,thread_title,thread_href,message_timestamp,message_username,message
0,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-06T02:00:26,zoruna,"Reese looks at Essense. Hugging her. ""Calm down. Its fine. Your not a bitch. You are far from being a bitch."" he says. Letting her go. Ignoring the fact he had just hugged Fang's sister in front of him. He looks around. Then back at Fang. ""Hmm? I actually agree with you."" he says smiling a bit. ""Now...don't you think you should watch your lingo around a lady like your sister?"" he asks in a tauntingly teasing way. He then looks at her. ""Its fine. I'm a linguist. Don't know how. My brain just computes languages."" he says with a chuckle. He looks at her brother. Arching an eyebrow. ""Really...how interesting. When you find out how you found my throat and or limbs let me know Fang. Because I am far from scared of you."" he calls out to Fang.<br/><br/>He looks at Essense. Chuckling a bit. ""It is fine. I am neither scared nor do I feel threatened by your brothers...words."" he says pointedly. He looks at her. Following her and smiles. Waiting as she unlocked the door. Letting her lead the way towards the curtain. He walks behind the curtain after her. He watches as the plant named Gargantua growls and grumbles. He found this rather interesting. And entertaining. He looks at her friend. He chuckles. ""Hello Gargantua. My name is Reese."" he says. Then switches to talking to the plant in its own native language. <My name is Reese. How are you?> He then looks at her. ""I like it when you blush."" he says softly."
1,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-07T17:36:17,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"The plant looks at Reese with intrest. <Who are you? Why are you with my misstress?> it asks him. Essence looks at him. ""Why do you like when I blush? I think it's wrather embarrassing, if I do say so myslef,"" She says. Loud Death Metal rock music began to puls through the floor. ""Really Fang? You have to listen to Cannibal Corpse at this hour? Good thing we don't have neighbors,"" She shouts knowing that her brother could hear her over the music. She just shakes her head and looks at Reese, ""Sorry my brother listens to the scariest music ever made!"" she says with a small smile and a nervous laugh.<br/><br/>""Where were we? Oh, yeah! Follow me please,"" She says. She leads him feather into the back, flipping on some lights as they went. There was a black door in the back that was increpted with a spell. ""Illud per pacis in raptor pectus pectoris may penetro hic , tamen qui es unwelcome vadum evanui*"" She says as the door began to glow. The sound of an unlocking door was heard. ""There,"" She says as she opens the door. It was dark until she entered the room and then candles began to light. ""This is where everything is made,"" She says. Plants of all shapes and sizes and of all types lined the tables in the back of the room. Empty tables surrouned the room.<br/><br/>*(That is latan for Those with peace in thier hearts may enter here, but those who are unwelcome shall disappear)"
2,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-07T18:31:16,zoruna,"Reese looks at the plant. Replying to him. <My name is Reese. And I am dating her and also becoming her student. She is my mentor in herbal remedies and potiony stuff.> he explans. And looks at her. ""Because it makes your face glow."" he says softly. Laughing a bit. ""Of course blushing is embarressing but it is also cute on a very beautiful female. And you are a very beautiful female."" he says softly. Rolling his eyes. And looks back at her. ""Meh....no biggie."" he says with a smile. ""To each their own."" hje says. Following her. Looking at the dark room. Looking around. Staring at everything. ""Wow...this is like...totally awesome."" He looks at Essense. ""So where do we start?"" he asks her. And looks around. ""This is like our of this world cool. And very relaxing too."""
3,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-07T19:07:56,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"She looks at him, ""Well first off grab a plant, over there would be best,"" She says pointing to a table to the left. ""Then we'll start on a simple potion,"" She says. She goes over to a small shelf and begins to pull out three or four books. She began to stack them together. She hoped that he knew how to read in latin. ""I hope you know how to read in latin, because most of my spell books are in latin,"" she says. She goes over to another shelf and pulls a few wooden bowls down and some other things that would help them mix the ingredents to gether. She then went to another shelf and began to grab things that were in boxes and glass containers."
4,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-07T19:43:24,zoruna,"He looks at her. Nodding his head. ""Alright."" he goes over and grabs a lavender plant. Then carries it over to her. And sets it down. Watching her walk past. ""Yeah. I can read it."" he says. ""Better than I can speak it at least."" he says. Smiling at her. He wonders if he will be any good at this potion making thing. Maybe it was like chemistry. He was good at that. So maybe ther e was a similar principle involved. He watches her and  hums a bit. Then looks at her moving around. He couldn't wait to find out what they were going to be doing."
5,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-07T19:54:44,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"She looks at him, ""Ok, now pick some leaves off of it, gently now,"" She says. Once he had picked the lieaves off of it, she put them in a bowl. ""Ok, this is the part we have to be carefull about, one wrong move and we either blow ourselves up or something magical will happen, I once did this while my brothers were in the room and they were distracting, so I accidentally mess up, it caused all of us to switch bodies, ""she says to him. She blushes as she thinks about accidentally switching bodies with him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why do I have to think of such things?</span>She thinks.<br/><br/>She began to slowly and carefully add some other ingredients. ""Ok, now take this and begin to grind the leaves and the powder together,"" she says as she hands him a hammer-like device. ""Just becarful is all, and take your time there is no rush,"" She adds. ""It takes time to do things like this,"" she says."
6,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-07T22:16:35,zoruna,"He looks at her. And very gently picks a  leaf off one at a time. Looking at her once he had done so. Nodding his head. ""Alright. Ouch. And that sounds painful."" he chuckles a bit. ""Wow...I wouldn't wish switching bodies with siblings on anyone."" he says genuinely. Nodding his head and watches her. Wondering what she was blushing about. He looks at her. Watching her slowly and carefully add other ingredients. Filing away the order of each thing in his mind. Looking at her. ""Alright."" he says softly. Taking the strange hammer like device. He tries several methods. Pounding it lightly. Tapping it. Then doing drill like motions. That seemed to have a better result than the other two. ""Alright. How am I doing?"""
7,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-09T16:20:10,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"She was looking at him and watching him intensely, just to make sure that nothing was going to go wrong. She nods, ""That's perfect, ok, now I am going to add another ingredent. After that I need to know what type of potion you are going to make so that I can get the right ingredents for it,"" She says with a smile. There was a meowing sound from the doorway. Essence lets out a sigh and goes to the door. She picks up a pure black cat. ""Midnight Magic! Where did you come from? You've been missing for 3 days! Where is your brother Black Magic?"" She asks as she holds the cat up to her face so that they were looking into each others eyes. Then she felt something rubbing against her legs and looks down to see her other cat. ""There you are! Black Magic!"" She says as she picks both cats and brings them into the room with her.<br/><br/>""Reese these are my two babies, Midnight Magic, or Midnight for short and Black Magic,"" She says as she holds up the two cats who meow and look at him. Midnight jumps out of her arms and jumps on to his lap. He begins to perr and rub up against Reese. Essence looks at her cat in suprise. ""Usually they aren't so friendly with new people, especially Midnight,"" She says. ""I think he likes you a lot,"" She adds with a smile as she sat down next to him. Then she stands up. ""Fang...what now...quit snooping around and go back upstairs,"" She says.<br/><br/>Fang comes out of the darkness and looks at her. ""I don't trust him alone with you,"" he says as he walks over to them. Essence rolls her eyes, ""Of course, you say that about every guy,"" She says. Fang glares at her, ""But this time, I mean it,"" he says. Essence rolls her eyes and sighs. There was no reason arguing with her brother...it would be pointless...besides feeling like she was going to arguing with a brick wall...she can't possibley argue with a person concidered a genius."
8,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-09T17:42:59,zoruna,"He looks at her. Making sure he was doing it right. He blinks and nods his head. Then tilts his head to the side. ""Type of potion?"" he echoes. ""I dunno. This is my first time dabbling in this type of thing."" he says honestly. Looking at her and then nods his head. ""I understand. What types of potions can be made with a lavender plant?"" he asks. He watches her pick up the cats. Hearing them and then sees her enter the room cats in tow. He looks at her smiling. ""They are extraordinarily beautiful or handsome cats."" he says honestly. He looks down and chuckles. Smiling down at Midnight. ""Hello there Midnight."" Taking his free hand he gently rubs him behind the ears. Stroking his fur with a gentle tenderness. ""Your so soft Midnight. You must take good care of yourself."" he says. Sounding like he was mewing and meowing. He looks at her. ""That is good. I love animals.""<br/><br/>He eyes the corner. And just shakes his head. Looking at her as she stood up. And followed her gaze into the shadows. Rolling his eyes. This dude was like a stalker...in a weird not as creepy and disturbing sort of way. More in the what the hell is your problem sort of way. He smiles impishly at Fang. Oh...so he wanted to play spy in the dark? Well...then let the non violent games...begin. He absolutely refused to get into a physical altercation with her brother. If he attacked him...he would find himself flying backwards after a hard bonking and bouncing away by an invisible forcefield. Dude was totally stalking though.<br/><br/>He eyes him. Arching his eyebrow. ""Oh? And yet I have done absolutely nothing to indicate any reason for you not to."" he smirks. ""I think your intimidated by me. Why else would a brother stalk his sister? Unless of course your into guys secretly."" he says in a taunting yet playful way. He strokes Midnights head. ""What makes me so much more dangerous and threatening than the others Fang? Do you have a good enough reason to be overly protective? Or is it more of an ego thing?"" he asks. Bluntly and to the point. ""Pride comes before the fall Fang...I do not wish the brother of the sexy young woman I am dating...to take such a fall."" he says genuinely yet seriously. He sighs a bit and shrugs. ""Antisocial and yet you refuse to quite spying, stalking, and eavesdropping on us."" he points out. ""Very contradictory and hypocritical."""
9,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-09T18:03:52,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence looks at Reese, ""You can make plenty of things, like a love potion, a healing potion, ect,"" She says. She hated when her brother and her boyfriend got into arguments. Essence looks at Reese and then at Fang. She lets out a sigh, ""Fang, shouldn't you be bugging your girlfriend instead of me?"" She asks. Fang was ignoring her. She then looks at Reese, ""Please continue,"" She says. He was ignoring her too.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why do men have to act so macho?</span>She thinks with a sigh. She cringed when Reese kept making insults.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, boy...</span>Essence thinks as she stands between them. Fang began to say insults in Romaian. But he was still angry. Essence sighs, ""Please stop both of you! I don't want violence in this peaceful place!"" She says. Now she was beginning to get angry herself. She didn't want to loose her temper but was about to anyways.<br/><br/>Essence tries to ignore her brother and go back to teaching her student. That's when Reese said some more insults and Essence cringes. Fang let out a fearsome roar and growl of anger. Cracking sound was heard as bones began to rearrange themselves as Fang began to transform. Essence turns around and sighs. ""This always happens,"" She mutters. Fang was now in full wolfform (See pic at bottom). Essence stands up, ""No! Not this again! This is why my last boyfriend ran away!"" She snaps.<br/><br/>Fang ignored her, he was ready to attack Reese. Essence stands infront of him, trying to keep control of her anger, but she finally lost it. ""ENOUGH! ENOUGH! ENOUGH! STOP IT! BOTH OF YOU! FANG WHY CAN'T I JUST HAVE ONE BOYFRIEND THAT YOU LIKE? AND WHAT CAN YOU SAY FOR YOURSELF? HUH? ATTACKING HIM JUST BECAUSE HE MADE YOU MAD?UGH! I CAN'T BELIEVE THIS! ACTING SO CHILDISH! BOTH OF YOU! I WANT THIS TO STOP<span style=""font-style: italic"">NOW</span>FANG EITHER GO BACK TO HUMAN FORM AND APLOGIZE OR GET OUT OF HERE NOW!"" She yells as she begins to breathe heavily. Fang looks at her, wines as if he is trying to say sorry to her and leaves. She then looks at back at Reese, ""Sorry you had to see that, I try not to loose my temeper,"" She says.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/SHconceptpostwerewolfGreys.png"">[ img ]</a>"
10,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-10T14:25:22,zoruna,"He looks at her. ""Let us make a healing potion."" he says decisively. He didn't wish to make a love potion. Expecially when he was already in love with the woman he was dating. He should have seen his needling was agitating her. Which had NOT been his intent. He knew he wasn't being macho. So her thoughts insulted him. And made him stop afterwards. He glares at Fang. ""Watch your mouth. I will not allow you to talk so disrespectfully in Romanian around your own sister. You want to do so to me...do it when your sister isn't nearby to be victum to your verbal whiplash."" he says pointedly. He stops as soon as she demanded it. But by then apparently it was too late.<br/><br/>He holds midnight. Kisses the top of his forehead. ""Do not fear Midnight. The big, bad wolf man will not hurt you. I will not let it."" Yes. No concept of fear or concern for himself. He blinks as she stood up. And when he was stood in front of he again stops his dagger edged words. He glares at Fang. But it was more of a...attack me if you dare. Your the one starting shit with me type of glare. And the screaming she did actually was slightly intimidating. He made a mental note to never piss her off. He did not wish to be at the front of those verbal lashings.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""It is alright. I am sorry for needling him. I was just proving to him he would not be pissing me off as he had done with the others. He was challenging me to a game of verbal warfare. I was simply showing him...you are far too important to me to get angry over his overprotectiveness."" He lowers his gaze. ""I apologize for taking it too far Essense."""
11,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-10T15:43:48,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence looks at him, ""I accept your apology,"" She says with a smile. ""And I am sorry that my brother trasnformed and tried to attack you,"" She adds. She lets out a sigh as she calms herself down. ""A healing potion...ok,"" She says as she goes to the shevles again. She puts all the stuff she had brought out and put them back. She then comes back with a green powder-like substance. ""This is what you need to add to make it, by the way, how strong do you want it to be?"" she asks. ""The more of this I put in, the more you can heal faster and stronger,"" She says.<br/><br/>She sits down next to him and grabs her cat, ""I don't think we need kitty hair in our potion, it might mess it up,"" She says as she grabs the cat. She looks into it's eyes, ""After he is done, he can hold you,"" She says as she puts it down on the floor. It curls up in a ball and takes a small nap, waiting for them to get done with it. ""See they do listen after all,"" She mutters to herself."
12,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-11T15:18:36,zoruna,"Reese smiles. ""Thank you Essense."" he says softly. looking at her. Chuckling a bit. ""it is quite alright. It did not scare me. Though your quite the fierce wild cat when your temper goes over the edge."" he says teasingly. Pulling her into his lap gently after she put stuff down. ""SHhh...small potion break."" he says lightly. Kissing her lightly upon the lips. Before letting her up. And stands. Stretches. And then sits again. Midnight thus taking this oppurtunity to pounce his lap. And curl up in it. ""Hello there Midnight."" he says lovingly. Petting the cat as he looks at her. ""Strong enough that it will make you better if you get sick or hurt."" he says honestly. He looks at her. ""So...maybe three-fourths the way to really powerful. I only plan to use it if its absolutely necessary."" he explains. He chuckles as Midnight sulkingly curled up to wait until he could claim his lap again. He smiles and laughs. ""Yeah. But they don't when they do not wish to do so."""
13,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-11T17:04:26,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence blushes when he kissed her, for he had caughter her off gaurd. ""Ok, after we are done with this, what do you want do to then?"" She asks as she pours a green powder into the bowl. After he mixed it up, she put it into a glass container and gave it to him. ""Here it is, it's done,"" She says with a smile and then leads him into the shop. In another room there was some chairs and a table. ""This is where people get their fortunes told,"" She says. ""But right now we can use it as a place to relax,"" She says as she sits down. She motions him to sit next to her. Once he did, they just stared at each other for a moment and then Essence smiles. ""Would you like some tea?"" she asks.<br/><br/>As she gets up to go out of the room, she lets out a gasp that was almost a scream. ""Fang! Don't sneak up on me like that, are you checking on us again?"" She asks. Fang shakes his head no. ""No, actually I'm here for one reason,"" he says and then looks at Reese. He was there to apologize, he figured that he wasn't going to get rid of him. ""I'm sorry for the way I acted, It's just hard to trust people,"" he says as he leaned against the door way. Essence lets out a sigh of relife, she was glad that there wasn't going to be a fight. She leaves to go into her kitchen. Fang was still leaning agianst the door. ""And I'm also sorry for trying to attack you too,"" he says. By the way his posture was and on how far away he was from him, Reese could probably tell that Fang had issues with trusting and getting to close to people."
14,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-11T17:28:07,zoruna,"Reese looks at her. Smiling a bit. ""Hmm...cook you something to eat? If it is dinner time. I'll even make enough for Fang to eat too."" he says softly. Walking with her into the shop. And then looks at the table and chairs. ""Huh...interesting."" he says. Smiling a bit. ""Really? So you can use this magic thing to do fortune telling too?"" he says. ""Interesting. I thought only..."" he trails off. Looking at her. ""Yes. Tea sounds wonderful."" he says. Noticing that the two cats followed but Midnight stopped by his leg. Just meowing and then looks up at him.<br/><br/>He looks at her and was about to move rapidly when she  cried out her brothers name. He watches her brother. Not suspiciously as he really genuinely held no quarrel with the other male. Looking at him. ""It is fine. I apologize for needling you in return."" he says quite honestly. ""I understand how it is Fang. I really do understand."" He listens to him talking. Nodding his head. ""I felt no grudge or anger. Hell if the roles had been reversed...I can't say I wouldn't have done the same thing."" he smiles a bit at him. He could tell the issues was trust and letting others close. He understood it."
15,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-11T17:54:02,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Fang smiles and then it fades. He nods but still doesn't move from the spot he was in. The only real reason he had a hard time getting close to people was because of his werewolf side. He was afraid that he would attack the people he got close to. Essence then returns with three cups of tea. A container for the sugar and a container for the cream. She had two saucers on the tray as well. Placing some cream on the saucers, she puts them on the floor and both cats came running. The sat down and began to drink up the cream. Essence then sits down next to Reese. ""Help yourself, make your tea the way you like it,"" She says with a smile. Then she motions for her brother to come and sit down. He lets out a sigh of what seemed like boredom and sits down next to Essence. Essence made her tea and takes a small drink of it. ""So what would you like to eat? I will cook it, just because I love to cook,"" She says with a smile. She then looks at Fang, ""Don't say it, I know what you're gonna say...Steak, right?"" She asks. Fang only nods. She rolls her eyes, ""Let me guess, rare to almost raw?"" She asks. He nods again. ""Werewolves..."" Essence mutters and then turns to Reese, ""Well what would you like to eat?"" She asks."
16,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-11T21:57:13,zoruna,"Reese fell silent. He wasn't sure what he was. He just knew he was human...ish. He wasn't werewolf. He wasn't a vampire. He had no clue what he really was. He just knew he had stalkers...women stalkers. Well...the vampiress anyways. He looks at her. Taking lots of sugar and starts to drink his tea. He was very thirsty. And he just needed something to think over. He looks at her. ""Hey..."" he says teasingly. ""I am not incapable of cooking."" he looks at her impishly. ""Okay. You cook this time. Next time...I call dibs."" he says stubbornly yet playfully. Looking at her. ""Steak sounds good actually. Haven't had it in a long time. I like mine Medium."" he says softly. Chuckling a bit. ""Do you have anything chocolate? I have this strong craving for chocolate."" He sees her walk back into the kitchen. And stands up. Looking around. He had heard loud sounds. Almost like growls. ""Did you hear something Fang?"" he asks."
17,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-11T22:13:30,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence laughs as she goes into the kitchen, ""Yeah we have some, I will bring some in when I get done cooking, Fine next time you can,"" She says and disappears into the kitchen. Fang nods and lets out a growl. ""I can sense maybe two or three demons outside the shop, they're trying to break in,"" he says. Just as he said that Essence screams. Fang goes running into the kitchen, he could tell that Reese was right behind him. Three demons had broken in through the back door and one had ahold of Essence. ""Take one more step closer and I will slit her throat,"" he says.<br/><br/>Fang lets out a snarl, but he wasn't loosing his temper. The other two demons begin to walk past them, when one freezes. ""What's going on? Why did oyu stop?"" the other asks. Before the one that was frozen could talk, it bursted into flames. The other two demons began to painic. ""Take your hands off my sister and leave now or suffer the same consequences,"" Fang says. Both demons begin to run out, but were ingulfed in flames. Fang then walks away. Essence looks at Reese, ""I guess I will go back to cooking,"" she says. By Fangs actions Reese could probably tell that Fang was cold-hearted or seemed to be."
18,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-11T22:44:13,zoruna,"Reese was literally right behind him. He had to fight to keep control. And before he could do a damn thing Fang did. He internally was growling. Now it looked like he didn't care enough. He felt like such a failure. Again! This was like then all over again! He barely had time to breath let alone blink when he destroyed them all. He didn't care if Fang was or was not cold-hearted. He looks at Essense. ""I'm going for a walk."" he says. His tone tense. ""I need to cool off. You have a hero right here. And apparently more than willing to make others look incapable of doing anything"" he says. His tone filled with pain and anger but mostly pain. Which told of an underlying secret he hadn't told anyone.<br/><br/>And goes out the back door. The door flying back up onto its hinges as he walked outside. Fixing itself as he walked away from the shop. His aura flared up and all around him. ""He is just like that bastard...showing me up like that. We could have worked as a team. No he had to make me look unable to protect her."" he slams his fist into the nearest brick wall. Turning it to dust. And just keeps walking. He needed to get away. He hated Fang currently. It wouldn't last. But no...it was himself he hated most. He failed...again! He might as well just let his powers consume him. Or go to do something else. Yeah...he would go to the secret well. No one but someone of magic could find it. And he at the moment wasn't thinking rationally.<br/><br/>Coping. That was what he needed to do. He needed a way to cope with pain, hurt, anger, and those other teeny emotions. He teleports in short quick jumps to the secret well. It was on the outskirts of the spirit realm. He pulls out a knife from his pocket. And just cuts into his skin slightly. Making cuts that were going to be easily covered. ""Damn wounds...you heal too fucking fast."" he mutters. They were slightly healing already. Inhumanly healing. He cuts a bit deeper. Just to feel the pain a bit longer. The original cuts healed over and faint scars that too would vanish before long. He had cut never tried to kill himself. He wasn't suicidal...just pain needed to be rational. That is what he'd learned as a child."
19,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=20,2011-05-11T22:57:31,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence clentched and unclentched her fists. She was upset and angry at the same time. She as upset because he left and angry because of what her brother did. She sighs and shakes her head. She goes up to the apartment and knocks on Fang's door. No one answers it. ""Fang I know your are in there, answer the damn door,"" she says. There was still no answer. So she kicks the door in and sees that Fang wasn't even in there. The lamp that he used for lighting was tipped over, but what she could see was claw marks in the walls and the window was open.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great! Lost control again! I told him he should vent his emotions out on trees.</span>She thinks as she shuts the door and goes down the stairs.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Now to find Reese</span>She thinks. She pulls out a small crystal like object and begins to say a spell. She then finds him and lets out a sigh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Boy, when he wanted to cool off, he wanted to cool off, in a different dimention.</span>he thinks and then uses magic to teleport herself there. ""Reese?"" She says."
20,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-05-12T02:34:12,zoruna,"Reese was in his own little world. Cutting again and again. It would heal too damn fast. Then he got darkly lucky. He cut something that was bleeding longer than the rest. He hears a voice. And at first it merely echoes all around him. Surreal to the pool of blood forming around his numb arm having gone numb from how many times he had cut it. Let it bleed out before it went numb. He was healed and had just cut into his arm deeply when he heard her voice. The knife poofed but he was bleeding onto the ground. His left arm going numb. He hears her again. ""Essense?"" he calls out in confused hope."
21,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-05-12T17:52:43,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence looks at him and sees the blood. ""Oh My God! What did you do to yourself?"" She asks as she kneels down beside him. She noticed a wound wasn't healing. ""Why do you do this? It's not safe,"" She says. She wanted to help him, but didn't know how to. Then she teleported a healing potion to where they were and poured some on it. It healed up quickly then and nothing remained, it looked like he never cut himself. Then she teleported both of them to her living room. ""I went to tell Fang off about showing you up and that you could have protected me, but he was gone, transformed and jumped out his window."" She says. Then she let's out a sigh, ""I hope he doesn't attack people,"" she mutters.<br/><br/>Reese was sitting on the couch and she was sitting in a chair, she figured he still needed some space. ""Umm...want anything to drink?"" She aks. She was hoping to start a converstation with him. Just to make sure he was ok. Then there was a pounding noise on the apartment door. She went and answers it. ""OH MY GOD! FANG WHAT DID YOU DO? YOU'RE COVERED FROM HEAD TO TOE IN BLOOD!"" She shouts. Fang walks passed her, to get to his room he had to go through the living room. He was half naked and covered from head to toe in blood. His black pants were now short length, they were ripped and tattered with big and small slits. Blood caked his face, chest, arms and parts of his legs that were showing. Essence looks at him. ""Tell me what you did now,"" she snaps demanding an answer now.<br/><br/>Fang looks at her, ""I lost control and decided that I needed to get some air,"" he says. ""Don't worry this isn't human blood, this is animal...probably deer..."" he adds and leaves to his room. Essence looks down at the floor and sees bloody footprints. ""Really Fang? Don't you know how to wipe your feet?"" she mutters as she summons a mop and bucket and begins to clean and once part of the blood was out, she summoned her carpet scrubber and begins to scrub the floor. Then she followed the rest of the foot prints and began to clean them as well."
22,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-05-12T23:18:47,zoruna,"Reese looks up. Seeing it was her. ""Just cuts. Not trying to kill myself. I swear I wasn't trying to kill myself."" he says honestly. Pleading with her to believe him. To not hate him for something that had long ago spiraled out of control. He watches the wound heal over. Watches the pain fade. And pouts. ""Now it isn't rational anymore..."" he says outloud as if to himself. ""Now the pain...isn't rational."" he says. Sighing a bit. Looking at her. "".........."" he went to tell her and Fang entered. When she was finished and Fang was gone he waited until he was sure of it. ""I don't do it to die. I do it to feel pain that is rational."" he says softly. ""I've cut since I was three. It got worse...after I failed my fiance...she is dead...because I wasn't fast or strong enough..."" he looks up. ""A guy showed me up. Only not to protect her...to hurt her because she chose me over him..."" he has tears in his eyes.<br/><br/>""It got worse. I don't do it to die. I can't die. The damn wounds heal too fast. They heal too fast even for feeling cutting pain. But I had to learn a way that made pain rational. I was abused since was three. My foster parents. My foster mother raped me when I turned thirteen until I ran off at sixteen. She isn't in this town...none of them are. My older foster brother...he would beat me to within an inch of my life..."" he started to just let it all out. ""Please...don't hate me Essense. It only happens...when there is hurt or pain. I don't mean to...I've tried to break the habit...I just...can't."""
23,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-05-14T21:19:00,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"She looks at him, ""I don't hate you, I just don't like seeing you do that to yourself,"" She says. ""Maybe I can help you with that,"" She adds as she sits down next to him. She looks at him, ""I'm sorry you had to see my brother like that...somtimes I worry about him ya know,"" She says. And then she gets up and gives him a huge hug. ""I'm so sorry for what happened to you, and you could never do anything to make me hate you,"" She says with a smile as she lets go of him and sits back down. Fang then comes out of his room, he had changed and gotten a shower. He goes to the kitchen and comes back in with a raw steak on a plate.<br/><br/>Essence looks at him, ""Please cook it first! You know I hate when you eat raw meat,"" she says. Fang looks at her, ""Do I tell you how to cook or eat your food?"" He asks. ""No,"" she says. ""Then don't tell me how to then,"" he says emotionlessly as he takes a bit out of the steak. Essence just shakes her head, she figured that there was no reason to argue with him. She lets out a sigh and then looks at Reese, ""Would you like anything?"" she asks.<br/><br/>Essence shifts uneasy as if she is tense. Fang looks toward the door and begins to growl. Essence sighs,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Please don't be more demons.</span>She thinks. She looks at her brother, ""Can you please answer the door?"" She asks. Fang nods and answers the door. A young women is standing in doorway, he recognized her from before. He still hadn't forgot her comment on smelling like a wet dog. ""What do you want?"" He asks in a cold emotionless tone. Salina looks at him, ""I'm here to see Reese, I smell his blood, I want to make sure that...you the mutt didn't kill him,"" she says. Fang lets out a snarl and Essence comes into the room. ""What's going on here?"" She asks. Salina looks at her, ""I smell Reese's blood, I want to make sure<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""> your dog</span></span>didn't kill him,"" She says. Essence glares at her, ""He's fine, he's not dead,"" She says. Essence begins to smirk, ""Well, since you have to be inivted in, good bye,"" She says as she slams the door in her face. There was a small growl and hiss and then it was silent."
24,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-05-14T21:39:49,zoruna,"He looks at her. ""Really? Thank you.  I try to break that habit. It has just been so long. It is so hard...I'm not sure I can break it."" he listens to her. ""Really? I really appreciate it Essense."" he says softly. Leaning into her a bit. ""It is fine. It wasn't so much your brother as his actions brought back memories...memories I thought I had successfully forgotten. Which I had...until that happened. They are fading again even now."" he says softly. Hugging her back. ""Thanks for understanding Essense."" he says softly. Watching her sit back down. ""I am happy that you won't hate me...I won't ever hate you either. No matter what."" he says honestly.  He looks at her. Shaking his head. And then eyes the door. Flinching as if something was hitting him.<br/><br/>He growls himself when he sees who it is. Well mentally sees it. He hadn't moved or budged an inch. He eyes her. Getting up and walking into the area near the door. ""It was Salina again wasn't it?"" he asks. His right arm holding his still numb left arm. Looking at them both. ""......"" he was and wasn't wanting to hear their answers. Midnight meowed and climbed up his back carefully. Sitting on his shoulder and nuzzles his cheek. Trying to calm his person friend apparently."
25,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-05-14T22:04:36,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence looks at him and nods. ""Yes it was, but she is gone now,"" she says. Then she looks at her brother. ""Fang, calm down,"" she says. There was a snarl from him as he punched a wall. Hair began to sprout out and his arms and claws began to protrude from his finger tips. He snarls again as he punches the wall, more hair began to cover the rest of his body. Fangs began to protrude from his gums as he continued to transform. Essence sighs and shakes her head. She needed to calm him down, before there was a werewolf in her hallway. She looks at him, ""Fang calm down...c'mon...remember our last place?"" she asks. Nothing was working, he was still trasnforming.<br/><br/>Fang then ran out of the hall and into his room, slamming the door shut. Essence then goes and sits back down. Before she could say anything to Reese, the sounds of things begin thrown and broken was heard from Fang's room. Essence lets out a sigh, ""I hope he gets that out of his system,"" she mutters. She looks out the window to see that the full moon began to pour through it. ""Chiar ?i un om care este curat cu inima, ?i spune rug?ciunile lui Ã®n fiecare noapte, Poate deveni un lup, CÃ¢nd Wolfsbane infloreste ?i Luna Toamna este luminos<span style=""font-weight: bold"">*</span>,"" She mutters in Romaina and then looks back at Reese.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">*</span>Even a man who is pure of heart, And says his prayers every night,<br/>May become a wolf, When the Wolfsbane blooms And the Autumn Moon is bright."
26,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-05-15T07:22:36,zoruna,"Reese looks at her. Frowning a bit. Looking at her. Rubbing his numb arm. He didn't like the fact Salina had been here at all. He heard what she said. Hence why he had started to cut in another dimension. The only downside of the psionic teleportation is you reappear where you left when you teleport that way. He looks at her. Watching her brother leaving. He puts a shield around her after he hurried over to her. He knows her brother wouldn't hurt her but that wouldn't matter if she accidently got in his throw projectile's path. Once the door slammed shut he lets the shield fall. He looks at her. ""He will."" he listens to her. ""Yes. That is very true Essense."" he says. Kissing her lips lightly. Laughing as Midnight pounced his head."
27,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-05-16T18:22:35,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence laughs and grabs her cat, ""Midnight, you silly kitty, don't be jealous!"" She says as she puts him in her lap. He looks up at her and begins to meow. She begins to pet him, he begins to rub against her hand. The sound of glass breaking was heard, this made her jump. ""Oh, boy that's not good,"" She says as she rushes into the other room. ""Fang! What did you do?"" She shouts. ""I punched the window, what's it look like?"" Fang says scarcasticly. Essence lets out a sigh, ""Come with me, now! So I can get the glass out of you hand,"" She says. Essence then drags Fang into the living room. She had wrapped his hand up with a towel, blood began to soak through it. Essence shakes her head and goes and gets the first aid kit.<br/><br/>She returns and opens it. Carfully as possible she takes the towel off his hand. Glass was sticking out of his hand in different places. Essence shakes her head again, ""Why couldn't you punch the wall instead?"" She asks. Fang looks at her, ""Because I wasn't thinking,"" he says. Essence pulls out a pair of tweezers and begins to remove the glass. Fang didn't wince at all. ""There all done, now this time don't punch anything,"" Essence says as he shrugs and leaves to his room. He had gotten over his anger. Essence looks at Reese and shakes her head, ""I swear he's bipolar! A few minutes ago he was angry, now look...he's perfectly fine,"" She says with a sigh again. She looks at him, ""Umm...Reese can I ask you a question..."" she says."
28,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-06-21T12:58:29,zoruna,"Reese listens to her. Watching her removing the glass from fangs hands. He would have helped but he doubted Fang would appreciate it. Let alone be happy that he did it...so he kept his helping powers to himself. He watches her brother leave and wonders if he was going to listen or if he would punch something again. He bites his lower lip. Smiling as she spoke about him being fine. Shaking his head and blinks. His smile fading and he nods his head slowly. Very slowly bringing himself to speak again. ""Yes. What is it you wish or desire to ask me Essence?"" he asks softly. He loved this woman with every fiber of his being. He would never hurt her or lie to her."
29,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-06-21T18:09:20,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence looks at him, ""Never mind, you think it's stupid,"" She says to him. Fang then comes into the room once again, but this time with a broken picture frame. Essence looks at him, ""Really Fang? You had to go and punch a picture?"" She says and leaves out a sigh. Fang just looks at her, ""Fine, I'll punch something else next time,"" he says as he plops down on the couch next to her. He had a black book with an upside down cross on it, in his hands, he opens it and begins to read. Essence then looks at Reese, ""Ok, what I was about to ask you is, would you like to live here with me, I mean since I figured you didn't have any other place to go,"" She says."
30,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-08-29T20:58:17,zoruna,"Reese looks at her quizzically when she said nevermind you'll think its stupid. He doubted he would think anything she said stupid. He bites his lip to keep from chuckling a bit as he came in with a broken picture frame. It was by far less...damaging then if he punched a glass ball or something. He listened to Fang and was just able to keep from chuckling. Slightly but managed to do so. He looks at her and smiled as she looked at him again. He blinked and listened to her talking. Puzzled for a moment then hears what she said. ""I don't have any other place to go. I would like that. If you don't think I'll be a nuisance to have around Essence."" he says softly. Smiling at her. ""I really appreciate it."" He added. He genuinely did. He stood up and stretched though his left arm was still numb. Sitting down and looks at the television which he turned on with his mind."
31,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-08-29T22:09:52,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence looks at him and shakes her head. ""You will not be in my way, plus I will have someone else to talk to, that isn't usually reading his book on his religion,"" She says as she looks at Fang. Fang gaver her a look as if to say either go jump off cliff or bite me. Essence just rolls her eyes and the looks at Reese, ""Would you like me to show you to your room? Or would you prefeer to sleep on the couch?"" She asks. Then there as a knock at the door. Essence gets up and answers it. She lets out a scream of joy. ""I'm glad you finally found me! I was worried that you would never ever find me again!"" She says. ""I always find you no matter what,"" a males voice says. Soon she returns with a male that had white hair, that was the color of freshly fallen snow. Reese could probably tell that he as a vampire, or at least sence it. But Essence didn't invite him in, she never said please come in, or come in. He sat down and Essence sat next to him. Then Essence looks at Reese, ""This is one of my oldest friends and a very good one,"" She says. ""This is Dagger, Dagger this is Reese,"" She says. Dager just eyes Reese warily."
32,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-08-29T23:51:20,zoruna,"Reese looks at her and smiled in relief. Glad he wouldn't be in the way. Snickering at the look Fang gave his sister. It was funny no matter which one he was saying with his eyes. Shaking his head and blinked. ""Uh...room is fine. Unless you want me to sleep on the couch. In which case I will do so."" He says. Rather used to sleeping outside or on the floor of an underground cave somewhere. He just was happy to have a place to sleep that was inside a real building. Not outside...which a cave underground or not was still technically outside. He would have to gather those things up. He blinked as he heard her scream out. Hoping it was in joy and scanning with his mind to find out if she was in danger.<br/><br/>Returning to himself a split second later. Watching her return with a male of white hair. He seemed to register in his senses as a vampire. Which made him tense for a split second. He realized he was over worrying since the male appeared to be friends. He just watched as he came in and sat down. Essense sitting next to him. Working up a smile and nods his head. ""Nice to meet you...I think."" he says. The I think came after he was getting eyed warily. Made him feel on display. Which made him feel rather tense. He ignored those feelings and nodded his head. ""Good to have friends I suppose. So very good ones must be people that can be trusted."" That was his ackward way of saying he was trusting him while still allowing him room to be wary. He didn't know why he was being eyed warily. Not like he was about to jump down anyones throat or something.<br/><br/>He felt the tension in the room. Even if it wasn't noticably there it was there. He moved his gaze back to Essense. ""What brings you out this way Dagger?"" he asks calmly and warmly. Trying to be friendly even if the other wasn't giving out the same vibe of friendliness. Well he wasn't used to many people accepting or being friendly towards him. Wariness was something he was used to so it really didn't bother him too much."
33,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-08-30T21:14:10,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence looks at Dagger, ""Stop being so tense and watching Reese like he's gonna kill you or something,"" She says. Dagger looks at her, ""Sorry, just an old habbit,"" he says. ""You should know by now I don't trust people,"" he adds and then he looks at Reese. ""I'm a wonderer and plus I kinda need a place to hide out for a while, cause I have a huge price on my head, by my own kind,"" he says. Essence looks at him, ""Why don't you explain,"" She says. Dagger nods. ""Well, you see, I was experimented on by vampires, my own kind, to be the ultimate weapon and also an experiment to get rid of all the weaknesses a vampire has genetically, well let's just say things didn't go as planned, I killed them all and escaped,"" he says. ""Which leads to the bounty on my head, I killed all the vampire concil memebers as well,"" he adds. Essence then looks at Reese, ""If you want you can follow me, so I can show you, your room,"" She says. Dagger looks at him, ""I can sense you have some-sort of powers, so maybe you've heard the stories about me, I'm called by my own kind The Pariah,"" he says."
34,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-09-18T02:45:50,zoruna,"Reese looks at Essence then to Dagger. ""Dude I am not going to kill you...promise."" he says. He wouldn't kill himself so why would he kill a friend of hers? He shrugs. ""It is fine."" he says softly. Looking at the floor and then up as he listens to Dagger speak. Nodding his head in understanding. ""No better place to hide than this place."" He says in agreement. Listening to him talking. He frowns. ""Not anything bad about that."" he says simply. ""If that happened you only killed the second rank council members or they replaced them."" he says in disgust. ""I have a stalker...Essence has met her."" he says softly. Shrugging bit. ""Yes...I have a special power that is like but it isn't magic."" He says. Thinking and nods his head. ""Most feared of the vampires."" He says with a chuckle. ""Pleasure to meet you more than it already was."""
35,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244&start=40,2011-09-18T04:18:49,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger nods when he says that there isn't any safer place on earth then Essence's place. He smirks, ""Yeah, I'm the one,"" he says as he smirks even more evil. Dagger looks at Reese, ""Is this stalker a vampire?"" he asks. ""Maybe because I can scare them, to leave you alone,"" he says with smirk. Essence rolls her eyes, ""Dagger,"" she says. He nods when Reese says that he has a power but not magical. He looks at Essence, ""What I was stating the fact, I would scare them, and maybe they would leave him alone,"" he says."
36,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-03T17:03:06,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/Essence-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, I guess this will do.</span>A women dressed in black cloak thinks as she stares up at an antique-looking brick building. It had a small shop below and an apartment above.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This will be perfect for my shop. </span>She thinks as she pulls out a key and goes inside. Just as she goes in the building, it begins to pour down rain. The small town of Engor, was a quiet rural-like town with a small to medium population. It rarely got any new commers or visitors. The next day, the women began to set up her shop.<br/><br/>People occasionally would pass the shop and looking, watching her set up. Some of the older folks would gasp at the way she was dressed. She was dressed in all black from head to toe. When she would get settled in, her outfits would change from day to day. From being in long dress, to maybe a knee-length skirt to pants and all the same color black. Within the end of the week, her shop was set up and ready to go. She had named it GreenLeaf Herbal and Potion Shop. This was her first business and was hoping that it would turn out well.<br/><br/>As the days went by people would stop in and look around. Most of them would by something, like a herbal remedy to aches and pains or another ailment. But those were of course the older people that lived there. The younger ones would only stop in and look at what she had. Soon rumors began to go around that she was a witch. But the rumors were true she was a witch, but not a bad one, a good one that loved to help people with her magic. She let's out a sigh as she walks down the sidewalk, she had over-heard two girls about her age, which was about 19 or 20. She heard them talking about her being a witch.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Really? I'm a good witch not an evil one.</span>She thinks with a sigh.<br/><br/>She was heading toward her shop. She takes out her key and unlocks the door. She enters and turns the CLOSED sign to OPEN. She began to dust and clean a bit, hoping that someone would come in and buy something. As she was cleaning she lit a inscent, the shop began to smell of cinnamon and vanilla. The bell that was above the shops door rang. She turned to see a young man about her age had just entered the shop. ""May I help you?"" she asks waiting for his reply."
37,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-04T14:27:37,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/untitled-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Reese Masen<br/>18<br/><br/>Reese looks around. He had debated about entering this place many times. He was the towns bad boy. And he often was accused of sorcery or other such things. He didn't use magic. He was gift...or cursed...depending on your opinion...with psionic powers. He was also a loner. A bad boy accused of being a playboy. He wasn't though. He was just picky to be exact. He didn't like being cheated on. And he was not liking the fact his neighbors seemed lost in time. At times it was like they were left behind in the old days. Expecially the older ones.<br/><br/>He finally built up the courage to go into the store. He was debating about it for a very long time. He hated being considered different. He wanted to fit in. Yet it was hard to do when your already so different. He had heard the rumors. Wanted to investigate. To find out if there was any truth to the situation. He goes to the door and opens it as soon as it opened. He gets hit by the scent of cinnamon and vanilla. ""It smells good in here."" he whispers to himself. He looks at the area. He looks at her. And walks up to her. ""It smells wonderful in here."" he says to her.<br/><br/>Looking at her. How does one go about asking it. He sighs. ""Would you like to go to a movie tonight?"" he asks bluntly. Blushing at how straight forward that sounded. Rubbing the back of his head. ""Er...um...sorry. That was a bit blunt."" he bites his lower lip and then smiles at her. ""Can you teach me some things about herbs and what not?"" he asks her. He genuinely wished to learn more. He loved to learn new things. ""I mean if you have time."" he says. God he sounded like a nervous teenager."
38,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-04T17:52:10,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"(I'm gonna add a twist on this, if you don't mind)<br/><br/>Essence looks at him, she was taken aback by how he acted. She stood there for a moment unsure what to say to him. Then she nods, ""I would love to for both,""  she said referring to the movie and teaching him about herbs. The only reason she had said yes was because he ws the first person to actually talk to her and not accuse her of being a witch. ""I'm Essence, by the way,"" she says as she sticks her hand out for him to shake it. Once he shook it, she looks at him again. ""Er...umm...can I tell you something?"" She asks. Then her cellphone beings to go off. Her ringtone was a song called<span style=""font-style: italic"">House of Myth</span>by a band called Creature Feature. She raised her finger as if to say one minute please. She grabs her phone.<br/><br/>""Hello?"" She says after flipping it open. She begins to listen to the other person. She let's out a sigh. ""Really, Fang? Again...Fine...you know where I live, yes, yes...what ever...bye,"" She says as she hangs up her phone. She notice the look on his face. ""Don't worry, Fang is my brother, he got kicked out of his apartment and is coming to live with me, don't worry you won't see very much of him, he keeps to himself,"" She says trying to reassure him.<br/><br/>She still looks at him, ""What time are we going to the movie? And when do you want to start your education?"" She asks with a warm smile. She was always willing to teach others about her work. Then she lets out a gasp. ""Excuse me for a moment, I forgot to do something, please stay right there,"" She says as she runs into the back room. The back room was covered by a curtain. ""I'm sorry, mommy almost forgot to feed you,"" She says from behind the curtain. Then there was a grumbling noise followed by silence. She comes back out rubbing her hands on her pants. ""Sorry about that...I almost for got to feed Gargantua, my<span style=""font-style: italic"">pet</span>plant,"" she says. She was right about having a plant for a pet, but it was a man-eating one. But it didn't have the taste for human flesh, it had the taste for chickens, ducks, large rats, turkeys and geese.<br/><br/>(Fang is a werewolf and he practices magic too, both white(good) and black(Evil))"
39,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T11:07:51,zoruna,"(TWISTY YAY!!!!!!!!!! I love twisties :D I will be throwing my own in every now and then)<br/><br/>Reese looks at her. She looked about to say no. Or her silence had him thinking this. He was an odd ball but not for the reason many thought he was. He looks at her. A smile appearing on his face. ""Awesome."" he says softly. He grins a bit. ""Reese."" he says warmly. She was not bad. Not at all. And definently not like the others were saying. In all honesty he did not care if she was or was not a witch. If she was maybe----He cuts off his line of thinking. And looks at her and nods his head after shaking her hand. ""Yes."" he says. His eyes widening as he knew that band. He loved Creature Feature. It was one of his hidden secrets.<br/><br/>He tries not to listen as she has her phone conversation. It was hard to but he continued to try anyways. He looks at her. He had a puzzled look on his face. ""Ah. Alright. That is fine."" he says. Alright he had a couple of secrets of his own. One being what he really was. But that was aside from the point. No one needed to know that. It wasn't his fault his mother was attacked by a supernatural being, he wasn't sure if it was a true supernatural being or a converted, while going into labor and giving birth to him. How was his mother to know the doctor was one of those beings.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""How about now for the movie. And the movie is your choice what you want to see."" he smiles. ""And how about early this evening?"" he asks softly. He always thought better around dusk. He didn't know why it was. He just knew the shadows loved him better than the light. It didn't matter what time it was. He rarely ever needed to sleep. He nods his head as she ran into the back room. He looks at her. ""Well I gotta say it...that is one unique pet then."" he says with a grin. Yeah it apparently took a lot to freak him out. Let alone scare the hell out of him. After all...he was a ghost whisperer as an occupation. And a ghost hunter. Loved being it as well. And ghosts seemed to love this old town.<br/><br/>He takes her by the arm gently. ""ALright. Let's go. We will get something to eat afterwards."" he says softly. Taking her out the door. ""Hey...lock up and then to the theatre's we go."""
40,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T16:57:19,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"She nods and puts th key in the door. She turns till there was a clicking sound. ""It doesn't matter what movie we go see, I'm not that picky,"" she says to him with a smile. It had been a while since she had gone on a date with anyone. ""And the same goes with the place we eat at too,"" she says as they walk down the sidewalk. She had two secrets of her own, Secret #1: She was a witch. And Secret #2: Her brother was a werewolf that practiced her type of magic and evil magic as well. Before they got the theatre, she noticed that there wasn't anyone around. She looks around and then looks at him, ""There is something you need to know...well those rumors about me being a witch are true...but I am not evil,"" She says and then puts her hands over her mouth. She then puts them down, ""I really don't know why I just told you that,"" She says with a nervous laugh. ""I guess because I trust you, please don't think I'm a total nutcase,"" She says. Looking around again and then at him, ""Here is proof,"" She says. She began to say a different language while holding her hand out, a ball of light began to appear. And once she stopped the ball disappeared.<br/><br/>They soon reached the movie theatre, she looked at the titles. She began to smile, ""How about that one?"" She asked as she pointed to a title. It said Revenge of the Beast. She loved horror movies and it sounded good. She looked at him and smiled again, ""I hope that's ok, I'm a huge fan of horror movies,"" she said as she waited for his reply.<br/><br/>(Another twist I am gonna add later is that her brother Fang, doesn't like him, and tries to chase him away from his sister)"
41,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T17:44:17,zoruna,"He watches her lock up. ""Alright."" he says. He wasn't picking a movie unless she honestly couldn't find one she liked. He looks at her. Nodding his head. He walks beside her. Clearly and blantently ignoring the looks the townspeople were giving them. He very obviously ignored the girls and chicks who were TRYING to get his attention. He wasn't rudely doing so he was just more focused on her than paying attention to those who mislabeled him. He was a bad boy but he wasn't a playboy or a player. He was true to a girl if he was dating her. He looks at her. ""So? The rumors aren't rumors...big deal. The ones about me are. I'm picky on what type of girl I will date and that has gained me the rumors of being a player or play boy. Which I am not."" he sighs a bit. ""And I wasn't thinking you were evil."" he says softly. ""He smiles a bit.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""I trust you. And I don't."" he stops and looks at her after her proof. Well he had gone to ask her out and found out that the rumors were indeed true. Cool. That meant he wasn't alone in this town of old. He wasn't the only one of supernatural ability. He looks at her. Stopping at the sign. He grins. ""Sure. I am too."" he looks at her. ""Oh...before we go in...I have a secret too."" he smiles at her and then blushes. Rubbing the back of his head. ""I'm not what others would call normal either."" he sighs. ""I am born with the power of all forms of psionics...see...mines as big and as weird a thing to others as magic."" he shrugs. ""But I don't care if you were evil witch. I judge by actions not by others opinions."" he says honestly.<br/><br/>He buys the tickets. ""There now we each have a powerful secret of the others."" he says smiling. And goes into the theater. Four hours later he leaves the theater with her. ""That was pretty cool but it wasn't scary."" he shrugs. ""I believe in the supernatural things and beings. Such as magic and psionics. And werewolves and spirits."" he blushes. ""You run an herbal shop...I chase after ghosts."" he looks at her. ""There is one rumor that is true. They call me Ghost Whisperer...I am. I'll let you figure out what and how on your own.""<br/><br/>(hehe that won't work. but he will sure as hell be given a run for his money by Fang most likely :) Enjoying this one and the other)"
42,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T18:02:23,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"(Hehe Fang will and as another twist Reese will get to meet Fang's hairier side. And of course Reese can probably sense that Fang's a werewolf.)<br/><br/>She looks at him and nods. ""I don't care either, it's just my brother has a hard time trusting people, so for any things my brother does to you, I am sorry,"" She says. And then turns her head trying to figure out what a ghost whisperer was. ""Let me guess...you talk to ghosts and spirits? is that right?"" she asks. ""My grandmother was like that, that's why she was a medium. She made lots of people happy,"" She says. ""Besides that, there are a lot of dark secrets in my family,"" She says. ""Where do you want to eat?"" She asks trying to change the subject so he wouldn't ask. Then her cellphone begins to ring. ""Hello?"" She says answering it. ""What? Not now I am on a date with a very nice guy, fine, and then I am leaving again,"" She says. ""Yeah, yeah, I am, I am."" She says and hangs up. She let's out a sigh. ""We have to go back to my place so I can let my brother in, but then we can go out to eat after, it will only take a few minutes, I promise,"" She says hoping that he wouldn't be hurt.<br/><br/>She really did like Reese, she wanted to get to know him more. They begin to walk toward her shop. A tall young man (See pic at the bottom) was waiting out side the shop. He was leaned up agianst a wall, his attitude was I don't give a crap about the world attitude. She sighs and walks over to him. He begins to eye Reese skeptically. ""Reese this is my brother Fang, Fang this is Reese...they very nice guy I am on a date with,"" She says with a smile. Fang just rolls his eyes. ""Can you let me in now?"" he asks. She nods and pulls out her key and unlocks the door. She looks at Reese, ""Hold on a moment please, I have to go into the shop and unlock the door to the apartment,"" she says as she goes into the shop. A few minutes later she comes back out and locks up the shop. ""I'm sorry for the way my brother acted, he can be so anti-social and a huge jerk!"" She says ""So where are we going to eat at?"" She asks."
43,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T18:52:30,zoruna,"He smiles and looks at her. ""That is good. I am glad you do not care."" he looks at her. ""Yeah. I can understand though. Expecially with a sister as beautiful as you...I wouldn't trust people that much either."" he says playfully. ""Then again...when my best friend Luna was alive...she was like a sister to me. I was overprotective at times too."" he says softly. He nods his head. ""That and other stuff."" he says. ""I ghost hunt but not to destroy. To either assist in crossing over or just talk to the spirits and learn new things."" he says honestly. Looking at her. ""Yeah...here...it makes people unhappy."" he sighs a bit. Shrugging. ""All families are that way."" he says cryptically. He shrugs again. ""I don't know what you do and don't like to eat."" he says softly. He didn't pressure her to explain.<br/><br/>He looks at her phone as it begins to ring. He was a very nice guy? That was good. At least she didn't think he was just a play boy or other awful things he heard. He could hear the girls thoughts. Even the ones they didn't utter amongst each other. He didn't know what type of supernatural being attacked his mother...but whatever it was affected him. Killed her. Altered him. He looks at her. Smiling a bit. ""I understand. Family is important...or so I've heard."" he says. Not saying anything further.<br/><br/>He walks with her. (no picture at bottom) He sees the tall male. Watching her brother and then sees his attitude. He had to fight hard as waves of things hit him and sent thoughts through his mind.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The energy ratings... The power levels... The fluxuations between good and evil... And...he was a werewolf???</span>He shakes his head. ""Hi."" he says. Eyeing him and masking the internal war. He looks at her brother. He didn't take it personal. Yet his senses were making it hard to do more than focus on not focusing. He nods his head. After she went inside he hit sunk to the ground.<br/><br/>Leaning against the wall. Those signatures overpowering him. It took focusing to the extreme to keep his own signatures down. And to not have a massive headache from her brothers. THe mixture of things had overpowered him. Hers was a single signature rating. The brothers was multiple and altering all the time in random ways. Hers didn't even though hers was as powerful as h=is. He was hold his hands to the side of his head. He looks up at her. Panting a bit. ""Its alright. I am not upset."" he says breathlessly. When the overload went away he stood back up. ""Well...how about Italian? I know an awesome Italian resturaunt."""
44,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T19:11:31,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"(oops ^_^   for got it LOL I'll just put it at the bottom of this post)<br/><br/>Essence looked at him and then nods. She turns her head a little more and looks at him. ""Are you alright? You seem out of breath."" she says. ""That would be great! I love Italian food!"" She says with a smile. ""If you need anything later just let me know, I know a lot of remedies for the state you are in,"" she says with another smile. ""I hope you are OK..."" she says trailing off. Then it hits her, it looked as though she was struck by lightning. ""Oh, no! Fang! Ugh! Again! He better not of!"" She says talking to herself. She had a displeased look on her face. ""Besides seeming out of breath do you feel funny like you are about to pass out or full of pain? If so please let me know immediately! My brother has a tendancy to put hexes and or curses on guys I date,"" She says explaining. Then she remembered that he was a ghost whisperer. ""Do you have any other supernatural powers?"" She asks. She wanted to know more about him.<br/><br/>She pulls out her cellphone and begins to text. ""I'm texting my brother right now, he's watching us out the window...ugh! Older siblings!"" She says sounding irritated. They begin to walk. ""Oh what I meant by hexes and curses well...my brother does white, or good magic like me and also black or evil magic too...he prefers it over white,"" she says explaining.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If Fang does put a curse or hex on him I'm gonna kick his butt!</span>she thinks as they continue to walk. They were outside the resturant. ""Before we go in, is there anything else you would like to know about me?"" She asks.<br/><br/>""I would like to know more about you, your the first guy I dated that didn't try to take an advantage of me,"" she says as she begins to blush. Maybe then he could understand why Fang was so over protective of her. They stand outside the  resturant a little more and then rush inside when it begins to rain.<span style=""font-style: italic"">UGH! Fang probably did this! UGH!</span>She thinks. ""Ugh! She says as the enter. She looks at him, ""I checked the weather this moring it wasn't supposed to rain! I have a feeling my brother did this,"" She says softly to where he could only hear. After getting a table the both sit down at a table covered in a white table cloth. There was a candle in the middle. Two wine glasses had been set up, followed by silverware. She looks over at him as she sits down and smiles. ""I hope you are having a good time, I know I am,"" She says."
45,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T19:17:40,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"(For got the pic again Ugh! Here is what Fang looks like:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/Fang-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a>)"
46,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T19:37:33,zoruna,"Reese looks at her. ""Yeah. I'm alright now...I think."" he says softly. Making a small attempt to smile. ""I kind of am out of breath."" he says softly. He looks at her. Nodding his head. ""Wait...are we talking physical or the actual state this city is in?"" he asks. He was clearly a bit disoriented. As he had no idea which she meant at the current moment. He looks at her. He looks at her. Wondering if she was okay by the look on her face she seemed upset. ""Not...really...the funny passing out sensation went away. Soon as he went inside."" he says honestly. ""I'm not in pain. Not the way your thinking."" he looks at her. ""Yeah. I think he tried to do so. In fact...I know it and felt him attempting to do so."" he says. Rubbing his head.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""You know that the term psychic has various upon various of forms...correct?"" he doesn't wait for confirmation or not. ""I am the embodiement of the psionic powers. Simply put...there isn't a psychic power out there I am not gifted...or cursed depending on your point of view...with."" he says softly. ""I know he tried to hex or curse because the signatures around him went higher. The power ratings and energy levels were off the chart mentally."" he says softly. ""i believe his attempt was causing a power overload in my head. Psionic versus magic type of thing."" he explains.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Chuckling at her ugh older siblings comment. ""Yeah...I mean. I knew that. I felt the fluxuations between good and evil within him. Just being near him. That plus the other two things I mentioned...caused my powers to go into countering mode. He is most likely going to have a massive headache from the counter attack of the countering mode he sent my powers into."" he says honestly. Looking at her. He sighs a bit. ""Yes...I could tell. His signatures and yours are similar yet his aura was darker than yours. His was crimson red to black. Yours is a rare one...pure white."" he says honestly. Sighing a bit. ""I understand. I also know there is a form of magic called elemental. My friend told me so...."" his breathing returns to normal.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""I understand. If I was your older brother and some dude tried to take advantage of my sister...I would be similar to his protectiveness level."" he says softly. He looks up. Following her inside. ""Most likely."" he says so only she would hear. He sits down across from her after pushing her chair in. ""Yes. I am having a good time."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""You know....I don't think Fang likes me. I bet you because of the black magic thing...he can sense what I am. Psionics are ironically somehow threatening to the darker magic users."" he says so only she could hear.<br/><br/>He bites his lower lip. And looks at her. ""I can ask you other things about you...later on."" he says softly. Smiling. ""I mean...I am enjoying this so I am hoping we could possibly have a round two. That wasn't part of the herbal remedies and stuff lessons."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""Did you ever know your parents?"" he asks at random."
47,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T19:58:39,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"She nods and then looks at him and smiles. ""Sure I would love to have another date,"" She says with wider smile. ""I don't care what you say about yourself you are nice guy,"" She says. ""Ok, can I also tell you something later too?"" She asks. She was hoping that when she tells him that her brother is a werewolf he wouldn't freak out. ""Yeah, Fang has a tendency to hate people, he can be wrather how you would say ant-social,"" She says explaining. When the waiter came, She asked him if he spoke french? He nodded and she ordered her meal in french. Then she looks at him again. ""Fang is a tourtured soul..."" She says.<br/><br/>When he asked about knowing her parents. She nods, ""Yeah I did, they were very wealthy and dealt with business all over the world, that is why I can speak french. They were loving and caring towards me..."" she says with a sigh. ""But Fang however it was a different story...they loved him as much as me until...until<span style=""font-style: italic"">the bad thing</span>happened to him. Then they hated, feared and abused him,"" She says explaining. ""But I'm not referring to magic either,"" she says. Then she looks at him and blushes. ""Enough talk about me and my family, I want to know about you and yours,"" she says.<br/><br/>""Did you ever know yours?"" she asked. She could tell by the look on his face that she had hit a sensitive spot. ""I'm sorry I didn't mean to make you upset or hurt,"" She said feeling quiet stupid and foolish."
48,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T20:30:48,zoruna,"He looks at her. Smiling. ""I am honored that you want to have another date with me."" he was happy and it showed in the sparkling in his eyes. He looks at her. He shrugs. ""If you say so Essense. Your name is beautiful, exotic, and unique...like you."" he says. Turning a tint of pink. ""Probably sound like a silly romantic...don't I?"" he asks softly. Looking at her. And listens. ""Yeah. You can. I have a feeling I know what it is about but I am not going to say it outloud. Do I have your permission to mind speak with you? I can temporarily give you a fraction of my psionic energy so we can mind talk."" he says. ""But I'll leave it up to you."" he says softly. Looking at her with a small smile.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Nodding his head. ""Yeah. I have a feeling you aren't."" he looks at her. Nodding his head. ""No. It is alright. I need someone I trust to speak to this about."" he pauses and then says.""I never got to know mine. I never knew my father. And my mother she was in labor and giving birth to me when she was attacked by a supernatural being. I lived. I was altered somehow. And I don't mean the powers. I was born with those. I mean the supernatural being altered my dna. But since no one remembers anything...I'll never know what kind. I don't know who killed my mother."" he says honestly.<br/><br/>He sighs and looks at her. ""You didn't do anything wrong."" he says. A small smile upon his face. ""I am glad I finally have someone to talk to about this."""
49,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T20:44:10,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"She blushes a deep pink color as he complimented her. She nods and then smiles. ""Ok, I feel a little better now,"" She says. She listened to him and when he mentioned something about sharing his powers with her, so they could have some-what a private talk. ""Sure, that would be ok, as long as it doesn't hurt,"" She said referring to the powers thing. ""But what I am gonna say to you, you probably wouldn't believe me and if you do, please becarful for now on,"" She says. She was hoping that Fang and him wouldn't get into fights, because Fang would end up hurting him with his werewolf side. ""Another thing I need to warn you about, is that my brother likes to get into fights with the guys I date, it usually starts with insults. And trust me, he can come up with ones you never heard, and it doesn't help that he is a genius,"" She says. ""I will try to break up the fights,"" She adds.<br/><br/>She was hoping to see him some more and she was hoping that her brother didn't chase him away like the others. ""He always seems to chase them away...after they meet...."" she says trailing off. She wanted to blurt out<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic"">he's a werewolf </span></span>to him, but she didn't want the other people in the resturant to think she was crazy. She then looks at him and tries to think of another thing to say. ""Oh and another thing you need to know about me is that I have an OCD...it's....I'm basically what you would call a neatfreak..."" She says as she begins to blush again.<br/><br/>She was hoping this didn't turn him off to her. That is why she lost so many guys, is because she didn't tell them right away that she had a mental illness. She lets out a sigh. ""I hope that doesn't make you not want to date me, most guys run away from me when I tell them that,"" She says with a sigh. It was true they did run, they didn't want any part of her mental illness. She lets out another sigh. Once their food came, she began to eat it slowly and with manners."
50,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T21:02:11,zoruna,"He looks at her. Smiling a bit. ""You should."" he says softly. He looks at her. ""Alright. And no it won't hurt."" he says honestly. ""If it hurts you can feel free to kick me as hard as you want."" he says with a genuine tone to it. ""That is how certain I am that it won't hurt."" he says softy. He reaches over the table and looks at her. ""I understand."" he says. Pulling out a pair of ""shades"" and uses them to disguise the glowing of his eyes. And there would be a warm yet tingly feeling almost like a warm rag rubbing across your skin gently and lightly. He listens to her talk. And then it was done. Their minds were connected to mind speak with each other. He listens to her. ""Hey...I won't be chased away."" he says softly. ""I do not fight. I only defend. I refuse to hurt another because of my temperment."" he says honestly. He chuckles. ""I'm sure he could."" he says with a shrug.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""I don't mind. Neat freak? We are opposites then. I try and be neat. The harder I try the worse it gets."" he says with a goofy grin. ""Hey...don't worry so much."" he looks at her. Saying into her mind. <My powers have me diagnosed with a mental illness. Normals call it insanity. Scitzophrenia. I call it too much psionic powers.> he grimaces. <I have most of it bound for now.> He looks at her. Smiling a bit. <If you can accept me for me...I will accept you for you. Even if you don't accept me for me.> he clarifies. He begins to eat with manners yet a bit quicker."
51,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T21:14:49,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"She nods and smiles. <I am not judgmental at all, I accept all beings no matter what is wrong with them> she says. She wanted to tell him more. She lets out a sigh and then makes up her mind to tell him. <Ok, this is the huge secret I have been hiding, my brother is gonna kill me, but I don't care...he's a werewolf> She says.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There I said it, hopefully I can rest my mind.</span>she thinks. <Mental illness must run in my family because my brother has insomnia> she says to him. <When I mentioned something about the bad thing when I was talking about my family, that is what I meant...the werewolf thing...And he can be vicious> she says to him some more.<br/><br/>She looks at him with a slight saddened look on her face. <I hope this doesn't drive you away or anything. I really want to see more of you> she says. This was the truth, these were her true feelings. She really did want to see more of him, but was hoping he wasn't playing with her heart. She was be hurt and her brother would want to kill him. <Anything else you want to know about me or my family?> she asks. She wanted to tell him everything about him. Once they were done eating, she looks at him. ""So now what do you want to do? I still have a lot more free time,"" She says.<br/><br/>They go out of the resturant. ""If you want we can go back to my shop and I can show you what I use in my herbal remedies and potions, thats if you want...and you can meet Gargantua too, he is a wrather nice plant,"" She says. She was hoping he would, because she loved to teach people about what she does. ""And another thing, will my brother continue giving you such huge headaches?"" She asks."
52,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T21:35:58,zoruna,"He smiles at her. <That is good. I do too.> He says softly. Looking at her. <I won't let him kill you.> he says with his mind. Looking at her. <I figured as much. That is the signature I got from him. It was more wild and untamed like that of a werewolf. That doesn't bother me.> he says calmly. He wasn't lying either. He wasn't bothered by him. <Yes. I am sure your brother can be vicious. But as I said...I will not let it detour me or goad me into a fight. I do not wish to be on your bad side.> he says. Looking at her in confusion. <Why would it drive me away? I am not very easy to drive away.> he says to her honestly. A happy smile crosses his face. <I feel the same about you. The really wanting to see more of you thing.> He explains. Looking at her. And smiles very warmly. <Not at the moment. I think we should save some mystery for the second date.><br/><br/>With that he broke the connection. Letting his power ebb out of her mind and back into himself. Looking at her. ""Hmm? I am willing to do anything you want to do."" he says softly. Looking at her. Watching her as they exit. ""I would like that. Let us go back to your shop."" he says softly. Looking at her happily though. Eyes shining with a sparkle that he hadn't had in his entire life. He looks at her. ""I am an eager and willing student Essense."" he says honestly. ""Please...be my mentor. Let the studies begin."" he looks at her. ""I would love to meet Gargantua. I will believe you. I haven't met your plant friend yet."" he says teasingly. Trying to make goofy and silly faces to get her to laugh. He looks at her. Shrugging.<br/><br/>""I do hope not. I don't know though. I haven't ever had such a barracade of things bombarding my mind and overloading my power circuits before. So I may undo a few power bindings...just to be safe."" he says. And closes his eyes. Removing the shades once he had and looks at her. ""Oh...great...not her..."" he groans. Holding Essense's hand without realizing it. It just felt natural. ""Please do not let her lie to you...she hates me and refuses to let me have anyone who will make me happy."" he says to her."
53,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T21:57:25,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"She nods and then begins to laugh at the faces he was making. ""Ok, my lessons will not be too hard,"" She says. ""I hope that works, because I would hate to see you in pain,"" She said referring to the headaches. ""I think I may also have a remedy for it too,"" She says with a smile. When he grabbed her hand, she some-what jumped and then blushed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who is he talking about? An Ex? Who?</span>She thinks. ""Who?"" She asks. When he said not to believe the other person, she nods. For she trusted him greatly.<br/><br/>""But if she tries anything...I am gonna kick her butt...I don't take to kindly to rude people who get in to others business, and trust me I can. Fang and my other brother Kodiac...used me as a wrestling partner or should I say dummy...so I know how to take care of myself,"" She says. This was true, she could...her brothers would always beat her up when they were young, they thought it was funny that they could team up against her. She didn't want a conforation though, but was willing to fight if this other person decided to get into their business.<br/><br/>She looks at him, ""Why so tense, I don't think she will bother us, or at least I hope not,"" she says. Then she jumps and turns around and glares into the darkness of an alley. ""Fang I know you are there, so come out, quit evesdropping,"" she says. As soon as she said this Fang came out of the darkness as if part of it just came to live. ""Have you been following us the whole time?"" she asks. ""Maybe,"" was all he said in an emotionless monotone. She lets out a sigh. ""Every single time..."" she says as she trails off. ""Why can't you just trust a guy for once?"" she asks her brother. Fang looks at Reese, ""Because there is something about him I don't like, there is something I can sense about him and it drives my senses crazy,"" he says. Essence let's out a sigh, ""Ugh..."" she says trailing off."
54,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T22:20:30,zoruna,"He grins and lets out a sound of. ""Yes. Success!"" he says. Laughing as well. Loooking at her. ""As you say sensai."" he grins. ""Yeah...I believe it should."" he says softly. ""If not...just unbind a few more."" he says softly. Looking at her. He held her hand again. He watches her blush. ""Her."" he says. Pointing to a chick who was pale as moonlight. He groans and hopes she doesn't see him. Maybe he would get lucky. ""Yeah...I am not letting you get hurt. Because she manages to hurt you...I'll have to break my no hit women policy and kick her ass."" he says seriously. He looks at her. He blinks. ""Ouch. Yeah...I had ""siblings"" more like foster sisters who decided I was a model me male barbie for them to use to dress up and what not."" he says. Shrugging. ""It helped me learn never to go near them. That and their older brother thought I was a punching bag.""<br/><br/>He shrugs. ""I never really fit in. Normals aren't easily accepting."" he says. ""Expecially not when you see and talk to things no one else can. The imaginary friend theory only works so long."" he says softly. He looks at her. ""Yes. She will. She is a blood sucking fiend who is out for blood. Mind you...when I say that...I mean it literally."" he looks at her. ""She used to say something...I'll tell you later. When the walls don't have ears."" he says. Clearly having already sensed him. He wasn't given a migrane this time. He looks at her. And then to her brother. ""Hmm?"" he looks at Fang when he felt his eyes on him. He arches an eyebrow. ""The feeling is mutual minus the don't like part Fang."" he says bluntly.<br/><br/>Looking at him still. ""Well if you are done stalking us I suppose you can walk with us."" he says. Eyeing the girl. ""Shit...her comes the bloodsucking devil's concubine."" he mutters.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Silvia looks at Fang and scowls. ""You stink like wet dog."" she says. And then pointedly ignores him. Looking to Reese. ""There you are...I have been looking all over for you. Why do you insist on play elusive. You know I will have you. I always get what I want."" she says in a threatening and meaningful way. Totally ignoring Essense at the moment. ""Don't you remember all the good times we had as a couple?"" she says. ""I know you want to come back to me."" she says in a hypnotic clearly vampiric voice.</span><br/><br/>Reese looks at her. ""Your batty...oh that is right...for you that goes literal and true."" he says acidly. He glares at her. ""If you call attacking and using some sort of chains thing to restrain me. And a power blocker to restrain powers. And then having your way with them against their will good times...yes I remember them. They were bad times in my opinion."" he scowls. ""Actually Silvia...I would much rather go and lay on a bed of razor sharp pointy spikes then get into a forced relationship with a true monster like you.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Silvia scowls. Glaring at Essense. ""Whatever spell or enchantment you put him under...I will have him back. He is mine. He belongs to me. Got it witch bitch?"" she then poofs into smoke and flies off.</span><br/><br/>Reese groans. ""She is so arrogant. I hate her."" he shakes his head. Looking at Essense and Fang. ""Yes....that chick is a frickin vampire. One of the worst too."" he shrugs. ""Anyways...me and Essense are going back to the shop. So she can teach me about herbal remedies and potion stuff."" he says. Grinning. ""So your going to be seeing a lot of me Fang. Because she is my mentor and I the student."""
55,An Encounter of  A Life Time (Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=3244,2011-05-05T22:46:56,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Fang didn't like the comment about the wet dog thing, he just rolled his eyes. He could tell taht she was vampire. Essence looks at Reese and then at her. She was going to say something when she called her a bitch and the disappeared in a poof of smoke. ""Ugh! How rude! She's the bitch not me...I hope she can hear me!"" Essence shouts. Fang looks at Reese, ""That's why I hate most vampires, ignorant...self-centered creatures...""  He said and then began to curse in Romanian. Essence clears her throat and looks at Reese, ""Please forgive him,"" she says feeling embarrassed that her sibling was cursing in a different language.<br/><br/>When Reese said that he was being Essence's student and that he would be seeing more of him, Fang just rolls his eyes. ""What ever...just don't try anything with my sister...or you'll find your throat missing or maybe a few limbs missing,"" he says and walks ahead of them. Essence clears her throat again and glares at her brother. ""Fang, how many times have I told you not to threaten my<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">boyfriend</span></span>,"" she says. Fang rolls his eyes again and continues to walk. He mutters what ever and disappears into the darkness. Essence looks at Reese, ""Sorry, my brother can be so rude! Ugh!"" She says. They soon reach the shop and she unlocks it.<br/><br/>""Follow me,"" She says as she walks into the back behind the curtain. She turns on a light and a growling sound was heard. ""Mommy's home now, did you miss me?"" she says to Gargantua. It began to growl and grumble as it wrapped a vine around her waist. It looked as though it might eat her. It pulled her close and licked her face and then let go of her. She laughs and the begins to blush."
56,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-09T05:38:05,~Ely_M.~,"The alarm clock wailed on her bedside, and she could hear her father shouting up to her; Telling her it was already around 4PM, and if she wanted 'to make herself look all pretty', she would have to drag herself into the shower. And soon.<br/><br/>Reluctantly, Noemi's eyes opened, the usual bright, icy blue shade a dull grey with the tiredness as her eyes adjusted to the natural light.<br/><br/>A low sigh escaped her lips and she swung her legs from the bed, grumbling ever so gently.<br/><br/>Noemi Genovese was not a morning person, or an afternoon person for that matter, and it showed as she trudged through the house, which was remarkably cold in the afternoon for a start.<br/><br/>Licking at her lips, she turned on the shower and let the water heat up as she ran her fingers through her shaggy, short hair; trying to un-tousle the tousle. The warm water made goosebumps rise on her scarred skin, but she was glad to be properly woken up by the gush of water.<br/><br/>It was almost forty-five minutes later, that she was downstairs nibbling a piece of toast as her parents bickered about something. Her eyes shut, showing the liquid eyeliner she had applied. A low yawn escaped her and she pushed her chair back, grabbing her white hooded top and pulling it on over her neon blue strappy top. The hood was pulled up over her head, due to the fact her hair was sitting, in her opinion, quite nicely today; and she didn't want it to bugger up soon as she walked outside. ""I'm off out!"" She called out, although it fell on deaf ears. Once more, a sigh escaped her, and she shuffled from the house, her converse doing nothing with the holes in the sides; her socks were soaking within minutes from the puddles. ""Oh, Good, Lord! This is not my day,"" Noemi whined gently to herself, shaking her head and moving on down the street, for the second time this day. She had come straight home from school and just about collapsed on the way up the stairs; she was that knackered.<br/><br/>Her slim body was shivering as she trudged through the streets, grunting in dislike at the coldness of her damp hoody; and so, she was wandering into the woods - it was horribly soaked, and would ruin her jeans, but at least it was shaded from the rain, - and Noemi was wandering even more aimlessly, wishing she had brought her iPod. It was lonely, in all seriousness, wandering around like this. Her friends never normally decided to come out in such weather, and now she wished she had decided to do the same.<br/><br/>But she couldn't stay in the house while her parents were arguing. It upset her; they had once been so close, and now they were just so ... So distant, with each other.<br/><br/>However, the girl was pushing the thoughts from her head as she headed for a low hanging, thick branch to sit on. Her lower lip was licked once more, a bad habit of Noemi's when she was bored.<br/><br/>She scratched at the back of her neck, leaning idly against the trunk and flicking a coin into the air, mentally deciding on heads or tails before it landed in her palm. For now, the eighteen year old was humming a tune by Owl City, continuing with her 50-50 chance game, as her thoughts wandered. Oh, but how she grew bored! She kept glancing at her watch as the seconds ticked by, slowly, slowly...<br/><br/>Noemi shut her eyes with another low sigh of irritation, hitting her head gently against the trunk, willing someone - anyone, - to show up and give her some company.<br/><br/><br/><br/>? on the b i r t h certificate ?<br/>Noemi BellaDonna Genovese<br/><br/>? but please d o call me ?<br/>Noemi, but if we've begun to know each other, Bella or Bells.<br/><br/>? so t i c k s the clock ?<br/>18 years old<br/><br/>? blow out t h e candles ?<br/>October 22<br/><br/>? in the l a n d down under ?<br/>Female<br/><br/><br/>? not a s k y s c r a p e r ?<br/>5'5''<br/><br/>? like a f e a t h e r ?<br/>115 lbs<br/><br/>? mirror m i r r o r on the wall ?<br/>Tousled pixie cut - Wavy, black hair<br/>Caramel brown skin - No flaws but the scars on her arms<br/>Petite frame, yet a strong, athletic body<br/>Curves where needed<br/><br/>? underneath the b a r r i e r ?<br/>She's nothing like you've ever seen before. She's crazy (literally) , scared of everything , ""broken"" , hopeless romantic , hilarious, sarcastic, random & a whole lot more<br/><br/>? silver bound s t o r y b o o k s ?<br/>""You die as you are born...alone"", her personal motto. She was born into the world October 22, but quickly given up for adoption. She grew up in a remote village in GodKnowsWhere, England, UK, Europe. Never knowing of her real parents whereabouts, she was left to wonder and dream.<br/><br/>There were stories about werewolves and vampires and other creatures of the night prowling the village for woman and children. She was terrified of them, yet strangely intrigued. Fatal attraction.<br/><br/>? every one has t h e m ?<br/>Secret Number One; I Used To Self Harm.<br/>Secret Number Two; I Want To Be Perfect.<br/>Secret Number Three; I Want To Be In Love Again.<br/>Secret Number Four; I'm More Secretive Than I Let On."
57,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-14T02:41:30,Spirit,"Justin's day started like any other day. He took a shower, got dressed, and brushed his teeth, pulled a comb through his dusty blonde hair and went downstairs to the kitchen to grab something quick to eat. His breakfast of choice was a Granny Smith apple. Justin began to look around the room he started out living in. He packed his things and waved good  bye to his so-called mother. They never truly got along for many reasons. He put his i-Pod headphones in his ears and blared a tune he could barely make out. He was moving and his heart was slowly breaking. Justin believed his life was over. College in a new area could be difficult, but it was away from the chaos he had become so used to in all his years. His parents arguments about his life and where he should go, Justin finally put his foot down and put in an application to the college of his choice. A week ago, he learned of the good news. Good news to him anyway, he got accepted into the college. Justin's father started saying something to him, but Justin was too busy listening to his music. ""Later parents!"" he called out. ""Bye, son,"" his father replied. His mother said nothing, just stared at her son with tears brimming her eyelashes. Justin pretended not to notice and continued walking toward the door.<br/><br/>As he strolled out by about 12:15 in the afternoon, Justin got into his Prius, and started for his college orientation and a break from the chaos. Justin considered calling a friend, but he decided against it. He knew he needed to focus on the road ahead.<br/><br/>Name: Justin Afon McCall<br/>Prefers: Justin or if you are really close, Afon.<br/>Age: 20<br/>Birthday: June 16<br/>Gender: Male<br/>Height: 5'9""<br/>Weight: 130lbs<br/>Looks: Dusty blonde hair in a buzz cut, emerald eyes peek out behind glasses, wears jeans and shirts with Skechers sneakers.<br/>Attitude: Calm, percieved as a punk, can be a bit unhinged at times, has a decent sense of humor, loves messing with people, loves staring at the sky, and then some.<br/>Quote: ""Revenge is a dish best served cold,"" something his father had told him once years ago. Used to live in Scotland with a pack of shape shifters, but left there for London, he believed, though at this point he is unsure.<br/>Secrets<br/>1: I'm a shape shifter.<br/>2: I take the form of a wolf.<br/>3: I am a lot older than my appearance allows.<br/>4: I want to be taken for a normal person.<br/>5: I want to find someone to care about and someone to care about me.<br/>6: I am not a killer. That is my past.<br/>7: Secrets are no longer my hobby."
58,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-14T03:59:53,~Ely_M.~,"She quickly stood, stretching a bit. ""Gotta get outta here...Move...Something!!"", Noemi whispered as she packed up her stuff in her pockets. Her canvas sneakers crunched against the dead leaves of her surroundings  as she began to walk towards the road.<br/><br/>Shaking her head, she thought. ""There's a first time for everything.."" as Noemi stood against the asphalt of the freeway. On the far right was a speeding Prius, with an unknown driver. Too fast to recognize the guy.<br/><br/>As she began walking, she heard the car screeched. Everything seemed to go in slow motion. Facing the car, Noemi stood like a deer caught in headlights. The racing Prius was just about to collide with her fragile body. The last thing she could remember before fainting from sheer fear; ""Oh Gods..He's gorgeous..""."
59,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-14T04:39:35,Spirit,"Justin slowed down just a bit to catch a glimpse of the woman in his rear view mirror. He turns the car around and slows it down to about five or so miles an hour when he reaches her spot again. He turned off the car and smiled softly, nervously to say the least. Justin's headphones were still in, but he turns the volume down with the song, ""Pain"" by Three Days Grace playing softly through the speakers.<br/><br/>Justin started towards the woman and stopped suddenly, directly infront of her. ""Hello. My name is Justin. Who might you be, miss?"" Justin asked holding out his hand in greeting."
60,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-14T05:11:51,~Ely_M.~,"Her head had hit the asphalt in a loud<span style=""font-style: italic"">thud</span>. ""Aw fuck... That's gonna hurt in the morning"", Noemi mummbled, sitting up only to rub her head. The Prius had driven right past her, but came back.<br/><br/>Maybe he had thought he'd hit her? Nah, people actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">enjoy </span>doing hit and runs these days. Maybe he heard her compliment to him? Nah, only some type of supernatural being would. And those are only fairytales. Or, at least that's what she wanted to believe. A sharp ringing sound pierced her ears as her head throbbed.<br/><br/>As if in the blink of an eye, a male, presumably the driver of the vehicle, stood before her. ""Hello. My name is Justin. Who might you be, miss?"", he cooed. His hand was held out in some sort of greeting gesture. She stood, astonished. He towered her by at four inches. He looked like he could've been a student at the university near by. Justin donned a dusty blonde hair in a buzz cut, his emerald eyes peek out behind glasses. It seemd as if he didnt know he was pure beauty; only wearing a simple pair of jeans and  a shirt with  Skechers sneakers.<br/><br/>Back to reality, she put out her hand to shake his and said, wincing at times, ""Pleasure to be of your aquaintence, Justin. So glad you didn't hit me with your damn racecar over there. I nearly<span style=""font-weight: bold"">died</span>!"". Noemi chuckled a bit, smiling one of her infamous ""crooked yet sweet smiles where her eyes twinkled just a bit"". ""I'm Noemi Genovese"", she mummbled, continuing to shake his hand. The pain didn't really matter at this point. She was face to face with a<span style=""font-weight: bold"">god</span>."
61,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-15T03:09:48,Spirit,"Justin thought he had seen her before with her tousled pixie cut with wavy, black hair, caramel brown skin, and a  petite frame, yet a strong, athletic body. He could have sworn he had seen her before.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Pleasure to be of your aquaintence, Justin. So glad you didn't hit me with your damn racecar over there. I nearly died!""</span>She had shocked him by saying jokingly.<br/><br/>He was stunned, but replied, ""That's why I came back...or one of the reasons, milady.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm Noemi Genovese,"" she uttered.</span><br/><br/>""Nice to meet you, Ms. Genovese,"" he replied nervously. His heart was racing a mile a minute when she spoke as though the voice of an agel were speaking to him. ""Are you all right? I came back as quickly as I could to make sure you were uninjured. Do you need to go to the hospital?"" He said almost frantically. His words were jumbling themselves together making him sound and feel slightly idiotic."
62,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-16T01:56:59,~Ely_M.~,"She noticed something a tad bit unusual. He observed her closely; she sensed that he believed he had seen her before. But, he couldn't have. She wouldn't remembered a babe like himself.<br/><br/>As Noemi introduced herself, he appeared to be stunned, but replied, ""That's why I came back...or one of the reasons, mi' lady."" Heh...he had somewhat of a cute, boyish charm to him that she liked.<br/><br/>""I'm Noemi Genovese,"" Noemi uttered after.<br/><br/>""Nice to meet you, Ms. Genovese,"" he replied nervously. She could almost see his heart beating through his chest when she spoke again. Maybe she made him nervous. Or, maybe he was afraid of her safety. Whatever it was, it was bothering him.<br/><br/>""Are you all right? I came back as quickly as I could to make sure you were uninjured. Do you need to go to the hospital?"" He said almost frantically. His words were jumbling themselves together making him sound and feel slightly idiotic.<br/><br/>""Oh..."", she giggled just a bit. Her laughs, whatever the kind, were infamous. Her eyes seemed to twinkle when she did. ""I'm alright, love. I just have a little damage to the head, is all. I'll live"", Noemi said, trying to brush off the pain. She didn't want to make a fool of herself in front of this guy. She rubbed her head just a bit, as if trying to push back the pain. However, when she did, a bit of blood appeared on her hand. Noemi brushed it on her skin tight jeans.<br/><br/>""Actually...Would it be alright if you gave me a ride to your place? You know...to fix myself up?"""
63,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-16T05:29:29,Spirit,"Justin noticed the blood on her hands and said nothing to Noemi about it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Actually...Would it be alright if you gave me a ride to your place? You know...to fix myself up?"" </span>she had asked him sweetly. That almost sounded very innocent to his ears, but he was not going to say anything about it to her.<br/><br/>He stood there stunned and confused saying nothing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Did she really just ask me that? Or was I just dreaming?</span>Justin mused silently to himself. ""Um...sure?"" he sounded unsure of himself. 'Let me try that one again,' he chuckled to himself. ""Sure! Hop in!"" Now he sounded more certain of himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Better, I guess</span>, he pondered again laughing. Justin shook his head to clear his thoughts of past events. ""Come on!"" Justin said a little more enthusiastically than he had intended.<br/><br/>The hair on the back of his neck said that something was off, but he hoped beyond hope that this feeling was wrong. Justin didn't know what was wrong with this woman, but he could just sense something."
64,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-19T02:29:04,~Ely_M.~,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Good thing he didn't see the blood...<br/></span><br/>He seemed to've just stood there; stunned, confused, and mainly just silent. ""Um...sure?"" he sounded clearly unsure of himself.<br/><br/>Noemi was one to like a confident guy. Now, everyone knew she was always the one to make the first move. She was able to<span style=""font-style: italic"">go for the kill</span>. However, just because she was able to do it, doesn't mean she wanted to. Noemi preferred the confident, fearless guy. More of like a leader,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">an Alpha</span>, than a follower.<br/><br/>""Let me try that one again,"" he chuckled to himself. Was he gaining confidence?<br/><br/>""Sure! Hop in!"" Noemi noticed somewhat of a difference. He was more in control, more forceful, but still polite and sweet. On the other hand, she wasnt sure if he was just saying it to make him look good. ""Come on!""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now, that sounded like fake enthusiasm...</span><br/><br/>Swiftly, she hopped into his car, wiping the remaining blood from her hand. ""Thanks for the ride by the way."" Noemi shivered just a bit. And, she only did that when something was up. She knew something or someone was going to change her life, and soon."
65,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-19T04:36:59,Spirit,"Justin was extremely unsure of this. His class started soon, but the first day of college could wait. He was driving who he thought was the girl of his dreams in a bright blue Prius. His heart was racing as he took her to his place, but that would mean run in with the parents. Justin thought for a second and called one of his friends who lived close by and asked him if they could fix up the woman at his place. Harley, Justin's friend, said yes to the idea, but said Jsutin might want to check it out with the lady in the car. Justin suggested calmly, ""Hey. Instead of heading home with me, would you rather head over to one of my friends's house? I mean, my relationship with my parents is a little strained right now."""
66,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-21T04:32:46,~Ely_M.~,"Noemi had nothing to do and nothing to lose. Going to this strangers house couldnt be<span style=""font-style: italic"">that </span>bad. I mean, he didn't seem like a bad dude. Yeah, he was a bit unsure of himself, and at the moment, seemed extremely unsure of even bringing her to his place, but he didn't seem like the rapist/murderer kind.<br/><br/>She could tell his heart was racing through his chest. But, she wasn't one to talk. Her own heart was beating right through her shirt. He was both silent and unreadable for a second. As they sat in his car, he picked up his phone and called someone. Who? She didn't know, and couldn't tell.<br/><br/>Justin suggested calmly, ""Hey. Instead of heading home with me, would you rather head over to one of my friends's house? I mean, my relationship with my parents is a little strained right now.""<br/><br/>""...Strained? Define ""strained"". Not trying to be nosy or anything; just simply curious."" She said, looking off into the distance. Noemi looked totally just zoned out. ""And, to be perfectly honest, I kinda am trusting you more than this unknown friend of yours. For all I know, he could be a werewolf or something!"" She mumbled in a sort of joking fashion."
67,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-25T23:16:03,Spirit,"""...Strained? Define ""strained"". Not trying to be nosy or anything; just simply curious."" She said, looking off into the distance. Noemi looked totally just zoned out. ""And, to be perfectly honest, I kinda am trusting you more than this unknown friend of yours. For all I know, he could be a werewolf or something!"" She mumbled in a sort of joking fashion.<br/><br/>""My parents and my relationship is strained because my mother died giving birth to me and she had the gene, so why did she die? After that, my father decided to remarry another of our kind who thinks she's in charge of my life and such. Thus forcing me to go live with this friend of mine while they went to therapy and such. I was uninvolved in any of this, so, I decided to move to a college far from them. Up in Glasgow, Scotland, I think. I was on my way this morning, but then I saw you,"" he smiled softly. His eyes showed his emotional baggage and such, and if anyone looked closely, they could have seen the wolf in the cage in the background. ""There's something I'd like to show you later tonight if you want to, that is? I mean if you don't that's fine, too."""
68,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-26T05:37:01,~Ely_M.~,"She intentively observed his every movement. Everything about this guy was just so... amazing, fascinating. Noemi noticed that everytime Justin was about to speak, his lips pursed ever so slightly, and his cheeks gave off the faintest glow.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""My parents and my relationship is strained because my mother died giving birth to me and she had the gene, so why did she die? After that, my father decided to remarry another of our kind who thinks she's in charge of my life and such. Thus forcing me to go live with this friend of mine while they went to therapy and such. I was uninvolved in any of this, so, I decided to move to a college far from them. Up in Glasgow, Scotland, I think. I was on my way this morning, but then I saw you,"" he flashed a gentle smile. His eyes showed his emotional baggage and such, and if Noemi looked closely, she could almost see a wolf in the cage in the background. ""There's something I'd like to show you later tonight if you want to, that is? I mean if you don't that's fine, too.""</span><br/><br/>Her ears twitched just a bit whenever she was<span style=""font-style: italic"">really </span>listening to someone. Something bothered her just a tad, though. Some of his words just didn't make sense the way he used them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""...remarry another of <span style=""font-weight: bold"">our kind</span>...""</span>, that caught her eye. He makes it sound like he's not human. If she wasn't the idealist she was, she could've sworn he was a....a werewolf.<br/><br/>""Glasgow, Scotland..."", she said, pacing back and forth. ""That's quite a long drive from here, I must say. Good thing I caught you when I did."" Stopping in her tracks, she pivoted so that she could face him. Her sharp features were extraordinary. Noemi herself was anything but ordinary. On the other hand, she never did seem to dress nor act the part. She always played herself out to be so...so ordinary.<br/><br/>""I'd love to see whatever it is you got to show me. But, on one condition..."", she flashed a devilish grin. ""I want a kiss... just a little one, before anything."""
69,Human x Werewolf { C L O S E D },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=5010,2011-11-26T06:39:11,Spirit,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'd love to see whatever it is you got to show me. But, on one condition..."", she flashed a devilish grin. ""I want a kiss... just a little one, before anything.""</span><br/>His blush was deeper than vermillion, if anything could be. ""You sure? I mean, you don't have to if you don't want to!"" he started sounding like the little kid over the holidays. He was excited and too nervous to say much of anything. ""A kiss? Sure,"" he said sounding hesitant.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What if I mess up? What if I miss? I've never done this before...</span>Those were all the thoughts of his nervousness kicking in. That started giving him a headache, but he wouldn't allow that to stop him. Just as quickly as he said it, Justin's adrenaline kicked in as he pulled her close whispering, ""You were right about one thing, Noemi. What that is, you'll find out tonight."" He chuckled as he kissed her gently. The salt from her lips tempted him like nothing before or since. He felt like he was with the gods and drinking their ambrosial wine. He finally pulled back with a reluctance and smiled."
70,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708&start=20,2012-10-25T00:25:43,keyootee,"Eloquim chuckled, so...he was one of the lucky ones who's gut never steered them wrong. She was not blessed in that way. When she had decided to let Calvin in her life, she had paid for it with how annoying he was. But in the end, she had began to have feelings for him, so maybe it wasn't as wrong as she thought. But...Calvin was many years ago, she tried not to think of him since he was now dead and nothing could happen but it was hard not to. He was a big part of her life. She smiled at Andres.<br/>""Ah, so you are lucky enough to have a good sense about you. I hope this isn't the rare time when it does steer you wrong. So you know...sometimes I am not the most pleasant of people. I get grumpy.""<br/>Maybe not the best thing to say, but he seemed to have a dreamy view of her. She didn't want him to find out the hard way that she wasn't as nice as he seemed to think she was.<br/>""Ah, so only hunting for sport do you have a problem with. That I do not do. So we should get along with that aspect at least.""<br/>She danced, but was wondering what would happen next...it had been a long time since she really celebrated after all.<br/>""So what shall we do after dancing?"""
71,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708&start=20,2012-11-01T09:43:48,zoruna,"Andres nodded his head. He played with the cross around his neck. He did that when he was lost in thought. He snapped out of his thoughts and looked at her. ""I don't think it will be. Only time will tell. I am still learning you and you are still learning me."" He said with a smile. ""I hope I do not turn into an awful hindrence. It is my interest to help you achieve your destiny."" He said with a sleepy smile. ""It happens. Everybody has times they are grumpy or not the most pleasant of company. If you hold it against someone that they are having a bad day it speaks ill about you."" He said. He didn't have a dreamy view of her. ""I know you have flaws. I know sometimes I'll be frustrated with you but its just how life is. You won't always get along with everyone but it doesn't change whether you need to work with them or not. It is my destiny to help you find your destiny. Even if we got along horribly I  would follow through with the goal to the end."" Nodding his head as she continued. ""Just hunting for sport."" He confirmed. He was growing ever more tired. ""Up to you. Maybe get rest. We'll probably leave on our quest early but I'm game for whatever you want to do."""
72,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708&start=20,2012-11-01T22:42:41,keyootee,"Eloquim looked at him oddly, he thought that HE would be a hindrance? When he had traveled so far just to find her and help her with her destiny? She could barely think of it. It seemed like a silly thing to worry about, but she was worrying too and so far he didn't seem to have a negative view of her. Quite the opposite in fact. ""Seems like we are both worried about the other will think of them. Well, we seem to be getting along well so far. It seems there is nothing to worry about."" She smiled, wondering what made her think that way. She wasn't feeling very confident in herself, or anyone who would try to help her.<br/>""Well, hopefully we won't hate each other during this trip. It would make things very unpleasant.""<br/>She frowned as he suggested going to bed. Well, he had been traveling a long time and she couldn't think of anything else to do. She was kind of hoping he would suggest something else though.<br/>""OK, let's get some rest then."""
73,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-21T02:34:20,keyootee,"Death.<br/>People usually think that is the final journey in life. But not so for one Eloquim Bitterberi. She could remember that first day that she died. It was a battle with a god, with her team working at her side. It was too powerful for her, too powerful for her party. Her arrows had been flying straight towards the god, but it didn't seem to be doing much good. What was wrong? She was better than this. She should be able to defeat it easy. Over the years she had become very powerful indeed. But she never would forget the day that she supposedly brought out her calling in life.<br/>Ever since she was little, her grandmother told her stories about how she had been barren, and oh how she wanted a child very much! She prayed that she would have a child, every night.<br/>One day, an angel came down and put a feather on her belly and she was able to have a child,<br/>Her mother, Gaiyle. A mother who was quite a disappointment for a child of an angel feather.<br/>An elf who slept with every man in town and ended up sleeping with a priest. He told her that she was the one to have the fated child, the one that was meant for a great deed.<br/>The deed was done, she lifted the hammer of Thor and smashed the balls that was meant to control all dragons.<br/>With little fanfare. It was like she didn't do anything! Surely she was meant for more than this!<br/>Despite how she felt about the whole incident, she kept on fighting. She loved being with her friends, but always thought that there must be more.<br/>When she died, that was proof enough for her. Because, instead of going to the afterlife, she was born in a new body. It happened several times.<br/>She figured, there must be a reason for this.<br/>After so many deaths, her abilities had suffered. She felt like she was starting over again.<br/>Today, she sits in a tavern looking at the people inside wondering what she can get into. It has been such a long time, that all the friends she used to travel with are all dead.<br/>""I hate this...""<br/>She mumbled, staring at the people. They all looked alike to her. Who would be the person to lead her to the life she wants? She hated all the death, she wanted for whatever could end it all to happen already. The real destiny she was meant for."
74,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-22T02:45:36,zoruna,"Name: Andres (an-dray-us)<br/>Age: Unknown<br/>Race: Draconic Elf<br/>Ear style: elven<br/>Ear length: long<br/>Hair color: ruby red<br/>Hair length shoulder length<br/>Hair style: shaggy with spikey ends<br/>Eye Color: silvery-blue<br/>Build: Lithe, toned, muscular<br/>Occupation: Thief Mage<br/>Status: Soloist<br/>Weapons: staff daggers (daggers at the end of a staff covered by a sheath that detaches by press of a trigger)<br/>Other: seer (dreams visions of the future or clues that he needs to follow)<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Andres was a traveling mage who was a master thief. He usually only stole from the wicked. A real robin hood because he kept only a small portion and gave the rest to the poor. He was also a great mage. Yet he used his staff daggers in combat and was fairly good at weapon combat. He was driven as of the past three years to find the woman who changed in the dreams. To find her and join her even though he didn't want to. His dreams grew stronger when he was closer but weaker when he went the wrong direction it grew weaker. These dreams was what led him to this town. He was to find the woman and when he tried to do otherwise it became increasingly painful the longer he did it. Why was he to find a woman he knew nothing about? Yet for some reason he was. After traveling for weeks with barely any stops he dragged himself into the same tavern she was in. The only open place happened to be across from her. He sat down with a relieved sigh. Laying his head on his hand with his arm and closed his eyes. ""Am I almost there?"" He mumbled. ""Need to find that woman..."" He rested and then opened his eyes. Taking in the woman before him. ""I'm Andres. Who are you milady?"" He asked with a warm smile. You would never know by looking at him he was a master thief and awesome mage. He"
75,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-22T22:00:58,keyootee,"She sat there looking at him from behind a shaggy short mane of brown hair, brushing  aside the hair you caught a glimpse of the slightly pointed ears that had been hiding from behind her hair. You might guess from the ears that she was a half elf. She glanced over you. From your looks, you seemed to be some sort of elf. There was something a little different about him from the other people that stopped by, but what it was she really couldn't put her finger on. As she answered him, it seemed her tone was grumpy. It wasn't just from her life of dying and coming back, no just how she had always been. She hadn't been happy in a long time. Not since she used to travel with Calvin and the rest of her party.<br/>""Eloquim Bitterberi, why...what do you want?""<br/>If she could tell he was a master thief and mage, it didn't show on her face. Really, she wasn't that impressed. From how her life had gone so far, she was done being impressed with anyone no matter what they were. It seemed people were just disappointing to her. Nobody showed her what she needed to do to end this endless dying. She wanted her true destiny to be called out already. What was the chance that he knew what she needed to do? It seemed unlikely.<br/>She sighed a bit. She knew she was kind of being cold to him. She had been alone too long, nobody had warmed through her tough exterior to find love with her. In a tiny spot in her heart, she wanted someone to look past her grumpiness.<br/>""Sorry, don't mean to be that way. Just...everything has been so disappointing for me lately.""<br/>A sad look crossed her face. She hadn't had a good adventure in a long time. Since her abilities suffered, she really hadn't wanted to get involved with another party."
76,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-23T13:06:11,zoruna,"If he noticed her grumpiness he didn't show it. She was not what he expected that was for sure. Just staring at her silently after she introduced herself. He merely shrugged. Maybe you could tell the mage part but he carefully kept his thief part from being noticed. It was how he got away with being a robin hood sort of figure. He didn't say anything as she practically jumped down his throat. He chuckled in amusement. My wasn't she the grumpy want. ""Its alright. To answer your question...to help you find your destiny. It'll be a journey with man twists and turns. Yet it is my destiny to help you meet your destiny."" He said seriously. No joking in his voice. Why would he kid around when he had journyed far and wide to find this woman. Smiling at her. ""No need to be grumpy. Let us begin the journey to find your destiny. After some food and rest. I have been traveling non stop to find you ever since the dreams started."
77,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-23T21:29:18,keyootee,"She looked over him strangely when he said he was the one who would help her find her destiny. It was sort of hard to believe, after all these years that he finally found her. He had no sound of joking in his voice. Why had it taken him so long to find her? When she had so much negativity built up in her. It would of been better if he had found her when she was more stable, more confident in herself. But now, she was a shell of a person she used to be.<br/>""Oh? So you know what my destiny is? After all these years, and trials in my life I have a hard time believing that the person to show me it is coming now in my life. Why did you take so long to show up? When I'm not half the person I used to be. I used to believe that I could do what it took to pull off  this thing that my grandmother said that I was meant to do.""<br/>She sighed, knowing she sounded negative. But she really hadn't been expecting to have someone come up to her and say they knew what her destiny was, or offer to lead her to it.<br/>""It's going to take time to gather confidence, and experience to do what your saying. If it's really your destiny to help me find that. Are you willing to do the work needed in order to get me in the place that you need me to be?""<br/>Before going off with him, she needed to know that. If he didn't have the patience for that, there was no use in going with him even if he thought he was meant to do this. After how things had gone in her life, she wanted to be careful with the person she got involved with. She was very vulnerable at the moment."
78,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-24T04:59:45,zoruna,"He looked at her when she looked at him strangely. He looked at her. ""I got the dreams four to five years ago. I come from an island far out at sea. Nearly the entire first year of my journey was spent getting from island to mainland. Then I have traveled around checking every nook and cranny to find you. I would know if I was hot or cold based on the dreams. The feelings they caused. When I came into this town I felt like I was in an inferno of fire magic. That is how I knew I had finally found where you were. I have spent years just traveling everywhere. I apologize for taking so long but you are not exactly an easy woman to track down."" He said with utmost seriousness. He looked down. ""I cannot apologize enough times for how slow I was but I looked everywhere and never gave up. I spent many nights looking for you. I have slept little amounts over the past few years. This drive to find you would not leave no matter how bleak the outcome of finding you seemed. So i kept on going. I am patient but at times the dreams faded. Perhaps you had died those times. I do not know."" He looked at her as she spoke again. ""I am willing to do tthe work that it will take. I have the patience that is needed."" He looked at her. ""I will do whatever work is required to help you...are you willing to let me?"" He asked. He had the patience of the saints without the desire of religions. ""Please...allow me the honor of helping you achieve your destiny milady. In return I will do everything in my power to aide you in this quest amongst quests."""
79,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-24T23:39:17,keyootee,"Eloquim listened to him, in what he said she could tell he was serious. He didn't think of this as a game, or she as a person who could be easily handled. So, he had been dreaming this for five years? And he had tried so hard to find her, with little rest in his travels. She smiled slightly, glad to hear what she was hearing.<br/>""It's good to know that your serious about this. But you should probably rest. If you have slept as little as you say you deserve it.""<br/>She flagged the server down to take orders. He was probably hungry, and if they were going to undertake such a journey they needed a good meal. Who knew when the next time they would be able to would occur.<br/>""Order anything you like. I am not sure why it took so long for this to happen, but I guess there must be  a reason for it.""<br/>She gazed over him, lost in thoughts. In coming to this tavern, she had no idea that she would meet someone like him. She was feeling happiness beginning to return to her after so many years of bleakness. It was like the sun was coming out after a long rainy spell.<br/>""I am glad to meet you Andres, sorry for not saying so before. Let us celebrate this meeting!"""
80,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-26T00:29:25,zoruna,"Andres saw the slight smile and it was duly noted. By now he was exhausted enough just sitting here had him ready to call it quits. Alas...it was time to finally allow himself truly rest. Eventually. Right now he was starving. He looked at the menu. The soup and pasta sounded delicious. ""There must be. The heavens work in strange ways."" He said sagely. He was quite saintly but he sinned. He sinned because he believed to help those in greater need you do what needed to be done. Not many knew it was he who was the friendly robin hood. The only who had long since passed away. Went to their graves with his secret. Killed in combat by evil doers. He looked at her. ""Thank you kindly."" He said with a smile. His smile grew as she spoke. ""Yes. That sounds like a great way to start off a new friendship and quest."" He said. He drank tea instead of ale. Or any other alcohol."
81,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-26T01:37:10,keyootee,"Eloquim couldn't help but wonder what was called out for her, and why things had happened in the way they have. Why make her think she had called out something by smashing the dragon balls when that wasn't what she was meant to do? She always thought that it was strange that she had used the hammer of Thor and not her favored weapon, which was the bow and arrow. When she got so little attention about it, she wondered if maybe that was not what she was really meant for. But the rebirth proved it. This man coming to her saying that he had dreams of what she was meant to do proved it further. She ordered an ale, and drank it seeing he ordered tea. That seemed odd to her. Men did not drink tea as far as she knew.<br/>""You can say that again. I wonder why I could wield the hammer of Thor when smashing the balls that controlled dragons was not my destiny? I know that just anyone cannot wield that hammer when it is a hammer of the gods.""<br/>She sipped the ale, looking thoughtful. Even though she wanted to celebrate, she did not want to wear him out.<br/>""You sure your up for it? Don't want to tire you out too much. We have a lot to do after all!"""
82,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-26T12:03:50,zoruna,"Andres had no idea what was going on with the whole smashing the dragon balls things. He could only assume that it had maybe been a test of sorts. A test to gauge her skills. To see what she was made of. Or it might simply have been a quest set up with mysterious ways. Who knew. He drank tea because it was what his mother had gotten him used to doing. It did not bother him the strange look she gave him when he ordered it instead of some alcoholic beverage. He merely nodded his head when she said he could say that again. He assumed it was a retoracle statement. ""I'm not sure. Perhaps it was a test of the heavens. Only time will reveal such answers."" He smiled a bit. ""Yes. I am up for a bit of celebration. I will rest well tonight. I will be fully energized come the morrow."" He said with an honest smile. ""A good nights rest will do me lots of good. That it will."" He raise his glass. ""To new adventures. To a journey to find destiny."" He said."
83,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-27T23:10:29,keyootee,"Eloquim considered his words, perhaps that was the case. Ever since she died, she had cursed the gods for teasing her with being able to wield the hammer of Thor. She hadn't thought that maybe they were testing her. She couldn't help thinking that she must of failed the test with what happened. But why would he be here if she had failed? She must of done something right...or he wouldn't of been here. She swallowed the  rest of her ale, wiping the foam off her lips.<br/>""Then a celebration we shall have. So...do you want to dance? Perhaps  we could get that bard over there to play us a tune. It has been a long time since I did anything like this, so don't be surprised if I step on your toes! I will try not to focus on the whole thing of my past. Today is a day to have fun! Not lament over things that I had no control over.""<br/>Hopefully this time she will be heralded like a hero like she deserved instead of being left at the curb. She had a good feeling about this man who had found her. Who knew what would happen in the future? She had a feeling everything was going to be bright."
84,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-28T15:15:05,zoruna,"Andres finished off his tea and ordered another. More thirsty than anything else. He glanced to her when he saw her slip out of her thoughts and back to the here and now. ""I would love to dance with a beautiful woman and new ally."" He said with a smile. Looking at the bard he merely nodded his head. He looked back at her and chuckled. ""I am sure you'll do just fine."" He said. ""I will keep in mind to expect possible toe stepping onage."" He said with a light laugh. ""And fun we shall have."" He said in agreement. He looked at her. ""Shall we dance first or eat and then dance? The food should not take overly much longer. I'm certain I smell it now."" He said. That was the dragon in him. He was certain he could distinguish the smell of their order from the other orders. Might just be his stomach talking though not actual fact. He was looking forward to a brighter future with his new ally and companion. He knew the darkened days of the past would slowly begin to give way to the warmth of the light."
85,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-09-28T22:41:43,keyootee,"She tosses the bard a few coins for some music. ""Something cheery please."" The bard picked up his fiddle and started to play a tune that was light, bright, and easy to dance to. She smiled as she heard the music. The bard was quite talented. ""Humm, perhaps we should eat before dancing. We need energy after all! I ordered myself a turkey leg. It should be coming pretty soon.""<br/>The waitress headed by, carrying the food and placed it on the table. Eloquim picked up the leg and began chowing down without waiting for him to start eating. Her head bobbed up and down to the music. Her mood was so different than when she entered here she could hardly believe it. She didn't think one man could make that much of a difference with her! She looked at him curiously, a question that she should of asked right away danced at her lips.<br/>""So what exactly is my destiny? Or were your dreams vague about that part?"""
86,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-10-01T02:26:58,zoruna,"He listened to the bard play. He enjoyed the music that was playing. He began eating his food as well. He didn't care that she didn't wait for him to start eating. She didn't have to wait on him. He looked at her and merely smiled. Continuing to eat his meal as it was quite delicious. Then again it could just be his stomach saying mmmm food! FINALLY! Yet he tasted seasonings with some mild pepperage. He looked at her as she spoke. ""I do not know for sure. I know we will have a great adventure that will end in even greater glory. As to what the destiny was...they were vague there. They mainly prompted me to find you so I could aid you in the quest to become the greatest you can be."" He continued eating and was going to be done soon. What did you expect? He hadn't had a decent meal in a long time."
87,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-10-05T22:12:45,keyootee,"""Humm, I had a feeling you wouldn't know my exact destiny."" Eloquim shook her head, wondering if she should trust this man so easily. This whole thing might be a trick by this male to try to get her to trust him, and the next thing she knows all of her money is gone! Everyone in this town knew about how she was, looking for adventure wherever she went. Trying to reclaim her lost skills, trying to become who she used to be. Someone could really use her to the point of exhaustion. The fact that she didn't die could be a real asset to a person who had the skills to manipulate her. Maybe it was too soon to really trust him. But since she was itching for a good adventure, she knew at least he could give her that. She would just have to  get to know him better to see if he was the type to just use her. She watched him eat, the food seemed to disappear quickly.<br/>""You must of been hungry, well...since you're almost done eating...shall we dance? The music is lively enough!"""
88,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-10-07T05:39:03,zoruna,"Andres had no intentions of stealing his new companions money. He was a thief but he took from the overindulged to aide the underdogs of the world. He was not a bad thief. It was a sin to steal but a necessary one to aide those in greater need. In fact he rarely kept more than a small amount of any money he took. Just enough to keep him having a small amount of pocket change for herbs and healing potions then anything else. He looked at her with a smile. ""You have no idea how hungry I was. I barely ate more than nuts and berries while I searched for you."" He looked at her and finished eating. Standing and offered his hand to her. ""Indeed. Let us dance beautiful companion. The music is lively and the night is young."" he smiled at her. Meaning every word he said. He wasn't trying to sound flirty it just sorta came off that way. When she took his hand he led her onto the dance floor and began dancing with her."
89,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-10-09T01:20:24,keyootee,"Eloquim was trying not to listen to her inner voice that was saying that this guy was trying to use her for his own gain. Had she become that distrustful of people over the years? She knew she had gotten used to the feeling of being let down by people. Was she so used to it that this guy coming into her life and telling her about the dreams seemed too good to be true? He seemed honest from what she could tell. Maybe it was safe to put her guard down for once. Still, it would be good to get to know him better. She leaned up close to him as they danced across the room. It seemed...almost romantic. Strangers, dancing together before embarking on a perilous journey. ""Humm so you ate only nuts and berries. It sounds like you endured quite a journey just to find me. I hope you will see that finding me is worth your time."""
90,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-10-11T12:20:32,zoruna,"Andres kept dancing with her. It was a new experience for him to dance with someone he barely knew. He had no intentions to use her for his own gain. He had nothing to gain by doing so. His purpose was to find her destiny. That is all that he knew. He would do this purpose even if he had to work hard to prove he intended her no ill will. He looked at her and nodded his head. ""I prefer not to kill animals unless it is necessary."" He explained softly. ""It was quite a journey but it appears to be one well endured. I see already that you are worth my time. Now I just need to show you that I am worth yours."" He said with a smile. Moving with her as if they were the only two in the world. ""It was a journey well spent. Now I'll be able to actually rest for a night. As well as I'm enjoying a dance with a beautiful woman. Not so many men can claim to have traveled a long way and shared a dance with a woman. It is amazing that you wanted to dance with me. I am quite enjoying this dance of ours."" He said with a warm smile."
91,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-10-12T21:54:16,keyootee,"Eloquim was amused by what he said. Already he knew that she was worth finding? How did he figure that in such a short time? They haven't even begun fighting yet. For all he knew, she might not be any good at what she did. She gave a little laugh as she danced with him, leaning her head on his shoulder. ""Oh? And what makes you so sure that I'm worth your time so soon? You know almost nothing about me."" She furrowed her brow, so he didn't believe in killing animals unless it was really necessary. That might be a problem as they travel together.""Er, when I travel I live off the land. I will kill animals if I am craving meat. I hope that is not a problem."""
92,The true destiny (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=10708,2012-10-18T22:36:29,zoruna,"Andres wasn't trying to be amusing. His dreams told him bits and pieces and then they told him to find her. He relied on his senses as they had never led him wrong. His senses and his gut told him she was not a lost cause. That she was more than worth finding. The extent to how much would be determined only by her deeds, actions, and very words she speaks. He looked at her. ""The dreams told me so."" He said seriously. ""My senses and my gut have never led me wrong. I don't see any reason to believe they would today."" He said softly. ""I know the bits and pieces I saw in the dream. I am more than willing to learn more about you. If the one being learned is willing to teach."" He said with a warm smile. ""Living off the land and killing just to kill is two seperate things."" He shook his head. ""It is not a problem that you kill if craving meat. I will help make sure we waste none of the meat. Smoking it makes it last longer. I can do that and we can have meat for other days. Killing animals just for sport is what I will not do. Killing because you are hungry and want the meat is seperate thing entirely."" He smiled at her. ""It is not a problem to live off the land. I did so by nuts, berries and edible herbs when I could find ones that weren't bitter."" He said. Enjoying her leaning her head on his shoulder while they danced. She was a beautiful woman and it was nice to have someone close for once. He didn't assume this would ever happen again but there was no harm in enjoying it while it lasted."
93,Clockwork Angel  with wolves,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=13092,2012-10-24T05:41:35,Ristina,"The clock work angel is about a institution that is run by shadowhunters. Now i know you all just want to know what shadowhunters are. They are  warriors that are not human, but rather half angel. That were born from the blood of the angel Razel. Born as humans just with a particular design tattooed on their back. Its the same for every shadowhunters the tattoo would be of angel wings. It only looks like a tattoo but is really a birth mark to their right as warriors. Most shadowhunters are born from shadowhunter families. But some are not. Some are unlucky and born of parents who are both completely human.<br/><br/>The purpose of shadowhunters are to keep order in the world. Ever since the accords were made the downworlders otherwise known as demons,warlocks, vampires, and werewolves were given a chance of trust. The accords are a law written record made to keep all downworlders in check. If the accords are broken then the downworlder held responsible will be punished. That punishment could only be death. At the accord signing there were only 1 Representative from the most populated races of downworlders. A vampire named Richard hellfire, a werewolf named Lucas, and Magnus bane a warlock. This signing meant that all downworlders were forced to abide by this law.<br/><br/><br/>Now to the idea of the rp:<br/><br/>Its going to be played out in a shadow hunter institution. But you are welcome to play a downworlder that falls in love with a shadow hunter, is evil, or just plain wants to help. But basically its going to concentrate on one group of shadow hunter at the institution  called jester's house. But it will also concentrate on a group of downworlders that are disobeying the laws. These downworlders formed a cult group called the pandemonium club.<br/><br/>(you are permitted to play a human but in order to be human u must have a power, which makes u part downworlder)<br/>Are you interested?<br/><br/><br/><br/>Name:<br/>age:<br/>race:<br/>height:<br/>weight:<br/>appearance: (picture or written)<br/>personality:<br/>History/bio:<br/>weapon:<br/>interest: (what you contribute to the institution , or down-world)<br/>other:<br/>likes:<br/>dislikes:<br/>theme:<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Name: Isabelle Lightwood<br/>age:17<br/>race: Shadowhunter<br/>height:5'2 ft<br/>weight: 115 ilbs<br/>appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/frozen1i.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>(shadow hunter have tattoos based on their accomplishments or because they need to be healed. each tattoo means something different for them)<br/>personality:over confident, acts like a bitch,always starts arguments, but inside she really cares, even if on the outside it looks like she doesn't<br/>History/Bio: Isabelle was born into the shadow hunter world. Of course you have to be born into it. But her mother was human, and her father was a shadow hunter. When she was a little kid there was always a man at the house asking if they were ready to allow their daughter to join the  clave (which was what the shadowhunters called any institution) But her parents always declined. Until one day when she was twelve her parents were arguing so bad that she went through her fathers books. Till she found a book with maps , and found the nearest clave. With that in mind she went to the nearest clave institution and knocked on the door. When a young women answered the door and ushered her in. There was no turning back. She told the women that she wanted nothing to do with her parents. Since then her parents only showed up once but no one answered the door.<br/><br/>Now Isabelle may seem like a rebel but she really cares about the people in this institution. And the young lady that let her in is more like a mother to her than her own mother ever was, and the lady's husband seems like a nice replacement for her own father. She has made a new family, and will defend the family with everything she has.<br/><br/>weapon: a bow that has sephrine encased around it making it look silver, the arrows are also encased in sephrine. (sephrine=some sort of shadow hunter magic that makes weapons even more deadly against downworlders.)<br/><br/>Interest:the shadow hunter community would want her because she is a distance fighter , but also carries her father's skill of being able to come up with plans on the spot.<br/><br/>other:<br/>likes: to read, play guitar, music in general, and argueing<br/>dislikes:jerks, annoying people, and pretty much anything that just gets on her nerves<br/>theme:<br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/eTlfGImDDtI""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/eTlfGImDDtI"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Name: Samuel maximer<br/>age:looks 19 in reality he is 120<br/>race:werewolf<br/>height: 6'4 ft<br/>weight: 150 to 159 ilbs<br/>Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/Coldest_End_by_syncaidia-1.png"">[ img ]</a><br/>personality: Cold, a jackass, hardly cares about anyone<br/>History/Bio: Samuel is the second oldest werewolf to Lucas. Or rather the second most respected werewolf in the werewolf community. The only problem was he has a dark dark secret. He is addicted to the blood of vampires. Rather he loves the feel of their teeth sinking into his neck. Because of this addiction he became close with  Richard hellfire. The top of all vampires who also held a dirty secret. He owned the pandemonium club that secretly was trying to kill off all the shadow hunters. They were planning on war. With Samuel apart of this club.<br/>weapon: does a werewolf really honestly need a weapon ;)<br/>intrest:He is one the few members that are respected in the club, and he holds sway over a lot of the werewolf community.<br/>other:<br/>likes:  drugs, vampires, girls<br/>dislikes: shadow hunters, haters, and warlocks<br/>theme:<br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/OHs5cg5RIu8""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/OHs5cg5RIu8"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>Shadow Hunters RANDOOM :<br/><br/><br/>Name: Elizabeth rosewel<br/>age: 18<br/>race: shadowhunter<br/>height:  5â€™4 ft<br/>weight: 120-116 ilbs<br/>appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/Decorated%20images/IMG_9323.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>personality: a slut, calm, cool, collected, a bitch, is often seen being chatty even if she doesnâ€™t like the person<br/>weapon:  a seraph sword that is light so she can hold another seraph blade in the other hand ( swords )<br/>theme:<object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/sVNAp1C8LIw""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/sVNAp1C8LIw"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>(more will go under this but ima wait for your shadow hunter first) XD<br/><br/><br/><br/>What the humans knew of the world, was only very minuscule. They knew of a god, and such things as that. But could hardly wrap their minds around the very idea that vampires, witches, warlocks, or even werewolves were real. To them these things were just stories passed down from generation to generation. Yet nobody ever considered to try to find where these tale originated from. There had to be somewhere right? There is but that information was hidden from humans. Kept in libraries that were built inside institutions that held shadow hunters. These shadow hunters are half humans, half angels meant to protect the world from these creatures. They act like the police, and saviors of for the humans without ever being found out. If a human was to know about them then shadow hunters would have to take drastic measures to quite the human.<br/><br/>Shadow hunters are elite beings, and are capable of fighting off the downworlders which are the vampires, warlocks, witches, werewolves, and other such creatures that arenâ€™t quite human. They only fight those creatures that are out to either harm a shadow hunter, or a human. While the downworlders resent the shadow hunters for being able to kill them, and keep them in check. Though some have been able to look past this and actually make friends with the shadow hunter. Or at least have a good accountancy with them. Though it was still never enough to satisfy the shadow hunters who are often refereed to as the clave when they are in large groups. But after the signing of the accords which was a written law that both shadow hunters, and certain downworlders signed. The term enclave was used for those shadow hunters who got into the top of the top of the list of shadow hunters. Meaning the ones that hold the most sway. However, the accords was both good, and bad for the downworlders. It was good in the term that now the downworlders would have a law that would try and stop too much chaos from happening, but bad because most the downworlders were now restricted in what they could do.<br/><br/>The accords say that downworlder can not kill a human. If a downworlder kills a human the punishment is death. That should a downworlder try and create an army against the shadow hunters that is also punishable in death. From there punishments get less severe , depending on the situation. But the accords do not just pertain to downworlders. The accords are law for the shadow hunters, and thus if a shadow hunter goes against the law on the parts that pertain to them. Then there are uncountable amounts of punishments for the shadow hunter. Most seem to be imprisonment for life, and such. Never death though.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Isabelle Lightwood found herself resting on the roof of the jester house institute. As funky as the name sounds , it kinda fit this clave institute. At least better than calling it Joleanâ€™s institution. She stretched her arms that were reveling her various shadow hunter marks. Her t shirt was white with another t shirt over it that was gray. However, even the sky seemed dismal. Then again the sky in London was always dismal, and sad to look at. Her body rested against the side of the roof, since the roof was stable and had a secret hatch that led onto it. But this roof was her safe heaven. The only place that she felt most comfortable with herself, and the environment around her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why do you always have to be up here moping? It seems just so out of place for you?""</span>The voice held venom to it , just as it always did. Elizabeth rosewell the venomous snake that could find a better nest to poison. Isabelle knew that the blonde golden girl would have a smirk that she just wanted to wipe off with her fist. Who says girls arenâ€™t violent?<br/><br/>""Out of place my ass Liz. What do you want? Moping would be if I was crying. I am in no way sad, nor am I moping. I am staring at a wonderful dismal sky, that nobody around here seems to care about."" With that she propped her elbows up and sat up, as if she wasnâ€™t just lousing around. "" I am guessing that there is something you need to tell me, or else you wouldnâ€™t have bothered to come up here right?"" She made sure to put on a face of mock horror. As if the very though of Liz climbing up all those steps just to talk to her was wellâ€¦impossible.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well no need to be so cold to me Bella , its not as if I did anything to you."" </span>There was a momentary pause as if it was done on purpose. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh wait I did do something now I remember. I stole your teddy that you brought with you, and what did I do with itâ€¦rip it to shreds."" </span>There was a very proud smirk on Lizâ€™s sparkling white teeth. One that made Isabella wanna scream, and scratch Lizâ€™s eyes out<span style=""font-style: italic"">. ""However I did not come here to piss you offâ€¦.no matter how fun that sounds. You are needed in the parlor. I believe they are expecting you down there soon, and there may be new members to this clave. So please â€¦donâ€™t be your normal bitchy self. It would make us lookâ€¦.wellâ€¦just forget it we all know you wonâ€™t stop.""</span>There was a triumphant look on Lizâ€™s face as if she had dug deeper into Isabella than she thought she could ever do.<br/><br/>""Well move, I would rather not be held by your â€¦impending triumphant smirk that is ever so despicable."" Isabella stood up with that , and shoved past Liz who was just standing there dumbfounded.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well at least I donâ€™t have ice cold blue eyes!!"" </span>Liz spat from somewhere behind Isabella. It was too late for Isabella to even be able to reply to her. She just kept walking down the hatch acting as if the very words that Liz said didnâ€™t hurt. Just like she always did. Once her foot hit concrete she turned to follow the candles that were aflame lighting the path ahead. The corridor was cold as always, but it had pictures on the wall of the past great shadow hunters. These pictures gave her little comfort. Slowly she made her way down the hallway till she reached stairs that led down towards the foir. All she would have to do is climb down the stairs, and take a left in the foir. That would lead her to the parlor. Where she was sure that there would be plenty of shadow hunters that despise her.<br/><br/>When the big golden doors to the parlor opened she was welcome with thousands of voices speaking at the same time. She was late FAN FUCKING TASTIC. She found her seat next to someone that she hardly knew since there were no other seats. The boy had blonde hair that fell gently in front of his eyes. Just almost reminding her of Liz.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now attention all shadow huntersâ€¦.Each of you are about to get you initiation mission to become a true shadow hunter. Each hunter will be paired up with two partner shadow hunters. These missions are life and death. Meaning if u fail it will ultimately mean death. Therefor , it is wise that each of you take these missions seriously, because they only get worse, before they get better. Now , there will be a  true shadow hunter handing each of your mission. Once you get your first mission that is when you can find your teammates and disperse. However , you will be doing missions for a year. So prepare yourself for one hell of a year."" </span>With that Arleen walked off the stage.<br/><br/>It took about an hour for one of the hunters to come over to Isabelle. He handed her a envelope with the names Elizabeth rosewel, and Frederick rooadstick. She arched an eyebrow and searched for Liz who was undeniably starring at her like she was evil, or the devil. Which rhyme oddly enough. Frederick on the other hand was standing next to Liz with his cool green eyes searching her like a leach. Fred was one of the most lecherous hunters around , and it  just creeped Isabelle out. ""Nice of the two of you to wait for your partner to read the envelope."" She growled glaring right at Liz.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">My if it ainâ€™t the bitch. So we have to go guard a fucking highschooler this should be fun.""</span>Liz spat. Not really explained who we had to guard or why. She just turned and gestured for us to follow. Which Isabelle did with a scowl on her face as if the world was just about to explode. If she could she would go back in time , and learn to be nice to everyone. But she could hardly learn these things with such a cold past.<br/><br/>It had been hours and they had finally found the school. With all Lizâ€™s bickering it was no wonder it took over four hours to find the fucking highschool. Isabelle noticed that there were a group of girls just hanging around  a fountain. She unlike Liz decided it would do them good to see if this mundane had a social life. Isabelle ran a hand through her black hair and gave a weak smile. The smile never touching her eyes. ""Hey there girls â€¦.Do you happen to know where Brian Lockleaf would happen to be?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well why would you want to know? What are you his new girlfriend? Ehâ€¦you look â€¦tooâ€¦too fucking tomboyish to be with him.""</span>The girls chuckled. Liz snickered at this and Isabelle gave a quick glare at liz.<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Samuel found himself resting against a lovely red velvet chair. It was smooth, and soft to the touch. There were two other females in the room with him. Both vampires who gained strength off his lovely tasting blood. Matter of fact he got off from the feel of their delicate sharp teeth sinking in to his bare skin. But tonight he had more pressing matters than to spend the rest of his day snuggling up to these precious little vampires. He could probably snap them in half without a second thought. As easy as if they were a twig on the side walk. His mind pondered this for only a second. The thought peaked his interest if only a little.<br/>""Ladies if you will do me the honor to stay here tonightâ€¦I promise you will be safe. As for me I have some â€¦business to take care of."" His voice was a lull, as if he was trying to make the vampire girls swoon at him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh master â€¦whatever you say. We would wait here a lifetime for you.""</span>Both females swooned their voices like heartless glass to him. How much he wanted to be rid of them. But then he wouldnâ€™t be able to have any fun after his little excursion tonight. With that he stood up from the chair his naked body glistening in the sun. He walked over to his dresser and slipped on a pair of boxers, blue jeans that were just right for him, and a black hoodie over his body. There was never a need for any other shirt when it came to him. Simply, because werewolves are always at top heat. Meaning they are always sweating whether its winter , or summer.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""yes yesâ€¦please keep yourselves entertained with the toys in this room. ""</span>He waved his hand around the room. As if there was enough stuff to keep two vampires well busy. He shrugged and walked out of his room, then out to the hallway. Then exited the house spinning the keys that he had grabbed off the key rack earlier. They jangled in his hands. There was a nice Ferrari waiting for him parked. He walked over to the red Ferrari, opened the doors, started the engines allowing it to purr like a baby kitten for a few minutes. Then he pulled out of the drive way heading for the nearest down world tavern that would hold the next pandemonium club meeting. He wondered what kind of helpless fools they would turn in this time. Whether it be demon, or human."
94,Clockwork Angel  with wolves,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=13092,2012-10-25T03:06:53,Wolves-Rule1,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Name-<br/><br/>Jake Sean Hunter, Jake was born with the middle name of Lucas that's what it reads on his birth certificate. <br/><br/>Nickname- <br/><br/>Sheaba and some of his other friends often call him Jakers, but he prefures Jake.<br/><br/>Age- <br/><br/>Seventeen<br/><br/>Gender- <br/><br/>Male<br/><br/><br/>race-<br/><br/>Werewolf<br/><br/>Hair Color and Stlye-<br/><br/>Jake has black emo cut hair that goes to just past his chin. People say that Jake is some what in love with his hair, he never lets it fall out of place. He'll often get mad if some one plays with his hair. He also tends to get quite tierd when someone does play with his hair, he has no clue why.<br/><br/>Eye Color-<br/><br/>Jake had midnight blue eyes that change color with his mood. Being an almost black when he is mad, sad, or lying. And an almost white when he's happy, in love, or telling the truth. The rest of the time is eyes are just the midnight blue color, and is a rather pretty shade.<br/><br/>Ht. &amp; Wt.-<br/><br/>6' 151lbs<br/><br/>Identifying Marks-<br/><br/>Jake has snake bites. He body is laced with scares from many things, but now that you notice right off the bat is one over his left eyes, his hair covers it most of the time, but you can still se it. the scare is long and tinted an odd shade of blue.<br/><br/>Looks-<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://cdnet.myxer.com/tn/c/496187/big/?t=2008052615340"">[ img ]</a><br/>Weapon-<br/><br/>Other then his power to shift into a wolf. Jake useds a two sided sword in witch he had named Lukeera. And the sword that was once him fathers Juni. <br/><br/>History/bio:<br/><br/>(( This has nothing to do with this roleplay sorry))<br/><br/>Jake had a pretty good life as a child, his family was rather ritch, but they never acted like it, other than their huse was rathe large. Jake's mother and father took in homeless animals and children when Jake was young, and he plans to follow in their footsteps. <br/><br/>Jake's mother, father, and twelve brothers and sisters were killed in a plan crash when he was eleven. They were on their way to see some family friends in Montana when it crashed. Jake and his sister Holly hadn't wanted to go, so they staied with a family friend. Jake's best friend Sheaba and het two younger siblings also staied, her familey had left on the same flight. On July 9th 2006, Jake picked up the phone. The young boy dropped to his knees when her heard when had happened, there had been no survivors, all of the 300 or so people had been killed. <br/><br/>Jake had never really slept well in his life, but after this it was merely impossible. Jake would jump awake seeing flashes of their bloody screaming faces. It has gotten some what better with age. But the odd thing is, that Jake sleeps better when certain people are with him. Sheaba is one of thise people, even as babies when they were placed in the same crib the two would sleep better. It's still like that, but the two have found other people that it seems to help with too. They have no clue why.<br/><br/>In the fith grade, Jake met a boy by the name of Drake Valdor, the two have hated each other since they set foot into the same classroom. Jake and Drake often get into fights. Over some of the stupidest things, but Drake crossed the line when he started to try to steal Sheaba away from Jake when they were dating. Jake kicked the shit out of the guy, and in return he gave jake the odd scare that lies over his left eye, and a bullet to the chest. Jake died five times that day. But some how pulled through. Life means a lot to Jake because he came so very close to having it slip away.<br/><br/>At the time Jake lives in the seven story home his parents owned. Jake lives with sevem of his close friends, Sheaba, Dakota, Zyammbee, Exammi, Emo, Ka$h, and Hunter. Along with their siblings. Jake is like a father to Sheaba's younger sister Sofy, she was only a year old when the plane crash happened, and the two young kids had to raise her and the other two kids on their own. <br/><br/>Pets-<br/><br/>Although they have many animals in the house, Jake had four that are very close to him.<br/><br/>Spike- A large black and white Great Dane Pitbill Mix, his father had given him the day he left.<br/><br/>Bella- An Alaskan Malamute Wolf Hybird, that Jake stole from an abusive owner.<br/><br/>Red- Jake's huge red tinted Buckskin.<br/><br/>Loona- Loona is a young Raven that started following jake around.<br/><br/>Luka- A large White wolf that has befriended Jake<br/><br/>Personality-<br/><br/>Jake is one of the nicest people you will most likely ever meet, he would give the shirt off his back to almost any one. He often helps people with money, when they need it. Jake although does have a dark side, he will beat the hell out of anyone that chooses to harm one of his friends and or family. It's best to stay on Jake's good side. Other then that though Jake is extreamly sweet, he loves to be around people, and he's always the one that can make you laugh. He is really good with both kids an animals. To the point where he can walk up to a random dog with out them barking. The younger kids in the house call hit magic, but Jake had been around people since the day he was born. Jake loves art and every form of art. Dance, music, painting, drawing it all. Jake is the kind of person that it's hard not to fall in love with. He'kll flirt with just about anyone, not meaning that he would date them. He's just a flirt he finds it fun.<br/> <br/>Theme-<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/cPlu227Ib8I""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/cPlu227Ib8I"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/r0U0AlLVqpk""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/r0U0AlLVqpk"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>Name-<br/><br/>Silver Flight Seawell<br/><br/>Age-<br/><br/>Seventeen<br/><br/>Race-<br/><br/>Shadowhunter<br/><br/>Hight-<br/><br/>6'2<br/><br/>Weight-<br/><br/>147<br/><br/>Appearance- <br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://cdn.publishme.se/cdn/6/2534413/images/2011/35628111_1227343925_cameron_ugh15_154738632.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Personality-<br/><br/>Silver thinks he's quite the bad ass. But in reality he is a very sweet guy. Although when he doesn't know you Silver is one of the biggest asses you may ever meet. He's not scared to say something to your face and he would gladly fight with any one who shows up. After getting to know Silver you learn that the though guy is just a cover up and he's a real softy, he can't turn away from a child or an animal in need. Silver for the most part is a rather sad person, he is not fond of life or anything in it. Silver at times would rather be dead then living in the world that he lives in, many many times in his life Silver has came close to killing himself, but the throught of his younger brother and sister being left with out anyone in their lives stops him every time.<br/><br/>History- (( Latter))<br/><br/>Weapon-<br/><br/>Silver's dagger that he keeps tucked into his right boot at all times. Wrist Blades, these sharp blades are shilded by black wrist band looking things, when when Silver lifts his wrists the blades come out and are ready to use. His large sword, the sword has power locked with in it, and it can cut throuh almost anything.<br/><br/>Interest-<br/><br/><br/><br/>Other-<br/><br/>Likes- <br/><br/>?<br/><br/>Dislikes-<br/><br/>?<br/><br/>Theme-<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/j0lSpNtjPM8""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/j0lSpNtjPM8"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/lP077RitNAc""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/lP077RitNAc"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>Name-<br/><br/>Lilly Falls<br/><br/>Age-<br/><br/>19<br/><br/>Race-<br/><br/>Werewolf<br/><br/>Hight-<br/><br/>5'10<br/><br/>Weight-<br/><br/>136lbs<br/><br/>Appearence-<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://content1.myyearbook.com/thumb_userimages/2011/11/06/02/thm_phphpIHz2.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Personality-<br/><br/>(( Latter))<br/><br/>History-<br/><br/>(( Laster))<br/><br/>Weapon-<br/><br/>Bow and Arrow. Her small yet very powerful sword that was given to her by her grandfather. Twin Daggers, one kept in each boot.<br/><br/>Interests-<br/><br/>Other-<br/><br/><br/>Likes-<br/><br/>Dislikes-<br/><br/>Theme-<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/XjQvk_R20r4""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/XjQvk_R20r4"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/ODhMdujZeEY""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/ODhMdujZeEY"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>(( I'll post latter or tomorrow))</span></div>"
95,Clockwork Angel  with wolves,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=13092,2012-10-26T03:48:53,Wolves-Rule1,I'm so sorry this is taking me so much linger then what I thought I would.
96,Clockwork Angel  with wolves,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=13092,2012-10-27T22:53:19,Wolves-Rule1,Okay. I'm sorry but I have ni clue how to reply to this... I'm just not sure where to through my people in at...
97,The Power Within ~Open~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=14180,2012-10-31T02:09:58,Yumiwolf,"Akashi sat in the forest of an unknown place watching her canine companion play around still unsure of what to name her friend, she still had yet to learn of the place she was sitting. She had no place to call her own, her and her canine partner just wondered about and slept in abandoned caves and buildings. Akashi grew tired and stood up beginning to walk in a new direction her canine following without hesitation, she had places she could go but she didn't feel she fit in around people. The jeans she wore hugged her body and followed her every move, along with the shirt. Everything was perfect for summer the trees were bright with color, the sky was darker then normal but was not given a second thought. Akashi walked coming toward a town, gates were built around it she walked toward the gates her canine partner began to bark and tug at her pants leg. She got an uneasy feeling but didn't put any thought to it as she pushed open the gate walking inside."
98,The Power Within ~Open~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=14180,2012-10-31T03:41:44,Wolves-Rule1,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Silver&amp;Sky<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://spf.fotolog.com/photo/63/46/48/various_artistsx/1244594104301_f.jpg"">[ img ]</a> <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m6x834H5O61rafrexo1_500.gif"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Silver looked up at the sky from his place on the ground next to his brother. For the past week they had been roaming this new place trying to figure everything out. Silver sighed as he turned on his side and looked at his brother. No one was around at the time so he didnâ€™t need to hide a thing. â€œ Morninâ€™.â€ â€œ Good morning.â€ The other male replied looking around. Everyone that knew the twins thought they hated each other. But in truth the boys were very close. In some peoples eyes a little two close. Silver sat up and looked around the wooded area again before he stood and stretched. With a yawn Silver spoke. â€œ So what are the plans for the day.â€ The other male seated in the grass just gave a shrug and stood. Silver gave a small sigh before he started to walk off followed by his dogs. Sky soon ran after is brother and they walked side by side into the city of Clovemin. Entering the city the boys, like always, got strange looks from the people. They were very out of place in there skinny jeans and tight shirts. The males here and Zurahn didnâ€™t wear things like that it was unheard of for a male to do so. Silver looked around as he came to the shop where they always ate. Entering the shop Sky looks around in aw at the crazy fruits and plants. Sky had never came into the place with his brother before so this was a first for the male. Silver looked over at his brother and gave a smile. The dark haired male got a bag and placed multiple fruits, vegies, and meats in the bag. Handing it to his brother he tossed a bag of dog food over his shoulder and walked over to the check out stand. The woman gave him a smile and rang up what he had. The woman that brought them here had given them some money to live on. Silver help out the hand full of shell like thing that the Zuranhins used as money. Taking there stuff Silver walked out of the store and down the street to a small park where they sat and ate.</div></span>"
99,The Power Within ~Open~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=14180,2012-11-01T23:30:18,Yumiwolf,"Akashi turned to her canine friend before picking him up and carrying him into the town, his whimpering protest became louder until she placed her hand on his head. Her touch to the pup was special so it allowed him to calm down quick and easy, she walked around looking at the different people and places stopping at a small food hut seeing two look alike males walk out. She walked in and looked around picking up a small snack cake trying to leave with it but the item was snatched from her hands ""You have to pay!"" yelled the employee Akashi looked down digging in her pockets and came up empty. They threw her out once they found she had nothing to pay with ""Don't come back!"" they yelled slamming the door. Askahi sighed and started to walk away wanting to get out of this place as quick as she could, the place she was use too always gave her food in exchange for work since she had no place to live."
100,"Everything burns (El, and me )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=15828,2012-11-06T21:22:30,Ristina,"Name: Cathrine<br/>Age: (looks to be 18) But is really 105<br/>Gender/Sex: Female<br/>Race: Is a Demi Goddess though she is born from both a goddess and a God. But most of her power was taken when she was of 86  years old because Zeus had need of her. He wanted her to be a Demi Goddess to play secret agent in the United states. Her parents are Athena and Poseidon.<br/>Appearance:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/Decorated%20images/goddess.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Personality: Feisty, gets angry easily but also has her mothers intelligence , and good defensive tactics. She has a staff with the shape of a moon on it. It is a gift from her parents. (Helps her control the sea sorta ..and water but she is bad at it. Since she is not use to it.)<br/>Bio: She is born from the God and goddess who are most natorius for fighting. But most do not see what really lies between their argument. Poseidon had a crush on Athena for the longest time. And on a wim he trapped Athena and raped her. (not sure if she liked or not since there were rumors the two liked each other. ) But Zeus in retribution to to the ground (united states). He erased her memories of her parents were. But gave her a secret Helper. Sirius the dog god. He is the god that judges the life, and death of a person. The perfect helper for her. Sirius is disguised as a Egyptian hound though.<br/>Interests: Feels she has a reason to be there but doesnâ€™t know why. Senses that there is tension between the humans , and the gods, and goddess. Knows that she needs to find something..specific. (Zeus took away her knowledge of her goal, and who her parents are..instead replacing her memory with the idea that she is a demi goddess and that there are gods and goddesses)<br/>Other "" Epic Theme:<br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/0TqC1ndXcUI""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/0TqC1ndXcUI"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>Name: Sirius<br/>Age: in dog years he looks about 2 (young)<br/>Race: Dog god<br/>Appearance:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/osirus.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Personality: Watchful, can only talk to Cathrine in her head. Judgey, hates dishonest people, is always telling the truth good or bad.<br/>Bio: Sirius is the god of judgment that one that choices on weather someoneâ€™s life is worth keeping or destroying. It is said that if you see him beside your bed that you are forever cursed to die the next die. He only appears to those that he wants. He is a old god. A pet of Hades ( or a spy for him dundun) but no ones sure. He was sent down with Cathrine as a guide, and helper. Also to help him with his own duties. He may look 2 years old dog years but he is much much more older than that. However his level head is a nice calm to Catherineâ€™s feistiness. (His wings are only seen by the elite beings or humans who see him at their bedside. Normally he is without the wings.)<br/>Other : Epic theme:<br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/JizBVv-J5_0""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/JizBVv-J5_0"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>Name: Colton angst<br/>Age:24<br/>Gender/sex: Male<br/>Race: Human<br/>Appearance:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/bb6ec4df-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Personality: Cruel, cunning, vicious, a hunter at hurt. He is a cool headed jerk thatâ€™s only good thing is his weakness for children. But then again that could be bad too.<br/><br/>Bio: He is a captain of a task force for the D.O.ME. agency.(There will be some elaborate made up wording for this at some point.) He has earned top ranking for being the first to spot demi gods and goddesses. However , he is severally smart. Sometimes forgetting his human feelings. He is only after what the agency tells him. He had no ambition at least not yet. And he doesnâ€™t realize their will be some greater need for him later on in life.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/C3BPgyhStLk""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/C3BPgyhStLk"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>In a world that most consider normal being to be walking to the store, driving a car, going to church, school, and other such things. It makes even considering beings known as demi gods and goddesses out of the question. Add to the fact that most the world is founded on some form of religion that had a belief in only one god. Making it nearly impossible for even the idea of Demi goddesses , and gods. Let alone the idea the polytheistic idea that there are many gods. From the Greek gods, to old Egyptian gods.<br/><br/>These gods are as real as your pet cat, or even your neighbor. But they are not seen on earth unless they are in human form. Which is rare. These gods and goddesses may live in the same world but they can not be seen by human eyes. Unless that human had already been exposed to the world, or has some part of them that has the blood of a god or goddess. These humans are normally seen as the elite or the Demi gods, and goddess. And in every country there is a secrete agency that hunts these elite beings down. Afraid that they could alone turn the peoples beliefs. This agency goes by many names, and originally started in America. Where Olympus which is Zeus home resides. Which means the Greek gods have chosen America as their new home.  In turn America the very Christian country started an agency known as D.O.M.E to hunt these beings, and their children down. Somehow believing that humans have a chance against the gods, and goddesses.<br/><br/>The war between the humans and the gods, and goddess have been ragging since the very start of world war 2.Where the Germans had used some gods, and goddesses powers to help spread their power. Alchemy being the very gift that Ares had given them. This in and of itself had caused a truce between the U.S and the gods, and goddess. So that the U.S could use their power ..to fight back against the Germans. But once the U.S won the war. They began to retaliate against those that had lended their power to them.<br/><br/>This began the longest war. All civilians, and military personal in America did not have a clue about this silent war. Only the Americans that were in the D.O.M.E agency new. And these Americans were specially equipped to handle these elite beings.<br/><br/>Now in the year 2011 the agency is still running, and is still hunting down the elite beings.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><br/>Cathrine found herself wandering down the main road of upstate New York. Cars drove past her speeding in rows of four down the main road towards time square. The sky was clear and sunny on this Monday afternoon, and she knew that most people saw her staff as more of a purse. That is unless they were elite. Which she would know if they were or not. Thanks to her favorite dog Sirius. He was an odd Egyptian hound, and she often got many questions about him. Though she usually answered them all with little to no facts on him.<br/><br/>She had one of the little gadgets that the humans seem to make. It plays  some amazing music. Which reminded her much of Apollo and lyre. Upstate New York was as busy as usual. With people crowding the streets. She watched as a goblin crossed the road quickly. But to the humans he would of been a dog, or a cat. For they couldnâ€™t see the poor creature. She couldnâ€™t exactly tell where she was going. Just that she needed to keep moving to avoid that agency that seemed to be hunting down her kind. All she knew was that Zeus had sent her down here for a reason. Though that reason was still unclear. So she tended to keep herself busy researching the human race, and how they seem to work.<br/><br/>Then she walked right into someone. Spilling her hot chocolate all over the person. ""Iâ€™mâ€¦Iâ€™m sorry."" Sirius yelped a little. Which signaled that this person was an elite.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Colton looked down on an old document from years ago about the war. He was checking over every little detail. So far they were able to make a list or rather family tree of all the Greek gods, and goddess. The only problem was that they couldnâ€™t exactly know  who was elite and who wasnâ€™t. He leaned back in his soft black office chair. Papers were scattered everywhere on his dark red oak desk. A black tobacco pipe rested on the right corner of the desk. The ceiling was white, with a gold ceiling fan, and the walls were black to give the room a nice dim look. The lamp was placed on the left side of his desk, and was the only thing lighting the small office room. In the center of the room was a large cushiony black couch that people could sit on , and watch the flat screen TV that rested on the wall facing the couch.<br/><br/>His hair was highlighted with red streaks, and he wore a black collar to represent his loyalty to the agency. He pressed the buzzard on his phone. That was nearly covered with papers. ""Melinda Hansen to my office please."" He stretched his long legs onto the desk. Taking another drag from his tobacco pipe. Awaiting for Melinda the gorchous to make her way into the office."
101,Reviving the General (me and keyootee,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=16131,2012-11-08T00:02:55,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">my character is (however old you want him to be at youngest) one of the youngest einstein like minds out there. He invents weird things and is a supergenius except where women are concerned. He's a bit mousey but a firebrand when angered. He hasn't really had any experience with women but one day he finds a girl who has been injured and fixes her up. A side effect of this happening is enhanced attributes such as charisma, strength, etc.</span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/Desert_emperor__by_heise.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>17<br/>Youngest Scientist Ever<br/>Stormyriver ""Lance"" Desertwinds<br/><br/>Lance was the youngest scientist ever. He was a supergenius in everything but real life things such as women. He was also a reclusive. He was paler than most of his people. A softer tanned hue that wasn't the normal shade of his people. He was also the smartest person alive...ever. He could have outwitted Albert Einstein. He was a nobel prize winner by the time he was twelve or thirteen. He had come across the article depicting the car bombing of an armed forces (your choice which branch) and heads in that direction. He was luckily not in the United States at the moment but in the desert country of Arabia.<br/><br/>He was hunting around for some herbs in the middle of the desert. He quite literally tripped over or stumbled upon the sand covered body of a woman. He cleans her off and fights with the government of the United States. He had to pull the you stole the land of my people card but he was granted the permission...not that he'd have waited on it...to fix the High General up. He began by using cleaning properties in his labratory. Cleaning her without looking her over more than required to make sure there was not sand anywhere inside of her body. He begins to use hormones to regenerate the dead skin cells.<br/><br/>It was a long process that took three weeks but before long he had the woman looking back to normal if not better than before. Her skin was smooth and shimmery a bit. Like a babies skin as it was brand new skin her body produced through his strange methods. He was pushing up his slightly oversized glasses that were still sexy in a way. And he takes notes. Some of her attributes had been enhanced. Strength was one of those things. (the others are up to you) And he was currently typing up his data and reports. Looking back over his shoulder at the dressed in hospital garbs woman. Then returns to his typing.<br/><br/>He was sitting on a nearly invisible hovering by rocket boosters backless chair. And was typing upon a virtual keyboard. Moving things around with his fingers in the air. Typing on several screens by switching them around. He hadn't yet realized she'd moved. The AI unit in his labratory trying to get his attention. ~Lord Stormyriver? Lord Lance? Hello?~ He ignores the AI unit. ""Not now Neil. I'm busy."" ~But sir the---~ ""Not right now!"" he commands."
102,To Save the Human Race (me and Asteria),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=19616,2012-12-05T22:31:23,Twilight_Cloud,"Name: Durjaya (M)<br/><br/>Age: 136 years (looks 22)<br/><br/>Physical: a young man in early 20's, chin-length blonde hair that curls in every which direction, light green eyes, and about 5' 9"" tall, slight build, pale skin<br/><br/>Personal: rutheless, uncaring, prankster, enjoys others' pain, and giving in to his thirst<br/><br/>Race: Vampire<br/><br/>Strengths: heals quickly after feeding, stronger than any human, not easily angered<br/><br/>Weaknesses: won't back down from a challenge, fears fire, the thirst, not very smart<br/><br/>Weapons: mostly uses his strength and fangs, some times uses a long sword<br/><br/>Goals: to help his kind win the war and enslave the humans as well as the Elves<br/><br/>Bio: Durjaya had been courting a young woman to take as his bride. After he was turned at the age of twenty-two, Durjaya lost control of his thirst and murdered the woman and her family. His heart hardened shortly after that.<br/><br/>As he learned his new-found abilities, Durjaya began to slowly grow accustomed to the change. He even began to enjoy it as the years went by. Durjaya especially enjoyed destroying whole villages and was probably a major cause of the reason that the humans were becoming more scarce.<br/><br/>Now that the war had started, it seemed that they were pressed for time. It was a first for Durjaya, to fight his thirst and focus only on battle. Him and the others could not stray far from camp to feed lest they be ambushed.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Name: Lysonna Dyminesk<br/><br/>Age: 75 (looks 19)<br/><br/>Race: Elf<br/><br/>Personality: sarcastic, strong-willed, quick learner but usually from bad experiences<br/><br/>Appearance: mid-back blonde hair, crystal blue eyes, the tips of her ears are pointed, high cheek bones, slanted eyes, angular chin, very slight and agile build<br/><br/>Class: Archer/Healer<br/><br/>Weapon(s): bow and a quiver of 60 iron-tipped arrows<br/><br/>Powers: healing<br/><br/>Strengths: elven sight (can see farther than many other beings), her ears are much keener than a humans, light on her feet<br/><br/>Weaknesses: physically weak compared to vampires<br/><br/>Bio: Lysonna had grown up being sheltered by her parents like most Elves. They had been separate from the rest of the world for centuries, and only now revealing themselves because of the need to protect the race of humans.<br/><br/>Elves never liked the existence of Vampires, to them, they were an abomination, and Lysonna felt no different. She loathed them just as much as the rest of her race. Life was sacred, and they seemed to mock that by being undead.<br/><br/>She wasn't allowed to train with a bow until she was considered an adult (30 years old), but she excelled at it. It was something that she enjoyed, and it came naturally to her.<br/><br/>Now that the war is starting, she plans on putting her bow and her healing ability to good use. Unfortunately for her, Lysonna's parents much prefer her to use the latter.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>In the era of candlelight and superstitions, of religion and adventure, the human race has dwindled in numbers. They were slaughtered by the vicious vampires. Killed to sate their thirst, or just to satisfy their cruel sense of entertainment.<br/><br/>Although they don't particularly like humans, but they do believe that all life is sacred, the Elves have stepped out of their mysterious cloaks to protect the humans. Humans are too weak and defenseless to protect themselves from vampires, the world's greatest predator. The Elves feel that it is their duty to protect as many lives as possible, and to irradiate the abominations that call themselves vampires. The undead should not live, and so they must be slain. They take human life to make theirs longer, and the Elves have had enough of their killing.<br/><br/>The two races have gathered together on opposite sides of a valley, separated by a gurgling brook. To the back of the vampires is a tall gray mountain. Behind the Elves is a dense, lush, green forest. During the nights, the battles take place. Metal rings against metal and echoes through the crisp night air. Before the sun rises, the vampires retreat into the mountain. The Elves head back to the forest where they rest until the next time the battle ensues.<br/><br/><br/>One early morning, while the sun was halfway above the horizon and the vampires had retreated into their mountain, Lysonna was healing the wounded Elves. The wounded had been taken to a large clearing in the forest, where a tent had been erected specifically for those who had been hurt on the battle field. She helped the other healers take care of a middle-aged Elf who was badly wounded. Lysonna used her magic and was able to heal his open wounds.<br/><br/>Then, she had to move on to the next. The tent was filled with the scent of fear, metal, sweat, and death. The Elf whose cot Lysonna had gone to was hardly recognizable. She sighed and raised her hands to hold them over his swollen face. Her hands began to glow green and a warmth flooded off of them. When Lysonna had finished, the man stopped his incoherent mumblings and sighed with relief.<br/><br/>""No more pain! No more pain!"" the Elf chanted. His now normal eyes shifted and caught Lysonna's gaze. ""Thank you!""<br/><br/>""Get some rest,"" Lysonna said, in a detached sort of way. Yes, healing was on of her powers, and she enjoyed helping people, but it felt wrong to her, as though she were seeing it through someone else's eyes. Lysonna only truly felt alive when she had a bow and arrow in her hands.<br/><br/><br/>Meanwhile, within the mountain, the vampires had to stand within their battalions for role call. The sun had risen enough that most of them were feeling drained of energy, but it needed to be done. Durjaya, a vampire who had been human and turned at the age of twenty-two, swayed slightly in his spot. His name had already been called and he was waiting impatiently to go to his bed.<br/><br/>The vampires were all safely inside the mountain, where the harsh rays of the sun couldn't touch them. The mountain, a dormant volcano, was the perfect hide away as it was hollowed out. It still smelled of soot and brimstone, but they couldn't complain. They were hellbent on defeating the Elves so that nothing would stand in the way of them enslaving the humans and turning them into cattle.<br/><br/>When at last role call was finished, Durjaya and the others dispersed to their beds where they would sleep until dusk. Then, they could rise to battle again.<br/><br/>They were all, Durjaya was sure, feeling the affects of not having the time to feed. He felt far weaker than usual, and the sun's rising only made it worse. He dragged his feet across the dirt-floored cave as he headed to his cot. They were afraid of being ambushed and so wouldn't hunt. The only sustenance they could get would be from the battle field, and that's assuming they could get the time to without being attacked."
103,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-01-09T21:27:47,HayyelObsession,"Panting, Kevin jumped over a set of trash bags in the ally way. A wall was up ahead and he would be trapped. The sound of steps and labored breathes pursued him, Kevin just couldnâ€™t get away! Once he had reached the wall he panicked. Searching franticly he found a ledge. Kevin grabbed onto the ledge and began to climb up. A bullet whizzed by his head and he quickened his pace.<br/><br/>Finally, once he got on top of the wall he looked down at the men in monkey suits, he stuck out his tongue he yell, â€œSignora suckers!â€ and flipped them off. He carefully and swiftly got to the ground and listened for a second as they panicked.<br/><br/>He was finally free from the goons who had suddenly attacked him and Kevin wiped the blood from his face. He had only beaten up three or four of them till the rest ganged up on him. Kevin backed up against the wall of the ally and checked for the men, when it was clear, he entered a shop called<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Raspberry Chocolate Coffee.</span>"
104,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-01-09T21:47:56,wolfgirl-taylor,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i939.photobucket.com/albums/ad240/wolfgirl-taylor/Lulu/Lulu1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Lulu Spencer<br/><br/>Lulu awoke in the woods hear the town. She streached and shook her snow white fur and walked out of her cave hidden in the woods and walked toward the town. She saw a rabbit and let out a playful growl and chased it around like a pup, she wasn't going to catch it it was just for the thrill of the chase. It ran into it's den and she stoped and trotted though the forest toward the town. She let out breath and shifted to her human form. Her hip huggers hugged her hips prefectly and her tank top hugged her body pefectly.<br/><br/>She pushed her blonde hair behind her shoulder and her brown eyes scanned the area. She looked to her left and right seeing no cars coming and walked across the street enerting the town heading to the coffee shop that she did everyday. She passed the bookstore and the market and the hardwere store and looked up seeing an old woodne sign that read<span style=""color: #800000""><span style=""font-style: italic""> <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">' Raspberry Chocolate Coffee.'</span></span></span>. She smiled as the smell of coffee hit her nose and opened the doors as the soft classical music played in the bacground and she walked up to the counter ordering a raspberry chocolate cofee, the house specail of the day. She payed for her coffee and walked to a booth looking out the window taking a sip of her coffee."
105,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-01-09T22:01:18,HayyelObsession,"(ooc: Sorry should have added his looks ^^)<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1105.photobucket.com/albums/h353/BeccaTheLion/mekaniker.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Kevin Baker<br/><br/>He sat at a booth and quickly looked up every time the door had opened. He was probably being overly cautious but he could never be too sure.  He pulled his hat down over his eyes more and walked as a blonde girl with a nice body walk past her. She sat in the booth behind him and drank a cup of coffee that gave off the sweet aroma of raspberries and chocolate. He peeked over his shoulder and saw that the woman looked to be older than him, but young for her age. Kevin was about to turn around when the window of the tiny European styled shopâ€™s window busted and glass was shattered everywhere.<br/><br/>â€œKevin Baker we have you surrounded,â€ said a tall, uniformed, man with a microphone. â€œCome out peacefully and you will live!â€<br/><br/>Kevin lowered his arms and stood up. Like hell he was leaving with a bunch of brutes that trashed his home and kidnapped his â€˜familyâ€™. So he did what he did best flip them off with both hands and shout, â€œFuck you, like I would ever leave with a bunch of morons like your selves, assholes!â€ He grinned with satisfaction."
106,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-01-09T23:00:41,wolfgirl-taylor,"She took anoter sip of her coffee and smiled as the waiter game her the apple muffin she ordered and smiled taking a small piece off of it and put it in her mouth. She took another sip looking at the guy in the booth infront of her and tilted her head watching him as the window shattered. She jumped and moved out the the booth to avoid the flying glass and let out a growl looking at the people that broke the window.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œKevin Baker we have you surrounded,â€ said a tall, uniformed, man with a microphone. â€œCome out peacefully and you will live!â€</span><br/><br/>Lulu looked at them then at the guy named Kevin, her wolf was on edge as she listened to him yell and curse that them. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked at him, ""What did you do to get the law aginst you?"" She asked looking at her coffee seeing glass in her coffee and all over her muffin and rolled her eyes,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Well look like this meal is over.'</span>She though to herself as an offiser came into the shop telling everyone to leave. Lulu turned around and growled her eyes flickering to green. ""I am NOT leaving......do you always ruin someone meal?"" She snapped pointing to her muffin and cofee, ""Oh and I'm not leaving!"" She said clearly mad."
107,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-01-09T23:51:04,HayyelObsession,"The woman behind him had stood up and stared to rant about how her meal was ruined. Kevin could not believe this; he stifled a laugh when she refused to leave. He actually didnâ€™t want anyone to get involved but she seemed like a perfect candidate. Kevin grabbed the girl by the arms and took our his switchblade, holding it up to her throat and whispered in her ear, â€œjust go along with it.â€<br/><br/>She was a taller than he was by an inch or two but that didnâ€™t bother him because he had always been short for his age. â€œDonâ€™t come any closer of Iâ€™ll slice her throat open. And if anyone follows me, sheâ€™s dead.â€ He inched his way to the back door and when they were out of sight from the police, he held her hand and ran. â€œSorry about all this, didnâ€™t mean to get your food ruined, Angel. But do you know where we can hide?â€"
108,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-01-10T00:22:44,wolfgirl-taylor,"She did not expected to be grabbed by the arm and pulled toward the guy as he pulled out a knife holding it against her throat. She growled her eyes flicking back to emerald green as he whispered in her ear to go along with it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Oh no I'm fight this and risk getting cut.'</span>She though to her self.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Does she think I'm stupid?'</span>She continued seeing the officer back off and she stood there. Her wolf was nearly about to break out. Her small frame shook trying to get her wolf under control.<br/><br/>She then was taken out of the coffee shop by Kevin as he let go of her neck and taking her slender wrist and pulled her as he ran. Since she was a lycan it wasn't hard for Lulu to keep up. The ran around a few buildings in the town obviously not being followed with the threat he made and finally then stopped running as she leaned against the town's library and looked at him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œSorry about all this, didnâ€™t mean to get your food ruined, Angel. But do you know where we can hide?â€</span><br/><br/>""The name is Lulu....and what the hell?! What ever you did you just made it ten times worse by taking me as a hostage!"" She stated and shook her head thinking. ""Yes come with me."" She said hurrying around the library going past the schoolhouse and opened a door to an abandoned building. ""This is the old feed mill. It's been abandoned for years. They won't think to look here."" She told him and smiled and shut the door behind them, ""So what is your story?"" She asked."
109,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-03-10T04:52:22,HayyelObsession,"""The name is Lulu....and what the hell?! Whatever you did you just made it ten times worse by taking me as a hostage!"" She stated and shook her head thinking. ""Yes come with me.""<br/><br/>Kevin walked fast behind Lulu who lead him around the library, past the schoolhouse and opened a door to an abandoned building. Kevin whistled at the sight of it.<br/><br/>""This is the old feed mill. It's been abandoned for years. They won't think to look here."" She told him and smiled and shut the door behind them, ""So what is your story?"" She asked.<br/><br/>Kevin shrugged and twirled around getting a goot look at the ruined place and broken windows. Sighing he turned to Lulu saying, ""Well, Lulu, first of all my name is Kevin."" He sat confortably on teh cement floor an continued, ""First, the reason they were chaseing me... I have no idea. All I know is those goverment jerk killed my foster parents. Then they tried putting the blame on me.""<br/><br/>""So here I am, with you and I am sorry about that, trying to escape."" Kevin sighed and took his cap off, shaking him gray hair and looked at Lulu with his big dull brown eyes. ""Is that story good enough for yah'?"""
110,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-03-20T04:45:06,wolfgirl-taylor,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""So here I am, with you and I am sorry about that, trying to escape."" Kevin sighed and took his cap off, shaking him gray hair and looked at Lulu with his big dull brown eyes. ""Is that story good enough for yah'?""</span></span><br/><br/>She rolled her eyes, ""You know Kevin you can loose the attitude! Got it!"" she snapped and crossed her arms looking out the window catching voices and seeing the people from early coming this way, ""Get down and be quiet!"" she said laying on the ground under the window her eyes looking up as her breathing got a little faster and her heart raced slightly as he looker over at Kevin as there voices got quieter, ""Your story is fine just loose the attitude, ""Now what do you have in mind?"" She asked pushing her blond hair behind her shoulder."
111,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-03-20T16:51:42,HayyelObsession,"""You know Kevin you can loose the attitude! Got it!"" she snapped at him rolling her eyes.<br/><br/>""Oops... sorry, bad habit. It just come out,"" he appoligized and ruffled his hair.<br/><br/>""Your story is fine just loose the attitude, ""Now what do you have in mind?"" She asked pushing her blond hair behind her shoulder.<br/><br/>""They're here already?"" He crotched down and lowered his voice, ""Shit.... uh.. Let me think!"" Senarios popped into his head. Some useful, some resulting it their deaths. He searched around the room for any ideas. That was when he spotted, in the far back, a door.<br/><br/>He pointed over there, ""Let's head for that door, it might be an exit."" He got up and gestured her to follow, ""Let's go!""<br/><br/>He sprinted over to the door in a matter of minutes, despite the length.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How did I get over here that fast?</span>Reaching the door, he heaved it open to reveal a thick forest.<br/><br/>""... Where did this forest come from?"" He curiously poked his head out of the door.<br/><br/>The entrance opened far behind them and a gun was shot, ""YOU THERE!"" Three soldiers poured in.<br/><br/>""Oh fuck! Come on,"" he shouted and grabbed Lulus' arm and ran into the unknown area; closing the door behind him.<br/><br/><br/><br/>-- ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>((enemies perspective))<br/><br/><br/>They rushed through the door when they heard a noise to see the target with the hostage. They were told to shoot on sight, no matter what.<br/><br/>""YOU THERE!"" One of them shouted and shot his gun.<br/><br/>The rushed towards them but they had escaped. Lucky the back entrance was a dead end bloocked off my high walls. But when they opened the door, they were gone. Vanished into thin air.<br/><br/>One of the soldiers inched their way into the isolated area then the rest followed. A heavy feeling in the air could still be felt.<br/><br/>A man in a white lab coat mysteriously apeared behind them. ""Did you lose them?""<br/><br/>""Yes sir, sorry sir.""<br/><br/>""No, no, it's quite alright. after all you can't catch something you can't see,"" he said with a smile and flipped out a phone. ""Leave please, i need to maek a phone call.""<br/><br/>They saluted and left the man.<br/><br/>""He escaped master.""<br/><br/>A static could be heard on the other end and a heavy male voice said, ""How?""<br/><br/>""It seems,"" He waved his hand through the thick atmosphere, ""He opened a portal to<span style=""font-style: italic"">the other side</span>.""<br/><br/>There was a staticy pause, ""... Excelent, this just tells up he is the one we want. After all it's difficult to go<span style=""font-style: italic"">there</span>.""<br/><br/>""And the girl he had?""<br/><br/>""We'll find a way to get rid of her... Or have her join us. It's just a matter of time before we rule<span style=""font-style: italic"">the other side</span>.""<br/>------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>((Back to Kevin))<br/><br/><br/>The smell of the forest was to thick for Kevin, since he was born and raised in an air poluted city, freash air made him cough. He got somewhat used to it after a few heavy breaths.<br/><br/>""Do you know where we are?"" He tuned back to the door but it was gone, ""What? Where did the door go?"" He ran around the empty space adn looked at Lulu quizically, ""Lulu?"""
112,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-03-30T22:09:01,wolfgirl-taylor,"She looked at him as he pulled her though a random door and the scent of the forest filled her nose and she looked around and scratched her head. How the heck did they get here? She looked at him as growled, ""Do not give me that look! I don't know how we go here."" She told him but I love the forest I'm sure we can hide out here until things die down."" She told him walked past him, ""Come on."" She told him walked past him farther into the forest and farther and farther until the reached an abandoned cave and walked in it. we can stay in here....."" She stated crossing her arms over her chest and let out a breath."
113,"Raspberry Chocolate Coffee (Tay, Hayy) (R rated)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2001,2011-03-30T22:21:26,HayyelObsession,"""Do not give me that look! I don't know how we go here."" Lulu snapped at him, ""but I love the forest I'm sure we can hide out here until things die down."" She told him walked past him, ""Come on.""<br/><br/>""Uh, alright then..."" He gazed around, listening to all the little noises that seems to vibrate around him. Following Lulu he watched as she seems to blend with her surroundings. Something abour her was just...<span style=""font-style: italic"">off</span>. He couldn't place it but he knew, he just had this<span style=""font-style: italic"">feeling</span>deep down inside that was telling him Lulu was different than your average human.<br/><br/>They walked up to a cave. ""We can stay in here....."" She stated crossing her arms over her chest and let out a breath.<br/><br/>He stepped in cautously. Surveying the small area for anything dangerous. When all seemed clear he sighed and slump down against the cold stone wall.<br/><br/>The sun was setting soon, a firey texture spead aross the sky. Though he could have sworn it was only morning just a few moments ago.<br/><br/>Kevin looked over at her and then got up again. ""I'm going to go get some fire wood or something... and you sure you don't know how we got here?"" He looked at her with caution."
114,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2012-12-20T18:08:38,Ontos,"Cryos made a soft high-pitched noise, almost like a sigh. His chin rested onto a table, and his face looked towards an open book, held upright but on the table with his fingers.<br/><br/>""The Aegis Empire..."" he mumbled, a light shimmering noise following the words that came out from a face without a mouth. His face remained the same, no matter how he felt. Cryos was sort of jealous of how 'facial expressions' conveyed what words could not say, but he did play a mean game of poker because no one could read his 'face'.<br/><br/>He had travelled for days. Well, that's what the captain said when he discovered Cryos inside the crate marked 'Shipment to the Aegis Empire'. That was the last time he would pay for travel as cargo, especially when the shipment was from one side of the continent to another.<br/><br/>The book explained the Aegis Empire. Or so it claimed. There couldn't have been an Emperor Tiberius who turned the oceans and drowned the great republic of Spartenos. There couldn't have been an Emperor Trajan who brought the Aegis Empire to conquer half the known world.<br/><br/>""I'm not that stupid to believe all that..."" said Cryos half-heartedly. This place was nothing like home. Most buildings were grey, most statues were white, and there was a large number of people begging for alms on the street. Some people Cryos met described the atmosphere of the SPQR, the strange name of the city he was in, as a strange smell of wealth and poverty. Men dressed in richest silks (which Cryos would have bought, if they didn't cost a fortune) walked and brushed aside beggars in rags by the streetsides. Large, gated mansions were surrounded by shanty houses that were dark, noisy and presumably smelt bad.<br/><br/>Hearing footsteps next to him, Cryos looked like he didn't budge an inch. His vision shifted from his face to his exposed 'elbows', to look in the direction of the source. A smiling maid, whose smile seemed to be mixed with unease and confusion, stood to his right.<br/><br/>Cryos lifted his head up from the book and faced the girl. He didn't need to do that, but he did learn that people found it weird that he could pay full attention to them without his diamond 'eyes' in their direction.<br/><br/>""Hello. I'm sorry, I don't need anything,"" said Cryos, giving the best possible impression of a smile through his voice.<br/><br/>The girl pouted. ""Surely... you can have something. Can you?"" She bent over Cryos, poking at him lightly with her fingers.<br/><br/>Cryos shook his head. ""Uh... sorry."" Was he taking the seat of a paying customer? There were empty tables, he glanced around. They'd take those places.<br/><br/>The girl hurried off quickly, and Cryos laid his head down again, staring at the book. There had to be something useful about the Aegis Empire in there.<br/><br/>""I didn't just spend 20 gilda on an expensive piece of firewood,"" moaned Cryos."
115,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2012-12-23T20:59:11,zoruna,"Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/scattered_star_by_phoenixlu-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Clothing Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/medieval_wedding_dress.jpg"">[ img ]</a>(things of this nature is worn)<br/>Name: Myira (my-air-ah) Natinos<br/>Age: 17<br/>Race: Human (in this rp)<br/>Gender: female<br/>Personality:<br/>*sweet<br/>*caring<br/>*understanding<br/>*kind<br/>*compassionate<br/>*loving<br/>*gentle (except at times)<br/>*protective<br/>*loyal<br/>*smart<br/>*passionate<br/>*curious<br/>*inventive<br/>Height: 4' 11 1/2""<br/>Weight: 105 lbs<br/>Eye color: blueish-green<br/>Likes:<br/>*animals<br/>*children<br/>*wood carving<br/>*crafting<br/>*singing<br/>Dislikes:<br/>*people who hurt others just to do so<br/>*liars<br/>Interests:<br/>*helping others<br/>*crafting<br/>*wood carving<br/>*one day having a family<br/>Abilities:<br/>*healing magic (is draining and takes a lot of focus)<br/>Skills/Talents:<br/>*crafting<br/>*wood carving<br/>*singing<br/>Items Carried:<br/>*small tools in a purse<br/>*purse<br/>*money bag in purse<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Myira sat through a boring lecture from her father. It was the same lecture he always gave her before letting her go out into the town. Blah. Blah. Blah. Be careful of bad men. Blah. Blah. Blah. The world is dangerous right now. The first sixty times she had listened to it through. Now she was at the point she wished he'd just trust her to know that she knew what to watch out for. That she knew the dangers and how to prevent falling into danger. That she knew her way around town well enough to know how to get to her friends house without running the risk of danger. After his hour long lecture she was waved off. She had come to know the right places to say yes father or I understand father. She loved her father but at times the man just overworried for no reason. Sure her mother had been killed during a home invansion when she was a child but that didn't mean he had to be so overprotective.<br/><br/>Still she loved her father despite how annoying his overprotectiveness could be at times. She understood why it was there. She greatly respected her father. He was a senator as well as he had once been an extremely worldly merchant. Hence how they had so much wealth now. She didn't care that she had money. In fact her weekly allowances rarely got spent on herself. She helped the poor with it or children who were hungry. She had a soft spot for those in need of assistance. She just wished there was more she could do for them then provide them with a single meal for their stomach. Alas...there wasn't but one day she hoped she would be able to do such a thing.<br/><br/>She left her home after giving her father a light kiss on the cheek. ""Love you daddy. I'll see you later."" She said with a warm smile. Getting a hug in return. A hug which she happily returned. She was close to her father. With another warm smile she left the house with her purse in tow. She walked gracefully through the city. Her dress bought for her by her father and was a beautiful ruby red color. Her eyes looked from side to side. There was still a couple of hours before her and her friends Manuel and Rebecca needed to meet up. She was hungry and decided to go to a well reputed tavern in the middle of town. Heading in that direction. Her feet wore boots designed for travel on bumpy roads. A gift from her father last year.<br/><br/><br/>Walking she threw alms into beggers cups. Just three each but still it was alot compared to what most were giving. They knew her by name now. She walked and hummed as she did so. Stopping outside the entrance to the tavern and enhaled the delicious scents coming from inside. Walking inside and looked around. Since it wasn't late enough yet it wasn't occupied by drunks and the unruly. She walked to a table and sat down. Ordering ham with a loaded potatoe soup. Getting a tea to drink with it. Her gaze beginning to roam around until she landed on a figure in front of her. She had never seen anyone like him. It wasn't unheard of but she had never personally seen someone made of stone. She heard him mumbling to himself. Debating for a few minutes about whether or not to talk to him or not. Finally she decided saying hello wouldn't be any harm. With a warm smile she addressed the man before her. ""Hello sir. How are you today?"" She asked. Taking a sip of her tea when it was set before her. She wasn't sure what else to say. Hoping maybe conversation would spark from those simple words."
116,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2012-12-23T21:55:34,Ontos,"Cryos's gaze went through the text again. No, the Emperor Nero certainly did not play a fiddle while the SPQR burned. That made zero sense to him. Nobles were meant to rule properly, and within his life, he saw that all of them did.<br/><br/>""Bloody hell..."" he mumbled, slamming the book together with both hands. ""Wait..."" He paused, in stunned silence to himself. When did he start swearing? And did golems go to hell or heaven? That was a question he often posed to companions he had over the course of his travels. None of them provided an answer good enough for his mind.<br/><br/>He shook his head to himself, mentally cursing at such contemplative thoughts.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Wait...</span><br/><br/>He caught sight of another girl seated to his right as he turned his head towards her. She had a cup of tea in front of her, its steam wafting off it slowly. Her long brown hair, shining in the sunlight from the windows of the tavern, was beautiful. He recalled how his master, no, his friend, would often complain about how much care it would take to maintain such a good-looking condition.<br/><br/>Her dress must have been made of silk, he guessed. Cryos wanted a silk jacket and pants himself. A companion of his once noted that silk felt nice and smooth to the touch, but Cryos just liked how it looked.<br/><br/>Then it dawned upon him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How did I not notice her sitting right next to me?</span><br/><br/>""Uhh... hi,"" said Cryos. ""Yeah, I'm a foreigner...""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't think that explains everything, though.</span><br/><br/>Maybe she was a local.<br/><br/>""Could you... introduce me to around here?"" said Cryos. He still wasn't sure how to show a smile to other people. He raised his fingers up to his face, tracing a smile over where a mouth would have been.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No. That's awkward.</span><br/><br/>Cryos lowered his fingers down and turned his face (and diamond eyes) to the side. He still saw Myira perfectly but felt too much embarrassment to maintain eye contact."
117,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2012-12-24T12:12:08,zoruna,"Myira blinked a bit then smiled a bit. A foreigner meant a new person. A new person meant the possibility of a new friend. She liked making new friends. He was so unique. She had never seen anyone like him. She didn't know anything about golems or things like that. Due to being the daughter of an extremely rich man she was also slightly sheltered. Then again golems didn't exist around here. She tilted her head to the side curiously. ""Where are you from?"" She asked with a warm smile. ""My names Myira. Whats yours?"" She watched him seem nervous or shy. It was so cute it was hard not to giggle. She was wondering why he seemed so uncomfortable. Maybe he wasn't used to talking to others? Or maybe he just wasn't sure how to talk to her? Or something.<br/><br/>She looked at him. ""Yes. I don't mind showing you around sir. I've lived here all my life. It'll be fun to show someone around. I'm sure you'll like our city."" She said. Watching in amazement as she saw him as he seemed to be making an impression of smile. Seeing him tracing his fingers she noted that he was indeed smiling and she wasn't just making assumptions. She had wondered about that. Still it was good to know he was smiling. That he wasn't upset that she bothered him. She had just straightened her head to the side when she was filled with immense curiousity as to why he couldn't keep eye contact with her. She bit her lower lip thoughtfully. ""I have never seen anyone like you before. You must be strong to travel here all by yourself. I would like to know more about you if you wouldn't mind sharing?"" She said in a questioning way. ""In return I'll tell you anything you want to know about me."" She offered.<br/><br/>If he said no she would understand. Some people just didn't like sharing information about themselves. Others just didn't know how. Still others felt it odd and different to share about themselves. Whatever the situation would turn out to be she would accept it and not push it. Even though she was extremely curious about the male before her. Least she thought he was male. He sounded male. She wondered also greatly about where he came from."
118,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2012-12-24T20:18:16,Ontos,"Cryos almost thought his face went redder than it could possibly be. Considering that he was made from a sort of red crystal, he realised it was a technical impossibility.<br/><br/>""I came from Sothara Sora,"" said Cryos. He turned his head towards the window. It showed a white brick wall of another building across the street, but Cryos could imagine the ocean behind all the buildings of the city. ""It's a country far away. I took a ship."" Sothara Sora was miles away even from the borders of the Aegis Empire, and<br/><br/>He made a long, soft, shimmering noise, almost like the way people at the sea would breathe in deeply and audibly. Then he realised, with embarrassment within his heart, that people did it because they enjoyed the sea breeze.<br/><br/>""Sorry,"" apologised Cryos, bowing his head. ""My name is Cryos.""<br/><br/>Then a thought entered his mind. Should he lie? Cryos felt... human, as much as he could describe it. He didn't need to eat, drink or breathe, and feared injury as an inconvenience rather than a prelude to death, but he felt... empathy with people. He knew how emotions worked, and felt emotions too, though humour still eluded his understanding.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nearly human. That's what they said.</span><br/><br/>He could just tell Myira that he used to be human. And avoid a lot of other questions.<br/><br/>""I'm a golem. All beautiful crystal,"" he blurted out.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I used to be human. Long story.</span>That's what he wanted to say. But these words seemed to refuse to come out from him.<br/><br/>This girl called Myira introduced herself as a local, who was likely very intrigued by Cryos to randomly introduce herself to him, a weird-looking stranger.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Or she could be interested in cutting me up for crystal.</span><br/><br/>Two very opposed thoughts stayed in his mind; the girl was either a curious passer-by or a greedy opportunist seeing Cryos as a walking cash-in. He had encountered some people who wanted to cut him up back in Sothara Sora and that was the first time he truly was afraid of someone attacking him. It wasn't difficult to fight them off, but nerve-wrecking for a creature that didn't have nerves.<br/><br/>Cryos tried to assume the former. He didn't get anywhere by distrusting everyone all the time.<br/><br/>""Err... is there anywhere that I could get a temporary job that pays well? I... don't mind getting an introduction around here as well."" said Cryos, trying to sound as polite as possible. He eyed Myira with a suspicious gaze that she could never catch. Cryos recalled punching a hole in a wall with amusement; no one had seriously caused him physical harm before.<br/><br/>Mental harm... however..."
119,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2012-12-28T14:11:37,zoruna,Myira listened to him as he spoke of where he came from. Sothara Sora? She had heard of a place called that but couldnâ€™t remember too much about it. He said it was a country far away. She hoped to one day see the rest of the world but it most likely wouldnâ€™t happen. Her father was too over protective. She would love to know more about this country he came from. What was that soft noise that he made? She had never heard anything like it. She wasnâ€™t sure what to make of it. Since she didnâ€™t know enough about it she wasnâ€™t going to make any assumptions about what it may or may not mean. â€œIt is nice to meet you Cryos.â€ She said with a warm smile. She enjoyed meeting new people. Possibly meeting up with her best friend had by this point totally slipped her mind. So intrigued by this new person was she. She wanted to know more about him. Maybe be friends with him. He was someone new and exotically different. This was greatly exciting. â€œIâ€™ve heard of Sothara Sora. Iâ€™ve never been there but I think my father had when he was a full time merchant.â€ She said softly.<br/><br/>She blinked and tilted her head to the side with intense curiousity and wonder about what he said he was. â€œA golem? Iâ€™ve never met a golem before. I had heard people like that existed but this is the first time Iâ€™ve ever met anyone.â€ She said softly. â€œIâ€™ve heard healing magic wonâ€™t work on golems. Is this true?â€ SHe asked. She didnâ€™t know much else about that. Her friend had told her that because she was always wanting to heal people despite how draining it could become. She straightened up smiling. â€œYour crystal is indeed beautiful. I have never seen a stone so pure looking.â€ She said with utmost honesty. She had no bad intentions towards him. In fact she hoped they could become friends. Her food arrived and she began to eat it with delicate mannerism. She soon finished the soup. Taking a sip of the tea she had been given. Looking at the man curiously.<br/><br/>When she finished her bite of her steak she spoke again. â€œThere is always the request board building. People post requests for help and the reward they will give for completing it. From simple things like hammering nails in for an elderly person to complex missions for items found outside the town.â€ She said. â€œThough my father is needing help selling his wares on the weekend. He pays handsomely anyone who comes and helps him out. Maybe that would be of some interest. Otherwise I can show you where the request board building is. You might be able to find temporary jobs of all sorts. Though there is also the blacksmith but he is a gruff old man who can be a bit hostile to people he doesnâ€™t know. Iâ€™m not sure youâ€™d enjoy working for him.â€ She thought again. â€œI know there is other places that need help but I canâ€™t remember them off the top of my head.â€ She said with honesty. Smiling at him warmly then resumed eating her steak. She didn't mean Cryos harm of any kind.
120,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2012-12-28T18:03:54,Ontos,"""It's nice to meet you too, Myira,"" he replied.<br/><br/>The girl, tilting her head at him, seemed curious at his own species description. He thought about healers the moment Myira mentioned them. They didn't work one bit because he wasn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">technically</span>alive. Someone described it as casting a healing spell on a statue. Cryos didn't like the analogy, but he got the point.<br/><br/>And he was pretty much the only independent golem he knew. Making a golem out of red crystal and diamonds must have been ridiculously expensive, and he heard rumours about how golems were made, but all that he was told 'it's really better not to ask.'<br/><br/>Cryos had a little mental grin when Myira mentioned his body. He liked looking shiny; he compared it to how women put on make-up or when men dressed up in fine clothing.<br/><br/>Myira mentioned her father, who she said was a merchant. Was he the sort of cut-throat merchant that traded between Sothara Sora and Gaul? Cryos met one that was more of a revolutionary leader than a merchant, though the title 'Merchant of Death' might have been more of an honorary one and less of a job description.<br/><br/>The girl was served food at Cryos's table. His gaze went to the steam wafting off the food she received, and he began to wonder. Food confused Cryos. People enjoyed putting it into their mouths, then chewing and swallowing it, but depriving them of it caused them immense pain. Furthermore, some people seemed to not like certain kinds of food.<br/><br/>""This... sense of taste... can you describe it?"" he asked softly, the shimmering from his body almost drowning out his own voice.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Can you describe the beauty of flowers to a blind man, Cryos?""</span><br/><br/>That's what another companion told Cryos once, which made him realise his previous question was stupid. He hoped she didn't hear him speak.<br/><br/>Then she began to speak about paying jobs. Blacksmiths were bad people to work for, since the last one he worked for wanted Cryos pick out red-hot swords with his bare hands. As she went back to eat her steak, Cryos considered his options.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Actually, why doesn't she ask why I want money, anyway? Loads of people ask that sort of question. 'You're made of shiny rock, and you want shiny metals?', they would ask.</span><br/><br/>""Hey... uh... you're awfully quick to consider me normal,"" said Cryos. He paused for a bit, parsing the words in his mind carefully. ""Most people don't. And...""<br/><br/>He had a question to ask, but it slipped his mind for a bit.<br/><br/>""Do you know where I can get nice-looking clothing on the cheap side?"""
121,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2013-01-01T21:19:58,zoruna,Myira looked at Cryos. Describe the sense of taste? That was not easy to do. She wasnâ€™t sure how to grace that with a comment. She didnâ€™t want to hurt her feelings. â€œThe senses arenâ€™t something you can easily explain to someone. People have a hard time explaining it to themselves let alone to others. If I knew how to explain it I would.â€ She said finally. â€œMy father told me the senses are linked to something in our brains. Other than that I donâ€™t really know how to explain it.â€ She said honestly. Eating some of the vegetables then resumed eating her steak. Falling silent as she tried again to think of how to explain the sense of taste. Again failing miserably to think of a way to do it. She mentally sighed in frustration.<br/><br/>She wasnâ€™t going to ask him why he wanted money. Everyone had reasons for wanting money. It didnâ€™t matter who it was. Everyone used money as far as she knew. He probably had something he was saving up for. A lot of people saved up for things. So why couldnâ€™t a golem do the same? There was no easy way to explain why she treated him normal. She just did. People were people. She blinked as he spoke again. Tilting her head to the side like his comment was the most curious thing she had ever heard. â€œYou are a person even if you are not human. You can think. You can speak. You can feel. So that means you are a person. Least that is what my mother always told me. If someone can think on their own and feel on their own then they have as much right to be considered a person as anyone else. I looked up to my mother and so I take her words of wisdom into great consideration.â€<br/><br/>That was the best way to explain it. Aside from the fact she didnâ€™t judge people just because they looked different. Or because they acted different. That would be highly judgmental and she was not a judgmental person. She blinked at his question. â€œYes I do. I can take you there after I finish eating. They have beautiful clothes while still being cheap or reasonably priced.â€ She was curious as to why the golem was interested in clothing. Then again maybe he wanted to be like human people. That was possible and if that was a the case she shouldnâ€™t ask him why. Everyone had their own likes and dislikes. Everyone had things they wanted or didnâ€™t want. Just because he wasnâ€™t human didnâ€™t mean he didnâ€™t have human like qualities such as desires for things that were bought with money. â€œDoes my treating you like anyone else bother you? I could try to treat you differently but it would be hard. I donâ€™t care if you arenâ€™t human. It isnâ€™t my place to judge you just because you arenâ€™t.â€ She said honestly. Finishing her food. â€œIâ€™m ready whenever you are.â€ She said with a smile. Though what kind of clothing would interest a golem. Would that be rude to ask?
122,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2013-01-02T15:39:49,Ontos,"""Forget I mentioned anything about taste.""<br/><br/>Cryos decided not the press the 'taste' issue. People always found the question weird or just too difficult to answer. If he was a human, this question wouldn't be so difficult for him to answer. But it also meant he wouldn't have survived some of the injuries he received. And it would have meant that he wouldn't have met Dulcinea.<br/><br/>Golems weren't born with all the sensibilities and thoughtfulness Cryos had. They could be competent in it, but a thing created as a servant that could possibly question its maker's decisions was logically unsound. Cryos was made with a single purpose: to protect Dulcinea. He was made fully from red crystal, unlike other golems, where a single rock of it sufficed. Red crystal held the 'mind' and 'soul' of a golem, and disgorging the rock from a golem's body permanently disabled it. But one could not do the same to Cryos without a sledgehammer and infinite patience. Cryos later learned that his body was valued for about 100000 gilda, more than some of the mansions in Sothara Sora.<br/><br/>Dulcinea was a young maiden, barely 12 when Cryos came into the world. He guarded her quietly for 2 years as a never-resting guardian, until she asked him a simple question.<br/><br/>""What do you think?""<br/><br/>He recalled Dulcinea, dancing about in a white lacy dress she had just put on, smiling at Cryos.<br/><br/>""I... don't know."" That was what he replied. Nervous, unused to even speaking, his gaze even turned from Dulcinea, something he couldn't do as her guardian. She smiled even more, went up to him and placed her hand on his face. A strange feeling touched his feelings, even as his body felt nothing from her fingers.<br/><br/>""You need to learn how to answer that, Cryos.""<br/><br/>The golem designated Red Crystal was then named Cryos by Dulcinea. 3 years later, she would disappear at the age of 17, and a ransom note demanding 400000 gilda appeared in front of Dulcinea's father. He would not spare the money, and Cryos disappeared from the mansion that very night.<br/><br/>It was 5 years from that day. And why did this girl remind him of Dulcinea?<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œYou are a person even if you are not human. You can think. You can speak. You can feel. So that means you are a person.""<br/><br/>""I donâ€™t care if you arenâ€™t human. It isnâ€™t my place to judge you just because you arenâ€™t.â€</span><br/><br/>A daughter of a merchant wouldn't be prone to discrimination, but the way she spoke sounded like she transcended the typical merchant attitude. But she could not be Dulcinea. Dulcinea had blonde hair, and was about 22 years old today. Myira certainly shared the same warm and kind face that Dulcinea exhibited, but 5 years in chains could not have been kind to Dulcinea. And no sane kidnapper would bring Dulcinea from Sothara Sora all the way to the SPQR without a padded cellar.<br/><br/>Should he ask Myira about Dulcinea? What could she know?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh wait, she's asking me about the clothes. Am I ready? How long did I spend quietly, to my own thoughts?</span><br/><br/>""Anything classy, really,"" he said as cheerfully as possible, leaning forward on the table to give the best impression of a smile.<br/><br/>He rose from his seat and extended his hand towards Myira. ""Yes, we shall go.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 35%; line-height: 116%;"">""Give me your tired, your poor, <br/>Your huddled masses yearning to breathe free!""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Did I just hear that?</span><br/><br/>Cryos's focus, though not his face, went towards the door. Who could be saying that?"
123,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2013-01-09T16:20:53,zoruna,Myira watched him seem to â€œzone outâ€ if that was even possible for a golem. Curious as to what he could possibly be thinking about. Wondering what he was lost in thought about. Yet didnâ€™t ask. It wasnâ€™t her place to pry. She thought to herself about all the people she had met growing up. All the people who had traveled for miles upon miles to see what her father had collected. To see if he had that rare and unusual bobble or trinket that would serve their purposes or desires. It was hard to imagine that her father had once traveled all around the world gathering things but he had. He still left on occasion to gather new items and wares to sell. She smiled and took Cryosâ€™s hand when he extended it to her. Walking with him towards the door. She led the way out of the building they were in. Leading him out into the streets. Meeting with her friend all but entirely forgotten. Right now she was in the here and now. Not in what she had planned on doing. Not on what she could be doing. On the here and now. With her new unusual companion who she viewed as a friend in her own way. â€œClassy clothes....I know just the place to get affordable but classy clothes.â€ She said with a smile. Beginning to lead him through the city. Ignoring the looks they were getting from time to time. It wasnâ€™t their place to judge and it didnâ€™t matter to her what anyone thought. She smiled at Cryos before looking ahead again. Leading him to building called La Trenes. It was the most affordable store in all of Sothara Sora. She took him inside and let go of his hand so he would be able to browse more easily.
124,A Child Shall Ruin Them (with zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=20045,2013-02-01T18:47:20,Ontos,"The elderly tailor stared at Cryos for a second. ""What the...""<br/><br/>Cryos made a little noise like a sigh. He raised his hand to the tailor's hand. ""I'm Cryos. I would like to see your finest wares.""<br/><br/>The tailor paused and continued to stare at him.<br/><br/>""I'm a golem. I'm not controlled or owned by anyone. And I have money. And I want silk clothing."" Cryos listed off, sounding annoyed and bored. He had to do this<span style=""font-style: italic"">every</span>time.<br/><br/>The elderly man hurried off into a backroom, and Cryos turned his diamond eyes towards Myira. ""Sorry for sounding so annoyed,"" he apologised."
125,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-01-17T17:51:01,darksunskiss,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i811.photobucket.com/albums/zz39/Shdowcat_ak/Pirate_by_Ecthelian.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div></div><br/><br/>Tyson had just woke up 12:00 pm was on the clock when his amber eyes looked over towards it. He got up and stretched his arms above his red hair and let our a yawn. The shirtless guy stood up in his blue p.j pants, he twisted his back, popping his spin and then twist his neck popping that at as well. Rubbing his shoulders he walked to the bathroom and leaving the door open he turned on the shower and got undress and got in.  15 minutes later he sticks out his hand and grabs a towel as he turned off the water at the same time. He wrapped himself around his hips and got out he went to the bed room and dried himself off and put on his boxers and a black with orange bands cargo pants on as well as a black vest and black gloves. Tyson then grabbed his bag and walked out of his apartment.<br/><br/>Tyson had walked over to the railroads and stopped he set his bag down, unzipped it and took out his Ipod. Putting the headphones in his ears and starting the music Tyson began to run and starting to do front flips and kongs practicing his parkour and freerunning through out the railway. He had his flow going when he lost his footing and saw there was a boy that he was going to land on, he twisted his body and manage to dodge the kid while landing flat on his ass. He closed his amber eyes ""Ouch that hurt."" he said he open his eyes and blinked as he looked at the kid. ""Hey kid what the hell are your doing here?"""
126,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-01-18T04:03:49,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/114fn6.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Rein Hakashi<br/>6<br/>Autistic<br/>Developmentally slow<br/>Race Unknown<br/><br/>Rein sat rocking on the train tracks where he had been left for forty-eight hours and counting. He just stared off into space. His hands folding over each other again and again. Still he didnâ€™t move from where he had been told to stay. Where he had been left to die because he wasnâ€™t human. He just sat there rocking back and forth and staring of into space. His stomach growling but he didnâ€™t really notice it. He was crying now because nobody came back for him. His cries echoing at night but always overpowered by the train that shot by on the second set of tracks. So far he had been lucky and not been killed by a train. How long would his luck hold up? He just continued to rock back and forth. His eyes not focused on anything really.<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t even noticed when the guy almost fell on top of him. Hearing the crash he rocked but glanced in that direction. Stopping then resumed rocking. Looking ahead at the direction those people had walked off in. He slowly turned his gaze to the older boy. Looking at him as his ears twitched a bit as he listened. What was he asking. â€œNnnn..â€ He made the sound at first. Trying to form letters. Not used to speaking. He had always been told to not speak. â€œTuh-tuh-tuh-told tuh-tuh-ta s-s-st-st-stay h-h-here. Luh-luh-luh-lef-left tuh-tuh-ta duh-duh-die. Huh-huh-huh-heard thuh-thuh-them s-s-s-say tha-tha-that.â€ He said. The autism having him stutter the words and say them as sounds. Talking wasnâ€™t easy from not doing it often. He continued rocking back and forth. Then looked ahead again. Falling quiet."
127,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-01-20T03:57:51,darksunskiss,"Tyson looked at him and blinked as the boy rocked back and forth and was acting rather odd at least to him. He can see the puffiness of his eyes from and trails of old tears on his face. He kinda felt sorry for the kid and it look like he hadn't really ate in a while. When the boy finally spoke Tyson blinked and wonder what in the hell was wrong with this kid. ""You where told to stay here? and you heard them say leave him to die? what the hell why in the hell are you still here? you should have gone to the cops they would have at least find you a place to stay and get food."" he said to the boy not wanting to be to harsh to the kid he let out a sigh. ""Come one let go I take you to go get some food kid. What do you like to eat?"" he ask the boy he maybe a tough guy but he had a soft heart especially for unwanted kids since he knows how the kid feels seeing that he might as well be an orphan seeing his parents where always busy with the damn railroads. How ever that didn't matter really, after all by the way he dressed you never could tell he was from a rich family. ""Oh, I am Tyson by the way kid. What your name?""<br/><br/>He wondered if the boy had a home if not then he could live with him at his place... well his parents but since they are never home he consider it his home and he was sure that the servents would love him especially Keikei a little maiden girl that was always looking for someone to play with."
128,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-01-20T05:27:25,zoruna,Rein continued rocking until the man spoke. Stopping and looking at him as if he just realized the man was really there. Or if he just realized he was there to begin with. He slowly nodded his head to the first question. Then nodded his head to the second question. Looking ahead again. â€œS-s-s-sa-said tuh-tuh-ta st-st-stay h-h-here. Suh-suh-so d-d-d-did.â€ He said softly. Answering the question. Looking at him like he didnâ€™t understand when the man said something about cops. He didnâ€™t. He started rocking again. Not saying anything else for the moment. He heard the mention of food and looked at him again. Continuing to rock. He didnâ€™t know. â€œDun-dun-dunt nuh-nuh-nuh-know.â€ He said honestly. His stomach growled at the mention of food. He wanted to eat but he had to stay didnâ€™t he? He rocked until the mand spoke yet again.<br/><br/>He looked down at the rocks he was rocking on. He picked them up one at a time. Beginning to spell out his name as he didnâ€™t know how to say it. Putting the rocks together like pieces of a puzzle. He had always been good at puzzles. ~R~ ~E~ ~I~ ~N~ He looked at it then looked at the guy. Pointing then resumed rocking. Not saying anything further. He didnâ€™t have a home. He had no one. He had nothing. He looked at him. â€œHuh-huh-huh-home?â€ He asked softly. Looking at him as he stopped rocking. He looked down at the rocks. Looking at the name they spelled out. At his name which he couldnâ€™t say. He knew how to spell it though. It was like a puzzle. He liked puzzles.
129,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-01-20T05:56:40,darksunskiss,"Tyson let out a sigh this was going be a pain but he couldn't leave the kid all by himself like that. ""Come on your coming home. Rein, there a little girl that would like to met you she about your age her name is keikei. From the sound of your tummy growling you need food. "" he siad to Rein he knew the servers would love him and would accepted him.... they kinda have to seeing that he took care of their paychecks. ""Rein, they are not coming back for you. In matter of fact your very lucky a train hasn't ran you over. Well come on I get the servers to clean you up and get food ready for you to eat there wouldn't need for you to cry anymore. You will have a bed to sleep in and a roof over your head Rein."" he said to the kid he already had his mind made up to make Rein his little brother even though he didn't fully get him he was going to teach him how to speak and write and read as well as be a kid.<br/><br/><br/>Tyson held out his hand to Rein ""Come on, I won't hurt you. Come on."" he siad to rein he pulled out a cell phone and dialed his home number. ""I expect a full course meal, change of cloths and a warm bath. I also want the tourtor there as well. The boy is young but needs to learn how to speak and such. And tell keikei I have a new friend for her."" he said into the phone and with that he hanged up and looked over at Rein ""Come on I have a 7 year old girl that wants to met her new friend."" he siad to him ""Can you walk if your to weak to I will carry you."" he said to him."
130,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-01-20T07:39:03,zoruna,Rein seemed to perk up a bit as he heard the words coming home. His eyes seemed to light up. Those words he could understand. He knew what that meant. It meant he wouldnâ€™t be out here in the weather. It had rained the other day he had been sitting here. He had been wet but thankfully it hadnâ€™t been cold. He nodded his head and rubbed his stomach. His stomach growling loudly. It had been a few days but he hadnâ€™t noticed it. He had been watching and hoping they would come back. That they didnâ€™t really tell him to stay here. He didnâ€™t understand why they left him. He didnâ€™t understand why he had to stay. Why they said leave him to die. He just didnâ€™t get it. He listened to the male as he spoke. Home. Home was good. Home meant a bed. It meant people who cared. Did Tyson care? Did the older boy care? His mind putting these things together based on what he remembered. Did that mean Tyson cared? He didnâ€™t know.<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t make any motion to move. He saw the hand come out towards him and slowly extended his hand. Slipping his hand into Tysonâ€™s. Holding onto it with intense curiousity. Even with those people he had never held their hand. They had never wanted him to touch him. Especialy after something he couldnâ€™t remember happened. Then they looked at him like he was a monster. He had trusted them though. He wasnâ€™t very quick to catch onto things. Yet he knew that they were grownups and he needed to listen to them. So they told him to stay here and so he had. Tyson was a grownup and he told him to come on. So he should listen. That is the logic his mind told him. He tried to stand but his legs were locked up for the most part. He sank down. Looking at Tyson then wrapped his arms around his neck. Letting go of Tysonâ€™s hand to do this. Moving his legs and held onto Tysonâ€™s side. He didnâ€™t say anything else though. â€œnnnn nnn...â€ He said. Trying to say something but couldnâ€™t think of the words. Couldnâ€™t think of thank you. He gave up and fell silent.<br/><br/>He laid his head on Tysonâ€™s shoulder. Looking at him quietly with trusting eyes.
131,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-01-20T08:35:08,darksunskiss,"Tyson picked up the child and held him close like a big brother would do when he trying to comfort his hurt tired little brother. He heard Rein try to say something and then just give up, he shifted Rein to one side freeing one arm and gentle smack Rein in the back of the head. ""Don't give up so easy Rein, you wanna talk don't you then try to.  I have a teacher that should be waiting for you at the house to start your lesson as soon as you rest up."" He siad to him as he put his arm back under him to make sure he didn't fall from his grasp. He walked and started talking about what he had instored for rein with all the schooling and new cloths and all the food he can eat. He even started talking about a 7 year old dirty blond girl with golden color eyes name keikei and how cheerful and high spirited she was.<br/><br/>He had been walking what seem forever when they came up to a big house that had a stone wall and a giant gated drive way. Walking up to the gate Tyson freed his hand once more and pressed a button on the key pad. A minute later there was a young girl voice ""TY TY! IS THAT YOU!"" It was full of happyness and exicitment. ""Yes, Keikei it me and I have a friend for you now open the gate so we can come in and see you."" tyson said Keikei giggled and pressed another button, there was a buzzed sound and the gate open and with that tyson walked in.<br/><br/>Finally, in the house  they were greeted by maid and servers one in partial came up to him and start to fuss at him. Tyson just rolled his eyes and ignored the male,  ""Keikei we home!!"" he yelled out over the male that was clearly not happy with him for some reason. Moments after Tyson had called keikei you could hear running coming down from the halls and the sound of laughter coming from a little girl mouth. Then it stopped and out of know where a dirty blond golden eyes girl came popping up and smiled ""Ty ty your home!!!"" she said then she looked at Rein and blinked ""Tyty is this Rein the boy you told the maids about?"" she asked him Tyson nodded. Keikei smiled  ""Hi, everyone calls me Keikei. so what do you wanna play first?"" she asked him Tyson looked at her ""Now keikei let him get settled in and cleaned up and get food in his stomach as well as a good nights rest then you two can play. This is a lot for him to take in after all."" he siad to the girl. One of the maids came over ""Master Tyson the bath is ready."" she said Tyson nodded and started to walk off with Rein still in his arm.<br/><br/>Up the starts and a few doors down Tyson open a door and steam came out of the room. There was maid there waiting on them, waiting to give Rein a bath. ""Now, these people is going get you all clean up and get new cloths on you then we get some food in you okay."" he said to Tyson as he set him down.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i653.photobucket.com/albums/uu259/Hime019/Anime%20Pikkz/Mage.png"">[ img ]</a>keikei"
132,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-01-21T18:35:48,zoruna,Rein heard all the different voices and clung to Tyson tighter. Shaking a bit as he heard the fussing one. His strangely pointed ears drooping a bit beneath his hair. He wasnâ€™t sure he liked the one who was fussing. He seemed mean and angry. Angry and mean were bad things. They meant bad things would happen. Least that is what his mind told him. It was slower than most kids but he still knew what some things meant. He heard running and when the energizer bunny girl came running towards them he let out a sound of surprise. Burying his face in Tysonâ€™s chest a bit afraid of the energetic girl. Peering out at her and studying her. He didnâ€™t say anything but he did watch her curiously. Studying her to make sure she was okay. Still clinging to Tyson tightly. He moved and waved a fist open and closed but didnâ€™t speak to her yet. He wasnâ€™t too sure about her. He was going to study the girl a bit first.<br/><br/>â€œNnn...nnn...â€ He struggled at first. Then managed to speak the word he wanted. â€œHuh-huh-hi.â€ He stuttered out with some struggle. He didnâ€™t move or say anything else. Nervous of the hyperactive girl. This was a lot for him to take in all at once. He looked to Tyson who seemed to think the girl was okay. So he would just study her like a puzzle for awhile but still be kind. She seemed like a nice girl. He didnâ€™t know her yet. He didnâ€™t remember much interaction with any other kids. Maybe he had but he just couldnâ€™t recall it. He recalled being called stupid. He didnâ€™t know why but he just didnâ€™t get things as quickly as other kids did. So he was called stupid by the people who left him on the tracks to die. Thankfully there had been no trains on that tracks.<br/><br/>He was okay even after they got to the room with steam. At least he was until Tyson set him down. â€œnnn nnn nuh...nuh...no.â€ He wrapped his arms and legs around Tyson. Looking up at him. Holding onto his leg. â€œnuh...nuh...no guh...guh...go.â€ He said. Clinging and wouldnâ€™t let go unless Tyson stayed. He looked at the maid warily. She seemed nice. Was she nice? He wanted the male who was giving him a home to stay though. The maid was studying him. Trying to figure out if the boy was autistic. He seemed to. Same reactions as someone with autism would react to a sudden change like this. The way he forced the words out as sounds was another sign. Rein didnâ€™t let go of Tyson. The bath looked welcoming and he wanted to be in it. He wanted a bath but he didnâ€™t want Tyson to leave. Looking up at Tyson with pleading eyes. He looked at the people and would let them but only if Tyson stayed. Otherwise he wasnâ€™t letting go of the nice guy who took him home.
133,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-01-21T20:54:34,darksunskiss,"Tyson didn't understand why he was acting this way. Being so attached to him when all he did was took him to his house as well as shy after all he did come with a complete stranger that he didn't really know at all but yet when it came to the maids he wouldn't let go no matter what. Tyson  tried to get him off his leg but the boy had one hell of a grip and wouldn't let go. He was thinking that the way he talked was well because he probly didn't have anyone to talk to.<br/><br/>The maiden smiled at the boy and at tyson, she went to his level ""I am Ruby and who are you?"" she asked the young boy. Tyson looked at Rein and Ruby looked up at Tyson ""From the way he acting and talking I would think he has autism."" she said to Tyson. Tyson blinked ""Autism?"" Tyson was confused he never really dealt with a kids with this so called Autism. The maiden nodded ""By the way he sounding out the words and that puzzle look he has like he studying people. It means that his brain doesn't process as fast as mine and yours does.  He is complete opposite of Keikei, But with a little practice he should be able to speak better he still will have the stutter and sound out from time to time but he be just fine. In the mean time looks liek you have yourself a little shadow."" she siad to him laughing a bit. Tyson blinked ""Shadow??? Wait he can't follow me every where!! I still have school to go to and things to do not to say practices."" he siad when he brought Rein home he really didn't expect him to get well... so attached to him after not even knowing him for a day.<br/><br/>Tyson let out a sigh and Ruby laughed ""He has an attachment to you because he knows you have a good heart. Kids that are like him have really good judgement and their creativity is amazing. You took him in and was nice to him. My guess is that he doesn't have that many kind people in his life."" she said to him and Tyson let out another sigh. ""Fine Rein I will stay."" He said to Rein and then looked up at Ruby. ""Miss Ruby, can you get his cloths together and check on the food and tell allen to chill already I am home so there nothing to worry about."" he said allen was the guy that was fussing at him about leaving the house and dressing the way he did. Ruby nodded and left the bathroom and with that Tyson got on his knees and started to take off his cloths. He then  picked Rein up and put him in the warm water that was filled with bubbles. ""Looks like Ruby made a bubble bath for you Rein."" he said to the boy as he took the shower head off and got his hair wet. Then he grabbed the shampoo and scrubbed his head and then let it sit and watch him play. Another maid came in with some bath toys that appearly ruby sent for. They where floating puzzle blocks that he can put together in the bath tub. Tyson took them and put them in the bubble bath and then sit back and let him play with the toys watching him the whole time."
134,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-01-28T20:28:18,zoruna,Rein let out sounds of protest whenever Tyson tried to get him off. Clinging tighter like he was holding on for dear life. He watched the maid kneel to his level and studied her. He didnâ€™t know how to say his name. Therefore he just looked at her. He looked at Tyson like he knows it. Then back to her. Burying his face in Tysonâ€™s leg and whimpered. Women scared him. The lady people told him to stay there. So he had. He slowly let go of Tysonâ€™s leg and just sat by him. One hand holding onto his pants leg to keep him there. Letting go completely when he heard Tyson say he would stay. He looked up at him curiously then started rocking. He just stared at the maid as if studying her. He wasnâ€™t really paying her any attention anymore. He was thinking on if he trusted her or not. Well slowly thinking. He watched her leave.<br/><br/>He looked up at Tyson and smiled at him. He lifted his arms automatically when Tyson started taking off his clothes for the bath. Just looking at his friend. At the one who had taken him in. His clothes were dirty and the shoes he wore needed cleaning as well. He lowered his arms and then sat in the bath when he was placed into it. Just studying his new surrounding. Studying the bubbles like they were a foreign concept. He heard Tyson speaking to him and looked at him. Blinking and looked back to the bubbles. He made a face when his head got wet. He didnâ€™t like it. He made sounds of dislikement but didnâ€™t move. He poked the bubbles testingly. Watching them pop. Then poked another one. Giggling a bit. It was a mystery to him how come they did that. â€œPuh...puh...ah...ah...puh....pop.â€ He stuttered out. Smiling and kept popping bubbles.<br/><br/>He stopped when the puzzle blocks were dropped into the water. Taking the puzzle pieces and studied each of them. Soon he was connecting puzzle pieces slowly. He put together the pieces. Soon he finished the puzzle and let it float there. Lifting it up and showed it to Tyson. Smiling a little bit as he searched Tyson for approval.
135,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-03-11T21:53:55,darksunskiss,"Tyson smiled ""Good job. You know Rein we still have to find out where your parents are and take you home. I don't really want to deal with cops and explain to them why I am housing a run away kid."" He siad to Rein as he was washing him up, he knew this should be the maids job but for some reason Rein wouldn't have it any other way. Once he was done washing Rein Tyson got up and went to grab a towel.  A few minutes later he came back with a white towel in his hands, picked up Rein in it and started to dry him off. The maid came in with some of Tyson old cloths Tyson looked over at her ""Really you kept these old things?"" he asked her and she smiled ""You were such a cute young man and of course I did I wanted for you to pass them down when you had a son of your own."" she said to him Tyson rolled his eyes.<br/><br/>After getting Rein dress he empty the bath tub and walked out with rein and down the stairs were they can smell the aromas of grill cheese and tomatoes soup Tyson favorite food. He pulled out a chair for Reim  and the food was placed out in front of him. ""Here eat as much as you like."" he siad and then went to his chair and sat down, he started to take apart his grill cheese and dipping it in the tomatoe soup and eating. ""Keikei food ready!"" He yelled with his mouth haft full. with that the blond hair hyper girl came running into the dinning room and pulled out her chair and started to eat."
136,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-03-12T15:01:01,zoruna,Rein looked at him and smiled. Good job. He knew what that meant. It meant he did good putting the puzzle together. He studied it then put it aside with disinterest. He started rocking in the water. Copying what Tyson was doing. He looked at him when he said parents. Parents? He had none. That is what the ladies said. They told him to stay there on the tracks. He looked down and got disinterested with the conversation. He wasnâ€™t a runaway. He was told to stay on the tracks. They said they would be back but they never came back. He had sat there for a few days. Just rocking back and forth sitting there like a good boy. He lifted his head. Making a face and started throwing a bit of his fit at the idea of having to leave Tyson. He soon settled down and stared off into space. Lost in thought again. He didnâ€™t have parents. â€œN...Nu...Nu....Nuh...No.â€ he said after a moment. Making a face at the thought of leaving Tyson. He just stared at Tyson. What were cops? He stood where he had been placed as he was picked up. Just looking up at Tyson sadly. So Tyson didnâ€™t want him? He was studying and trying to understand the situation. He pouted a bit even as Tyson dried him. Now just staring off into space as he rocked back and forth on his feet.<br/><br/>He looked at the new clothes he was wearing. He rarely ever had new clothes. He pulled on them and studied them. Taking ahold of Tysonâ€™s hand as he was led out of the room. Still studying his clothes as they walked. Lifting his head when he smelled food. His stomach growling and he looked down at it. He was hungry. He didnâ€™t remember when he last ate. He reluctantly let go of Tysonâ€™s hand and climbed up into the chair. Just staring at the food for a moment. Then picked up the grilled cheese. Taking a nibble of it and decided he liked it. He started to slowly eat it. His gaze on the tomato soup which he was confused by. What exactly was that? Was it really edible. He rocked back and forth as he ate. Looking at Keikei as he studied her when she came running in. Nomming the grilled cheese while he just seemed to stare at her. Studying her and learning her. Evaluating her and processing things about her. She kind of scared him with how energetic and fast she was. He went back to studying the soup. Grabbing for another grilled cheese and stared at the plate like he couldnâ€™t grasp why there was no grilled cheese there.<br/><br/>He began making sounds of displeasure. Grabbing the plate lightly and searching it for grilled cheese that wasnâ€™t there. He looked at the soup and tried to pick it up with his hand. Howling in pain when it burnt him. Putting his hand to his mouth and sucked on him. Sniffling and just staring at the soup. Not understanding why he couldnâ€™t pick it up. Why it had hurt him. He had never had soup before. He rocked back and forth and just stared at the soup. Studying it as he sucked on his fist. â€œBuh... Buh....Buhah...bad.â€ He said. Hitting the soup lightly. He then resumed sucking on his hand and stared off into space as his mind began trying to process what had happened. What he had learned from sticking his hand in the soup. Soup was trailing down the back of his arm a little bit from it having covered his hand and that hand now being a fist against Reinâ€™s mouth. He whimpered as he wanted more grilled cheese. He didnâ€™t know what it was called but it was yummy.
137,Railways To Save The World (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=21262,2013-03-12T21:26:10,darksunskiss,"Tyson looked at him and rolled his eyes when he burned himself and smiled ""Yeah that is bad."" he said looking at his soup. He got up and before he could do anything keikei was put and grabbed Rein spoon and scoop up the soup and blow on it and took a bite. She was showing Rein how to do it and after a few times she handed him the spoon and smiled ""Now your turn Rein."" she said Tyson sat back down he waved his hand  and the butler came with 4 more grill cheese sandwitch and placed them on Rein plate.<br/><br/>Tyson had saw the reaction Rein gave him when he was talking about his parents and that he need to go back home to them but he was some what starting to get attach to the little 5 year old boy and he didn't think that Keikei would forgive him for taking her new friend away. She only been with him for like 10 minutes and she was treating him like they been friends for longer. Tyson been around Keikei since she was born her mother was the person that raised him since his mother and father was to busy with the railway and traveling all the time so keikei was much like a little sister to him. This was the first he seen her really warm up to someone this quickly granted she was really hyper active and kind it just she was different with Rein although he couldn't put his finger on it."
138,A Stolen Love  OOC(Jaw and Efer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2137,2011-01-27T02:21:39,Eferhilda,"Note: I wish that I could but can not take credit for this idea. It was thought up by a friend of mine and well I am borrowing it.<br/><br/>The Gods and Goddess's in their jealousy and spite cast down two of their own to one of the worlds which they have created. Their minds have been washed of every memory of the fact that they were once gods and each other. Their great love for one another has been changed to a deep and ever lasting hatred. Neither can be killed by any conventional means and in fact nothing save the other can do any harm to them. But not even they in all of their hate and malice for the other can not kill or destroy the other. Only severely hurt the other causing them to take time to recuperate from their battles. The most harm and probably the worst harm they can do to the other is hurting or destroying the ones they come to love. (Doesn't always happen but sometimes will). They still have most of their godlike powers but are limited to the world they have been cast down upon. The once husband and wife chase each other across the face of the earth leaping from one time frame to another in the worlds history to another. Past, present or future. Longer jumps requiring more time to wait between the next jump. Despite their hatred of one another both desire love and security therefore in the more peaceful times between their fights and in their travels they fall in love with mortals and other immortals (Elves, Vampires, Werewolves... so on and so forth...) alike on the world in which they now are forced to travel upon. With this story the setting possibilities are unlimited. Along their travels both of them tend to only show their powers or abilities according to the time period they live in. Trying not to interfere with the natural course of time itself. With the exception of occasionally healing friends or helping their mates live their lives to their fullest time expectancy that sort of thing. Any discoveries they bring forth are those that would naturally occur during that time frame. For example if playing in a time frame such as the era presented by Jean Auel in the Clan of the Cave Bear they would not help invent gun powder but they could and probably would help develop better ways of making spears, bows, arrows, fishing equipment that sort of thing ways of making clothing that sort of thing.<br/><br/>Each of us will take on the roll of either the former god or goddess. The other will play whatever partners they each may fall in love or have relationships with. This being the case I am looking for someone who has no qualms about playing either male or female roles as well as filling in the cast of characters needed to make this a full and enjoyable story.<br/><br/><br/>Starting Time: Victorian Era"
139,A Stolen Love  OOC(Jaw and Efer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2137,2011-01-27T03:18:04,Jawbone-ashtray,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">----Basics-----</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Birth-name:</span>Wren M'kai<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Age:</span>26 years, 3 moons<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Race:</span>Tsikune in their native tongue, but in more common muck slang, 'angel'<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Height:</span>5'10<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Weight:</span>98 lbs (Skeletal structure lighter than bone. Also more delicate)<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Job:</span>Parcel Runner<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Residence:</span>N/A-- he's nomadic.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Social Standing:</span>Not quite dirt low, but only a few pegs above the plague bitten and criminals. He has to duck well out of the way of most of his kin. Eye contact would mean a challenge.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">-----Appearance---</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Build:</span>He's a very slinky creature in the way most young men are. All lean muscles decking out a slight frame. When he leans back you can trace the line of his ribs pressing up beneath the skin.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Stance:</span>One word; cocky.<br/>He stands cockeyed, at an angle; legs bowed, back arched, wings lulling lazily ajar and fingers constantly occupied.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Skin:</span>Bordering dark-skinned and decorated with branded marks signifying numerous small achievements, as is custom.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hair:</span>A fiercely copper mix of hair and feathering, like a freshly minted penny, that falls roughly below the line of his cheekbones.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Head:</span>The ol' crooked jawline and tomcat-esque cheek bones speckled with feathers. His nose crooks slightly too far to one side from one too many destructive breaks in dodgy human taverns, matched only by his skewed grin.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Eyes:</span>They're wide-slender (better range of vision during flight), amber things that glisten like glass beads on a child's necklace when he grins. Double lidded (think debris)<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hands and feet:</span>He has working hands. Skin speckled with scars and scratches, mapped with veins and marked with chicken scratches, well defined, shabbily built and donning talon-like nails made more for gripping than causing any damage.<br/><br/>Has feathering around his elbows and backs of calves.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Other:</span>Has a wingspan that easily breaches into fifteen feet, but tucks away nicely when needed. Anywhere you expect hair you can expect to find feathering. Umm ... anything else...<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Clothes:</span>Sand coloured harem pants and a few articles of family jewellery, glass rings, parrot feather broaches and leather braids etc. Asides that things tend to get in the way.<br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">-----Other----</span></span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Equipment:</span>He has a leather shoulder pack for carrying deliveries and keeps a dagger in a holster on his belt for emergencies.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Magic:</span>N/A.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Talents and Abilities:</span>His mother taught him carpentry and contrary to popular belief amongst his clan, he is very talented with it, but asides practising in his free time his family name spoils whatever chance he has of selling his work or progressing.<br/><br/>As an angel he picks up emotions and animal ideas on a basic level from others. It's the same thing that makes a flock of birds all turn in the same millisecond.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Voice and Accent:</span>When speaking in the human tongue (he does this often, as he trades with them often) his words adopt an exotic lilt, it's a sharp sounding language with a general high tone to it. As for voice, ""angels"" woo by singing. Now you know where the term angelic choir originated, mating calls to put it crudely! :P They have a duel voice box and a naturally wide range of pitches, but Wren tends to talk in a soft, willowy tone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Living Relations:</span>His mother and younger brother.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Religious Outlook:</span>Like he was raised, he's a good God fearing boy. :P He has his own outlook, but still believes in Deities.<br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">-----Personality---</span></span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Proâ€™s:</span>Good humoured, passionate, warm, flirty, curious, loyal to a fault<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Conâ€™s:</span>Quick tempered, prying, doesn't think things through, obsessive, obnoxious at times, clingy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Likes:</span>,,,,<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Dislikes:</span>,,,,<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Phobias:</span>Doesn't like the dark all that much, but refuses to speak about it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Sexual Orientation:</span>Bi, but to angels sex is fleeting, casual and attraction is everywhere. Companionship however is much deeper.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Childhood:</span>His kin believe in tough love. It's a cruel world out there, deal with it. However Wrens mother was always soft on him, perhaps too much so, he didn't cope so well growing up with other children, but then most were automatically authority to him being from a higher family.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Recent History:</span>Ended up finding the job from a trail of nomadic humans. They seemed keen enough to send him off with things and teach him human along the way-- more shocking yet-- they even appeared to admire him! It was near thrilling, so Wren took the job and now lives wherever that takes him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Illnesses/Sleep Patterns:</span>He tends to stay awake for a few days and sleep for the next few. Easier to get things done that way, plus being a flock creature it's in his genetics to do so.<br/><br/><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://img827.imageshack.us/img827/4865/hgkg.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
140,A Stolen Love  OOC(Jaw and Efer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2137,2011-01-27T03:19:22,Eferhilda,YAYS! I AM EXCITED ABOUT THIS!<br/><br/><br/>Also so going to steal your character sheet thingy.
141,A Stolen Love  OOC(Jaw and Efer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2137,2011-02-02T23:31:02,Eferhilda,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Name:</span>Oriana or Atalanta or Azar (name changes though she mostly goes as Oriana)<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Age:</span>Immortal though she usually favors her late 20â€™s to early 30â€™s<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Job:</span>Goddess of the hunt, protector of women and their children.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Ethnicity:</span>Though she changes forms often she favors one who would be a Greek decent.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>Personality:</span>Playful and almost whimsical at times when dealing with humans or her current lover. When confronted with her sworn enemy she is cruel and quick to anger.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Appearance:</span>Tall and strong Oriana comes in at an even 6' normally though it does change from time to time depending on her mood and where it is she is trying to blend in. Olive complexion, full lips, light green eyes and thick somewhat curly luscious raven locks that fall to below mid back. Because of her rigorous activities she is fit with lean muscles and a nice six pack, still she does have the curve in her hips and a an ample enough swell in her chest to denote her gender and turn more then a few heads.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Residence:</span>Tends to enjoy living in simple dwellings. Cozy and comfortable over the more extravagant; which is where one would expect a Goddess to dwell.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Pets:</span>As she is the Goddess of the hunt she often has a pack of hounds or hunting dogs where she goes.<br/><br/>R<span style=""font-weight: bold"">eligion:</span>None really. For who would a Goddess worship if not herself? However, she has been known from time to time to pray silently to the Moon Goddess. Which could be her sibling or mother for all her memory would all her to know.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hobbies:</span>Hunting, stone work, woods work, general working or crafting with her hands.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Single or married: </span>Single though she usually takes a lover, mate or husband when she jumps through time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Children:</span>A few. Some she watches grow to maturity others she is forced to leave behind when she is forced to travel once again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Any other family:</span>As her memory is foggy her origins are a mystery to her as well so she could not be able to know if she were to have kin to speak of.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Favorite color:</span>Greens, reds and blues.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Friends:</span>None permanent though she does make a few from time to time when she jumps.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Favorite foods:</span>Meat from the animals that hunts and kills are her favorite though she has been known to enjoy something as simple as a slice of bread with butter.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>Drinking pattern:</span>Never been one to drink heavily. Does not see the point since the amount that it would take for her to drink and actually get drunk or even to obtain a buzz would be so great that it would arouse suspicion.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Phobias:</span>Being on the run forever. Constantly having to travel through space and time, never having a moment of pure rest and able to just live out her days happily.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Faults:</span>Loves hard and is incredibly jealous when it comes to her lovers.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Habits:</span>Goes hunting every Sunday without fail regardless of the weather.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Something hated:</span>Her nemesis who continues to chase and plague her through time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Secrets:</span>Feels an odd connection with her tormentor which often prevents her from landing the killing blow.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Strong memories:</span>Only memory that continues to plague her is the one of her tormentor constantly chasing her and her hatred for him.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>Any illnesses:</span>None.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Nervous gestures:</span>Plays with her hair when she is nervous.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Sleep patterns</span>: Does not sleep well at all for her dreams are more tormented nightmares that often wake her from her sleep.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Accent:</span>Varies from place to place."
142,A Stolen Love  OOC(Jaw and Efer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2137,2011-02-16T19:54:09,Jawbone-ashtray,*Coughcough* :P When and how do we kick off?
143,A Stolen Love  OOC(Jaw and Efer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2137,2011-02-16T20:03:54,Eferhilda,I know I know. I will get to it. Been trying to get some form of a schedule with my husband and the kids.
144,A Stolen Love  OOC(Jaw and Efer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2137,2011-02-16T20:22:01,Jawbone-ashtray,"Oh Effer! You never said! You're a busy woman, I understand! No it's fine! Start in your own time! :D How is the family by the way?"
145,A Stolen Love  OOC(Jaw and Efer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2137,2011-02-16T20:39:12,Eferhilda,They are good. Husband goes for a cat scan on friday then after that he will start his radiation and chemo sometime next week which he will be on for 6 and a half weeks.
146,A Stolen Love  OOC(Jaw and Efer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2137,2011-03-04T19:36:44,Eferhilda,"l<a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=65&amp;t=2547"">viewtopic.php?f=65&amp;t=2547</a>l<br/><br/>Finally posted."
147,Fate Hate and death ( high and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=22488,2013-02-05T05:22:59,Ristina,"Name:  Shawna eldberg<br/>age:19<br/>appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i795.photobucket.com/albums/yy234/candywhite1981/Anime/girl.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>theme:<object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/-_kEZY52ePU""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/-_kEZY52ePU"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Like Romeo and Juliet, a pair of star crossed lovers, just trying to be together. But with a sadistic twist. A girl with a very dark secret one that only hell shall know, and a boy whose mind is so depressed and covered in mistakes that he turns to suicide. The road they live is a long one. Love gone, and friends that took the wrong way in life. Can the pair stay true to their heart, to their desires, and to their hope. When and why it began nobody knows â€¦but truth and lies have a horrible way of mixing together. When one bleed just to know that they are aliveâ€¦is it possible to survive?<br/><br/>In a world where blood is covered by sin, and life is corrupted by necessity. Laws seeming to matter not, because they change like wind. Can two teens survive their fate, and manage to recover their relationship when the world and hell itself is against them? Only time will tellâ€¦.<br/></span><br/><br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>The road ahead was empty-no cars nor trucks to slow her down, and most the street lights were darker than night itself. Which was of no help to her. She heaved a sigh as the sign ahead of her read ""Indiana take the next exit."" That nearly made her laugh. Shawna eldberg only wanted to continue driving never to stop. To just keep going so that she could forget her future and her past.<br/><br/>Freedom was hard to come by. But she found it was good when one could be free. Freedom to her meant being alone because if she was around people they would all die. It was something she understood as the way of life. But when it was her hand that killed themâ€¦then well obviously it was better this way.<br/><br/>If she had stayed in her home town she was positive that everyone around her would die. It was a curse. One that was filled with hatred. Driving seemed to be the only thing that meant people wouldnâ€™t have to die. There was no one she would have to see unless she was hungry ,thirsty, or had to go to the bathroom. Even then she would be half cleared from the guilt of the people dying because she would hardly know them.<br/><br/>Suddenly her foot slammed on the break in a reflex reaction, and the car came to a complete halt. Though her body arched forward in reaction and  she had to use her hand to stop her head from smashing into the window. The only good thing was that there was no traffic at that moment. What was in front of her eyes was unbelievableâ€¦the ghost of himâ€¦.<br/><br/>""NOâ€¦.NO ..FUCK NOâ€¦this canâ€™t be happeningâ€¦he wouldnâ€™t dare."" Tears streamed down her face. Her hands slammed on the steering wheel in anger and hopelessness. The beautiful face of her recently made ex was staring at her. But his eyes were red and his head was hanging off his neck. ""FUCK YOU!!"" It couldnâ€™t have caught up to her. Not like thisâ€¦not like that..her mind was reeling. There was no way she could cheat death. Nor could she cheat her curse. It was made, and put there for a reason.<br/><br/>She knew she left him in a bad state, but she was hoping he would recover like everyone else-But who was she kidding?  Her heart was pounding, and her body was frozen. The music in her car seemed to become a random quit sound compared to the pounding in her head.<br/><br/>Just as she expected a image in her head appeared of him taking a machete to his neck. Tears streamed down her face. Her family was cursed as portalâ€™s to hell. When a soul dies they not only see it but are supposed to be at the funeral to help guide the soul. Normally they donâ€™t really know the person..so it would seem like they were there just to support the family. When in fact it was the total opposite.<br/><br/>Of course that still made her human, but human with a very deadly curse. Whoever she met died. Some might say it was her touch, others might say it was meant to be. But whatever the cu was..it was defiantly not good. No one other than other portalâ€™s are allowed to know she is a portal. If she even so mentioned it she would be killed by the spirits of hell. If she disobeyed them as she was now it was fated that she would have to die for disobeying. In all reality they were fated to die early no matter what.<br/><br/>But this scene inside her head did not mean he was dead. It was a warning. Her eyes scanned the road as the street light flickered back on. Did she have time to save him? Could she possibly turn back fate and say a giant Fuck You to hell?<br/><br/>She heaved a sigh and looked up -traffic seemed to suddenly appear around her. She slowly put her foot on the gas and carefully drove till she saw the next exit which was a small town in Indiana. Then she cut onto the other side of the highway which headed back the way she had driven from. She was heading for New York. Which was the state that she had grew up with, and fallen in love with him. Her feet pressed on the gas so that she would be moving a steady 15 miles per hour over the speed limit. Which meant she was going 80."
148,Fate Hate and death ( high and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=22488,2013-04-23T09:24:26,XxFromOnHighxX,"((You will not believe it, but...<br/>Name: Leon Elliot Reiner<br/>Age: 18<br/>Appearance: Very pale, with short black hair cut in a stereotypical emo style. He wears a lot of black clothes, and often complements them with his fitted leather jacket. His eyes, if you ever see them, are a strangely dazzling blue.<br/>Halfway there...))<br/><br/>Leon took a deep breath, slowly gliding across his dark room, trying to keep himself calm. He would have laughed, if he was even capable if amusement at this point. Calm. That would mean he was holding himself together, and that was something e couldn't possibly do; his was slowly falling to pieces.<br/><br/>Calm. It was a word, only a meaningless word, to Leon. His hands were shaking, his head was spinning, even his heart seemed to be beating wrong. Every pulse sent a stab of pain through his chest like nothing he'd ever felt before.<br/><br/>Was this what it was like to have everything and lose it? Was it supposed to feel so cold, so... painful? Every breath that he took was an effort, and he felt like screaming, just to let out some part of his emotions.<br/><br/>Wasn't the only thing you were suppose to feel after this kind of hell... numbness? The way everyone described it, he thought it was supposed to STOP you from feeling this kind of pain. Slowly, he dug the nails of his right hand into the palm of his left; it was something that had comforted him at other times<br/><br/>This time, it did nothing. At this point, he wasn't sure what he could do. Everything around him seemed darker than normal. He held back the tears the best he could; he didn't want to show a sign of weakness. Even if she was gone, he wouldn't let things change. He had to stay strong.<br/><br/>Again with the meaningless words. A he thought of her, his tears spilled over. He wasn't fooling anyone with the 'tough' act; he was soft, and he knew it.<br/><br/>""Maybe... Maybe that's why she left..."" he muttered. ""I was too... too weak.""<br/>As he said this, a veil seemed to pass over his eyes. He knew what would come next: it had to end. He would make it stop once and for all. As he thought this, a true calm began to take him over."
149,Fate Hate and death ( high and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=22488,2013-07-06T18:27:43,Ristina,"It had been at the very least 5 hours from the time that she turned around on the highway. She was just now entering New York, and the mourning sun was meeting her head on. The brightness only for a second seemed to be painful. She had gotten absolutely no sleep. Her driving was automatic and she could hardly trust her reflexes at this time so her speed had dropped from 80 to the speed limit. Just because she wanted to take no chances on getting into a crash. It was too important to herâ€¦to just crash.<br/><br/>The highway seemed to be busy as usual in new York. It would only be about another hour before she reached upstate New York where her ex most obviously lived. She was hoping with all her might that he would let her enter his homeâ€¦that is if he was still alive. She remembered the last argument they had. It drove her insane to just barely be able to tell him the truth. The argument had been so bad that she was pretty sure he would never want to see her ever again in his life. Add to it the argument had only been about a day or two ago.<br/><br/>Music seemed to accompany her in the car. The sounds almost organic to her ears. She strained just to keep her eyes open, and she passed about 5 state police. None of which pulled her over which she was not only grateful for because of the fact that she missed a ticket, but also because it was a couple less death sentences to her name.<br/><br/>At last she made it to the exit that she was looking for and it seemed like forever. She heaved a sigh of relief as her car cut off the exit and down the off ramp to stop at the red light. It was here she automatically took a left since it would eventually lead to her exâ€™s house. Then she took a right a little ways down the road, to take a left again and she kept going straight. Till she at last reached the road that her ex lived on.<br/><br/>She slowed her car down as she passed by the ever familiar houses. It hadnâ€™t been long but she felt like a stranger in a place that she should not be. On top of that she called this street home. Forgetting what her real home use to be like.<br/><br/>Finally she saw his house. Her heart pounded, and luckily his house was yet to be surrounded by police vehicles. Which she took as a very good sign. The car pulled up his long paved drive way as if it was an every day thing, and it use to be. But it felt wrong in some way. She wasnâ€™t sure how. Her mind couldnâ€™t have lied to her could it? Maybe she actually got here in time. Then it hit herâ€¦she would have to see the funeral..of courseâ€¦she got here in time. Her hands slammed against the steering wheel. Then she took her keys out of the ignition and opened the car door.<br/><br/>The sunlight flared in her face and she staggered back but only for a second. Her hand pushed the door shut and the bang of the door slamming startled her. It seemed rest was definitely needed. She crossed the front yard and walked up the few front steps to stare her fate straight in the face. She hoped he was up. At least then she could wellâ€¦maybe beg for forgiveness. Her eyes winced and she felt as if she was despicable.<br/><br/>Her hands knocked on the door. She remembered when she could just walk in and not worry about knocking. But she didnâ€™t live here anymore, and it wasnâ€™t her home. She had chosen it this way for his safety no matter how painful it was for her. The sound seemed to echo in her head of her knocking. Her head was pounding, and the sunlight felt painful. She was positive there were dark bags under her eyes. She waited for Leon  to answer the door. Just as if she was a stranger."
150,Fate Hate and death ( high and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=22488,2013-09-23T04:28:58,XxFromOnHighxX,"Leon had already made up his mind. This would be the end. Still, as he sat on his bed in the dark, he couldn't force himself to get up, to move and end it. For some reason, part of him was resisting the pull of death. It asked why it had to end this way. He sat, locked in this inner struggle as the night went on. Sleep never even crossed his mind.<br/><br/>As time went by, the side of him that was begging for death began to win. Even so, the other side held on, pushing back as hard as it could and keeping him immobilized.<br/><br/>Much later, at the sound of a knock on the door, he looked up from his seat in the dark, staring down the hall with a strangely blank expression. Slowly, he got to his feet, his heart pounding painfully as he walked out and to the front door.<br/><br/>""Of course someone would decide to come over NOW..."" he muttered, not truly irritated by the interruption. After all, it wasn't like any of this would matter soon enough. He'd get through this visit, whoever the person was, and proceed as planned as soon as they left. After all, this was the end. The last night.<br/><br/>He reached out to open the door, his hand shaking so badly he could barely turn the knob. He was nervous, though he couldn't tell why. Taking a deep breath and putting on his best fake smile, he pulled the door open, and almost collapsed.<br/><br/>'No... No... She's gone. She's GONE! There's no way... She's gone!' he thought quickly, eyes wide. It was just his mind tormenting him... The only thing he had left turning on him in his final hours. But... Even if he was hallucinating... He wasn't going to push the hallucination away. It wasn't like anything had changed.<br/><br/>Even so, his instincts screamed at him to cry, or shout, or do SOMETHING that would let the pain out. He couldn't bring himself to do anything, even lift his head up to look her in the eyes. It was like if he did, she'd disappear, along with the newfound determination he had. And if he didn't die, what would he do? Life as he'd known it was over."
151,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-15T17:59:15,zoruna,"Dusk looks at her. ""Yeah. It is beautiful."" he says softly. He was still clearly in awe at the interior designing of the house. He looks at her. ""You have a good eye for decoration as well."" he rubs the back of his head. Blushing a bit. And looks down. And then up as she talked to Larz. He heard her say guest but he and Chibi were currently gazing around with wide open eyes. Chibi sitting down on the table. Humming softly. Dusk looks at her. ""Its alright."" he tilts his head to the side. ""Umm...why would it be a bad thing if he knew about Chibi?"" he asks softly. The confusion that he had was quite obvious. From his tone and his expression. He looks at her again. Chibi looking around again. Absorbing images and data simply by her scanning and taking things in. Dusk looks at her. Blinking. ""That sounds like a lot of food. Isn't that a really big meal? I mean...I normally eat a sandwich or two...when I actually remember to eat that is."" he laughs shyly. Looking at her. ""Can I learn to make it? I mean if you know how to make it...maybe you could um...teach me?"" he was stammering and he was the color of a ripe cherry. He wanted to learn yet didn't want to sound stupid. Or for her to laugh at him. He looks at her smiling. ""I like you Stella. I have a feeling we are going to become the bestest of best friends."" he says softly."
152,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-16T17:21:51,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella's gaze fell a little as her words creeped into her throat her father was one of those ""Sausage suits"" and even now his work had become more and more diverse and not in a way that was good. ""My father owns a tech company and well the product is widened in a way that is well uncomfortable for me, I just don't want to put you in a compromising situation"" her words rang with soft intensity. Larz soon returned with there water and stood by awaiting his next oder, Stella's gaze stayed with Larz as she spoke ""We will prepare dinner ourselves tell the chef may have the night off with pay"" she said gently ""And you an the others may be on your ways my guest and I will be fine"" she said finally. Larz nodded and left without a word hurrying to do her bidding.<br/><br/>Stella returned her gaze to Dusk and the little Chibi who was still absorbed by the interior of her home. ""And to your question Dusk I don't mind making alot of food cause what's better then left overs?"" she said with a grin. His words felt genuine as she listened to them no one had ever really been a real friend, she had only known those who were made to be here friends or for something that she could offer them it was infuriating but here now she had someone who meant it was nice. ""I would like that Dusk I would also like to be Chibi's friend as well if she would like to be?"" she said looking at the small Chibi with a smile."
153,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-16T19:08:20,zoruna,"Dusk looks at her. And tilts his head to the side. ""Hmm? You aren't your father. So don't stress over it."" he says. A goofy grin on his face. ""Yeah...if it is uncomfortable to you...don't have anything to do with it."" he says. Smiling at her happily. ""Oh...no...you won't. I don't think you would do that. I have a feeling that lets me know...you wouldn't do that."" he says. A big happy grin on his face. He looks at her. He completely missed the intensity in her tone. He looks up at the butler. He then avoids the man's gaze. Guy had a solid strong gaze that felt as if he was trying to look into his soul or his mind. In either case it wasn't a very comforting feeling. He watches him leave. Watching Chibi who runs around in front of him. Stopping every so often and absorbing more of the decor.<br/><br/>Dusk looks back at her. Smiling happily. ""Cool. Wait um...does that mean your going to help me learn how to cook it? So in the process I can help you while you help me learn?"" he asks. Looking rather puzzled at this. He grins. ""I dunno. Remember...I forget to eat...um... a lot."" he says. Rubbing the back of his head. Blushing a soft red hue across his cheeks. Looking around then back at her. ""Awesome! I have a super cool friend. And my super cool friend has uberly high beauty and charisma ratings. Personality is out of this world too."" he says. He was being honest and not even realizing how flirty his statements would sound or could be taken as. Chibi looks at her. ""YAY! I got a friend too!!!!!!!!"" she yells. And starts doing a silly happy dance. Which results in Dusk bursting out into a laughing fit. He smiles at Stella. ""Well...there's your answers."" he says happily."
154,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-16T20:17:56,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella could barely contain the giggles that formed within her as she watched the scene of Chibi dancing happily it was beyond adorable. So with there questions answered and a new purpose Stella stood up from the lush burgundy colored velvet cushion of the mahogany seat. ""Well then lets head to the kitchen then and get our food ready"" she said with a smile. Dusk had become this beacon of light for her in such a short time it had only been a few hours since they met but she felt like she had know him for a lifetime it was an odd feeling for her to sort.<br/><br/>With Larz and the other help on there way out they would have the large house to themselves this made her feel more secure. She liked most of the help but always felt watched by there eye's, but pushing those feelings aside she offered her hand to the laughing Dusk who she smiled at gently."
155,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-16T22:52:07,zoruna,"Dusk smiles. Watching Chibi as she finally settled down...sorta. He looks at Stella agin. Smiling and nods his head. Standing up and follows her to the kitchen. ""Yeah. Hopefully I don't burn the house down. Or turn the food to charcoal."" he says. Holding his hand out and Chibi ran, jumped and landed in his hand. He smiles down at Chibi. Putting her on his shoulder where she liked to sit. He smiles at her. She was a breath of fresh air to the world that was a bit stuffy nowadays. He smiles and takes Stella's hand. Holding it gently but firmly. Looking around as she walked them to the kitchen. ""I like this house. All except the fact it is so huge...I would most certainly get lost in it. Expecially when I'm lost in thought over something or working on something."" he says. Laughing yet he was being honest."
156,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-17T15:43:55,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella smiled more at herself then his words they had brought a fond memory to her she had once gotten lost in the house with only her mother around. And so When her mother came looking for her and she was no where to be found, Stella had knocked on the side of wood till her mother fond her in one of the unused rooms. After such an ordeal her mother had made her carry a ball of string and tie it to her mothers door and let it out as she walked around or played. It was a odd but fond memory ""Yes it is a bit large, as a child I got lost as well"" she said with a smile.<br/><br/>Stella's other hand held lightly on to Dusk's arm ""And I am sure with my help you will not destroy anything"" she said finally entering the steel covered kitchen. It was like being in a restaurant kitchen steel doors and cabinets everything was spotless. ""I know this area is well a bit intimidating but it's just like any other kitchen"" she said confidence in her voice as she let go of Dusk's hand and reached out for two aprons. Looking at Chibi she smiled lightly ""I would offer you one Chibi but there a bit big for you"" she said gently."
157,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-17T16:01:49,zoruna,"Dusk looks at her. Watching her smile. Figuring she was remembering something. Mostly because of the far off gaze that was in her eyes. He looks around. Watching for things to memorize. Things that would be like...landmarks so to speak. In case he did ever get lost. He looks at her. ""I wish I could stay in a house like this."" he says in awed worship of the beautiful house. Staring around still. Chibi starts singing Old McDonald. And Dusk starts to sing along. His voice gentle and filled with happiness despite the fact he'd almost been smushed by a limosine. He looks at Stella. Sticking his tongue out at her playfully. Kissing her cheek and then blushing. ""er...um...sorry I didn't um...ask..."" he stammers out shyly. ""Your just so beautiful and you look so soft...and um..."" he blushes deeper.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Then at Chibi. Chibi was making child kissey faces again. Which made poor Dusk turn Crimson red. He looks at her. Smiling happily. ""That is good. I am hungry and don't wish to eat charkabob."" he says playfully. He looks around. ""I haven't seen this much steel in a long time."" he says softly. He looks at her. Smiling. ""I wouldn't know...I er...hmm...how do you say...blew up my kitchen during an experiment."" he says. Rubbing the back of his head. ""Don't ever mix soda...with oxygen plus candy canes."" he says. Looking at her. Looking around. Taking the offered apron. He smiles at Chibi when she looks at him. ""Its alright Chibi. Activate you adaption program. You'll find a way to make an apron."" he says with a wink. Chibi does and turns a napkin into an apron. Dusk smiles at Stella."
158,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-22T15:48:23,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>The kiss had stunned and surprised Stella it had warmed her a little unexpectedly but she smiled gently as a light blush covered her cheeks, the pink hue grew darker as she tried to remain herself. That had been the first time she had ever been kissed by a boy, she did not have much experience with the opposite gender. Any or all she had ever encountered either was forced to court her or had heard of the position her father could earn them. ""Uh th..thank you""she stammered not knowing how else to reply, finally she felt the warmness settle in her as she watched Dusk and Chibi place there aprons on correctly. The small napkin that covered small Chibi had worked perfectly, which had pleased her Chibi had been so childlike that was how she was beginning to treat her.<br/><br/>Stella walked over to the bright shinning doors or the large fridge that encased the necessary ingredients to there meal. Stella pulled on the doors which opened easily despite its size was light, Stella now gazed into the bright insides as she looked over the many foods that sat still as she began to pick out the foods. ""Well dusk its a pity you blew it up"" she said with a light giggle as she began to hold out items for either Dusk or Chibi to hold onto as she gathered more items.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Chicken, green beans, onions, potatoes, milk, butter that should be it""</span>she thought as she scratched it off in her mind as she scanned the fridge."
159,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-24T00:41:09,zoruna,"Dusk had tilted his head to the side. He wasn't sure due to not being able to read expressions well...but if he had to take an educated guess...surprise is what he thinks is written across her face. He smiles glad she hadn't slapped him. He lets out the breath he hadn't realized he had been holding in. He looks at her. She was blushing...was it a bad blush? Or a good blush? He blushes again. ""Your welcome. Thank you for not well...slapping me."" he says softly. ""I do apologize if that was a bit too...forward...for your liking."" he stammers out. He didn't want to make her feel uncomfortable. He looks at Chibi. ""That is a good judgment call Chibi. Good putting your adaption program to use."" he says. Encouraging her to learn and do more things to help herself.<br/><br/>He watches her open the fridge. Chibi hopped up on top of his head. Staring over the edge of the fridge. She stares at all the food inside. ""Wow...that has more food in it than you had in your entire house!"" she exclaims in surprise and awe. Dusk turned beet red from head to toe. ""Er...Chibi...your not supposed to say that..."" he groans. Still beet red. Chibi looks at him. ""Why? It is true."" she says cutely. Dusk bites his lip. ""Uh...good question."" he stammers. Looking at Stella. ""I rarely remembered to eat. And even rarer would I remember to go shopping so that had food to eat."" he exclaims nervously. He takes items. Placing them on the counter. Chibi giggling and runs around. Putting small things on the counter. Dusk looks at the items on the counter. They all looked like foreign objects to him."
160,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-24T16:38:20,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>With her head still in the fridge she smiled to herself as she listened to Dusk trail on he was a strange person but in a way that was sweet she thought. With all the items now placed on the counters she peered around the room looking for the necessary tools to get the process started.<br/>Stella gently moved the items around on the counter till everything was lined up in a strange order that most likely only she would understand since Dusk had no real experience in the kitchen.<br/>""Well hopefully I can teach you a few things so that you won't blow up the kitchen any longer, plus I like the idea of a trying to cook"" she said with a small wink as she turned back to the food she blushed heavily not sure of what had over come her. After her small odd display at playful banter she tried to keep her face hidden it had not returned to its usual soft pale complexion she moved around the kitchen gathering items pots, pans and other items clanked along the counter tops. Letting out a soft sigh she looked at her items trying to decide on who should do what.<br/><br/>She grabbed the potato peeler and looked at Dusk ""Um do you know how to use this?"" she asked pointing to the small odd shaped tool in her small hand. Then she looked down at Chibi with a small smile as an idea crossed her mind ""Chibi"" she called to the small robotic item running around like a small child hooked on sugar. ""Do you think you could chop some of the potatoes after I wash them?"" she said her curiosity in her rising."
161,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-26T16:54:11,zoruna,"Dusk was watching her. Studying and surveying the items that she had placed. Watching her retrieve tools that he knew were used in a kitchen yet a lot of them he hadn't paid any attention before. He watches her rearrange items. Staring at its new pattern puzzled. Having absolutely no idea what the purpose of this new arrangement was. He looks at her. Getting a slightly goofy happy grin on his face. Nodding his head. ""Yeah. I hope so. I love to learn new things."" he says happily. Blushing a bit himself. He liked her playful banter and she caught him off guard with it. In a good way but off guard nonetheless. He looks at the potatoe peeler. And takes it. Studying it. ""It seems simple enough. And I think I've used it before."" Chibi looks at her. Stopping running and hops over to her. ""Yep. I can!"" she says happily. Giggling a bit. Dusk rubs the back of his head.<br/><br/>A couple of hours pass...<br/><br/>Dusk and Chibi had made a great team. He had gotten the hang of peeling the potatoe without shrinking the potatoe too much. Chibi had no problems adapting to be able to cut the washed potatoes. They had gotten almost three-fourths of the way through making the dinner. Chibi was watching and laughing with Stella. Dusk felt a very dark and venomous glare on his back. He tries to ignore it yet the feeling got more intense as he did so. He turns and sees a man dressed in a business suit and holding a briefcase. ""Er...um...Stella...is that your dad? Or perhaps a lawyer?"" he asks nervously.<br/><br/>(Time skipped just a bit.)"
162,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-02-28T16:56:09,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Er...um...Stella...is that your dad? Or perhaps a lawyer?""</span>Dusk had said with a tone of nervousness in it as she turned to see what he was talking about. And as she turned and realized who now stood there watching them it was an un-welcomed guest if she had ever seen one. A tall dark haired man stood there they same cold blue eyes starred back at her. Which now her gaze was one of irritation as she looked at the over confident Ladon he was one of her fathers friends sons. Also one of the many who had tried there hand at courting her but still had yet to give up. Before she could answer Dusk Ladon spoke ""Ah my dear dear Estella how I have missed your flowery grace"" he said his voice soft and gentle. Stella made a face of slight disgust she did not care for this man's company not now not any time but being her fathers daughter she did her duty. ""Why Ladon what an unexpected surprise what do I owe the honor?"" she said gently trying to hide her unhappiness. Lado walked further into the kitchen ignoring Dusk's presence  ""yes yes I know forgive me i just arrived in the area and thought of you and just had to see you"" he claimed but Stella knew what had happened. Her father was what had happened he had cancelled with her and so called Ladon to check in on her not out of concern but to mack sure she was staying in line. she let out a sigh taking in the patience she needed ""Well Ladon as much as it is a pleasure I am with a guest and I do not wish to be rude but could you come by another time?"" she asked trying her hardest to be polite to the snake in the grass."
163,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-03-01T05:56:00,zoruna,"Dusk looks at the man. And felt those cold eyes staring at Stella. He walks up beside her. Chibi running and jumping. She lands on his shoulder that was next to Stella. He though looks at the man. Arrogance and over confidence was written all over this man's stance. It made a slight anger spark inside him. He stares at Ladon.<br/><br/>Chibi speaks at his comment. ""That comment would have sounded much more romantic off a hallmark card...from him it sounded like an insult."" Dusk blinks and bites back a chuckle. He wasn't about to say anything...not yet. He looks at him. He was ignoring him. Chibi knew it too and her face went red in anger. Dusk however just watches until the man got even closer. Then he stepped in his path. ""You seem to be hard of hearing. And clearly blind as well."" Chibi speaks up. ""Not to mention rude and mannerless. Street thugs got more manners."" Dusk sighs. ""Chibi...don't aggrivate the arrogant jerk."" he says simply.<br/><br/>He steps closer to the man in the suit. ""Hey...your most definently a sausage man."" he says. Grinning a bit. ""Your either rich blood and dense. Or just dense and stupid with money in the background."" he says. ""You are going to leave now. Stella has made it clear. You. Are. Not. Wanted. Here."" he grins. ""I simplified it so even a brainless ant would be able to understand."" he crosses his arm. ""My very good friend Stella doesn't want you here. I have more persuasive ways to remove forcibly. And I won't even have to touch you."""
164,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-03-01T18:34:28,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/><br/>Ladon's gaze moved from Stella to Dusk a smile creeped over his creepy but attractive face, ""Well well well what do we have here Stella your guest correct?"" he asked looking over Dusk carefully. He let out a light snort as his actions spoke his mind saying he thought nothing of Dusk he was a fly for all he cared. As his eyes looked over Chibi his smile only grew wider ""And your little toy seems to have a mouth, but I guess you haven't taught it when to be worried"" he said icily as he looked at the three. His piercing blue eyes taking in there reactions one by one ""Well Stella since it seems your hands are occupied I will come again another day to visit you with pleasantries so be well my beautiful flower"" he said as he blew her a kiss giving Dusk a smirk that said either way he was going to win. And just like that he took his leave of Stella's home and company. The kitchen was quite and still as Stella regained her barrings on the room and what had just occurred she felt the air un-thicken finally. Letting out a sigh she came up behind Dusk and hugged him gently ""Thank you, both of you"" she said peeking up at Chibi a light pink hue covered her cheeks."
165,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-03-01T18:54:48,zoruna,"Dusk looks at him. His eye twitching a bit. ""You sir...are a pig. Pigs snort and so do you."" he says with gritted teeth. He hands Chibi to Stella. ""You just crossed the line."" he says. His tone angry and dangerous. He didn't get far out of the kitchen. He was grabbed and Dusk punched the guy in the face so damn hard he flew across the room and into a wall. Causing a vase to crash and shatter.<br/><br/>""CHIBI IS NOT A TOY!!!!!!! AND STELLA IS NOT YOUR PERSONAL PLAYTHING!!!!!"" he yells angrily.<br/><br/>He rarely EVER raised his voice. He was pissed. And he grabbed Ladon up and threw him up the hallway again. He stalks over to him. Picking him up by his collar. ""You come here and harrass Stella again...you will be in for a very nasty surprise. You EVER threaten her and talk to her like that again...you will be needing a new name."" he says acidly.<br/><br/>He holds him in the air. ""You try and touch her. You try and threaten her like that again. You even think of breathing near her the wrong way..."" his eyes look like a dangerous eccentric inventors would. ""Let's just say...you would have more luck surviving a mafia attack then you would my methods of protecting my bestest friend from a leech such as yourself."" he smirks. ""Your a snake...and that is all you will ever be...sausage suit."" he says.<br/><br/>He looks at him. ""If you think I am kidding about you needing a new name if you treat her with that disrespect again...your sadly mistaken."" he says. Glaring at him. ""I know more ways to demanize you than any person in this world. And guess what...not all of them include blood or possible death on your account. Some will just...demanize you...humiliatingly."" he walks to the front door. Opens it and hurls him out of it. ""You EVER come back and treat her as you just did...you will be walking out singing opera in high pitch tones."" he then slams and locks the door.<br/><br/>At the same time Chibi was crying. Real tears. Albeit they were greyish looking but they were tears nonetheless. ""I...not...a...toy...."" she wails out. Each word said through sniffles. She clings to Stella. ""Mean...man...call...me....me...me....toy!!!!!!!"" she cries out in a child like howl of sadness. She holds onto Stella. ""Y...you...w...welcome..."" she manages to sniffle out between sobs. Burying her face in Stella's breasts as that was the closest thing to her.<br/><br/>Dusk was calm when he walked back in. He looks at Chibi and Stella. ""You two okay?"" he asks. Biting his lip. And then hugs the two of them to him lightly. ""He is a jerk. Why did you even play nice word games with him Stella?"" he asks. Looking at her worriedly. ""That type of guy...he will get into your skirt. Take anything and everything you have of worth. And then leave you high and dry. I don't want that to happen to a nice person like you."" he says. Looking sad. ""I'm sorry I lost my temper...the way he treated you and Chibi...pissed me off."" he looks ashamed of himself."
166,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-03-01T19:34:46,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/><br/>Stella stood mouth open and confused as she watched Dusk take out Ladon in one try it had blown her away the sight. He was no longer a boyish fun loving he had taken on a whole new air it was as if he had become someone all together. Stell held tightly to Chibi hearing her soft cries the sight was saddening she gently patted and rubbed Chibi's small back it was smooth as a pebble. All the words she heard come from Dusk's moth had surprised her and yet had touched a deep tender part in her that she had thought long gone.<br/><br/>As dusk held her and Chibi in his arms she felt a warmness over come her as she laid her head on his chest listening to his heart as it slowed down to its regular pace. As the embrace ended she gently lifted her hand to his cheek hearing his words as he  looked bad about something. Gently rubbing his cheek she lifted up gently placing her lips along his jawbone ""I am sorry for the words he said to you both, he is not a kind person"" she said softly returning her gaze to Chibi. ""He is one of many suitors that have tried to claim me but has always been turned away and i take the way he speaks for I am my fathers daughter"" she said he tone a little darker then she meant it. ""But I am glad you threw him out he is sausage suit"" she said with a smile trying to make Dusk feel better as she looked at him with a sweet smile that said thank you.<br/><br/>Ladon rubbed the pool of blood that formed around his mouth as his driver tried to help him up ""Don't touch me!"" he yelled shoving the man away as he stood up his suit dirty and ripped from the onslaught that Dusk gave him. Anger and hate coursed through him as he got into his limo he wanted revenge or some kind of payment for this he would have it gods be damned he thought to himself as he left Stella's home.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""BRRR BRRRR BRRR""</span>the tone went on as Ladon sat inpatient for someone to pick up ""Mr.May's Office how may I help you?"" the woman asked pleasantly Let me speak to May tell him its Ladon Well"" he said stiffly."
167,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-03-01T20:25:15,zoruna,"Chibi had nuzzled into Stella more. Only turning her head enough to see Dusk out of one eye. She was still sniffling and crying as she wasn't a toy. She was as much a person as anyone else. Just because she was built not birthed didn't make her any less of a person. She buries her face in Stella again. Tiny hands fisting themselves into the dress. Holding onto two tiny fistfuls of the fabric as if she was a lifeline and if she let go it meant certain death.<br/><br/>Dusk had felt her lay her head on his chest. It had brought a smile to his face momentarily. His cheeks were flushed in shyness and happiness now. He looks at her when she touched her hand to his cheek. Blushing more as she rubbed his cheek. She kissed his jawbone and he was a red rose hue now. He nods his head. ""I wasn't upset at how he talked to me Stella. He crossed the line some with Chibi and then jumped over it by a mile when he continued to talk trash about you two. You both are the most important and specialist people in my life."" he says shyly. Yet it was true. And he wasn't ashamed to let it be known.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Feh...he hides behind his wealth. He might not be a kind person. But neither does he have a reason to truly fight for. He has no purpose other than selfish desires. Whereas I on the other hand...have a purpose."" he looks at her and Chibi. Smiling a bit. ""I have you and Chibi. And there is no greater reason to fight and protect than to defend and protect those that you love and care for."" he strokes her hair softly. ""You are his daughter by blood. From what i have gathered...you are nothing like your father."" he says softly. He couldn't help himself. He gently tips her head up by her chin. And tilting his head a bit places a soft and tenative kiss upon her lips. Keeping it for a second then pulls back. ""I'm sorry if that upset you...I just...really, really like you. And I am better at showing how I feel rather than expressing it."""
168,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-03-01T21:10:39,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/><br/>Stella became an image of pink hues as her cheeks had become very pink at the kiss Dusk had given her, he had received her first kiss and she was happy he was the one to have that. Looking down at the small Chibi she wore a sad smile ""Chibi sweetie I do not think you are a toy do you think you are a toy?"" she asked gently trying to help the small being realize her own importance.<br/><br/>The kiss had awakened something in Stella something deep and full of life he had opened up her heart the will to want love to love someone else. All things her mother had taught her and gave to her as a small child a tear fell down her pink hued cheeks. ""Well I like you too"" she stammered as she gently wiped away the tear from her cheek. ""Dusk I think you express yourself just fine"" she side with a bright smile she gentle kissed Chibi on her small metallic head. Stella could clearly see that Chibi was no machine she was alive and Stella was becoming quite attached to her and Dusk it appeared. A ring broke the quietness of the three as Stella jumped at the start of the sound ""I have to get that was all Stella could say as she rushed to the phone still holding Chibi closely to her. As she reached the phone Stella glanced down at Chibi she placed her finger over her lips ""Just be quite for a moment Chibi then you can go back to talking"" she said gently placing a light kiss on chibi's head before answering the ringing phone. ""Hello May residence how may I help you?"" she asked her trained voice as the voice answered her face grew a bit white and sad. She took a deep breath before speaking again it was her father and he was not pleased. Even in his huge disappointment he was calm quite almost scary as Stella nodded and replied to all his questions. A flash of anger crossed her face as something her father had said ""No! my guests are not leaving, if you don't wish to see them then don't come home!"" she said firmly slamming the phone down hard on the receiver.  She looked down at Chibi with a weak smile ""Sorry about that you ok?"" she asked gently as she walked back to the kitchen."
169,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-03-02T07:12:41,zoruna,"Dusk looks at her. Blushing himself. He hadn't ever really gotten a kiss from a girl either. So she was his first true kiss. True kiss meaning a mouth kiss not on the hand or cheek kiss. He smiles at her.  Chibi sniffles and looks up at her. ""Yay! Prettiful Stella not thinks me a toy."" she says a bit happier. She shakes her head. ""No. I am not a toy. I am a person. Created person but a person nonetheless."" she smiles. ""Thank you mommy Stella."" she says softly.<br/><br/>Dusk having moved away a bit to give the girls...girl time. He turns and looks at her. Walking over to her again. Blushing a bit. ""You...like me...too?"" he echoes. When it fully registers the biggest and happiest grin EVER crossed his face. ""COOL!!!!!!!"" he says happily. ""I am the luckiest guy on earth!"" he says happily. He smiles at her.<br/><br/>Chibi huggles Stella more. She smiles and is happy that Stella kept her with her. Enjoying the companionship and friendship she got from Stella. She looked up to her...a lot. She blinks and looks at her. Nuzzling her. ""Is you otay?"" she asks hopefully. Hugging into her more.<br/><br/>Dusk smiles and looks at her. ""Let me guess...Ladon called your daddy. Your daddy called here."" he grins. ""Which means your daddy is already on his way home."" he laughs a bit. ""oh...that is so cool."" he hugs her to him. ""I am not afraid of your dad."" he says honestly. Looking at her. ""If push comes to shove...if he says to leave his house...I'll be exiting. Though when I exit...you'll be coming along of course."" he says honestly. ""I'll sweep you off your feet and all three of us...you, me, and Chibi...are gonna bolt out of here like bats outta hell."" he says with a smile upon his face."
170,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=20,2011-03-02T14:10:10,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Thank you mommy Stella.""</span><br/>Ran through her mind as she smiled down at Chibi who clung to her delicately with her small metal hands. ""You are what you believe you are Chibi always remember that"" she said hugging gently small Chibi. And nodded with a soft smile ""Yes of course it is Chibi"" she said hugging her gently.<br/><br/>Dusk's reaction had been a surprise and a childlike reaction but its what she had half expected as she looked at him, it was what drew her to him. His lightness lit up the air in the room as she realized how she had treated her father. She had never done such a thing even as a child, being a little worried she sat down and let Chibi sat in her warm lap. ""He may not return tonight considering my outburst but I think its for the best"" she said trying to think happy thoughts. ""We should eat it is getting late and the food it just about done ""She said feeling calmer by the minute as her nerves began to take a backseat.<br/><br/>Meanwhile . . .<br/><br/>Cronos May business man, founder of many researches, this is what is heard when  someone speaks of Cronos May. A man distinguished by all that he has done not only for himself but the world around him. Cronos sat at his desk his green eyes piercing the phone so hard you would think it would shatter into pieces if he blinked. Ladon sat back in a plush onyx colored chair his suit still dirty with blood and dirt from his scuffle with Dusk. Small traces of blood still remained around his mouth as he sat his face still in a scowl as he waited for Cronos to reply to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""That trash is making it hard for me to get your daughter, so do something!""</span>he had demanded the words still ringing in his ears. Taking a deep breath he moved his gaze from the phone and looked at Ladon ""We will allow her some time to calm down and then I will visit her in the morning and do what I can to fix the situation"" he said his voice firm as he raised and bowed to Ladon. Ladon's blood stained mouth curved into a smirk as he thought over the situation"
171,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-02T17:45:19,zoruna,"Chibi holds onto her. Wanting to be close to Stella. She liked Stella and she looked up to her. She looks up. ""Otay!"" she says happily. Hugging and letting out a happy sound.  Smiling. ""That is good. Are we allowed to stay here with you mommy Stella?"" she asks softly. Looking up at her hopefully. Ignoring the fact Dusk was bright red and attempting to stammer out something yet unable to do so.<br/>Dusk smiles and looks at her. His happiness was written all over his expression. Showed in his stance and features. He walks over and hugs her to him. Stroking her hair. ""Your hair smells like flowers."" he says softly.  He blinks and zones in on what she was saying. They ate and had fun. The next morning after showering, Dusk walked across the hall and knocked on Stella's door. ""Hey. Stella. You awake in there?"" he asks through the door. He'd let Chibi sleep with Stella last night. He smiles as Chibi was as much and possibly more attached to Stella then he was himself. Yet he wasn't jealous. He had two wonderful females in his life now. The woman who had his heart...Stella. And Chibi."
172,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-02T22:14:01,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella had a pleasant night with small Chibi she shared stories of her mother and her childhood and small stories she had been told as a young girl. She had fallen asleep with Chibi curled under of a pile of books and photos but had woken refreshed and happy. As the morning light had creeped into her window she had rose from her sleep and had gotten ready like she had every morning except she had small Chibi 's small feet following behind her ever move.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""This must be what it feels like to have a small child""</span>she thought with a light hearted smile. After dressing her and Chibi had laid on her large bed just talking and singing small tunes to amuse each other till dusk was awake. the two jumped at the knock of Dusk but smiled after the realized it was just him. Stella bounded of the bed gracefully no longer hindered by a large dress. She quickly opened the door and blushed heavily remembering all of last nights events. Stella stood Before Dusk wearing something much different her light olive skin was covered by a white thin long sleeved shirt and light blue torn jeans and what seemed to be boots underneath. She smiled nervously at his presence ""How did you sleep?"" she asked her body swaying slightly."
173,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-03T18:13:40,zoruna,"Chibi was happy. She got to be with her mommy Stella. That is what she had firmly decided in her mind Stella was. And nothing would ever be able to persaude her otherwise. She jumped at the knock. ""Hehe...it just daddy Dusk."" she says. Bursting into a little fit of giggles. She watches as stella opened the door. ""HI!!!!!!"" she cries out. Waving excitedly at Dusk.<br/><br/>Dusk was waiting. He wondered what was taking so long. He didn't know how  long they had been up or if they were even up. He hoped they were though. He liked being near the two most wonderful women in his life. He blushes a bit and shakes his head. Letting his skin tone return to normal. He looks at her. Taking notice of her heavy blush. He blinks. He had found a pair of old jeans and a tank top. Jeans fit just right but the tank top showed off his entire body. His chest was actually toned and musclar. Surprising considering he was an inventor type. He was like that naturally as he had never been inside of a gym before. He smiles and rubs the back of his head. He had searched the room he had been in and found these clothes. He smiles a bit. ""Good. How did you and Chibi sleep?"" he asks softly. Looking rather shy. ""Do I look alright in this outfit? I found it while I searched for something to wear. It isn't my usual...outfit."" he stammers shyly. There was the sound of the front door opening but it was masked by their talking."
174,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-04T13:08:23,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella smiled at the new clothed Dusk it was different but it flattered him she thought. Now being able to his muscles she saw why Ladon had gone down so easily which she was thankful for as well. ""We slept good, hope you weren't to lonely"" she said with a smile that was starting to feel more and more natural as time went on. ""It's different but different suits you"" she said as a light hue of blush covered her cheeks. She gently kissed his cheek but as she landed back on her heels she turned just slightly to see her father starring at her. The color quickly faded from her soft cheeks as her face hardened at the return of her father. Cronos was a man of average hight his dark hair was sprinkled with salt his face was covered with an expression that read<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What is this?""</span>. ""Father"" she said her voice like stone as she watched him. ""Stella"" he said looking her over his gaze switching to Dusk his face hardened slightly ""Who is your guest?"" he asked politely. Stella didn't trust it but yet she kept herself in check replying with no hindrance ""This is Dusk and Chibi"" she said gently, ""Dusk this my father Cronos May"" she said keeping the politics of her father in play.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Act the way he always wants you to act that will get him to be less bothersome""</span>she thought to herself as she wore the mask he had made her wear for so long."
175,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-04T13:27:34,zoruna,"Dusk was a bit more relaxed when she smiled. Smiling at her words. ""No. Not too lonely. I was happy though that the two most important people in this world to me...were right across the hallway though."" he says honestly. He turns pink a bit. ""Phew. That is a relief. I thought I was going to look as weird as a rodeo clown or something."" he says softly. He blinks and looks at the man. Watching her expression go back to that hard outer shell he quickly deduced who he was.<br/><br/>He crosses his arms and turns to look at the man. He didn't care what the man's expression said...he wasn't leaving. Not without Stella at least. Chibi ran out and climbed up Stella's back and sat on her shoulder. She hugs into Stella. She'd felt the tension in the room return. Yet this time...she stayed quiet. For now at least. Dusk arches in eyebrow. So this was the jerk who thought something was more important than his own daughter. Feh...idiot.<br/><br/>He looks at Cronos. His face a mask to his expressions. And even more so a mask to his emotions. Good thing too. His mind was thinking you bastard. You low life asshole! She is your daughter yet you spend less time with her than the mother of a murdering convict. He glares at him without even appearing to do so. He walks and stands directly next to Stella. In a very clear and obvious protective way. He stares at Cronos with an unfaltering and non hesitant gaze.<br/><br/>He looks at the man. ""So your the man who thinks anything other than a life threatening situation is more important then spending time with your daughter."" he analyzes the stance and the tension...and grins. ""Oh...so Ladon called you didn't he? Told you about his butt whoopin. Well I am not sorry for it. I will not allow a sausage suit to insult or treat my bestest friend like dirt."" he walks and stands in FRONT of Stella. ""Hey...get your icy gaze on the person who your REALLY pissed at."" he says with a calm so icy it could have frozen hell itself over.<br/><br/>He smiles a calm and disarming grin. ""What did Ladon tell you? Hmm? Did he tell you the utter disrespect he held for Stella? Did he mention the fact he could not understand the concept of get lost your not wanted here? What DID he tell you Cronos?"" he asks. Yes...he INTENTIONALLY used his first name. ""I will not address you as a servant or lower being would Cronos. Mainly because...I am NOT afraid of you."" he smiles. ""I'll take you on like a one man army."""
176,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-04T15:35:01,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella stood blown away by the mouthful that Dusk had laid onto her father who's piercing eyes had not moved from Dusk's frame. The room was eerily quite as she awaited might erupt from her father but nothing escaped his lips. His eyes removed themselves from Dusk to his office where he headed towards in his normal pace. Stella stood unbelieving of the situation of her fathers silence ""Dusk could you come in here please"" he asked politely his voice still showing no sign of anger. ""I'll go with you"" she said taking Dusk's hand gently into hers. As they neared the door someone grabbed Stella from behind making her lose her grip on Dusk. And just as soon there hands no longer touched the doors of Cronos office shut hard, two men stood at the ready looking at Dusk with an intent that said they were dangerous. Cronos sat in his large company seat his hands across his desk ""It's a shame it came to this"" he said with a sigh. Stella screamed as she was picked up she desperately tried to fight off her unknown captor ""Let me go!"" she screamed.<br/><br/>More quickly then expected they were in a car and was already moving fast away from her home. She had been thrown against a hard cushioned seat it smelled of musk and mold she let out a cough as she caught her breath taking in her surroundings. ""Well well well what do we have here a little lost kitten"" a familiar voice said with enjoyment. Stella looked up to her surprise to see Ladon sitting in the  passenger seat of the car a drink in hand ""What the hell is going on Ladon?!"" she demanded. ""Aw no is that any way for a lady to speak"" he said teasingly with a smile =, Stella's face showed her displeasure immensely ""Let me out of here right now Ladon I swear I will make you regret it"" she spat out. Ladon's face lost all its amusement before he spoke again ""Silence her I tire of her mouthiness"" were the last words Stella heard before being hit extremly hard knocking her unconscious."
177,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-05T07:17:03,zoruna,"Dusk tried to keep a hold of Stella's hand. Chibi stays attached to Stella. Her vise grip would be unattachable by even the strongest of men. ""DUSK!!!!!!!"" she screams out. Letting him know Stella was in danger. Dusk growls and turns. His eyes narrow. He was getting irked. And truly pissed. They wouldn't like him when he was angry. He would make the Hulk...look as if he was a puppy dog. He eyes Cronos. ""You had her kidnapped! You asshole! I will make you rue the day you did something so fucking underhanded! You bastard! You call yourself worthy of being her father?! Your nothing! I've seen scum from the slums of the slums who are more of a man than you are!"" he says. His words acidy and the look he shot Cronos would kill...if that were possible.<br/><br/>His gaze moves to the two men. ""You want a piece of me?! You guys don't know who your messing with!!!"" he yells. His tone turning more dangerous than messing with all the mafia bosses put together. He walks menacing towards Cronos. ""You... Don't... Know... My... Power... I... Will... Show... You..."" he says. His eyes narrowed now open up wide. The opal hues were now moonlight white. Glowing is the best way to describe the way they appeared. His birthmark begins to shimmer and glow hot.<br/><br/>""I will turn you fucking baby guards inside out. Where did you send here to?!"" he demands. One of the guys tried to hit him. He screamed out in pain as his hand bones shattered in pieces as he hit something invisible that was harder than diamond. He growls and pulls out a weapon that looks to be a water gun. He points it at the shatter hand goon. ""Bye..."" he says in a royally pissed off way. No pun intended of course. He shoots it. Deatomizing the guy from the inside out. Nothing not even a soul remained. He crushes the one time gun and it deatomizes too.<br/><br/>He turns to goon number two. He goes kung fu kamikazi on his ass. Guy hit the ground twitching like a bug. He slams his hands on the desk in front of Cronos. ""You had Ladon kidnap her...didn't you?!?!?!"" he demands. He growls. ""Ass whole! Your not even worthy of being called a bastard! Your a cowardly bitch."" he hissed. He glares at him. ""I'm getting Stella back. And then...I'm sending the authorities your way for conspiring a kidnapping of your own daughter with a violent tempered man."" He whirls on his feet and kicks the office door open so hard...it flew off its hinges and into the wall behind it.<br/><br/>He growls. Rummaging in his pocket as he calls back. ""By the way...I'm an eccentric inventor type...so guess what...your screwed!"" he then finds what he was looking for. Running down the hall and out the front door. Pressing a button he tosses down the object and it extends into a pimped out hoverboard. Ah...the benefits of being smarter than three albert einsteins combined. He flies off. Pulling out a device. And starts it. No one would know he was tracking them. After all...Chibi's tracking becon was built INTO her body. Not ONTO it.<br/><br/>He was calm...ish. Well calmish by the time he was nearing the location of Chibi. Chibi had ducked into and hidden within Stella's pocket. Making it impossible for Ladon to get her. Dusk however growls. Slowing down as he looks at the mansion his bestest friend was being held hostage in. He was still calm and collected. It took A LOT to piss him off. Cronos managed to do so in under five minutes.<br/><br/>He scans the security. ""hmm...disarming the alarms and other security measures will be a snap."" he says. Typing things into his hand held computer. Hacking into the security and alarm systems...disarming them all. And then unhacks. Untracably and unnoticably. He frowns and spots a wide chimney. ""Perfect."" he hoverboards over to it. Jumps off the hoverboard after shrinking it and putting it away. Landing inside the wide chimney.<br/><br/>He coughs as he appears in a dark and abandoned room. He was covered from head to toe in soot. He didn't care. He was going to find Stella and kick Ladon's ass. Not neccessarily in that order. He opens the door. Sneaking through this tightly guarded mansion. It wasn't easy. In fact was a long process.  Yet he was determined to save her...even if it killed him."
178,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-07T18:04:45,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>The smell of flowers greeted her nose as she began to open her eyes slowly a headache racked her brain as she slowly sat up her hands holding her head ""Agh what happened?"" she said to herself.After a few moments she sat up and realized her surroundings where not her home or anywhere that was familiar to her, as she looked around the room there laid a a desk by a beautiful stained glass window. Stella carefully took a step of the bed being careful not to push herself ""god what happened she said feeling the lump that had no graced her with its presence. As she approached the desk she saw a monitor she hit the mouse on the pad gently a video was up ""Hello"" she said seeing if someone was there. ""Ah my dear Stella apologizes for the roughness but you were being quite a sassy mouth"" he said with a smirk he sat in a dark brown chair. ""I was hoping to tell in a better way but you father offered you up in my fathers deals and we accepted so you belong to me"" he said with a cruel smile. ""You father had no real choice or he would have lost everything"" he said almost with pleasure. Stella watched the screen in disgust ""Go to hell Ladon I won't ever belong to you"" she said firmly. ""Well that you see is wrong my dear even if your little playmate comes to your rescue I plan I getting ride of him as soon as possible"" he said with a dark smile. ""You can't be serious! thats murder!"" she yelled at the screen. Ladon waved it off ""Oh my dear I won't be the one with a gun to his head"" he said with a laugh ""I have already taken leave of you when I return I hope to have you in better spirits about being with me"" he said with a grin. With that Stella picked up the monitor throwing it to the floor watching it shatter along the dark colored wood floor. Stella let out a sigh as she sank to her knees her head resting against the wall."
179,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-11T21:05:34,zoruna,"Chibi had hidden inside Stella's bra. As she hadn't been able to find a pocket. And when they had left Stella in this room she had darted under the bed. Hiding just out of view. Recording and sending all information and data aquired through observing and listening to her Dusk-kun. She wanted to help Stella yet had no idea how to do so. She hissed silently at the way Ladon talked to her Mommy Stella. She loved Stella like a mommy. And she wouldn't let this man hurt her mommy. Somehow...she would protect Stella from that monster. She listens as this monster spoke. Transmitting without a trace every single little word uttered by this man.<br/><br/>Dusk blinks and listens to his hidden ear piece as Ladon talked. Growling as he hears the way Ladon talked to Stella. Then he hears he was rough with her. Which meant he hit her! Oh...it was on! Big time on! He would make the man rue the day he hit Stella. Not just because he loved her or because she was his friend. No...it was because NO man should EVER lay a hand in violence upon a woman. His anger flares more at the way he spoke. He had it recorded. Kidnapping and conspiracy to murder. Oh...this was going to be way to easy to send his rich ass to jail. Perhaps not for long but it would be long enough. He transfers the data as a audio email to the local police. Who happened to HATE Ladon and his father. And ironically owed Dusk money or a favor. He decided to cash in on the favor.<br/><br/>He resumes his stealthy sneakings through the mansion. Or the prison of Stella as he had come to call it. Ladon meanwhile was having his own unwanted surprise. The cops arrived with a swat team at his work and arrest him and his co-workers. Locking him up in a 24 hour containment cell. And his court date was tomorrow and he was charged with Kidnapping and Cospiracy for murder in the first degree. Dusk meanwhile...had his own problems. He activated his leather shield from within his belt. Only just in time to block a fatal gun shot wound. The non fatal one however went into his side and out the other side of the gun wound. He kept going though.<br/><br/>Pulling out what appeared to be a fancy pen. He clicks the pen thing in. And out shoots a totally electric whip. Lashing it out at the men. Hitting the metal guns hard enough they get jolts of electricity through them. He fights even as his side bleeds. Only able to use one hand as the other was clutching his side.<br/><br/>Finally after a few hours of fighting. He was weak. Bleeding and aching. And still he kicks down the door holding Stella. ""Uhn...Stella?"" he groans out."
180,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-12T15:43:55,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>After hours of waiting and hearing all the ruckus outside and unable too much her worry grew for Dusk, he was putting his life in danger for her. And soon the door was kicked down and Dusk's tired frame stood in the doorway staggering in his wound clearly showing as the blood had soaked his shirt. Stella ran to him quickly, placing her arms around him gently her hands cupping his face gently putting her face close to his. ""You came here to save me, but look at you"" she said tears welling up in her causing her to choke on her words momentarily. Stella gently looked over his wound as she held him, he was her beacon he done so much for her in the little time they had known each other.<br/>Her hand caressed his cheek, trying to give him comfort as she now knew that she would need to fix him up. ""We need to fix you up, ok?"" she asked motioning towards the bed that she had woken up in. Ladon, her father no one mattered more to her then Dusk. He had giving her something back something precious and dear. A since of feeling loved she was so overcome with feelings she couldn't help it as small tears ran down her cheeks."
181,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-12T16:56:43,zoruna,"Dusk blinks back his pain. The pain making his eyes blurry. Or maybe it was the slowly approaching blood loss sleep. In either case he was having difficulty focusing on the view in front of him. Just for a moment. Then he smiles at her. He leans into her arms slightly. Looking lovingly at her. Kissing the air in front of her face. ""I told you...I won't let anything or anyone harm you. Ladon is spending a night in jail. Chibi and I have a sort of...well connection would best describe it. Sent the entire conversation he had with you in a audio email to the police. Pulled in a favor. He and his daddy got a court date tomorrow. Assault and conspiracy to commit murder in the first degree."" he explains.<br/><br/>Wincing as he hurt a lot. Blinking and looking at her. ""Yeah. I came and I am saving you. See...I even knocked the door down like in one of them super spy action films."" he says. Grinning a pained yet goofy smile at her. ""I'm fine...its nothing. A flesh wound."" he says. Trying to play off his pain as nothing. Not wanting her to worry. Holding her with his free arm. The other having fallen limply to his side. Tired from holding his side. ""See...just a flesh wound. In and out one side to the other."" he says softly.<br/><br/>Smiling and rubbing her face into her caressing hand. Sighing. ""alright. We need to hurry though. Chibi?"" he calls out. Smiling as a tiny face pokes up from under the bed. ""DADDY!"" she yells. Running over and hugging his leg. Looking at Stella ""See. See. See mommy Stella. I told you Daddy would rescue us."" she says softly. Dusk smiles and goes and sits on the bed. Looking at her lovingly. ""I took out the guards and other men. Didn't kill but one. Didn't want to but guy shot me...intent to kill. Hired assassian by the looks of him."" he says softly. Sadness on his face at having to have done so."
182,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-13T20:03:39,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella shook her head ""No thats needs to be taken care of Dusk"" she said her voice full of worry. She moved him close to the bed as to gather some sheets and use then as best she could to at least cover his wounds. Ever so often she wiped away the small tears that fell from her eyes as she ripped the sheets apart and getting them ready to use on Dusk. She patted small Chibi as to show her some affection telling her what a good job she did. ""Please Dusk"" she said her voice pleading with him, she hated to guilt him into it but she needed him safe she needed him well. Her hand gently caressed his ""Please"" she cooed again hoping her soft words would sway him."
183,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-13T20:46:19,zoruna,"Dusk sighs. And nods his head. ""Alright. If you insist. I am telling you though...it is just a flesh wound."" he says. Almost pouting that he had to stop his saving her to get tended to. Looking at her. He watches her cry. ""Hey. No crying. I came to rescue you make you smile. To have you laughing and full of that brilliant spark of life again."" he ssays softly. Chibi smiles and looks up at Stella happily. Nodding and jumping up and down in excitement that she made both ""Mommy"" and ""Daddy"" happy. And that she had been able to help. Dusk looks at her. Nodding his head. ""Alright. But only because it is you Stella. Anyone else I would tell them to jump off a high cliff onto sharp pointy rocks."" he says. Grimicing. ""Let's do this and get out of here. This place reeks of filth and scum."" he says softly. Pulling her close with his not bloody hand. Kissing her lips softly. ""Stella....I...love...you."" he stammers out shyly into her ear."
184,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-14T14:44:48,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella sighed a ounce of relief she needed to do something for him, she needed to show her care for him her worry. And finally she was able to take care of his wound, her delicate hands moved quickly making light work of bandaging him up and getting rid of the blood everywhere. Stella laughed at his teasing she held onto Dusk gently her worrying fading as she was held by Dusk. Stella gently kissed his lips back barely able to look him in the eyes as she blushed heavily ""I... think ...I love you too Dusk, I haven't felt this way for anyone ever and well I am glad it's you"" she said gently her cheeks a rosy hue as she helped him up. With her now she had a family dusk and Chibi and with there help there would be no worries for her that she couldn't overcome."
185,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-14T15:05:17,zoruna,"Dusk smiles softly. Cringing and the smile got a bit weird looking due to his wincing in pain. He looks at her lovingly. And winces. Sharp intakes of pain as she bandaged him up after cleaning the wound. ""Ow...that stung. A lot worse than I could have even imagined it would. Your not using his peroxide on me. I prefer stuff that doesn't have potential to kill me."" He smiles. ""I like your laugh. It is sweet, beautiful, and musical."" he says softly. Hugging her close. Kissing her and pulling back able to talk again. ""I know you do Stella. There was never any doubt in my mind. Not many people can stand an eccentric for long periods of time. And...you know...I've never felt this way for another before. Not until you."" he says truthfully. ""I'm glad it is me too."" he says. Kissing her again. ""Let's hoverboard our way outta here."" he says.<br/><br/>Chibi stands up and runs over. Jumping up into Stella's arm. ""Love you too Mommy Stella."" she says. Nuzzling Stella a bit. Dusk smiles and pulls out the hoverboard. Activating it he gets on it with her. And taps the AI unit. ""Get us out of here and home. We got some stuff to pick up at Stella's house."" Male AI voice. ~Yes Lord Dusk. Right away. Going to put the turbo boosters to the extreme power point level.~ The boosters power up and get a bright blue flame. And they fly out the room. He holds Stella close and on by an arm around her waist. Kissing her lovingly. As they burst through the wooden front door without any harm...to them at least."
186,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-15T16:35:17,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella stood over a pile of clothes that she had just thrown together atop her deep purple blanket that covered her large bed. Her head shook at the recent thoughts of the day an half that she had spent in Ladons, Her and the others had arrived at her childhood home easily enough on the strange hover board that Dusk had apparently made it was amazing. But to Stella's dismay her father was no where to be found no numbers messages nothing even though he had tried to sell her off as an item she couldn't help but worry about her father. Chibi sat bouncing on the bed happily small mechanical giggles coming from her like that of a five year old, Stella smiled at the sweet scene she was very attached to Chibi. And to Chibi's maker or father, Dusk he had slightly turned her world upside down in the matter of a day but he was worth it. Finally the small suitcase held what clothes and few items she held dear she carried it off the bed and went to join Dusk, he had wondered off around the house. ""Dusk where are you?"" she called out into the house."
187,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-15T16:55:44,zoruna,"Dusk was waiting for Stella and Chibi. Chibi had indeed been jumping around before climbing up onto the bed. She found that jumping up and down on it had her airborn even if it was for a moment. And thus in her mind this was a new game. So finding out she could successfully play this game had her in a happy burst of bubbly giggles. When she saw Stella was ready she sprang onto Stella's back. Clinging to her tightly as her small form was oddly light for being a metalic being. Climbing up and onto Stella's shoulder and sitting there.<br/><br/>Dusk meanwhile...was having to play Kung Fu Fighting with the bodyguards and butler and other such people of Stella's home. The women however weren't attacking and he wouldn't have been able to bring himself to hit them even if they had. The men however had him doing Kung Fu and playing Matrix at the exact same time. By the time Stella called out to him...the entire male staff had been knocked unconscious. ""Should've know Ladon would call Jerkhead Mr. May."" he sighs and shakes his head.<br/><br/>Hearing stella call out he ran out of the...ahem...makeshift fighting room. That was truly the ballroom and over to her. ""Er...sorry about the wait. You daddy got a call from Ladon. The male staff decided to attack. So let's get outta here."" he pulls out a small pill looking capsule. ""This is BikeModule777. Used for transporting me and objects elsewhere. In this case your suitcase in the sidecar that will not break off. And you and I on the actual bike part."" he throws it to the ground outside and sprays it with water. It poofed with smoke and in its place was a pimped out bike with side car made INTO the frame of the motorcycle. Therefore since it was one with the bike itself...it would indeed not be breaking off.<br/><br/>""Ready to go?"" he asks. Climbing onto the bike after loading her suitcase into the side car. Chibi jumping to sit on top of the back of the suitcase. Buckling into the small seat designed just for Chibi within the sidecar."
188,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-15T20:10:07,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella smiled as Chibi joined her on her shoulder, a sigh escaping her lips as she remembered her father. She took a breath and pushed her father from her mind smiling at Dusk him and Chibi mattered right now she needed to focus.<br/><br/>Stell covered her face turning away as the smoke cleared showing Dusk's invention. Stella stood in a stupor as she watched the BikeModule777 came to life right before her eyes it was amazing  work of art as well as mechanically. Stella nodded nervously she was excited and anxious all in one ""Yea I'm ready"" she said taking her place with Dusk. As she sat she clung to him ""Uh..Where are we going by the way?"" she asked her curiousness reaching its max."
189,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-15T20:29:31,zoruna,"Chibi looks at Stella. ""Cheer up Momy Stella. Things will only get better. They just sometimes get worse beforehand."" she says sagely. Having delved into some of the information Dusk had programed into her. Dusk smiles and looks at her. ""Glad you like it."" he says. Reading the expression on her face. ""BikeModule777 is my second greatest achievement. Chibi being the first."" he says. ""Well creation wise first. As far as the first true achievement in my life...that was finding you. So now I have you and Chibi. The greatest most important people in my life."" he says happily.<br/><br/>He watches until she got up on the bike behind him. And smiles as she held onto him. He liked the feeling of her hands and arms wrapped around him to hold on. He starts up the motorcycle and takes off. ""Truthfully...dunno. Most likely to one of many hidden and unhackable or breakable into labs. I think the one on the secluded island without a volcano in the Carribians would be nice. Have any place in particular you wish to go? I have labs quite literally hidden ALL over the world. I do A LOT of traveling. Now I have you to travel with...so now I can have an actual traveling point. Instead of just ending up where I end up."" he says with a smile."
190,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=40,2011-03-16T17:26:44,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella sat dumb fonded she hum of the bike underneath her her mind a whirl, she never had any real options in her life to go anywhere. She laid her head on Dusk's back feeling the movements of his breathing ""Somewhere quite and secluded with a medium climate"" she said to him. That sounded pleasant enough finally a calm fell over Stella her eyes fluttered lightly unable to hold off the keeper of sleep any longer. Slowly her lids closed her arms wrapped securely around Dusk's strong frame."
191,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=60,2011-03-18T10:00:10,zoruna,"Dusk smiles and looks at her. ""Then I have the perfect place. It is in spain. The Fuenterrabia Beach. This small beach has fine, golden sand and is located in Fuenterrabia, a fishing village about 20 kilometres from San Sebastian just on the border with France. It has good facilities such as showers, toilets and a large car park near the beach. You can see France on the other side of the bay from here. Some excellent places to eat, including Alameda Restaurant and RamÃ³n Roteta ."" he grins. ""Off we go. Bike take off in flying bike mode in 5... 4... 3... 2... 1... Lift off!""<br/><br/>Right after he cried this out and had started driving airplane wings shoot out of the sides of the motorcycle and its side car. And the motorplane lifts up into the air. And begins the flight to Spain some odd hours later they arrive at the outskirts of the beach. Landing and the bike resumes its normal form. He smiles. ""We are here Stella. Halfway across the world in Spain. At that beach I told you about."" he says lovingly. ""We can stay here at the hotel for as long as we need to."" he pulls out his hand held computer. Punches in some stuff and smiles. ""A suite with two king size beds. An indoor hot springs jacuzzi in the king size bathroom. Built in mini bar. Fully stocked fridge, mini bar and other such things. We are all set."""
192,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=60,2011-03-18T17:11:42,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella smiled as she looked at the new destination he had picked something wonderful her eyes wide with wonder she did so enjoy the feeling of the warm rays on her skin. Her arms open for Chibi to climb into. She smiled brightly at Dusk he had done so much for her, he really was the best she was proud she had someone like him. Her cheeks a pink hue as she saw his smiling face, ""Well then lets get settled in"" she said with a light tone. The warm air felt so nice the smell of salt was in the air it was refreshing.But in the end she couldn't help but wonder how her father was, but he made his bed he needed to lie in it."
193,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=60,2011-03-19T15:31:19,zoruna,"Dusk watches her look around their new place. He'd found it and saw it fit her wishes PERFECTLY and as such just HAD to use some of his meager wealth. He earned over 500,000 a year in royalties. He'd invented a Talniebot. Which was a talking nanobot that could tell you what was wrong. The quantity of spilt oil and many other things. It was VERY accurate and didn't go  haywire like the other nanobots. Plus it had a self-recovery mode should anything like that begin to occur.<br/><br/>Chibi climbs up into Stella's arms. ""Do you like here Mommy Stella?"" she asks hopefully. She wanted Mommy Stella to be happy. And she huggles into her ""mother"".<br/><br/>Dusk looks at her. He was so lucky and proud to have Stella in his life. And so was Chibi. He could tell and could tell how attached Chibi was to Stella. Well it was a mutual feeling. Of that he was sure. He smiles and looks at her. ""Alright. Private villa...here we come."" he smiles at her. ""The hotel is over the villas. So I bought us the villa with the most untouched beach and beautiful sunset view. And by bought...I mean its in our names. Both our names.""<br/><br/>He blushes bright red. ""Though the lady and the paid maids and butler seriously think you and I are.......married."" he says shyly. Looking at her timidly and shyly. ""Its up to you whether you correct them on that or not. I am not used to the whole Sir or being over staff. So I will leave that in your kind yet capable hands."" he says. ""If you don't mind that is."" he stammers out quickly.<br/><br/>He shows her a beautiful villa. (Pictures of it below. Outside then inside) ""Let me show you the outside parts first."" he says. Allowing her to see the beautiful villa itself. Complete with outdoor swimming pool and hot tub-jacuzzi attached to the pool. Then showing her a beautiful view of the beach and a beautiful back porch. He then leads her inside and shows her around in there. Showing her the living room. Then the grand central room complete with a...piano. Much like her mothers. In fact...it<span style=""font-style: italic"">WAS</span>her mothers. He'd teleported it here due to how much she loved it.<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/spanishvillafrontalview.jpg"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/beachsideviewspanishvilla.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/livingroomspanishvilla.jpg"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/spanishvillacentralpianoroom.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/bedroomspanishvilla.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
194,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=60,2011-03-21T14:48:50,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Atear fell down Stella's cheek as she looked over the onyx colored piano her fingers feeling it's smooth surface he had retrieved her mothers piano, as her fingers caressed its smoothness she could almost hear her mothers playing. Stella wiped the tear from her eye and looked to Dusk she ran to him running into him her grasp holding him close he had did this for her. She still held Chibi in her arms and gently placed a kiss on her head ""Yes I am very happy Chibi"" she said with a smile, the smile that looked up at Dusk and felt like she had seen a whole new world because of the person that now held her heart. The smell of the sea was glorious to her she hadn't been to a beach in so long. Stella took Dusk's hand  her cheeks a small pink hue forming over them. ""Thank you for all of this"" she said her tone sincere and touched. ""And I am fine with them thinking its ours that were..married"" she said her cheeks growing more pink.<br/><br/>The notion of marriage had never been something she had thought of as sad as it was she knew that her father would pick her out a suitor and she would have gone along with it love or not. The thought saddened her but she looked around once again the world that now contained her was one of peace and tranquility. ""and sure I can handle the help, just let me know if you want something and I'll see what they can do"" she said with a smile and gently kissed him on the cheek her own check caressing his. It felt electric that it almost made her jump but it all it did was speed up her small heart. She looked around the room her bag now at her feet ""What shall we all do?"" she said her tone happy and free."
195,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=60,2011-04-21T15:09:02,zoruna,"Dusk smiles as he wipes away the tear that trailed down her cheek. The one that she missed on the other side of her face. He offs and hugs her close as she practically tackles him. He holds her and Chibi close. Chibi laughs. ""YAY!!!!!!!"" she says happily. Dusk looks at her smiling warmly yet his cheeks were still flushed. ""Your welcome Stella. If I could give you the moon I would most definently do so. And I'm glad your happy. That is what is most important to me...that your happy. Well that and Chibi."" he says honestly. Kissing her lips lovingly. Blushing intensely. ""That is good because I don't think we can talk the staff out of believing that anyways."" he says honestly.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Hugging her again. ""That is good. Because I asked one something...don't recall what...and got a look like what the hell you talking about."" he says. Laughing a bit. He nods his head. ""See if they have a room I can convert into my labratory."" he says hopefully. Eyes wide and sparkling. He rubs his face against hers. ""We shall go swimming and show our little Chibi the wonders of the beach, the sand, and the sun. She might even tan. And we might too...though I burn."" he says honestly. Kissing her lips with a long, lingering kiss."
196,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291&start=60,2011-04-29T22:28:29,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella melted in his touch a smile on her lips. ""I can work on that"" she said releasing him gently placing Chibi down. ""Well we better get changed"" she said her tone excited as she ran too the bathroom quickly. She had taken her luggage with her dragging into the lovely bathroom. She pulled the bathing suit out and changed out into her other clothes. And with that she was in her bathing suit she had rarely used it but she still felt nice to wear it. It had been a present to herself the strands and sems fit perfectly on her frame. ""Whatcha think Chibi? she asked as she looked at herself in the mirror. But as she looked at herself she remembered who laid on the other side it was Dusk he would see her in this, her heart raced as she thought of his face. She gulped gently taking in breaths trying to calm herself. ""This is no big deal, this is no big deal"" she said to herself trying to stay calm."
197,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-07T22:35:16,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/malewitch-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Dusk<br/>19<br/><br/>Centuries ago the inhabitants of Atlantis worshipped and prayed to the moon goddess. Years later when they were nearing the end of their time on Earth. When their final hour came...the Atlantians prayed and asked the moon goddess to take their youngest born prince....and give him to a place and time in this world where he would be needed most. Since they had never faltered in their worship and never failed at their word...the moon goddess gave them their last request. Taking the baby from its crib mere seconds before Atlantis final hour came. It sank into the sea never to be seen again. The child was marked with a birthmark that would change with the phases of the moon.<br/><br/>Many eras later....<br/><br/>The child was descended from the moon on a day it was full. Down from the moon beams the child was laid in a field of flowers. And in a place where he would be found. The mark upon his neck was full like the moon. The child was found and grew up. The years passed and the tides of time began to turn. A child of power had been born (your character) and was exactly the same age as the child of the moon. The moon child had grown and was traveling around. A strange eccentric inventor type. Often overlooked until the day the child quite literally walked in front of the woman's limo(your character) and was sent flying due to the impact."
198,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-08T17:29:27,Dragon_Maiden,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i727.photobucket.com/albums/ww276/watersprit03/rp%20characters/princess.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Estella May, recently turned 18 daughter of the esteemed ambassador of Spain Issac May, Daughter of the late Karoline May who died of cancer when she was 16. Estella has been to all the best schools and has been shown all the promising things that the world has to show her. But to her fathers concern she is uninterested in his work but in the piano her mother loved so. Estella could hear her fathers tone of disapproval over the limo phone a sigh escaped her pink lips. ""Father I have told you a hundred times I'm keeping the piano"" her tone trying to seem light as she spoke to her father ""My dear Stella I know you treasure it but can i at least move it to another room?"" he asked his daughter pleadingly.<br/><br/>Stella rolled her eye's he was always trying to hide remnants of her mother so that he didn't have to feel anything when he returned home. ""As you wish father I will be home in an hour"" she said ""Ah darling I apologize once again there is a meeting I must attended I am sorry maybe another night my dear, I'm sorry again I must go love you darling"". Stella took a deep breath and smiled in a fake way over the phone ""Of course father do what you must love you as well father"" her voice echoed as she hung up the phone. Stella laid her head back her light brown curls rolling down her shoulders her green eyes sad like her heart.<br/><br/>Another deep breath pushing away the pain that her father always seemed to bring her eye's focusing on the world that passed her by. ""Driver you can take your time it appears my father has more important matters to deal with"" she said her mouth disliking the taste the words brought. ""Ah I see Madam is there anywhere you wish to go?"" the driver asked in Spanish accent."
199,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-08T22:13:28,zoruna,"Dusk was walking around. He was quite literally tinkering and playing with his newest invention. A cute little robot type person that he had created. Named it Chibi. No real reason except that chibi was usually japanese for small or tiny. And Chibi was most definently fitting into that category. He weaved in and out of the people on the sidewalk. All without even once looking up from the robot person in the crook of his left arm. Tools held in the other. He had a glove on his hands that had a different tool he would need in each of the fingers. Tinkering and working away. Let out a triumphant cry and totally ignoring the weird looks he was getting. He had successfully completed his little buddy...Chibi. Chibi was like a tiny humanoid. Robot or not...Chibi was very realistically human looking. He laughs and the tools disappear into the fingers of his glove. Which in turn seems to fold up into the band upon his wrist. Ah the blessings of being a bit smarter than Albert Einstein.<br/><br/>He smiles. ""Hey there Chibi. How you feeling little guy?"" he asks. Laughing as it opens its eyes. So realistic looking. He was so adorable. He laughs as the programs start uploading. He had even built into Chibi an adaptation and self-learning program and data chip. He was happy with his success. He walks around. Ignoring the world. Which usually wasn't a bad thing. Except when your walking and the sidewalk isn't what your walking on any more. He quite literally walks in front of a quite fast moving limo...leaving the driver no time to even be able to put on the brakes. He looked up just in time to instincitvely protect Chibi and to see the car that sent him flying. He was sent in a sideways spiral through the air. Flipping himself at the last moment. Chibi shrinking into a ball shaped size and vanishing into his pocket. He lays there on the pavement. Stunned and hurting like hell. And having no idea what the hell just hit him. The limo on the other hand had skidded quite rapidly to a stop. Mere inches away from squishing him."
200,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-09T16:03:39,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Right before Stella could answer which she could no longer recall the limo swerved and with it she had heard a thud somewhere. Stella clung to the seat her heart racing her breathing racing she looked around the limo seeing she was still in one piece but what about the driver? She thought as she unlocked herself from the seatbelt. ""Alejandro are you alright?"" she called through the glass that separated the two, after a few agonizing moments of silence he answered ""Yes I am fine Ma'am but I am afraid I may have hit someone"" he said his voice shaken with worry.<br/><br/>Stella gathered her strength and unlocked the door and stepped out into the black concert a crowd of people were heading in there direction. Stella peered into the limo window ""Alejandro call an ambulance!"" she said her voice hurried, Stella swallowed hard before she peered past the front of the car to see a boy that looked much older then her she gasped taking in the sight. Creeping ever closer she knelled down in her blue velvet and cream dress and gently touched the boy's head looking for any injury's. She looked for his pulse he was still alive she sighed inwardly of her relief she could see the small breaths he took as his back raised and lowered in front of her. Alejandro had finally come to his senses and had called an ambulance and was keeping the growing crowd at a distance from his charge and the boy he had hit accidentally.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why would you ever need to know such things""</span>she mimicked in her head the voice of her father as she recalled the class on CPR and other emergencies, she was now pleased she had not listened to him and taken the class. She felt bad that it had to be used in such a situation but she gently rolled the boy over looking him over a few scratches and maybe bruised ribs she thought as she looked him over. He had gotten a few scratches from road rash from hitting the pavement. Stella looked around wondering what was taking the ambulance so long."
201,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-09T16:28:47,zoruna,"Dusk heard the word abulance and he snapped out of his stunned state. His eyes blinking rapidly. ""Well...that is definently high up on the list of stupids things ever done."" he says. Wincing. Turning his head to the side. His odd birthmark of a little moon with a coupld of stars on top of it came into view. ""No abulance."" he says. ""No abulance."" he was trembling and this was causing him to wince even more. He tries to get his limbs to comply. Yet they wouldn't. He was falling back into a stunned state. ""Please...no abulance."" he groans out. Chibi used this current moment to pop up out of the pocket and unballify. Dusk groans. ""Hey...Chibi is alright. That is good."" Yes. Absolutely no concern for himself. Just for the tiny little head poking up from his pocket.<br/><br/>Chibi looks around. Her little head peering around. And locks eyes with the huge girl. ""YIPE!"" the tiny robot cries out pretty loudly. Duck back down into the pocket. Then round two of peering around. Seeing the huge girl had no plans of moving. Little Chibi pulls herself out. Pulling herself up til she was standing on Dusk's lap. ""Dusk? Dusk? You otay? Dusk?"" she calls out in her cute little voice. That was loud at the same time. Dusk groans. ""Do you have to yell Chibi? I am right here. Yeah. Massive headache. And the body ain't wanting to cooperate. Other than that. A-ok Chibi."" the look the little robot shot him was very amusing expecially since it clearly spoke how little she believe him. Dusk looks at her his moonbeam colored eyes not the same hue of white as a blind persons. ""Hey...your very beautiful. Hope I didn't hit my head too hard. Don't have plans to find out if angels are real or not."" he says playfully. Closing his eyes.<br/><br/>Chibi pokes his tummy. Causing a sharp exhaling of breath from Dusk. ""Oh...Chibi...don't poke there. That hurts like all get out."" Chibi sticks her tongue out at him. She was almost very human like. It was near impossible to tell she was a robot. Yet the way she moved told she was still learning and adapting. Clearly a programmed tiny person. Dusk looks at her. ""What? Don't give me that you said you were fine look."" he cringes. Looking at the girl. ""Name's Dusk. This is my little creation Chibi. Say hi Chibi."" he says softly. Chibi looks at her. ""Hillo."" she says. Clearly mixing up into one word hello and hi. Dusk looks at her. ""Please...no abulance. No hospital."""
202,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-09T16:56:41,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella sat in silent stunned state the small contraption that was called Chibi was alive like no kidding alive, but in a cute way like a small child. A small sweet smile came over her looking at the small robot, glancing at the still very much in pain Dusk he had requested for no ambulance or hospital. That was just not going to fly with her, he was going to get some kind of care even it was just her small knowledge that was applied. Not wanting to be rude and noticing she had been quite this whole time lost in her thoughts she introduced herself ""I am Estella May its lovely to meet your acquaintance and I apologize for the circumstances, and maybe you did hit your head to hard it seems"" she said as she gently rubbed his head removing the pieces of gravel.<br/><br/>Turning towards Alejandro her driver ""Tell them to move on he's fine and request's to not be fretted over"" she said her voice cool and commanding the driver nodded and shooed the people away. turning her attention back to Dusk and Chibi ""Well since you will not take professorial care I would insist that you at least come stay with me for dinner or such so that I may care for your injury's, would you like this?"" she asked delicately her words and air rang with the money that she came from. The ambulance had arrived and was talking with her driver Alejandro as he tried to assure the men that the young man was fine and requested no care. Stella kept her gaze on the two awaiting there answer she felt bad that this had happened at all and wanted to do something for him in the very least."
203,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-09T17:08:02,zoruna,"Dusk opens his eyes lazily. Chibi had climbed up onto his shoulder. Hugging into him like a loving little child. Dusk looks at Chibi. ""Kiss up. Your just trying to make up for your poking."" he says playfully. Chibi looks at him and shrugs. Giggling cutely. Dusk looks at her. Blinking and clearly mentally yelling at his limbs to cooperate. To move. And yet they were quite clearly denying him this. He zones in on her speaking. ""The pleasure is all mine. Though I do wish it wasn't due to me apparently walking off sidewalk and into your oncoming limo."" he says honestly. He looks at her. ""Nope. It is fine. OW!"" he cries out. Trying to act like it was fine and then she was rubbing the gravel from it. ""Okay...maybe not fine. Maybe um...alright. Er...good."" he stammers blushing a bit. Not used to such attention.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Professional care? I can do much better and more accurate care to myself than the supposed professionals."" he says. Quite clearly not impressed with hospital people. Looking at her and blinks. ""Wha?"" he wasn't quite sure he heard her correctly. ""Dinner?"" he echoes. His stomach growling. ""Oh right. Food. Er...it has been quite a while since I actually ate anything."" Chibi makes little kid kissey faces. Which in turn caused Dusk to turn bright pink. ""I am not! Chibi don't be like that! I am not the type of guy who would interest any female. Or so I've been told."" he mutters that last statement. Loooking at her. And sighing. ""Alright. Dinner and care. Sounds like a date."" he winces."
204,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-09T18:12:41,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella could barely fight the urge to laugh but only a light giggle escaped her pink lips as her smile washed away like the sea washes away the send. ""Then its agreed come I'll help you up"" she said quickly dusting off her dark violet dress turning  to the returning Alejandro ""Madam they have agreed to leave but I had to give them the insurance card for there services"" he said nervously. Stella shrugged ""It's fine I'll make sure its taken care of I'mm sure father hasn't even seen those in years"" she said with an air of distaste. ""Well lets not draw anymore attention to ourselves then and get ourselves on the move then"" she said looking down at Dusk and Chibi they were quite the pair and she was just so curious about the two of them of how it was possible.<br/><br/>As she looked down at them both the injured Dusk she saw a glimpse of a tattoo a twinge of envy coursed through her, her whole life had always been dictated and pushed in directions she did not wish to go. The first sixteen years she had lived with it for her Mother for her dear sweet loving Mother, god how she missed her so now. Alejandro was hurriedly moving himself making sure the limo was still in working order as he turned the keys he was surprised to see it still in good shape he sighed in relief and then went around the sides opening the doors for Stella and her new guests.<br/><br/>""Are you able to stand or do you need help"" she asked gently offering her hand to him. Her heart raced a little bit in her chest the racing feeling surprised her in a way that she had not felt before. Dusk was an attractive guy she wondered why he was so down on himself he had this air about him that she couldn't explain he was different but how she couldn't place. His eye's were such an odd but beautiful color it reminded her of something but what, what was it. The thought hung there out of her reach as she tried to recall why the color seemed so familiar she sighed giving up maybe later she would remember."
205,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-09T19:52:28,zoruna,"Chibi looks at Dusk and Dusk looks at Chibi. Dusk says teasingly. ""Impossible miniature female."" he tickles Chibi. Chibi giggles and sticks her tongue out at him. He watches her stand up. He liked her smile. Wondering why Stella's mile flew by so fast. There one minute like a sand castle on the beach. Wiped out of existance the next by the incoming tide. He shakes his head. Looking at the other man. Blinking and wondering what the heck they were talking about. He noticed her air of distaste. Sounded like she did not get along with her father. He looks at Chibi. And listens as she says something in a foreign language. ""How on earth am I supposed to know that?! I am not a female. You need to ask girl stuff."" he points at Stella. ""That be her area of expertise not mine."" he says. His cheeks bright red. Chibi giggling.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Wondering what she was staring at. He followed her line of vision. He blushes. ""Yeah. I know very strange looking birthmark isn't it?"" he shifts a bit. The birthmark no longer in view. He looks at Chibi. Picking her up and holding her in his arm like a little child. He looks at them. Wondering what they were thinking. Then again glad he didn't have the faintest idea. Other people worried him at times. Seemed to think they knew everything. When in reality they barely knew anything.<br/><br/>He takes her offered hand. Using it to pull his lightweight frame up. Barely pulling on her hand. He was standing yet it was very shakily. He found himself leaning against her for support. Following her to the car. His skin soft and held the milky hue of the moon. He looks at her. ""Really sorry about walking out in front of your really long car."" he says softly. ""And sorry if I messed up your day or any plans you had."" he looks around. ""I tend to do more thinking than watching. I am doing what I do best."" he blushes emensely. ""Creating. Inventing. And obviously thinking. Head in the clouds so to speak."" he was stammering a bit. Not too used to females being close without rejecting him being close."
206,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-09T20:21:26,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella glimpsed at him for a brief second before answering seeing the redness in his face. He was sweet in an odd way she liked it anyway but she reminded herself quickly that she knew nothing of this person and she needed to continue to place her words carefully. ""Well I apologizes for hitting you and no plans here just lots of lots of time"" she said trying to make things seem lighter. ""Besides"" she continued her words ""I am quite curious about your creation here"" she said motioning her gaze towards Chibi.<br/><br/>""And that birthmark is a little odd I thought it a tattoo at first "" she said feeling silly that she had assumed something as trivial as that. Finally the two guided themselves into the sleek black limo the tan leather seats were warm and cool all at once. The inside lighted with small lights and surrounded by beautiful wood placings along the doors and panels. Stella released Dusk from her delicate hold situating herself moving the dark violet dress delicately to its proper places. She gently placed her seatbelt on as Alejandro closed the door behind the three, quickly returning to his place in the driver seat. Lowering the glass that separated them he glanced back at Stella ""Again Madam Estella I am sorry for this large mess"" he said his voice pleading he must have been afraid that he was going to loss his job thought Stella.<br/><br/>""All is forgiving Alejandro I just wish to be home andd give my guest here some proper care and food"" she said with a light smile that was still not her own. ""Please do be sure to buckle up I think we have had enough excitement for one day"" she said teasingly to Dusk and Chibi."
207,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-09T21:25:31,zoruna,"Dusk looks at her. She kept looking at him. While he didn't feel under a microscope he didn't feel sure of what he was feeling. He looks at her. ""It is fine. Accidents happen."" he says shyly. ""Oh. But your like extremely beautiful. I don't see or understand how you could not have plans. Or have so much free time."" he says. Looking very shocked at that. He really didn't see it. ""Are the guys here blind? Or is it just their brains revolve around the head in their pants versus the one on their shoulders?"" he was honestly not comprehending this. In fact he clearly was trying to figure and solve it in his head. You could almost see the mental gears moving. He looks at her. ""Oh. Chibi. Um...okay."" he stammers. Looking nervous and more than even extremely shy.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Yeah. It is odd. My mom and dad used to say it changes with the moon. Something about it resembling the moon phase or something like that. I dunno my mom and dad...they were even more of the eccentric types than I even am."" he says honestly. Looking at where they were. He looks at the seatbelt. Finding the one on his side and mimics her actions with it. Chibi looking at them. Sitting in the middle seat belt. Dusk finally figures out how to buckle and tighten the buckle so little Chibi was safe. He looks at her. He had quite clearly already forgotten about care and food. He smiles at her. ""Why don't you truly smile Stella?"" he asks softly. His cheeks flaming pink. ""Er...um...uh...hmm...I actually don't have any idea how to comment to that."" he says shyly. Looking at Chibi. Chibi was all bubbly with laughter. ""Oh shush Chibi."" he says playfully.<br/><br/>Looking at her. ""I'm 19. And I am as I said an inventor and creator type of person."" he says honestly."
208,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-09T22:18:27,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella mulled over in her head quietly all of Dusk's question it was nice to have someone ask about her not about her father or the placing of her wealth and so on and so forth. She had actually felt a little shy about answering all his questions but felt it was harmless none the less. ""I have no idea as to the thoughts of what gentlemen think of me, but as too why I have no plans well my father cancelled dinner with me"" she said her hands in her lap tightly.<br/><br/>""And as to my smile it is complicated I'm sorry if I seem rude I do not mean so"" she said her head hung a bit lower. She wanted to change the subject from  herself, he had mentioned his parents she wondered what type of people they were. ""Wow Dusk your only a year or so older then me, so what else have you invented then Dusk"" she asked her actually curiosity peeked."
209,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-09T22:42:00,zoruna,"When Stella fell silent like that he instantly felt he had screwed up somehow. Or said something that upset her. Or.... His mind kept listing off all sorts of occurances. He looks at her. Tilting his head to the side. ""You don't? Either they are blind...or they are stupid. Or their minds are in their pants and not in their skull where it belongs."" he says. Looking at her. Blinking. ""Why? What could be more important than having dinner with his family?"" he asks. Rather puzzled by this. Who wouldn't want to have dinner with someone as awesome and as kind as Stella? Whatever his reason he was very certain it wasn't more important than his own flesh and blood.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""No. That isn't it at all. Not rude or anything. More sad. I want you to really smile."" he blushes. ""I mean...really smiling helps a lot."" he stammers. Oh dear lord. Every word he spoke was only making him sound stupider and stupider by the second. He lifts her head up. ""Hey. Hold that head up high. Not with you nose to the sky. But high. Show your proud in yourself. Have confidence in the person you know you are. It doesn't matter what anyone else thinks. Just what you think. That is the first and foremost important opinion out of anyones."" he looks at her. ""I am?"" he was rather confused. ""Oh. Your 18. That is really cool."" he says. A happy smile on his face. Then he blinks.<br/><br/>""Er...um..."" he was bright red. ""A wristband that expands into a glove. Each finger has at least two miniature tools built into the finger. Yet it all is like tiny molecules til it is needed and then it expands."" he was blushing emensely. ""Here I'll just show you."" he stammers out. Tapping the wristband on his right wrist. It lets out a soft whirring sound and then it quite literally looks as if it is unfolding and slowly weaving its way up his hand on both sides. Unfolding and forming a glove that fit Dusk's hand perfectly. He blushes. And switches between the tools. Mostly normal tools. Some more dangerous than others. But all together it was one awesome invention. He blushes. ""I had just finished with Chibi's final adjustments. Put the glove away and apparently walked right out in front of your vehicle."" he says. Laughing softly. ""Anyways."" he taps the wristband and it quite literally shrunk back into the wristband and folding itself back into it. ""Chibi has a self adapting and self learning program and chips and what not. So by basic law...she is as alive as you and I. Has feelings. Thoughts. Emotions. Etc."""
210,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-11T16:55:54,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella blushed lightly at the contact of Dusk's hand and just smiled weakly but it was a good first try and then as he spoke she watched his eye's bright and full of life and dreams and thoughts. It was refreshing and new it was intoxicating she felt energy coarse through her as she watched him fiddle with his invention on his wrist which was just as amazing as Chibi but of course Chibi was different but in a good way. Stella looked at Chibi and smiled gently ""Then in that case it is nice to meet you as well Chibi"" she said to the small roundness that was Chibi.<br/><br/>""And to as why I don't really smile is due to my loss of my Mother two years ago, you remind me of her the way you talk and move its well comforting"" she said shyly she was pretty sure it was not what a guy would want to hear but it was the truth. And to her that out weighed any other reason, she was still amazed and dazzled by his creations they were just unheard of in this day in age. He was a rare sight and it had of hint of sorry in it, what would happen when other people knew about him cooperate people. Would they corrupt him like they did everything like how her father did. Stella's facial expressions became solemn again.<br/><br/>""So have you ever shown others your great works?"" she asked curiously her mind puzzling over him. As she look at his eye's it finally came to her the necklace her mother had left her, unconsciously she stroked the pendant that laid hidden under the violet and cream dress. It was a the size of a quarter a crescent moon shaped moon stone with three opal stars completing the moon hung from a silver chain around her slender neck."
211,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-11T17:48:38,zoruna,"Dusk smiles and watches her look at Chibi. He liked that she understood that Chibi was a person too. Chibi looks at her. Letting out a bubbly somewhat whirring sounding laughterr. ""YAY!!!!!!!!!!"" she yells out happily. Sounding like a cute little child. She pats Stella's hand tenderly. Trying too now to make Stella smile. Rubbing her head in a way of acceptance against Stella's arm. Nuzzling her like a little kid would a mother figure.<br/><br/>Dusk looks at her. He pulls her into a hug. ""Yeah. My parents who adopted me...they died a couple years back. I'm sorry to hear you lost your mother."" he says softly. He smiles at her. Blushing a bit. ""Wow. That is an honor then. Means I'm up there with the cool people."" he says. Laughing a bit. ""Ironic since I am rarely ever up there in the cool people category."" he kisses her cheek softly. Sitting back up straight. He was genuinely happy by the fact she felt comfortable around him. And clearly not bothered by the fact he reminded her of her mother. He laughs a bit. Looking out the window. Pointing to a really tall building. ""You know what kind of people work in places like that Stella?"" he looks at her. Eyes sparkling. ""Suited sausages."" he laughs. ""People wearing suits that make them look squished into it like a sausage."" he blushes. ""Also known as the monozone. Or monotone alley. The place where the emotions are slim to none."" he was making jokes yet clearly stating his opinion of cooperate people.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Are you crazy?! Last time I did that those men wearing suits kidnapped me. Locked me in a room. And tried to make me invent stuff for them to sell to make money. They weren't nice. Tried forcing me. Brainwashing me. I think the term is corrupting me. When I refused they locked me in a room with normal stuff. Toilet paper and other things."" he looks at her. ""I used those to invent a way to get away from there. Man you should have seen the look on their face when I bolted out that front door. Armed with a toilet paper launching lock picking tool."" he laughs. ""Man was that funny."" he was still laughing. He turns his head and as the moon was starting to rise it fell upon the birthmark. The mark shifting right before her eyes to resemble the moon outside. So the mark was no longer a full moon."
212,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-11T22:17:15,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella smiled at the small Chibi a warmness flowed in her as the small Chibi showed her some light affection. The hug had surprised Stella it had been some time since someone had really been all that close to her. But it was a nice comfort from Dusk he was sweet and smart a bit odd but in a freeing sort of way. She felt it all made sense the way he acted and seemed to express himself it just fit him so well, she had felt like that once she was trying to reach out to that part of her mentally grasping for the hand that was her own in a whole other time.<br/><br/>Relief coursed though her as she know felt he was now safe from the dangers of people who would use him, she knew how this felt and didn't think someone like Dusk did not deserve that. He was so similar and so different in the same stroke she thought as she listened to him tell his tale of escape. He had escaped physically Stella she escaped through the tune of the grand onyx piano that now sat in her grand bedroom. A sensation of ache came over her as she longed to stroke the keys gently into a beautiful maybe even a little sad of a melody.<br/><br/>""I am pleased then that you escaped and that I had this chance to meet you Dusk"" she said with a light smile. As they rounded a corner finally they had reached her home it was a grande home it looked similar to a plantation house. The garden was beautiful and grand the smell of Orange Blossoms and roses filled the car as she lowered the window at the press of a button. The smell brought soft wonderful memories to light it had been a year since she had been home it was a relief to finally arrive. ""Well Dusk, Chibi this is my home I hope you will make yourself comfortable and enjoy your stay"" she said with her voice full of eagerness."
213,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-11T22:40:47,zoruna,"Dusk smiles at Chibi. Chibi seemed to be liking Stella a lot now that she saw her as a person too. Duxsk smiles at her. And then looks out the window. Not knowing her trail of thought. Not knowing what the day was going to lead to. Or how it was going to turn out. He was happy though. Hadn't felt this happy in a long time. And the feeling of safety...it was just a bonus. He hadn't felt safe since his first invention. In any case...he smiles and the mark on his neck shimmered and glittered in the streaks of moonlight coming through the back window on the limo. He was just relaxing. Taking it easy. It had been a long time since he'd actually relaxed. Had time to relax. Or even remembered to do so.<br/><br/>He turns his attention back to her. ""Yeah. Me too."" he says softly. Blushing. ""I am happy I had the chance to meet you as well. Maybe in Fate's own twisted way...I was supposed to walk out in front of your limo. Fate and what not works in strange ways. So anything is possible."" he says with a soft smile. His eyes widen. ""Wow...so beautiful. It is so beautiful looking."" he says softly. He sniffs the flowers. Chibi catching the scent. ""PRETTIFUL! WHAT MAKES THAT PRETTIFUL?"" she asks Stella. Looking up at her hopefully. Hoping she knew the source of the 'prettiful' scent. Dusk looks at her. And nods his head. Smiling as they exit. He was able to walk with very little wobbeleness yet only if he walked slow. He looks around and blinks. There was a very hard faced man in the doorway. He was still holding onto Stella for support. ""Um...is that guy your father? Or a bodyguard? Or something?"" he asks softly. Chibi sitting upon his shoulder."
214,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-14T20:42:50,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>Stella couldn't help but watch the shimmer of the birthmark on Dusk it was so extraordinary she thought as she heard Chibi's response.  Stella smiled at Chibi's reaction to the house and the garden ""Well Chibi the Gardener takes care of the plants and flowers so that they can grow beautiful and the sun and rain helps them as well and well this manor was designed by a man and this is what someone made with his ideas"" Stella said all this with much enthusiasm. And as Stella helped Dusk get to the house he had seen her Butler Larz he was a man that did not wish to play or talk but a good man none the less. Stella smiled at his questions seeing how he analysed everything around him ""That is Larz he is the Head Butler of the house"" she said with an air of lightness. Larza walked down the steps offering his hand to Dusk ""May I help you up the stairs Sir? it is not proper for Senora May"" he stated it was not a judgement just his way of saying that it was not lady like.<br/><br/>It was not the first time she had done something not lady like that Larz had called her on she giggled lightly to herself at the rush of memories. The swell of happiness flowed though her this was an unusual seeing as she had returned home she couldn't help but think Dusk and Chibi were to blame and she was glad that fate had extended there hand to give her something that was peaceful and happy. ""So Dusk what do you eat or should I ask you what you don't eat?"" she asked in a teasing tone her smile becoming free and wide as they finally reached her eye's."
215,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-14T21:01:21,zoruna,"Chibi looks at her. Listening and then her eyes shimmered. Then return to normal color. She had just processed this information. And researched what each of the things Stella had mentioned was by tapping into the interweb. Then she smiles at Stella. ""Flowers! YAY!"" she says happily.  Looking at her. ""I processed and researched and put together mental images of each thing you said. Thanks for telling me."" she says happily. Looking around. ""Cool. That is right word for that...right Dusk?"" she asks looking at Dusk. Giggling as Dusk looked at her. ""Yeah. That would most definently fit this situation Chibi."" he says softly. He looks back ahead. Nodding his head. ""Nice to meet your Mr. Larz."" he says softly. Hiding his wince from a sudden jolting of his side.<br/><br/>He looks at him. ""Uh...sure."" he says softly. Looking at Stella. Clearly not used to being called Sir. And he took the offered hand. The guy helped him up the stairs. He looks back at Stella like...what is going on? Why did he call me Sir? He smiles happily when Stella was next to him again. Chibi starts to sing a random song that she had found while researching stuff. Basically that little rhyme about flowers and the month of may. Dusk blinks and looks at her. ""Huh?"" he processes her words. His cheeks flush. ""Er...I don't like squash...or ocra...or zuchinni."" he blushes. ""And um...I don't really know."" he rubs the back of his head. ""I often forget to eat for days at a time. I get absorbed in what I'm doing and completely lose track of time til that project is completed."" he says with an embarressed laugh. He looks around. ""Wow...this is an awesome interior."" he says. Sitting down in the chair at the table he was guided to. Chibi hopping down and stands on the table. Looking around with wide eyed awe."
216,Moon Child (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2291,2011-02-15T16:50:17,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Estella May</span></span><br/><br/>A sad smile flowed across her lips at his words ""Thank you Dusk my mother did most of the interior designing but the last few years I have added on here and there"" she said her smile becoming less sad. Stella glanced at Larz as he stood in the doorway now ""Larz could you please get some refreshments for my guest while we discuss dinner"" she said gently with that Larz bowed and left the room and off to the kitchen. Stella gently leaned over the table to whisper to Dusk ""Sorry I said guest but I'm not sure if its good if he knows about Chibi"" she said her glance taking in the child like robot. Stella straightened herself once again ""How does oven baked chicken, statued green beans,<br/>and home made mashed potatoes sound?"" she asked with a smile it had alway's been the meal her and her mother always made together."
217,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-02-17T05:41:44,ElegantJewel,"Name: Sophia Alexander<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/TO0Orxx.jpg"">http://i.imgur.com/TO0Orxx.jpg</a><br/>Nickname: FiFi; Mouse<br/>Age: 28<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Occupation: Archaeologist and Greek Mythologist<br/>Height: 5'8""<br/>Weight: 145lbs<br/>Hair Color: Dark Brown<br/>Eye color: Green<br/>------<br/><br/>Today was the day. She could feel it in her bones; well that was just what she thought to herself every day.<br/><br/>The sky was bright and clear, the color of azure was so pure. There was a light breeze, the smell of the salt familiar to her senses. The sun beamed strong rays upon her back; it was like any other day out on the job. However, today was the day, she knew it. She had been searching for years, in order to reclaim the esteemed name of her grandfather and her father before her. She knew that they were right, they weren't crazy. She would spend the rest of her life trying to prove it. She smiled slightly as she reminisced about the past, the stories that she grew up with and the ones that she would pass on to her children, if she ever decided to settle down.<br/><br/>She grabbed her clip board as she moved towards the railing of the ship that she was on. She stared down into the clear waters of the Mediterranean Sea, the turquoise color glistening in the sun. They had been out, since the new day was breaking. What would cause them to leave so early? What was she so invested in? Long ago, her grandfather had been doing his fieldwork in Greece, off the coast of Kalamata. He had found a Grecian scripture reciting the tales of Atlantis. He had been so driven by the notion that this mystical island could have existed that he pursued after these tales, he even went as far as to hold conferences with all the evidence he could find. Her father had followed after him, searching for the lost city. However, due to many debates and non-believers, her family's name had been tarnished over the last fifty years. No one had believed her successors. Every time they had gotten close to discovering the secrets, they were cut short. It was like all their materials and discoveries had disappeared.<br/><br/>The scripture that her grandfather had found fifty years ago had disappeared, the amulet that her father found twenty years ago had done the same, and sometimes she would lose pieces of pottery she had excavated from the sea floor. It was as if something was trying to keep them from redeeming their family name. Maybe she was being too pessimistic about it; after all, she was hoping that today would be the day that all her hard work would be paid off. For the last twenty years, she had been working hard for this moment. The radar had picked up something strange about 3,500 meters below them. They had set off from the coast of Crete, one of the areas that her grandfather had written about as being a possible area. Then again, she had spent the last eight years travelling to every place that had ever been written about between her successors.<br/><br/>The machine that had been digging around the ocean floor suddenly caused the boat to jolt. She quickly grabbed onto the railings in order to keep her balance. ""What the hell? Be careful with the crane,"" she yelled, turning around to glare at the man operating the machine. He poked his head out of the window, a frown on his face. ""Stop complaining, it looks like we hit something,"" he grumbled, rubbing the shadow of a beard that dotted his jaw line. Her eyes brightened with excitement, could this be it?<br/><br/>""Alright, bring it up!""<br/><br/>A crane whined as the operator began to move it, grabbing hold of what it had hit. The crew of the ship and her archaeology team slowly started to move to the deck, wondering what all the commotion was about. ""What's going on Sophia,"" one of her companions asked.<br/><br/>""I think this is what we've been searching for, Adrian,"" Sophia said, unable to hide the excitement that was buzzing throughout her body.<br/><br/>""How many times have you said that,"" Adrian muttered, only to get punched in his left shoulder. He let out a sigh, shaking his head.<br/><br/>Sophia watched the line slowly pull up whatever that it had found; it was going too slow for her liking. She started bouncing up and down on her feet, her teeth chewed on her lower lip, and she felt like she was going to vomit. She stepped away from the railing as the boat began to creak; her eyes were moving all over the place, hoping that nothing was going to interfere with her discovery. She would redeem her family name, which was all she ever wanted. She tugged on the hem of her shirt, unable to fight the nerves that caused her body to tremble.<br/><br/>""Look out,"" the operator yelled as the crane came out of the water, the claw was covered in seaweed but held a object in its grasp.<br/><br/>Everyone moved away in order for the crane to place the object on the deck. Once it was settled, Sophia quickly rushed to inspect it, her hands brushing away the seaweed. She was kneeling down in front of the object, delicately brushing away the sand, coral, seaweed and sea life that clung to it, only to discover that the object was an old chest. Her jaw dropped as she looked at the elaborate designs that had been carved into the hard material. Although the chest was worn and tarnished, it was the most beautiful material remains she had ever seen. The chest was a dull grey; it had to have been made out of some sort of steel. Stone would have been disintegrated by the ocean thousands of years ago. The designs on the chest fascinated her, though it was hard to tell what exactly the figures were doing. Her hands traced over the writings on that encircled the entire chest, but she knew that this wasn't Greek. No, this had to be the famed Atlantean language. There was so much going on for her brain to process, it was like some sort of surreal dream.<br/><br/>She could feel the rest of the crew crowd around her, wanting to get a better look. ""Go get a crowbar, we need to open this,"" Adrian called out.<br/><br/>""No,"" Sophia said suddenly. ""We need to write down this exact location and take pictures and document this immediately."" She stood up, pulling off her backpack, searching for her camera. She stopped and looked at her crew. ""I'm serious! We need to record all of this before we forget! I need the exact time and date, the location, how many meters we found it, and so much more. This is a huge discovery and we need to be as thorough as possible.""<br/><br/>â€œHow do we even know if it is the real deal,â€ Adrian questioned, crossing his arms over his chest. â€œI have been on your team for eight years, from the very beginning. All we had found were a few pieces of pottery and those somehow got stolen. So, I want to make sure this is it, this is what we have been looking for.â€<br/><br/>Sophia frowned, her green eyes staring at her longest companion. It was true that they had barely found anything in the last eight years, she could understand his skepticism but he had always stood by her, even during those dreadful press conferences. He never once doubted her, but surely he was growing tired of travelling all over Greece, looking for evidence that she believed was there. She glanced from the chest to him and let out a sigh. â€œLook Adrian, I know that these last eight years have been rather lacking but this is itâ€¦.I know it is.â€ She noticed the way he still seemed unhappy. â€œLook itâ€™ll take an hour to record all the details and then we can open it. I promise.â€<br/><br/>â€œAlright, fine. Itâ€™s your world.â€ Adrian turned away looking at the others. â€œYou heard the Boss Lady; itâ€™s time to record everything.â€<br/><br/>Thank God he was so level-headed. Sometimes she wondered why he stuck around for so long. She looked back at the chest, studied it long and hard. Her heart was pounding in her chest and her mouth felt extremely dry.  She watched her crew begin to move around taking pictures at all different angles, while the others began to record everything. Sure, she was a little too demanding for all the details but this...this was what she had been searching for, for eight years now. Her family had been searching for fifty years; this would be what she needed to prove that Atlantis existed.<br/><br/>She felt overwhelmed by emotions, though this was no time to be crying. She had pictures to take, details to record, and then there was the part where they opened the chest. She was too excited to think, she couldn't wait until she told her father and grandfather about this later. She grinned the entire time as she began the process of documenting the chest.<br/><br/>Today was definitely the day."
218,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-02-17T08:21:35,zoruna,"Name: Runeciiro Vanilisk<br/>Nickname: Rune, Ru, Leviathan<br/>Appearance Age: between 27-29<br/>Actual Age: Ancient<br/>Gender: Male<br/>Occupation: Guardian Of Atlantis<br/>Height: 6â€™ 7â€ (human form)<br/>40â€™ (guardian leviathan form)<br/>Weight: 140 lbs<br/>Hair Color: Jet black<br/>Eye color: Silver (when moving into guardian form they are without whites or pupils)<br/>Atlantian:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/63006d35-4d87-473d-bbc4-2520d89425dd_zpsef1a16a7.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... 1a16a7.jpg</a>m<br/>Guardian Leviathan:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/d99b2218-79df-41a9-9ce1-72eab194fbcb_zps9f48085d.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... 48085d.jpg</a>m<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Deep, deep in the ocean waves rested the Guardian of Atlantis. It had been many centuries since Atlantis went to rest beneath the waves of the ocean surface. Many, many years ago...he remembered it well. Even in his sleep his mind replayed the last hours of the majestic and beautiful city of Atlantis. The heart of the gods this city was. Birthed of the gods themselves. The Atlantians had been blessed with long lives. Blessed with crystals which cured illnesses and healed. The technology of Atlantis far surpassed what the modern day world had. What is mere imaginings and dreams was actually a reality. Still they were not armed with guns and lasers...they were armed in weapons of old. Spears and blades. Many still laid scattered around in the sands surrounding Atlantis. It had been a dark hour for Atlantis when the gods decided that the world above no longer deserved the city of the Atlantis.<br/><br/>The guardian statues had come to life and held up the dome of power the gods encompassed the city with. There was no outs for this hour. The hour when the rumbling and quakes began to rock the island of Atlantis. The waters began to part around Atlantis as the majestic city began to sink. Down. Down. Down the city went. He remembered it well. He swam circles around the city. Helping it in its great descent to the ocean floors. The deities had decided to return their children of Atlantis to within their watery breasts. To the ocean floor it went many centuries ago. The water falling back over where the island had once been. It faded away into nothing more. Nothing more remained of the city of Atlantis. Not above the waters at least.<br/><br/>For many years the people of Atlantis thrived within the dome that now surrounded the city. Little by little the people of Atlantis began to die out. To fade away with the passing of time. The pages of time would continue to turn. These turnings would continue to fade out more of the city. The above ground city was slowly falling to ruins. The underground city still thrived. The dome fell one year six centuries ago. The ocean waters began to slowly destroy the beautiful stone buildings. Slowly they did. Still he protected the city and its grand mysteries from the world above. Including the sinking of a Greek ship that had held the ruler of the Greek empire. His duty was for now and ever more...protect Atlantis.<br/><br/>He lay slumbering now deep, deep beneath the ocean waves. He had over the years become covered in sand. The sand layers covering the circled form of his guardian form. The leviathan lay circled a few times away from Atlantis but with his head resting in the direction of the city. The fish blissfully unaware of the sleeping power house beneath them. Over the years his phantom Atlantian form had recovered objects and artifacts taken from the ocean floors. Had retrieved them and these very items had vanished into the shadowy Abyss. Protect and guard Atlantis. Even in his slumber this mission would be carried out. The current century had brough many slight awakenings of the Guardian of Atlantis. Nothing had truly awakened him as of yet. The fish swam by but scattered when the metal crane splashed through the waterâ€™s surface and began sinking into the depths of the waters.<br/><br/>The disturbance of the waters so near the Leviathanâ€™s form had caused a slight stirring. A rumbling rippled out like an echoing growl that caused the fish to scatter quickly in every direction. An octopus shot by squirting ink out as it vanished off to the left. A few curious fish following the crane as it sank into the waters. The thunk when it hit the chest caused another rumbling to shoot out in all directions. The chest of lay nestled in the small three foot circle of sand that was between his circles of his form. As the chest rose higher the stirrings were ever so slightly echoing. Still slumber away did he. The key to awakening him laid within that chest. The key to awakening the guardian for real was two fold. One was the Atlantian chest which held markings and symbolofy indicating the history between Atlantis and Greece. Telling of the day when the chest would be given to the Greeks. Inside the chest was a few treasures of Atlantis. More notebly was the Ancient Grecian journal that had been filled in with information recording Atlantis. Filled in by the last King of Atlantis. This journal was the second key to awakening the Guardian of Atlantis. The very ship he had sank centuries before when the vanishing of Atlantis had come to be.<br/><br/>The chest was drawn up onto the ship as the markings on the chest began to lightly shimmer. A very, very faint humming began to resound in all directions originating from within the chest. There was power within this chest. This ancient chest of steel. Another shifting of his form as the chest was removed from its watery grave site.<span style=""font-style: italic"">&lt;It is almost time.... Time to awaken to guard once more.... To protect from the young of the modern world... You must protect Atlantis...&gt;</span>The faint echoings of the Ancients of Atlantis echoed within his mind. The words were ones he had heard many, many times. Those and things of similar nature to that. The Guardian of Atlantis shifted again. Even the denizens of the ocean knew something big was going to happen. Still slumber away did the guardian. He slept but it grew fitful. His duty was to protect Atlantis and even his slumbering form knew it would begin again soon. The sand shifted a bit as his form shifted beneath it. Stilling once more as the chestâ€™s markings shimmered a bit more and noticably so. A rainbowish glimmer going through the etched in markings on the chest. The humming became just a bit louder. It was almost like a low buzzing sound now."
219,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-02-17T09:43:11,ElegantJewel,"Sophia had spent the last hour making sure that they all had everything recorded in their notebooks. By everything, she went everything; from the size and style of the chest, to the exact color and weight of it. She wanted everything to be perfect for the presentation that she was going to have. She finished up the last of the rounds, making sure everyone had all the same information before she headed back to the middle of the deck. Brushing away the bangs that fell in front of her face, she pulled the rest of her hair into a messy bun on the top of her head. She spotted Adrian, who was holding a crowbar, and frowned a bit.<br/><br/>""What's wrong,"" he asked, tilting his head slightly.<br/><br/>""You'll ruin it, I know you will,"" she said with a slight pout.<br/><br/>He rolled his eyes and looked down at the chest. ""Do you see the size of that lock? There's no other way around opening the thing.""<br/><br/>Sophia shook her head as she knelt down in front of the chest for the umpteenth time today. Slender fingers delicately held up the lock that was around the size of her palm. She traced over the designs, pursing her lips together. ""No, no, I need you to break the lock from here,"" she said, pointing at the area she wanted broken. ""If you can't open it like that, then I guess we could try picking the lock."" She looked at Adrian, who was rather annoyed but she was the boss and things would be going the way she wanted.<br/><br/>""And if those don't work, we'll do it my way,"" Adrian grumbled while he started trying to fit the hook of the crowbar into the small bend in the lock.<br/><br/>Sophia watched for a while, though she soon found herself lost in thought. She crossed her arms over her chest and placed her chin in the grasp of her hand. Her green eyes stared intently at the chest, though she wasn't truly paying attention. Her mind had taken her somewhere else. What exactly would they find in the chest? It seemed to be well preserved, hardly ruined by the vicious currents of the ocean. She would study the depictions of the chest when she had it alone in her cabin. There had to be an important message on there. If only she could speak and read Atlantean. Of course, Greek had formed from the language, which later transformed into other languages. However, no one had ever taken the time to actually think that Atlantis had its own language. From what she had seen on the chest, she could recognize a few words but other than that, she knew nothing.<br/><br/>She suddenly felt this crippling fear in her chest. What if this chest had nothing in it? What if it had already been looted or it was a false chest. She knew that many rulers had decoy chests to hide their treasures then again finding a decoy was good enough. Deep down, she wanted to find more than a decoy chest. She gripped her chin a bit harder, the more she thought about it the more she felt like failure was looming over her shoulders. She couldn't feel like this, she had made a huge discovery! Her father and grandfather would be proud if they were standing with her. So she should be proud as well, but the need to find written proof was so necessary. Anyone could label this chest off as belonging to the Ancient Greeks but not Atlanteans. If she had the documents that told tales of Atlantis, written by Atlanteans themselves, then she could-BANG!<br/><br/>The sound of something breaking caused her to come back to reality. She jumped and panic contorted her face. What if they broke the chest?! She managed to push away the crew that had gathered around while she was lost in thought. Adrian looked at her with a bright grin, in his hand the now broken lock. The breath left her as she stared at the lock then back at Adrian. Her eyes moved to the chest, it was waiting to be opened. ""What are you waiting for? This is your baby, you open it,"" Adrian said while nudging her closer to the chest. She glanced over at him and to the others of her crew, they beamed happily at her. She looked down at the chest, kneeling down before it. Her hands touched the side of the top, before she tried lifting it. ""Son of a bitch,"" she wheezed out, before the lid slowly began to rise. ""I need help.""<br/><br/>Adrian and two other men came to her aid, all grunting as the four of them lifted the lid of the chest. When it was completely off, Sophia looked down into the chest. It seemed as if some water had leaked inside but there was hardly any kind of damage done to the goods. Shock finally settled in as she continued to look into the chest. With trembling hands, she slowly began to pull out the treasures that were at the top. ""Oh...my....God,"" she breathed out, turning around the gold and precious jewels in her hands. She felt Adrian crouch down beside her, digging in as well, pulling out a short dagger, sheathed in silver, gold, and emeralds. The blade glistening in the sun, inscriptions and designs etched into the blade.<br/><br/>""Is this what you were looking for,"" he asked, as he continued to lay out the treasures.<br/><br/>""No,"" Sophia said. ""Well yes, but I was hoping for some sort of journal or scroll; something that has handwriting by the people of Atlantis.""<br/><br/>Once they had moved all the treasures out of the chest, Sophia reached down into the chest, feeling the soft material that lined the chest. This must have helped to keep everything dry. She almost felt a little disappointed that there was only treasure. That wasn't what her job was about, she didn't care about the riches found while excavating. She cared about the history that would be uncovered there was something about it that made this job so worth it. Her fingers bumped across something at the bottom of the chest. She pressed down; it was hidden beneath the lining. Unhooking a pocket knife from her hip, she carefully cut a slit in the lining. Wiggling her fingers into the cut, she froze. It was hard, slightly won and felt like the texture of leather. She pulled her hand away, staring down into the chest.<br/><br/>""What is it?"" Adrian asked, noticing how strange she began to act.<br/><br/>She was almost afraid to reach back into the chest; she felt her heart flutter in her throat. It was pounding in her eyes. Reaching back into the chest, she took hold of the object, wiggling out from the incision she had made. In the light, a bound journal was within her hands. In gold, there was something written in Atlantean, the paper was stained but in decent condition. She placed the journal in her lap, staring down at it with wide eyes. Everyone around her feel silent, she could hear the sound of her heavy breathing. Was this really happening? She was going to hyperventilate, she knew it.<br/><br/>""You did it FiFi,"" Adrian breathed out in awe.<br/><br/>""I-I...w-we did it,"" she said in a slow voice, looking over at Adrian. A huge smile brightened her face. ""We did it, Adrian!! Everyone we did it!!!"" She exclaimed while pulling her companion into a tight hug, giving him a celebratory kiss on the cheek. The crew let out a roar of excitement, giving each other hugs and slaps on the back. Sophia pulled away from Adrian, holding the journal in her shaking hands. She couldn't believe that this was happening. How long had her family waited? Fifty years of waiting and here it was, in her hands. Her breathing hitched as she felt her emotions overwhelm her. Tears began to fall from her eyes and she covered her face as she cried. She was too happy to care that she was crying in front of her crew.<br/><br/>She had finally found all the proof that was would need.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""This is not good."" A feminine voice whispered harshly.<br/><br/>""Of course it is not."" The reply was as equally rough.<br/><br/>""Should we tell father?"" A tall redheaded woman asked, her body covered by an ivory chiton, falling to her ankles.<br/><br/>""Unlikely,"" replied a redhead male, his body covered in a matching chiton falling to his knees. ""The woman cannot read Atlantean, there's no need to worry for now.""<br/><br/>""What about the Guardian?""<br/><br/>""He should be able to take care of it,"" the male muttered, twirling a laurel leaf in his fingers. ""Fear not, my sister, Atlantis will remain at the bottom of the sea, where it belongs.""<br/><br/>The woman giggled at the cruelty in her brother's tone as she decided to play with the deer in the forest within her temple.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>They had spent the last few minutes cleaning up the deck, preparing to head back to Crete for the evening. Tomorrow, she would go back to Athens and start putting together things for her press conference. Sophia let out a breath as she moved to the lower deck of the ship, heading to her cabin. Today had been going a lot better than she expected. She thanked everyone how had stuck around for this moment and she suddenly felt exhausted. The weight of the situation was being lifted from her shoulders. She had finally found it, one of the journals of Atlantis. This time, she wouldn't let this out of her sight. If it disappeared now, she wouldn't know what she would do.<br/><br/>Her life would be over.<br/><br/>Opening the door to her room, Sophia set the journal on the nightstand beside her bed. She let out a heavy breathe once more, spinning around before falling onto her small bed. The bed groaned from her graceless fall and she rubbed her face in the covers. She felt exhausted yet so full of energy at the same time. She glanced over at the journal laying on her nightstand. What was written in there? She was dying to know but then again she knew that she wouldn't leave her room until she completely read the entire journal. Well, reading a few pages couldn't hurt right? She rolled over on her stomach, laying the journal out before her. She took in a deep breath before opening the book. Green eyes danced around the page as she tried to understand the language before her. She would have to translate it later.<br/><br/>For now, she would just look."
220,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-02-17T21:09:29,zoruna,"The opening of the chest caused the rippling actions of his form to resound even further. Beneath the waves a different story was told then the ones the humans were seeing. To them they saw a chest full of treasure. To the woman a journal. To the denizens of the sea below they knew the true story. The phantom that was the guardian stirred. Standing on the sand beneath the ocean waves was a semi-solid form of the guardian. His Atlantian form. Complete with the signature crystal that was a gift from the gods. He looked up. They knew something big was going to happen. He could feel them...the gods. They were watching. It wasn't any of their concern how he did his job. Or how things went down. However, age old jealousies died hard. It wasn't his problem if they hadn't gotten over it yet.<br/><br/>His eyes silver without whites or pupils. Beneath the layers of sands his body began to shift and move in circular motions. Sand slowly beginning to fall from his form. He looked up as he stood in the circle where the chest had been. Shame that he would most likely have to sink that ship. He would try it passively to begin with. ""The time has come..."" Came his rumbling voice. Rumbling through the water. Fish scattering as they bumped into his semi-solid form. He began to shoot upwards from the depths. His guardian form still sleeping but his phantom form would try to prevent the deciphering of the journal. His awakening would be dangerous to the young humans. Such a pity that he really cared little about who was sacrificed in order to protect Atlantis. Though he was not without mercy. He was not a god of old. He was very, very close to it though. Often feared and hated except by the gods of Atlantis. He was birthed of the gods as were the children of Atlantis.<br/><br/>His phantom self suddenly fizzled out. She had the journal. He would try to get her to not read it. He felt it the moment the journal was opened. As he always felt when artifacts and treasures of Atlantis were destroyed. He reappeared on the ship. Walking through the people like he wasn't even there. He was but a ghost. One who would only appear to those he was trying to stop. The men were not of his goal. His leviathan form causing the waves beneath the ship to become rocky and unstable. He walked through the door to the woman's room. Standing there in a semi-solid form. ""You shouldn't be meddling in the affairs of old."" Came his powerful, haunting but beautiful voice. He stood there as light flickered off him and showed the silver of his eyes. Eyes that were silver throughout the entire eye. No whites. No pupils.<br/><br/>He walked towards her. ""Some things aren't meant to be understood. Some things aren't meant to be found. Sometimes...they don't want to be found."" The pages of the book flipped rapidly and the book slammed shut. He faded out for a second. This form was not easy to do very much in. However, it was more able now. ""Things not meant to be found have a habit of disappearing."" He pointed at the journal. ""You risk everything for a mere book. This is a warning child of the young race..."" He looked outside. ""You bring danger if you decipher what you hold. Secrets are supposed to remain secrets. I will not warn you again. You do not want to awaken...the beast who guards."" The beast who guards was the Guardian Of Atlantis. Otherwise known in myths as...Leviathan. He then began to fade out. This was him trying to be nice. He reappeared by her side. His hands holding the area near her head. ""Sometimes...things don't want to be found. Give back to the sea what belongs to us."" Then he was gone. Vanished from the room without another word. Without another sound. Like he had never been there. With him vanished the treasure that had been within the chest. Part one of retrieval...completed. The chest slammed shut on its own accord. Seemingly at least."
221,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-02-18T08:43:15,ElegantJewel,"The boat began to rock and sway with the sudden change in the ocean's current. Sophia looked up from the journal; she crawled to her knees and stared out the small circular window. It was strange how the sea had suddenly turned against them. A frown tugged at her lips and she looked back at the journal. As crazy as it sounded, she felt like this journal was the cause of it. She laughed slightly, shaking her head. No, that couldn't be possible, unless it was a cursed object. Sophia looked away from the journal and back at the ocean, the waves crashing harshly against one another. Sliding off her bed, she moved towards her door, poking her head out of her room. She could see the crew members running around; trying to make sure things didn't break. She decided it would probably be best if she stayed in her room. She climbed back onto the bed staring down at the journal, her fingers tracing over the frayed pages.<br/><br/>She jumped immediately when she heard a voice, looking up from the journal, she nearly let out a scream. There, in the middle of her room, a man stood. Her mouth hung open with the intention of calling for Adrian or one of the other men, but no sound left her mouth. When he spoke, shivers rolled down her spine and she shied away from him instinctively as his powerful presence fill her small room. She pulled her legs closer to her chest, her hands digging into the sheets as she continued to stare at him. She flinched as he walked towards her, listening to all that he had to say to her. She took these words to heart, not sure if the male before her would harm her. She wanted to ask him questions, like where he came from and how he managed to get into her room but her voice was caught in her throat. She jumped as the pages of the journal began to move on their own before shutting, green eyes jumped back to where he was, even closer now. She swallowed hard as he told her the dangers of the journal before he, somehow, reappeared beside her.<br/><br/>Her long limbs flailed as he was so close, her mind unable to comprehend how he had managed to become like that. He left with his final words before disappearing. It was only then that she let out her caught breath. She stared at the space that he had been standing in for a while, before reality hit her. She grabbed the journal beside her before running out of her room. She flew up the stairs leading to the deck, staring out at the calming sea. Her eyes darted around, searching for the man that had been in her room. She jumped when Adrian touched her arm and she looked at him for a while. ""What...what happened,"" she questioned, gripping his arm tightly.<br/><br/>""Ah, it was just the sea acting on its own accord,"" Adrian said while rubbing the back of his neck. ""We're heading back to Crete now, so it should back three hours until we reach shore.""<br/><br/>Sophia nodded her head, biting her lower lip. She glanced up when a woman from her archaeology crew came running up to them. ""The treasure is gone,"" she panted out.<br/><br/>""What do you mean, I thought you all handled it,"" Adrian growled out.<br/><br/>""We did,"" she explained. ""But it just went missing after the sea decided to calm down.""<br/><br/>""No,"" Sophia breathed out. She had an idea of what could have happened. ""No...no no no."" She rushed to the railings of the boat, staring down into the aquamarine waters.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Give back to the sea what belongs to us.</span>The voice rang in her mind and she clutched the railings tighter, feeling a wave of anger overcome her. She turned back to the two behind her, she felt like pulling her hair out. ""It's fine for now; as long as we have the chest and the journal...we should be fine.""<br/><br/>""But that treasure was so valuable,"" cried her crew member.<br/><br/>""I know...we'll just have to try again in a few days,"" Sophia said while chewing on her bottom lip. ""For now we need to focus on not having any other artifacts lost.""<br/><br/>Sophia started to move back down to the cabin, feeling exhausted. Adrian followed after her and she only stopped to look at him once she was in front of her door. ""Are you alright? You seem...different,"" he asked while leaning against the wall, arms crossed over his chest.<br/><br/>The brunette glanced around before looking back at Adrian. ""Did you see anyone strange on the boat a while ago?""<br/><br/>The male frowned slightly. ""What did they look like?""<br/><br/>""He-""<br/><br/>""He?""<br/><br/>""Yes...he...had long dark hair and the most interesting eyes Iâ€™ve ever seen. They were silver, his eyes were completely silver. He stood well over six feet...not much older than us...maybe younger,"" Sophia described while she sounded like she was in awe. ""His voice had this accent that I've never heard of before though it sounded close to a Grecian one. He was so...interesting."" Adrian's frown deepened as he listened to her description, surely any of them would have seen such a man on this boat.<br/><br/>""Are you sure you weren't dreaming? You've been tired lately,"" he muttered.<br/><br/>Sophia realized that she was the only one who had seen the strange male. ""That was probably it; we've been searching here a lot lately. I...I think I'll just go lie down for a while.""<br/><br/>Adrian nodded. ""I'll have someone come get you when we reach the port in Crete.""<br/><br/>Sophia nodded before going back into her room. She set the journal back on her bed, staring at it for a while. She recounted all the words that the man had told her, trying to understand them. What dangers were there by reading the journal? It only made her want to read it even more. How could she not? This was the one material remain that she had been waiting for. She couldn't just not read it; she needed to prove that Atlantis was real. Letting out a sigh, she suddenly felt conflicted with emotions. She sat down on the bed, trying to figure out what she should do. It would probably be better to sleep then figure out what to do. She placed the journal underneath her pillow, before lying down, her mind taking her to place where she had finally achieved her family's goal.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""FiFi, we've reached shore,"" Adrian's voice called through the door, waking her from her slumber. She slowly opened her eyes, blinking for a moment. Immediately she threw the pillow away, letting out a relieved breath as she looked at the journal. She gathered up all her belongings quickly before exiting her room. She walked across the deck, while everyone else gathered up all their things.<br/><br/>""So when do we set sail next?""<br/><br/>She looked over at Adrian; he had his bags ready to go. ""Since we've made a lot of progress, how about next Monday?""<br/><br/>""Wow, a whole week off of work,"" he said with a grin.<br/><br/>Sophia rolled her eyes. ""I have to go back to Athens for a few days so I might extend this break. Go spend time with your wife and kids,"" she said with a smile.<br/><br/>""Is everything alright?""<br/><br/>""Yeah, I just have some books at home that I want to get and I'll probably stop by and see my father."" She definitely needed to do a little more research before setting sail again. ""Make sure you have everything off the ship and all the records, we'll need them next week.""<br/><br/>""Sure thing,"" Adrian said while turning back to the boat. ""If you need me, just call.""<br/><br/>Sophia nodded before heading off to the hotel she had been staying in for the last month. As much as she loved her job, she enjoyed going home from time to time. She caught a taxi to Heraklion; she would book a flight to Athens in the morning. A yawn escaped her as she rode in the cab, ready for the well need shower she was going to take. It took about another hour to get to the hotel. She paid the driver and headed inside, rummaging for her room key. She greeted the receptionist and rode the elevator to the fifth floor. When she finally made it to her room, she immediately headed into the shower.<br/><br/>Once she was done, she wrapped herself up in a black robe and her hair in a towel. She sat down on the lounge chair, offered by the hotel and picked up the journal once more. As much as the experience she had had earlier terrified her, she had probably just been sleep deprived. She did have a wild imagination, especially when she lacked sleep. Beside the lounge chair, she had a table with stacks upon stack of books about Ancient Greece, Gods and Goddesses, Atlantis and so on. She grabbed a tattered notepad and pen, preparing to translate the first few pages of the journal before she called it a night.<br/><br/>She propped open the journal before she began to try and write out the words she could recognize. She had grabbed a few books about Atlantis, knowing that there had to be some familiar letters she could match with it. Even if they were hypotheses, she would have some sort of lead.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You do not want to awaken...the beast who guards.</span><br/><br/>The voice stopped her once again. She glanced up from her writings, looking around her room, hoping that she wasn't hallucinating again. She laughed slightly to herself, knowing that she was probably going to go insane over Atlantis one day. She continued to work on translating the first sentence when she paused, reading what she wrote.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Writings of Meison Crehonerex II, King of Atlantis</span><br/><br/>Sophia stared at the translation, not only was this journal from Atlantis but it had been written by the King. An excited grin came to her face as she hopped up, placing some coffee into the brewer, knowing that this little discovery would keep her up all night. Maybe she could get about twenty pages down, if she was lucky. She went back to translating while waiting for her coffee to brew.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Origin of Atlantis: The Gods, the Goddesses and their Pantheons.</span><br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""And you said the woman was unable to read Atlantean,"" the identical woman hissed out.<br/><br/>""No one should be able to but us and them,"" he growled out, looking into the sfora. ""No matter, the Guardian while do what is necessary. No need for us to get involved.""<br/><br/>""If he does not fulfill his duties, I will tell father,"" she purred out, her emerald eyes narrowing.<br/><br/>""He will do it, I assure you,"" he replied with a cruel grin. It was well known that most of the Atlantean pantheon had died out as the Greeks took over. The Guardian would do their bidding, so long as Atlantis needed protection. Until the time it did not, the Guardian was bound by his duty."
222,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-02-19T03:42:25,zoruna,He could sense them again. Sense the nosy deities. The nosy annoying Deities of the Greek Pantheon. He stood above his stirring form. His eyes glowing a bright silver as the image in their sfora would change to the Leviathanâ€™s true form. â€œI know you are watching. Nosy as always deities of old. Mind your own. This is none of your concern. Unless you donâ€™t remember the last time we crossed paths...â€ He said in a rumbling growl. The sfora would begin to swirl again as the image would go blank. WHat they had been watching would no longer be there. The waters of the sfora were still and empty of life. He was tired of the deities of old. Especially those damn Greeks. The Greeks were the worst. They were the worst. A seemingly moraless bunch of deities...compared to the Atlantian Pantheon at least. They were loose and played too many games for his liking. He was not one who enjoyed playing games with others. He didnâ€™t need nosy children looking over his shoulder.<br/><br/>His eyes stopped glowing but remaine the whiteless and pupiless silver. He shot up through the underwater currents. Surging up to the surface. The book was calling to him again. The journal would be the beacon upon which he followed that woman. There would be no place in the world that she could go where he would not be able to follow. At least in this form. The translations began. He could feel it. He needed to hurry. She was opening a seemingly figurative pandoraâ€™s box. He must protect Atlantis from the touches of the modern world. It was his mission and never would he fail in the mission to protect Atlantis. Her men had not seen him because he did not wish them to see him. He shot upwards through the waves. His form rushing through the sky like he had once done so very often. His body following the trails of the journals.<br/><br/>Another thumping rush shot through him. Jolting his form and echoing through every fiber of his being. His Leviathan form began moving more and more. The sand being shaken off like it was merely dust from a feather duster. His form began moving in circular motions as the sand fell off. Still his phantom form shot through the skies. Coming to a stop outside her room. Walking through the door and approaching the woman. Beneath the ocean waves his true formâ€™s body was freed of its sandy encasement. The eyes of his form opened and were a glowing silver. A howling resounding echo shot through through the waters and ripped apart some coral into bits and pieces. Dust sized coral particles falling to the ground where the large piece of coral had once been.<br/><br/>â€œYou have awakened the beast who guards. Almost fully. I am trying to save you child of the modern world.â€ He said. Walking towards her with glowing silver eyes. â€œYou donâ€™t listen well. Cease and desist...or you will be stuck with me haunting you and your travels will be far from easy. It is my duty to guard the walls of Atlantis from the touches of the modern world.â€ He said in an emotionless voice. A bit of a powerful echo rippling from the undertones of his voice. The pages slammed shut again. He walked towards her and stopped. Staring at her. â€œTranslate any more and it is at your own peril. Iâ€™m trying to protect you from the beast that guards. Give back that which you took from the waters protecting the ancient city of Atlantis.â€ He said without any sign of emotion. Looking at her. â€œThey canâ€™t see me because I donâ€™t want them to see me. You are the captain of the vessel. I am allowing you child of the modern world to see that which guards the walls of Atlantis.â€ His form shifted and formed a smaller image of the Leviathan for a moment before shifting back to the glowing silver eyed male.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t make this turn hostile child of the modern world. You donâ€™t want to one hundred percent awaken the beast who guards. The Leviathan is the beast who guards. Surely your records tell you that the Leviathan will stop at nothing to continue his eternal mission.â€ He suddenly knocked out the lights with a surge of energy. All that was left alight was his silver eyes. â€œYou are playing with fire child of the modern world. I have stopped those who have found clues and pieces for many years. You wonâ€™t know it but I will take away that journal as I have done other findings of Atlantis. To protect the city is the mission of the beast who guards. Heed these words well because I am not playing. Neither are the deities of old. You are in danger from more than the beast of Atlantis.â€ His voiced faded out as the lights flickered on and off as he vanished. Reappearing back in the water and sunk into his true form. He needed some rest. Just a bit of rest for he had a feeling this woman was too hard headed to follow genuine advise.<br/><br/>He really was trying to protect the young woman from the harm the deities would do to her and the others. He did not like harming women but he had to do what it took to follow his mission which was for now and ever more.....
223,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-02-20T04:08:54,ElegantJewel,"It was taking a rather long time to translate the journal. Sophia hadn't really thought that it would take so long to translate one page but Atlantean strayed from Greek in many ways. There could be so many words that could fit into a single translation. She let out a groan as she laid her head back and stared up at the ceiling of the hotel. If she had more people who could help, then this process would go on a lot faster. However, she wanted to keep this gem to herself, it was selfish but she wanted to uncover the secrets herself. Of course, she would let her father look at the journal once she was back in Athens. He would understand her enthusiasm Adrian and the rest of her crew seemed to only care about the treasures that had been found. To her, this journal was worth more than all the treasures and figures that they would ever find.<br/><br/>Rolling of the chaise, she poured her coffee and mixed it with a bit of milk and sugar. Sitting back down, she read over all that she had been able to translate thus far. It seemed that King Crehonerex had truly started from the beginning. This was great for her, it gave her more to learn about but then it made her wonder why he had started from the beginning. Of course, many cultures started from the beginning to preserve their history but from what that ghostly man had stated previously, it was obvious that this journal was not meant to be read by those in the modern day. So why the journal in the first place? Maybe it was to be passed down to through his family lineage, so even the young would know their history. Did he not know that Atlantis was going to fall? Or maybe this was like a memoir and he was merely writing it as a diary of some sort, like he knew his city was going to perish.<br/><br/>Her answers lie deeper within the journal.<br/><br/>She sipped on her coffee, whimpering when it burned her tongue a bit. She had been lost in thought until something caught her eye. She glanced up and jumped frantically. Her coffee spilled on her robe while she tried to move away from the male that she had seen on the boat earlier. She placed her coffee mug down on the table beside her and stared at him with wide eyes. Okay, so maybe she hadn't been dreaming after all. This was the second time today she had seen him. She had taken a small nap on the boat so she wasn't as tired. She blinked multiple times though he was still there. She opened her mouth to speak but he beat her to it. She shut her mouth, feeling suddenly embarrassed. She really wasn't trying to piss him off it was just...she needed to read the journal. Maybe if she could talk to him, he would understand.<br/><br/>When the journal slammed shut once more she felt her breath leaving her as he came even closer to her. His eyes were so alluring and mysterious, the color was mesmerizing. When he shifted, she let out a gasp of awe. However, she didn't have long to admire the creature before it turned back into the brooding male. She swallowed hard, not sure if she should be scared of him. She was a bit stubborn when it came to listening to other people. Maybe it was because many people had never listened to her. The lights went out in the hotel and she felt a suffocating fear take hold of her. She could only see his eyes in the dark, her fingers holding onto the journal tightly. He left her with a final warning and she let out her held breath. Holding her head, she looked down at the journal. Just what importance did this thing have?<br/><br/>She glanced at the clock, knowing that she should rest. Too many things had gone on today. She felt somewhat angry as well, the man had clearly stated that he had taken all the artifacts that had ever been recovered from Atlantis, which meant...That good for nothing bastard was the one who ruined her grandfather and father's work. Sophia let out an almost inhuman noise as she hopped up and began looking through her piles of books. She couldn't believe that he was the reason why her grandfather is considered insane and her father a joke. He was the one who ruined her family name. No, she would not allow him to take back this journal, not until she read and translated it. Zeus could kiss her bottom if that guy thought she was going to just quit. No, this was only the beginning.<br/><br/>Flipping through the pages of her book over mythological beasts, she decided to look up this Leviathan. She would be prepared for him next time he came to take away the journal. If he thought that just because he was this all mighty and powerful being that she was going to give up; she was going to give him a hard slap of reality to him. She angrily scanned the pages, looking for Leviathan and once she found it, she spent the rest of the evening gathering as much information as she could about the beast of legends.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>It was around six thirty in the morning when she woke, the book still in her lap and the journal safely tucked by her side. She groaned rubbing her head as she had a terrible headache. She rolled off the chaise, deciding it was best to get ready now and head to the airport. She spent time carefully packing up all her belongings in her suitcase. She tucked the journal into her carry-on bag, knowing that she wouldn't have time to look at it for a while. She did not want to have yet another encounter with the guardian of Atlantis. She finished packing and got dressed before checking out of the hotel.<br/><br/>She stopped by a small cafe for breakfast, munching on a light breakfast as she brushed up on some readings that she had been putting off. As much as she wanted to continue to translate the journal, she knew that it was a dumb idea, especially if she tried to do on the plane. The man had knocked out the power in her room last night; there was no telling what else he could do. Of course, she was wary of him but that didn't mean she was going to allow him to walk all over her. That was not how things worked with Sophia Alexander and he would learn that the hard way, she was sure he was just as stubborn as she.<br/><br/>The plane ride home was decent, especially since there were no screaming babies this time. When she arrived back in Athens, she got her car out of the long-term parking and immediately went to her father's house. The conversation there had gone on for hours and they even managed to call her grandfather. Sophia had to be sure that her father didn't open the journal; especially she explained the beast that guarded the bound item. He warned her to be careful but he could see the curiosity glimmering in his eyes. She didn't head back to her house until noon when she decided that she needed to have a talk with this Leviathan man....beast.<br/><br/>She pulled out the journal and flipped through the pages though she wasn't really looking at the content. It seemed as if every time she tried to read the book, he would appear. She laid the journal open on her coffee table and sat down on her couch, waiting for him to show up. Sophia chewed on her lower lip as she tried to think of how to explain this situation. Ah, she would think of it when the time came, for now she just needed to wait for him to appear."
224,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-02-20T15:28:25,zoruna,"Sleep was a strange way to explain the hibernating state the Leviathan often went into. Still it was the best descriptive word for what he did. He felt her shift cities. He had to protect Atlantis even if it meant this woman hated him. He would admit he was curious of the hard headed stubborn assed woman. He just could not allow himself to indulge in his curiousities. He must deal with the situation. His duty came first. Atlantis would always come first in his life. Maybe he could get her to understand. Maybe he couldn't. He really was trying to do both his duty AND protect her from the dangerous deities who were nosy and eavesdropping the entire time. He knew she was in danger. He wouldn't hurt her unless given no other option. The deities, however, had no such reserves. He rolled over in his Leviathan form. His serpant like body curled up and stretched out. Wrapping around in circles that laid on top of each other. His head pointed towards Atlantis.<br/><br/>He woke shortly after he fell asleep. It was the next day but it felt like such a short time. Then again after years of not needing to be truly awake he didn't need much sleep. She had awakened the beast that guards Atlantis. Fully awakened him. Question is...could she handle what would come with this awakening? He needed to protect her from Greek deities but also do his mission. Which he had a feeling she was NOT going to make this easy on him. He suddenly began swimming circles around the direction heading towards Atlantis. His people did not wish to be found. They thrived in their underground city. The over city rotting away and washing away with the under water tides. His form coming to a rest. He could find her again with ease. He just needed to protect Atlantis from her careless ways.<br/><br/>She wanted to meddle in the affairs of old. She could not understand how much danger that put her and anyone with her in danger. He felt the opening of the book and sighed. Again? However, something was different about it. There was no throbbing echoes shooting through his body. She had opened it but not began translating. He became the phantom Atlantian version of himself. She wanted to see him then fine. He would allow her to see him. He was not stupid. That had to be the only reason she had opened the book without reading it. He slowly shot himself up through the waters of the ocean. Changing direction and shot under the water about midway towards Athens. His body spiraling as he followed the beacon of the book. The book that he needed to get back. His eyes silver but this time they had whites and pupils. He was not heading towards his guardian form. This was just his Atlantian self.<br/><br/>Shooting upwards through the waters near Athens he rose into the air.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She summons me...what folly is this? What purpose could she have in summoning me? There is a reason but I must answer the call. Especially if it proves itself a way to protect the city of Atlantis.</span>He thought to himself. Following the trail in his phantom form. Picking up scents he recognized...her father. Her grandfather. They had been easy to steal from. This daughter and granddaughter of theirs was too guarded. He just needed to retrieve the book. She could not understand the importance of that book. It was never meant to end up in the hands of the destructive modern age people. Hence why they sunk the ship that held the chest containing it. The book had been a gift between Atlantis and Greece. Then it had been his duty to bring it back within the watery breasts of the ocean waves.<br/><br/>He walked through the wall of her house. Walking slowly towards her and stared at her. He looked around. Indeed this was a seperate setting from the one they had been in last. More homely and less business like. He stopped a mere foot away from her. He just stared at her for a moment. ""You summoned child of the modern world?"" He said. His form solid and the Atlantian accent was much stronger when he was not shifting between his Atlantian form and the Guardian Leviathan form. He studied her. ""You are angry... I can feel it. I do what I must to guard and protect Atlantis. It is my duty. Given to me by the Atlantian deities many, many centuries ago."" He said. His voice not rumbling or growl like. The accent in his voice weighted heavily. ""What did you wish child of the modern world? You were not translating and instead used the book to summon me. What purpose could this possibly serve?"" He asked. Curiousity there but he knew better than to let it affect him. She was a wild card and he needed to get this journal from her. Even if it was one of the last things he did.<br/><br/>What could she want from him? This was very strange indeed. He just studied her. His long jet black haired moved behind him as if moving in an invisible liquid. Then it stopped. He studied her. Saying nothing more and waiting to hear what she could possibly have to say to him. He knew she wanted something. What did she want from him? He could grab at the journal but he was willing to bet she would have it in his grasp before he could truly get it. His eyes watched her with little emotion and very much guarded as well. As if studying her and trying to figure her out while remaining neutral about how he felt of her."
225,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-02-22T03:16:13,ElegantJewel,"The wait didn't take long at all; she knew that the Guardian would be here within a few minutes. He always seemed to appear as soon as possible whenever she opened the journal. When he arrived, she was still a bit surprised at how easily he was able to manifest so easily here. When he stopped, she immediately closed the journal, pulling it closer to her. She knew that if he had the chance, he would take the journal away. If that happened, she would have to start all over again. Would she even be able to continue on if he took the journal away from her? It would devastate her, she just...she just needed to read the journal. It didn't really matter at this point if she presented her findings or not, she just needed to know what was inside the journal. Then she could be at ease and maybe there would be some way to redeem her family name.<br/><br/>As he spoke, she felt her eyebrow twitch in annoyance. Of course she was angry. She rolled her eyes as he went on about his duty and honor for Atlantis. Hell, she had a sense of duty and honor for her family; they were in the same boat really. She tucked a piece of hair behind her ear and she looked up at him. She was curious about him; he was something new and interesting like the journal. She stood up, feeling strange that she was the only one sitting. She tucked the journal under her arm and crossed her arms over her chest. She pressed her lips together in a thin line, knowing that with the current frustrations she had, she would blow up. Now, she knew that she wasn't scared of him but she also didn't want to cause any further complications down the road.<br/><br/>She could sense that he was just as curious about her, just like she was curious about him. He may be trying to keep his composure, though she noticed that slight look of interest on his face. The way he phrased himself let her in that mild curiosity. Clearing her throat she looked at him with determined eyes. ""Look, I know that we might have started off on the wrong note,"" she started, shifting her weight to her other foot. ""I know that...this journal is very important for you, but it's also very important to me to."" She paused slightly, trying to be as civil as possible about this. He had to have some kind of understanding about this situation. ""I would very much like to keep this journal and translate it. If you don't want me to present it to the public then I won't.""<br/><br/><br/>She bit on her lower lip, suddenly feeling slightly nervous. What if he didn't listen? Well it was more than likely that he wouldn't but still it was worth a shot. ""This journal...I know that you're doing what you have to do to protect what is yours but I have to protect mine as well. I've been leading an expedition for the last eight years...This is the first time that we have every found something like this."" Her eyes narrowed slight, her eyebrow rising slightly. ""I am sure that you remember my father and grandfather, you are the reason why things are like this. If you would have just let him present his findings then..."" She stopped finding that she was becoming too emotional as she spoke. She took a moment to collect herself.<br/><br/>""Why is it so important that you protect this journal?"" She glanced at the journal then to the male before her. ""What exactly is in here?""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""She is a very curious woman,"" she whispered into the ear of her brother.<br/><br/>After the sfora had been briefly taken over by the Guardian, they felt the journal open once again. The siblings were sure that everyone else on Mount Olympus could feel it too, but they were the only ones who had been curious enough to see what was happening. Their emerald eyes watched through the sfora, interested in what was about to happen. The two were known be rather mischievous when they weren't around the others on Olympus.<br/><br/>""Hmm,"" her brother agreed, a scowl coming upon his face. ""Let us see how he will handle this."""
226,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-02-24T19:44:19,zoruna,"Their boat was similar but far from the same. He was trying to protect his city yes. He was trying to do his duty but he had always gone that extra mile. He tried to protect the foolish children of the modern world. They just never listened. He took from her family yes but what they had planned to do upon introducing their findings had been far worse. He had been left with no other option but to make their findings disappear. He could not allow the destructive touch of the modern world to lay its harm upon Atlantis. Sure he could have let them show off a few artifacts and trinkets of Atlantis. Hell...if they hadnâ€™t planned to do something worse after that he very well would have. The items they found were not in the direction of Atlantis. The danger they had posed upon showing those objects trumped any personal belief. He had a duty and honor to protect Atlantis from anything, everything and everyone. Even the deities of Greece if it came down to it.<br/><br/>He let out a low rumbling growl as she spoke to him. Started off on the wrong foot was an understatement of the century. Still he would give her the respect of hearing the woman out. Hearing what she had to stay. Her determined look meant very little to him. What she planned to do was not only a danger to herself but to any she held near her. It was a danger to Atlantis. There was worse things than the guardian of atlantis watching this young woma. Again he felt the nosy eyes of the young deities on him and her. He would ignore it for now. Right now it was important to focus on the here and now. Not what was going on in the heavens. He growled again as she continued. â€œIs you personal importance worth the lives of those remaining alive within the city of Atlantis?â€ He asked in a low voice. â€œI understand you feel it is an important thing to you. I understand that the children of the modern world are curious about things best left untouched.â€<br/><br/>He growled again. â€œI am not the worst thing that could bring you issues young one. I am actually far kinder to you than what the Greek deities will do if they got their hands on you. You bring danger not only to yourself but your family. Your friends. Deities hold no honor for the mortal world.â€ He looked at the journal. â€œThere is no other journals young one. No other ones.â€ He shook his head. â€œIndeed I would prefer this journal not end up in the hands of the public. It is not just my preference but for your own safety as well.â€<br/><br/>He let out a growl as she mentioned her father and grandfather. â€œI tried to warn them. I did what I did to save them. Zeus and his idiot children intended to bring them harm. I will not regret what I did. Sure my duty is to Atlantis but the Atlantian deities always told me I should protect children of the modern world. Even if I am not allowed to let them near the borders of Atlantis.â€ He got closer. â€œWhy donâ€™t you ask them what they intended to do after they presented their findings. I had been highly considering letting them present that vase and the glass flowers. I had been highly considering letting them present those weapons of Atlantis. Until I learned they posed an even greater danger to Atlantis if I allowed them to do so.â€ He touched her cheek lightly then pulled back. â€œAsk them about the excavations they were planning to bring. Ask them about the destructive touch they were going to bring to Atlantis and its lands. Bringing large numbers of the modern worlds touches would destroy what I am to protect. I could not allow them to lead excavations that would destroy Atlantis. The people of Atlantis do not want to be found. Our city is not to be found. The Atlantian deities so informed me when it was to be taken back into their watery breasts.â€<br/><br/>He backed up from her. â€œIf it was merely about proving Atlantis had existed...I could have been convince to allow something harmless like a vase to be presented. Yet that excavation...I could not allow it to come to be. You would not understand I think...how extensive the damage that something like what your father and grandfather were wanting to do after presenting their findings would cause.â€ He shook his head. â€œI can not allow that. Even if I am curious to see what the modern world would think if something small like an Atlantian vase was found. Would it be believed? Would it be discredited? There is much about the children of the destructive modern world I do not know. Maybe...just maybe...I would have allowed artifacts to be presented...if they had not intended to go a step further following such a presentation.â€<br/><br/>He reached into the folds of his shirt. Pulling out two pages that had been missing from her father and grandfatherâ€™s notes. He laid them on the table before her. There written in her father and grandfatherâ€™s hand writing was indepth and detailed plans for the excavation of Atlantis. Down to the tiniest detail it had been planned outt. â€œI do not make unwarrented allegation. Here I give you the proof of what I say. Look at them if you like.â€ He tilted his head to the side. â€œCan you fault me for following what I must do to protect a majestic city and society that had been intentionally hidden from the changing tides of time? I do not regret doing what must be done.â€ His tone serious and unwavering.<br/><br/>His eyes glowed silver and the sfora swirled and went blank again. â€œIt is everything.â€ He said in a low voice. He looked at her without any emotion. â€œEverything...â€ He said in a mysterious voice. â€œYoung one...the things I do right now are not only to protect Atlantis but to protect the over curious children of the modern world. The deities of old...those Greeks...they play unfair. They will destroy anything that would bring the city of Atlantis to light. Reason being...they have always been jealous of Atlantis. That has not changed even numerous centuries later.â€ He shook his head. â€œI must protect Atlantis. I must protect the journal. Until you give it back you will not be rid of me. I will do whatever it takes to protect the hidden city of Atlantis. Just like you are willing to do whatever it takes to redeem the family name.â€ He leaned forward. â€œIf I was to give you that which I took from your family...what gaurentee do I have you wonâ€™t publicly go forward with the journal? What guarentee do I have...that you wonâ€™t try to lead an excavation of the ocean floor? I understand your need. Really I do young one but the lives of many far surpass the lives of one or two.â€<br/><br/>Leaning up again as he knew the sfora was back to working again. â€œYou are far too curious for your own safety. Such interest is a good thing except when powers far beyond your control wish for you not to indulge in your curiousities. Look over those pages young one. You hold such anger towards me for preventing the dangerous intentions of your family from coming to be. If you were in my position and your job was to protect Atlantis...then you learned that the children of the modern world were going to bring danger and destruction upon that place...would you really do any differently than I have?â€ His eyes returned to humanlike again. â€œYou never told me your name. Let us try to begin anew. I will even tell you my name. Not Leviathan but my Atlantian name.â€ He said with a sly smile. He needed that journal and if he must appease her curiousity to keep her from translating it then he would try different tactics to protect his city.<br/><br/>""I will try a different method...you won't hand over the journal until you know stuff right? If I answer questions to keep you from translating it will that help suffice your curiousity? I am not unreasonable young one but my duty comes first."""
227,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-03-11T19:48:19,ElegantJewel,"First thing was first, she did not enjoy the tone of voice he was taking with her. She was trying to be as civil as possible with the man before her, yet here he was growling at her,<span style=""font-style: italic"">growling</span>. A frown touched her lips and she held the journal closer to her, knowing that he would try to take it when she dropped her guard and that wouldn't happen any time soon. She was about to give him a piece of her mind but he spoke of the Greek deities and she became increasingly curious. ""What do the Greek deities have anything to do with this journal? How are their pantheons and yours related?"" She could feel herself grow even more curious by the second, he was not doing anything to stray her from the path that she was more than willingly to take.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she felt hostile as he spoke about her family members. ""How dare you accuse them of such things,"" she nearly screeched, anger burning in her pale eyes. ""They only wish to discover history which we know nothing about, they would never..."" Her words fell short as he pulled out two pieces of paper from his shirt. She stared at the papers warily, knowing that she might find something that she didn't want to know about. She took the papers from him, recognizing the handwriting of her family members. She smiled slightly seeing the way her father curled his 'y' in an odd fashion. However, she did not read into full detail of the plans. She knew that she would have to read it another time.<br/><br/>He had answered her previous question about the Greek deities and she frowned a bit, still not understanding why there would be such a need of jealously. She wanted to know more. The way he spoke to her made her feel like a child, but then again who knew how old he truly was. Thousands of years? Millions of years? Well, maybe she was thinking too far ahead but what did the modern world know about Atlantis? Sophia rubbed her forehead as she felt a migraine coming forth. This was not what she how she had intended this meeting to go. She was supposed to give him a piece of her mind then he would understand and let her continue to translate the journal. Instead, there were new complications that had come to life, one mainly being her family. She knew that she had to talk to them about their plans for Atlantis.<br/><br/>""Say I believe you,"" she started off, looking at the notes that he had presented once more. ""I'm not too selfish to bring everyone's lives in danger."" She made it as a statement so he would simply stop assuming that she wanted the world to end or something like that. She pressed her lips together in a thin line, trying to think of how to go about this. He offered her quite the proposition. ""I understand that we have different things to protect and I'm sure since you're...coming to be it has been your duty to protect Atlantis. It had been my duty to redeem my family name since my birth."" It truly was a heavy burden for her to carry. As a child she had been made picked on because of her grandfather and father's failures.<br/><br/>""I would very much like to go public with an artifact from Atlantis, I will tell you this now. However, it would not be with the journal."" She held her chin in her hand, her brows furrowing in deep thought. ""I cannot guarantee that the public would not lead an excavation down to Atlantis...if they could find it."" She ran her fingers through her hair, trying to reach some sort of consensus with the male before her. All she wanted as to be able to redeem her family name but she also wanted to read the journal she guarded currently. She fell silent for a while before she nodded her head. ""Alright, I have made up my mind. I agree to your conditions, however I have my own."" She raised a brow slightly, a smile coming to her lips.<br/><br/>""I will not translate the journal, however you have to answer all and any my questions...truthfully."" Sophia raised up her index finger, indicating that was the first condition. ""I will not give the journal back until all my questions have been answered and my curiosity is stated."" She held up another finger. ""And my last condition is that you teach me Atlantean."" She smiled sweetly, knowing that they might have problems down the road, but after all he said his duty came first. If it is his duty to protect Atlantis then surely he could abide by her conditions. They seemed pretty fair in her head but she was willing to make slight changes, if necessary. After all, she wasn't unreasonable either.<br/><br/>She extended her hand, offering some sort of truce between them. ""My name is Sophia Alexander and I can give you the guarantee that you wish for. I will not excavate the ocean floor nor will I go publically with the journal. If I do, you may have my life,"" she said. Her tone was void of anything but sincerity. Learning about Atlantis and all its wonders was more important than her life, she would not bargain such a thing if it wasn't that important to her. Atlantis meant everything to her and her family, she would be sure to restore the prestige and respect that the Alexander name once had.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>A grin touched her lips as the woman spoke, she wrapped her arms around her brother's neck. ""Did you hear what she said?""<br/><br/>""I did, my dear sister,"" her brother said with a slight amount of glee in his voice.<br/><br/>The sfora moved away from the scene in Sophia's home. The scene changed to a dark cavern, three figures sitting around a spindle. The three Moirai, the Fates, were covered in ebony chitons, their nimble fingers moving languidly in synchronized harmony.<br/><br/>""She has made a deal,"" Clotho muttered in a soft whisper, her fingers spinning thread onto her spindle.<br/><br/>""She has shortened her life,"" Lachesis murmured gently as she measured the thread that would be spun.<br/><br/>""Her death will be chosen soon,"" Atropos sighed out, while cutting the thread. A new soul came into the depths of the underworld. ""To have made such a deal with an Atlantean, it is a shame.""<br/><br/>The Fates laughed quietly to themselves as they continued to spin the threads of lives of the people around the world."
228,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-03-13T21:05:04,zoruna,"Rune closed his eyes and shook his head. â€œThe Atlantian pantheon was the first. They were here before the off shoot of the Norse, Greek and Egyptian pantheons. The Greekâ€™s are therefore a younger branch of deity. I will always refer to them as the younger ones. The Atlantian deities were powerful. Very powerful. They created a race of children with attributes of the gods yet the body of a human. The perfect race...in a way. Different from humans yet very similar. The Atlantians were a race called the children of the gods or Deaidosdo...in Atlantian. Their advancement in technology...their ability to adapt...their longer lifespans...these things made the Greek pantheon very jealous of Atlantis. They were jealous of the fact the Atlantians lived in harmony with their surroundings yet were no pushover when they needed to defend themselves. When the Atlantian pantheon took Atlantis into their watery breasts and left this world...the Greeks wanted to make sure that Atlantis would never see the light of day to the rest of the world. They wanted to keep that society from the rest of the world.â€ He said honestly. Fully answering her question about the Greek pantheon.<br/><br/>He had bit back an instinctive growl from his Leviathan when she screeched at him in anger. He had not accused without facts. He had proof that he had given her. Instead of replying in anger as she wanted to start over he forced himself to control his beast. A feat that was far from easy. His eyes turned pure silver to show his disliking of her schreeching at him in anger for stating facts. Still he bit his tongue. Forced himself to remember she was but a child of the modern world. She knew no better than to lash out without hearing all the facts. That was a flaw that mortals had...rashness and irrationalization. Yet it was also part of what made them so curious. The fact that you could not predict how a modern day person would react or act in any given scenario. In that aspect the Atlantians were lacking. They could be spontaneous but they rarely had moments of irrationality. It was their flaw...yet they made up for being more level headed in other aspects. Yet he found the ways of the modern mortal...endearing. Albeit it tended to also be annoying or irritating at the exact same time.<br/><br/>He listened to her as she said she would love to go public with an artifact of Atlantis. He would contemplate it and wait to see her response to his conditions. He believed her about the journal. â€œAny excavations led by the children of the modern world will end with a watery grave. I will not allow even the lands surrounding its final resting place to be excavated. I know if mortals feel close they will spread out and out until they find what they seek. Any excavations will end in my Leviathan form sinking their ship and leaving no one who can rebuild that team. It is why I was glad when they did not seek to go forward with excavating after the artifacts vanished. I found their ways...intriguing. I found their way of thinking intriguing.â€ He shook his head. â€œThose two children of the modern world whose ways and thinkings were intriguing I did not wish to destroy. So that was another reason why I made those artifacts vanish. If they could not excavate then I could let the intriguing mortals live. I could fulfill both my duty to protect Atlantis and the duty to protect the children of the modern world and the years to come. I am, however, somewhat sorry it has brought you sorrow.â€<br/><br/>He listened as she agreed to his conditions and then set her own. They were fair and it was his duty to protect Atlantis. Therefore he must agree to her conditions. However, he would now add one of his own to her final condition. He just stared at her silently until she was done speaking. â€œYou are a strange, strange youth of the modern world to wish to learn an ancient language that has been gone from this world longer than even Ancient Greek.â€ He paused for a moment. â€œI agree to your first two conditions. However, to your final condition I counter with a condition of my own.â€ He said. â€œIf you want me to teach you Atlantian as one of your conditions then you must teach me things as well. Otherwise I will not be able to agree to such a strange condition as it holds no barings to what your first two conditions pertain to. If you can agree to that condition than I will teach you to read, write, and speak Atlantian...fluently.â€ He said finally.<br/><br/>He pointed at himself. â€œMy Atlantian name is Runeciiro Vanilisk. I am often called Rune or Ru. My other name is Leviathan. For that is who I am. I am the Leviathan. The guardian of Atlantis. Told about in many stories and depicted even in Greek history. Hidden but it is there.â€ He was still staring at her hand. What in Hades did she want him to do with that. He extended his hand in a copying sort of way. A perplexed expression on his face. He wasnâ€™t sure what they were supposed to do or why they were sticking their hands out. He looked up at her. â€œAm I doing whatever this strange gesture is right? What exactly am I supposed to do with your hand. Until the book was opened and translated I have not truly been awake. Only to protect Atlantis have I been aware. I have not had the liberaty of studying the modern world. I am not certain what you expect me to do with your hand.â€ He looked at his hand again. â€œWhatever it is...I have agreed to your conditions but to get your final condition you must agree to my condition.â€ He said with a look at her. â€œSo now in order to uphold our deal you are now under the protection of Atlantis. You are now guarded by the Leviathan until such time as the journal is returned to me.â€ Of course this meant heâ€™d be protecting her even from the fates but wasnâ€™t like the gods were paying attention to them right now anyways.<br/><br/>He suddenly faded out and a small version of his guardian form was in his place. He began swirling in circlular motions horrizontally as he swirled his way slowly to the ground then swirled his way back up. There was lying the weapons, the vase, the glass flowers, and the few artifacts that had been in the chest such as jewelry. He reappeared as his Atlantian form beside it. â€œThis is a gesture of my sincerity in this matter. The artifacts I took for your grandfather, your father, and you.â€ He then fell silent."
229,The Guardian (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=23179,2013-03-14T20:09:25,ElegantJewel,"He explained to her about the Atlantean race and their pantheon. Well, it would make sense that the Atlanteans would gain a certain amount of envy from other pantheons. She felt a thrill when she learned her first word in Atlantean,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Deaidoso</span>. She frowned slightly, still not liking the way that the Greek deities handled the downfall of Atlantis. However, she had no reason not to believe him. She continued to listen to him about how he would handle the ones who would excavate. She knew that he believed her about the journal and those who would go looking. She had no reason to fill him with false thoughts about the modern world. She knew that he would be able to see through the lies, if she had given them to him. ""Please you can't just...kill them all,"" she said, feeling her heart clench at the thought.<br/><br/>""I understand that you have to protect Atlantis but is it really right to just...kill them for getting too close,"" she questioned gently. ""If you are some kind of mystical being then you must have some sort of power to wipe their memories of every trying to excavate Atlantis and finding a location near it."" She ran her fingers through her hair, her lips pressing together in a thin line. She was also glad that her predecessors didn't continue excavating or else they would have faced the fate that Rune spoke about and she had no doubt that he was lying about the consequences. She smiled slightly, as he had stated that he kept her family alive due to the way that they thought. It would hopefully be something that would keep her alive as well. She would just have to prove that she was worth the risk he was taking with explaining to her about Atlantis. She would just have to be sure her family members didn't try to interfere again. Her father had seemed so fixated on the journal when she had showed it to him...That could have been a mistake on her behalf, but she was so excited. How could she have not showed him?<br/><br/>Complication after complication it seemed like it.<br/><br/>A brilliant smile came to her face as he agreed to her conditions. This meeting had turned out better than she expected. With being rather hostile towards one another in the beginning, she hadn't been sure how it all would have ended. She blinked slightly as he stated his counter to her final condition. It was strange that he wanted to her to teach him as well. Then again it made sense, he probably didn't know too much about the modern world. He had been protecting Atlantis for who knew how long, it was unlikely that he had been able to spend time learning about the world he was fighting against. ""I don't see why that would be a problem, after all we are making a deal."" She smiled slightly nodding her head a bit. ""I'll answer any question that you have to the best of my ability."" She smiled at him, feeling rather excited about learning more about Atlantis. This was her chance! She could finally learn things that no one else knew about and he was allowing her to do so. Surely she was going on some kind of lucky streak. She had found artifacts and a journal just yesterday, and now she was going to be taught about Atlantis by an Atlantean himself.<br/><br/>Things couldn't have been more perfect.<br/><br/>He introduced himself finally and she nodded, taking into account the different names that he went by. She had done her research about his Leviathan form but there was so much more that she needed to learn from him. When he extended his hand towards her, she noticed that he seemed a bit perplex. He explained his situation and confusion. A gentle laugh escaped her as she shook her head. ""This is called a handshake,"" she stated, extending her hand a bit further and wrapping her fingers around his hand. ""We do this when we meet new people or make a deal. It's a common gesture that we, humans, do almost daily."" She let go of his hand after shaking it for a brief moment. It was almost adorable as to how confused he was about the modern world. Then again, it was to be expected. She was actually looking forward to teaching him about her world, just as much as he was going to teach her about his. She had never met anyone like him before, he was truly fascinating. Just like any other artifact that she had ever come across, she had this compelling need to find out everything she could about it.<br/><br/>Was it wrong that she felt that way? It probably was wrong to think of him as an artifact, but that was how her mind worked. If she found anything remotely interesting, she wanted to pick it apart. She blamed her upbringing for being this way. She smiled a bit as he told her that she was protected by him, not like she truly knew what she was being protected from. ""Well then Rune, I believe that we have an agreement,"" she said in a sweet manner, a smile touching her lips. She could feel the excitement buzzing throughout her being. She had been waiting for this moment for a really long time. He was giving her something that she had dreamed about ever since she was just a little girl. She wondered if he knew how many books she had read about Atlantis or how many countless of hours she spent in the archives in libraries. Atlantis had driven her grandfather insane with obsession and she was sure that her father was heading down that road as well. Hell, maybe in the future she would be insane too.<br/><br/>Glancing as he moved away from her, she held in a gasp of awe as he transformed in front of her. It still amazed her that a creature like Rune could exist. She watched his scales glisten in the sun light that filtered through her living room window. She was mesmerized as he slowly spun around. Another gasp left her as the artifacts that had been taken appeared once more. Her mouth hung open in shock as she looked from the artifacts then back at Rune. ""Y-You...."" She couldn't process the words that she wanted to say to him. Her hands trembled as she moved closer to the artifacts. Crouching down beside the material remains, her fingers lightly ghosted over them. She was so surprised that they were back in front of her. Glancing up at him, her mouth parted to speak but no words seemed to come out. ""Y-You...I-I...."" Surely this couldn't be happening. She hadn't expected to see the artifacts back so soon. She felt a bit overwhelmed, wiping the tears that dotted the corners of her eyes.<br/><br/>""Thank you,"" she breathed out. She slowly stood up. She collected herself briefly before looking over at him. ""Thank you so much for this, it really means a lot to me."" She let out a heavy breath, as if a weight had been lifted from her. Smoothening out her pants, she tried to make herself presentable once more. ""How about I treat you to lunch,"" she said gently. ""I know that this might not be as...nice as the gifts that you have given me, but I want to show you my appreciation and sincerity of this matter."" She grabbed the purse that she placed on the couch beforehand. ""It'll give us more opportunity to learn more about one another and you can see the modern world for your own eyes."" She glanced down at his clothing, a slender brow rising slightly. ""And you could probably use a change of clothing too. If we're going to be spending some time together, you might as well blend in a bit more.""<br/><br/>A spark of mischief twinkled in her pale eyes, a plan formulating about how they would start spending the day together. ""Come on, it'll be rather busy if we stay here too long."" She turned before stopping and looking over at him. ""And no walking through walls or doing anything with your powers. It'll freak people out,"" she commented with a slight grin. She slid the journal into her purse, along with grabbing a few items off of her coffee table. She looked at him before motioning for him to follow her. ""We'll take the car today, unless you prefer taking the bus."" She said while digging her keys out from her purse. Opening the door to her garage, she clicked a button on the wall. Parked in the middle of the garage was a silver Toyota Corolla, she clicked a button on her key chain and the cars lights flashed. ""Alright, excuse the mess in my car, I haven't been able to clean it out recently."" She moved to the driver's side, opening the door before throwing a few things into the backseat. It looked fit for the type of occupation she had, books and boxes of files were in the backseat, along with a few artifacts from her first excavations from the ruins of the Temple Athena Nike in Attica.<br/><br/>She glanced at him with a smile. ""Don't be afraid, the car won't bite,"" she murmured before starting up the car. Today should prove to be interesting."
230,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-02-11T01:03:44,Ristina,"Andria Sullivan found herself wandering the California free way. Alone. The heat from the sun blaring against her skin, and the cars whizzed past her. Not taking a single glance at her. Not once, or twice did a car slow down. ""Damn if only I could catch a ride."" She muttered. The fact that her mom , and her got into a severe argument that led to this upset her. But there was no way she was backing out now. She had told her parents that she would do this. That her dream of singing on stage would come true. No matter what.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why the fuck would you want to do that? Singing is a profession meant for dreamers. Our Daughter is not a dreamer!!!!!!!!!"" Her mother spoke to her. Following her up the stairs that led to her bedroom. Of course mom would say something like that. Her mother wanted her to be just like  her. Like a freakin copy cat.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well Iâ€™m fucking sorry Mother I AM NOT YOU.OR DAD. Matter of FACT FOR ONCE IN MY LIFE I WANNA BE KNOWN AS ME. And not the daughter of Amber, and Frederick sullivanâ€™s CHILD."" She slammed the door her long blonde hair falling down her back like a water fall. ""Damnitt."" She thought as tears stung her eyes. Nothing could change her mind. She began to pack a suitcase. Preparing for her long trek across California. She needed to travel all the way to New York. Even if that meant doing it by feet. Her door was locked and both her parents were screaming at her. That if she left this house she would no longer be thought of as a Sullivan.</span><br/><br/><br/>She was pulled out of her thoughts as a car passed by her slowly. Jamming music as if the person driving it was checking her out. She was no whore , and had this happen over 50 times in a single hour. I mean how many times can a car be a male driver?"" She thought sighing. It had only been three hours since she left her old home. Her feet felt as if they were jello, and  that at this very moment she could collapse from the heat. The last time she had a place to get water she made sure to buy several bottles of water. It would do her no good to die while she went after her dream. However, that put a dent in her 300 dollars that she had collected from chores that she had done for her parents. At least now she would never have to touch a dish, or garbage bag for themâ€¦for the rest of her life.<br/><br/>That car was still trudging along beside her. Damn Car â€¦.Just keep fucking going. There is nothing to see here.""  She thought as she shifted her backpack on her shoulders. The heat blazed on her skin, making her seem to shine a bit."
231,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-03-03T04:05:03,saphiraah,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i162.photobucket.com/albums/t270/aerith105/stuff/Junk/anime-5.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Jared Thompson braced an elbow on the driverâ€™s window, allowing his hand to float on the breeze as he sped south on the freeway. Fridays always left him this wayâ€¦ He felt anxiousâ€¦and yet somehow bored at the same time. Every day was the same all week, every week. There was no change in his routineâ€¦ nothing to brighten his moodâ€¦<br/><br/>Wellâ€¦ almost nothing. There was Bradleyâ€¦<br/><br/>As if on cue, Bradleyâ€™s voice sounded from the back seat and his image appeared in the rearview mirror, â€œFriday againâ€¦â€ he sounded as bored as Jared felt, â€œLetâ€™s have some fun this weekend. Youâ€™ve kept us cooped up in that office for months nowâ€¦ I want to have a good time.â€<br/><br/>â€œYou know we canâ€™t do that too oftenâ€¦ it isnâ€™t safe.â€ Jared tried to be reasonable, but he felt as anxious for excitement as Bradley did. Turning to look over his shoulder, he frowned at Bradley, who simply sat slouched in the seat, appearing completely relaxed.<br/><br/>â€œSo long as you follow the rules,â€ Bradley recited the same argument as always, â€œYouâ€™ll be fine. No one will be the wiserâ€¦ Whatâ€™s the first rule?â€<br/><br/>Jared sighed, unable to resist reciting his list of rules, the code by which he lived his life. â€œNever form a plan ahead of time.â€<br/><br/>â€œExactly, premeditation is the same as leaving a guide book for them to follow you.â€ Bradley smiled, â€œSecond?â€<br/><br/>â€œAlways select randomlyâ€<br/><br/>â€œYes. People, places, toolsâ€¦ they all need to be random. Third?â€<br/><br/>â€œNever use anything that belongs to me.â€<br/><br/>â€œAnonymity is a hunterâ€™s best friend, brother. Fourth?â€<br/><br/>â€œLeave nothing behind.â€<br/><br/>â€œExactly. Youâ€™ve kept up on your regimen? No excess skin that may flake away? No loose hair? You wont leave DNA behind? Good. Fifth?<br/><br/>â€œAlways be protected.â€<br/><br/>â€œYour kit is in the trunk still. Gloves, cover-allsâ€¦ gun? Perfect. Sixth?â€<br/><br/>â€œNo blood. Ever.â€<br/><br/>â€œYou, or yourâ€¦ friend. No one bleeds. No struggle until weâ€™re safely isolated. Seventh?â€<br/><br/>â€œAlways out of town.â€<br/><br/>â€œOut of state is even better, but not always possible. Eighth?â€<br/><br/>â€œChoose someone thatâ€™s going somewhere.â€<br/><br/>â€œExactly. If they are going from one place to another, the monkeys will have a broader playing field to search. Nine?â€<br/><br/>â€œThe body- Whatâ€™s that?â€ Jared suddenly changed the topic as something shimmered into sight on the freeway ahead.<br/><br/>â€œWell how â€˜bout thatâ€¦ a hitch-hikerâ€¦ Coincidence?â€ Bradleyâ€™s laugh filled the car, lifting Jaredâ€™s spirits.<br/><br/>A small smile spread across his face as he slowed next to the girl. â€œAre we prepared? Any reason we can be traced to her?â€<br/><br/>â€œI canâ€™t think of anything. Weâ€™re two hours from homeâ€¦ sheâ€™s clearly not from anywhere closeâ€¦  Looks like a runaway. The wont be searching right awayâ€¦  Or if they are, theyâ€™ll be looking where they think she was going. Not here. Iâ€™d prefer that we were lucky enough to have rented a carâ€¦ but we canâ€™t have everything handed to us, now can we? I think itâ€™s safe.â€<br/><br/>Jared nodded in agreement and rolled the window down, ignoring the cars that blared their horns as they went around him. â€œNeed a ride? Itâ€™s not safe out here for a girl to be alone out here like thisâ€¦â€ He made sure to insert just the right amount of care and concern into his face. His posture was relaxed now, friendly. He was dressed nice, still wearing the white shirt and tie heâ€™d worn to work, though the tie was loosened, the top button hanging open.<br/><br/>Bradley, invisible to all except Jared, leaned forward, bracing his elbows on the two front seats. â€œBetcha she just hops right inâ€¦ not a whisper of cautionâ€¦ Look at her. Sheâ€™s a mess. Sheâ€™ll trust anyone right nowâ€¦â€<br/><br/>Jared looked into the rearview mirror for just a moment, answering Bradley silently, â€œStop it. Iâ€™m concentrating. Sheâ€™ll notice.â€<br/><br/>Taking his eyes away from the image of his imaginary companion and best friend in the mirror, he returned his gentle, smiling eyes to the girl."
232,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-03-06T03:54:44,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Need a ride? Itâ€™s not safe out here for a girl to be alone out here like thisâ€¦"" </span>His voice was soft, and caring. It froze her from taking another step. She hardly thought the car would of actually stopped, and honestly she was afraid because it did. Carefully she twirled towards the voice. Her gold lock seeming to bounce as she did so.<br/><br/>""Hey if I needed a ride â€¦I would of already gotten one."" She spat. Her arrogant self  always had to have a come back. "" And anyways why would I get in a car with a total stranger."" She tapped her foot irritated. The guy was hot, but she had learned that being hot only meant that the guy was an asshole. She opened her bag and grabbed one of her water bottles and took a swig out of it. As cars whizzed by beeping their horn in annoyance. She gave them one single hand sign. Her middle finger. She was determined to get to the competition for singing. "" Anyway what does it matter to you that Im alone? Apparently no one else cares."" She took another swig and kicked a rock that was underfoot. The sun was now blazing down on her, and she was sweating from the heat. But pushed it off. It wasnâ€™t any big deal. As long as she could prove to her parents that her dream would work.<br/><br/>Then again would her parents ever take her back. Probably not. She shouldnâ€™t even consider them parents. For all theyâ€™ve done for her. Fact was she was alone. It would be real nice to have a partner to travel with. In fact it seemed too good. She didnâ€™t really wanna walk anymore. Her feet hurt, and her body ached. But she was determined, and that made the pain easier. But it would be nice for once to sit. Then she shook her head. It was out of considerationâ€¦he was a stranger. For all she knew he could want to kill her. Though he didnâ€™t look the type. Way too cute.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It couldnâ€™t be that bad?"" could it."" </span>She thought pondering weather to actually give the guy a chance."
233,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-03-06T05:23:08,saphiraah,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Hey if I needed a ride â€¦I would of already gotten one.""</span></span>The girl hissed at him, glaring at him with eyes full of the hatred of the young. From the back seat, Bradly burst into renewed laughter. Jared had to fight a smirk. He leaned over the passenger seat a bit to get a better look. Before he could respond, she spoke up again.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">"" And anyways why would I get in a car with a total stranger.""</span></span><br/><br/>She seemed to trail off, debating with herself, so he simply remained silent, waiting for her to decide. His eyes discreetly took in her form when she looked up to glare at the passing cars.<br/><br/>Bradley leaned forward, hissing into Jared's ear conspiratorially, despite the fact that she couldn't hear his voice anyway. ""Regular spit-fire, aint she? She'll be so much fun! You have GOT to get her to come with us! This is a priceless chance! Don't you dare fuck this up.""<br/><br/>Sighing impatiently, he cast Bradley an irritated glance before smiling warmly back at the girl.<br/><br/>Her voice brought his attention immediately back to her face.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Anyway what does it matter to you that Im alone? Apparently no one else cares.""</span></span><br/><br/>Jared frowned as if offended by her implication, ""Even if you have more water in that pack, it wont last long. You've a long walk ahead of you, and it wont get any cooler any time soon... I'll tell you what. Let me at least take you to the next town, get you some water, and I'll let you be on your way if you still don't trust me.""<br/><br/>Jared reached to the knob, cranking the air-conditioning onto full blast, knowing she would be able to feel the wonderfully cool air through the open window. Eyes full of sincere concern, he watched her for an answer."
234,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-03-15T02:52:50,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Even if you have more water in that pack, it wont last long. You've a long walk ahead of you, and it wont get any cooler any time soon... I'll tell you what. Let me at least take you to the next town, get you some water, and I'll let you be on your way if you still don't trust me.</span>"" She listened to him. Or was rather half listening to him. The other half of her mind was running through all the possibilities as to why this was a terrible idea. Most of them seemed fairly logical reasons WHY SHE SHOULDNâ€™T get in the car. It was just that air conditioner felt so good, and she really needed to rest.<br/><br/>She heaved a sigh. ""Fine Iâ€™ll get in you fucking car."" She waited a split second before taking another swig off her water bottle. ""But only to the next town. Fair?"" She spat. The heat of the sun smoldering her. Or at least it felt like it.  The cars seemed to be whizzing by a bit slower, and the world was spinning. Without realizing it she took a step saw some sort of form other than the man in the car, then fell. She wasnâ€™t quite sure why  she fell, or what she had seen. Hell she could of been delusional. Which was more than likely. In embarrassment , she tried to pull herself up. ""Well it seems Im a littleâ€¦out of it."" She muttered making her slow decent to the car. Each step felt like an hour to her, and each hour felt like longer. At last she made it to the door the car door that was opened. Everything seemed in slow motion, the cars, the wind, and even the sounds of the birds. It seemed as if  her senses were heightened.<br/><br/>She heaved another sigh , and scooted into passenger seat of the car. Cool air met her the minute she was in the seat , and everything seemed to speed up again. As if some switch was pulled. ""Iâ€™m sorry, Iâ€™m terribly clumsy."" She smiled. ""That is if I was walking down stairs. No I was rather dizzy."" Her tone was slightly confused and she shrugged. Slamming the door shut so that the cool air wouldnâ€™t leave. ""So to the next town?"" She kicked her feet onto the cars dash board in front of her. Settling in for the ride. ""And remember your the one who offered the ride. So your stuck with what you get."" She quickly opened her bag, , pulled out the one brush she had, and began to comb through her wet, and sticky blonde hair."
235,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-03-17T04:11:51,saphiraah,"Jared smiled as he watched her think the matter through. He could tell by her labored breathing, flushed cheeks, and staggering gait that she was near collapse from heat exhaustion. She wouldnt turn down a rest in a comfortable, air-conditioned car. He was certain. Sure enough... she finally shrugged and spoke in a spunky, rude tone that told him she was hiding her relief.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">â€œFine I'll get in your fucking car.â€</span></span>she hissed at him, causing him to smirk in amusement,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">â€œBut only to the next town. Fair?â€</span></span><br/><br/>He nods, reaching over to push the door open for her. â€œCertainly. As soon as I feel certain you are safely delivered to civilization... I will leave you in peace.â€<br/><br/>To his astonishment, her eyes moved to the back seat. He could tell by the angle that her gaze locked on  Bradley for a moment. That was impossible, he knew, but it still shocked him.<br/><br/>â€œNo way...â€ Bradley gasped from the back seat, â€œJared... I think she saw me... How is that even possible?! If you let her get away, our secret is out. You had better not screw this up.â€ Bradley continued his mutterings in the back seat, but Jared ignored them.<br/><br/>To his relief, she tripped on her way to the car and she didn't notice his expression. When she finally made it to the passenger seat, he was cool and collected once more. Slouching back in the seat, he watched her settle herself in.<br/><br/>Shifting the car back into drive, he checks over his shoulder then pulls back onto the freeway. He makes no move of objection as she props her dusty feet on his dashboard and settles in comfortably.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">â€œI'm sorry, I'm terribly clumsy.â€</span></span>she sent him a smile that surprised him,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">â€œThat is if I was walking down stairs. No I was rather dizzy.â€</span></span>she slammed the door for emphasis on her poor mood and he restrained a chuckle,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">â€œSo to the next town? And remember your the one who offered the ride. So your stuck with what you getâ€</span></span><br/><br/>â€œMmmmâ€ Bradley admired the view, â€œLook at those legs... I bet she looks GREAT in leather...â€<br/><br/>Jared cast a look that clearly said 'stop it' into the rearview mirror, then turned his gaze back to the girl beside him.<br/><br/>He found himself surprised for the first time. She was definitely intriguing. She wore her pain on her shoulder like a tropical parrot... but her attitude seemed to completely contradict this trait. He shook his head in amusement as she began raking a brush through her hair.<br/><br/>The car moved a long the freeway in silence for a while, then he turned to her, â€œSo. Where you heading?â€ he asked carefully, â€œPardon me... but it seems to me that a girl as beautiful as you shouldn't be out alone like this.â€"
236,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-03-22T02:43:17,Ristina,"After a while and a little silence the man spoke again. Well to her dismay. She hoped he would have stayed silent the entire ride.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""So. Where you heading?"" </span>His voice was curious. He was handsome , and she knew a man like that would never let her walk the rest of the way up the Californian coast if he really knew.  She paused trying to think of a nice come back for an answer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Pardon me... but it seems to me that a girl as beautiful as you shouldn't be out alone like this.""</span>This startled her. The way his voice made her body want to shiver. It shouldnâ€™t do that should it? She wasnâ€™t sure what to think.<br/><br/>"" I am going to the moonâ€¦really its none of your fucking business where I am going. Just that I am going somewhere, and have a destination. That destination shall be a secret that only I will harbor. As for me being out alone, apparently my parents  donâ€™t give a fuck. They basically kicked me out saying I can chase my own damn dream. Like fuck arenâ€™t they supposed to take care of me."" She heaved a sigh as her arms stretched a little. "" But you know what Im better off without their uptight asses trying to make me someone Im not."" She stretched her legs a little bit. Her miniskirt seemed to reveal her now tan legs which were once white. Not a pale white but a nice creamy white. Now they were a deep tan from the sun.<br/><br/>She brought her hand to his radio. She hoped he wasnâ€™t the kind of person to yell at her for taking over the radio. She only wanted some sound in the background. It had been a long time since she actually heard something. Plus she was afraid of what he had to say to all that. Not many kids were just kicked out like that. Her parents were so fucked up it wasnâ€™t funny. A song that was familiar to her began to play on the radio. She didnâ€™t mean to get into the song. But soon enough found herself singing the song on the radio quietly. Just enough so that he could hear, and low enough that it wouldnâ€™t get in the way of him talking.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Looking back at the beginning of this<br/>And how life was<br/>Just you and me loving all of our friends<br/>Living life like an ocean"" </span>Her voice was soft and beautiful. Giving a nice harmony with the male singer of the song.<br/><br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/qpfhcljJ9bQ""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/qpfhcljJ9bQ"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
237,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-04-23T00:13:20,saphiraah,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">"" I am going to the moonâ€¦really its none of your fucking business where I am going. Just that I am going somewhere, and have a destination. That destination shall be a secret that only I will harbor. As for me being out alone, apparently my parents donâ€™t give a fuck. They basically kicked me out saying I can chase my own damn dream. Like fuck arenâ€™t they supposed to take care of me.""</span></span>Her tone was bitter, obvious undercurrents lending a depth to her words,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""But you know what Im better off without their uptight asses trying to make me someone Im not.""</span></span><br/><br/>""So much anger..."" Bradley commented lustfully, ""Mmmm...."" Through the rear-view mirror, Jared could see Bradley's eyes, transfixed on the girl's legs, staring shamelessly.<br/><br/>Jared glared at him again then looked over at the girl. Bradley had a point, but that was no reason to behave like a fool. He had an image to present, after all, if he wanted her to trust him.<br/><br/>""That must be very difficult to live with... I'm sorry to hear that."" He let his eyes take in the pallor of her skin, particularly her cheeks, measuring the lasting effects of the heat she'd been exposed to, guessing the lucidity of her thoughts based on his conclusions.<br/><br/>He had no way to be sure, but he estimated she'd be pretty flexible in her emotions. He expected she would need little prodding to get her emotions to flow in the direction he needed them to.<br/><br/>When she suddenly reached forward to tune the radio, he fought a smile. If she was comfortable in the car to find music she enjoyed, she was ready for him to begin making her even more comfortable. Without taking his left hand off the wheel, he reached into the back with his right, groping for something he kept stowed in the pouch behind the passenger's seat.<br/><br/>""A bit to the right..."" Bradley directed him, ""Remember? You put it off to the- There. You got it.""<br/><br/>When he brought his arm back to his side, he held a bottle of water. Sitting quietly, as if enjoying the silence, he sighed in a very relaxed way, hoping to manipulate her emotions by demonstrating relaxation through his own body language. Next, he opened the bottle and took a drink, sighing as he swallowed it down. He never looked over at her, but he imagined she would be thirsty enough that the sight of the bottle would have caught her attention. He placed the bottle between his left knee and the driver's door, holding it there easily, just barely out of her sight. She would know it was there... tantalizingly out of reach. The car was filled with soft music, whatever it was she chose, and he allowed the pavement to pass beneath his tires in uneventful silence. At one point, his hand dipped down, out of sight for a moment, his fingers deftly retrieving a tiny capsule. Then he simply rested his hand atop the bottle for a while. She would not be able to see as he carefully worked the cap off the tiny container and dumped a clear liquid into the bottle. When he'd finished with it, he simply dropped the capsule down the side of his seat again.<br/><br/>His task completed, he looked over as if having forgotten her presence, and smiled sheepishly, ""Oh, I'm sorry. How rude of me..."" He concentrated just enough to get a light blush to tint his cheeks, ""Are you thirsty?""<br/><br/>He picked up the bottle and offered it to her."
238,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-04-23T01:14:55,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""That must be very difficult to live with... I'm sorry to hear that."" </span>His voice was soft to her like melody she hadnâ€™t yet mastered. Oddly enough it annoyed her that she was so drawn to this manâ€™s voice. Like a magnet drawn to a fridge. In fact she wanted to just smack that beautiful voice out of the man.<br/><br/>""Donâ€™t be sorryâ€¦sorry is an overrated word.  It means that you pity me, and pitying is one thing that I hate."" She twisted herself to look out of the window. There was nothing but empty dirt, and trees in California. She wished to see cool houses, and a neat city. But that wouldnâ€™t happen for a long time. Las Vegas was ways away. Especially by foot.  She heaved in a sigh. Then, heard the little bustling sound of   one of his hand reaching behind the seat. She hardly cared and continue to zone out the window , listening to droning hum of songs that played through the stereo. Most were sad love songs, or random pop songs. Trying as hard as she could to try and ignore whatever his hands were doing.<br/><br/>The small sound of a bottle cap being twisted off caught her attention. She snapped her head to see the man lusciously sip a bottle of water. She could feel half her mouth nearly drool in ecstasy. Not only at the bottle of water, but the shape of his mouth, and the way excess water seemed to drip down his neck.  She choked in a breath trying not to allow him to see how much she wanted that bottle of water. Or even the way that he changed her. Quickly , she tilted her head, and went back to looking out the dreary window. It was so fucking boring. But then again , walking was boring to.<br/><br/>As if  she was a magnet she turned her head back to him. Just starring at him. She felt like a lost puppy dog left on the side of the road where no one wants her. That was what he did to her. And she absolutely HATED it. But there wasnâ€™t much she could do. It was something she was drawn to like deer to a pond.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh, I'm sorry. How rude of me...Are you thirsty?"" </span>He offered her the bottle of water that he had just sipped. Luckily, she wasnâ€™t a germ a phoebe.. She reached out a hand and felt the way his skin brushed against hers. It once again sent a chill down her body that she shouldnâ€™t have felt. Another , feeling that she hated so much.<br/><br/>""Well yes how rude of you to ignore the fact that I had been walking for hours , and might possibly be thirsty? How rudeâ€¦"" She  yanked the bottle cap off and took a swift sip. The taste of the cool water in her mouth felt refreshing, and once again she felt that same shiver down her spine. She wasnâ€™t sure what the chill meant. Whether it was a good thing , or a bad thing?  ""Byâ€¦..the---"" She wanted to say something but all of a sudden she felt light headed , and took another swig of water thinking that it must of been how dehydrated she was. By the time she set the bottle down the bottle was completely empty, and her head felt like it was pounding. ""Dooâ€¦you have any aspirin?"" She was hoping that he would at least have that. She wasnâ€™t sure why her throat was still burning, or why she felt so light headed, and had a funny feeling  in her stomach."
239,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-04-23T04:56:39,saphiraah,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Well yes how rude of you to ignore the fact that I had been walking for hours , and might possibly be thirsty? How rudeâ€¦"" </span></span>The girl's angry tone told him the ploy had worked. His effort of displaying the bottle had worked to make her want it enough that she didn't pause to wonder if drinking it would be wise...<br/><br/>His eyes were more eager than they perhaps should be as he watched her gulp at the water greedily. The drug was potent, and incredibly fast. Right away, he saw her visibly sway as her system was flooded with the drug.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Byâ€¦..the---""</span></span>she tried to say something, but trailed off, causing him to smirk in satisfaction. He was enthralled by the rush of excitement he felt. It had truly been too long. He had deprived himself for so long... he deserved a chance to treat himself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Dooâ€¦you have any aspirin?""</span></span>She blinked over at him, blearily, eyes nearly crossed, and he was forced to expend a great deal of concentration on arranging his features into a look of concern.<br/><br/>Just as he was about to answer, he looked back at the road and noticed a sign notifying him that he would soon approach a city exit that would certainly be a good place to follow through with his promise. He needed to distract her, quickly.<br/><br/>This time, when he spoke, he used every bit of skill he possessed, every ounce of charm, charging his voice with all the passion and allure he could muster. ""Are you alright, pretty?"" he purred, ""You look... flushed. Perhaps it is the heat... Heat can have a... rather drastic effect on the body, wouldn't you say?""<br/><br/>He tried his best to look at her with eyes full of the heat he spoke of, then continued, ""Try leaning your chair back, rest your head... perhaps that will help ease the pain.... that's right... just relax. Now... how does it feel if I turn up the air? Feel good?""<br/><br/>He continued to coo at her without waiting for an answer, struggling to keep what little attention she had left on himself, and not the road.<br/><br/>A low voice issued from the back seat, throaty and full of heat, ""Damn..."" Bradley hissed, ""Wouldja look at that... I don't know how you stand it. She's practically unconscious, man.... you could take her, right here. There's no one around. And she's hardly going to put up a fuss...""<br/><br/>Jared cleared his throat, resisting the urge to snap angrily at Bradley, but the simple noise seemed enough to silence him. That, or it was the death-look that he gave through the rear-view mirror. Swallowing his lust, Jared looked over at the girl, noting how her posture was beginning to slack and the glazed look in her eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Perfect,</span>he thought to himself,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Absolutely perfect... I hate when they just pass out... So much more fun to talk to them... get to know them when they're nice and limp... no inhibitions.</span><br/><br/><br/>His hands gripped the wheel in his excitement as he smoothely rode past the exit, then merged into the inside lane, preparing for the junction that would allow him to change courses and head north."
240,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-04-23T22:31:11,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Are you alright, pretty? You look... flushed. Perhaps it is the heat... Heat can have a... rather drastic effect on the body, wouldn't you say?"" </span>His voice was lovely. Once again it sent shivers down her body. She was all too willing to jump his bones. But her head was rocking like a boat. One minute she could see the road ahead of her, and the next their was nothing but red dots in her vision.<br/><br/>""Apparently, the heat has one hell of a fucking way of giving you a headacheâ€¦"" She stared at the car ceiling trying her best to distract herself. Maybe if she didnâ€™t think about anything, the so called headache would go away. Yet, she still had a tingling feeling inside her stomach like a bubbling or sizzling that made her body yearn for something that she hadnâ€™t had for what was itâ€¦a year ago. She glanced at the man then back out the window. Then couldnâ€™t seem to see much since her vision was seeing dots, and her throat was horse.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Try leaning your chair back, rest your head... perhaps that will help ease the pain.... that's right... just relax. Now... how does it feel if I turn up the air? Feel good?"" </span>He asked her seeming to look more concerned than he should have. But she didnâ€™t question the look. Since, it was probably her head fucking with her.<br/><br/>""Iâ€™ll try it but if it doesnâ€™t work. I donâ€™t know what the fuck will."" She reached around the seat hazily searching for the lever that would pull the seat back. Finally, she felt the lever and yanked as hard as she could. The lever caused the seat to pull back suddenly , and she caught something in the corner of her. But then just as fast it disappeared. Once again she blamed the dehydration , and wackiness of her mind. Finally she rested her head on the soft seat that she was in, and stared at the ceiling. The hum of music causing her to want to sing. But she just couldnâ€™t manage singing. Her mind was too much of a haze. Then , the man turned on the air. It felt nice. The air passed through her blonde hair seeming to refresh her slightly. But still her body yearned for something she couldnâ€™t quite understand.  ""It feelâ€¦..fine."" She muttered. Actually, for once sounding nice. Which wasnâ€™t at all like her. She felt as they took a deliberate turn. But she assumed the turn was a good thing. She wasnâ€™t quite sure what to think. Slowly, she brought her hand as far out towards him as she could. Brushing his arm slowly with her fingers. The fabric of his clothes felt nice under her fingers. Cool to the touch, and electrified her in a way that it shouldnâ€™t have."
241,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-04-24T03:05:31,saphiraah,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Iâ€™ll try it but if it doesnâ€™t work. I donâ€™t know what the fuck will.""</span></span>She again spoke with such venom that he felt certain it was a show. Even while heavily intoxicated, she was sour and surly. He found that highly amusing, even casting a smirk into the rear-view mirror at Bradley.<br/><br/>Bradley, in his turn, laughed in amusement, ""She's incredibly hot... its like we had a christmas gift dropped on us from out of nowhere... Quite a lucky day... And can I say again,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""> look at those legs</span></span>!"" Bradley moaned suggestively, leaning over the girl, sniffing at her hair. With one finger, he made a stroking motion over her face, just centimeters away from her skin.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""It feelâ€¦..fine."" </span></span>she suddenly purred, and Bradly pulled his hand back, gasping in shock.<br/><br/>Jared rolled his eyes and pointed to the air conditioning vent, looking at Bradley with a pointed stare. The look seemed to say, <i>She meant the air, you moron...</i><br/><br/>""Hopefully it will help you feel better, my dear..."" he purred at her, looking down with a smile as her fingers began stroking his arm. His eyes moved to her face, measuring the signs of intoxication he could see. She was slipping farther under still, he could see. Her eyes were heavily glazed and lidded, expression slack, head bobbing on her limp neck. He felt certain she wouldn't even notice if he stopped the car and lifted her out of the seat at this point. A perfect state for what he had planned. Her fingers felt remarkably nice on his skin through the shirt. He found himself silently enjoying the soft stroking. This was a touch of the sort he had never before felt. This was not a deliberate come-on, or some move meant to manipulate him. She simply wished to touch him. He found himself surprised by this.<br/><br/>Jared picked up his speed, now flying along the pavement on a long, straight highway heading north. After a while, he exited and took a few turns though a tiny little town, ending up heading west into the empty desert toward a hill in the distance lightly spotted with trees."
242,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-04-24T03:51:41,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hopefully it will help you feel better, my dear...""</span>His voice still holding its luciousness that made her body continue to shake in what she realized was lust.  Why did such a stranger do this? She wasnâ€™t sure. Even now when her mind was a swirl she could hardly understand the feeling. It was strong, pleasant, yet unpleasantness at the same time. She wanted to blame this feeling on her head, and the fuzziness of the world around her. But she could hardly place such feelings on the fact that she might be having heatstroke.<br/><br/>She carefully brushed her hand down his arm. Loving the fabric that he had, liking the fact that he was cold as ice.  Her hands feeling the coldness in welcoming. The dots in her vision  seeming like a connect the dots game to her. She could almost make shapes out of the pictures in her mind. Shapes of stars, circles, and squares. That alone made her feel as if she must be insane. ""I must be going insaneâ€¦All these dots in my vision. And the way my body goes hot, then suddenly cold."" She heard her voice which sounded so distant. As if it was on another planet.  ""Everythingâ€¦its so fucking weirdâ€¦"" Her voice trailed off even further.<br/><br/>Her hands continued to touch him. As if just knowing he was there was some form of comfort for her. No matter how little. She sucked in a little air trying hard to refocus herself. But nothing worked. This state she was in just wouldnâ€™t go away. She heaved in a sigh. The sigh seeming to also be distant to her. It was as if she herself was so far from the scene inside the car that she could hardly change anything. The fuzzy feeling seemed to get more, and more. All she wanted was to breath the man next to her. But that thought scared her, but didnâ€™t repulse her. For the man was far from ugly. But this feeling was so strong that it scared her more than anything.  ""I donâ€¦â€™t undeâ€¦rstand  this feeling I have."" She muttered. She felt so far off that it completely scared her to even feel that way. She had hardly noticed when they took a turn, and started driving down a an old town road.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What was the deal again?</span>She wondered. It didnâ€™t matter at this point. She surely wouldnâ€™t survive."
243,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-04-25T06:46:45,saphiraah,"Unexpectedly, he felt something brush his arm and looked down. He was shocked to find her hand lightly brushing his arm. He blinked in surprise at her hand for a few moments, then faced forward again. He couldn't say why, but he found he quite liked that touch. In his life, he only felt the physical touch of another person when they wanted something from him. She, in her current state, didn't. She touched him merely on impulse, a desire to feel him. He was stunned by that. Her voice, only served to further confuse him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""> ""I must be going insaneâ€¦All these dots in my vision. And the way my body goes hot, then suddenly cold.""</span></span>Her voice was heavily slurred now, and he felt a bit relieved to know that she wouldn't likely be conscious long. He still felt unnerved.<br/><br/>Bradley, having picked up on his friend's change of expression, silently stared at him from the back seat. Jared could almost feel the heat of his stare on the back of his head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""> ""Everythingâ€¦its so fucking weirdâ€¦""</span></span><br/><br/>Unthinking, he nodded in agreement, ""Quite unexpededly so..."" He silently navigated down a long dusty road. The road was worn by the weather, and the short trip was rough, but he did his best to ease the jostling motions as much as possible, so as not to disturb her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""I donâ€¦â€™t undeâ€¦rstand this feeling I have.""</span></span><br/><br/>He didn't answer her as he removed his seatbelt, pulled the key from the ignition, and stepped out of the car. Circling around, he opened her door and slung her pack over his shoulder before helping her sit up.<br/><br/>""How are you feeling? Do you think you can stand?"" he asked, supporting her gently."
244,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-07-14T02:21:45,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Quite unexpededly so..."" </span>She barely understood his voice but she could still make it out. Even though everything seemed like a blur. Her mind was hardly working with her. It kept telling her that this man was hot and sexy. That she could and should get a piece of him. But her rational side could hardly fight against it. With the dizziness and the feeling of faintness inside her it was almost impossible for her to think. Every move she made didnâ€™t feel like her own. Then she heard the car stop and he pulled the key out of the ignition. ""What was the deal?"" Her mind could still not figure it out.<br/><br/>Before she knew it she was flung over his shoulder and forced to sit down. Then she could hardly hear his voice again. But he had distinctly said something. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">How are you feeling? Do you think you can stand?"" </span>She barely made out the words again then in wonder she tried to stand. But stumbled. His hands supported her gently.<br/><br/>""I---donâ€™tâ€¦.knoâ€”how I can walk? Or talk..my mind it is in jambles."" She could hardly make out anything but she wanted feel the manâ€™s touch more than anything. Why? That was beyond her at the moment. She reached out and gently touched his hand. Then in shock she backed away. ""Iâ€™mâ€¦iâ€¦.I'm sorry?"" Her eyes glanced down. Unsure and afraid of what was going on.<br/><br/>The world around her seemed like a blur. All she could concentrate on was him. That was the only thing she could focus on. Since her head seemed to be a blur and hardly useful. She clinged to the manâ€™s hand like a child. Then slowly and gently she kissed his cheek. Trying not to be too well demanding. It wasnâ€™t like her but something in her head kept telling her too. With the world spinning, and her head being useless it was the only thing she could do. ""I----think--- I donâ€™t knowâ€¦am I sick? Or dizzy? Or a bad girl?"" She asked in bewilderment."
245,Road trip(private sexytalon and risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2340,2011-07-22T05:37:10,saphiraah,"His eyes were intent as he took in her behavior, watching the signs of the drug's success in working through her system. Picking up the bottle from where it lay forgotten, he removed the cap and offered it to her. His hands remained on her, carefully supporting her as she swayed and leaned.<br/><br/>He smiled reassuringly, meeting her eyes with an intense gaze, trying to keep her gaze locked on his, ""Easy now.... its probably the heat... You just need to relax and drink some water. Here..."" he held the bottle up to help her drink from it, ""Sip slowly... Now... look at me. Talk to me. Tell me about you."""
246,Silent Flame at the Waters Edge [Dekros and I],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=24450,2013-03-14T10:44:28,Narra,"A chill swept through the small town, bringing with it clouds and a damp frozen feel to the air. The place didnt seem too busy, as it was rather late at night for people to be out and about, however there was one place where lights were lit bright and flashy. That one place where it seemed every misfit and lowlife the town could offer were in one place. The Firecat, or in other words, the bar.<br/><br/>The inside appeared just as dirty as most other bars. Something of a dance floor where if you so chose you could dance to the old fashioned juke box in the corner, a few tables, and the actual bar with stools lined up along it. At one of these stools sat a woman that almost looked out of place in the scene. Her long hair was combed up into a ponytail, a flame red length of silky smooth strands that ended just at her waist, and her eyes were a dark purple that danced in the light. She wore a white dress that was slit up both sides to her thigh, had no sleeves, and was cut somewhat low revealing a pale expanse of cleavage.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Another beer""</span>Kasumi said as the bartender passed, pushing her empty bottle away with one pale, graceful tattooed hand and looking up at the burly man with those dark purple eyes. He nodded and grabbed her another bottle, popping it open and sliding it to her. ""there ya go sweetheart"" The man said as he did so. Lip twitching in a grimace she grabbed her bottle and muttered as she took a sip,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""call me sweetheart again and see what happens....""</span>Then tilted her head slightly, using reflective surfaces to watch the room behind her. As relaxed as she looked she was ready for anything, like a cat lounging in the hall and looking so relaxed it was nearly a puddle of fur, but at the slightest noise be up and ready for fight or flight.<br/><br/>Her slightest noise happened to be the bell on the door as it jangled to welcome someone new into this god forsaken place. Turning slightly in her stool she caught sight of the person who'd walked in and immediately began analyze him in a way that from the outside would only look like vague everyday curiosity."
247,Silent Flame at the Waters Edge [Dekros and I],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=24450,2013-03-25T00:43:58,Dekros,"A ringing bell greeted Evan as he entered the musty bar, the chill from the outside creeping every so slightly into the dark room. Evan rubbed his hands together to warm up as the door slowly closed behind him. He immediately walked up to the bar, putting his hands in his blue plaid hoodie pockets for momentary warmth. Anyone who looked at the boy could tell he had just reached adulthood, most likely still in college. Along with his blue jacket, he wore black jeans and black and white Vans shoes. A soft cap topped his messy black hair, and was low enough to cover his face from curious eyes. He walked to the bar with his head low, with only a slight smile showing.<br/><br/>He took a seat beside a redheaded woman who he had noticed glance at him when he came in. A lot of people had looked at him-the ringing bell had given him away- and some were still staring. Apparently a guy like him wasn't a normal site in the Firecat bar. He chuckled as some of the patrons gave him the evil eye. They were trying so hard to intimidate him they just made fools of themselves. But the girl next to him...she wasn't trying at all but he could feel the power that she held. He was impressed that she didn't even have to try. He took a quick glance at her from under his hat, and then motioned to the bartender, ""I'll have what she's drinking."" The bartender gave Evan a strange look before going and grabbing the same beer as the girl, and placing it on the bar in front of him. He looked over to the fire haired girl and smiled, ""Cheers!""<br/><br/>He took a long sip and put the beer back on the counter, ""Man it's cold tonight."""
248,Silent Flame at the Waters Edge [Dekros and I],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=24450,2013-04-03T05:12:51,Narra,"Her gaze had quickly run over the boy, who truly appeared to be barely an adult, before she turned back around to sip at her drink. The thought that immediately came to her mind was that he did not belong on this dirty, musty place with this particular crowd of people. Granted neither did she, just as she herself was only in her early twenties, but she exuded a sort of aura that told of something beneath the pretty face. A fire that danced and burned below the surface.<br/><br/>The boy came to a halt near her and slid onto a stool, she could practically feel his glance over at her, and smirked with only the tiniest quirk of a lip as she took another drink. Head tilting slightly so she could peer at him she lifted an eyebrow at his own order.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""indeed""</span>The word left her lips slowly, rolling lazily from her lips in that way it seemed women had of speaking and seeming intrigued and amused, yet bored at the same time. The lip of the bottle came to her mouth once more and she took a drink before lifting one shoulder in a delicate shrug.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""It is a bit chilly out there, i agree""</span>She nodded slightly."
249,"In pain or misery (Hayy, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2506,2011-03-01T01:29:10,Ristina,"Name: kistos<br/>Appearance :<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/Decorated%20images/MaleVampire.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>(had blue eyes)<br/><br/><br/><br/>Jusuruno high was no ordinary school. It was made for vampires, and human to live together in peace,and harmony. By a vampire ruler whose only wish was for safety of the two races. That there would be a day in the future where these races would no longer fight at war. But this ruler fell for a girl. She was not ordinary. Neither human nor vampire. She was a werewolf. This was forbidden.<br/>The werewolf kingdom had always wanted vampires anilated because of their need of human blood. Yet, the werewolves were hypocritacal because they needed meat to  survive. Weather it was human, or animal did not matter.<br/>Werewolves struck first. Making the war with the vampires a life long struggle.<br/>This love that was forbidden had both the vampires, and the werewolves angered. The ruler had ran away with the young girl. Some believe vampire hunters found them and killed them. Others believe the relentless war got the best of the two young lovers. Haveing both Vampires ,and werewolves hunting them .Though the history of this is nowhere to be found. So the beliefs vairy depending on the historical information on the school.<br/><br/>However, even with the creator of the school vanishing it had still somehow managed to prevail. Vampire hunters have managed to steer clear of any issues with the school thus forth. The principle on the school will vairy between human, an vampire depending on the era or time. The last principle was a human who had vampire hunter skills, but believed not all vampires were bad. He had even allowed some werewolves to slide their way into the school. Creating a safe harmony for werewolves, vampires ,and humans.<br/><br/><br/>The most recent principle is also a human whose retired from being a vampire hunter and promised to take care of the children, and the belief for as long as he can. But he knew it would be hard to keep the promise with everything going against the school. Pure blood vampires were rare to come by. And he had found a few that parent's sent to the school for protection and learn how to live with humans. Plus with the werewolf war it adds a lot more. But this dream of a safe heaven, and a world of peace could not be broken. It will not be broken. That is the belief of the principles. If this belief did not hold true then the school would not still be standing today.<br/><br/>There are seceral dormitories. But vampires and werewolves are split to different ends of the campus. And humans have their own territory on the campus. The school its self is the hugest of its kind. By buildings ,and people. The day class is made up of werewolves and humans. While the night class belongs purely to the vampires. Only vampires that are working as guardians are aloud to have day classes. Does not mean vampires are not aloud"
250,"In pain or misery (Hayy, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2506,2011-03-01T04:35:49,HayyelObsession,"((I hope this is alright ^^;;))<br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i699.photobucket.com/albums/vv352/wintermewgirl/Anime%20Male%20Characters/381396.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Ryan<br/>Age: 16<br/>Personality: Anti-Social</div></div></div><br/><br/>The bright sun glared down upon Ryan creamy blonde hair. A cool breeze began to pick up as the trees rustled. He was just arriving at his name school, Jusuruno High. His friends had told him rumors about this legendary school. About how there were monsters living among them, going to school along with the humans. Not that Ryan had even believed the gossip before. He always thought that that was just a waste of breathe.<br/><br/>He made his way up the steps and through the door of the large school; duffle bags in hand. Looking several times at a paper map of the school on a brochure he finally found the office.<br/><br/>Ryan noted that it was as large as a classroom and had high end funiture. Walking up to a lady in a dark blue pencil skirt and button up at a desk he nodded his head in a greeting.<br/><br/>""May I help you?"" She asked with a sweet smile.<br/><br/>Ryan handed her a slip of paper while saying, ""Uh, yes, I'm the new transfer student. Ryan Coalblood.""<br/><br/>""Oh, yes! Ryan, we have been expecting you."" She took the paper and typed a few things into her computer then she turned to the black phone placed on her desk. ""Yes, Headmaster, the new student has arrived. Would you like me to send him in? Alright then."" She hung the phone up and looked to Ryan pointing to a fancy looking door, ""The Headmaster shall see you now.""<br/><br/>""Alright then..."" He picked his stuff up and headed for the door, knocking first, and entered. When we went through the door he saw that a man, who was mostly likely the Headmaster, was yelling at a tall student. A tall, mysterious student with long black hair and strange eyes that made Ryan catch his breath when he looked at him."
251,"In pain or misery (Hayy, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2506,2011-03-02T00:32:08,Ristina,"<span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Kistos would you please STOP FAILING CLASSES!! Seriously within the past three years youâ€™ve irritated the night teachers to the point of treachery.""</span> That was going to far with it. But still kistos knew he had basically killed all the night class teachers. Not literally. But defiantly broke them in discipline habits.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Damn havenâ€™t I been through this before dude. Seriously, Iâ€™m not gonna change."" </span>He thought  stretching his long arms with a loud yawn.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Kistos I'm SERIOUS. YOUR REACHING YOUR  BOUNDRIES ON THIS CAMPUS. And Im sorry that Im sorry that Im the only person you have. But that is no excuse to misbehave. Iâ€™ve given you chance after chance. So now your stuck with two options become a guardian or be forced off this campus because I canâ€™t teach you anything if you donâ€™t want it. So kistos what is going to be?"" </span>The headmaster looked at him with stern , cold , green eyes. His chances now were slighted, and to him it was more like one option rather than two.<br/></span><br/>""Old man, look its more like one option. Iâ€™ll take the gaurdia---"" He was interrupted in mid sentence as he jerked his head swiftly to the door. He smelt the blood, and heard the footsteps before the person had even reached the door. His ice cold  blue eyes were prepared to meet the person right when they enter. The headmaster was silent as well. Taking note that he had froze. Vampires get that wayâ€¦.Kistos blinked once.  The blood was not familiar and it was sweet. But he had never tasted human blood. Ever in his life as a pure blood. He despised vampires like that. Which meant he hated even himself. Which explained the whole  misbehaving thing in night classes.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""SO as I was saying Kistos you want to take up being  as a guardian. I think your suited better for that. Its more work. But I think youâ€™ll do fine."" </span>The headmaster leaned back in his chair. As a little beep came in through his phone. <br/></span><br/>""Yes, Headmaster, the new student has arrived. Would you like me to send him in?"" The voice on the other end was hazy, but it was a female. His secretary.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes Charlene please."" </span>He spoke through the phone receiver. The headmaster looked back at kistos. ""Stay put right there."" Then leaned back and flipped through a few papers awaiting for the new student to open the door. With that the door clicked opened.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Hello new person welcome to school. Prior to your belief ..this school will test you in many different ways."" </span>He moved his hands towards the empty spot on the couch where kistos was sitting.<br/></span><br/>""Testingâ€¦more like â€¦..facing the worst teachers ever."" Kistos spoke his melodic voice deep, and sexual without trying to be. The boy had golden hair, and sparkling greenish , yellow eyes. He was stunning in every way to him. He was nearly drooling at the boy. So instead he kept his head down. Keeping his hair in front of his eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So kistos here had just been deemed a guardian. You should join him. Itâ€™ll be a good way to get around campus."" </span>He spoke careful of how he word it. </span>"
252,"In pain or misery (Hayy, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2506,2011-03-03T01:24:49,HayyelObsession,"""Hello new person welcome to school. Prior to your belief ..this school will test you in many different ways."" The headmaster gestured to the spot next to where kistos was sitting.<br/><br/>Ryan nodded and took a seat next to the beautiful man.<br/><br/>""Testingâ€¦more like â€¦..facing the worst teachers ever,"" said the guy, in a meladic deep voice. It sounded like a purr to Ryan, maybe even sexual, and it sent a shiver though his body.<br/><br/>Ryan glanced at his a couple of time, though he kept his head down. Through his silky black hair, Ryan noticed long lashes and that his skin had a creamy texture to it.<br/><br/>The Headmaster went on with his rambaling when he mentioned something that got Ryans attention, ""So kistos here had just been deemed a guardian. You should join him. Itâ€™ll be a good way to get around campus.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So his name is Kistos... and what is a Gaurdians? I guess I should have read the brochure instead of just looking at it.</span>""Sure... I guess,"" Ryan said in a low, disintrested voice. He gave Kistos a side way glance.<br/><br/>Since Ryan was a quiet, unsocial person, he knew that it was best to keep his mouth shut and to wait for the other party to speak. But because he was so quiet and unsocial, people often thought of him being shy and timid, which he definatly was not. In truth, the reason he did not talk to other much, besides his best friend, was because he had not wanted to waste his breath nor his time of day with those people.<br/><br/>But it seemed to Ryan that he might get along with this guy Kistos. Well, atleast to to the point he figured out what those feelings that had surfaced were."
253,"In pain or misery (Hayy, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2506,2011-03-15T23:53:02,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sure... I guess,"" </span>The new boy said in a low, disintrested voice. Kistos brought his head up, almost too quickly. As if the sudden movement was surprising to him. The strange new comerâ€™s  blood was alluring. Like a drug that someone couldnâ€™t possibly quite cold turkey.  He sighed. The blood had his body reeling. If he wasnâ€™t who he wasâ€¦he would have already taken a drink from the boy. But kistos had morals, and sucking the boys blood definitely went against every moral he had.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FF00"">""So since both of you have ever so gracefully taken up to being a guardian. I will give you my first assignment. Though I donâ€™t know how skilled â€¦Ryan is it. Oh yes it must be Ryan â€¦is with fighting or such things. So I do not know if this assignment is well suited for the two of you. But the information is in this document. I believe Kistos this will give you great difficulty. But I trust you can handle this."" The headmaster tossed a tan envelope towards him. Allowing it to plop right into kistosâ€™s lap carelessly. ""Now if you will, the two of you can leave me to head master stuff. Make sure before you open the envelope you show him at least around the school. For the assignment will take you off campus. "" With that the head master started reading some paper intently. </span><br/><br/>""So Ryan is your name is it?"" Kistos stood up his tall form seeming  to make him feel like a giant. His black hair was jet , black , and smooth. ""Lets get out of here before the headmaster kills us. What do you say? "" He asked Ryan in a questionable tone."
254,"In pain or misery (Hayy, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2506,2011-03-16T02:54:05,HayyelObsession,"Ryan noticed Kistos raise his head; raising it a little to fast, that is. He listened to the headmaster but said nothing. He wondered what the man was talking about when he threw Kistos an envelope.<br/><br/>There was something about his fighting skills... Not that he couldn't take care of himself on a one on one battle, but the statment caught him rather off gaurd.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Was the headmaster really going to give me an assignment, off campus, one my first day of school?</span><br/><br/>When the headmaster started shoooing them out Kitso asked, ""So Ryan is your name is it?""<br/><br/>Ryan only nodded in reply.<br/><br/>Standing up, Kistos seemed to tower over Ryan; making him feel smaller than he already was. ""Lets get out of here before the headmaster kills us. What do you say? "" He asked Ryan.<br/><br/>""Sure..."" Standing up Ryan automatically slouched. Shuffling his was to the door he went behind Kitsos, letting him lead. ""Uh... Where to now?"" Ryan asked once they were outside the office."
255,"In pain or misery (Hayy, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2506,2011-03-22T21:51:34,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Sure..."" </span>Muttered Ryan as he got up following kistos.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Uh... Where to now?"" </span>He asked.<br/><br/>Kistos let out a laugh. ""Now isnâ€™t that for me know, and you to find out."" He slowed his pace down since Ryan was just a human. The view was spectacular as they walked down the steps of the school. Dark green clean cut grass seemed to line the side walk. With flowers, and trees that seemed to border around the school. With a nice silver fountain that was in the shape of a crying swan. The water seemed to drip out of the swanâ€™s mouth wonderfully, and drop into a pool below it.  He made his way to the fountain , turning to lean on the fountain just enough so that he looked good. The few students that were passing by froze to look at him in awe. He was nothing special but most people at the school believed otherwise.<br/><br/>""Now if you look ahead at the building we just came from thatâ€™s the main building, it has most the language classes in it, and a few extra classes like history in there. But its mainly for language. If you  swivel your head to the right that glass building would be a science building. Which is often  is being ridiculed as the most troublesome building on campus. However, I find it a good spot to wheedle around with a few  friends, maybe blow something up."" He shrugged at that. ""To our left is the English building donâ€™t let its gothic appeal scare you. Its fairly nice, and comfortable in there. It also has an autotorium inside. As for our main history and math building that is further behind the main building. It is fairly large probably the largest building on campus. Simply because it has a pool, and a gymnasium  added to it. "" He stopped speaking for a moment fumbling with the envelope in his hands. ""As for schoolâ€¦I bet the principle gives you an excused absence for today, and however else long this will take."" His eyes once again found their way overlooking Ryanâ€™s body. For a human he had a nice tone to him, with just the right amount of muscle. Also he had a faint spark in his eyes. Kistos loved sparks in eyes. Whether it be male or female. If they have sponk, then their worth the effort. Plus he knew it was the silent ones that people should be cautious of."
256,"In pain or misery (Hayy, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2506,2011-04-16T22:44:40,HayyelObsession,"Ryan followed him diligently. Kistos explained where everything was, but the way he leaned on the fountain distracted Ryan. His black hair swayed elegantly in the small breeze. Something about him made Ryan want to wrap his arm around his neck.<br/><br/>He wanted to touch Kistos delicate lips; to trace his strong jaw line. The way he looked over Ryanâ€™s body made him slightly hot. He coughed nervously to clear his throat.<br/><br/>â€œUh, what are youâ€¦ suppose to be doing anyways and isnâ€™t it bad for a new student to be late on their first day also?â€<br/><br/>Ryan could feel himself being pulled towards Kistos, like he had his own gravitational pull. Ryan did not like this. He felt defenseless and weak when Kistos was around. Now, Ryan knew he never liked a guy before, he knew he wasnâ€™t gay.<br/><br/>But this guy made Ryan think otherwise. He looked into Kistos cold eyes, faint from the smell of him that traveled in the light wind, â€œUhâ€¦â€"
257,Invader Zim OneXOne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2600,2011-03-09T18:40:31,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Kit</span></span><br/><br/>Kit looked down at her schedule and to the number on the classroom door she stood in front of. This was the right room, but she hesitated to enter. She was late, and apparently Ms. Bitters had a reputation for being cold and cruel. Maybe she would get the â€œnew student breakâ€ and not be punished as harshly. Either way, she had to go in sometime, and sooner was always better than later.<br/>Walking into the classroom, Kit was greeted with many eyes fixating on her position. It was strange having people stare at her; she hated being the new kid. No matter what she was going to seem foreign, and her faint skin colour didn't help her case.<br/>â€œChildren! Meet our new doomed addition to the class. Her name is Kit and she's probably horrible,â€ Ms. Bitters introduced. Her voice was like venom dripping from the fangs of a viper. â€œKit, if there's anything you'd like to say to the class, tell them now; because after that you will sit down and shut up!â€ Kit looked at the children, thought for a moment.<br/>â€œOnly that it's nice to meet you all, and I hope I'm not that big of a burden on the class,â€ she said and gave a respectful nod.<br/>â€œThere's an open spot over there next to Zim; sit down and be quiet!â€ Bitters hissed and pointed to a desk next to a black-haired, oddly green-skinned boy. Kit sat obediently and quietly. She tried to ignore the sickening familiarity of the boy's skin colour, partially hoping that he really did have the genetic disease that Kit herself claimed to have. On the other hand, though, if this new boy had it for real it would seem less likely for Kit to have coincidentally inherited the same disease. Either way, it seemed, there was no good side.<br/>â€œNow, children, we're going to be learning about the end of the Universe. The various ways this is theorised to happen are...â€ Kit quit listening at that point. She had been in the classroom for thirty seconds and already hated Ms. Bitters' teaching style. She was just... a being of flesh and angst devoid of intelligence. Drifting out of reality, Kit began fidgeting with her hands, fingering her pencil.<br/>Kit leaned back in her desk and gingerly touched her fingertips to her camera. She played with it a little, trying not to draw attention to herself. The lecture seemed to be dragging on forever and Kit tuned just in time to hear the last bit of it.<br/>â€œAnd that's why we're all just doomed,â€ Bitters snarled, turning from her chalkboard to look at the class. Not long after, a ruler was slapped down on Kit's desk. The teacher had apparently noticed her not paying attention. â€œKit! Any questions?â€ Venom words. Drip, drip.<br/>â€œWell, one: how can you say for sure that we're all doomed? I mean, everything is truly uncertain until the very end, and in different beliefs and cultures there are varying ideas of what goes on after death. In some, there is a beautiful and eternal paradise waiting for those who die. In others all that awaits is a never-ending, sweltering desert. In still others, those slain will go to a huge army to fight the final battle of Ragnarok. And there is no argument of right or wrong in the long run since there is no ultimate and definite truth,â€ Kit replied, â€œbecause the word 'doomed' is a very debatable topic.â€<br/>Ms. Bitters hissed in anger, probably contemplating a sharp reply. â€œKit! You do not talk back to your teacher! Your next outburst will earn you a detention! Be more careful!â€ Drip. Drip.<br/>Kit did't reply; only stared defiantly into Ms. Bitters' eyes. If she were normal and could afford attention being drawn to her, she would retort and recount to the failure of a teacher exactly how dumb she really was. She needed to lay low, though, and thus had to hold her tongue. When she was finally left alone and Ms. Bitters turned back to the board Kit whispered, â€œNot my fault I'm smarter than you.â€ Maybe it was the Irken in her, or maybe it was just common sense, she hated humans.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Xena</span></span><br/><br/>Xena looked at the newcomer. She silently watched as the girl sat down and looked at the board. Something about her seemed... different. Xena didn't think much of it though, and just looked down to the paper she'd been drawing on moments earlier. It was of a girl laying down, eyes closed, apparently dead or dying. A ghost hovered above the girl, kissed her eyelids as if to say â€œgoodnight, my loveâ€. The picture was dark and nicely shaded. She was almost finished, added a bit more detail to the tombstones in the background and drew small but heavily detailed ravens in the dark sky. For a doodle it was pretty good, even in Xena's critical eyes. Xena looked up quickly as Ms. Bitters started to yell again. Flipping the page in her notebook, Xena ignored the argument and started drawing again. This time it was of Nidhogg, the snake in Niflheim that feasts on the corpses of the dead in the Norse religion. She felt outcast from the rest of the class, and her drawings reflected that emotion at that point in time. Cold, lonely, downright strange.<br/>When Xena looked up from her paper, she saw that the boy ahead of her looked cautious of not only the kid he referred to as an â€œalienâ€, but the new girl as well. Kit, the girl, didn't look all that strange other than being exceedingly pale and wearing a bandana on her head in a slightly hipster-like fashion. The way the boy, Dib, usually spoke was creepy, yes, but not insane as the other students claimed him to be. Maybe he just saw something she didn't. Xena shook her head, not having an opinion on the matter and went back to her drawing. Class would be over in only a few minutes and then it would be lunchtime. Xena usually didn't eat and sat alone, as she had no friends in the school, and the lunches were usually mostly meat which she didn't eat. A lot of kids stared at her at lunch, especially the guys. Most males just didn't understand vegetarianism...<br/>At least Xena didn't have to deal with being the new kid anymore. Maybe now her classmates would quit staring at her as much. She hated the attention; it made her feel like a freak. Even if she didn't voice her thoughts on things like aliens and ghosts as Dib did, it was almost like the other children just kind of knew. Xena sighed. Oh, how she hated being singled out..."
258,Invader Zim OneXOne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2600,2011-03-10T00:18:12,GezTheInvader,"Zim<br/>-----------<br/><br/>Zim looked completely worn out, his eyelids threatened to automatically close themselves every minute. Quivering as If they were only kept up by sheer willpower. Zim had been abcent most of last week, working non stop on his latest project; the irken doomsday lazer of unspeakable horrors. Even the energy boosters In his PAK didn't help a whole lot with keeping him awake after All of that hard work. Hard work made even harder by his robot companion Gir. Who broke stuff Almost as fast as Zim Could build it.<br/>Zim was already half asleep by the time Kit entered the class. His Real irken eyes glaring at the white uninspiering wall of mrs. Bitters classroom.<br/>He woke up at the Sound of mrs. Bitters poisonous voice, chilling him to the bone. Pityful earth stinks, having their worm babys endure such horrible Education.<br/>""there's an open spot next to zim, sit down and be quiet!""<br/>A Girl sat down next to zim, she was staring at him In a simmiliar way that the Dib stink always stared. Inspecting and deep In thought.<br/>Quickly! Must not compromise the mission.Â<br/>Zim stared straight up at mrs bitters, pretending to be obediently listening to All of the human rubbish. How This skool disgusted him. Everything from the cafeteria food and the classes to Â the human kids, Who seemed ignorant and stupid, Enjoying influcting pain on others. Only Good thing was that their ignorance kept Them from Seeing trough his brilliant disguise.<br/>Truely, a masterpeice of his genious. Zim was not to blame for the Dib stink being able to see trough the disguise.<br/>Thoughts whirled around his head, unwillingly he inspected the New human monkey In the class. She was Small for an earth female. Zim Caught himself zooming In on her face with his Standard-invader-orocular-implants.<br/>There was something about her skin...<br/>Afraid of being Caught looking zim quickly sat up straight and pretended to focus on mrs bitter's lesson. Completely oblivious to the fact that Quick movements might attract more attention than If He had just discreetly kept looking.<br/>He felt dib's eyes on him. That Dib stink. Zim wanted nothing more than to dispose of him by now.Â<br/>He jumped up and down on his chair, calling for Mrs. Bitters attention. ""Mrs. Bitters!! Mrs. Bitters!! Ziiim has a neeeed to use the restroom. A Need so biig.."" Everbody looked at zim, except for the New Girl. Who seemed lost In thought. Mrs. Bitters sneered at him. ""No Zim. You have used All your bathroom breaks This term. You Will not leave class.""<br/>You Could hear the hate flowing freely In her sentence. ""You are a hopeless student and you Will end up as a big nothing! Now. Get-Back-Down-On-Your-Chair, or you Will have detention for the rest of the week.""Â<br/>Without even noticing, Zim had jumped from his chair to his desk In his eagerness to prove that he really needed a bathroom break. He slid back down on his chair, looking past the New girl and directly at The Dib Stink. Who dared smiling smugly at zim's faliure to get off class. Pityful Human. He would be the first to be annialated when zim activated the new doomsday lazer.<br/>Apparently class was at an end the next time zim looked up from his desk. Because mrs. Bitters had left the blackboard and stood looming over the New Girl. Probing her probably useless mind for information about todays lesson. The New Girl even answered In a spiteful way back at mrs. Bitters! That was Not common In the class. Except for the noisy Dib monkey. He did it All the time when He was treated In an unfair way. But This Girl didn't seem As annoying as the Dib stink. And she certainly didn't smell like the Pityful Dib.<br/>Suddently the Girl seemed to hold herself back, she looked like she had an answer ready for mrs bitters. But for some reason she put on an annoyed expression and gave up.<br/>Then the lunch bell rang and Zim ran out the door as fast as He Could. Heading for the janitors closet.<br/><br/>Dib<br/>---------<br/>Dib was spending his day Line every other, angrily scetching a picture of zim. A picture showing the placement of his Strange organ. The squeedilysprooch. Dib had spent most of his time the day before extracting every drop of information about Irken Biology from tak's spaceship.<br/>""Look at him. Sitting there, Like a normal boy. He is not normal. How comes Noone Can see it but Me?""<br/>Dib was clearly fustrated, grinding his teeth as He spoke. The tip of his pen broke off against the hard surface of the scetchblocl. He Suddently felt a tap on his shoulder. It was one of his classmates, Dib didn't even see his face, all He heard was the whisper In his Ear. ""Crazy kid. You're talking to yourself again.""<br/>""Wow. I was wasn't I? I must stop doing that, it is just.. How Can Noone see trough his obvious disguise?"" He Got hit In the back of his head with What felt like the bottom of a shoe. ""You're still doing it! You're crazy!"" The unexpected impact of the shoe pushed his face flat against the scetch block. He sighed, not bothering to lift His head again.<br/>Saving the World is hard work when everyone is just begging to be destroyed.<br/><br/>They never listened to anything Dib Said. None of Them, ever. Well except.. Dib had thought He spotted a spark of interest In the eyes of a New Girl last week, when He presented his findings about Ghost to the class as a project. Of course it must have been something He was dreaming. She looked Like the type who wanted nothing more than to be left by themselves with a few friends. She Hadn't Said much In class during the week she had been there. But the few remarks she had made were brilliant In Dib's oppinion. Not Like the other idiots who only repeated whatever mrs. Bitters had just dictated or written on the blackboard. And she was... Dib didn't know how to put it. Prettier than Any other Girl in the class. Weird how she Hadn't Made Any friends. A bit too weird.. Suspicious even.<br/>What was up with the New girls anyway? One came last week and one today. Both of Them had just Nearly dropped out of nowhere. Showing up In class without even a warning that a New student would be arriving within the next days... It was like when Zim came...Â<br/><br/>Dib's train of thoughts was interrupted by Zim's voice calling for a bathroom break. Oh.. He was clearly up to... Something... Last time He had gone for a bathroom break it had ended with the whole class being sucked Into a wormhole In a flying schoolbus. Mr's bitter's sneering voice motioned for Zim to keep seated.Â<br/>Dib smiled. Victory for the humans, once again.Â<br/>He Got A New pencil and resumed scetching the irken anatomy. Reconstructing the detailed scetch from memory. And the next thing He knew the lunchbreak bell rang and zim stormed out of the door.<br/>""I knew it! He is up to.. Something... And once i find out What that is, man am I gonna... Going to.. I Will... Totally Ruin his something, That's What I'll do.""<br/>Mrs. bitters had creeped up on Dib while he was talking to himself. She moved Like a shadow, Almost floating over the floor.<br/>Â ""Dib. That is the third time you have been talking to yourself today. You are completely useless! Go spend the break cleaning up the classroom."" Dib objected wildly ""But mrs bitters!! Zim is up to... Somethi-"" ""Clean up the classroom! And you get detention for not obeying like the useless, brainless and pathetic circus monkey the skool rules wants you to be!""<br/>Dib sighted. Defending earth is hard work...Â<br/>He ended up In the classroom while His noisy classmates went to get lunch."
259,Invader Zim OneXOne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2600,2011-03-10T06:26:03,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Kit</span></span><br/><br/>Kit shivered a bit as the bell rang and Zim bolted out of the classroom. What she had seen on his back... The last time Kit had ever seen another Irken--years and years ago--he had been wearing that strange PAK; the same one Zim was wearing. There was no doubt in her mind now that Zim had to be Irken--the green skin, the same PAK her father had worn, the desperate need to seem normal but failure of doing so--and Kit was scared. Oh, how she was scared. Did this mean her father was dead and the Tallest now had no reason to hold back from killing her? N-no, there had to be another reason... There had to be something else to explain this Irken's presence. Maybe he was... Kit growled at her lack of knowledge of the Irken empire. Hell, her father was an Elite or maybe even higher up on the importance scale and she didn't even know why one of her own kind would be there!<br/>Kit made her way down the hallway, avoiding the human children who were clearly enthusiastic to eat the disgusting lunch food. She scoffed at them, unknowing of how they could possibly stomach that meaty filth. Kit had never eaten lunch at the Skool before but could already smell the gross pork fumes radiating from their origin. She almost didn't want to go into the lunchroom, but knew that if she didn't she would appear strange and abnormal. That was something she simply couldn't afford--especially with an Irken in her class.<br/>Finally if not regrettably entering the mess hall, Kit held her stomach as it churned in protest to the smell of the food. She followed the other children, silently entering the line to wait to obtain some ""nutrients"". No one spoke to her, and for that she was grateful. She didn't want the stupid beings speaking to her.<br/>Once she got the food-vomit on her plate, she walked to an empty table and sat down. With her fork, she picked through the food trying to find something she liked or at least could eat. There were only peas, and even those made her stomach shrink with only the mere smell. Kit then decided to simply pick at the food until the majority of the students went to clean their trays of excess food and give them to the cooks for further washing.<br/>Looking up from the tray of filth, Kit noticed that the ""Zim"" child hadn't come to lunch. Even more proof to her theory. He likely couldnâ€™t stomach the Earth food either, but on a more dramatic scale than Kit. Being half human, Kitâ€™s system could handle more of the human food than a pure-blooded Irken. Mostly, though, these things were fruits and vegetables with little deviation from a strict vegetarian diet. At least it was easy to explain her intolerance of things like meat and eggs. Most thought it odd, yes, when she claimed to be vegan, but at least they didnâ€™t think it was paranormal. At least they didnâ€™t suspect her to be what she really wasâ€¦<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Xena</span></span><br/><br/>Xena averted her eyes from her drawing when the students started taunting Dib. She wanted to yell at them and tell them to stop, but knew Dib could handle himself. From what sheâ€™d seen he was a smart boy, and from what sheâ€™d heard from other students he was the son of Professor Membrane. That had to contribute<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>to his intellect, right?<br/>She didnâ€™t think he was a freak like the boys said. Not even for talking to himself which he did quite a lot. When no one else speaks to you, who better to talk to than yourself? Who could possibly know you better? And his paranormal studies were cool. Not real ghost-hunting cool, but still pretty cool. She had found his presentation on ghosts very interesting, and had even debated asking him about it. True to her shy nature, though, she had refrained from speaking to him. She didnâ€™t want him to think her a freak like the rest of the class seemed to. She looked back to her drawing, ignoring the other idiots in class.<br/>Xena hardly noticed the bell ring, looked up when most of the students were out of the class. She glanced at the door just in time to see two boys walking together, whispering and staring at her. She returned their fleeting looks with a sharp glare and stood up. She began to walk away from the classroom, not far behind Ms. Bitters herself, before she noticed Dib. Strict teacher no longer in the room to instruct her otherwise, Xena turned and looked at the self-proclaimed paranormal investigator. She felt sympathy for him. Before she could open her mouth to speak, she instinctively checked her phone from nervousness. A text message received earlier from her friend Nathanial convinced her to speak to Dib, offer him help. The message read â€œYeah, go for it!â€, and was about a different topic entirely. She had asked him at the beginning of the day whether or not she should go out for the schoolâ€™s speech program. Well, good old Nate had just made two decisions for her. Slipping her phone back into the pocket of her black skinny-cut jeans, Xena walked over to Dib and waved at him shyly in an attempt to get his attention.<br/>â€œHey! Umâ€¦ It wasnâ€™t fair how Ms. Bitters made you stay and clean. Sheâ€™s such an old beastly hagâ€¦ But, since sheâ€™s not here, you need some help?â€ she asked with a smile. Apprehensive, she plucked at the bottom of her shirt and it was then she realized how much of a freak she must appear to be. Her shirt was black with the image of a black panther head, mouth bloodied, roaring, with purple roses surrounding his face. Above the graphic image were purple graffiti-like letters reading â€œEscape the Fateâ€, one of her favourite bands. She liked the way the shirt fit her body, though, as it brought out her figure while the image made her look less than girly. The belt she wore was black fake leather laden with metal studs that seemed splatter-painted rainbow. At least she never wore makeup--that helped her not look scary or â€œemoâ€ or whatever else sheâ€™d been called. Either way, though, she mustâ€™ve looked supremely abnormal. She just hoped Dib didnâ€™t notice or at least could look past it enough to reply."
260,Invader Zim OneXOne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2600,2011-03-11T07:58:59,GezTheInvader,"Zim<br/>----------<br/>Zim had entered the ventilation system of the School from the janitors closet. Crawling around the Dusty insides of the ventilation shafts he wasn't able to see much, except whenever a hole let some light In from the classrooms bellow.Â<br/>Why did the School have a ventilation system anyway? Could the earthlings not see How pointless it was for Them to lead fresh air around In metal Tubes when every classroom had Windows? Humans, filthy stupid hyouumans. A disgrace to inteligence.<br/><br/>Being a really small irken, Zim easily slipped around In the system, 'till the revolting smell of human food Caught his attention. Earth Meat, much resemblant to garbage, Ground up and served as a phathetic excuse for a meal.Â<br/>Ohh how the human stinks always seemed to enjoy it. The mixed smell of school food made Zim gag, as it always did. He peeked trough a hole In the ventilation shaft.<br/>All the earth Worms were sceaming and throwing food at eachother, As They did every lunch break.<br/>Â Disgusted with every aspect of the human feeding Time, zim looked around, scouting for Dib, aswell as the New Girl. Kit. Dib wasn't there... That's right, He had to stay In the classroom. Pathetic Dib worm. Now, Where was the New Girl seated? With the rest of the hyouumans?<br/>Zim looked to a almost deserted table Where He Found kit looking at the food with disgust clearly shown In every feature of her face.Â<br/>Why did This perculiar Girl not feast Like the other disgusting earth monkeys? She must have a human allergy. Exactly Like Zim pretended to have.<br/>From his PAK Zim brought a pair of irken goggles, Squeezing Them down on top of his contact lenses. The whole room turned green before zim's eyes and data flowed past his vision In the form of irken letters. To zim, Every human In the room was now a shape with a blob of organs inside it and a dna string floating above. He looked once more, past All the disgusting earth blobs and straight at Kit.Â<br/>A perculiar dna string hang over her head Like a snake. ""Unknown Dna"" the goggles informed.Â<br/>This irritered zim, He would be required to get a sample of the girls dna himself, so that He Could analyze it back In the base.<br/>Then He noticed something. The organs In kit's body.. They... They seemed familliar.... Zim pulled back from the hole In the ceiling. This was not possible? She clearly had more than one organ. But.. They seemed so Like parts of the irken squeedilysprooch.Â<br/>At that moment, the ventilation system broke and Zim landed face Down on the disgusting dirty dining Hall floor.<br/>Peices of ceiling scattering around him.<br/>Every eye was fixed on zim. He quickly hid the goggles behind His back.<br/>Mission compromised, excape not possible, must blend In quickly!!<br/>Zim ran to Kit's table and sat down to her right. Slipping the goggles back In his PAK. Then He yelled to the rest of the School ""I... Was.. Checking the ventilation system for dust.. Such.. Dust This School has..!! I am normal! Look!"" Zim grabbed a pea from Kit's plate and quickly stoved it In his mouth. Carefull not to swallow it. ""I Eat food!! Just Like you!! Mhmmm..."" Zim quickly turned around and spat the pea out before He would throw up. ""delicious human food! I eat like a normal human stink worm baby!"" Zim shrunk In his seat. Mission compromised.. Mission compromised...Â<br/>""You looser!"" the blonde Girl from the most crowded table yelled. ""You're just As crazy as Dib. Get lost!"" When the blonde girl turned away, everyone else did. Zim relaxed and slowly turned to face kit, not Caring that she might have been staring at him. He Said In a quiet voice, very unlike him: ""You have weird organs Kit girl. You are not a smelly earth monkey. Tell Me What you Are, tell Me. Nowwww.."" He dragged the last word out for a few seconds too long. And Then added; ""Please."" A whole New Thing for him. He pulled a scanner from his PAK and ran it up and down her arm, awaiting an answer. None of the other kids seemed to notice."
261,Invader Zim OneXOne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2600,2011-03-11T13:02:53,GezTheInvader,"Dib<br/>-------<br/>Dib was rummaging trough Zim's desk, looking for anything that might expose him. While he mindlessly checked every aspect of places in the class where Zim had been, Dib thought about How He hated mrs. Bitters. She always made him do stuff for No reason, like the time Zim had flooded the classroom with gross alien liquid, mrs. Bitters had made Dib clean it All up with only a little sponge. Or after the food-fight... Dib shivered, He remebered that horrible day.<br/>Then He heard footsteps.<br/>Dib looked up as soon as He heard Xena's voice. â€œHey! Umâ€¦ It wasnâ€™t fair how Ms. Bitters made you stay and clean. Sheâ€™s such an old beastly hagâ€¦ But, since sheâ€™s not here, you need some help?â€Â<br/>Wow. Had she just offered to help him? Noone ever offered to help him. She couldn't be serious, Could she?<br/>She seemed friendly thou, not overly friendly Like the School councelour. But more of a honest friendly, Dib thought.<br/>He straightened up, smiling awkwardly at Xena. She was baffling, Dib tried not to stare. ""Yes, wow, That'd be great! Thanks! I was.. Just Removing ehh..."" He pulled a Strange alien device from beneath zim's desk. A spybug. ""Just... Cleaning up the classroom. Like I'm supposed to.""Â<br/>He looked at the spybug for a moment. ""Zim's an alien you know. A Real life alien. I have Got All sorts of proof at home. I have been collecting it All and spoiled his evil schemes..""<br/>Dib kind of trailed off, explaining In detail about how Zim was sent to earth to eliminate All of humanity.<br/>He looked up at Xenas, hoping that she was actually listening to What He was saying. He stopped talking for a Second. Then Â  Â  Remembered; ""I Should be cleaning the rest of the class. Do you Relly want to help out? We Can look for more proof of Zim's alienness.. Or.. Well I Can. I am really greatful that you want to help Me!"" Dib looked back at Xena. Did she even want to help him at All? He Wondered.. She looked so serious and... Pretty? Why did He Think she was pretty? Besides her clothes.. And her face without makeup.. And her figure and...Â<br/>Dib realized He must have been staring, He smiled awkwardly, while He desperately searched for a suitable subject for their conversation. ""So.. What Do you find interesting? I.. Have This obsession with the supernatural.""Â<br/>And sometimes He would Think He was the only one.. He looked at Xena, smiling a bit more natural. ""What about you?"""
262,Invader Zim OneXOne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2600,2011-03-11T21:16:59,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Kit</span></span><br/><br/>Kit only glanced up at Zim when he fell out of the ventilation system. She shook hr head and sighed. Hmm... spying. Why would he need to hide to spy on these pig-beast humans? They were clearly oblivious of his species, save for the Dib-human who didn't seem to be at lunch today. Kit was utterly confused about Zim's apparent need to conceal himself so fully.<br/>Then Kit thought about it. Maybe he really did knowâ€”or at least suspectâ€”that she was Irken. She shivered at the thought, looked away from Zim as he loudly declared himself to be up to something â€œnormalâ€. Kit didn't buy that story for a moment. She was caught off guard when Zim showed up next to her, pretended to eat one of the disgusting peas off her plate.<br/>Kit had expected the boy to leave once everyone looked away from him, flinched when he began talking to her. Oh shit... he knew. How...? She was wearing full disguise... She hadn't slipped up in speech, nor in body language. That scanner thing... he must've checked her DNA or something. Oh damn... What could she possibly say now...? She quickly thought of possible replies, calculating the outcome of any word she could speak. Her heart rate increased and she finally picked a response.<br/>â€œWhat are you talking about...?â€ she asked, looking him in the eyes. Her expression was more knowing than her words let on. She giggled quietly, spoke up again. â€œI'm human... enough. But, Irken Zim, I'm fully aware that you aren't. Don't worry though; your secret's safe with me so long as you return the favour.â€ Her voice was quiet as to not alert the other students of the conversation. She smirked. As long as he didn't tell the Irken empire about her, she wouldn't expose him to the humans. It was as simple as that. It may have been two-way blackmail but at least it seemed workable. Zim couldn't be that dumb; he had to know the humans would dissect and experiment on him if they caught him doing... whatever he was here to do.<br/>Kit thought about her words. â€œHuman enoughâ€. Well that wasn't suspicious at all. As long as Zim didn't ask the Tallest, Likely the same Tallest serving when Kit's father brought her to the planet, she would be terminated immediately. Knowledge of her existence leaked into the general Irken population, no amount of her father's willpower could save her from the wrath of the Tallest.<br/>Kit was terrified. She didn't show it, but she was nearly to the point of shaking in fear. Her own life wasn't something she enjoyed gambling on, and that seemed like what she was doing. Gambling on her life. Whether or not Zim announced her less-than-human secret was completely up to him. Her stomach churned in apprehension thinking of the possible consequences of Zim finding out her secret. Going to this school may not have been the best choice in the world...<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Xena</span></span><br/><br/>Xena smiled at Dib's apparent happiness at being offered help. She listened to Dib speak about Zim, starting to clean the room a bit. It would make sense considering the way the boy usually spoke, his skin, his attitude, the way he referred to humans as a series of derogatory names. It made sense, Xena didn't think Dib was crazy or stupid. She believed him. Besides, Dib seemed like a nice, smart boy. He didn't come off as the type to lie or make totally unjust accusations.<br/>While cleaning the classroom, Xena came across a pile of unorganised encyclopedias. She quickly alphabetised them, slipped them into an empty shelf after dusting it off with a tissue she found in a box sitting under the shelf. The room wasn't terribly messy to begin with, which was good. It wasn't a whole lot of time before the back of the room was mostly clean and she walked back up to stand in front of Dib again. He seemed to stare for a bit, then spoke. She thought about his question, decided she could have a little fun with the answer.<br/>â€œWell, I like not eating meat, playing the ukulele, drawing pretty pictures...â€ she attempted to make herself seem as peaceful as possible, paused as if to think. â€œOh! And I like ghost hunting. The really dangerous kind where people can get hurt and you see real ghosts, not like the fake Internet videos. It's just kinda an adrenaline rush to interact with the dead, Plus the risk involved isn't bad, either,â€ she added to her reply. Xena cutely held her hands behind her back, trying to look as innocent as possible. â€œIn fact, I was gonna talk to you after your ghost presentation last week, but I'm kind of shy... I didn't know if you'd think I was weird or dumb or something,â€ Xena told him shyly. She wasn't afraid of talking to him anymore, as she felt she knew his demeanour a little better.<br/>Xena thought back to the last few ghost hunting trips. Those had been the best, as she and Nathaniel were at the time trying to make her last few days in that town her best. Certainly creepy, but it got her adrenaline going. She giggled aloud, remembering, and was slightly embarrassed when she realised she'd done so.<br/>Looking to the clock, Xena was surprised to see almost twenty-five minutes left in the lunch shift. The room wasn't all that dirty, and the cleaning she had already done made it look a lot neater. Well, at least she had someone interesting to talk to during the wait."
263,Invader Zim OneXOne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2600,2011-03-16T23:48:33,GezTheInvader,"Dib<br/>---------<br/>Dib smiled as she described herself, she seemed pretty peaceful, yet cool. He could imagine her playing Music, or drawing. Thou it didn't exactly fit the way she dressed.<br/>""Oh! And I like ghost hunting. The really dangerous kind where people can get hurt and you see real ghosts."" Dib was starteled to say at the least. She was... Addicted to adrenaline? Danger? And She had actually been hunting ghosts? Wow.. He had never actually gotten a picture of a real one, just zim in a hoversuit. He couldn't help but laug a bit at the memory, almost at the exact time that Xena giggled, He smiled at her. Finding a Ghost had seemed hard whenwver Dib tried,Â But Xena spoke of it like ghost hunting was a well know sport, atleast for her. ""wow! That's great? You have actually managed to capture a<br/>Ghost? Banish it? I mean.. I never even Got to take pictures of one.. I was out looking a lot when I was a bit younger, I just kind of stopped when I Got an interest in aliens. And started to try and Pick up otherworldly transmitions. But I guess I never stopped looking! Just.. Wow, is it really that dangerous?"" Dib felt Like he could keep talking in an endless stream. Memories welled up to the surface of his mind, like fish popping up from the deeps of the ocean, following the promise of someone who might actually listen to them.<br/>""I am not boring you am I? I just Know you must have so Many interesting things to say about ghosts and other paranormal stuff! It's like... Wow.. An actual ally in the fight to Discover everything paranormal!"" Dib looked really excited, his suspicons about two new students joining in less than a week completely gone from his mind. He didn't even Think about Zim. The happiness, excitement and anticipation inside him replaced All irellevant thoughts replaced with imagined up scenes of Ghost hunting and researching with somone Who gave a damn. Atleast Dib pressumed she did.<br/>Dib managed to Calm down and look at Xena, smiling. ""It's.. Wow, I am so glad I met you!"" Â He sat down on a desk, offering the other side or the chair for Xena to sit on. Then he remembered. ""we should probably head for the dining Hall. We're done cleaning, and I've Got so much I want to tell you!"" He smiled and stood up, leading Them towards the door.<br/><br/>Zim<br/>------------<br/>Zim's anger was churning inside him. It felt As if it was burning trough his green skin, making him light headed and unfocused.<br/>""Pityfull Hyou..- Girl thin- Kit. You threaten to expose mÃ©? Ziim?"" Why did hÃ© feel This anger? Was it the mission being in danger? It must be. How dare This faintly green skinned... Thing... Blackmail him? She was almost Like Tak, threatening to ruin the mission completely. Not itentionally thou. Zim Suspected that She wouldn't even have thought of exposing him if he hadn't confronted her about the strangeness of her organs...Â<br/>Opposed to when the Dib stink accused him, the School Might actually believe This Girl.. She had no history of crazy. She didn't even hang out with dib. If She exposed him... The earthligs would definately believe her. That could not be risked.Â<br/>Maybe erase her memories of the incident? If he took her home he could also make the computer analyze her and figure out where she came from...<br/>No... Maybe get her in discredit by actually giving her a story of crazy?Â<br/>""I Will go do normal earth worm stuff now. Seeeya Kiiit!""Â<br/>Oh the amazingness of zim's plan...<br/><br/>Zim Got up, and misinterpeting the meaning of the word ""go"", he simply moved to the other end of the table, quickly swapping the food on his plate with an irken meal pack that he pulled from his PAK. Oh the joy of eating proper food. Zim did his utmost to seem Like he was enjoying it more than he actually was. A childish game of ""I've Got something you haven't. And it's mine alone.""<br/>Why hadn't he thought of swapping the disgusting School food with replicas that his system could handle before? Well, it could not be risked that the Dib stink Got acces to the superior irken food. He had already collected so much irken property, but the stupid Dib didn't bring Any of it to school. Luckily.<br/>Zim looked at Kit, inspecting her skincolour from his end of the table. Where did the Kit Girl come from?Â<br/>He pretended to focus on his food while he Waited for the lunch break to be over."
264,Invader Zim OneXOne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2600,2011-03-17T00:48:48,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Xena</span></span><br/><br/>Xena smiled, listened intently to everything he said. She thought Dib was interesting. She had always believed in aliens, but never really tried to seek them out because she hadn't had the technology nor the proof to back up her belief, not to mention no one to help her look. She giggled at his questions, following him out the door.<br/>""Oh, don't worry. You don't bore me at all. And yeah, it's pretty dangerous if you do it wrong. Like my friends liked to do. I mean, aggressive spirits and aggressive people don't make for... Well, let's just say we didn't sit in a circle and talk about our feelings at 3am,"" she replied with a bit of a laugh at the end. She found it amusing to think about her, Nathaniel, David, and the rest of the group sitting around having an emotional conversation with the disembodied ghosts. ""I mean, Nate got us a lot of activity by being sort of a douche to the poor ghosts, but most of it was negative,"" she added and smiled. It was a genuine smile, too; not like a lot of the smiles she faked around people. Dib actually made her think, not to mention make her feel accepted. All the other kids glared at her like she was a freak, didn't even speak to her. Dib was different. Probably because he wasn't an idiot like the rest of the class.<br/>Following her friend down the hallway, Xena looked around at the bleak walls and dull lockers. Wow, this school was dreary. That was another thing she hated about that place. She was a rather artistic soul and liked colour and flare. The only flare the sad excuse for a school ever had was when the chemistry lab caught on fire.<br/>Almost to the cafeteria, still following behind Dib, Xena watched one of the stupid boys in her class walk down the hallway toward them then turn into the lunchroom. He only took his eyes off her to look at Dib, his glare darkening a bit. Xena glared back at him until he was out of sight.<br/>""Fucking jerk..."" Xena whispered to herself and shook her head. She hadn't done anything wrong--and neither had Dib! In fact, from what Xena had heard, it seemed that Dib had actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">saved</span>those ingrates on numerous occasions! Those neanderthals had no reason at all to hate either of them! Xena couldn't care much though, as they were idiots anyway. She wouldn't want to speak to them even if they were<span style=""font-style: italic"">nice</span>to her. She liked talking to people who were at least as smart as her, which was why she liked talking to Dib. He was very interesting, intelligent, nice... Xena smiled. She liked having friends.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Kit</span></span><br/><br/>Kit laughed quietly at Zim's unsureness on what to call her. Well, she wasn't human. And she wasn't quite Irken. She was growing slightly afraid, though, as now that he seemed angry there was nothing stopping him from telling the Tallest of her. She looked around at all the other students. No one at the table besides herself and Zim. Good.<br/>""Zim,"" she said to him after he'd moved. Her voice was loud enough for him to hear but quiet enough to hide the conversation from the rest of the lunchroom. ""You're not a dumb human. You know the only way I can keep this secret is if I have your word you won't tell. You're the only one who could know, anyway, and therefore the only one who could tell. And you know as well as I do the consequences of them finding out. I'm not trying to stop... whatever you're doing, I'm just trying to keep myself in the clear here,"" she told him in a calmer tone. She needed to get him at least a little bit on her side. ""Look, truce. Alien to alien. I won't screw with your mission or whatever if you don't expose me to<span style=""font-style: italic"">anyone</span>."" With that she moved closer to his end of the table and held out her hand, knowing full well how much it exposed her skin colour. Damn it, this had to work. If not she was in deep shit.<br/>Kit's eyes glittered with sadness for only a second when she thought about what she'd said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alien to alien</span>. Zim was only an alien to Earth. He was only an alien to the humans, to the Irkens he was normal. Kit, on the other hand, was not only alien to the humans and Earth, but she was also alien to Irkens. She truly belonged nowhere and neither society would accept her. Shaking her head lightly, she banished the melancholy from her gaze and confidently if not apologetically looked into Zim's eyes.<br/>This really had to work... Kit's gut churned at the thought of being exposed. Dissected by humans, executed by Irkens... Which fate was worse?"
265,Invader Zim OneXOne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2600,2011-06-07T18:34:46,GezTheInvader,"Zim<br/>-- ------<br/><br/><br/>When the Kit girl began talking again Zim was starteled. ""You're not a dumb human. You know the only way I can keep this secret is if I have your word you won't tell."" She was right.. Zim would never be a dumb hyouuman. His amazingness was most likely famed from this filthy earth planet all the way to Irk. The tallest would surely speak of him in higly praising tones to the rest of the Irken society. After all, he must be their favourite, since thay had given him this secret mission. A mission worthy of Zim, ridding the universe of this filthy race. Better not dissapoint the tallest. Focus was the key.<br/>While kit spoke Zim ran trough his options.<br/>""I'm not trying to stop... whatever you're doing, I'm just trying to keep myself in the clear here"" the Kit girl kept on talking. Good, she was not going to interfere with his mission. But who was to say she wasn't a filthy liar? He had to manipulate her to come to his side. Atleast until he could figure out WHY she was on this filthy planet. And what she was.<br/><br/>As the Kit being continued Zim thought of how to get her to join him. He could try a human technique that seemed to work well when some of the filthy earth children had wanted something from their parents during parent-teacher day.<br/>""Look, truce. Alien to alien. I won't screw with your mission or whatever if you don't expose me to anyone."" A truce? Perfect. Zim pretended to think about it while inspecting her greenish hand. Such a familliar handshape for.. Whatever she was.<br/><br/>Ohh right. Time to initiate the plan.<br/>Zim took her hand, shaking it. Running his pointy lizard thounge over his teeth before exposing them in a charming smile. ""Yeesss Kit. Truce. I, Zim. Promise not to expose you to any of the filthy human pigs."" He slid his lunch pack between them, offering to share some of it, doing his best to imitate the human ""friendliness"" he had seen at parent teacher night.<br/><br/>""In fact, Kit. Let's work together. I can help you fit in, maybe provide you with guidance? I can even gelp you off this filthy planet before I eradicate all human life an/or turn them into slaves?"" Zim could have smacked himself across the face right there. Revealing his mission to the Kit girl? Talking too much was a problem he had to solve later, by teaching himself to only reveal necessary information. And the help he could offer her was limited, as he assumed she had just landed on the planet, since he had not known of her existence before she showed up on his doorstep, so to speak.<br/><br/>What ever. Maybe knowing what he was up to would be enough honesty for her to buy his attempt at friendliness and either become his supposed ally or get her to trust him. If she did become his ally, all the better. More time to figure out what she was. And.. if she came to his base he could run a complete scan of her, elliminating all doubt of her race. Ohh, the amazingness of Zim's genious.<br/>If everything failed he could just kidnap her and erase her memories. Transplant her brain, experiment on her the simplicity of the plan, and all the data he would getfrom even the body scan pleased Zim. He let go of her hand but kept smiling. Situation resolved. Zim awaited her reaction, judging on that he would decide wether to keep her as an ally or if other measures were needed to keep her mouth shut."
266,The Predator's Game [Asteria and I],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26068,2013-04-29T00:08:58,Narra,"A black streak flashed through the brilliant green foliage of the comparatively small forest, russet and blond following the black one after the other. Upon closer inspection these streaks of color were wolves, each lean and lithe, muscles rippling beneath the surface of silky smooth fur. The black male lifted his head and sniffed, tail raising as he caught the scent of prey. The two on his heels skidded to a stop behind him and watched him as he sought out the scent.Tail drooping the sleek blond wolf wrinkled her nose as she caught the same scent as her brother, it was human.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ill call for you when i need you,</span></span>he said, dismissing the two she-wolves for the moment, before he started following the scent. The russet, foxish wolf sat down obediently while the blond one couldn't seem to sit still.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Skye calm down, Kale will call when he needs us.</span>Starre commented, rubbing her face with a paw. Skye huffed and sat beside Starre, her blond fur contrasting deeply with Starre's foxy pelt.<br/><br/>Kale himself padded after the scent, paying no heed to his sisters as he shifted into a fully clothed human form. It wasn't much of a change, he wore all black, from his jeans to the t-shirt and the vest-ish jacket, the white and grey fur on the collar the only thing setting the jacket aside from all else. His black hair hung in different lengths about his face, and his lips were pulled into a smirk. A smirk that faltered for a moment as another scent impeded on that delectable  taste of prey.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Kai""</span>He growled to himself and picked up his pace.<br/><br/>Kai wore regular blue jeans, faded from use, and a white t-shirt also worn and smudged with dirt here and there. His hair was ash blond and slightly on the rumpled side, eyes a clear sea glass green. A determined look was set on his face, he had caught the scent of the other three wolves as well as the girl and knew he had to get to her before Kale else wise the outcome would be much worse than it needed to be."
267,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638&start=20,2011-05-01T13:26:21,zoruna,"Scif wasn't sure why she was looking at him in shock. He was close to blacking out. He hadn't done whatever he had done in a very long time. Something told him that. He lets her hold onto him. Glad for her support. He looks at her. Shaking his head weakly. ""No. I don't remember what happened after he started yelling at you."" he says honestly. Looking at her. Tilting his head to the side. ""My eyes did that?"" he says softly. He hugs her. ""I protected you..."" he whispers. ""I just knew he was being so disrespectful...and then he threatened you and my world turned into an alternate place. I was and wasn't aware of what was going on. It was like the inner me was out. And all that was on his mind was protecting you at any cost."" he says honestly. Kissing her cheek lightly. ""I'm glad your alright."""
268,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-13T07:26:53,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/rich.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Scif Huro<br/>19<br/><br/>It was back when the world had gotten as technologically advanced as some places in the galaxy. Yet things weren't easy going. Nor was space travel cheap. The planet earth had a parallel world to it. Existing in two seperate time periods...neither of their paths crossed. At least not til the day...Htrae was destroyed on impact by a gaigantic meteor. It just so happened that a baby had  been placed into the space capsule and launched into the nexis dimension. The nexis dimension is a dimesnion between the parallel dimensions. It randomly spits out things that enter it...into random locations. This time the location was directly near earth. Earths gravitational pull forces the pod to crash land in a country town on earth. Out in a field that was being plowed by a farmer and his wife. Seeing the baby the couple took it in and raised it as their own child. But though the child was mostly human...it had some non human features.<br/><br/>Years later the child has grown. The child has become a young adult. And it craves knowledge about its surroundings. He has grown into a handsome young man. His only sign he wasn't human was the psychic powers he possessed. Though he didn't use them on wanting to fit in. He never liked not fitting in. And knew he was different.<br/><br/>Scif looks around. He was currently in a clearing in the middle of nowhere He continues walking as he slowly gets closer and closer to where there was people. Exiting the clearing and the forest that had followed. He walks to the top of a hill. Looking down he sees a beautiful yet massive city. He begins the long travel downwards. Hours later managing to get to the city. By then he was exhausted and too hungry to focus on anything but sleep and then food and then some more sleep. He manages to make it to a inn and check in. Passing out from exhaustion he sleeps. Yet the people of this town already knew by the looks of him...he wasn't human but they didn't mind. Though word was sent to their ruler of the persons prescence. =)"
269,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-13T14:24:32,zoruna,"Scif was walking around. He used some currency he'd saved up. Some he'd found. Other he had aquired during his journey doing odd little jobs for people in rural parts of the world. And yet some he had from when he left home. All in all he was just wanting to be normal. Live a normal life. There was no harm in that...was there? He didn't know and honestly at the moment didn't care.<br/><br/>He just wanted to learn more about the world. He had traveled many miles from his out in the middle of nowhere village. Yes. Village. It might be a more advanced Earth but it still had its backwater towns. Towns that held onto the belief that overpopulating was a bad thing. Not a stoppable thing yet a bad thing nonetheless. They kept mostly to themselves. Living their lives as farmers, bakers, tailors, and other such occupations. It was the simple life yet it was a good life.<br/><br/>He was now trying to get a food stall person to give him some food. He kept trying to hand the money to the man yet the man kept backing away. Then came back to make sure Scif didn't steal the food. He sighs. ""Please. I am hungry. I just wish to buy some tomatoes, a banana, and a loaf of bread. Nothing more. I am trying to pay you for the food."" he almost pouts when the man still refused to sell him food. What was with city people? Why were they so...unreasonable?<br/><br/>He blinks. His sixth senses tingling like crazy. He looks around. That instinct telling him danger or possible danger was coming near was on the fritz. Doing crazy and frantic pulsings and throbbings within his mind and being. He had given up on the food.  Found another stall and bought a loaf of bread and a piece of ham. He shakes his head. People were so strange. Then the feeling of approaching danger. Yet why? He had done nothing wrong that he could recall.<br/><br/>He had just entered the central fountain area when he heard the sound of metal armor. Armor? Dear lord! Had he done some crime buying food here? He looks around. Things had gotten quiet. People had taken off. And soon he saw why. Very heavily armed armored people came in from all sides of the central fountain area. He blinks. They were coming...towards him??? What was going on here. At first the mutterings they made were just babble to him. Then that power over languages kicked in and he was able to understand the now addressing him head armored person.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Your sir are under order to occompany us back to the castle. We are going to take you back by any means necessary. So make this easy on yourself and just come along quietly. And willingly or we will force this issue."" The head guard says in a firm no nonsense voice.</span><br/><br/>Scif however looks at him like he has lost his mind. He shakes his head. An exotic and foreign yet in a sexy almost seductive to either gender voice replies. ""No. I have no desires to go to this castle of yours. And as I have done absolutely nothing wrong...I am NOT going back with you. I refuse."" he says. Glaring at them.<br/><br/>When they approached closer he jumps up. And backflips. Landing on one hand on the top of the large fountain in the center of the courtyard type area. He flips and stands there on one foot. Almost like a statue. There was a small scuffle where he blocked whips and lasso type actions yet one of the men caught him off guard while he was blocking attacks from the front and side. He cries out in slight pain as the man tackled him and bodily pinned him to the ground.<br/><br/>He thrashes around wildly. Trying to get away from this heavily armed much stronger and much older male. His long hair flying around. The man merely picks him up and throws his squirming and wriggling around form over his shoulder. And they head back to the castle. The men muttering about stubborn headed foreigners. Upon arriving at the castle the guards entered with a sulking Scif. The sulking Scif was thrown at the feet of the Princess and the King.<br/><br/>Scif glares at them. ""What part of no did you gentlemen misunderstand?"" he asks in a sulking yet grumpy voice. Sighing and literally pouting. He might be 19 yet he was still immature at times. This happened to be one of them. He then ends his pouting and looks around. Clearly surveying for a quick exit. Spotting none at the moment he sits up and looks around yet again.<br/><br/>He zones in on the Princess and King. ""What do you want that you had me brought here against my will?"" he asks bluntly. Yeah absolutely no court edicate. Can't blame him though. Grew up in a rural place where people often spoke their minds. Usually not beating around the bush. He stands up and glares at them now. ""I do believe you men need to learn the meaning of no. It is a simple word. Two letters. Not that difficult. Even a fool normally understands those words."" He pauses. ""Now again I ask...what do you want?""<br/><br/>(my posts will vary in length. Depends on my muse.)"
270,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-13T21:28:10,zoruna,"Scif glares at them still. Not caring about her stupid eyebrow archingness. He stares at them. ""You didn't answer my question."" he mutters grumpily. Hating that this person...had nothing to do with her being a woman. No it had to do with her blatantly ignoring his straight and to the point question. There had nothing hard about his question. Nor anything difficult with his straightforward statements. He watches her stand and hearsthe gown ruffle. Ears twitching beneath the hair. Unnoticable at the moment. He hears the jingling of that arm jewelry...another ear twitch.<br/><br/>He watches her step down and move towards him. When he finally realized her intent it was far too late to back up. He looks at her. Glaring at her gazing and observing look. He jerked his chin away from her hand. She was making him feel like an insect under the microscope specimen. He jerks free and backed up away from her. Scooting backwards and trying to get away from this touchy feely woman. He looks at her suspiciously. Watching her circle him. And bites his lip. Trying to keep that sound of nervousness out of his sharp intake of breath.<br/><br/>He bites his lower lip a bit harder. When he swirled his head to follow her...his ears revealed. At first it would seem a trick of the eye. And when she indicated him to stand. Shaking his head violently. Arguing with her gesture. ""No. I will not stand. I am not at your beck and call. I will stand yes. But only when I feel the urge and need to do so."" he says in utter defience. His hair flying around had revealed those long sharply pointed almost elven or fae like ears. They were not weird on him. They actually enhanced and toned up his sexy features. He doesn't realize that they are now in plain view.<br/><br/>He sighs. ""My name is not Foreigner. It is Scif. I am merely traveling through. Exploring the world. Learning things outside my small village out in the middle of nowhere."" he pouts a bit for a second. ""And was minding my own business...til your oversized monkey buffoons bothered me. And forced me here against my will."" he says softly."
271,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-13T22:11:02,zoruna,"Scif still felt her looking him over like some sort of science experiment. It was more than slightly unnerving. It was VERY unnerving. He watched her open her mouth to talk to him. Most likely for the fact he had quite blantly and openly defied her request. In front of others nonetheless. Truth was...he couldn't care less about what her opinion of his refusal was. He said what he meant. And he'd meant what he'd said.<br/><br/>He blinks watching her eyes go from exploringly observing to wide and shock filled. Why was she shocked? He hadn't yet realized his ears were showing. He blinks and feels her amazement. Damn empathy. It wasn't easy having all forms of psychic powers at ones disposal. Expecially since said powers were opinionated and did what they felt like...well certain ones anyways. Like Empathy. He bites his lip as she inhaled sharply.<br/><br/>Then he noticed her gaze. Following it to his ears. He pales and quickly covers his ears with his hair once more. Biting his lip and looking around with panicked fear. Which he quickly masked. His parents had said those outside the village hated and feared what wasn't normal. Would he now be hated and feared? He hoped not. He hadn't done anything that would deem such a response towards him necessary.<br/><br/>He watches her again. ""You know it is rather rude not to introduce yourself. Expecially after someone actually introduced themselves without being asked to do so."" he points out. Staring at her with a look that clearly stated his lack of convincement at her statements about the armored people...guards she called them...not being rude again. Rather doubted it. He shrugs. ""You can apologize for them. Doesn't mean anything unless they themselves give a genuine apology. You can't apologize for another and expect it to count for anything. Less they are unable to apologize for themselves. Then the situation is different.""<br/><br/>He points this out. Watching her staring at him again. Why did she keep looking him over like he was some sort of exotic gem that was of rare and flawless quality? He hides the shiver of nervousness that shot through him. Well as best as he could anyways. He stares at her. His eyes wide and filled with timid nervous fear yet also intense curiousity and defience. They all seemed at war within his eyes for control of the eye expression.<br/><br/>He blinks. ""Court? What is a court?"" he asks in utter confusion. Looking at her suspiciously at the staying here part. Then his expression changed to one of interest and curiousity. Intrigue was written across his face. ""Hmmm..."" he thinks. He though clearly wanted to say yes. It was written over every feature and part of his being. It was etched across his features like a figurative flag. He thinks. ""Well...okay. But I am not bowing, scrapping, or tip toeing around anyone. And I will not do something my mind and myself deems unimportant, unnecessary, unvalid, or any other such thing."" he says honestly.<br/><br/>""I do what I deem fit for the situation. And I am not going to be ordered around."" he says stubbornly. Looking up at her. ""That said...sure. I'll stay here. It sounds like this place holds a lot to tell. A lot of informatio for me to learn about the world. Which is why I left my out in the middle of nowhere village in the first place."""
272,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-14T00:13:49,zoruna,"Scif blinks. Wondering to himself why she was laughing. ""Forgiven."" he says simply. He wasn't the type to hold grudges. Looking at her. And then turns to the guards. Glaring. Not grudgingly just very clearly not happy with them still. He turns back to her. ""Nice to meet you Miss Raquel. And you too Mister Tyndareus."" he says softly. Looking at the area around them. Watching with puzzlement as when she waved the men scattered out the door like their pants were on fire. How strange. He thinks to himself.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Watching a strange smile cross her face. He blinks and chuckles a tiny bit. It was almost a giggle at the comment theey really weren't able to think enough to apologize for himself. He hears her next statement and frowns. Pouting. ""Hey...now that is totally not fair. Not all men are invalids and idiots who need guidance."" he says. Protesting that statement a lot. Returning to normal as she continued watching him.<br/><br/>Tilting his head to the side. Wondering what she was about to say. Looking at him. ""Ruling place? Derragatory? If it is derragatory I want nothing to do with it."" he says. Crossing his arms over his chest stubbornly. His very actions showed that while older he was less mature than she was. And the way he spoke his thoughts showed great niavity and innocence towards the world outside his home.<br/><br/>He looks back at her. Watching the delight sparkle in her gold tinted blue eyes. He found himself slightly entranced by this. It was different. And he found this different entrancing. And it made him curious to know more about her...just a tiny bit anyways. Blinking and looks at him. ""Palace? OH! That is what this really huge building is. I knew they called it that but wasn't really sure what it was until now.""<br/><br/>He scans the area around them again. ""Too sparkly. Too much cleanliness and thus shows no signs of life. That people actually live and exist here."" He looks at her again. ""Royalty? Oh...that must be that whole princess and king deal."" he says. Putting it together in his head. Looking at him. ""Why would anyone disrespect me? Aside from the guards I mean."" he says softly. He was confused by more things that she said than anything else that was occuring.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""So your not going to show me around? Your going to trust me to someone else? How strange. I was just starting to think we could possibly be friends."" he sighs. ""I need friends."" he mutters to himself. Looking at her and shrugging. ""I dunno. I guess I'll explore by myself then. And hope not to get utterly lost within this huge building."" he says softly."
273,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-14T01:01:44,zoruna,"Scif barely noticed her amusement or her fascination in his expression and his actions. He was busy trying to figure this out himself. He wanted to figure out how someplace could be sparkling clean and still be inhabited. How someone could request him to stay here in the oddest of manners. And then say that she was going to have someone he didn't know at all. Well even less than he did her...would be escorting him around. She was a rather puzzling mix and all of it added up to utter confusion, cluelessness, and mentally being lost where she was concerned. Were all women that way?<br/><br/>He looks at her. She did that eyebrow lifting thing again...why? He looks at her. He honestly wasn't employing anything. He was just genuinely being himself. Which was always one of those people who pulled things like that off without even having to attempt to do so. He looks at her. ""Huh? Why you apologizing?"" he asks in confusion. Looking at her again after looking around. ""Well...yeah. But only if you want to. I kinda think if you and I are going to possibly be friends and me stay here with you and be happy...we should at least be civil and learn things about each other. I think...I dunno. Mother never really explained that concept to me very well."" he shrugs. ""If you don't want to you don't have to. I'll just explore by myself."" he looks at her.<br/><br/>Crossing his arm and frowning. His gaze serious all of a sudden. ""Don't play dimplomatic stuff with me. I want you to guide me only if you truly want to. Not due to some strange concept of dealing with foreigners."" he sighs. ""If you do truly want to show me around...maybe after food? I have had a loaf of bread and a piece of ham. That has been my meal intake for the past two and a half weeks. The rest was berries and nuts along the way."""
274,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-14T04:34:18,zoruna,"Scif watched her nod. She was so lost in thought at the randomest of times. He wonders what she was thinking about. She had gone from thoughtful to looking slightly sad. He shakes his head and looks at her. ""Cool!"" he says softly. Smiling a truly happy grin. Eyes went to sparkling in delight and excitement at the fact he was actually going to have a friend. He was internally jumping for joy.<br/><br/>He listens to her and totally at random says. ""Your eyes are sparkling. Like tiny little stars in a light sea blue night sky. The tints of gold giving off the slight moonlight glow."" he blushes and rubs the back of his head. ""S-sorry. That was flirty and forward. Yet it is true and couldn't help myself from saying it."" he says shyly. Looking around as the butlers entered. Eyes wide at the array of food.<br/><br/>""Wow...all of it! I'm starving!"" he says happily and excitedly. Looking at her. ""Um...chocolate cake?"" he asks hopefully. ""Mother gave me chocolate cake one year. It is now my addiction."" he says softly. Eating with a starving speed yet elegant grace and manners. All at the exact same times. He was eating. And he was delighted and it showed. He'd finished all four plates in a matter of twenty minutes tops."
275,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-14T05:57:16,zoruna,"Scif looks at her. She blinked. Was it in surprise or something negative? Looking at her. Biting his lip nervously. He had meant it and though it was random it had been entirely heartfelt. He watched the shock turn to not shock. Wasn't exactly sure what to call it but it wasn't shock anymore. He hoped that it was good shock not bad shock. He smiles and blushes more. ""That is good. I would have been rather confused and upset at myself if I insulted my first and only female friend."" he says shyly but truthfully.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Eating and smiling politely between bites. Continueing to eat til the food was all gone. And he looks at her. ""Really???"" he says. The sheer and utter excitement filled his tone and eyes. Sparkling there like midnight sparkles. Looking at her. ""Wow...that is awesome. Creepy yet cool coincendatlness"" he says softly. Looking at her and watching the butler bow out. Attention zipping back to her.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Smiling happily. ""That was delicious! It was super yummy! I haven't been this full since i was..."" he counts on his fingers. ""...16. That is when I left on my adventure. And then I got here. After a lot of traveling and adventures. I'll tell you a few of them later on. After we become more comfortable in our friendship!"" he says happily."
276,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-15T16:05:41,zoruna,"Scif looks at her. He was excited. And didn't care who knew it. Not that he could hide it at all. After all...his eyes were so expressive. For him they were indeed the windows to his soul. They were tellers of his emotions while still remaining keepers of his secrets. A rather interesting and entertaining set of contradictions. He nods his head. Smiling a happy yet goofy grin when the HUGE and he was not missing it. The HUGE chocolate cake was brought into the place they were eating at.<br/><br/>He watches as the wedding styled cake was set on the table before him. He looks it up and down. And then peers around it at her. Goofy grin now one of delight. He could eat at least the top two teirs of it. The small one and the couple inches bigger one. All without gaining any weight. He had that ability and or problem. Depended on how you looked at it. He could eat and eat and eat and still not gain an ounce of weight. His metabolism was super high. He takes the fork and knife and cuts himself off the top tear. He didn't feel like cutting the small teir into tiny pieces. So he took it onto his plate all at one time.<br/><br/>He grins after leaning sideways around the cake to look at her. ""This is going to be delicious. You can smell it and you can see it."" he says excitedly. Going back behind the cake and cuts himself a bite off of it. The minute he put that bite in his mouth he was in heaven. ""Yummmmmmmmm......."" he moans out happily. It was heavenly. The right mixture of chocolate and suger. He loved the moist sweet taste of this cake. It wasn't long before he had finished that tier and the second one. He hiccups from how fast he'd eaten it. He takes a drink from the cup he'd been given. And lets out a soft laugh at his hiccuping. He then lets out a sigh of contentment. Indicating he was stuffed.<br/><br/>""So would you like to hear the start of my journey? Where I was still at home?"" he asks. ""Start at the beginning and give you a different tale each day?"" he asks her."
277,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-16T05:15:37,zoruna,"Scif had finished. Noticing her watching him yet had been too much in heaven to worry about it. He smiles at her grin and then her beautiful hair fell over her shoulders and chest. Drawing his attention and eye to it. ""Wow...beautiful hair. Looks like it would feel like silk if it was running through ones fingers."" he says. Blinking and blushing. ""Er....I said that outloud didn't I?"" he says. Rubbing the back of his head. ""Really gotta learn to stop doing that."" he says. Smiling a goofy grin.<br/><br/>He looks  at her. Tilting his head to the side. ""It was delicious. And then you hadn't ever seen or met me."" he says. ""I am one of a kind. No one else will ever be me or even like me."" he says. Grinning again. Looking at her and smiles happily. He notices how excited she nodded and smiles happily. ""Alright then...at the beginning it is."" he says.<br/><br/>Standing up after the butlers took away the cake. He didn't even look slightly bloated. Like people who tend to gain weight even a little or at all did. He was still just as slender and toned tummied as he had been before eating. She looks at her. Following her from where she was at and meeting her half way. He grins. And walks over.<br/><br/>Noting her bare feet. ""No heels! Awesome! Devil torture traps! They are deadly little weapons to both the wearer and to the attacked."" he grins. ""Let's just say I have personal experience in both departments. But those two stories come much later on my friend."" he says happily. Eyes sparkling with mischief and playfulness. ""Let the exploration adventure telling begin!"" he says with excited eyes.<br/><br/>~The place I come from is very, very, very extremely far away from here. It is a secluded little island in the middle of a massive part of the ocean. The island itself is beautiful. The white sandy beaches are soft and seem untouched by human hands on all sides of the island. On one side there is a rocky and coral covered waterside that is connected to a bumpy smooth pebbled shoreline. On the other sides it is smooth sand in all directions.<br/><br/>The water is not dark or polluted. The water that surrounds the island is a crystal blue color. That sparkles like an endless blue diamond during the clear sunny days and under the light of the full moon. The trees are palm and their leaves seem to flutter and fly like birds using their wings to soar through the sky. The air is pure and crisp. Cleaner than the sand upon which there is lots of to walk on. The thick patches of trees hold many forms of animal and plant life.<br/><br/>In the very center is a small village. It is a place everyone knows everyone and if anyone needs to know you they know you. A place much forgotten by time. The village on this medium sized island is self-sufficent. Having no need for the outside world and its many wares. Some would call it a backwater town. It was in some aspects but it was far more full of love and peace than nearly anywhere else upon this world.~<br/><br/>He pauses to take a breath and then resumes his first tale.<br/><br/>~The village has on the north side around two miles away a small pure lake that is a beautiful sapphire blue hue. A waterfall drops from the top of a high cliff. That has a small river traveling down and to the end of it where another waterfall drops down into the sea after reaching the end of this island. The waterfall lake is used for its fresh and pure water. There is in my opinion no better tasting water than that of natural purity.<br/><br/>To the east side is the jungle that is abundent in herbs, edible plants, and wild fruits and vegetables. There is where the hunting for animal meat goes on as well. On the west side is the farming lands. Free of palm trees and extends nearly half way to the western edge of the island. To the south side is where the fishing happens. Each and every side of this island is well cared for and kept clean as can be.<br/><br/>The village makes everything from its bread to its clothing. We do not have vehicles. We walk or ride horses to wherever we need to go. The land is beautiful. Lush meadows full of very green grass and beautiful exotic flowers. The land is as peaceful as can be. Yet there is trouble in any paradise...my trouble came the day a scientist came to our island...and tried to change things. I fought this gun totting scientist off. It came at the cost of losing my parents. Father had a weak heart and mother was shot when she took a bullet for me. That caused me to need to leave. To learn about the world and why people were so...different.~<br/><br/>He stops and smiles. ""That is the start of the adventure."" he says happily."
278,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-20T03:02:22,zoruna,"Scif smiles and looks at her. Watching her bite her lip. He wondered again what was going through her mind. Wondering if he'd upset her somehow. Now that he let his mind think on what he said he realized he would really like to be doing that. He sighs mentally and looks at her toes. They were perfect looking. They fit her feet and body perfectly. He grins. ""Hateful doesn't even begin to cover it."" he says teasingly. ""They are DEATH TRAPS!"" he cries out in a tone filled with laughter. He bursts into laughter right after he'd finished say that.<br/><br/>He finishes telling his story. The best part of this story was the fact that it was...true. He smiles and looks happy. Then upon finishing looks at her. Mere inches away. He acted before he even thought about it himself. He pulls her into a light and tension free hug. Places a soft kiss upon her lips and moves his hands to massaging her shoulders after he pulled away. He blushes intensely. He'd never actually kissed before yet the only indication of that fact was his cherry red features. He looks at her. ""You can slap me if I upset you. I wanted to do it. I just didn't think it out. If I upset you...I'm sorry. I have a bad streak of impulsivity."" he says honestly.<br/><br/>Biting his lower lip and looks at her. ""If I upset you...please...tell me."" he says. ""I don't want to push you away. Even by accident."" he says. His tone filled with worry. Something he wasn't used to feeling."
279,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-20T15:07:27,zoruna,"Scif looks at her. Smiling yet it was timid and slightly shocked still at his behavior. He hadn't asked. that is what had him shocked and in a slight daze. He looks at her. Waiting and lets out a sigh of relief when she didn't slap him. He watches her touch her fingertips to her lips. Hoping that was a good sign. And blushes as she got close again. He leans down and closes his own eyes. Meeting her lips after hers touched his. Her lips were so silky soft. He wanted to be able to kiss them forever and ever. Until the end of time.<br/><br/>Yet eventually he had to pull back to breath. ""Wow...fireworks."" he says in a slightly panting breathy voice. ""Your lips are softer than silk."" he says softly. Blushing again. ""I like kissing you. Is that a bad thing? I've never kissed before. So I honestly don't know."" he says softly. Jumping as a guard ran by chasing after a young servant. He blinks. ""Well...that was random."" he looks at her. ""So now what Raquel?"" he asks softly."
280,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-20T23:49:13,zoruna,"Scif looks at her. ""Your welcome. I only said it because I mean it. I never flatter or give false comments. I say what I mean."" he says honestly. Smiling at her. ""They are? I wouldn't know. That was my first kiss ever."" he says shyly but honestly. He turns hot pink. ""Thanks...your too."" he manages to stammer out. He looks at her. And then bursts into laughter. ""That was entertaining. Bet you the kid pranked him. Its what I would have done."" he says. Grinning a playful and mischievous smile.<br/><br/>He looks at her. He liked her eyes. When they were hiding behind dimplomacy they were beautiful. Sparkled like tiny stars. Shimmering like ripples in a clear riverbed. And then zones back in on reality. ""Oh. That is right. I forgot about that for a moment."" he says. Grinning sheepishly. And walks after her. Catching up. ""Alright. Let the tour begin."" he says with a goofy grin on his face."
281,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-21T03:44:18,zoruna,"Scif grins. ""Yes. I would have."" he says. Nodding his head. ""And had a grand time doing so as well."" he says. Laughing lightly. ""Yeah. I can see that."" he says softly. Looking around and at her. Watching her take him to their greener side. And looks at the place. Eyes widening in delight. He watches as it becomes even more beautiful in under a minute due to the tender care and attention given to it through the staff. He smiles at her. His eyes sparkling. ""Its beautiful. I like it here. So peaceful."" he says happily."
282,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-22T15:11:50,zoruna,"Scif smiles and looks around still. Looking at her. ""We can stay here a bit. Unless you have more pressing matters to attend to."" he says softly. His eyes sparkling still. Even as he looks at her his eyes were full of life. He takes in the large fountain. ""Wow...that is cool. What exactly is that? It looks like a trapped waterfall..."" he says. Looking at it with interest and puzzlement. He looks back at her. Smiling happily. ""Come on...let's make flower wreath crowns."" he says. Grinning a goofy smile. ""It is fun. To just pretend to be a kid again."" he says honestly. ""Let's do it."" he says. Pulling her over to the various flower patches."
283,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-23T07:05:05,zoruna,"Scif processes this information. ""I still say it is a trapped watefall."" he says playfully. Sticking his tongue out at her. ""My naming of it makes it sound more likely to be romantic in an odd sort of way. And if not romantic...soothing."" he says softly. Looking at her. Smiling as he won a laugh from her. He liked to live life. And to live life you must enjoy even the smallest things it has to offer. Making flower wreath crowns was a child's thing yes but it was also a way to have fun. He walks over to where she is at. Smiling at her. ""Yes. Why not live in the moment? At least for a little while. Just enjoy life again. As children are able to do so very easily."" he says. And starts on his wreath. ""Tell me about yourself Raquel. Let us play the twenty questions game. To get to know each other."""
284,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-24T14:56:10,zoruna,"Scif smiles as she laughed again. ""I love your laugh. Its soft, musical, and pure. You should laugh more often. It makes your eyes sparkle."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""Well that is a good thing. To not live your life happily is to not feel truly alive."" he blows her a soft kiss. ""I will show you that no matter how strict and rigid life can be...."" he pauses. ""....their is always time to relax and have fun.""<br/><br/>He was halfway through entwining and weaving the flower wreath together. He spots a lily. It was going to be her centerpiece. He watches her smile. ""It is where you asks questions. That way you can get to know one another."" he says. ""Alright. I will."" he says. ""What is your favorite flower?"""
285,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-26T00:24:56,zoruna,"Scif smiles and looks at her. Smiling a bit. He continued weaving the daisy crown for her. He picked the blossomed lily and weaves it into the very center. Ending the wreath crown and smiles as he waits for her to finish. ""Yeah. Orchids, cherry blossoms, and roses."" he says happily. Putting her ""crown"" upon her head. And smiles more. ""You look even more beautiful then you already looked."" he says softly.<br/><br/>Jumping a bit as a guard rushed in. ""Princess! Your suitor is here to see you! We have been looking around all over for you!"" he says in a clearly not pleased voice. Scif blinks and looks at her. ""Suitor?"" he says in confusion.<br/><br/>(mwhahahaha hope you like that twisty =P)"
286,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-26T06:40:02,zoruna,"Scif looks at her. Listening and he was NOT happy that the guard had ruined their wonderful moment. He forces himself to calm down. he looks at his surroundings. ""Wha? That is stupid. You should love the person not marry due to station or wealth."" he exclaims. He sighs. ""Let us go get this ""courting"" crap over with."" he says. Sulking a bit. He didn't want her to have to go do it. So getting up he followed her back to wherever it was they were going. (time skipping a couple of minutes)<br/><br/>Two minutes later...<br/><br/>They were talking. The suitor's name was Jack. And he was a general of her father's army. He wanted to woo and marry her. Scif however was NOT pleased with this statement. He and the suitor were having an eyeball show down while Raquel was talking. The suitor like her being friends with...as he said it...scum. Well Scif hated pig headed metal suited bastards! He didn't like the tone this man had wiith Raquel either...it was...demeaning."
287,Alien To Earth (me and Ms. Benningtons),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2638,2011-03-27T01:29:00,zoruna,"(here is where one of Scif's powers get activated due to this man's actions)<br/><br/>Scif's eyes were flickering. The angrier he got the higher that electrical mental tingle within his mind got. He listens as he was insulted. Bastard! He mentally screams. His eyes turning from a dark smokey color. They were getting lighter and lighter as they turn from dark violet to a lavender hue. Then they started glowing as after Raquel turned back to the man...the idiot kept it up!<br/><br/>Scif watches as the man's attitude changed. He watched the metal head growl and advance not towards Raquel but him! The man was swearing at him yet the minute Scif saw him turn towards Raquel to state how he has served her father...blah blah blah...loyaly for many years...blah blah blah.... Would he not just shut up?! He growls and is in front of Raquel the man was yelling and then he lost it.<br/><br/>His eyes flashed then held a solid brightly glowing lavender shade. The man was first blasted back a few feet. Then a few more. When Scif spoke it was not in a friendly tone. Not it was icy and almost...outwordly dangerous. ""I will assist you in leaving. You will not lecture and yell at my bestest friend ever. You...won't need to worry about guards escorting you."" the man says why not. ""...because...your going to wish they had."" he raises his hand and flicks his wrist. The man flew towards the high arched window. Flew out it and landed in the fountain in the center of town.<br/><br/>Scif groans and the glowing aura around his entire body faded into him again. And he staggers. ""Uhn...what just happened? Is that old man metal head bastard gone?"" he asks. Not remembering what happened the second he heard the man yelling. ""He was yelling at you. But how he leave that fast?"""
288,"Athekanai XD (zoruna, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2677,2011-03-15T01:16:38,Ristina,"Athens was going through a hard time. The leader of Athens was caught in  the war with the  pelepnesian army. Which put Athens between a rock , and a hard place. It may have been one of the richest Greek city states , but it still fell into a deep depression when it had to pull more money than the state had. Which put pressure on the people of Athens. Many left Athens, or joined up in the army. Most families were selling their children off as slaves. Athens was in chaos.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Evadine kritikos awoke to the sound of dishes smashing on the floor. It wasnâ€™t a rarity not in this house. Sure she didnâ€™t belong to the family. But she had lived with them since she was five, and her memory was a little foggy on who her actual family was. But this was the sound that she seemed to wake up to almost daily. Her room was hardly special. It was basically a closet, or as close to it as possible. There was a half destroyed burrow that rested kiddy cornered to the left of her bed. With a brush that was ,so old that it made her constantly think it was gonna break, laying on top of the burrow. Her bed didnâ€™t fair much better than the burrow. It was squeaky, dirty, and some of the springs were actually coming out of the bed.<br/><br/>She heaved a sigh as she sat up. The room was cramped and her elbow hit the wall seeming to make a hollow sound. The house itself was fairly large. In the least three floors high with a courtyard, and with enough land that it made it her dizzy. It was similar to what she thought would look like her home. But this was no home for her. No it was a rather work to live, and it was unpleasant. Home is somewhere pleasant , and makes you want to be there. Even the smell was horrid in the room they put her in. It smelt like must, and when it rained the smell became even worse.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Evadine!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Get your sorry Ass down here now!!!!!"" </span>Echoed the ever so familiar voice of  Sir Batian. He ruled the house with an iron first. Even his wife hardly wanted anything to do with him. Which was often the reason dishes were smashed. They had many slaves , including herself. But didnâ€™t have children , and people often wondered why. That was the reason why, They could hardly withstand each other, and Batian had offered up the best prize to marry his wife.<br/><br/>She stood up slipping on her normal undergarments , one over her breasts, and the other a form of fabric that would later be known as underwear. They had only given her a soft tan toga like thing. That basically set her status right there. She would be seen as a slave no matter what she did. Her bare feet plopped onto the cold wooden floor. Making a barely audible creaking noise. She said nothing in return to Sir Batian. Instead just trotted her way outside the small room towards the kitchen which was basically only a turn down the hallway away.<br/><br/>When she appeared at the scene it was like every other time. The smashed plates were in millions of pieces, and the cups were shattered. Sir Batian had a scowl as usual on his face. She knew that Batian was no innocent of a man. He raped all the slaves, except for her. Or at least not yet. Mistress Airlia didnâ€™t have a clue. Or if she did , she hid  it very ,very well.  ""Yes sir? What did you want me for?""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Evadineâ€¦I need you to sweep up this horrendous mess. Since, we will be having visitors stooping by. Very , Very, Very important company if you will. So try your hardest to make the floor shine."" </span>His coal blue eyes held little emotion , and he turned leaving the room. The door slammed as it echoed across the nearly empty room. All the other slaves were still sleeping. She was sadly the early bird of them all. Being that she had the closest room to the commotion that the Lord, and Mistress cause in the mourning.<br/><br/>Without a word she grabbed the broom and began to slowly sweep up the floor. The mistressâ€™s tears causing her to nearly cry.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How could the man live with himself? </span>She thought . The sound of the broom sweeping against the floor became rhythmic. The mistress just sat their crying. Her tears reminding Evadine of  a rain shower. ""Mistress why do you allow him to treat you like that? I mean I know that he paid some fancy price-"" She was interrupted by the mistress.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Evadine Sweety, Do not worry your pretty head over my problems. Though you are a slave in this house. I do not consider you so. Simply because you come from a family that is dear friends of mine. Or use to be. "" </span>Her voice had regained the hint of nobility that sometimes leaked out every once in a while. Though the mistress does cry, she is strong in every fashion. The mistress stood up and walked up to her. Her pose so high ,and mighty that it scared her. More than she could possibly know.<br/><br/>Evadine shivered when the mistress handed her some sort of hair thing. Then the mistress seemed to take not on her reaction , and slipped the hair comb on top of her head. With that the mistress left the room the soft sound of the door shutting seemed to be a calm reminder of how alone she was. She ignored the fact the mistress had given her a gift, and finished her job. There was a paper on the table. As usual the lord left a paper with all the chores written on it for the slaves. If a slave had free time, it was up to the slave on what to do.<br/><br/>In small scripture her name was written.  The mistress was usually the one to give her chores. Only because she was the youngest slaves, and one the few that were fairly educated. ""Evadine-get food at the Agora  , return and check on the cattle , and horses, then you can go off an be free."" Normally , the first chore always stays the same. The others seem to constantly change depending on what is going on at the house at the time.<br/><br/>Setting the broom at the corner of the room, She walked carefully towards the counter where the keys for the back door were. A slave was never to exit a house through the front door. The back door led to the farm house, and grazing land. The sun shined down on the grass, making it shine a dark green. With that she made her way down the concrete side walk, and onto the main road. Which all she had to do was bang a left, and she would be at market galore. Which was right where she wanted to be.  But something caught her attention. There was a carriage coming towards her. She could hardly just run the horses were heading towards her fast."
289,"Athekanai XD (zoruna, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2677,2011-03-15T16:21:38,zoruna,"Odion was in his father's ""palace"". Well it really was technically a palatial type building but to him it was torture. He didn't wish to constantly be stuck inside. Or stuck listening to one of the many boring and monetoned tutors. And he HATED the restrictions set upon his station in life. He wished he had a ""slave"" that he could treat like a friend. He had slaves here in the castle place. But they were all on his father's side. He wanted an unbiased slave. And so had developed an idea. His father had just come in to visit him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">His father walked in. And looks at him. Sighing as he sees his son looking boredly out the window. ""My child...why is it you constantly refuse to come with your father? Refuse this important meetings and gatherings I tell you I need you to attend? Why are you so unhappy? You have everything in the world here and yet you act so unhappy. What can I do to make you less...unsatisfied with life here?"" he asks. He was worried about his son. Ever since the death of his sister and mother...he had been unruly. Rebellious and less willing to sit still or listen to anything he was told or asked to do. If he felt like obeying or listening it was a rare occurance.</span><br/><br/>Odion looks at his father. ""I want a slave that is mine and mine alone. Mine to do with as I please. Mine to treat as I please. I am not liking that ALL the slaves are on your side. I want a slave who is unbiased. Who will not judge me or compare me to you all the time."" he says bluntly. Looking his father in the eyes. ""And I want to find my own bride. Otherwise...no...I will not go with you to attend this latest meeting. In fact since your always setting the up...I may not go anyways."" he grins. ""But father...you did say three days ago on my birthday. I could have one thing I wished. Well that is what I want."" he says. Knowing his father would have no way to argue with this.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">His father sighs. ""Fine. You find yourself your slave you desire to have...and you shall have him or her. To do with as you please. To treat as you please."" he looks at his son pleadingly. ""At least consider coming to this very important meeting."" he begs Odion. ""I will leave you now as I am to head towards  this meeting at once."" he left and entered his carriage.</span><br/><br/>Odion groans. ""Father I will consider it."" he mutters. And as soon as his father left. He ditched the tutoring session. Played hookie by jumping<span style=""font-style: italic"">OUT</span>his second story bedroom window. And flipping lands on a tree branch below. Jumping down from there and vanishes to the Agora. Climbing onto a nearby building. And running and jumping from roof top to roof top. He planned to go see if he could find anyone of interest at the Agora. He'd stopped just in time to see a carriage...most likely his old mans...heading straight towards a girl. He blinks. A very HOT and BEAUTIFUL girl!<br/><br/>He runs and jumps off the high up building. Hurling himself into the girl. Spiraling them through the air and out of the way of the oncoming carriage. And into a pile of hay that people were using to feed their horses. He landed hovering over her. ""Hello."" he says. ""You should be much more careful about this walking in the streets thing."" he says. His voice hot as hell and sexy beyond all belief. He smiles down at her. ""Are you okay?"" he asks. Standing up and helping her to his feet.<br/><br/>He often dressed in clothing lower to MUCH lower than his rank. Much to his fathers distaste. Then again just about EVERYTHING he did was against his father's taste. So he pretty much gave up caring about what WAS or WAS NOT his father's taste. He dusts himself and her off. All without being inappropriate. ""Allow me to walk you home after you finish you mission at the market."" he says. Bowing to her. ""My name is Odion."" he says. Grinning at her. Odion was often called the Mystery Guy by all at the market and by nearly all the slaves. It didn't matter who they belonged to...word about him traveled around like a wild fire in a field of dry grass and dead trees.<br/><br/>He smiles and kisses the top of her hand then releases her. ""Again...are you alright mylady?"" he asks. Genuinely concerned with her well being."
290,"Athekanai XD (zoruna, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2677,2011-03-20T23:48:46,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Hello."" </span>Spoke her rescuer. One moment she was about to get trampled by a carriage, and the next she in a pile of hay. Which wasnâ€™t much of a surprise to her. But it still surprised her that someone would save a slave. Excepcially her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You should be much more careful about this walking in the streets thing."" </span>He spoke his voice in every way wrapped around her. She would never forget such a manly, and sexy voice in her life. This stranger  â€¦she would never forget him. Even as a slaveâ€¦or rather especially as a slave.<br/><br/>"" I donâ€™t have much of a choice sir. I must be off to gather food for my house."" She needed to go. There was no way such a high class man was for her. She heard the snicker of high class girls walking by her. They should be the ones getting this treatment not her. Evadine took in a deep breath.  Taking the crowds that wandered by her, and assorted smells of horse dung, and food.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Are you okay?"" </span>He asked. The concern was plain in his eyes. She could hardly deny the fact the concern must be genuine. That confused her. Most higher class boys didnâ€™t care about slaves. They treated slaves as if the slaves were animals. Foreign to them in every way.<br/><br/>""My safety is not of your concern."" She heaved in a deep sigh. "" I am a slave sirâ€¦if I was to disappear my house would find it more convenient."" She pushed the man off her carefully. ""Though I am grateful for your helpâ€¦Beyond gratefulâ€¦I still have a duty to my home. "" With that she gathered what stuff she had and went on her way to the agora. Buying what she needed , and gathering the food that was on her list.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Allow me to walk you home after you finish you mission at the market."" </span>He asked bowing slightly and dusting her off. Being sure no to be inappropriate.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""My name is Odion.""</span><br/><br/>That name startled her like no tomorrow. Isnâ€™t that the name of the kingâ€™s son? She wondered. That name had been uttered often by her master, and mistress. Plus a lot of the slaves tended to mutter that name. "" Well if you assure my safety, and that you will not get punished for this. Than no I do not mind. But I do not deserve a bow. I am far lower than you are sir in status."" She was more concerned with the fact that she was a slave, and he was what? A prince. She would forever live a life of hell, or be condemned to punishment for even socializing with such a person who was above her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Again...are you alright mylady?""</span>He asked making sure to gently kiss the back of her hand. As if she was of the same status.<br/><br/>""Sir ,"" She couldnâ€™t say much more than that. ""Letâ€™s go."" She may know his name , but her status kept her from calling him by her real name.<br/><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>A little while laterâ€¦.<br/><br/>Evadine had safely made it  back to her home with her food. Thanks to Odion.  Who kept her company the entire time. People just glared her as if it was wrong for such a high class man to escort a slave around. In fact, it was actually wrong. But is seemed Odion  didnâ€™t care about.<br/><br/>There was a carriage parked in front of the home. She was late, and she was positive there would be some form of punishment. But that wasnâ€™t what took her breath away. The carriage that was parked was the same one that nearly hit her. She stopped and looked at Odion for a split second. ""For some reason I fear that this is badâ€¦or some form of coincidence or fate that I do not wish to know about. "" She muttered. Trying to act as if this was some sort of important event. In actuality it was. Her mistress stood by the door tapping her foot, as she stared right at her. She felt like a mouse under that stare. So tiny , and so small."
291,"Athekanai XD (zoruna, risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2677,2011-03-21T01:40:53,zoruna,"Odion looks at her. ""Well there is the option of the sidewalk."" he says playfully. Looking at her. ""Well...I do suppose gathering of food is important. I far more enjoy the thrill of collecting and catching food myself. Rather than purchase it from the hands of another. But...eh...that is just me."" he says softly. Ignoring the higher class girls.<br/><br/>One tried to talk to him and was thus ignored. Much to her disliking he stayed more focused on the slave than her. She tried to grab his butt discreetly and he captures his hand. Not moving from the slave's prescence he turns enough to say. ""Hands off...my rear is a no touching zone. In fact...I'm a no touching zone unless I say otherwise. And you mylady prick...are in the list of the no touching zoners."" he drops her hand and returns his gaze to the girl he'd saved.<br/><br/>He had concern for the girl. He cared about everyone equally. Another thing he and his father had heated arguements over. Those arguements though...he tended to always win. Not his father. He blinks at this. ""The safety of a lady is my concern. Expecially since if it wasn't I would not have pulled a stunt that could have cost me my life to rescue yours."" he says stubbornly.<br/><br/>Looking at her. ""What is your point? Slave or not you are a person...yes? Therefore I have reason to be concerned for your safety."" he blinks. And lets out a growl at that information about her house. ""Then you are in the wrong house with the wrong people."" he mutters. And calms. ""Yes. Yes. Get your food. I am walking along side of you."" And that was EXACTLY what he did. He escorted her through the crowds as if she was a valuable member of society. Versus the slave she said she was.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Blinking and wondering at her. ""I assure you your safety. I will take the wrath of anyone. I do it to my father. I am afraid of no man save the gods and goddesses themselves. No mortal man will ever scare me into being intimidated and silent."" he grins impishly. ""Just ask my old man. He's tried."" he chuckles a bit at the memories.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""I won't be punished. Not if I go to this stupid ""important meeting"" with some high up nobles."" he says honestly. ""I plan to go...eventually. Delaying it as much as possible."" he shudders. ""I hear the Lord of that house is a total jerkish bastard. So much that his own wife wants nothing to do with him. In or out of the bedroom."" he shrugs. And looks at her.<br/><br/>""I'm glad you don't mind. For I was planning on escorting a beautiful woman such as yourself home safely."" he says stubbornly. ""I bowed because you are a woman. My step-mother raised me to believe that ALL women no matter what rank or station in life...is to be treated as a lady. And that is how I plan on treating you. Consequences be damned."" he says. Waving it off as if that was insignifficant to him. And it was in his opinion.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""I am still awaiting your point on the status thing you keep mentioning."" he says. Crossing his arms stubbornly. ""I see a woman. I see my new friend. I see nothing else of importance. In my opinion your both of things and as such...status and rank mean nothing to me."" he says honestly. He looks at her and blinks. Dropping her hand. And tried the entire way to get her to say his name not sir. It failed horribly.<br/><br/>A little while later.....<br/><br/>He had made it back to the woman's house of servitude and was looking around. He hadn't cared nor did he EVER plan on caring what anyone else though of his personal life decisions. He blinks. Seeing the carriage and looks at her. And then the carriage and back to her again. He walks with her up to the door. He clears his throat. ""Ahem!"" he says. Drawing the woman's attention to him rather than Evadine. He crosses his arms and just stares a hole into her mistress.<br/><br/>""MyLady...I see my old man arrived here safe and sound. I must thank you for sending..."" he racks his brain. He knew this girls name. ""...Miss Evadine to find and escort me to your lovely abode."" he says. His voice dripping with diplomatic tones yet the undertone was amusement which held a bit of sarcasm. ""As you can see...she successfully completed both of her assignments."" he gets a mischievious look in his eyes.<br/><br/>Making them sparkle. ""Unless you didn't send someone to fetch me. Considering how I always seem to<span style=""font-style: italic"">lose</span>track of time. In which case I will be a rather offended that I was not of enough importance to send Miss Evadine to fetch me due to my tardiness. It took her a while since I am a very hard guy to track down. She has such a devotion and loyalty to completing her tasks. I was VERY impressed."" he says. His tone firm yet tauntingly playful.<br/><br/>He watches as the Lady of the house stammers and sputters. Then meekly nodded her head. He grins. ""Well in that case thank you MyLady. I am going to commidere Miss Evadine. I am in need of a personal...assistant...during this meeting. One to remind me not to lose my cool and what not."" he grins impishly. ""Unless you have something you consider<span style=""font-style: italic"">MORE</span>important than my simple wish of you."" he says. Leaving the woman trapped between a rock and a hard place. He watches as she merely nodded and bowed.<br/><br/>""Good. Then Miss Evadine you are to occompany me inside."" he mutters so that only Evadine would here. ""And so this torturous pompus prick party can be over that much faster."" he grins. Forming an idea in his head slowly. His father said he could have anything he wanted for his birthday. He had told him he wanted a slave. A person to be his companion who was NOT under his fathers rule. And who had NOT been serving in their abode.<br/><br/>He found one. He walks in dragging Evadine gently yet firmly by her wrist. The meeting between his old man and the Lord of the house was moving along...snail styled pace. ""Father...I have found the slave I wanted. You do remember our agreement. Of my birthday present choice? Hmm? The fact you and I agreed I could find and have a...slave...not already in our staff or have been serving you?"" he asks simply.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">His father looks at him. Blinking. ""Ah...Odion...I am rather surprised to see you here. Thought you would duck out on this one as well. And who is the lovely young slave or handsome young slave?"" he asks simply. Not at all bothered by his son's directness towards him in public. Only this time at least. It was due to the fact he HAD promised that exact thing, in those exact words.</span><br/><br/>Odion smiles and pulls Miss Evadine in front of him. ""Her. I want this one father. And you said there would be no<span style=""font-style: italic"">issues</span>with my decison."" he says it pointedly. Looking at her current Master pointedly. ""Isn't that right father?"" he asks. Playing the part of a prince well...for once. His father knew he could be princely. He also knew he just never really felt like doing so. He awaits what will happen next."
292,Carnival of Hell (Ryn and Ristina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2682,2011-03-16T00:45:16,Rynmaru,"Fate has an odd way of sticking it's hand's into the wheel's of our everyday lives. Meetings with people you never thought possible, happen daily and change our lives forever.<br/><br/>This story is one that (undoubtedly) fate has decided to change. a chance meeting, between a man, and a vampire, that will thrust the two into a spiraling web of heroism, and misfortune. Neither of the two would ever expect that the meeting this day, would cause such a dark tale to unfold and a new friendship (or more) to fall into their laps.<br/><br/>But before the story begins, shall I set the scene of which you are to be told?<br/><br/>Camilla Rozenheart, a half vampire (Born of a human mother, and vampire father) is twenty years old and for the past year or so, has been traveling with the ""Freak show"" Circus. I use the term ""traveling"" loosely. You see, like most circus's, this one is for the entertainment of people all over the world, however, it's troupe is not... will we say; ""Willing""? to be a part of this act. Each of the members of the circus has been enslaved by the ring master for the purpose of showing off their unique ""Talents"" or appearances. Thus is the case with Camilla, and desperately has she sought to free herself from the enveloping darkness she is surrounded by.<br/><br/>On this most auspicious of nights, a man, Preston Deathsong, is traveling on the road, battered and weary, only a few miles ahead of the traveling circus. Had Preston known what was in store for him, perhaps he would not have traveled this road on this night.<br/><br/>However, i bore you no more with the details. The stage is set, the curtains rising, and the fate of Camilla and Preston are to be forever changed in a single act of bravery and kindness, truth and deceit, that one can only understand after the act is played out.<br/><br/>Welcome to the show, welcome to nightmare circus..."
293,Carnival of Hell (Ryn and Ristina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2682,2011-03-16T04:19:32,Ristina,"Camilla rozenheart awoke to the ever so familiar  sound of tapping on metal bars. The stuffy, rough blanket stayed over her head. She didnâ€™t want to move, and her body stayed stiller than even a dead body. That was the gift she got for being such a creature as she was. A freak of nature. She knew it was night time for they never awoke her in day. Instead , forced her to stay covered up on the cold, barred in carriage floor.  It killed her some to never be able to see that day light. She had a slight memory of it, but it was so faint that she couldnâ€™t quite remember  how bright the daylight was. The tapping began to bother her so much that she stirred just enough for the person to notice that she was at least alive.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey Rodne!!! Sheâ€™s stirring!!!"" </span>The voice was new to her. One that she couldnâ€™t remember hearing. That must have meant they had picked some new helping hand during their travel. Her ears pin pointed the sound of a horse stomping their feet on soft ground, and footsteps that were rough, loud, and terrifying making their way toward her. She knew immediately who it was. Rodne the ring master of the circus. Or as most people considered him the boss.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Jack you can go. I just needed to make sure she was wellâ€¦stirring. This part is always the worst to see. "" </span>He directed the other man with a demanding tone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Go make sure everything, and everyone is set tonight. This will be extraordinary.""</span>What had to be the sound of jackâ€™s boots touching the ground as he left stirred her just a little more. She was hungry but for her food was different. It always got this way before a show. They teased her with food, but never actually gave her food until after she does what they want her to. She felt like an animal, or a chaotic pet.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now you missy must do an extraordinary job to set this freak show circus alight."" </span>He chuckled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Get that damned cloth off your beautiful face or else Im going to have to go in there and rip it off your face.""</span><br/><br/>""Shut up."" Camilla threw the blanket to the side of the carriage as usual. She feared more that Rodne would rape her than starve her for a week. She shuddered. If he did starve her for that long it was possible that she would die.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""That a girl."" </span>He coaxed as if talking to a lioness. She wasnâ€™t an animal and her predatory instincts always told her that when he coaxed her it was bad. Instinctively, she curled near the other corner of the carriage far away from Rodne. His eyes seemed to gleam a deep dark red , even though they were naturally brown. In his right hand a knife gleamed, its silver blade reflecting off the bar. He had a wicked smile on his face reminding her of something evil. So evil that it put shivers down her spine. Slowly, he brought the blade towards his wrist, and with one simple slice cut his wrist. Dark red liquid ran down his arm , and onto the ground. The smell revitalized her so much that she nearly jumped to the other side of the carriage. Hardly realizing how much theyâ€™ve been starving her. She stuck out her tongue to catch the small droops of blood that were falling from Rodneâ€™s wrist.  It seemed as if she could only get a few drops before he pulled his wrist away violently.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Enough!!"" </span>He wrapped his wrist in some sort of  blanket thing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""If you do well tonight you can get more."" </span><br/><br/>With that he turned and walked towards the other carriages. It seemed forever before the back door to the cage was opened. The chains that bound her seemed to tighten as the person at the other end dragged her closer to them. She tasted the wet remnants of the blood from Rodne. It made her want more of that life giving blood. Once the person had her outside the carriage, she was walked like a dog that was chained by a leash, to the center of the town. Or as the center of town was now changed into a ring. The people cheered , and roared at her. Like every other time. Her eyes continued to dart from person to person.<br/><br/>Their were four others that were in the freak show. A man that could change his form from a human, to a wolf. They often called him a werewolf. But she could hardly understand why. Then there was a women who could create fire with just flick of her hand. But the one that she had gotten along best with was a man who could read minds. At least any mind but hers. Even the other freaks minds he could read. But hers was an exception. He said it must of been because she was vampiric. But she hardly knew what vampiric meant.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""LADY AND GENTELMEN!! I WELCOME YOU TO THE ONE AND ONLY FREAK SHOW CIRCUS. YOU WILL NEVER SEE ONE ANYWHERE CLOSE TO THIS. EACH ONE OF THESE INDIVIDUALS HAS A DIFFERENT TALENT. PLEASE ENJOY THE SHOW, AND STAY BACK."" </span>He spoke loud and clear to warn the people that they were dangerous."
294,Carnival of Hell (Ryn and Ristina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2682,2011-03-17T02:10:50,Rynmaru,"Preston Deathsong strode down the narrow road, feet thumping in stride with a melody he heard in the last time. For some reason, he couldn't get the song out of his head, and he knew it was best to just let the song remain and vanish on it's own.<br/><br/>Standing at Five feet, nine and a half inches, Preston wore nothing but black garments and a hat. A cloak covered his shoulders and nearly dragged on the ground, and his hands were covered with gloves. All in all, Not much of the man could be seen unless he wanted it to be. It was his way of saying ""Stay away"" without actually seeing it.<br/><br/>Preston had been a lonely man since the day he turned of age, never traveling with anyone other than himself. Once he enjoyed the company of another male, but they just happen to be walking the same road at about the same stride. The man stopped to rest for the night, asking if Preston would like to join him, but Preston bid him farewell and continued on ahead a few hours before finally stopping for the night. It wasn't that he hated others, but that he preferred quietness over companionship any day.<br/><br/>The moon shone bright over the desolate road, and Preston was on the verge of calling it a night when he finally started to make out the distant lights of what looked like a town. Deciding that the bed of an Inn would be welcomed to the harsh dirt and rubble, Preston forced himself to press on until he at least reached the town.<br/><br/>After another hour's walk, he was there, and Preston could feel the weight of the days journey practically lift off him, while he though of a nice warm bed and good food. Almost too delighted with his thoughts, Preston almost missed the fact that with as much noise as he heard in the town, there weren't really any people around.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Must be having a festival of some kind...</span>he told himself, and decided it best to ignore it, before a deep voice could be heard over the low murmur of the others.<br/><br/>""LADY AND GENTELMEN!! I WELCOME YOU TO THE ONE AND ONLY FREAK SHOW..."" Preston heard, then the voice trailed off to a lower tone, and the rest could barely be heard.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Freak show?</span>Preston thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have never seen a freak show... what do they even do at one of those things anyways?...</span><br/><br/>Moving from the sluggishness he was faced with before, a new pace beat into Preston's movements. Following the voice, Preston finally found himself in the middle of the town. He could see a group of people in a large circle, but not much else. Deciding that he should probably get a better view if he wished to see, Preston pushed past a few people, and climbed to the top of an old fountain, that was dry. It made a good sitting spot for the viewing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ok, so nothing out of the ordinary right now...</span>the familiar voice trailed of. That thought would have stuck had he not seen<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">'her'</span>. She looked normal enough, and the only noticeable thing about her was the collar around her neck and the chain that practically dragged her around.<br/><br/>He couldn't speak. weather Preston wanted to, or not he knew not, he couldn't tell, but the inability to verbally compress and speak words escaped him. She was beautiful, and he something in his mind told him he wanted to stay, to see her for as long as he could."
295,Carnival of Hell (Ryn and Ristina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2682,2011-03-20T22:45:45,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""FOR OUR FIRST ACT WE WILL HAVE THE ONE, THE MAGNIFICENT, THE REGENERATOR, THE LIFE TAKING CAMILLA ROZENHEART."" </span>Rodne announced this while his hands seemed to make signs.  It seemed like with each sign the person that held her chains would shake the chains. Causing her to nearly growl in reaction. She was scowling because of the pain that the chains did to her. They caused her to bleed down her arm. Then just as fast the wound would heal.<br/><br/>""Bring her to me my lovely assistant."" His voice was luring, and the assistant took the chains and brought them to Rodne. When Rodne got the chains he smiled. Carefully unchaining her. Allowing her to be free but not free at the same time. For he still left the chain around her legs that way she couldnâ€™t escape too far. ""Now ladies and gentlemen enjoy the show."" With that he bowed and turned to face her.<br/><br/>Camilla knew what she had to do. Her first trick was to show off her speed. Rodne waved his dark hand in a motion that meant for her to start. It was the starting signal. With that she did her signature move which was a graceful back flip. Which most people in the crowd only saw her  twist backwards  and then was on the ground. That was simply because she was too fast for the human eye to really register the movements. Then she did another signature move which was to twirl her body as if she was dancing. Allowing her long legs to show. Since she was wearing a dress it showed her bare legs, and how delicate , and beautiful her legs were.  A small tune made its way into her head. It was the tune of the ""wows"" and ""ahhs."" Of the crowd.  The wind whisping through her hair.<br/><br/>Rodne then  whistled which was the signal for her stop. Just like she stooped. It was like one instant she was moving and the next she was completely still. Like a lioness right before it strikes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" For those that are well â€¦.weak ..this is not for the weak minded to see.""</span>Rodne announced to the crowd. As usual nobody said a thing, or left. This was the worst part for. Everyone would get to see her feed, and what feeding does to her.  He pulled out a sharp glistening knife and slowly walked towards. When at least he reached her. He took the knife and slashed it  across both her wrists. Allowing the blood to drip onto the ground. Then her turned and took 5 paces back the way he came.<br/><br/>Then brought the knife across his wrist holding his wrist out to her. Without hesitation she practically ran towards him. To human eyes it would seem almost as if she suddenly appeared at his wrist. But if one had careful eyes they could see her gait and tell that she was actually moving.  Her mouth wrapped around his wrist. Seeming to take in every drop of blood. Her sharp white teeth gleaming in the darkness. A suckling sound could be heard from her sucking on his blood. Rodne moaned in pleasure. She didnâ€™t why but for some reason whenever she sucked on his blood it seemed to arouse him. She hated it. The sound of his voice. He didnâ€™t deserve to feel pleasure.<br/><br/>Soon enough her eyes caught with a man in the crowd. He wasnâ€™t like any of the other males in the crowd. His eyes enticed her. It was then that Rodne slapped her cheek. ""Enough."" He whispered, and with that she was batted away.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""That my friends is Camilla â€¦.""</span>He bowed and awaited for the applause of the crowd. Then forced his assistant to chain her back up like a caged animal. She stood still as the chains went back around her. Keeping her eyes on the man who captivated her so much."
296,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688&start=20,2011-05-19T16:42:38,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at her. Tilting her head to the side. ""Can you keep a secret?"" she asks. ""If you can keep a secret I will tell you something about daddy."" she says cutely. SUcking on her thumb again. Her doll made by daddy inside her pocket. She hugged Parisa's doll tightly.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka looks at them. ""VROOOM!!!!!"" he says. Like he was starting a race. Then around the room he runs again.</span><br/><br/>Jason looks at her. Flinching as she spoke angrily. Cringing as if expecting a blow to follow her angry words. Flinching at first then relaxing when the envisioned strike never came. He ""looks"" at her. ""I'm not sick. I never said I wasn't stubborn and pig headed. It is how I survived..."" he trails off. he looks at her. ""No woman would want to help me. I'm damaged goods."" he says in a broken voice. ""Nothing happened to my babies. I made sure nothing happened."" he protests. Trembling violently. ""I told you how to help my babies."" he whispers. ""They already like you."" he adds.  Trembling as she looked at him. ""It was and wasn't. It was worth it all...my miracles...my miracle babies..."" he whispers. Rocking back and forth. ""When you put it that way...I don't see a point. I am worthless. Trash. Damaged goods."" he says. It would be easy to see someone broke this man inside."
297,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688&start=20,2011-05-20T14:19:00,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Isa tilted her head at Myxi her eyes full of confusion her brows knitted together as she thought about the young girls request her lips tight. With a sigh she nods her head ""All right I promise she says offering out her pinky to her. The sound of Luke zooming past them wow he had alot of energy but it was healthy for a boy o be so active.<br/><br/>Parisa couldn't help but the agony in him swept through her like a knife piercing her she was trying so hard to not become attached just to give the help he needed why did he need so much from her. Unable to control the softness in her she moved her free hand to his head her hand gently going through his hair as if he were a child. ""If your not sick then why all the blood?"" she asked her voice softer then before. ""Do you not understand why I brought you and your children here its because of that very reason you say your broken but all I see is a strong man who did everything for his children despite the odds so please take my help stop before it kills you and you break your children's hearts"" she said as the feelings welled up in her threatening to spill out. ""And your not trash your two children'd entire world so please listen to me please trust me"" she pleads as a few tears escape her brown eyes."
298,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688&start=20,2011-05-20T15:01:21,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at her. Tilting her head to the side. She takes her thumb from in her mouth. Putting her tiny pinky around the woman's pinky. She looks at her. ""Our birth mommy hurts daddy. She tries to hurt us. She says she wants to see us then she tries to hurt us. Daddy gets in the way. She calls him mean names. And hits him. Daddy just takes it cuz he no hit women. Mommy hurts him badly."" she says. Tears in her eyes. ""Don't let mommy near us. She lies to Daddy about wanting to see us and then she hits him. Punches him. Kicks him when he is down. Don't let her hurt daddy..."" She says talking more than she ever has before.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka runs over. ""Yeah. Daddy protects us. But daddy is like a broken toy inside. For everything but himself he is strong. She broke daddy. Can Miss Parisa heal daddy?"" he asks cutely.</span><br/><br/>Jason looks at her. Tears in his eyes. He couldn't help it. She broke him. His kids were his only saving grace. Looking at her. He flinched at first and then relaxes. Looking at her. ""Heart. I have a weak heart. I'm out of medication. I could only get a sample...maybe it doesn't work fully...I don't know."" he whimpers a bit. ""No. I don't understand. I don't. I have never seen kindness from a woman. Not since before I turned seventeen. I'm only twenty-one."" he says. Coughing again. He looks at her. ""I told you how to help my babies..."" he whispers. Looking at her. Biting his lower lip. ""She says I am. Their mother. She calls me all sorts of things. Tries to hurt my precious children. Gets mad when I won't let her. Hurts me. I didn't have as weak a heart until I met her..."" he says. Gasping for air for a moment. ""I will listen. I am not trying not to trust you...its just hard. Last time I trusted a female...it ended very badly aside from my twins...I need that medical help. Please...don't let me die."""
299,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688&start=20,2011-06-24T14:12:59,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Isa takes in the small girls words she had never spoken so much but the truth was in her words no wonder there father was so protective. Isa cups Myxi's cheek gently stroking it gently with her thumb ""I will tell Madam Parisa so she can protect you both"" she said trying to give her a reassuring smile. ""You and your brother have been through alot but always had your father in that you are very lucky"" she said leading Myxi to the bed to sit on. ""Im sure with time your father and Madam will see eye to eye"" she said her soft words flowing more then she had wished. But a part of her did not regret speaking the truth to the small girl and her active brother. ""I don't know about heal Luka, but maybe they can give each other support where it is needed"" she said placing her hand on his gently stroking his hair.<br/><br/>Parisa takes a deep breath her frame shaking gently ""I will help you Jason not just for your children but for you"" she said softly pulling a phone out from her pocket. ""yes thank you"" she said into the small receiver, with that she closed her cell placing it back in her pocket. ""The doctor is on his way he'll be here shortly he said for me to sit you up which I will help support you"" she said trying to help him up slowly. Parisa slowly swallowed a lump in her throat he had been through so much he needed to trust her. And to trust her they needed to be on equal ground. And to do that he needed to see her as she really was not as she made herself. Unable to face him she began her frame shaking even as she held him to her. ""I want you to not feel alone to know that I too broken"" she said taking in a breath. ""When I was younger my father took advantage of me and did horrible things and in result I was pregnant with his child but he soon had the child destroyed"" she said her words shaking as tears fell down her eyes. ""And then too later find out I could never again have a child thanks to his evil deeds"" she said the last words digging into her. It had been so long since she had spoken these words again it was like putting salt in a already bleeding womb but slowly her tears stopped the shaking slowed. She was gathering herself together before the doctor showed up."
300,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688&start=20,2011-09-11T12:54:13,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at Isa and bites her lower lip. Falling silent and looks at Isa sadly. She leaned into Isa's hand when it cups her cheek. ""Don't tell her with daddy near. He will deny how bad it is. He don't want people to feel sorry for him."" she says timidly. Looking at Isa and bites her lower lip. Following Isa and sits on the bed. Looking at her with sadness and fear in her eyes. ""Mommy scare us."" she says finally. Falling back into short sentences. Smiling a bit yet looking at her sadly. She hoped daddy would like the other lady. She wanted a mommy badly  yet wasn't going to tell Isa that part.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka nodded his head. Biting his lower lip. ""Daddy can heal Miss Parisa. He got super powers. He just can't do it for himself though. He isn't gifted with that. Yet he loves us and is always forgetting himself by the time he is done helping us."" He says simply. Shaking his head. ""She can heal the wounds and trust issues. Make him better so he can find us a mommy. I hope he learns to like miss Parisa. I think she would be a cool mommy. we both want a mommy. We want daddy happy with more than just us. We wants him to get us a mommy but know he won't do it because he is afraid and doesn't trust ladies anymore. It is mommy's fault.""</span><br/><br/>Jason looks at her and was panting a bit. Tilting his head to the side and coughing. A tiny trickle of blood making its way out the right side of his mouth. Seeing her talking on something with the shadowy images his mind projects. He groans and stops using it. Now the world was dark again. Nothing to break the shadows which controlled his world. Nodding his head and leaned into her. He was tense and more rigid than a block of wood. Yet he was vunerable and trusting her not to hurt him. ""I will accept your help even if it scares me to have you near."" He says softly. He held a hand to his chest. ""It is not helping. It hurts...it hurts. It feels like it is trying to beat itself out of my chest. I can't die my babies need me. Please...don't let me die."" He says. ""For my babies. They matter. They are all that matters."" He says. Tears trailing down his cheeks from beneath the blindfold which hid his bright copper colored eyes. He was shaking and he touches her cheek lightly. ""I will make you better...when I am better."" He says softly. ""I know how it is...to be used and abused. I was seventeen when my ex-wife claimed me as her own. She did  awful things to me...raped me whenever she felt like it. I have always been blind and only able to see shadowy images when I use my mind to reach out and see. Never ever will I see the faces of my childre---"" He doubles over and is coughing up blood. He was trying not to but she would literally be able to feel his heart beating too fast for his body.<br/><br/>~The doctor walks in shortly after they were together.~"
301,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688&start=20,2011-09-23T03:13:54,Dragon_Maiden,"Isa watches Myxi her poor small eyes seeped of the fear she held inside for her own mother.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What kind of parent struck fear into the heart of there child?</span>but for Isa she did know that type of parent. The thought alone sent Isa reeling silently in her head her own parents had not been worthy of a child. But Luka's words brought her back too the present as she listened to his new words<span style=""font-style: italic"">His father had powers to heal? Was it true? What were the limitations there was no telling</span>but Isa brought herself out of her thoughts. Isa listened to the young Luka's words it seemed Jason had been through as much as the rest of them it seemed they were all damaged goods just looking for a way out of the pain. Parisa tried to keep her bearings as she cared for Jason as she waited for the doctor but feared coursed through her small frame. Parisa watched him gently as he talked of his past and his need to protect to his little ones. ""I will make sure you are not separated from your children but first you need care so you may be out for a little while"" Parisa said her heart beat fast in her small chest. It had been so long when her life held so much liveliness. finally the doctor showed up as it seemed Jason was on the verge of losing it.But with Parisa's help they were bale to make it to the room next to the children. ""Shh it will be ok Jason we'll make sure you get back to your normal self"" she said gently her hand caressing his forehead."
302,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688&start=20,2011-09-27T21:03:35,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at Isa with fearful eyes. Trembling a tiny bit as she remembered the horrible things their mommy tried to do to them. Things their father got in the way of and was hurt multiple times. Was hurt way more for daring to interfere with what she thought they deserved. Remembering the horrible names their birth mommy screeched at them and primarily at her father. Looking at Luka with wide eyes when he spoke of their daddies super powers. She could not believe Luka just outright said that. She did not blame him though. He wanted a mommy too. She huggled the beautiful doll that had been Miss Parisa's.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka looks at Isa who seemed to have zoned out. Nodding his head to her thoughts. ""Daddy is a super hero to us. He got all sorts of mind powers. Healing is his best super powers. He uses it to keep us healthy when we get sick."" he says. Running the car back and forth in the air. VROOOOOOOOM sounds leaving his lips.  He looks at Isa. Smiling at her. ""Miss Isa...will you play trucks with me?"" He asks cutely.</span><br/><br/>Jason was barely able to stay with reality. His mind racing almost as fast as his heart was racing. Almost but not nearly as fast. He heard someone enter but was panting and trying hard to stay breathing. He heard her words. Nodding his head greatfully. He was barely holding himself together. He was lay down on a bed and was barely registering anything. He felt a hand caressing his forehead but couldn't register it. The doctor began to pull things out. His chest bucking upwards with each rapid heart beat. The doctor took a needle and pressed it into his arm. Something cool slipped into his veins and was starting to slow his heart beat. He heard the man talking to Parisa. ""He needs to be kept from streneous activities. As well as needs rest between any physical activities. As well as to eat more. He is borderline Anorexic."" Jason himself couldn't make out the mutterings even as the heart was  starting to slow down. He was breathing a bit slower."
303,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688&start=20,2011-10-23T03:43:19,Dragon_Maiden,"Isa watched Myxi hug the doll gently the sight touching her deeply what a sweet child. And as Luka brought her attention back to him she took in his words but decided it was best to drop it and let them be children for a while. She nodded with a sweet smile at the innocent boy ""Of course Myxi do you wanna play as well?"" she asked her head tilted gently to the side as she offered her hand to the girl.<br/><br/>Parisa nodded and thanked the doctor for his speedy work and care of Jason. He agreed to stay in the house till Jason was off of bed rest then he would leave. For no he was stable and he would return with his belonging's and supplies for the man. Parisa walked him out nodding at all his words and concerns taking down his number encase something occurred in his brief absence. As Parisa closed the door and headed back to Jason's room. His children's voices echoing gently with Isa's delicate voice the sound of people in her home made her feel of sense of calm. But she shook the feeling hurrying back to Jason. Taking her place at his side she rubbed a wash cloth over his head gently trying to keep the sweat from making him uncomfortable."
304,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688&start=20,2011-11-08T17:45:32,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi hugged the dolly and talked to it softly. She just wanted to play with the doll. She walked around looking at everything. She bites her lower lip. They would be able to sleep with their daddy...right? They were afraid to sleep away from their daddy. He was warm and he was safe. She snapped out of her thinkings as Isa talked to her. Shaking her head. Sitting down in a little chair and plays with the dolly. She wasn't much of a socializer. That was Luka's thing. Not hers.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka jumped around in place hyperly. He didn't have anymore ADHD meds. ""Daddy ran out of my medicine. He has to buy the little needles that Myxi needs to stay alive. She gets stuck in her tummy with teeny needles full of life medicine (insulin)."" He says. He can't sit still or even stand still for that matter. He smiles when she said she would play trucks with him. ""YESH!"" he says. Jumping up and pumping his fist to the air. Putting the car down and runs over. Pushing the monster trucks over to Isa. ""I get the purple one."" he says seriously. Sitting down on his knees and makes truck revving up sounds.</span><br/><br/>Jason's breathing turned slower and made its way back to normal. He coughs a bit but nothing comes up. Just a reflex from his heart slowly returning to normal. The breathing became even and easy shortly after the medicine was giving. Now he was just sleeping and fighting a fever. He was sick even if he denied it. It would be several hours before the fever broke and he would wake. He noticed two things up returning to the world of the living. One....he was in a bed. Two...his blindfold was missing. It had been removed when the fever started. As his eyes opened the bright copper hued eyes were able to be seen. A white haze over them revealed the blindness. The copper colored eyes were beautiful and suited Jason very well. His children inherited their blue eyes from their mother. He tries to sit up. Weakly falling back onto the bed. He repeats this and keeps trying to sit up. Pushing himself which was hard for his weak body. The sweat started to bead on his skin."
305,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-16T15:13:09,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/RedBlimdfold.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Jason<br/>21<br/>Father Of Twins<br/>Blind (uses other senses to see.)<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/blond.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Luka<br/>4 1/2<br/>Outgoing Twin<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/AnimeChild.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Myxi<br/>4 1/2<br/>Shy Twin<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/><br/>Jason listens as the auction goes on. He was carrying his twin. One on each of his sides. Myxi on the right. Luka on the left. Both of course had fallen asleep from the overly excited actions they had done prior to this. ""Please let someone want us."" he prays to the heavens. Shifting a bit. He mutters. ""Here goes nothing yet everything."" He walks onto the stage. Frowning just a tiny bit. Looking at the people in the audience<br/><br/> [i]The auctioneer saying. ""Tonight ladies and gentlemen...we have a special treat. A three for one deal. A hot sexy model dad and his twin children. We start the bidding at 10,000 (yen/dollars up to you)""</span><br/><br/>Jason listens as the bidding hits 1,000,000 quickly. He held his twins. One each in the crook of on arm. Luka in his left arm holding onto the front and back of his shirt. Myxi in the right arm. One hand clutching his chest. The other had its thumb in her mouth. Yes at thumb sucker even at almost five. He shifts nervously when he hears 5,000,000 from a woman who had clearly just entered. The bidding came to a halt.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The auctioneer says. ""Going. Going. SOLD! To the lady in the far back."" He has the men guide Jason and his twins over to the woman. And then the men leave.</span><br/><br/>Jason bites his lower lip. His self confidence was low. And sexually he had always been submissive. He was a submissive natured man except where his twins were concerned. He didn't trust women. The last women bleed him dry. Left him homeless, without money, and a father of two infants. The last part was the only good thing that had come from the marriage to his ex-wife. Who had labeled him...""damaged goods"" due to being blind. He smiles at the woman though. ""Hello. Name's Jason. My son is Luka. And my daughter is Myxi."" he says. ""Who might you be?"""
306,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-16T15:43:04,Dragon_Maiden,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i727.photobucket.com/albums/ww276/watersprit03/rp%20characters/teacher_good.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Parisa<br/>21<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i727.photobucket.com/albums/ww276/watersprit03/rp%20characters/BlueGirl.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Isa<br/>17<br/><br/>Parisa watched the bidding go on for a short time, her gaze watching the bidders the money was of no real concern. A few woman were bidding but Parisa could tell that they were only interested in the male, not his children. A softness tugged at her as she watched the two sleep gently in his arms, how sweet they looked, they deserved better. So at last she made her bid it had silenced the crowd she knew she had over paid but it was telling the others to back off. Politics were in everything and that was just how she played the game.<br/><br/>Parisa grew up in wealthy home with everything a little could want for except real parents, both her parents were alive and well but they constantly had affairs. And eventually the other would become jealous and then a fight would erupt within the small house. And some times it went ok and no one got hurt but a few times it was brutal. The scenes always haunted her, Parisa had learned with age that you can only depend on yourself and thats all you need. But Parisa had a need to help children she was the top benefactor at all the children's hospital at every fund-raiser. It was her calling to help those who weren't always heard and the angels in his arms touched her.<br/><br/>Parisa watched the man carefully her gaze cold and calculating she would have to watch him, she never liked the  playboy types they reminder her of her mothers lovers. The thought almost made her throw up in her mouth taking a breath she tried pushing the thought from her mind. Isa stood at her side eyes down her fingers going over paperwork and such she was Parisa's personal attendant she was Parisa's shadow. Parisa listened to his words nodding gently ""I am Parisa its a pleasure"" she said in her perfect tone her left hand turning to Isa ""This is my attendant Isa if you ever need anything ask her and she will do her best to accommodate you"" she said in her perfect tone Isa looked up for a second bowing lightly. ""Do you have any items that need to be moved?"" she asked as if it they were just talking business.<br/><br/>(Hope you don't mind I made Isa I thought it might help or complicate things lol)"
307,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-16T20:19:10,zoruna,"(I like the idea :) so much mystery created by Isa's existance.)<br/><br/>There was much no one knew about Jason. One is that he has never hit a woman or even a child in his entire life. When disciplining his children a light pop on the hand or bottom. Then time out or taking a toy away for a set period of time. He never truly spanked. He hated people who did so. To him it felt as if it was an act of violence. Something strong and unforgiveable. And as such he would NEVER spank them. He felt tension as soon as he got close. He might not be able to see the woman yet he could feel it.<br/><br/>And her thoughts. Oh how they echoed and rang out in his head. Beneath the cloth his bangs hid well...his eyebrow arches.<span style=""font-style: italic"">playboy type? And he thought he had issues. He was not a playboy. In fact the one and only women he'd ever been with...was his ex-wife. She had been a rich bitch. Yet a gold digger. Bled him dry of his money. Took his house and home. Left him with two newborn babies and his meager hidden savings. He had and still did...use his money for feeding and clothing his kids first. And if there was a few pennies left over for himself...then he did for him.</span><br/><br/>He sighs and kisses the forehead of each of his little ones. ""I love you two so much."" he whispers. ""You two are the only purpose and meaningful people in my life. You my pride and joy. The only treasures and the keepers of the love of my heart."" he says. Pretending the two women were not there at the moment.<br/><br/>He sighs and lifts his head. Thinking on her words. Hearing her tone. ""I'm sure. You sound as pleased to see me as one would be to see a bed of spikes and venomous snakes beneath you rather than a cushiony feather throw."" he says. His tone filled with a distant and clearly guarded tone.. ""I am on the other hand only slightly delighted to meet you. Your disliking of me rings out with each and every word you speak."" he says. His tone was gentle, kind, and not in the slightest harsh. Just stating facts.<br/><br/>He tilts his head to the side. ""Nice to meet you Miss Isa."" he turns his face to Parisa. ""And you as well Miss Parisa."" he says. Blinking and pales when she asked the whole items thing. ""If your expecting me to see your actions Miss Isa...I can. But not in the way<span style=""font-style: italic"">normal</span>people do."" He said normal as if it was a disgusting and hateful term. To him it was. His ex-wife was abusive and took what she wanted. Raped him as she was older and had more influence in the world. Seduced him and forced him to be hers.<br/><br/>He was young and stupid then. Not but 17 when she forced him to marry her due to her creating herself a pregnancy. Which occured during one of her physically abusive rape sessions. He as such had a low self-esteem and no trust level for women. They were dangerous people. Hateful too. Experience taught him only his kids were trustable and no one else. Pain came from trusting another.<br/><br/>He shakes his head. ""No. Everything I have is in my arms. My ex-wife bled me dry. Left me for a richer man. Left me my little ones. They are the greatest treasure in the world to me. I wouldn't trade having them for anything or anyone."" he turns his face to Parisa. ""If you think to attempt taking my kids from me...I will not play nice. There are ways to fight a woman that does not involve violence. Or ANY act requiring touching them."" he mutters also. ""Not making that mistake again."" he shakes his head. ""Where are me and my kids staying?"""
308,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-16T20:34:31,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Parisa eyed him carefully well he didn't seem completely bad his words spoken and gone his affections for his children clear, she nodded ""You will be staying in my estate for now, least you would require else where?"" she said her voice still calculated. It seemed the two had understanding she didn't like him and he didn't like her not because they hated each other more of the gender they represented.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""He must think me a threat to say such things""</span>she thought to herself, but she shrugged it off she needed no praise from men she was her own person and needed no overs opinion. Isa bowed again at the Jason's words they were soft and firm all at once she kinda thought it reminded her of Madam Parisa. It was like going to be in a thunderstorm she thought as she checked over the papers once again. ""Every thing seems in order Ma'am"" she said her voice like small bells like to Parisa. Parisa nodded ""Come let us get you three home and settled"" she said turning towards the door her pace slow not wanting to rush the others. Isa stood with Jason and the two children ""Please forgive Madam Parisa she means well honest"" she say's to him her eyes earnest and full of pride she was a shy girl natural but when it came to Parisa she was ready for anything."
309,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-17T01:24:41,zoruna,"Jason ignored her eyeing him. ""Are you through scrutinizing me? If I need scrutinizing I'll find my ex. She<span style=""font-style: italic"">loved</span>to do such things. That and treat me like dirt."" he says. His tone sharp edged. ""Are you asking or requesting?"" he says. His own tone calculating yet in a different sort of way than Parisa's. He shakes his head. ""No one...expecially not a woman is going to take you two from me."" he says. His twins having shifted and must have said something telepathically. ""Shh...relax Myxi. Daddies here. He won't let mommy or anyone else...male or female...ever hurt you or Luka."" he says lovingly. Ignoring her again. He sighs.<br/><br/>And turns his attention to Isa. ""Hmm? I don't care. Isa...it is nothing against you or Miss Parisa...but I no longer trust women. No matter whether they are 16 or older. Women...are not easily trustable. I fell down that road and path once Isa. The hell filled life I gained from doing so...resulted in much evil towards me. I use all of the money I earn to feed and cloth my twins. There is many days i go without eating...so that they can eat."" he holds them protectively close as they all exited the place. And it wasn't long til they were there. He sighs. He wished he could see what the place looked like.<br/><br/>""Miss Isa...please tell me...what does this estate look like? I'm assuming we are here as we have stopped and exited the vehicle."" he says. His statements prior to and current were veiled hints to the past of who he was. Yet he said nothing further. He sighs. ""Myxi and Luka are hungry. Miss Parisa I know you have no interest in being civil with me. I agree with you but only because I have no intentions of being civil if your going to verbually and mentally degrade me."" he says. His voice soft, guarded, yet full of meaning.<br/><br/>""But I do expect you to treat my children differenetly. Or I'm sure me and my kids could beg another place to stay. Maybe the church wouldn't mind housing us. IF I am such a displeasure for you to behold."" he says. ""I however will not give my children to you or anyone else. I will not lose the most important people in my life. They are all I have..and not even the president...could seperate me from them."" he was a bit paranoid perhaps but he'd gotten threats like that from women. And that only had deepened his distrust for women."
310,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-17T19:58:52,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Parisa watched him carefully and shrugged ""I apolgise if you do not like my words but I am cautious as well, but I have no intention of taking your children"" she said her voice firm. It appeared it was going to be rocky with her and Jason but she shrugged there was not much she could do. Parisa's gaze fell to the moving Myxi she was an adorable sight a small smile crossed her lips as she watched the child sleep. But soon faded as she walked up the steps of her old home. Isa stood in the distance of the two ""The house is similar to a plantation home it was built by her great great grandfather"" she said as she led the Jason up the stairs and into the large house. ""Madam Parisa has reserved the bottom floor for you and your children the rooms are to the left and the kitchen and other such places are fully stocked, the rooms all have clothing so feel free to clean and change when your ready"" she said with a smile. Isa could understand the mans previous words and decided not to say anything in response she felt it was for the best. ""We have a chef on call if you would like a meal, or you could prepare it yourself if you so wish"" Isa said gently and with that she walked closer to the stairs. ""If you require anything there intercoms around the house that are easy to use"" she said with a smile. ""That should be it would you like anything before I attend to Madam Parisa?"" she said softly.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i727.photobucket.com/albums/ww276/watersprit03/rp%20places/imagesqtbnANd9GcSkR1QLbPUL49xA503z5Xw10qo3WV3PfMdVx0kDksZcYxoR8ax-Cw.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
311,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-18T02:56:32,zoruna,"Jason listens to her. ""I do not like your accusations. Your words are spoken harshly but your accusations...are what I do not like. You should not judge a book by its cover Miss Parisa."" he says bluntly. And then ignores her. Myxi sucking on her thumb more in her sleep. As Luka starts to shift as he is starting to wake up. Jason listens to Isa talk. ""I see. What color is the home? The children sleep in my room with me. That is how it has always been. They feel safer that way. Their words not mine. And when they get old enough...and I hopefully can afford a house then...I will make sure they have their own rooms. Even if it means I end up in the living room on the couch. My children come first. They always have and they always will."" he says honestly.<br/><br/>Listening and smiles. ""Thank you Miss Isa."" he says and walks over to their rooms. Feeling out with his mind and goes into the room designated for the kids. And calls out. ""Miss Isa....I need help picking clothing out for Luka and Myxi. I do not wish to put Luka in a dress. Or Myxi in a boys outfit."" he bites his lower lip. Poking his bang covered face out. ""Please?"" he asks almost beggingly. ""It is something I'll need to learn now that they have more than just a pair of pants and a shirt. Until then...I do need some assistance."" he says. Clearly not used to having to ask another for help with his children.<br/><br/>""If it is an issue...I can do the best I can. I am not used to asking. But for the children I would fight unarmed against men with blades and guns."" he says. Clearly he was biting back his pride to ask her for her assistance."
312,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-18T14:46:44,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Parisa listened to Jason's words he was not a bad father just a man who had run into bad times, and he resented women for what his ex-wife did to him. She could understand that she stayed silent as she watched him into the other room. Hearing his words Isa turned to Parisa not needing words to ask Parisa nodded with a soft smile. And with that ventured off further into the house to her room. Isa responded quickly ""It is not a problem Jason"" she said her tone cheerful. She was quickly in the room opening the dark cherry wood dresser, which was filled with many different clothes of different colors. Isa laid a few on the bed and told him in which order she left them, ""I hope you don't mind but I left a set for you as well"" she said finally. ""oh and the house is an egg shell white I believe, and I am more then sure that you would defend your children against anything"" she said her tone light. ""Is there anything else I can help with?"" she said. Parisa stood by her small dresser her fingers tracing the lines of a photo that laid in its frame. It held a picture of herself and her parents so many dark secrets this house held. She sighed and placed the picture face down a small tendril fell from her face her hand reaching for it placing it behind her ear once again."
313,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-19T02:55:14,zoruna,"Jason could sense she understood him. Yet he made no comments in either direction where that was concerned. He smiles as Isa spoke. ""Thank you."" he says. Swallowing his pride fully and looking around. He reaches out with his mind. Using his inner eye to see the room. Fuzzy and shadowy he felt about the room. He tilts his head to the side. ""Me?"" he echoes. As if that theory was a foreign concept. He walks over and feels the clothing. He smiles. ""There is many mysteries in life Miss Isa...not all things are as normal as they seem."" he lays his twins down on the bed. ""Hey...wake up. We got a place to stay."" he says lovingly. Listening and sighing a bit. ""Myxi....Luka...bubble bath time."" he says softly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">They jump up and look at their daddy happily.</span></span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at her daddy. Getting up and taking his hand. Sucking on her thumb while she was holding her fathers hand. Looking up at him expectantly.</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka jumps up and down. ""BUBBLE BATH!!!!!! YAY!!!!! BUBBLE BATH!!!!!!! COOL!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"" he jumps around and runs into the bathroom. Dragging his twin sister along.</span><br/><br/>He follows them. Twenty minutes later his kids were clean and he was covered in bubbles. He cleans himself up in under five minutes yet smells divine when he was done. And he walks out in his towel. Feeling for his kids clothing and smiles. Dressing Luka in the blue jeans and green dinosuar on a black background. Dreessing Myxi in a beautiful little pink flowered sundress. Both kids were delighted.<br/><br/>He felt around for his clothing. ""Stay here with Miss Isa. Daddy won't be but a moment."" he says softly. Walking into the bathroom and puts on the form fitting jeans. They fit him in a drop dead gorgeous way. And the tank top that was deep red hue and outlined his entire muscular frame. His hair was drying and he finishes scrubbing water from his hair. He wraps a cloth around his eyes. And walks out. ""Miss Isa...would you mind taking us to the kitchen?"" he asks softly. ""The kids love Peanut Butter and Jelly sandwiches. Perhaps some applesauce too."""
314,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-20T18:16:09,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Isa nodded ""Of course she said her voice sweet. ""Alright little ones why don't you follow me and your daddy can follow me"" she said with a smile leading them all out of the room now. Her tan heels clicking against the dark colored wood, and soon her heels stopped as she looked over a white granite top. Her fingers sliding across its smooth surface, once again her movements continued as she looked through cabinets and opened drawers for knives. She quietly made the twins lunches a white plate with triangle pb&j and a scoop of apple sauce were placed on a small table to the side.<br/>Parisa sat at on a barstool at the edge of the white granite top her glasses tilted on her small nose her eyes scanning the brown leather bound book that she clutched in her hands. Her brown eyes swept over the twins there small faces and clean clothes, they seemed comfortable again she smiled lightly she was happy to see the small family was doing better. Her gaze fell upon Jason he cleaned up better then nice but he was not supposed to be her concern she kept quite her gaze returning to the the leather bound book."
315,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-20T19:16:35,zoruna,"Jason was a bit more relaxed around Isa than around Parisa. But he knew it was due to around Isa he didn't get the judgmental vibes and tension. He hoped Parisa and he could pretend civility towards one another. At least in front of his twins. He felt the twins each grab on of his hands. They tugged him towards Miss Isa. Crying out follow us daddy. Daddy follow us. He grins a happy smile. ""Alright. Lead the way little ones."" he says. His tone gentle, soft, and filled with love for his babies.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at Isa shyly. Sucking on her right thumb as it was placed in her mouth firmly. She looks at the older girl. And smiles a tiny bit then looks around shyly. She liked this pretty dollhouse. She wondered if they were going to live in the dollhouse for a long time. Or if this was just temparary. She wanted to find daddy a female. Cuz if daddy got married to someone female then they would have a mommy.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka watches Isa make the sandwiches. ""COME ON DADDY! FOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!!!!!!!!"" he cries out in extreme excitement. He looks at Myxi. And smiles. ""Maybe now daddy can actually eat more than scraps. We seen strays and street people eat more food than daddy. Remember Myxi?"" he says and asks.</span><br/><br/>Jason ""feels"" around the room with his senses. He turned slight pink at Luka's words. ""No. Luka its fine. Daddy is fine. So long as you two are happy and full...daddy is just fine."" he says. Trying to hide the fact he was physically exhausted. Physically had no energy left within his form. He felt the kids tugging to go run to the small table. He lightly lets go of their hands.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Myxi and Luke exchange words between each other telepathically. ""Do you think daddy will ever find a mommy for us?"" she asks Luka. Luka replies. ""I think so but it'll take a while. Daddy is so...cautious and he rarely remembers to think of himself. Its always us first and then he forgets himself most of the time."" Myxi replies. ""Yeah but I can tell...daddy is physically sick and weakening from lack of eatings."" Luka replies. ""Yeah but daddy is stubborn. He wouldn't let anyone know that."" They then cease their mind talking and dig in happily to the PB&amp;J sandwiches.</span></span><br/><br/>Jason himself was trying not to pass out. The twins were right in their mental deductions. He was physically sick. Weakened since he had not had a true meal in over six months. And hadn't been able to eat more than a couple of times over the past three months. And within the last two weeks had eaten nothing at all. His babies were his life. Yet he tended to forget himself in his attempts to make them full, clothed, happy, and alive.<br/><br/>This shows as he suddenly crumples when he went to move forward. His features caught the light and they were very, very pale. Pale like someone undernourished and starting to get sick due to it. His breathing heavy as he pants. His limbs refusing to work for or with him. He felt his heart racing. He needed to get up. To pretend he was okay. Even if his little ones knew he wasn't...he had to stay strong. Be strong. All for them. They mattered to him. Them and them alone. He coughs up a tiny bit of blood. It trickling down his cheek. Revealing just how far beyond under nourished he was. The blood trickling from the side of his mouth."
316,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-22T21:51:34,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Parisa caught the small glance of Myxi and smiled in return softly at her and returned her gaze to the leather bond book in her soft pale hands. Parisa and Isa exchanged worried looks it appeared that Jason hadn't been eating regularly and was growing weak due to it. Isa and Parisa watched the trickle of blood, Parisa's face grimaced this was not good. Closing her book gently and leaving it on the white granite counters, she moved from her bar stool. Isa nodded and went back to work in the kitchen making the same meal for Jason as she had the children figuring it would the best idea. Parisa watched the two children eat happily a smile crossed her firm lips, ""Jason when you and the children are done eating I was hoping to discuss some things with you when you have time is that alright?"" she said with a smile. Isa had finished making the sandwich and placed it gently in front of Jason ""Enjoy"" she said gently."
317,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-23T01:06:34,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi had seen Parisa's smile when she had glanced at her. She wonders if Miss Parisa as she'd overheard Miss Isa's mind saying...would like their daddy. She wanted daddy to be happy. Sure she knew that so long as her and Luka were happy, clothed, fed, bathed, and kept healthy...daddy was happy. Yet she wanted daddy to have someone his age that could make him happy. ""Yummy..."" she says. The single word drawn out a bit. Her voice shy, soft, and almost faintly said.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka kept Myxi distracted from the fact their daddy was not feeling well. He knew if Myxi saw how bad it had gotten...she would be very upset. He chatters away. Clearly the outgoing one. Though he knew Myxi had seen the same thing he had....he saw her hunger had her eating rather than doing more than sniffling. He too wondered if their daddy would be finding someone to make him happy. Someone his age.</span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">They look at each other and converse with their twin mental link thing once more. Myxi starts out. Her mind ""voice"" quivering and almost sniffling in her worry and sadness. ""Daddy is pushing himself too hard. I know he finds us more important then himself...but why does daddy forget himself Luka?"" Luka looks at her and replies. ""Daddy tends to forget about himself and I think it is because in his mind...he comes after everything else. So long as it has to do with us...he is last. And since he is last by the time he is able to do something for himself...he has forgotten himself."" Myxi nods her head. ""Yeah. Your right."" They look at each other. Worry on their young faces. They might be young but like their father...they were very intelligent. Expecially for their ages. Yet it was balanced with their ages. Smart yet still able to be a kid.</span></span><br/><br/>Jason finally manages to force his limbs to work a bit. He hears something shutting yet doesn't focus on it. All his focus was on making his body cooperate like he needed it to. Which worked but only until he was sitting up against the wall. Legs out in front of him. He was panting harder and now his extremely now pale but normally beautifully tanned skin was easily seen.<br/><br/>He coughs and another trickle of blood trails down the side of his mouth. He wipes it off. He forces himself to ""see"" with his mind. ""Good. They are...happy. And eating. That is good."" he manages to get out weakly. He forces himself to focus in on Parisa. Taking the offered sandwich he eats it. His arm shaking violently with each bite. Another sign just how little Jason has eaten and how weak he has become. He finishes eating. Though he'd only managed to get half the sandwich down.<br/><br/>His cloth hiding his eyes moves with his heads movements. ""Thanks...Isa."" he gets out. Turning his head in Parisa's direction. ""With me? Okay. Let them...eat. Isa can perhaps...play with them? While we talk...they would like that."" he gets out."
318,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-26T23:15:32,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Parisa looked at Isa she nodded with a smile ""Of course plus I need to show you all the toys!"" she said her tone full of excitement. Parisa nodded and walked to a side table where the two could talk in private. Isa watched the two shinning faces them seemed worried as she say them exchange looks<span style=""font-style: italic"">""How odd""</span>she thought as she watched them unknowingly as they talked. Parisa ran her fingers over the smooth surface of the white granite table ""I wanted to talk to you about your children's education and such, that way you could decide what is best for them"" she said in her usual tone. ""And since now you and the little ones are staying here you can take better care of yourself they seem to worry about you"" she said her gaze catching the two as they eat happily. ""And then there is there education where have they left off?"" she asked unable to change her business like tone it was just how she was. She hoped sooner or later they would both come to a sand in the line thats why she laid out the cards that she held in a figure of speech kind of way."
319,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-27T04:52:54,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Myxi looks at Luka. Luka looks at Myxi. Then they notice Isa and grin. Silencing their mind talking. Not even their daddy knew yet they could do that. Then again they also knew he was barely functioning as it is. They also knew...Ms. Parisa just made an error telling him he wasn't taking care of himself. In his mind he was. He was doing what a father was supposed to do. The children first and himself last should there be time.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at Isa. ""Toys?"" she echoes. Looking interested for real now. She noms(eats) away at her sandwich. Looking at Isa expectantly. ""Dolls?"" she asks in a small hopeful voice. She reaches into the pocket she'd stuck the tiny doll her daddy made her(see included pic A) She shows it to Isa. ""Daddy make."" she says. Trying to shyly show her the small porcelian doll that her father had made himself from scratch.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka looks at her. ""TOYS??? AWESOME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"" he exclaims in delight. Finishing off his food so fast he started hiccuping. He looks at Isa. ""I'm Luka. My sister is Myxi."" he says happily. ""We're done. Toys now?"" he asks hopefully. ""Daddy made me something too. He made me a pan flute.(see included picture B) I'll show it to you. I like music a lot. Daddy is teaching me to play. I can play Twinkle Twinke Little Star."" he says in a proud voice. As if playing that one song was the biggest achievement of his life. Which since he was a very young child...at the moment...it was.</span><br/><br/>Jason tilts his head to the side. ""Education? I can't afford them education. So I have been teaching them the best I can."" he says honestly. Having regained energy enough to talk. Coughing hard another trickle of blood escapes down the side of his mouth. He wipes it away again. He could hear his children. They were happy at least. That was all that was important. That was all that mattered in the long run. ""They aren't five yet either."" he says protestantly.<br/><br/>""They need to be around other kids. Not in a uniform school. They would hate that. Expecially Luka."" he says. Ignoring her comment about himself. Til he answered her question. ""They have basic knowledge. Luka is a fast reader and thrives in literature things. Myxi has dislexyia and as such struggles with words and numbers. Yet she doesn't like being treated differently due to this."" he sighs. ""Had them in preschool til the funds ran out."" he pauses and says under his breath. ""Since the ex didn't leave me with much at all...less than a grand I think."" he mutters.<br/><br/>He realizes she was staring at him. ""School for them. I am perfectly fine."" he says. He shakes his head. ""I am taking care of what is far more important Miss Parisa. My children come first and foremost. Myself is last if there is time, money, or food left over. Myself is not the important factor. Besides...why would you even care?"" he says stubbornly. And asks in an edgy tone. ""You dislike me and think I'm a playboy player remember?"" he says icily.<br/>(picture A)<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/image046.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>(picture B)<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/stock-photo-peruvian-pan-flute-or-pipe-isolated-over-white-53783218.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
320,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-03-30T09:29:51,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Isa watches the two small children as she watched there faces turn to excitement at the mention of toys. And as she nodded in response she watched as Myxi brought a small porcelain doll, it was dainty and small but the work and love showed in the details it warmed Isa deeply. Isa nodded at them both ""Yes we have dolls and many different toys"" she said a smile reaching her pink lips, ""And both of those toys are just wonderful what special little ones you are to receive such gifts, by the way I am Isa"" she said her blue eyes soft. Parisa watched as Jason wiped away another trickle of blood her head shaking she understood his love and devotion to his children he was a good father no one could argue that. Parisa eyed him carefully she had never said the words but she thought he looked the type. ""Jason I have never said those words to you, and I care because that is what important to your children"" she said sternly she was trying to not be rash with her words. ""And as far as there education I left that up to you as you are there father I will get the necessary books to help continue there education"" she said her brown eyes holding gently to the leather bound book in her grasp. ""I mean you no disrespect I just wish to see your children happy, I don't blame you for not trusting me but my only interest is in your children's well being"" her slender frame raising from her seat. ""So with that I will do what I can"" she said her brown eyes on him now, he didn't have to like her that was fine she didn't needed to be liked by man."
321,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-05-07T17:48:04,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at her. Smiling happily. ""Yeah. Daddy madey them for us."" she says shyly. Looking at the woman again. ""Dollies and lotsa toys?"" her eyes widen and she looks at Luka. Thinking to her brother. &lt;That is totally cool. We should check out all those toys.&gt; She thinks to him.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka looks at Isa. ""Coolios!"" he says excitedly. He looks at his daddy then back at Isa. ""Yeah. Daddy saved up for weeks to get the stuff to make the toys. He pushed himself to limits and beyond."" he says softly. Thinking back to Myxi. &lt;Yeah. We should.&gt; He says to Isa. ""Can you take us to the toys now?"" he asks hopefully. Standing up with Myxi and holding his sisters hand.</span><br/><br/>Jason turns his head to the side. ""You didn't have to. Your yelling it out with your mind loud and clear."" he says. And bites his lip. ""Just because the eyes are broken doesn't mean the other senses are dulled even slightly."" he says bitterly. ""I am damaged goods."" he says in a pained voice. Listening to her. ""You know nothing about me."" he says distantly. ""I don't just not trust you. I don't trust women in general."" he says acidly. ""I learned my lesson a long time ago. My ex-wife showed me you can't trust women."" he says. And coughs again. Covering his mouth to hide the blood from view. He puts a hand to his chest. Damn his bad heart."
322,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-05-11T19:57:40,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Isa nodded and beckoned the two to follow her as they passed the two quarreling adults, Isa shook her head mentally when would they come to a bridge already. She thought as she entered there room opening the chests of toys some old some new. Parisa had left her own treasured belongings in there hoping that one day that her children would enjoy them as she had once had. Isa's memory's of Parisa's pained face as she had closed it shut knowing she would never have any of her own. Isa shook her head bringing her thoughts back ""I do hope you enjoy them"" she said with a bright smile. ""Some of these use to madam Parisa's"" she said her heart soft at the thought as she handed Myxi a small procelin doll with dark curls. Back in the kitchen Parisa let out a long sigh ""Listen I understand you don't trust me: but it's not like I am asking you to sign anything just let me know what they need and I will do my best for them"" she said straightening herself. ""Besides then need you so I have a physician come and check all three of you out and that is non-negotiable. That way if any one is sick it can be nipped in the bud"" she said fixing her glasses that had slid down her nose slightly."
323,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-05-13T16:31:37,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at her. Taking her hand and claiming Isa's. ""Will they get along Isa-chan?"" she asks shyly. Her voice soft and just barely above a whisper level. Looking at her hopefully. Then looks at the toys. Her eyes widening at all the toys. She takes the porcelin doll. ""Why doesn't she have kids her own?"" she asks cutely. Innocently as she didnt' know any better.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka looks around. Running around taking cars. ""COOL!!!!!!!!!"" he says. Driving it around in the air. Biting his lower lip and laughs. ""VROOOM! VROOOM! VROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!"" he yells out happily. Looking around and making the dresser into an uphill ride for the car.</span><br/><br/>Jason listens to her. ""You can't take them from me."" he says stubbornly. ""I won't lose them...I won't."" he coughs harder. Blood trickling out between his fingers. And yet he wipes it quickly away with his other hand. The blood wiped up into a napkin. He listens to her talk. ""School. Clothing. Food. Love. Unconditional love. Doctors. Medicine."" he says. ""Myxi is diabetic. She needs insoline. Luka has major adhd so a medication  to help that."" he finally says. ""I use all the money I get...providing Myxi with isoline and them with  food and clothing."" he says. Pain in his voice. He looks at her. ""I'm fine!"" he suddenly shouts. A hand flying to his chest as he doubles over. His heart racing. His breathing labored and he was spitting up blood a tiny bit. ""They aren't sick! I make sure they aren't sick! How dare------"" he doubles over and hits the ground. Breathing much more labored. Yet he takes out a pill. And swallows it. ""Last...one..."" he gasps out. His breathing returning to normal.<br/><br/>And he drags himself into a chair. Holding his chest as he tries to play it off. ""I'm fine. There is...nothing wrong with my babies. And if you don't care about me...even as a friend. Screw your physician. I ain't doing it."" he says bluntly. ""I don't need a fucked up shrink telling me what I already know. Damaged goods...doesn't deserve to be treated. She said that...all the time. Damaged goods...that is all I am. A good father but damaged goods."" he says over and over again. In the voice of someone who was beaten and broken inside."
324,Father Of Twins (me and Dragon_Maiden),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2688,2011-05-19T15:26:28,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""color: blue"">Parisa</span> &amp; <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Isa</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>Isa smiled a soft smile at her as she asked her innocent question ""Well Myxi Madam had an accident as a young girl and well the accident caused her to not have any little ones of her own. But that is why she try's so hard for others"" she said gently patting her on the head gently. Isa watched the active Luke run around and play a smile on her lips as she watched him play.<br/><br/>Parisa watched the scene before him she was quickly at his side. ""I swear your deaf"" she said angrily. Grabbing a towel from the counters she tried to wipe the blood from Jason ""Your not alright your sick and your stubborn and pig headed"" she said in a huff as she looked at him her brown eyes full of worry. ""Why is it I try to help you and explain I won't take them and you come back saying that you won't let me when I said nothing of the sort. I'm sorry for what happened to you and you children but I can see how you care for them I wasn't trying to insult you I was trying to be nice"" she said as she offered her hand to him. This man was prideful like any man which she expected but his paranoia of her actions was maddening. ""I am sure it was tough doing all you did for them and that is more then anything anyone else can do so please will you see the doctor so that they won't feel the pain of losing you"" she said pleading her mouth full of the sadness she felt for him."
325,"The Dead, Undead, and Slowly Dying [Missmusiclover x me]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26881,2013-05-19T01:48:21,Narra,"It was nice, the sun could be seen just above the horizon and the forest to one side of the small park was thick and vivid green. A storm had passed the night before, leaving everything with a fresh vibrant sort of color and little puddles here and there. It almost made the park look less dismal and rustic. The swing-set that used to be white at some point, now a dingy sort of gray brown color, seemed slightly less dirty and prone to collapse if you used it. Next to that the slide, a cheap metal thing, its handle bars were rusted and the slide itself didn't look too stable, was gleaming in all its non-glory with a puddle of water at its end. Then there was the merry-go-round that almost looked like it had been plucked from some scary movie or other, in its black and gray hues and slight squeak when it turned.<br/><br/>There was a reason the park was in such a low state, obviously. No one ever used it. The people in the hospital next to it didn't often leave, not that there were many in the hospital anyhow, so it didn't really get visited. Every now and then perhaps some people would come sit at the picnic tables and eat their lunch, but that was rare.<br/><br/>Then came Friday, who visited the park near on every day if she could make it, weather permitting of course. She had been in the hospital only a little while, since sometime in the year before, after her family had had an accident and she was left memory-less. This was her home. This sterile building with its straight, white walls and the smell of antiseptic. It was a confining home, and one that she could not travel far from for obvious reasons, and so her escape was this dreary little excuse of a park. A place where there was no one to interfere with thoughts, or look at her with pity in their eyes, or tell her how they knew it was hard to go through what she was going through.<br/><br/>This day was a day she had slunk from the hospital, her doctor only letting her go because Friday was somewhat stable and so there was no reason she couldn't go. So there she sat, at her usual place at a picnic table with a book spread open before her. Her brown hair was pulled back in a pony tail, the blond chunk of bangs hanging down in her face to half mask her clear blue eyes as they scanned the page. The book had absorbed her interest, captured her with the fantastical tales where people rarely died, and when someone was dying they could be brought back with a kiss or a bite or perhaps a little blood. Though she knew things like that didn't happen in real life, sometimes she caught herself wishing.<br/><br/>Wind whispered through her bangs, pushing them back slightly, and she looked up briefly to peer around her a bit and check her watch before turning back to the words on the page."
326,"The Dead, Undead, and Slowly Dying [Missmusiclover x me]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26881,2013-05-20T22:58:08,Missmusiclover,"Seth walked slowly down the street. He'd spent in an abandoned house during the storm last night, but the roof had caved a little and he'd been soaked in water. He shook his head to get the water out of his dark hair. He came upon a park where he thought maybe he could be alone with his music for a little while. He'd go home and get some clothes and pack more food, but he'd have to wait until no one was home. ""Imma Space Bound Rocketship and your heart's the moon. And i'm aiming right at you!"" he started to sing Space Bound by Eminem."
327,"The Dead, Undead, and Slowly Dying [Missmusiclover x me]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26881,2013-05-22T19:21:41,Narra,"The sound of singing drew her to look up from her book, head turning to find the source. When her gaze landed on the guy who had seemingly just come upon the park she found herself debating something. Should she let him know she was here? Say something maybe? It couldn't hurt...and maybe some human contact would be good for her. Clearing her throat slightly she sang the next line for him, ""two hundred fifty thousand miles on a clear night in June, and im aimin right at you..."" She knew the song, it was a good one."
328,"The Dead, Undead, and Slowly Dying [Missmusiclover x me]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26881,2013-05-23T21:27:17,Missmusiclover,"Seth turned around. A girl was sitting there, behind him. She was beautiful, and she knew his song. That just made her even better. He smiled and walked over to her. ""Hey, I'm Seth,"" he said, reaching out his hand. He glanced at his outstretched hand and then yanked down his sweatshirt, over the cuts on his arm. He hoped she hadn't noticed, it was one of his worst habits, though he had many other bad ones. ""What's your name?"" he asked, quietly. He then realized he still had his headphones in. Reaching up, he turned off his music with his other hand and took out the headphones. ""Sorry,"" he apologized and returned his hand to its outstretched position. As he waited he looked at her, she was very pretty. He really felt like she could be different than the other people. He really needed a friend and she seemed so different. He wanted to tell her his secret, and to pour out his heart to her, and write music with her, and sing, and just live. She was perfect and she hadn't even said a word to him."
329,"The Dead, Undead, and Slowly Dying [Missmusiclover x me]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26881,2013-05-24T00:21:02,Narra,"As the boy turned around, noticing her and saying hello, she softly closed the book on the table. Her somewhat empty blue eyes trailed over him, noting the eyes and the way his hair seemed artfully tousled. Gently she pushed her bangs out of her face and attempted a smile for him, as he had smiled at her. ""I'm...Friday"" She said in a rather quiet voice after he removed the headphones from his ears. Reaching out a hand to shake his her IV, along with scars from where they had poked her before, was put out practically on display. Though she didn't mind, it was almost a part of her now. She was used to it. ""What are you sorry for?"" Friday asked, wondering if it had been for the sudden tugging on his sleeve to cover what she thought were cuts or for having his earbuds in still."
330,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918&start=20,2013-06-29T19:06:58,TeoJames,"""I know, Lisa"" Samuel offered.  ""I can't put my finger on it; but, there's someone you loved dearly and they got ripped away from you somehow.  I've felt it before.  Sometimes in the kitchen; sometimes around this tree.  Sometimes when we're together.  I can read your feelings a little better, like when I was a kid and could read almost everybody.""<br/><br/>He shifted his position, his leg was falling asleep.  While he was reserved, he didn't really know how to handle women, least of which was Lisa.  She had taught him a lot, but he kept it to himself.  In a sense, he didn't want to say ""I love Lisa"" in his heart because he didn't know what that meant.  Which greek work was it?  Brotherly love, philadelphia?  Romantic love, eros?  He didn't think it was that.  Was it family love?  Yes, he thought it was family love.  But he didn't think family members said that stuff to each other; in his experience, two people who decided they wanted to get off with one another, get their buzz fix, said ""I love you"" and by the next day, the words were an empty, hollow shell of nothingness, wrapped up in broken ribbons that were meant to be pretty for the one moment it was presented.<br/><br/>""Have you considered love, Lisa?  Like, what if Lydell at the station really loves you?  What if anyone loves you; what if I love you?  Are there different kinds of love?  Weird; would you love another best friend again if you knew there was no guarantee that person wouldn't leave you as well?""  For some reason, he began asking his own questions, seeking his own truth.<br/><br/>While patiently waiting for answers, he said, ""I'm going to put myself in that stage you've asked me before to go in; total relaxation in my special place.  I t.... I tr ...""  He knew TRUST was the important aspect of this stage he was going in.  ""I trust you ... I'll answer any questions you want me to.  And you can talk to me ... and we can talk freely.  But I've never done it before like this; but I want to do it ... now ... not tomorrow, not yesterday.  Right now, I feel the most open.  I'll take down all my barriers.""  With that, Samuel changed the position of his body; he laid his head in Lisa's lap, turning his head away from her only so she would not be uncomfortable as to where his eyes might be looking.  He began slowing his breathing ...<br/><br/>He began thinking of that place Lisa would ask him to go to; he began to breathe slowly; his visualizations became reality.  Normally, Lisa would give him permission to leave at any time.  But this time, he did something that would take great trust.  He jumped in the waters in his mind; he allowed the waters to carry him away so that land could no longer be seen.  Then he said out loud, ""Lisa, I know you've told me not to do this ... but I did.  I'm out in the waters ... I can't come back until you tell me to come back.  I need to do this ... I need to ... like you said ... I need to open up more.""  With that, he was adrift in the vast ocean, head above water, awaiting any questions or commands from Lisa ... hoping he might figure a way how to connect with her ... knowing how dangerous territory such as this could often come at a price."
331,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918&start=20,2013-07-06T12:16:21,Sound of Silence,"There was something terrifying about Samuel taking down all of his barriers. Lisa was proud of him, taking this time to open up and speak to her but was she really ready to do this? She could feel her heart rate pick up, pounding in her chest. Her breathing was becoming heavier, her hands trembling from both nerves and anticipation. Yet somehow she managed to stay composed enough not to make it obvious. It has been two years so in some sort of logic that should be enough time for him to become comfortable. Still, she was feeling nervous. Was this really what she wanted, right now? Every night she would dream about him opening up, she knew it would not be easy for either of them. She wanted to connect with him so badly yet she couldnâ€™t help but wonder if she wanted to do it here and now.<br/><br/>Was this everything that she had expected it to be? Of course it wasnâ€™t. Why should she expect this moment to be everything she had imagined it to be? It was already difficult enough just trying to keep composed enough to be as open with him as he wanted to with her.<br/><br/>â€œAlright. Just keep your head above the water, donâ€™t drown or get carried too far from the shore to where I canâ€™t reach you.â€ Her voice came out softly, in a sort of motherly manner. There was no turning back now. One way or another, this had to be done today. She was going to do her best to stay focused and not show that she was afraid, even if she was in every sense of the word. In an odd way this felt a lot like they were going through a hypnotism session. This time, however, there was not anyone looking over her shoulder. She was completely alone with him, free to do things however she wanted. If she just did what she felt was right it would go smoothly. She leaned back against the tree and relaxed more. Easing the tension in her body, she took in a deep breath.<br/><br/>Lisa wanted to picture herself on the shore, looking out to Samuel, watching him swim in the waters, so she closed her eyes. In a way it was like jumping into his shoes for her and would make it easier to go through this. Hopefully nothing would go wrong, she would be devastated. â€œAre you comfortable? Weâ€™ll stay here for as long as it takes, Iâ€¦ I think Iâ€™m ready to do this.â€ Still that same, calming tone came from her while she let her imagination take her away. The picture was not as clear as she would have liked. It might not have even been exactly what she wanted, but she made do with it, knowing that as things progressed the picture would piece together by itself. Maybe that was what she wanted, to build the picture slowly. That way there would not be any rush and things would come together to create that desired vision.<br/><br/>Trust. Love. Yes, these were the things she would slowly relinquish to him while they sat here.<br/><br/>â€œYou asked me if I would love another best friend. My answer to that is I donâ€™t know. I had shut myself away after I had lost herâ€¦â€ There was a slight pause, â€œWhat about you? You mentioned you are fond of me. We could be friends, if you are so willing to place your trust in me. I will trust you, too. I trust that when the time comes to bring you back out of those waters, you will.â€ She took in another deep breath and continued to keep as relaxed as possible. If it came to it she would sit here all day."
332,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918&start=20,2013-07-07T23:04:18,TeoJames,"""Caring for another human being ... yes, Lisa.  That is not hard for me, but hard to express.  I have difficulty simply caring for another human being, but that is because when I open myself up to them - I can feel everything they feel.  Like the woman at the station; when she hugged me, she was expressing love.  She was confused in her mind why she freely gave me one; thankfully, I think her marriage will be much better now that her family is in tact again.""  Samuel continued to swim around; he had heard of minds that sometimes met so that the hypnotist could be seen in his trance.  He was not sure if he could see her in his vision's mind, but he was still aware that she was communicating with him, talking with him.<br/><br/>""Do you know why some people love Mary, the mother of God?  Because she is like the mother you've never had.  I think, Lisa, you are like the mother I never had.  And I'm afraid of what that means.  And I believe we are meant to be friends and we are meant to be there for each other.""<br/><br/>His head sometimes moved from side to side when he felt fear or agitation; the hypnotism sessions could be intense, but Lisa had taught him that when he was in the waters to slow down and stop if necessary, to keep the trance, and to keep from being overwhelmed by the experience.<br/><br/>""I can't read Lydel too well, Lisa.  She is a good cop, a good person.  I just know when you and her are together in the same room, it is like she admires you.  And she only yells or gets frustrated with you because she wants to be friends and is having a hard time professionally.  Maybe she feels more than that, but I've not spent enough time with her.  I can't believe it, Lisa ... my gifts are flowing ... I can perceive things and understand things like ... like, when I was a child.  Trust?""  He began to cry slightly, but brushed away the tears.<br/><br/>He explained to her that every time she got mad, he wanted to hug her and ask for her forgiveness.  That every time he couldn't speak, he wanted to just let it all out, all of his thoughts.  One time he saw her in the bookstore and wanted to buy the book she was looking at, but was afraid of what it would mean.  Another time, he had walked in on her sobbing and he wanted to be there for her.  He knew trust was a give and take relationship; he also let her know that he trusted her now for some reason.  In fact, he trusted that no matter what she asked, no matter what she did or asked him to do, was for his own good.  But he also explained he didn't know if that trust extended to after he woke up, though he would try especially hard to be her friend.<br/><br/>""So, I need to confess something to you, Lisa.  One time when you were away, I sat in your room, slept in your bed, looked at your clothes, and read your books.  Cuz ... I don't know ... cuz, I wanted to get to know you.  I was tempted to look at your diary and go through your photo books, but I didn't. Please ... forgive me.""  Samuel realized doing that had somehow freed him, but the thoughts of rejection might cause him to start drowning; perhaps it would make him move farther away from shore as to avoid her wrath for such an indiscretion.  But since he was being so open and transparent, he figured she ought to know."
333,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918&start=20,2013-07-11T11:55:18,Sound of Silence,"Lydellâ€¦ Samuel was bringing her up a lot to be honest it was not a subject of interest. Lisa would not deny that there was some sort of appeal to Laydell, but she had never once thought about making friends with her. There was one time that they had sat and ate lunch together, but other than that their relationship was strictly professional. A small part of her wanted to believe what Samuel was saying was true. Maybe she and Lydell could be friends, even if the feeling was not mutual. She would often distance herself from Lydell, in her opinion the woman could be far too clingy when it came to working with her. Whenever they disagreed with something they never seemed to compromise in the end, they didnâ€™t see eye to eye as much as they should, even if they did get along here and there, so it was difficult for her to connect.<br/><br/>But Samuel seemed adamant about Lydell and her eventually becoming friends. She wondered if it was because he wanted to make friends with her in some way. Maybe he was using this as an excuse for her to bring up such a subject, to say that, yes, they could be friends. They could all be friends and go out for dinner or something. But she knew that Samuel was also bringing it up because he wanted to experience friendship, not because he wanted Lydell to be part of their little triangle. To the best of her ability she would try to understand, and in order to do that she would need to open her mind a little more. Let him in so that they could be friends, then they would be comfortable. Yes, she would be the mother he never had, even if neither of them truly understood what that meant as of right now.<br/><br/>â€œWhy didnâ€™t you look through my diary?â€ She asked him calmly, wiping away another tear that streamed down his cheek. Together they would find the answers they needed; it was only a matter of time before they had them in their hands. Somehow, Lisa could feel it. For now she decided to push Lydell out of her mind and just listen to Samuel. Perhaps at a later time, she would make her inquiries and voice her opinions. She wanted this moment to be all about Samuel and not her. â€œYouâ€™re forgiven, of course, but Iâ€™m just curious. You could have easily learned everything about me, my darkest secrets, things I would not dare share with anyone, looking through my diary. What was holding you back? Did you not like the thought of guilt weighing you down, or was it something else?â€ This might have seemed so obvious but it was all very necessary.<br/><br/>He really could have learned everything about her in those diaries and photo albums. Sometimes she wondered why she even kept some of the albums around they were so old. She was not someone who kept a lot of past memories around; she threw a lot of her photos of her old friend away after she had died.<br/><br/>As carefully as she could, Lisa shifted her position slightly. Sometimes it was hard to remain completely still. It was good to practice what she preached; here was a good example of it. While she had said, and meant, that she would sit here for as long as he needed she could feel a small amount of discomfort. She assumed it was normal. Her mind wanted to shut down and run away from this moment of bonding, despite wanting this to happen for a long time, she was not use to this. But she was going to have to find her own comfort zone quickly if this was going to be a continuous thing. Progress. It was all about progress, something she needed to keep in mind if she was going to go through with this. There was nothing to gain from running away. It was too late for them to go back even if she wanted to.<br/><br/>â€œI wonderâ€¦â€ Her voice was soft as her words trailed off for a moment. Something had caused her to speak up, but she was not sure what that had been. â€œYou said you want to be friends, right? Maybeâ€¦ I could be the mother you never had. We could live together, even when this is all over.â€ Did she sound crazy? She really didnâ€™t think so right now, in fact she meant every word of it. For some reason something had compelled her to give some sort of reassurance even if it wasnâ€™t needed. She wanted to be there for him, to let him know it was alright. The picture in her mind was still not as clear as she wanted but she would make due with what she had. Today, a lot of progress was made. She was very proud of Samuel for doing this on his own. Maybe she was just worried stillâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œAlright,â€ she said after a pause. â€œYou opened up to me, so here I go: Iâ€™m sure you saw the picture I have of my friend. Itâ€™s the only one I have, and I want to get rid of it, but no matter what I do, I just canâ€™t bring myself to do itâ€¦â€ Lisa took in a deep breath as tear began to form in the corners of her eyes. She tried her best to keep her composure despite the lump forming at the back of her throat. â€œThrowing that picture away would mean a lot to meâ€¦ Butâ€¦â€"
334,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-05-20T04:07:27,TeoJames,"Lydell immediately flipped open her cell phone and dialed her boss's number.  ""Sir, I think he did it again; this would be number seven.  We should figure out how to hire this guy on board if he's right.  He says he can hear the girl crying at the parsonage next to the church.  How sick could that minister be, I knew something didn't feel right when we visited there.""<br/><br/>***** FIVE MINUTES BEFORE HAND *****<br/><br/><br/>""Shhh ... shhh ... he's in his trance now"" Lydel stated flatly; as an integrator, it floored her that she had to stay behind the one way window.  Although she had been present in previous cases and knew Samuel quite well, she was not allowed in the room.  So, she had to carefully communicate any of her questions to his guardian, Lisa.  If Samuel was successful in this session, it would be the seventh successful trance in the past couple of years.  It was early August, though, and Lydell was warned this could be the final trance for the year.<br/><br/>""I'm worried about him; his mental condition seems to worsen every time he does this.  You know he originally wasn't going to come here today.""  Lydell tipped her hat at her male doctor friend; but right now, Lydell didn't particularly care about Samuel's inner feelings.<br/><br/>**Inside**<br/><br/>In a transcendental state, the subject of much speculation suddenly shouted out loud, ""Lisa!  Lisa, please hold my hand, I'm feeling lost in my thoughts.""  This confusion of heart was quite mild to the storms that usually possessed him; with a single touch from Lisa, he suddenly went to work.  ""Religion?  Why am I seeing churches ... steeples, a church.  I'm feeling loved for once, someone is paying attention to me.  It feels great; no, wait.  It doesn't feel great.  Not anymore; someone is hurting me.  Oh, my heart is breaking.  The person I trusted, the person I loved is now using me.  Why did I go with him that afternoon at the grocer's?  No wait ... I have to think of this girl's name.  Melissa ... yeah, that's who we're looking for, Melissa.""<br/><br/>Then there was nothing; a deep concentration.  ""Okay, I can see the church again; some sort of church of the good shepherd.  The house next to it, it belongs to the leader.  It's a dark place; he's not even paying attention to her anymore ... he's not paying attention to me anymore; not unless he wants something.  Lisa ... Lisa ... this is awful, Lisa.  He's getting tired of her ...""  The trance was starting to lose its effectiveness because the feelings were getting too jumbled.<br/><br/>It was for this reason Samuel was strapped in a bed; so far, a straight jacket was not needed as he posed a threat only to himself.<br/><br/>""Lisa!  He doesn't want her anymore; Lisa, it's like me.  They don't want me anymore, I'm just in the way now.  Help us; HELP US!""  The feelings overwhelmed his mind like a raging river that would soon flood out the bridge; the water's power jumbled everything together.  Samuel could no longer make sense of anything that was coming to his senses.  He tried to squirm his way out, jump out, even tear whatever was holding him down in the bed.  ""No!  Too much; you bastards!  How could you expect me to do this every time? Why did I let you talk me into it?""  Suddenly, he shouted as loud as he could.  Had he been free of constraints, he would have harmed himself by now.  Each episode ended similarly; first a loud shouting at the top of his lungs, then his eyes would roll to the top of his eyelids momentarily.  Then, a complete let down.  Exhaustion would set in and he would collapse back inside of himself.<br/><br/>The door to the room opened and the doctor came in quickly with his clipboard.  Looking at Lisa, he said, ""I said it before, and I'll say it again.  This is a blessed curse.  I hope we can wake him this time."""
335,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-05-22T11:51:58,Sound of Silence,"At first she just saw him as another patient and did not think much about her work. As time passed, her opinion changed and she became more and more driven to help him.<br/><br/>Whenever Lisa was helping Samuel through one of his little sessions as they were she was never comfortable. She felt shaky, whether it was from anticipation or the fact that she knew he must be going through a lot of mental pain whenever he was in this trance-like state. When he called to her, that was when she knew that it had begun, she immediately held his hand tightly and held her breath feeling her heart pounding in her chest. She held her breath while he spoke and every word was taken in clearly. The others might not care about his emotional state whenever he endured one of these sessions but she has always been different. This must have been so painful for him but she knew it had to be done in order to save him. Being right there with him, she wanted to find some way to end his pain and suffering.<br/><br/>â€œBlessed curseâ€¦â€ she said out loud as she stared at Samuelâ€™s unconscious form once the vision he was having passed. The door behind her swung open and the doctor entered, her attention was brought to him and she let go of Samuelâ€™s hand. â€œHe has lasted longer this session than the last. The extra session might have been much but at least we have some progress, Iâ€™m proud of him, we might finally have something.â€ As uncomfortable as she was there was something intriguing about Samuel. She just had to learn more about him, maybe when this was all over, whenever that would be. His case was unlike anything she has ever seen before, truly a blessed curse, this gift he had was truly something incredible. She had a gift of her own which was seen as something on a different level but she felt it paled in comparison to what Samuel had.<br/><br/>The doctors were convinced that he had the power to do incredible things.<br/><br/>Lisa got out of the chair she had been sitting in and grabbed her clipboard. She was going to need to compare notes from prior sessions. â€œThoughâ€¦ maybe Iâ€™m missing somethingâ€¦â€ Her words were spoken somewhat absently. She had seen it herself, there was no reason for her to disagree that he definitely had potential, they just had to get over this one hurdle, which was indeed very difficult to accomplish. There were several of them to be more specific, all blocking his mind and preventing him from tapping into his abilities full potential. Once they did that they were in the clear, but Samuel was so damaged Lisa often wondered if she would be able to do anything for him at all. This had been the furthest they had broken the ice, which was why she was so proud. Progress boosted her confidence greatly and meant she would be keeping her job.<br/><br/>â€œThis vision seems a little more intense than the lastâ€¦â€ she started muttering to herself. It had become an automatic thing since she began working. â€œYou,â€ pointing to one of the doctors, â€œI need you to wake him up,â€ her order was clear. â€œMaybe we can get him to wake up this timeâ€¦â€"
336,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-05-22T21:23:17,TeoJames,"Planks.  Sometimes Sam felt like he was walking very narrow planks.  Like in the dream he was having now.  There were four very narrow planks that jettisoned over the sea and they met to one bigger landscape of freedom.  Where he was standing, he saw these narrow planks with words written over them.  One plank said ""Pain""; another said ""light""; another said ""seascape"".  The fourth one said ""love"".  They all met over to a beautiful place across the sea; he could make out Lisa on the other side encouraging him to come over.  Yet, he also saw other people there as well; his Mom.  His Dad and family.  Other people that seemed angry with him.<br/><br/>As he looked at his recurring dream, he realized he didn't want to try to cross the narrow planks.  There was no room for him to cross the ocean chasm; further, he did not know if he wanted to reach the other side.  Was the path to happiness truly lined with angry people?  There was Lisa; maybe when he got to the other side, she could protect him.  But, there was no guarantee.  Although she seemed to beckon him move forward, he instead wished to jump back into the black sea below.  It was easy for him to just to walk off and fall; there seemed to be no fear in the falling.<br/><br/>Jumping off the land into the black sea caused him to awaken; he was not fully conscious, but he did hear a couple of people in the room.  Sounds of Lisa, the doctor, and he thought, Lydell.  ""I can't wait, I'm on call for another case; tell him when he wakes up we just arrested the guy, he was about to shoot the girl.  We were so lucky he came in today, and the family is very grateful â€¦ hey, Lisa.  Give me a call when you're able, we could really use you guys on our cases.  Gotta go.""<br/><br/>He was still very groggy, but becoming familiar with his surroundings again was getting easier.  As he opened his eyelids, he saw Lisa and the Doctor both writing furiously on their clipboard.<br/><br/>""Hey â€¦ where, I mean â€¦ what is â€¦ well, I know what is going on.  I'm having trouble â€¦ I mean.""  Reaching up, he tried to get the cobwebs out of his head.<br/><br/>""Can we go home now, I really want to go home to Lisa's house â€¦ I mean, to my room in Lisa's house â€¦ I mean, to my room.""  Why did it seem so difficult for him to own his own room without feeling like he was putting someone else out?  Or was it really her room that he was just borrowing for the time being?  Boundaries; it was a little mysterious to him.<br/><br/>""And â€¦ you know â€¦ I heard what the cop said.  While I am happy about the outcome, I am sad because maybe I'm just a number to them.  Just a way to get business done.  I don't know, I â€¦ I'm examining stuff too much.  I'm sorry, I'll shut up now.""  To which he turned himself inward which was a very comforting feeling for him; he could be aware of everything that was going on, yet be lost in his own little world where nothing ever goes wrong and where no one ever gets hurt.  Problem was, he was too lonely there."
337,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-05-24T11:34:09,Sound of Silence,"â€œNo problem, Iâ€™ll call you later.â€ Lisa, glancing up from her clipboard, had said in response. She jotted a little note for herself to follow through. Once Lydell had left Samuel seemed to come back to reality, much faster than last time. She jotted down a few more notes on her clipboard. He had woken up on his own this time around. This was a pretty amazing accomplishment in Lisaâ€™s book.  She briefly thought back to the first few times that he had come in to do these sessions. It had been nearly impossible to wake him up; it had to be done physically, almost forcefully, he had retreated into his shell once he had woken up. This time things had definitely gone a lot more smoothly. Perhaps sometime in the near future Samuel would be completely open with her and everyone else around him.<br/><br/>When she finished comparing her notes and adding what needed to be added, she slipped her pen into her pocket and tucked her clipboard under her arm. She usually kept it with her, just in case she needed to write something down, lest she forget it. She walked over to Samuel, â€œYes, weâ€™re going to go home now. You did well today, Samuel.â€ With baited breath, she waited for a response but was let down. She let out a sigh, shaking her head when she noticed he had retreated back into that shell of his again. In a perfect world, she would have eliminated the shell in which he retreated by now. All she wanted was to get him out of his shell. She wanted him to fight away his demonsâ€¦ she wanted to have a relationship with him that didnâ€™t involve her to tread lightly.<br/><br/>â€œCome onâ€¦â€ She said softly, undoing Samuelâ€™s restraints so he could sit up. â€œWeâ€™re going home.â€ She repeated, attempting to bring him back to a state where he would respond to her. This really was difficult. Was a relationship with him too much to ask? Was what they were doing really a good thing? It had taken such a long time to let her come into his life and persuade Samuel to use his gift, to and help him. He trusted her to some extent. It might not have been as much as she wanted, sometimes he would still shut himself off and she still couldnâ€™t get him to be completely open with her, but it was at least some sort of bond.<br/><br/>Lisa turned to one of the doctors still in the room, â€œIâ€™ll be back with him in two days. After this I think we need to stick to the schedule. He still has a long way to go; I donâ€™t want to lose any progress we have gained today.â€ With that, she decided to finish packing and begin to take her leave with Samuel. There was no doubt they would be able to accomplish many things with Samuelâ€™s gift; after all he did manage to save someone today. He had said he was happy; it was nice to know he enjoyed doing something positive. Or was he just saying that to pretend he was happy. But even after everything they have accomplished he had they though he was just a number. There was still so much to learn. Why did she feel like she was losing him no matter how much progress was made?<br/><br/>In her mind she should have succeeded by now.<br/><br/>She thought about this every time a session ended and the two of them went home for the night. Every other person she had worked with had been pretty easy to satisfy. Maybe her emotions were somewhat unstable because she was still getting use to such a challenge. She might have to switch up her tactics soon, too. It was just a feeling she has been getting lately, telling her that she needed to do something new, to get different results. To find new ways to get Samuel to speak with her a little more."
338,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-05-25T01:01:29,TeoJames,"""M'am, no m'am!  You can't follow that man!"" the officer shouted; but it was too late.  The mother of the newly found child hurried to Samuel and Lisa; she didn't know any name to call him, so she roughly caught his shoulders and forced his reaction.  Samuel turned; not knowing quite what to do and what to say (and recognizing the features of this woman were also present in the child he just saw in a vision), he inquired, ""Can I help you?""<br/><br/>The woman began crying profusely; a deep red began covering her eyes and face and all attempts at an elated smile gave way to even more tears.  She suddenly grabbed Samuel, pulled him close, and lavished a large hug on him and would not let him go.  ""Thank you; thank you.  You're the man; I know you are, I saw you go in there this morning.  I can't thank you enough.  Please wait here for my husband, he wants to thank you too.""  Sam's reactions were mixed; her hug felt so good to him, he felt like he finally did something to make a difference in someone's life.  But his hands were awkward; he didn't know if he should hug her back, if he should say something meaningful.  He had a chance to connect with someone on a one on one basis; he didn't have to be the poor neglected and abused child.<br/><br/>But then, he realized - he didn't deserve this.  Why should anyone come up to him and hug him or even thank him; maybe he would do something bad tomorrow.  Maybe he did something bad yesterday.  Did he really think one good act could undo all the hurt and pains of the world?  While he was tempted to reciprocate in some way and even comply with her wishes, instead he began squirming insisting she loosen her grip.  The officer realized Samuel's desire and helped pull the tearful, yet happy woman off of him.<br/><br/>Samuel tried to articulate, ""So sorry ... so sorry ... I have to ... I won't forget ... I wish I could ... I can't ... I have to go.  I have to go.""  He turned away and started advancing to the exit.<br/><br/>Yet, when he and Lisa had walked out of the station, he hesitated and momentarily, Samuel stopped and turned around.  He looked at the mother through the glass doors; he raised his hand gently waving in acknowledgement; she seemed to wave back, but he did not wait for any further reaction nor did he allow his eyes to meet hers.  Then he put his head down and quickly shuffled to the car.  It was drizzling lightly.<br/><br/>Lisa got in the driver's side; after positioning himself in the back seat, he rested his right elbow on the arm rest of the seat and gently held the side of his head up with his hand.  He was silent; he struggled.  Lisa was a decent driver, though he didn't always like her taste in music on the radio station.  Occasionally, he would ask for her to turn the volume down, but today he hardly noticed it.  How could he communicate to Lisa that he felt both joy and pain; happiness and sadness.  His mother never cared; either he was happy or sad.  If he was happy, he was supposed to keep his mouth shut, there was nothing to complain about.  If he was sad, he was to wait in his room until his Mom came around to dump on him all her problems and then expect solutions.  And displays of natural family affections?  Unheard of; those affections were being wasted on other people who weren't even family members.<br/><br/>""Lisa, I feel ... I'm sorry ... I mean, my heart has ... no, no, I don't think I mean that.  Did I tell you that you look ... you know ... no, no I shouldn't say that.  Umm ... you know the mother back at the station, she ... oh ... just forget it!  I can't formulate my thoughts.""  But that was a lie; he could formulate any thoughts he wanted and it was perfectly clear to him.  It was the articulation he struggled with.  He just tried to word it in such a way that he would not get rejected if what he said came out wrong.<br/><br/>Abruptly he turned to Lisa.  ""You drive too fast."""
339,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-05-26T12:06:57,Sound of Silence,"The first thing that was noticeable when they stepped outside was the darkening sky. It was still the evening; the sky was darker, tinged with the orange glow of the sunset. The clouds appeared as one huge grey sheet looming over the city. No signs of thunder, but there was a breeze and it had begun to drizzle once they reached the car.<br/><br/>Lisa sank back into the driverâ€™s seat and immediately put on the radio. She always listened to music while she drove, after a rough day it helped her concentrate. Tuning out the rest of the world and focusing on the road ahead of her was just what she needed at a time like this. No sooner had the left the parking lot, the drizzle turned into light rain, which she found to be somewhat out of place. Today had been a good day, but apparently the weather was not agreeing with her. To prevent herself from diving into those darker thoughts she simply focused on the music. Every now and then she would hum along to some familiar tune she had known since childhood, while Samuel remained silent in the back staring out the window. He has never liked her taste in music so she briefly wondered what he was focusing on.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m sorry, I just want to get home and out of this rain,â€ she replied when Samuel commented on her driving. The reality of it was that she was going the speed limit. Driverâ€™s Ed and her mother had it pounded into her head not to go over five miles over the limit. That was what was legally acceptable, in most areas, so she stuck by that rule. â€œI will go slower form here on out.â€ She shifted in her seat and ever so slightly lifted her foot from the gas pedal until the car slowed down. It was still in range in the limit so people wouldnâ€™t ride her ass, but the change was noticeable enough to where she hoped Samuel was satisfied. These drives were always a little rough. He seemed to want to communicate but in the end he would nitpick about something minute or nonexistent.<br/><br/>When they reached her house, a small townhouse closer to the suburbs, two floors, three bedrooms and one bathroom, she dared to glance back at Samuel through the rearview mirror. â€œIâ€™ll be cooking dinner in a few, get ready.â€ She told Samuel as she got out of the car. She wasnâ€™t a psychiatrist but she did her best with the resources she had, namely the internet and a few books she had looked into at one point, to get a better understanding of the field. On the side, she even thought about college. A class in psychology might help her crack this case. However, she had shot down the idea when she decided she didnâ€™t want to rely on being book taught. She felt that the connection she was trying to build with Samuel would feel more natural if she went with her gut, as opposed to one having been created by book methods.<br/><br/>That was why Lisa looked to books for guidance instead of having her hand held.<br/><br/>As usual Lisa went right to the kitchen and brewed some tea and cook dinner for the evening. â€œAlright, letâ€™s see what I can whip upâ€¦â€ She murmured to herself, switching on the small television sitting on the island in the center of the kitchen. Background noise was all that was, most of the time she hardly paid any attention to it. What they were having for dinner was still a mystery; she usually went with whatever she felt making like that night unless a craving called out to her. She wanted to ask Samuel what he might have wanted but as usual he must have retreated to his room. He spent most of his time in there, probably in his own world far away from everything. Sometimes he would socialize, to an extent. Holding a conversation over dinner without him shutting himself off would be a wonderful accomplishment."
340,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-05-29T14:32:33,TeoJames,"""And in other news today, a little girl has been reunited with her mom and dad.  After 2 grueling weeks of being abducted by a local minister, police were able to rescue her and reunite her with her family.  The minister will be charged with kidnapping, abuse, and endangering the life of a minor.  Police are not saying what lead tipped them off except they truly call it a miracle.  And in local politics, the Mayor is calling out today to toughen legislation ...""<br/><br/>Samuel had come out of his room; he watched Lisa make dinner and he was holding a gift in his hand.  It was a wrapped book, an empty journal.  Its empty pages and pretty dull cover indicated what was going on in his heart, namely - emptiness.  However, he had it gift wrapped for Lisa in celebration of a successful session.  Actually, he had six other gifts in his room for Lisa, none of which he had given out of some fears of depression.<br/><br/>Upon hearing the news story of the young lady rescued today, he accidently dropped the gift on the floor, alerting Lisa to his presence.  Normally he would retreat to his room, and stay there until Lisa called.  Normally, he would think about how he wanted to talk more to her, let her in to his inner world, and he even practiced some of the things that he would talk about.<br/><br/>Tonight was about concessions.  Yes, he wished to improve his friendship with her ... but he also need to bargain.  In the revelation back at the station, he had heard he would be back in 2 days.  Frankly, he didn't want to go back there until next year.  Going through a hypnotism session was unpredictable.  For the past 7 sessions, things seemed to have gone okay.  He was definitely afraid, however, of the after-session.  And while Lisa was doing exactly what she had set out to do, he thought the process was going too fast.  He would try to head it off tonight, even if it meant making really small compromises.<br/><br/>Taking the gift, he gently placed it where Lisa normally sat at the dinner table.  His heart was pounding; he then did something he never performed before for Lisa.  He opened up her cabinets, took out the plates, cups, forks, and knives.  He set the table for two; this time, he even used the cigarette lighter he carried around to light a dinner candle; he thought Lisa liked the candle in the past as a form of hypnotism for him.  It never worked though.<br/><br/>""Lisa ... I wanted to let you know ... I mean, I'm sorry.  Here's a gift to, you know ... sorry, you're busy, I'm probably interrupting stuff.  Anyways, I mean ... if you want, I could make dinner tomorrow you know ... I mean ... did I tell you you look really nice ... no no, what I mean to say is ... oh, sorry.  Never mind, I'll just sit over here until you're ready for me.""  With that, he sat himself down; it had been two years he had lived in this house, and this was the first time he diverted from his ordinary custom.  ""Sorry about today, Lisa."""
341,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-05-31T11:48:24,Sound of Silence,"â€œOh! You startled meâ€¦â€ Dinner was about ready to be served when Samuel had entered the kitchen carrying his gift for Lisa. At first he had been ignored, she was too focused on what she was doing.<br/><br/>As always she was working hard to prepare a good meal for the two of them. There was no company, unlike last time when her neighbor showed up. Pot roast was on the menu tonight, a last minute meal that was thrown together at the last minute as those meals were her specialty. She liked to add her own touches to things and never followed a recipe exactly as she should to give it a little character. Whenever she cooked she really got into it, as well, so one could only imagine the little jump scare she got when she heard someone else was in the kitchen. However what had surprised her even more was the fact that Samuel had actually started to neatly place dishes out on the table. He even set up a candle, which finding it was a bit humorous in a strange way.<br/><br/>Lisa turned to him when he spoke, however, a bit surprised that he had been the one to start a conversation. â€œYouâ€™re not interrupting anything, Iâ€™m glad to see that you came down early. Thank you for the gift, that was really sweet of you.â€ She said softly and flashed a smile as she went to check to see if the pot roast was done; it probably could have used another ten minutes but she pulled it out anyway. Pot roast was one of her favorite things to prepare, naturally it had to be done the way she liked it or it just wouldnâ€™t do. Gravy had been prepared to go with the baked potatoes, her preference was just a baked potatoes covered in butter and gravy, homemade. Everything Lisa had prepared tonight was home made. Making her meals by hand was how she preferred to cook. She wouldnâ€™t have it any other way.<br/><br/>â€œIf you want to make dinner tomorrow, that would be lovely. I have a lot I need to do anyway.â€ She really was not in the mood to discuss the events of today, but he seemed to feel that he should be sorry. A response would usually be given whenever he felt he was sorry or was getting in the way. Not today, today she decided to not respond to that and focus on dinner. Maybe some sort of praise should be given, she thought, but she didnâ€™t want to be patronizing lest he retreat back into his shell and she would have to work to get him to come out again.<br/><br/>While she Samuelâ€™s plate was carefully prepared and handed it to him before Lisa helped herself just as she had done for the past two years he has been living with her. She really wasnâ€™t sure what she should say this time around. Then again dinner was always pretty quiet between the two of them. Her gaze fell to the gift Samuel had brought for her, and she decided to open it. To her surprise it was a gorgeous diary, which she would probably end up recording information about the sessions, other day to day projects, and personal thoughts within, she was definitely going to use this quite a bit. It seemed to suit her as well which made her smile. She has been meaning to get herself a diary for awhile now so this was nice of him to bring her this gift. This would be the first time he has given her something.<br/><br/>â€œI like it,â€ Lisa commented, picking the empty up to take a further look. â€œIâ€™ll definitely use it.â€ Yes, the conversation would be taken to the diary and not the session. It might have been a little plain but again she thought it suited her for some reason. When she looked at it she was reminded of Samuel in so many ways. Maybe she would be able to use the diary as some sort of encouragement during sessions, perhaps help strengthen the bond between them as well."
342,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-06T15:30:48,TeoJames,"Inside, Samuel was glad she liked the diary; he had spent most of the day at Barnes and Nobles selecting it.  That, and reading on some of his psychic gifts.  Maybe Lisa would have been angry at him knowing he was actually looking to read on how to reverse or stop these special gifts.  He could sense that the day was too complicated at night; she didn't want to really get into the events that transpired.  They would have time for all of that later; tonight was about something different.<br/><br/>Samuel didn't think he was too picky; he loved Lisa's cooking.  She prepared the plate very carefully for him, so he discerned that being introverted and somewhat careful made her cautious at times.  That, and perhaps he did give a funny look when she served the Quinoa a few weeks back.  It turned out to be very tasty, but he had already upset her that night, so it was too late.  Empathy came at a price.  Normally, that gift was suppressed, but lately he could tell if something really upset her.  He would go to bed with major butterflies, and his dreams were always nightmares on those days.  He hadn't told her this; I mean, why would anyone think it was normal to feel someone else's hurt, and only that person's hurt, at night as if it was some sort of gauge?  The worse part - sometimes it was his defense mechanisms that made it difficult for her.  He couldn't seem to get out of his defense mechanisms.<br/><br/>""Plain; the lines in the book aren't fancy.  But I ... you know, I mean I thought the cover should be ... quality leather.""  Again, he stuttered when he talked to her; to others too, but he became especially tongue tied talking with her.  But he would make an extra effort tonight.<br/><br/>He gently took the diary in his hand and flipped it upside down, opened it and commented, ""And which way is right side up?  It's a mystery, you can begin wherever you like, the book doesn't lend itself to tell you a starting point.  And I counted.  300 pages, 150 double sided.""  Most people didn't examine stuff to this detail, but for some reason - Samuel enjoyed all the details of something so insignificant.  ""Oh ... and I checked, in other words ... I made sure any pen could ... you know, so there wouldn't be bleed through ...""  Samuel stopped in mid sentence, composed himself, looked down on his plate, and took one bite of the pot roast.  He would give a compliment, but was fearful of the response.  His Mom was a wonderful cook, but she would wind up saying shit like ""And you don't deserve any of it; you fell asleep last night when I was trying to talk to you.""  As if a 12 year old child really wanted to hear about how she and her lover were going through a rough patch, a lover she wasn't even supposed to have!<br/><br/>Well, if he was going to voice his concerns, now was the time to do so.  ""Remember that exercise you wanted me to do?  I'll do it, but you have to cancel the next session.  I don't want an avalanche of feelings invading me again, not till next year.""  There, he had voiced it.  Looking down at his plate again, his fork started playing with his food awaiting a response.  He knew her request was meant to open him up and she had asked off and on for the past two years.  He refused, but the sessions were getting more intense.  The dreams more vivid; he needed a break ... frankly, he needed a way to stop it all so he could go back to his boring life of taking college courses and watching adult films whenever he was trying to mask some sort of hurt and pain.  Problem was, Lisa wasn't about to allow him back into that life any time soon; and Samuel knew when he turned to his addictions, he was running away from helping other people.<br/><br/>""You know Lisa, when I was little.  You know, there was this girl next door ... her and I and stuff ...""  Samuel didn't know what he was trying to gain by saying this.  ""We got these two balloons; her floated away accidentally.  So, I gave her mine.  She smiled so much, she was so happy, and you know.  She was so happy, it made me happy.  Not like my mom cared.  I guess what I'm trying to say is ...""  He didn't know what he was trying to say.  ""I guess I'm saying ... I don't know.""<br/><br/>He gently gave the diary back again, knowing he might have just sealed his doom with his blabbering.  ""I guess I'm saying, no - I'm not going back to the police station this year.  Yeah.  However in the world that makes sense.""  He scrunched his forehead, confused even at himself.  Then he added, ""And no, I don't want to hear about how so and so family is really hurt and needs my help.  What about when I was little, what about my family?""  He realized he was getting himself worked up.  So he stopped, nodded his head back and forth, looked at Lisa for a moment, and then rested his arms on the table and counted backwards from 30 to 1.  At least she taught him how to do that.  ""Yeah ... sorry."""
343,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-08T11:26:05,Sound of Silence,"Lisa had tried her best to contain it, but in the end the heavy sigh that left her. Of course she had expected that Samuel would not want to go back to the station, she knew he didnâ€™t like to go through those sessions that she often so callously watching him go through. At one point maybe she would have broken down and told him to just go back to his old life. Maybe if she didnâ€™t have the patience she did with people, she would have broken by now and she could be done with this. But she had made a commitment and she was willing to stick to it as long as it took. She was not immune to frustration, she got frustrated often, but patience has always been something that was in her nature. It took quite a lot for her to lose her patience with someone.<br/><br/>Leaning back in her seat she looked Samuel over for a moment, â€œWell, at least youâ€™re doing your exercises.â€ She said softly, clearing her throat as she stood from her chair and began gathering the dirty plates and silverware once they had finished eating. â€œIâ€™m not surprised you donâ€™t want to go back. Youâ€™ve been doing well, you do deserve a bit of a break.â€ Some days she was pushed to her limit. She was not going to deny the stress, yet somehow she seemed to manage. The diary had been placed at the corner of the table so it wouldnâ€™t be forgotten once dinner was over and the two of them went to bed. She picked it up and tucked it under her arm, shifting her weight a bit. â€œBut, whether you like it or not, youâ€™re stuck with me.â€ It was an attempt at a bit of humor.<br/><br/>â€œYou did make that family happy,â€ he didnâ€™t want to hear it but she said it anyway. Maybe she should not have said it but she didnâ€™t want him to start avoiding the good he does. She knew that he wanted to go back to his old life and not have to use his powers to help people. He has expressed this multiple times, in his own way, and would retreat into his shell whenever she would push him for some answers as to why. It was wrong to push him but she did it anyway because she wanted him to be a little more expressive. Despite somewhat counterproductive results whenever she did, she always felt that she had made a small step. Perhaps she just wanted to think positively, maybe she was not getting anywhere at all, but tonight he had come down early and that was satisfactory enough.<br/><br/>Part of her wanted to be harsh with him, and had even come close to it more than once. If she was he would probably just tune her out more than he did now. It was just one more counterproductive action that she knew better than to practice. No showing annoyance, no losing patience, no yelling. Those were the rules she has taught herself to abide by and she was more than willing to stick with them until this was over.<br/><br/>When would this be over? How long would she be helping Samuel? Would it be enough in the end? Those have been her main questions for awhile now; they almost haunted her some days. She knew he was not beyond help, two years was just not enough time do get through everything she wanted to. Lisa could be like that sometimes, she would rush into things and hope for the best, but here she had to take her time. Maybe she should give him a break now. Then again she didnâ€™t really want him to get use to this and think that he could just put off things like this. She was a little torn as to what she should do here, which was a bit of a problem. It use to be so much easier to deal with him, but now that his patterns were changing she would have to adjust as well.<br/><br/>Looking at the diary under her arm, she murmured, â€œLetâ€™s head to bed for the night.â€ Now she was the one who wanted to avoid things."
344,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-09T14:31:02,TeoJames,"She had removed all the DVDs from their case holdings; maybe she threw them away.  Samuel could not even go to his private DVD stash under his bed to feel better tonight, to draw the life of fantasy around him so he could escape into his own private reality.<br/><br/>About two years ago, the FBI picked him up at the local college.  At the time, as many eccentrics do, they found him living in the custodial basement due to his lack of suitable housing.  He would live down there at night when the janitors were away.  At first he thought he was in trouble; that's when he met Lisa.  (Then he realized he really was in trouble.)<br/><br/>Apparently, she didn't work directly for the FBI but was an outside consultant.  A program had begun called GTY, Gifted and Talented Youth.  Yet, GTY operated under the premise that some had special abilities that were useful to the FBI.  He was not sure who yet, but he suspected his math teacher, Dr. Dennyson, may have ""turned him in"".  Mr. Dennyson was a left over hippie from yesteryear (it was quite funny watching a grown man with a bad hip still come into class dressed like a 70s flower child).  He spoke so much about peace and love, and how numbers can all be extrapolated to a higher cause; that cause was love of all mankind.  How he combined math and a seeming drug induced utopia was beyond him.  Nonetheless, the teacher often spoke about ""finding your inner abilities"" and apparently this hipster ""meditated"" on each individual student's gifts and abilities and often asked the ""higher powers"" to develop such talents to the better good of humankind.<br/><br/>Now, he was living here with his guardian.  The first session with her was the roughest; but it was there he had broken the first case.  The FBI heard chatter about a local terrorist plot; not like there was much going on inside of the terrorist's heads.  Just hatred, anger, and a desire to get to the after life and hook up with all those virgins.  Subsequent sessions sometimes occurred at the police stations to deal with domestic crimes.<br/><br/>But the thing that bothered Samuel the most about Lisa was, somehow, he could relate to her.  She caught him staring into her eyes one day.  No, he couldn't necessarily see someone's soul.  But, he could tell Lisa lived her life as if she was trying desperately to ignite a spark she had previously lost.  And lost something, or someone she had.  He knew this because one day - she had caused all the walls in his inner self to drop when she promised she would not hurt him if he would but release his feelings to her, whatever they were.  It had happened only once and in a weak moment, and he was ready to burst out with answers to all her questions.  But then he felt it; the loneliness.  He knew the feeling quite well.<br/><br/>Except, it wasn't his loneliness; it was hers.  From her emanated feelings as if there was some terrible emptiness caused suddenly by a perfect treasure being ripped out of her heart.  Since he had never really gotten to close to anyone before, the feeling was foreign to him.  He knew he could give in at that very moment and make a connection with her; but he was afraid of what that would mean for the future.  It was easier to yank up those walls again and worry about Lisa ... from afar.<br/><br/>The phone rang; looking at his clock, it was 12:52 a.m.  Damn.  Luckily, Samuel had discovered which frequency on his ham radio was picking up any transmissions emitted from the mobile phone house unit.  He fired up his rig, turned the dial past annoying conversations of nothing (why in the world would anyone want to be a ham anyway) until he reached the house phone frequency.  He didn't like what he heard.<br/><br/>""Look; my boss is asking for a break in the case.  Geez, Lisa - I wish we had the kid on full time.  It would be so much easier.  Look, why don't you bring him down here tomorrow.  The family is hysterical, they're sure their best, most well behaved son ever would never run away from home.  But he's been gone a week now, and they want some answers.  Can't you talk to him or something?  I don't want to have to ask the feds to get involved in this one, Lisa.  Please?""<br/><br/>Damn!  Another case came up and quickly too.  Samuel turned the radio off.  He wondered if she would knock on his door shortly, or would she spin the tale so he wouldn't have to go?  He decided he better get some sleep and hope she would broach the conversation tomorrow; who knew what tomorrow would bring.  He would pray to god that his sleep was deeper and dreamless.  And if he made it to morning, he would hope it was a normal day.  He liked spending time with Lisa and her psychological exercises, even if it was her doing all the talking.  Then he found himself wondering if she would wear those curvy jeans again.  He smiled briefly, distracting himself with the non-essentials of life.  Or were they essential, he just refused to be human sometimes?"
345,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-12T11:09:28,Sound of Silence,"That conversation had not gone well at all. Already in a bad mood after being woken up in the middle of the night, the argument that followed could not have possibly gone worse. Once the conversation ended, Lisa felt completely drained. Heart racing, she nearly flopped onto her bed, breathing hard, and had to softly bite her tongue to hold back from screaming into her pillow. The more she worked with these people, with Samuel, working out these cases, the more frustrated she became. To think they had the nerve to call her in the middle of the night about this. She wanted to march over there and give them a piece of her mind. While the sessions have gone well these past few times perhaps it was time that Samuel took a break. These people didnâ€™t seem to understand that, despite her pleadings to get them to see things through her eyes.<br/><br/>After thinking for a good five minutes she slowly got out of bed. For another five minutes she quietly stood outside of Samuelâ€™s bedroom contemplating whether or not she should knock on the door. How would he take to this? Deep down she knew he would not be particularly happy about going back to the station; he had already spoken his mind a bit during dinner. She didnâ€™t want to just throw him back in there because they requested it. Samuel was not a machine, he needed a break every now and then, this was evidently stressing him out enough, yet there was a chance he would have to go back there. She balled her hand into a fist and raised it, stopping herself before her knuckles touched the door. No, there was no use disturbing him now. It would be much easier to explain everything to Samuel in the morning.<br/><br/>Sighing heavily she returned to her room, she was feeling restless, positive that she would not be getting any more sleep tonight. Lisa hasnâ€™t been getting much sleep for awhile now. Between still trying to get over her friendâ€™s death and dealing with Samuel was taxing. She had a lot on her plate and more shit continued to get piled up on top of each other. Sometimes she wondered if it was all worth it or if she should just pack her thing and leave for awhile. They have already insinuated several times that they might try to find someone else for this job. It devastated her to think that they would even go to that extreme, had she not seen their greed first hand she might have believed she was not the â€˜right oneâ€™ for the job. She was staring at the ceiling, hands still clenched, deep in thought, not feeling tired in the slightest anymore.<br/><br/>For about an hour she stayed like that. Eventually she relaxed her body and closed her eyes but sleep still managed to elude her. When morning came, Lisa had only gotten about an hour more after that conversation. She looked at the clock and noted it was around five thirty, then slowly rolled over and got out of bed. Grabbing some clean clothes, having done laundry two days ago, she headed into the bathroom for her morning shower. Having water splashed on her helped to wake her up a little but did nothing to help the fact she still looked rather sleep deprived. If she went back to sleep she knew that she would probably sleep in or Samuel might run off and try to fall back into his old habits. Trust was a little touchy; she knew he trusted her enough to be honest with her, but he was not open.<br/><br/>Not as much as she would have liked anyway.<br/><br/>Lisa began breakfast as soon as she stepped into the kitchen. Being able to make breakfast in peace, without any sort of argument, even if an argument would probably be unavoidable once she brought up the phone conversation from last night, she found was the biggest plus to waking up before Samuel. Today it was just French toast with turkey sausage. It was tough to get anything out of him so she never really knew what he would want for breakfast. Usually she went with her gut but he never seemed satisfied whenever she did that. She wasnâ€™t a mind reader, she didnâ€™t know what he did and didnâ€™t like. Even if he seemed satisfied with her cooking most of the time she wished he would speak up more. Until that time came she was careful whenever she prepared her meals. Should Samuel decide he was not satisfied with something, she wanted to be prepared."
346,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-14T00:15:40,TeoJames,"But what did she gain from it, Samuel wondered?   Sure, she was getting paid to extract his gifts and use it for whatever police authority needed to solve cases.  But certainly, housing him and feeding him meals were not necessarily part of the gig, was it?  And even so, what was she getting out of it personally?  I mean, who really wanted to babysit a young man who had mommy-daddy issues and hardly ever spoke to anyone?  How was it helping her?<br/><br/>Samuel had gotten his normal four hours of sleep; he didn't need much to stay alert and one cat nap during the day ensured he didn't break down into exhaustion.  Lisa didn't know, but he listened for her own morning routine so he wouldn't be in her way.  Sometimes he would walk to the local library and get all his hygenic business done there; he was afraid he might mess up Lisa's bathroom.  However, this morning was a full morning meaning he needed to take a shower.  Occasionally, he left his clothes in the bathroom due to his own forgetfulness.  He would be sure not to make this mistake this morning, he did not want to needlessly upset his benefactor.<br/><br/>Lisa had told him last night he ""needed a break"".  He thought to himself - so does she.  Maybe she needed a break from him; maybe she needed a break from life.<br/><br/>But the truth was, Lisa was on the verge and did not even know it.  That is, she was on the verge of Samuel opening up to her.  His own personal fears were being squashed by her gentle nature.  Even in the arguments that they had, they were petty because he would just argue to argue.  When he had trouble saying what he truly felt, he would nitpick.  He didn't know how else to communicate; and every time, he could see the frustrations of an innocent soul trying to help him.<br/><br/>Should he tell her that when he was little, the gifts used to ""flow"" in him and from him like it was water in a river, but as he grew up - he had learned to supress them?  It was not as if he could feel just anyone's feelings, but the atmosphere of home life was filled with so many emotions - it only served to confused him when he was a minor.  Supressing them was the only thing he could do.<br/><br/>Entering the kitchen, he held in his hand a little teddy bear.  Actually, it was his Teddy Bear from when he was a child; it was dark brown with a light brown patch on his paws and stomach and it was worn from all the hugging he had done with it when he was little.  He repeated the same thing he did the night before, placing the little bear on her seat, then setting the plates, cups, and silverware.  Unfortunately, or fortunately, he was willing to put teeth to his previous requests from the night before.  He was fully aware of the call from the police for him to go in today, and he was willing to strike a bargain to avoid it.<br/><br/>""I think you need the Teddy Bear more than me â€¦ you know"" he started off slowly.  This time he approched her at the counter, motioning for whatever food he needed to put on the table to help her.  ""It smells good, like always"" he commented.  Samuel decided now was better than ever to give her his offer, similar to last night but with 'umph' this time.<br/><br/>""Well, I mean â€¦ I'll say this, okay Lisa â€¦ if you â€¦ how do I say it â€¦ maybe we can like come up with a compromise â€¦ no, that's not what I mean â€¦ yeah, it is I think â€¦ if I promise to go to a session â€¦ you know â€¦""<br/><br/>But there was interference; he could not form the words correctly, nor could he say exactly what he wanted to say.  Turning to Lisa, he began to cry.  Tears started pouring down from his eyes, but he tried to keep his composure.  Samuel knew there was something else for him to say, something he had never asked anyone before, and something that he needed to know maybe to get some peace.<br/><br/>His lips quivered slightly; his eyes continued flowing, he sat down, but continued looking at Lisa (though not directly in her eyes).  He was afraid he was ruining everything, but he had to ask lest he was tortured the rest of his existence.<br/><br/>So, even in this emotional state - he asked it.  ""Why are you so lonely Lisa?  Why are you hurting so much, and for so long?  And why can't I ever seem to help you and be myself?""  With that, he folded his head in his hands to regain composure, then he straightened up.  He had<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">not </span>said what he had set out to utter, but he had asked a harder question and he was not sure if he could handle an answer.  ""I mean, you don't have to say so if you don't want to"" he muttered.  His hands nervously started playing with the silverware."
347,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-15T11:42:39,Sound of Silence,"It was nice to see that Samuel had come down early again to help set the table two times in a row. He had even brought another gift and placed it on the table, just like he had done with the diary. It made Lisa wonder if this was going to be an occurrence every time she cooked a meal, minus the gift of course, she knew the gifts might stop eventually, or was this just for the time being? She didnâ€™t want to say anything about it fearing he would think she was being ungrateful or get frustrated with her. It was not her intention to have him retreat back into his shell today. Maybe she should stand up more instead of allowing that particular behavior to continue. Things needed to be taken slowly, she knew that, but Samuel needed to be more open. Today was the day she was going to push him to take a step further.<br/><br/>Was it right for her to live in fear of Samuel, worried about him shutting down? She certainly did not want to and that was why she was going to push him a little today. Perhaps â€˜fearâ€™ was not the right word for it, she certainly did not fear him, even if his gift was a bit but she was tired. Tired of trying to figure out if Samuel would have an episode, argue, or retreat into his shell, she needed to stand up for herself. In order to do that she had no choice. She was going to have to talk to him about the conversation the other night. He wasnâ€™t going to like it, but it had to be done, maybe with a little persuasion she could get Samuel to go in there and tell them to shove the session up their ass until he felt he was ready again.<br/><br/>Lisa turned to face Samuel when he spoke but he had beaten her to the punch. She just stood there and listened to him, shocked that he had brought up making a compromise about going to sessions. That was something that she felt compelled to protest. While she was not normally a violent person in any way, shape, or form, this was beginning to get ridiculous. This was not the first time they had called her about a case in the middle of the night. Something had to be done to get them to see things her way, and the only one who could do that was Samuel. She wanted to bring it up to him right then and there to get it out of the way but was stopped. His crying had caught her so off guard that it had left her speechless for what seemed like an eternity to her.<br/><br/>â€œWhyâ€¦ am I lonely? You want to help me?â€ She blinked a few times, trying to take it in. The question had taken her more off guard than his crying. â€œI really donâ€™t know how I should answer that. I did lose a friend but that was years agoâ€¦â€ She paused, shook her head, and then turned back to her food, realizing it was on the verge of being overcooked. Today was blueberry pancakes, as she likes to keep things simple and pancakes were easy to make. While she worked she took in deep breaths while trying to come up with a good way to bring up the phone conversation. The last time he had cried in front of her was when they had their first argument. It had been a week after he came to stay with her, they were arguing about something silly if she recalled correctly, probably a television channel.<br/><br/>But he had not spoken to her for a few days after that. It was not easy to deal with him whenever he became this emotional.<br/><br/>When she set the food on the table, she was doing well with keeping her composure. It was only when they had actually sat down her composure was lost and she felt a little shaky. She wasnâ€™t sure why she suddenly had this burst of emotion, it just needed to come out before it built up too much. The look on her face showed she was not angry. She liked it when he was open with her, even if it was difficult for her to handle. Right now she was as nervous as he was when it came to answering questions or getting out what she wanted to say. What should she say? What would be a good way for her to casually bring the conversation on the phone up? Nothing seemed to be coming to her right now.<br/><br/>â€œThe people from the station called again last night.â€ She blurted out suddenly, her hands shaky as she cut her pancake into smaller pieces. â€œI tried to tell them off but they were adamant about having you go back to the station.â€ Taking in a deep breath, she winced a little and met his eye, bracing herself for the worst possible scenario. Her fingers gripped her silverware a little tighter. Would he be angry? She bit her bottom lip, contemplating whether or not she should jump into her thoughts about him going in there and telling them no. It might be too soon for him to actually stand up and do such a thing. Maybe it would be better if she didnâ€™t say anything, but it was out now. She might as well try to explain everything that was on her mind instead of allowing it to build up and turn ugly.<br/><br/>â€œI donâ€™t want you to go inâ€¦ butâ€¦â€ She looked away, deciding to give up figuring she was probably getting nowhere. The amount of bravery she had showed at the beginning was just a sudden burst of energy. As much as she wanted to, she was unable to follow through and keep going.  Perhaps she really was just worn out from everything in the end. â€œNevermind.â€ She said, thinking of a way to change the subject, meeting his gaze again and trying her best to offer a smile. â€œI donâ€™t mind your company. Youâ€™re quiet but I can appreciate that sometimes.â€<br/><br/>Maybe it should not have been brought up at all. Lisa was sure she wouldnâ€™t be able to get away with just not showing up, but right now some part of her was willing to take that risk. They both needed a break."
348,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-18T15:57:22,TeoJames,"He liked it when Lisa smiled; even if it was slightly forced.  She also let him get away with tons of stuff, sweeping things under the rug where they were left to die.  Hopefully.  One time he left his magazine lying around in the living room; sort of embarrassing.  It was promptly thrown away [by whom, who knows], but never discussed.  Sam discovered that night he didn't like alcohol.  It was not his choice of a coping tool for life, he only tried it that night to experience it.  One time, Samuel had come home drunk.  He had remembered there was a certain type of tea to brew that would sober him up; have you ever watched a drunk trying to make tea?  It didn't help him, and he wound up leaving a mess.  It was cleaned up the next day, but no discussions whatsoever from Lisa.<br/><br/>At least not immediately.  The arguments must have been an outpouring of these piled up transgressions of Samuel.  He was still not sure what happened to the shower head he broke; he felt bad telling Lisa, so he didn't.  And she didn't bring it up.  Shortly, there was a new shower head.  (He couldn't help it that the old one wouldn't spray the water out where it was supposed to; but he decided to live with the new one, even if it wasn't perfect.)<br/><br/>He had only been living with Lisa for a couple of years, but he had probably been in the way of her life more than any other person.  For most people, though, ""living together"" brought very negative connotations.  Not so here; though he was probably in the way more than most, the two story house provided enough places for him to run and hide when need be.<br/><br/>""Well, okay â€¦ all right, Lisa â€¦ I mean â€¦ let's â€¦""  It was a risk; it was a bigger compromise then he was willing to give, but it might make everybody happy.  He wasn't sure exactly what it meant, whether things would go right or not, or what it meant.<br/><br/>He cut himself a piece of sausage, gave a grin to Lisa as if approving, and continued chewing.  Swallowing his second bite, Samuel cleared his throat:<br/><br/>""Maybe we can â€¦ I mean â€¦ let's tell the police to bring a picture of the person here.  I'll do the session with you and only with you here in the house.  You know, when we're ready, it doesn't have to be today.  Or, maybe we â€¦ you know â€¦ could go somewhere else â€¦""  He left the place of the location open ended but continued, ""I'd like to wear my good shirt and vest for this session if it's okay with you.  If we decide to go to another location.  No restraints, please.  god, I can't stand it, you'd think I needed a straight jacket!""<br/><br/>""You know â€¦ and in exchange â€¦ you know â€¦ I know you need this job as much as me, Lisa.  So â€¦ you know what I mean â€¦ sorry, I meant to say â€¦ I'll â€¦ "" Now that it was time to say it, he had a hard time bringing himself to open up this sacred ground.  His eyes were just drying from his previous cry session, he did not want to lose it.  ""I'll answer three questions of yours, as completely as I can.  Any three questions.""  He was originally going to say he would do anything, but realized he had to limit himself lest she reject him.<br/><br/>Samuel knew what he had recommended:  a session somewhere other than the police station with no restraints and in exchange, he'd give up a part of himself to her â€¦ to test the waters â€¦ to see where that would take him.<br/><br/>He left the toast on his plate; taking the maple syrup in his hand, he dropped a very small amount on it.  ""After all, Lisa.  I really only need a picture of the person I need to find out about.  And you, for the hypnotism part."""
349,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-20T11:22:55,Sound of Silence,"Was it silly to say it had been expected that some sort of debate broke out? In away maybe it was, but Lisa really wasnâ€™t sure. Part of her was relieved that Samuel had come up with this alternative yet she wanted to protest. She thought about it a little while she pushed her food around on her plate. Her brow was furrowed a bit, her lips pursed; signs that she was could be thinking about it a little too hard. It was a good idea but she still wished he would take a break.<br/><br/>â€œAlright,â€ She began softly, meeting his gaze after taking a bite of her own food. Her tone was kept neutral to hide some of her mixed emotions. Samuel was sensitive; heâ€™d be able to tell she was conflicted about everything, so she wanted to seem as calm as she possibly could while they were discussing this. Sometimes she wondered if her ability to connect with him was part of the reason that she was always so worried. She tried her best not to think about such things but couldnâ€™t help it. It probably came from all of those arguments she had avoided. Sometimes she was furious with him, but the point of this was to help him, not get angry with him, so she always held back. That, in a way, was her being somewhat reserved with him. It was wrong and she knew she needed to be a bit more direct with him.<br/><br/>It wasnâ€™t easy. Whenever she was upset, she found herself unable to confront him. Maybe that was why she was trying to think of ways to go about this that would suit either party.<br/><br/>Lisa leaned back in her chair, â€œNo restraints for the next hypnotism then.â€ She looked away for a moment. â€œI really donâ€™t like seeing you having to be restrained all the time. Youâ€™re right, youâ€™re not some animal so you shouldnâ€™t need to be tied down like one.â€ The request to not be restrained was probably the most understandable thing out of everything Samuel has been open about with her at the moment. On one particular day the session had not gone well, prior to the session had been a little rough, too. He had a â€˜connectionâ€™ as she called it at the time, which caused him to become extremely aggressive. Samuel had struggled and the restraints had dug into his wrists. It was so bad that he had to receive medical attention. She still remembers that awful trip to the doctorâ€™s office, it served as a constant reminder of how difficult this job could be.<br/><br/>When she was done eating she placed her plate in the sink. The dishes from the other night were still there but she would deal with them later. â€œThree questions?â€ Now that was something she had not expected at all. She stared out the window above the sink while she thought. There was a tree in the yard, which the two of them would sometimes sit under. She and her friend had sat under that very same tree many times as well, but she shook those thoughts away for now. Was there something in particular that he wanted her to ask? The day he poured his heart out to her was the day she learned all she wanted from him. Was there something he was hinting towards, that he wanted her to discover? Ah, but that was probably silly, maybe she was starting to put a little too much thought into this.<br/><br/>â€œLetâ€™s start with the obvious.â€ Habitually, the tone of voice she used was the one she often took on whenever they would begin a session. â€œDo you want to go into the station or not? She looked at him intently, expecting the obvious answer. Maybe it was cruel, because she wanted him to break, storm into the station, and tell these people to leave him alone. Maybe it was cruel because she was hoping he would do that in order to possibly be able to take a break herself. Not that she was actually using him to get something done. They really didnâ€™t listen to her, where as they all would gather around Samuel to see if he was having one of his visions during a session. In their greedy eyes, it was almost like he was made of gold. Whenever even the slightest occurrence happened they would act like they cared but in reality they didnâ€™t.<br/><br/>They just wanted to use his gift for their selves. There were times she would use that to her advantage but she was not able to do it very often. She felt just as dirty as they were whenever she did that. Even if she needed a break, it wasnâ€™t right to always go about it that way."
350,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-23T02:47:26,TeoJames,"The question was awaiting Samuel's response.<br/><br/>""I don't like going because Lydell ... well .... she has a crush on you; it makes me feel uncomfortable ... jealous really.""  But why should he be jealous?  He spent every day with Lisa; not really, sometimes their lives intersected in the house and sometimes it didn't.<br/><br/>""You ..."" He was in the zone; how had she done it?  He was no longer stammering and stuttering; what, was this Pavlov's dog theory?  The moment she sounded as if they were starting a session, he would go into the trance.  If he would allow it, that is.<br/><br/>He decided he needed to ride this wave, to see where it would take him ... where it would take them.  ""Let's sit under the tree ... it's nice.""  As he persuaded her to walk out the door, he flipped open his cell phone.  Why - he had new courage to do these things; he perceived she had lightly hypnotized him in some sort of new state.  Like, his troubles all went away.  ""Officer Lydell?  Officer Lydell?  Oh ... listen, this is Samuel.  Email me the picture of the person you need me to find; or the location of the place you think something happened.  Send me a brief explanation of what I'm looking for, and I'll get back to you in a couple of days.  Email:e<a href=""/cdn-cgi/l/email-protection#e49789858888819790c9888d889da483818189858d88ca878b89""><span class=""__cf_email__"" data-cfemail=""a1d2ccc0cdcdc4d2d58ccdc8cdd8e1c6c4c4ccc0c8cd8fc2cecc"">[email protected]</span></a>e.  Uh, don't call back.  Just follow my instructions.""  With that, he hung up the phone, placed it back in his pocket, and he reached the tree with Lisa.<br/><br/>""No, I can't sit there.  I feel something there ... like ... I can't explain, let me sit next to you."" Samuel said worriedly; he wasn't about to tell her he thought he felt her friend at the tree.  He didn't want to bring her friend up, not now.<br/><br/>""Okay; I told you I would tell you the truth.  And somehow, you put me in this relaxed state where I could do almost anything. So I'll tell you.""  Samuel breathed in a deep breath.<br/><br/>""Lydell still has a crush on you; but that's not the reason why I don't want to go back to the station.  I don't want to go back to the station because ... it reminds me of my Mom.  She's in jail now.  I haven't visited her in over a year.""  He looked at Lisa's lips; he saw that she was processing everything he was saying.  ""Maybe, you need this?"" Samuel produced a pen and her new gift diary; he thought she might want to write it down.<br/><br/>His smile betrayed he was having a little bit of fun.  ""My mom and I, we ... we don't get along.  I was always her fall back guy, in case the other guys rejected her.  But I couldn't handle all her problems; they were way too much for me.  I could feel her emptiness, but then she would do something to me that would make me hate her.  Hit me, yell at me or something.  I guess her life got the better of her.""<br/><br/>He looked up into the tree; the leaves were just beginning to turn colors, it would be an early fall this year.  Right above him, he could see it ... one lonely leaf.  It was all by itself, but it was still green.  It was lush, crisp, very much so a summer color.  He reached up to grab it; then realized, he shouldn't.  If he plucked that one leaf ... ""No, I might have it for a moment.  But then, it will die""  Samuel said, realizing he voiced outloud a part of what he was thinking."
351,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-23T12:02:35,Sound of Silence,"The tree in the yard was probably the most relaxing place Lisa knew aside from the old bridge before it became off-limits. She loved it out here, even if her yard was not particularly large, she always managed to find some kind of peace. She would not have objected coming out here either way. Whenever Samuel was about to open up more or they wanted to spend time with each other, it was done under the tree most of the time. Just like every conversation some days were sad and others were wonderful. On bad days, this place was her escape, she would tune everything out and just sit under the tree, she felt better once she did that, and on good days it was a place that saw some laughter. Laughter was rare now, so if anything there were more smiles and some stress that they smiles would often hide.<br/><br/>This was probably the first time Samuel has ever spoken about his mother to her. Once in awhile she would get a small bit of information from him but it had always been very vague. She knew he had a horrible life growing up, that much was pretty obvious on its own, but had been ignorant to how bad; she never really wanted to pry into any of his business. Looking back at her own life she almost felt like a spoiled brat whenever she compared so she would keep to herself a little. Her friend had been the only person she would open up to, when she was gone there was nobody until Samuel came along. She was still worried about being completely open with him. There were times she wanted to break down and tell him everything, but no matter hard she tried it never ended well.<br/><br/>â€œSo, youâ€™re saying you resent your mother? Do you wish that she would have loved you like any normal mother would?â€ The question kind of slipped out. She plucked a weed out of the ground, focusing on it for a little. Any â€˜normalâ€™ child would want their parents to love them unconditionally, not ignore them or beat them, would they not? Maybe she shouldnâ€™t have asked such a question, knowing the answer was so obvious. Even as an adult, Lisa still wanted to spend time with her parents from time to time. She could not imagine growing up with someone who was barely a mother or motherly figure in general. Aside from the few arguments she would walk in on, typical family stuff and whatnot, there have not been too many issues with her parents. She was trying to place herself in Samuelâ€™s shoes, which was something she would never master.<br/><br/>Lisa lay down on her back and looked up at the morning sky. She closed her eyes, almost as if she was meditating. Placing herself in someone elseâ€™s shoes helped her connect with them a little more. For some reason she just could not do that with Samuel.<br/><br/>She sighed quietly and opened her eyes again, holding out the pen. â€œMaybe that wasnâ€™t the right way to go about that questionâ€¦â€ her words trailed off a little. She shook her head and sat up, stretching a little, not once taking her eyes off him. â€œYou know, since Iâ€™ve met you Iâ€™ve been fascinated by you. I donâ€™tâ€¦ I mean itâ€™s not like how everyone else seems to be fascinated. Itâ€™s not all about that gift of yours to meâ€¦â€ That was the first time she mentioned that to him. She looked away again, once more focusing on the pen. She was more thankful for that diary than she would admit. Maybe, whenever they came to her, she really should begin to write her thoughts down more often. That way the next time she and Samuel came out here with her she would have things she wanted to say all lined up."
352,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-24T19:39:58,TeoJames,"Ahh, screw it.  He plucked the lonely leaf from the tree and held on  to it; he could possibly use it as a book mark or dry it or even laminate it!  Yes, it would die â€¦ but wasn't that what life and love was about?  Risking everything to be accepted and loved?<br/><br/>The barriers of his heart were slowly coming down around him; her gentle voice and generally accepting nature soothed him.  ""I wish life were like this all the time.""  He wasn't sure what he was saying.  ""I mean, just talking.  And relaxing.  Resent my mother?  Well, yes.  One time, she didn't have a baby sitter for me.  So she brought her boyfriend home.  I had to stay in my room.  But the way she talked to her boyfriend â€¦ that wasn't daddy!  The things she said; I didn't understand adult things.  But I knew you didn't just say that stuff to anybody.  There was other stuff too â€¦ if her boyfriend let something of his behind anywhere in the house, I hated it.  I could pick up and sense his thoughts.  Sometimes, damn my gift!<br/><br/>""Sometimes I just wanted Mommy to hold me; help me with my homework.  Watch a stupid cartoon with me.  Tell me things would be okay even though Daddy didn't come home; even if he did, he was drunk anyway. ""<br/><br/>But Lisa's words to him also lingered, about the fascination she held for him.  ""Really?  Well â€¦ I have been fascinated with you.  Youâ€™re the only one I will do a hypnotism session with; and you are the only one I would live with if I had to choose someone else.  You are cute when you get mad; and you get mad enough at me.""  Samuel chuckled a little to himself, hoping to see her smile.<br/><br/>""But I'm confused; not sure how I fit in here with you.  Please don't be mad at me; I'm not sure how we're supposed to be.  Friends?  Siblings?  Lovers?  Acquaintences?  Are you my replacement mother?  Boundaries.  I don't understand them; so I hide.  You have to understand, my Mom and my Dad did â€¦ stuff with each other or with others in front of me if they wanted.  They didn't care; but it was mostly when they were drunk.  When they weren't drunk, then they just hit me.<br/><br/>""So if I seem awkward, its cause I'm not really sure â€¦""  he paused.  He looked at Lisa and gave her a friendly punch/jab.  ""It's cuz I'm not sure if its okay for me to even be here.  Ummm â€¦""  He smiled again.  ""I think that makes three questions.  But, I still want to stay and talk."""
353,Blessed Curse 1x1 [Sounds & Teo],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=26918,2013-06-27T11:30:07,Sound of Silence,"â€œMe, tooâ€ The words had slipped out of Lisaâ€™s mouth in a somewhat distant manner. To be honest a relaxing life was just what was needed right now. If the only thing that existed in this world was the patch of grass around this tree and the gentle breeze of the wind everything really would be so much better. Sometimes she wished this area would remove itself from the Earth and float high in the air. Wouldnâ€™t that be the solution to everything?<br/><br/>What Samuel had said about her being a sort of motherly figure for him was not too far off. He was right to think that she would smile at his words. For a moment, when he nudged her, she did, and she even chuckled. Though she would never admit it, at least not now, she would take him into her fantasy land with her, just to ease his pain, to get rid of all the stress they were going through because of these sessions. Listening to him open up brought a mixture of feelings. She was glad he was sharing his thoughts with her, again, but she was also very sad that he had gone through this. If she could she would take away his pain, fill the void that seemed to be in his life. After all he said she was the only one who he was comfortable doing the hypnotisms with.<br/><br/>It really made her feel good knowing that she was at least somewhat helpful. After the death of her best friend she had refused to reach out to anyone. â€œWell, we can stay and talk as long as you want to. I donâ€™t mind. I donâ€™t think youâ€™re too awkward, just a little reserved. We could easily become friendsâ€¦ I meanâ€¦ I donâ€™t want you to feel you need to hide anything from me. I mean, youâ€™ve always told me when you werenâ€™t comfortable with somethingâ€¦â€ Lisaâ€™s words trailed off for a moment and she looked away again. There were times where she had been very lenient with the things he had done. Sometimes things would go missing or become broken and she never said anything even though she knew it was Samuel behind it. When she did get mad, she would confront Samuel and then be alright with it about a day or so later.<br/><br/>It took a lot for her to lose her temper. She usually kept in under control very well, especially when it came to Samuel. He was sensitive. In a way he had helped her learn to control herself a little more whenever she was angry. Not that anything about her having a short temper before she had met him is implied.<br/><br/>â€œYou knowâ€¦ my parents werenâ€™t abusiveâ€¦ I just kind of had a somewhat â€˜normalâ€™ life growing up.â€ Lisa flashed another smile as best she could and sat up, stretching. Despite everything she always tried to keep a smile on her face. â€œI was an only child, did well in school, and made a really good friend who I do still miss dearly.â€ Maybe she felt the same way Samuel did in the sense that she opened up whenever she was around him, too. Not once had she gone into detail about her life with him, at least not like this. She honestly could sit out here all day and was kind of hoping Samuel would agree to stay here with her. She wanted to bond with him more, take a walk in his shoes a bit, see the world through his eyes. Maybe it really was not that possible, but she wanted to try.<br/><br/>Once she accomplished that, everything would go a lot smoother."
354,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-20T20:16:59,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/maduperhot-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Jake Morusin<br/>20<br/><br/>A young man is on the run from a man whoâ€™s treated him like a slave. Ever since his mother died at his hand, something he was never able to prove yet he knew it to be true. Heâ€™d worn a big overcoat. Hiding his face in the shadows of big floppy hat. His body skinny yet toned from all the manual labor heâ€™d been forced to do since heâ€™d been maybe five years old. He was getting tired. The man was an abuser, a liarâ€¦and worseâ€¦he was a killer.<br/><br/>The young man runs til he reaches a port. Quickly scanning the area to find someplace to hide so he could rest. He just needed a few minutes. Nothing more. Just enough rest to get him some energy to keep on running. Til heâ€™d be able to run no more. He spots a bunch of crates near a ship. They were just In the shadow of it. And a few were open and the lids to them had not been put on.<br/><br/>He runs over quickly. Climbing into one full of different types of materials. Laying down in a ball. His coat matching another piece of material. His form thin enough by now that it barely even showed. He fell into a deep sleep. What had been intended to be a few minutes turned into an hour. During which time the crate was sealedâ€¦though it was the kind that had those rectangular tiny openings. So he was still able to breath. The crates had then been loaded onto a ship. As the man continued his sleeping undisturbed by anyoneâ€¦as only the captian of that ship was allowed to inspect the cargo."
355,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-21T00:38:01,zoruna,"Jake groans as he tries to force himself to wake. He hated the sea. Ever since his mother was kidnapped from his father's ship. And he was still just a toddler of three...he had a strong hatred towards the Navy of any country. And yet was fearful of the pirates. Even though...his mother had been the Queen Of Pirates til that fateful day. His father the King Of Pirates...had been slain in front of his very eyes. But that memory was vague and hard to see or remember.<br/><br/>He was almost a mirror copy of his father...the biggest, baddest, most infamous of all the pirates ever...The King Of Pirates himself. He was the missing heir to the pirate throne. Many tried to replace the old King Of Pirates but the treasure of his was cursed and all came to fatal and gruesome ends. He however took after his mother some. She'd been slain and because she had been a Piratess it was unimportant to anyone else. Expecially those of the law. He refused to go on sea and yet refused to be a whipping post for the Royal Navy.<br/><br/>He lets out a soft hiss of pain. His body riddled with bruises new and old. Cuts from a whip criss crossed his sexy toned torso. His shirt and pants (in the picture) were torn and tattered in the places where cuts were at. He tries to sit up and hits his head hard. ""OW!"" he cries out. Groaning as he fell back weakly onto the silks. ""Why is there a board blocking my exit?"" he mutters. ""And for that matter...why do I no longer hear the sounds of port?"" he asks the crate. Not knowing or realizing he was on the sea. More so ON a ship. And worse...a PIRATE ship.<br/><br/>He weakly pushes and strains making hisses of pain til he manages to push the board lid up and off of the crate. It fell to an angle and he falls weakly onto the silks. ""I wonder if I outsmarted that damn Killer for the Royal Navy?"" he mutters but it was loud enough to hear. ""Uhn......"" he groans out in pain.<br/><br/>The strain had caused his body to start bleeding again at the cuts. He pants with weakened yet struggling in and out breaths. He couldn't move. Too tired. Weeks of little to no food. Weeks of running with little or no time to rest. It had caught up to him. And his features were hidden by the oversized cloak and oversized floppy hat."
356,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-21T02:20:21,zoruna,"Jake heard someone hiss and opens his eyes weakly. It felt like everything in his body was hurting. Well it was but that was besides the point. He was hurting and he felt about to pass out again. This time from exhaustion, blood loss, dehydration and malnourishment. He hears the boot. Woman by the sound of it. That was odd. Lost woman he knew that was on a ship was his mother...Darkrose Lily.<br/><br/>He groans and lets out hissed sounds of pain as she practically jerked him up to a sitting position. ""Wheres...port?"" he groans out. Wincing as this position hurt far worse than the other position. His waist held a hidden sword. The sword that was his father's...Kingvenom...the King of Pirates. His heir was the only one who would be able to wield the sword known as the Grim Reaper.<br/><br/>Her jolting him made the hood fall back and the hat fly off in a random direction. ""Ugh....do you have to be so damn rough? I already almost dead on my feet."" he mutters. Each word coming out with sharply exhaled breaths of pain. He looks at her and cringes. ""Water...can tell..."" he manages to gasp out. Swallowing the angrily and harshly pushed against his lip water from the water canteen.<br/><br/>His hair and facial features are hit by the swaying overhead lantern. Lighting up and illuminating those features. To ANY pirate who sailed the seven seas...they would know or have heard rumors of the missing heir to the greatest pirate legacy EVER! The Pirate King's Throne. And those who didn't were nothing but two-bit wannabes. He looks at her. ""Pirate. Female pirate. Thank heavens. And I hate heaven."" he groans out. ""Much safer and much nicer than the Navy bastards."" he mutters."
357,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-22T14:26:05,zoruna,"Jake looks at her. One eye squeezed shut due to pain. The other open and filled with pain. He blinks. Wondering why she gasped. He looks at her. Why was she shocked? Hadn't she seen an injured man before? He blinks. ""You okay?"" he manages to groan out. ""You look like you've seen a ghost."" he says in a cringing tone. He looks at her. He flinched when she poked him. Then relaxed. He wasn't used to not being slapped directly after a touch like that.<br/><br/>""Can't believe what?"" he asks in confusion. He wonders why she was acting so strange. He weakly tries to help but his body refused to listen. At least not well enough to be of any good. He looks at his body as if it is a traitor. He bites his lower lip. He blinks. ""You gonna throw me to the sharks now? Sure they'd love a messed up guy for lunch."" he says. His tone filled with pain. He didn't seem to care either way.<br/><br/>He blinks and hears medic. Maybe she wasn't going to make him swim with the fishes. He felt himself lifted by stronger male arms and sighs. Yelping a tiny bit when he was nearly dropped. He blinks and looks at her. ""It is fine?"" he says. Clearly rather confused by this whole turn of events. He was taken to the medic.<br/><br/>A couple hours later....<br/><br/>Jake sits up. Bandages covering most of his torso. Framing it like a white form fitting glove. The medic was freaking because he wouldn't stay laying like he requested. Jake looks at him. ""No. I have had much worse. On my feet I go."" He stumbles and exits the medic's room. The medic chasing after him protesting vehemently. Shouting you must rest and you need to recover. Jake says. ""Nah. Enough resting. I've had worse. And must you shout so loudly?"" he mutters. And walks straight into Raquel. ""Oof....hi."""
358,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-23T06:59:08,zoruna,"Jake blinks and says. ""Oops."" when he realized he'd knocked the Captian of this ship right onto her butt. Which while it was a nice looking behind he didn't think she was happy with getting put on it. Even if it an accident. A moment later he heard her cussing and mentally groans. That confirmed what he'd thought. And he looks at her. Blinking.<br/><br/>He had no idea why her eyes widened. Why did she keep doing that? While he was weak still...life had taught him to keep pushing himself. To his limits and beyond. It had taught him that to survive the Navy bastards he needed to push himself. Otherwise the pain was very severe. And a few even let women AND men rape him. They were sick bastards.<br/><br/>He watches her dust herself off. ""Hi?"" he says questioningly. Very confused as to why she got that fascinated look like she had the first time. And why was she studying his face and his facial features so much. He blinks and nearly stumbled at the sudden act of moving. His wrist was more slender than any man's should be. He inherited his mothers lithe features but they were lithe slender...they were starved slender.<br/><br/>He blinks. ""Am I going to not like this talk your going to have with me?"" he asks. He was rather worried. He didn't know what to expect. Women...were so not his forte. In fact...he never truly dated. And aside from being forcefully bound and raped by many women due to the harem that Navy bastard had...he had little to no experience in the women department.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Stumbling yet managing just barely to keep on his feet. He hoped he didn't end up stumbling and face planting the deck of the ship. He blinks and is rather lost by the whole moving through the cabin areas. This was making his head spin...just a tiny bit. Then he regained his world and it stopped spinning. He almost fell with how quickly she let go of him. Stagger. Flail without looking like was doing so. And just barely manage to regain balance to stay standing.<br/><br/>He blinks. ""I have a lot of explaining to do? Are you talking about the whole accidentally becoming an unknowing stowaway upon your ship?"" he looks at her. ""I can explain that."" he says. Looking at her. Watching her eyes narrow slightly. ""All the years I've been missing?"" he echoes. ""I do not know what your meaning. Or talking about."" he blinks. ""And for that matter...who are you??? I mean I've established your captian of this ship...but do you have a name???"" he inquires.<br/><br/>""What are you asking me to explain? All what years I've been missing?"" he holds his head. ""Ow...mother..."" he whispers. Playing with a small pendant around his neck. It was his mothers. Who was also the Queen Of Pirates yet he knew nothing of this. Knew not of his heritage or anything. (see below pic for pendant appearance)<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/Goldskullandroseandheartlocketneckl.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
359,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-24T14:12:48,zoruna,"Jake wasn't sure why she was growling. He honestly wasn't withholding information from her. He just didn't have any idea what she was talking about. Images flooded his mind in reaction to the anger. He strokes the pendant lovingly. As a child would pat their mothers cheek when trying to comfort her. He remembers that day. The day that bastard had his mother gangbanged while he stabbed her over and over again. All she had done was protect him. The Commadore of the Royal Navy...he was going to let his sister and her lover...rape him. He hadn't even been thirteen then<br/><br/>""Mother gave this to me....she said it would keep me safe."" he whispers to himself. So used to not having anyone to talk to. He flinched. Visually tensing as if preparing for a strike. Then relaxed when he realized that no blow was coming. Letting her guide her to the bed. He sits down willingly. Looking at her. He was stubborn headed. And he'd promised his mother...she asked him a two fold request. Her dying breath she'd asked him to promise her something. He had done so.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""It isn't me that did this to me."" he says. ""It was the Commadore of the Royal Navy. And that isn't the worst part of the torture he put me through."" his grip on the pendant tightened. ""That bastard! That monster! He'd rape mother. Often. And when it was two days before my thirteenth birthday his sister requested for her and her lover to be able to rape me. He said yes. Mother killed them after she got free. They raped me though."" he says sadly.<br/><br/>His eyes open yet rimming with tears of anger and sadness. ""Mother was gangbanged while the Commadore watched and played with himself. When they were getting near the end of doing so...he started to stab her. Over and over again. He held me still forced me to watch the entire scene. Had pulled my hair back in a way my head was forced up at an angle."" he shudders. ""That bastard murdered my mother on the day before my thirteenth birthday.""<br/><br/>He shakes a bit. ""Mother had me promise her something. It was a two fold last request.She said to me. -Don't ye let them bastards break ye. Don't ye give in to the pain of the them bastards abuse. Stay strong and promise mum ye will be so. As well as promise ye mum ye won't let them end ye. No matter what is done to ye...never...die...for...them.- She died after gasping out those last four words.""<br/><br/>A single tear trailed down his face. ""My mom was strong and I promised her. There were many times I wanted to die. That bastard let women AND men have their way with me. When I got away. I kept running. Rarely having even a few moments rest or time to eat. Drinking water was a quick gulp and then moving onwards. I promised her I wasn't dying to them Navy bastards...I kept my promise.""<br/><br/>He looks at her. Shaking his head. ""No. I have one vivid yet confusing memory."" he looks at her. ""I was three. There was a man with long blond hair. The front parts braided tightly. He was fighting the shadow man. Mom was fighting people. The shadow man killed the long blond haired man. Mom...I remember her pleading for my life. She didn't care of her own. She just wanted her child to stay alive. This was after she was overpowered. Then...I remember we were taken and that is all I remember."" he says.<br/><br/>Tears in his eyes. ""He killed my mother for keeping me safe. Now I will kill him...for murdering her."" he says. Weakness was the only thing keeping him from clenching his fists. There just wasn't the energy levels there. He looks at her. ""Queen Of Pirates? My mother was the Queen Of Pirates?"" he echoes in confusion. His eyes wide yet there was confusion and puzzlement in his eyes. ""Are you okay? You seem tense?"""
360,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-25T15:41:27,zoruna,"Jake was caught off guard when she hugged him. And he looks at her in surprise. ""I haven't been hugged in years."" he whispers. He sits back. A soft smile on his face. Tiny but a smile nonetheless. ""Your arms are soft and make it so I feel like the world can do me no harm...so long as you are near."" he says softly. Blushing a tiny bit. ""That sounded weird didn't it?"" he asks. Clearly not used to giving such compliments to a woman.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Nodding his head. ""I want to kill that bastard. I want to make him suffer through agonizing pain. The pain he put mother through."" he says. Looking at her. And sighs. ""I know. It is fine Raquel."" he says. ""Just to know there is support and not judgment from someone...makes a world of difference to me."" he says honestly.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""My father....?"" he says questioningly. ""Do you believe that ghosts can visit you in dreams Raquel?"" he asks softly. Almost too quietly to hear. ""I saw that man. A few times...when I was beginning to lost hope...he'd appear."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""You thought me and mother were dead? How did you know we were just missing?"" he asks. ""Please Raquel...calm down."" he takes her hand in his. Unballing them gently.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""We should...but I believe what we should do first...is something different."" he closes his eyes for a moment. ""Yes. We do that. Get the ammunition and things. But Raquel...I need to learn how to use a weapon. Guns and swords...that sort of thing. I have no idea how to use one."" he says. Blushing embarressedly. ""Will you teach me Raquel. So that I can be of assisstance? So I am able to help versus be a burden?"" he asks hopefully.<br/><br/>Looking thoughtful for a moment. He merely nods his head. And looks at her. ""Oh. Seventeen years....that is how long it has been."" he closes his eyes. ""Is there some sort of pirate council? If so...I believe our first steps will be to...convene as a group. Wherever it is safe to gather as pirates. We need to take down that Navy yes...but to go in one ship against fifty is suicide."" he grins. ""I want to live long enough to end that Commadore."" he says bluntly."
361,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-26T04:21:53,zoruna,"Jake looks at her. He liked how her fingers fit his so complimentary. He folds his fingers down between hers. Making their hands into one single part. Palm to palm. Fingers around fingers. ""Your sorry? You have nothing to be sorry for...just my mom told me something."" he pauses.<br/><br/>""Ye let ye anger take over ye...ye gonna make a mistake. And ye won't make a lil' one. Ye make a mistake that'll cost ye and all around ye."" he shrugs a bit. ""Mom was always spouting out bits of wisdom."" he says. ""Half the time...I have no idea what she meant. That one though...rush in head first it won't be just your head rolling across the ship."" he points out.<br/><br/>He blinks. ""Ouch. Man. Those bastards are colder than Blackbeard and Flint put together. Mom said that...not me. And she was right."" he says. Smiling warmly at her. One hand lets go of one of hers. Though only to move a strand of her hair back behind her ear. ""Your hair is soft. Just like your skin."" he whispers.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Laughing. ""That is my dagger Raquel."" he says. Kissing the tip of her nose once the dagger moved away. Then a quick peck to her cheek. ""I will keep you to your word Raquel. I want to become the best. As awesome as mother and father combined...and then some."" he grins at her. ""Did I mention I can be crazy when it comes to weird suicidal looking stunts?"" he ask playfully. ""Probably not but I can be.""<br/><br/>He looks at her. His eyes sparkling. ""In my case...the apple does not fall far from its trees. Or my mother and father. Mother taught me some things...on the sly. To keep me prepared for a day I could escape."" he sighs and then smiles. ""I still miss her Raquel...I miss her a lot."" he closes his eyes and then opens them.<br/><br/>A firey look in his eyes. His FATHER'S firey look. Same flaming and glittering sparkle that meant trouble was coming...for the foes at least. He smiles. ""Yes. When is it? And that would make sense."" he captures her free hand in his again. ""Let's get started on that weapons training. But first..."" he leans in as if to whisper something into her ear....then doesn't. Instead he captures her lips with his. Kissing her softly yet with an unknown passion on many levels for her.<br/><br/>He finally pulls away. ""Now we can start."" he grins. ""By the way...do you notice anything missing from say...your hand?"" he asks. Nodding his head to the hand that HAD held his dagger. He stands up shakily and falls back onto the bed. ""Hmm...my stomach says no moving for you. Not til you feed me."" he grins."
362,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-26T14:57:14,zoruna,"Jake looks at her. Watching her gaze and then looks at her. Liking how she blushed when he told her things he firmly believed. ""Yes. Mother was indeed very wise."" he agrees. He liked the warmth that flooded her cheeks at his light little touches. He was one of those guys who you should expect the unexpected. Though he hadn't realized this yet. He felt her lean into his kiss. Loving the fact she kissed him back. He loved the taste of her soft sea salt licked lips.<br/><br/>He pulled back and looks into her eyes. He pretends ignorance to the fact he'd captured her hand. And to the fact he'd yet to release it. When he had he looks at her. ""Aww...fine. Just for you."" he says. Mock protesting and pretend pouting. He watched her backside as she walked towards the cabin door and told the cook to get the food. ""I like the rear view of the sexy pirate captain too."" he says in a sultry and sexy purr. ""Raquel...your beautiful. Perfectly made."" he whispers.<br/><br/>He watches as the food arrived and Seamus looks at Raquel quizzically when he saw Jake. And when he felt the man taking in his features he looked up. Blinking and getting confused as Seamus did a visual double take. He looks at Raquel after Seamus whispered is he? And then took off to go back to his post. ""What was that all about Raquel? He looked as if he'd seen a ghost."""
363,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-27T06:20:46,zoruna,"Jake looks at her. Looking down at the food as if it was a gift from the heavens. He smirks at her. ""Aww...I'm hungry...did you have to go and tease me like that? Its not fair. I mean...what if I WANT you to do that. Such unfairness from the sexy piratess."" he says teasingly. Looking at her and then quite obviously looks her over from head to toe. He eats happily but doesn't take his eyes off of her.<br/>Ten minutes later.....<br/><br/>He had finished the food. A sigh of contentment escapes his lips. As well as a sound of a man who was full for the first time in seventeen years. He was thinking her words over. ""How long til we reach the destination of the council of pirates?"" he asks. ""Need to know how long I have to learn to use this dagger(see pic A) and this sword (see pic B) my mother hid in a secret place for me. She hid it there a long time ago. For if and when there came a time I needed it.""<br/>(picture A)<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Fantasy_Knives_Nightmare_Dagge_XL0921NVNM_2196.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>(picture B)<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/IMG_1779.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
364,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-03-29T02:06:26,zoruna,"Jake looks at her. Watching her move to sitting next to him. He watches her actions. ""I see. That gives you a month and a half to teach me swordplay and gunshooting."" he says seriously. Smiling at her. ""Yeah. Mom said the dagger was hers and the sword was my Dad's. And that she hid them both in a place only I would find. And when I found them...to never lose them."" he says softly. Seeming happy about this new situation.<br/><br/>He blinks and lets out a wha and a gasp as she pushed him by his chest onto the bed. He looks up at her in intense curiousity. He was rather caught off guard. Yet he liked it. For once he didn't feel awful being under someone. He moves his hands to her hips. ""Well this is a unique positioning. Though not complaining...like the view."" he says in a playfully naughty tone. He shivers and lets out a soft sound. He opens his mouth. Kissing her back.<br/><br/>She had barely done anything and she already had him semi-hard. He kisses back. His passion and emotions for her firey. He gently tugs on her lower lip he pulls her down so her breasts press into his chest. Kissing her with intense passion."
365,Unwitting Stowaway (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2730,2011-04-01T14:38:49,zoruna,"Jake smiles and kisses her back. Just loving the feeling of her lips against his. She was lightin a passionate fire he hadn't know he'd even possessed. He holds her to him. Not wanting her to move away. He holds her to him tightly yet gently. He shivers. He liked her silky soft hands within his hair. Exploring her tongue with his own. Teasing it even when she went to explore the rest of the mouth. He moves one hand to massage the small of her back. As his hand holds her into their kiss. Then pulls away to gasp for air. ""Damn...best damn kiss I've ever had!"" he gasps out. Kissing her everywhere. Her lips. Her cheeks. Her neck. The space between neck and shoulder. ""You stir a fire in me I didn't know I even possessed. He says. He was pushing against the restraint of his pants. ""God...your making it hard to keep my pants on. You got me feeling rather restricted inside my pants."" he says teasingly. Purring his words out in a sultry way."
366,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-03-21T00:41:49,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/Heise-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>19 (human years)<br/>Mysterious Male<br/><br/>It was a cold and icy twilight. A young man of nineteen walks on the air like it was made up of invisible steps and pathways. It was cold yet the air barely touched the boy's pale skin. His hair was long and the color of a black or navy blue rose. His eyes were a soft blue color that was close to being grey. He was wearing a long kimono tied around the waist. His form was slender and petite. He walks through the air slowly. Taking his time. He had no reason to hurry. Nor was he sure he even had a reason to still exist. He'd recently lost the woman he loved to a meaningless war.<br/><br/>The young man sighs as he remembers the day he'd gone to visit her only to find her dead in a pool of her own blood. He looks from the past to the present. Even though his mind kept trying to dwell on the past. He was searching. Searching for a reason to exist once more. He'd sworn it would never be because of love for another. He continues his journey through the sky and clouds. Watching as he comes to a rest on a cloud. Watching boredly as snow begins to drift slowly downwards towards the ground.<br/><br/>With a decision made in his mind, he reappears on the ground. Walking towards the nearest city. A city ruled by a woman who he knew nothing of. Nor did he wish to. He enters the city and begins to walk aimlessly around. Searching still for that reason or purpose for which he would exist for. He craved love yet feared to love again. For each time he had, he'd lost the one he'd loved.<br/><br/>He wishes hard with his entire being for a reason to exist. For a reason to appear to which he'd have a purpose to continue his lonely existance. Hoping and waiting for a sign to appear to tell him what his next path through fates journeys would be."
367,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-03-21T02:01:31,zoruna,"Mystery Man was walking. So people had given him the name...Mute. Not because he was unable to talk. No it was because he absolutely REFUSED to talk. He didn't even cuss someone out who went Imma kick your ass you silent mother fucker! mode. Nope. He merely looked at the person silently no matter what verbal abuse or words they said. At the same time he is able to block any and all of the attackers strikes, blows, or moves. He was even able to go matrix on them and dodge BULLETS!!!!<br/><br/>It scared the hell outta everyone. Yet people still wanted to mess with the pretty boy. Hard not to when the guy looks like a god put to human flesh. Sexier than any man should ever be. Held more grace and elegance in him than any man should ever possess. And no one at ALL could get him to say anything. He gave silent but nuetral looks that were far deadlier than one of anger."
368,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-03-21T03:17:52,zoruna,"Mute hears a soft purring sound. Figures  it is just a happy stray cat or kitten. Shrugging it off he kept walking. He continues as if no one and nothing existed in this world. He was stealthy and moved fluidly around a mixture of a cat stealth and water running through ones fingers. He kept walking. He was an exotic godly creation of man in a white kimono. Totally unheard of in these lands. And yet he didn't care. Said nothing to the others.<br/><br/>He didn't say anything even when a group of low level yet powerful gansters surrounded him. He merely looks at them with silent indifference. They threaten him with various taunting and mocking statements.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Gonna bust you up real good pretty boy. Gonna make them features less exotic and unearthly good looking. Gonna bust a cap in your ass. Gonna...</span>He finally just tuned them out and ignored them. Standing there silent as death.<br/><br/>This of course pissed them all off and they started to attack him. It was like a scene out of a Jackie Chan movie mixed up with scenes out of the Matrix. There was men getting flipping by a hand to their fist onto their backs hard. Spiral kicks sending some flying into the walls of nearby buildings.<br/><br/>And he started dodging BULLETS!!! Literally he was bending and moving in slow motion or so it would seem. The bullets whizzing by his ear and form harmlessly...for him. The bullets went through the guys behind him. Riddling the three full of bullet holes. And then like a flash of lightning...it was over. And standing in the middle of the entire fallen gang was the mystery man....Mute. The entire time not a sound or word had he uttered. Now the gangsters were all laying in weird positions and twisted. Except the ones who'd been killed by their fellow gangsters when he'd dodge bullets and thrown weapons.<br/><br/>He brushes himself off. Wiping the blood off his cheek and flicks it away. And resumes walking. As if nothing had just went down. He even simply stepped OVER the fallen attackers as if they were merely bumps in the road."
369,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-03-22T14:39:55,zoruna,"Mute was far from stupid. He'd seen the woman out the corner of his eye. Yet he wasn't minding the fact she seemed to want to intercept him. He hadn't even been violent...yet. That was merely protecting himself. Defense not offense. He had not killed any of them. They had done it themselves. Did the job for him. He looks up as he nears where the woman was. Staring at her. Watching her studyingly. Taking in her features. She was beautiful yet deadly.<br/><br/>He didn't need to be a genius to take note of the stance. While non-aggressive stanced...you could see there was a chance she would flip at a moments notice. He looks at her. Saying nothing. He took note of her voice. The undertone was alluring and seductive. And he could tell she wasn't even attempting to do it. Well...not a lot anyways. He looks at her.<br/><br/>Crossing his arms in a that trick won't work with me. The expression said it loud and clear.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I am not like most men. That old trick in the book won't work on me.</span>He takes her in again. ""Mute."" he then shrugs. ""Dunno."" he says honestly. The two words spoken came out with an exotic and sensual type of purr sound. And he honestly was NOT trying. Where as she seemed not to be...he honestly wasn't.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""You are?"" he asks. He would talk to a woman...when he felt like it. ""I am seeking purpose for existing."" he says simply yet honestly. Then fell silent. And proceeds to start to walk by her. Stopping and leaning against the wall in front of him. ""You city?"" he asks with an arching of his beautiful features. Eyebrows slender and sexy. Not bushy yet it seemed to work on him."
370,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-03-23T07:12:37,zoruna,"Mute looks at her. She reacted strangely to his voice. Like it made her do a double take or something. That was a reason NOT to talk a lot. Women always had such strange reactions to his voice. He didn't quite understand it to be honest. ""Nice to meet you Sarah."" he says simply. Looking at her. His voice still coming out in that same purr as before. And to be honest it was his natural normal voice. Just imagine if he was actually trying to make it sound that way....<br/><br/>He noted her clenching her jaw a bit. Noticed the hardening of her eyes. He merely leaned back more. Crossing his arms across his chest lazily. A small amount of his smooth hairless yet toned and muscular torso peeked out from the now slightly open due to the ""fight"" from before. He hadn't yet noticed it. ""I see...I don't care."" he says bluntly. ""I do not care who does or does not run the streets."" he clarifies.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Authority is only there to keep up the pretense of civility and order. When in actuality it is a mere coverup to hide the chaos and dischord."" he falls silent again. Looking at her. He merely shrugs and smiles. ""I live here."" he says then blinks. ""What do you mean a guy like me?"" he asks in confusion. ""Why would you think that? High life? I have no need for material things. Aside from clothing."" he says.<br/><br/>Looking at her. ""I am merely traveling. As I said...seeking a purpose for my existance."" he says cryptically. Looking at her. ""What? Is there something wrong with my natural appearance?"" he asks in honest confusion. ""........."" he falls silent and says nothing futher."
371,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-03-24T05:34:32,zoruna,"Mute had noticed her cool tempertured smile and had chosen to ignore it. He felt her gaze on him but he'd taken to having his eyes closed. So didn't realize it wasn't his face she was looking at now. He was honestly rather shy about his appearance. Not shy as in oh my god I'm a virgin dont' touch me. More as shy as in if I let you close you could end up dead...type of shy. He had lusts and needs...he just had EXTREMELY strong control and an iron grasp upon them.<br/><br/>He merely nodded his head. She had a beautiful laugh. He doesn't open his eyes though. ""Your laugh is beautiful. Like soft morning bells  ringing early on a spring day."" he says. ""Then again...that is just my opinion."" he shrugs it off. And just relaxes. ""I see..."" he says nothing further as in that really didn't matter to him at the moment. He liked this privacy that no patrolling officers allow him. Swordmaking with cops around would NOT go over to well.<br/><br/>He opens his eyes. His lashes long and full. Seemed to fit his features perfectly. He had facial features supermodels kill and have surgery on themselves trying to achieve it. Even then they never get anywhere near as close as this. His eyes having opened like straight out of a japanese anime film zone in on her. ""............"" he says nothing. ""There is no such thing as perfection. Perfection can only be achieved if one is trying. And even then only if one strives for it themselves."" he pauses.<br/><br/>""I on the other hand...are doing neither of those things."" he says honestly. He looks at her and shakes his head. ""I am what I am Sarah. I can not and will not...change that fact for anyone or anything."" he smiles a tiny bit. ""You would think so wouldn't you?"" he looks at her. Capturing her gaze with his own. ""You would need to have a reason for existing wouldn't you? Kind of hard to feel out of place...when you have no destination that IS in place."" he points out."
372,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-03-25T15:51:46,zoruna,"Mute was unsure why but he was enjoying Sarah's company. He opened his eyes just in time to see her cheeks held a reddish pink hue. Yet he doesn't comment upon it. Not yet anways. ""Your welcome. You must hang around the wrong type of guys Sarah."" he says softly. No purr intentional but it kinda snuck its way in there anyways. He opens his eyes. ""Your eyes are beautiful. Sparkling with life."" he says softly. ""A natural sparkle...is a rare thing Sarah.""<br/><br/>He resumed looking at her. He was being himself. Nothing more. He felt a way he hadn't felt in an extremely long time. Yet that made him feel fear inside. If he let her close...she would meet the same end as his fiancee...right? Like had happened so many times over the years. Should he let her close and risk it? Or keep her away just enough that she would be safe? He selfishly wanted to pull her close and kiss her senseless. Yet he withheld from doing.<br/><br/>He gets a small smile on his face. She was beautiful. He wanted to ask her out. Take her on romantic dates. Write and play her love songs under the pale moonlight. Yet she wouldn't allow it...right? No more accurately he was afraid to do so. He had phantoms in his past that loved to tear things apart. Steal the life of those he lets near. He closes his eyes to hide the fact he was fighting an internal battle.<br/><br/>Then she spoke again. He looks at her. ""It is when you have nowhere else to go. Nowhere else to be. Nothing else to do."" he points out. He looks at her. ""Here I have no worries about the cops taking my stuff and arresting me."" he says softly. ""I makes swords and guns Sarah. Cops and law enforcements...HIGHLY...frown upon such things. At least without a license..."" he points out.<br/><br/>He ends up blurting out before he can stop himself. ""Would you like to go somewhere for dinner? I make a mean lasagna...or any other Italian, Oriental, or Mexican dish."" he says. Looking at her. ""Er...would you?"" he asks. His actions alone said he was out of practice with this sort of thing."
373,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-03-26T05:26:28,zoruna,"Mute was totally oblivious to the way he was affecting her. Well...mostly. He could tell by her reactions she was bothered by something. Yet it had been so long since he'd interacted with women beyond talking...if that. He was far from rusty where sex was concerned. He was one of those once a winner always a winner type of guy. He liked her however.  And wanted to treat her to a delicious meal.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Hmm? They say such a thing is dangerous. Tried to confiscate them...too bad for them. I'm much smarter than any cop could be. Never found the inventory...just about destroyed the house attempting to do so thoug."" he says with a playful grin. Yet it vanished as quickly as it had appeared. He was clearly used to masking not showing his emotions and other actions.<br/><br/>He watched her smile. A true, geniune, and delighted smile crossed his lips. He felt relief yet didn't show it. ""That is good. Follow me."" he says softly. Leading her out the alley. He looks at her. ""That is good. I hope you'll like my food."" he says. Smile gone...mostly. If you looked closely you could see the smile that was still across those lips...subtly but there nonetheless.<br/><br/>Ten minutes later he was cooking up a storm. The small kitchen home he'd built attached to his small studio house was filled with the scents of Italian cuisine. His menu consisted of Shrimp Scampi, Garlic Knots, Garlic Breadsticks, Salad, and for dessert...a Cannoli.  He turns to her. ""Dinner is served."" he says. Using a fake yet clearly deceivable Italian accent. Then places the food on the table if front of her."
374,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-03-26T20:00:17,zoruna,"Mute kept an eye out for trouble. Even though he knew there would be none. Not after what went down earlier this afternoon. Word traveled fast...very fast...out here in No Mans Law Land. Well it was called something else but that was his name for the slums. He had gotten lost in his cooking. He loved to cook and the expression on his face had shown delight and contentment.<br/><br/>When he finally set the food down he smiles at her. He could see how happy and excited she was. He could see how hungry as well. ""Alright."" he says. Sitting down across from her. Picking up his fork he begins to eat. Not rapidly but not too slowly either. He looks at her. ""Feel free to dig in."" he says. Not sure what to talk about at the moment.<br/>(while she's eating would be a good time for her 2nd in command to interrupt her wonderful relaxing time :) )"
375,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-03-29T18:48:33,zoruna,"Mute watched her eat without seeming to do so. He smiles a bit happily. And it stays there for a few minutes than it vanished again. He chuckles a tiny bit. ""Thank you. It isn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">THAT</span>good."" he says in playful protest. He blinks and nods his head. He wonders what is up. Something was going down and she was needed. He kisses that soft hand. Almost blushing from the touch of her soft lips upon his cheek. He looks at her and a slight tilting of his head occurs.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sorry? Was she leaving to never return?</span>He watches her leave. His gaze looking out after her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She was going uptown? Trouble? Oh hell no! He just found a purpose to live...he was NOT losing her. Well then...only one thing left to do...and he was going to do it.</span>Having mentally decided and made up his mind...he leaves his kitchen house attachment. And heads towards the staircase.<br/><br/>It was now time for him to show this town...what big and bad badass is truly about. His mind set was four to five things mentally listed only. Get ready. Get armed. Get bad. Get dangerous. And change out of this kimono. He heads upstairs and dresses til he is hot looking and bad ass to the bone. And then arms himself with five swords, a bunch of daggers(multiples of each dagger) and a gun straight outta the punisher movies plus a belt full of ammo bullets. Wearing his bad ass outfit he finishes the look with bad ass shades.(see pics below for the attire pics <includes accessories>)<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/BROGUE-107-B-NPU-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/untitled-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/1094902554_4237960807-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/TS-SNG2_540-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/1401.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>He then heads out and goes to the biker who owes him a favor. He explains the situation. Yes he talks and that alone had the man's jaw drop. When he mentions the hot ass chick he wishes to assist dude pulled out the bike and handed him the keys. And drives off towards the commotion. His long hair flying behind him in a tight ass braid. Which he could pull off. (See pics below for weapons)<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/Swords_by_Craydash.jpg"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Miscellanous/Daggers2-2-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/Kimber-Punisher021-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Rounding the corner he sees people firing at her. And he shakes his head. Pulling out the punisher gun and fires it. Bullseyeing the men who had lucked out and surrounded her. Well...unfortunately for them...their luck just ran out.(see below for the motorcycle pic)<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/motorcycle-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/jvUpxZajw8Y""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/jvUpxZajw8Y"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
376,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-05-01T14:01:22,zoruna,"Mute pulls out his swords. Two of them Ivory and Ebony as he shoves the gun back in the guns holster. He smirks and looks at the men. Doing the universal sign for bring it. As he held the one called Ebony in his teeth. He pulls the blade from his teeth. Standing in front of her. ""Come now...all of you against a woman of her caliber...one that's just stupid. She would kick your guys asses in an honest fight. Well too bad...you were lucky to ambush her."" he smiles darkly. ""Guess what boys...your luck just ran out."" he says. And starts to move.<br/><br/>His swords swinging and flashing in the moonlight. He stays in front of her. He sees a man sneaking up towards her from the side. He puts Ivory inbetween his teeth. Draws a dagger and launches it without barely turning from using his other sword Ebony. He launches it square through both sides of the man's neck. And pulls Ivory from between his teeth. He kicks ass. Swords flashing. Daggers flying. And when he ran out of daggers he switched to a blood red sword. Which erupts into flames. He starts to slice and burn men alive. The gun pulls from its holster. He mixes ninja with western. Shooting the men on the right. The sword harpooning the men on the left. Slicing men clean in half. And he continues with this.<br/><br/>Putting the sword away and going TRUE Punisher on their asses. Firing nonstop as he kicks their asses. Totally sends them ALL to hell. He finishes them all off. And blows the smoke from his guns. ""Boys...that is how its done."" he says. He turns after holstering the guns to her. And walks over. Pulling her up. ""You alright?"" he asks worriedly. Searching her for injuries. ""Sorry...I wasn't losing my new purpose to live rather than exist...which is you by the way."""
377,A Lonely Existance (me and Ms. Bennington),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2735,2011-05-05T13:50:52,zoruna,"Mute looks at her. He blinks and picks her up. Picking her bike up and hides it so well no one would know where it was but him. And he climbs onto his motorcycle. ""Back to my house. I'll tend to that wound."" he says softly. Setting her down in front of him. Tearing the sleeves off his shirt and moves her hand. Pressing the folded over sleeves against the wound. Then puts her hand back on it. ""Hold the pressure to keep it there. Alright Sarah? We're going to be going fast. And I need one hand to steer with."" he says. And puts the shades back on. ""Let's ride."" he says. Sounding like the Ghost Rider. And then starts up the motorcycle. He drives them back to his house and opens the front door. Turning the motorcycle off. His neighbor sold him the bike and he planned to keep it. He puts the kickstand down and carries her inside. Turning the light on and sets her down. ""I'm going to tend to that now."" he says. Kicking the door shut and pulls out tweezers and surgical sewing needle and thread that will dissolve when the wound is healed. And bandaging. And starts to pull the bullet out."
378,The Snake Queen (me and Rain),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2744,2011-03-21T19:53:22,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/my%20personal%20drawings/1129102151-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a>(personal drawing please don't steal)<br/>Vise<br/>18 (human years)<br/>The Snake Queen<br/><br/>The Snake Queen...Vise...is the daughter of Medusa and one of the Greek Gods. Her hair is normal but she has two serpants around the side of her face. The only sign she is the daughter of Medusa. Medusa had seduced a God and gave birth to a fully immortal demi-goddess...Vise has lived a life hidden from her fathers view. Yet one day she travels beyond the barrier and into the realm of humans.<br/><br/>Now Vise continues walking through the realm of mortals. She was staring around in awe and amazement. She'd never seen structures such as this. And a glamour spell made it so the immortals wouldn't be able to see her snakes on the side of her face. Her twin babies...Venom and Viper. She could speak and talk to snakes. And yet she was lonely even with her Venom and Viper always at her side. There was a part of her...deep inside her core...which ached for love. She walks around. Smelling the food scents in the air. Drachma's were the only currency she had.<br/><br/>So when she stepped on a twenty dollar bill she bends over and picks it up. Staring at it in much confusion. She wonders what it is used for. Putting it inside her special hidden pocket in her skirt...she continues walking. Not really paying attention to her surroundings. She wonders what those monsters speeding were called. She'd never seen anything like them before. And walks in front of a car which is headed her way."
379,The Snake Queen (me and Rain),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2744,2011-03-21T20:39:43,Rain,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.freewebs.com/stoked23/Wolfs%20Rain01097.jpg"">http://www.freewebs.com/stoked23/Wolfs%20Rain01097.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Rain couldn't help but watch this strange woman bend over and stare at the bill he had dropped in order to attract attention to this spot. Being the Immortal creature of long years among those who slowly wither and die, he sensed something different about this woman. It nagged at him, gnawing at his insides. Ignoring the feeling, Rain set down the violin he played on the corner to earn money. This woman looked confused and he couldn't fathom why. They stood on a normal corner in an average city.<br/><br/>Picking the violin up again, Rain begins to play a set he had heard while passing by the home of an Italian family. ""You know,"" he said as he continued to play. ""I have never seen you before. Most people who pads through here are regular offenders to my little corner."" The slow, haunting notes that drifted from his instrument never failed to captivate those who walked passed. ""It's the strangest thing really, the people who stop to visit and listen are those who seem to be the busiest of all.""  He smiles at her while finishing the short but stirring tune of his past."
380,The Snake Queen (me and Rain),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2744,2011-03-21T21:01:25,zoruna,"Vise had no idea what that green paper was. Nor did she have any idea what the paper was used for. She felt like someone was watching her. She shh's Venom and Viper. Her best friends and they were always there. Framing her face on each side. Like Medusa they were connected to her head. But unlike her mother she didn't turn people to stone merely by them looking into her eyes or at her. She could do that...but she could do it at will.<br/><br/>Her mother never talked about the human realm, her father, or other realms in general. She blinks and jumps back a few inches. Staring at him in confused wariness. She didn't know him. There was something...different...about him. Something not like the other people she'd bumped into every so often. She tilts her head to the side. She looks at him getting more confused by what he is saying.<br/><br/>She looks at him. ""Where exactly is here?"" she asks. Her voice smooth and slightly snakeish in a sexy inhuman yet human sort of way. It was soft and light like flower petals yet held a darkeer undertone that warned not to anger. She blinks. ""I am new here. I honestly have no idea where here is. I do know this is not where I was before I crossed the bridge."" she says honestly.<br/><br/>Looking at him. ""Who are you? My name is Vise."" she says softly. Trying to ignore how attractive this man was."
381,The Snake Queen (me and Rain),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2744,2011-03-21T21:24:37,Rain,"Considering what he had just learned, Rain begins to wonder. He didn't know of any bridges in the area so she couldn't have come from around here. ""No matter,"" he says while spotting one of his regulars. She was a short, thing lawyer type with ear length blond hair and small half glasses. ""Ester!"" He said cheerfully while picking up his Violin to play. The woman took a seat on a comfortable looking wooden bench close to Rain. ""Still in this corner are you Rain?"" Chuckling, Rain gives a slight incline of the head. ""How else would you ever find me Ester Dear?"" He asked with a smile, giving her a small one as well. With a quick peck on his cheek, she drops a fifty dollar bill in his lap before starting off. ""Take care Rain, you deserve better than this place.""<br/><br/>Picking up the bill with a smile, Rain looks to the woman. ""My name is Rain, I'll treat you to lunch!"" With that announcement, Rain packs his instrument and takes the Vise's arm in his and walks her down the street. ""You look awfully confused, and being new, I couldn't in good consciousness leave you there on the corner to wander."" Smiling over at the woman charmingly, Rain continues on in pleasant silence before speaking again. ""Do you like  Mediterranean?"""
382,The Snake Queen (me and Rain),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2744,2011-03-22T04:08:03,zoruna,"Vise has no idea what he meant by no matter. She watches a strangely dressed woman appear. Then again...she was dressed in the clothing she herself had designed. (same outfit as in pic) She wasn't sure why but on her it didn't stick out...too much. She watches and looks at the scene as it goes down. She got more confused by the fact the woman gave him a piece of that green paper. What was this green paper? Why did it seem to be of some importance. More importantly...what was its use? Its purpose?<br/><br/>She blinks and looks at her. ""Treat me to lunch?"" she echoes. Not having any idea what was going on. She watches in curiousity as he takes ahold of her by her arm. Linking arms with her. This day was getting stranger and stranger still. She looks at him. ""Yes. I do not know anything here."" she points and literally jumped when a ""monster"" sped by them. ""What is that?! What type of monster is that???"" she says i an eeked way. Her eyes wide and filled with curiousity, fear, and confusion.<br/><br/>She looks at her surroundings again. ""What is the purpose of that green paper?"" She asks. Looking around. ""This is such a strange place."" she thinks. ""What year is it?"" she asks softly. Wondering if he would think her crazy or something. She wasn't. She was just VERY out of her element. And there was so many things she didn't know or understand.<br/><br/>She zones back in on his talking. He looked at her. ""Um...I'm not sure. I think so."" she says. Looking rather puzzled. ""I don't know. Nothing of this place makes any sense to me."""
383,The Snake Queen (me and Rain),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2744,2011-03-22T05:36:21,Rain,"Frowning at the strange woman's reaction to the car, Rain thought a moment. Switching her away from the road, he smiles a bit. ""That, would be a motor vehicle, what most call a car."" Wondering at her strange ignorance, rain decides to wait. She may be an Enigma, but her secrets and mysteries would reveal themselves in due time. ""Mediterranean is a type of food, originating from an area in Europe and parts of the middle east, if I remember correctly. It may include Greek, Italian, Sicilian, and food from some parts of France, if geography had any say in the matter.<br/><br/>Guiding her down the sidewalk, Rain thinks for a moment on the absurdity of the whole situation. A woman in strange cloths who doesn't know what a car is or the fact that she stares at paper money like it's a  foreign concept, if she understood it's use at all. ""We,"" he said suddenly and with enthusiasm, ""are going to use this,"" he held up the bill, ""to pay for a meal."" Smiling over at her, they continue on until he stops her in front of a plain, whitewashed building. Knocking on the door, Rain smiles at the man who peers through the peep hole. ""Requiescat in Pace"" The man considered Rain, then responded. ""La PromisÃ¨?"" nodding, Rain replies back ""Amare un Fratello, sempre."" Nodding, the man opens the door to let them in. Smiling even wider, Rain guides his new companion up a flight of stairs into a hidden restaurant."
384,The Snake Queen (me and Rain),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2744,2011-03-22T18:38:11,zoruna,"Vise looks at him. His face was sure expressive. Yet why he was frowning one minute and then smiling again the next...was beyond her. Venom and Viper hiss and she hisses to them in snake to be quiet. They move around grumpily at being told that. Yet listen nonetheless. She blinks. ""Motor vehicle? I've never heard of a car or this motor vehicle."" he says softly. Her eyes light up. ""I love Greek food! That is where I am from...in a strange sort of...way. It is rather complex and I wouldn't know where to even start to begin explaining it."" she says honestly. Smiling and her eyes were sparkling.<br/><br/>She lets him guide her. She didn't know to be guard or to be wary of strangers. She was also niave and gullible. Came from being extremely sheltered. He led her to the resturaunt. ""With the green paper?"" she asks in confusion. Looking at him. ""I do not see how green paper is going to buy us food."" she says. Her face filled with confusion and slight doubt at the notion that paper could buy food. She looks around at the building they stopped at a white building.<br/><br/>She looks around. Wondering still...where she was. How she got here. And where her mother Medusa was. She had only met her father Loki once. And it had been a very long time ago.  As shortly afterwards her mother hid her from view. Sheltered her and refused to allow her anywhere near other people. So that is why when she had gone for a ""walk"" she ""forgot"" to return home. She had meant to go exploring. Not end up in some other realm. For that is the only concept that made sense. She was not in her realm but in a different realm.<br/><br/>She waits and looks and follows him. Looking around. ""What language was that?"" she asks. Her greek accent slipping out now that she was distracted with looking around. Not just any Greek accent but a very older version of the modern day greek accent."
385,The Snake Queen (me and Rain),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2744,2011-03-24T19:11:11,Rain,"Chuckling some at the barrage of questions directed his way, he begins to answer them in turn. ""Yes, dear, with green paper. It's a form of currency. We don't have enough valuable metals like gold or silver for everyone to get some. So instead, this green paper represents the value of this things, which will, in this case, buy us lunch."" Smiling wide at her almost childish sense of ignorance, Rain simply shakes his head. ""We'll have time over our meal to figure out where we'll begin with your story Love, until then, I'd like to learn more about you. Oh, the language was Italian, no surprise I suppose."" Taking Vise up a flight of stairs and into a large and peacefully quiet room, Rain looked over at his new companion.<br/><br/>""I play my violin here regularly. It's no surprise their patrons tend to be my patrons I suppose, they allow me to eat here because of it."" Guiding Vise to a small booth through the dusk like space. In most establishments it would have been considered a gloomy atmosphere. Finding a small booth made for two or three to stay, Rain sits Vise down. ""Although, whenever I come here, it can be whenever I choose. I've known the woman who own the place since she was a chil..."" Choking off what he had been about to say, Rain coughs and looks away a little before regaining him composure. ""Shall we order?"" He asks with a lopsided grin.<br/><br/>Almost as if summoned by the suggestion, a tall woman who would have been the prime example of a beautiful self-succeeding business owner, steps out of the relative darkness. ""Rain,"" she nearly purrs with her exotic accent, her voice filled with unbridled affection and recognition. ""You're as young as you've ever been Love, even when I was a child."" Finally noticing his companion, her smile almost splits her face in two, flashing flawless white teeth. ""You've finally done as I've been telling you for so long to do? I was so afraid you wouldn't let go of an old bird like me."" Coloring some, Rain flicks his eyes in Vise's direction before returning his attention to the woman. ""Felicity, this is Vise. Vise, I'd like you to meet Felicity, she is the owner of this establishment."" Chuckling, the woman gently places a hand on Rains cheek.<br/><br/>Moving her finger under his chin, she lifts his head some. ""Rain, dear, you hardly need that kind of formality. You've known me for forty-one years, you practically helped raise me."" Noticing the horrified look in Rain's eyes, Felicity frowns and furrows her brow a bit. Looking to Vise, her violet eyes move back to Rain. ""You haven't told her Rain?"" Rain tried to look away but she placed her thumb on his chin below the lip, holding his gaze. ""It's hardly something you can hide for very long, Love."" Leaving it at that, Felicity bends down and kisses Rain on the forehead. ""I wish you well dear, I'll send someone to take your order in a moment."" As Felicity walked away from the table, her long auburn swaying with each step; Rain couldn't lift his gaze from his hands.."
386,The Snake Queen (me and Rain),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2744,2011-03-26T01:26:34,zoruna,"Vise saw him smiling and wonders what it was that was funny. Whatever and wherever this realm was...she hadn't ever been here before. So her questions weren't funny they were serious. She truly wanted to know those things. He resumed talking so she resumed listening...more. She blinks and tilts her head to the side. ""My story?"" she echoes as he leads her upstairs and into a room so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Yet it was a peaceful in a soothing sort of way.<br/><br/>She looks at him. ""Hmm?"" she was curious as to what it was he wanted to say. ""I guess...I don't know."" Then to herself but outloud. ""I wonder if I can even read these strange drawings and symbols on this thing."" She looks at the woman who approached. Shyly falling quiet. Not even muttering things in her mind. She tilts her head to the side. She smiles. She liked Felicity. She seemed full of happiness and life. That made it hard not to smile.<br/><br/>She looks at her. And then to Rain. Was it...? Could he...? What if he's....? Her thoughts were too hopeful. It sounded too good to be true. Yet how she hoped he was. He was attractive and fun to be around...even if he was a bit confusing at times. She did know her father's name. If she wasn't feeling so dazed still...would that itching need to make people smile or do a bit of harmless trickery jump out without warning? It had happened before.<br/><br/>She waits until Felicity left. Venom and Viper decided they had been quiet long enough. The spoke one after the other.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Venom hisses to her. -Visssssssse...you need to tell him the truth. Can't you ssssssssee that he issssss like you? He issssss what you have been hoping for ssssssssince you were a little girl. I think you can trusssssst him.- he nuzzles her cheek a bit. If Rain was an immortal he'd notice the bangs framing her face was really a snake of some sort.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Viper hisses to her as well. -Yesssssss....I agree with Venom. You sssssssshould ssssssssee if he isssss truly what that woman hasssssss hinted he issssss. Alsssssssso it would help if you ssssssstop being ssssssssso dazed. You mussssssst regain compossssssssure. We love you much Visssssse.- he nuzzles her face as well.</span><br/><br/>Vise bites her lower lip. Could he see Venom and Viper for what they really were? She didn't know. ""Are you like me? Are you ageless by human terms?"" she asks in a very meek tone."
387,The Snake Queen (me and Rain),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2744,2011-03-27T07:11:05,Rain,"Blinking away surprised, Rain looks over at Vise more than a bit suspiciously. Then, while looking closely, closely than before ; he sees them. Snakes... Two long snakes along the sides of her face. That must be why she had asked if he was ""like her."" If he was ageless by human terms. ""I.."" He hesitated, Rain wasn't sure what he was seeing, two snakes speaking to her, her speaking back; him understanding it all.. ""I.. I can see.. The snakes?"" The question that was buried deep in his eyes would have been clear enough to anyone, he didn't need to speak. Watching as the snakes muzzled against her cheeks and the way she responded, Rain knew it was real.<br/><br/>He wasn't sure he could just come out and admit it, he'd hid it for far too long to just do that. He remembered when the Romans had rule of Jerusalem and most of what's today the mid-east. That was... So long ago.. Trying to gather up the force of will needed to overcome his barriers, Rain looks up at Vise. ""In a way.. I guess you may figure it that way."" Unsure of how to say it, or what to say in the first place, Rain thinks. ""I remember the times when men where no more than infants, so to speak. The days far before they knew of 'other lands' or 'forign peoples'.."" Looking away, he couldn't think of much to say. It had been... Too long."
388,Cursed Illusions (me and Flora),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=27494,2013-06-01T16:02:50,zoruna,"Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/lonely-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Ricardo ""Ricky"" Martel<br/>Inner Child Age:age 6<br/>Race: Human<br/>Social Status: Homeless/Street Kid<br/>Personality:<br/>*sweet<br/>*timid<br/>*withdrawn (slightly)<br/>*playful<br/>*intelligent<br/>*lonely<br/>*kind<br/>*caring<br/>*imaginative<br/>*creative<br/><br/>Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/normal_78-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Ricardo ""Ricky"" Martel<br/>True Age: 16<br/>Race: Human<br/>Social Status: Homeless/Slum of the slums resident<br/>Personality:<br/>*lonely<br/>*loner<br/>*withdrawn (a lot)<br/>*rebellious<br/>*somewhat cocky<br/>*strong<br/>*loyal<br/>*smart<br/>*distant (emotionally)<br/>*somewhat hot tempered<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Ricky walked down the streets towards the railroad tracks. He always walked the long way home even though the tracks took him past the power plant. The power plant rested on the outskirts of town. It was abandoned except on certain nights when it was used by drug chemists. However, you looked the other way and walked quickly...nobody paid you attention. He walked alongside the railroad tracks. Tonight was turning out to be a long day. A very long day. He was going be hurrying past the abandoned nuclear power plant. This was usually the day that the drug lords were at the nuclear power plant. It was a meth lab whenever the drug lords used it. Not every day so it wasnâ€™t always dangerous. He continued to walk along. He hoped deeply that there was never an explosion at the nuclear power plant because that mix of radioactive chemicals and drugs could cause weird or dangerous side effects or accidents when it did.<br/><br/>As he was walking past the power plant he began to smell something burning. It was a mix of sulfur and chemicals. He hurried along faster when the fire alarm became blarring inside the power plant. His gaze shot to the powr plant which seemed to be erupting in flames. Sounds of small explosions inside could be heard. Followed by screams and an even more worrisome sound...bigger explosions. He began running trying to get away from the power plant before all hell broke loose. He was almost there when the power plant exploded and chemicals, fire and radioactive power shot past him. The explosion shooting out in all directions. He was caught in the back side outward explosion. He screamed in agaony as he felt every bone in his body beginning to tear apart. It was like his atoms were tearing apart. Like he was going inside out. The pain was excrutiating. He screamed in pain.<br/><br/>He was beginning to lose consciousness. The darkness taking over his mind even as his body seemed to do a side show. There was two hims, his inner child and his real self, they were side by side with each other. His real self on the left. The inner child on the right. Suddenly they melded together and switched. The image of the inner child soon appeared on the left. The real him on the right. Then they connected as one. The inner child on the outside. As his scream faded and the blast of explosion died down and fizzled out...all that lay where the teenager had been was the body of a seven year old boy. Laying there limp but still breathing. No sign of the explosion remained other than a charred and falling apart power plant...and the burned ground in all directions. The boy was covered in dirt and an icky substance. Sunlight came over the horizon and still the â€˜childâ€™ lay there unconscious. Smudges on his face like he had escaped a fire. His clothes had holes in places and looked way to big for him.<br/><br/>It was hours before his body twitched. The twitching making him whine. More twitchings caused more whinings resulting in the mental inky blackness which had clouded his thoughts to fade away. He whimpered and slowly tried to push up. Sinking back down as at first his limbs were all wobbly armed. Growling then whimpered before he attempted a second time. This resulted in the same effect as the first time. However, apparently in some cases the third time is indeed the charm for when he attempted this yet again he managed to push up. Whimpering and whining but he managed to push up and force himself up onto his knees. He winced as he breathed. He looked around. There was...warning alarms? Or maybe that had been some sort of echoing ringing in his ears that had bounced around his brain. Then...explosion. Pain...confusion...darkness.<br/><br/>He was in a bit of a daze as the world proceeded to slowly come back into focus. Blurring in and out at first like it was shrinking and growing before his eyes. Then slowly began to become normal. When the world stopped moving and was completely in focus he began to absorb the world around him. Where the power plant had once been was smoking and in places smoldering or burning wreckage. All around was charred ground and burnt things. So...why was he alive? Why didn't he feel more than sore and achy? He blinked and began to check himself out. SHock in his eyes as this made NO sense. As he was doing this he got an even greater shock! His eyes went wide and at first he just stared in shocked disbelief. Then when it registered it was real he let out a horrified scream.<br/><br/>Moments later he stopped. Checking himself over. NYAH!!!! He was SEVEN again!!! He blinked and looked around. Yet he knew he was really eighteen but others wouldn't. He frowned a bit. Standing up and lost his boxers. Then his pants. He slid off the oversized pants and threw away the boxers. No making them work. He slid back on the pants and tightened the belt as tightly as he could. Even still the moment he let go of them they fell and clung to his hips a bit under the top of them. Sighing and flailing his arms. Reaching into his backpack he took out the pocket knife and cut off the pants legs until they were to where his shoes would have been were they not beyond overly too big. Once that was done he closed the pocket knife and pulled out his pack of cigarettes. Lighting one and smoked it. Blowing out the smoke all stressed out. His shirt hung five inches onto his arms off his shoulders. He had dirt smudges and minor scratches or scraps on his person. His shirt was with holes or tears in places. He looked like he was homeless and had been for a very long time.<br/><br/>Finishing his cigarette he put it out and flicked the stub away. Much more difficult with small kiddie fingers. Still he did it. Grabbing his bigger backpack and stuffed the lighter and cigarettes back inside. Zipping up the ratty looking bag. He hadn't been that well off before. He had essentially been homeless since a year before the seven years of age he now looked. How...was this possible? He seemed to be inside out. This was all wrong! He was not a child! He had an inner child but this was not who HE was! Besides...he hated his chibi (adorably small) shortness when he was a kid. The backpack was too heavy. He pulled out the college text books and all of his college things. Well except the sketchbook and his community college id badge. Leaving him with a backpack containing...a sketchbook, pencils, charcoal pencils, artist erasers, coloring pencils, markers, a package of wipes, his lighter, his pack of cigarettes which he used for when he was stressed, his prized treasure which was a locket that had been his mothers (see image at way end), a photograph of the last family photo he and his parents were in before their death, and about twenty dollars and eighty-six cents in cash.<br/><br/>With a now much lighter backpack he threw it over one shoulder and began to stumblingly walk towards the city again. Limping a bit as his right leg was very achy. Not like broken but it was definitely sprained for sure. Wincing but soon was able to walk somewhat normalish. He was in a bit of a daze still as he entered into a cafe...his stomach growling. Sadly when he was a kid he noticed far more when he was utterly starving. He had grown used to it by his true age. He was trying to figure out how he was a kid again. It made no sense.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Jewelry/a410ead5-a555-427d-87e8-66b0051c8f8f_zps6959a929.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
389,Cursed Illusions (me and Flora),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=27494,2013-06-01T17:38:54,FloriCello,"Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://25.media.tumblr.com/e0a68e40d78f2c0bc24bc959d4669753/tumblr_mnj0c4OzOu1snximfo1_500.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>She is about 5'2"" in height, with long ruby red hair that reaches her waist, bright see-through green eyes and pale milky skin.<br/><br/>Name: Allegra (Allie) Deveraux<br/>Age: 16<br/>Race: Human<br/>Social Status: High-school girl; working part-time at an art and crafts supply store to save up money for university.<br/>Personality:<br/>*sweet<br/>*artistic<br/>*playful<br/>*clever<br/>*generous<br/>*caring<br/>*imaginative<br/>*creative<br/>*good at improvising<br/>*loves children<br/>*friendly but kind of weird; has a few friends but they are true friends<br/>*random<br/>*always smiling<br/><br/>(Writing the post now ;p)"
390,Cursed Illusions (me and Flora),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=27494,2013-06-01T19:33:47,FloriCello,"Allegra quietly sipped on her hot chocolate --she wasn't a coffee person-- and smiled softly down at her sketchbook as she drew. The pencil glided smoothly over the page, each small line contributing to the image of the wolf drawing on the paper. The girl was filled with the familiar serene feeling that took over her every time she was drawing; every negative emotion was wiped out and was replaced with pure peace. She had come with two friends of hers, to chat and hang out after school, but they'd left earlier, and she took this as an advantage for some alone time.<br/><br/>The cafe door swung open and Allie lifted her head lightly to see who came in, out of habit. Her eyes rested upon a small boy, looking to be about 6 or 7, who looked worn out and battered. He wore oversized dirty clothes with holes in them and limped inside, like he'd just been through hell and back. Underneath the dirt and tattered clothing, though, she could distinguish his cute seven-year-old face. She watched him as he slumped down in an empty seat two tables from her, and she bit her lip as she studied him. Her heart broke at the hardship this small boy must've been going through and the least she could do was try and be friendly.<br/><br/>With that, she closed her sketchbook and grabbed her paper cup of hot-chocolate and her messenger bag, making her way over to him. She sat down in the seat opposite to him, making him look up at her, and she gave him a warm friendly smile.<br/><br/>""Hey, kiddo... Can I buy you a drink?"""
391,Cursed Illusions (me and Flora),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=27494,2013-06-03T13:32:58,zoruna,"Ricky limpingly made his way over to the cafe. He winced and whimpered. His stomach growled loudly even to his own ears. His body ached on a whole. His head pounding and giving off an echoing ringing through both his mind and his ears. Thankfully the pounding that was much like the rhythmatic pattern of ones own heart pounding away on life's internal drums began to fade. The pulsating ringing slowly fled from his senses. At first leaving just a faint tinkling ring in his ears. Then this too had faded away. His vision less groggy now. The blurriness gone for the most part. He closed his eyes and tried to take away all of the pain. Tried to ignore how damn hungry his stomach was. He hated this. He was going to have to evade child services all over again! At least until he could figure out how to FIX this damn issue! Grrr! Gah! Humph! *huff*<br/><br/>He sighed and slumped into a seat at a table. Not looking around nor at anyone. Not wishing to draw attention to himself. Taking the bag from his shoulder and plopped it down in the booth seat right next to him. Sighing a bit and finally focused on the world around him. He bit his lower lip. Damn sensitive emotional child him. He shook his head to keep the tears away. Jumping a bit as a girl sat across from him. His cheeks flushed as he still thought like a teenager even if his body had somehow changed to a kid. He looked at her strangely when she spoke. Then looked as if he remembered what she was talking about. Giving her a faint smile. ""Hi."" He said softly. Scrunching his nose up at the oh so extremely adorable that you want to pinch his little cheeks and squish him in hugs kids voice. How he HATED to hear it again.<br/><br/>He looked at the table than up at her. ""Can I haf a muffin please?"" He asked. The slight childs slur made he mispronounciation of have adorable. He looked hopeful. ""I am so hungry."" He looked at her. ""I'm Ricky."" he said softly."
392,Cursed Illusions (me and Flora),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=27494,2013-06-03T13:50:08,FloriCello,"The girl gave him a big smile, tucking a strand of her ruby hair away from her face, behind her ear, as she nodded. Inside, though, she felt deeply saddened that this young boy had gotten to this point of starvation.<br/><br/>""Of course you can have a muffin... Anything you like,"" Allegra said with a small laugh. She studied the cute little boy and bit her full lower lip to refrain from going 'Awww' and pinching his cheek. She knew kids hated that; at least she did, when she was younger. ""I'm Allegra, but you can call me Allie. It's nice to meet you, Ricky."" She tilted her head to the side and looked at him curiously, propping her elbow on the table and resting her chin in her hand. ""How old are you, Ricky?""<br/><br/>As a waitress was passing by, the girl held out her hand mumbling a polite 'Excuse me' to get her attention. The woman turned to acknowledge her and offer her services, and Allegra gave her a warm smile. ""A muffin, please?"" She then turned her attention back to Ricky and raised an eyebrow. ""Chocolate, maybe?"" she asked, to make sure."
393,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-25T22:56:38,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pandora</span></span><br/><br/>The sun was setting over the desert-like scenery as Pandora sat atop a large rock situated at the back right corner of the camp. She and her bandit brothers and their friends were waiting for nighttime to come, as they had been planning to raid the newly-erected Crimson Lance camp only a few kilometres from their current location. It seemed a long wait; they were all nervous. Pandora and her two brothers, Ajax and Cronos, were especially apprehensive of the trek. It was more of a revenge mission for the three.<br/>Years ago, when the trio were young, the Crimson Lance had killed their mother. She had been their only parent, and they were a poor family. Pandora and her brothers took up a habit of stealing what they needed to support their small family, and eventually it got under the Lance's skin. Low-ranking officers came to their house when the three were gone and shot their mom, leaving the corpse sitting in the same chair she died in to await her childrenâ€™s' return.<br/>Pandora's eyes filled with nostalgia and anger as she looked up from her fidgeting hands and out to the continuous sand. After a few moments, she noticed a low rumble in the distance, slowly growing louder. It sounded like... a vehicle? Pandora looked closer, saw dust being tossed up just near the horizon. The object was steadily getting larger until a definite shape could be made out. A Runner, carrying... Oh, fuck. Crimson Lance infantry. They must've discovered the bandit camp. Fuck, fuck, fuck! This was bad.<br/>â€œGuys! Guys, get over here! This is bad!â€ she yelled, jumping down from the rock and running toward the other bandits. They rushed over to her; they knew she wasn't one to freak out for no reason.<br/>â€œWhat is it, sis?â€ Ajax asked. He eagerly looked over Pandora, trying to see what had caused all the commotion.<br/>â€œLance infantry. They're approaching in a Runner. They found us, guys. We need to get our shit together if we want to fend them off,â€ Pandora replied. For a few moments her report was greeted with blank stares until Ajax waved the other men off, shoved one of them and told them to gather their weapons.<br/>â€œGet your guns, men. You had better be ready for a fight. And Ora,â€ he said, using his nickname for his sister in what was possibly an attempt to lessen stress and fear, â€œhow long do we have? Go, check how far they are.â€ With that he turned to find his own guns.<br/>Pandora ran across the camp, quickly climbed back onto the rock she had previously been on. They were much closer than before; they'd be there in minutes. An ominous wind ruffled her short ebony hair and she turned back to the scurrying men behind her. Quickly she dashed back to the hut she slept in and grabbed her assault rifle, ran back outside. Her two brothers and the others were standing at the back entrance of the camp near Pandora's rock. They awaited the arrival of the Lance bastards.<br/>In only a minute or two the Runner skidded through the gap between the two cliffs bordering the bandit camp. The vehicle hit most of the six outlaws, knocked their guns out of their hands. Pandora backed up a few steps instinctually and aimed her gun at the infantrymen. The Runner turned sharply and protected the men inside from the oncoming bullets.<br/>Pandora and her brothers scrambled around in an attempt to grab their guns and get into a shooting position. The Lance men leaped from their vehicle and began shooting. The bandits took cover behind rocks and huts, tried to get a few shots in when they could. The infantrymen approached, however, and the bandits were put into a position where they had to make a decision: fight or flight. True to nature, they chose fight. Almost simultaneously all six of them abandoned cover and went into the fray, shooting the moment they emerged. So many of the Lance would've been dead already if it wasn't for their<span style=""font-style: italic"">damn</span>armour.<br/>Pandora turned in time to see one of the bullets from the Lance hit the throat of one of the friends of her brothers. He went down, choking and screaming. Pandora gasped quietly, starting to shiver. She aimed her gun. A wave of bullets sped toward their target, impaling the armour of his chest. It had apparently been stopped by the thick metal and the man hardly flinched. Fucking armour. She emptied round after round into the man, trying to get a slug through his chest. One finally seemed to dig through a weak point in the armour, as the man doubled back in pain, holding his side. No rounds after that perforated his flesh and he recovered from the previous shot quickly.<br/>Hundreds of bullets later, Pandora swiftly made her way to her brother, continuing to shoot. She glanced back, saw a slug plough into her friend's arm, rendering it useless. Not long after, he was shot in the torso and as he fell he cursed the Crimson Lance with his last lungful of air.<br/>All of the breath left Pandora's chest as she realised what was happening. Two of her friends were dead; they were losing this battle. She gritted her teeth in anger, emptying a whole clip into the man who had just killed her friend. Some of the rounds dug into his soft body, but none so much as to cripple him.<br/>â€œCronos, we're losing. I can't get any rounds through their fucking armour. Their helmets are so damn strong, and their body armour absorbs bullets like they're nothing,â€ she told her brother as she reloaded her rifle.<br/>â€œWell, Ora, it's keep shooting and empty all of our clips into their armour in hopes of killing them or turn our backs to them and run away, rendering ourselves squishy test-dummies for their target practice,â€ Cronos replied. Pandora knew he was right but still wished there was a better way. These Lance douches not only had armour as an advantage, but they also had numbers. In the beginning it had been six against ten, and now it was four on nine. Cronos fired his assault rifle, emptying almost the entire clip into the face of one of the infantrymen. Unable to take that much more abuse, the protective helmet broke and the bullets invaded the flesh, bone, and brain of the man. Without another sound he fell to the dusty ground and died almost instantly. Four on eight.<br/>Anger boiling in their veins, the Lance men hastened their assault. They walked up to the last of Cronos and Ajax's friends and shot him in the belly. Pandora's stomach twisted in nausea. The damned Lance bastard had planned that, not aiming for the head. He wanted the bandit to suffer, and so he did as he writhed in the dirt, stirring dust into his gaping wound. Blood clotted with dry soil as he twisted in gut-wrenching pain. Pandora waned to vomit, wanted to cry, wanted to slaughter those bastards. The only option was to slaughter them.<br/>Pandora fired her gun. Bang, bang, headshot, no damage, fuck! Six more rounds, pierced the helmet. He fell, skull pierced. Three on seven. A blood-curdling scream issued from only a few metres away from Pandora and she whipped around to look. Cronos, her brother, was holding his torso, blood spilling out from between his fingers. Pandora felt sick. No, this couldn't be happening.<br/>â€œCronos! Fuck! Cronos, get up!â€ Pandora called. Her voice was laden with misery and desperation. Her brother... dying at her feet... Tears welled up in her eyes as she fired an entire clip into a soldier's head. He dropped, but his death alone wouldn't satiate her revenge-lust. As Cronos let out his last gasping breath and died, it was just Pandora and Ajax left. They glanced at each other. Their looks had the same message: they were going to die. But damn it, they were going to go down fighting. The two siblings nodded at each other and aimed their guns. They fired, running around the small area in a zigzag pattern to make themselves harder to hit. With effortâ€”and a lot of bulletsâ€”they took out two more Lance infantrymen. In retaliation, one of the soldiers ran up to Ajax and used the butt of his shotgun to strike him onto the ground. Hurt, Ajax tried to shake off the pain but wasn't fast enough to avoid what came next.<br/>A single slug ploughed into his torso and he screamed. Pandora guessed the yell was less out of pain and more out of realisation that it was all over for him. Pandora's gut churned, twisted, writhed in misery and shock. Both of her brothers... All of their friends... Lives spent in mere minutes and now she was the only one left.<br/>â€œPandora,â€ Ajax whispered, his words like life force seeping from his lips, â€œrun, little sis. Run like hell. You've gotta get outta here; I wouldn't be able to die happy if I knew I let you die...â€<br/>Pandora wanted to cry. She wanted to kill something. Oh, god, her brothers! The only family she had left... and now she was alone. She looked up at the men who had stopped shooting. They were laughing. Laughing! They thought it was funny that her brothers and friends had been murdered.<br/>One of the soldiers walked up to Pandora and she aimed her gun. Before she could fire, the man bashed her with the butt of his gun. She fell to the ground, dropped her gun. The gunman above her walked in her direction, backed her into the wall of the cliff. The Lance grouped around her laughing. The man in front who had assaulted her to the ground aimed his gun, pointed it at her face. Clean headshot, she would die instantly. Pandora closed her eyes and prepared for the life-ending blast. It never came.<br/>â€œHey, hey,â€ one of the men said, tapping his comrade on the shoulder, â€œthis one's a girl. 	I dunno about you, but... I think I could have a little fun with this one. I've been around all men for so long; let's do this, man!â€ Now they were going to rape her. Why couldn't he just have pulled the trigger...?<br/>â€œYou have a point,â€ the man in front said and Pandora could almost see the twisted grin on his masked face. He reached down, picked the girl up by the collar of her shirt. â€œI'm first,â€ he added and carried her toward the hut she had lived in. The man hurled her at a wall once he walked in, began to strip himself of his body armour. He took off all but his helmet and pinned Pandora to the wall by her throat.<br/>Scanning the hut for anything she could use to escape, Pandora spotted the soldier's shotgun lying unguarded on the other side of the small room. If only she could get away, slip out of his grasp... She gasped as he touched her with his free hand. He fondled her breasts roughly, released her throat to bring his hand to her face and whisper.<br/>â€œYou chose the wrong planet to live on, bandit whore.â€ He laughed. He must've been exceedingly amused by he and his troop's actions. Pandora was disgusted. She watched as he withdrew his hands from her body and backed up. She almost exclaimed in shock and relief when he made one fatal mistake: he removed his helmet. His face was scraggly and rugged, a short beard on his chin. He had red, veiny patches on his moderately-tanned skin. To Pandora, he looked like the poster-boy for rapist douche bags. He approached her, grabbed her chin strongly.<br/>â€œKiss me, you dirty whore,â€ he said and pulled her face to his. Pandora let out a small squeal of pain and fear. She wasn't afraid of what was happening, but rather what she was about to do. In one swift motion, she doubled back and slipped painfully out of his grasp then punched him hard in the face, breaking his nose. The man fell backward, yelling out curse words. Pandora seized the opportunity and ran for his gun. She snatched it, whipped around and shot him in the head. His screams silenced, Pandora ran out the door of the hut to see the other men standing in front of her, guns drawn. She shot one of them in the face at nearly point-blank range and aimed for the others. She pulled the trigger and the sheer force of the shotgun pellets at that close range sent them all flying backwards before she deposited the gun into her backpack unit. The delay gave her a chance to run, and she got a decent length away from them before they started shooting. She passed the last of the huts in the camp when a round grazed her arm, slicing it open and blood began pouring out. She brought her right hand to the wound on the opposite arm to add pressure and hopefully slow the bleeding.<br/>Knowing the terrain better gave Pandora the advantage over the pursuing men. She took a sharp turn into a narrow path into the side of the cliff, nearly tripped over the small rocks in her way. She heard the yelling of the men behind her, they had passed by the path. She must not've been seen turning into the naturally-formed alleyway through the tall cliff partition.<br/>Pandora began to feel as if she had literally opened Pandora's box, unleashing chaos and turmoil onto her world. Making her way to the end of the path, Pandora felt the emotion that was left in the box after chaos was released into the world: hope. She had hope in this chaotic, defeatist situation.<br/>As she exited the path, Pandora came to a road. It was dusty, mostly unused. She sighed, hope fading as she realised the extent of the task in front of her.<br/>â€œNo one ever drives down this road...â€ she said in dismay. Looking up, she noticed something. A cloud of dust, a quickly-approaching object. She made it out to be a Runner. Someone was on the road. Someone was driving in her direction. Someone could save her. With the hope of attracting the attention of the oncoming vehicle she jumped in the air, waved her hands. Taking her hand away from the bleeding wound allowed the dark red blood to spill and drip onto her pale skin. She realised how many wounds she had on her body, felt faint at the thought.<br/>â€œHelp me!â€ she screamed, continued to jump and wave at the vehicle. â€œPlease...â€<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tsura</span></span><br/><br/>Tsura watched the sunset, pet the head of the Skag pup next to her. The blue static electricity sparking around his body shocked her hand and she withdrew it, aware that the pup couldn't control the sparks. She looked down at the creature, smiled.<br/>â€œIt's alright little spark plug. Calm down; you're safe,â€ Tsura told the Skag she had named Jove in her soothing voice. He seemed to relax a bit, the electricity around him dying down a bit. Tsura patted his head, laughed quietly. This time she wasn't shocked. She gingerly took the Skag's chin and observed his face. The gash on his nose was healing from the fight with bounty hunters, and it wasn't bleeding anymore, nor was it infected. That was a good sign; he'd be healed in no time. Tsura smiled at the Skag and looked back to the setting sun. It was beautiful and orange, undertones of purple in the clouds. DÃ©ja vu...<br/>Tsura looked around, confused. Crap, one of those daydreams was coming on. Some called them â€œvisionsâ€, psychic looks into the future. Tsura was a â€œgypsyâ€, or as they were most commonly called, â€œbansheeâ€. They were a group of gypsy-like psychics who only tended to speak to other people when they were giving warnings of the disasters fated to befall the unsuspecting souls.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">	The vision begins and Tsura is no longer regarding her real surroundings. The new scenery is dreamlike and faded, slightly blurry, and fragile-looking. The sun has slipped down behind the horizon and bright stars are gleaming in the sable sky. Gunshots sound in the distance, reverberating through the rocky desert. Yelling can be heard and Tsura goes to investigate the sound. She makes her way to a craggy bluff and slips her slender body behind large rocks to conceal herself.<br/>	Now the yelling is louder. The source of the voices must be close. Tsura hears a screaming sound, and dissecting the noise she concludes that it is an eagle-like creature. This is turning into an odd menagerie of noises. <br/>	A man comes into sight, breathing deeply. He sees Tsura,runs up to her. This startles Tsura; she fears her own curiosity. The man is different-looking, small and nearly as slim as Tsura herself, and has a mask covering almost his entire face. He begins to speak, but it's as if Tsura does not speak his language. Through his masked face, he looks desperate. <br/>	The man glances back and looks shocked. The men have apparently almost caught up to him. He turns back to Tsura and says something, more urgently now. She still can't understand him.<br/>	Before Tsura has time to respond, the vision fades. Momentary darkness veils her sight before she blinks and is facing a wall of posters. Wanted posters. She studies the one closest to her, recognises the face. The man from the earlier part of the vision is wanted for 1,000,000$. His crimes committed are poaching and possession of an endangered species. Tsura frowns; she hates poachers. After reading the poster the blackness returns and she sees nothing. The vision is over.</span><br/><br/>Tsura shook her head, rubbed her eyes. She saw the real world now and reached out to touch the cold stone next to her just to make sure this new reality was real. She found no fault with it, leaned back against the face of rock behind her. What was this new vision? What was going to happen? All Tsura knew was that her near future was largely based on the meeting of that man.<br/>Thinking about the illusion, Tsura tried to dissect it enough to uncover meaning. The man wanted help apparently, that much was obvious. The frantic tone, his facial expressions, from that she could judge his intention, but the second part of the vision was what troubled her. The man was wanted for poachingâ€”the very thing she'd saved her new Skag friend from.<br/>Tsura rubbed her eyes once more, deciding that she'd assess the situation when it happened. She could be totally wrong, anyhow, and maybe the man was threatening her. He might've been about to hurt her. But... his face, the desperation... It was so vivid, yet...<br/>She shook the thoughts from her mind and looked down to Jove. The little Skag yawned a cute little puppy yawn, began walking in tight circles and lay down next to Tsura. He was pressed against her slightly, probably for warmth. Tsura ran her hand down the pup's body from the base of his neck to just above his tailbone. He seemed to enjoy it, nuzzling his face into her hand and making happy whining sounds. Tsura smiled at his puppy-like innocence.<br/>As Jove fell asleep, Tsura couldn't easily keep her mind off the events which had been shown to her in her vision. That guy... Who was he? Why did he seem to want help? Tsura didn't know if she wanted to find out the intentions of this man or why he was running, but she knew she would. It was inevitable, at least meeting him was. She had a choice to help him or not, and that was going to be the hard part... Save a criminal who stands for everything Tsura herself was against, or let him die and go against everything she believed in?"
394,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-26T00:44:34,Ptah,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Leto</span></span><br/><br/>It was a peaceful evening on Pandora. The sunset was beautiful with the whole array of blues, purples, pinks, and oranges. The Bandits were all hidden away in their bases, being good to keep quiet, and out of the way as the Crimson Lance soldiers patrolled the areas. On top of a 40-or-so-foot tall, naturally created stone pillar, was a woman. She had ghost-pale skin that seemed as white as snow, and hair that was blacker than a moonless night, and at the end of the mid-back long hair were blood-red tips. A ragged and torn, dark grey hood concealed most of her face and head. And said hood was attached to a cloak, pinned in front of her neck by a silver ribbon. She stared at the falling sun with featureless eyes.<br/><br/>On her lap was an iron bow with a simple, elasticâ€”yet incredibly strongâ€”string connecting either side. Strapped to her back was a quiver full of arrows, but these arrows were unique; these arrows had heads made of advanced technology that would explode on contact, and, depending on the artifact implemented in the tips, would have a different effect (sonic, incendiary, corrosive, and even, simple explosiveness). She took a deep inhale of the warm, arid air, and then let it out in a slow breath, closing her eyes in the process. Opening them, she took one last look at the sunset before jumping down from the 4-story pillar.<br/><br/>She looked down at the ground growing larger and larger at she plunged down, but she had no fear in her eyes; if anything, it was moreover boredom. She spread her arms out wide, and landed on all fours; arms and legs spread out like a spider as she landed perfectly. She then stood up properly and dusted herself off. She blew a strand of her hair from her face, and then walked on, resting her bow on her shoulder. She didn't know where she was going, or how she was going to get there. She continued to walk in a straight line, almost as if she knew where she was to be headed off to, when in reality, she had no clue to a destination. Maybe Fyrestone; perhaps Skag Gully. She could head off to Crawmerax's Lair and it wouldn't matter! But she didn't care...<br/><br/>She found her way to a Catch-A-Ride Station and browsed through their selection before coming across a Racer and choosing it. A sort of, techie thin blue outline appeared beside her that was in the shape of the selected vehicle. It soon materialised beside her. She made a blinked slowly, and crawled in. It was cosy, and nice, and the controls were simple, so this would be easy enough. She had driven one of these before, but not enough to have mastered its controls. She was soon off and headed to another location, and she decided upon Fyrestone since it was the most basic of places and quite a few people lived there.<br/><br/>While driving quite a distance, almost a mile away, yet clear as day, she spotted a small dot off in the distance. She couldn't tell who or what it was, but they seemed to have been seen by another vehicle. Leto didn't care. Her People weren't big on compassion or care; other humans should learn to survive on their own, not be dependent on other sentients. Those who couldn't do as such were incompetent, and not worthy of life. She scoffed, and moved the blowing hair from her face, looking forward, seeing Fyrestone's gates appearing over the horizon.<br/><br/>She finally made it there after traveling another 20 or so minutes until she happened upon the small village. It was quaint and small and she could see people walking in and out of their homes and to various other huts that sold a menagerie of things. As she passed through the gates, no one said anything, no one even turned their heads to see the newcomer, because to them... there was no newcomer. To them, all they saw was nothing, for their minds were being fogged from being able to view her. It was a special ability of her people that the locals called â€œShadow Womenâ€ for men or male specimens were not ever seen. They were said to have the power to fog a person's mind from viewing upon a certain place, person or object. And, they can also, if necessary, fog one's memory causing anyone they choose to forget about specific times, events, and even specific people. This was humorous to Leto since they were unable to see her.<br/><br/>She finally made her way to a small bench and sat, crossing one leg over the other and watched the citizens go on their merryway beâ€”unbeknownst to themâ€”be observed from a small bench in the middle of town...<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Roland</span></span><br/><br/>Oh how wonderful of a day this Pandoran day was. The sun was bearing down on his skin like a furnace that used magma as a heat-source--even if the sun was actually most of the way gone beyond the horizon--and the wind, so strong, that it left his skin parched, and sweating like a monsoon. And on top of that, he was nearly out of ammo for nearly all of his weapons, but he had lost of his knife in the process of attempting to run away from a stupid gang of bandits. What fucking perfect day this was turning out to be!<br/><br/>Driving... driving... driving... still driving. Was this street of sand endless, or was he simply going in circles? He really didn't know, and quite frankly, he honestly he couldn't give less of a shit. He grunted in frustration to this ridiculous inferno. It was like living in a goddamned sauna. Why in the living hell he decided to live here, was completely beyond him at this point. Oh yeaaah! It was because he joined those accursed Crimson Lance paid extremely well until they started having him go out and kill innocents because of â€œpast duesâ€. Something that just didn't exactly rank very high in his 'Most Favourite Assignmentsâ€ list. He groaned yet again when he heard gunfire.... FUUUUUUUâ€”<br/><br/>Stepping on the gas, he activated the nitrous and rocketed at nearly three times the speed he was previously moving at. Then, just to make matters all the more complicated, there was a girl in his way and by the looks of it, she didn't seem in all that great of shape. Perfeeect... He came to a screeching hault, in fact fish-hooking so that he was now parallel to her.<br/><br/>â€œAnything I can help you with ma'am?â€ He asked, seeming a tad bit nervous as the sounds of the gunfire in the distance steadily grew more pronounce. She had better ask for a ride, get her ass in quickly or get the fuck away. He didn't want to be here when the Crimson Lance were...<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Mordecai</span></span><br/><br/>Splat! Was the noise that reverberated through the small canyon he was in as a young man with a full facemask made a perfect abdomen shot of one badass Spiderant. Sure, they weren't exactly good eatings but he could easily sell the forearms for quite a substantial amount of money (say, a good 450 dollars or so). And hunting animals for a living was just something he enjoyed ever so much. He turned his head and heard to the southwest, a loud screech, and then a pained squawk. Bloodwing made another glorious kill. Sometimes, that bird pissed him off so much due to his ability to be able to kill so much faster and more efficiently most of the time.<br/><br/>He then, saw, beyond the still-present harshness of the setting sun's glare, his faithful companion, Bloodwing, flapping over the canyon wall with a pair of nicely cut off Spiderant forearms. That was 900 dollars right there, and he barely broke a sweat (he broke one at all only because how hot it always was). He smiled, and put his arm out, bending it at the elbow. The bird dropped the two claws and then landed on Mordecai's forearm with a squawk. Only seconds later, the bird went from flashing brilliant blues and purples to his normal feather colour of reds, browns and jet black wings.<br/><br/>â€œNice kill, Blood!â€ He said praisingly, petting the bird's head, and scratching under its chin. He then out of a pouch attached the back of his belt, he pulled a small rodent corpse, using it as a treat to the avian. He then placed Bloodwing on top of his head and walked on, picking up the two forearms on his way out of the canyon. He was about to leave when he saw four Crimson Lance soldiers standing at the entrance, guns aimed.<br/><br/>â€œMordecai, you are a fugitive wanted by the Crimson Lance for poaching and the possession and illegal distribution of endangered species,â€ The middle one informed him. Mordecai rolled his eyes, and then walked passed them, Spiderant claws still in hand. â€œHalt!â€ The middle one now shouting. Mordecai heard guns being cocked. Mordecai sighed, and then walked back to them. â€œYou will come with us peacefully or else we will be forced to resort to violence.â€<br/><br/>Mordecai sighed, and then took another step forward before throwing the claws at the soldiers, knocking them all over, and then running off. He ran and ran until the sun had been swallowed by the horizon, and now inky darkness surrounded him except for the blue, glowing electricity from Bloodwing. And now, a person was visible over yonder... Great. More Crimson Lance.<br/><br/>â€œHey!â€ â€œGet back here!â€ and gunshots rang through the quiet night. Mordecai ran faster."
395,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-27T07:12:22,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pandora</span></span><br/><br/>Pandora breathed out in relief as the man pulled up. It felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. No longer burdened with fear, Pandora laughed. She felt crazy, but from pure solace she laughed then raised her deep blue eyes to meet the man's. He seemed kind enough, that much she guessed from the look of his eyes.<br/>Pandora opened her mouth to speak then realised something: the Lance were still chasing her. Should they find her she would be dead, as would anyone helping her. Blood quickly draining from her body, she was growing more desperate by the minute. Her eyes reflected this; intense fear, an almost primal need to survive.<br/>â€œYou need to drive as fast as you fucking can,â€ she told him and briskly slipped into the Runner next to him. She took up little room and thus didn't make the situation claustrophobic. â€œLook, you can't imagine the extent of how sorry I am for being this rude, but if you knew the whole story you'd understand why you have to drive.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fast</span>,â€ she added, clamped her hand onto her left arm wound once more. It was still bleeding as openly as it had been previously, nor had her other wounds slowed down any. By her count, she had five; her arm wound, by far the biggest, one on her right leg, a rather small abrasion on her left side, a gash where a bullet had grazed her right hip, and a puncture wound from being hit with the shotgun butt on her right shoulder. She was in poor shape, but she ignored the pain at that moment. Pain was weakness, and she had no room for weakness when it was a matter of life or death.<br/>Listening intently, Pandora could hear voices in the distance. They were getting closer, almost there. This guy would have t book it outta there if he planned on avoiding any stray bullets lodged into his body cavity. Pandora flinched when she heard a gunshot coming from the direction the Lance were in. It was something along the lines of a warning shot, followed by excited yelling and howling. They acted like this was a sport.<br/>â€œI really am sorry,â€ Pandora said, â€œand I understand how you can be mad at me for this; being all bloody and asking you, a total stranger, for help, but you're pretty much my only hope. I<span style=""font-style: italic"">need</span>your help, sir, and I hope you can forgive me for this impertinent intrusion of your privacy.â€ She really did mean those words, more than anyone would ever guess.<br/>Dusk had faded to nighttime and the moonlight shone on Pandora's pale skin, making it almost glow in the areas where no blood darkened her complexion. The splatter of freckles across the bridge of her nose were nicely contrast in the dim glow of the night. She had short black hair that was almost boyish but fit her perfectly in a way. In the gleam of the planet's moon she would've looked stunningly gorgeous if she wasn't painted with blood on most of her exposed flesh and frantic with fear and shock from the events which had just unfolded.<br/>The voices grew louder, louder until Pandora could almost feel them reverberating in her head. The men were getting too close. Looking up to the kind soul who had stopped for her, her eyes issued a silent plea for him to help her. She was terrified that he would simply get angry and kick her out and she was almost to tears mentally begging him not to.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tsura</span></span><br/><br/>Tsura had almost dozed off when she began to hear yelling and guns firing not far from where she was. Damn it, again? She was irritated at first before she realised that her memories were only of her vision and now it was the<span style=""font-style: italic"">real life</span>version. Tsura found herself running in the direction of the noises and was disturbed when she looked down to her feet. The very pattern of her steps was eerily familiar. Some days Tsura felt she would never get used to those damn visions.<br/>Once she found the same rocky bluff Tsura slipped herself between the familiar boulders. She looked down to see that Jove had followed her and hid his little Skag body around Tsura's feet. Jove was a good little pup, especially for a formerly-wild Skag.<br/>Tsura looked out from the large rocks as the yelling grew louder. From the things that were being yelled, she could tell that the pursuers were Crimson Lance officers. Tsura wasn't exactly a fan of the Lance; they were douche bags. She didn't, however, much approve of poaching either. This decision was going to suck...<br/>Her mind was racing as she thought of all the possible outcomes of each decision. She could save him, he could thank her and be on his merry way and everything would be alright. Or she could help him and he could turn around and kill her. On the other hand, she could leave him there to die and regret it for the rest of her life. She could let him die and find out that along with poaching he had committed multiple counts of murder. Weighing the good and bad in each would be a lengthy thought process...<br/>Tsura didn't have the time luxury that would require. She saw the man run into her line of sight and knew what was coming next. If her vision was rightâ€”which they always wereâ€”he would then run up to her and begin speaking to her frantically. She had to decideâ€”<span style=""font-style: italic"">fast</span>.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Lilith</span></span><br/><br/>Lilith looked through the selection of ammunition and grenades from the vendor in Fyrestone. She bought SMG ammo; she was low on it. She needed some grenades, too, since with the modifications she'd made on her grenades she used them more often. The prices were always rising... damn inflation.<br/>Gathering her things and exiting the menu, Lilith began searching through the shields and healing kits. Pfft, like she'd need to heal ever. None of the shields looked good and from experience she knew none of the weapons in the gun vendor were any good. Lilith was done with the store and walked away.<br/>Since it was growing dark quickly, Lilith knew she would need to find a place to stay for the night. She walked into the main part of town, looked for someone she knew to inquire about somewhere she could rest for a while. No one she'd ever me appeared to be outside, and examining further she saw a woman sitting on a bench who appeared to be watching passersby. Well, that was kind of creepy.<br/>The woman seemed suspicious, different from the rest. Lilith decided to watch her, make sure she wasn't there to cause trouble. Lilith didn't know why, but this girl seemed... Too secretive, a little too... Shaded? That seemed an appropriate word for some reason. That was an odd description.<br/>Lilith walked nearer to the woman, kept her peripheral vision locked on her. She waited to be noticed, wanted to see the woman's reaction. The closer she got, the more strange this lady looked. She was exceedingly pale and had long black hair. But the oddest part about her by far was... her eyes. They lacked irises, lacked pupils. They were blank. What... was she?"
396,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-27T22:40:39,Ptah,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Leto</span></span><br/><br/>This day was rather interesting to say the least. Leto just stared at all the people that walked on by, not realized they were being watched. Even though they would feel a pair of eyes on them, they would not know their source, nor where their source would be located at. For all they knew, she could be right behind them, staring into their very soul. These thoughts humoured Leto.<br/><br/>Leto's typical outfit consisted of things rather simple. Her black cloak pinned around her neck with a silver ribbon; a dress that only came roughly halfway down her thighs that was coloured dark grey and cinched around her waist with a blacker-than-night belt studded with small, silver spikes. The dress was skintight, and loose around the hipsâ€”though unseeable from behind, there was a zipper that ran down her spine to the top of her hips. She wore a pair of dark green slippers that had black, rubber soles.<br/><br/>Her snow-white eyes fell upon a woman, and this was no ordinary woman. She seemed... odd. She was growing nearer and nearer, almost as if she could see Leto. Which was odd... wait... she wasn't clouding their thoughts... Oh well. This might actually be a good thing, seeing as her People were nothing more than myths to most humans being as they keep their presences hidden from all sentients.<br/><br/>The woman was making an effort to pretend to just be standing there, but with an odd subtlety, she was keeping an eye on Leto. She could see the woman's eyes pointing in her direction every so often. Leto cocked her head, and then removed her hood, and standing up.<br/><br/>Leto slowly walked away, giving the subtle hint she was to be followed. She knew the woman would not take long to see the hint, and give pursuit. Leto then made her way out of the town, and sat on a moderately sized rock that was off to the right hand side of the entrance/exit of the town. Her back was facing the entrance, and her cloak hung off the edge of the rock. When the said woman would approach, the games would begin...<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Roland</span></span><br/><br/>Did this girl mention that he needed to drive fast? Well no-fuckin'-duh he needed to! Those god-forsaken Crimson Lance were right on his tail! What else was he supposed to do? Patiently wait for them to arrive and them gun them both in the head? And by the looks of things in her place, they were more than likely after her too, but he couldn't be for sure. He rolled his eyes, not staring at her for too long before slamming on the gas rocketing the racer forward, and not too long afterward the gunfire and shouting voices were nothing more than a thing of the past.<br/><br/>He could now get a good look at this girl he just kinda came across. Well, the first obvious thing he noticed of her was that she was bleeding profusely from her shoulder and was covered in scrapes and bruises. He decided to be a good Samaritan and help stop that bleeding. He took a left turn and and parked behind a large, mountainous hill that was behind the sun, and out of sight from anything that might appear from that direction.<br/><br/>He twisted behind him, and grabbed, from the back of the seat, a simple brown cloth. It was crinkled and a bit dirty, but it was large and thick and should nicely absorb the blood and successfully cease the bleeding. He took hold of her arm gently, moved her petite hand from the wound and then tied the rag around the injury, tying it exceptionally tight.<br/><br/>He then sat back, and let out an exasperated sigh, then rubbed his face with his large hands, and then looked at the girl in the eye giving her a relieved smile, and then he began chuckling. â€œDamn, that was close...â€ He piped, mostly to himself, but also the girl knowing she would agree. He then looked at her again. â€œSo, you got a name, girly? I'm Roland.â€ Next, he would have to ask the fuck had just happened to her...<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mordecai</span></span><br/><br/>Mordecai couldn't keep running forever; normally he could, but right now, he can't. Why? Because this area of Pandora was virtually unknown to him. He didn't recognize anything around him; the stones, the mountains. Even the goddamn sand seemed unfamiliar! Then, just when he thought his life was more fucked than normal, he saw someone. Thank Goddess! There was another human being! Waaait... What if they were another people that wished to see him bleeding on the ground almost as bad as the Crimson Lance did? He would have to wing it.<br/><br/>The person in question was a girl (who knew?). And a Skag pup was next to her. Mordecai was about to take and blast the little rat to smithereens until he remembered he was still being chased, and that she just reached over and patted its head. That didn't matter to him almost as being shot in the back did; he tended to want to stay alive and not shot. Running up to her, he stopped right in front of the girl. She was actually kinda cute, but that was important at this point in time.<br/><br/>â€œWe can worry about introductions later,â€ He quickly began, pulling out his pistol, and then cocking it. â€œBut would you mind helping me deal with the Lance?â€ He gave her a crooked smile that just screamed 'stupid', but he wasn't worried about making a bad first impression. But the question was: would she actually help him?"
397,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-28T01:15:38,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pandora</span></span><br/><br/>Pandora breathed a sigh of relief when he sped away, her still in the vehicle. He was going to help her. Oh, thank god. He didn't seem mad, either, which was a good sign. Even though she was bleeding, weak, tired, and cold, Pandora enjoyed the feeling of the wind on her face when the Runner boosted into its top speed. It seemed as if the moonlight were sucking the very essence of heat from the desert ground. At first it had felt good but due to blood loss, Pandora couldn't easily control her body temperature.<br/>She was slightly surprised when they skidded to a halt, her stomach churning unpleasantly in her gut. Pandora watched as he pulled the cloth from behind them, obediently moved her hand when he gestured for her to do so. She squinted her eyes when he began to tighten the rag around her arm and tie it. That<span style=""font-style: italic"">stung</span>. At least the bleeding would slow if not stop, though. Not draining out blood was always a good thing, no?<br/>Pandora looked up at him when he spoke, surprised at his question. Her blue eyes met his as she thought about her response. She... didn't want to tell him. He was a nice guy, yes, and he'd just saved her, yes. That was exactly why he didn't need to know her name. Should she tell him her name, he would become familiarised with her and see her as a human being. He would see her as having a soul, a past, a possible future. It wasn't hard to see that Pandora was in pretty shitty shape. She might not make it through the night simply because she'd lost so much blood. She might even go into shock soon, considering her wounds and the scene she'd just witnessed. If this manâ€”Roland knew her name and she died, which seemed likely, he would feel bad and possibly blame himself. Pandora was a kind person most of the time; she wouldn't want that kind of guilt thrust upon a person because of her.<br/>â€œI'm sorry, Roland, but... I can't tell you that. Well, I mean, I can; I just don't want to. You're nice and all, and you're an awesome person, and that's exactly why I can't tell you. I'm kind of in bad shape, as you can see, and there's a pretty decent chance I might die even with you having helped me. If I told you my name, you'd feel guilty when I die because names are the barcodes of the soul. As long as you don't know my name, I don't have a soul. Please understand...â€ she explained softly. Her voice was kind and pleasant and her eyes reflected sincerity and altruism. â€œI'll tell you if I live long enough to... well, live through this. For now, though, I just need to get out of here and find a place to hide for the night. Can you help me?â€ Pandora asked him. She wouldn't have been insulted if he said no; she had just denied him of knowing even her<span style=""font-style: italic"">name</span>.<br/>She smiled at Roland genuinely then looked away. The temperature was going to start dropping drastically very soon and Pandora would need to figure her situation out. Where she was going, how she planned to bind her other wounds, where she would go after that night. She... had no home anymore. Her brothers were dead, her entire family gone just like that...<br/>Tears built up in her eyes and she was glad her gaze was directed away from Roland. She allowed a few tears to drip down her soft pale face before wiping them off inconspicuously and turning her attention back to the man next to her. She made eye contact once more, waiting for him to respond.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tsura</span></span><br/><br/>Tsura studied the man. This was exactly like her vision, but there was an added feeling of urgency that time around. Now it was real and now her decision meant life or death for this man. Tsura felt his intentions toward Jove and she didn't like it; she almost hit him square in the face right there, but she new that would be wrong. The image of the wanted poster flashed in her brain, photographic memory easily recounting the inky words on the page.<br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œWanted: 1,000,000$<br/>For poaching and possession of endangered species.â€</span></div><br/>Tsura shook off the thought. She had to be unbiased, even if meant helping someone who by nature she would regularly let die and burn. He looked like an idiot, standing there smiling. Tsura knew he wasn't. Can't fool a gypsy. She reluctantly took his hand without a word and led him around the bluff without the Lance men seeing. He should be safe there for a little while so long as he wasn't the type to need supervision<span style=""font-style: italic"">all the time</span>. It hadn't taken much for her to manoeuvre them through the boulders; he was a scrawny little thing. She didn't have much room to talk.<br/>â€œWait here,â€ she said simply with a serious look in her oddly-coloured eyes. Her left eye being violet and right turquoise, she had quite the exotic look about her. Her skin was moderately tan, looking a bit like a lost beam of pale sunlight when the moon shone upon it. When she was fairly confident that the man would stay she turned and walked back onto the hill.<br/>Quickly getting to the top and sliding silently down one side, Tsura began looking for the men. It wasn't hard; they were standing around like idiots scratching their heads and wondering aloud where the guy had gone. Tsura shook her head at their inefficiency and drew out her pistol. It was silenced as not to draw attention to herself. Abandoning cover for only a moment, Tsura aimed her gun and fired. The repeater fired four quick rounds, each scoring a perfect headshot and killing the men silently.<br/>As Tsura lowered her arms her razor-cut, almost fiery-red hair slipped off of her shoulders, falling into its usual place at her back brushing against the top of her shoulder blades. She looked at the dead men, shook her head. Sure, they more-or-less deserved to die, but Tsura hadn't been the one who wanted to do it. Atlas and the Crimson Lance sucked but Tsura normally had a strong no-killing policy. Damn poacher... His life was hardly worth it.<br/>She began walking back to the fugitiveâ€™s position, slid down the gravely hillside gracefully and landing in front of the man. Her eyes showed no emotion even though she was largely disgusted to be in the guy's presence. Jove was okay, though; he'd followed her and instinctively kept away from the creep. Smart Skag.<br/>â€œYou're good to take care of yourself from here, right?â€ Tsura asked. Her tone revealed nothing of her thoughts. She hoped he knew this terrain well; she didn't much want to be his escort.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Lilith</span></span><br/><br/>Lilith studied the woman closely. She was really kind of strange... And stranger yet was that no one else noticed. Usually when someone with no pupils or irises walked into town dressed in weird clothing people stared, commented, and the men would likely ask a price.<br/>After a few moments the lady seemed to notice Lilith, as she got up and walked away. Lilith wasn't dumb; she could see the hint in the look she was given. It told her to follow. The Siren hesitated a bit, followed after the other woman had gotten a decent distance away. She allowed herself to be led out of Fyrestone. She found the woman sitting on a rock outside of town, facing her as she walked up. It was like meeting a giant serpent face-to-face.<br/>Lilith waited a few moments, expecting the stranger to speak first. She was, after all, the one who had led them out there. When nothing was said, Lilith thought of something to begin conversation.<br/>â€œWell, you're quite the oddity. What're you doing in Fyrestone, anyway?â€ she asked and rested her hand on her hip. She made a point to appear impatient so that the exchange would be over with quickly. Though strange, Lilith had no desire to know the woman's life history. All she wanted to know was what she was, why she was on Pandora, and why she acted so... creepy. That was all."
398,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-28T02:46:25,Ptah,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Leto</span></span><br/><br/>Leto held her eyes shut as she waited for the woman to confront her. As soon as the woman appeared in front of her, Leto's eyes shot open and she stared into the opposing woman's. She blinked slowly and stood up on the rock, staring down at Lilith's face with an emotionless expression. She then gave a smirk and utilizing her incredible flexibility and reflexes, she did a backflip off the rock and stared into Lilith's eyes on the other side of the chunk of rock.<br/><br/>She was still smirking at the woman, and then began slowly walking backwards until, she flew off in a dead sprint. She wanted this woman to give chase; it was unlikely, but she did. Just to make things even more interesting, she stopped at least a hundred or so feet away, and pulled out her bow, placed an arrow in it, and then took aim. Fortunately, she had taken just a simple explosive arrow, and then shot it. Purposefully missing, she launched it off and it struck ten feet from Lilith causing a sizable explosion. She then launched three moreâ€”at the same time. All of them missing their unintended target, causing more explosions.<br/><br/>Leto wrapped the bow around her body, and then stood there, smiling. She knew that would give the woman enough of a reason to go after her. She just â€œattemptedâ€ to kill her with explosive arrows for Goddess's sake! This should be fun... And she had a perfect idea as to where she'll lead her off to...<br/><br/>Running away, she became unseeable within a small canyon.<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Roland</span></span><br/><br/>Roland gave her an odd look and then sighed, and chuckled a bit. This girl was an odd one. Her logic made sense, yes, but there was a little-to-no chance of her actually dying. He didn't know what occurred where she had just come from, but it was highly unlikely for death to actually befall her. Yes, he would feel even guiltier if she actually did now that he had thought these thinks. He shook his head and started the Racer again, and then drove off.<br/><br/>â€œWell then, li'l missy, I guess a nickname is in order,â€ He told her, chuckling again, patting her head, and smiling. He then looked forward again, and made a thoughtful expression, and scratched his neck for an unknown reason, but probably to fill the empty space of uncertainty. He then snapped and pointed at her. â€œI have a name to call you: Mimi.â€ He told her, smiling, which was quickly replaced by a look of sorrow. Almost as if the name had some sort of meaning; the next logical step would be to ask, but the answer was given. â€œMimi was my little sister back on Earth... She was killed by a terrorist attack; you remind me of her to an ungodly degree, well except for one detail...â€<br/><br/>He then laughed a bit to relieve some of the saddening tension. He then took a deep inhale, closed his eyes for a few nanoseconds, and then reopened them, and sighed. â€œYeah, sorry about that... Bad memories...â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It was dark out before they struck. It was not fair; attacking at night wasn't fair! But that didn't matter to them. What was fair and what was right were two completely different things to them. You see, I would care as much as I would, but this crossed the line.<br/><br/>The first barrage of explosions ripped through my neighborhood, destroying everything, and basically leveling the landscape. I was about to run off to our family's bomb-shelter, when I remembered my little sister was outside... At the sight of the explosion.<br/><br/>â€¦!!<br/><br/>I quickly ran to the front of the interior of the house to see Mimi standing on the porch, crying. She saw me running to her. I was about to yell at her to get inside, but that's when my life ended... Another explosive landed, but only a few feet away from her. My eyes doubled in size as my brain finally computed what that was. I ran more, trying to get to Mimi before she was ended right there... I didn't get to...<br/><br/>The grenade detonated and it must've hit a gas-line or something because instead of a normal explosion with a typical detonation, it blew with a blast of white hot fire, engufing my sister in the blazing inferno. I lost it; my vision blurred and I blacked out. That last thing I did before it she was gone was get mad at her for intruding upon my room... I contemplated suicide, and attempted it; foiled three times.<br/><br/>I tried to get over it by joining the Crimson Lance and being transported to Pandora... I'm still not over it.</span><br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mordecai</span></span><br/><br/>Mordecai was lead by the girl, but didn't care, if that meant him not getting shot in the face and this girl would prevent it, by all means! Let her. He didn't know what she did when she disappeared behind the rock, but he heard four gunshots, and she returned that obviously meant she had taken care of them. She stared at her. Scratch what he thought earlier, this chick was gorgeous! Turquoise and violet eyes were not a colour he saw often.<br/><br/>He just continued to stare at her even while she had returned. He had to make up an excuse to be with her longer... Wait, he had a legitimate excuse; he had no idea where he was, thus, he didn't know where the nearest town was, and she obviously did, so being with her would be the logical thing to do. â€œSo then... Are they gone?â€ He cocked his head, and Bloodwing made a small chirp and ruffled his feathers;  Mordecai patted him calm. The bird was obviously nervous about one thing or another.<br/><br/>He looked down at the Skag, and smiled crookedly. Skags were cute in their own ugly way, but that was only when they were puppies not wanting to eat your heart out and poop on your corpse. Two thing he didn't typically like having done to him most of the time. He looked back to the girl, and then pursed his lips... He didn't know her name. â€œWhat be thy name, my fair maiden?â€"
399,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-28T23:55:04,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pandora</span></span><br/><br/>When Roland said something about a nickname Pandora sighed. Well, that sort of defeated the purpose. She waited for him to think of one and when he did she listened intently. She saw the look on his face when he spoke her â€œnicknameâ€. He seemed... sad. When Roland gave the explanation Pandora understood. His sister...<br/>Pandora gingerly reached over with her left arm and touched his shoulder. Moving her arm and shifting the bandage slightly hurt, yes, but the sympathy she felt ignored the pain. She knew there was nothing she could say, so she just smiled. She could tell him that it would be okay but in truth it never would. She could tell him that she understood his pain after seeing her own brothers murdered before her eyes but that would be selfish and seem an attempt to draw attention to herself. He was a stranger and he had no desire to know her personal problems.<br/>â€œI'm sorry...â€ was all she could force herself to say to break the silence. To change the subject would be disrespectful and uncaring. To ask questions would be prying and rude. All she could do was wait for him to recover from the memory on his own.<br/>Pandora slipped her hand off his shoulder and looked away from him. Even with the best intentions she couldn't quell his miseryâ€”they were strangers. She knew but his name and nothing else. He knew not even that.<br/>Thoughts drifting, Pandora realised something about Roland's armour. It much resembled that of the Crimson Lance soldiers she had just escaped. Though her memory wasn't perfect and she hadn't been paying much attention to his attire. She tried not to look back at him, tried to stay her curiosity by taking her mind elsewhere. The only distraction that sufficed was thinking of her brothers.<br/>Pandora was aware she was rather unstable emotionally, but since her mind was still intact she attempted to suppress her tears with willpower. Beaten, bloody, alone in the world and the only comfort she had was the sun rising the next day to see no change in the world as a whole and feel only indifference to Pandora and her strife. Having taken no comfort from her thoughts it was hard not to cry at the memory of her brothers. The event was so fresh in her mind that she could still recall Ajax's dying expression. He had completely given in, his eyes showed resignation.<br/>Digging what she had for fingernails into her left hand with her right, Pandora struggled to conceal the warm teardrops that begged for freedom from inside her eyelids. She drew her knees up to her body, rested her face on her legs. Tears silently trickled down her cheeks and absorbed into her worn jeans. Even through the crushing misery she still felt rude for breaking eye contact.<br/>â€œI'm sorry I'm acting so weird. I think I might just be in shock. Meh, it happens after things like that. Just don't mind it; I'll be fine,â€ she managed to say without choking on any words, without a hint of her melancholy. Truth was it'd never be fine. Her brothers were<span style=""font-style: italic"">dead</span>.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tsura</span></span><br/><br/>Tsura ignored his gaze. She felt filthy when she read his feelings and intentions. Attraction was something easy to feel and hard to mistake. Hell, she cared more about the<span style=""font-style: italic"">bird</span>than that guy. After he asked if they were gone, the bird reacted. Tsura sensed someone behind her. She closed her eyes, remote-viewed the area out of her line of sight. With her eyes closed, the full marking around her left eye was revealed. It was a pointed swirl with the curving end below the eye itself and four dots around the exterior: three on the curve itself, and one above the curve and under the top point. Almost heedlessly she took her gun from her â€œbackpackâ€ unit again and aimed it over her shoulder. The silenced blast sounded more like a<span style=""font-style: italic"">pop</span>sound as the man behind her crumpled to the ground, a single bullet lodged in his head.<br/>Tsura opened her eyes, slipped her gun away, then looked up to the poacher. He would probably ask about her pistol; it was rare. Very rare. Tsura couldn't have cared less, however; it was a gun that worked nicely for her purposes. Very little recoil, bullets that could easily take down a target in one shot, decent magazine size; those were all things she needed for... well, the only thing she had interest in killing. Disgusting monsters... Flesh-eating formerly-man beasts...<br/>Tsura responded to his first question, â€œNow they are.â€ That last one had probably been a reinforcement called when they were still chasing the dude. Little late to show up, guy. Then he asked her name. She almost didn't want to tell him. Tsura sighed. What harm could it do? Not like knowing her name was any great honour. â€œI'm Tsura. What's your name, fugitive?â€ she asked in an almost neutral tone. The only noticeable hint in her voice was one of condescension. She didn't like the guy, nor did she like speaking. The two didn't mix well.<br/>She felt unclean just<span style=""font-style: italic"">talking</span>to the criminal. Not that she had anything against criminalsâ€”just fucking poachers. Normally she felt indifference toward the law, finding it all to be an interpretation of common belief and emotionâ€”which was unjust and falseâ€”but to kill something which didn't deserve its life to be taken from them for something as trivial as money was just fucking gross. Sadly enough, that logic was the same she used to justify saving the jerk.<br/>â€œAnd you don't need any more help, do you?â€ Tsura added in the same tone. She<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>didn't feel like helping him any more, but as a child she had been taught by her mentors to help those who needed it regardless of the situation. Damn gypsy morals. Tsura may have been quite different from the other â€œgypsiesâ€, but she still had to submit to the values she'd been shown as a child and come to fully agree with once she grew.<br/>Regardless of whether or not she felt she had to help this man she was still strongly annoyed at the thought of assisting his survival. Tsura walked the rest of the metre or so to the bottom of the hill and behind the man. Jove followed, growling quietly in apprehension. He didn't trust the guy. Very smart little puppy. Tsura waited for the poacher to speak.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Lilith</span></span><br/><br/>Lilith studied the woman when she noticed the approach. God, she was weird. Lilith was startled when the woman got up and ran. She nearly jumped when the first arrow landed. She could tell that the chick hadn't been aiming for her. The next arrows hit and confirmed her suspicion. That made Lilith angry.<br/>â€œGet back here, you bitch!â€ she yelled and ran after her. After running far enough that she should have caught up and not seeing the woman, Lilith went into phasewalk. She would travel faster that way. Still, even traveling as fast as she was, Lilith couldn't find that bitch. What the fuck!? When Lilith decided she had gone too far to not be ahead of the chick she stopped and exited phasewalk. A burst of fire surrounded her as she entered that dimension once more and it cleared up after a couple seconds.<br/>She had followed the exact path the woman had takenâ€”so why wasn't she there? Lilith was angry. It must've been some sort of trickery; an illusion. But how...? Lilith had only ever heard of Sirens having the ability to hide like that. This was... insane.<br/>â€œYou don't know who you're messing with! I will find you!â€ Lilith called to the hiding woman. She was around there somewhere; Lilith knew that much. It was some sort of weird trick. She would initiate the chase, then hide and follow Lilith as she searched up and down for her. No, Lilith wasn't falling for it. â€œI'm not playing your game! Show yourself!â€ she yelled, staring straight down the canyon."
400,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-29T03:20:25,Ptah,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Leto</span></span><br/><br/>Leto, even if she had disappeared to Lilith, in reality she was right behind her, staring up at the taller woman, smirking playfully. Oh, the joys of being a Lampad. Humorously, sooner or later, this girl would go insane due the effects of her disappearing-act, but since she was apparently of a different race of human, the madness-driving effects that go along with it, but that's only because it gives the person they're near, the feeling as if they're being watched yet the source of the unknown gaze would be impossible to determine.<br/><br/>She then danced around her, staring at the confused and pissed off expression plastered to Lilith's face. She just about touched her when Leto mentally slapped herself, remembering that physical contact released the mental fogging. Even after 72 years of knowing her powers, she still forgot some of the basic rules of Shading. She then decided she'd have some fun with Lilith's uncertainty about Leto's location or even the general direction.<br/><br/>Making a mischievous grinâ€”one that was barely noticeableâ€”she bent over at the hips, keeping her knees completely straight (an example of her People's flexibility), picked up a decent sized rock and then chucked it over at the nearest wall, making an extra attempt at having it making it create a loud clatter.She then ran about ten or so feet away and then picked up another rock, but this time, it being no bigger than a small pebble and then with precise aim, she threw it right at Lilith's head, just to make her even angrier. Leto then ran again, stopping only three or four feet away from Lilith and then threw yet again, another rock, yet having it hit the wall right behind the Siren.<br/><br/>This should make an interesting game.<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Roland</span></span><br/><br/>He took another shaky inhale and then exhaled calmly, his eyes closed. He hated remembering his experiences back on Earth. Sure, they were freakin' amazing, but they brought tears to his eyes every time due to the fact that all of them were gone, and the memory of his sister was the worst due to the fact that had witnessed her death personally, and that image of her terrified face before being eaten alive by a wave of flame would haunt him for the rest of his days like a bad, repetitive song that you can't remember the rest of the words to.<br/><br/>He felt a small, gentle had placed on his shoulder reassuringly, and looked to see â€œMimiâ€ staring at him inspiritingly. He managed to show a thin smile before coming to a screeching halt, stopping in front of an old hut that seemed to have been abandoned for quite a while. Rusted metal walls and a falling-apart roof adorned the sad excuse for a shelter, but the truth was that it was better than nothing. Roland crawled out through the top, and hopped off the top, landing on the ground with a<span style=""font-style: italic"">thud</span>.<br/><br/>Taking in a nostalgic inhale and exhale as though it had been years since he had returned when in reality he had only been here a few hours ago. It was nonetheless good to be home; it gave him a sense of security. He didn't like be out in the open. He then turned back to Mimi and smiled, his fists on his hips; his composure looked like that of an old, cartoony superheroâ€”cheesy smile and everything.<br/><br/>â€œWell then, this is my humble abode,â€ He said sarcastically, acting as if he didn't realize his â€œhumble abodeâ€ was in fact a piece of falling-apart shit. He then walked through the door that surprisingly still hung onto his hinges even when he roughly shut it. He looked around the three-room hut and saw that it was honestly, well-kept (well, as clean as it could be; roof-pieces and crumbling floor were kind of unavoidable). All he did was clean off the couch against the west wall and flipped the cushions since they were kinda grimy and no one likes to lay on a gross bed, no?<br/><br/>Now then, to make it tidier for his new guest.<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mordecai</span></span><br/><br/>Mordecai was utterly confused when the girlâ€”Tsura as she called herselfâ€”shot the guy behind her with her eyes closed. That was a bit odd, seeing as he was A: behind her, and B: Her eyes were closed! She was an odd person, and on top of that, she had a weird marking over her left eye. Exotically coloured eyes, and bizarre tattoos were not something he saw in all, or even normal people. He gave her a confused stare, cocked his head, and then heard her question, though it was more of an assumption. He did help, and being guided; he had no fuckin' idea where they were...<br/><br/>He removed his mask, and rubbed his eyes with one hand, an the scratched the back of his next ashamedly. â€œUhm, well about that...â€ He began nervously. He didn't want to piss off this girl, she seemed angry enough at him as it was seeing as he was just some random guy that all but thrust his own problem unto her, expecting her to solve it. â€œI don't care how pathetic this makes me seem, I actually do... I came out here hunting Spiderants, and then the Crimson Lance appeared and I ran. I honestly would be able to make it back in the canyon I was previously at, but in all truth, I don't even remember where<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>it...â€ He replaced his face mask, and adjusted it slightly, and then sighed.<br/><br/>Mordecai honestly didn't like taking directions. He was kind of a lone bird; he liked being alone and independent, but desperate situations call for desperate measures, and he would only ask someone for help when he was desperate and trust me when I say that desperation was not a normal thing for him to be. â€œSo, whatdya say, Miss Tsura, mind helpin' fellow man with a little problem? Don't mind me; take me to Fyrestone, and it'll be the last you'll ever see me.â€ He gave a nervous grin, awaiting her response.<br/><br/>He started to walk away before he realized she was even<span style=""font-style: italic"">slightly</span>interested in knowing his name (which she probably wasn't), but it at least gave him hopes that she didn't think of as big of an oaf as he probably made himself look. ""The name's Mordecai, by the way."""
401,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-29T21:07:04,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pandora</span></span><br/><br/>Pandora smiled as Roland seemed to recover from his momentary anxiety. She jumped out of the vehicle, landed with a light<span style=""font-style: italic"">thump</span>. She was rather light and thus made little noise. She lost her footing for a moment, almost fell. Blood loss had made her dizzy. She grinned and giggled quietly when he made his â€œsuperheroâ€ pose then followed him into the hut. It was pretty dirty but she didn't care. She was a bandit who had lived in a one-room hut with dirt for a floor since they'd moved into the area; she had no room to complain about anything.<br/>While Roland was cleaning Pandora made her way to the nearest wall, slid down it and sat with her back resting against the wall. It was more than sturdy enough to hold her and for that she was grateful. She didn't feel great about standing upâ€”the dizziness hadn't subsided. She felt lightheaded and almost disoriented. Part of it must've been the shock.<br/>â€œNice place you've got here,â€ Pandora said with a smirk after looking around then back to Roland. She laughed quietly, an attempt to lighten not only the overall mood but her own as well. She felt like she was going to die or at least get damn close. She reached down, touched her wounded leg. It was still bleeding. She assumed the same was true for most of the other wounds. The only one she assumd wasn't bleeding was her blunt trauma wound from the butt of the shotgun. That one was likely healing itself faster than the others.<br/>Discerning how rude she was being, Pandora stood, if unsteadily, and walked over to Roland. She was a guest and Roland hadn't had to allow her into his home. She looked around, thought for a moment. She wanted to help out even if she was bleeding and felt sick.<br/>â€œI'm sorry I didn't ask sooner, but do you need any help?â€ she asked with a kind smile. She knew she probably looked like hell but she hoped the mannerly look on her face told how eager she was to help and her determined demeanour showed that she wouldn't let her injuries hinder her ability to be productive.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tsura</span></span><br/><br/>Tsura frowned at the man. Jove looked up at her and whined as if he had understood the conversation and was as displeased as Tsura herself. She reached down and petted the Skag, listened until the poacher was done with his explanation. Hunting Spiderants. What had they ever done to him? She had looked up just in time to see him without his mask. She felt her face begin to blush a bit, shook her head slightly to dismiss the thought. This jerk... he was kinda cute. Tsura was smart enough not to care, though, and she disregarded his appearance in favour of his actions which she hated. In Tsura, anger could outrule attraction in any situation.<br/>Once he mentioned Fyrestone, Tsura let out a quiet whimper in vexation. That would take at least a day. She had only planned on being around the guy for a few minutesâ€”and even that she hadn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">wanted</span>. They were so goddamned far from Fyrestone that they would have to travel through the night and most of the next day<span style=""font-style: italic"">by Runner</span>to get there in a mildly tolerable ammount of time. Tsura didn't know if she could tolerate even<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>.<br/>Once he was done speaking she looked around. He then started to walk somewhereâ€”where the hell was he going? He had no idea where they were. Tsura was distracted when he told her his name. Mordecai? Interesting name.<br/>â€œAlright, Mordecai, follow me. I'll get us to a Runner station,â€ she said simply and started walking away. She really did<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>like talking. Silently, she made her way from the direction she had come from. Getting the Runner would take them off course, yes, but traveling in a vehicle would end her suffering faster.<br/>Dragging Mordecai around all of Pandora wasn't something Tsura was looking forward to. She looked down to see Jove following at her feet, probably scared of the bird Mordecai was carrying. Tsura slipped her hands into her pockets and looked at the path ahead of her. There was no true path; only one she'd made in her mind with the memory of the trail she would have to take to arrive at the planned location. It was going to be a long trip... and hopefully a quiet one.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Lilith</span></span><br/><br/>Lilith gritted her teeth in anger when the invisible being mocked her. The first projectile startled her, but the others were expected. She walked a few steps toward the source and pulled out her gun. That little fucking bitch would stop itâ€”one way or another.<br/>â€œYou'd better come out or I'll fill you with a lot of invisible fucking holes,â€ she yelled in what she believed to be the direcion of the being. Lilith pointed her SMG in the direction the rocks had some from and gave an angry glare followed by an arrogant smirk. Even if she couldn't see the chick, Lilith could fire about a hundred rounds in any direction. One of them would surely hit the target. So many little holes.<br/>Not lowering her gun, Lilith began to wonder<span style=""font-style: italic"">what</span>the girl was. She wasn't a Siren, Lilith knew that much, but she could hide like one. Lilith doubted that she was in another dimension, but she couldn't think of any other reason she would just be<span style=""font-style: italic"">gone</span>. Simply turning invisible was unlikely and impossible, there had to be an explanation..."
402,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-30T02:22:21,Ptah,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Leto</span></span><br/><br/>Leto stared with a now wide, and humoured grin at the currently extremely frustrated woman. She seemed confused, and angry; but mostly confused. Confused about what? Why she was doing this? Where she had gone? Or, perhaps, how on Pandora she was doing it? All of those were good questions, and maybe, when Leto doesn't find this as hilarious as she currently does, she will reveal her secrets to this woman. But for the moment, she's gonna have some more fun with her.<br/><br/>Leto walked right up to Lilith and sat down at her feet, only a few inches from her positionâ€”just so she was positive she wouldn't touch her; as angry as this lady was, allowing her to see Leto would most definitely<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>be a good thing seeing as she had just currently threatened to fill her with bullet holes. Something she didn't think would be all too pleasant, so she decided to play it safe, and remain hidden until this woman's fury had reduced.<br/><br/>Leto decided it was time to lead this girl to where she was going in the first place, a very sacred area to her People. Because they are heavily religious, being a polytheistic society, they had many shrinesâ€”or rather, enormous templesâ€”dotting the planet. Her People used these shrines to as neutral territory for any reason, or, they are used as refuges to house those who are homeless or are in a time of desperation.<br/><br/>The deities in question were actually only five, being a Dusk Goddess and Dawn God, and their parents the Sun Goddess and Moon God, then the Creator Goddess, Gennisi, but that was beside the point. Leto would have to secretly lead Lilith to one of the shrines, and the closest one was to Agapi, the Dawn God. It would have to do for now.<br/><br/>Due to Lilith's inability to recognize that the woman was anywhere, she would place rocks in a line as a path. Every time Lilith would look away, and look back, a rock would be there. It made the plan perfect. Sometimes, she really loved being a Lampad. Leto put her plan into motion, placing the first stone about five feet away. It's conspicuousness would compel Lilith to inspect it, and when she would look back up again, the next stone would be placed, and so on and so forth.<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Roland</span></span><br/><br/>Roland continued picking up trash, and other various pieces of unnecessary objects such as empty boxes, and magazines. Mimi then offered to help with the tidying issue; it wasn't really that dirty, why would she ask? Probably just to be polite since she may or may not think of herself as rude since she kinda thrust herself upon him with her problems, which didn't matter to him; he had too many to count, one more wouldn't make a difference. He decided to cease cleaning since there was no real point to it.<br/><br/>â€œWell then, Miss Mimi, wanna talk?â€ He asked nonchalantly, acting as if nothing was wrong. To him, nothing<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>wrong, so he had no reason to be worried or sad about except for the trip down Memory Lane which wasn't exactly a pleasant road. He set back down various things he was holding against the wall, and then removed his armour, boots, and hat. The removal of his headgear showed a buzzcut that seemed to look nicely, and without the armour and boots, he looked considerably smaller in size, yet he was still pretty large.<br/><br/>He pounded the cushion beside him with his left handâ€”as an invitation to sit next to him. He had his right arm snaked along the edge of the back of the furniture. He gave her a reassuring smile as if to say â€œDon't worry; I don't biteâ€. He only did when he was angry; he wasn't angry... At her.<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mordecai</span></span><br/><br/>Mordecai looked around innocently as he realized that he had no clue as to where the hell they were. So he stopped and silently followed Tsura knowing full well the wrath of woman when they were pissed off and that was<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>an experience he wanted to deal with twice seeing as she was already pissy as it was, so he did what was told like a good boy and followed her obediently, his head down. Bloodwing let out a throaty chirp, his head cocking to both sides, confused why he master was acting so submissive to this female, but he soon found something more interesting off in the distance, such being a lone, bleeding, and weak adult Skag.<br/><br/>Letting out a bloodcurdling screech, the Trash Feeder plowed into the Skag, and with a swift movement and not all that much struggle, he used he incredibly strong and sharp beak to tear out its throat, blood burst out, and gush all over the sand, mixing with it making a thick, brown cake, he then proceeded to feast upon the creature. Mordecai and Tsura were far away when he decided it was time to return to his master, but in the meantime...<br/><br/>â€œUhm, Tsura, you seem to know where you're going, how'd you manage to remember anything in this endless sand?â€ He asked, hands behind his back, and walking quickly behind her. Surely she honestly didn't want to hear his voice seeing as he was now having her, pathetically, lead him to where he needed to go since he had to be stupid and run in the opposite direction of where he needed to go. Stupid him. Now then, see if he can start decent conversation without his head being lobbed off his shoulders."
403,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-03-30T18:13:49,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pandora</span></span><br/><br/>Pandora watched as he finished cleaning, stood politely waiting for direction. It never came, however; at least, not while he still could've used help. She listened when he spoke and watched him shed his armour. She hadn't really realised how much smaller she was until that point. He was bigger than any of the guys she'd lived with at the bandit camp and she'd felt small around<span style=""font-style: italic"">them</span>.<br/>When he offered her a seat, Pandora was hesitant but sat down anyway. She wasn't afraid of him; she'd just never really been a visitor in another's house before. Her whole life she had lived with her brothers for the most part adne everything had been hers by extension. If it hadn't been hers and she wanted it, she would just take it. The life of a bandit wasn't valliant or honourable, but at least it was simple.<br/>She timidly sat down next to Roland and gave him a shy smile. She laughed a little bit when he told her not to worry and that he didn't bite. She hadn't been worried about thatâ€”she could bite back if needed.<br/>â€œYou're not all that scary, don't worry,â€ Pandora told him with a hint of a ludic tone in response to his reassuring look. She looked up and grinned at him, looked quickly down when she began to feel shaky and dizzy again. She must've looked exceedingly paleâ€”more so than she usually did. Going over the symptoms of serious blood loss in her head she rubbed her hands together. They may have been a little cold, or it may have been her imagination.<br/>Pandora decided that it was best to just sit back and try not to put much stress on her body. It had to work to heal those wounds after all, and that didn't seem to be an easy task with all the blood she'd seen dripping down her arm earlier. She leaned back and rested her head and spine against the couch, sighed, and closed her eyes for a moment. The dizziness appeared to have subsided for the moment and she was happy for that. When her eyes opened again she looked to Roland.<br/>â€œI'm not sure if I've told you this already, but thanks. I'd be raped and dead or dying in a pool of my own blood if it wasn't for you,â€ she said with a genuine smile. He had saved her from a terrible fate and she had been a total stranger. Roland was a good man. Pandora wondered, though... after the adrenaline had worn off, the wounds healed, if she lived... without her brothers, what would it be worth?<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tsura</span></span><br/><br/>Tsura watched as Bloodwing flew away, saw him rip the throat out of the Skag in the distance. She quickly drew her right hand up to her mouth as if she felt sick and closed her eyes, shook her head. Jove pressed himself against Tsura's leg and whimpered in fear. It was nature, the circle of life. Tsura knew that, but the poor Skag was more-or-less the victim of an unfair fight. She tried to convince herself that it was just nature, the same thing would've happened had it been any other Trash Feeder but it was hard knowing that the bird had been trained to hunt and kill by the inconsiderate poacher bastard who Tsura was now leading through the desert.<br/>Bloodwing started picking at the newly-dead carcass and Tsura had to redirect her attention elsewhere. The stringy flesh, fat and muscle being plucked, stretching before breaking off, a piece of wet and squishy tissue then being devoured and swallowed... Tsura shook her head again, felt sick to her stomach. She then registered that Mordecai had spoken.<br/>She replied, â€œThat's like asking how you know the streets of Fyrestone. I just do. And if I don't, I have ways of finding out. You have nothing to worry about; I assure you.â€ Her voice was calm but had a trace of causticity tagged to a few select words. She had worded her response in such a way that hinted for him to be quiet. She doubted he got the insinuation.<br/>Tsura, hands still in her pockets, continued walking toward what appeared to be nothing. After a short ammount of time something came into view in the distance. Tsura sighed in relief when she laid eyes on the depot. It was the Catch-A-Ride station she was leading him to. Mordecai likely didn't know that but since Tsura was well aware of her surroundings she could distinguish the unique deails of the establishment.<br/>She quickened her pace, eager to get Mordecai off her back. Not only did she just not like him, but he gave her an uneasy feeling. It was something hard to explain, a trepidatious emotion which she had never before felt. Maybe... something bad was going to happen. No, couldn't be. She would've seen it in her vision and thus not saved the guy. Right?<br/>In disquiet she looked back at Mordecai. She inconspicuously studied him for a moment, then felt almost ill when she felt that oh-so-familliar intuition. DÃ©ja vu... No vision followed. All she felt was the initial emotion and all she saw was the trigger: Mordecai's face, his expression, the way he walked. Tsura turned away from him, ignored her overwrought sensation. All would be fine. She'd lead the dude to Fyrestone and she'd never see him again. Nothing would happen and Tsura would be alright. She looked down to Jove who gave her a reassuring Skag smile, eyes bright. He felt the optimism Tsura tried to force on herself and that gave her a sliver of confidence.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Lilith</span></span><br/><br/>Lilith growled in anger, looked around. She sensed someone near her. No one was there. Damn the bitch! Before she could aim her gun and shoot at where she thought the woman was, she heard a sound like a stone being clumsily placed on the ground behind her. Not thrown,<span style=""font-style: italic"">placed</span>. It had to be some kind of trick. Lilith walked up to the stone, kicked it. She wouldn't fall for this.<br/>â€œNo, I'm not playing your game. You either come out or get loaded with lead. Your choice,â€ Lilitch called to the woman, shifting her gaze and turning her head as she spoke. The woman<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>to have heard her. Her voice was loud, the canyon echoed. She had to be close, no one can get that far away that fast.<br/>Lilith started to feel creeped out, as if the woman had been a ghost. No one had looked at her, after all, in Fyrestone, and he had a shadowy look about her. Now the girl was gone without a trace and picking on Lilith like a mischevious spirit. But no, that woman had been very alive when Lilith had seen her in Fyrestone. Pale flesh, but flesh all the same. She was a living, existing being. And now she was acting as a haunting to the Siren whom she had no reason to plague.<br/>Lilith looked up and around again, lifted her gun. She would keep her promise of filling the unseen woman with lead and she was not afraid to act quicky. The girl must've had a reson to hide since she was hiding at all. If she had no reason to remain veiled she wouldn't be as such. Lilith felt she could sense malicious intent or past wrong deeds. Finger petting the trigger, Lilith reissued her warning.<br/>â€œCome out or you'll die.â€"
404,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-04-02T01:45:22,Ptah,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Leto</span></span><br/><br/>Leto's plan was definitely not working out as well as she had planned. Not only did Lilith not care about the rock, but she both kicked it away and then threatened her again. Well, there went that, but it made no difference, she decided she would show herself and be a good girl, and be straight with her, and do what she planned to do and not what Lilith assumed would occur<br/><br/>Leto walked over to Lilith, and then placed her hand upon the Siren's shoulder, and suddenly, it felt as if someone had cleared up the atmosphere, making the feeling around then lighten, and their minds become cloudless and clear again, as if they had finally gotten over a terrible cold, and right in front of the woman. She knew that the odds of her being able to remove her bow and firing rapidly before Lilith could fill her with eighty-million SMG bullets was astronomically impossible, plus, it had been quite a few years since she had been in this canyon, so she knew not of any dangers present, so keeping a weapon was a must.<br/><br/>She just appeared as if she teleported into the scene from an alternate reality. Her featureless orbs of pure white staring into Lilith's in a hypnotized stare down, she then took ten steps backwards, and stood above her bow and arrows, picked them up, walked over a few feet away from their original placement and then sat them down again, walking back to her previous spot.<br/><br/>And she finally spoke: â€œDo not shoot, I beg of you. I apologize deeply for frightening and angering you greatly. I did not mean to for I was only attempting to get your attention. I did that well enough by just existing, but it seemed that I would only get your full attention through 'pretend' violence. So the firing of the arrows started. I apologize for that as well. My aim is deadly accurate; if I were to actually be attempting to hit you, you would already be dead, but I assure you, I mean you no malicious intent. I wish to bring you somewhere. As you see, my weapon is a bit more primitive than yours, and harder to remove from my body and fire upon you this close of range, plus, I have not been in this canyon for over 20 years, so keeping my bow on me is a necessity. So, if you will please, come with me, I would like to show you something...â€<br/><br/>She then blinked slowly and walked away, turning her back to Lilith. In Lampad culture, turning one's back to a potential threat is the greatest sign of respect and trust because of the fact that the enemy has the possibility to kill them, so, with the turning of her back, she had become vulnerable and giving Lilith the trust that she will not shoot her, because, when you're faced by someone with a large, scary gun, you tend to want to keep an eye on them so they don't decide to shoot you, yes?<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Roland</span></span><br/><br/>Roland just stared at the small girl that was now sitting beside him, lounging on the dusty couch. Now that the sense of emergency had gone from the atmosphere, he could now more closely analyze the girl. She was small, that much was obvious. He could still see the blood dotting her face, and yet he wondered: What had happened? And why was she panicky and anxious to leave the scene.<br/><br/>He stared at her for a while longer, and then finally had to ask: â€œWho in the world did that to you?â€ The only reason he had to leave was the Crimson Lance were following him, but maybe they weren't after him, but her. Honestly, that was a pretty logical assumption, but he couldn't be too sure since the only thing that externally visible of their bandit camp was a narrow alleyway, so he could never be too sure.<br/><br/>He then decided to be a better person and help her with cleaning out her clothes and wounds because that a simple, dirty cloth is most definitely not going to suffice with successfully heal the gash in her shoulder. He then quickly stood up, held out a hand for her to take. â€œYou, m'dear, need to have those wounds taken care of...â€ He suggested with a smile, waiting for her to take his hand.<br/><br/>He knew she wouldn't refuse it. From what he had observed of her, she's mighty passive, and much too kind to even act anything close to rude, plus, any normal human would like pain in large wounds to stop; dying of infection was not in Roland's Top Five Ways to Die.<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mordeai</span></span><br/><br/>Mordecai sighed at the girl's obvious aggression. She simply oozed fury, and any other time he wouldn't mind, but this was a bit ridiculous. Yes, he was forcing himself onto her, and making her lead the way to a place that she was probably not planning on even going to, but seriously, you should forgive and forget, but apparently it wasn't in her nature, and he didn't care. He wanted to get home, or at the very least, go somewhere  where he can find his way to another region where Spiderants are common.<br/><br/>He looked around for Bloodwing, and then spotted him in the distance behind them, feasting upon a personally killed Skag, he scoffed, at the smirked. He guessed that he had forgotten to feed the poor bird, that didn't stop the Trash Feeder from finding its own food. What a smart bird, and that was a good thing since if wasn't, the bird would have that little Skag dead and dismembered, and since apparently the girl was fond of the pup, having it dead would most definitely not be a good thing; a woman's wrath was not something he wanted to deal with.<br/><br/>He then heard what she was saying and rolled his eyes; she didn't have to treat him like he was seven. It wasn't like he was some lost child that couldn't his mommy in the supermarket, he was a highly trained sharpshooter slash hunter that couldn't find his way in an enormous and perceptively endless desert. Like he said, she just simply oozed anger and frustration, 100 percent of it directed toward him.<br/><br/>He also noticed that Tsura had gotten sick by the mere sight of the Skag being torn apart by Bloodwing. That made him snicker a bit; slaughtered animals was something he found interesting to watch and stare at, but something he also did for a living, so when he bird killed it, he found it cool. He decided to have fun with her disgust.<br/><br/>â€œSo, I see you don't like the sight of either blood, or poor animals being killed and then dismembered, huh?â€ He teased, having mock curiosity. â€œI'm sorry that the sight of a poor little Skag being slaughtered right before your eyes wasn't a nice thing to see, I am.â€ He said it all with sarcastic care; he didn't give a shit. If this girl was going to deal with him, he'd have to deal him at his worst. That was when he was the most fun, or annoying. Whichever kind of person you were, and she just so happened to be the kind that would hit him for being a dick, but he found that all the more funny.<br/><br/>He smiled in anticipation for her angry response."
405,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-04-04T17:06:48,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Pandora</span></span><br/><br/>Pandora sighed when he asked who had hurt her. Those fucking Crimson Lance. The very thought of them made her want to shoot something. They'd taken everything from her since her childhood and they continued to do so even to that day... Those<span style=""font-style: italic"">fucking</span>Crimson Lance. She shook her head, clearing the anger from her mind and started to explain.<br/><br/>â€œIt was those Lance bastards. They found my brothers and I before we could get to them and...â€ she paused, unable to continue momentarily. During the silence, Roland offered her help with her wounds. That was nice of him. Pandora took his hand and stood. She stumbled a little, dizziness returning. She stood up too quickly.<br/><br/>Pandora steadied herself, brought her hand to her forehead. She thought of a rational, calm, and realistic way to describe her experiences. Painâ€”both mental and physicalâ€”clouded her ability to think clearly. She came up with an explanation, though, and started talking again.<br/><br/>â€œWhen they found us it was an immediate shoot-out. No â€œhands up!â€, no warnings issued. My brothers and Iâ€”oh god, my brothersâ€”we defended ourselves as best we could. Their three friends, fellow bandits, were killed first. It was ten Lance on six of us. Long story short, the fight ended with me and three Lance men. One tried to rape me, he took off his helmet. I hit him, stole his gun, shot him in the face. I ran out, shot one of the others in the head and his friend in the torso. That one flew back but didn't die. I guess they called in reinforcements because more than one ended up chasing me when I got a decent distance. I took that shortcut through that path and ended up on the road. You know what happens from there.â€ Pandora choked up when she mentioned her brothers but cleared her throat and continued softly and almost emotionlessly. She didn't look Roland in the eye, couldn't.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tsura</span></span><br/><br/>Tsura listened to him speak. Yes, his sarcasm made her angry. She wasn't going to play his game, though. She was not there for his amusement; she didn't have to help him, after all. She'd just be as boring as possible which wasn't hard since she rarely ever voiced her thoughts. Not many people interested her, so she didn't have many conversations. Simple as that.<br/><br/>Tsura waited in silence for the apparent hilarity the man felt to subside. She couldn't give a serious answer with him giggling about her every word. A humourless tone had conveniently befallen the odd two-person caravan as they neared the Catch-A-Ride station. Tsura stopped a few metres from the platform, eyes directed at the ground in front of her.<br/><br/>â€œI know you're not sorry; you're a poacher, why would you be? To you, I seem weak for flinching at the sight of the Skag being killed. Yes, I do have a soft spot for most living creatures. Call it empathy, call it weakness, call it what you will, I am what I am. Just the same, you are what you are. I accept that, angry as I might seem,â€ she told him. Her voice was quiet but strong, beautiful. â€œTo clarify, there are two creatures I will kill without much guilt. One of them is the most vicious beat of all: humans. The other? Well... that's more of a closely-guarded secret,â€ she added, paused. â€œAnd even the sickest of beasts I will only kill if necessary.â€ Tsura's voice contained no hostility, no anger. On some level, she wanted him to know that she wasn't just an angry bitch with no regard for another's feelings, but on another she just didn't want to be goaded. She hoped that speech to be the most she ever spoke to the man in one discourse. It was the most she'd said in a single monologue in a while.<br/><br/>Finished speaking, Tsura walked up onto the Catch-A-Ride platform and stood before the vehicle station. She stepped back from it and nodded as if to say â€œwell, get oneâ€. Tsura didn't prefer driving; like most gypsies she was comfortable walking everywhere she needed to go. She was rarely in a hurry and even more infrequently did she have a set location to travel to.<br/><br/>Tsura looked Mordecai in the eyes but her expression betrayed nothing of her thoughts or emotions. She had resigned her anger for the most part and just accepted her situation. Escort to a poacher, cool. Forced kindness, guilty assistance. Such was the life of a sympathetic gypsy.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Lilith</span></span><br/><br/>Lilith was about to pull the trigger when the woman showed herself. Smart girl. The Siren listened to the strange woman speak and frowned at her explanation of her actions. Weirdo... The bitch had just wanted to show her something all along? Who even said Lilith wanted to see it? Furthermore, twenty years? What, had the chick been born in the canyon?<br/><br/>Lilith ignored the strange thought and stared at the girl, watched as she turned around. Well, at least she'd be easier to kill if she decided to fuck up. Lilith lowered her gun but didn't put it away. She wouldn't be the one caught off-guard.<br/><br/>â€œWhat exactly do you want to show me, anyway?â€ Lilith asked as she followed the woman. She rather wanted to know where she was being led to; who knew? Maybe it was a trap. Sure, she could just phasewalk out of danger but just the thought of being led into an ambush didn't sit well with Lilith.<br/><br/>The Siren looked around. She saw nothing, sensed no one. Maybe the girl was being honest... Doubtful, but maybe. Lilith decided to trust the woman for the moment but not fall into a false sense of security. She kept her gun out, pointed to the ground in front of her. Lilith's expression nearly hissed â€œdon't fuck with me. I'll fill you with holesâ€."
406,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-04-05T00:33:30,Ptah,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Leto</span></span><br/><br/>Leto still felt the woman's aggression even with her back turned. She knew she deserved it, so no grudge would be held for her very life threatened by this one as she had just, not very long ago, â€œattemptedâ€ to kill her. She habitually lifted her hand to the cord that connected the bow and began strumming it. It made an odd, deep twanging noise that seemed to penetrate their very souls. It echoed off the canyon walls until the noise rattle off into eternity.<br/><br/>It would be a few miles until they would come across the temple so she decided to make conversation in this unbearable silenceâ€”despite the Lampads' society are not normally one to speak to a stranger, but since she was the one that grabbed Lilith's attention, being antisocial was not an option. The exchange of names would have to be in order. Neither of them knew the other and introductions would make the walk that much less awkward.<br/><br/>â€œThe name I was given at birth is Leto,â€ She stated, looking to the left, and, although she could not see Lilith she still heavily felt the anger building up in the atmosphere around them and it was becoming a bit uncomfortable, but it was Leto's fault, and she had no regrets, though she knew it was her guilt. â€œWhat was the name your parents gave you at the time of your nativity?â€ She sounded sincere, yet her voice was calm and smooth, giving the impression of an assassin, though she hoped that was not the impression that was being given.<br/><br/>It would take around a half-hour to three-fourths an hour until they would arrive the temple so idle chat would have to happen quickly because Leto was not one to like such unquiet soundlessness. Hopefully, the Priestess of Agapi was still taking residence in the fane for Leto was not very good at explaining their Peoples' habits and point of existence, so, hopefully the clergywoman would be there so she could have that honour.<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Roland</span></span><br/><br/>Roland listened intently to her story, and he felt so numb at this point. The Crimson Lance had taken everything from her. Her livelihood, her friends, her family; everything. Loss of family was probably the one thing that battered her very soul at this point. He couldn't believe it, but he would have to. She had gone through the very thing he had, so he felt incredibly empathetic with her case. Both of them lost everything; friends, family, and homes. But the one thing that kept him going for years was the saying his grandmother had told him: â€œIt's always darkest before the dawn, so living in the shadows is never permanentâ€.<br/><br/>He then led her by the hand to the back of his hutâ€”which was tunneled into the side of the mountain by which it residedâ€”where he kept most of his emergency supplies. Food, weapons, medical provisions, etcetera; and right now, it was an emergency (he didn't necessarily want to have a person die when he was fully capable of helpingâ€”especially when they were mighty attractive). He then had her sat down on a small cot and left for a moment to get the obligatory necessities.<br/><br/>He then returned with a large, red and white box striped box with a Star of Life on the front of it. Placing it on the cot next to him, he was about to begin the proper start in wrapping her up, but then he realized he needed to have her remove her clothing so he could get to her wounds easier. Wow.. This had just become awkward...<br/><br/>â€œUhm... Miss Mimi, can I ask you to take off your armour, and your, erm... pants... Ya know, to get your wounds...â€ He sputtered awkwardly, face becoming a bit darker from embarrassment. Hopefully she didn't notice.<br/><br/>~<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mordecai</span></span><br/><br/>Mordecai smirk diminished when a cool, calm and collected reply was given. Party-pooper. Just had to piss on his parade, didn't she? But he guessed he shouldn't push it since he was already pushing her slowly declining patience and generosity. So he zipped his lips and walked behind her until they finally came across the Catch-A-Ride Station. He rolled his eyes at her as she stepped aside, and let him choose the vehicle. Fine, whatever.<br/><br/>Stepping up onto the platform he rummaged through the selection of conveyances and chose the Racer. He oh so enjoyed rockets, and if say, Crimson Lance decided to attack, he would be able to let a volley of explosives rain upon them. The very thought of things going boom made him shudder with excitement.<br/><br/>After his selection was finalized with the choosing of its colourâ€”which was orangeâ€”the outline of the  metal contraption appeared and the vehivle itself began to materialize until the tin mode of transportation was there. Climbing into the cockpit, he started it, and hung his arm out of the side, waiting for the meek girl to get in. He didn't know why she would just do this herself, but she probably had her reasons, and he didn't want to bother her with it.<br/><br/>â€œNow, what direction shant we head off into, thy majesty?â€"
407,Borderlands RP (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2801,2011-05-02T16:27:45,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Pandora</span></span><br/><br/>Pandora followed Roland obediently, didn't speak again. She had nothing else really to say. She was grateful that Roland didn't pry about the details of the situation; she didn't want to recall it. The memory she was fighting back already was enough to bring her to tears but she forced herself not to cry. She kept her composure and for the most part held eye contact with Roland.<br/><br/>When Roland returned Pandora realised something: to bandage her up, Roland would have to have her undress. That was a rather awkward thought. She'd just met him and she already had to get half naked in front of him. When he voiced her thought she was glad. At least she didn't have to be the one to mention it.<br/><br/>â€œUm... Alright...â€ Pandora said shyly. Her cheeks turned a light pink. Even if it was a very light blush, Pandora was more pale than usual from the blood loss. She turned her head away from Roland, hoped he didn't notice her embarrassment.<br/><br/>Pandora turned away from him, timidness causing her to shake a bit. Sure, she'd lived around men her whole life. Yeah, she was used to them. She'd never had to undress for any of them, though, and even if she had the guys were mostly her brothers. The new situation was much different and awkward. Pandora slowly undid her jacket and slipped it off her shoulders. A thin shirt was left on her torso which she removed carefully. Once she reached the part of her shirt that rested on top of a wound, she peeled it from the dried blood. It hurt but Pandora gritted her teeth and bore it. Once her shirt was completely off, she wrapped her arms around her upper torso to hide herself as much as she could.<br/><br/>She knew she'd have to remove everything but she was hesitant. As inconspicuously as possible she began to slip her tightly-fitting pants off. Under them she wore black-and-purple feminine boxers that hugged her lower curves. Part of the underwear were soaked with blood from the bullet which grazed her hip. The sticky, red liquid dripped down the lower portion of her leg from the wound just below the side of her knee. Warm blood still flowed from the wounds and trickled down her arm, shoulder, side, upper thigh, and calf. Though none of the wounds were quite as serious as her shoulder, they were all pretty deep. Pandora could only be glad that no major arteries were hit.<br/><br/>Before she turned around, Pandora checked the status of the wounds. Most of them were still bleeding besides the blunt-force wound on her right shoulder. She felt lightheaded again. Pandora then used her arms to cover as much of her body as possible and turned to face Roland.<br/><br/>â€œSo... Uh, let's hurry up so I can get dressed again...â€ Pandora requested quietly. She directed her gaze at the ground, face still pink.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Tsura</span></span><br/><br/>Tsura climbed into the Runner and sat nearly pressed against the side away from Mordecai, Jove held in her arms. She didnâ€™t look at the poacher, just at the scattered boulders and lonely occasional mountains. When he asked where to go, she thought a while. She had to recall the exact route to Fyrestone before she felt comfortable answering.<br/><br/>â€œJust go due westâ€”that's straight aheadâ€”then turn when I say so. Itâ€™s gonna take a while--like a day or so--but there are quite a few stretches where you just go straight,â€ she told him in her newly-acquired calm tone. Without emotion, she began petting her little Skag. The pup quietly yipped in pleasure and Tsura smiled. At least Jove was there to break the awkward silences. Without the pup, there would be no distraction from the long, silent drive with Mordecai.<br/><br/>Tsura glanced at the hunter, examined. Now that she had time to think about it, he looked familiar. It was strange; Tsura was sure she'd never seen Mordecai before in her life. Maybe the feeling was linked to the dÃ©jÃ  vu earlier. Was it possible that she was supposed to meet him? Was he... in greater danger than she originally assumed? Or... was she?<br/><br/>Tsura shuddered at the thought of herself being the one who needed saving. That couldn't be right, though. Who would want to harm a gypsy? She'd never done anything to anyone that hadn't been a necessity at the time. It had to be Mordecai who needed help. A brief thought passed through her head that maybe neither of them needed help. Maybe it was just their encounter that triggered the dÃ©jÃ  vu. No. Why would her future be largely affected by meeting the guy? That was... improbable. Wasn't it?<br/><br/>Tsura shook off the thought and petted Jove again. She passed the thoughts off as irrelevant and a product of paranoia. She said no more about them and shoved the notions to the back of her mind. The trek would be over soon and she'd never see Mordecai again. And that was the way it was supposed to be.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Lilith</span></span><br/><br/>Lilith shook her head at the strange way the woman spoke. She was a little... eccentric, to say the least. Lilith listened to her speak and tried to translate it to normal.<br/><br/>â€œMy name is Lilith,â€ she said simply with a bit of a scowl on her face. In truth, the Siren's name wasn't Leto's business. Leto? That was a strange name. â€œNow, where are you taking me?â€ Probably to some cult gathering place with Lilith as the sacrifice. With how armed she was, that would be a bad idea. Lilith didn't put it past the weirdo. Why else would she abduct a stranger, feign attempted murder, then lead her off into a canyon? Lilith sighed.<br/><br/>Freak..."
408,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805&start=20,2012-07-31T02:17:32,zoruna,"Rozas looked at her. ""Walking you home?"" He said in a questioning way. Wasn't sure at first he had been heard. Smiling at her. ""Thanks Miss Grayson. You do too. You just haven't realized how much so yet. I have."" He said. Walking with his hands on the back of his head. He looked at her. Strong friendship? It was amazing what he would think if he could read her thoughts. He sometimes wished he could account it to strong friendship. Yet he knew since highschool his feelings for her. She was the only woman who affected him in such a way. He grinned a bit. Sang like a bird....that was an amusing concept. He liked it. It was a cute concept. He smiled a bit. ""Yeah...I want to one day be famous with my duet partner at my side. That would be the life."" He said happily. He looked at her as he began walking her home. ""Don't be. Just pretend he is just a normal listener. Focus on the song and me and pretend the rest of the crowd is just background noise. I don't think you'll mess up. You have bookoos of skill. You are a natural. Just feel natural and pretend you are alone with just me in the room."""
409,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805&start=20,2012-07-31T23:02:36,keyootee,"""Yes...you did say you were going to walk me home, right? Or was I hearing things?"" Diana tilted her head questionably at what he asked her, not sure what he was getting at really. She had said thank you for walking her home. Maybe he hadn't heard her?<br/>""I wasn't sure if I had enough talent to make a career of singing, that's why I started teaching music. I'm glad you think I got what it takes. It would be excellent to be able to be famous with you. But we shouldn't get too ahead of ourselves! We still have to see what the talent scouts think of us.""<br/>She wasn't sure she could do what he suggested, just pretend it was him and her? She had never sung in front of a crowd before. Though she had in front of the class, but it was just demonstrating notes and not as good as she really was.<br/>""I can try to pretend it is just us...but my skills at that are not the best really. Maybe I should envision the audience in the underwear...""<br/>She giggles as she mentioned that, it seemed that every show suggested that for a cure for stage fright. But how would that work? It would make her more nervous to see everyone like that for one thing! She took his hand as she started off towards home since he offered to walk her. Unless he changed his mind of course!"
410,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805&start=20,2012-08-04T12:59:49,zoruna,"Rozas looked at her. ""Yes. I am walking you home."" He said with a smile. He had heard the thank you and hadn't meant to confuse her. Merely to have them head on their way. He didn't mean anything by it. ""You do."" He said with a smile. ""You have bookoos of talent all latent and waiting for you to access it. All you have to do is reach inside and grab it. Hold it up to the air and let it soar free."" He said with a smile. Looking at her. ""Yet anyone could see your heart was elsewhere. Not in teaching it but in the music itself. You got a look of longing each time you would sing a note to the class."" He pointed out. ""I know you have what it takes Miss Grayson."" Nodding his head in agreement. ""Yes. I'm sure they will love us. I already know they love me but I always have wanted to be a duet. With someone else helping their career as a musician soar. It would help me reach my dream and allow someone else to reach theirs."" He pointed out. He blinked. ""That might be more stressful."" He said with a laugh. ""I wouldn't wish to imagine anyone in their underwear while I'm singing. Might throw my thoughts off the songs."" He said. Laughing wholeheartedly. ""Though if you think it will help you then you should do it."" He said with a smile. He held onto her hand gently and let her start heading home. Letting her lead the way. He had far from changed his mind about taking her home. He was happy she was letting him hold her hand. It put him in mind of IF they should ever reach the level to which they became more than friends and partners. Yet he was getting ahead of himself. Sweat drop down the side of his head anime style. He couldn't help that he was in love with her. It had been a long living love that he wanted to share with her but didn't want to lose her friendship. Damn the star crossed lovers theme."
411,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805&start=20,2012-08-05T22:11:08,keyootee,"Diana walked on to her home, with him by her side. ""Bookoos? I never heard that term before. Did you make it up?"" He had said it before, and she hadn't commented on it but was curious about what it meant now that he had mentioned it a second time. ""Only need to catch my talent humm? If only I had a net! It would be so much easier!""<br/>Anyone could see that? She wondered if her other students had noticed that or it was just him. Nobody had made a comment on it so far. ""Somehow I think your the only one who's really noticed, you seem to be quite perceptive.""<br/>She laughed when he said the underwear would make him more nervous. ""Well at least I am not the only one who it would effect in that way. I always wondered why they suggested that to people in shows. But those things aren't reality. I wonder if someone would say that to a friend in real life. It has to be based on something after all.""<br/>She was growing to enjoy being with him, even though her feelings made her feel confused."
412,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-03-26T03:12:36,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/syrian_by_sei_ten-d2xxgar.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Rozas Horuso<br/>19<br/>Talent/Power: Musical Arts (dancing, singing, etc.)<br/><br/>Rozas had fallen for a girl he'd seen student teaching at his high school. And ever since then he'd been crushing on her. And now he was in college. The same college he'd overheard her saying to a teacher she was attending. Not that he'd chosen there because of that. He'd decided to go to that college because it was the best in teaching skills to enhance the Musical Genius he was. So he was very excited about it. He wanted to get even better. Then he could turn his part time DJ-Mixer-Singer club scene into a full out career. He smiles and dances gracefully in the halls to the beats he'd made just last night. He hums the words. Girls staring at him and practically drooling over him. He though...is oblivious."
413,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-03-26T03:50:57,keyootee,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v225/keyootee/olderd.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Diana Greyson<br/>29<br/>music teacher<br/><br/>Diana hadn't noticed Rozas staring at her when she had been working at his school, even though all the other girls drooled over him she could care less about him. To her, he was just another student and students were off limits relationship wise. Really she didn't notice any man romantically, not because she was gay or anything just because she really wasn't interested in a relationship right now. She was focusing on her career, she just loved teaching students about music but her favorite thing to do was to sing. She hoped that one day she could become a professional singer. Often when she had time to herself she daydreamed about being famous. Most people didn't know that about her, they thought she was content to stay a music teacher but in secret she practiced her singing. Only her really close friends knew about her daydream to become famous.<br/>Diana tapped on the music stand to get her students attention. Many of them had been chatting away, and she noticed the girls had been checking Rozas out instead of tuning up for the next song they were going to sing. It was the start of the class and it was always hard to get the class attention at the beginning of the day. The only student that was giving her any attention was Rozas, and she had no idea that the reason why he was staring at her was because he had a crush on her. She thought the only reason he was so focused was because he was interested in music, which he was but probably she was the apple of his eye and not the music that was sitting in front of him.<br/>""Everyone should take a look at Rozas,he is paying attention to class and not the other students around him. If everyone in this class was so focused, we would be off to a good start.""<br/>A few of the students started to giggle and whisper, some of them had the real reason behind him staring at her in what she thought was anticipation for the singing to begin. At the giggling she started rapping on the music stand louder, having no idea why the students were so unruly today.<br/>""Come on everyone,let's stop with the horseplay and get on with practicing the latest song that is sitting in front of you."""
414,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-03-26T04:45:00,zoruna,Rozas looks at the song in front of him. Putting away his own music beats. He just needed to find a singer to duet with. Then he could finish the lyrics part. He wanted someone...unique. Someone who has the same driving passion to sing and dance. For music in general. There was two things in this school he held close to his heart equally. Diana Greyson and his music...all of it. Those were his treasures. Even if he didn't have the same from the teacher...it didn't change how he felt. He wished...somehow...he could have a reason to talk to her.<br/><br/>He still needed his singer. He had a big gig...totally off the chain big. And he could NOT wait to do it. Only one snag in this plan...he needed a female singer. They wanted him to solo AND duet. And not with just anyone...they want a singer that they could pair him with...many times. A woman singer. Someone...unique. Out of the ordinary group of singers or people you would expect to be singing. Talk about giving him a mission impossible. Where the hell was he going to find someone like that?!<br/><br/>He sighs and sings the music. His voice unearthly beautiful. Almost feminine sounding yet masculine when it needed to be. He was able to carry all the chords from the lowest of low. To the highest of high. All without breaking eardrums or ruining a song. He hears the bell ring. He packs up slowly. He slips flyer's for his singer audition. Placing them in lockers and as he's leaving the classroom...one fell from the top of his pile. Flew off due to the rushing by of his classmates.<br/>(making it so will add it soon)
415,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-03-26T23:30:59,keyootee,"Diana had to admire his singing talents, she did notice that about him. She didn't pass over him entirely like she didn't know he existed. After class had ended she started cleaning up the garbage that the students had left behind. It seemed after every class they left candy wrappers and wads of paper behind. She must have the messiest people in the school in her class she often thought. Though it wasn't her job to clean up but the janitors, she did it anyway because she hated seeing the mess they left behind. A clean class was a happy class after all. When she was tidying, she found the flyer he had lost and read it carefully.<br/>Yes Diana was a singer and she dreamed of being famous, and Rozas had what it took to bring her to the place she wanted to be at least that's what crossed her mind when she looked over the flyer he had lost.  She was much older than him, he probably wanted one of the younger classmates to sing with him. Yet all day she kept thinking about it and looking at the flyer that was sitting on the desk.Something had kept her from throwing it away. It practically screamed at her. She picked up the paper and crinkled it up into a ball tossing it into the trash and sighed deeply.Who was she kidding? He wasn't thinking of someone like herself.  She was his teacher for goodness sake! Even though she dreamed of being famous,she felt she would never be able to do it. For one thing she didn't have the look, and she was pretty sure she didn't have the sound. Might as well face reality, Diana your just destined to be a music teacher forever and nothing more. Was the thought in her mind.<br/>As she was dusting off her hands, one of the other teachers asked to meet with her and she exited the music room to chat with them. The funniest thing happened, when she came back the flyer was sitting on her desk, looking as if all the wrinkles were ironed out from it right smack dab in the middle where she could see it.<br/>Her eyes widened as she touched the paper, then she wadded it up and threw it away once more. Soon it was time for lunch and she stepped out of her classroom to join the other teachers in the teachers lounge to eat. When she came back,there that flyer was sitting there on her desk seeming to be calling out for her.Who was doing this?<br/>""Who's trying to play a trick on me,whoever it is...it isn't funny.""<br/>One of her students was entering at that moment and looked at her funny, answering her question that had been directed to an empty room.<br/>""Is something wrong Miss Greyson?""<br/>She looked embarrassed to be caught talking to herself by someone.<br/>""Oh no,nothing's wrong at all. Just go to your seat and get ready for class.""<br/>The student looked over her strangely then shrugged and did what she had been told to do. All the rest of the class she was distracted by that paper. She had to go see Rozas about it. Someone was telling her to...and she wasn't one to ignore higher powers.<br/>Diana was pretty sure whoever had done that wasn't one of the students since there was nobody there at the time. But how was she supposed to contact him now? Lunch was over, so she didn't have that break to find him. She guessed she would have to wait until tomorrow. For her it seemed it couldn't happen soon enough, that flyer was on her mind and even that night she had dreamed about it. It was the oddest dream she could remember.<br/>The next morning she woke up and dressed in her most flashy clothes, wanting to look like she had what it took to be what she wanted the most. The first periods went by slowly, and she did her best to pay attention to what she should be doing instead of dwelling on her fantasies. She did well since that's pretty much what she did all of the time with her dream.<br/>When the class Rozas was in rolled along, she couldn't help staring at him. She was nervous about what she was going to ask him. What if he just laughed at her? But the sign with the flyer couldn't be wrong could it? When he was exiting the classroom she put her hand on his shoulder.<br/>""I-I need to speak with you, it's very important."""
416,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-03-27T01:13:10,zoruna,"Rozas had spent a lot of the day putting flyers up. He needed this duet. Needed it to take his career from just dj mixer-singer-dancer at the most exclusive rich bar-club scene ever! He wanted to be known around the town not just in a club. That and...he loved to sing. And he sighs mentally. What if he didn't find that ONE person. The ONE that would help not only his but<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>career soar? He was worried about this emensely. He couldn't sleep much that night. Tossing and turning. Thousands of questions raced through his mind. Most of them less than positive.<br/><br/>The next morning.....<br/><br/>The day dragged by. He only had music class after his seven am math class. Ugh. He hated math. It wasn't that he didn't apply himself. He just honestly did NOT understand it. Didn't help the numbers seemed to move and flip around on him. He groans. Picking up a flyer and looking at it.(see below. didn't come out like wanted but main part did. stupid clipart didn't)<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/flyer.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>He had just finished with the music class and was packing up. The other students had long since left the class. He however kept dropping things. And today it wasn't on purpose. The big auditions for his dueter was tomorrow. What if no one showed? What if he didn't find...the one? He wasn't going to settle for anything less than perfect. Where this music was concerned even if it was the sexy teacher he was crushing on...no skill would equal a no deal.<br/><br/>He finished packing and was walking towards the classroom. He'd been lost in thought up until he felt a hand upon his shoulder. He blinks and looks to see who it was. Pulling his headphones with one of the new beats he'd made for the duet rehearsals and then duet show...off of his ears. ""You need something Ms. Greyson?"" he asks in confusion. Looking at her. ""IS something wrong? You seem kind of nervous or upset."""
417,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-03-27T19:18:35,keyootee,"Diana wrung her hands, though a part of her was yelling doing this was the right thing to do because of the whole trick with the paper making her think that was a sign for her to go for it, her stomach flipping around and filled with butterflies and her mind crammed with a whole bunch of negativity was telling her this was wrong,wrong, wrong. She gulped as she looked at him, not knowing how he would react to what she was going to say.<br/>She knew the flier said to meet at the Royal Jackpot at six o' clock but she knew if she waited that long her mind wouldn't settle and she wouldn't be able to teach right all day long. Though she was good at keeping her fantasies shoved into a corner of her mind, this one wasn't staying as well as it usually was. It just seemed so real. She was pretty good on her own, but with him perhaps she could actually make it. He had the talent she needed to get off the ground. She just had the feeling that together they could be more than they were alone.<br/>""Um...""<br/>Diana tried to get the words out of her mouth, but her insecurities were lashing out at her strong. She could hardly beat them down. Her face started to turn a beet red, feeling stupid just standing there not saying anything. She had been thinking about it all day, why wasn't anything coming out?<br/>""Um, I saw your flier. I know it may sound a bit strange but I was thinking about trying out for it...""<br/>The words weren't coming  out as fluidly as she wanted to, not the things  she had wanted to say. Her fingers started turning slightly blue as she twisted her hands together. Why was she so nervous?  He was the student and she was the teacher. He had heard her singing before, but not real SINGING just demonstrations for the class.<br/>""I know you probably wanted a student for it...""<br/>Her voice was quiet as she said those words, she felt very flustered as she spoke to him. She looked at him, expecting rejection but hoping his reaction would be different. The signs, the signs that she saw the other day had to mean something."
418,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-03-28T16:15:34,zoruna,"Rozas was himself wondering what he was going to do. He needed talent and fast. Not talent that would need growing. He needed someone with a natural ability and skill for singing. Yet where was he going to find a woman like that in under forty-eight hours? He snaps out of his self thoughts. Noticing her wrinign her hands. She seemed nervous about something....but what? He wished he knew.<br/><br/>He took note of her gulp when she looked at him. She seemed to be nervous. He was too though he didn't show it. His mind was racing a thousand miles a minute. Coming up with all sorts of possibilities that could be the cause of this needing to talk session. Ironically not one of them had to do with her secretly liking him. He waits. She seemed nervous. What could possibly cause this beautiful woman...who he'd had a crush on since he was a younger guy in early highschool...nervous?<br/><br/>And he noted she was starting to blush.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Okay...that is weird.</span>he thinks to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What could cause a confident woman like Ms. Greyson to be nervous enough that she is blushing?</span>He mentally ponders on this. And then zones in on what she was saying. He nods his head. He had them everywhere so that didn't surprise him. What came after flier however...did.<br/><br/>He blinks and stays silent while he registers this. He pinches himself. ""Ow...okay not dreaming."" he mutters WAY too quietly to here. He looks at her. ""You should Ms. Greyson. If your first thought is to go for it...don't listen to any other thoughts after it. Not where a passion of yours is anyways."" he says. He smiles a tiny bit. And then returned to normal. He wondered what it would be like to hear Ms. Greyson TRULY sing. Not demonstratingly sing.<br/><br/>Aside from the small smile which could be attributed to the fact his flyer had been noticed...he was blank expressioned. He pulls out the last flyer and holds it up. ""I didn't specify an age, status, or anything other than gender Ms. Greyson."" he says in a gentle yet barely able to contain his excitement voice. He pretends to ponder.<br/><br/>""No. I don't care if it is a student or not. I want anyone who has a true passion for singing. After all...if there is no true passion...then the singer will not be able to play not only the music already out..."" he pauses. ""...but they will not be able to get into the beats to my own created tunes."" he says simply. Blushing faintly at the fact he'd admitted that he writes beats and tunes of his own.<br/><br/>He thinks and then smiles. ""Well...today<span style=""font-style: italic"">IS</span>a half day...which means...technically your school day is done."" he thinks some more. ""I'll take you to a studio I use for practicing. I'll explain details on the way there."" he says decisively. ""But first...I want you to sing this song."" he says and hands her a lyric sheet. ""I'm going to shut the door."" he explains. ""To amplify your natural voice and to see if your what I am looking for. Then if you are...we'll go to the studio. Hear how you sound with just the mike at first. Then mike and background music.""<br/>(gonna use a youtube video for the song lyrics and so you know the song he wants her to sing. Its a short one. see end of post)<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""This is really important to me Ms. Greyson. I need to find me not just a<span style=""font-style: italic"">temperary</span>female partner...this gig requires I have a duet partner. A backup singer for solo songs. And a duet partner for the other songs. And there will even be some times when I am the backup singer to my partner."" his eyes shining. ""This isn't a gig at a bar or a club. I already got me a gig in those sorts of places."" he looks at her.<br/><br/>Eyes sparkling like there was stars in his eyes. ""This Ms. Greyson...this is a gig bigger than those. Its a gig that will lead me and my singing partner higher and higher. So that one day...me and her can be the top dogs in the singing world."" he sighs happily. ""That is my dream Ms. Greyson."" He returns from his daydream like state. ""That is why...I am going to be worse than Simon from the American Idol television show.""<br/><br/>He sighs again. ""I need someone with a passion and true love plus desire to sing. Someone whose enthusiasm for music soars as high as my own. I don't want trained talent. I was raw natural skill and talent for singing."" he closes his eyes. ""I don't have time to coach or train someone. The gig is for tomorrow. Today is a half day because it is Saturday."" he opens them and looks at her. Placing the music sheet within her hands. ""So Ms. Greyson...sing this for me. Pour your heart and soul into this song...let me see your enthusiasm and loving passion for the art of song.""<br/><br/>He looks her dead in the eyes. ""If you nail this one then I am going to take you to the studio. Nail using hte microphone headsets...then I won't need to do auditions. I'll have found my duet singing partner. Now...this isn't just a one time gig Ms. Greyson. This gig...its a real deal gig. Meaning...there won't be any backing out or going back Ms. Greyson...only forwards.""<br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/TYicrKal_x4""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/TYicrKal_x4"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
419,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-03-28T19:48:22,keyootee,"Diana sighed,starting to relax he didn't laugh at her like her mind was telling her might happen which made her feel a little better but still giant butterflies were fluttering around in her stomach. She wished she had something to make it settle down somewhat, she didn't know if she could do as well as she had in her with her stomach feeling as if popcorn was being popped inside it.<br/>She listened what he had to say, it sounded sort of like he was unsure of her talents but it was clear what he wanted in a partner. Was she really what he wanted? She didn't know really, but she shook her head as her thoughts dipped towards the negative spectrum once more. The friends she had told about her dream had supported her. They believed in her, she should believe in herself. For so long she had thought she would be nothing more than a music teacher. Her dream was starting to come alive now thanks to a talented student. The thoughts of her dreams coming alive made her head whirl, and she felt a little sick.<br/>What if he hated the way she sang? Diana felt like yelling at the way her brain was tormenting  her like that.She was good, maybe even great, hell come on now Diana you know your fantastic what are you so afraid of just sing, sing with all you got and stop worrying.She took a deep breath and let her voice resonate within the room. It was as smooth as honey, and the feeling she had in the melody you could tell she had a great passion for what she did. Looking over the music, she hoped she had the tune right as  the notes sparkled like gems in the sun when she belted them out.<br/>""Goodnight<br/>Sleep tight<br/>No more tears<br/>In the morning<br/>I'll be here<br/>And when we say goodnight<br/>Dry your eyes<br/>Because we said goodnight, and not goodbye<br/>We said goodnight, and not goodbye""<br/>She paused at the end, lifting her head up to look at him, her singing was nothing like the demonstrations had been. It was much better than that, you might even think that the person singing was different since the singing sounded...well it sounded right was the best word for it. Her hands shook as she wondered what he thought of it, it was the best she could do. She put aside all her worries and fears for a moment to show him what she had never shown a student before, he was special she had never gotten so close to a student before but no student of hers really seemed to have what it took like he did.<br/>""I never told a student my dream to be famous before.I want the same things you do. I hope you will consider me. I can be what you want and need in a singing partner. My friends that I have shared my voice with said I was good.""<br/>Diana was fiddling with the lyrics paper, now that she wasn't singing anymore her voice seemed like she was unsure. It seemed the woman who you always had thought as a confident woman wasn't as much as you believed she did. She needed more, if she really believed that she could be famous then she could sing maybe even better than people who were on the radio. And since you admired her so much,surely you could give her what she needed."
420,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-03-29T04:00:09,zoruna,"Rozas listens to her sing. He sat down on the desk. Leaned back and taken up a Simon sort of positioning. His back leaning back. Yet when she sung out the first notes and words he sat up straight. He looked like he'd been pulled like a puppet string. Pulled tight so he was sitting straight. His eyes sparkling. As he looks at her. Listening and hearing her words echoing and ringing out all around him.<br/><br/>He watches her finish and he burst into a round of clappings. And then ceased that. And looks at her. And waits for her to relax. She was perfect. He didn't even need the headset microphone test. He knew what he wanted was right here in front of him. He looks at her. ""I see."" he pauses. And just listens to her talking.<br/><br/>He slides off of the desk. Takes her hand in his. Pries the paper from her finges and smiles. ""Relax. That was beyond awesome Ms. Greyson."" he says. Starting out with that. And smiles. The grin lit up his face and stretched all the way across. ""Your perfect! Ms. Greyson! Your just what I was wanting. What I was hoping and looking for. And more!"" he says in excitement.<br/><br/>He grins and pulls her arm. ""Come on! We only have less than twenty-four hours for rehearsal time."" he says. Tugging her out and gathered each and every flyer along the way. He looks at her and only lets her go once outside. ""Sorry...I'm just excited. Hyped up. Off the chain excited."" he says. Barely able to contain it all."
421,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-03-29T19:21:12,keyootee,"Diana was just bursting with excitement, she was good enough she could hardly believe it! A giant smile went over her face. But then she wondered about the flier, surely other people would be there to try out. It wouldn't be fair just to pick her without listening to the others that would try out. Being a teacher made her sensitive to the laws of fairness.<br/>""I know you think I am the one, but what about the other girls who might be trying out for your audition? Just picking me wouldn't be fair to them. You have to listen to them at least. I'll wait for you to do that, I must insist even if it means one of them is better than me.""<br/>Saying that lowered the amount of excitement that had welled up inside her. What if one of the other girls was better? But thinking about it she hadn't heard any of the girls in her class that seemed to have what it takes. What was the chances that someone outside her class would be better? It didn't seem very good, but it was possible. She was worried, really worried now that he got her hopes up she thought if he picked someone else she would be devastated.<br/>When he pulled her arm, she started to wrench him in the direction of the Royal Jackpot despite her worries.Secretly she had her fingers crossed that nobody else would be there. Though maybe a little competition would be good. She didn't want to think he picked her because she was the only choice after all. Well now she thought about it, she did want someone else to be there so she could blast them out of the water! She uncrossed her fingers and sighed, the feelings of nervousness flooding over her again.<br/>It seemed a little silly to worry so much, she seen all the students in her class sing and none of them was half as good as her, how could they even dream of beating her? But she really couldn't help thinking about that one undiscovered girl that might not be in her class.<br/>Argh! She really needed more self confidence! She had to believe she was the best and no hidden girls were around that were better than her. It was really hard though, even though her friends had said she was good she still wasn't sure she had what it took to be famous. Every time she listened to the radio and sang along, she had compared herself with the person singing and thought to herself they are much better than me, I would never get on the radio.<br/>But how could she do that to herself? She had talent and it was time for her to see that. Though she believed she could never do it without you. That was making her that flustered to be able to beat  out whoever might be waiting for them at the Royal Jackpot. She started to repeat in her mind, she could do it, she could do it, she could do it to erase all those invading thoughts of that there's got to be someone better than me out there and she's waiting at the Royal Jackpot going to ruin this opportunity of a lifetime for me."
422,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-04-03T19:26:31,zoruna,"Rozas looks at her. ""I don't think...I know."" he says simply but stubbornly. ""There won't be any others."" he says sadly. ""I'm not a popular guy at school. And as such...when I texted my buddy at the auditioning place...."" he trails off for a moment. ""Nada. Zip. Zero. Zilch. None."" he says. Sighing a bit. ""You think there would be someone who would jump at an audition challenge. Apparently...the only one brave enough to risk it...was you."" he smiles a bit. ""And I'm glad...because your EXACTLY what I am looking for."" he smiles more.<br/><br/>Then blinks as friend texted. ""There apparently is TWO other people. Guess gotta do this stupid thing your way."" he almost literally pouts. He knew who and what he wanted was right here. In his grasp. So close yet what if it was also so far away from him? He blinks as she changed course. ""Er...or we do it your way?"" he says in a semi- laugh semi-questioning way. When they get there a guy runs over saying how chicks and ladies kept appearing out of nowhere. And Rozas lets go of her arm and looks at her apologetically with a save me look on his face.<br/><br/>Four hours later.....he was going to rip his ears off or something. Most of these girls were like nails trailing down a chalkboard. Painful on the ears and mind. He though shook his head. He was indeed like Simon off American Idol. Only he was more polite. And then finally the last finished up. ""Thank you. You have talent but you need refining. I'm afraid for this...there is no such time. But I can see you going far in the musical world someday."" the way he said it no one left upset or in tears.<br/><br/>He groans and buries his head in his hands. ""Painful...so very painful..."" he says to himself. Shaking his head. He gets up and walks over to Ms. Greyson. ""Good. You stayed. That was the most painful period of time in my entire life."" he says. Rubbing his temples. ""As I said. Some of them had the talent...none of them had what I was looking for. They had talent yet you could see they just wanted me, in my pants, or the spotlight I could bring them. None...held the passion for music that I do..."" he pauses. ""....like you do.""<br/><br/>He sighs. ""Can I take you to the rehearsal place now?"" he asks. Almost pleadingly. Without waiting for an answer he guides her out the front door and only then stops. Looking at her and waiting. ""Are you ready for your first gig or not?"" he asks. Crossing his arms over his chest. ""I want you to be my other half. My duo to the duet. Please Ms. Greyson...I am going to beg you...please be my female singing partner."""
423,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-04-03T22:56:46,keyootee,"Diana was glad he didn't argue with what she wanted, because if he refused she would of felt bad about those girls that shown up at the audition he was holding without him there. She was just thinking about how she would feel if she was one of them. Well actually she had been one of them sort of. She listened to them sing thoughtfully.<br/>Boy they were horrible, they were so bad they made her look like a professional in comparison. She wiped off her brow, her worries washed away from seeing how much they all stank worse than a skunk. Though she sort of wanted someone to be somewhat decent so she wouldn't feel like she was bursting everyone out of the water. But what was she thinking? She didn't want anyone to be able to beat her. The competition here was perfect.<br/>She smiled when he put the people down so lightly. it was good to see that he wasn't being mean to them. He was a kind soul, and it was nice to know that his heart matched his singing voice. But she was curious about where the comment he thought the contestants wanted to get wanted to get into his pants came from. It seemed he had an ego. But she had noticed the way girls looked at him in class. It seemed he wasn't blind to that.<br/>Diana put a hand to her mouth as he begged her to be his partner, how could she say no to that. He had already done what she had asked him to do, he had been fair in her eyes so there was nothing stopping her now. She looked in his eyes, and gave a nod.<br/>""Of course I will, I just had to make sure you did your duty and gave those girls a chance.Let's get going!""<br/>She linked arms with him and let him lead her away to the rehearsal area."
424,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-04-19T17:06:42,zoruna,"Rozas didn't have an ego he was very self conscious though. He had a hard life leading up until now. So he knew when he was wanted just for sex and when he was wanted for himself. He smiles and looks at her. ""I hate when women or females look at me and their eyes get lustful. I don't wish to be wanted for sex alone. I want love. Its all or nothing with me where that sort of thing is concerned."" he says honestly. Smiling a bit at her. ""I'm glad."" he says. Hugging her and places a soft kiss upon her lips and her cheeks. ""Thank you Ms. Greyson. For becoming my duet singer."" he says. Eyes shining. ""You will not regret this."" he says honestly. Leading her to the rehearsal area. Pulling out two pairs of headphones. (see his picture at top) and puts one on her carefully. ""Testing. Testing. One. Two. Three. Is your microphone working?"" he asks. Smiling at her. ""If not adjust it until it works for you. I'll start us out with a song called Bring Me To Life."" he says. (see included link)<br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/NBtvfiHOJ8Q""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/NBtvfiHOJ8Q"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
425,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-04-20T21:45:52,keyootee,"Diana smiles with approval when he said he just wanted love and not just sex from women, that was an honorable thing to want. But when he kissed her, she got very uncomfortable and wondered if he meant he wanted love from her. That was highly inappropriate, he was a student and she was a teacher. If they were going to be partners they needed respect for each other. Should she say something or just let it pass? The gesture might just be a friendly one, yet he had kissed her on the lips that seemed more than just friendly to her. Anyways if they were going to be close to one another for a duet, he should know what's on her mind. She squirmed a little with the touch to the lips, her actions letting him know what she was feeling but she knew he could not read her mind.<br/>""I don't think you should be kissing me on the lips, we are student and teacher and should keep our relationship professional.""<br/>Diana took a deep breath, trying to calm down and relax. That kiss had done something to her, something that it shouldn't of done at all. She had felt a fluttering inside her stomach, but maybe it was just because she was reacting to the wrongness of the situation not because she had feelings for him. A sick feeling grew through her, but she tried to focus on singing.<br/>""Yeah the microphone's fine.""<br/>She said, pushing away that strange moment she had. Luckily for her, she was good at doing things like that and pulled off acting pretty much normal even though her feelings where a jumbled up mess. But of course, she wasn't perfect at hiding it. As she sung the song, her voice wavered and she seemed slightly distracted.<br/>""How can you see into my eyes like open doors?<br/>Leading you down into my core where I've become so numb<br/>Without a soul, my spirit sleeping somewhere cold<br/>Until you find it there and lead it back home""<br/>Somehow the words of the song hit home, so her voice reflected the feeling she had for the song."
426,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-05-01T18:56:12,zoruna,"Rozas looks at her. He could see she felt uncomfortable. So he withdrew. He hadn't really meant anything other than a friendly gesture but then again he was street. He bites his lower lip and looks away. Then looks back at her. He hadn't meant it to make her uncomfortable. And he saw it had. He watches her squirm and then withdrew into himself just a tiny bit more. Looking at her. He could tell it affected her yet could tell or so it seemed she didn't like it or that fact. He mentally sighs and curses his luck.<br/><br/>It was always so damn horrible. Expecially since the chicks that wanted him just wanted the package inside his pants. Not the whole package. ""Sorry."" he says. His tone slightly distant. He tries to shrug it off. He couldn't help he was crushing on this teacher since she had student teachered at his high school. That was a very long time. He looks at her. Nodding his head. ""Okay sing."" he says softly. And goes to work and pushes the situation away as well. He guessed she just didn't like the gesture even if it had held a second meaning. He inwardly wasn't happy. He sighs and looks at her.<br/><br/>Hearing her voice quivering and looking at her he wondered if he had done more than just make her uncomfortable. What if he'd upset her? Would she want to make it even more professional? He hoped not. It was already too professional as it was. He wanted it to be a fun relationship of sorts and yet that didn't seem likely now. He bet he'd upset her. That had to be it. There hadn't been any other reaction there. It had been his hopeful mind's imagination. He looks at her and nods his head. ""That is good. A bit wavery but that is understandable when your feeling more emotions then you normally would."" he says. His tone there and then he starts to sing his own song.<br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">I still remember the world,<br/>From the eyes of a child.<br/>Slowly those feelings were clouded by what I know now,<br/>Where has my love gone?<br/>An uneven trade for the real world...</div>"
427,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-05-01T20:23:11,keyootee,"Diana looked over him, she could tell he was upset by the fact he had upset her so maybe the kiss had meant nothing to him. That made her relax a little yet, she was still feeling that funny sort of tingle whenever she looked at him now. That kiss had stirred something within her, and it sort of made her want to throw up. She didn't feel good about that stirring within her but she was still trying to convince herself that it was just nothing but nervousness that him kissing her was wrong.<br/>But she couldn't deny the truth, she knew how her emotions worked and that hint that she just got was not her body saying that it was wrong. But what was it? It was confusing her greatly because she knew she wanted to keep the relationship professional. If they got involved, what would the higher ups of the school think? To have a student and a teacher in a relationship was forbidden, who knew what the media would think of that. They would never get off her case. She could see it all now, all over the news. Even though the age difference between them wasn't great she had seen how it went in that situation on the news before. She was worried that it was love she felt, but she was trying to tell herself it was not. So what was it then? She tried to rationalize what she was feeling. Nothing really made sense at the moment.<br/>Diana shook her head, trying to get all feelings out of her mind at the moment. She had to focus on what was happening right now at the moment. If she wanted to be a professional singer, she had to keep those sort of things away. She listened to the song he sung, it didn't seem to be one she knew. Never did she hear it before, so it must be something he had made up himself. She started to make up some words herself, hoping he wouldn't mind. She wanted to show that she was versatile, but she had no idea how much of the feelings that she was trying to push away would go into the song.<br/>""When you are young, the world is cruel<br/>People will treat you like a fool.<br/>It's hard to know up from down,<br/>when your in love you never should frown<br/>But sometimes when you fall...it's all so wrong.<br/>When you try to find yourself you wonder...where do I belong?<br/>Tell me where do I belong."""
428,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-05-04T14:54:16,zoruna,"Rozas looks at her. Watching her relax. He went back to work. Acting like he didn't know anything other than work. Maybe then she wouldn't get so upset around him. Maybe then she wouldn't want to say things like she had said. He wouldn't let her shatter his hopes and dreams of one day being something more than singing partners. It was a youths dream and he refused to have it shattered in one day. He wasn't worried about the school. He wasn't worried about the media. He wasn't worried about any of that. He mentally sighs. Wondering why she was looking so worried. And he sighs almost inaudibly.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Smiling and looks at her. He looks at her. Watching her listen. He smiles and grins. He liked what she sang. Smiling a bit. He liked how she sang. Liked the words that she sang. Liked the emotions behind it. He picks up and sings with her. A wordless song that matched her tune and melody. He continues singing until she stopped. Writing her words down quickly. He looks at her. ""Beautiful. Just beautiful. We can work on writing our duet with my start and your piece. I loved the song. So much passion. So much emotion. So much life. It was awesome."" he says. Clapping happily."
429,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2011-05-04T22:40:03,keyootee,"Diana smiled, still trying to push away that feeling she had the feeling she had no idea what it was. She closed her eyes listening to the words she just sung in her heart. What did it mean? It was nothing more than words she just made up on the fly right? She couldn't love him, at least not more than the friendly kind of love.  That's what it must be, friend love. That's all it was. She tried not to continue worrying about it, it was just a passing feeling that tingling. She would never feel it again since he would never kiss her again.<br/>Yet a small part wanted it. It was so small she didn't realize it yet. Would something happen for her to know her true feelings? Like her song said, she felt it was wrong to love him. A student with a teacher was forbidden. So even if she knew her feelings she could never act on it.<br/>""Your song was rather good too, you don't just have talent with singing but at writing. Or did you just make it up on the fly? I just had what I sung on the tip of my tongue, it's almost like I didn't make it up but it made up me if that makes any sense at all. If we create such wonderful songs on our own, just think of what we could do together. I bet one day we could even make it on the radio or even more!""<br/>Something was happening between them, but what would it grow into?"
430,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2012-07-30T14:29:36,zoruna,"Rozas was glad she had such passion for music. It was exactly what he was hoping for. It was exactly what he was looking for. She seemed so alive when she sang. He wondered why she had never sang before. Why she had never let that music soul soar. He had heard the meaning behind the words. Perhaps it was wrong to be in love with his teacher but his heart would not be told what to do. His heart loved her since he fell for her back in highschool. While he was determined to make her his...he didn't want to chase her away. To lose his singing partner. He looked at her. ""Thank you. Sometimes it is made up on the fly. Most of the time I write it."" He listened as she continued. Nodding his head. ""Music has a way of doing that. It makes perfect sense what you said."" He smiled a bit. ""I hope so."" He said honestly. ""My dream is to be the best singing duet in the entire world. I'm sure as a team we can sing our way to the top and beyond."" He looked at the time. ""Its already late. I'll walk you home Miss Greyson."" How he wanted to call her Diana and not have her recoil like he was doing something horribly wrong. It had been a good rehearsal. ""We'll sing a few songs. Tomorrow at school I'll give you the music you need to memorize for the show tonight."" He smiled. ""Its dress casual attire. It is for the biggest most expensive club in town. There will be talent scouts there that night and monday night."" He put his hands on the back of his head and stretched. What was so wrong still felt so right. If only he could have the beautiful Diana Greyson's affections in return. It would make his life so much better but alas...it seemed it would not be. Or if it would not for a very long time."
431,Reality Is Fantasy (me and keyootee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2805,2012-07-30T21:56:07,keyootee,"Diana felt nervous along with that strange feeling that was bubbling up to the surface. She was trying to push down that affection for Roxas, since a relationship between a student and a teacher was wrong. But even though she was a teacher, this was college! It was different than elementary school. But she couldn't help but remembering when she helped out when he was still in high school. In many ways, she still thought of him as a teenager, and not the man he had grew up to be. Maybe it would take some time to think of him as that. Maybe if she talked to someone about her feelings she would see how she felt was not as bad as she thought it was. But, since she thought how she felt was inappropriate, the chance of her talking about it to someone was slim. Still she was trying to diminish the feeling to strong friendship and nothing more.<br/>""You have great talent, I knew that when you came into my class and you sang like a bird. I had no idea you wrote songs by yourself though! You have far more abilities than I thought. I have no doubt that together we will become rather well known in the music community. Who knows, maybe we will become famous!""<br/>She links her arm with his as he offers to walk her home.<br/>""Thank you for walking me home, I can't help but to be nervous about the talent scout. I hope I won't mess up somehow!""<br/>She was worrying, being around students was one thing but around people who were judging her talent...was a whole different scenario. She took a breath, her feelings were jumping around like bunny rabbits."
432,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2013-07-22T10:14:35,Domichii-chan,"Aria frowned as she tried to explain her situation.  ""No I don't hate it.  I can do the simple things a princess needs to do with no trouble...but lots of my other lessons have me completely lost.  I want to be able to be as good of a ruler as my father...but I feel like a complete failure.  I can't even ballroom dance.."" she said sadly.<br/>As he playfully told her that he missed her as well, her smile quickly returned and she laughed with a playful grin on her lips, ""yes, of course!  I missed you so much I have gone absolutely mad waiting for your return!"" She joked as she pretended to look dramatic but ended her act with a quick giggle.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she heard a neigh from Reaper and Alexander was pushed against her, causing her cheeks to go scarlet with embarassment.  As he stepped back, she was able to calm herself and just tried to shake it off.  Before she could make a comment, Nerezza immitated Reaper and nudged Aria forward towards Xander, but with a bit more forced.  Aria ended up stumbling forward into Xander and she ended up toppling him and they both fell onto the hay-ridden ground.  Aria ended up landing on top of Xander, holding onto his shirt for dear life as they fell.  Nerezza whinnied in pure amusement.  ""You're horses are pretty mischevious...."""
433,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2013-07-25T09:12:02,Narra,"Ballroom dancing was it? Well that was something he could help with and use to get her closer to him. The cards were simply falling into place, all he had to do was scoop them up and play them. Making this either the most fortunate hand he'd played or potentially the most boring. Whichever it was, he was almost certainly not going to fail his mother which was always a good thing.<br/><br/>A somewhat mischievous grin had found its way on his lips as Aria spoke, giggled, and then blushed after he had been pushed into her. Truly her innocence astounded him. It was cute, in an naive way, how she blushed at things like this. He was amused at his horse's action, even more so when Nerezza decided to join in the fun and butt Aria into<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>. Xander outright laughed, albeit semi-softly, as she clung to him and the fell onto the ground, his arms instinctively wrapping around her. Hay poking its way into his clothing and hair. His pale gray-blue eyes settled on hers, his amusement trickling into them. Perhaps he was a cold person, but he wasn't humorless.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""They most certainly are, what do you expect of two beasts that grew up in my kingdom?""</span>He paused a moment, eyebrows drawing together a moment as though he were somewhat upset by something and then he continued,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I mean, my mother's kingdom, I guess. That is an incredibly odd thought...""</span><br/><br/>Shaking his head the troubled look vanished and he grinned once more,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Anywho, you said you couldn't ballroom dance before Nerezza and Reaper so kindly decided to put us on the floor...""</span>One eyebrow quirked up and he shot a glare at the horses, who snorted and whinnied quite enjoying themselves.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I was going to say that I happen to be the very best ballroom dancer in any kingdom, and I will have you dancing as well as me.""</span>His arms had slid from the hug-like position as he spoke, leaving his hands at her waist so that after he said that he could squeeze her sides to tickle her.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""No ifs, ands, or buts. There simply cannot be a princess that doesn't know how to ballroom dance.""</span>He was entirely too convincing in his character role, though he supposed that was all the training his mother had given him."
434,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2013-07-26T09:40:52,Domichii-chan,"Aria found her face was completely scarlet red the entirety of the conversation.  He started to talk about his kingdom and seemed a bit heartbroken about not calling it his own kingdom.<br/>[That's right..he's not a prince anymore...]<br/><br/>she was suprised to hear that he was a skilled dancer though.  She cocked a brow, ""you're a master dancer?"" She found herself giggling at the image of seeing her old childhood friend dancing with a partner elegantly across a dance floor.  But he did seem to have grown up a bit since they were kids.  A bit...<br/><br/>""But-"" Aria started to protest the lessons but she was quickly cut short when her sides were squeezed.  She started to laugh, even though she was trying her best not to and her lrgs cutlrd closer to her body as he kept tickling her sides.<br/>""Okay, okay!  I'll take your lessons!"" She managed to say so he would stop.<br/><br/>Aria soon managed to get up and pulled Xander up as well and then punched his shoulder lightly, ""meanie..."" She pouted as she started to exit the barn.  She gave one last farewell to Nerezza before she opened the doors to the front of the barn, revealing the sunset statting to dive into thr horizon and the sun go down.  ""We can do the dancing lessons tomorrow, but for now it looks like we should head off to plan where you should sleep for tonight"" she commented as she started to walk back towards the castle, waiting for Xander to follow.<br/><br/>When they got inside, Aria first decided to show him her own room.  ""This room is mine so I'm trying to arrange a guest room close by"" she smiled as she opened the door and had Xander follow.  The room was relatively big and looked like it had already been cleaned by a maid.  It was a royal blue colored room with gold colored tones added and some white furniture.  The bed was a large queen-sized bed by the window that led to an open balcony.  ""Your room will probably be roughly this size so this will give you a good idea of how much room you get to yourself."" She said as she tried to act as professional as possible with her strange little speech."
435,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2013-12-09T09:10:22,Narra,"The reddish hue her face had turned made that smirk of his twitch slight, as if he was silently laughing at her. Though at her question he shook his head, amusement clearly there in his eyes.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Of course I am, it's been long since we last met, many and more things have changed,""</span>He replied, after she had conceded to his dance lessons, as his fingers ceased and he allowed her up to her feet. Xander took the hand offered, gingerly, and didn't truly use her to help himself up, opting to simply stand of his own strength. If he had put weight on her, they would have tumbled back down to the ground in a heap no doubt.<br/><br/>The punch did have that amusement flickering through his eyes. He hadn't been hit in a while, not since the last training match where he'd allowed  it to happen, albeit not purposely, but he found he didn't mind as much when it was her. She did no more harm than a butterfly's wing on a man's armor. His gaze followed her as she went to the stable doors, turning to his horses as the light of the setting sun shone in. A pat was given to each before he slung one of his bags over his shoulder and traipsed over to where she stood, in order to follow her.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Aye, my lady, but no arguing when it comes time to listen and learn,""</span>A grin followed the words easily.<br/><br/>Upon reaching her room he eyed her before she opened the door, then eyed the room, noting its extravagance. His own rooms back at home were done in dark hues; black, dark, velvety red, and silver the main colors. He supposed that just went with the territory, though.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I see, planning on kidnapping me in the night?""</span>His trademark grin flashed, face turning to her a moment to show the mischievous expression momentarily.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Might I bathe as well, after i'm given a room, of course? I believe I smell like horse and fire, not the best smells when hostage to the king, yes?""</span>That mischievous look stayed in place, though he was thinking of how having a room close to hers could work in his favor, and yet against it depending on the case."
436,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2013-12-09T09:42:45,Domichii-chan,"""Of course!  If your room was not close to mine, how could I possibly steal you away?"" Aria smiled back at the boy, her smile held child-like mischief.  She opened up her draping white curtains to reveal the setting sun and snuck glances at Xander with a smile on her lips.  ""Taking a bath would definitely help.  I should also bathe soon.  I smell like ash and hay"" she laughed as she moved towards Xander.<br/>Aria finally decided to say something that had been on her mind since they met up.  Although, she didn't know if he would think it was strange, the princess walked up to the blond young man and quickly hugged him.  She held the hug and buried her face in his chest for a second before letting go and looking up at Xander affectionately, ""I'm still finding it strange, seeing you again.  You have no idea how great it feels to finally see you again"" she said in a soft voice, her eyes held nostalgia as she remembered that little boy she used to play with.<br/><br/>She remembered the times they would fight, or laugh, or just act childish.  The days when she would play in the mud with him after a heavy downpour and then throw mud balls at each other.  The days when she would play Knight and Dragon with him.  They used to tell eac other stories and secrets that were promised only to each other for the sake of having fun.  They could always be so open with each other because they never had a reason to lie.  Back then, they were allowed to be kids outside their kingdoms.<br/><br/>As Aria observed him with pure joy in her bright lavender eyes, she couldn't help but feel that something was slightly off about Xander.  It was probably because they had both grown up, in both personality and appearance, but she still couldn't shake that small twist in her gut.<br/>""I apologize, but I just felt like I needed to say that.  You are important to me.."" She said, she wasn't embarrassed by the sentence so her cheeks were not red at all as she spoke her mind.<br/><br/>""Miss, the extra room is made up for...our guest, as you requested"" a maid said as she stood at the slightly opened door of her bedroom.  Aria nodded as she started to head towards the door and the maid left.  The princess already knew where the room was.  ""Are you ready to go?  I'm sure you want to settle in soon"" she said as she glanced back to the ex-prince."
437,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2013-12-22T09:33:23,Narra,"An eyebrow cocked as she spoke, then proceeded to come bury her face in his chest while wrapping her arms about him. One of his own slid around her slowly, the other hand coming to rest on her head, fingers buried in her hair.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""well, if you wanted to kidnap me, you could just ask?""</span>He glanced down at her, searching her face for anything that would tell him she was merely playing. What he found was quite the opposite.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Aye, and its great seeing you again Aria, though I wish it were under better circumstances.""</span>His smile failed in the slightest, enough to give hint that he spoke the truth..and in a way he did, even if he was too stubborn to admit that anywhere but his subconscious.<br/><br/>He could remember the games they'd played together if he chose. He could remember every word they'd said to each other. But he was here on a mission... not to get lost in old friendships. Friendships that had long expired no matter how much she seemed to have missed him. His icy, pale gaze met hers as she spoke, searching, hair drifting into his face as he debated how to reply to that.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She's just a silly girl...</span>he told himself,<span style=""font-style: italic"">she doesn't mean it. Its just the first time she's seen me in a while.</span><br/><br/>Then there was the sound of a female voice, a maid, and he turned his head to shoot a grin towards the maid as Aria made her way to the door.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Well then, that took long enough.""</span>A long, luxurious stretch was given, clothing pulling tight against his body, bones popping slightly.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Settling in would be nice.</span>He then followed her out of her room, gesturing for her to lead the way."
438,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-06T11:46:07,Domichii-chan,"Aria eagerly led the ex-prince to his new made-up guest room.  It was only a few rooms away from her own bedroom so it was at a convientant spot.   The too itself was rather large and was decorated in the trademark blue and gold patterns.  ""You'll find everything you need and you were even given your own bathroom, so you'll get your privacy"" she stated as she tried to note anything different about his room.<br/><br/>""Unfortunately, I don't think this room has a balcony, but it has a nice view of the court yard"".  That's when Aria decided that she should take her leave so Xander could bathe in peace.  ""Well it's getting late so I'll give you your privacy, but come by to my room if you have any other questions"" she said with a slight smile.<br/>The girl closed the door behind her as she made her way back to her own room.  Closing her curtains, she headed into her private bathroom to take a relaxing bath before going to sleep.<br/><br/>After drying off and switching into her cream colored night gown, the princess decided to go straight to bed.  So many things had happened that day, and age was hoping that many more exciting things would follow."
439,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-27T05:30:28,Narra,"He followed after her, gaze lingering on her body as she walked ahead of him and pointed out things in his new room. A crooked grin pulled at his lips, spreading across his face easily in a charming sort of way.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Oh, I don't believe I require a balcony. My own rooms back at the castle had one, though, and there were these roses that grew up around it. Beautiful dark red...""</span>The statement drifted off somewhat, and then she was excusing herself, so he simply nodded and moved after her to close the door behind her.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""and you can count on a knock on the door at some point,""</span>He promised it with a mischievous glint in the eye that was masked as soon as the door shut solidly between them.<br/><br/>That was when he turned, dropped his bags at the foot of his bed, and strode towards the bathroom. Perhaps a hot bath would straighten out his goals in his head, make him stop fantasizing about Aria as if he were a stupid boy. The steamy water felt like heaven on his skin and not too long after he entered it, he found himself trying not to doze off in the bath, which was taken as a sign that he ought to get out. When he did so he pulled on a pair of dark, silken sleeping pants and ran a hand through his wet hair, making it fall into its usual disarray.<br/><br/>Xander stood at his door a moment, half clothed, debating going out there to knock on her door for no apparent reason. He did suppose he would have to think up one though, and glanced around the room a moment. However, he couldn't find anything readily apparent that he could use as an excuse, so he just walked out of the door, closing it softly behind him, and slipped over to hers. His knuckles brushed the hard wood lightly, the knock that sounded out barely the whisper of noise in the darkness."
440,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-27T05:44:42,Domichii-chan,"Aria had started to doze off when she heard a knock at her door.  She straightened out her hair a bit and sat up.  She started to wonder of it was Xander at the door, causing the girl to hesitate before she opene the door.  It was most likely just a question about the room but all she could think about was how much of an utter awkward mess she would be.  Well, no matter, it wasn't like it would be anything strange.<br/><br/>Though, when Aria finally opened the door, she found herself gazing up at Xander, as expected.  He thing she hadn't anticipated was that he wasn't wearing a shirt and his hair was still wet and looked rather attractive all messy.  Her cheeks turned red and she looked at the ground, trying not to stare at his body.  ""D-Did you have a question?  Everything in there is to your liking, right?"" She asked.  Her small frame felt even smaller now that they were completely alone and he looked like......that.<br/><br/>But why would she think of him that way?   She found it hard to believe that her old childhood friend was now this full fledged man with a soldier ready body.  She felt pretty much the same, just a bit taller and longer hair.   People were telling her more and more everyday that she looked just like her mother and how she had brave eyes like her father."
441,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-27T07:18:04,Narra,"He couldn't help the amused, crooked grin that grew up once more on his face at how flustered she appeared. Her naivety just had that affect on him it seemed, she was pretty, too, which definitely helped along the flirty demeanor he had. At her question he glanced upwards in thought, as if he might have something to answer that with, but he didn't. So, when he dragged his gaze back down towards hers he lifted a shoulder in a shrug, stepping forward to lean against the door frame slightly.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Umm... right... the room. I forgot what I was here for?""</span><br/><br/>Something sort of sheepish entered the icy coloring of his eyes, wholly fake, but it appeared real enough, and he eyed her in her sleeping attire, hair mussed up from her pillow. Truly, she was a sight to behold, even when she looked like that.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""And I couldn't sleep,""</span>such a bold faced lie, he even wondered if she could tell,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I'll go back, though, if I interrupted yours.""</span>The smirky grin had melted down into a small smile, soft around the edges, one that could make hearts melt just as much as his crooked grin and muscled body could make them race."
442,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-27T07:28:26,Domichii-chan,"Aria looked up at him sheepishly and noticed the look in his eyes.  She bought into his shy act and felt a small smile form on her lips.  She still believed that he was still mostly the boy he used to be.  She could tell that he was lying about not being able to sleep, but she didn't mind it.  If he was there, that meant he wanted to see her.<br/><br/>As he smiled at her, her cheeks turned red again and she poked his arm, his skin felt really soft.   ""Did you want to come in for a bit?  I don't mind it"" she smile innocently.   ""We used to take naps together so I don't mind if you want to spend the night"" she said with a smile.  She wasn't really thinking what she was saying through, but she couldn't resist him."
443,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-28T04:55:55,Narra,"An eyebrow arched as her finger touched down on his arm, the flesh warm and muscled. He watched her cheeks bloom a lovely shade of red once again and couldn't help the small chuckle that vibrated out from his lean, just muscular enough, chest.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I'd love to come in,""</span>His head dipped slightly in a nod, but then he shot a look into the darkness behind him, quite obviously feigning a paranoid expression,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""shh, we don't have to tell?""</span>As he spoke he seemed to focus completely on her, gaze meeting hers easily and captivating it, as though she were the only thing in the world worth glancing at.<br/><br/>The he slid into her room and hopped up onto the bed, a mischievous grin spreading across his face at the little creak it gave in response. The grin vanished, mostly, as he slid backwards up against the head of the bed and patted the space beside him and opened an arm invitingly.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""my lady..""</span>"
444,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-28T05:07:34,Domichii-chan,"She would keep this a secret, as he wanted.   She covered her lips with her index finger and smiled, ""lips are sealed"" she whispered.   As he entered her room, she closed the door behind him and watched as he immediately got comfortable on her bed.<br/>Her cheeks were still pink for some reason but thankfully, her room was only lit by the moonlight shining in through her balcony window, so it was barely visible.  She hesitated at first but got on the bed with him.  She sat next to him and could feel the heat radiating off his muscular chest.   She hugged her legs to her chest and felt her long hair cascade over her shoulders.  Her cheeks were bright and she felt nervous, but she couldn't place why.  She had had no problem inviting him into her room, so why was she so tense?<br/><br/>""You can stay here for as long as you'd like.  I'm sure if my father warmed up to you, he would not question it"" she was referring to the castle.   She wouldn't say it, but she was always very lonely being the only child of a King and all.  It would be nice to have a friend again...."
445,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-28T07:05:08,Narra,"Despite the darkness in the room his icy gaze seemed to track her finger all the way to her lips, where it rested a moment as she spoke, assuring that it would be their secret. The rosy coloring to her cheeks only aided the rather innocent edges to the expression she had and he couldn't help but grin at it. In comparison to him, she was a lily. Pure and white and undisturbed by the darkness of the world somehow. She was completely and entirely different from every girl he'd seen or touched in the Dark Kingdom, she had something inside of her that no other woman could match. Some sort of light. It shouldn't have been very surprising, being that this was the Light Kingdom and she was the princess for one, and two... he knew her... knew the innate innocence she carried. Back then, though, he'd had the innocence of a child...<br/><br/>When she slid onto the bed next to him his arm settled around her waist to pull her closer, gently, ever so gently, and then it rose so that it was semi draped around her shoulders, providing some cushion to her upper back. Absent mindedly his thumb began to trace little circles on her arm, the softness of her skin an addictive sort of feel.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""no, he might not question it, but I doubt he'd be too happy. After all... I could be polluting you with my darkness this very instant!""</span>The sentence came to a hushed, mockingly outraged finish, and a lazy grin fell into place on his face,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I don't think he'd like to find any man in your bedroom, to be honest, let alone me?""</span><br/><br/>His other hand slid over to brush her curtain of hair back away from her face, so he could see her better, and then returned to its place on the bed beside him.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""but I didn't come to your bed to talk about your father, did I? Tell me how you've been, my princess. I haven't seen you in so very long, something must have changed other than your appearance...""</span>If one were able to read a look in the darkness, with only the moonlight to refract from the depths of his irises, they'd have seen the curiosity there. That, at least, wasn't faked. He could be cold and heartless all he wanted, but he did, in this instant, want to know what had happened to her. In the time that he had been picked at, cleaned, groomed, and fed darkness in preparation for not only this mission but for the day that he became King of his own castle, what had been done to her?"
446,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-29T03:49:29,Domichii-chan,"Aria's violet eyes peaked up at him curiously, she liked the warmth emulating from his body.  She found it comfortable and endearing, as if it he was some kind of protective shield that wouldn't let the world touch her.   She leaned her head on Xander as she looked up at him.  ""Me?  Well I can't say anything has really developed that much in my life"" she explained.  ""But.....maybe that was the problem.  I've been stuck within the limits of the castle grounds almost all my life.  I was always.........lonely.  "" she tried to explain, her eyes downcast to her feet as her hands played with a lock of her strawberry blond hair.<br/><br/>""There's always rules to follow.  And there's no one here I can really talk to.   They just end up lecturing me on how I'm being childish"" her voice was a bit hushed.   ""I've been groomed and preserved like some kind of rare porcelain doll.  Kids would always play by the gates but.....I could never join them, I wasn't allowed to get dirty or act out of place.  I'm supposed to be our kingdom's symbol of hope I guess...."" Aria finished quietly.   She may be as pure as the villagers believed, but that didn't mean that she enjoyed what came with it.  She wanted to get dirty and play silly games, go shopping, dance with people.  She just wanted to experience life and even the dangers that came with it.  That was always why she loved sneaking away to see Xander as a child.   He was her first friend, the one she could be free with.<br/><br/>""I'm expected to marry a prince so that we may join military forces and double our territory.  Another perk I assume"" she said, with a bit of sarcasm in her sad tone."
447,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-29T05:02:26,Narra,"His attention was wholly focused on her as she spoke, the rise and fall of his chest and the circles his thumb made on her arm being the only movement from his body. When her head settled on him he didn't raise a word of protest, it was rather darling how she peered up at him through that light hair of hers, seemed to curl into him somewhat for warmth. It kept the smile playing around the edges of his lips, even as she spoke of rules... things that were of much burden to her. His mother wasn't much of a rulesy person when it came to him, she might frown in displeasure when a maid tumbled giggling and half naked from his room and give him an icy stare when he came home bloodied up, but she had never made him anything other than what he was. The few rules his mother had she enforced fiercely, he had the scarring on his back to prove it. He was always a quick learner, though, so he only had the one long, pale scar that ran diagonally across his back. His only true blemish, and it was a doozy.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""one question... how can you be a symbol of any sort of hope if you can't show you've got the back bone for it? If you can't show that you're not afraid to get down in the dirt with your people?""</span>Of course, he was a man, though, he had never seen the Queen out and about among her subjects. They tended to try and avoid him, unless they were the men and women who tried to sweet talk their way up the social ladder, but still, he had been out among them more than once. Been in tavern fights among the Dark Knights and Soldiers, along with the common drunkard. He supposed it would be different here, though, too. That was just how it worked...<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""and a Prince, is it? A wealthy one? I suppose one of these days mother expected me to marry some nice little wench in line to a kingdom... she always was a greedy one. What she doesn't take by force she won't hesitate to take with cunning, especially if she wants it enough... in the end nobody refuses her..."" </span>The statement drifted off into the silence of the room, his gaze having unfocused a moment as he thought about their last conversation. She was expecting him to deliver her this kingdom in particular right to her, all tied up in a bow and ripe for the picking. He supposed he could block out any emotion he felt for this poor little flower of a girl, but that didn't stop him from remembering just a tiny bit, maybe feeling the slightest resentment of the fact that he would tear her precious little kingdom, that she seemed rather unhappy with ruling, right from under her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""you're going to show me around your own kingdom tomorrow, yes? I'd like to see where all the little people live, it may be helpful in your dance lesson, as well, if you can think of anywhere they would be dancing...""</span>Alexander smiled down at her, excited at the prospect of what the next morning held."
448,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-29T05:51:21,Domichii-chan,"Aria could feel her eye lids getting heavy as Xander continued to hold her close to him.  His ethnic breathing and the small movements of his thumb against her skin was mesmerizing.   She did try her best to stay away though since he was still speaking and she wanted to hear everything he was saying.<br/>""Well I suppose, since I'm a young lady, that I must uphold some elegance and seem above that of a normal person"" she tried to explain.  It seemed silly to her, having to keep up the image of being a perfect girl when in reality, she found that the facade was counter productive.  Shouldn't they be more worried about the needs of the people than an image?<br/><br/>A yawn escaped her lips as she started I let her eyes drop and she scored close to the blond boy.  ""Yeah, I can show you around....I don't know too many stores but I can do my best.   And sometimes they have festivals in the square.   I've never been to one but from what I could see, they looked really fun"" she smiled weakly before letting her eyes finally shut.   Her head rested on his chest as her breathing could be heard, softly bringing her chest up and down.  He felt so warm and she was so comfortable in her current position.  It was hard not to fall asleep like this."
449,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-29T06:54:18,Narra,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Alright, we'll head to the square then... get some sleep,""</span>Those icy blue eyes seemed to glitter in amusement as she slowly drifted off, and when her eyelids finally closed his hand drifted up to her head where his fingers threaded through her hair. He allowed his own head to fall back against the wall, eyes fluttering shut for a moment in thought as he idly noted the way her breathing slowed. It was almost an afterthought when he grinned and said, rather quietly,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""you seem more than half a woman to me, princess...""</span>It was true, at first glance the girl seemed to still be the foolish child she had been, but since she'd spoken he saw that she had gained a bit of a weight on her shoulders. She wasn't quite as care free. In some ways, she was most definitely a naive little girl, but he could see the change now.<br/><br/>After a moment his own breathing began to slow, muscles beginning to relax somewhat, and he simply drifted off into sleep with her using him as a pillow. He'd always enjoyed having another warm body in bed, it was harder to sleep when there wasn't someone there. Needless to say the sleep that he drifted into was a dark, dreamless kind of rest where nothing came to bother him, but he could still feel the warmth that Aria's body radiated. It was a soft warmth, a comforting warmth that penetrated the darkness of the dreamland, making it a fitful rest without any worries to wrinkle his brow."
450,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-30T05:05:30,Domichii-chan,"The next morning, aria's eyes slowly opened as she woke from her peaceful dream.  At first, she felt her brain jolt in alarm at the unfamiliar feeling of something warm in her bed.  But as she turned over, a sigh escaped her lips as she remembered Xander's visit from the previous night.   A smile formed on her face as she gazed at him, happiness swelled in her heart as she remembered that her dear friend had returned to her life.<br/><br/>""Xander......hey, it's time to get up.  If a maid catches you in here, we'll be in big trouble"" she whispered to him softly as she shook him lightly.  She couldn't remember the last time she had taken a chance at something.  It was exciting and new and the entire time she had whispered to him, her smile remained.   The rise and fall of Xander's soft breathing made her want to fall back asleep, but she didn't want him to get caught or for anyone to get the wrong idea."
451,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=20,2014-01-31T00:10:17,Narra,"Her voice filtered into the blackness of his sleep, drawing him out to the morning that waited, but he took a moment to catalog where he was. For a moment he had forgotten the day before, but then it hit him that this wasn't his bed, his room, his kingdom, or even one of his little subjects that warmed the bed, whose every breath could be felt along with the long, strawberry tinted hair that tickled at his chest. Instead of moving to get up he turned somewhat and drew her to him, snuggling her somewhat and burying his face in her shoulder. Then, in a sleep thickened voice, he answered,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""mmm... can't you tell the maid to shhhh, don't they...keep your secrets?""</span><br/><br/>Though, despite the sleepy voice and the little voice that urged him not to care about her warning and continue to sleep, his eyes did blink open after a moment, lashes fluttering against her arm. His eyes were clear as day, crisp as ice, and wholly aware even if he wasn't entirely awake, yet. A sigh slid past his lips, brushing against her on its way out, and he actually sat up and ran a hand through his hair, making it stick out in all directions.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Alright, I guess we'll protect your virtue, for now,""</span>He said, a yawn trailing close behind the words, then he was stretching, every muscle in his torso pulling taut as he reached upwards."
452,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=40,2014-02-03T09:08:57,Domichii-chan,"Aria felt a small smile grow on her lips as he pulled her into a sleepy embrace rather than getting up.  It was cute but it was important that they get moving soon.  Unfortunately, the maids were extremely gossipy and couldn't keep a secret if they tried.  And eventually, the gossip would be heard by a guard, who would have a knight tell her father.  Basically, it was hard to keep secrets in this castle when everyone was always trying to keep up with someone else's  secrets.<br/><br/>""We can try and see the town today if you want"" Aria yawned as she sat up.  She let her hair fall against her back and she rubbed her eyes lazily.   She rarely was allowed down to the village district anymore.  Security was tighter now, so she was always stuck in the castle.   But maybe with an escort, she would be allowed beyond the gates."
453,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=40,2014-04-13T03:10:10,Narra,"As he reached up into the air he peered over at her, gaze trailing easily along the length of her as she sat up and rubbed at her eyes, watching the way her hair fell down her back silkily even just up from bed. A half grin pulled at his mouth, quirking it to the side and almost of its own accord his hand reached out, fingers trailing through that long hair, pushing a bit of it back behind her ear.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""you know, you're kinda adorable in the morning. looking all sleepy,""</span>That clarity remained in his icy eyes even as he spoke slowly, silken tones weaving quietly through the air. Then just like that he slid from her bed, bare feet landing softly on the ground.<br/><br/>He stood there and watched her a moment before going to her balcony and looking out at the morning, his silhouette thrown into the room as the pale light filtered into the room.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""It will be a nice day to go to the village, Aria, we should definitely go down today. Perhaps by days end you'll be able to dance...""</span>Amusement danced in his expression as he turned back, light playing across the muscles of his chest and stomach, tossing shadows across his face that couldn't seem to hide the brilliance of his eyes. His goal was to make her fall in love with him, if he went about this day right, maybe she'd be his before it ended as well. Then came dealing with her father. His mother had said if he didn't get word to her within a few days she would send knights... and that would be interesting to play off. 'oh yes, sir, those are my personal knights. please don't kill them or me?' She was an impatient woman.<br/><br/>All of this went through his head in seconds, all the while he was simply watching her. Truly it wasn't in any invasive way, if anything could be attached to it it would have been interest. curiosity. Even if it was tinged with the chilliness that came with his eyes. Easily he made his way back to her, gave her that grin that was mischievous and yet... sort of sexy combined with his eyes and tousled hair, then tapped her on the nose once he got close enough.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I'll go get dressed before your maid decides to come in and think the worst...""</span>"
454,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688&start=40,2014-04-14T09:18:34,Domichii-chan,"Aria allowed him to push her hair back slightly as the compliment stopped her from continuing to stretch.  She looked to him with a small sleepy smile.  ""I could say the same about you.  You look really peaceful in the morning"" her eyes traced to his back as he walked off to the balcony, turning to her.<br/>""I'll go ask for permission once I can see my father"" she told him as she finished stretching.  She had never felt more ecstatic before, now she had her friend back and an excuse to finally go see a festival up close.<br/><br/>She had only gone to one before but something happened with the royal family that prevented her from attending again.  From that point on, she would simply watch from afar or use a telescope to try to see everyone dancing and singing.  The idea of eating sweets and dancing and watching fireworks with the people you were close to always seemed like the real fairy tale dream to her.  But if she ever wanted the chance to go down there, it needed to be today.<br/>""Hopefully I'll be decent at dancing by the time we return"" she grinned as he walked back over and tapped her nose playfully.<br/><br/>She smiled warmly as he decided to leave and keep his visit a secret.  She stood up and closed the door behind him as he left.  Once he was out of her room, she stole a breath and leaned on the door a bit.  She was so happy he was actually there with her.  She planned to make sure he would have an amazing time today at the festival.  It was important that she play her part as well and make sure that he wasn't just leading her around all day.  She would try to be the leader today....except when it came time to dance.<br/><br/><br/>After getting dressed, Aria made sure to head straight to her father's drawing room.<br/>'Okay stay calm and assertive.  If he thinks you're mature enough, he will let you go' she told herself this to keep herself from faltering as she knocked on the door.  She explained the situation to her father as best she could without stammering, and managed to make it through all the way.<br/>The King simply paused at her request, ""my dear, I trust that you are old enough to make your own decisions, but you would be vulnerable from the protection the castle gives you.  If you do go, I would require that you have an escort"" he seemed absolutely set on having someone watch her.<br/><br/>A frown settled on her face, ""I'll have Alexander with me, he can act as my escort.  It will also prove to you how trustworthy I believe he is"" she tried to assure her father as he ran a hand through his graying hair.  ""Hmmm........I suppose it will suffice for now"" he sighed, but felt a smile peer on his lips as Aria's eyes lit up with joy.  She was trying to stay professional and not act like an excited child on Christmas morning.<br/><br/>As soon as the blonde was dismissed, she sprinted over to Xander's room and knocked on his door, trying to straighten herself out.  She had chosen clothing that would help her blend in with the crowd.  No one really knew what their princess looked like so as long as she dressed accordingly, no one would even know she was of royal blood.  She was wearing a gray dress with a black bodice and a white petticoat.  She did choose to wear a violet headband with her outfit though, just as a personal touch.  She still looked incredibly beautiful, definitely too pretty to be any old normal village girl, but she at least dress the part.<br/>""Xander?  My father gave us permission to go!"" She said excitedly as she waited for him to answer.<br/><br/>Little did she know that her father still had his doubts about Alexander, and made sure that a guard would keep tabs on the two from afar, just to make sure the ""ex-Prince"" didn't hurt his daughter."
455,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-06-24T22:38:41,Domichii-chan,"Today was finally the day Aria had been looking forward to for as long as she could remember.  She was finally old enough to start her serious training for being a queen.  But first, she would get the chance to go out and see the world for a day.  But her father had not brought anything up about her journey.  She had been waiting patiently all morning for him to finally speak up, but he never did.<br/>It was around noon when the young princess finally appraoched her father while he was in his study.  Her face looked like it was attempting to look serious, but came out looking nervous and unsure of herself.  ""Father....I-I want to see the world!"", she blurted out suddenly.  Her father looked up from his map at his daughter with a rather quizzacal look on his face, ""hm?  Excuse me?"" He chuckled.<br/>Aria's cheeks turned red and she looked down as she twiddled her thumbs, ""I mean....I am old enough to finallu see what life is like outside the royal walls...you promised that once I was eighteen I was aloud to go.."" she said as she approached him with a small smile on her face.<br/>Her father sighed, patting his daughters head, ""well...I suppose you're right.  You can go out and see the forest for the day"" he said, not sounding all too approving of the request.  He didn't like tge idea of his precious daughter going out by herself, but if that was what she wished.<br/>With a smile on her face, Aria's lavender eyes lit up in pure delight as she hugges her father, ""thank you father!  Thank you so much!"" She exclaimed.  She immediately grabbed her already prepared satchel and changed into a more suitable dress that could be easy to walk around in.<br/><br/>Aria exited her village quickly as she headed for the gates and walked through them eagerly.  She windered how the forest was and how much it might have changed.  The first thing ahe did was wander off to where she uses to play as a child.  A smile formed on her lips as she found the old wooden planks shaped like swords.  She used to play with Alexander here...<br/><br/>She wondered how he was and if he remembered her at all.  She had always wanted to meet with him again, so she could apologize for being pulled away from him.  She continued to look around the area.  The trees were a dense green and the air was nice and warm, perfect weather."
456,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-06-25T01:09:32,Narra,"Xander took a bite out of an apple, sitting rather haphazardly in a chair at his mothers long, glorious dining room table. His very demeanor unconcerned with anything that was happening outside of him. Until his mother swept into the room that was, the moment she entered he straightened up and glanced over at her. The queen had an air about her that demanded attention when she entered a room and not entirely because of her beauty.<br/><br/>""Alexander, I've heard from a little birdy that the wench has left her castle walls. The men have already been dispatched to set fire to the forest, all thats left is for you to go play hero."" Her voice was cool and composed as she sat in her chair at the head of the table, her eyes flickering up to meet his as she spoke.<br/><br/>He met her gaze unflinching and nodded,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Yes mother, I'll go ready a horse and leave at once.""</span>This was the day he had been endlessly trained for, hardened for. Perhaps even looked forward to. So it was not reluctantly that he got up from his chair and spun to leave the room, a touch of excitement in his grey eyes.<br/><br/>""One thing, my son,"" Her voice stopped him mid-stride and he spun to see what she had to say, ""Don't mess this up, whatever they ask of you you must do, and once you've gotten close enough...you must kill the king without hesitation. If you do manage to fail, there will be punishment for you."" The queen's eyes were like daggers, her words a steel blade at his throat. It didn't surprise him. He had come to expect being threatened like this from his own mother. She was a cold woman, though no matter how many threats she tossed whenever she said 'I love you' He said it back and meant it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I wont, mother.""</span>Xander answered and turned to leave once more. Reaper and Nerezza were both out of their stalls and readied for travel when he got down to the stables, Reaper with a saddle and reins, Nerezza with bags upon her back that carried various clothing and food. Things one would take when running away. Mounted on Reaper he looked dashing as ever, his pale blond hair catching light and gleaming, grey almost white eyes entrancing. He wore a black doublet with silvery buttons and a white rather lacy collar and black riding breeches, the picture of a prince.<br/><br/>After leaving the kingdom he found himself staring at the forest where he and Aria had met, blazing with fire somewhere within. The scent of smoke was evident, though both of his horses didn't shy away as he put his heels to Reaper and galloped into the burning forest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alright princess, lets see if I have you pegged and know where you are.</span>He had a good idea of where she might go, a good idea which proved to be true when he tore through the foliage and pulled his horse to a stop in the clearing where they used to play.<br/><br/>His gaze fell on her and he couldn't tear it away. It was her, obviously, as he remembered. An innocent girl that looked a princess but matched him stroke for stroke as a child with their wooden swords.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Aria?""</span>Alexander allowed a touch of fabricated confusion to trickle into his voice,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""What are you doing out here?""</span>Nerezza whickered as the smell of smoke grew stronger, almost as though she was attempting to say 'what'd we stop for? theres fire out there idiot!'"
457,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-06-25T02:11:22,Domichii-chan,"Aria jumoed at the sound of another voice to her right.  She looked up, her velcet red dress with the white lacing flowed as she turned to face the person talking to her.  Her dress was about to her ankles and it's red colring matched with a ribbon that tied her strawberry blonde hair back in a low ponytail.  She also wore a short black shawl over her shoulders to keep her from getting too cold.  She looked like the innocent picture she was bred to be.<br/><br/>""Xander?"" Aria questioned back as she took a step closer to him with a puzzled look on her face.  She used to call him that all the time when they were little.  He seemed so different looking than he used to as well.  He no longer had his messy hair and he was much taller than he used to be.  She distinctly remembered that at one point, they had been the same height.  Overall he had become an incredibly handsome young man, the perfect image of a prince.  Something about his eyes looked different as well.  Not the color, but his gaze.  It used to be innocent and full of happiness, but now they looked a bit...cynical.<br/><br/>The princess brushed it aside and decided to just enjoy seeing her friend and approached him with a soothing smile.  ""I should be asking you the same thing"" she said.  ""My father is allowing me to see what's outside the castle walls.  I'm going into some serious training to become a queen soon"" she said.  She didn't think she was even close to being ready for the position, but she was old enough to start now so she was forced to.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Aria started to cough as she felt ash in her throat.  She turned to look and was greeted by signs of an incredibly fast forest fire closing in on them.  ""What in the world?!"" She started.  The fire was starting to envelope everything in it's path.  Aria quickly picked up the old wooden swords before the fire could touch them.  She could feel her wrist burn and she winced in pain as she stuffed the swords away in her bag.  Those were precious memories that she wouldn't allow to be burned.   The fire started to draw closer to them quickly destroying everyrhing in it's path."
458,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-06-25T07:55:55,Narra,"Amusement flickered through his gaze as she questioned him back in the exact manner he had done her. He supposed she had every right to do so, though, she was the only one there not expecting to see someone. Especially not him, or so he presumed.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""That would be my name, yes, or rather...part of it.""</span>He replied before Aria spoke again, making her way to where he sat mounted on his glorious black horse. His pale blond hair drifted into his eyes as he looked down upon the woman the little girl had become, though in all honesty the woman resembled ten year old Aria more than he resembled his own younger self. She still had her innocence.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Ah, I see, I agree upon the fact that to be a queen you ought to be allowed outside your cage to see whats outside the bars. As for what I am doing here...well...""</span>Xander paused as he himself caught a lungful of smokey air, coughing lightly into his arm before he turned his gaze to Aria once more. He knew what was happening, of course, and her utterly confused look would have had a snicker escaping him if he were not here on a mission. Instead he glanced around as the air darkened with smoke, finding the path he was meant to use to rescue her.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""My reasoning for being here can wait, perhaps once we are away from the forest I'll share. For now I believe it is time we depart...""</span><br/><br/>His arm stretched down, hand splaying open to offer a place atop his horse.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Get up, quickly before the horses leave us to die in the fire.""</span>Almost as if to punctuate his words, Nerezza whickered once more while one of Reaper's massive hooves scuffed the earth impatiently. Alexander seemed as genuinely concerned for her fate as he could, as surprised at the sudden fire as she was, though the only thing about this meeting that caught him unawares were the items she had just stuffed into a bag. If he wasn't mistaking those were the wooden swords they had sparred with as children and she had just burned herself in order to place them safely in her bag. He almost wanted to yell<span style=""font-style: italic"">forget the toys and get up on this horse before we both die, idiot!</span>but he didn't. Instead he simply overlooked this and glanced back at Nerezza, just to  be sure she hadn't yet been touched by flames."
459,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-06-25T08:37:32,Domichii-chan,"Aria quickly took the offer to get on the horse and hopped onto the black horse and held on tightly to Alexander's waist.  The horse took off as the flames started to close in on them, enveloping all the greenery in it's path.  The horse was galloping quickly and Aria shielded her eyes from the bright fire by burying her face in Xander's back.  She blushed a little while doing this but it seemed like it was okay for the moment.<br/><br/>They finally managed to leave the forest as it finally burnt the forest to ashes.  Aria let go of the prince as they escaped the fire and managed to come back to the crossroads that connected the two kingdoms.  She looked up at Alexander, absolutely stunned, ""The forest....is gone.."" she said, sounding incredibly depressed about what had happened.  ""All those memories...gone...."" She said quietly as she watched the flames die and only smoke and ash remain.<br/><br/>Every memory she had of first meeting her friend were all lost now that the forest was gone.  All she would have left were the wooden swords that they used to spar with.  They used to always play together and pretend to be knights.  Sometimes they would play knight and dragon.  Aria usually got to be the knight while Alexander was the dragon.  She got to slay the dragon and then give him a kiss on the cheek so he would turn back into a human knight like her and they would fight together.<br/><br/>""Thank you for saving my life.."" she said with a small smile as she tried to regain her composure.  Suddenly she started to look over him as best she could from the angle she was sitting at, ""you're not hurt are you?""  She asked, completely ignoring her own burn mark.  Her left wrist was red and was bleeding a bit."
460,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-06-25T09:41:41,Narra,"As soon as her weight settled on Reaper's back, her arms encircling his waist to cling tightly, he put his heels to the horse and off they shot through the burning forest. Nerezza was tied to Reaper's saddle, therefore galloped alongside the black horse matching the stallion stride for stride. However it was not a panicked, frenzied sort of run, it was as if they understood that panic would not help their cause and so remained calm as they ran for the edge of the forest.<br/><br/>Breaking through the last of the foliage Xander tugged lightly on the reins, guiding Reaper into a slow walk before stopping to watch the forest reduce to ashes and embers. He felt nothing of note toward the heap of char that used to be green and thriving, the place where a twelve year old boy once played knights and dragons with a ten year old girl. Though as the princess spoke he turned his head slightly to peer back at her and see her reaction to the destruction that had just occurred. She seemed to be chattering about memories being gone because the forest burned down. A ridiculous notion of course, the forest was merely a physical thing...memories were inside one's head as intangible and untouchable as thought.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I couldn't just let you burn up along with the forest, now could i? What kind of rogue prince would i be if i did that?""</span>He barely got the words out before she was asking if he was hurt,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I am perfectly fine Princess, you on the other hand...""</span>As he spoke the last few words he caught up her hand and held it gently, turning her wrist to see the burn wound that marred her lovely skin.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""that is a rather ugly burn, if you'll wait here just a moment m'lady,""</span>Xander said with a grin before sliding easily off of the horse and tugging the rope connecting Nerezza to Reaper. The russet horse stepped forward obediently and he rifled through one of the bags, retrieving a piece of cloth and a water container.<br/><br/>Turning back to Reaper he took Aria's hand once more, baring her wrist to pour a stream of cool, clear water over the wound and rinse away the blood gently. After which he tore a strip from the white cloth and bandaged her wrist, glancing up at her face once he had finished.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""That ought to work for the time being, it'll heal up and you'll be no worse for wear, though you may end up with a scar.""</span>After running a thumb lightly over the bandaged wrist and giving her a dashing smile he turned to inspect his two horses and give them both an apple. To which Nerezza whinnied thankfully and Reaper derisively as if he deserved much more than simply an apple.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""oh hush, you spoiled beast...""</span>Alexander muttered in response to said snort with a grin."
461,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-06-28T11:24:48,Domichii-chan,"""Rogue prince?  You mean..you left your kingdom?!"" Aria asked in utter suprise as he looked back at her from the front of the horse.  She wondered why he had left, but her thoughts were out on hold as she realized that her wrist had been burned.  She watched Alexander as he got off the horse, allowing her to slip off as well, and he went to the other horse to gather some water and cloth.  She winced as the cool water first touched her charred skin, but the sensation soon felt relaxing to the pain as she adjusted to it.  As the bandage was wrapped, the princess couldn't help but try to inspect her old friend.  His gaze met her own, along with a dashing smile as he explained that she would be fine.<br/>She smiled back, ""thank you so much"" she replied as he let go of her hand.<br/><br/>Before anyone could do anything else, soldiers came marching down the path from the Light Kingdom.  ""Princess!  Are you hurt?"" A soldier asked as he went to inspect her, finding her wrapped up wrist.  ""The King sent us to retrieve you from the forest because of the fire.  You need to return home mi'lady"" another soldier said.<br/><br/>Soon the soldiers noticed Alexander and quickly realized who he was.  ""Capture him!  And his horses!"" The lead soldier ordered as two guards quickly disarmed the rogue prince and tied his hands behind his back, another soldier retrieved the horses.  ""We will bring them all to the King for a statement"".<br/>""Wait!  You don't need to restrain him!  He doesn't mean to do any harm, he left his kingdom."" Aria exclaimed to the guards.  ""Mi'lady....""<br/>""Please, unbind his hands.  We will go to my father willingly without having to treat my friend like he's some sort of criminal"" Aria stated with a determined look on her face.  In truth, she had rarely ever given such serious orders before, she she was keeping her hands hidden behind her back so no one could see how much she was shaking.  The captain of the guard reluctantly agreed and took the rope binds off of Alexander's wrists, but had guards keep a close eye on him.  Aria watched him as well, but because she was worried about his well being.<br/><br/>Soon, they finally reached the inner range of the Light Kingdom's castle, going down a large magestic hallway, reaching the large throne room, where Aria's father sat properly.  As soon as he saw his daughter, he ran up from his throne and hugged Aria close.  ""Are you alright Aria?  I saw tge fore and immediately sent for help"" he said, looking quite frazzled by the incident.  He then looked over his daughter to see Alexander and his look of worry turned into a harsh glare, ""why is HE in my throne room?..."" He sneered.<br/>""Father please...don't hurt him.  He saved me from that fire.....I owe him my life..."" Aria tried to explain.  The King looked unconvinced and looked to Alexander suspiciously for a clear explanation."
462,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-06-29T01:47:15,Narra,"<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""It is no trouble princess, especially for an old friend....and yes...I-,""</span>He didn't get to finish the statement, much to his frustration, as soldiers had marched down from the Light Kingdom. The ever noble, valiant guards of the Light Kingdom that would probably never betray their King simply out of loyalty. Opposite of the guards of his own kingdom, the soldiers there obeyed his mother more out of fear than loyalty. He had beheaded his fair share of the palace guards for treason.<br/><br/>Xander semi leaned against Reaper as the soldiers busied themselves fussing over the princess as if a single scrape would be the end of the world. Gods forbid darling Aria get bruised. He wasn't surprised at the slight over protectiveness of her father, though, being that there were people like him out in the world.<br/><br/>It seemed to take a moment, but they finally realized that Aria wasn't the only person in the vicinity. At which moment they decided he had done something wrong and shouted about capturing him while moving towards him and the horses. As if he were running...and not simply standing there calmly with the beautiful beasts that had to have been twice as tall as the guards. Alexander simply sighed and obediently allowed his hands to be tied behind his back, even though the bindings were sure to chafe, and peered at the horses as one of the soldiers roughly took control of them.<br/><br/>Though it seemed they weren't going to get far like this, as Aria had gained that awfully determined expression she got when she was dead set on something. He vividly remembered this side of Aria, having been subjected to the exact same expression several times as they played their games in the forest. A slight chuckle escaped him as the guards reluctantly unbound his hands. As he shook them out and rubbed his wrists he shot a grin at Aria,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Still wielding that powerful glare of yours I see, Aria. Good to know it still works and on people other than twelve year old me.""</span><br/><br/>Turning he took Reaper's reins from whichever guard had taken hold of them,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""He doesn't much like strangers, I'm going the same place you are so I'm certain you wont mind me leading my own horses.""</span>Then he followed along with the guards and Aria, gaze on the Light Kingdom as they grew closer. The inside was much different than his own kingdom and he found his light grey eyes lingering over the most mundane things.<br/><br/>Once inside the great hallway he glanced over at Aria, then at the King as he realized his daughter had entered and ran to catch her up in a hug. Once again he was invisible but for a moment before being turned upon with wrath.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>, as you so kindly put it, has a name. <span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span> just saved Princess Aria from the forest fire she would have died in otherwise....and <span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span> has come to beg entry to your kingdom in an utmost demure fashion.""</span>After speaking he knelt slowly, rather gracefully, to one knee and dropped his head to look at the floor,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I have no where else to go, as I have left what I thought of as my home.""</span>Alexander was such a convincing actor..."
463,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-06-29T10:36:31,Domichii-chan,"The King eyed Alexander suspiciously.  ""You left your kingdom?  How strange..."" He replied, unamused by the rogue prince's tone of voice.  ""Father, he is telling the truth.  You can trust him"" Aria smiled, trying her best to defend her friend without insulting her father.<br/>The King was silent for a moment, watching Alexander but registering how much Aria seemed to trust the boy.  ""I can't say that I trust him just yet...but if he wishes to stay in our kingdom..he may"" the king sighed as he closed his eyes and furrowed his eye brows.<br/>Aria sighed in relief and a smile formed on her face as she looked to Xander.<br/>""IF"" the king had not finished his sentence, ""he is kept under watch for the time being....my daughter, since you seem to know him the best, I will allow you to oversee the young man.  He will stay in the guest cottage though..."" He noted, seeming quite contemplated about his decision.  Aris was upset that he father didn't quite trust her friend like she did, but at least she would be the one to oversee him, and not a royal guard.<br/>""Thank you father"", Aria said, trying to sound calm and collected as he did, ""I will do my best"" she said as she did a polite curtsey.<br/><br/>She was waved off by the king, implying for the two of them to leave so he could think.  Aria motioned for Xander to follow her, and as soon as the throne room doors closed behind them, Aria sighed and gave her old friend a warm hug.  ""Thank the Gods your okay...I was so scared that he might try to lock you up"" she said before letting go of him.  She let go and turned to face in the direction they were walking, ""well..at least we have a reason to see each other again though.  I can sgow you around!"" She smiled eagerly."
464,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-06-30T07:44:52,Narra,"He stayed where he was as they spoke, simply looking at the floor and musing to himself about what the guard he had handed the reins of his horse to had done with them. In the midst of a King who most likely wanted him imprisoned, a Princess who held far too much trust in him, and a whole kingdom of people that would kill him for what he came to do, he was thinking about the horses. When Aria was granted the position of Alexander's babysitter he looked up and smiled at her, genuinely excited about this part of his mission. He was nothing if not a ladies man.<br/><br/>As they were waved off he stood and turned to follow Aria out of the hall, glancing back only to say,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Thank you, Your Majesty.""</span>Walking out he had barely gotten a deep breath as the doors closed before he found Aria firmly attached to him in a hug. Almost reluctantly his arms went around her to return the hug. He had forgotten how willful and impulsive she was...<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Ah...yes, im pretty sure that was my top fear too. I'm too young and lovely to look at to die....""</span>Xander grinned at her, as if he were joking.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I will gladly be shown around by you, Aria,""</span>Taking her hand he looped her arm through his,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""but first I have to see what's been done with my horses and get them safely acclimated to their new surroundings.""</span>"
465,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-07-01T11:03:28,Domichii-chan,"Aria laughed at his joke and nodded when he started talking about the horses.  ""Oh!  I think I know where they are.  I bet the guards put them in the stable near the courtyard"" she told her old friend with a smile, feeling like she had an upper hand knowing the surroundings better than him.  ""It can be the first stop on our tour of the castle grounds"" she smiled.<br/>She started to pick up her walking pace as sh unlinked arms with Xander and sinply took hold of his hand to pull him along.<br/>They traveled through the long corridor decorated with royal drapery and large windows.  There were multiple large doors that were threaded along one half of the hall while the other had large windows that showed off the village in front of the castle.<br/>Soon the two royals reached the stables and Aria opened up the doors to go inside, then quickly reconnected hands with Xander.  It always seemed like they would do this as kids too.  They would wander around the forest sometimes, holding hands to stick together, while one of them would lead the way.  ""They should be in one of these stalls"""
466,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-07-07T09:58:06,Narra,"<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Very good, thank you much m'lady. You lead and I shall follow...though haven't I always followed you?""</span>He grinned at her and squeezed her hand as she gripped it. Memories of holding hands like this in another place and time traipsed through his mind. Sunlight filtering through green foliage of tree leaves, two children walking through the forest as though they owned it.<br/><br/>Blinking away the memory he looked up at the stables.<span style=""font-style: italic"">nice enough on the outside</span>Xander thought to himself as Aria opened the doors.<span style=""font-style: italic"">inside too</span>He mused while his eyes scanned over the stalls, searching out his two beauties. They weren't hard to find in this stable. There was something about them that set them apart from the other horses. Whether it was their muscular structure or their attitude towards said other horses. From where he and Aria stood they could see Reaper rear, hooves striking the wood of his stall gate.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""seems pretty obvious which ones, no?""</span>He chuckled to himself,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I apologize for any damage he does beforehand. Reaper isn't the most sociable animal... and Nerezza is only minutely better.""</span><br/><br/>Twining his fingers through Arias he led her over to his two horses, side by side thankfully, and held out a hand to the irritated black horse.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""hush hush Reaper, you great beast.""</span>The horse touched its nose to Xander's hand and he pet Reaper softly,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""dont tear up this stall.""</span>Glancing over at Aria he pointed to Reaper,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""the black devil is Reaper,""</span>then Nerezza,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""and the russet delight is Nerezza. I would advise not touching Reaper unless he comes to you...or you have a ton of apples... but Nerezza is okay.""</span>Alexander clucked softly, holding his hand out to the russet horse as she stuck her head out to snort and whicker softly.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""here here, my sweet, this is Aria. make friends. I intend for her to ride you some time.""</span>The horse shook out her chestnut mane and swung her head to peer at Aria, as if evaluating her before even thinking about being touched by her."
467,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-07-19T08:34:35,Domichii-chan,"(sorry for the late reply.  I've been in Oregon for the past two weeks and I just got home)<br/><br/>""you don't have to apologize, our horses can be a bit rowdy too at times"" she laughed as she quickly spotted the two horses, just as Xander had.  Aria observed the wonderful horses as he set out to calm them both down.  Reaper was absolutely beautiful.  His dark mane made him all the more intimidating along with his size.  Even if she could, Aria highly doubted that she would even have the courage to even try riding him.  Nerezza was just as magnificent, but didn't seem as devilish looking in appearance compared to Reaper.<br/><br/>Aria felt a little awkward as she watched Nerezza observe her as if she needed to be evaluated before she could even put a saddle on him.  ""You're horses are magnificent Xander"" she looked on at them both.  They seemed to match the ex-prince well.  Their stoic appearance seemed to only magnify the regal young blond.  Still holding onto his hand, she walked a few steps forward toward Nerezza and held her hand out slightly.  ""Can I touch him?"" she asked with an innocent smile."
468,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-07-20T06:06:54,Narra,"He grinned broadly at her praise. Alexander took great pride in his horses and he loved them greatly; it only served to stroke his ego when someone told him how wonderful they were. Turning as Aria held out her hand to Nerezza he chuckled.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""can you touch <span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>? Yes, just don't move too quickly and let her touch you rather than the other way around. She may be less... mean... than Reaper but she looks highly upon herself. Give her praise and treat her as royalty and she will be your best friend.""</span><br/><br/>He scratched the russet horse under her mouth,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Isn't that right, my lovely?""</span>Xander flashed a smile as the horse made a soft whinny in response. Nerezza leaned forward to sniff at the hand Aria had offered before lightly nudging it with her nose, her lips brushing the palm as though searching for food. Noticing this Alexander peered around, leaning on the stalls to peer inside. Then he turned to Aria and tilted his head, hair falling across his face haphazardly,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Do you know where the bags I had strapped to Nerezza would be?""</span>"
469,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-07-20T09:47:18,Domichii-chan,"""Oops, I mean<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>"" she corrected as she did as he instructed.   Nerezza seemed to meet her halfway though and Aria felt the horse's nose press to her hand.  A smile escaped her lips along with a laugh as the feeling tickled her palm.  She stepped closer to the horse and pet her just as Alexander had and got a positive reponse.  It was always exciting to see new animals like this.  A lot of horses were traded or moved from stable to stable around the city so she never really learned anything about the specific horses she got to ride.  But knowing that these belonged to her dear friend meant that she could try to befriend Reaper and Nerezza.<br/><br/>When Alexander asked where his bags were, Aria looked around the stable but saw no traces of any bags accept the bags used for the grain feed for the horses.  She let go of Nerezza as she noticed a stable boy.  ""I don't see it but I'll see if the stable hand took it somewhere"" she said.  She noticed that his pale blond hair was falling in front of his face.  She laughed with a smile as she moved it away back to it's normal position.  She moved it as gently as she could.  Aria remembered that happening to Xander a lot when they would play too.  When she would move it away as a kid, it never seemed like a big deal.  Now that she was doing it as an adult though, she felt her cheeks turn a light shade of red being so close to his face.<br/><br/>The flustered princess retracted her hand and smiled as she exited away to talk to the young man who was by the entrance.  Aria quickly discovered the bags in a small pile by some stacks of hay.  Rushing back to Xander with the bags in hand, Aria handed it to him with a smile.  ""Found them~""."
470,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-07-20T21:54:54,Narra,"Nerezza's tail flicked, a happy whicker emanating from her as she was pet by Aria. She seemed to rather like the princess, even after only this first meeting. It would probably take a bit more for Aria to be allowed on her, however. Reaper snorted, feeling forgotten, and a hoof came down on the stall door. His ears flicked forward and he butted Alexander with his head rather forcefully; it was almost a 'hey! pay more attention to me!'<br/><br/>Xander brought a hand up to the horse's face and ran it along the glistening black fur as Aria spoke, Reaper giving a rough neigh of approval as he was pet. The hand petting Reaper paused, though, as fingers touched down lightly on Alexander's face to smooth away his hair. He could easily bring back the many memories of her as a child doing this. Her slim fingers always seemed to be there pushing back his hair for him as it fell in his face. He had always either grumbled, made some face, or huffed in response. However he could not remember ever there being a time when she had blushed as she did so nor her lingering this close to his face.<br/><br/>Another grin, though only a small one, touched his lips as she pulled her hand away quickly and spun to go speak to the stable boy in a bit of a hurry. He turned to the horses and pet them as she spoke to the guy, musing over that little blush that had bloomed across her cheeks and nose. Aria was quite cute when she blushed. Of course, she wasn't the only maiden he had seen blush... but none had ever blushed simply by pushing his hair out of his face. Then again none had ever pushed his hair from his face. That seemed to be solely an Aria trait.<br/><br/>His musings were broken as Aria came back with his bags in hand. They weren't very large bags; he had only put a few of his outfits in them and then there were apples resting in each most likely. He took them from her,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Thank you m'lady, you didn't have to carry them,""</span>and set them down in front of the stalls before reaching in one to grab a couple apples and hand one to her.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""For Nerezza,""</span>Xander said as he took her hand and placed the apple in it, possibly lingering there a moment longer than necessary before he turned to Reaper to give him his apple."
471,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-07-20T22:29:13,Domichii-chan,"""It's no trouble, the bags weren't that heavy"" she noted to him as he set down the bags to retrieve some apples.  He handed her one and noticed that Xander had lingered there holding her hand for a second.  She was confused by his action but quickly shook it off when he turned to Reaper.  She turned to Nerezza and started to pet her shining mane as she held out the red apple with her free hand.  Nerezza huffed contently and started to take large bites from the apple.  Aria's face lit up with pure fascination as she watched the horse eat from her hand.  ""I think she likes me"" she smiled as she looked back over to Xander.<br/><br/>From afar, some of the stable hands and gardeners occassionally watched the two nobles talk and feed the horses.  They looked utterly amazed about the event for two reasons.  The first reason being that their princess was conversing with someone from their kingdom's enemy territory.  The prince of that kingdom was regarded to be just as ruthless as the Queen and just as cold.  They didn't seem to understand how the princess could act so casually with a man that, they thought, had a thirst for vengeance.  Xander's presence on the grounds caused workers to sometimes glare at him or start to whisper things about him.<br/>The second reason for their bewilderment was seeing Aria look so elated.  Though she was always kind and polite, she didn't smile as much as she used to.  She only seemed really happy when she was allowed to interact with the villagers outside the castle.  Her smiling had ceased when her training had begun about two years prior.  She was currently being trained for the day when she would have to take the throne as Queen.  The training was exhausting and she wasn't very good at trying to be a stoic, brave ruler.  The servants knew that she wanted to become the best she can be, but she exceeded at little to nothing she was being taught.  Add the fact that she needed to get married within the next few years and Aria was actually a bit stressed and depressed at times.  Seeing her smile on the grounds, doing something as simple as feeding a horse was a refreshing sight.<br/><br/>Aria continued to pet Nerezza with a relaxed smile on her face as she zoned out and let her mind wander for a bit.  Suddenly, a question popped into her head and she looked up at Alexander.  ""So...why did you decide to leave your kingdom?"" She asked curiously."
472,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-07-21T10:14:43,Narra,"He glanced over at her as she fed Nerezza, amusement flickering through his eyes at her apparent happiness at feeding the horse.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Of course she likes you Aria,""</span>His voice was highly matter-of-fact as he spoke,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""it's nearly impossible not to.""</span>As he said this he shot her a smile and tugged at a lock of her hair. Xander had never been able to resist the urge to tug her hair when it arose; her hair was simply too tuggable.<br/><br/>Nerezza whinnied in agreement and pawed the ground lightly with a hoof, her immense weight shifting so she could lean farther forward to sniff at Aria's face. She had seemingly finished her apple and was more than likely out to get more sweet treats from the girl. Alexander glanced around the stables while petting Reaper, noticing a few glances from the stable hands that appeared to be a mixture of hatred and awe. Nothing he didn't expect. He was, after all, not only from the rival kingdom but the prince of said rival kingdom. It probably didn't boost the likelihood of making friends, which was low anyway being that he didn't make a habit of making friends.<br/><br/>And then... her voice brought his attention back to her.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""A million and two reasons that would bore you to death Aria. Lets see... there was the girlfriend hell bent on killing me,""</span>He grinned with a twinkle that flashed through his eye that said that was probably a joke... maybe.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Then there's my horridly over bearing mother. 'Alexander, darling, kill this maid i believe she stole some of my jewels', 'Alexander you were hit once in training with the wooden sword... you get fifty lashes...', 'oh Alexanderrr, be a dear and go make the smith give me my new crown, would you?',""</span>He mocked his mother's rather cold voice quite accurately.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I really didn't put much thought into it. It was spur of the moment. Threw some stuff in bags and took off with my horses...""</span>Patting Reaper's nose he looked thoughtful, then shrugged as if the topic was sensitive, something that upset him, and changed the topic.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Enough about me, princess, what about you. Has life been peaches and cream without me? I bet it hasn't...""</span>A teasing grin broke out on his face,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I bet you miiissseddd me.""</span>"
473,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-07-21T10:41:16,Domichii-chan,"Aria blushed a little and felt Alexander tug a lock of her hair playfully as he complimented her.  Memories of a small little blonde boy tugging at her hair came to her mind.  It seemed like it was one of the routine things he would do when they used to play together.  Aria felt Nerezza move her head forward towards her face, causing Aria to laugh lightly at the horse's bright enthusiasm.  It took a moment for her to realize that some workers were sneaking glances in their direction, mainly towards Xander.  ""Ignore them.....if they whisper about you it's just playful gossip"" she said as her smile faded and she looked back to the prince.<br/><br/>She listened intently to his reasons for leaving his home.  It caught her attention that he might of actually killed a maid.  The other thing was how he had dated before.  She didn't know why, but she felt curious about that tid-bit of information.  The look on his face seemed as if he was uncomfortable talking about the subject though so she decided not to bring it up.<br/><br/>""My life?  Well it's no fairy tale right now"" she said, trying to seem a bit light hearted on a subject she had a difficult time explaining.  ""Well my father is trying to prepare me for the throne and trying to get me engaged too"" she sighed.  ""It's a bit of a bother when I'm expected to study all day and fit in time to meet potential suitors..."" She said.  And now she had to entertain her friend.  Though, meeting with Alexander every day seemed more like a treat than an extra task to her.<br/>Her smile returned as she smiled playfully at his teasing gaze, ""well of course I did~  you're important to me"" she said.  ""What about you?  Did yoou miss me?"" She asked."
474,Tale of Two Kingdoms (Domichii & Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28688,2013-07-22T04:26:38,Narra,"Playful gossip. She could believe that if she wished, though, he wouldn't believe it for a moment. It didn't truly matter though, gossip didn't affect him. These people didn't know him or what he had done and been through.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""The people will always find something to talk about, it doesn't matter,""</span>A should lifted in a shrug.<br/><br/>Leaning on the stall he watched her as she spoke, appearing quite interested in what her life had been like so far. Though, he knew most of what she had been up to. It paid to have spies in the Light Kingdom. Information was the key of success to any plot and his mother was an information hog. Sly and cunning...and an evil she-witch according to the Dark Kingdom's common-folk. He was no better in their view. Still he couldn't help being curious about her own take on what she'd been up to, whether she liked princess-ing or not.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""not wholly enjoying princess classes are we? Saying please, thank you, smiling respectfully, and curtseying too difficult?""</span>The grin seemed permanently attached to his face.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Did I miss you?""</span>He mockingly pretended to think on that, stroking his chin lightly,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Nah... can't say I did."" </span>Playful mischief flickered through his eyes. He kept a straight face for a moment, but then chuckled and smiled at her,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Of course I did, silly girl. What happened over the years? Did your lack of me cause you to go slightly crazy?""</span><br/><br/>At that moment Reaper decided to butt Xander's shoulder with his head, which caused him to stumble forwards into Aria. Laughing slightly he shot a glare at Reaper and stepped back,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""what are you trying to do, you devil? Get me taken into custody for attacking the princess?""</span>The horse let out a neigh that almost sounded...amused? Xander shook his head before glancing back at Aria,<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I told you he was a black devil?"" </span>"
475,The New Kid (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2875,2011-04-03T02:35:04,Ptah,"<div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">At five-foot-eleven, he's pretty tall, yet not as tall as most average men his age. He's got a pretty thin, and feminine figure, being a bit curvier than most normal guys, yet, due to extensive exercising, dieting and weight-lifting, he's also quite muscular, yet, at the same time, he's not.You can tell he has muscles, yet he doesn't an excessive amount to make him a brainless meathead. His skin is also a light tan that gives him a natural glow (which it is, since he hates tanning beds). His limbs are thin, but not wafey, yet his legs show more muscle than the rest of his body.<br/><br/>His hair is shoulder-length, luscious, chocolate brown hair that is a bit wavy and he has a purple streak that frames his face on the left side. Any other time he doesn't have it down, it's up in a ponytail, held by a white, elastic hair tie; the purple streak is not put in the ponytail. He has a condition called â€œCentral Heterochromiaâ€ which means he has irises in his eyes that are one colour on the outer edges, and they fade out into a different colour; in his case it's a light baby blue that melts into a golden-honey colour. <br/><br/>**His outfit will change throughout the story<br/>He has a few different accessories worn on his body; such as bracelets, necklaces and a few piercings. For body piercings he has his navel is done with a silver bar with a screw-on aquamarine ball; he has a labret on his lower lip; he has his left ear pierced four times, plus his cartilage is pierced and on his right ear its pierced four time as well along with his tragus. For accessories, he wears a total of eight bracelets; four on each wrist. They all look like mine.</div></div></div><br/><br/>Today was a nice day; the sun was shining brightly and there was barely a cloud in the sky. All of it was perfect... besides having moved to a new town with new people in it, and nothing was familiar; even the grass outside the coffee shop the young man resided in seemed alien to him. One of this boy's mothers had been given a better position as a university professor; she was a art teacher that specialized sculpting and ceramics. Sure, it was great that she was offered a better-paying position, but it was the last day of summer vacation, he knew no one in the town, and he would be going to school with a bunch of strangers that he knew nothing about.<br/><br/>Skyylar stared out the window beside his seat in the coffee shop and sighed, his blue & gold eyes averting back to the laptop screen that was currently on nothing productive since he really didn't need to be. It was currently on a CD-ROM game called â€œFeeding Frenzyâ€ and he was beginning to become bored of it; he had beaten it thrice. He closed his eyes for a short while, rubbed them with the heels of his palms and then let out another sigh and closed the laptop lid. He stuffed the portable computer into its bag that sat at the foot of his seat, and zipped it shut.<br/><br/>Arising from his seat he walked over to the front counter and asked for a drinkâ€”a frozen â€œTiger Mochaâ€ â€“because he was becoming rather parched. He then paid the local business owner accordingly and then walked out, taking a generous swig of it. He took a deep inhale of the warm summer air and walked down the pavement; his long, chocolate brown hair flowing behind him, and the black, button-up shirt (which as currently unbuttoned) billowing out behind him, his white undershirt showing off his well-taken-care-of torso. Putting the laptop case-strap over his head, he walked on home; his mothers would surely be waiting for him.<br/><br/>He had nothing really to look forward too besides being spoiled out of his mind and then taken out for dinner later because they loved him that much. He smirked at how much he is unwillingly pampered by his mothers. He sighed yet again took another sip of his frozen coffee. It took him a whole twenty minutes to walk home and he had a rather enjoyable time at doing such. There was a small park by the elementary school on his way there and a few small children sitting at the benches and talking among themselves.<br/><br/>And among them, there was an older person. He looked about his age and was all alone, but it didn't matter to Skyylar, he took another inhale and then walked faster. After enough of wasting time procrastinating, he finally made it home. It was a generously sized house, especially since only the three of them that lived in the home. It was a complete two stories and his bedroom was on the second story and on the side of the house that wasn't near the street just because Skyylar was weird like that.<br/><br/>Walking through the door, he removed his shoes and he saw Lila and Lifaâ€”his mothersâ€”asleep on the couch (along with several unpacked boxes scattered throughout the living room) . Lila was curled into a ball on the couch, and her head laying in her wife's lap; Lifa on the other hand was sitting on the furniture, her legs hanging off the front, and her head laying backwards. Oh mom, the neck-pain you'll have when you wake up. He smiled at the scenario, and walked over to them, staring at the two women laying on the couch; Lifa made a small snort, and he giggled a bit and tossed a blanket over the two. He turned around to see the television on, and muted; he rolled his eyes and turned it off.<br/><br/>He then quietly snook upstairs to his bedroom where he would spend the rest of the day typing at his stories, and messing around on the internet and playing mindlessly stupid games. Oh the time he wastes on his 800 dollar piece of machinery."
476,The New Kid (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2875,2011-04-04T22:13:21,Sekhmet,"Alec stared up at the bright blue sky. A cool breeze ruffled his layered black hair and brushed his bangs into his face. He blew on them, lazily removed them from his vision. He didn't much care at the moment; his mind was elsewhere. Reaching the park, Alec sat at a bench far from the playing children and sighed.<br/><br/>He had just left home to escape his parents. They were suffocating him, forcing their beliefs down his throat again. A news story had just come on about an elderly lesbian couple who had just gotten married after the law was passed a few days ago legalising gay marriage. Alec had smiled at the story, happy for them. He couldn't begin to imagine all the crap they'd have to have gone through during the years that their love was considered wrong. Alec's parents had scoffed, insulted the two. They said that they hoped the lesbians had a happy marriage in Hell together and changed the channel. They went back to sipping their coffee like they hadn't just said the darkest of dark things about two elderly women.<br/><br/>Alec had stared at them blankly after that and when asked what was wrong he went off. He yelled at them; how could they say that!? Those two women loved each other, that much was clear! Who gave his parents the right to dictate who can love whom!? After the outburst, Alec was grounded for a week and he stormed out of the house. His parents apparently didn't care; they hadn't called for him or texted him to get home.<br/><br/>Alec was drawn back into reality when he saw movement in front of him. There was a boy he'd never seen walking down the street. There had been a rumour of a new kid at the school that Alec hadn't paid much attention to. That must've been him, Alec thought.<br/><br/>After the boy had passed, Alec stood up and walked back the direction he had come. Might as well get back to Hellâ€”er, home. The punishment wasn't going to resolve itself. Besides, Alec was hungry and there was leftover spaghetti in the fridge. Oh, what an exciting life.<br/><br/><br/>Alec arrived home and hesitated before opening the door. He tried to gather the courage to face his parents, looked up at his house. The Victorian architecture seemed imposing at that point in time and it almost frightened him. Despite the bright yellow, blue, and green colours, the house began to seem like one of the buildings in slasher films where bodies lined the halls and blood painted the ceiling. Alec shivered at the thought.<br/><br/>In a hesitant motion he opened the door and stepped into the beige living room. His father was sitting in his old love-seat watching Sunday football and drinking beer. The man paid no mind when his son walked in, loudly yelled at the television. Alec silently walked past him, gaze directed to the floor. When he entered the kitchen it was empty and he went straight for the refrigerator. Alec took out the plastic bowl of spaghetti and the separate container that held the sauce. He sluggishly made himself a plate and threw it in the microwave.<br/><br/>As Alec was waiting for his food to warm up, his mother walked into the room. She crossed her arms and looked at him expectantly, tapped her foot. Alec was irritated. What!? He just walked in!<br/>â€œWhat?â€ Alec asked impatiently. He was defencive already because of the argument earlier. His mother was probably itching to get into it again.<br/><br/>â€œSo, are you still on your gay love rampage?â€ she sneered. Her voice was like liquid nitrogen dripping from her lips.<br/><br/>â€œGay love rampage!? I was happy for those two women! Is there shame in<span style=""font-style: italic"">loving thy neighbour</span>!?â€ Alec retorted, sarcastically enunciating the Bible quote. His heart beat heart in his chest from anger.<br/><br/>â€œThey're not our neighbours and I'm glad for it! I'd rather move thanâ€â€”she was interrupted before she could finish her rant.<br/><br/>â€œThat's enough! You preach love and practice hate! I don't get you guys! You're so fâ€”dumb! Just<span style=""font-style: italic"">dumb</span>!â€ Alec yelled as the microwave beeped. He took his food, angrily searched for a fork, slammed the microwave door. Without even looking up at his mother he stormed to the stairs at the other side of the room and ran up them. He didn't want to talk to her.<br/><br/>Alec swiftly slipped into his room and forcefully shut the door. He was tired of their shit. Why couldn't they practice what they preached and just fucking<span style=""font-style: italic"">love</span>everyone no matter what!? If God never made mistakes then gay wasn't a mistake either! If it was, then God was stupid and maybe he wasn't worth the goddamned worship! What kind of all-knowing God makes mistakes and hates the people resulting!?<br/><br/>Alec sat on his bed, twisted a forkful of spaghetti and ate it, tried to push the anger from his mind. It was hard, though. His parents were stupid. They blamed him for being the good person they should be. Sometimes he felt like he meant nothing to them.<br/><br/>â€œWhat, would you hate me if I was gay?â€ he muttered lividly, ate another bite of noodles."
477,The New Kid (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2875,2011-04-05T03:53:25,Ptah,"It was morning, and Skyylar could tell. Some asshole had come in and opened up his curtains, letting the full intensity of the summer sun blaze in, filling the entire room with complete light. Skyylar groaned angrily at the sunlight, and turned over, began to tug his blanket forward when he felt that it wouldn't budge.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The hell...?</span>He thought as he lifted his head up ever so slightly to find the intruder that dare trespass upon his domain. He saw no one but when he turned his head he saw one of his mothers, Lila sitting on the floor, legs sprawled in front of her, and a goofy smile on her face. He nearly screamed in surprise, but all that escaped his lips was a loud gasp, and then his hand clasping over his mouth.<br/><br/>She screeched with laughter, and jumped to her feet, the floral dress she was wearing that morning bouncing as she shot upward; on her feet were simple, blue, flat-bottoms. His mothers were absolutely gorgeous, especially Lila. She was thin and exceptionally curvy. She had wavy, jaw-length platinum blonde hair, and, just to be hip with the times, purple streaks adorned her golden hair.<br/><br/>She reached for him and grabbed his hand from under the covers when he tried scrambling away, and hide back under his blanket. Her skin was incredibly soft to the touch, but that didn't matter. He didn't want to get out of bed. Dream Land practically screamed for his return. But that didn't stop Lila; she just yanked with such strength that he flew off his bed, and landed on the hard-wood floor with a thud. She stood over him with a expectant smile, and bent down to stare him straight in his face, her silver eyes glittering mischievously.<br/><br/>â€œWhat do you want from me at this hour...?â€ He muttered, rubbing his blurry eyes in attempt to clear them up, but to no avail. He stared at the cloudy image of his mother, and glared, but that only made her giggle. He sat there for a few more minutes, the cold air of the vent that just activated blowing against his bare torso and legs; the only thing he was wearing was a pair of purple boxer-briefs.<br/><br/>â€œC'mon Rip Van Winkle, you can sleep when you're dead,â€ She exclaimed, grabbing him by the wrist and yanking him to his feet, making him squeak in surprise. â€œBesides, regardless if you want to sleep longer or not, your summer has officially ended. You gotta get ready for school!â€ She bounced up and down and then bounded out of the room. Skyylar was left standing there like a buffoon. Did she just say that dreaded word that every child dreaded during summer vacation...? â€œSchoolâ€ was not a word that computed in his brain...<br/><br/>He merely got dressed in silence, putting on his favourite outfit that he wore the most often. It consisted of a skintight, black undershirt with orange interlocking male symbols. His pants were a simple pair of black skinny jeans that faded to grey on the front of the pants and the back. On his arms, he wore a  pair of blue fingerless arm-warmers that had black stripes. For shoes, he wore a pair of flawless white Vansâ„¢ skater shoes that had detailed skulls on each side that had the word â€œVansâ€ in bright red graffiti font on the cranium.<br/><br/>Going downstairs, he was greeted with a lunch box from Lifa, and a smothering hug from Lila. They made no words as he was rushed out the door, and pushed to an awaiting bus with the designated school name printed on the side with bold black lettering. Lila and Lifa then ran back to the front deck, yelled out â€œI love you!â€ in unison. Skyylar drew a deep inhale and then took the fateful steps onto the bus.<br/><br/><br/>Once released from the confines of the bus as it made its final stop at the high school building, Skyylar was the last one to leave the bus, even when he sat in one of the front two seats. Even when the bus had completely filed out its occupants, Skyylar waited until all of them were through the front doors of the school. The bus driverâ€”whom was an elderly woman that looked to be in her 50s or 60sâ€”gave him a concerned looked and asked him if he was alright. He gave a reluctant nod and she didn't push it any further and then wished him to have a good day. It boosted his mood by just a bit and gave her a thin smile, she beamed him a toothy grin and then closed the door behind him.<br/><br/>Walking slowly up to building, his head held low. Normally, he would be happily skipping with a big grin on his face as he made he way to school, but today, as the new kid, it wasn't that nice to be stared at, which he would be in approximately three... two... one... Push open doors, walk into the commons and commence stare down of the new kid and awkward silence begin.<br/><br/>Walking in, everyone simultaneously stopped the activities they were at the time occupied with and stared at Skyylar with a relentless silence that seemed to pound his very soul. Even though they were quiet, their eyes screamed louder than any word. He chewed his bottom lip and took a seat at a vacant table where the eyes of his peers continued to stare into his very soul. He felt as if he had commit an unforgivable crime without having been there for barely five minutes.<br/><br/>A teacher called him from the other side of the roomâ€”who was probably the principalâ€”to hither him over. Sure, the woman had a quiet voice but each syllable that left her mouth echoed throughout the room and through his head like a bad song he couldn't remember the rest of the words to. He awkwardly stood up and then walked over to her, his eyes averted to the ground. She gave him his schedule and a reassuring smile. He gave a false smile and walked back to his seat.<br/><br/>The current quarter's schedule had pretty intelligent classes, but that didn't matter. Classes only mattered if you paid enough attention in them. He folded it up and then stuffed it into his back pocket, and sat back down, laying his chin down on his folded arms and stared into space. Slowly, yet fortunately, all the people around ceased their staring contest with him and went back to their businesses and ignored him like they would for the rest of the year.<br/><br/>Now, to slink through the rest of the day without drawing too much attention to himself..."
478,The New Kid (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2875,2011-05-19T18:12:28,Sekhmet,"<div style=""text-align: right;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">the next day...</span></span></div><br/><br/>Alec braked abruptly before hitting the curb in the school parking lot. His body was thrust forward by the sudden cease in motion. He hadn't been paying attention and almost didn't realise he had arrived at the parking space. His mind was wandering to the arguments of the night before and he wasn't in the best of moods to begin with.<br/><br/>Alec watched as the rosary hanging from his rearview swayed and jingled. He almost reached up and tore it off, threw it out the window. He restrained himself, though, and sat back heavily in his seat. Alec closed his ocean-blue eyes and sighed. What kind of god would condemn love? What kind of people would preach love and practice hate?<br/><br/>He hated them. Now he was a hypocrite, too.<br/><br/>Realising that he needed to get into the building, Alec picked up his bag from the passenger's seat and opened the door. As he stepped out of the Sedan, the rosary oscillated back and forth, back and forth. It was mocking him. It was just like the rest.<br/><br/>Outraged, Alec slammed the door, swung the heavy backpack over his shoulder, and walked quickly to the doors of the high school. When he got to them he was alone. He was outside looking in. Everyone was laughing, everyone was happy. What was he? Lost. He was an outcast with no real friends, no real family, no real self.<br/><br/>Despite his hesitancy, Alec pushed open the door and trudged into the school. He felt all eyes turn on him. Mocking eyes. Alec made his way to what he thought was an empty table and sat down. He dropped his bag on the table and it made a loud<span style=""font-style: italic"">thump</span>which he ignored. He rested his head in his hands and groaned in frustration before he sensed a pair of eyes on him. He looked up to see the new kid from yesterday sitting with him. How had he not noticed that?<br/><br/>â€œOh, um, hey. Sorry; I didn't see you there...â€ Alec started, awkwardly stuttering and embarrassed. â€œI'm Alec... Are you new here?â€"
479,The New Kid (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2875,2011-05-19T21:10:32,Ptah,"Even as the last person that attended the school walked through the doors, Skyylar didn't bother looking up to see who the new arrival was, and didn't bother paying attention when that very same person sat at the table Skyylar currently resided at, but he couldn't help but see who it was or notice the person because they unconsciously sat directly in front of him, blocking his vision from the continuous gaze at the wall on the other side of the room.<br/><br/>Skyylar looked up at the other boy with a blank expression. The opposing boy's bright blue eyes staring back at at him nervously. Skyylar heard words and saw the boy's mouth moving, but his brain didn't compute anything that was coming out. â€œAre you new here?â€ was basically the only thing he registered clearly. Of course he was new here! Why would he ask such a stupid question? If you haven't seen someone in the school before, you automatically make the assumption that they're new!<br/><br/>He was half-tempted to snap at the kid for asking such an ignorant question, but alas, that was like Skyylar at all. He was just incredibly uncomfortable, being the new kid 'n' all. â€œYeah, I am,â€ He replied slowly, blinking just about as slowly. He then sat up and decided to be a bit more friendly, giving him a thin smile. â€œHey there; I'm Skyylar June. I moved here a few days ago with my moms...â€ He then trailed off and looked the other direction, placing his chin back onto his intertwined fingers.<br/><br/>First contact with the native species, and he didn't get his head ripped off, thankfully. He figured this school was going to be full of nothing but prejudice assholes who were going to judge him the moment he walked through the doorsâ€”which they practically did since he appeared differently enough to be able to make them stop everything they were doing and stare. This town and school were about the same size as his last one; very large. Just by pure guess, he'd have to say there were at least 1500 students in the commons alone.<br/><br/>Good thing this boy wasn't like the others; judgmental just by the way they looked at him. Alec was quieter, a lot more subtle and seemed just about as nervous of meeting a new kid as Skyylar felt being one. He decided to try and make the table's atmosphere feel at least halfway less awkward. Engaging in conversation should suffice; â€œSo, what grade are you in? I'm a senior.â€"
480,The New Kid (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2875,2011-05-20T16:01:31,Sekhmet,"Alec listened to Skyylar as he spoke. He was about to respond when he registered the use of the word â€œmomsâ€. That implied multiple mothers, and that implied... The anger in Alec rekindled as he remembered the argument from the night before. His mother... Stupid... Alec tried to banish the burning vexation so he could speak civilly.<br/><br/>â€œI'm Alec... Alec Flynn. I'm a senior and I couldn't be more excited to get out of this place,â€ he introduced slowly. It felt strange to talk to this new person. Not like a whole lot of people he'd met before. It didn't feel like he was being glared at or judged. Maybe it was only like that because Skyylar was new. He hadn't had a lot of time to make an opinion on Alec.<br/><br/>â€œYou said 'moms'? Are they one of the couples who moved here to get married?â€ he asked. Even if it would feed the fire of the rage he felt towards his mother, he wanted to know. If he knew someone who was gay, maybe he could back up his claim that they weren't evil. Maybe his parents would listen to him. Doubtful, but still maybe.<br/><br/>Thinking about his parents, Alec's mind wandered and he became lost in thought. His gaze was directed at the table in front of him and all of his surroundings faded into a dreamlike, faraway state. Sounds resonated as if through a long tunnel, distorted and echoey. Movements were slow and spastic. He could hardly tell anything around him was really real until his attention switched back to actuality. He shook his head and wondered how long he'd been daydreaming for.<br/><br/>â€œI'm sorry; did you say something? I... I wasn't paying attention. I was... Never mind. What'd I miss?â€ he asked and looked into Skyylar's face."
481,The New Kid (Sekhmet and Ptah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2875,2011-05-23T14:45:51,Ptah,"Skyylar stared up at the boy from his vantage point on his interlocked hands, with a perplexed expression. The boy had a glazed-over look to his eyes as he randomly looked into one direction, but that was no more than a few seconds.<br/><br/>â€œOh, yes, I did; I asked you the grade you were in,â€ He replied, making a grunt that signaled he remembered. Not what he did or what he was doing, but he as a person. He seemed so... so... How should he put it? Quiet, for lack of better terms. He seemed like the kind of person that no one really talked to, but would be an excellent friend if anyone dared try to get to know him; and that was an observation made after meeting the kid only a minute or two ago.<br/><br/>He then blinked dumbly as soon as his brain recalled that Alec had already said the grade he was in. ""Okay... never mind; ignore that question."" He then tapped his chin, attempting to think up something to ask. ""Ah! I have an idea; what do you like to do for a hobby?"" He then smiled dumbly, and pulled off the strap of his backpack from off his shoulder, and placed it on the table, and rummaged through it and pulled out at least four notebooks. ""As you can see; I like to write..."" He then opened each one and flipped through the pages, revealing each page filled with and endles wall of words. ""So, what's your passion?""<br/><br/>Remembering that Alec perceptibly said something about his parents, he shook his head and yawned widely, showing off his pearly-whites and his tongue piercing. Smacking his lips, he replied: â€œLifa, my mother, adopted me when I was eleven and on a trip to the Netherlands, she met her wife, Lila. They fell in love, and got married three years later in Amsterdam.â€ He then inflated his cheeks and let it all out at once in a raspberry.<br/><br/>He didn't normally bring about his parents or his past to anyone but his really close friends... but those were all left behind at his old school. But hey, who said you can't start early? â€œAs I previously stated, I was adopted six years ago--well, seven since my birthday is next week. But anyway; why was I adopted so late in my childhood, you ask? Well, it seemed that I had a talent for attracting all of the conservatively religious parents. Yet, unfortunately all of them failed, seeing as none of them wanted a gay boy for a new son...â€ He said, chuckling nervously, not knowing no way how else to end the heart-aching memory.<br/><br/>It was true; he was gay. And what he said, wasn't anything but the truth. All of the Tory parents, and each time he told them that â€œhe liked boysâ€ they all gave him a disgusted look, thanked him for his time, and left without another word; even so much as to ignore the Sister that ran the orphanage. The most painful rejection was just something he could never forget...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It was a sunny, yet unbearably cold January afternoon. A ten-year-old Skyylar had an interview scheduled this day at three o'clock, and it was almost that exact time; the parents should be there at any moment. Skyylar was sitting on a bench on the front patio of the orphanage he had lived in since he was little, packed with an inconceivable amount of winter clothes. He was absolutely psyched for this interviewâ€”made evident from him rocking side to side, and his swinging back and forth; a massive grin on his face was the only thing visible on his body.<br/><br/>Finally, at three-o'-six in the afternoon, a purple Sedan pulled up. Skyylar looked up to Sister Angelica with a gasp and an ecstatic smile; she chuckled in response and waved her hands to the vehicle as a ushering for him to go to it. He hopped off the bench and skipped over to the vehicle. Out of the driver's side exited a large man; with a simple gray cap on, and a large amount of facial hair; he was wearing a simple brown winter coat. And out of the passenger's side came a rather tall, yet lithe women with gentle green eyes and long, silky black hair. She was wearing a large black fur-coat. She smiled when she saw Skyylar approach.<br/><br/>â€œWould you, my dear, be Skyylar?â€ She asked warmly, giggling a bit when he shook his head quickly, with caused a chain-reaction, making his entire body shake. Her husband grunted and followed the woman who was going after Skyylar as he ran with a boundless energy into the building.<br/><br/>Entering a small meeting room with a simple table and three chairs, Skyylar sat in the single one away from the door, and the two adults sat on the opposite ones. With the door shut, the interview began. They asked the most basic of questions; â€œDo you like any sports?â€ â€œNot Really, but I like playing catchâ€, â€œWhen's your birthday?â€ â€œAugust 30thâ€, â€œWhat are your favourite things to do?â€, â€œPlaying the computer and hanging out with my friends in the orphanageâ€. <br/><br/>The most general of things. Nothing all too specific, until the father asked that number one thing that all men wonder about in a boy just beginning his puberty years: â€œAre there any girls in yer school ya like?â€ A question that was most uncomfortable for the little boy. The little boy who learned only a few months ago, that... he didn't like girls. Not because they were yucky, but, because he didn't find them pretty in the same fashion other boys in school did.<br/><br/>When he replied, he regretted even agreeing to this interview. â€œNo...  But there's this boy at school I think is really cute.â€ That's when things got out of hand; the woman gasped, clasped her hand over her mouth, and the man's eyes grew wide and furious.<br/><br/>â€œI'm sure it's just a phase, honey; he'll soon grow out of it,â€ The woman spoke first, trying to reassure her husband. Skyylar shook his head immediately. â€œNo it's not. I don't like girls.â€ He said firmly, crossing his arms just like any little kid would. The man slammed his hand onto the table, and yelled at him that could've blown him over: â€œThen have fun rotting in Hell, you dirty little piece of shit!â€ He then stood out of his chair, and slammed open the door and angrily stomped his way out, his petite wife scuttling behind him with a worried look.<br/><br/>Sister Angelica attempted to calm the man but merely shoved her aside, and on his way out growled: â€œThat little crap isn't worth our time.â€ And they left in a rush, never to be seen again. The Sister, knowing how emotionally fragile Skyylar was, didn't dare stay there gawking any longer than she needed and rushed to the interview room, only to find it empty. Rushing upstairs to the bedrooms, she came to his and saw the door partially closed. Slowly making her way in, she saw he wasn't in the bed, but in the closet, he back to the doorway. His whole boy shook heavily as he sobbed miserably.<br/><br/>She creeped into the closet and touched the boy, quietly saying his name. By this time, other children from all over the orphanage crowded the door to Skyylar's room; most of them with worried expressions. Skyylar ignored the Sister and continued to bawl, his arms now wrapped around his head. Angelica then took him by the waist and pulled him out; he didn't even bother struggling. Sitting on the bed, she placed him on her lap and let him cry. He clung to her for dear life, as if he would sink in the ocean of disappointment and rejection he felt he was drowning in.<br/><br/>She hugged him back and waited for the crying to cease. The other children still stood in the doorway; waiting, watching. Sister Angelica gave them a stern look and they reluctantly left, even closing the door tight, allowing them the solitude that he needed.<br/><br/>Once the crying was done, he released only slightly and looked into Angelica's eye. She smiled warmly and wiped the tears from his reddened and swollen cheeks and eyes. â€œNow what's the matter, Skye?â€ She asked, even using the girlish nickname that he had grown accustomed to.<br/><br/>â€œDoes God hate me because I like boys?â€ He asked with that adorable, childish curiosity that made the Sister's heart melt; tears were still glistening in the corners of his eyes. Angelica's eyes softened even more as she hugged him tight and released and looked into his vast, heterchromatic eyes, with a firm stare.<br/><br/>â€œGod loves you like everyone else; you have done nothing wrong,â€ She reassured him, smiling soothingly.<br/><br/>â€œThen why does it seem that he hates enough to not give me a mommy and a daddy...?â€</span><br/><br/>The memory was incredibly painful and probably took up a whole five minutes, remembering. And in those five minutes, he felt something hot and wet oozing down his cheeks. Touching his face, he felt they were wet; they were tears that drooled down his face. Was... was he crying? Sure, it was a horrible memory, but was it so bad as to make him cry?<br/><br/>He quickly wiped them from his face, he sniffed in one time, and wiped his face one more time until he was sufficiently dried off.<br/>Even though he was a very proud person, trying to make a lie to cover it up was not a very logical thing. â€œSomething was in my eyeâ€ would not suffice one bit, but if Alec didn't ask, that was just fine by him. If he did, well, there would be a whole-lot more where these came from..."
482,The Forsaken (Ristina and Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28799,2013-06-27T18:49:11,Narra,"Out in the middle of no where it was a nice quiet night, the crickets chirping, owls hooting, and the occasional wolf howl. That was all interrupted when a blinding light flashed down, seemingly from the heavens. This light was so blinding and pure that everything went still and made not a sound. Crickets stopped chirping and the owls stopped hooting even the wolves paused their midnight song to be in awe of this light. For its purity had reached down and seemed to make the grass a bit greener and the trees stand up straighter and look healthier. Where ever this light touched, a bright happiness ensued, in the air even.<br/><br/>In the very center of this light, if you had managed to watch the light without being blinded, a girl was placed on the ground, bright pure white wings outstretched from her back and pointing to the sky. This girl was looking down, eyes open wide as her whole body felt like it was burning, her wings out stretched in pain. She had not known it would hurt so much, being sent down to Earth where the mortals were, but a searing pain had flooded her body as one of the Archangels had sent her down. The bright light feeling almost like lightning and live fire all at once. Though she supposed it was part of crossing the barrier, the line between the mortal realm and the divine.<br/><br/>Wings still fully stretched to the sky she peered over to see that a heavenly sword was sticking out of the ground beside her. She reached over and touched it, the heat of the blade skimming her finger tips before she took hold of the hilt. Immediately the heat from the sword filled her body and attuned to her heart, the pulsing heat syncing with her never ending heart beats. Through her palm she could feel the heat pulse and throb with each beat of her own heart and it pleased her to know that the blade had accepted her so readily, though, it had been forged for her specifically and specialized in what she was supposed to do.<br/><br/>Remembering her purpose for being on Earth she gripped the blade tighter and began to slowly stand and pull her wings back, so they werent so fully outstretched. She was glowing it seemed, the same light that had brought her down was emmanating from her beautiful pale skin. Casting a whitish appearance to the air around her. She was new to Earth and wasnt sure how she was to hide her appearance from the mortals, she had a lot to learn, and she needed to learn it fast.<br/><br/>Glancing around she took in her surroundings, feeling the grass between her bare toes and feeling the soft soil under foot was pleasant, and the breeze blowing through her hair and her white garment had a chill running up her spine. She wasnt used to these feelings, she had only known Heaven where you really didnt feel anything but the soft warmth of God's approval. The chill was a new feeling and she couldnt help but wonder where it came from, why God didnt make this primitive place warm with his approval as he had with Heaven.<br/><br/>Sighing she closed her eyes and just felt, loving the feeling of the grass and dirt between her toes and under her feet, and running a hand over her arm to feel the bumps that the chill of the wind had caused. Everything was so knew and she was so curious, she wanted to know more of this place. Primitive as it was, she wanted more of the sensations she was feeling, wanted the feeling of solidness that had escaped her in Heaven. After she had touched it, she didnt want to go back to the forever warm and happy Heaven, where the only thing warming you was His approval or the Archangel's. She wanted the real warmth and chill of this place called Earth and planned on savoring each sensation she got."
483,The Forsaken (Ristina and Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28799,2013-06-27T21:07:23,Ristina,"Corvenos found himself getting out of the taxi as usual in front of the pit. He opened the familiar doors to the pit, and entered the world of his social life. He sighed. Work wasnâ€™t supposed to be fun. But for him it was far from boring. The pit itself was busy as usual-with demons trying to coax evil thoughts upon the world. He walked till he found the closet that said ""workers only"". His hands gripped the door knob and swung the door open. Then the door slammed making a loud crack as it slammed and locked itself in place. Swiftly he locked the door.<br/><br/>He tore off his blue trench coat, slipped our of his blue jeans, and reached for the work out fit that he normally dressed in. Which was a nice tan dress shirt, and black dress pants that accentuated his black dress shoes. After all the pit didnâ€™t just dress you classy, they dressed you fancy to keep up a good rep.<br/><br/>He re-opened the door and entered the world of the pit. Which he loved so much. His sleek blue hair shined under the lights of the bar. ""Hey Al you can take your break now. The calvary has arrived."" He slid behind the bar and put a hand on Alâ€™s shoulder. Al was the owner of the bar, and had hired him as one of very few bar tenders. Who Al trusted with his heart and soul. Which of course could be a bad thing. Al gave him the bottle that was meant for a refill for the man sitting at the bar.<br/><br/>Corv seemed to never regret his betrayal to god or even the fact that he had fallen in love with a demonâ€¦that ended up fucking him over like demons were known to do. There was no reason that he should ever feel bad about what he did, and hell being a fallen wasnâ€™t so bad. No one but Al got to tell him what to do, and he did whatever the hell he wanted without a care knowing that god keeps sending his minions to try and hunt him down. He was wanted but so what.<br/><br/>His hand seemed to slam the bottle down in front of the man as he poured the refill that this regular customer always seemed to want."
484,The Forsaken (Ristina and Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28799,2013-06-28T07:47:27,Narra,"She opened her eyes slowly and let her aura flare out, it had a special ability, it could find large masses of Demons in any area, it would make her job quite a bit easier. Almost immediately she felt something, something dark, it sent shivers going through her, so much that her teeth were chattering slightly. She shivered and rubbed a hand along her arm, still not used to any sort of chill.<br/><br/>Sighing she pulled her blade from the ground and felt the heat pulsing through her once more. Smiling she mumbled ""the comfort of thy father flows within me"" and was granted with a feeling of warmth on her forehead, His kiss, His blessing was now upon her. Now smiling she felt warm and fuzzy inside, an after effect of feeling his approval, this is what it felt like, it was addicting, like, a drug that was doled out and given to those He favored.<br/><br/>Still smiling she lifted her blade effortlessly, it was made for her, there fore it accepted her grasp and was light for her. To anyone else, it would be heavy and they would be unable to lift it like she had done. The blade, sang to her, a sweet metallic sound running through her mind, but it was musical, not annoying in any way. It was her song, the tune of her heart and it's heat beating as one.<br/><br/>Closing her eyes once more she tucked her wings to her back tightly, wincing as she had not done it yet, in Heaven, your wings were always spread out, never tucked away, and it would take some getting used to for them to be tucked away. Her beautiful face scrunched in a frown as she cringed slightly at the subtle pain of her wings being tucked away then she straightened and sheathed her blade.<br/><br/>She hesitantly lifted a foot and took a step forwards, not letting her whole foot touch down, but letting her toes touch first. She shivered and a smile allighted her face once more as she put her whole foot on the ground then took off running, her hair flying back and her white garment fluttering around her, outlining her perfectly curved body. A childish smile on her face she stopped running and looked down at a path, a seemingly completely solid rock path, in Heaven they didnt have these, you could just fly from place to place.<br/><br/>Tentatively she stretched out a foot and touched her toes down, shivering as her foot met the cold asphalt. ""what...is this?"" she mumbled and smiled hearing her musical voice. It sounded so different here, like, the music of Heaven was behind it, it sounded delicately pleasant and she was amazed at the quality of it.<br/><br/>She shook her head, she was getting to distracted with everything, gaining a determined face she stepped onto the road and began running towards where she could see bright lights. Her bare feet making no sound on the asphalt as she ran towards the lights with an inhuman speed that would put vampire myths to shame. Even as she ran so fast, everything was in perfect clarity, it seemed as though everything should have blurred, but, it didnt, it was all perfectly clear.<br/><br/>Sobering suddenly she stopped all at once and turned to face a rather old looking brick building with a rustic and tattered sign that read THE PIT. she cocked her head to the side and looked at the rather unassuming building, at the dusty old door that seemed to be the only entrance, and the large window. Which kind of puzzled her, who wanted people to look at what they were doing? It was just....strange to her.<br/><br/>Stepping towards it she sensed the large amount of Demons and let her Aura flare to life as she moved forwards quickly and silently, breaking the silence as her bare foot came up and kicked the door. Knocking it down flat and the bell dinged as it fell and hit the old wood. Pulling out her blade she felt the heat and pulsing and knew it wanted the first kill. It wanted the Demon blood to coat it, bathe it in the blood , she knew with the first kill they would bond and get stronger as a pair.<br/><br/>She stepped into The Pit and twirled the Heavenly sword dangerously, her wings shot out behind her, their whiteness so pure that it literally lit some of the darker corners and made a few of the Demons cringe. Cocking her head to the side again she muttered ""so these....are Demons..."" and shrugged swinging the blade in an arc and taking at least ten of their lives. Spilling the blood she could feel her blade pulsing at the Demon blood as it soaked up any blood on the blade, creating a stronger bond between the Angel wielding it and its self."
485,The Forsaken (Ristina and Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28799,2013-06-28T17:46:38,Ristina,"Corvâ€™s mouth seemed to drop  as the bell on the door dinged which meant a customer had entered. At least he had thought it was a regular customer until his eyes landed on one of Godâ€™s warriors. None other than an Angel. She was radiant clearly showing that she had never touched earth before. He had to grab the customer that he had just served by the shoulderâ€™s to keep him from attacking the poor girl. He considered her innocent that is until she sliced ten demons without even second thinking where she was.<br/><br/>Since he was a Fallen he knew just how stupid it was to do what that angel had just done. He was no savior, nor was no evil man. He chose to rebelâ€¦but chose not to get involved with the demon war. It was a smart choice and one that he never regretted it was what kept him alive in matters like these. Though because he is the bartender it is expected that he handle the situation. In fact, his scythe was often placed underneath the bar just in case events like these happened.<br/><br/>His hands quickly reached underneath the counter and pulled his scythe out form the counter. The scythe was long with a blue blade in the shape of a heart at the end of it. He leaped onto the counter making himself the center of attention, and pointed the scythe right at the angel. ""Thy being of heaven has committed  an act of treason against a pact that was made between demons, and fallen, and even angels. It is a pact made only for this place. "" He paused laughing. ""If you being of heaven shall lay waste your weapon and sheathâ€¦you will find it rather safeâ€¦and anywho they owed the bar moneyâ€¦so it kinda  makes it less work on me anyways."" Corv laughed sheepishly running a hand through his blue hair. The scythe seemed to be a rather decent distraction to the demons as they stopped and sat back down in their chairs calmly. These demons knew not to fuck with Corv. Corv was like a God here, and he dealt punishments to demons with a forsaken god weapon. A weapon that still has the grace of godâ€™s approval even if Corv himself does not.<br/><br/>He watched as the blood that the angelâ€™s spilled got cleaned up by one of their waitresses. It wasnâ€™t terribly unusual that blood should be shed in the Pit. It was normal however the shed of blood coming from an angel was even rarer. Especially , one that still has the radiating light from God.  He winced no matter what it seemed she was an angel in the same category he use to be. Though she wasnâ€™t a Chasity angel , she was still a warrior. No matter how much he wanted to think her innocent. He took not a step off the counter, and waited to see if the angel registered that he had  just saved her."
486,The Forsaken (Ristina and Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28799,2013-06-29T00:48:44,Narra,"She lifted her blade and spun it, its heat pulsing and throbbing as it soaked up the last of the blood on it. Then her bright, pure blue eyes scanned her surroundings as she took notice of the Demons sitting calmly. Shaking her head slightly she looked up at Corv and stumbled back a bit. He, was a very well known Fallen, one she didnt want to mess with.<br/><br/>She listened intently as he talked to her and glanced down at his outstretched Scythe. Then glancing back up she met his gaze with her own and cocked her head to the side. ""You...are a Fallen...why should I take what you say as truth? I am doing what I have been ordered to by the Archangels Michael and Gabriel"" she stated these facts bluntly and curiously.<br/><br/>She had yet to come in contact with a Fallen, but now that she was in the presence of one, her curiosity had over ridden her instincts. Knowing why he'd fallen she wanted to know why he had chosen to. What about that Demon had enticed him so much that he could leave the Lord? As much as she liked and was amazed by the sensations she got on Earth she could not imagine leaving Him.<br/><br/>Her head still cocked to the side she lifted her blade to point the sharp, glowing tip at the Fallen Angel before her, ""I shall not relinquish my holy weapon. It was forged in God's own light for me, to do what my mission entails. I have been sent as a warrior for the war between Heaven and Hell. It is entailed that I should make myself known to those of the Demons nearest me. Thy Fallen shalt not tell me what to do"" her eyes glinted, her purpose flashing through like lightning. It was readily obvious that she had been created for this reason.<br/><br/>Her large pure white wings beat once as she began the painful process of pulling them to her back. She winced slightly and her body shuddered as the glorious wings were reined in. ""Jason, or what is it you are called now? Corvenos? You were so high..."" during the last sentence the beauty of her mystically musical voice died down. Trailing off as she still couldnt understand what it was that had allured him more than God's approval could lure an Angel. ""dost God's approval not affect you the way it does me?"" she questioned him lightly as she pulled her sword back and sheathed it for now.<br/><br/>""convince me you are speaking truth and I shall not touch another in this room with harmful intent"" she stated it blankly, the truth of the words ringing through the rather dismal room. She nodded slightly and stepped forwards, hopping off of the door. Her wings rustled behind her and a single white feather fell. Its purity shining brightly as it lay on the dark floor.<br/><br/>She walked forward entrancingly gracefully until she was at the end of his scythe. She spoke slowly and calmly as she gazed up into the eyes of this Fallen. ""Behead me if i tell not the truth"" Though her truthfulness shown through her eyes she still said it, hoping he wouldnt touch her with the weapon that would burn her as it was not hers. It beat with his heart, therefore it would burn her if she dared to touch it, even with a finger tip. She knew that he knew the effect the blade would have on her, she was simply testing what he would do if she were in a position that he could use it against her."
487,The Forsaken (Ristina and Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28799,2013-06-29T02:26:46,Ristina,"""You...are a Fallen...why should I take what you say as truth? I am doing what I have been ordered to by the Archangels Michael and Gabriel"" Corv stomped his left foot in annoyance. She came here , distrupted the old man's bar, and had to get some help or else everyone in the bar would have killed her on site. Yet, he's the one not to be trusted! The nerve of her to spill the name Gabriel around here! Micheal was well unimportant to him since the angel was too busy stirring trouble with Gabriel to really matter. The only expression he could form on his face was a slight grin. Did she really think that everyone was untrustworthy?<br/><br/>"" Oh, so you just do as everybody tells you too without question ? I hope you get bored with that someday."" The entire bar erupted in laughter, and some even raised their liquer in agreement. He had a feeling the angel wouldn't take too kindly to that. "" Also, it remains I was one of you before therefor I can, and am being honest with you."" Why did they always send the hard pressed ones? He watched her cock her head to the side and point the weapon in her hand at him. Great...now  she's pulling weapons on him.<br/><br/>""I shall not relinquish my holy weapon. It was forged in God's own light for me, to do what my mission entails. I have been sent as a warrior for the war between Heaven and Hell. It is entailed that I should make myself known to those of the Demons nearest me. Thy Fallen shalt not tell me what to do""  He began to twirl his scythe between his fingers naturally keeping his eyes on every single fallen angel, and demon in the bar. Not one dared to bare their anger at the lady angel. His word had remained true. The glint in the  angel's eyes was all too familiar good thing he knew how to stay calm...or else the bar would turn into an all out war.<br/><br/>"" So you think the best way to be known is by violence? You could have just walked in , waltzed up to the bar, and asked around. But nooooo! Instead you have to cause a ruckus? "" The scythe was now twirling so fast that a few folks backed away. This was probably a good decision considerig all the havoc that could be released. Funny that he was the only bar tender today. He watched her wings beat back and forth as they soon pulled into her back. Yea, he did not miss that proccess at all.<br/><br/>""Jason, or what is it you are called now? Corvenos? You were so high..."" Oh man did he really wanna know where this was going? Yes , he was a perfect little angel but heaven wasn't as happy as most would think. ""dost God's approval not affect you the way it does me?"" Obviously, this angel had no idea it wasn't about the approval for him. Of course the feeling was nice but it was far too warm with too many restrictions.<br/><br/>"" I enjoyed  the feeling like any normal angel.""<br/><br/>""convince me you are speaking truth and I shall not touch another in this room with harmful intent"" The angel stepped off the door finally.<br/><br/>"" Heh, have you not noticed not a single fallen or demon has touched you yet. I assume that is proof enough. I was after all an angel of the seven rights."" He arched an eyebrow at her. Some fallen are mistrustworthy , others had asked to leave under condiions of falling in love with a human. He however did neither of those.<br/><br/>The angel began to step closer to him, and instinctively he stopped twirling his scythe. It had high potiential to just kill the poor soldier of  god. Her neck was now within inches of the scythe. ""Behead me if i tell not the truth""  For a mere second he let out a laugh. But then he felt a sword slide under his feet forcing him backwards and into the bar area from the bar's counter. Everyone in the room erupted in laughter muttering words like "" Oh Al is at again.""<br/><br/>"" Corv, where do you get the nerv to point a weapon at a female? I mean seriously , just because you and your ex did not work out does not mean that you can take out your anger at this beautiful creature."" Al gave a wink at the angel. This old man had been known to harbor a secret or two with heaven. However, He appreciated all customers whenever they should appear, or in whatever form they appear.<br/><br/>"" I didn't do anything old geezer, She stepped up to my blade not the other way around. 'I'm still unsure if that was a suicide attempt or not."" Al puffed out a little smoke from his ciggeratte as he offered a hand to help him. He was yanked up by the old man's pure strength. Once on his feet he was able to turn back to the angel.<br/><br/>"" Now , give the lady a drink on the house in apology, and allow the moment to pass, Also, I am Al. Just Al."" Then the owner of the bar went and wandered off again. Leaving Corv to make the young lady a peach mageritta with a slight pinch of sweet. When the drink was finished he placed at an empty seating aea gesturing for her to sit down right there.If she took the seat that was fne , if not that was fine too.<br/><br/>"" By the way, miss I wanna steal your line..I really hope you weren't trying for suicide. Anyways, you never gave me a name , what is it ? """
488,The Forsaken (Ristina and Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28799,2013-07-13T23:43:29,Narra,"She waited until he was quite done speaking before she even thought of speaking herself. The laughter in this place had not seemed to affect her, as she could have cared less what this lot thought of her. If not for this Fallen she would have slaughtered every one of its inhabitants without batting and eye. After all it was her duty. Her charge. If she did not, then she would be neglecting her task at hand. That would not please the Father...nor the Arch-angels.<br/><br/>However when she did open her mouth to speak, she didn't get the chance. Corvenos had tripped or rather.... fallen... backwards due to someone elses intervention. Her gaze caught at the old man, lips twitching in amusement as he spoke to the Fallen and then introduced himself. Afterwards, when she was gestured to a seat, she walked over but didn't sit down.<br/><br/>""My name is none of your concern, in truth, mister im going to attempt to ruffle your feathers and accuse you of being suicidal and or stupid. It's Layla, though,"" Layla sniffed, her sword still in her hand though the point was toward the ground. ""oh yes, and I do not do what everyone tells me, only my superiors. Also, did you miss when i said 'I was sent here in the war'. I believe war does entail violence yes. I was not told to pay heed to treaties or any such thing, simply to follow my orders."" She smiled ever so sweetly, truly an angelic smile, ""and Corvenos, traitor to Heaven, my orders are to extinguish the very race you fell for."""
489,The Forsaken (Ristina and Narra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28799,2013-08-07T01:53:24,Ristina,"Corvenus heaved a defeated sigh as the angel refused to sit at the open seat. So, Hostile it was almost comical to him. ""My name is none of your concern, in truth, mister im going to attempt to ruffle your feathers and accuse you of being suicidal and or stupid. It's Layla, though,""  He let out a small huff of laughter ...the angel was still unable to take a joke. Oh dear...humor was forgotten to the angels these days?Now at least he noticed her sword was pointed down. This was good. Others in the bar would no longer wish to cause a fight.<br/><br/>""oh yes, and I do not do what everyone tells me, only my superiors. Also, did you miss when i said 'I was sent here in the war'. I believe war does entail violence yes. I was not told to pay heed to treaties or any such thing, simply to follow my orders."" They must be desperate if the treaties weren't even spoken of to the recruits. He was almost in disbelief...he had always respected treaties...guess these days people just want blood. The words almost had him fired up, but as he looked at the old man shaking his head....well reacting would be reason for losing his job.<br/><br/>""and Corvenos, traitor to Heaven, my orders are to extinguish the very race you fell for."" The sweet and almost sarcastic smile on her face had him wanting to hurt her but there was no need to do such costly things. Instead , he made a info broker human a nice drink before turning around to actually speak.<br/><br/>""If it must be said, I fell for one. Not the entire race. Completely different than if I had driven completely left course. I do not understand why I keep getting told I fell for the entire race. Oh yea.."" It dawned on him that her superior probably hated him. "" Your superiors hate me ...that makes sense."" He heaved a sign turning around to finish making another set of drinks before walking over to a bulletin board , ripping off a peace of paper that was set in front of Layla.<br/><br/>"" If I fell in love with the race I am fairly sure I would not be working for a Bar that is meant for hunters, fallen angels, and demons who hate what they are. Not everyone had a choice to become a demon , Mrs. Layla. "" His agitation was actually causing others in the bar to place bets for or against him on losing his job. Typically the old man would fire him for a day then re-hire him the next so it wasn't technically a bad thing."" This is a job, It is to hunt down a murderous demon. If we were not in some way contributing to your side , your superiors would have shut the place down, and as I said the demoness I feel in love with was murdered. So , I suggest you use this place as a nice ....relaxing place to set targets and do your business. If you wish I can attend a hunt with you?"""
490,A Curious Case of Red (Domichii & Jawbone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=28851,2013-06-29T01:46:29,Domichii-chan,"""Gotta hurry up!""<br/>Naomi was heading straight to work for her new job.  She had only met her boss once, but it was just a brief session for her to sign up for the new job.  The traffic was always so heavy in the mornings here in the city, but it wasn't a problem if she took a multiple side streets.  Her goal had been to try to get to the office building early so she could make a good impression but that didn't seem to be the case anymore.  The line to grab her coffee at Starbucks was incredibly long.  It was like the world wanted to keep her out of the job.<br/><br/>The reason she was even out of the job in the first place was ridiculous as well.  Though she was told that she had to be fired because of the bad economy, she knew another reason why she was on top of the list of people to get rid of.  She had been working as a nurse there for a good 2 years with no trouble at all till last April.  A new doctor had transferred into their district and was a complete control freak.  He had also taken a liking to Naomi and had flirted with her multiple times even though it wasn't allowed.  He had tried to get her to go into his office to ""help him with some paperwork"" but she had refused, knowing exactly what he had been up to.  Since then, she had always been getting the short end of the stick.  She always ended up getting the worst schedule for her night shift, rumors were spread about her so she lost many of her co-worker friends, and then she was fired!  For God's sake, doing the right thing was supposed to pay off in the end!<br/><br/>After she had been fired, her life kept tanking downhill.  She had actually been down-graded from her seemingly decent apartment and but in a smaller place in downtown.  She had only enough rent left for one more week before she had noticed that ""help wanted"" sign.  It might have been her only chance at getting another job too.  She had tried signing up for other jobs but none of the employers thought she was qualified enough to work for them.  She had entered the small office expecting a line for the sign up, but no one was in the room.  All there was an empty receptionist desk with a sign up sheet for a job as a personal assistant.  She had only seen the man who worked there once, and he seemed decently tolerant.  She never really got anything more than a friendly smile out of him the first time they had spoken but that wasn't a bad thing.  The interview was incredibly short too.  Most of the questions were simple yes or no questions such as, ""can you cook?"" and other simple questions.  It was shortly after she had arrived home not even 30 minutes later when she had received a phone call saying that she was hired.<br/><br/>But now she could possibly be late for her new job doing.........something.  She had no idea what exactly her new boss did.  Now that she really thought about it, she didn't even know his name.  She had remembered asking him about it earlier but he seemed to always dodge it, promising to tell her if she got the job.  She would have to make it a priority to ask him after she apologized for possibly being late.<br/><br/>She managed to get to the office just on time though.  She rushed into the receptionist room in a hurry and started to slow her heart beat as she found that she hadn't arrived late at all, she had been about 3 minutes early.<br/>'Well it's better than being 3 minutes late I suppose..' she sighed.<br/>She out down her coffee on the receptionist desk and went into her boss's office.  ""So sorry sir, I meant to get here a bit earlier.."" she said to him as she fixed her hair.  ""Oh...and I've been wondering........what is your name?  You told me that I could ask you once I was confirmed the job"" she told him as she closed the door behind her.  She hated leaving doors open, it was a strange pet peeve she had."
491,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-04-06T02:13:14,Rain,"A heavy sigh, cup half hearted sip from his cold mug of coffee; another deadline. JÃ©an had to keep working but he couldn't think of where to go with his latest detective mystery novel. Rubbing as his thinly scared over hazle eyes, JÃ©an set back to work, drawing institution from his own exploits as a Private Investigator. His dark hair was just past his ears and it enjoyed moving whenever he wanted to do something that didn't leave his head flat.<br/><br/>He did detective work as well as the odds and ends involved with it. Many of those he worked for knew his reputation as a master in the martial arts of all kind, seeking protection of some sort. He used these jobs as a catalyst for a twist in the plot. Leaning back in his chair, he glances at the clock. It was late... He'd better check. Pushing his chair back, JÃ©an stands and works the knots out of his back. He'd written so much since he chose to become her guardian.<br/><br/>Smiling softly to himself JÃ©an remembers those beginning days. She had always thought of it as an adventure, there was always some hidden mystery in the world to be solved, she had always been so... Innocent. Working his way into the kitchen, JÃ©an goes to fill his mug only to realize he didn't have it. It must have been late.. Walking through the common area, he glances at the Piano. Her father had been a musician and she herself was an accomplished pianist.<br/><br/>Listening to her play was one of his favorite things to do. She didnt simply play a long, she breathed life into it. It was like listening to a living thing float through the air. Then, he noticed it, the door to his room was open. Forgetting his mug, JÃ©an softly approaches the door before quietly pushing it open. She had slep in his bed again. Smiling to himself, he turns the handle and silently closes the door."
492,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-04-06T03:27:21,SilverChaos,"As the brink of night dawned on the sleeping vampress, she stirred in her restless sleep. Her skin crawled as the last light shone through the blanketed window. She rolled over in her cocoon of bed sheets. She looked at the sunlight that positioned itself on the floor. She missed it's warmth and tender glow. She missed being able to be in it. Sunlight was nothing but a distant memory to her now...<br/><br/>She sat up in bed running a hand through her long black hair, she huffed. She watched the sunlight slide across the room, until it disappeared from it entirely. She wanted so much to bask in it without burning her skin. She threw the sheets off her legs. She touched her dainty feet to the floor below. She lifted herself out of the bed, walking slowly to the window. She moved the curtain slightly, letting her eyes peer outside. Her skin screamed at her, but no visible burning occurred. The light was too dim to do much to her. It only felt as though her skin was exposed to hot water, yet she showed no pain in her gray eyes. A smile spread across her porcelain face. She stood there cherishing the last moments of sunlight. She stood there...until the light was completely gone.<br/><br/>She sighed, her happiness deteriorating a little. She walked to the bedroom door. Opening it slowly, like she always did. She tried her best not to disturb JÃ©an from his work. He was always so busy. But she still admired him so. She admired his dedication to everything most of all. She looked at him for a little bit, smiling. He was so lost in his work. She sniffed the air, no coffee? He always had coffee brewing. What made today different?  She shuffled past him silently and went to the kitchen. She walked up to the coffee pot seeing only droplets left. She smiled.<br/><br/>She went through the cupboards in the kitchen soon finding the coffee. She set it on the counter and read the instructions carefully. She didn't want to mess this up. She felt a privilege to do something nice for him. She laid down a paper filter and dumped a heap of coffee grinds into it. She placed it into the coffee maker and poured water into the spout on top of it. She watched it drain into the machine with curiosity. Had she done it? A brown liquid poured into the pot. The smell was heavenly. She smiled at her success. She hoped JÃ©an would be proud of her."
493,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-04-06T22:35:44,Rain,"It had always been tiring since becoming s successful author, not counting his detective work on the side. There was so much demand upon him by those who read his books and that was no paltry number of fans. He always made time for Syna though, she was the soul reason he did what he had already and he made note of it in every dedication of every book. He had always gotten more than a few fan letters inquiring about it; he never answered directly. JÃ©an had also recently discovered there was a betting jackpot on who this mysterious woman, who seemed straight from one his books, might be.<br/><br/>He grinned at the latest entries, they really had gotten creative with their answers. One JokersDelight guessed, ""An adopted child of tragedy."" Chuckling, JÃ©an considered telling them, just so this creative fan might get the pot to himself, but chose against it. Then, without realizing he'd been breathing it in, JÃ©an smelled coffee; strong coffee. He pushed himself out of the chair and walked stiffly into the kitchen, working the knots out of his back. He didn't remember starting a new pot and he didn't hear Syna leave his room. Looking into the clear glass pot he found that there was indeed a very strong pot of it brewing.<br/><br/>He smilied some at the thought that struck him. Syna must have really been the one to do it; JÃ©an knew this because he'd need to whiten his teeth after a pot like this. At least, it wouldn't be hard to stay awake, he observed with more than a bit of amusment. Looking around the kitchen and not finding the small girl anywhere, JÃ©an wondered where she could have gotten to. Pouring himself a fresh mug of the dark and almost oily liquid, JÃ©an set out to find her."
494,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-04-07T04:18:09,SilverChaos,"Syna sat at the grand piano. Her eyes filled with a dull melancholy. It had been forever since she played this instrument. She wondered if she was still any good at it. She lightly stroked the keys with the tips of her fingers. She remembered when she used to play with her father.<br/><br/>He was the inspiration to keep her playing, even though at first she was no good at it. He taught her everything he knew through her childhood. Every song he learned. His favorite composer. Even the song he played to Syna's mother before they got married. Every knowledge he had told her had imbedded in her mind, even when he died, she remembered it all.<br/><br/>She pressed a key down. Her head echoing the note in her subconscious. She closed her eyes.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What was father's favorite song? </span>She thought for a second, her lips curling into a small smile as her mind searched through ever corner of her brain. She remembered. She opened her eyes looking down at the piano. She put her hands in position over the keys, taking a deep breath.<br/><br/>She began playing. She started soft at first, embarrassed that she would mess up the song. Though, over time, the music became louder. Her eyes filled with happiness. The sound trailed everywhere through the penthouse. Her fingers eagerly danced across the keys. The song was beautiful, she understood why her father had liked it so. Even as she hit the last note and the song ended, the beauty still lingered in the room."
495,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-04-08T22:58:02,Rain,"Music... JÃ©an had found her. Going back into the kitchen to grab the pot of coffee, he smiled. When Syna started to play she usually didn't stop for a while. He enjoyed listening to her play and considered it one of the very few things he would allow to bubble up from the past. JÃ©an turned the corner and sat on the sofa behind the young girl playing the piano. Watching her play the song her father had always played. JÃ©an was familiar with it, very familiar. Leaning into the side of the armrest, JÃ©an props his head up on his knuckles and closes his eyes, letting the music wash over his senses.<br/><br/>It brought back memories, memories of the past of her of him. It brought back memories of<span style=""font-style: italic"">them</span>. Slowly opening his eyes as Syrna stopped playing. Moving to pour another cup of coffee, JÃ©an realized there wasn't anymore in the pot. He had unconsciously emptied and refilled his mug all the while she'd been playing. ""You usually play more before stopping."" Sitting up straight, he smiles. ""I'd love to hear more if you're willing to play."" Leaning forward, interlacing his fingers, JÃ©an thinks. ""Perhaps.. Third page of the second songbook?"" Motioning to the stack of playbooks next to the piano bench."
496,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-04-09T01:26:27,SilverChaos,"She hadn't realized that he was behind her listening , she was so lost in the music, she had forgotten there was another person in the penthouse entirely. She smiled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. A small blush covered her cheeks. She looked over at him nervously.<br/><br/>""It feels good to play again..."" she said to him, ""I never noticed how much I missed playing."" Her mind flashed into the past. A vivid memory enclosed her thoughts. She saw a small room that barely accommodated a couch and piano. JÃ©an sat on the couch relaxing, and Syna sat at the piano bench. She remembered playing that song her father had taught her once before for him. He enjoyed it even more now.<br/><br/>She ran a hand over the books that lay next to her lap. She took the front page, flipping it over. Soon turning to the page he requested. She studied the notes with serene eyes. Looking for every key change, every crescendo and decrescendo, every bar that was imbedded in ink on the page. She played the melody in her mind as she did so. When she reached the end of the last measure, she looked at him again. She smiled at him, nodding slightly.<br/><br/>She turned back around placing the book on the piano. Her hands finding their place on the piano keys. She began to play, this time with a bit more confidence. Her eyes irradiated a lucid glow, she enjoyed playing for JÃ©an. Even if it was just for a bit."
497,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-04-13T09:29:43,Rain,"Eyes closed, warm cup in between his hands, and a score played as if by the famous composers themselves; JÃ©an was happy. He felt guilt wash into his pleasure though, feeling as if he'd cheated Syna of a true future. She had been on her way to becoming an extremely talented pianist before she'd undergone the<span style=""font-style: italic"">change</span>. Battering the thoughts and feelings into submission, JÃ©an let's himself drift once more. Time was usually never of much concern aside from deadlines, but JÃ©an found that when she played for him that there was no time at all. Syna seemed to be in a playing mood, for she paused only a second to turn the page and begin anew.<br/><br/>Having been swept away by the music, he almost didn't notice that the phone in his pocket was ringing. Taking it, he looks at the caller ID, It was marked as Unknown. Deciding to let the voice mail attend to it, JÃ©an mutes the ringing and leans back once more. After she'd played another score, Syna stops. ""Maybe we'll go out tonight, if you'd like."" JÃ©an offers with a smile. ""I have a few places we can go to eat, or maybe we can simply do something simple. I haven't gone swimming in a long while."" Checking his phone, he finds that his unknown caller had left a message. He'd deal with it later."
498,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-04-14T06:02:20,SilverChaos,"She turned around on the bench. She scanned his face with complacent eyes. Out? She hadn't been out in months. She smiled her fangs showing through her rosy lips. Her heart brimmed with a glowing happiness. Even if it had stopped beating, she still felt it soar sometimes when JÃ©an talked to her. Suddenly her mind punctured through. When was the last time she had fed? Her hand clenched on her white nightdress. She couldn't remember. She hoped that it wasn't to late that a frenzy would happen. She hoped she could wait a day longer.<br/><br/>Keeping her composure she still smiled at him. But her mind raced behind the curtain her heart had made. She did not want to feed. She never did, but her raging bloodlust begged to differ. It often pulled at the contours of her mind weakening her sanity until she had to tell JÃ©an about the lust she endured. She hated the face he made when she told him of her craving for blood. It was one of disappointment, something Syna never wanted to give JÃ©an.<br/><br/>She got up from the bench, her bare feet lightly tapping against the wooden floor as she walked toward him. She stopped in front of him staring into his eyes. ""As long as you are with me, I will go anywhere you please."" She took his left hand in hers. She smiled at him as she gently stroked her thumb along the back of his hand."
499,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-04-24T06:24:21,Rain,"Syna had a coldness to her that told him she needed blood. The girl hated telling him she needed it so he had taken time to learn the signs. Syna became cold and pasty with a stiffness that spoke of rigger mortis. It was not obvious that she had neglected the act of nourishing herself for quite a while. He didn't like that. ""I think we need to do something before we go anywhere though."" Closing his fingers around her hand, JÃ©an got her off the bench and into the hallway. ""You didn't tell me, that's just not going to work."" Shaking his head, JÃ©an looks over to her. ""You need to realize it's ok to drink the blood, it's a necessity.""<br/><br/>When they'd arrived in the Kitchen and to the counter, JÃ©an let's go of her hand and opens the electric wine cooler. The device had been set to human body temperature to warm the bottle he had placed there earlier. ""You need to drink this."" He told her firmly while taking what looked to be a wine bottle from the ""cooler"". Taking a wide and tall wine glass, JÃ©an pours a full cup. Holding it to her, JÃ©an watches her expectantly with the red liquid extended. ""I hope deeply that you don't think I feel anything but relief when you do this."" He knew it was a lie but he wanted her to drink. He always felt guilty about what she was, even more so every month when he was reminded of her condition.."
500,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-04-29T20:33:06,SilverChaos,"Her eyes scanned the glass as her cravings became more intense. Her thirst quenched, making her almost feel the pain of the hunger she carried. She didn't want to take the glass, or even think about having it in her hand. Her body shook a little as she tried to fight away the urge to snap her hand around the glass. She looked away for a brief moment, her hand slowly reaching for the liquid. She bit her lip, slightly regretting her decision to take it. She hated how weak she was toward blood, and she knew JÃ©an hated it too.<br/><br/>Her hand cupped the glass, and her arm bringing her the blood toward her. She closed her eyes, taking in a deep breath. Her lips touched the rim of the glass, the aroma filling her lungs. She tipped the glass and the contents fell into her mouth. She savored the taste, and she felt her teeth sharpen into monstrous fangs. The drink was gone in a short minute. Syna clutched the glass in her right hand, her eyes opening finally. Her eyes glistened a sinister red. She placed the glass down on the counter beside her, her tongue flittering out to lick the blood off the edges of her lips. She looked at JÃ©an briefly before looking at the ground. Her eyes returned to its normal grey.<br/>""Thanks..."" She muttered a little. She looked back at him, with a forced smile, ""I'm glad I have someone like you to take care of me."""
501,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-05-05T21:46:01,Rain,"Smiling softly at the child after a sigh of relief, JÃ©an hated himself for making her suffer through this. JÃ©an takes the glass from her fingers before setting it down and scooping her up. ""You really need to tell me sooner."" It was obvious she didn't appreciate being picked up like a small child but JÃ©an did it anyway. Carrying her out to the sunken living space, he sits them both onto the long sofa. With his feet up and Syna laying on his chest, JÃ©an closed his eyes and smiled. Then, without any reason or instegation, he began to sing. He sang softly, almost letting his voice ruble through his chest to be given through touch.Â<br/><br/>""Birds flying high you know how I feel, Sun in the sky you know how I feel, Breeze driftin' on by you know how I feel. It's a new dawn, It's a new day, It's a new life, For me, And I'm feeling good.<br/><br/>Fish in the sea you know how I feel, River running free you know how I feel, Blossom in the trees you know how I feel. It's a new dawn, It's a new day, It's a new life, For me, And I'm feeling good.<br/><br/>Dragonflies out in the sun you know what I mean, don't you know, Butterflies all havin' fun you know what I mean, Sleep in peace when the day is done, And this old world is a new world, And a bold world, For me.<br/><br/>Stars when you shine you know how I feel, Scent of the pine you know how I feel, Oh freedom is mine, And I know how I feel. It's a new dawn, It's a new day, It's a new life, For me, And I'm feeling good.""<br/><br/>When he'd finished, JÃ©an wondered if Syna had fallen asleep. Trying to focus, he felt himself slipping into unconsciousness."
502,Duty to Care {Rain & SilverC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2900,2011-05-06T20:17:29,SilverChaos,"Syna's eyes were closed as she listened to JÃ©an sing. Occasionally a sound hummed from her chest as she sung the melody a little with him. She smiled to herself nuzzling a little closer to him. She fell into a half unconscious state as she listened. She liked it when JÃ©an sang, especially after she fed. It helped her relax, from when she had done. Almost washing away the fact she was a monster in disguise.<br/>And as the song finished Syna's eyes slit open, as she looked up at JÃ©an, with a small smile.<br/><br/>""You look tired JÃ©an..."" her voice whispered to him, ""You should get some sleep tonight. We can go out another night...""<br/>She studied him with a placid expression washing over her face. She envied him a little from over the years that passed by. She watched him age older, become taller, and actually make something of himself over time. She stayed the same, ageless little girl, kept away from society for most of the time. It only made her understand the seriousness of her situation more, it also made her think of what the future may bring. Nevertheless, she savored the moment she found herself in with JÃ©an."
503,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-03-07T23:54:13,ElegantJewel,"Landing on the ground, he clutched the bullet that had torn through his side. He grimaced looking at the blood that leaked out from the wound. It had been such a long time since he had last seen blood come from him in such a large amount. Gritting his teeth, he placed his bloodied hand over the wound, trying to create enough pressure to ease the flow of blood. He could hear footsteps walking towards him and wondered if this would be the end of his life. Panting heavily, he forgot how fragile the human body could be and he was rather fragile, compared to everyone else.<br/><br/>The boots that stopped right in front of his line of vision were rather intimidating. He inhaled sharply realizing that he was knocking on Death's door, far too early for his liking. He froze when he heard the clicking of the gun's magazine being taken out. He flinched when it was dropped right beside his face, he knew what was about to happen. He tried not to show fear though he would not lie if someone asked him if he was afraid. That would be an understatement as his body trembled from fear and blood loss. He couldn't die here, could he? He heard the hammer of the gun being roughly pulled back and he knew that he could truly die here.<br/><br/>He was weak but he would not beg for his life. He could only think of everyone else. In these final moments, he could only think if he had been helpful to them. He had done his best to ensure that they had always been taken care of and looked after. He thought of Lucian, the man that had been there with him thick and thin. He was his blood brother, even though they were born into different families. He prayed that Lucian wouldn't blame Shizu for his death. He prayed that Lucan would still look after her when he was gone. He prayed that Lucian wouldn't lock himself away in order to cope with the loss. Closing his eyes, he held back the tears that threatened to fall from his eyes. He couldn't allow the enemy to see him cry, it wasn't because he was scared that he was going to die. It was the loss that made him want to shed tears.<br/><br/>The figure above him made a noise of frustration, his boot taking a slight step back. ""Fine, I got it,"" he grunted out before stepping back closer to Elias. He crouched down, clutching his chin in his grasp, he sneered slightly before roughly letting go of Elias. His boot collided with the hacker's stomach, Elias let out a gasp of air, feeling his ribs crack under the pressure, only causing more pain to wreak havoc on his body. The pain caused him his mind to go black for a moment. His vision was filled with dark spots as he tried to regain focus. He couldn't even describe the man's face, let along how his voice sounded.<br/><br/>""Well it looks like it's your lucky day, kid.""<br/><br/>The man huffed out, obviously annoyed with the new information. He slowly walked away from Elias's body, looking out for more of Dean's men but their numbers should be low by now. They would be heading out soon enough before anyone else caught on to their presence here.<br/><br/>Elias laid there stunned. He was in disbelief that he had been allowed to live. He grimaced as he tried to move from lying on the ground. His hand continued to clutch his wound, gasping for air. It was pretty fucking cold outside today. If he would have worn more layers, maybe it would have made the wound less deep. Coughing slightly, he tasted copper in his mouth. He couldn't bleed out here, hell; he had been given a second chance. God was looking after him; after all that he has done to ensure that His will was carried out in each mission. ""Guys, I hate to say this...."" he panted out to Azrai and Ivan. “But...I don't think I can move from this point.""<br/><br/>He grunted in pain testing out his theory. Yeah, moving was not in his best interest right now. He didn't want to agitate the wound any more. He knew that he was officially useless at this point. However, he did this all in order to save Shizu; God let them have a hold of Shizu soon. He didn't know what he'd do if they lost her. However, he knew that things weren't looking in their favor right now. He was down and he didn't know if Azrai or Ivan sustained any injuries. Shizu's condition was still unknown to him as well. Coughing once more, he mused at how morbid the red and white scene surrounding him looked.<br/><br/>""Don't worry...about me,"" he breathed out, trying to calm down as best as he could. ""...Just get Shizu.""<br/><br/>He could only hope that these new people didn't leave him alone to focus on Shizu. That would only spell trouble for Azrai and Ivan. He could only pray that they lost interest in this fight for now.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>She knew she should have left when the thought first crossed her mind. Now she was at a stalemate, waiting for someone to get her out of this predicament. The gun in her hand was clenched tightly as she tried to listen to everything around her but it was far too loud. She could hear people from the streets screaming to call the police and to take cover. Something about it being a terrorist attack was being passed around. The last thing they needed was the police to show up. They would have to end this soon. There were bullets flying and voices yelling to one another. She couldn't think clearly in which direction to go. She heard a shot from behind her, only to realize that the person in hiding had been killed. She was thankful for that but she knew that she still needed to move but the dead end proved to be a problem. If she turned back now, she would have to deal face to face with the enemy.<br/><br/>The temptation to allow herself to use her Oni abilities was very sinful. It would be a few easy kills but she knew that right now she wouldn't be able to differentiate who was ally and foe. It was too much a risk to take, especially in a populated area. She sighed knowing that her powers were a double edged blade. Just when she thought that she would be able to get out of this situation. She glanced around looking for a place to climb up in, a window or another fire escape. Unfortunately, it would take too much effort to try and reach such a height. She was lost in thought when the dart sank into her body.<br/><br/>The shot that came surprised her, there had been so much going on around her. She could hear the sounds of bullets being shot from every which way and it confused her. How was she to know which one was coming for her? She turned her head, only to feel something sink into her shoulder. Glancing down, she stared at the dart, her hand reaching to pull it out. It was different than being hit by a bullet though the pain was still there. Her hand took the dart, pulling it roughly out of her skin. She winced as it tore her flesh and she inspected it carefully. It seemed to have a hollow tip and small barbs to stay once landing on its target.<br/><br/>Frowning, she sniffed it and shook her head. It didn't smell of poison though she knew something had been released in her body. She dropped the dart to the ground, crushing it under the heel of her boot. She growled lowly, hearing more people approach her. Her eyes glimmered yellow, waiting for the attack. However, things seemed to become muddled. The images around her began to blur and she found it hard to focus of one thing for too long. Blinking a few times, she tried to move, only to feel her legs tremble slightly. She tried to gain her balance when she felt someone near her. Turning immediately, she hissed baring her fangs ready to strike. How could she have missed that? The momentum of turning suddenly caused her whole world to spin; she couldn't tell how many where around her.<br/><br/>A low growl rumbled from deep within her chest, like an animal backed into a corner. She could hear voices though the words never made it to her ears, it was all clogged. She blinked furiously, desperately trying to figure out what the hell was going on. She felt as if she were in danger though she could hardly make out the gun aiming at her. She wanted to attack but she wasn't sure where the person was. She could feel two people near her and there were more hiding away somewhere. Her entire body shuddered, feeling her strength leaving her. She fell to her knees, her arms barely managing to come out to catch her from falling face first into the ground. Sweating dotted her forehead and her breathing picked up as she was trying to fight the tranquilizer. Her hands felt hot as they clenched the snow covered ground. She couldn't let it take over her.<br/><br/>That was when she felt another prick into her side and she groaned. Her eyes felt so heavy at this point and she could barely lift her head up to look at Levi and Azrai. She wanted to apologize to Azrai; she should have never reacted like that. She should have found them faster, and then they wouldn't have to be in this situation like this. She found her cheek pressing against the frozen ground. Her arms had given out on her; she no longer had the strength to move her body any more. She laid there panting heavily, blearily trying to stay awake though it was a battle that she was losing. Biting her lower lip, she tried to say something but the words never left her. Her hands curled into a fist as she continued to try to move, but alas it was a fleeting hope.<br/><br/>Soon, all the sounds around her became muted as her vision faded in and out. All she could hear was the heavy breathes that resounded in her head. She could not longer keep her eyes open, her body growing heavier by the second. As hard as she tried to fight it, her eyes closed her struggling to stay awake fading and her body stilled.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>It was nice to know that his aim was not as off as he expected since he took a bullet to the shoulder. It was even more satisfying to know that the dart was successful in landing in the woman. Now it was a waiting game until the woman was subdued enough to grab. When Levi relayed the news that Hank was dead, he frowned a bit. In reality, David had always enjoyed being around Hank there had never been a dull moment. Also, the man got shit done when the time was needed, no matter how often he and Levi bickered in the past. With a heavy sigh, he took a brief moment to respect the death of a comrade. He moved once more, knowing that he would have more time later to mourn over the loss. Right now, they needed their hands on the woman. However, now was not the right time to get her, the sedative still had yet to set in.<br/><br/>Just how long would it take? Tyler better had been right about how many milligrams it would take. He would have the mythologists head if it didn't work. David knew all about the black market and the things that were available, but they were not always reliable. If this sedative proved not to work, he was not the only one whose ass would be on the line. They didn't have all fucking day or the time in the world to simply wait until she was unconscious. A frown came to his lips though it changed when he heard someone approaching him. Thinking it was Ivan, he turned ready to kill though was relieved to see Levi. He immediately lowered his weapon.<br/><br/>They made briefly eye contact; a knowing nod was given by David. He watched as Levi went out in the open to get the woman. He tensed when he noticed that someone came out as well. Raising his gun, he realized it was the man that had tackled Levi back at the other location. That must mean that he was confident enough to take out Levi because he had back up. He kept his cover knowing that he would have to handle whoever else decided to show up. Despite his injuries, he would still be able to bear with them until they were safely away with the woman.<br/><br/>He noted that the woman was not going down as fast as he had hoped, though the sedative was working. He had been worried when she ripped it out of her skin, like it was nothing to her. She had turned so quickly when Levi approached her that he was sure the mission was over. Her eyes were the same as in the first location and that growl; that growl that caused his blood to run cold with terror. She may have been a small woman but she knew exactly what to do strike fear in the heart of any man. He hated to be called a coward when he had faced many opponents and had been barely hanging on his life prior to this encounter. However, this small woman immediately made him feel inferior. It made him feel like he had never been closer to death before. This is what an Oni was and he didn't want to see what other things she was capable of.<br/><br/>She was still far too lively in his mind; she looked ready to pounce on Levi at any moment. Had they been waiting for this moment? David didn't like taking risks or chances when it came to securing their target. Checking the chamber of his gun, he realized that he still had one more dart to use and he knew that he would. It was better to be safe than sorry at this point. Levi was either going to die or he was going to get his hands on the woman. Taking aim as she feel to her knees, he shot another dart, quietly celebrating as it landed. Azrai was too distracted with Levi to protect the woman from the second dart. It seemed as if doubling the dose caused her to fade faster as within a matter of seconds she had lost all the strength in her body. He knew that Levi wanted to avoid killing the Oni but he was being a bit risky at this point.<br/><br/>Still, David would keep himself in the background, should anyone else try to stop them. He knew that Azrai wouldn't readily make a move unless he was confident that the woman would be unharmed. It was basic knowledge for anyone trying to protect something. Make a move if they were going to be safe and currently the woman was not in a safe position. Azrai wouldn't possibly risk it, would he?<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>Ivan let out a curse as he was forced to take cover, he knew that it would cause some distance between them. Maybe he should have braved through it all in order to catch David. No, that was a reckless thing to do and he couldn't afford that. They were nearing Shizu, which was why the man had decided to finally attack back. Ivan grunted pushing out of his hiding place and hurrying down the alley. He knew that this little distraction would cost him and he tried to make himself move faster. However, he was already pushing himself to his limits and maybe a bit farther. All of this excitement was causing him to become more exhausted though he knew that there was no chance of stopping. Not until they had Shizu. He couldn't stop now.<br/><br/>That was until Elias's weak voice reached his ears. He nearly stopped his chase, disbelief replacing his former disposition. Even though Elias told him not to worry, Ivan knew better than to know that the hacker was doing fine. If he couldn't move then he was an easy target. If he couldn't move, then he was probably severely injured or worse, dying. This was not what he needed right now. He needed everyone to be in good condition. He needed everyone to survive. He didn't want to report to Zachariah that they lost their best hacker. He also didn't want to report back saying that they lost Shizu. Rubbing his face, Ivan was finally at a loss.<br/><br/>He didn't want to make the decision. Who was more important? In Ivan's eyes, they were both equally important. Elias was important for the organization and he was also a close friend of his. He was also the only one who could talk sense into Lucian. Shizu on the other hand, she was important because she was important to Azrai. The fact that she was an Oni meant that she would be better in their hands rather than made into a killing machine in someone else's hands. He knew that he couldn't leave Azrai to deal with Levi on his own, in case he had back up. He also knew that leaving Elias alone for too much longer was a risky move as well.<br/><br/>He tried to weigh out the situation before he made a decision but he still was unable to make one. In the end, they end up losing one of them or both of them. This caused a slight panic to fill the Russian. Each choice was not something that he would prefer to choose and he knew that he wasn't the only one trying to make the decision. Ivan did not want to show weakness by pulling back now but with one man down, it was too much of a risk. He still didn't know how many men Levi had left and he was sure that Dean's men were taken care of. He wouldn't forgive himself if he pulled back and allowed them to take Shizu. Then again, he would never forgive himself if he allowed Elias to die right now. They still needed him and there was no denying it. Would he be making the correct decision? Was it worth all of it?<br/><br/>Ivan moved forward heading to the direction that he had last seen David go off in. He was truly torn and he would make sure that everyone else knew that this was not the easiest of decisions. ""Azrai..."" he said slowly, knowing that this was the only option.  ""We need to fall back now, it's too much of a risk if we-""<br/><br/>""Don't listen to him....Azrai,"" Elias replied immediately. ""It's just-"" He paused as he let out a noise of pain, the blood that made his wheeze sound wet audible. ""I can manage.""<br/><br/>Ivan frowned immediately. The way that Elias sounded didn't show that he would be able to manage. Ivan looked as he neared Levi and Azrai's figures though he hung back a bit. He knew that Azrai would not be pleased with his decision but he could see Shizu lying on the ground, a gun directed to her. There was no option left. ""Pull back now, Azrai. That's an order,"" he said a calm manner. ""You would be risking her life if you go in now,"" he reminded him. Ivan inspected his friend, seeing that he was wounded as well. From the corner of his eye, he saw movement. He aimed, not sure if Levi's back up would attack.<br/><br/>""We need to rethink this,"" Ivan said gently, knowing that he had failed this mission. He had chosen Elias over Shizu but with Elias still alive, then could easily track down Levi once more. They needed Elias in order to find Shizu, if he died here then....what hope would they have in the future? Ivan had yet to meet someone with Elias's skill in the organization and he wasn't about to allow them to lose it either. He didn't care if Azrai attacked him or anything like that.<br/><br/>This was the best decision."
504,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-03-08T03:28:59,Sound of Silence,"For a long time, Levi and Azrai stood simply staring at each other. No words were spoken. There was only silence, and the sounds of a city thrown into chaos around them, it was almost as if time had stopped completely just to center around them and watch the events that were about to unfold. Azrai had his gun aimed at Levi, and Levi at Shizu. There was a tension in the air between the two of them that could be sliced with a knife. He could feel himself shaking a little simply from the weight of this situation. At any moment, anything could happen. It was just a matter of when. And when it did happen, it would most likely not be very pretty at all.<br/><br/>Levi shifted his weight a little, letting out a slow breath, “I can see that determination in your eyes. You’ve always had it.” He chuckled, attempting to work Azrai up a little more. The man was already pissed off. “Come on. If you want her, come and get her.”<br/><br/>But Azrai said nothing. Could Levi really see through him? That was dangerous, but it was too late for Azrai to correct himself.<br/><br/>All that was on his mind was getting Shizu out of there, and get her out alive. Get out. Go home. The look in her eyes when he had approached the scene had terrified him; she looked like she was going to kill everyone. He really wanted to tell her everything was fine. That he was here now. If he could do anything, anything at all, just to comfort her he wanted to at least try. It was true that he was not good at being comforting but if he treated it like a mission he knew it would be alright. Right? It was worth a shot. But she was down before he even had the chance to say anything. As soon as that happened, he really started to feel even more pissed than he already was. If that was even possible.<br/><br/>Azrai had honestly thought that this situation would have gone a little differently. Differently as in he would have Shizu in his hands and Levi would go home empty handed. At the end of the say, Shizu would have been safe and they would be getting information out of Levi. This outcome did not make him happy at all. If only he had gotten here a minute sooner, damn this bullet wound for slowing him down. If only he was a faster runner. Every last part of him was ready to wipe that grin off of his face, he knew the man was reveling in this, and he didn’t care how he did it. There was so much swirling around in his mind right now that it was literally driving him mad. He was ready to just kill the bastard right here and there. It would get rid of all of their problems, would it not?<br/><br/>Wrong. Doing something that reckless would harm Shizu as well. It already had him pissed off that she had been struck by a tranquilizer. He knew that he had to keep calm in this situation… a situation that reminded him of what happened with Cassandra a few years ago. She was held at gunpoint, with a threat that the man holding her hostage would kill her, and he was powerless to do anything against them while they did what they wanted with her. He started to have horrible flashbacks. His hands started to tremble a little as he did his best to stay focused, the gun starting to waver, refusing to allow his mind to go back to that dark time in his past. He had promised himself that he would not dwell on the past. The past was the past, and he knew that there was no way to change it.<br/><br/>But here… here he could not help it. The feeling of failing yet another person he had made a promise to protect was tearing him apart inside. Yet his stubbornness refused to give in just yet. There was a voice in his mind, telling him that he could take Levi on. That he could just end it all right here. There was a good chance that Levi was not as quick with a gun as he was, and could be easily taken in a battle of speed. It was worth the risk, right? The thought was tempting him more than he wanted to admit, mostly because he did not want to fail again. If he failed, he would never forgive himself. He had promised Shizu that he would protect her… in a way he had already failed, but he could still get her out of this. He was not leaving without her.<br/><br/>Then he heard Elias’s voice, followed by Ivan’s.<br/><br/>At that moment, Azrai could literally feel something crash down upon him. His heart pounded in his chest and he could feel his body begin to tremble more. He was caught between a rock and a hard place right now. Elias meant a lot to him, more than he ever wanted to admit. It was true that he hardly got to see him in person, and he did get irritated with him from time to time, but he still cared about him. The hacker was one of the few people he had as a friend, and he really didn’t want to bring the news to Lucian either. He literally felt like he was going to break down at this moment, but he refused to allow it, he wanted to have faith that Elias was not dying. They had to get to him, and get to him right away, before he really did… No.<br/><br/>He did not want to think about that. As much as he hated to admit it, Ivan was right, there was too much at risk here.<br/><br/>“Elias…” he said into his earpiece softly. “Try to hold out as long as you can… please…” For a moment, he let some emotion slip though. It was a bad move, considering Levi already had the upper hand, but he was no longer able to hold it in. On the outside, Azrai was someone who seemed almost emotionless whenever he was on a mission, since he didn’t get attached to people easily or allow himself to become attached on a mission. He could be a little cold, but he did have a good heart and wore it on his sleeve more often than not. If he lost Elias, he had no idea what he would do. The man was their best hacker. He also completed their little ‘friendship group’ as it were. There was no way they could lose him, not here, the fact that they might really hurt him.<br/><br/>But at the same time, he felt like he was letting Shizu down by just handing her over to the enemy. Once again he was breaking a promise to her. He wanted to get her out of here. Now, that was just not an option. The feeling of defeat came over him, even if he refused to show it on his face. He was not someone who liked to be defeated, especially with how stubborn he was. Was it simply impossible for him to ever make a promise and keep it? For her, that was all he wanted. What if she thought he was unreliable? After this, he wouldn’t blame her. On the other hand he was sure she would not want to hear the news that Elias was dead so he allowed that to keep him going. Every part of him hated that feeling of failure. This really took a stab at his pride, his profession being one of the few things he was prideful about.<br/><br/>But he could not afford to lose a friend. It was one or the other, right? Nobody can have the best of both worlds. If Elias was saved in time, maybe they could find Shizu again… Maybe…<br/><br/>Lowering his gun, he began to walk away.<br/><br/>As soon as he did so, he heard a snarl come from Levi, “You’re just going to walk away? Fine. Walk away. Fail this woman just like you failed Cassandra!” Levi’s voice cracked for a moment. He had tried his best to keep himself under control, but in the end he couldn’t keep his composure. He wanted Azrai to fight for her, not run away.<br/><br/>Azrai decided to ignore it. It wasn’t like him to give into the words of others and take the bait to start a fight, and he simply could not afford it. He an Ivan had to get to Elias. Immediately.<br/><br/>In a furious rage, Levi grabbed Shizu’s limp body and slammed her against the wall of the alley. The gun shook in his hand as he held it to her head. “If you leave now, I will blow her fucking brains out.” But Azrai continued to walk away. Why was he walking away from him? Why? Didn’t he care about the woman? This was all so… so… infuriating! He pulled the hammer back on his pistol, hoping that Azrai would turn around, but even that didn’t work. The man was not taking him seriously. That had to be it. If he was taking him seriously, he would have said something to him by now. Levi could not believe it. After everything he had been though, after what he had said to him years ago, that he would ruin his day if they ever met again, the man was not taking him seriously.<br/><br/>Azrai was about to speak into his ear piece again when suddenly a bullet flew past him. He looked over his shoulder to see Levi now with his gun aimed at him. His attention was off of Shizu completely. “Don’t you dare walk away from me again.” The man growled out. “I won’t let you walk away… not again. I’ve waited far too long for this.” Has it really been that long? Perhaps it has been. Azrai was about to keep moving, but when the second bullet came something snapped inside of him.<br/><br/>Suddenly, he could feel his aggression beginning to surface. As hard as he was trying to keep it down, to stay calm, the thought of losing Elias was just too much for him to tolerate Levi being a pain in the ass and taunting him. He turned around and gave Levi his complete attention. The man gave him a triumphant smirk, but little did he know that grin was about to be wiped off. Azrai started running toward Levi. Levi took aim and shot him, hitting his shoulder, but Azrai didn’t even seem to notice in the state of mind he was in. Unsure of where this burst of energy came from, the next thing he knew he had Levi pinned against the wall, hand at his throat while his other hand kept his gun hand restrained. He was boring into the man’s eyes with a malicious gaze of his own.<br/><br/>The look on Levi’s face was hard to describe. It was either a combination of fear or surprise, or surprise and anger. There was no way to tell for sure.<br/><br/>“I should… snap your neck.” Azrai growled out in a low and oddly calm tone.<br/><br/>“Do it.” Levi spat out. “Go ahead! I’m sure you’re just dying to. Killing me gets you the girl, right?”<br/><br/>That was true. He nodded, and looked like he was about to end it right there and then, but the kill did not come. Instead he simply looked at him and shook his head. As much as he wanted to just kill him, there was one thing holding him back. He let Levi go, coming back into control of himself. “No.” He said softly, and then added, “Cassandra… would not want us fighting like this.” Then he started to walk away again. In the end, he couldn't do it. Levi was Cassandra's brother... he just couldn't kill him...<br/><br/>“Ivan…?” Azrai called out once he was away from Levi. He hoped the Russian was near by, or at least had located Elias.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Levi could not believe it, he refused to believe it. It had to be a joke, right? Azrai was walking away from him again. He sat against the wall, staring at the gun in his hands as if he was about to end his own life with it. Azrai could have easily killed him, that look in his eyes was terrifying, he thought he was going to be a dead man, yet he just let him go. All because Cassandra did not want them to fight? Please. Levi was well aware that she would never want to see them fight. He was doing this because he wanted to get revenge, he didn’t care about anything else. Sometimes he really could be a selfish man but he did not care as long as he got what he wanted. He was infuriated. Everything felt like it had gone wrong, but… he did have the woman.<br/><br/>Standing up, he walked over to her and stood over her. A mad grin spread across his face once again as he looked over to her. “Tyler, David, be prepared to get out of here.” He said into his ear piece. In his mind, he thought of so many ways to get at Azrai with her. “I have the woman. We’re heading back to the hideout.” With that said, he picked her up, over his shoulder, and began to carry her to where Tyler would be waiting with the car."
505,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-03-08T07:19:15,ElegantJewel,"It was a blessing that Azrai wasn't in a state of mind where words would not reach him. Still, this was one of the most painful decisions that Ivan had to make and he knew that Azrai understood as well. To lose Elias would be to lose this entire mission, without him they wouldn't have a clue where to look for Levi. They wouldn't have a way to find Shizu. Then again, they wouldn't have lost Shizu if Ivan ignored the fact that he was severely injured. That was something that Ivan just could not over look. He relaxed briefly once Azrai lowered his gun, knowing that he was making the difficult decision as well. It would be better to reevaluate everything that had happened, as well as, getting their injuries treated. Ivan lowered his gun as well, seeing no point in being hostile any longer.<br/><br/>The fight was over.<br/><br/>Or so that was what he had thought, until Levi began to egg on Azrai. He let out a curse under his breath, not knowing whether he would attack. He was surprised that the man didn't round on Levi, it seemed that he was trying to block out the fact that he was leaving Shizu. Ivan was well on his way to block out her limp figure lying on the cold ground. There was only so much that he could have done in this situation. They could have taken Levi head on, gotten Shizu and made it to Elias but he didn't know how fast Elias was fading. The cold was unforgiving today and that would only cause a bleeding body to fade faster. If they would have gone with that plan, they would have lost Elias. That was why they needed to get him recovered immediately, that way leaving Shizu would not be for nothing.<br/><br/>He stood and waited for Azrai to move closer to him, though Levi continued his verbal banter as well as firing shots at Azrai. They didn't have time for this but it seemed as if Levi didn't like how this situation was going. He was like a small child throwing a tantrum because he wasn't getting the specific toy he wanted. Biting his inner cheek, he was about to tell Azrai to continue to ignore Levi until the man snapped. He moved too quickly for Ivan to react to him. He watched in mild surprise at how fast the man moved, wondering where that energy had been stored. Was this work of the Oni blood that Shizu had given him? Even Ivan knew that he would have stopped if that bullet hit him. He was glad that Azrai check himself in check, though he had hoped that he would end Levi's life.<br/><br/>But he didn't because it was Cassandra's brother after all.<br/><br/>Ivan would not berate him in any manner because he didn't end Levi's life. Now the only thing that they needed to focus on was saving Elias. He came out of his hiding just before Azrai called his name; he was already looking at his phone, trying to pick up Elias's signal. ""This way,"" he said in a low tone, taking off at a jog. He knew that Azrai would be right behind him, even if he was injured. He didn't want to speak about the events that just occurred, that would be for later. He was already thinking of the things to say to pacify Elias. He was already thinking of a plan to explain to Zachariah on how to get Shizu back.<br/><br/>It didn't take long to find Elias and that was a sight to see. He felt himself nearly unravel at the sight of the hacker lying in a pool of his own blood. Kneeling down beside the male, he touched his cheek briefly, it was still warm. ""Sorry it took so long,"" he muttered gently, a pained expression coming across his face.<br/><br/>""Bastards,"" Elias breathed out, anger flashing into his eyes. Soon there were tears pooling in his eyes, his blood stained lips gasping as if he were realizing something terrible. ""W-Why....Shizu...?!""<br/><br/>A grim feeling took hold in his chest and his face darkened. ""We'll get her back,"" he said lowly, before picking up Elias. ""Just hold on, that's all I want you to worry about right now.""<br/><br/>He was the least injured out of the group and knew that Azrai would be unable to carry him once the pain of his own injuries set in. Ivan had inspected the briefly and knew if they would have waited any longer, Elias would have bled out. That thought haunted him. He has had too many close encounters with losing his close friends this year. Call him selfish but he didn't want to think about losing someone else. He didn't want to think about losing Elias. He refused to think that they had lost Shizu; he knew that they would think of some way to get her back.<br/><br/>It was a hurried walk to their vehicle, trying to avoid the panicked crowds and the law enforcement that decided to show up. He placed Elias in the backseat, situating him so he wouldn't fall off. He got into the driver's side briefly waiting for Azrai to get settled before driving off to a hospital that their organization had ties with. They couldn't just waltz in to a normal hospital with these kinds of without being asked questions. He looked at his GPS, cutting to side streets and back roads in order to get there fast enough.<br/><br/>They had to make it in time.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>David was relieved when Azrai decided not to continue his pursuit of the woman. Victory was theirs! That was what he thought until Levi began to throw a fit of rage. Now was not a good time to do such a reckless thing but he knew that he shouldn't interrupt them, least he want his head blown off, by either of them. So he waited patiently watching the scene unfold right before his eyes. He gripped his gun tightly once Azrai turned around though he could barely catch up with him. He was moving inhumanly fast! Was there something that they were missing? He could kill Levi and he was sure Levi knew as well. He held his breath, waiting for the deciding moment but Azrai had let him go and walked away.<br/><br/>Why were they giving up? David was not a pessimist but he knew that Ivan and Azrai could have given them a run for their money. He was sure that the other group would have been able to swipe the girl away from them but in the end, they left. He stood there in shock for a moment that was until Levi gave the order for them to leave. He watched as his leader picked up the woman and head to where Tyler was waiting. He followed suit making sure that everything was clear and that this wasn't a trap. Once his paranoia was calmed, he moved as quickly as he was able to the van. He glanced at the sedate woman, who looked so harmless now that she was unconscious. He wondered what Levi was planning on doing now.<br/><br/>""So what are we going to do now,"" David asked out of curiosity, rolling his shoulder slightly as his wound was beginning to bother him.<br/><br/>Tyler remained quiet as he drove them far away from the battle scene and back to the hideout. He was practically trembling with excitement seeing how the mission was a success though he knew better than to be too excited. He was still unsure as to what Levi was planning to do to the woman; he could only hope that he wasn't going to kill her off. There was so much that he wanted to do to her body.<br/><br/>He would wait and see; at least she would be under his care for the time being.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>Ivan pulled into the alleyway of the hospital. He had briefly called in advance to let them know of their imminent arrival. He parked the car, letting out a sigh. He was getting tired of seeing alleys; all it did was reminding him of his failure. Getting out of the car, he carefully pulled Elias into his arms, carrying the pale man to the back entrance. After hitting the buzzer, the door unlocked and automatically opened. Walking in, the scent of disinfectants and death hit him. He grimaced slightly though he dealt with it, he hated hospitals the held no good memories for him. He hoped that today would not continue to cause those memories.<br/><br/>""What did you bring for me today?"" A familiar voice called out to him. He rolled his eyes slightly, knowing that he was going to have another headache. ""A broken arm? Anything requiring stitches?""<br/><br/>""Not today, Alice.""<br/><br/>""That's Dr. Sinclair to you, Ivan,"" she muttered out.<br/><br/>""Look, I need you to fix him and fix him right,"" he said turning around showing her Elias.<br/><br/>Her brows furrowed forward and her lips pressed together as she moved closer to inspect her new patient. ""Get him to the E.R. immediately,"" she commanded to the nurses waiting. They took Elias from Ivan, not that he put up much of a fight. ""I'll fix him up 'real good' just like you asked, Ivan,"" she said before walking down after her nurses. ""You should have your friend patched up as well.""<br/><br/>Alice Sinclair was one of the few people that Ivan liked to avoid in most situations. She had a giant chip on her shoulder, just because she was one of the few female doctors around. Ivan wouldn't lie, Alice was one of the better doctors that they managed to wrangle in, but still her personality really got underneath in his skin. However, he could trust her and he knew that Elias would be taken care of. He was sure that Azrai didn't deal much with her, seeing how he despised hospitals. Unfortunately, Ivan usually got an earful from the woman whenever he came in, maybe because he had frequented her E.R. one too many times.<br/><br/>He moved to sit down, his hands rubbing his face. He was exhausted, today had caused far too much excitement. There had been far too many decisions that he had to make, all that had caused some dire consequences. For now, he would wait to hear on Elias's condition before contacting Zachariah, which would give him time to figure out what he needed to tell him. He glanced over to Azrai, a weary look up his face. ""You should....have your wounds treated while we wait,"" he said gently. He was still unsure how Azrai was handling this situation, though he knew that the man would speak up once he felt like he was able.<br/><br/>Ivan suffered from a few cuts and bruises, bits of glass were in his arm from jumping through that window after David. At least he didn't have a bullet wound though he figures he would get inspected later, just to make sure that his adrenaline filled mind had ignored any other wounds.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>There was a light.<br/><br/>That was the first thing she could make sense of as her mind was slowly coming out of its slumber. A groan left her and she tried to swallow, but she found it difficult. She tried to lick her lips, but something was blocking her mouth. What the hell was happening? It was uncomfortable like this, she tried to move her arms in order to relieve her mouth but they were bound above her head.<br/><br/>""Oh you're awake. That was faster than I had expected, you must've been sedated before.""<br/><br/>She jumped at the voice that spoke to her, her eyes finally managing to open. She winced at the bright light, trying to see who was there. It was clear to her that Azrai and the others had not rescued her. Why hadn't they? Did something happen to them? She truly feared the worst, if that was the case then...they would come, wouldn't they? She knew that Azrai wouldn't just abandon her like this; it was unlike him to do such a thing. Was he harmed? She wanted to know if he was alright. She started to struggle against the restraints, only to find that most of her body was held down by something.<br/><br/>""Are you afraid? Does an Oni feel fear?""<br/><br/>She stopped her struggles, realizing that they knew she wasn't human. She tried to see past the light but it only caused her to squint even more. She tried to say something but the gag in her mouth restricted her. She needed to find a way out of her, but how was she supposed to when she was tied up like this? She would have to think of something, like she had before.<br/><br/>""It must be uncomfortable like this."" She flinched as the back of a finger stroked her cheek. ""We can't have you get loose or bite us, so for now just bear with it."" She tried to move her head away but her movement was limited. She continued to listen as the person rambled on. ""I was beginning to worry how long you would stay unconscious, seeing how they gave you more than the recommended dose, but it's nice to see that you've highly come around.""<br/><br/>She made a muffled noise as that finger slowly crept lower down her body, disgust filling her being. She jerked when it reached past her hip bone. ""Sorry, I can't seem to control myself. You are truly...divine, even more so as you lie here like this. I can see why most men take such an interest in you or is that your true nature seducing those around you?"" A low growl left her even though she knew that there wasn't much that she could do. A laugh touched her ears and she felt a shiver roll down her spine. ""You think that you scare me but you fascinate me, I can't wait until I have you to myself. For now, I shall wait patiently.""<br/><br/>She was left alone at that point, she could hear a door open then close but the silence that followed was maddening. She laid there not knowing what else to expect, for now she would try to figure out a way out if here. She wouldn't be useless and wait for Azrai to come save her, like he always did.<br/><br/>Azrai...she thought of him, praying that he was safe and that he hadn't been harmed or worse, killed. She prayed that everyone was alive and well. She would never forgive herself if he was gone because he tried to protect her once more, that stubborn man.<br/><br/>She just needed to get out of here. However, the feeling in her stomach told her things would only get worse.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>Tyler was giddy, like a child in a candy store. He had been watching over the woman for hours now, just simply staring at her. He knew that the others would find him off-putting but he couldn't help himself. He wanted to spend all the time in the world with her because he knew that his time would be limited. They had carefully secured her, tying up her arms and legs and strapping down her waist. Her mouth had been gagged as precaution; it would be a shame if someone got caught by those fangs. Oh those fangs, how much he wanted to be caught by them but that would mean his life. He still wasn't finished studying her. It would have to wait for another time.<br/><br/>As another precaution, they placed the talisman on her back, making sure to suppress her Oni powers. He might even put one more on but the strength that she showed against the restraints indicated that she was now like a normal woman. She would be weak against them. He grinned to himself the more he thought of her. Was this a dream? This couldn't be reality. Never in a million years would he have ever guessed that he would have an Oni. She was truly a divine being, one that he was not worthy of. Oh how he wanted her to rule over him, he would be the ever faithful servant of hers. He let out a shaking breathe, trying to quell his frantic heart. The way she looked so lost and confused, it riled him up.<br/><br/>After a few moments of standing outside of the room she was in, he moved to find Levi. He had been told to announce when she awoke as soon as possible. He would keep it a secret that he had a moment with her. He was sure that Levi already knew of his plans, and had yet to say anything. As long as Levi got to have his fun with her first, Tyler saw no problem with it. He moved through the hideout, heading to common area. He poked his head around the corner, only to see David resting on the couch, recovering from his prior wounds. ""David, where is Levi?""<br/><br/>The male grunted a bit before opening his eyes. They glanced over at the mythologist. ""Who knows,"" he grunted out, trying to get comfortable again. ""Did you try one of the room's upstairs?""<br/><br/>Tyler blinked, realizing that he hadn't thought about it. He figured that the two would be together, even though the time had passed. Excusing himself, he walked upstairs to one of the few rooms that were there. Knocking on the door, he cleared his throat slightly. ""Uh...Levi, the woman is awake now..."""
506,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-03-09T11:09:10,Sound of Silence,"His heart had been pounding during the entire car ride. All he could think about was Shizu and how he had failed her, and Elias. Every now and then he would glance back at Elias to make sure he was still with them. If they lost him, so help him, he would leap out of this car, hunt Levi down, and make him wish he would have taken that opportunity to give up his vendetta. Elias just meant so much to him. Part of him wanted to say that what happened to Elias was not Levi’s fault, but he knew better, that son of a bitch was the reason they had gone out in the first place. In a way, he almost regretted not killing him, but if he had they might not have made it to Elias in time because they would have been weighed down by another person.<br/><br/>The feeling of failure was painful, even more painful than his wounds were at the moment. He was sure that Shizu would not forgive him. When it came time to talk to her, would she understand his decision if she knew that Elias had almost died? Elias meant a lot to him, and he knew that he meant a lot to her as well. He had only known her for half a year, but he knew she was a very kind and understanding person. She had surprised the hell out of him more than once. Who was he to say that she would not surprise him again? Still, he could not shake the feeling of failing her. She could have been right here with them. But on the other hand, he was sure that she would never want to see Elias in the condition he was in now, close to death.<br/><br/>He let out a shaky breath and leaned back in his seat.<br/><br/>When they arrived at the hospital, he felt himself tense up. His heart started to pound harder and his breathing became heavy. When Ivan got out of the car, he stayed behind. He leaned back in the seat again, closed his eyes, and tried to convince himself that he was not at a hospital. Even if that illusion would be shattered as soon as he came back to reality, anything that would get him out of the car would help. A hospital was the last place he wanted to be. His fear of them was pretty intense; willing himself to get out of the car was hard. The only reason he had been quick about getting out was because he didn’t want to hear it from Ivan later. Not only that, but he truly would feel bad if he couldn’t stay by Elias’s side while he recovered because of his damned phobia.<br/><br/>Once he was out, he just stared at the building for a long time. Looking at the ground, he kept his breathing as steady as he could, taking slow steps forward until he reached the entrance, and followed Ivan inside. Standing there reminded him once more about Cassandra. He had gone though the same ritual whenever he came to visit her. Pushing that thought out of his mind, he just kept as calm as he could, hoping that he wouldn’t actually have a panic attack, and stayed quiet while he spoke with the one who would be tending to Elias. He decided to take a seat in one of the chairs, keeping his head down. This was probably one of the rare moments where he seemed meek. He was terrified. His hands were still shaking pretty badly, there wasn’t really much he could do to hide it with everything that just went down still fresh on his mind.<br/><br/>When Ivan asked him about his wounds, he just shook his head. “I am fine, I assure you.” His tone seemed distant. “Elias’s condition is… much worse than mine… Right now, I am more concerned about him than I am my own injuries.” He was tired as well, even though he seemed to be pretty focused, and could feel the exhaustion beginning to settle in more and more the longer he sat here, but as much as he wanted to rest he couldn’t until he knew Elias was alright. His shoulder was screaming in pain. It really should be looked at, or else he’d run the risk of actually losing his arm because of infection. He hated bullet wounds. But, once again, he did not want to be looked at; he was being stubborn, mostly, but he also needed to know that Elias was alright.<br/><br/>What if Elias didn’t recover? If they went back and saved him only to have him die, or suffer something that would be with him for the rest of his life, he would be extremely pissed. For a moment, he wondered if he should tell Lucian. The man would probably find out eventually, considering how close he and Elias were. Even though Lucian didn’t get along with everyone, leaving him in the dark didn’t feel right. It was tempting. He had even reached into his pocket and placed his hand on his phone. But in the end, he decided against it. The man would probably blow a fuse if he found out that Elias was hurt, and that Shizu had once again fallen into enemy hands. That was something he would rather not deal with at the moment, considering his tolerance was pretty low right now and he didn’t feel like dealing with more than he already had on his shoulders.<br/><br/>He let out a sigh and ran his hand through his hair. Sitting here was starting to make him feel sick… He did not want to be here at all. He would rather be sitting back at the hotel with a bottle of wine in his hands, drinking himself to sleep. At least it was warmer in here than out there. If he spent any more time in the cold, he felt like he’d freeze. He was truly hoping that everything would be alright and they could get out of here soon. Would everything be alright? For as long as he has been in this, he knew better than to expect everything to be alright afterwards. There was feeling in his gut that things would be pretty rough, and he was not looking forward to it. He hoped that luck would be on their side, and once Elias recovered, they could get back to looking for Shizu.<br/><br/>He glanced at Ivan out of the corner of his eye for a moment. Part of him wanted to mention Shizu, but he decided against it. It was probably obvious she was on his mind just as much as Elias was. The failure he felt… it was really dragging him down. It was not often that he failed a mission, this was not the first time, there have been other failures, and when he did fail he hated it. This time was different because it was Shizu. Why was it different? Well, he was attached to her, he made a promise and he failed to keep it once again. He almost hated himself for it. But he did not want to show just how much he was beating himself up over it, at least not through words. Ivan knew him well enough to know he was anyway so words were not even needed.<br/><br/>A sudden shock of pain hit him when he shifted in his seat. He really should get his wounds looked at. It was bad enough his leg was injured, his shoulders were probably a lot worse. It was kind of odd. He didn’t even remember being shot, in spite hearing Levi’s gun go off, it kind of concerned him a little. The wound was pretty bad, and he could feel his shirt sticking to his skin a little just from the blood he lost. He clenched his jaw, groaned, and placed a hand over it, applying a bit of pressure. He really did want to have his wounds tended to simply because he did not want to be in the same boat as Elias. If he wasn’t so worked up from being here right now, if he was like a normal person and didn’t fear the thought of sitting in a hospital bed, maybe he would ask about it.<br/><br/>Sitting here thinking about it was not helping his situation. Some people might think he was making an excuse, but he wasn’t. He really was terrified of the thought of going in there. It was bad enough he had just recovered from a huge battle, from nearly dying, and was still recovering mentally. It was bad enough he had failed a mission, Levi was hell-bent on revenge, and the thought of losing Elias was weighing him down. He did not want to go through having to sit in a hospital again so soon even if his wounds were not nearly as bad as the ones he received during that war.<br/><br/>“I apologize. I need to… step outside for a moment.” He told Ivan, slowly standing from his chair. He must have been a lot more lightheaded than he thought, he felt dizzy. He looked and felt like he was ready to pass out at any moment from everything. His nausea was starting to get worse, to the point where he thought he was going to actually throw up. But, as always, he simply ignored it and pushed through it as best as he could. It took him a moment to find his balance, but once he did he was good to go and slowly started to make his way back outside. If he didn’t go outside now he felt like he’d snap. Some fresh air would do him some good. After that, he’d come back in and try again.<br/><br/>But, as he should have expected, he wouldn't make it. He took a few steps, and then finally did pass out when a nurse approached him and asked about his condition.<br/><br/>He wasn't sure how much time had passed. It only felt like a few minutes or so had gone by, when it had actually been awhile. When he finally woke, he was in a hospital bed, all bandaged up. He was probably given something to dull the pain, and keep him calm. Part of him was grateful for that. If they hadn't, he probably would have been in a little more of an irritable mood. Whatever part of him was still aware of his surroundings wanted to get out of bed. He'd have tried it, but it looked like he was being watched like a hawk. Why was he not surprised? Since this place had ties with the organization, he was sure they were aware of how much he hated hospitals, if anyone who knew him well enough was here. He closed his eyes, trying not to think that he was in a hospital bed, picturing somewhere a little more comfortable. Like home.<br/><br/>Looks like he was going to have to rough it until these drugs wore off at least.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>It wasn’t uncommon for Levi to spend a few hours alone, especially when there was a lot on his mind.<br/><br/>He sat on the bed, hands balled into fists, staring at the ground. Even though he had not suffered any injury beyond Azrai manhandling him a little, still feeling where he had grabbed his throat, he felt sore and exhausted. This mission had taken a lot out of him and he was still stewing over why Azrai had walked away from him. It didn’t seem right, he wondered what could have caused him to walk away like that, there had to be a reason, part of him was determined to find out. But at this time he needed some rest. The only thing keeping him going was the fact that they had succeeded. At long last, he had the woman. It would soon be time for him to exact his revenge on Azrai. He was too tired to show it now, but he truly was excited to finally have this moment.<br/><br/>It truly was a shame that they had lost Hank. Levi could have used his skills in roughing someone up, even if he knew the man would have bickered with him before approaching the woman and Azrai. Whenever he roughed someone up himself, he either overdid it or, as he saw with Azrai, nobody took him seriously. Then he would lose his temper. Some days he wished he could have kept his promise to Cassandra and learned to have better control over his anger. He knew that it would kill him one day; it was already taking its toll on him in more ways than one. Even now, he felt lightheaded and sick because of how fucking pissed he was that he could not have gotten to Azrai right then and there. He was going to need a new strategy, and knew he would not be able to think up a decent approach in his current state of mind.<br/><br/>As time had passed, he did start to become a little calmer. Spending time alone helped a lot. At one point, he had moved into the area they had set up as a ‘kitchen’ area and grabbed a beer. Water might have been better, or tea, but he really could use anything to wet his mouth at the moment. It was drier than a desert. Alcohol was a lot more calming anyway. He also had himself another smoke. It was his second one today, and he was kicking himself for it. He managed to keep himself in check, though, and he only took a few drags before snuffing it out and sticking it back into the pack. It was a proud moment for him. After that, he went back up to the room, not speaking with anyone, in no mood to socialize or discuss anything knowing full well he would just go off again.<br/><br/>Levi lay back on the bed, hands behind his head, staring at the ceiling.  He was about to close his eyes when there was a knock on the door. It was Tyler.<br/><br/>Sighing heavily, he slowly stood up, running a hand over his face, and then made his way to the door. When he opened it, he eyed the mythologist for a long time before smiling, “Good.” He moved past Tyler, pausing just to say, in a low growl, “You better not have pulled anything,” and started to head to the room where she was being kept. It was tempting to throw a little extra threat in there, but he saw no need. He did not give Tyler a pat on the back or any kind of recognition for a good job. Tyler’s job was not done just yet, as he would be needed once Azrai came to her rescue. His hands were shaking from the excitement of getting his way. It was still so unreal that he had her in his hands, able to do what he wanted with her.<br/><br/>He ran his tongue across his teeth, his mouth salivating at the thought of everything he could do now that he had her. The adrenaline that had faded from earlier was rushing back in again. He felt alive. There was a look in his eye, a maniacal look, devious; the same look he always got whenever he was about to have his way with a captured woman. He honestly could not wait. With each step he took, he could feel his heart pounding as his excitement continued to grow.<br/><br/>He paused in front of the door to the room where she was being held. Closing his eyes for a moment, he took in a few deep breaths. If he was going to confront her, he wanted to be in a calmer mindset. It was a good thing that she was bound, otherwise he’d dread having to go in there. Knowing she was powerless, as they had taken all the precautions to ensure their safety, made him feel a little better. Oh, he could only imagine what would happen if she were to somehow manage to get out of her restraints. He thought of calling the mythologist back just in case but he simply refused to be seen as a coward. He wanted to see her alone. A one on one experience would be so much better than having company around, who would possibly fuck this up for him.<br/><br/>“Nice to see you’re awake!” He said once he entered, in a mock friendly tone. The smile he had on his face was not a warm one, but one of amusement. “I’m glad to see that you’re awake. I was beginning to wonder if the dose had been… a little too much.” He walked around her, hands behind his back, taking in her appearance. He frowned a little. “You look uncomfortable. Figures. I told those idiots to be careful, but do they listen? No.” Now that he had the chance to do as he wished he honestly did not know where to begin. Should he just have his way with her now? That thought was so tempting… Seeing a woman bound like this, he knew he could only keep his hands to himself for so long. But he knew he had to. It wouldn’t be any fun without Azrai to witness the events that were about to unfold.<br/><br/>But that didn’t mean he still couldn’t have fun in the meantime.<br/><br/>As he stood over her, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a butterfly knife. “Azrai cares about you. You should have seen the look on his face when I told him I was going to kill you.” He said with a chuckle, fiddling with the knife in his hands while he spoke. “I’ll be honest. I was surprised when he just walked away. I guess he doesn’t care about you as much as I thought.” He was just trying to see what he could do to get to her. When she ran away as she had, he had gotten the impression that she was not a fighter. But she seemed to be just the opposite. Weren’t Oni supposed to be fierce creatures? “But I don’t really care. Now that I have you, I can have my revenge...” He paused again, “But who knows, maybe he won’t even come for you. Wouldn’t that be disappointing?”<br/><br/>“However…” He continued, grinning darkly. It wasn’t fair. She couldn’t speak or do anything to fight back against him. That was probably the main reason he was being so confident with his taunts. “I’m sure he’ll come, knowing him. When he does, I don’t think he would want to see someone he had tried so desperately to protect was harmed.” He could already see the look on Azrai’s face; it was certainly not pleasant. Suddenly, he leaned a little closer to her. “I’ll be saving the main event for that time, but for now I’ll just give you a small taste of what’s to come.”<br/><br/>Levi raised the knife and brought it close to her cheek. There was a glint in his eyes. He lightly touched her skin with the blade, moving it along her jaw, and then down to her collar bone where he finally drew blood."
507,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-03-20T22:21:22,ElegantJewel,"Ivan kept his eye on Azrai for a moment, just taking in the sight of the man. He knew how much that Elias meant to him and he also knew how much he disliked staying in hospitals. So he kept quiet when Azrai refused to be seen, explaining that Elias was more important. Ivan couldn't argue with his stubbornness, either because he was right or the fact that Ivan didn't have the will to do so at this point. There had been too many things that had been happening right now. Ivan simply was at a loss. There had been so much pressure and faith placed upon his shoulders, he let like he would crumble soon. How would he explain this to Zachariah? Would Zachariah feel like he had made the best decision? Would Shizu understand? He knew that Azrai understood, even though it was not something he probably wanted to understand.<br/><br/>Were they being too selfish? Was it really worth letting them take Shizu? She could have been saved but Elias would have died. If only he had had some way to tell her what had transpired; if only she knew the reason why they left. More than anything, Ivan didn't want her to think that they had abandoned her. Azrai was not the only one who cared about her well being, or protecting her from those who seek to use her for destruction. Ivan tried his best to be neutral about Shizu but in the end, he was ridden with guilt; just like he had been when he sent her away six months prior. Placing his head in his heads, he let out a long sigh, trying to keep his composure up but it was slowly cracking.<br/><br/>He refused to believe that they had failed, this mission was not over but the word failure filled his mind. It was very rare that a mission of his failed but he was only human and he made his mistakes. He was never forgiving when he failed his missions because there had always been so much on the line. Rubbing his temples slowly, he tried to keep his thoughts positive. They still had more than a chance to get her back. He knew that Levi wanted to get his revenge on Azrai, he would keep Shizu alive. The condition she may be in when they did get her may not be optimal, but they would get her. Then, they would finally take care of Levi and his men.<br/><br/>For now, they had to wait on an update for Elias.<br/><br/>While lost in his owns thoughts, Ivan barely registered what Azrai was saying to him. He let out a slight grunt, not even raising his head up from its current position. He figured he was saying something about leaving, he knew that Azrai couldn't stay in this kind of place any longer. He was used to the man having to take small breaks that it hardly caused him to worry any more. At first, he was always worried that Azrai would run off and never come back until they all left the hospital but after an hour or so he would come back. So Ivan gave up on being the Mother Hen as Elias would put it.<br/><br/>His head snapped up as he heard a surprised cry, only to see that Azrai had collapsed. He let out a heavy breath as he stood up, moving over to help them move him. If only he had listened to him earlier then he wouldn't wake up with a headache. They moved him into one of the rooms, before the other medics began to deal with his wounds. Ivan had been suckered in to getting his own checked out by a nurse would was grumbling about stubborn men. Ivan let out another sigh as he allowed them to do what they want, his mind in a faraway place.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>When the man left the room, she began to struggle even more to get out of her restraints. She clenched her fists tightly, trying to jerk her arms forward. If she could get her arms free, then things would be easier. She could escape! Then she would be able to find out about Arai and the others. If they were severely injured...she didn't know what she may do. Taking in a deep breath through her nose, she jerked her arms once more. Wincing slightly at the pain, she took a moment to rest. They had tied her down very well and it didn't help that she could move her body more in order to get some kind of momentum. Growling in frustration, she continued to wiggle around as much as she could in hopes of loosening her ties. The more she moved, the more exhausted she became. It was probably because she still felt the effects of the sedative.<br/><br/>She stilled herself when she heard footsteps stop in front of the door. Was it the same man from before or was it someone else? A feeling of dread came to her knowing that it was probably Levi coming to see her. Hadn't the man before said that he would have to wait? She jumped as the door opened and Levi spoke to her. Her eyes watched him carefully, she tried her best to not look scared but she was very cautious of the male nearing her. She tried her best to follow him with her eyes as he inspected her. She wasn't sure what he was planning to do but she knew that something would come from this one sided conversation.<br/><br/>She moved her head slightly as he stood over her. As soon as he mentioned Azrai her eyes narrowed at him, a low growl coming from her. A glint caught the knife that he toyed with, her growl slowly ended and her wary eyes looked at him. The more he spoke of Azrai and how he cared for her, the more she knew that he was just trying to rile her up. Her eyes widened slightly when he said that Azrai wouldn't come. He had to come! He promised her that he would protect her, no matter what, right? Even if she was in this situation, she knew that the man wouldn't just give up. Something happened that was keeping him away for a moment. That was all. She truly believed in Azrai, even if it meant that she had to go through this situation right now.<br/><br/>She knew that it was best to not let his words affect her too much. She tried to move once more as he came closer, the thought of head butting him came to mind though he was still a bit too far away from her. The threat of other things happening later on caused her stomach to twist in an uncomfortable knot. She stilled as the blade was placed against her cheek. Her nostrils flared as she breathed heavily through her nose. The feeling of the blade ghosting across her skin was rather terrifying; she even felt her body quiver slightly. When it pierced her skin, something told her to fight back. It was as if an animalistic instinct to fight and survive caused her to move. A growl let her as her teeth sank down into the gag in her mouth.<br/><br/>Her eyes flashed yellow instantly as she jerked forward, however, pain rolled through her body. A strangled yelp of pain left her as it felt like thousands of pins and needles were poking into every part of her body. Her arms strained and her legs cramped as the pain continued to hit her like waves. Her eyes quickly changed back to their normal color, as the pain subsided. She breathed heavily as perspiration dotted her forehead. Just what the hell happened? As soon as she tried to use her Oni powers....nothing happened. It was like they had found a way to suppress them. Her eyes stared at Levi in shock, as if asking him to explain what was going on. Her body felt numb and heavy. Her arms and legs felt like jelly from the sudden shock.<br/><br/>Once she felt control come back to her body, she allowed it to relax for a moment. If she couldn't tap into her natural abilities, then she was almost vulnerable. Well, being bound and gagged meant that she was truly vulnerable to whatever Levi and his men were planning. That was when the fear started to settle in. Her breathing picked up and she tried to calm herself. However, she had an animal's instinct to continue to fight in order to flee. She started to struggle even more, which was probably something that Levi was enjoying. She would be damned if she was going to allow him to think that she was weak. Growling in frustration, she jerked her body once more, only to feel the residual effects of pain from before.<br/><br/>It felt as if her whole body became paralyzed, like an electric current was jolted into her. A whine left her as she tried to pretend that this pain wasn't as bad as she thought it was. She had been through much worse; she had scars to prove it. As the effects wore off, she laid there, completely still. She would not give up her struggle but she knew that continuing on would only cause her more harm. She tried to think of what she could do when something hit her. The wound on her collar bone wasn't healing, instead blood continued to leak from him. If this continued and he decided to harm her even more, would she bleed out? Would she die from blood loss?<br/><br/>No, what scared her most was that once this was all over and her abilities came back, she would have to feed. It only mattered on how much blood she lost to gauge how desperate she would become. The thought settled heavily in her mind knowing that she would have to try to remain calm no matter what now. The more she hurt herself and the more that Levi continued; she knew that she may become something that she feared in the end. She moved her eyes to Levi, glaring at him. Once she was free, she would so him how wrong he was to play this little game with her. She growled once more, as if sealing the threat.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>""He's stable now,"" Alice said.<br/><br/>Ivan looked up as she walked through the doors from the E.R. Relief washed over his face and he slowly stood up.<br/><br/>""I don't want him out on the field until the wound completely heals,"" she quipped immediately, crossing her arms over her chest. ""I don't want all of my good work to go to waste...this time.""<br/><br/>Ivan closed his eyes, remembering last time he got patched up by her; he only tore open the wound because a mission needed to be taken care of immediately. ""Don't you worry; he normally doesn't go out into the action. He'll be needed indoors from now on.""<br/><br/>""That's great to hear,"" Alice said in a dry tone, almost not believing him. ""How's your friend doing?""<br/><br/>""He’s fine. All wrapped up and sleeping...at least for now.""<br/><br/>""I see."" Alice pursed her lips in a thin line. ""I'm not going to discharge him yet, but he will recover just fine.""<br/><br/>""You'll discharge him as soon as he wakes up, we need him."" It was now his turn to cross his arms over his chest, his eyes staring coldly at her.<br/><br/>Alice scoffed slightly, shaking her head before placing her hands on her hips. ""I am the licensed doctor, therefore whatever I say goes, Ivan,"" she growled out, her eyes narrowing.<br/><br/>Ivan nearly snorted, knowing that this woman would forever be a thorn in his side, like a certain someone. ""Not this time, Alice. We are in the middle of a mission and we need Elias.""<br/><br/>""No, I can't trust the lot of you to not get yourself killed after I've spent the past few hours trying to make sure this Elias kid survives!""<br/><br/>""You will discharge him as I say,"" Ivan said in a low tone, his eyebrows furrowing in annoyance. ""If you compromise this mission...""<br/><br/>Alice fell silent as her anger brewed and stewed for a few more moments. Turning away from Ivan, she held her head up. ""Alright…Fine. Bring him back after it’s done and I'll let it go.""<br/><br/>""Whatever,"" Ivan murmured before heading outside.<br/><br/>Now that he knew about Elias's condition, he knew that he needed to call Zachariah and fill him in. He pulled out his phone; he stared at the screen for a few moments. A frown touched his lips, after he called Zachariah, he would have to call Lucian. Or maybe once Elias woke up, he would call Lucian. Ivan and Lucian truly never saw eye to eye, Ivan felt like if the pilot heard the news from him, it would only cause more problems. All these decisions were making things hard for him, even though right now, they were simple ones. To call or not call at all, sometimes Ivan felt it was best not to inform Zachariah but if things got any more out control....Besides, the man seemed to find out about things sooner or later, usually sooner however.<br/><br/>Clearing his throat, he dialed Zachariah's number through speed dial. He closed his eyes, knowing that there would be no good outcome. He had promised that he wouldn't fail and even though the mission was not over...it still was close enough to a failure, in his opinion. When their leader answered the phone, Ivan almost hesitated to say anything though that would immediately alert Zachariah that something was wrong. ""I'm calling to give you an update,"" he started off, before instantly recounting everything that had happened once they got Shizu to her apartment up until he received from word of Elias's condition. ""At this point, I'm not one hundred percent on how we will go about getting back Shizu, but once Elias is ready to move, we will find her...""<br/><br/>He knew that this was not something that Zachariah wanted to hear, but sometimes...things couldn't always go their way. It had been so easy up until this point that something was bound to go wrong at some point. ""Also, I've been thinking, there has to be another person helping out Levi, there is no way that he could have managed all of this with only three men,"" Ivan stated. He had been thinking long and hard those hours while Elias was in surgery and Azrai was resting. It only made sense to him, sure there had been Dean's men but Levi's group seemed to be on foul terms with them. Therefore....there had to be someone else, right?<br/><br/>""I..."" Ivan started before leaning against leaning forward, his free hand catching the side of the car, his head hanging low. ""I need some kind of direction from you,"" Ivan said in a soft tone, losing his hard shell. It was not often that he dropped his guard; rarely would he even allow himself to be like this in front of Azrai, who was like his brother. He clenched his jaw as the pressure was weighing him down slowly and the guilt was eating at him. He didn't know how Zachariah was able to do all of this. Ivan wasn't really cut out to be a leader, he was good at killing. He was good at finding people. That was what he was good at, not this. No matter how hard he tried, he was not going to be like Zachariah.<br/><br/>""I...I don't know what to do right now...."""
508,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-03-22T11:43:09,Sound of Silence,"The longer he stayed here the more he wanted to go out and find Shizu. While he sat here in this bed, staring at the ceiling, he was still feeling terrible for leaving her like that. The more he thought, the more he wondered if he really could have saved both Shizu and Elias. However, as much as he hated himself right now and wanted to go out and find Shizu, he almost didn’t feel bad about his decision to choose Elias over Shizu. Maybe it was because he has known Elias longer than he had Shizu and that he really did not want Shizu to have to hear that Elias was dead. He probably wouldn’t have survived if he and Ivan didn’t get to him when they had. Knowing that they still had a chance made him feel a little better and this time, when he did find Shizu, he was not going to fail.<br/><br/>From that moment forward, he vowed that he would never failed Shizu again. No matter how far away from each other they were, he would protect her. Maybe he sounded selfish, stubborn, and perhaps a little silly, but he didn’t care. He wanted to show that he was capable of keeping his promises. Now, doing so without being reckless wasn’t something he could guarantee. He knew he would do something reckless, as trouble always seems to find him especially when it was the last thing he needed. One of these days he would find a way not to be such a magnet for trouble. It would sure as hell make everyone’s life a lot easier and probably cause Ivan less stress, considering the man felt like he was his babysitter some days.<br/><br/>Letting out a slow exhale, he sat up, rubbing his shoulder a little. It felt a little stiff, but there wasn’t any pain. Whatever drugs they had given him were working out pretty well at least. He was also glad that they had not handcuffed him to the bed like they had in the last place he went to, prior to the war in Israel, when he was injured on the field. That time had been horrible. What they thought was helping, only made things worse and things had escalated into a huge mess. Thinking about it sent a chill down his spine and he shivered a little. He never wanted to experience it again, it was bad enough getting him to a hospital was enough of a struggle; he hated these memories that flooded his mind whenever he was in such an environment. They gave him an almost unbearable headache.<br/><br/>He closed his eyes. He took in a deep breath, slowly counted to three, and then he ripped out his IV and whatever monitors and other shit they had attached to him. The machine next to his bed started to sound an alert, which would alert a doctor or nurse soon. He winced at the sound, holding his head as the noise made his headache worse. He groaned and buried his face in his hands, then took in a deep breath. These drugs were still making him feel like he was still off in some land far away from Earth. He truly hated being drugged when he wasn’t awake to receive it no matter how good they made him feel.<br/><br/>Once he was out of bed and found his balance, finding his equilibrium was still thrown off quite a lot, he looked around to see a nurse running straight for him. Great. That was a lot quicker than he would have liked…<br/><br/>“You need to rest.” The nurse, a young man, said. “I’d estimate it will be another few hours before you’re well enough to leave.”<br/><br/>“No.” He replied. “I am… leaving now.”<br/><br/>“I’m afraid that’s Alice’s decision, not yours, or mine for that matter.”<br/><br/>“I was not… asking for anyone’s permission.”<br/><br/>The tone in Azrai’s voice made the nurse back off a little. “W-well, either way you should rest. I don’t want Alice to walk in and see you up and about. She’d have both of our heads.”<br/><br/>He didn’t care. He wanted out of here and that was all he was focused on right now. This mission was far from over. Once Shizu was found, then he would think about resting. He was sure that Levi would keep her alive, as he was using her to get to him, but that did not help the fact that he was probably tormenting her. That really pissed him off. The sooner he found her, the better.<br/><br/>Despite the nurse’s efforts, Azrai simply refused to listen to him and he walked off to get this ‘Alice’ woman, who was supposedly the head person here from the way she was spoken about, leaving him alone to do as he pleased. Well, this Alice person was just going to have to deal with a patient leaving his bed. This place was beginning to get to him; his entire body was tense and he had to take steady breaths in order to keep calm. Finally, he was able to place one foot in front of the other and find his into the hallway. If he stayed there any longer it would not end well at all. He was already beginning to feel nauseous even with the drugs blocking most of everything out. The other doctors around must have thought there was a zombie walking around.<br/><br/>When he made his way towards the foyer, a thought hit him. He has heard nothing about Elias’s condition and that worried him quite a bit. His mind went straight to the worst case scenario that he had not survived, which he refused to believe. Elias was going to pull through. He just had to. There was no telling what he would do without his good friend, and he didn’t want to think about it either.<br/><br/>“Sir?” Another nurse, a woman who appeared younger than the man, placed a hand on his shoulder. He tensed up immediately. “Sir, you shouldn’t be out here.”<br/><br/>“I will be fine.”<br/><br/>“You don’t look fine. Sir, you have to get back to your bed.”<br/><br/>As soon as her hand moved from his shoulder to his arm, and she began to tug on him, something inside of him snapped again. Between the drugs, being in a place he wanted to get out of, the stress of this mission, desperately needing a drink, and wondering about his friend, he was rather irritable. The last thing he needed was someone touching him.<br/><br/>He turned around quickly and decked the woman.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>When Zachariah first saw that it was Ivan who was contacting him, he was a little surprised. He never really knew what to expect; in fact he was almost expecting the usual comment about Azrai being reckless. But what Ivan told him was actually rather surprising and a little disappointing at the same time.<br/><br/>“I see.” He said in response, rubbing his chin in thought. This new information of Elias being wounded and Shizu falling into Levi’s hands was definitely not what he wanted to hear. A heavy sigh left him and he sank back in his seat a little while he gathered his thoughts. He knew how he wanted to respond, but at the same time they did what they could. This was a tough mission; he knew that it would be when Ivan had first brought it to his attention. It’s been awhile, but when he use to go out on the field he had seen some pretty bad situations either turn into something positive or take a turn for the worst. If their suspicions were right and someone was helping Levi then perhaps the outcome could have been much worse if they managed to save both Shizu and Elias.<br/><br/>When he spoke again, he seemed a little more relaxed. “I still stand by wanting to capture Levi and bring him back here. We will deal with whoever is helping him once Shizu is out of his hands.” Maybe that was not quite what Ivan wanted to hear, but sometimes he felt that the man just had too much on his mind at once and it dragged him down. It was obvious, he was on the verge of crumbling, and when he did have a lot on his mind he wanted to try as best as he could to help out. Sometimes failure needed to happen. Life was not fair; nobody could have their way all of the time. He wanted to think positively, and hope, praying to God that He would lend a hand and turn this around. In the end, he always stuck by God.<br/><br/>There was a long pause as he thought of what to say again. He had faith in Ivan, and in Azrai and Elias, to complete their mission. This was a tough situation but he knew that they would succeed in the end. Or so he hoped. Perhaps he could be included in not always getting his way. He always tried so hard to be successful, but he knew there was bound to be failures. He was worried.<br/><br/>What worried him the most, was the new information about Azrai’s aggression showing signs of surfacing a little. That was the last thing that they needed. If not kept in check, the mission would be compromised and everything would fall apart for sure. Perhaps sending him out there was a bad idea after all. He could only hope that nothing escalated, thinking back to that state of mind he goes into once again. If he did go into that state of mind, and his aggression got out of hand to the point where they might not be able to calm him down… That wasn’t something he wanted to think about. He just hoped to avoid it at all costs and had faith that Ivan would do all he could even if the situation did get out of hand. That really was the best thing he could do for right now.<br/><br/>To be honest, he wasn’t even in the mindset to handle this sort of thing. Even though it was always a little chaotic around the organization, this day had been especially long and tiring. With everything going on, Zachariah was ready to call it a night and get some sleep. He was often seen as someone who could go days without sleeping and keep going as if nothing was wrong, but he wasn’t really. Even he needed some sleep every now and then. He had been out training the new recruits and contacting people he knew about keeping unified and really strengthening the organization’s defenses. He did not want another repeat, and could not stress that enough to anyone, and was always working to better the organization so that they prepared for anything. It was quite taxing. Zachariah never wanted to admit it, but he really needed a break every now and then.<br/><br/>Exhaustion was beginning to sink in a lot quicker, especially now that he was getting older. In his mind it was not time to look for someone else to help run things. He had most of not the entire organization under his control without much issue aside from the occasional irate person here and there. They trusted him, and in return he gave them what they deserved. He poured his very heart and soul into this organization; Zachariah lived and breathed this organization. But he knew he could only do it for so long. Part of him wanted Ivan to step up. He had thought about it before, but he knew that the man was not there yet. It was evident in the way he came to him asking for advice. There was simply way he could even think about stepping down off his throne just yet. He was still needed.<br/><br/>“For now, I want all of you to take it easy.” He said finally, “You especially, Ivan. Take a deep breath and relax. You sound like you’re on the verge of breaking down, and we can’t have that while Azrai and Elias are recovering. I wouldn’t call this mission a failure just yet” He knew Ivan would keep things under control, like he always did, but he also wondered if he was placing too much on his shoulders. Or was Ivan just doing this to himself? He has known Ivan as long as he has known Azrai, but he still wondered sometimes. “Rest assured I will be doing everything I can on my end to see if we can get to the bottom of who might be helping Levi.”<br/><br/>Zachariah knew Ivan trusted him. Elias was not the only person they knew who could find things, though the person he had in mind was not as good as Elias was. The man did have skill, however, and hoped it was enough. They would get to the bottom of this.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>“I’m sorry… my hand slipped.” Levi said softly, though without any apology in his tone whatsoever. It was probably one of if not the oldest excuse in the book. In fact he knew it was, he was just trying to get to her more. He was someone who liked to play with his food a little. Sometimes he played with his food little too much, which he was warned about constantly by a few of his comrades, to the point where it got him into a little trouble. Before the main event happened he was going to revel in this moment for as long as he could. Perhaps what he said had been true, his hand had slipped a little, because he was trying pretty hard to contain himself at this moment. He backed off a little, feeling the urge to do more damage and make her suffer some more steadily becoming almost unbearable.<br/><br/>There was no use exhausting her before Azrai came busting down the door. From the looks of things, she was already stirred up. This was good, this was very good.<br/><br/>“At least I know that is actually works now.” Levi chuckled. It was soft at first, and then erupted into laughter. He couldn’t believe that talisman actually worked and suppressed her Oni powers. Maybe Tyler was more reliable than he thought he would be. The look in her eyes had been terrifying, he was worried she really would break free from her restraints and rip out his throat. But nothing happened. She was probably wondering what the hell was going on, and he was enjoying it. Yes! Everything truly was going well for him today and he was in a much better mood as well. What had began as such a horrible day was starting to look so much brighter. He really thought he was going to walk away with nothing, that Azrai would have protected his precious Oni, that Dean’s men really would have ruined his day more. Now, he knew that Dean was no longer an issue.<br/><br/>“Are you surprised?” He said suddenly, after his laughter had faded, noting the look in her eyes. ""You aren’t human; you’re a monster. We couldn’t have you misbehaving, now could we?” There was a grin on his face as he folded the knife back up and tucked it away in his pocket. He wouldn’t say it, but there was something about that look that really reminded him of the look that Azrai got on his face when he murdered the people who had hurt Cassandra. For a long time, he stood there just watching the Oni, almost as if he was a little curious. “Maybe he was right…” He murmured, mostly to himself, folding his arms over his chest, thinking once more about the man who had given him this opportunity. It really would have been a shame to be given this chance only to fail miserably and be left with absolutely nothing.<br/><br/>A mental note was made to contact the man. Levi was sure he’d like to know that the Oni woman was in his hands. Perhaps he would allow him to work with him permanently. He wouldn’t bring it up to him, not until he earned the man’s trust and proved he was reliable, at the moment he feared if he did he’d be killed, but if he could gain another ally that would be wonderful. However, whoever he did find would have some big shoes to fill. Despite all of their bickering, Hank was one of a kind. For now, Levi would do things with just David, Tyler, and himself as they were the only people he was willing to trust, even if Tyler still made him wary, at the moment. He could not allow anything to happen now. He was so close to victory, so close to his revenge, he had come too far to allow any fucks ups.<br/><br/>A sigh left him as he glanced at his watch. He was surprised Azrai had not arrived yet, considering more than enough time had passed. He was starting to feel impatient. What was keeping the man? Whatever it was he knew it had to be something important.<br/><br/>Well, it looks like he was going to have to stir things up a little more in order to get his prize.<br/><br/>Levi didn’t want to leave the room, he wanted to rough her up more, but again he did not want to exhaust her, or kill her, before Azrai showed up. “I’ll leave you alone for awhile.” With that, he turned and left the room closing the door softly behind him. It was time to find something else to pass the time with.<br/><br/>Even though Levi was in a calmer mood, there was still a lot on his mind, he was feeling restless, there was a lot of pent up energy still deep inside him. He really wanted to take it out on the Oni. She couldn’t hurt him, so he would not have any problem seeing how far he could push her. Levi really liked seeing how far he could push his hostages sometimes; it was entertaining to see how they reacted to him.  The same went for any of his victims really. He was going to lure Azrai out of hiding. As badly as he wanted to rescue the Oni woman, Levi had a feeling that he would come storming through the door any moment. He was probably regrouping with whoever he was working with. Knowing Azrai was well as he did, he was sure the man would try something reckless.<br/><br/>The man was always reckless. He had to admit, he was surprised he turned and walked away, and was still pissed about it, but he knew that he hasn’t changed much and planned to play off that a little. It wouldn’t be too difficult. The man was already worked up, he was sure. At least that was what he hoped anyway. If not, well, he was just going to have to step up his game even more than he was already. He already had so many plans in order to set him off, and could not wait to set everything into motion. The more he thought about it, the more his impatience grew. This excitement was simply too much to contain any longer. It was time that he did something about it, he never really did like waiting games anyway, being more of the ‘take action’ type.<br/><br/>“Alright, listen up you two!” Levi’s voice boomed as soon as he entered the common area. He seemed pretty lively, though that was just a reflection of him being in a better mood. Rubbing his hands together, he grinned, looking at David briefly and then looking around for Tyler. The man made himself so small that it was kind of hard to miss him, all the more reason for him to keep a closer eye on him until this was all said and done. As they say, it was always the quiet ones you had to worry about at any given time, or any situation. “We have a lot of work to do, and I would rather not have to fucking sit around waiting for Azrai to come to us.” As soon as he said that, he knew that David would catch on to what might be up his sleeve.<br/><br/>“I was thinking we set out a little trap for him.” He continued, moving to sit in one of the chairs. As he sat, he felt restless and was unable to sit still and ended up standing after a few seconds passed. Maybe he was a little too energetic for his own good, but damn, the turn around this day had just done was simply amazing. He wondered if David was feeling the same way or if he had a lot on his mind like usual. If he asked him, he’d probably think he was just being childish. “I don’t feel like waiting around for him to come busting down the door. So why not let him come to us?” Perhaps he was being a little reckless because of his good mood as well. Whenever he threw plans like these out there, it was never really certain whether or not he would come out successful.<br/><br/>It was another reminder of how important Hank had been to the group. This was normally where an argument would break out between the two of them, which would last awhile, and eventually something a little more reasonable would come out of it. But they no longer had that. Somewhere in Levi’s mind, he had to be aware he was a little too gung-ho about this, but that didn’t even seem to matter at the moment. Not when he was so close to victory.<br/><br/>At the end of the day, Levi was going to have his revenge even if he had to go back out there alone."
509,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-03-27T22:33:00,ElegantJewel,"Ivan knew that Zachariah was not satisfied with the report though there had been no other option. He knew that their leader would understand that much. This mission had been more difficult that Ivan had thought it would be. He had known that Levi would prove to be a handful but the fact that there had been more groups involved caused everything to go straight to hell. If only Ivan had planned things out more carefully, then things may have turned out differently. Maybe Elias wouldn't have been placed in such a critical condition. Maybe they would have been able to keep Shizu within their watchful eyes. All these thoughts kept swimming around in his head, though he knew nothing could change the outcome now.<br/><br/>As Zachariah spoke to him, Ivan nodded to himself, knowing that capturing Levi was still a go. They couldn't afford to let him slip away; they needed to know who was helping him. He knew that he was always running to Zachariah when things became too much for him, as much as he hated to admit it. He relied on Zachariah's calm words and cunning mind to get him back on his feet. He knew that he had what it took to be a leader it was just sometimes he lost himself. Ivan was his own worst enemy, especially when things got too tough. He knew that it would be something that would take a while to work on and damnit he was trying his best to get over it. One day, he knew that he would be able to make these choices and plans without Zachariah's guidance.<br/><br/>That would be the day he showed Zachariah the fruits of all his efforts.<br/><br/>""I spoke with Alice, once Elias is able to move around, we'll have him back in the position that he's most suited for. Until then, I'll be sure to keep everyone in check."" Ivan was thankful that Zachariah put so much faith in him. It was one of the things that kept him going. It made him confident and strong. ""Should you find anything or if you need anything of me just ca-""<br/><br/>Ivan's sentence never finished as a frantic burse came running out of the hospital. He pulled the phone away from his ear, hiding the fact that he was annoyed by being interrupted.<br/><br/>""Sir, w-we have a problem. A-Azrai...h-he's-""<br/><br/>""Ivan! Can you not control your men,"" Alice screeched.<br/><br/>""I'll have to end this conversation for now,"" Ivan said idly into the phone before hanging up. It was not something that Ivan enjoyed doing, hanging up abruptly, but he would hate for Zachariah to think that things were really going out of control right now. Shoving the phone into his pocket, he hurriedly headed back inside. His eyes landed on Azrai and the female nurse who was being helped up. Putting two and two together, Ivan understood the situation immediately. He also understood that they were now in the deep end. He could see Alice fuming not too far off in the distance. All the staff members had moved as far as they could away from Azrai as they could.<br/><br/>Ivan wasn't sure if he should be angry, disappointed or ashamed at this point. Things were clearly not working out for the best right now. ""Azrai, go outside and relax for a bit."" He knew that Azrai was still feeling the effects from the drugs but this was certainly not expected. ""Elias is stable now....we just have to wait a little bit longer. So just, go and breathe."" He glanced over at the nurse who had been hit. To think that he would hit a woman, damn this was not looking good.<br/><br/>""You know, I've heard about him. I should have known better than to let him in my doors,"" Alice snorted.<br/><br/>""Alice, this isn't the time-""<br/><br/>""Like hell it isn't,"" she snarled. ""This is supposed to be a peaceful environment where we treat those who are wounded and this is the respect that we get.""<br/><br/>""Alice,"" Ivan warned. This woman was really trying his patience today, of all days.<br/><br/>""I will have none of this, especially not here. You get him out of here right now and don't bring him back. I can't deal with a mon-""<br/><br/>Something inside of Ivan told him what he had just done was wrong but tensions were high and he was at his breaking point. His hand clapped over Alice's mouth immediately and a look of panic came to her face. He calmly stood there, glaring at her with cold eyes. With a bit of force, he took her by the arm and led her into another place, where they could be alone.<br/><br/>""Let go of me, you savage!""<br/><br/>Ivan ran a hand over his face, the headache he had was pounding. He lifted her up by the arms, holding her against the hallway. Her face showed surprise though the fire in her eyes was burning brightly. ""Look, I've had it up to here with your attitude today. Ever since we came in, you've been giving me hell.""<br/><br/>""Well how could you let-""<br/><br/>""Enough,"" he growled out. ""I allow you to talk down to me but not about him. Never about him, do you understand?"" His eyes narrowed. One thing that pissed Ivan off more than anything in world was when someone spoke ill of his comrades, especially Azrai. ""Now, here's how it's going to go for here on out. You will not question my decisions nor will you berate my comrades. I came here because I trust you and I still do. You the best goddamn surgeon we have."" He loosened his grip on her arms, letting out a heavy breath. ""I apologize for what Azrai has done, but you knew about him prior. Don't you just stand here and sit on your high horse. You should have warned the others about him, but you didn't."" He leaned closer to her. ""I will not allow something like this to happen again and neither should you. Are we clear?""<br/><br/>She pressed her lips in a thin line, looking away from Ivan. She yelped slightly as he shook her against the wall. ""I said are we clear, Doctor Sinclair.""<br/><br/>""Yeah, yeah, we are."" She struggled slightly, pushing his hands off of her. ""Don't think that Zachariah won't hear about this.""<br/><br/>His face contorted to anger for a brief moment before he calmed himself. Grabbing her by the chin, he jerked her closer to him. ""I'll be sure to tell him myself. You're petty threats mean nothing to me.""<br/><br/>With that, he let go out the irate woman, before stalking off to find Azrai. He was ashamed of his actions. He had shown weakness once Alice spoke ill of Azrai. She didn't know what he had gone through, she didn't understand. Hell, Ivan barely understood but he had his faith and trust in Azrai. He had been worried from the beginning that something like this would happen and he only prayed that it didn't. Instead, things didn't turn out the way he had hoped, just like the mission. Passing through the double doors, he glared at those who dared to make eye contact with him. He needed to remain calm though he knew that it would be difficult. Rubbing his jaw, he went on a search for Azrai. He needed to rein control over not himself but Azrai or else this mission would fail.<br/><br/>Once he found Azrai, he did not hesitate to throw a punch into the man's jaw. He stood there for a moment, breathing heavily, as if all the anger and stress had left him in that punch. ""Do you have any idea....what...?” Ivan was trying to place his words. ""Just what in the hell were you thinking,"" he spat out. He wasn't trying to pick a fight with Azrai because he knew that he would lose, however he needed to know what was going on in that man's head. ""Do you have any idea what this could mean for you,"" Ivan said in a gentler tone, knowing that this could jeopardize Azrai in more ways than one.<br/><br/>""Do you realize what kind of position you have put yourself in?"" He straightened himself, knowing that Azrai was probably thinking the same thing. A frown tugged on his lips, it almost seemed as if it would forever remain on his face for the rest of the mission. ""Do you realize what this will do to her, if you're not there to get her? Do you really comprehend what you have just done?"" Now was definitely not the time for them to fall apart, not like this. They still had Elias alive and breathing, all they needed to do was get Shizu back.<br/><br/>As much as Ivan hated the words he spoke, he knew that they were true. If Shizu saw that Azrai was not there, she would think the worst. Whether he had given up or that he was severely injured. That was not something that Ivan wanted her to have to deal with. ""You will be pulled off of this mission if you don't get your shit straight. I understand that you have your own problems but this isn't the time, Azrai. Understand? There will be no arguments, not after the stunt you just pulled. I have half the mind to pull you off now, however...."" He let that thought trail, deciding not to end it.<br/><br/>""Just...get it together, Azrai. We need you here and she needs you as well."" Ivan finished, deciding that he could no longer go on with scolding Azrai.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>His mock apology caused her to growl once more, she knew full and well that he was toying with her. As much as she hated to admit it, she was falling into his trap. She tried to calm herself but she still felt herself slowly losing her control on her emotions. She took in a deep breath through her nose, trying to clear her mind. If she were to continue, she would have no strength to fight back. Then again, it wasn't like she could fight, not with the current position that she was in. If only she could use her abilities! Then things would be easier, she would be able to make him fear her. He would regret this day, once she was free, she would make sure of it. She could only hope that Azrai would get here faster. She prayed that everyone was safe and that they were looking for her right now. That was all that she could believe in and her own self. She had to believe that she would survive and not allow her true nature to take over.<br/><br/>She couldn't give up. Not when Azrai and the others were working so hard to protect her and keep her safe. So she would just have to persevere and keep herself in check. She promised that she would be strong and she would endure, no matter what Levi had up his sleeve.<br/><br/>She looked at him as he spoke once more. When he called her a monster, it hurt like hell. How many times had she been called a monster? Was that all that she would be able to amount up to? No matter how hard she tried, she would never be able to be Human. She would never be able to live the life that she had always dreamt of. Perhaps his words stung because it had been so long since she had last heard someone refer her to that word. Her brows furrowed slightly, feeling the grief she had once felt come back. It was painful to think back to the past, even after being away for half a year. These wounds...they would stay with her for a while. She knew that much. She knew that the reason why she left Israel was because the others feared her. They feared what they saw that day.<br/><br/>A monster...<br/><br/>She barely caught the last of what Levi said. So someone else was helping him? Or was it the people who were under his command right now? She was confused. Just how many men were there? How many were after her? She wanted to question him but the damned gag was in the way. She wanted to ask him questions and threaten him in ways that would cause his knees to buckle. She knew that she was not the violent type but given the situation, she was more than ready to harm a person or two. They spent a long time, merely staring at one another, as if wondering which one would try something. It was obvious that she could hardly do anything but that didn't mean she would lower her guard. She nearly let out a breath of relief when he said that he would leave her.<br/><br/>That would give her time to calm her mind.<br/><br/>She lay there, hardly moving as her mind raced through her thoughts. All she could focus on was escaping and harming those who had captured her. Perhaps this was not the most ideal state of mind but it was the only thing that kept her from struggling. For now, she would be good and bide her time. That was all that she could do. She struggled with her arms, trying to bend them to a more comfortable position, but it was useless. Letting a frustrated huff of air, she stared at the ceiling. The light hurt her eyes, causing them to water, she soon closed them. ""Just relax,"" she muttered to herself gently. ""You will have your time soon enough,"" she muttered, a cruel grin coming to her face. Her elongated canines glistened in the bright light. If they thought her a monster, then she would show them how foolish they were.<br/><br/>She was simply not just any kind of monster.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>The wounds that he had suffered prior still ached, though it was nothing that he couldn't handle. David let out a soft groan, enjoying this momentary silence. He was glad that Levi decided to take some time to be by himself, who knew what the man would think of but for now, David was glad to be resting. He had been lying on the sofa here ever since they tied to woman up. He had allowed Tyler to do whatever he saw fit to subdue the woman. Even though David was a bit wary of what Tyler may do behind that door, David saw that it was none of his concern. He knew that the mythologist had some sort of weird fetish and would rather not see any part of it. So he had stationed himself in the common room.<br/><br/>His mind hadn't really been thinking of anything in particular. All he was concerned about was getting a bit of shut eye. He had been tailing Dean and his men for months now, waiting for Levi to give the okay. It had been a long process, not only did he have to keep an eye on the woman but also he had to remain hidden from Dean's men. In reality it hadn't been too hard but it had called for many late nights of watching and waiting. Dean had been very paranoid about people finding him so he constantly moved, which had been a pain in his ass. Other than it had been a simple mission, just a bit taxing mentally and physically.<br/><br/>He ignored as Tyler came to sit in the common room as well, seeing how Levi may take his time with the woman. He could only hope that he didn't take too much time. David knew that Levi loved roughing up his victims, especially if they were women. The Oni had a pretty face and nice body, from what he could tell. That was something that worried him as he lay there longer. Levi had been in there for quite some time and he jumped a bit as he could here noises coming from that room that Levi and the woman were in. David wondered if he should go and get Levi under control, for all he knew he could be having his way with her, in more ways than just being violent with her.<br/><br/>He shuddered at the thought. He almost felt bad for the woman, though he knew that whatever he said to Levi would not have any effect. So he simply allowed him to as he pleased. After all, Levi and the others had worked hard to get this woman. He should be rewarded in some way, David thought. He sat up as he heard Levi's footsteps come to the common room, wincing slightly as the silence as abruptly ruined. He eyed Levi for a bit, he seemed to be in a better mood. This was probably good....or bad depending on how David felt about what Levi had to say next. He raised his brow a bit as Levi said he wanted to set up a trap?<br/><br/>""Are you sure that's a good idea,"" David said, deciding that he should be the voice of reason. Without Hank here, it would be harder to reign in Levi's outrageous plans. ""Well, I guess it couldn't hurt but we should still be careful."" David rubbed his chin as if trying to come up with some kind of idea. He glanced over at Tyler, who was fidgeting under the scrutiny. It was probably best that he kept his mouth shut. David knew that the man wanted to be back in the room with the Oni woman. He was probably worried that something happened to her since Levi had gone it. No one would be able to deny that they didn't hear the commotion come from that room.<br/><br/>""What do you have in mind? It would be too much of a risk to just have her set out somewhere...."" David sat there trying to think up of a plan. If he were trying to desperately rescue someone he cared about, what would give him that push to rush to them immediately? He clucked his tongue slightly as he thought before an idea hit him. ""Why don't we send them a video message or something along those lines?"" He sat back against the sofa, crossing his arms over his chest. ""You know, like, torture her in front of a camera and send it to them. If I saw something like that, I would rush to come save her.""<br/><br/>He tilted his head to the side. ""Or maybe that isn't a good idea."" He frowned a bit. He was good at coming up with ideas on the spot however they couldn't afford to let her be free for even a few seconds. So setting up a trap outside of the headquarters was a bad idea. She could easily try to escape, despite having that talisman on her. She would still be a handful, regardless of her not accessing her Oni powers. ""However, if we tell them that he will leave her at a certain location, they would know that it is a trap....but the temptation could be to our advantage.""<br/><br/>He glanced over at their leader, who had too much energy. ""What were you thinking of?"" Hopefully this sudden good mood wouldn't cause some sort of problem for them in the future. David would stand by whatever Levi wanted, though he would try to reason him out of something that would compromise all their hard work. He didn't think that Levi would do something like that but sometimes when the man got a little too excited, things didn't turn out right.<br/><br/>Tyler simply sat there knowing that he really didn't have much to offer them. All he knew how to do was handle the Oni woman and make sure she was in the condition that Levi required her in. He was slightly worried about her, hoping that Levi didn't do anything too drastic to her. The talisman suppressed all of her Oni abilities, so that meant if she bled too much she would become far too weak. If anything was broken or punctured, it could possibly cost her life. He very much wanted to go see how she was fairing and wonder if she would need another dose of the sedative. She had been a bit too lively when she woke up. She needed to be calmer.<br/><br/>Then again, Tyler wouldn't do anything unless Levi ordered him to do so. He didn't want to be on the man's bad side; he had seen how he had handled Hank. Tyler never wanted to be in that position. So for now, he would be patient, with the hopes of seeing the woman again. He was still reveling in the aftermath of their first encounter. He was truly grateful to have been given this opportunity, which was why he wouldn't do anything to mess it up. So he would be a good boy and sit here and listen to what they had to say, even though the conversation did not interest him one bit. He could even see why people choose this lifestyle. It seemed so barbaric to him but these kinds of people brought him closer to his research.<br/><br/>So in a way, he was thankful for people like them. He respected and feared them. They were the one of the reasons why he could continue his work. They brought him what he desired, in turn, he would do what he could for them. There was nothing more to it."
510,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-03-29T11:17:56,Sound of Silence,"As instructed, he went outside to calm down. He stood leaned against the wall, the cold sinking into his bones, but his body was shivering from everything that was going on rather from being cold, arms folded over his chest while he looked at the ground in thought. Everyone was avoiding him and honestly part of him didn’t really blame him. There were not words to describe just how bed he felt for doing what he did. Nothing he could say would even justify it. He knew that no matter how hard he tried to make things right, even if it was a simple apology, it would just be wasted effort. He should not have lost control and lashed out like that. That was all there was to it. But he couldn’t help it and he had lashed out. Now he was in this situation that really made him angry at himself more than anything.<br/><br/>His habit of beating himself up was starting to kick in. But here, he felt that he wasn’t really.<br/><br/>When Ivan came back out and threw that punch part of him knew he deserved it. That didn’t mean it didn’t piss him off, though. He straightened himself and rubbed his jaw, glowering. Every part of him wanted to punch him right back; his hand even balled into a fist and he shifted as if he was going to draw. It was bad enough that he was beating himself up over it, the last thing he needed was Ivan rubbing it in. Whenever he felt like shit and didn’t think he could feel any worse, Ivan was always there to rub it in. The man was like a brother to him but it was times like this he wanted to just shut him up. It was probably written all over his face. There was a lot he could say, a lot he really wanted to say, but he knew it would just be useless.<br/><br/>“Do you… believe that I had done that on purpose?” He said in an oddly calm tone. “If that is the case, it was not on purpose, I assure you.” Somehow, he managed to keep himself in check enough to not go ahead and pummel Ivan even though there was a spark in his eye. It was probably the drugs still in his system. There was also the fact throwing punches and getting upset was not going to find Shizu. Part of him was upset that Ivan had even mentioned Shizu, it was wrong; Ivan should not have to drag her in to try to talk some sense into him. He really should have had better control of himself. His lips parted for a moment as if he was going to voice that but nothing came. He ran a hand though his hair and let out a shaky sigh instead.<br/><br/>To be honest, he wasn’t sure if he could tell Ivan everything that was on his mind. Sure, he knew most of it, but there was more, and he was sure that was the reason he snapped. Yes, he had his own issues, it pissed him off that Ivan had said what he had about them, but in his mind he was still able to focus on this mission. He had no problems doing all he could to make sure that Shizu was safe. He had made a promise to her and did not want to go back on his word, compromise anything, and certainly would not want to let the organization down. It was… just that this… This… this reminded him so much of that time Cassandra had been kidnapped. But there was no way he could speak to Ivan openly about it, so his good friend would never truly know what was going on in his mind.<br/><br/>He was sure it would just sound like an excuse anyway, in the sense that he knew better than to allow such thoughts to surface. Perhaps it was because he was dealing with Levi, and he had already shown that his emotions got in the way of things back in Japan where this all started. When it came to those he cared about, he was almost uncontrollable. This was not something he wanted to make a habit of. Even though he knew Ivan would trust him if he made that promise, he still didn’t say anything.<br/><br/>A small frown touched his lips, “I am not a fool, Ivan…” He said, trying to keep his frustration out of his tone. Though he understood that Ivan’s words were mostly out of anger, he did not appreciate him busting his chops like this. “I know that you are… aware of this. I would appreciate it if you did not speak to me as if I was.” Moving a little closer to Ivan, he looked him dead in the eyes. “I will not be removed from this mission. We have… come too far.” It was not an ‘I dare you to remove me’ sort of thing, or even a threat. He was being dead serious about it. The last thing he wanted was to be removed from this mission. He was more than capable of keeping himself together and he was willing to prove that.  Unfortunately, missions like this were not so forgiving.<br/><br/>“If they…” He paused and shook his head, deciding not to finish that thought. He was more than aware that this was not going to just roll off of everyone’s shoulders so easily and it irritated him no end even though it wasn’t really shown. Zachariah was going to be disappointed in him once he heard about this. It wouldn’t surprise him if he was punished for this in some way. One more fuck up like that, and he would be putting not only the mission but the entire organization at risk. The thought of him having to leave the organization was a constant worry, and at one point he thought it might be for the best. But, until now, his aggression had not been this bad. It was just… there was so much going wrong. He had almost lost one of his best friends and he didn’t know if he would ever see Shizu living happily.<br/><br/>If he fucked up like this again, he knew he’d never see that happen, reason he needed to stay on this mission. He was attached to Shizu, which has already been established, he truly did want to be there when they rescued her. If he wasn’t, he knew that he truly would have failed her. He also knew that she probably trusted him more than she trusted Ivan simply because of how they had bonded. However, he was starting to grow tired of this constant mentioning of her. He was just going to make sure he didn’t fuck up again, otherwise he’d never forgive himself and he could kiss the only life he knew good-bye. If he was this worked over Shizu, so much so that he was willing to harm someone, and that he even calmed down when she was mentioned, then as far as he was concerned he was no better than Levi.<br/><br/>He wouldn’t voice it but he knew it was true. Levi was so caught up in his revenge, unable to let go of what happened to Cassandra. Even though he was a very determined person, he would not want to go down the same road as Levi.<br/><br/>“As soon as Elias is well, we shall… continue our search for Shizu. I will… relax and to go take a walk until then.” He murmured quietly, letting out a soft breath, “Call me once you are finished here and I will… meet you at Elias’s apartment.” He didn’t even wait for Ivan to say anything before he turned away from him and started to walk out of the parking lot. As much as he did not want to walk away, he was already in the mindset that he needed to relax anyway. That was a good thing. However, by ‘take a walk’ he meant heading to the nearest bar and having himself a few drinks to clear his mind. It was probably a bad idea since he was just out of the hospital, and he hated himself for walking away from something a second time, but he didn’t care. That was the best thing he could do to calm down.<br/><br/>Taking some time to unwind a bit would be the best thing to do. He could not stay here, like hell he wanted to go back into the hospital even if he hadn’t done what he did, and he did not want to talk about anything right. There was already a lot to discuss, and he’d cross that bridge when he got there. It was just better that way. Otherwise focusing would not come to him as easily as it would if he had a few drinks.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>It came as no surprise to Levi that David was questioning whether or not the idea of luring Azrai and the others to them instead of waiting around. He frowned a little. To any sane person, the idea was pretty rash. Of course, Levi thought the plan was absolutely brilliant and wanted to get out there as soon as possible. Normally he would scold David or say something completely ridiculous that would make the man question him further. It was a wonder how David put up with Levi some days, but of course that thought was far from his mind. He was just glad he had someone to listen to him. There were not too many people in this world willing to listen to the ideas of someone who was almost completely off his rocker, especially whenever he was in a good mood such as this. He so fired up he was pacing the room.<br/><br/>He honestly had no idea where to begin when he was asked what he had in mind. There were so many things rushing through his mind right now. He was unable to grasp something solid, drag it to the front of his thoughts, and speak his mind. Every time he wanted to bring something up, he felt like he would just get tongue-tied so he just remained silent as he gathered his thoughts. There were so many ways he could go about it and he knew that he was going to have to make his decision wisely. As energetic as he was right now, and how impatient, he was not a complete idiot. He might not have seemed like it, but he was someone who learned from his mistakes. He knew that he was going to have to be careful when he went about this, or the Oni would escape. That was something he didn’t even want to begin imagining.<br/><br/>As soon as David mentioned sending a video message, Levi’s face lit up with a devilish grin. “A video message…” He rushed over to David and clasped his hands on his shoulders, coming a little too close to his dear comrade for comfort. Usually when Levi got this close to someone, it was because he was yelling at them or punching them, but not here. David really seemed to have something going and he was taking a liking to it. Probably more than he should. “This is why I love having you around, my friend!” He said with a chuckle. “You’re a genius!” Yeah, he definitely liked this idea more than he should. Everything that had been in his mind prior was completely erased, replaced by this new idea. The only question now was how to go about it. He wasn’t even sure if he had any recording equipment lying around anywhere.<br/><br/>“A video message is perfect.” His tone was calmer this time. As he backed away from David he started to pace the room again, arms folded over his chest, his gaze heavily stating that he was now off in Levi Land. His rambling provided an even stronger confirmation. “We don’t need anything fancy. All we have to do, is get the message across, rough her up a little, piss him off, and then he’ll be in my hands in no time! I can already see the look on his face… He’ll try to save her, and then I’ll strike him where it hurts!” He paused mid-stride and balled one hand into a fist, striking the palm of his other hand while he stared out the window. “That woman is a real piece of ass, Oni or no. I can see why he’d value her. I’m sure he’d hate to see her all roughed up.”<br/><br/>He paused again, and nodded to himself. ""Yes… he would, he hated seeing Cassandra like that…” There was a soft chuckle, and then he took in a deep breath.<br/><br/>Deciding to leave his little ramble at that, he turned to face the group. “Hey, do we have any recording equipment or do we need to make a run for some?” Compared to just then, he really seemed a little saner. As sane as someone like Levi would be anyway; Levi was anything but sane. Anyone with a brain was aware of that. He bounced on his heels a little as he thought. Maybe there was a laptop sitting around or something… he’d have to go look. Later. For now he would keep soaking in everything, coming up with a decent idea for how to go about doing this video. He was not a good actor but hell, he knew how to torment someone. Someone was going to have to do the recording and he was looking right at David. Once again, he was thinking of sticking David with a shitty job.<br/><br/>But was it really that shitty? Well, in a way it probably was but that was another thing that was not on his mind. He was being pretty vain right now, in his own way. He wanted to be the star of that video and didn’t care as long as it was damned good. Maybe David was not the best choice to play camera man, he did have another candidate in mind, but he would rather not have someone else be dragged into this.<br/><br/>This was their victory, not anybody else’s. Eventually, he’d need to contact the others and inform them of Hank’s death. It was still very unfortunate that he could not be part of this. That man surely would have enjoyed this in the sense that he would have had a blast tormenting her. Though, on second thought, he knew Hank would have would probably end up being too rough. They could now afford to have the Oni woman too harmed. That was to be for later. On the other hand, who was to say that Levi wouldn’t be able to keep himself in check when it came to tormenting her? He already could not wait to go back in that room and have his way with her. To keep his mind off of it for now, he started gathering more and more ideas for this video, and was obviously far too energetic for his own good.<br/><br/>If he didn’t keep his energy in check, things would not go well. Many failed missions came from Levi being too impatient and not being able to keep himself under control. Every failed mission meant more stress for him. Having come so far here, he could not stress enough how much he did not want this one to face the same fate. Not only because he’d be pissed, but because he that knew staying in a good mood was better for him. There was too much anger in his life.<br/><br/>He wanted, for once, to finally achieve something. He wanted peace.<br/><br/>Levi looked at Tyler next. He noted how the man was keeping quiet, as he always did, probably worrying about the woman. “You!” He pointed right at him. “It’s your job to make sure that she doesn’t escape.” Despite his energy, his words were stern, “If she slips out of our grasp, it’ll be your head.” It was odd how quickly Levi could go from being far too hyper right back to seeming like he was angry with something. He was a little unpredictable in that regard, however, here he was just trying to get his point across. Even though it probably was not needed since he knew David already made it clear to the man, he just wanted to be sure."
511,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-04-02T21:13:16,ElegantJewel,"Ivan had almost hoped that Azrai would throw a punch at him. He had seen the man get ready to strike back and Ivan would have taken the punch. Though seeing how Azrai's strength surpassed his, he wondered if he would be able to keep himself on his feet. Regardless of the outcome, Ivan figured it would help Azrai release some of the stress he was feeling. It may have seemed like Ivan was trying to rub salt in the wound, but he was honestly trying to help. He knew that his way of 'helping' was different than others. He wanted Azrai to truly see what kind of mess they were in now, not just simply beat himself over what had happened. This would not simply blow over in a few days. Knowing Alice, she would hold this grudge for years. It was that serious.<br/><br/>Ivan nearly rolled his eyes at Azrai, though doing that would result in even more childish bickering. Of course he knew it wasn't on purpose, Ivan knew Azrai better than that but it seemed as if his friend didn't think that way. Ivan was only trying to reach out to him and calm him down in some form or fashion. Instead, it felt like he was getting pushed further away from Azrai. He could see it, the wall that was slowly forming between the two of them. This mission was really pushing them to their limits, friendship and all. Clenching his jaw, he honestly wanted to yell at the man before him. Tell him that he was here, that he wanted to help but no matter what, he knew that Azrai wouldn't open to him so easily. That was how it has always been.<br/><br/>As Azrai moved a bit closer to him, their eyes met, glaring intensely at one another. He almost cocked an eyebrow at the words that left his mouth. He knew that Azrai was dead set on saving Shizu, but that didn't mean Ivan was a fool. He had not mentioned taking Azrai as a threat, he was just as serious. His eyes narrowed a bit, though he said nothing, knowing that no good would come from his words. He scoffed a bit at the shorter male, crossing his arms over his chest. Sometimes, there was no need for words between the two of them. They could convey everything in the silence between them. He returned the look, as if saying 'You better not make yourself regret anything else further.' He knew that Azrai would be able to keep himself controlled, he believed in the male after all. He was simply worried about how long he could manage to keep himself in control. The success of this mission was very crucial. He knew that Azrai understood as much.<br/><br/>Ivan let out a sigh watching as Azrai began to walk away. ""Just take care of yourself, idiot,"" he murmured under his breath. He ran a hand through his hair, trying to calm himself down as well. As far as he was concerned, Azrai would be fine. Ivan knew that Azrai had a lot on his mind and it was probably best that they had some time to themselves. Standing out in the cold air, he took a few deep breaths, his lungs burning slightly. Could they really do this with the men that they had. He wondered if he had made the right decision bringing Azrai along. Zachariah had had his doubts about Azrai coming along but...Ivan was the one to persuade him. All this time, he had only thought of Azrai. How would things have been if he hadn't come? Would they be better or for worse? Sighing once more, he decided that he would wait until Elias woke up.<br/><br/>Heading back inside, he decided that it was best not to talk to too many people. However, he did go check up on the woman who had been hit. He apologized on his and Azrai's behalf, hoping that they would still have relations at this hospital. He was glad to see that the woman accepted the apology however she still seemed a bit wary of him. Ivan supposed it was to be expected, if only Alice had warned her staff. He couldn't place the blame solely on Alice; maybe he should have warned them as well. A frown touched his lips again as he left to go to Elias's room. He wondered if he would receive punishment as well, once Zachariah was informed. Azrai was his responsibility as well. He was supposed to be keeping an eye on him but right now, they needed some space.<br/><br/>Opening the door to Elias's room, he looked at the unconscious male. A look of sadness reached his eyes, though the feeling didn't convey on his face. Closing the door quietly, he took a seat in the corner of the room, simply staring at the male. He soon became lost in his thoughts, trying to figure out what their next plan of action. Pulling out his phone, he decided to send a report to Zachariah rather than calling him. Right now, Ivan wouldn't be able to handle hearing their leader's voice. Despite trying his best to remain neutral, Ivan could always pick up subtle hints of Zachariah's emotions. What he need, was peace of mind and quiet. Sitting in the hospital room, he set his phone on the desk and leaned forward. He crossed his hands in front of his mouth, staring off into space.<br/><br/>They needed to get back on the right track.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>David was a bit surprised that Levi actually took to an idea of his. He usually made pretty solid plans but when it came to doing other things, David fell short. He flinched a bit as Levi's hands came crashing onto his shoulder, at first he was sure that Levi changed his mind about the idea but he was being praised in a few seconds. David gave him a slightly concerned look as the man began to pace around, rambling about this and that. David knew that something was wrong, especially seeing how energetic Levi was. Well, maybe things weren't wrong but David always became a bit concerned when the male got like this. He had seen far too many things happen from the result of Levi being in such a good mood.<br/><br/>David shuddered slightly at the thought though he knew it was pointless trying to get Levi to back down now. Besides, sending a video was the safest decision. They weren't really putting their lives on the line by doing this. They would be safely tucked away in their hideout until Azrai and his men came. ""I'll look around to see if we have any recording devices,"" David said in a mild tone, trying not to interrupt Levi too much as he continued on pushing out his thoughts. David vaguely recalled having a laptop on standby here; he just had to remember where he placed it. His eyes followed after Levi as the man stopped briefly, as if solidifying the plan. David let out a faint sigh, knowing that they should probably start getting ready.<br/><br/>It seemed as if Levi wanted to have Azrai by the end of the day.<br/><br/>Getting up off the sofa, he grimaced slightly, knowing that he had moved a bit too fast. Clenching his jaw, he shook it off and stretched a bit. As David thought about it, he knew that he would be stuck recording the damned thing. It wasn’t like David thought it was that shitty, he just was never big into torture. Then again, he was the one who prompted the idea. ""I'll get to looking for the equipment. How do you want her setup? Tied to the table, chained to the floor or to a chair,"" David asked before heading off to go look for the required material. He knew that those mental images would probably cause more excitement for Levi but he figured that man deserved it. After all, this Levi’s reward for after all his hard work. David's reward was seeing Levi being so excited about this and having the woman.<br/><br/>He knew that Levi may need some time to decide how he wanted the woman to look for the video, so he rummaged through the storage closets. He moved aside a few boxes and sneezed as dust filled his nose, however he found something along the lines he was looking for. Pulling out an older camcorder and tripod, he set it aside. ""Will this work? I figured we could stream it to my laptop, I'm pretty sure I have some cords in the car."" He glanced over at Levi, wondering if the equipment would work for the male. Then again, David had no idea how long it had been in the closet, would it still work? If not, then the webcam on his laptop should suffice, though the quality may not be as good.<br/><br/>Tyler was becoming increasingly worried about the Oni woman and what they were planning on doing to her. He knew that she would be able to handle it and that she would survive but still, he was worried. How badly were they planning on torturing her? Tyler knew that he really had no right to say anything but he held back the urge to protest. He had come this far and he had seen the woman; he would have his chance to have her to himself. He knew that much, David had said so. He trusted the male but not that much. Maybe after they were done, he would have a chance but he had a feeling that Levi had a lot more planned for the woman.<br/><br/>He jumped a bit as Levi immediately turned to him, pointing at him. He blinked a bit, surprised at the sudden change of attitude. He gulped nervously and nodded his head. ""I have no intention of allowing her escape, I guarantee you that."" He honestly hated how little Levi trusted him. He wanted the woman just as much as Levi did, well maybe a little less. ""As you prepare the equipment, I will prepare her, to make sure she will remain harmless."" In all honesty, the talisman had been one of the surprising artifacts that he had been able to get. He was unsure of how long it would keep her under control, seeing how it was rather worn, but he still had a few more that he could use.<br/><br/>Tyler was determined not to let anything happen or else he would never be able to experiment on the woman. That was why he dealt with the distrust and the constant surveillance. He had worked with David a few times before but this had been the first time dealing with someone so...bipolar. That was the best way that he could describe Levi. He had never had his skills and knowledge doubted so much before. He honestly felt like telling them that he would not help any further if they continued to treat him this way, however, he was sure that would not end well for him. So, he withstood this treatment only because he knew that he would be rewarded in the end.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>The constant beeping of machines was the first thing that he heard. Blearily, he opened his eyes staring up at the dark ceiling. Blinking a few more times, things began to clear up in his eyes. From what he could tell, he was laying in a hospital room, much to his dismay. The events that led up to this predicament replayed in his mind, nearly causing him to let out a sigh of frustration. How could they just leave Shizu like that? He had half the mind to chew them out for not listening to him in the first place but then again...he may have not survived. Who cared?! He surely didn't because he had failed protecting Shizu while Ivan and Zachariah had placed their trust and her life in his hands. Now, he had failed her a second time, this was not something that he wanted to keep doing.<br/><br/>His eyes fluttered close a bit as a dull pain hummed throughout his body. The gun wound had been very serious and it was not often that he felt this much pain. It was almost as if it were a foreign feeling to him, though he would endure it. He opened his eyes once more, glancing around the room, landing on a figure that was sitting in the corner. A frown touched his lips as he realized it was Ivan, still not over the fact that they had chosen his life over rescuing Shizu. However, the more that he stared at the Russian, the more he could sense that Ivan was not in the mood to hear what he had to say. More or less, Elias was sure that Ivan was feeling more than guilty about his decisions. Then again, did Elias have the right to tell him what was right and wrong?<br/><br/>What would he have done in that situation?<br/><br/>Mulling over that thought he decided to let it go for now, knowing that he would only cause more stress for Ivan. ""You know, if looks could kill, I'm sure more than ten people would be dead by now,"" Elias said in a dry tone, a slight smile curling the corners of his mouth. It seemed as if Ivan had been lost in thought as his eyes finally came back to focus, looking over at him. The Russian slowly stood up, heading over to sit down beside the bed. ""How are you feeling,"" Ivan asked carefully, taking in his bedridden form while asking the question.<br/><br/>""Aside from the wound, I'll manage,"" Elias said in a strained tone, trying to sit up.<br/><br/>""You know you shouldn't move too much right now.""<br/><br/>""Oh? And here I was thinking that you'd want me to get out of bed as soon as possible,"" Elias quipped in a haughty tone. He winced slightly as the slight bitterness in his voice slipped. He could see Ivan frown a bit before a sigh left the male. ""Look...I'm sorry-""<br/><br/>""There's no need to apologize,"" Ivan muttered. ""Things didn't go according to how we planned; no matter how well thought it was. I have no excuse for not saving Shizu other than the fact that I couldn't bear the thought of losing you."" Ivan took in a deep breath. ""It may take a while for you to understand that....but that is all I have to say on that regard."" He rubbed the scruff of his stubble in an exhausted manner. ""Now, as for the next step, I assume you know what I am asking of you.""<br/><br/>""Of course I do,"" Elias replied. Despite the fact that Ivan apologized, the feeling of mild frustration wouldn't leave him. Perhaps he was being rather selfish at this point. He knew that his death would have affected a number of people though they hadn't even tried getting their hands on Shizu before coming to him! That was why he was so upset. They had given up immediately once he had mentioned that he was wounded. If only he hadn't said anything then they wouldn't have to be in this situation any more. However, Elias was sure that he would have bleed out before they had come to get him. Maybe he had thought that his life was less important than Shizu, but maybe that had been the guilt of not finding her talking. He let out a sigh and looked down at his hands.<br/><br/>""I promise that I'll keep a better eye on her this time,"" Elias said in a subdued tone.<br/><br/>""I know you're still upset about what happened prior but no one is blaming you-""<br/><br/>""I am! If I had continued to monitor her then she would have never been taken away!"" Elias could feel his body and voice tremble as he spoke. ""If I had done my job better then she would be happy...""<br/><br/>He flinched slightly as Ivan's hand came to his shoulder. ""Elias...I have no words to comfort you because I feel the same. If I had done a better job, you wouldn't be hurt...things would have been different. There isn't the time to loathe ourselves. We can only move forward and do our damn best now.""<br/><br/>Elias smiled a bit as Ivan tried to comfort him, it was a strange way but it worked a little. He let out a shaky breath, nodding his head slightly. He glanced around once more. ""Where's Azrai?""<br/><br/>Ivan closed his eyes at the mention, some time had passed since he had last seen and spoken to Azrai. ""I might as well fill you in,"" Ivan said in a low tone, rubbing a hand over his face. Elias sat there in a mild astonishment at the events that unfolded while he had been unconscious. It was certainly a surprise that Azrai was reacting in such a way but maybe it was because he really did care about Shizu. He leaned further back into his pillows as he thought about his friend. ""Well I hope he's calmed down now,"" Elias muttered. “Also, maybe...it'd be best to not bring up Shizu for a while. I mean, we all know what we need to do....so it might ease the tension to not mention her right now."" Ivan nodded his head in agreement.<br/><br/>""You're right."" Ivan glanced over at the door, as if thinking about something, which he kept to himself. ""Anyways, right now, we need to focus on you being able to get out of here. We'll meet Azrai at your place.""<br/><br/>""Hell, I'm ready to go,"" Elias said getting ready to get up, only to wince slightly.<br/><br/>Ivan's eyes narrowed slightly. As much as he wanted to leave, he knew that Elias's wound may not be able to handle too much movement, like walking. ""Maybe you should rest a little longer.""<br/><br/>""The more I lay here, the more we waste time. Besides, once we get to my place, I can fix things up where I can lay down and still do what I need to."" Elias crossed his arms over his chest. ""So I suggest you go get a wheelchair and we'll be out of here.""<br/><br/>Ivan scoffed slightly, realizing how much a handful Elias could be. He went out into the hallway, looking around for a wheelchair. He called Azrai, letting him know that they were getting ready to leave. He kept it short, knowing that there could still be lingering tension from before. Bringing in the wheelchair, he retrieved a nurse who helped Elias get all the IVs out of his body. He pulled Elias out of the bed and placed him gently into the chair, despite the hacker's embarrassed protests. Turning around he saw Alice standing in the doorway, her eyes on Elias. They flickered to Ivan, a look of concern coming to her eyes. ""If the wound should open up...you know my number,"" she said before walking away from them.<br/><br/>""She really hates you, yeah?""<br/><br/>Ivan chuckled and began to push Elias out of the room and towards the car. ""I guess you could say it's a love-hate kind of relationship.""<br/><br/>""I don't see the love,"" Elias said with a snort of laughter. ""Anyways, I'm not really too sure how I'll find Shizu, so it may take some time.""<br/><br/>""We'll try to be patient,"" Ivan said with a slight smile, even though he knew that he and Azrai could only be patient for so long. ""You need to call Lucian sometime.""<br/><br/>Elias groaned slightly. ""Can I not?""<br/><br/>""And have him have your head for not telling him? I don't know about that.""<br/><br/>Elias pouted slightly knowing that Lucian would be rather upset if he didn't tell him what happened. The wound would take a while to heal and that meant that he would be unable to drink for a while. He let out a defeated sigh. ""Fine I will...later."" He glared at the Russian who laughed as they left the hospital. He wasn't happy about having to be placed in the car and carried but he knew that he still wasn't in the condition to be moving so freely. This mission required him back immediately, so some things couldn't be helped.  ""Once I find her, I'll try to keep you all updated as much as possible.""<br/><br/>""I wouldn't expect anything less of you,"" Ivan said with a smirk, as he started up the car and heading back to Elias's apartment.<br/><br/>Elias stared out of the window, watching the buildings pass by. They would find her and she would live happily, no matter what."
512,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-04-04T11:57:30,Sound of Silence,"It was Zachariah’s hope that this mission would succeed. It had concerned him how quickly Ivan ended their call but he trusted the man, as he always had, and took his word that he would keep things under control to the best of his ability. As he stared at the wall, chin resting on the back of his hands, there was a weary look on his eyed. He was praying for everyone to be successful, no matter what happened, and he hoped that Ivan would be able to keep everyone together. There was a lot at stake here and he was exhausted. Was he asking too much of them? For years, he has always sent them on rough missions, when they were not doing something personal, and he has always set the bar pretty high because of the image he wanted to maintain. Not just that, he wanted them to unleash their full potential.<br/><br/>Sighing heavily, he leaned back in his char, crossed his arms over his chest, and gazed at the lights on the ceiling. Azrai was his major concern. The man clearly was not acting like himself, and he could not help but be concerned. Has he reached his breaking point with this mission or was there something else bothering him that he was unwilling to share with the others? If there was something he hoped he would find a way to get it out of his system before he slipped again. As much as he wanted to believe the man could keep himself in check, and that Ivan would make sure he didn’t do anything too restless, he was very worried that he might actually do something stupid. He knew how reckless the man got when it came to people he cared about; he had a one-track mind and was stubborn. But that was not always a good thing.<br/><br/>The best example of that would be when he went after the people who had harmed Cassandra. He lost himself there, hell-bent on finding them and did not stop until he had his revenge. The aftermath was not something he wanted to see again. Hell, he was sure that nobody who knew about it wanted to see that side of Azrai again and he hoped and prayed that side would not surface. Maybe things would smooth out, but sadly he was not confident that would happen. Who was to say he was not going to go down that path, unable to control himself, again? Now that Azrai had his aggression issues, Zachariah was even more wary. He was really going to have to keep his eye out now, and hope that he could do all he could to lift some weigh off of their shoulders before anything happened.<br/><br/>And his concerns all seemed to come true when he received that report from Ivan.<br/><br/>Zachariah stared hard at his phone as soon as he read the message. He ignored the incoming call from Alice, assuming it was going to be about the same thing, and let out a slow breath. His hands began to tremble a little and his jaw tensed. It was not often that Zachariah lost his cool. He was indeed a very calm and collected man, keeping a level head at all times. But today of all days, he was simply not in the mood. Perhaps in his own way he has reached his own breaking point and simply did not want this shit right now. Everything felt like it was crashing down on his shoulders no matter how hard he tried to hold it up.<br/><br/>He shook his head and ran a hand over his face while he leaned back in his chair. Not one person was to blame here; he was actually angry at all three of them for that incident. Ivan and Azrai especially, but he was mostly angry at Ivan for losing his cool like that when he was supposed to be keeping everyone together. Part of him wanted to throw his phone against the wall. If he did, he wouldn’t have to deal with it ringing off the hook. Holding it tight in his grasp, he instead decided to call Azrai himself. He was half way through the dial when he suddenly stopped. What use would there be contacting him while he was this worked up? The last thing anyone needed was their leader coming at them in a rage, chewing them all out tactlessly. So, he decided to simmer down a little before he made the call.<br/><br/>Would this day ever end? He was really placing all of his faith in God, knowing He would continue to watch them. What was His plan? Everything happens for a reason; Zachariah was sure God had something up his sleeves, and that was why today was so rough.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>After consulting the map he had on his phone for some direction, as he did not know the area well despite having been here to visit Elias enough times, Azrai had found a liquor store a few blocks away from where the hospital was located. He decided to walk instead of flagging down a taxi or taking a bus for the same reason he had decided against heading to a bar. He didn’t want to deal with the public right now. Whenever he took the time to unwind, he just wanted to be alone. It never ended well whenever he would hit the bar in one of his mood where he needed to be left alone. Eight times out of ten, some shit would happen and he’d be told to leave. Eventually he learned his lesson and just kept to himself like he always did, without the company of others.<br/><br/>Once he left the liquor store, he immediately opened the bottle, taking some time with the cork, and took a few sips. His choice today was wine. This mission couldn’t really afford having him completely intoxicated out of his mind otherwise he would have gotten something that burned all the way down. He wasn’t sure if Canada had laws against drinking in public, outside of a bar or restaurant, and he didn’t want to find out. So he pushed the cork back down into the bottle as best he could to save the rest for later once he returned to the hotel. The city was still a little on edge after what happened and he did not want to be arrest and found out that he was associated with it because the bullets matched his gun. If Ivan had to bail him out, he was sure the Russian would tear his balls off.<br/><br/>He let out a sigh and shook the thought off. The whole point of this walk was to relax, not get even more worked up over shit.<br/><br/>As soon as he was in the hotel room, he sat on the bed, staring at his vague reflection in the darkness of the television screen. He drank down some more wine after fiddling with the cork again. Already he was feeling a lot better, having taken that walk and was now with alcohol in his hands. He really needed it. Setting the wine bottle on the desk, he decided to lie back on the bed. He let out a soft breath and relaxed as best as he could in spite of his wounds still being pretty sore. Now that he was warmer, he was noticing just how sore and hoped it wouldn’t really hinder him during the rest of this mission. This day had been rough, every part of him knew it was about to get rougher, and the mission was all he could think about no matter how hard he tried to place his thoughts elsewhere.<br/><br/>He really did have a one-track mind when it came to these things no matter what he happened to be doing. It became a little worse since his aggression issues started. Keeping it under control was proving difficult, but he had to relax. Everyone was going to be keeping a closer eye on him now and he could not afford to slip like that again. He was already upset with himself. The wine was helping, as it always did, but when it came time to face Zachariah he needed to keep a level head. He was usually good at that despite his impatience and stubbornness. However, when his pride was on like line, especially when he endangered himself like he had, things tended to get a little hectic. He would have to make sure that nothing like that happened again. Zachariah had faith in him, and so did Ivan and Elias, he knew that, and… he just could not afford to fall apart.<br/><br/>Ivan soon called him to let him know that they were heading to Elias’s apartment. He sat up slowly and immediately headed out so he was there when they arrived. As soon as he was outside, looking to flag down the nearest taxi, made a promise to himself, right there and then. He was going to just keep calm and continue this mission as if it were any old mission. Falling apart was not an option. Nobody needed to tell him twice, not Ivan, not Zachariah, not anyone. Not to mention he did not want to fall apart in front of Shizu especially. She had a positive image of him. He was sure that she trusted that he would get her out of this mess, and that he would be there for her no matter what. There was no way he wanted to ruin that image and prove to be incompetent.<br/><br/>He was almost to Elias’s place when his phone rang again. This time it was Zachariah calling him. There were two reasons why he’d be calling him, he thought: one, he could be contacting him about something important. Or he could be calling him about what had happened.  He had half a mind to ignore the call, sure that it was the latter. Ivan had probably spoken to him to keep him updated like he had been told. Why should he have to listen to someone else, even if it was their leader? Then again perhaps Zachariah’s calm words would help ease his mood a little. The man always seemed to know what to say in even the roughest times.<br/><br/>So he answered.<br/><br/>“Hello?”<br/><br/>“Azrai…” The way Zachariah responded told him he was not being greeted with his leader’s usual calm and gentle tone. Instead, Zachariah sounded displeased, very displeased and somewhat frustrated from the sound of things, giving him the feeling that this conversation was not going to end well. “Ivan has kept me up to date with everything that has been going on in this mission.” He supposed that was to be expected considering everything that happened back at the hospital.<br/><br/>“If you are concerned about me losing control like that again, it will not happen a second time, I assure you. I am perfectly capable of keeping myself under control.”<br/><br/>“Are you certain that it won’t? This mission is delicate--”<br/><br/>“I am well aware of that. I did not intend to cause trouble… It was an accident. I was not thinking.”<br/><br/>Zachariah sighed heavily. There was slight annoyance in his words, not appreciating being cut off like that. “I’m not saying it wasn’t an accident. You and I both know you’re not that kind of person, Azrai. But I have to be honest--”<br/><br/>Azrai clenched his jaw, letting out a breath of frustration. “With all due respect, I am not… in the mood to have someone preach to me.”<br/><br/>“That’s not my--”<br/><br/>“No.” Azrai raised his voice a little. This conversation was pointless. Did he call him to take his frustration out, or was there something else? It sure as hell felt like he had called him just to be a pain in the ass. But of course he wouldn’t dare say something like that, otherwise he knew this conversation was guaranteed not to end well. “Zachariah, I know what I did wrong. I will… apologize for my actions once everything settles down. For now I suggest that--”<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Azriel!”</span>Zachariah’s sharp tone sent a chill down his spine. It was not often that their leader raised his voice, but when he did it was absolutely terrifying. Not to mention, from the way he spoke, he really should listen now… “You say you’re calmed down, that you can control yourself, but I cannot believe you when you won’t even listen to what I have to say.” There was a pause, as if Zachariah was expecting Azrai to say something or cut him off again. But he did not. Their leader had his full attention, and did not need to be told twice. “Now,” Zachariah continued, “I have half a mind to remove you from this mission right this second.”<br/><br/>Azrai remained silent. It was mostly out of obedience, but he also did not know how to respond to that without lashing out. He should have seen that coming, but it still hurt. All of that stress and frustration he had tried so hard to get rid of was slowly beginning to come back. He was right in front of Elias’s apartment now. He could just end the call if he wanted to, that way he wouldn’t have to listen… He was honestly convinced their leader just called him up to bitch. Because of this conversation, which he did not fucking need, his composure was beginning to crumble. But… somehow he knew Zachariah was right. The man was always right and sometimes it really did get under his skin when he went about things the way he usually did. He knew how to bring the best and the worst out of people, but he supposed that was what made him so great.<br/><br/>“I… I do not want to be removed from this mission.” He said finally.<br/><br/>“I’ve made up my mind. I’m sorry… I just don’t know about this one. I had my suspicions from the start, and if I keep getting proved right, I’m left with no choice.”<br/><br/>Bu this point, Azrai was starting to get fed up. He was trying to calm down, and yet his leader was being pushy about it. Out of everything that was probably the most annoying thing. “I have… already told you that I am perfectly capable of keeping myself under control.”<br/><br/>There was a sound of shuffling around, and then something being placed on a surface. “I’m going to call Maverick to take your place. If he answers his phone, and is able to accept being part of this mission, you’re to head back to Israel immediately.” Zachariah had pulled out another phone and placed the one he was using to speak to Azrai with on speaker.<br/><br/>At first, he was sure that Zachariah was not being serious. But he knew their leader better than that; the man was dead serious. There was the sound of dialing, and then ringing. Azrai felt somewhat confident that Maverick would not answer but his heart was still pounding in his chest. Whenever he was dealing with his own shit, he tended to vanish for awhile until whatever was going on got sorted out. From what he understood the man always shad something going on whether it was work or dealing with family issues or whatever. The man was never very open. But he was sure that he would not answer… hopefully he wouldn’t. He clenched his jaw. He was trembling with anticipation while so many things ran through his mind.<br/><br/>A sigh of relief left him when the phone went to voice mail.<br/><br/>“You’re lucky.” Zachariah said. “Keep in mind, if I hear from Ivan again about you losing control of your aggression, you will be removed without a second thought. That is all.”<br/><br/>The call was ended before Azrai could say anything else. Running a hand through his hair, he let out a groan and shoved his phone in his pocket, feeling a strong urge to actually go to Israel just to strangle Zachariah. All that had accomplished was getting him worked up again. He was going to need some more alcohol to calm him down again. Unfortunately, he didn’t have the time. He was sure that Ivan and Elias were already working on looking for Shizu and he did not want to keep them waiting much longer. He knew Ivan was aware he was calming down, so he decided to use that to his advantage before he actually went inside.<br/><br/>He knocked on the door once to let them know it was him and entered.<br/><br/>Once he was where they had gathered, he ran a hand though his hair, “I apologize if I am late.” He murmured.  When he looked at Elias, he wondered if it was obvious how relieved he was to see him alive, and how guilty he felt for leaving Shizu behind. But that was not something he should think about right now. They would find her. He was even more determined now than ever before.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>Levi had only been half paying attention to what Tyler was saying to him. But he did keep him in his thoughts, and let some of his words filter into everything that was running through his mind at the moment. There was a chance he would never truly trust Tyler. He trusted David, that man has been though Hell and back with him, he was the closest thing he had to a best friend, but not Tyler. There was just something about the mythologist that he didn’t like. Perhaps it was the way he carried himself; the man was submissive, and he usually liked submissive, but there was just something else that made him wary. Oh well. This would probably be the only time he would need Tyler’s assistance. Once they were done here, he was free to go and do whatever he was doing before David had called him here.<br/><br/>“You do that.” He waved his hand toward Tyler absently while he directed his thoughts right back to the Oni woman and everything that he wanted to go down. He was really curious to see what David would be able to find for them to use. If anything. Who knows what was in those closets… Levi really did not like cleaning, and didn’t if he didn’t have to so they were probably filled with old shit he never cared to look through. Oh well, if they had to make a run then so be it. This video was going to be great either way. He could almost picture how everything was going to go down. It was exciting. He was going to have so much fun with this. Maybe a little too much fun, and he was constantly telling himself to be careful, even though that probably would not work, he could hardly wait.<br/><br/>Oh, the mental images that flooded into Levi’s mind were glorious. He thought long and hard about what he wanted to do for the video even before David went to look for recording equipment. As he paced the room, he looked around to see if there was anything he could use to aid in roughing her up aside from his knife. Even with limited options, he would find a way to make due. In the end it would all be worth it. He needed this… he deserved this. He was going to make this video message a show that Azrai would never forget. Ever since he began living the way he did, torture had quickly become one of his favorite things. Physical, emotional, psychological… sexual, just to top it all off; it was all a good way for him to relieve stress. He was always so eager to put all of his skills to use.<br/><br/>Levi sat on the couch and took in a few deep breaths. Knowing he had to hold back was eating at him a little. He liked to go all out, do whatever he pleased to really get his victims worked up and terrified of him. It was sad he couldn’t do that right now. He was going to need to calm down, think of something else. Unfortunately he was not always someone who thought outside of the box despite being… well… someone who always seemed to be far, far away.<br/><br/>Once David returned, surprised that he actually found a camera, which he made known by saying, “Christ, how long has that been in there? Well, let’s just hope it works. As long as we have something to record with, I don’t care.”  Then he looked around the room again to see where things should be placed. He muttered to himself while he moved about, rambling on about the layout of the room and if things would need to be moved around. The common area was fairly large, about the size of the average living room, but to be honest he wasn’t sure if he wanted to do things out in the open like this.<br/><br/>Before answering David, he looked to Tyler again. “Alright, here’s how I want her. Her legs need to be bound to where she’s unable to walk, or move them very much. Likewise, her hands need to be bound behind her back. I also want her,” he paused briefly, his lips curling into a grin, “vulnerable. I don’t care how it’s done, as long as those things are accomplished.” Oh yeah, he was really getting into this. It was mostly to try to piss Azrai and his friends off even more and give them a reason to storm in here as soon as possible. He wasn’t sure how well it would work, but he was going to have fun with it. That was all that mattered to him. If he was having fun, Azrai could take a little longer to get here than he’d want as far as he was concerned.<br/><br/>Once Tyler was off to prepare the woman, he looked to David again. “I guess we can just set up here in this room. There isn’t enough lighting in any of the other rooms.” He gestured towards the window, which did allow the most light to come in and light up a majority of the room, to prove his point. This really was the most lit room in the hideout. Some of the windows in other rooms were boarded up, and he honestly did not feel like prying off the boards just to try to get some more light to come in. He gave a shrug, his mind returning to more important things. “If light isn’t an issue, I don’t mind keeping her in the room she is now. There might be less of a chance of her escaping if she gets loose, if we don’t drag her out here.”<br/><br/>Maybe he should trust Tyler a little more… Even Levi caught the wary edge in his own tone when he spoke the last part. It would help unify them a little more. Now that Hank was gone, he needed unity now more than ever. But losing Hank had really put him on edge, and trusting someone he has known for a few hours, who clearly was no Hank by any means, was simply out of the question. Even more than it had been before. He was also worried about David, in spite of how much he trusted him. What if he lost him today, too? He knew that David would gladly give his life for a mission, he was a loyal dog after all, but he did not want to lose any more men on this mission. Well, men he cared about anyway. As far as he was concerned Tyler still needed to earn his stripes.<br/><br/>This mission would make or break everything. It was thrilling. How long has it been since he felt such a rush? And it was more than just trust on the line.<br/><br/>“Oh, and since we have a moment to ourselves, there’s something I should discuss with you before the action starts.” Levi said suddenly, sounding a lot more calmed down either because his energy was already spent or he was simply trying to stay calm so he didn’t do anything stupid, pulling David off to the side to somewhere a little more private in case Tyler might be listening in. He stared at him for a minute, as if trying to decide how he wanted to go about what he wanted to say. When he finally found the words, he started off slowly, keeping his voice down for a change, “First off, I apologize for not saying anything before, but just listen to me. I promise this will all be worth it in the end.” There was a bit of a glint in his eye that suggested that he was up to no good.<br/><br/>“I told you before we came out here about Sanctus Unum, the fight in Israel, and the guy that tipped me off about the Oni woman in the first place, right?” He was sure that he had, but he was probably in… well… an energetic state of mind that was worse than this one. When that happened he was usually a lot more out there and he knew that David often tuned him out whenever he started to go a little off the rails so to speak. In a way, it pissed him off but he was also appreciative of it. He could ramble on for hours and David would just sit there and take it. It was hard to find people who were that accepting, if he could call it that. Most people thought he was too far off in his own little world, Hank included. But David stuck with him and had that ‘oh that’s just Levi’ demeanor.<br/><br/>That was why David meant so much to him. Maybe it was not exactly like that, but he could still appreciate it even if he didn’t really show it as often as he should. David was just… perfect. He was human, he fucked up every now and then, but Levi was not exactly a saint either.<br/><br/>Levi smiled a little, “If we hand the Oni woman over to the man who made this possible once we’re finished with her, we might be able to join the organization he works for.” His smile widened and he placed his hands on David’s shoulders. “Think about it. This could be a huge opportunity for us, my friend! I can see it now. We’ll have everything we could ever want! We deserve so much better than we have now.” For years, he, David, and the others they associated with have never been part of anything huge. They were their own group. This tended to cause a lot of problems whenever they had a run-in with someone who did belong to a larger group or organization. Needless to say, he was excited about finally being part of something even if it did hurt his pride being a lowly peon instead of a leader.<br/><br/>Of course, it was not like what they had now did not satisfy him. He simply felt that it was time for them to expand a little more.<br/><br/>On the other hand that didn’t mean he trusted that they would be recruited by that organization. There were a lot of shady people, and he knew better. He would never be used by anyone, or set his… friends… up to be used by anyone either. It was a vow he took when he formed his little group. No matter how rough things got, they watched out for each other. The look he gave David, hopefully, told him that he was not going back on his word just because some offer was given to him."
513,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-05-17T00:58:11,ElegantJewel,"It was the usual quiet drive to Elias's apartment, Ivan made sure to keep a more cautious eye on their surroundings. It would be rather catastrophic if they were ambushed by any number of the men that were after them and Shizu. Still, he felt the need to return to the hacker's apartment in order to find Shizu. Then again, as Elias had stated before, how would they go about finding her? They had tried their best to stay out of the line of site from the public, which meant that she wouldn't be on any security camera in the area. If only that had had a license plate number or something that would be able to give them a lead. Ivan clutched the steering wheel a little tighter, wishing that things had gone better. Then again, life was cruel in that way and so was God. He chose the most inopportune times to teach patience and other valuable lessons. Ivan let out a slight sigh, knowing that he shouldn't have such a clouded mind. This was a very delicate mission, if they made another mistake like the last one...they would never see Shizu again.<br/><br/>""You have that ugly look on your face,"" Elias stated, pulling the Russian out of his thoughts.<br/><br/>Ivan blinked slightly before glancing over at the male beside him, another frown touching his lips. ""Well, there are a number of things on my mind. Pardon my ugly face,"" he stated in a playful manner, however his voice lacked the humor to back it up.<br/><br/>Elias shook his head. ""Sorry, I figured I would try to make the air a bit less heavy. Then again, it's hard to do when we all know what could happen.""<br/><br/>Ivan hummed in response, knowing that there was no need for any more of this conversation. Ivan and Elias were very different from one another, one needed the comfort of a conversation while the other needed the silence. Ivan often compared Elias to Maverick, who was one of the more emotional one between him and Azrai. It was rather refreshing to have someone who could easily break down their walls in front of them, it sometimes reminded Ivan that he was still human. Not some sort of being that went through the motions of missions and killings those who had turned away from the love and virtues that God has for them. Elias was always the one to ground him when he felt that he would lose himself in all of this bloodshed. That was why Elias was so important to Ivan because he needed the hacker, for his own selfish reasons. Ivan had come to terms with himself on this subject long ago and he wouldn't deny to Elias that he would probably choose him over Shizu again. Without Elias, there would be no hope in finding Shizu. Without Elias, they would be lost.<br/><br/>Pulling up on the curb, Ivan turned off the car. ""Alright, let's get you inside and set up.""<br/><br/>""Sure thing, Mom,"" Elias said with a slight grin.<br/><br/>Ivan shook his head slightly, a small chuckle leaving him. Getting out of the car, Ivan carefully helped Elias out of his seat. Elias, deciding to be stubborn, shooed Ivan's helping hands away and tried to walk on his own. Nearly doubling over in pain from walking, the hacker clutched his side while Ivan muttered a curse under his breath. ""We have even been away from the hospital for ten minutes and if I call Alice because you tore open your stitches, you will not be back on this mission,"" he scolded, while picking up the smaller male. He grunted slightly at the sudden weight change.<br/><br/>""I'm not some helpless princess, you know,"" Elias grumbled out, a slight pout on his face. ""I could have managed, even if I tore open my stitches.""<br/><br/>""I don't give a rat's ass,"" Ivan hissed, while walking up the steps. It took a moment to enter the apartment, due to the fact that he was trying to balance Elias's weight in one arm while trying to unlock the door. Once inside, Ivan placed Elias on the couch, before he followed Elias's instructions on how to set up all his equipment. ""If you break anything, I will murder you,"" Elias warned, his eyes watching Ivan like a hawk.<br/><br/>""Like you could do anything in your current condition,"" Ivan grunted while pushing a desk across the room.<br/><br/>""Don't scratch the floor,"" Elias said in a panic.<br/><br/>""Look, you're the one who told me to move this shit, so you're getting it moved. Be happy with that,"" Ivan muttered. He let out a heavy sigh as he unlatched one side of the desk, causing it to move lower and swing out to the side. He pulled the desk over and out towards Elias's lap. Hooking the latch, he carefully moved the wires and cords, so that they wouldn't be tangled and no one would trip over them. Ivan had always thought that Elias had an eclectic taste for furniture. Honestly, who would think that they would ever need a desk like this? Then again, it would make sense, seeing as they were in this kind of situation. ""Could you place this box on the coffee table?"" Ivan did as he was told, making sure the machine had enough open space to breath. Elias smiled a bit as he moved to get in a more comfortable position. ""Alright, I'll start the search now, I'll be sure to let you know if I get any kind of information.""<br/><br/>""Sounds good to me,"" Ivan muttered before he took a seat on the end of the couch. He took hold of the remote on the table, before switching on the television. He kept the volume low so that Elias could concentrate better. He clicked through a few channels before landing on the news. A grim look came to his face as he looked at the after math of happened appear on the screen. Sure, this hadn't been the most ideal location to have a fight but there had been nothing that they could do. They had done what was best, at the time. He watched the camera pan over the blood stains and the bullet riddled buildings. Police coverage of this was not something that they strived for but this neighborhood had probably never seen that much action. Ivan knew that soon the police would be patrolling this place hourly. He let out a sigh, rubbing the temples of his head. This was something to be expected, they didn't necessarily have the time to clean up the bodies. Also, some guns hadn't had silencers on them so of course that got the public's attention.<br/><br/>The knock on the door briefly brought out of reality for a moment before Azrai walked in. He nodded his head and Elias briefly looked away from the television, as he had been distracted from his search by it. ""You're just in time,"" Elias said with a faint smile. He knew that Azrai probably shared the thoughts about him and Shizu. He knew that he shouldn't bring up Shizu, Azrai was probably tired of people giving him shit about what had happened. He nodded, as if showing that he understood what Azrai was trying to convey, before looking back at the television screen, a frown touching his lips.<br/><br/>""Well it was unavoidable but still,"" Ivan said, the sound of his displeasure evident.<br/><br/>""I still can't believe that they managed to cover it so fast, the police around here are rather lazy,"" Elias said.<br/><br/>""Can't be helped, it's pretty quiet around here and this will be the story of the year I'm sure,"" Ivan muttered, leaning back in his chair. ""Any leads yet?""<br/><br/>""Not so far. I'll hack into the police system to see if there were any eye witness accounts.""<br/><br/>Ivan scoffed slightly. ""I'm sure there will be,"" he muttered, knowing that some people will say anything to be on the news. He glanced over at Azrai before nodding his head towards an open seat. ""You should rest a bit more, it may take a while.""<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>Tyler was sure that there was no way that he could get Levi to trust him, not even in the slightest. Maybe sometime in the future, Levi would need someone like him again. If Tyler did well, he was sure that Levi would trust him. It was one thing to be needed but it was another to be trusted. Tyler could only hope that Levi would be able to trust him soon enough, if not then Tyler would feel a little less than useless. With a small sigh, Tyler knew that he was being dismissed not that it mattered. He knew that he had no part of this group and he knew that he should do what he knew best. Walking back to the room with the Oni woman, he made a small noise of his presence. He grinned as she flinched slightly before stilling herself once more. ""Did he hurt you,"" he asked, knowing that she wouldn't respond. He walked closer to her, his hand resting on the top of her forehead. He looked over her body, noting the small cut on her chest. It had yet to heal, which meant that the talisman was still working.<br/><br/>""I apologize for him, he doesn't understand your needs. He only cares about himself,"" he said in a quiet tone, knowing that he or David could walk in at any moment. ""Only a little longer,"" he said. ""A little longer and you will be mine and I promise that I will not hurt you."" That got a response from her, which was only a cautious look. He smiled slightly as he moved around the table, he picked up a syringe, and the red color looked haunting in the dim light. ""We still need you to be...relaxed so I'm just going to give you a small dosage this time. It seems the other dose has yet to fade, but I'm sure you can handle it."" She watched him as he rolled up the sleeve of her sweater, this time she didn't fight him away. No, she would risk injuring herself further if she did. She hissed slightly as the needle pierced her skin and she could feel the substance pollute her blood.<br/><br/>""That's a good girl,"" he muttered. ""Now time to prepare you.""<br/><br/>She felt the restraints loosen around her wrists and legs, though she had no strength to move them. The gag was removed from her lips next and she took in a deep breath of air. ""You must be thirsty, here."" Her head was lifted and a cool liquid touched her lips. She greedily gulped down the stale water, though she continued to watch him. As the water collected in her mouth, Tyler continued to watch her with an eerie smile. Pulling her head away, she spat out the water in his face. A smile touched his face, wiping away the liquid. ""I'm surprised that you could manage that much."" He took hold of her chin, gripping it tightly. ""But look at what a mess you've made. You're all wet.""<br/><br/>Shizu stiffened underneath his hold, a low growl leaving her but he only laughed at her choice of intimidation. He pushed her back on the table, she hissed at the dull pain in the back of her head. She made a feeble attempt to stop him as the band of her jeans began to fall. ""Relax, I won't do anything to you. You're not for me, yet."" That did little to calm her racing heart but the damned sedative caused her movements to be sluggish and sloppy. Her upper body was pulled up and her head rested on Tyler's shoulder. Her sweater was being pulled off and once it went over her head, she latched her teeth into his neck. Biting down with as much force as she could muster, she could hear his surprised gurgle. That feeling of satisfaction lasted for a few seconds as a hand gripped her hair tightly. She winced at the pain before she was yanked off of his neck. She watched his face in mild horror as a grin was plastered on his face.<br/><br/>""You really are feisty, despite all that we've given you. I can see why Levi is so excited to have his way with you."" Her hands reached out, loosely grabbing onto his neck, trying to dig into his wound. He swatted her hand away before pulling her off of the table by her hair. She let out her first cry of pain from the contact to the floor and the sharp tug on her head. ""I can't waste any more time or else they'll get suspicious."" He let go of her hair and she collapsed on the floor. She panted heavily, trying to force herself to move. If she could attack him again, she would be able to get out of her. If she could get rid whatever was on her off, then she would have her powers back. Her trembling hands moved to her back, looking for that whatever they had placed on her. Her fingertips barely rolled across the piece of sacred paper. She hissed as it burned her to touch it but if she could get it off, then she would be free.<br/><br/>""Ah ah, now we wouldn't want that to happen,"" Tyler purred out in a sweet tone. His shadow and body covered her crumpled form and she quickly tried to pick the corner off of her skin. His hand snatched her wrist towards him and she groaned in pain. He inspected her red fingertips as the paper had left burn marks. ""So it really is working,"" he murmured. He grabbed hold of her other arm pulling it towards him. He tightly bound her wraps with a leather belt while tying her wrists together with rope. ""That should hold you down for now."" He moved down further, grabbing hold of her legs and securing her ankles with rope and just below her knees with the belt. He stood back and looked at his handy work, he had to say he was pretty satisfied with himself. ""Oh that's right,"" he said with a snap of his fingers. Grabbing another talisman, he place it in-between her shoulder blades, so that she would be unable to grab at it again, before taking off the old talisman.<br/><br/>""I have to say, you look good enough to eat,"" he muttered, using his foot to roll her onto her back. She moved around trying to find some way to feel comfortable, but with her body on her hands it was impossible. He crouched down beside her, a smile on his face. Her eyes watched him before falling to the blood trickling from his wound. A low growl came from her and he chuckled. ""So you're hungry. As much as I would love to feed you, I'm afraid I can't. Now let's close that mouth of yours."" Grabbing some duct tape, he ripped off a large piece, covering her mouth. Standing up, he inspected her body once more, knowing that he did more than an excellent job on securing her.<br/><br/>""I'll go get Levi,"" he said with a smile, before he left, he could have sworn he saw her eyes turn yellow.<br/><br/>Walking out of the room, Tyler nearly fell down. His knees trembled as his hand touched the wound on his neck. He couldn't believe she bit him, was this heaven? Surely he hadn't been this good for a gift like this, maybe in his past life. Was he being rewarded? He needed to get a molding of the bite mark as soon as possible, but he needed to notify Levi first. Walking back down to the common room, he looked between Levi and David. He felt himself lose all the confidence he had had in front of the Oni woman. ""I've prepared her, let me know if she's not to your liking. If you will...excuse me."" Tyler went off to the bathroom, knowing that he'd have to clean the wound and what not, despite feeling like he was going to pass out from blood loss.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>David grinned as Levi made a comment about the camcorder he found. He decided to fiddle around with it to make sure that it turned off and would record. After a few moments of messing with the equipment, the blue screen came up and he grinned. ""Looks like this will work, I'll go get the cables needed and my laptop."" David could feel himself become a bit excited about filming this torture video. Maybe Levi's energetic mood was rubbing off on him which was something that he didn't mind, seeing how today had been rather hectic. He stopped once Levi said that he had something to discuss with him. He was sure Levi had waited until Tyler was out of hearing distance to speak up about what was on his mind. He allowed the camcorder to fall to his side, giving Levi all of his attention. He allowed himself to be pulled away, keeping an eye out should Tyler show up again.<br/><br/>He blinked a bit as Levi spoke, trying to recall when Levi had first mentioned getting the Oni woman. Well, she hadn't be Oni at the time just some woman that Levi wanted his hands on. Sometimes, it was hard to follow Levi, especially when he went on his little tangents but David was so used to it that it hardly fazed him. Sure, he would tune him out from time to time but he mostly kept himself paying attention because Levi would sometimes throw out important information mid rant and that was something that David hated the most, missing information. He nodded slightly, to show that he remembered what Levi had said prior to starting this whole ordeal. He was interested as to what else he had to say, seeing how there was something more than just this mission. His mouth feel open at the sudden news that they would be a part of something instead of being on their own.<br/><br/>How long had he been wanting something like this to happen? Too long, he was sure. He had been with Levi for a long time and he had always thought he would die or eventually find someone else to work for but he was too loyal to Levi to leave him. As far as he was concerned, Levi needed him as much as he needed Levi. Then again, he had always been afraid that Levi would leave him for something or someone who could provide more for him. David worked his ass off to please Levi, he was the ever faithful and diligent servant. He hoped that Levi recognized that after all these years. Looking at Levi, he could feel that Levi was not going to leave and that they were going to go together or they wouldn't at all. A small smile came to David's face. ""This is amazing, if we....if we become a part of this....I mean-"" David couldn't find the words to express himself. It wasn't often that he allowed himself to be this emotional around Levi, mainly because it was a weakness of his but the time felt right. He placed a hand on Levi's shoulder and he nodded. ""Thank you.""<br/><br/>That was all he could say, it was supposed to so gratitude for a lot of things. If not for Levi, David would still be some punk just trying to survive. He wouldn't know how to use a gun or handle intense situations. He wouldn't know how to track people down or kidnap people. He was truly grateful for Levi opening his eyes and showing him all that he could become and so much more. David was forever indebted to Levi and he was sure his leader knew that. That was why, David would never turn his back on the man or leave him alone. They needed one another.<br/><br/>The sound of footsteps caused him to break this moment of happiness, before Tyler came around the corner. Once again, David's mouth fell open at the sight of the mythologist. His left shoulder was covered in blood, there was a large bite mark on his neck but the man seemed not to care. Was that planned or was it an accident? David wanted to ask him what happened but he said that Oni woman was ready and left, probably to go tend to his wounds. He let out a surprised huff of air and looked over at Levi. ""Well....should we get started?"""
514,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-05-18T11:20:53,Sound of Silence,"That brief eye contact with Elias did make him feel a little more at ease. The nod was even more reassuring. What put him at ease even more was the fact that he was not being chewed out for what happened. He had expected them, well, more specifically he had expected Ivan to question whether or not he was calmed down enough to rescue Shizu. If not that, he had expected Elias to mention something about his decision to save him instead of Shizu. It was nice not to hear anything about it as he was sure that it would not end well if they got into it now. They all knew what needed to happen and there was no need to constantly bring it up. It was best to just keep moving forward and not look at what happened before this moment. He’s heard enough of it and was sure they were aware.<br/><br/>When he was told to take a seat, he nodded slowly and sat down, glancing at the television when what was going on sank in. They were watching the news. Everything had been seen, but as Ivan had said it was to be expected. He was not someone who watched television often. While he was recovering from his injuries from the war in Israel, since he had not been allowed to do that many missions, he had broken down and tried to watch an episode of ‘Prisoners of War’, which had been recommended to him by a friend he associated with outside the organization. It held his interest for awhile, but he quickly concluded that watching television for entertainment was not for him. On the other hand, it was better than watching the talking heads in the news room ramble on about the same things over and over, which he usually tuned out after awhile. But he was not tuning this out at all.<br/><br/>“Zachariah will not be happy about this…” The words slipped out before he knew it, and he was sure he was right. The man always made it a point for them to be careful. In fact, he trusted them to be careful and did not like it when people slipped up, especially after the war in Israel. He has been a little more on edge since the war, and even more involved in things, ensuring his word is enforced, just in general making sure his organization ran smoothly. Nobody blamed him for it but sometimes it was a little too much. He frowned a little, knowing that their leader had already been caused grief thanks to him. Oh well, they would deal with that when the time came.<br/><br/>“If there are eye witnesses, we will… need to work faster.” He said suddenly. Everything was pushed aside, keeping his mind on the mission. “We cannot allow the police to reach Levi before we do.” It sounded reasonable, right? If Levi was arrested, Shizu would probably be taken in for questioning. If that happened then they would have a hell of a time getting to her before something happened. He wasn’t sure if she would be able to handle being questioned; then again he still had the shy, reserved he had first met in his mind. If she was placed under pressure, who knows what might happen. He had no intentions of finding out either. They had to get to her as soon as possible. He knew Elias was working as fast as he could, and he knew he should just relax, they would find her eventually.<br/><br/>But it was not enough… it was just not enough, he was feeling impatient. He was sure that his restlessness was written all over his face. Whenever he got into these moods he was not going to be able to rest until this mission was over. Combine the phone call from Zachariah, his determination in completing this mission, and with how pissed he was about Shizu, it almost made him feel like a bomb just waiting to go off. He was pretty deep in thought about everything, and also did his best to block out that phone call with Zachariah. That call still had him a little worked up no matter how much he tried to block it out. It was a constant reminder to not fuck up again. This was his last chance. Zachariah’s words repeated over and over in his mind. He did not want to let everyone down, especially not Shizu.<br/><br/>He just had to think positively.<br/><br/>As he sat, he continued to join in watching the television to see if perhaps Levi, or even someone Levi was working with, had been seen. It was difficult to sit still but somehow he managed. It might have been the wine, or the fact that he was trying to focus on this and prove he was capable of handling himself here. Anything would help right now. He leaned forward a little, resting his chin on the back of his hands. His brow furrowed in thought and he took in a heavy breath, which was then let out slowly. A few of the witnesses being interviewed were wondering if it was a possible terrorist attack or some kind of gang violence. The information was not particularly useful, as it told them nothing about where they might be able to find Levi, but still something to keep in mind just in case.<br/><br/>Running a hand though his hair, he sank back against his seat and looked toward the ceiling for a moment, going through everything that just went down. His hands balled into fists, as if he was going to suddenly leap out of his seat and punch the wall. Admittedly, the thought was tempting; he might have done so if he had the energy. It wasn’t a good idea to waste all of his energy waiting, but<br/><br/>When he looked at the television again, he could have sworn he caught a glimpse of someone shoving a woman into a car and driving off. “That car…” He said, now transfixed on the program once more. It looked discreet, maybe it was wishful thinking but… no… it was not wishful thinking, he’d recognize Levi and Shizu anywhere.  He was sure Ivan had seen it as well. “Elias,” he stood from his seat and at the hacker out of the corner of his eye. “While you search the police records, do you… think you could find that car that just took off there?” The scene had happened so fast, it was easy to miss. But he was sure that the hacker could find some way to access the footage and find that car. Maybe run a license plate and find something out. He wondered if it would be a rental car, or a car someone Levi was associated with owned.<br/><br/>For the first time, he actually felt somewhat accomplished. But he wasn’t going to get his hopes up. He continued to watch the news, just to see if he could find anything else.<br/><br/>The scene with the car didn’t show again much to his dismay. He let out a low groan of frustration and sat down again. As much as he truly had faith in Elias, this was becoming more and more unbearable. If he sat here any longer he was going to go stir crazy. There had to be something he could do. Just to keep his hands busy, he pulled his Desert Eagle from its holster and checked the clip, sliding it in and out a few times. At this point, he was willing to do just about anything. Perhaps it was because of his determination. Maybe he was still feeling guilty in his own way and just wanted to apologize to Shizu, that feeling causing his determination, thus making him restless. Yes, he was sure that was what it was. If he wasn’t careful it would also be the end of him.<br/><br/>He was tempted to go for another walk, and even more tempted to take a walk to hotel to get the rest of that bottle of wine. It really would calm him down, but he was sure that there would be police crawling everywhere. He had been lucky before, and didn’t really want to push it. For a moment, he did wonder if he could sneak into the police station if they did find Levi and Shizu, quickly discarding the idea when the realization of how incredibly stupid it was. He’d have to be an idiot to do something like that. Knowing him, he’d probably get into some kind of trouble anyway and that was the last thing they needed.<br/><br/>“This news report does not seem to be very helpful...” He muttered, unable to contain his impatience any longer. If he was wrong about the car after all, and they couldn’t find any eye witnesses that had anything useful to say, what should they do? He simply did not know. He wondered if they should go looking for her by foot, in spite of the police patrolling. They could not have gotten too far, right?<br/><br/>Then, another thought hit him. “Are there cameras around the area? Perhaps we could get something from security footage somewhere.” He was sure the hacker was one step ahead of him, as he always was when it came to this stuff, but he felt the need to bring it up anyway.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>David’s hand on his shoulder was all that Levi needed at that moment. He smiled at the man, showing a different side of him just then.<br/><br/>From the day he had scooped him out of his shitty life, showing him something better, he knew that the man deserved something like this. It was kind of funny, now that he thought about it. He never really asked David about his past, his family, anything like that. They just sort of did things together and that was that, but he was fine with how their relationship was. David was probably one of the only people in this world that he cared about. Out of everyone he has worked with, he was always the most loyal to him. Finding people like him was extremely difficult in this day and age, yet David had seemed to mesh with him the moment they met. It did take awhile to get use to each other, but once they had their bond was almost inseparable. Nothing was ever going to tear them apart.<br/><br/>He was about to say something when Tyler entered the room and informed them the woman was ready. His jaw clenched when he noticed his wounds, and even had half a mind to slam him against the wall and demand what happened in there. The mythologist was lucky to have left the room before Levi actually made the decision to act. All he could do now was hope that nothing got fucked up. It still amazed him how far they have come with this, and all he could think about was having everything go smoothly. The last thing he needed was for Tyler to fuck something up. He did think about feeding him to the Oni, but something told him he might actually like that. It was really creepy how he didn’t even seem fazed by the bite wound. Maybe he could handle pain well? Well, maybe… no there was definitely something creepy about it.<br/><br/>Levi sure as hell would not have been so calm if he had been the one bitten. He didn’t really handle pain well either, and was a bit of a whiner even over a bruise or a paper cut, or the few occasions where he had cut himself shaving. In fact the very sight of that wound had made him feel slightly uncomfortable. He felt a shiver crawl down his spine. His intolerance to pain wasn’t something he’d admit openly, of course.<br/><br/>Over the years, he has learned to mask it.<br/><br/>Before he got too lost in his thoughts, he turned his attention back to David, grinning a little and giving him a light pat on the shoulder. “Yes, let’s. Hurry and set everything up, I’ll go get the woman.” His tone was a little softer when he spoke this time. Most of his energy had died down a little, replaced by determination to get this over with. When he approached the woman he wanted to be calm. They were so close to finishing up everything, he didn’t want to waste energy before the main event. Some of his energy already had been spend a few moments ago. He was already starting to feel the crash so to speak, but that determination to keep going kept him from the thought of taking a nap. While he might be off his rocker, rather difficult to work with, and prideful, he was a very motivated man.<br/><br/>When he wanted something he was going to get it. There was no stopping him.<br/><br/>Slowly, he opened the door to where the Oni was being kept. He stood in the doorway, keeping his distance from her for a moment. “You know, I really have to give credit where it’s due. That man knows how to restrain someone…” He gave a chuckle then moved a little closer. Bending down close to her, he placed his hand under her chin and looked into her eyes. Tyler’s work really was impressive, in spite of that little mishap. He would just need to make sure that he was careful when roughing her up otherwise he’d end up with a chunk missing from his neck as well. The thought made him slightly uncomfortable, and he did his best not to show it on his face. Showing weakness in front of a monster that could rip him apart without breaking a sweat was the last thing he wanted to do. She could probably smell his fear or something.<br/><br/>“Alright, let’s get you out of here. A change of scenery will do you some good, I’m sure you’re sick of being in here.” He grabbed her by her legs and started to drag her out of the room, not even bothering to be gentle. When they reached the stairs, he lifted her over his shoulder, a bit surprised at how light she really was. He wanted to keep her roughed up, angry, but he was also testing the restraints. They looked pretty tough but looks could be deceiving. He wanted to be absolutely sure that she could not harm him. The woman did not look like much, but she was still an Oni. Just look at what she had managed to do to Tyler… He could not afford any slip ups. Whenever Tyler was finished cleaning his wound, he’d make him watch over everything. Or maybe he’d just drag him out now.<br/><br/>Levi roughly placed the Oni woman onto the couch when he reached the common room. He decided to lay her down, for reasons he didn’t think needed explaining. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his pocket knife. With a greedy grin, he leaned in close to her, “Now, do behave and smile for the camera.”  He said to her in a soft tone. This was all meant to get Azrai really worked up, after all. He was not going to accomplish that by simply sitting here there while he spoke, no, he needed to provoke him. Hopefully this did the trick. It was too late to come up with another plan, unless he could think of something last minute. Levi’s last minute plans never really ended well, as most of the people who worked with him knew, David especially, so it was probably better that he stuck with this.<br/><br/>“Hey, is everything set up yet?” He called out to David impatiently, glancing away from the Oni woman for a moment. The greedy look remained in his eyes. His excitement was returning quickly, he looked like he literally was about to bounce off the walls, he could not wait to get started. The way the Oni girl was bound didn’t really help things either. He was so tempted to just have his way with her now, but he had to be patient.<br/><br/>Then, suddenly, another thought struck him.<br/><br/>Levi straightened himself, folded his arms over his chest, “I wonder… would there be a way to send it right to their computer? They’re probably looking for us… Let’s save them the trouble, shall we?” He grinned. It wasn’t just any sort of grin; it was the kind of grin that would get him into trouble more often than not. He was not a hacker, and he wasn’t sure about David… or Tyler for that matter, but if there was just some way to get this video to them, that would be great. If there was a way, he’d prefer to do it live. Like… a video chat or something? That would be the great; the only thing that would make it better would be to see the look on his face. Oh, but it wasn’t like that was impossible. If it was like a video thing, maybe they could.<br/><br/>Unfortunately, Levi was not that amazing with computers. He knew how to use them, and use them well, but when it came to really technical things he was completely lost. He really hoped that David had an idea. They might be here for awhile otherwise, and they did not have that kind of time."
515,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-05-18T19:10:29,ElegantJewel,"Ivan monitored how Azrai was dealing with everything, simply by watching him. He knew better than to ask him about anything and he was thankful that Elias didn't bring anything up. Then again, Elias was better at reading the air than most people. Maybe it had something to do that he was more in tune with his emotional side than the rest of them. Either way, he was still pleased that there was no dispute about Shizu right now. That was not something that would go over well with them, especially seeing how Azrai still seemed a bit worked up. Ivan had all the confidence in the world that Azrai would be able to handle this mission. Still, he was a bit worried that his aggression would come and bite them in the ass. He knew that Zachariah must have contacted Azrai after they had spoken to one another, so Ivan knew that Azrai was probably on the edge of being taken off of the mission, should any more incidents happen with him. Letting out a small sigh, Ivan returned his attention to the news anchor, trying to see if they could find anything useful.<br/><br/>For Ivan, watching the news was very important, especially when he was dealing with a mission that was too close to the public for comfort. Ivan grunted at Azrai's comment, he knew that Zachariah would be very displeased with the turnout of fight to get Shizu. Hell, Ivan was sure that Zachariah would be more than displeased, but surely the man would understand. This situation could not be avoided. They had had another group involved this time, one that they hadn't know about. There had been Levi then the men that had kidnapped Shizu on the first place, Ivan had a feeling that they had been dealing with one more group. It had been a cluster fuck of people in those alleyways. Though the more that Ivan watched the news, he realized that there were no bodies to be found. Just blood stains and bullet holes, Ivan was sure that none of their bullets could be traced either. There definitely had to be someone else who did not want media coverage working as well. Dean's men were too idiotic to have cleaned up the mess, they were the ones who had started firing off in public in the first place.<br/><br/>Levi's men had been too focused on catching Shizu to have cleaned up the bodies. Ivan was sure that they had all immediately left the scene when they had a hold of Shizu and when he and Azrai went to Elias's aide. So there had to have been someone else with half a mind to clean up the mess. That was something that was really bothering Ivan. Of course, he had mentioned that there might be someone else helping Levi out, so maybe it was that person who wanted to make sure that there wasn't too much media coverage. It was a blessing in a way but Ivan still couldn't help but feel uneasy. ""I doubt that they'll find Levi before us,"" Ivan stated, leaning back on the cushions of the couch. ""They seem too focused on how big of a story this is and even if police were to go an intensive search, there are no bodies that could give them any kind of clues."" Ivan rubbed his chin the more he thought. ""Eye witnesses are an unreliable source, there story will change over time just so they can get media coverage. Normal police forces are unable to investigate situations like this, they aren't necessarily trained like us.""<br/><br/>Ivan knew that Azrai was growing increasingly worried about Shizu and there was little that he could do to comfort his friend. In the end, they just had to hope that Elias could get a lead fast enough or else something tragic could happen. It was difficult to just sit around and wait but he knew that Elias was doing his best right now, especially since he was working instead of peacefully recovering. After they found Shizu, he would be sure to allow him to rest for a while, he really needed it. Though Ivan knew the hacker better than that and he would not rest until he could physically touch her again. This mission was really pushing them all to their limits. Both Ivan and Azrai had already lost it once, they could not afford to come undone again. Elias was counting on them to be strong and Shizu was counting on them to come and find her. Despite the determination that they were all feeling, it could ultimately be their downfall. It was only the three on them working on this, if they had more men it would probably go better but the organization could not afford to send out too many men.<br/><br/>That's what made the next step all the more crucial.<br/><br/>He scoffed a bit as the news reporters thought this as an act of terrorism or gang violence. Well, technically it could be seen as gang violence but that would still be incorrect. He continued to tune in on all what they had to say, even if it was meaningless. His eyes scanned through the clips that people had captured on their phones. The quality was far from high but a brief glimpse in the background caught his attention. He opened his mouth to say something, but Azrai had already beaten him to the punch. It was a brief clip and many people would have probably missed it, but they had been trained to look for even the minutest details. The pixelated image of Levi placing Shizu in a van and immediately driving was clear as day to him. He knew this would be the lead that they needed. He cut his eyes over to Elias, who looked as if he thought the same thing.<br/><br/>It had been rather difficult up until this point for the hacker. He had been scanning through eye witness accounts and carefully deciphering the grainy quality of video that had flooded into the police's system. As soon as that clip had appeared on the screen, Elias immediately pulled it up slowing down the frame rate. He managed to zoom on in to the license plate of the car. ""Alright, I'm processing the license plate, the film quality is too low right now but once I get it clearer, I'll be able to find out who it belongs to. However, I may get a false identity but it's better than nothing."" Elias smiled slightly, confident in his skills. It was unlikely that someone would be able to hide from him once he got a hold of any kind of information. His fingers flew across his keyboard, he winced a bit as he felt a slight tug on his wound. He knew that he should be taking it easier but this was extremely important to him. He shifted a bit, trying to get into another comfortable position.<br/><br/>He glanced over at Azrai and smiled a bit, knowing that the man was trying to help with the search. Unfortunately, the hacker had already looked through some of the cameras in the area. He had managed to see when Shizu leave the district that was near the restaurant that she worked at but after that it would be difficult to pin point which direction that they could have taken off in. However to satisfy Azrai and himself, he decided to look through all the cameras that were in a five mile radius from where everything took place. ""I'll search through all the cameras in the area, but it could take a little longer."" However, a little longer only meant a few more minutes, but it felt like an eternity to the hacker. These moments that he was using to look through videos only delayed the time that it would take to get Shizu back to them. He sped through the videos, going to around the time that they should have gotten Shizu into the car. ""If you don't mind, I need to use the television,"" Elias said before moving all the windows on his monitor to the larger screen.<br/><br/>""Not like the television was any help,"" Ivan muttered but he leaned forward watching the video's stream in front of them. ""Watch should we be looking for?""<br/><br/>""Look for a car that’s driving at a high speed...."" Elias said while checking up on the license plate number. ""Got it, alright look for the plate number KY 070964."" He allowed them to look for the car that they needed while he pulled up the information on the license plate. He frowned in disappointment seeing as the identity of the person was false. He knew that it would be a fake but still he had so much hope that this would be their big break. He leaned back a bit, trying not to be too disappointed. They still had time. Letting out a heavy sigh, he continued to look through Social Security System in order to find another lead on the false identity. There was always some sort of loophole in the system, especially if someone from the underground worked on falsifying the file. They couldn't hide forever/.<br/><br/>A ping interrupted his search and he glanced down at the exclamation point blinking on the screen. He frowned closing out of the window before resuming his search. It wasn't unusual that another hacker would try to infiltrate his own system. It was something that he commonly ignored, due to the fact that he could out hack anyone. Then again, there was always the threat of a virus ending his search but it would be easy to bypass if something like that should happen. ""Do you guys see anything?""<br/><br/>""Nothing yet,"" Ivan replied though he could have sworn he may have seen something. ""Could you rewind and zoom in on camera ten?""<br/><br/>""Sure thing,"" Elias muttered, slightly interested in what Ivan may have seen.<br/><br/>Standing up, Ivan moved closer to the screen, watching it intently. ""There,"" he said and the video immediately paused. Just in the distance, there was a vehicle that flew through a traffic light, the driver's profile may be able to be deciphered if they zoomed in and processed through Elias's computer. ""I know its bad quality but do you think you can run it through-"" He stopped as a giant exclamation point popped up on the screen. ""What the hell is this?""<br/><br/>""Shit, it keeps popping up. I think it might be a virus,"" Elias muttered in annoyance. ""I'll get rid of it now, I'll have to stop the search briefly in order to handle it.""<br/><br/>""Sure thing,"" Ivan said taking his original seat back. It was to be expected that something like this should happen. They were nearly breaching tons of security systems. However, once Elias clicked the exclamation point, another video popped up this time it was different from the traffic videos they were looking at. It took a moment for the image to focus and the first thing he could see was a bound Shizu laying on an old couch. There was a blinking phrase in the upper left corner that read 'Live' and Ivan suddenly had an uneasy feeling running through him.<br/><br/>""'Looks like they got tired of waiting,"" Elias said in a tone of disbelief.<br/><br/>This wasn't a good sign but it was at the same time. ""We'll listen to whatever they have to say,"" Ivan muttered quietly, not sure if they could hear them. ""Trace the link and we'll get their location. We'll be able to save her.""<br/><br/>""I'm on it,"" Elias breathed, not liking the sudden ill feeling that pooled in the pits of his stomach.<br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>David was still a bit shocked at the sight of Tyler and he was definitely more than freaked out. The mythologist looked like he had experienced a new form of euphoria and that truly bothered him. He was surprised that Levi didn't say anything to him but then again he was sure that Levi was just as horrified at how calm Tyler was. Had Tyler never come back then that would have meant he fucked up and that the Oni woman would be loose, which would not be good for them. They had to succeed, there was something greater waiting for him and Levi. He nodded when Levi instructed him to get the equipment set up. He hesitated slightly, wondering if he should take a look at Tyler but that would be delaying getting things done. Surely, Levi didn't want to waste any more time.<br/><br/>With a sigh, David moved from his spot and quickly began to assemble the tripod in front of the couch. He ran out to the garage to go grab his laptop and the cords required for all of this to work. Jogging back inside, he set his laptop up behind the tripod and connected the cables. Turning on the camcorder, he turned the screen towards the couch before walking out in front of it. He could see himself move in front of the camera, which meant that this would work. He moved around the room, making sure that the lighting was just right for them. He closed the blinds and moved a lap or two to make sure everything was perfect. He glanced up when Tyler came back into the room, a bandaged over the wound. ""Hey, help me move the couch a bit closer, yeah?"" The mythologist easily took to the order and helped him push the couch a few inches closer to the camera.<br/><br/>""Ok, sit there and let me see if I have better focus like this,"" he said, moving back behind the camera. Looking at the screen, he had a pretty good shot and everything looked in pretty decent quality, it wasn't as grainy as he expected. He motioned for Tyler to move as he heard Levi coming down the stairs. He watched as their leader roughly dropped her onto the couch. She let out a slight grunt but the cushions from the couch softened the fall. He watched as she was placed in a lying position and he quirked a brow. He was sure that Levi had his reasons but it was still a bit strange. He jumped at the impatient tone that Levi took and he nodded his head. ""Yeah, we're ready to roll whenever you are."" He suddenly became a bit worried as it seemed all that energy that had left came back to his partner. Not only that but that look in his eyes told him things were about to become...intense.<br/><br/>""Stream it live?"" David repeated and he thought about. ""It's doable but I'm not too sure on how.""<br/><br/>""I do,"" Tyler piped up though he shrunk back when David looked over at him. ""I mean, whenever we do experiments we stream them to other scientists...""<br/><br/>""Alright, well get on it, we don't have time to waste,"" David ordered.<br/><br/>Tyler nodded and immediately began to type away on David's laptop. It took a few minutes to try and find out where it should be sent but Tyler figured that they were looking for them as well. So if he bypassed a few security systems and looked through...There it was! ""I found them, I'll send them a link to the live stream."" He sent the link but it was immediately shut down. A frown came to his face.<br/><br/>""What's wrong?"" David inquired, moving to stand behind the mythologist, watching him work.<br/><br/>""Whoever is working on the computer is declining the link.""<br/><br/>""Keep bothering them until the open it then.""<br/><br/>Tyler nodded as he continuously sent the link and it kept getting declined. He frowned becoming increasingly annoyed with the fact that they weren't taking the bait. Finally, he decided to make it where they couldn't ignore it. Overriding the system took a few extra minutes but it seemed to face worked. The image came into focus of three men sitting in a room, all looking at the screen. A small laugh left David and he clapped his hand on Tyler's shoulder. ""Good job,"" he muttered and turned the screen to face Shizu and Levi, so that they could see their faces.<br/><br/>""It's show time, Levi,"" David said, as if giving the man the green light to do as he pleased. After all, this was what Levi had been waiting so patiently for and now the time was here.<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>She felt as if she had been laying on the cold ground for what seemed like an eternity. The sedative was working faster than she expected, her mind was foggy as she stared up at the ceiling. She had long stopped trying to find a comfortable position, she could no longer feel the arms bound behind her. The taste of blood was still in her mouth and she wished that she had been able to take more from that awful man before he covered her mouth. The sticky feeling of drying blood on her chin reminded her that she had been successful in her attack. She could taste the fear and excitement that had ran through his veins. If only she had not been so weak, then surely she would have been able to finish him quickly and regain her strength. She wiggled and flexed her legs, trying to see how tight the restraints were. It took a few moments to wiggle her ankles slightly, though she could hardly feel her limbs any more.<br/><br/>Her head turned as the light of opening door caught her attention. Her saffron colored eyes squinted at the sudden intrusion but she glared at the man entering. Of course it was Levi, when had it not been him? When had that eerie man led her astray from his words? Her nostrils flared as he moved closer to her and once he touched her chin, she tried to jerk away from him. She was forced to look him in the eye and if looks could kill, she was sure that he would be dead by now. A low rumble reverberated in her chest and she inhaled slowly. Amongst the sweat, blood and musk in the air she could vaguely picked up the scent of fear. Was it from Levi or had it been from Tyler when she bit him, either way it was delicious scent. The outer irises of her eyes slowly turned red as her demonic nature was being teased. Should the talisman be removed now, there was no telling how quickly she would be able to transform and slaughter the men here. Then again that could spell trouble for the public outside of this decrepit place if she lost herself to her demonic side.<br/><br/>He moved away from her after inspecting the work of the mythologist and picked her up by her legs. She wondered what he was trying before she was being dragged across the floor. Her back and arms stung as the floor was not the most pleasant thing to be pulled across. More discomfort and dull pain went through her body. She moved her body this way and that in order to slow the process of him taking her away. In all honesty, she was a bit scared. She had no idea where they were going and she was completely defenseless. She continued to fight until he tossed her over his shoulder and they headed downstairs. She hadn't even remembered being carried up her in the first place. Her emotions ranged from rage to panic the further they moved away from the room that she had been kept in. This reminded her of all the times she had been taken out of the comfort of isolation in Japan. Levi was definitely getting the reaction he wanted from her, much to her dismay.<br/><br/>She still continued to try to move around even risking the fact that she could be dropped on the flight of stairs. She didn't care, she would fight until she died at this point. Once they entered a new room, she grunted as she was placed on the couch before being forcibly pushed down. She stared at Levi with malice as he grinned and cooed at her. If her mouth hadn't been covered, she probably would have probably tried to bite off his face. She forced her body to jerk towards him, trying to injure him in some form or fashion. Even if she wasn't as strong as she usually was, she still could do some kind of self-defense actions. However, being bound made her look like a flopping fish who had been taken out of water. Realizing that she could do no more, she breathed heavily as she laid there, glancing around the room. It was odd that they brought her out here and she wondered what they were planning.<br/><br/>Once Levi brought out his pocket knife, she eyes him and the weapon carefully. Their words melted together as they began to speak and she watched them all carefully. She grinned to herself seeing the managed meek male, who seemed to have no influence here. She continued to watch them as they seemed to work on what Elias had called a laptop. She noted that there was a weird contraption pointing directly at her and she became curious. Just what were they planning? Glancing over at Levi, he seemed like he could run a marathon and still have enough energy to do others things after it was over. She heard a sound of triumph and looked back over at the two men. The laptop's screen was suddenly turned towards them and it took her a few moments to identify what she was looking at. Blinking several times, to make sure it wasn't the sedative playing tricks on her, she could see Elias, Ivan and Azrai looking at her.<br/><br/>Elias was lying down in a similar fashion as her and he looked so weak. He had....he had been hurt. That was why they had been unable to rescue her and she was sure Levi had been the cause of it. A new fire of rage boiled her blood and she vowed that she would take revenge for Elias once she was free. However, the angrier she became, a sudden feeling ice running through her veins caused her to calm down significantly. If she could see them then surely they could see her. When David said something about it being show time, she had a vague idea of what was going to happen. Wide eyes looked back at the grinning Levi and she knew. She fully understood what was about to happen.<br/><br/>They were being forced to watch whatever Levi was planning on doing to her."
516,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-05-19T11:58:10,Sound of Silence,"Great, they had the license plate! It really made him feel good that they had finally gotten something accomplished. If they could find out where Levi was hiding they would have their location, and he was going to make sure, once he got his hands on Levi, that man would regret pissing him off.<br/><br/>His hands balled into fists while he sat there staring at the television screen. Throughout this whole thing, he has had mixed feeling about what he should do with Levi. Killing him did seem like the best option, especially for what he was putting Shizu through. He had rescued Shizu from that kind of life and it truly did tear him to pieces that she had been thrown back in. He was determined to get here out of this mess once and for all, and ensure she lived freely. It was the least he could do for it. But Levi, he had taken that all away all because he wanted revenge. For that, Levi deserved to die. He deserved a slow and painful death. On the other hand, Levi was still Cassandra’s brother. Part of him wanted to try to reach him even though the man did seem like he was beyond reasoning.<br/><br/>Cassandra would not want them to fight like this… that was what he had told Levi, and he hoped he could understand. He was not someone who could deal with people in that way. Zachariah or Maverick would be a lot better, to be honest, as he was simply not good to reaching people. That was probably the biggest reason he was leaning toward just killing him. Well, kill him after they got some information out of him first. It still bothered him that Levi might have had some help. Ivan was not the only one thinking that there might have been someone else there, who might not have wanted the public to see everything. He was curious as to who Levi might be working with; something told him that he was not going to like what was about to be revealed to him when that time came, but it had to be done.<br/><br/>He nodded to Elias when he informed them of what they needed to look out for. He was so focused he barely caught the conversation between Elias and Ivan. This all had to stop. Not just for Shizu, but for everyone else as well. Finding these people helping Levi would mean putting a stop to more people who oppose Zachariah’s organization. The more people they wiped out, the closer Zachariah would be to expanding his organization and showing more people God’s love. Zachariah was never interested in world domination, of course. He just wanted to do what he could by lending his hand in defending the world from people who only wish for evil. While he was sure that Levi was not evil, just someone who strayed off the path God had set for him, who might be able to be saved, he did not know what the people who helped him were capable of.<br/><br/>If new enemies were going to come out of this he wanted to nip it in the bud, as Maverick would often say.<br/><br/>As soon as the alert came on screen, he snapped out of his thoughts and listened to what was going on. When the life feed began to play, he could not believe what he was seeing. As soon as he saw Shizu his hands balled into fists and his brow furrowed slightly as a look of disgust made its way to his expression. It took everything he had not to let his anger show. If he lost his cool now, it would be all over. There was no way he was allowing Levi that satisfaction even though he knew that the look of disgust was probably giving him what he wanted and that made him angry. Part of him hoped that Elias would not find them easily. He was ready to bolt out the door once he knew where they were. On the other hand, who knew what Levi had planned for Shizu?<br/><br/>The tension in the air could probably be cut with a knife.<br/><br/>That grin that Levi gave made him shift in his seat a little just to try to relax. An uneasy feeling fell to his stomach, as if he was aware that he was able to be unsettled by what the man was about to do.<br/><br/>“Oh, good, you can see us.” Levi said shortly after his partner had given him the green light. He to sit near Shizu, messing around with a pocket knife he had in his hands. He was gently rubbing his hands together with the knife between them. It was a miracle he didn’t fumble and cut himself. “It’s nice of you to hear me out. Here I was thinking you’d keep turning me away, which by the way was quite mean.”<br/><br/>Azrai noticed how he was talking about himself and not including the people he was working with. He was not one for games, but maybe he could use that to his advantage. Surely his comrades would not be happy about that. Or were they just use to him being this selfish? It would at least give him something to put his thoughts towards so he wouldn’t throw something at the television. The urge became even harder to resist when Levi went to push a strand of hair out of Shizu’s face, and then forced her to face the camera. Every part of him just wanted to wipe that grin off of his face right then and there. If her being bound like that wasn’t enough, he was being rough with her and treating her like she was just some toy. It boiled his blood… this was what the people who harmed Cassandra did.<br/><br/>Was he trying to reenact that in his own way? If he was, he was about to tread down a dangerous road…<br/><br/>“I’ll spare you the talk.” Levi continued, placing the blade of his pocket knife under Shizu’s chin. “As they say, actions speak louder than words…” In spite of how calm he seemed, there was something about him that said he was a little too excited for this. He suddenly got on top of her and carefully moved the blade along her skin, stopping when he came to the wound on her chest. “Let’s just get down to business. I never did like small talk, anyway… Take a good look, Azrai. You think you can just ignore me? Well, ignore this!” With that, he dug the tip of the blade into the wound, making it deeper. He was going to do everything in his power to get everyone worked up, and to make Shizu scream. His work would not be complete without a scream, even if it would be difficult for her considering she had something over her mouth.<br/><br/>Azrai’s hands slid down to the couch. He gripped it tightly, trying so hard to keep his emotions in check. He was stuck in a tough spot. If he looked away, he would be showing weakness. He did not want to see this happening and he knew Levi would want him to be as uncomfortable as possible. If he did keep looking, he’d just get pissed off. Levi seemed to have him right where he wanted him and it was infuriating. Was this his own doing, or had Levi planned it this way from the start? Levi has never really been the calculating type, but that didn’t mean he was an idiot. Surely on a subconscious level he was fully aware of what he was doing. That man seemed to have something going for him, especially with how confident he was.<br/><br/>He has never seen someone as energetic as that man. Not counting a few people he drinks with every now and then, whenever Ivan was unavailable. But they were drunk when they got wild… Levi was just… he was something else…<br/><br/>He looked to Elias, hoping that he had found Levi’s location.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>Levi was having so much with this. Everything was going so smoothly which was a nice since this had really been a last minute thing, it had all been worth it in the end. The camera worked, the woman was bound, and Azrai… Oh, Azrai. He could tell that Azrai was getting worked up over this, which was what he wanted. It almost felt like everything was just being handed to him on a silver plate. It was such an amazing feeling, something he wished he got to experience more often. If he and David were accepted into that organization, he knew he would be able to. Now all he needed to do was get through this. That meant that he was going to need to take it one step further and really provoke Azrai. Judging by how he was looking at him, he was sure that wouldn’t take much.<br/><br/>“Now, the main event.” He murmured, folding his knife back up and tucking it away into his pocket. “You know, Azrai, I should tell you. This woman is quite attractive for a monster, and quite feisty. She put up quite the fight when I was carrying her down here to you. I can see why you’re so attracted to her.” He glanced at the laptop out of the corner of his eye, catching a bit of movement from Azrai yet again. Perfect, the man was reacting a lot quicker than he wanted. He simply allowed it to encourage him. There was no way he could harm them, however he was sure that the Oni woman could if he fucked up. He was going to need to be cautious. This was the fun part, yes, but also the most dangerous. If he slipped up it would all be over, he’d never have his revenge and he and David would never move on to something bigger.<br/><br/>A quick glance was given to Tyler, “Keep an eye on her. I don’t want any mishaps, understood?” He used that same tone from before, the one that had a bit of an edge to it. If anything went wrong then he would feed him to the Oni. He didn’t care how calm he was about being bit, fuck ups were not acceptable.<br/><br/>Levi turned his attention back to the woman. “She has such a nice figure…” His hand slowly began to glide over her figure, his eyes filled with that same greedy look from before. He grinned at her. Her skin felt nice to the touch, smooth and almost perfect, almost  When his hand reached her thighs, he stopped. The grin faded a little, “Oh… it wouldn’t be right for me to violate such a jewel, now would it?” He could have sworn he heard Azrai snarl something at him, but he was too focused on the Oni to notice anything. She really did have a nice figure. He could feel his mouth begin to salivate as he thought of everything he could do to her, his body trembling a little from the excitement. It was so hard to contain himself, the longer he was here with her.<br/><br/>“On second thought, I deserve this.” The look in Levi’s eyes changed a little; he was starting to go off into his own little world again. “I should just dive in like I always do whenever I make a big catch like this. It would be so easy… She’s an Oni, but she’s still a woman… How hard would it be?” His removed his hand from her and brought it close to his belt, but he did not undo the buckle. A laugh left him just then and he grabbed her by the collar of her shirt, pulling her toward him. “But I’m not going to put you through that. You are something special, so you deserve special treatment instead of me fucking you until you can’t walk properly.” Or him for that matter, but he left that part out. There was no need for him to say it anyway.<br/><br/>“Why don’t we change that?” He brought out his pocket knife again, this time making a small cut on her cheek. “There, much better.” He then slashed her thighs, and made a few cuts on her arms. Once that was done, he finally tucked the pocket knife away once more. He got off of her and looked at his work, pushing her hair out of her face again. He loved the look she was giving him. Everything truly was going how he wanted it to. Unfortunately, it had not been enough for him to get out all of his energy, but there was still a lot that needed to get done. He did want to save some for when Azrai got here. That was when the action would truly begin. Until then, he was just going to need to be patient once more.<br/><br/>It was going to be difficult, but he had to. In the end it was all going to be worth it.<br/><br/>Glancing at the laptop, he smiled cruelly at the three men watching him, “You’d better hurry before she bleeds out.” The smiled faded and he suddenly looked to David and Tyler, “Show’s over. Turn off the camera.”<br/><br/>Once the camera was off Levi laughed and ran a hand over his face. It took him a moment to compose himself, but once he did he looked at Tyler. “You know,” he began, “maybe I have been a little too hard on you. You did well, binding her I mean.” He walked over to the mythologist and gave him a light pat on the shoulder. This did not mean that Levi was going to give him a place with his little group, of course. The mythologist was far from earning those stripes. There was just something about him he did not want to trust. On the other hand, if he ever needed someone with his talents again he might consider giving him a call if he didn’t have anyone else. Maybe… probably not. He wasn’t sure if he would ever feel compelled to deal with the preternatural world again.<br/><br/>He also had to hand it to David as well. If it weren’t for him, as always, he knew he’d not have been able to get what he wanted by the end of the day. He had been wary of bringing in another person. Naturally, he was still pretty wary now in spite of the praise he had given the mythologist, constantly worried that something might happen. This had most definitely strengthened the trust he had for David. If he ever needed another person, he would be sure to allow David to bring in a person of his choice without too much trouble.<br/><br/>“That had gone well. Nice work, everyone.” He said calmly, smiling at both David and Tyler. “Now, we wait.” He then started to walk off into another room. He paused and looked over his shoulder, mostly at Tyler, and said, “I have a phone call to make before Azrai gets here. Make sure nothing happens with the woman.”"
517,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-05-21T00:09:22,ElegantJewel,"She wasn't sure if she would be able to handle much of this humiliation any longer. Sure, she would have been rather content if Levi had simply wanted to torture her in front of his men, but this...this was far worse than anything she could have imagined. She never wanted anyone to ever see her in this kind of state, especially not those that she cared about. She had looked away from the camera the moment she recognized their faces, knowing that they would have to watch. She watched as Levi began to talk to them before he sat down beside her, she tried her best to move a little bit further away from him. She knew that there was no option to run but she would at least show that she was still not willing to give up. She couldn't simply stop just because Azrai and the others could see. They were still trying to find her and she knew that they were still fighting, so was she.<br/><br/>Shizu jerked her head away as he brushed a hair from her face, a low growl leaving her but in this current state she was powerless as he forced her to look at the camera. Breathing heavily through her nose, she couldn't help but look at them. She refused to look at them in a pleading manner, knowing that Levi would want to rile them up even more. She remained to convey that she wasn't giving up but she wasn't sure if they would be able to see it. She turned her eyes to the men who were filming this, hoping that they would burn in Hell for this. She had been too busy trying to focus on anything that wasn’t the screen in front of her that the sudden blade digging into her skin surprised her. She jerked violently, trying to move away from Levi, a muffled yelp coming from her. She had dealt with pain before though it had only lasted a few minutes as her true nature had healed her immediately. However, the previous wound had not healed, a dull ache had been in her chest since the first cut. Now, with the blade digging in even further, she couldn't help the cry of pain the left her.<br/><br/>Once the blade was gone, she blinked back the tears that threatened to fall. She wouldn't give Levi that kind of satisfaction. She was sure that he thought things were going according to plan and her tears would probably be the icing on the cake. No, she had to continue to be strong, she had been through much worse. That was all she had to tell herself, she had suffered more damage than Levi was doing to her at this point. She squirmed and flinched away from Levi's hands as they began to run over her body, the look that he was giving her caused her to suddenly feel violated, even though he was merely tracing the lines of her body. She tried to prop her feet up on the cushions of the couch to move away but she froze immediately as soon as hand stopped on her thighs. Her eyes cut back over at him and she felt a sudden fear take over her, but she knew that she couldn't show it.<br/><br/>Her eyes watched as his hands moved away from her instead of towards her but they moved to his belt and she wasn't sure if he had enough gall to do what he was planning. Her eyes went back to his face, noticing that his eyes were solely focused on her. It seemed as if he was in his own little world and she felt disgusted. Her eyes narrowed dangerously at him, almost as if daring him to try what he was planning. She may be bound but she would sure as hell find a way to stop him. A brief surge of relief rushed through her as he decided against the idea and she was pulled closer to him.  Her nostrils flared as she continued to glare at him, if her mouth hadn't been covered, she would have tried to bite him again. She definitely thinking of how wonderful it would be to sink her teeth into his flesh. She tried her best not to flinch as he made another cut on her cheek, though the reaction had been there.<br/><br/>She bit down on her the inside of her cheek as multiple lacerations were made on her body, she flinched every time she felt the blade slide across and into her skin. Her eyes had remained shut the entire time, finding comfort in not knowing where his blade would go next. Breathing heavily once she realized that the onslaught of pain ended. She slowly opened her eyes as Levi's body weight lifted off of her, her angered eyes staring at his grinning face. She once again jerked her head away as he pushed away her hair. She wanted to see his suffer more than anything in this world right now. Perhaps it was her own aggression that was talking but it would feel so good to much worse to him at this point. She dared not look back over at the camera, she didn't want to see what they looked like. She could have sworn she heard them in the background speaking, she didn't want to know what they were saying.<br/><br/>She was glad when he told them that the show was over and the camera would be turning off. In all her life, she had never felt more humiliated. At least back in the village, there had been no one that she had cared about. She tried to move but her wounds ached and she winced slightly. She needed to get these restraints off or else who knew what else she may be subjected to. She glanced over at Levi, who was happily chatting with his men. She watched as he went to leave and she felt almost relieved that she would no longer have to deal with him. When he finally left, Tyler came over to, assessing the damage. She snarled slightly even though she knew there was little she could do.<br/><br/>""Well, don't let the blood stain the couch too much,"" David quipped while dissembling the camcorder.<br/><br/>Tyler nodded grabbing hold of a towel, wiping away the blood that leaked from her wounds. She hissed slightly as he applied some pressure to the wounds, trying to slow the bleeding. It was taking longer for her wounds to clot, given how deep he had made the incisions. She could hear Tyler whispering small apologies to her but she chose to ignore him. Once again, she was useless to them. She was another liability that they had to look after. She was sure that she would be nothing but a nuisance to them for the rest of her life. She had to wait for them to rescue her once again. She closed her eyes as a tear rolled down the side of her face. There had to be something else that she could do but what could it be? She was too weak without her powers and she had limited movement. There must be something that she could do before Azrai came to her but what?<br/><br/>-----------------<br/><br/>Elias was never one down to torture anyone, call him weak and he would agree. Even the sight of blood caused his stomach to turn and his would suddenly feel light. This....this not something that he could sit comfortably or calmly through. He watched in horror as Levi did all that he wanted to Shizu. This little show was certainly pushing him to move faster. ""Alright, I'm tracking the feed now, it should be..."" he paused speaking at the noise that left Shizu as the blade dug into her chest. He felt sick to his stomach, knowing that he probably looked as white as a sheet of blank paper. He began to type once more, knowing that if he watched any longer then he would probably pass out. He was weak and he had never minded it until this point. How could be look away when Shizu had to suffer through this? He was trying is best to speed up the process of locating Levi and his hideout, but he continuously felt his eyes drawn to the television screen.<br/><br/>If he had felt guilty for getting shot and not saving Shizu when they had the chance then he was feeling a thousand times worse. He swore that he would never let something like this happen to her again. He watched as Levi touched her in a way that caused rage to fill him and Elias jumped as Azrai snarled out at Levi. To see him so affected like this was something that Elias wasn't used to. This was Azrai, the unmovable rock and yet he was barely controlling the rage that was bubbling up inside of him. The hacker looked over at Ivan who had been silent this entire time. A dangerous vibe had filled the room since the beginning of the live feed. Ivan kept a calm composure, despite that his body was completely tense and his jaw set. There was a seething anger in his eyes and Elias knew that there would be more than torture once they finally got their hands on Levi.<br/><br/>""Elias, have you found them,"" Ivan asked in a trembling tone after a while, his knuckles had turned white from clenching them too hard.<br/><br/>""I-I almost have an exact location.""<br/><br/>A low hum came from Ivan as nodded and continued to watch the video. He was trying his best to not leave and go on an all-out man hunt for Levi. The Russian had dealt with plenty of hostage footages but since they hadn't been about people he cared about, he had never experienced this level of rage. He allowed Azrai to say something to Levi and watched how he slowly tried to keep himself in check. In all honesty, he was proud of Azrai for keeping his aggression in check and he wouldn't necessarily scold him should he do...something to Levi once they found him. He was finding it hard himself, to contain it. He nearly lost it as Levi mentioned having sex with Shizu, he clenched his jaw tightly, hoping that he wouldn't crack a tooth. He relaxed slightly as Levi didn't do it, but still now that it was in his mind, who knew what Levi would do once the camera was off.<br/><br/>""I've got their location,"" Elias exclaimed as the live feed turned off.<br/><br/>""Good,"" Ivan said standing up suddenly, there was no need to pussyfoot around anymore.<br/><br/>""There coordinates are in a white building on Carlaw Avenue,"" Elias said while turning the monitor towards Azrai and Ivan. ""I won't be able to come you guys, but I'll keep in touch should you need me.""<br/><br/>""Right, let's get going. The longer the wait, the longer she suffers,"" Ivan stated, looking over at Azrai, There was no need to tell the man that he shouldn't do certain things, he knew that Azrai understood everything that was at stake. ""When we get there, I want to get rid of everyone but Levi. I want this to be quick. Shizu's obviously unable to heal herself right now, so the faster we act, the faster she'll be alright."" Ivan stated, grabbing his gun that he had placed down in order to move around the furniture in Elias's apartment. ""We'll call if we need anything, let's go, Azrai.""<br/><br/>He may have seemed like he was rushing and he was but he was still thinking on how to act once they arrived at the location. Walking out of the apartment, he hopped in the car and waited for Azrai to join him before driving off. ""Do you want to handle Shizu or Levi?"" He asked after a while. He knew that Shizu may not be in the right mind once they get there. Then again, Levi was a very big problem. If they went after him first, then they could incapacitate him then worry about Shizu's safety first. All that mattered was getting Shizu out of their hands before even more trouble showed up.<br/><br/>---------------<br/><br/>Throughout the entire recording, David may have felt a bit uncomfortable. He was worried that Levi would lose himself in his mind and do something unexpected. Well, typically Levi would do something unexpected anyways but it seemed as if he were controlling himself better. He became a bit worried once he saw that familiar glint in his leader's eyes but that passed when he came back to the real world. Letting out a heavy breath, David had to think that things were going extremely well. Perhaps he was simply saying that because he was in a good mood after receiving such amazing news. Usually, he would be extremely worried at this point but from what he knew, these men simply wanted to rescue the woman and probably kill them all off. David wasn't about to let that happen, especially when they were so close to reaching something so important in their lives.<br/><br/>He shut off the equipment immediately as soon as Levi told him to. He grinned as his partner gave them praise, though he was a bit surprised that he gave a compliment to Tyler then again the mythologist had done a wonderful job. The Oni woman could barely move away from Levi throughout the entire thing. Overall, it had been such a great success that David couldn't wipe that stupid grin from his face. This was probably something that would get them even closer to joining the organization. He nodded once Levi left and he watched Tyler rush over to the Oni woman. He frowned slightly, worrying like that of a monster was not healthy. The mythologist was truly weird and even if Levi kind of liked him, even a fraction of a bit David still didn't trust him. It had taken him a long time for Levi to actually like him and he'd be damned if Tyler deserved that kind of recognition. He'd rather have that Oni woman kill him than something that happen.<br/><br/>""While you tend to her, I'll go put this up and get ready for when they come,"" David said heading to leave the room. ""Oh and don't fuck anything up.""<br/><br/>Tyler nodded as David left the room before letting out a sigh. He was happy that Levi at least appreciated what he had done for him but it still seemed as if he wasn't trusted. He brushed aside the hair covering Shizu's face. ""I'm in the same boat as you, no one trusts me either."" Shizu let out slight snort and looked away from the weird man. ""But that's why we're perfect together, we could understand one another."" She stared at him as if he had grown another head and he smiled. ""I'll go get you something.""<br/><br/>Once he returned, he propped her up in a sitting position before reaching to pull off the tape on her mouth. He hesitated briefly, recalling what happened last time. ""You won't bite me will you,"" he questioned. She stared at him with those eerie colored eyes before she shook her head. He smiled and pulled off the tape. She gasped for air at the pain and the lack of oxygen. Placing the rim of a cup at the edge of her lips, she drank the water. After all a while, she pulled her head away from him, staring at him cautiously.<br/><br/>""Why,"" she asked in a low, raspy tone.<br/><br/>""Well....I still need you,"" Tyler stated after a while.<br/><br/>Shizu pondered on the words he said before the corners of her lip curled faintly. ""If you need me, then release me.""<br/><br/>""I-I don't know about that,"" Tyler stated, glancing around to see if Levi or David was coming back. ""They wouldn't like that.""<br/><br/>""If you release me, I can get rid of them,"" she purred out, staring him directly in the eyes. ""I would be forever in your debt and I will allow you to...."" she glanced at him up and down before smiling. “To do whatever you please with me.""<br/><br/>Tyler's mouth hung open in awe at the prospects of having her to himself. It was true, he wouldn't have to worry about Levi harming her any further and David would be out of the picture as well. Then he would have the most prestige in the underground community, with this Oni woman as his pet. His hands trembled slightly as they moved towards her and Shizu chuckled slightly. ""Release me,"" she whispered as he neared her. It only took a blink of the eye for her to act as she lunged forward, her fangs sinking into his neck once more. This time, she didn't hesitate to rip out the flesh from his jugular. With a gurgle of surprise, he fell forward onto her, convulsing at the sudden shock. She laughed as his blood pooled onto her torso and she knocked him off of her and onto the floor. He stared up at her, a cruel smile on her lips.<br/><br/>""You should know better than to trust a monster,"" she stated with a slight chuckle.<br/><br/>Watching the mythologist bleed out in front of her was entertaining. She watched him try to crawl away, to call for help but his efforts were futile. When his wet gasps for air subsided and his body stopped moving, she frowned. Maybe she should have waited until he had released her to kill him but she hadn't any control of her body. She was sure that he was the reason Levi got a hold of the talisman and the sedative. She took out her revenge on him in the only subtle fashion in her mind. She had wanted him dead since the moment she had laid eyes on him. Footsteps caught her attention, glancing up she looked at David, who was staring at Tyler's lifeless body in shock. He pulled out his gun, ready to fire at him.<br/><br/>She leaned her head back at laughed. ""Go ahead, kill me. I am more than sure that would not please your boss,"" she hissed out.<br/><br/>""You shouldn't be again to use your demonic powers,"" David stated, obviously confused.<br/><br/>She grinned. ""Fangs are not a power,"" she stated, flashing her blood stained canines. ""Now, you may have a seat while we wait, seeing how you are unable to kill me and if you get too close...well I am sure you know what will happen.""<br/><br/>David cursed slightly, knowing that she was right. Damnit why did Tyler do something so stupid? Well, he deserved it either way but still...David was sure this would be the last time he would be able to bring in someone new to the picture. Not like it mattered, since they would be a part of that organization soon...hopefully. ""Levi,"" he called out, hating to interrupt his phone call. ""We have a problem."" David cautiously towards a seat across the room from that vile monster, keeping an eye on her. It was eerie how she smiled at him, as if she were thinking of ways to kill him. He glanced back down at Tyler's body before cursing once more.<br/><br/>This wasn't what he had wanted to happen when he had left the room."
518,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-05-22T11:46:28,Sound of Silence,"There was a mixture of a lot of things written on his countenance while he watched Levi torture Shizu. It was difficult for him to say how he was truly feeling right now. All he knew was that it brought a very discomforting feeling in his stomach. Every part of him wanted to just bolt out of the apartment and bash Levi’s face in. The way he was talking made him feel sick.<br/><br/>When Levi began to violate Shizu, he had snapped, unable to contain his emotions. “Do it.” The snarl that came from him did not seem like him at all. Even though he knew he was giving Levi the satisfaction of the result he was looking for, he just could not keep it in no matter how hard he tried. “It will… be the last thing you will do.” If this had been anyone else, he would have been able to keep himself in check. He has seen a lot of hostage videos himself. Whenever Ivan was on a mission, it was likely that he was there helping him and they would view the tapes together to see what kind of clues they could find. He was always so detached then. He did not allow his emotions to get the best of him, focused on the mission like he always was.<br/><br/>But not at this moment, he was far too worked up.<br/><br/>When the camera was shut off he felt relieved. He never wanted to have to see that again, especially when it came to someone he cared about. Deep down, he had admired how Shizu did not quite give Levi what he wanted. She has always been so strong. However, it was just a shame that it was in a situation like that where she had to be strong. He didn’t like to think back to when he rescued her from Japan. There were so many horrible memories in that village, even from the few minutes he had spent there, that he never wanted to hear about it again. Was she strong because of what she had endured there? Maybe she was. It certainly would not come as a surprise. Still, again, it was just a shame that she was in this situation. The sooner they got her out of there, the better.<br/><br/>He could not agree more with Ivan. Giving the Russian a nod, he looked to Elias and said, “We will… keep you updated. Inform Lucian that we will be ready to head back to Israel as soon as possible.” Then, he was off to join Ivan in the car. He practically ran down the stairs and jogged out to the car. There was no time to waste. With Shizu unable to heal herself, the clock was ticking. They had to get there as soon as possible. He was not sure of how soon that was exactly, but he hoped it wasn’t too long. He was about ready to kill someone, and if he arrived to find Shizu dead he was going to go on a rampage. As much as he hated to admit it, it would probably be a worse rampage than he had gone on when Cassandra was hurt. He wasn’t sure why, but he felt that it would be, and didn’t really say anything about it either.<br/><br/>When he finally got to the car, he was quiet. He knew Ivan was more than aware of his mood so there was no reason for him to say anything. This truly was pushing everyone to their limits. It was probably best that they not mention anything about their outbursts to Shizu. He wasn’t sure how long he would be able to hide the fact that his aggression was making him restless, but he would do his best. He refused to allow her to see him have an outburst, or think that he had one, or even see that he was on the verge of having another. Before they got there, he needed to get himself under control. He did not want to shatter the image she had of him. She was counting on both him and Ivan like she had when they had smuggled her out of Japan.<br/><br/>“I will… handle Shizu.” He said after thinking it over for awhile. Though he was sure Ivan wouldn’t say anything, as they were both focused now, he gave his reason. Just in case. “I do not trust myself around Levi right now…” What he said was true, he really did not. The urge to strangle Levi, or do something much worse, was too strong. He didn’t want to do something completely stupid that would cause everything to fall apart. As obvious as it was that Levi wanted his revenge, he would not put it past Levi to actually kill Shizu. He still had the threat of poison on his mind. What if someone Levi was working with had a poison? He did not want to go through that again, or see Shziu suffer any more than she already was, and most likely still was, he wanted to end it all.<br/><br/>The car ride fell silent after that. It was both a good thing, as it gave him some time to think some more, but at the same time it was not. As much as he likes peace and quiet, he was finding that the silence of the car ride was hardly comforting; in fact it had the opposite effect. He was restless, tense, and wanted to get this over with. While he watched the scenery move passed him, he wondered if he had made the right decision. Like always, he could not guarantee he wouldn’t do anything completely stupid. This time, however, it was a little different. He did have Zachariah’s words to consider after all. Their leader was already pretty upset about this whole thing, and did not need any more bad news.<br/><br/>By the time they had arrived, he was about ready to leap out of the car and storm in, guns blazing. Taking a look around, he noticed that this seemed like a pretty quiet location. He looked like he was about to, by how he had grasped the handle to open the car door. He wouldn’t deny that the thought was tempting. Considering how quiet this place was it did seem perfect for just storming in… Nobody would really know, unless they were in earshot.<br/><br/>Thankfully, he had enough sense in him to not do something that reckless. They were going to need to plan carefully, “How do you think we should approach?” He asked Ivan quietly, looking at the Russian out of the corner of his eye. This was a delicate operation. He wasn’t sure if Levi would actually kill Shizu, but he knew she would suffer more if they fucked up. That fear was probably why he was turning to Ivan. Usually, he had his own methods, which would get him into trouble, and did not often communicate. It just goes to show how seriously he was taking this and how badly he did not want anything to go wrong. He just hoped that his aggression would not cause him to do anything rash. It sounded funny, as he was a rash person more often than not, but this really was serious.<br/><br/>He hoped he could keep his aggression in check. Something told him he was really going to have a rough time doing just that.<br/><br/>“We are already aware that Levi is working with at least two other people.” He was not too worried about numbers at this point, taking in to consideration that they were better with a gun then they were. “I feel that it is necessary to get Shizu out of there as quickly as possible, considering that is our primary objective. Dealing with them will only waste time. However, should they… prove to be a hindrance then we simply kill them.” He said with a nod. Perhaps Shizu would want to take a few swings at the others while they took out Levi, if she was in the condition to do so, that is. He was concerned about what condition she would be in… Levi had done a number on her during that message. Would her Oni nature take over and end up killing everyone?<br/><br/>He was sure Ivan agreed, and was perhaps wondering the same thing. If her Oni side came out, he had no idea how to stop her, it would spell disaster. That was the main reason he wanted to go straight for Shizu, and avoid wasting time dealing with Levi’s men.<br/><br/>When he got out of the car, he asked Ivan to pop the trunk, and then retrieved a few things he thought would be useful. Ties to bind Levi once they had him, a roll duct tape, and another clip for his gun that he had placed in the trunk for safe keeping. Just in case.  He hoped he wouldn’t need to use it, like he hoped every time he brought extra clips with him. Once he had everything tucked away, he looked at Ivan and took in a deep breath, ready for the word to storm in.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>“Come on… answer the fucking phone…” Levi paced around the kitchen area, phone to his ear, with an anxious look on his face. He was starting to regret not letting out every last ounce of his energy out on the woman, for he was feeling rather restless. Even pacing, his movements were quick, as if he was about to go for a run. The man he was trying to contact was not an easy man to get a hold of. He was very busy, he was part of a large organization after all, there was a chance that his boss had him busy with something. Hopefully that was not the case he could reach him before Azrai got here. It was important that he informed him he got the Oni, and give him the green light to come and get her. He was not going to be happy if he could not reach him.<br/><br/>Everything was going so smoothly. But he couldn’t be lucky this many times, could he?<br/><br/>Maybe he could. As soon as he was about to give up, a woman answered, “Hello?” The voice on the other line seemed annoyed.<br/><br/>“Hi, is Ronen available? Tell him it’s Levi.” Levi replied in a civil manner in spite of how impatient he was feeling at the moment. He really hoped that he was. While he listened, he stopped pacing, and started rocking on his heels slightly, his heart pounding heavily in his chest. It was disappointing that he could not get straight to the source. They were running out of time. Azrai would be here any moment and he needed to prepare for that. Not to mention he had to get inside before anyone did anything stupid. The last thing he needed was for something to get fucked up, he’d be beyond furious. He wasn’t sure he could handle being pissed off at someone right now. He had too much energy, and did not want to ruin his good mood. Lord have mercy on whoever ruined his mood, for that would not be a good time for them at all.<br/><br/>Not that he was even remotely religious. In fact, he honestly could care less for any of that. At one point he might have been, but he no longer cared. What has ‘God’ done for him? He certainly had not been there for Cassandra so why should he believe He would be there for him… He didn’t need any of that rubbish. As of right now he had everything he wanted. Having a good friend by his side, his revenge coming closer and closer into his grasp, and a huge opportunity, honestly who could argue with that? Having a good friend by his side especially. More than anything in the world he has wanted this opportunity to be part of an organization. Once that time came, he and David would be there standing proud that they have come this far. He could already see it, and what a glorious vision it was indeed.<br/><br/>“Levi? Can I help you?” Levi had been so caught up in his thoughts that he barely heard the male voice. “Levi, if you’re wasting my time I’m going to hang up.”<br/><br/>“Sorry, sorry. Hey, listen, we got the woman. She’ll be ready for you soon.”<br/><br/>“Good. I’ll be there in two hours.”<br/><br/>“Two hours? I might not--”<br/><br/>“Are you telling me to wait?” Ronen growled. Levi had felt a chill crawl up his spine. “I happen to be in the area, and my boss is growing increasingly impatient. Two hours… Oh, I have spoken to my boss about you joining our humble organization.”<br/><br/>“You… you did? What did he--” Levi was cut off by David calling for him, mentioning something about a problem. He felt a sudden dread sinking to his stomach. This was not going to be a small problem, he could just feel it. “I’ll have to call you back.” He hated to be interrupted, but if there were problems they were going to need to be dealt with. Azrai would be here soon… they could not fuck up. Over and over, that was what he told himself. Azrai would be here soon, and unfortunately so would Ronen. He really hoped that he got what he needed out of this before he showed up. It would be a mess if he were to show up in the middle of everything. He was just going to have to make sure that they finished up before Ronen got here, even if he had to rush things and not have it done how he wanted.<br/><br/>Unfortunately, he had been right about this not being a small problem.<br/><br/>As soon as he got to the common area he felt his face go livid at the scene before him. He was so pissed off he couldn’t even speak. It felt like there was a lump stuck in his throat, preventing him from finding the words, his hands trembling violently as they balled into fists. The first thing he had noticed was Tyler’s lifeless body on the floor, and the amount of blood that had pooled around him. The Oni woman no longer had tape on her mouth, and David looked terrified, which did not help the situation. It didn’t take him long, as if it wasn’t evident by the man’s lifeless body, to realize that Tyler had fucked up. It was a dam good thing that Levi was unable to find the right words to speak at the moment. He was sure that he would start yelling; it was written all over his face.<br/><br/>“Here I thought this day was going so well.” He said after he managed to compose himself enough to speak. His tone was sharp and his voice was dark, filled with the anger he was trying to hold back. “Why am I not fucking surprised.” He raised his voice this time, and stormed over to Tyler’s corpse, giving him a swift kick. He kicked him again, and then a few more times, as if he releasing all of the energy he had decided to hold back while the camera was rolling. “This is why you don’t trust strangers… In the end, all they do is fuck you over. I knew I didn’t like him for a reason… and I even went out of my way to try to be nice and compliment the fucker, too… Fuck!” He kicked the corpse again. By the time he was finally done, there was some blood on the tip of his shoe.<br/><br/>Rounding on David, Levi strode over to him and grabbed him by the collar of his shirt. “How could you have let this happen? This is the last time I’m allowing you to bring in someone without my approval. I trusted you…” He let his words trail off and paused, taking a few deep breaths to calm down. When that didn’t work, he moved away from David for a moment and turned away from everything.  He was so furious, and so energetic, that it really was difficult for him to keep his composure. Losing it here was not an option, he knew he had to calm down; all of this anger and frustration was making him sick to his stomach. At one point he thought he was going to throw up. They had come this far, he wanted to have some hope that maybe they could somehow turn it all around.<br/><br/>After composing himself a second time, he returned to the scene. He glanced to the Oni woman for a moment, noting the change in her demeanor. She was so proud of herself for what she had done. Oh, how he would give anything to just wipe that look off her face. Unlike David, he wasn’t as afraid as he should be, so at least he had that advantage over her. He was going to need to wipe that look off soon…<br/><br/>Somewhere in his thoughts something had clicked all of a sudden. He turned his attention to the Oni woman once again, a smile creeping onto his face. It was the same greedy smile he wore when he was torturing her in front of Azrai and his friends. Which reminded him, Azrai was certainly not going to come here alone. He would probably have one other person with him; that man working the computer didn’t seem capable of doing much. Just like the Oni woman was only capable of biting people at this time. He was glad that idiot Tyler had not tried to free her and couldn’t help but wonder if he would have had she not bitten him. He had seen the way he looked at her when he was told to keep an eye on her; the guy was a real creep. So in a way, it was good that he was out of the way.<br/><br/>It was just one less thing to worry about.<br/><br/>Levi didn’t come close enough for the Oni to strike him, but if he were to take one more step he would be. “So, you like to bite things, do you?” He arched a brow. “I’ll bet you’re so proud of yourself right now… But, honestly, I must thank you. You killing him saves me the trouble of figuring out what to do with him once this is over.” He folded his arms and chuckled, but remained where he was. Perhaps some part of him was afraid of her, and trying to figure out how to approach her without facing the same fate as Tyler. The only upper hand he had was that talisman, and the fact she was still bound. Who knew what would happen if she managed to get free and remove the talisman from her person. He certainly didn’t want to find out, that was for sure.<br/><br/>“Does it feel good, knowing Azrai will be here for you soon? You’d better feel pretty fucking special. He cares about you more than he ever cared about her…” He chuckled slightly and then quickly changed the subject, finding that he was starting to become even more worked up and in need of releasing some energy. “I like feisty women. It’s always better when they have a lot of energy.” He paused, took a step closer, daring to reach out and grab her by her chin.  “Maybe I should give you something to bite… It would help us both release some of that pent up energy.” He looked like he was going to do it. It would be well worth the risk of getting bit. But he did not, suddenly a frown touched his lips. “Lucky for you, I have to save that for Azrai.”<br/><br/>Levi moved away from the Oni woman and turned back to David again, “They’ll be here soon. Be prepared. This is about to get intense.” He grinned. There was a glint in his eye, saying he was looking forward to this a little too much.<br/><br/>He was going to say more, and explain how he wanted everything prepared, but he suddenly heard a car door slam outside. Moving to peer out the window, he saw two figures outside that looked a lot like Azrai and his partner. “Well, well. Looks like the party has arrived early.” He said, looking at David, “Don’t shoot. Let them come in.” His orders might have seemed strange, but he had his reasons. It was already obvious how overconfident he was about this whole thing. He even dared to take a seat on the edge of the couch where the woman was, staying on the side that was furthest away from her of course, waiting for the duo to come bursting in."
519,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-05-23T16:23:41,ElegantJewel,"Never had Ivan seen Azrai so worked up over anything. Well, there had been Cassandra but still even then, Azrai hadn't been like this. Perhaps it had something to do with this being the second someone he cared about was being held captive and Azrai couldn't deal with losing another person. Tension and a need to hurry had built up over the last hour, seeing how they had almost lost Elias and now Shizu's life was on the line. Who knew what all Levi had in his hands right now? Azrai wasn't the only one who thought another poison could be involved. Ivan simply prayed to God that they wouldn't have another situation like that on their hands. This time, Ivan knew that even Alice wouldn't have the resources to cure Shizu. They had been extremely lucky in Israel and Ivan wasn't sure if they would be that lucky again. Then again, Ivan highly doubted that Levi would have anything like that despite the talismans and the sedatives but he knew better than that. He was always expect the unexpected.<br/><br/>He glanced over at Azrai when he mentioned that he'd rather deal with Shizu. Of course, he had a very good point as to why he should deal with her. Even Ivan couldn’t trust what Azrai may do to Levi. They still needed to get information out of the man and Ivan was sure that Azrai wouldn't hesitate to end Levi's life upon sight. Another thought popped up in Ivan's mind as well. If he were to deal with Shizu, then things might not go so well. At least with Azrai, Shizu would feel more security. However, whatever kind of state of mind she was in when they arrived was in the air. What if she had completely lost it? What if her true form showed itself? That was something that bothered Ivan. Surely, Shizu had enough control over it to remain her usual self. Then again, being thrown back into the same situation she had been in before she left Japan might cause her to change in an unexpected way.<br/><br/>Not only did Ivan have to worry about Azrai keeping his aggression under control, he had to worry about Shizu keeping her aggression under control as well. Ivan knew that it would be harder to reign control over Shizu rather than Azrai. At least with Azrai, he knew how to calm him down for the most part. Shizu would be an anomaly to try and figure out. What did they really know about her? They only knew what was on the surface but deep down, what did she hide from them? Not saying that Ivan didn't trust her because he did but he was still cautious with her. The only person who would know her best would be Elias and since he was unable to join them right now, they would have to deal with her on their own.<br/><br/>On the outside, Shizu was a quiet and timid woman but if Azrai struggled with his aggression, did she struggle with her Oni side also? Was there a point of no return? What was that final push to send her on a rampage? That was something that Ivan would like to know. Ivan could see the signs of when Azrai would lose himself but not with Shizu. Sure he had spent a decent amount of time with her but she never opened up to anyone. He wasn't even sure that she opened up to Elias after six months of him being around her. She was more like Azrai in that sense. Without absolute trust in another person, she would remain quiet. That was why, he was willing to allow Azrai to focus on Shizu when they arrived there. For some reason, she trusted Azrai more than anyone else and that made him feel confident in this mission's success.<br/><br/>Pulling up across the building that Elias had described, Ivan parked the car and shut off the engine. He took in a deep breath, knowing that they both needed to go in with a calm mind, even if it was hard. The images of the video had played over and over in his mind as they drove over here. He was surprised that Azrai didn't hop out of the car and go in, like he had when they had first went to pick Shizu up from that abandoned building. Glancing over at his partner, he listened to what he had to say. ""Well, they are already expecting us to come, so there's no need to simply bust down the door."" That would be rather rash of them, it would cause a scene, should anyone be in the area. His eyes scanned their surroundings, noting how quiet it was here. Surely, they wouldn't gain unwanted attention. Also, they were pretty far away from where the police were patrolling.<br/><br/>""I agree, we need to get both Shizu and Levi out of there. If the others cause problems, I want them dead within a few seconds."" Ivan was normally not into killing people immediately but in this situation it had to be done. Levi had crossed the line far too many times today and he was ready to let out some pent up frustration on whoever got in his way. Getting out of the car, he followed Azrai to the back of the car, pulling out an extra clip and reloading his other one. He hoped that too many shots wouldn't be fired but he was prepared just in case. Letting out a steady breath, he felt the inside of his jacket buzz. Pulling out his phone, he answered in before hanging up after a while. ""Alright, that was Elias, he contacted Lucian and informed him all that was happening. Lucian will be ready by the time this is all said and done."" Checking his person, he nodded his head. ""Let's go.""<br/><br/>With one more look around, he crossed the street in a quick manner, knowing that if he tried to play it cool they would be wasting time. He placed his hand on the door knob before looking back at Azrai. Nodding his head, he twisted the knob and pushed open the door. He was almost expecting one of them to come out and shoot them but that didn't happen. His grip tightened on the gun he was holding, not liking the feel of the building before slowly entering. He was cautious just in case someone try to attack them but knew that Levi probably had something else up his sleeve. Rounding the corner, he realized how quiet it was in the building. Clenching his jaw, he walked down the hallway, heading towards the common area, a slight noise coming from there. Raising his gun, as he neared, he let out a slow and steady breath, who knew what would be there. Upon arriving in the door way of the common room, they were met with a strange sight.<br/><br/>In the middle of the floor, there was a dead body, so that meant it was just Levi and his other person. Levi had placed himself on the couch and Shizu was on the other side, covered in blood. This concluded that the dead man on the floor and messed up along the way and either one, got fed to Shizu or two, she attacked him while he was doing whatever to her. Seeing how it seemed unlikely that Shizu would happily feed on someone, he opted for option two. Which meant she had been trying to escape and attacked the man. He was proud that she managed to show that she was still something to worry about but that look in her eyes caused him to worry. Was she really all here? Did she recognize them or was her Oni nature coming out? Ivan then glanced at the petrified man sitting across the room, he must have come in to see the aftermath of what happened to the dead man.<br/><br/>They couldn't necessarily rush in and grab Shizu, especially if they didn't know if she would attack them. He would leave that up for Azrai to decide. Aiming the barrel of his gun at Levi, he frowned. ""Hurry up and hand her over,"" he grunted out. He knew that Levi would try to draw this out as long as possible but they needed to end this quickly. He already knew that Levi wouldn't hand her over and they would probably have to enter the room even more. That was when things would get out of hand. They were lucky that there was only the five of them in this place, they didn't need any more people involved. He trusted that as soon as Levi made his move, Azrai would end David's life and they would capture Levi and get Shizu out of here. From the condition she was in, he wondered how much longer she would last before she was no longer conscious. The fact that she was unable to heal worried him. He knew that she needed blood to survive and he wondered if Alice would have enough to help her.<br/><br/>Would she even make it that long?<br/><br/>There was a lot to take into consideration. Ivan wasn't particularly fond of the idea of giving her his blood and he was sure that Azrai may have the same thoughts. Maybe she could drain the corpse of David, seeing how the other the body on the floor had leaked all over the place. There was probably nothing left to salvage. Would she even need blood once she got her Oni abilities back? Considering that she may have yet to feed in the last month and she was suffering with some pretty severe wounds, the answer was more than likely yes. They needed to get her out of here before she lost control of herself. He had seen what she could become in Israel and Ivan wanted to avoid that at all costs. He wondered if this was something that Levi had also planned. From the way that he was seated, he could tell that the man was very cautious of the woman the opposite side of him.  He was sure that Levi was unaware of what she could do or perhaps he was and that was why he had worked her up so much. Then again it could be all unintentional...but that seemed unlikely.<br/><br/>""You've had your fun, Levi,"" Ivan stated slowly, shifting his position, ready to fire should he deem it necessary. ""Now it's time to end it. Hand her over.""<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>The look on Levi's face when he entered the room was more than enough to satisfy her. She watched in amusement as he took his frustration out on the corpse. She felt herself grin in a morbid fashion. It was always nice to see something so carefully planned turn on them. She was indeed satisfied with what she had done. She watched as Levi lashed out on the other man. This was not the expected reaction but it made savoring it all the better. When Levi decided to calm down for the most part, she watched as he looked at her. She knew that he was unhappy at this new situation and it probably made him even angrier that she was happy. That could be used to her advantage. Still, she was unable to do much. Without her hands or legs, all she could do was hope that he got close enough to her.<br/><br/>But he was smarter than that, wasn't he.<br/><br/>She carefully calculated how close he came to her and she internally cursed as he was just a bit out of range. Even if she were to attack him, she was sure that his partner would come to his aid. Hell, she may even get wounded even further. For now, she would just have to wait until Azrai and Ivan came. If they could have Levi and David distracted long enough, she could surely disable Levi and they could leave. When he spoke to her, she couldn't help but grin back at him, her fangs glistening. Did she care that she had helped him? Not at all, in fact she didn't care if he was important or not. She had killed him for her own satisfaction and that was something that Levi couldn't take from her. That man had had the tools to disable her from doing anything and she had wanted to make him pay. Maybe she would have tortured him if her hands had been free but that would have wasted too much time.<br/><br/>She noted how he dared not to get any closer to her and she wondered if he feared her. He had every right to fear her. Should she be freed, she would go after his little friend first. He may not have shown it but Levi kept David around for a reason. Either he cared or he needed the man and Shizu would be sure that he regretted capturing her. Hell, she would kill them both if that were the option but she knew that they needed to capture Levi. As Levi continued to speak, she frowned slightly as he compared her to Cassandra. She remembered Azrai saying that this was Cassandra's brother and that he had Cassandra had been together. This whole thing had been about revenge on Azrai and she would not allow Levi that satisfaction of gaining it. She let out a snarl as he took hold of her chin, trying to fight her away out of his grasp. If only she had access to her bound limbs! She knew that he wouldn't be so confident! When he said that he was saving it for Azrai, she wondered what he meant.<br/><br/>When he mentioned that Azrai and Ivan were here, she felt her heart race. She knew that she really wasn't in the right state of mind to deal with things getting out of control. What if she turned on them? That was a thought that haunted her, she would never be able to forgive herself. The fact that she had all this pent up energy inside of her was not helping. Even if they had suppressed her abilities that didn’t stop the bloodlust that had filled her. Her true nature wanted destruction and chaos all around her and she wasn't sure if she could contain it much longer. Should she be released, everyone should fear for their lives. After all, she was a monster and sometimes, instinct outweighed her rational mind. It didn't felt that the smell of blood was driving her mad, the longer the scent filled her nostrils the more she felt herself slipping away. She was practically trembling to lash out. It may be seen that she was trembling because she was scared but if Levi thought that much, it would be his downfall.<br/><br/>She closed her eyes trying to calm herself down but like any animal placed in the middle of excitement, she found it difficult to keep herself in check. All she could think about was the body on the floor, the blood that poured out of the wound. It was all going to waste! She inwardly cursed, trying to fight back her other nature. She had to remain strong but when had she been put in a position like this? Never once in her village had she killed a man. Never had she dealt with this kind of hunger, one that could only be satisfied with blood. She had dealt with many hurdles that she had to overcome growing up in that place. She had learned to control her emotions to the point that she had almost forgotten that she was different. Then again, she always had daily reminders that she was a monster and that she should be killed. This new life that she had, it tested her in many ways. One test was in Israel and she assumed that the next test was now. If she lost herself, would she lose the trust between her and the others? Would they fear her like everyone else had? That thought haunted her and she tried to shake loose from the grasp of bloodlust.<br/><br/>The sound of the car door opening and slamming close caused her heart rate to increase further. She knew things were about to happen quickly and one wrong move could be the end for either one of them. Opening her eyes, she glanced over at David who had seemed like he recovered slightly. He still looked a bit shaken up from Tyler's death and the fact that Levi lashed out on him. She situated herself slightly on the couch, knowing that she couldn't do much but she refrained from moving closer to Levi and attacking him. Glancing up as footsteps stopped in front of the doorway, she stared at Ivan then looked over at Azrai. She knew that they were prepared to stop Levi at all costs and she had plenty of faith in them. What worried her was her own self. What would happen once the talisman was taken off? Maybe she would have to wait until she recovered partially before taking it off. With half of her mind losing itself, she would not be useful to them at this point. She would have to warn them once they left this place but would they have the time for it?<br/><br/>They needed to get Levi back to Zachariah and figure out who was pulling all the strings. Would she last that long?<br/><br/>However, a feeling of relief came over her by seeing them. This time she didn't care how she looked, she was just happy to see them. She knew that Elias would be unable to come due to his injury. She would have to apologize to him later, he had gotten hurt because of her. She felt guilty as usual, knowing that they all had been hurt for the sake of her wellbeing. She knew that she had caused them a lot of some problems but she was thankful that they still came to come get her. She hoped that this would be the last time that they would have to do something like this. She was sure that she would be heavily monitored from now on but if that meant that she would be free from this kind of life, then so be it. She knew that she shouldn't speak, no matter how much as wanted to, they still weren't in the clear yet. She wasn't sure if Levi would use her and Azrai's relationship to his advantage now, even though it had been going so well for him now.<br/><br/>She wouldn't allow him to control this any longer.<br/><br/>-----------------<br/><br/>David had taken a seat like he was told, seeing how there had been nothing else he could do. He knew that he should have waited to put things away or better yet, have Tyler do it for while he watch the woman. Now there was nothing that he could do in order to change that. He had already been trying to prepare himself for what Levi had to say. He knew that the man would be more than pissed off at him and that they may have problems from now on. If only Tyler were still able to feel pain then David would have loved to hurt him even further. He tensed slightly as Levi entered the room, assessing the scene. When he first spoke, David wondered if Levi had expected something like this but as soon as he raised his voice, David knew that he was wrong. He watched as Levi took out his frustration on the corpse, hoping that he wouldn't get the same treatment. He glanced over at the woman briefly, the malicious grin on her smug face caused him to shudder.<br/><br/>She really was a monster.<br/><br/>He flinched as Levi came to him, yanking him by the collar of his shirt. He simply stared at the man, knowing that there wasn't anything he could say to have Levi forgive him. If he hadn't left the room then Tyler wouldn't have died in such a stupid manner. Then again, David had never liked the idea of Tyler being around so in a way he was glad that the mythologist was dead.  Once he was let go, he stumbled a bit before taking a seat once more. He allowed Levi to work things out on his own and if he needed to vent his frustration some more, well there was the woman and himself. Then again, David wouldn't mind if Levi beat up on the corpse a bit more. It would save him from a bruise or two for later, if things were to fall apart now, David knew who would be at fault. He only hoped and prayed that things went smoother from here on out.<br/><br/>He was a bit wary once Levi started going towards the woman. Should she try to hurt Levi he would attack her without hesitation. He gripped the gun in his hand a little tighter the closer Levi got to her. As things didn't come to the need of using violence to stop her, David felt a little more relaxed. He was still try to recover from the sudden death of Tyler and the fact that he knew that he was in some deep shit at this point. He glanced up at Levi as he stated that he should be prepared. It seemed that Levi's mood was turning around, for better or worse. There was that familiar glint in his eyes that caused David to become slightly worried. He had no idea what Levi was planning for the men once they came in. He was a bit surprised when he was told not to shot but he knew that Levi had his reasons for that order. Once he heard the front door open slowly, he took in a deep breath. There was no more time to worry about anything else except for what was about to happen.<br/><br/>He felt his adrenaline return and his heart pounded in his chest as the slow, calculated footsteps came towards them. Once Azrai and Ivan were in the doorway, he looked over at them. It was odd that neither of them came in shooting at anything that breathed. When Ivan spoke, he glanced over at Levi waiting for him to give the green light to....well to do anything at this point. These were the kinds of situations that David disliked the most, just waiting until the pin dropped and everything started happening at once. Still, he wanted Levi to accomplish whatever he had in mind from the beginning of this mission. He would see it through to the very end and then...then they would be able to go onto bigger and better things.<br/><br/>All he needed was the signal."
520,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-05-24T11:50:48,Sound of Silence,"A lot was running through Azrai’s mind as he and Ivan moved quietly through the building, working their way towards Levi. How long has it been since he had to come rescue someone he cared about? Since Cassandra, from what he could recall, which had to be a good six or seven years ago now, he really couldn’t remember. Time really seems to fly in this day and age. Even now, he thinks about that day, thinking of things he should have done differently, and could have done differently now that he has been living this life for awhile. He had been inexperienced back then and did some really stupid shit. Sometimes he would beat himself up over it, though it was not as bad as it was back then, especially when he has had a rough day and his thoughts wandered. He was not going to make those same mistakes again.<br/><br/>Perhaps that was why he was so worked up over this. Ivan was not only right to suspect that he was worked up because this was the second time that someone he cared about was in this position, but also because he knew he could do better now. Deep down, he hoped Levi would listen to him. He hoped that they could get out of this without too much trouble. But he was also willing to take action. He had wanted to reason with Levi but that had officially been thrown out the window. What would be the point? While searching for Cassandra, he had been so worried that she would get hurt and that had been his downfall. He was not going to allow himself to fail this time. Cassandra wouldn’t want him to be reckless, but he was sure she would not forgive her brother for hurting the man she loved either.<br/><br/>He was ready to just unload his clip on Levi and his partner once they entered the common area and saw the look on said man’s face. Levi was not an easy read; the man was quite unpredictable, which made him all the more dangerous.<br/><br/>The tension in the air seemed amplified. Immediately, Azrai’s attention was placed on Shizu mostly so he would not go after Levi. Perhaps it was because of the Oni blood in his veins, or because of how they had bonded, but he could see that she truly was struggling to remain under control. He glanced at Levi, gripping his Desert Eagle tightly in his grasp as he, liked Ivan, aimed at him. As he thought back to the mistakes he had made, he now knew better than to try to reason. The look on Levi’s face was telling him that it would just be a waste of time, time that he and Ivan could not afford to lose any more of at this point. It would only get Shizu hurt, or worse. That was not something he was willing to risk now, not when the thought of her Oni nature coming out lingered in the back of his mind.<br/><br/>Levi shifted in his seat a little, folding his arms over his chest. Azrai thought it was a little strange that he didn’t reach for his gun. There was something about the man that just seemed a little too calm about all of this. It was concerning to say the least, and only made him want to shoot the man even more. The gun was trembling in his hands. His nerves were coming closer and closer to driving him to his breaking point. Did Levi not realize he was close to a ticking bomb? He wondered if the man would try to reach for Shizu. If he did, he wanted her to rip his throat out. Instead he just observed the scene before him like he was all too familiar with how this situation would play out. Damn it, if only he could grab Shizu… There had to be some way he could wipe that look off of Levi’s face.<br/><br/>“You aren’t too far off.” Levi said calmly, though it was clear that he was anything but calm at the moment. He was fiddling with the knife in his hands like he had before. “These past few hours have been a lot of fun. It’s been awhile since I’ve been on a ride as wild as this one.” His smile widened, causing Azrai’s jaw to clench. Every part of him was trying so hard not to do anything rash and wipe that smile off Levi’s face. Levi must have seen it, for he looked at him and said, “I’ll say the same thing I told her before you arrived. She must be pretty fucking special to you. You surely worked to find her quicker than you did for Cassandra, when she was in trouble.” There was a hint of bitterness in his tone, which had not come as a surprise at all.<br/><br/>Standing from the couch, Levi continued, “Unfortunately, I’m running on a tight schedule. I would have loved to spend the rest of the day with you, but I’ve been robbed of that satisfaction. Let’s just get down to business.” He grabbed Shizu by her hair and jerked her head up slightly, pressing the blade of his knife against her throat. “I could just hand her over, but I think I’ll have some fun first.”<br/><br/>Azrai growled lowly, knowing there was no way he could get to Shizu now. “You are… playing with fire.” He warned, hoping that Levi truly did understand how close he was coming to having everyone killed. For a moment, he glanced at Shizu hoping to reassure her that this was going to be over soon. At this point he truly was praying to God that she would hold out just a little longer. Judging by Levi’s response, they needed all the prayer they could get.<br/><br/>“Sometimes you need a good burn to make you feel truly alive.”<br/><br/>“Levi… I am begging you… Let her go.”<br/><br/>“Now, why would I do that?”<br/><br/>“Do you… truly believe that Cassandra would be happy with this?”<br/><br/>“You’ve told me before that she wouldn’t want us to fight.” Levi replied slowly, as if what Azrai had said was really making him think. For a moment there was a bit of hope that he would come to his senses and just stop all of this. There really was no point for them to fight. Azrai thought back to what he had been up to all of these years, and not once could he think of anything that would have provoked Levi to do this. Sure, he had been pissed about what happened with Cassandra; that much was obvious, since he couldn’t just let it go. In a way he didn’t blame him for that, neither could he. But that didn’t give him a reason to do this… someone must have provoked him. It was probably the person that was helping him out, yes… that had to be it. If only he could just strike now.<br/><br/>“I’m not doing this to avenge her,” Levi continued. “I’m doing this for me. I told you that you would regret not killing me when you had the chance.”<br/><br/>“Tell me… why do you have this death wish?” Azrai inquired.<br/><br/>Levi didn’t answer, changing the subject instead, “You should have been there for her…” His voice was a little shaky. Of course, it always went back to Cassandra. How many times have they had this conversation? Why could Levi just not give it a rest? Azrai wasn’t sure whether he should be frustrated or pity him at this point.<br/><br/>“We have… been over this before, Levi. I did everything I could to save her. I… I was not as experienced then as I am now.”<br/><br/>“Save her? Oh… you ‘saved’ her alright…”<br/><br/>“She…”<br/><br/>“Don’t. I was there, Azrai. If you really cared for her, if you truly loved her, she would still be alive. But you just had to be selfish…”<br/><br/>Azrai ran a hand through his hair. This conversation was not something he wanted to have right now. His heart pounded in his chest, and his eyes remained transfixed on Levi’s knife. One wrong move and he had a feeling he would slit Shizu’s throat… He needed leverage. Levi seemed to be in complete control of this situation and that could not be allowed any longer. He was sick of this, all he wanted was to take Shizu home and find out who Levi was working with. All Levi wanted was to bring up the past, and torment someone innocent for his own selfish ambition. At least now Azrai was a little more aware of why he was doing all of this, of why Levi was still so worked up over all of this, and it was more of a reason to end this once and for all.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Azrai bolted for David. He practically dragged the man out of his seat and then held him in a restraint, holding his Desert Eagle to his temple. There was a dark look in his eye; he was struggling to keep his aggression down and almost looked as though he was about to enter that murderous state of mind. They were about the same size, but even then David was still about an inch taller. It might have looked a little awkward but he did not care. He had seen the way Levi had shifted and that was all he needed. Now, all he needed to do was play his cards right and end this quickly. He tried his best to give Shizu another reassuring look, hoping that she was still holding on. Her Oni nature was more of a threat than Levi was. In a way, thinking Azrai might be entering that state of mind was not too far off.<br/><br/>He was officially done with this situation. They needed to get Shizu out of there, now, and he was going to do everything he could to achieve that.<br/><br/>“If you… refuse to hand her over, I will blow his brains out.” Azrai growled in a low voice. He was sure that this man meant something to him. As much as he did not want to sink down to Levi’s level, his aggression had gotten the best of him and sometimes a person had to play dirty to get what he wanted. If he was going to threaten someone he cared about then he might as well do the same.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------<br/><br/>Levi swallowed hard at the sudden turn of events. Until now he had felt that he had everything under control in spite of all that happened. Things were going so well. Azrai was worked up, the Oni woman looked ready to tear someone to shreds, and his partner was even upset. This woman had truly meant something to everyone and he was glad that he had been given this opportunity. He knew David had been waiting for the green light, but he couldn’t give the word just yet. Dealing with Azrai was proving to be a lot more difficult than he had originally thought. The man had acted far sooner than he had hoped which caused everything to suddenly backfire. He knew the man was stubborn, but going after David like that was something he had not expected. He wasn’t sure what he should do now… One wrong move and David was a dead man.<br/><br/>He shifted uncomfortably on the couch, his entire body tensing when Azrai spoke. Was he really going to kill him? He could not allow that to happen. David has been his partner for a long time, he meant as much to him as Cassandra, there was no way he could accept a world where he no longer had his partner at his side. It wouldn’t be long before they were part of something bigger. He wanted David to be by his side when that happened. He wanted to keep his word to him, knowing that he deserved it for all of his hard work and willingness to put up with being dragged around like a dog. Would he even be able to function properly without David? He needed him, and he was sure that Azrai was aware of that no matter how much he tried to hide it from him.<br/><br/>A weak smile spread across his face, “An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.” He said in a slightly mocking tone. He almost sounded defeated. “Correct me if I’m wrong, that is how the saying goes, right?” In fact, his own tone seemed to surprise him a little. Was he really about to give in that easily? He had come so far to have his revenge, and now he was just going to throw it away? It seemed so strange to him. Why? He knew that Azrai was willing to kill David. He knew that he would probably be killed as well, and he wanted to take the Oni woman with him if they opened fire. Everything he had worked to achieve had slipped right through his fingers and now he was sure there was no chance to move on to something more. He was trembling, anticipating the death of both David and himself.<br/><br/>Would they do it?<br/><br/>To tell the truth, Levi has wanted to die for a long time. Ever since he lost Cassandra, he had fallen into a dark well. David had brought him out of that well for awhile and he was grateful for him. However, he supposed all good things had to come to an end. To be honest, while he had been rather content these past few years, he was still down there and would rather die than live in a world witout David.<br/><br/>Azrai nodded slowly at Levi’s words, but did not say anything. There was a look in his eye, aside from that dark gaze, that told him he finally understood everything and probably did not want the conversation to head down that road. At this point, he has probably said everything that needed to be spoken. It was obvious he wanted this to be done and over with.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Levi, who seemed displeased that Azrai had not spoken, looked over to Ivan and pointed at him as if he was recognizing an old friend, “Your name is Ivan, am I right? I think we’ve met once or twice a few years ago, before all of this… Since Azrai doesn’t want to say anything, maybe you can tell me why I did this. Aside from the obvious, I mean.”<br/><br/>“He already knows,” Azrai spoke in a grim and slightly cryptic tone that he assumed was mostly directed at the Oni woman. Levi was amused by it.  “Now, enough stalling. You have… thirty seconds to make your decision.” He pressed his Desert Eagle harder against David’s temple. Out of reaction, Levi pressed the blade of the knife harder against Shizu’s neck. “Hand her over.”<br/><br/>There was a long silence between them. It looked as though neither man was going to budge any time soon. Well, at least Levi knew he was not about to budge. On the other hand he knew Ronen would be here soon and he needed to have everything finished up by then. Damn it. If only he knew that he was in the area, he probably would not have taunted Azrai into coming here. This was extremely nerve-wracking. He wanted David to live, he wanted to move onto bigger things with him, but he could not do that if he did not have the woman. That was the difficult part. It was either he gives up his dream of being something bigger, or he loses the only friend he had in this world. If he did give it up, would David be pissed at him? It was odd for him to think about it but he was sure he would be.<br/><br/>“If I do hand her over, you’ll let him go, won’t you?” Levi spoke slowly, the defeat practically oozing off his tongue now. He was frustrated by it, and he did not want to do it… but…<br/><br/>In the end, David was just that important to him. He didn’t care if he did get pissed at him for sparing his life, well aware that his loyal dog was willing to die for him, he just could not stand the thought of losing another person, especially David.<br/><br/>Of course, once David was safe… he did have one other thing up his sleeve…<br/><br/>-------------------------------------<br/><br/>Azrai was not sure how much more of this he could take before he snapped and killed everyone himself. He should just kill this idiot and get it over with. That would really cripple Levi, but it was not that easy. In his own way, he was thinking on the same wavelength as Ivan in the sense that David should be kept alive. His blood would feed Shizu and hopefully prevent her from going on a rampage. Levi really was playing with fire… He was slowly making it worse for himself and everyone else in the room. If only he understood that. Then again, he didn’t really understand anything until Shizu had come along and explained her nature to him when he first rescued her. He had not dwelled in the preternatural world. The human part of him could see why Levi was so confident getting close to her in spite of her fangs, due to ignorance.<br/><br/>Even he did not understand her fully. He was still a little hesitant around her, though right now his fear was drowned out by his determination.<br/><br/>He looked Levi over when he mentioned letting her go, and wondered if he really should follow through with his request. There really wasn’t any reason for him to let David go. Levi had harmed Shizu; and like the man had said, and eye for an eye. If he let him go he knew he would probably be allowing his weakness to show through and he could not afford to let his guard down. He wasn’t sure if he could trust Levi and made no effort to hide it. After all, Levi could be trying to trick them into releasing David and then they would do whatever they had planned. He did not want to find out what that plan might be. For all he knew, maybe Levi was aware of how dangerous Shizu’s Oni nature was and planned to unleash it no matter the consequences. The thought made him uncomfortable.<br/><br/>“Give me one good reason why I should allow him to live.” Azrai said in as calm a voice he could muster. Anger was laced in his voice, as he was unable to hold back completely. Like Shizu was trying to hold back her nature, he was trying to prevent himself from falling into that dark state of mind. All he had to do was focus and he was sure that everything would be alright. He had Levi where he wanted him, and he was going to push him a little. This actually felt kind of good, the more he kept this up. Levi looked like he was going to surrender, but again he was not going to be fooled by him. He might as well pretend none of this had happened if he decided to just let this slide. Levi was going to regret coming after him, he had already sealed that before the message was sent to them.<br/><br/>When Levi didn’t answer right away, he just assumed the man didn’t have a good reason and was about to just kill David, but then Levi cleared his throat, and folded open his pocket knife. He watched warily as he began to cut away at the ropes that bound Shizu’s legs together gingerly. In a way, Azrai was glad he didn’t cut her arms loose, fearing that she might go on a rampage. He was also sure that Levi was probably trying to be careful not to get bitten; he appeared to be keeping an eye on her out of the corner of his eyes. Was this a joke, or was this really happening? Was he really going to hand Shizu over? He glanced to Ivan briefly, wondering what he thought about this situation. It certainly seemed strange and almost pissed him off more than he already was. This just seemed far too easy to believe.<br/><br/>Azrai was positive that Levi had to be trying to pull something, and he sure as hell was not going to fall for it either.<br/><br/>“I…” Levi began, speaking through clenched teeth, pulling Shizu up by her arm, “Here… I’ll hand her over, but only if you promise you’ll let him go.”<br/><br/>“You… have my word,” Azrai replied curtly. “You first.”<br/><br/>Levi did was he was told, pushing Shizu in front of him so she could walk towards Azrai and Ivan. Azrai waited a moment to see if anything would happen, and still had the strong urge to just kill David, grab Shizu, and go for Levi, then get out of there. But being a man of his word, that side of him took over and he released David, shoving him toward Levi. Both Azrai and Levi had their guns aimed just in case something was to happen."
521,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-07-24T16:37:42,ElegantJewel,"David struggled with Azrai as he was picked up from his seated position. Their scuffle was brief as he felt the cold steel of a barrel touch his temple. In that instant, David stiffened, halting all forms of resistance. He knew that if struggled too hard then a slip of a finger could mean half his head blown off. He was sure that Azrai would end his life and he wasn’t sure if he could willingly die just like this. No! He couldn’t think like that, he had fucked up once and if this was a part of Levi exacting his vendetta then so be it. He had promised Levi that he would never mess up again and he certainly wouldn’t, now that they were so close. They had the woman and Azrai right where they needed him, so this could still work out. Or at least that was what he was trying to to convince himself. Sure, this wasn’t ideal but beggars couldn’t be choosy. Especially not in this situation.<br/><br/>When Levi began to speak, he could hear the exhaustion and the fear of losing him. A frown touched his face and he watched to fight out of Azrai’s grasp but that would only cause more complications. “Don’t worry about me,” he muttered out in a low tone, not wanting to sound weak. His life wasn’t worth failing this mission. The more he thought about it, he knew that Levi would hand over the woman. That wasn’t how this was supposed to go! David nearly wanted to cry out in anguish, after seeing the look on Levi’s face.<br/><br/>In all these years, David had been happy to lay his life on the line just so Levi could accomplish his goals. There had been no questions as to why, it was simply how things worked between them. Now, this...this revenge had taken its toll on the both of them. Here David was ready to die for the man before him and he was having second thoughts?! The one man that who had never seemed doubtful in his plans and actions, he was now showing concern for a dog like him.<br/><br/>He supposed that he should be grateful. He supposed that he should feel elated that Levi wanted to keep him alive. Instead, he felt some sort of betrayal. Like all his work had been for nothing. What would the organization think of them now? Was it really just so easy to give up on this? He jerked his head as the gun was pressed harder on his temple. He looked at Levi searching for something, anything to tell him that he wasn’t giving up on this. “Damnit Levi, just do it already,” he snarled out. He couldn’t handle seeing the man that he idolized for years fall apart before him. “Just let me do my part and finish this.” He could hear his voice crack and he fell silent.<br/><br/>Damnit! He had no right to become so emotional in this time. That would only make Levi feel more inclined to save him. In truth, he was terrified at the prospects of dying here. He and Levi had worked so hard and for so long to get to this point. A point where they could have a better life. A point where they no longer needed to find a job to make it through the day. Despite all the conflict that comes with Levi, he was David’s one true friend. He was the man who had helped him up when he was low and reckless. He had molded him into something that could be trusted and loyal. Without Levi, David was nothing, he merely existed. David didn’t want to exist, he wanted to be something more, to show Levi that his decision all those years ago was worth it. Biting on the inside of his cheek, he resisted the urge to scream as Levi spoke of handing the woman over.<br/><br/>It seemed that Azrai was not as willing to trust Levi as David was. He could see the defeat etched in his partner’s face. He knew that he shouldn’t be mad, he should be thankful that Levi was willing to save him but the feeling didn’t easily disappear. He shifted slightly, feeling the imminent doom of the trigger being pulled. One wrong word had it was lights out for eternity. He carefully watched as Levi began to cut away the ropes that bound the woman. There was a heavy breath let out from David, knowing that they had lost this battle. Then again, Levi always had a plan, so maybe they weren’t completely lost. All he had to do was simply trust Levi’s judgement.<br/><br/>When Shizu was pushed forward, he watched her cautiously, not sure if she could take them down with her legs now free. He felt the pressure of being restrained lessen and he was shoved forward towards Levi. He stumbled slightly, rubbing his neck as it ached from being held so tightly. He eyed the woman as they walked by one another. Her eyes lifted up to meet his and he felt that familiar feeling when they had first made contact. There was a slight grin on her lips, the tip of her fangs showing. A low growl left her but she made no move to attack him. He was silently praying that she chose not to attack him now. Once they finished crossing paths, he felt his heart beat at an erratic pace.<br/><br/>How could such a woman cause that much fear? He felt as if he just went through a lifetime of hell just by looking at her. That was probably why her kind was dangerous. She looked so innocent and fragile but underneath she was a monster, waiting ever so patiently for her time to strike. Strike she did as he felt nauseous once back beside Levi. He gave Levi a look that spoke volumes of gratitude and mild anger. He knew that Levi wouldn’t care that he was angry, surely the man had something else. Anything to make this all worth it. Letting out ragged breaths of air, he tried to calm himself down after that close call from death.<br/><br/>What was going to happen now?<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>She was truly glad to see Ivan and Azrai, she had been worried about them since the video stream. As much as she wanted to run over to them, with her legs bound it was difficult to move. She stiffened as she looked between the men, wondering what would happen next. In all honesty, she hope that they would plant a nice hole in David and Levi's head that way they could get out of here. Instead it seemed that Ivan wanted to handle this in a civil manner which seemed very like the Russian. She Ivan to be the one with the calm mind during these types of ordeals, still she wished he had some sense of urgency.<br/><br/>She watched with wary eyes as Levi shifted and moved slightly, unsure what else he had in store for them. She felt the tension in her shoulders build, ready to attack if it was necessary. She looked between Azrai and Levi as they spoke, she knew that she would have to wait before she tried anything. Everyone was on thin ice, one move and the whole thing would collapse. She could sense that Azrai was on the edge, extremely on the edge as well as Ivan. It was strange to feel their emotions so easily this time around, perhaps things hadn’t been going smoothly while she was away between them. She could understand why tensions were high but she knew that Azrai could slip out of their grasp at any moment. Would she be able to reach him or was she too far gone herself?<br/><br/>She liked to think that she had herself under control but she knew that would be a lie. She had easily taken a life of another person without hesitation. It went without question that it delighted her to take said life. While back in her village, she had never killed anyone, she had never experienced the addictive qualities of blood lust. Ever since leaving there, she had killed far too many people and that was not something that she was proud of but it was in order for her to survive. Was killing Tyler in order to survive as well? He had been practically harmless, she could have probably threatened him and he would have come undone. Instead, she killed him, simple as that.<br/><br/>That was what terrified her. It had been so simple, she barely batted an eye when she had done it. No, she had smiled like a madwoman. She had the taste of blood linger on her tongue, wafting in her nostrils, the residual stench of old blood was enough to distract her from all that was happening. She needed to reign in her composure but it was becoming increasingly difficult each minute that ticked on by. She had been so lost in finding the sane portion of her mind that the sudden tightness in her scalp caused her to cry out in surprise and mild pain. With fangs bared in a defensive fashion, she breathed heavily as the blade was pressed into her neck. She struggled slightly trying to move away but the blade nicked her skin, causing as slight hiss to leave her.<br/><br/>Rather than being reckless with her restraints, she settled down, yellow eyes glared up at the man holding her in such an uncomfortable position before they went searching for Azrai. There before her, their eyes met and she felt calmed, if not for a brief moment, she knew that he would save her from this, as he always had. However, instead of returning the knowing look, she tried to make out some sort of warning. Her chest rose up and down harshly, the move she moved around the more excited her Oni nature became. Instinct coursed through her veins, telling her to fight and kill. Clenching her teeth together, she prayed she had enough time left before she lost it.<br/><br/>Calm. That was all she had to do was to remain calm. Breathing slowly through her nose, she tried her best to simply focus on her breathing. She tried her best to not pay too much attention to those around her. But it seemed that it wasn't working. She listened to Levi and Azrai argue about the past and Cassandra. She honestly felt pity for Levi. Was this all just to get even with Azrai? She and Azrai were not close like he had been to Cassandra, that she was sure of. Beside this was the first time they had seen each other in over half a year.<br/><br/>Then again, she presumed she had been the only other woman that Azrai had ever made a notion for caring about. Truly, she felt pity for the man holding her hostage but that don't deter from the fact that she wanted to shred him to pieces. She wanted to see his face in fear and terror as she exacted her wrath upon him. Closing her eyes, she could almost imagine it and what it would feel like. Before she went too far off in her own demented fantasies, the scuffle between Azrai and David caught her attention.<br/><br/>She could feel her heart rate increase with the excitement in the air. She struggled once more though Levi was not letting her go. With a huff of frustration she stared at David. She wasn't sure if he was panicked or coming to terms that his life may end soon. Her eyes move back to meet Azrai's gaze, a look of concern came to her face. She had seen that look before and she knew what it could lead to soon. She knew that she really needed to keep herself in line, Azrai's aggression was starting to surface and she knew that if she lost control...well there was no telling what may happen.<br/><br/>So they waited as this new event changed the situation drastically. It was either they died or they didn't. It sounded simple but it really wasn't. Biting her lower lip, she wondered if Levi would hand her over. If he did, could she trust herself not to attack him or anyone else? She simply had to believe that all would go well or else things would definitely reach an unwanted climax.<br/><br/>When Levi spoke again, she could tell that he was on the verge of giving up. David must have meant a lot to him if that was the case. It seemed as if his partner caught on as well as was protesting Levi's decision. It was almost romantic in a sense. The bond between the two was strong enough to end this little vendetta, for now at least. When he spoke to Ivan, she wasn't sure what was going to happen. Was Levi trying to understand why he was doing all of this? Shizu really didn't understand his motive then again she had never had someone he lived ripped away from her life. She glanced back over at Azrai, a frown settling on her lips. She has been close once….no...twice but she had been fortunate not to lose them. She thought back to those times, a fear that haunted her in her dreams came to life. She never wanted to be in that kind of situation again. She would allow Levi or anyone else try either.<br/><br/>She would kill them before they could become a threat....<br/><br/>She let out a slight snarl as the blade pressed harder into her neck. She looked at Azrai ten briefly up towards Levi. This was the deciding moment, wasn't it? She wasn't sure if Levo would let this opportunity go especially since David was more than willingly to die for this mission, this moment. It felt like an eternity as time went by before Levi spoke in a subdued tone to Azrai. She knew that Azrai was a man of his word, but then again.....Levi was the enemy and they only needed to bring him back to Zachariah not David.<br/><br/>She looked at Azrai who spoke with such anger that it cause her to wonder if they weren't too late. The look in his eye and the scowl on his face told her that he was almost gone. She tried to show that she was fine, looking at him with earnest eyes but she knew that she couldn't pretend for much longer. She could feel her resolve weaken by the second. She needed to get away from the body and the excitement. She needed to hide away by herself and meditate, let her carnal feelings pass. When it felt like Levo wasn't going to answer Azrai, she stiffened as he let go of her hair.<br/><br/>Watching him with cautious eyes, she could feel the blood in her legs circulate properly once more. There was no longer this ache in her body and she felt free again, well almost. He finished cutting off the ropes that bound her legs but her arms were still tied. A smirk came to his face, so he was afraid of her after all or he was just being smart. She would have probably done the same thing. She looked slightly surprised then looked at Azrai, who told Levi to move first. She was moved to a standing position, her legs feeling like jelly as she hadn't moved them in a while. She struggled to gain her bearings before she was pushed forward. She stumbled slightly before she began to move towards Azrai and Ivan.<br/><br/>She crossed paths with a shaken David and a grin came to her face. She really wasn't sure why she felt the need to intimidate him further but she was nearly free. He should be more cautious around her. She watched as he involuntarily shivered and moved back towards Levi. The grin left her as she looked back at Azrai. She wasn't sure if she wanted to cry from relief or from shame. He had seen something done to her that had haunted her from her past. He had seen something that she never wanted him to and yet he still was here to save her.<br/><br/>Nearing Azrai, she opened her mouth to say something until her foot landed in something warm. Glancing down, her bare foot was covered in blood, the beating that Levi had done to Tyler's corpse had caused blood to pool in different areas on the floor. Inhaling deeply, the sweet aroma intoxicated her and she felt her body begin to tremble. Her pupils began to dilate erratically and she was sure that she was about to lose it enforce a hand reach out and pulled her away from the blood. Looking up she saw the concerned face of Ivan, upon recognition she gasped for air frantically. He shook his head slightly, as if telling her it wasn't the time to lose herself. She nodded her head understanding what she was supposed to do now.<br/><br/>It was only a few more moments before they were in the clear. She just had to wait. She just had to be calm.<br/><br/>Calm.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>It always went back to Cassandra with the two although it wasn’t like Ivan had any room to speak. The former beau of Azrai had meant more than everything to the both of them. Ivan could understand the need to find revenge, he had been there before. It wasn’t exactly a place that he ever wanted to find himself again and he sure that he had been fairly close before. Back in Israel, he had almost gone back on the field at the prospects of losing Azrai. He had chosen the correct path to monitor both his friend and Shizu, instead of risking the chance of himself of dying as well. So in a way, he could sympathize with Levi, even if he wouldn’t have gone this far. Losing someone precious was like having a someone rip out your soul. It left a feeling of emptiness and it could never be repaired. Someone could try to fill the void but it would never be the same.<br/><br/>The Russian was on standby as Azrai spoke with Levi, this was not how the plan was supposed to do but it seemed that Levi had no interest in him, so he figured he would look after Shizu. His eyes looked at the woman, she seemed to be in state of limbo, if that was a correct way to describe it. She looked like she was floating in between staying that woman that they all knew and care for, but there was something hiding beneath the surface. Something that Ivan was sure that no one wanted to deal with. How would they even be able to deal with it, anyways? He glanced over at Azrai, who also looked like he was about to go into that state of mind of his. Shit, this was bad. Did they not know what they were dealing with?<br/><br/>He sucked in a deep breath as Levi pressed the blade of his knife into Shizu’s neck. It would only take a blink of an eye to place a bullet in Levi’s skull, should he decide to take action and slit her throat. Even if Shizu wasn’t able to heal, surely he wouldn’t cut too deep. How could they fix that inability of hers? There had to be something suppressing her. He gazed over her mutilated body, trying to ignore the fact that she was in worse condition that he had thought from watching the video. Hell, he was doubtful that she would recover in a day. What did Levi have up their sleeve that they didn’t know about? It bothered him. Were there reinforcements coming in?<br/><br/>He suddenly tensed as Azrai grabbed David as a hostage. He was almost positive that he had lost Azrai but he had faith in his friend. He had put all his faith and trust in him, especially since he was on thin ice with Zachariah. Azrai had promised that he had everything under control and Ivan wanted to believe in him. Biting on the inside of his cheek, he let out a steady breath. Should things go straight to Hell, he would incapacitate Levi and David would be killed. That was how the plan would go for now. However, things were slowly reaching a breaking point. Ivan was ever patient when dealing with people like this but he could tell Azrai was becoming impatient and Shizu looked like she could kill them all without hesitation.<br/><br/>It was rather terrifying, actually. There were these moments where he could practically feel the blood lust roll of the petite woman before it would disappear. He could feel it in the air, it caused his bones to quiver and his heart race. It felt like there was a dark cloud hanging in the rain, just waiting to let droplets of chaos fall upon their shoulders. Ivan was sure that Shizu was fighting harder than anyone right now. He had done his research while they had been apart. That blood lust was far worse than Azrai’s aggression. To think that she suffered through it all these years was amazing but still...how much could she handle? With the prospects of being attacked and fending for herself, her true nature must be excited. It must be clawing beneath the surface. He worried that once they had her, she really wouldn’t be there.<br/><br/>He gave a look to Azrai, signalling that he should move things along faster. They were running out of time.<br/><br/>As things began to fall into their hands, Ivan felt somewhat relieved. It seemed as if Levi’s resolve was wavering now that David’s life was on the line. A frown touched his lips as Levi finally decided to speak to him once more. He shook his head, as if that was enough to satisfy the irate man. Azrai spoke as well, telling Levi that he knew. Of course, he knew. Ivan always knew what was happening, regardless if Azrai chose to tell him. He could clearly see what was happening, he liked to think that he was rather perspective to those around him. It was a quality that he picked up from Zachariah, being able to judge the situation without having to be told. It was sad really, to see someone fall apart like this.<br/><br/>He had met Levi a few times in the past and he had to say that he rather liked the man then. He was full of fire and life then even if he was a bit...strange. He could see how much Cassandra meant to him and he was sure that they would get along. Now, he should have known that something like this would happen. Levi had never thought highly of Azrai to begin with and who could blame him? Azrai was rough around the edges but Cassandra had been good for him. In turn, Azrai had always done right by her, even if their relationship was a bit shaky., considering the lifestyle Azrai chose. In the end, Ivan still believed that he had done right by Cassandra, despite her passing. It was choice they had both made and even if it had destroyed Azrai, he did all that he could for her. Perhaps Levi was angry at the fact that AZrai had found another person to care for.<br/><br/>It wasn’t like Azrai had abandoned his feelings for Cassandra, it held him back when it came to opening up to the woman being held hostage. They had bonded somehow, Ivan was still unsure how it happened but it did. Ivan would be damned if he watched Azrai fall apart again because he lost another person he cared for. He didn’t want to see Azrai like that again and he would do anything in his power to make sure it didn’t happen. Ivan had already made the mistake of separating them once and he knew that he couldn’t do again. Just look at the situation it got them in. Did he blame himself for this? Of course, if Shizu had been in his and Azrai’s protection then this would have never happened. But...it had been the best decision at the time. Or that was what he kept telling himself.<br/><br/>Letting out a steady breath as Levi began to cut away the restraints on Shizu’s legs, he was relieved to know that there was still some human in the man. To think that David was so precious to him was a Godsend. They had truly needed some kind of leverage between them or else they wouldn’t have succeeded. When Shizu was pulled to her feet, he had his gun aimed at the back of David’s head. Should they decide to open fire, he would be sure that Levi regretted the action. It was tense as the hostages crossed the room, back to their respective sides. He watched as Shizu slowly made her way to them, his heart pounding in his chest. Was she all there? Would she attack David now that she had some kind of movement? It was an intense moment for him as they passed one another, he felt as if his heart would give out on him.<br/><br/>Surely, Levi didn’t understand just what exactly he had been dealing with, but they did. They had seen what was beneath her skin in Israel. It...it was simply a relief that they moved passed one another and nothing seemed to come from it. He felt the tension in his shoulder alleviate. She was close enough to be safe with them now and he could see a weary smile coming to her face and as she readied to speak to Azrai, all the color from her face drained. He glanced down as soon as she had and he almost felt like cursing. There was a puddle of blood around her pale foot, her toes flexing into the liquid. He could foresee all the disaster that could happen should she be consumed by it.<br/><br/>There it was again. That uncontrollable need for destruction and blood. It filled the air, sizzling like an electric current. When she breathed in deep, it was almost like he could hear the demonic whispers that shrouded her mind. She was at her breaking point. There was no chance to think as he took hold of her arm, yanking her over to him. He would apologize for being rough her later but now was not the time to be lost in her own madness. When she looked up at him, he wondered if she would attack him and he merely shook his head, trying to deter her from making such a grave mistake. There was recognition in those eyes of hers and he was secretly relieved. She was still with them, for the most part. Now that she was safely in their hands, they could end this.<br/><br/>“I do believe that this would be a good time to finish this, Azrai,” he murmured lowly. He put Shizu between the two of them. Azrai as a shield in the front and he in the back. He was still cautious of Levi. He was a man with many plans and he knew that they couldn’t simply ignore him now that they had Shizu again. He glanced at Shizu, who was trembling, trying to last until they were far away from here. “We don’t have much time,” he whispered harshly. They were dealing with a time bomb, one that was whittling away faster than he wanted to admit.<br/><br/>They still needed to get Levi and bring him back to Zachariah. He trusted that Azrai understood the severity of the situation. They needed to end this.<br/><br/>Now."
522,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218&start=20,2014-08-02T12:09:47,Sound of Silence,"As the two hostages passed by each other, it seemed to happen in slow motion. He held his Desert Eagle out in front of him, his gaze right down the sights, ready to fire if needed. He didn’t trust that Levi would just let this go, no, he was all too familiar with that look in Levi’s. The man had come too far and was still hell-bent on getting what he wanted in the end. The only question was how was he going to go about doing that? There was something more to this, he was sure of it. That surrender had been far too good to be true. Ivan was surely thinking the same thing he was.<br/><br/>Azrai was relieved when Shizu had come over to him and Ivan instead of ripping out David’s throat or turning and going after Levi. Or worse, Shizu losing it and deciding to go after the two people here to rescue her. He wanted to say something to her, and met her eye briefly, but he decided to keep focused on Levi instead. This wasn’t the time or place.<br/><br/>When Ivan spoke, he gave him a knowing look and nodded. “I am well aware,” He said quietly so only Ivan and Shizu could hear him. He knew that Ivan was probably a bit irritated that he was not quite sticking to the plan. To be honest, he knew he should be. It was something they had all agreed to prior to coming here, something they had planned out, it wasn’t right for him to just suddenly change things around out of the blue. But when he saw the way Shizu was struggling to stay in control and how oblivious Levi was to the situation he had placed everyone in he knew he had to change tactics otherwise something bad would have happened. Speaking to Levi, and going along with this, as much as he had wanted to blow David’s brains out, this impromptu plan was just the better option in his mind at this time.<br/><br/>It was a bit strange, if that was the right word for it. He had thought it out without even telling Ivan or making any indication that he was thinking differently. It was a habit of his, he supposed, and one of the many reasons why people thought he was difficult to work with sometimes. In a way, Azrai would agree with them. He always seemed to act on his own, and didn’t always stick to the plan. There were times where he and Ivan did stick together, of course, but more often than not, he always had something else going on in his mind. It was just how he operated. This particular situation was just Azrai trying to be reasonable. Some people might not see his logic or reasoning in the way he goes about things. Even Zachariah questioned him at times, despite having so much faith in him.<br/><br/>He clenched his jaw, trying to think of his next move. If he screwed up and things backfired, and there was no doubt in his mind that the plan would, he was sure that everyone would be dead. But this was a risk that he had been willing to take. In the end, things were going well so far, and it appeared to be smooth sailing. If this plan had failed, not only would he never be able to forgive himself, he wasn’t sure what he would have done. They were so close to losing Shizu, and he was so close to slipping into the darkness of his mind, that if they did not get this over with soon, everything would fall apart. He would be kicked from the organization. He didn’t even want to begin to think about what would happen afterward or what would happen to Shizu for that matter.<br/><br/>Looking over his shoulder at Shizu, he said, “Step out into the hallway…” He gave a nod, hopefully reassuring her. This was the best thing he could think of at the moment. God, he was shaking. This had to end quickly. Then he looked to Ivan and said, “Move as soon as I give the signal. He wasn’t sure how they were going to get to Levi, who seemed to be wondering what to do next as well, but he in the end he would have him. Incapacitating him seemed like the best option. Kill his partner, and then go after him right away. It would be as easy as that, right? Then again, he couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something far too easy about that option. Maybe it was what he wanted.<br/><br/>“Are you happy?” Levi snorted. His lips were curled in an ugly sneer. “You’ve gotten what you wanted. Good for you.” Azrai wasn’t sure where he was going with this, and he didn’t like it. There was something in Levi’s eye that just screamed devious. It was unsettling to say the least.<br/><br/>He didn’t give in and give Levi the satisfaction of a response. As much as he wanted to, it just wasn’t worth it. He was done with this. His focus was just getting this over with, trying to come up with a plan. As much as he didn’t want to give Levi the satisfaction of going with the obvious, that option was becoming more and more appealing as time passed. It was time to end this once and for all. He was going to make Levi pay for being so foolish… No. He had to stay in control. He wanted to blow his brains out; seeing his blood splattered all over the walls would be the most satisfying thing right now. In his mind, he could already hear the man screaming in agony. It was music to his ears. Levi deserved to have his brains blown out.<br/><br/>Taking in a deep breath, he shifted his weight slightly and started to back away. Levi moved forward a bit, gun aimed at them. “I wouldn’t try to leave if I were you,” he said in a dark tone. There was something oddly calm about him this time, in spite of the smug look on his face.<br/><br/>At that moment, Azrai stopped. He kept Levi but still did not give him the satisfaction of a response. It might have seemed like he was hesitating, like he didn’t want to kill Levi, but he really was just focused on getting Shizu out of here. Even though he knew that Zachariah wanted Levi alive, nobody would return alive if Shizu was not removed from the situation right now. He hoped that Ivan was in agreement with that. He was just trying to do what he thought was best. Unfortunately, Levi appeared to have other plans. Or at least that was what he had implied.<br/><br/>Part of him was curious as to what that might be. The other half of him wanted to wipe the look off his face. Shooting him was becoming more and more tempting as the minutes ticked by.  But he knew he had to stick to this plan, and he wasn’t about to blow it now. Not when everything was riding on his decisions.<br/><br/>Over his shoulder, he looked at Ivan with a glance that said now was the time to act.<br/><br/>As soon as he saw Levi turn his gaze away, he took that moment to strike. He fired off his gun, shooting Levi in the leg. He hoped that would give Ivan the edge he needed to get shit done.<br/><br/>Hoping that Ivan was taking care of Levi, Azrai bolted to where Shizu was. He placed a hand on her shoulder. “We are… finished here.” He looked as if he wanted to say more. But what else would he do? Ask if she was alright? It was clear she was not alright.<br/><br/>Giving her arm a light squeeze, he was about to turn and leave when he heard footsteps approaching and the next thing he knew, he had the barrel of a gun pressed against the back of his head.<br/><br/>“Azriel? Fancy meeting you here, it has been a long time. Too long if you ask me.”<br/><br/>------------------------------------<br/><br/>That had been too close for comfort.<br/><br/>Levi had been worried that Azrai really would have killed David. He had to give up the Oni, and knew that David was displeased from the look in his eyes, but he did not care. If he didn’t have his partner in this, he might as well turn his gun on himself and end it that way. The thought was kind of tempting… But he would not. The only thing he regretted was being so stupid as to allow the situation to fall into Azrai’s hands. Nothing infuriated Levi more than that. He was supposed to have everything ready by now. Thinking of another plan was not something he was good at on the spot. That was what Hank was usually for. It was becoming more and more apparent just how much losing Hank was hurting this mission, the longer this dragged on. Now, his determination was reaching a point of no return.<br/><br/>He would have Azrai.<br/><br/>It did not matter that Azrai was not responding to him or taking the bait. When he first spoke out, he knew the man had been done with this. He was too focused on the woman, who looked absolutely terrifying. It was a good thing she had decided not to strike David as well. He would have killed the bitch if she had… then Azrai would not have anything left. He smirked at the thought. As cruel as it was, as much as David meant to him, he wished the Oni would have attacked. Seeing Azrai upset over her being harmed more than she already was, perhaps dying, would have been very satisfying. The thought made him even more worked up than he already was. He had been trying to keep his energy down, trying to keep a cool head as best he could, but now… now he wasn’t sure how much longer he’d be able to control himself.<br/><br/>Levi didn’t really have a twitchy trigger finger, but his patience was pretty much nonexistent. He wanted this to be over with as much as everyone else. The thing was his rash nature was going to take over at any second, and when it did he knew this would be even more fucked. Speaking to Azrai was just a small hint that he was slipping, if it wasn’t evident he was slipping now. As soon as he showed concern for David, it was all over. He wasn’t even sure if what he had up his sleeve would work. He was beginning to have doubts and even some second thoughts about his plans. Well, perhaps calling them thoughts was more accurate. To him, a plan was something that was full-proof. Everything running through his mind right now was just a thought that could be disregarded or changed.<br/><br/>He let out a low growl when he saw Azrai beginning to back off. It was time to end this little standoff. Levi was tired, Azrai was tired. Levi wanted to be victorious. The sweet revenge was already on the tip of his tongue; it was delicious.<br/><br/>Levi turned away for a moment, looking at David out of the corner of his eye, “Now!” He murmured. But it was a mistake. No sooner had he spoke, pain suddenly shot through his leg and he was down on one knee before he even knew what hit him.<br/><br/>Then, before he could grasp what was going on, three men suddenly entered the room. Two men stayed behind while the third, who had a striking resemblance to Azrai.<br/><br/>“Oh, my,” the third man, who Levi assumed was the leader said, said, “this wasn’t what I had expected to walk into.” He had Azrai at gunpoint, and his hand was resting on the oni woman’s shoulder.<br/><br/>Levi recognized the voice immediately. “Ronen? You… you’re early?” He felt his heart rate increase. This was the first time he was seeing him in person, having spoken to him only over the phone or some messenger approaching him for the past few months, and he tried to hide the nervous look on his face through the pain he was in. He wasn’t sure whether or not he should be thankful, excited, or just pissed off.  Something was not right about this. Had two hours passed already? Honestly, Levi wasn’t even sure if an hour had passed; he’d lost track of time. What the hell was going on? Something felt wrong about this all of a sudden. Something felt very wrong.<br/><br/>Ronen grinned, “Early? No, I wouldn’t say I’m early. I told you two hours, didn’t I?”<br/><br/>“But…”<br/><br/>“An hour and… twenty minutes, I think. Yes. An hour and twenty minutes have passed. I don’t think that’s early…” Levi looked like he wanted to say something more, but Ronen shot him a glance that silenced him immediately. “But there are more important matters to deal with than my arrival.” He chuckled and pulled the hammer back on his pistol.<br/><br/>Levi swallowed hard. His situation had suddenly become a lot worse now. This was not how things were supposed to go! He hasn’t exacted his revenge. He was supposed to have had the bitch by now, he and David were supposed to… They were supposed to be on to better things. Damn it. Ronen could have at least allowed him to exact his revenge. Words could not even begin to describe the anger he was feeling toward everything right now. It was almost enough to drive him to tears.<br/><br/>----------------<br/><br/>In one day, two people he has not seen in years have resurfaced in his life.<br/><br/>He couldn’t believe it. Ronen. His older brother… It should have been a warm reunion, or at least for any normal person who didn’t have the past Azrai did. He just stood there, stunned. He wasn’t really focused on anything at the moment. His mind was wandering off toward a distant place, where the memories he shared with these two people were still good. Before everything turned sour. Though, his relationship with Levi was nowhere near as bad as the relationship he had with Ronen. Or lack thereof. It has been far too long since he has seen Ronen indeed. Frankly, he hoped he would not cross paths with him, especially like this.<br/><br/>The initial shock was over when it was known that Levi and Ronen knew each other. He couldn’t describe it, but something new burned inside of him. It… it almost felt like it was tampering with the dark place in his mind, which he was desperately trying to avoid, constantly clawing at him, wanting him to unleash it.<br/><br/>He clenched his jaw tightly and breathed in deeply.<br/><br/>“Why so quiet, Ariel?” Ronen inquired in a mocking tone. “You know, my little brother being here is a nice surprise. How long has it been since we’ve last seen each other?” He paused, probably expecting Azrai to say something. He had even cleared his throat as if he was trying hard to get a response out of him. But Azrai did not budge. If he said something, he knew it would be something he would regret. Keeping himself in check was hard enough right now. He wanted to this to end. This all should have been done by now.<br/><br/>Damn. How was he going to get out of this one? Now he really had to play his cards right. He hoped Ivan was alright, trusting that the Russian would have something in mind… maybe. Admittedly, he was hoping Ivan would just start killing people. That seemed to be the only thing that would get them out of this alive now, as much as he would rather not leave a mess. Levi might get killed in the process. If that happened, he knew they would be in deep shit. Knowing Ronen, he wasn’t going to play around; Levi’s death would be something they would need to prepare for. The question was when that would happen. He wasn’t looking forward to it.<br/><br/>He was not about to call it quits, but he was beginning to feel like this mission was a failure. Sure, he has been in tougher situations, looking back, but this was the first time he has been this pressured. If they didn’t get Shizu out of this now, they would all be in danger. Levi’s death wouldn’t be the only death they’d be worrying about.<br/><br/>“Ronen…” To his surprise, Levi had spoken up. He looked just as surprised as he was. “As you can see, I did have the girl. But I…”<br/><br/>“That’s enough Levi. I’m the one talking right now,” Ronen shot Levi a glance so intense that it really showed that he was indeed Azrai’s older brother. “You might have gotten the girl, but you didn’t follow through with everything, did you?”<br/><br/>“I… I didn’t have time… I mean…”<br/><br/>“I don’t want excuses, Levi.”<br/><br/>“I’m not giving you any excuses.”<br/><br/>“I hear differently.”<br/><br/>Azrai wasn’t sure whether he should take this opportunity to turn the tide in his and Ivan’s favor or just ride this out. Either way, they had to do something.<br/><br/>Now.<br/><br/>Things were about to get ugly. Very, very ugly."
523,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-07-09T15:44:17,ElegantJewel,"This was certainly not the situation that she would have liked to be in but this is what happens the first time she left her gun at home. She wasn't really sure how long she had been here, the days passed by in a daze as they continuously sedated her. Every time she woke up, all she could see was muddled forms of people and sometimes she couldn't see anyone at all. She knew that she had been moved several times, every place she woke up in had a different feeling but lately it felt like they had settled down somewhere. She groaned slightly as her head ached though she knew that it was because she hadn't fed this month. Her hunger caused her stomach to tighten and she knew that this would be the key to her freedom. It was funny how a few months ago she had been fighting this exact same battle. Well, there were a few things that there different this time.<br/><br/>She slowly tried to push herself off the floor, her bare body covered in filth. She blinked trying to regain some form of focus in her vision as her body was fighting against the drug.  Her fingers felt around for something to grab onto while she tried to figure out where she was. She grabbed onto a wall, holding herself steady for a moment. She needed to think of a plan. Now that her hunger was outweighing the sedative, she had a better train of thought. How long had she been here? She needed to contact someone as soon as possible; they were probably worried about her. She ran her fingers through her hair, though it got tangled in clumps of dirt and knots. Letting out a curse, she yanked her hand out of her hair. How could she have been so stupid? She had begged Elias to let her take self-defense classes and gun safety courses, yet she still ended up getting captured. She groaned at the idea of getting a lecture from him. She cleared her mind of those thoughts, now wasn't the time to think about that, she needed to escape first.<br/><br/>Footsteps were coming towards her and she immediately pushed herself closer to the wall. If her memory was correct, this was the time that they would be bringing her food. She slowed down her breathing that way the person wouldn't suspect her being so close to the door, her eyes watched the door closely; the light beneath it flickered as someone stood in front of it. Licking her cracked lips, she watched the door open and a burly man walk inside. There was a tray of stale food in his hand and he glanced around looking for her. She quietly crouched down, feeling instinct take a hold of her. She could hear his heartbeat and the beast within her purred with hunger.<br/><br/>He clicked on his flashlight to see in the windowless room, he turned around to see yellow eyes gleaming at him. ""Oh sh-"" Shizu launched at him, tackling him to the ground. Although she was hungry, her body felt weak. She grunted as she was slammed into the wall, her arms wrapping around his neck, she squeezed as hard as she could. He tried slamming her into the wall again and she let out a gasp of pain. If she couldn't win now, then she wouldn't escape. She knew what it meant to fight for her freedom and damnit she wouldn't let this asshole stop her. Opening her mouth, she sank her fangs into the side of his neck. He let out gurgled cry as she started to drain his body. The fight in him slowly began to die and she held her grip firm on his neck, pulling him to the ground.<br/><br/>After a few more moments, she pulled away gasping for air. She wiped away the blood that dribbled down her chin. She stared at the body for a really long time, reality setting in. She didn't know how to get rid of the body and no one would know how to explain the bite marks. She cursed again, holding her head in her hands. She had reacted solely on instinct; the consequences didn't even cross her mind. She would have to figure it out later, for now she needed to leave. She rushed over to the body, stripping the man from his clothing. She yanked down the larger shirt before tying his flannel shirt around her waist. She dug through his pockets, looking for his wallet. Once she found it, she took the gun that had fallen out the back of his pants while she had been taking off his shirt. She stared at him once more. Man, she was going to be in so much trouble.<br/><br/>Exiting the room, she ran down the hallway, sliding to a halt at the sound of voices. From what she knew, there were about four men hanging out in a longue area. She could hear muffled cries coming from the other side of the building. She stared at the gun in her hand, knowing that she would have to kill them all in order to come out alive. There was also the case of the other people here; she knew that she couldn't just leave them here. Biting her lower lip, she tried to come up with a plan now that things were changing rapidly; it almost felt like they were out of her hands. No, she couldn't think like that. She should be finished with that train of thought now. She had grown over the course of the last few months; it was now time to prove to everyone that she really was strong.<br/><br/>She lurched forward, clutching her stomach. Pain racked her body as she tried to figure out what was wrong with her. Could it have been the blood? She hadn't tried taking it orally ever since she left Japan. Had she drank it too fast or was her body simply reacting to the sustenance in her stomach as she was sure she hadn't had any kind of food for weeks now. She felt nauseous as she let out a gag. ""Did you hear that?"" She froze hearing shuffled feet coming towards her. What was she supposed to do? Her mind scrambled for something, anything. Gripping the gun in her hand, she turned quickly as she stood up. ""What the fuck?"" Another man seemed surprised to see her and she ran into him, her hand running through his abdomen, going up into his chest cavity. Clutching the beating organ, she breathed heavily, surprised that she had reacted in such a way. She was supposed to just shoot him but instead she relied on her instincts, again. Cursing, she shuffled a bit, moving the male around she headed towards the group. It seemed as if she would have to take them out this way. The gun shook in her hands as she was still not used to handling it in such a way. She had thought to use it more as a way of intimidation rather than defensively.<br/><br/>""Hey man, what was up?""<br/><br/>Tightening her grip on the gun, she turned the corner, firing off two rounds. She wasn't sure if she hit anyone, but she didn't want to risk being shot at first. It seemed as if there was chaos for a few moments as the others scrambled for cover while shooting at the body she was using as a shield. She continued to move forward, shoving the body off her hand and diving around another corner. What she really needed was someone else to help, she may have taken those safety courses but she was still new at using a gun. Biting her lower lip, she peeked around the corner, looking for an opening. Three people were hiding in the longue area. She could hear them whispering amongst one another and she decided that they were distracted enough for her to move forward. Creeping around the corner, she held her breath as the talking stopped. Pressing herself close against the wall, she listened closely to the shuffled footsteps. She watched as a leg crept out of the longue area and she tensed, wondering if they knew she was there or were they testing her? She let out a slow breathe before taking hold of the leg and yanking it towards her. She heard the satisfying sound of a crack and yell of pain. She continued to pull as the man struggled against her.<br/><br/>Perhaps she was being too confident or focused on killing him and she coiled back as a boot hit her in the face. She whimpered as she went to the floor, her nose ached and she felt blood come from her lip. Turning she scrambled to grab the gun that she dropped, though a hand grabbed her ankle. She was dragged back towards the longue area, her other foot kicking at the arm. ""You think you're going to make it out of here, you bitch?"" The other man appeared glowering at her, his foot came hard into her stomach, she felt her ribs crack. All the air rushed out of her lungs as she tried to gasp for air. This wasn't what she had hoped that would happen but she knew that she couldn't give up now. One of them crouched down next to her, his hand roughly grabbing her chin. ""It's a shame we have to kill you...you could have made us a pretty penny.""<br/><br/>So that's what this was. She felt her stomach turned, now realizing what those sobs she had heard early were about. She didn't want to relive this again nor did she ever want anyone else to go through this. She felt a rush of anger flow through her and a low growl rumbled in her chest. Her arm lashed out, clamping down the man's neck. His gurgled cry was satisfying but she wanted more. She grunted as a hand came down across her face though she didn't let go. Her grip tightened as she felt the man struggle to breath. The hand on her ankle released and it gave her enough time to move away. She scrambled to her feet, pulling the male closer to her. She grabbed the gun from his thigh holster and shot two rounds into his partner. She watched as he crumpled to the ground. She glanced back at the man who had his leg cracked by her. She shot off another two rounds into him. She glanced down at the man who she still held by the throat, cold saffron colored eyes looking down at him. His face was a bright red as she continued to cut off his oxygen supply. She watched to watch him suffer but she knew that it would be a waste of time. She held the gun up to his forehead and he stopped moving, fear filling his eyes. She grinned slightly, enjoying the fact that he realized that he would not be able to win. With a single fire from the gun, she watched blood splatter on the wall behind them before she let go of the lifeless body.<br/><br/>She stood there for a moment, trying to collect herself. It would be bad if she saved the others in the state that she was in now. Letting out a steady breath, she felt herself gain control of her emotions. She turned and ran off down the hallway, the opposite direction of where she had escaped from. She could hear the muffled cries of the other victims and she felt this pain in her chest. She had been here before, a long time ago or what had seemed to be a long time ago. She had been locked away once, sobbing endlessly until everything seemed to go numb. She hated that there were more women out there, suffering. Sliding open a metal door, she looked in to see about twenty other women roughly around her age in the dark room. They all stared at her with mild surprise and fear, shielding their eyes from the sudden onslaught of light filling the room. Of course, she probably wasn't the rescue they were expecting. Her small frame was trembling slightly and she had blood splattered across her clothes and staining her hands. She wasn't sure how she would get them out of here but she knew that she had to return them to their families.<br/><br/>""Come on,"" she said in a soft voice, though she left no room for questions. ""If you want to be free, you must follow me."" With that she took no time to wait for them, she needed to find a way to contact Elias. She ran back down the hallway, searching the corpses for a phone. She went into the longue area and found a bundle of bags and purses, more than likely from the women captured here. She grabbed a handful of the bags before stopping when she heard a scream. She ran out to see a few women staring at the dead bodies. ""Look away,"" she commanded before going to grab the rest of their belongings. She handed them back to some of the women, knowing that they would have to sort it out later. She could only thank Kami-sama as she had managed to find her bag.<br/><br/>""We need to leave. Now,"" she said to her group, feeling a bit strange. She wondered if this was what it felt like to rescue people. She wasn't sure how she felt about it but there was this pride in her chest, like she was doing something right. Walking out of the building, she scanned the area for anyone who might cause them a problem. She shivered at the cold wind the bit her bare legs. If they were still in Canada, which she prayed that they were, it was no around the middle of winter. Snow covered the ground and it would have been truly beautiful if not for the current predicament that they all were in. They wouldn't survive if they had to walk; they hardly had the proper clothing on to stand the frigid weather. Biting her lower lip, she walked around the building before finding a black van. This really must have been her lucky day; unfortunately she was still learning how to drive, so that was a problem. She looked behind her to see the group of women huddling together, some weeping tears of relief. She let out a sigh, not sure how to deal with them. This was new to her.<br/><br/>""Can anyone drive?""<br/><br/>There was silence before a tall woman raised her hand, stepping forward. ""I can.""<br/><br/>""Good. I want you to take everyone back into the city. You can report that you have escaped but do not mention me, please..."" Elias had told her to stay under the radar even though she was out of Israel. It was still too soon to bring attention to her once more.<br/><br/>""W-What about you?""<br/><br/>""There is no need to worry; I will be fine I assure you."" She opened up the car door, before digging around for keys. She pulled out a key ring and tossed it to the taller woman. ""There seems to be some blankets in the back and a few articles of clothing....Have a safe journey."" She was taken aback by the forceful hug that she was brought into and she stood still not sure what to do.<br/><br/>""Thank you so much,"" the driver sobbed into her shoulder. Shizu held back the tears that she felt coming forth, understanding how the woman felt. The woman let go of her, before rounding up the others and piling into the car. Shizu stood as she watched them drive off away from this wretched place. She let out a sigh, feeling a bit foolish for staying behind but she knew that she couldn't be a part of that story that would surely make the headlines on tonight's news. Rummaging through her bag she pulled out her phone. She didn't have battery life and she let out a small curse. She shivered as the cool winter's breeze came through again. She went back into the building, searching for a phone to use. She sat in the longue area, her eyes scanning over the bodies, wondering if they would come back to life. There was a phone on the coffee table and she picked it up. Dialing Elias' number, she was relieved when he answered.<br/><br/>""Elias, this is Shizu....I need help.""<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>One month, she had been missing for a month and it has been the most painful month of his life. He had been through many tough times throughout his life but this was the absolute worst. He had spent hours upon hours searching for any sign, hair, or trace of Shizu and yet he had come up with nothing. At first, Elias didn't think much of it; she was busy with her studies and working at the cafe just a few blocks away from her place, so it was natural that she would be too tired to answer any of his calls. She had missed their weekly luncheon but Elias thought that she may have been too consumed with her tutoring; after all she had an exam coming up. But when her manager called him asking if he knew where she was, Elias panicked. He had called Lucian right away explaining to him the situation, which hadn't gone well. Elias broke down over the phone; the emotional wreck that he had become was really unlike him. He may wear his heart of his sleeve most of the time but never had he cried so easily over another person. Shizu was different.<br/><br/>She had wormed her way into their friendship, bringing in a lighter side to their lives. She helped open him up a little more and dragged him out of his apartment on sunny days to 'enjoy the weather' as she put it. She became a little sister to him and he became attached to her so quickly. So how could she just disappear like that? She was still learning about everything in this world, her tutoring was going exceptionally well as she devoured every book that she came across, her curiosity fueling her hunger for knowledge. She was becoming more independent, able to score a job as a waitress after a few weeks. She was still a bit nervous but that job really helped to develop her personality. She put up Elias' late night walks to her house to complain about how insensitive Lucian could be at times or how shitty his parents were to him. She had taken him in with hesitation, without judging his social ineptness. There had only been a few people to do that to him and it crushed him to find out that she had disappeared.<br/><br/>Then there was the agonizing process of trying to search for her on his own, with the help of Lucian. Then there were the arguments if they should contact Ivan and Zachariah to let them know what happened. This could be another plan to take away Shizu, they couldn't risk it. So when he finally had the courage to contact Ivan, he nearly lost his composure again. There were many reasons why he didn't want to tell Ivan what happened. Surely, Shizu would have appeared after a few days? But that hadn't been the case and there was not even a phone call saying that someone had her hostage. So, Elias finally caved and contacted Ivan, saying he needed help. It tore him to pieces to have to do such a thing, not only was he saying that he wasn't good enough to find someone but he was saying that he had let everyone down. He had made a promise to himself that he would look after Shizu and keep her from harm. He still wasn't sure how everyone felt about her but he knew that they all shared the same sense of protectiveness over her. Maybe that feeling had died down over the last few months but what scared Elias the most was Azrai finding out. He could hardly deal with the guilt that clutched him so tightly that facing Azrai would be the death of him, he was sure of it.<br/><br/>Ivan had trusted him and Lucian to take care of Shizu while she settled into her new life in Toronto. Everything had been going on so smoothly that Elias should have known that things would go awry sooner or later. Maybe he had been too caught up in enjoying the simple things with her and blinded by her innocence that all thoughts of trouble left his mind. Was it wrong of him to want to be friends with her? Was it wrong that he fell into the desires of enjoying a normal life with her? After all, she had been a wanted item a few months prior; of course people had been on the hunt for her still. But Elias had taken out the cameras from her house after a while, seeing that there was no threat. Shizu was able to be free on her own and do as she pleased, was that where he went wrong?<br/><br/>These thoughts plagued him daily and he felt as if he were slowly going mad from the guilt that racked his mind and body. Lucian had tried to convince him that it hadn't been his fault for what had happened but Elias couldn't help but feel like it was his entire fault. Hell, even speaking with Ivan had been just as bad. He could tell that the Russian didn't know what to say to quell his fragile state of mind. He knew that no one blamed him for the things that happened; it was a freak accident that no one had been expecting. Maybe he was worrying too much, but still a month had passed and there was no trace of Shizu. How could he not worry?<br/><br/>He swiveled in his chair letting out a groan as he searched all the cameras, security systems, and banks for anything that could lead him to the Oni woman. Nothing. Still there was nothing and it didn't seem to help his mood. Running his hand through his unruly hair, he felt like he was going to have a mental breakdown at any given moment. He was completely lost at this point. He was a genius. He could hack into anything that he wanted without break so much of a sweat. He could pull up anything about another person without a second thought. He was made for this kind of situation yet he couldn't figure out where she was. He really was going crazy, he had to be. It shouldn't be this hard to find one person. The sound of his phone vibrating caused him to turn towards his nightstand. Was it Lucian checking up on him again? He really didn't want to talk to him right now, though he knew that it would only cause the other to get angry at him.<br/><br/>Getting out of his chair, he walked towards the nightstand before he froze. There was no name that showed up on the caller id and that caused his heart to leap into his throat. Was this the call that he had been waiting for? Was it the call that let him know that Shizu was being held hostage? He took the phone in his shaking hands and hit the answer button. The sound of Shizu's soft voice filled his ear and he nearly thought of passing out. At first he thought his mind was playing tricks on him but he knew that this was reality.<br/><br/>""S-Shizu...are you okay,"" he asked immediately.<br/><br/>""....Yes,"" she replied after a few moments of silence.<br/><br/>""Where are you? Do you know that we've been searching for you?""<br/><br/>""I do not know where I am. It looks like an abandoned place,"" she said and he could hear her moving around. ""I apologize for causing you all to worry about me.""<br/><br/>""Jesus,"" Elias breathed out. He flopped back into his chair. ""Are you hurt at all? What the hell happened?""<br/><br/>""No, I am fine."" Though she wouldn't let him in on the minor injuries she had. ""I will explain it to you later on what happened. Right now I need someone to come get me....I do not know if anyone else will come here.""<br/><br/>""What about the people who captured you?""<br/><br/>She was quiet for a while before he could hear her let out a long breath. ""...They are dead...""<br/><br/>Elias rubbed his face, knowing that they would have to clean up that mess, not that he minded, Shizu was alive. ""Alright, alright....I'll find your phone signal from the satellite and have someone come get you.""<br/><br/>""I shall be waiting,"" she said gently.<br/><br/>""Thank God you're alive, Shizu,"" Elias said in a trembling tone. ""You had everyone worried.""<br/><br/>""I apologize, Elias. I will see you soon, alright?""<br/><br/>""Yeah."" Elias hung up the phone, immediately dialing another number and pulling up where Shizu's call came from. His brows furrowed as he found the location though he wondered how she ended up all the way there, but it made sense as to why he couldn't find her. Her captors had probably moved her around a lot of the last month. The call picked up and he heard the familiar grunt of Ivan. ""Ivan, I just received a call from Shizu.""<br/><br/>""Are you serious,"" Ivan questioned.<br/><br/>""Yes, it really was her,"" Elias grumbled out. ""I located where she is. It seems as if she was taken to somewhere near North Bay, Toronto. I don't know her exact location, but there's not much out there so it shouldn't be too hard to find her.""<br/><br/>""Alright, I'll head out right now.""<br/><br/>""Also, you'll have to clean up a mess when you get there, from what I've been told.""<br/><br/>""Wonderful,"" Ivan grunted before hanging up.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Getting the call that Shizu was missing was not one of his favorite moments within the last month or so. It wasn't as if things weren't already busy enough, they were still working on rebuilding the organization which was taking longer than Ivan had hoped. However, the Russian liked to see things progress fast, so maybe he was slightly impatient. Ivan had all the confidence in the world in Elias and Lucian, so he had never worried too much about Shizu. He knew that she was in capable hands and that she would adapt just fine. He had other things to worry about, like the organization and monitoring Azrai, which had been going pretty well. Of course, there were the times that Azrai seemed like he was going to lose his mind from the lack of missions, but it was natural that that would happen.<br/><br/>Still, when he had received the call from Elias, he thought it was the usual update. As far as he was concerned, Shizu was adapting pretty well, faster than they had all imagined. She was advancing in her studies and even managed to land a part time job. It seemed as if things were going well. Elias had mentioned last time that they were teaching her how to drive as well. She was living a normal life, like they had all wanted for her, so it had truly caught him off guard when Elias told him that Shizu was missing. Hadn't things finally calmed down? Wasn't this the time where everyone settled down and things went back to being normal? It had only been a few months after the war in Israel and now this happened. Was someone else trying to start something else again? Had they not seen what their organization was capable of doing in order to protect Shizu?<br/><br/>Ivan had had a long conversation with Zachariah on what their next course of action should be. Of course, this was in his field of expertise, finding people. Usually, when paired up with Elias, he could find anyone that was asked of him. Currently, Elias was not in the proper state of mind to be given that task. He had lost himself to his emotions, which would not allow for him to be a very good partner. So, that kept Ivan to his own devices, which weren't too shabby. He was efficient at what he did even without Elias' assistance. If this was another attack on their organization and another attempt to get Shizu, then Ivan knew that he would need help. The only person that he could trust was Azrai and that had been a conversation that went smoothly, according to Ivan. Azrai didn't really open up to him about Shizu anymore, which Ivan wasn't sure if that was a good thing or not. Still, he wanted to bring Azrai along for back up and maybe he also wanted them to see one another again. It had been nearly five months since they last saw one another. Perhaps this wasn't the most ideal situation for either of them to see one another but Ivan felt that Shizu needed a sense of familiarity. Out of all the people associated with the organization, she was best with Azrai. Who knew what kind of state of mind she was in right now and familiarity may play out in their favor.<br/><br/>Ivan had stopped monitoring Azrai after a month or so. First of all, neither of them had felt comfortable about in the first place but they had gone through the motions of it all. Ivan had stayed true to his word with keeping Zachariah updated with Azrai's progress. Still, they had to be sure that he was able to join back with them without another outburst. The distance that Ivan had given Azrai seemed to be helpful, but anything could happen. So when Ivan had finally opened up about Shizu and all that had happened after the war and so on, he was surprised with how well Azrai handled it. Though Ivan was never too sure how Azrai would handle things, he seemed to take in everything and let it sink in. It usually took a very long time for Azrai to open to him so he supposed that he would have to wait once more for Azrai's thoughts on everything. Ivan really didn't like bringing up the topic of Shizu, because it was still a bit of a sensitive topic to discuss. It had only been a few months since she left Israel but Ivan still as if it were yesterday. He had worried about her in the beginning though it died down but now that worry was brought back once again.<br/><br/>It still bothered Ivan that someone had been able to take Shizu away so easily. She was an Oni so that gave her an advantage but then again...she probably just wanted to be seen as normal, so she wouldn't try to do anything to bring attention to herself. So who exactly had her? Elias had told him that no one had said who they were or where they had taken her. She just disappeared without a sound. How long would it have taken them to realize she was missing had it not been for her job calling Elias? That thought chilled him and caused him to wonder if sending her to Toronto was a good idea. There had been nowhere else that he could have thought to send her. He trusted Elias and Lucian more than enough, yet unfortunate things seemed to follow their organization. Ivan had to reassure Elias that he hadn't lost his faith in him and understood that things happened. Still he knew that Elias was beating himself over it all.<br/><br/>So now, here he was all over again, looking for Shizu and praying to God that an enemy hadn't gotten their hands on her. That was just what they needed. Who knew what they would do with her and it didn't help that he was thinking about all kinds of scenarios. Since they had arrived in Toronto, they hadn't had that much luck with clues. He had talked with her manager at the cafe and even a few of the regular customers. He asked around at the local grocery store and bookstore as well. It seemed as if she was just taken without much of a commotion, which wasn't helpful either. So he had spent most of his time trying to figure out where exactly it took place and see if there were any witnesses. The problem was they didn't know when it happened, where it happened, and there had been no reports on anything that seemed out of the ordinary. This led him to believe that it had happened at night, but when he had checked her place there was no sign of any kind of fight. This was definitely one of the harder cases that he had ever had to deal with but he wouldn't give up until she was found. Now they would have to monitor once more to make sure something like this would never happened again, which was no something that Ivan wanted to do. He wanted her to live a life that didn't involve surveillance or the organization but it seemed as if God had other plans.<br/><br/>Pulling out his phone, he answered the call that was from none other than Elias. That man had been blowing up his phone ever since he arrived in Canada, asking about Shizu. It was obvious that they had bonded well since she arrived. Ivan felt bad that he couldn't find her faster as the hacker was practically falling apart. She rubbed his face and listened to what Elias had to say. He was surprised that he had heard from Shizu and the fact that she wasn't being held hostage was even more surprising. He wondered if she managed to get out of wherever she was but how had she managed to get a hold of a phone, unless she had injured or killed her captors. That seemed only logical to him as Elias warned him of causalities. After hanging up the phone, he let out a sigh. It was good that she turned up but still it was a three hour drive to reach North Bay from where they were. Ivan got up from the couch that he had been resting on, it was best they leave now or else something might happen to her. He moved to the door adjoining his hotel room to another, he knocked on it for a few times. ""Azrai...Elias just contacted me. Shizu has contacted him, we need to leave now,"" he said before grabbing his keys off the coffee table.<br/><br/>They needed to figure out what the hell was going."
524,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-07-11T11:55:02,Sound of Silence,"To say that he was furious was the understatement of the century.<br/><br/>From the start things had not gone as smoothly as planned. After two months of searching they had finally found the girl, only to discover that she had been captured by another group. He had spoken with a man who went by Dean, an interesting character to say the least, and managed to strike a deal with him. Dean would give the girl to him for a hefty price, which he had finally gotten the money to pay, and keep her in a place where she was bound to never be found by Zachariah or anyone else. He had been pleased with the updates he had been hearing as well. The people who had her had no idea that she was part of something greater, and as told kept her sedated so she could not run away. As long as they kept her alive he didnâ€™t care what they were doing to her.<br/><br/>When he first arrived in Toronto two days ago, he was pleased that he would be receiving his prize so soon. He was always a very busy man with little time for free time so his window was always so small. This was the only time he could come to Canada, pick her up, and take her back to Israel with him. Then, once he had her, he would contact Azrai, taunt him a little to get him worked up, and then capture him and torment him by fucking the life out of the woman right before his eyes. He would fuck her, and then dismember her, before he moves on to castrate Azrai. The bastard deserved it for what he had put his sister, Cassandra, through a few years ago. He would never forgive him for her death, even if the man had apologized and seemed nearly destroyed because of happened.<br/><br/>Thinking back to that day his dear sister had gotten into this mess was ironic. The reason he had decided to live his life like this was mostly for revenge, but there was something satisfying about this lifestyle that had made him almost addicted. He had something to fight for; his dream was that he could someday avenge his sisterâ€™s death by killing Azrai. He had wanted the man to kill him the day he had confronted him but for whatever reason he had decided to spare him. It pissed him off every time he thought about it. When he and Azrai meet again he was going to make the man regret not killing him. He knew what the man was capable of, he knew that the organization he belonged to, the organization run by Zachariah, had taken down Sanctus Unum. To be honest that terrified him considering Sanctus Unum had been a powerful organization.<br/><br/>But he was not going to give up. He had learned to be a very successful con artist and always got what he wanted when he wanted. Now, he was going to have the Oni woman in his hands, the first piece to everythingâ€¦<br/><br/>Or so he thought.<br/><br/>Right now, there was no word to accurately describe just how angry he was. A few hours ago, he had gotten the call that something had happened and that the girl, along with a few more of their little prizes Dean had promised him. His heart pounded in his chest, breathing deep, his grip was white knuckled on the steering wheel while he headed towards Deanâ€™s location. If someone were to look into his car while he was at the red light, the look on his face made people avoid him and steam was probably coming out of his nose, like a bull, whenever he exhaled. When the light changed, he turned onto a back road speeding like a bat out of hell. It was probably questionable whether or not he was going the speed limit. He was driving like a madman, as if the rules of the road did not apply to him, just to reach his location.<br/><br/>Once he reached the mansion near North Bay where Dean lived, he didnâ€™t even bother knocking. There was a maid, or secretary, or sex toy, whatever Dean used her for, standing there looking terrified. â€œWhere is Dean?â€ He growled, practically shoving his gun in her face.<br/><br/>â€œBusy.â€<br/><br/>â€œThat doesnâ€™t answer my question. I want to know where he is, not whether or not heâ€™s available.â€<br/><br/>â€œE-either way, h-heâ€™s busyâ€¦ you canâ€™t go see him right now.â€<br/><br/>He pulled the hammer back, â€œYou have until I count to three. Oneâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œUpstairs!â€ Her voice was high pitched and she threw a gesture towards the upstairs. The look on her face was pleading him to leave her alone. â€œHeâ€™s in his room.â€<br/><br/>â€œThank you very much. Iâ€™ll only be a few minutes.â€ With a pleasant smile, he shot the woman twice to make sure she was dead and then stormed up the stairs to where Deanâ€™s room was said to be. This was the first time he has actually been to this mansion but he had seen the fat fuck a few times before. He detested the guy in every sense of the word. Dean was always going on about what good friends they were, when in reality the two barely knew each other. He was oblivious to the fact that he was simply using him and now that he no longer would have the girl he no longer had a use for him.<br/><br/>It was not hard to find which room was his. There was so much noise, loud music being one of those noises, coming from the room that it was kind of hard to miss. Dean was a pig. Fat, lazy, and shoved his cock into anything that had a vagina. Every time he spoke to the guy, the constant innuendos and outright crass remarks about pretty much anything really got under his skin. It was part of the reason he really had not wanted to come hunt this asshole down today. The only contact he wanted from him was to hand him the money and the girl in exchange. But evidently that was not going to happen today, because the men he has working for him are fucking morons. His blood boiled just thinking about it. While he stood there before Deanâ€™s bedroom door he already had a few choice words for him.<br/><br/>Taking in a deep breath, he kicked down the door and aimed his gun at the man, who was, not surprisingly, under the covers with a woman. The woman let out a shriek of terror while Dean just looked at him wide-eyed while he sat up and pulled the covers over his naked form. He seemed to be coming back down from wherever he had been moments ago. â€œWhat the fuck!? H-hey! Didnâ€™t you see the â€˜do not disturbâ€™ sign? You canâ€™t just barge in while Iâ€™m in the middle of something important!â€ The large man growled. When he noticed who it was that had interrupted him, he shrank back a little, â€œLevi? Hey, what are you doing here? I thought you werenâ€™t coming to Canada until next week?â€ A nervous laugh left Dean, he was trembling. He looked to the woman, â€œHey, uh, could you give us a moment, sweet cheeks? Turn the music off, too.â€<br/><br/>The woman rolled her eyes and let out a sound of disgust, or maybe it was a sound of relief, he really couldnâ€™t decide which, and then gathered her clothes. She took her dear time putting her underwear back on before she left. He had been tempted to throw her out, if she would have taken any longer than she had. At least she had turned off that god-awful music.<br/><br/>Once they were alone Levi wasted no time marching over to Dean, leaping onto the bed, and grabbing him by that double chin of his. His gun was aimed somewhere a little lower. â€œDonâ€™t play coy with me. You know exactly why Iâ€™m here.â€<br/><br/>â€œNow, now, thereâ€™s not need to be violent. Youâ€™re here for the girl, right? Iâ€™ll just get one of my boys-â€<br/><br/>â€œOne of the men I had keeping a look-out over your little business as it were just informed me that the girl has escaped. Everyone in the facility is dead.â€<br/><br/>Deanâ€™s face became livid. â€œWhat? When did this happen?â€<br/><br/>â€œAn hour ago.â€<br/><br/>â€œSo? Iâ€™ll have some of my men look for her. She couldnâ€™t have gotten far.â€<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t worry Iâ€™ll be looking for her. On my own this time. This was important to meâ€¦ and you fucked up. I told you I wanted her to be kept sedated until I was able to come get her.â€<br/><br/>â€œShe was.â€ Dean responded curtly.<br/><br/>Levi tightened his grasp around Deanâ€™s neck. â€œWell obviously it had not been done well enough.â€<br/><br/>â€œLook, Levi, my friendâ€¦ We can still work this out.â€<br/><br/>â€œFamous last words.â€ Levi snarled, and then proceeded to fire off a round. Dean howled in pain but was quickly silenced by Leviâ€™s hand clasping over his mouth. The large man, cringing, just stared at him. â€œNow.â€ Levi leaned in closer to Dean. â€œI do have one last thing to say before I take my leave.â€ There was a pause, leaving the large man wondering what was going to be said next. â€œYou have and always will, disgust me. I was going to keep you alive, you know. Losing your manhood, now, that was something that could potentially save a few lives. But youâ€™re a failure, and a waste of space, and I have a very strong dislike for people who fit that bill. I should have known better than to trust a pig like you to be even remotely competent.â€ With that he swiftly pressed the gun to Deanâ€™s head and pulled the trigger.<br/><br/>He pushed the body back onto the bed and exited the room. The woman was still standing outside. They exchanged glanced for a moment, then her face suddenly went ashen as if she knew what had just happened. Levi aimed his gun at her, she tried to run. But she was struck down.<br/><br/>It would take some time for whoever else was in the mansion to figure out what had happened, much to his relief. He walked out of the mansion with relative ease. He was sure that Dean would not be missed but was pissed that finding the girl would not be an easy task. That fat fuck had been wanted man anyway so in a way he was doing the world a favor by killing him. He walked back to his car in a little bit of a better mood knowing there was one less idiot in the world.<br/><br/>A phone call was made to the man who was supposed to watch over the girl. He was please when he was informed the girl was still at the facility. She was probably frightened and unsure of where to go and if he acted now he might be able to use that to his advantage. She would not be expecting someone to scoop her up and take her further away, it was the perfect opportunity to swoop in and claim his prize. Then he would go after Azrai. But as tempting as it had been to head to North Bay he decided he needed some time to come up with a plan. As it turns out, Azrai was in the area as well, most likely looking for the girl. Yet another thing that fat piece of shit fucked up. On the other hand, just like with any kidnapping eventually someone would open their mouth and say something.<br/><br/>His mood was slowly becoming sourer, thinking about everything that needed to be done. This was going to be a long week and he only had so much time before he lost his chance completely.<br/><br/>Sighing heavily he pursed his lips together, shook his head, and made a sharp turn heading for North Bay. If he hurried, he could still reach his destination. He needed to get the girl before anyone else.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Ever since they arrived in Canada he had been extremely on edge. Right now he was lying on the bed staring at the ceiling, adrenaline coursing through his veins, ready to jump up whenever given the word. He was so full of energy right now that his entire body was shaking a little, which was very much unlike him. In fact he had been in a bad mood ever since he was notified that Shizu was in trouble. He should have expected something like this to happen, nothing ever went as smoothly as they would have liked. He had wanted her to live her life in peace, which was why he doesnâ€™t bring her up or insinuate that he still thinks about her from time to time, he wanted her to be happy. It looks like God or, if not God, someone else does not want that.<br/><br/>For the past few months everything had seemed to go back to normal. His injuries had healed up nicely and stopped bothering him after about a month. Even though he still was forced to take it easy he didnâ€™t completely lose his mind with not having a lot to do. There were a few missions he had been allowed to go on, but what he was allowed to do was limited. He was only allowed to do missions that did not involve a lot of field work and wasnâ€™t allowed out of the country. Ivan had been there to monitor him in case the Oni blood had changed him dramatically, of course, but luckily it had not changed him too much. The only thing he had experienced was he was a little more irritable and he discovered that had quicker reflexes. He was able to run a lot faster now, and he was a lot stronger physically.<br/><br/>Mentally he was still struggling a little. Unfortunately he did not take up a hobby, and would often drink to pass time, as he had predicted. Sometimes he had trouble meditating or his temper did get the best of him and he would snap a little at someone. Thankfully his little outbursts were not as dramatic as they had been the day he attacked that man for calling Shizu a monster. He didnâ€™t turn into an Oniâ€¦ As far as he knew he was still very much human, and was really hoping that something like him becoming an Oni would not happen later on down the line. Thankfully he had no literal craving for blood either. It was just in the violent sense that he did. The thought of drinking blood from a human being or animal made him want to vomit anyway. Nonetheless he still had a long way to go before he was his normal self again.<br/><br/>He had been so deep in thought that he jumped at the knock at the door. As soon as Ivan told him what was going on he gave a nod and said â€œThen we will not waste any time,â€ before he went and gathered his things. His arsenal today was his trusty Desert Eagle; he had even brought some extra clips with him as a precaution. Hopefully the extra clips wouldnâ€™t be needed but he was not going to take any chances. After what happened while getting Shizu out of Japan he had stepped up his game significantly. He was a skilled hitman before, now, with the Oni blood in his veins, he truly was a force to be reckoned with. These people had messed with the wrong organization. Whoever had taken Shizu needed to be informed just how fucked they were, assuming they had no idea what they were up against. They should have known better than to piss him off.<br/><br/>He never asked about Shizu because he wanted to believe that she was living her life the way she should be. Even when he and Ivan had their conversation, he kept to himself and didnâ€™t ask any questions about where she was living or how she was doing. Part of him still cared about her, but he also wanted to sever his attachment to her. He wanted to believe that he would see her again but at the same time he didnâ€™t want to get his hopes up. She needed to live a life where she was free to make her own decisions. That being said, he stuck by her making the choice whether or not she wanted to contact him despite the kind of life he lived. Hearing that she had been kidnapped really set him off. It took a hell of a lot to get him truly angry, but thatâ€¦ that had caused him to blow up not only at Ivan but Elias as well. He knew Elias was sensitive so he tried to not get upset with him.<br/><br/>That was probably when he could no longer hide the fact that he still cared about Shizu. Those two were supposed to keep an eye on her. He almost felt betrayed; he couldnâ€™t believe they had allowed this shit to happen. He didnâ€™t go through all of what he did to get her out of Japan only to have her captured and be denied her freedom. Whoever found her, he didnâ€™t care if they hurt her or not, he was going to filet them. Perhaps Ivan had known all along that he still cared about her and wanted to see her again and that was why he had asked if he could some along for this mission. Zachariah had been a little skeptical but at the same time he did what was necessary. Despite not wanting to allow Azrai to go at first, he knew that he would be needed to find Shizu.<br/><br/>When they exited the hotel they swiftly made their way to the car they had rented. He shivered as the cold air hit him like a ton of bricks. There was snow on the ground which was the main reason he had not wanted to come to Canada. He hated winter so much, no matter what he did the cold seemed to eat right through his clothes and bite down on his skin, he was wearing the heaviest jacket that he had just to keep warm.. They have all seen how he drives especially when heâ€™s as pissed off as he is now; he drove like a maniac and had a bit of road rage otherwise. He was not necessarily a bad driver, in fact he was usually pretty safe.  Ivan was just the better choice in this situation since he tended to be smoother, not to mention this was more his area of expertise.<br/><br/>During the first half of the drive he had been quiet. As always, there was a lot on his mind and he was trying to figure out how he was going to get it all off his chest. â€œWe have already been over this more than enough times so I will not repeat myself,â€ he began slowly, looking over to Ivan. He didnâ€™t need to say how worried he was, it was still all over his face. Hell, he would not be at ease until he knew Shizu was safe. Despite how worked up he was he did his best to keep his composure. The last thing they needed was for him to say or do something utterly stupid. He wanted to prove that he was capable of doing field work in his own way, even if he didnâ€™t voice it. â€œIâ€¦ I only want to say that I hope we do not have to do this again. I will give Shizu her space, I assure you, but I want to be involved in keeping her safe.â€<br/><br/>Of course he always chose some of the oddest times to get whatever he had in mind off his chest. It was annoying to some, but Ivan always put up with it. This sort of thing had been brought up a lot in conversation, and, even if this was the first time he mentioned being involved, he was sure that Ivan had seen this coming a mile away, but he felt he needed to get it out. He was probably going to regret revealing how attached he was to her still but he didnâ€™t care. He was hoping and praying to God that Shizu was safe.<br/><br/>What if something happened to her? Would her fighting for her freedom just be in vain? He did not want to think about her being thrown back into somewhere where she was just used and abused. She had gone through too much to have that happen to her again, and he was going to do his best to make sure that it never happened again. If he had to tear Canada apart just to find her, he would. He would do anything to make sure she kept her freedom. He would do anything to make sure that nobody found her, or used her for their selfish motives. Hell, if they found out she was an Oni he knew that she would have people hunting her from all over the world. He knew that was the last thing she wanted, he knew from their conversation, when she had first revealed to him what she was, that she just wanted to live a life where she didnâ€™t have to worry about her Oni side.<br/><br/>Reaching their location, he immediately looked around the area. It was the typical quiet setting, he never did like them, and he felt a little uneasy. â€œI do not like the look of this. Let us hope that she is still here.â€ He clenched his jaw and got out of the car slowly. The grip he had on his gun was enough to make someone wonder if he was going to smash it in his hand. The best thing they could do was approach the building cautiously. He placed his gun in front of his, both hands on it, his posture wary. The moment he took a step forward to head into the building, he saw someone slip inside. â€œSon of a bitchâ€¦â€ he groaned. Of all the things that could have happened, someone had to be around. He was sure that whoever it was, they were not sent by Elias.<br/><br/>Without another word, he darted for the building, after the figure. He had to get to Shizu.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Levi had made it sooner than he had expected. He had drove as fast as he could, trying not to get in trouble on the way, to get here and now he was pulling into the parking lot to rendezvous with one of his men. His partner was someone who  was from around here and had worked with Dean a few times so he knew this place like the back of his hand. It was handy to have people who actually knew what they were doing. Whenever he chose to work with someone it was either because they were easy to manipulate or they were extremely trustworthy. The latter more than the former, more than likely Heâ€™d be damned if he worked with some lazy, incompetent moron; if they were easy for him to manipulate, surely they would be just as easily fooled by someone else. This man has served him well more than once.<br/><br/>â€œIs she still inside?â€ Levi didnâ€™t want to waste any time.<br/><br/>â€œYeah.â€<br/><br/>â€œGood. Head back to the â€˜hideoutâ€™ as it were. Iâ€™ll take care of things here.â€ He left the man and slowly made his way inside.<br/><br/>There were bodies everywhere, most likely the womanâ€™s doing. He was surprised that she would not have run away from this place. The smell of this place was terrible as well, he wanted to get business over with and get out of there. He nearly gagged when he came across a body that looked like he had his heart ripped from his chest. There were some piss stains on the walls, which he was sure contributed to the smell as well. How the hell could they have this place in such condition? Most of the time, they would run as far away from a â€˜bad placeâ€™ as they could, sometimes they would escape sometimes theyâ€™d get caught again. He hated whenever he had to deal with runners, this time he had gotten lucky. He was so grateful that he was not being sent on a wild goose chase just to get this girl.<br/><br/>He suddenly caught movement in the lounge area.<br/><br/>Levi smirked, well aware that he had found who he had been looking for, â€œHello?â€ He called out in a gentle tone, filled with reassurance. She was probably terrified so he wasnâ€™t going to barge in and snatch her up, he was going to be as friendly as possible lest she decides to kill him as well. After all he really didnâ€™t have plans to hurt her. He just wanted to get to Azrai. â€œI know youâ€™re there,â€ he continued in that same voice, â€œIâ€™m going to get you out of here, alright? Iâ€™ll take you home if you want.â€ He dared to get a little closer to her. When he was close enough he held out his hand to her, smiling a little.<br/><br/>He was about to speak again when he was tackled to the ground and had the barrel of a gun jammed against the back of his head."
525,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-07-11T23:25:11,ElegantJewel,"She wasn't really sure as to what made her stay here. She should've had Elias tell her to meet whoever was going to get her at another spot. She was pretty good with directions and she could withstand the cold a little longer but she still stayed within the comforts of the building. One thing that kept her rooted in the longue was the fact that she wasn't sure if she was still safe. If she stayed inside the building then she would be able to hear if anyone entered. She wasn't out in the open either but maybe she would have had better luck if she left. Maybe there were more men coming here. She checked the clip in the gun that she had taken, she had one bullet left and she really didn't feel like searching the other bodies. So, she simply sat on one of the chairs in the longue, waiting.<br/><br/>She stared at the floor, trying to ignore the fact that she had killed once more. When she had left Israel, she had told herself that she would never have to kill again. That she would never have to use her Oni side again, but look at where those thoughts had gotten her. She let out a heavy breathe as she ran her hands over her face, cradling her head. She needed to figure out what exactly had happened to her. Everything seemed to be in a blur, she still didn't know how long she had been gone. Maybe if she thought about it long enough, then things would start to come back to her. Leaning back in her chair, she crossed her arms over her chest trying to think of the night that she had been taken.<br/><br/>She sat there for a long time, trying to think of something. All she could think about was how she wanted to leave; this all brought back memories that were familiar to her. She ignored the awful stench that permeated her senses, her mind lost in thought. Thinking back to the night of her capture, she had just got off of work, pulling a double shift that day. She had dealt with the usual customers and overall, the shift had been easy enough. She was heading home on her usual route, noting that it was awfully quiet that night. She hadn't noticed anything strange until she was a block away from her house. Not too far off behind her, there was a man who had been following her since she left the cafe. He had been a customer she was sure of it, he had been sitting in the booth next to bar, drinking coffee. Overall, he was not someone that she had paid much attention to though now he was following her.<br/><br/>Casually, she looked down into her bag, searching for her gun, but she realized she had left it on her nightstand the night before. Trying not to act suspicious, she had pulled out her phone, acting like she was checking a few messages. She had been close to her home and she didn't want the man to know where she lived so she walked past her apartment complex, looking for somewhere else to go. She didnâ€™t want the man to follow her to Elias or Lucian's place, so she figured she would make a huge circle back to the grocery store then have someone come walk her home. As she rounded the corner, she could hear footsteps jogging up towards her. She felt fear course through her and she immediately took off away from the man. That was when she had made her mistake.<br/><br/>As she ran down the sidewalk, she was caught off guard by arms the grabbed her from the alley. She let out a surprised noise as she was pulled into the alley. She fought against the male, shoving him off of her. She was prepared to kill when the thought hit her, she couldn't do that. She had promised herself to ignore the fact that she was Oni and to live a normal human life. Besides, people would go into a panic if they saw what she could do. So instead, she would have to try to knock them unconscious, which would be difficult since she could barely manage her own strength. She moved to head back out of the alley, knocking aside one of the men though he grabbed hold of her arm, pulling her back towards him. She stumbled backwards, her head hitting the ground and she swore she could see stars. Then there was that foul rag that came over her nose and mouth, knocking her out after a few moments of struggling.<br/><br/>Blinking slightly, her gaze flickered over to the dead bodies, wondering if it had been them who captured her. The few memories she had chilled her and she almost felt sick. The fact that she had woken up nude haunted her, even if they had done nothing to her, she still felt paranoid. It had happened before, so it could happen again. She let out a short breath, feeling panicked. She breathed heavily, her breaths coming out as puffs in the frigid air. She held herself in her arms, telling herself that she wouldn't cry. She would be strong; she couldn't let this affect her. However, the idea was already tainting her mind and it fueled the anxiety that was growing in her chest. It was like she was practically reliving her time in the Tsukino Compound but the conditions here were worse. She didn't know what happened to her and that terrified her to no end. Biting her lower lip, she was close to losing it but she had to convince herself that she shouldn't.<br/><br/><br/>She flinched when she heard footsteps creep slowly across the floor. She listened for a while, wondering if another person had shown up or was it the people that Elias had sent. She felt her hand reach for the gun in her lap, gripping it tightly and she slowly stood up. She was prepared to kill once more, if that meant that she was going to get out of this hell hole. Taking a few steps away from the opening of the door, she froze at the voice. It was certainly not a voice she recognized and she wondered if Elias had sent someone. Raising the gun up as the man entered the area, she glared at him long and hard, unsure if he was an enemy. He continued to creep closer to her and she slowly backed up, his intentions were unclear. Had this really been the person that Elias sent? Maybe he should question him, which sounded like a good plan. If he knew Elias, she would go with him and if not, she would plant a bullet in the poor fucker's head.<br/><br/>She cocked back the hammer of the gun as he extended his hand towards her, a low growl leaving her. He gave off a vibe that she didn't feel comfortable with. There was honestly no way that he was an ally, especially with the way he talked to her or how cautious he was. She was prepared to shot him when he was tackled to the ground. There were more people here? How had she not noticed? She had been too preoccupied with keeping an eye on the stranger that she hadn't sensed anyone else. Was this her back-up? She glanced as another person appeared and the color in her face drained. It was Ivan and she almost didn't want to look down to see who had tackled the other man. It was Azrai. Shizu felt like she was about to pass out.<br/><br/>Out of all the people who Elias could have contacted, it had to be the two of them. She was grateful that they came to her rescue but this wasn't how she had wanted to see them again, especially not Azrai. She felt tears fill her eyes as became disgusted with herself once more. She was supposed to show him that she was living a happy life and that she was a strong woman. Yet, here he was, coming to rescue her again from practically the same situation she was in nearly half a year ago. Biting her lower lip, she lowered her gun and tried to remain strong in this situation but how could she? She wasn't really injured but mentally, she had been damaged. The fact that she had to see either of them right now only pushed her closer to having a breakdown.<br/><br/>Their meeting wasn't supposed to happen like this.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Ivan knew that this was the moment that Azrai had been waiting for, hell; it had been the moment they were all waiting for. Shizu had been found and she was alive, the condition that she was in was unknown, but she was alive. The Russian had grabbed his SIG and a few extra clips. It was better than to be safe than sorry when it came to rescue missions. Who knew how many people Shizu had taken down but the fact that they didn't know how many more there were, put him on edge. Ivan had done these kinds of missions far too many times and still he was overly cautious when came to infiltration of any building. Especially with the assholes who decided to take Shizu away, back in Israel he remembered the enemy being heavily armed. So why not take the extra clips.<br/><br/>Both he and Azrai had become better marksmen since the war in Israel, the fact that they had lost so many really drove Ivan to becoming better at his job. The fact that he had been close to losing his closest friend was another driving force, he could never allow anything like that to happen again. Ivan knew that Azrai still cared about Shizu though he kept his mouth shut about it all. He knew better than to even think about getting information about of Azrai when it came to her, especially since it seemed he wanted to cut ties with that attachment. However, fate and God did not seem to want him to forget about her, or anyone else for that matter. Seeing how she had been taken so easily really caused him worry, he knew that Elias was good at monitoring people and the fact that he lived a few blocks away from Shizu meant that he was constantly near her. Ivan knew that Elias had weekly luncheons with her and knew that he saw her at least four days out of the week, so the fact that she still managed to be taken away truly bothered him.<br/><br/>For a while, Zachariah had been against the idea of sending Azrai out of the country again. Ivan had to reassure him that it would be fine and that Ivan truly would need Azrai on this mission. There was also the fact that Azrai had blown up on Ivan and that showed how much he still cared. Ivan had honestly been surprised though a part of him knew he still cared. Still, it took a lot to make Azrai tick and even more to make him explode, Ivan had hated that conversation but it could have been worse. He felt bad for Elias as well, who had never liked dealing with Azrai when he was upset. Ivan was just glad that Azrai had gone a bit easy on chewing Elias out. Ivan was used to getting bitched at from time to time so that was why he could say that the conversation had gone rather smoothly. Still, Ivan hoped that Azrai wouldn't do anything too stupid this time around, though when it came to Shizu, no one could be sure.<br/><br/>The weather here wasn't as bad as Azrai made it seem, the drama queen. Then again, Ivan had grown up in the unforgiving Russian winters, so to see Azrai bundled up like he was about to become a snowman made him smirk. Not like this was the time to point it out, things were getting serious now. Ivan let out a sigh as he hardly flinched in this weather, though it was a tad bit chilly. Living in Israel for several years had caused him to get used to the heat but he wasnâ€™t about to let this chill bother him. Hopping into the car, Ivan took off through the city, speeding slightly. He was used to driving fast when it came to finding people, so he was better suited for the drive. As soon as they made it out of the city's limit, he pressed down on the gas pedal, heading towards the location that Elias and sent him. He set his phone on top of the arm rest, keeping his eyes open for anything that would hinder their pace.<br/><br/>He was quiet most of the drive, not really used to having someone else join him for this kind of mission. Ivan typically liked to handle these cases with only one person relaying information to him and he being the only one on the field. He wasn't sure if he should give any kind of order to Azrai on how to go about things when they reached location. Hopefully, it would be a quick then out kind of deal but lately, things had not been going their way. He briefly glanced over at Azrai as he spoke, nodding his head slowly. It really didn't surprise him that Azrai wanted to help keep her safe. Despite all that had happened months prior, Azrai had done his best to keep her safe and he did a damned good job at it, even with the severe injuries that he obtained.<br/><br/>Taking a hand off the steering wheel, Ivan pinched the bridge of his nose. Yes, they had discussed this many times prior to the phone call and prior to even coming to Canada. No one really wanted to go down the same road that they had gone in Japan and Israel, so he was still skeptical with letting Azrai help out. Yet, Shizu had been taken under someone else's watch and that was one of the reasons why Azrai would want to help, despite being attached. Ivan had always casually answered Azrai's mention at being involved but now was the time to formulate a solid answer. ""It would be best...if you were involved with protecting her,"" Ivan stated in a slow manner. ""Once we get her, we will have to see where to go from there."" Ivan was thinking of taking her back to Israel with them, that way she would have better protection, but that place wasn't safe for her either. Hell anywhere was probably not safe for her. If only people didn't lust after the power that she symbolized then she would be a free woman.<br/><br/>Arriving at the location, Ivan fell into a more professional mood. He scanned the area, knowing that on missions like these it was dangerous to not be careful. A few times he had gone in and fallen into an ambush but that was when he had still been wet behind the ears. Parking the car and shutting it off, he slowly exited the car, his hand reaching for his SIG. ""She should still be here,"" Ivan murmured knowing that he was right. If she had told Elias she needed to be picked up then she would definitely be here. Looking behind them, he could see tire tracks in the snow, going this way and that. It seemed like someone had left prior to their arrival and some even went around back. Were there still more people here? A frown touched his lips as he, too, noticed someone slip inside the building.<br/><br/>Before he could say anything to Azrai, the man was already going after the figure. He let out a foul curse as he followed after Azrai, covering him from behind. If there was one man then surely there had to be another around here somewhere. Going into the building, Ivan knew this scene as he had seen it many times before; a shanty building to lock away victims in order to sell them in the underground markets as slaves. His jaw tightened as he thought of Shizu being sold at one of the auctions. It made sense why someone would kidnap her now. She was one of the more exotic looking women walking around the streets of Toronto. Although she hardly brought attention to herself, working at a cafe brought in many different types of people. Surely, someone had been interested in her looks.<br/><br/>He was creeping along quietly until he heard a commotion from down the hall. He picked up his pace, boots pounding down on the floor beneath. Every opening that he passed, he held up his gun, ready to shoot down anything that moved. When it was clear, he rounded the corner seeing Azrai holding down someone and Shizu standing there shocked. She looked like shit and Ivan wondered what they had done to her, on second thought, he'd rather not. He could already feel his blood boil at the sight of her. She was covered in filth and blood, which he assumed was not hers, considering the bodies that littered the ground. There was nasty bruised on her forehead, blood trickled down her nose and her lip was split. She was wearing clothing that was far too big for her, which led him to believe that she had none when she escaped. Ivan gripped the gun in his hand tightly, the rage in him steaming. This was why he did what he did, in order to save women from this life; they deserved something more than being treated like toys.<br/><br/>When she looked over at him, the color in her face was gone like she was slowly figuring who they were. Ivan could see that she was struggling with the disgust she had for herself but they needed to leave. ""Azrai, finish him off. I don't like the feeling I'm getting from here,"" Ivan called out while motioning for Shizu to come closer to him. She was reluctant to move at first but she immediately moved around the scuffling men towards him. He offered her a slight smile but she didnâ€™t respond to his kind gesture. He wondered if Elias had mentioned who exactly was coming to get her; from the looks of it she had not been informed. Shrugging off his jacket, he offered it to her and she took it after staring at him for a moment.<br/><br/>He was about to lead her to the car when he could hear the sound of a car door shutting outside. He held out his arm, telling Shizu to stop. From the sounds of it, they had some company and Ivan let out a heavy breath. ""Shit,"" he muttered as he heard footsteps coming from down the hall. ""We've got company,"" Ivan called to Azrai. More than likely some form of back-up for whoever had been trying to take Shizu away. He peered over from around the edge of the wall, only to see a gun being pointed at him a little further down the hall. The shot was fired and Ivan moved out of the line of fire. Cocking the hammer in his SIG, he glanced at Shizu. ""Stay close, alright,"" he said and she nodded in compliance.<br/><br/>""We need to get out of here, Azrai. Who knows if there are more of them?""<br/><br/>As confident as he was in their abilities, he still didn't like the odds of a group against the three of them. Shizu seemed to be in a state of shock right now, so she wouldn't be of any use, especially with the way that gun was trembling in her hands. She reminded him of how his normal victims looked when he rescued them, which was not a good thing. Even though he would put his life in Azraiâ€™s hands, he knew how pissed off he was and that could lead to unfortunate events as well.<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>He liked Levi; he was a good man to work with. That meaning that he didnâ€™t put up with any form of bullshit which was something that he liked. Then again, the man seemed to be a bit too overconfident. He had seen the women escape, leaving the red eyed woman behind. It was obvious that she had been the one to get them out yet she didn't leave. That had been strange. If it wasn't for his loyalty to Levi he would not have done this job. He absolutely hated watching people; he preferred being in the midst of action more than anything. After meeting up with Levi, he was told to go back to the hideout but something told him to stay behind. Levi usually became a little too careless when it came to obtaining things that he desired, he almost felt bad for the woman that he was after. Especially since he knew some of what Levi was planning on doing with her.<br/><br/>He pretended to leave as Levi made his way into the building, though he parked in the woods, in a small alcove. He waited for a while, there was a reason that the woman had yet to leave and he was sure it was because she was waiting for someone. After a few minutes, he looked through the trees to see another car pull up, one that he had yet to see at this location. Pulling out his Glock, he was ready to attack though he stopped when he realized that both of the other men were loaded. So, this was that woman's back-up, huh? He cursed knowing that he should've brought along a few other people with him. Then again, he didn't think that the woman would be able to over throw the men inside. He sat in the seat, trying to figure out what he was going to do. If anything, he would have to go in there and cause some sort of ruckus while getting Levi out of there.<br/><br/>He waited for a few minutes as he had yet to hear any sort of gunshot and that concerned him. If they caught Levi then they were probably going to try and interrogate him, torture him maybe. Hopping out of his car, he slammed the door shut. He would have preferred to have been quieter about this but he needed the men to be distracted. Heading into the building he made sure to make a bit of noise, if he heard a gunshot he was sure that would be the sound of Levi's death. He could hear someone talking and he crouched down behind a pile of boxes. Aiming his gun, he waited for someone to appear around the corner and he shot when he saw the man move.<br/><br/>He would slowly work his way closer before he would attack him. He had to worry about the other man in the woman as well. He certainly didn't like the cards that were handed to him but he was a gambler, the risk was worth the thrill. He quickly darted into a room adjacent from his current hiding spot, if he could continue to get closer. He could pick off one f the men and then the other before knocking out the woman. He wasn't fully knowledgeable as to why Levi wanted this woman so bad but he would be sure to deliver her to him in the end. He would fulfill his duty."
526,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-07-13T11:49:44,Sound of Silence,"Nobody needed to tell Levi twice that he was in a bad position here. Not only did the girl not want to trust him, which was pretty common in a situation like that, but he had been tackled to the ground. In a way he was grateful since the girl would have most likely blown his head off. On top of that, the man who tackled him to the ground, most likely Azrai, had company with him which was strange considering the man was a lone wolf. He had been relying on the fact that he would be working alone. It would have made him such an easy target and he would have rethought his strategy in order to have what he wanted. Perhaps he should have known better, especially in a situation like this. Hell, he was beginning to think he should have brought in some back up with him.<br/><br/>Today has just been a bad day in general and it really made him furious.<br/><br/>He had everything he needed right in front of him yet he was in the losing position, waiting for the moment where his life would be ended. That moment didnâ€™t come. So now Levi was stuck wondering what the hell he should do in order to prevent that from happening. He was not going to walk out of here without having his revenge. If it meant taking the other guy down as well so be it, he refused to walk out of here empty handed. Not with everything laid out for him. He needed to think something upâ€¦ he just had to get out of here, maybe he should flee altogether and some up with another plan. It was a shame. He really wanted to just get this over with so he wouldnâ€™t be stuck with any more planning. He was a smart man but plans took a lot of time, but that was something he didnâ€™t have right now.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Alright, he had to admit that perhaps storming in like that had been pretty reckless. Usually when an area was too quiet it meant one of two things: there were people waiting in ambush or there were more inside. There was also the chance of back up arriving. It was just a standard rule in this line of business and it was something that should always be kept in mind. He knew he should have not been so jumpy like that, taking off without a second thought, he should have thought rationally and had a plan of action before making his move, but when he saw that figure slip in he just had to see if Shizu was safe. If something else happened to her the world was not going to be a happy place. So he had acted hoping he could reach her before whoever slipped into the building got their hands on her.<br/><br/>When he finally did get to see Shizu the condition she was in pissed him off even more. That was what had led him to tackle that man, he knew he only wanted to hurt her even if he might not have seemed like he would. This was not how he wanted their reunion to be like at all. He wanted to see her smiling, happy with her new life, not thrown back into a place where she was only going to be abused. Not only was she filthy, she was not wearing clothes he would have pictured her in at all, and she was terrified. In fact he was sure that she had been completely naked and got those clothes from someone she killed which made his blood boil even more. Ivan was the one who got people out of these situations, but Azrai was the one who tracked down and killed the people who ran businesses like this.<br/><br/>He really hated these places and it tore him apart seeing that Shizu had been thrown into this Hell. It made him wonder if there really was a safe place for her to live in peace. Was it strange that he wanted to comfort her? To be honest it was not often that Azrai went out of his way to comfort someone. He really was not the best at comforting. Nonetheless, if there was anything he could do for her, all that she had to do was say something and he would do it. When this mess was straightened out he was definitely going to need to have a word with Elias. He was going to make sure that this did not happen to her again. What if an organization like Sanctus Unum got to her, looking to use her Oni powers for something? The organization might not be able to survive an attack from something that powerful especially so soon.<br/><br/>But first thing was first. This man who had tried to hurt Shizu had to be dealt with. He didnâ€™t seem to be concerned about the gun against his head at all. Since he had tackled the man he had been trying to figure out just who he was and where he remembered him from. He was familiar, he knew that much, and he searched his past memories trying to figure out when he could have seen him. There was a part of him that wanted to start asking questions but the man just lay there with a smug look on his face. His brow furrowed as he took in the manâ€™s facial features and build. The more he examined the man the more the puzzle was slowly piecing itself together yet something didnâ€™t seem right about this at all. Perhaps that was why he hesitated ending this manâ€™s life.<br/><br/>When Ivan mentioned they had company a low growl left him and he looked at the Russian out of the corner of his eye. â€œWonderfulâ€¦ If there are more then we shall not waste any more time here.â€ He paused and looked at the man he was holding down. â€œI think we shouldâ€¦ take him along. He might have some useful information to share with us.â€ Deep in his subconscious, he knew who this man was already. The first thing that came to mind was maybe he was one of his enemies. As soon as they were out of here he would make sure to get a good location to do the interrogation from Elias. Once they got him talking, they would know everything. Guns were more his thing but when it came down to it he was ruthless whenever he interrogated someone. He was undoubtedly a rival to Ivan in that regard, who was also quite ruthless when it came to interrogations.<br/><br/>â€œYou think I have anything to say to you? Oh, Azrai, youâ€™re the same man you were six years ago.â€ The man chuckled. â€œI canâ€™t say Iâ€™m surprised. You never did like change, did you?â€<br/><br/>Azrai pressed his gun harder against the man. All he needed was to hear the manâ€™s voice, and that jogged his memory. This was Levi, Cassandraâ€™s younger brother. He was only younger than her by two years but that really was not important; it was just of those odd things his memory decided to spit out probably from the surprise of this encounter. When Cassandra died, Levi had been extremely upset with him. He had told him that if he didnâ€™t kill him he was going to hunt him down one day. It seems he was sticking true to his word. When he looked at the man, all he could see was the lust for blood. He remembers Levi as someone who was pretty quiet, kept to himself, not someone who was out for revenge. Revenge really does seem to change a person when they let it consume their life. It was evident by how Levi was be a very different person now than he remembered.<br/><br/>He was about to respond when he heard a shot fired from down the hall. Azrai looked to see if Ivan had been hit, and had been distracted by the gunfire just long enough for Levi to take the advantage and pull out his own gun. The action was caught just in time. Swearing under his breath at his stupidity, he acted quickly. He managed to get out of the way of nearly having his face blown off. Instead he had been shot in the shoulder. It felt like dÃ©jÃ  vu all over again, making him think back to his time in Japan, and only added to his foul mood. Luckily like last time the wound had not been fatal but it still hurt like hell and would need to get checked out. He was sure Ivan was going to be thrilled that he had managed to get himself injured especially since he had just got done recovering.<br/><br/>His shoulder was already starting to feel a bit numb, though he could still move it thankfully. This was just his luck. There was no way he would go another five months without being on the field and hoped it was nothing major. But he didnâ€™t want to think about that now. He was too focused on Levi at the moment. One way or another he had to get this asshole in a restraint or knock him out somehow so he could get him out of there with them. Whoever was out there shooting at them probably worked for Levi. There could be more out there as well, they needed to get out of there right now or risk losing Shizu and having to start over. If he started crying over his injuries now then he might as well be giving up. Heâ€™d be damned if he allowed Levi to have Shizu.<br/><br/>Then, everything seemed to happen in one big flash.<br/><br/>Thanks to Azraiâ€™s injury, Levi was no longer holding down as roughly as he had been. He was able to gain the upper hand by taking the opportunity to get out from under Azrai. As quickly as he could he got to his feet and wrapped one hand around Azraiâ€™s neck while the other was keeping the gun away. He was feeling pretty confident that he was going to kill this son of a bitch right here and now. Forget the girl. As much as he would have enjoyed torturing her in front of him this moment was far more satisfying. If he was lucky, which was something he admittedly was not feeling at the moment, this day was just about to turn around for him. Something told him that the person who came to his rescue was the man he had told to head back to the hideout. The idiot never listened, but Levi supposed he was thankful.<br/><br/>Azrai, on the other hand, knew that he couldnâ€™t afford to waste any more time here. Outside, he could hear the sound of tires screeching to a halt. Levi seemed to stop and look to look in the direction where the sound was heard as well. He swore under his breath as Levi took the opportunity to shove him against the wall and escape into a room down the hall. He probably went to go regroup with his buddy. With everything happening around them so quickly it was difficult to keep focus but he was doing his best regardless. Levi was evidently a slippery little bastard.. The other person in the building with them had either called in some reinforcements or there were more people who ran this business checking to see what the commotion was about. He was sure that everyone who ran this place was dead, by the looks of things, but he could never be too sure.<br/><br/>At that moment, he was almost at a loss for what to do.<br/><br/>He wanted to go after Levi, he needed answers, but at the same time Shizuâ€™s safety was top priority. Getting her out of here and calmed down was probably the best option anyway. Deciding to forget about Levi, he got up and grabbed his gun. Keeping it out in front of him, he peered into a room looking to see if he could see anything through the few windows that were around the building. Deciding that had been a waste of time, he quickly darted towards where Ivan was. It was best that they stuck together.<br/><br/>â€œIvan!â€ He called out in a hushed tone the moment he caught up to him. â€œI was unable to finish him off, the slippery bastard had escaped during the commotion.â€ He had said that apologetically but didnâ€™t seem to let that get him down. â€œI think we should forget about those two for now and get out of hereâ€¦ We are wasting time.â€ The less time they spent in here, the better. He didnâ€™t want to stick around and find out just how many more were here, they needed to clear a path and get out of there. His heart was still racing, but despite that somehow he managed to keep his composure. When he looked at Shizu he so desperately wanted to be in a better mood seeing she was still alive but the fact she was still terrified didnâ€™t help things. It probably wasnâ€™t a good idea, but he gently placed a hand on Shizuâ€™s shoulder once he was next to her.<br/><br/>It was a small gesture but he wanted her to be reassured that she was safe now. Maybe he would let her take a few swings at Levi once they dealt with him, so she could let out some of her emotions. Part of him wanted to see her rip him apartâ€¦ No. He knew that was wrong and he shouldnâ€™t encourage that. He knew she didnâ€™t really want to use her Oni powers or have to deal with violence ever again. That was what everyone wanted for her. These thoughts were only coming to him because he was angry, and feeling a mixture of other emotions he couldnâ€™t accurately describe. In a way he felt like he was breaking a promise to her, once again, because this had happened to her. He wanted to say something but he knew it was best not to right now. She seemed like she needed her space.<br/><br/>The sad reality of it was, if she had people still coming after her, she was probably going to need protection a lot longer than anyone wanted.<br/><br/>The two of them hurried out of the building as fast and as quiet they could, only to be greeted by three men waiting for them outside. They were trapped! He swore under his breath and took in the scene, trying to find a way for them to slip past without too much confrontation but it looks like they werenâ€™t going to be that lucky. Part of him wanted to do something reckless but he was thinking about Shizu. He didnâ€™t want to put her life at risk. The men appeared to be heavily armed and he had a feeling that they were not allies. As soon as the men outside spotted Ivan and Azrai they ducked behind their car and shot at them. He quickly moved back inside the doorway, somehow narrowly avoiding getting shot. Again. He then aimed his Desert Eagle and fired off a round, seconds later one of the men dropped, he quickly moved out of their line of fire so he wouldnâ€™t get hit.<br/><br/><br/>If they were just dealing with the men outside it would be fine, but they had Levi to take into consideration. He looked to Ivan, knowing the Russian was not enjoying this situation any more than he was. What the hell have they gotten into this time? â€œWe areâ€¦ more than likely going to have to fight our way through.â€ He growled lowly. If it came down to it he was more than ready to just go in guns blazing. He was sure that Ivan knew this better than anyone. That protectiveness was coming back to him a lot quicker than he wanted it to, though as always he was keeping professional about the situation. He couldnâ€™t afford not to. It really was like dÃ©jÃ  vu; he had the same professional air about him like the first time he had rescued Shizu. â€œDo whatever is necessary to keep Shizu safe.â€ He paused, and, realizing he was being obvious again, added, â€œI do not think I need to tell you twice.â€<br/><br/>Well, it wasnâ€™t necessarily him being obvious. It was more like Ivan always knew what he was going to say before he said it in these types of situations. But even then he felt like he needed reassurance. Perhaps, in a way, he was nervous.<br/><br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Levi stood there in one of the empty, horrible smelling rooms with his back pressed against the wall, hands shaking, trying to calm down. Adrenaline was still coursing through his veins; his pulse was racing at what seemed to be a million miles. He was pissed that he made the decision to retreat into the room but it was better than losing his life. Perhaps he had been a little too careless coming in here by himself, he should have known better. Thatâ€™s what he gets for letting his confidence get the best of him. He was not expecting to have Azrai show up so soon and with some company as well. If only Azrai had been aloneâ€¦ those words kept repeating in his mind over and over. In a way, as much as he hated to admit it, it was better this way, this gave him the opportunity to go back and actually form a plan and get what he wanted.<br/><br/>He was thankful for whoever had been there to distract Azrai and his partner, though he did have a word for that moron for deciding to stay behind. It was almost a miracle that he had managed to get out of that alive. If it werenâ€™t for those two things he was sure he would have been a dead man. He this was whatever higher being was out there giving him a second chance, though he was disappointed that he had not been able to blow Azraiâ€™s face off. He would be sure not to fuck it up. Second chances only come a few times in a life time, it just so happens that he was not always someone who was given a second chance. Usually, he just takes what he has and is satisfied, he lived on the edge a little, in the end he was always someone who got what he wanted.<br/><br/>â€œWhy doesnâ€™t it surprise me you didnâ€™t head back?â€ He spoke suddenly, holstering his gun. He contemplated mentioning that he was loyal as hell but bad at taking orders at the same time but decided to let it go. Right now he had bigger fish to fry. Like those other people who had appeared. He wondered if they were more reinforcements. â€œMore importantly,â€ he continued, looking his partner in the eye with a mildly displeased yet curious gaze. He groaned inwardly at the thought of having competition. He really didnâ€™t need this shit right now. â€œWho the fuck are these assholes who crashed our party? Did you call for some reinforcements?â€ He was certain that they did not belong to him, unless his partner had actually called in the reinforcements himself. Even then he was sure that they would not have gotten there as fast as they had.<br/><br/>He wondered briefly if he had been followed.<br/><br/>He doubted that, as he was usually careful to make sure that he was not followed. But that could be a possibility especially since he had drove like a maniac just to get here. These people would most likely need to be dealt with as well, if they were not on his side. Levi was a man who liked to take risks, stopping at nothing to get what he wanted, but he did have his moments where rational thought clicked in his mind. What if someone had followed him here? Surely someone would have taken notice to the mess he left in the mansion by now as well. He didnâ€™t want to be face to face with some of the people who worked for Dean. The guy might have been a pig, but the men who worked for him were some scary motherfuckers. Well, whoever these people were he needed to deal with them.<br/><br/>â€œWe grab the woman first, and then we deal with the others. Weâ€™ll kill every last fucker here if we have to.â€ Levi said with a malicious grin. â€œWe will move as soon as I give the signal.â€ From the looks of things, Azrai was busy taking care of the people outside but his partner seemed to be focused more on the girl. He had to think this through carefullyâ€¦ There had to be a way for him to make his move without any sort of trouble but he was having a hard time coming up with a plan. He was cornered, and that only made things worse. Normally he was not someone who would take a risk in this sort of situation, where everything seemed to be going wrong, but he hoped to catch them off guard. â€œNow!â€ He said suddenly. â€œGrab the woman, Iâ€™ll cover you and deal with the other two.â€"
527,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-07-16T16:38:47,ElegantJewel,"Ivan didn't like the look of things. At first, he thought that it had just been two men and Azrai had suggested taking the one he had tackled to the ground along with him. That sounded like a good idea, that way they could figure out what the hell he wanted with Shizu. It would only be a matter of killing off the man's back-up at this point. However, this back-up seemed hell bent on saving his partner and that shot had nearly cost him is face as he peered over the corner. Thanks to the stray bullet, Azrai had been distracted enough to get shot at. Ivan let out a low growl, ready to come to Azrai's aid but footsteps treaded lightly on the floor, coming closer to them. If Ivan were to move now, he would give the other man an opening. That was something that he couldn't allow to happen. They already had Shizu in their hands; there was no way that he could allow them to possibly get her once more. He had not made this trip in order to fail.<br/><br/>Ivan gripped his gun tightly, using most of his body to cover Shizu while he looked over at Azrai's situation. It seemed that Levi had used Azrai's injury as leverage and was trying to choke him out. Ivan decided that he couldn't allow something like that to happen. He was about to fire a round once he got a clear shot but the sound of screeching tires caused him to look away. It seemed as if all of them had been distracted by the sound. Ivan clearly knew it wasn't back-up for them and from the looks of it, the other man had no idea who it was. Levi had managed to escape through all of this commotion, much to his dismay. Regardless the situation, Shizu needed to be protected and they needed to get the hell out of here, alive preferably.<br/><br/>Ivan was grateful for all the commotion as it seemed their attacker had went off to find Levi, which meant that they were no longer in their path. Ivan slowly crept forward, glancing into the rooms that he passed, before motioning for Shizu to come up as the coast was clear. This place was like a damned maze, doors leading into different hallways and rooms. It was the perfect defense; one that Ivan hoped didn't get the best of them. He halted in front of a window near the entrance, peering outside to see a group of men, standing around looking at all the tire marks and cars parked around the area. They did not look happy as they all pulled out their firearms. Ivan let out a curse, not liking the situation at all.<br/><br/>He glanced over at Azrai when his name was called. Ivan nodded, knowing that it was out of their hands that the man escaped. ""I agree, however, including the two men inside, there are about five men outside, waiting for us to exit I'm sure,"" Ivan muttered, keeping his voice low. It would be a shame if their position was given away. ""In total, we've got maybe....seven bastards to deal with but I think that we can get around them,"" Ivan muttered. There was a group nod of approval before they decided to leave the building; however they were greeted by part of the group, who had been checking the area. Dropping down near the car, they quickly ducked back inside, Ivan hissed at the bullet that grazed his arm. It was shallow but the feeling of skin being torn still hurt like a bitch.<br/><br/>Hiding under a window, Ivan took aim and took down one of the men. Alright, that left them with three more who all took cover around various objects in the front of the building. If they could get rid of two more, then they could escape with a better possibility of surviving. Ivan looked at his companion and nodded his head even though his statement was pretty obvious. He really was saying a lot of obvious things lately which was unusual for Azrai but the man liked to get his point across. ""Roger that,"" Ivan said with a mock salute, although he knew how serious this situation was, he never could seriously take orders from Azrai. It made him feel weird if he didn't crack a joke at him, not matter the consequences. He checked to see how Shizu was holding up and she stuck close to him, like he had told her.<br/><br/>Ivan knew that they still had to worry about the two inside the building, but if they could just keep it at two then things would be easier. This place was a mess of rooms and hallways, so they could be ambushed at any moment. ""Don't do anything reckless this time,"" Ivan muttered, knowing that Azrai could possibly go into his Hero mode and that could be the death of them. Also, it could result in them losing Shizu again. They were too close to fail now. Ivan looked up to peer out the window again to see where they stood against the men outside; he ducked as a bullet zoomed past his face. They were skilled with their guns but Ivan had no doubt that he and Azrai were better.<br/><br/>They just needed to move at the right time.<br/><br/>-------------------------<br/><br/>David had watched the whole scene go down and had to say that he was grateful that Levi managed to get out of there alive. It was a miracle that Levi was able to escape the commotion but they still weren't out of the water yet. He moved into the room that Levi had taken refuge in, only to be scolded by his partner. David frowned a bit, wanting to defend himself though it went against his character. He was a loyal man and did things that he figured would benefit other people. It was typically unlike him to fight back when he was being scolded, he normally took the beating. He was a loyal dog, indeed. Instead, he checked how he was doing on ammo, knowing that he would need to use each bullet carefully. He hadn't been as prepared as he would have liked.<br/><br/>""They work for Dean,"" David said in a calm manner. ""They help run this little operation of his. My guess is that they came to pick up the women to move them to a different location. You know how paranoid Dean is when it comes to people finding his valuables."" It was true. Over the course of the last month, Dean had moved the women to seven different locations and he would have probably moved them to seven more, if his plan hadn't broke apart so quickly. The auction would have been near the end of this month, so in the course of two weeks, he would have moved the women again. ""Regardless, they will be useful until they find out that their women are gone. They will be able to distract the others for a while.""<br/><br/>David was a man who could make a plan up in a few minutes, it was a nice trait to have in his line of business. However, it still went without saying that they needed the woman. Of course, David would comply with the plan that Levi had as he was one who followed others and was not a leader himself. He looked at the situation knowing that they did have a chance at retrieving the woman, the situation was ideal. That didn't mean that he didn't feel somewhat nervous, he would be going into the depths of Hell to get her. He almost wanted to stand his ground and tell Levi to shove it and retrieve the girl his damn self. He wasn't getting paid enough to do this, but that went against his character so he held his tongue.<br/><br/>When the attackers outside seemed to be getting frustrated with the situation outside and began to put more pressure on the other group, it was their chance to get the girl. David took a deep breath before running out of the room, ready to snatch up the girl. Unfortunately for him, he was not prepared to face what was about to happen next. In the flurry of bullets, yells, and grunts, she seemed to be fazed by it all. Shouldn't she be cowering in fear? He continued to move quietly and quickly towards her, but it seemed as if she noticed him. Didn't she have red eyes? When their eyes locked, he stared at unwavering yellow eyes. A chill rolled down his spine as the promise of death filled his mine. It had been a very long time but he knew what this feeling was.<br/><br/>This was fear.<br/><br/>--------------------<br/><br/>She had been sent into a state of shock since Ivan and Azrai had arrived. This was something that she had not been expecting at all and she found little to no comfort from them. Perhaps it was because of the situation they were in or the fact that she wanted this to be some horrible nightmare that she was desperately trying to wake up from. She stuck close to Ivan like she was told but she felt numb. It was like she was reliving all the nightmares that she had been having within the last few months she had been free. It was like her paranoia was not necessarily paranoia at all. She had feared that someone would find her and take her away from the freedom that she had worked so hard for. It had actually happened and that terrified her. Did this mean that she would never be free from that life she had had prior to leaving Japan? Did this mean that she would never be happy?<br/><br/>All these thoughts raced through her mind as she took slight comfort behind Ivan's body, liking the sense of familiarity. It was comforting her in a sense but it also told her this wasn't a dream. This was the harsh reality that she had to face and it ate away at her. Would it always be like this? Every time she had enjoyed the moments of her freedom, would she be ripped away from it? She knew that it was probably unhealthy to think like that but how could she not? She had been enjoying her new life up until now. She had decided that after she had cut her hair, that she would do everything to her fullest, live in the moment. Because deep down, she knew, she just knew that she would have it taken away from her again. So she had read everything that she could get her hands on, learned all that she could from her various tutors, and spoke with all kinds of different people.<br/><br/>She had slowly started to build up the identity and the person that she wanted to become. She had really transformed herself within the five to six months that she had been free. Yet it had only felt like a few days as it was all taken from her. Shizu shook her head knowing that her train of thought was not helpful in this situation; she needed to fight for her freedom again. She continued to follow Ivan not bothered by the sounds of bullets zipping through the air. She felt like she had experienced this before and the more she thought about it, she knew she had. The smell of fresh blood hit her nose and she glanced over to see Azrai's shoulder wound. She frowned a bit, knowing that this was happening all over again. This was how it had been in Japan though this time Ivan was with them. She certainly hoped that things wouldn't end the same way. She wouldn't stand if they seriously got hurt.<br/><br/>They continued to move towards the exit when she could hear more people coming. She wanted to let out a groan though she knew it wouldn't really help and it would probably cause them to worry about her. She wanted to be out of this place more than anything right now. She wanted to go home and act like none of this had happened but she knew things would only get out of hand from here. She flinched as Azrai's whisper cut through the silence and she listened to the men talk for a moment, trying to figure out if there was anything she could do. She still might have been terrified but she wouldn't allow her free to control her. She would fight and prove that she could handle her on, though the fact that she had been captured showed that she couldn't.<br/><br/>She flinched again as a hand was placed on her shoulder, it was a good thing that she recognized Azrai's hand. If it had been an enemy in the building grabbing her, she would have ripped off his arm, quite literally too. She glanced at the hand before she glanced at his face. This was actually the first time that she had actually looked at him and she felt this pain in her chest; like she had let him down. She had promised Zachariah that she would live a happy life for Azrai and she had promised herself that she would show him all his hard work had paid off. Yet here they were, back in the same situation. Sadness filled her eyes and she looked away from him, knowing that if she tried to speak to him, she may end up crying. This was certainly not the time or place to lose herself to her emotions. She didn't want him to see her like this ever again, but it had happened and now she was at a loss of what to do.<br/><br/>She really wished she had asked Elias who he was sending, that way she could have mentally prepared herself but she knew that it probably wouldn't have worked. She let out a faint sigh before they moved outside, only to find that they were trapped. Bullets seemed to fly everywhere as they took refuge inside once more. There were so many noises that it was hard for her to figure out which way they were coming from. She hung close to the wall, listening to the commotion outside; she knew that she was only good for one bullet. If she could somehow sneak outside had take down the men, she knew that they would be in the clear. Though if she ran that idea by the two men protecting her, she was sure that they would protest, but what other options did they have. She watched each of them as they shot off rounds from their guns, killing two men in the process but she knew that they were running out of time. What about the other men in the building? They were still around were they not?<br/><br/>She ducked a bit further as an array of bullets began to fall upon them; it seemed like the men outside were becoming impatient which they could use to their advantage. With all the commotion that was happen, someone was bound to let down their guard. This could be their opportunity to leave this foul place. She was deep in thought about whether she should join in when she noticed footsteps moving towards them. Immediately, she relied on her abilities to aid her, if someone was coming in for close range, she would not need to waste her only bullet. She had been near Ivan the entire time, holding true to the command that was given to her. Glancing up, she locked eyes with one of the men in the building, a low growl leaving her. She knew how to control this side of her better than she had in Israel. Her Oni abilities were still new to her as she hardly used them all her life, but she had trained herself to not lose control again. She knew that if she lost control, she could kill those that she cared for. Now that she had people to care for, she wouldn't allow it to happen. Staring at the male moving towards her, it seemed to slow him down as she could taste the fear rolling off of him and she grinned slightly, fangs peering out from her lips. He had every right to be fearful of her; it was obvious that he had no idea what he was going up against. Her yellow eyes narrowed as she was prepared to attack him if he dared to get any closer, a glint of a gun in the distance caught her eyes. It seemed as if his partner would try to protect him and she took that into account. It was no bother to her, she had experienced a gun wound before, and that bullet wound from Israel had scarred her. It was a constant reminder of how she had almost died that day and she would not allow anyone else to try and do the same. She finally had a life to call her own and she would be damned if she would let someone take it away from her again.<br/><br/>Picking up a small rock off the ground, she flicked it down the hallway where the other man, the rock landing in the wall beside his head. That should be enough to scare or distract the other man from trying to shot at Azrai and Ivan. Her yellow eyes shot his warning glare, daring him to try and pull his trigger. She wasn't sure if he knew how fast she was or the fact that he would be dead once he actually tried to take down either of the men protecting her. From what she knew, he had been after Azrai when they were in the scuffle, trying to choke him out. She wondered if he knew how much she cared for Azrai or the pain that he would receive from her if he injured Azrai any more than that shoulder wound, which she still wasn't too pleased about. For some reason, she had an idea that he was the one who had sent her to this place and made her blood boil. Her beast within in her snarled and she so badly wanted to shred him to pieces, but she had other people to worry about. She would wait until another time to show him what Hell was really like, if she got the opportunity.<br/><br/>Crouching down, she was about to jump when the man decided to turn back around, realizing that he stood little to no chance against her. She grinned and glanced back at the men advancing towards them from the outside. Grabbing her gun, it was like a new resolve rushed through her. This was her life and she would not allow anyone to make choices for her any more. No longer would she live in fear that she would be taken away, she would continue to fight for her freedom, no matter how many people came after her. This life that she was given was the most precious thing to her and it would no longer go to waste. She had too many things to do. She had too many goals and accomplishments that she was working towards. She had had enough of grown men deciding what to do with her. She had had enough of being the victim. She rose up above the safety from beneath the window and took aim. She would show them that she was a force to be reckoned with. Firing off her last bullet, it planted itself in one of the men's skulls. A satisfied grin came to her face before she ducked back down next to Ivan.<br/><br/>Ivan let out a low whistle, as he saw the clean shot. ""That was my last bullet...unfortunately,"" Shizu muttered to him. He shook his head, giving her an approving smirk before going back to finish off the remaining two. When the shots died down, Ivan looked to see that he only had one clip left; it was a good thing that he had been overly prepared, it turned out that he had ended the extra ammo. ""That should be the last of them, let's forget about those other two and get the fuck out of here,"" Ivan said to the others before he slipped out of the doorway, making sure the coast was clear. He motioned for Shizu and Azrai to follow, as he hopped into the driver's side. The sooner they got out of here, the better chance they had at getting away from any more reinforcements that may show up.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>David was not a man who was easily moved by cowardice or faltered in the face of fear, but this...This was different. Just what the hell was she? The closer he continued to get to her, the more he felt that his life would end. If he died, then there was a lesser chance that Levi would get the woman. The closer he got to the woman the higher chance that his death would be sooner than he would have liked. Was it really worth the sacrifice? Was Levi's goal more important than his life? David contemplated on that thought for a moment before a low growl reached his ears. Glancing at the woman, he knew that it was coming from her. It was inhuman, that growl. Were those fangs that he saw? Oh hell no, this was something way out of his league and he didn't have the right resources to handle her at this point. David had wondered why Levi wanted her sedated at all times and now he understood.<br/><br/>Turning back around, he rushed back into the room that Levi was in and his calm composure dropped. ""Just what in the fuck is that,"" he screeched out, pointing in the direction of Shizu. ""That...that....she is not human,"" he said in a tone that was filled with disbelief. There was no possible way that that woman was human at all. When her eyes changed, her entire demeanor changed as well. She had seemed so frail and delicate in the beginning but that thing had been filled with bloodlust and death. The promise of pain and death were in her eyes and she even grinned. She had grinned so maliciously at him and he knew that she would have enjoyed ripping him apart. That thought chilled him and he glared at Levi.<br/><br/>""You bastard, you knew what she was....and you sent me in there to have myself killed,"" David growled out. Maybe he was going about this all wrong. Maybe Levi had hoped that the woman was still too sedated to activate her Oni abilities, but those bodies in hallway told a different story. ""Look...if you still want her, I will help you but we need to be more prepared. You wouldn't have been able to get her right now and you know that. She would have killed me if I had gotten any closer and those other two would have caught on to the plan."" David ran his hand over his face. ""What we need to do is come up with another plan and strike again. We need more people to help as well.""<br/><br/>David knew that Levi was probably angry with the fact that the plan fell through but David wasn't going to die due to a weak plan. If he was going to die, it sure as hell would be in a better way than getting ripped apart.  This may have been their second chance but it had been reckless and poorly formulated. David was going to take his chances with Levi's fury and see how far that got him.<br/><br/>He could only hope for a positive outcome."
528,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-07-18T11:41:39,Sound of Silence,"A nod of acknowledgment was given when Ivan had mentioned not to be reckless. He really didnâ€™t need to be told twice, and wasnâ€™t in the mood for Ivan cracking jokes, but he didnâ€™t want to argue and just kept to himself. They were in a tight enough position as it was and knew better than to do anything that would put everyone in danger despite how pissed off he was. It was bad enough that he was wounded and he didnâ€™t want to put everyone at risk. From the looks of things it was all a matter of timing, knowing when to strike, which was something he was good at thanks to his experience as a sniper and as a hired gun. It truly was an incredible talent, and was one of the things that made him so deadly, and he planned to utilize that accordingly to get them out of this mess.<br/><br/>It was just a miracle that he had not fallen into one of his â€˜murder everything that movesâ€™ modes. For right now he seemed to be controlling himself which was a good thing for everyone. With bullets flying everywhere he would most likely only get himself killed if he let his bloodlust get the best of him, but he did have those meditations to thank. Now that there was Oni blood in his veins, that murderous state of mind was a hell of a lot more terrifying to him and everyone around him. There was no doubt that he would probably be able to take out every last person surrounding them if he did decide he wanted to be reckless. He would have most likely lost his life, however, and he was not someone who wanted to make vain sacrifices in order to get out of a situation.<br/><br/>If it had not been for Shizu that man probably would not have been heard at all. Unfortunately one of his downfalls was, whenever he started formulating plans that required a lot of thinking, he could only focus on one thing at a time to get the whole picture. As soon as she let out that growl, however, his attention was on whoever was trying to come at them, assuming it was Levi who was down the hall, the coward, but thankfully that son of a bitch ran away before anything happened. He probably would have charged after him if it were not for the fact that this was their chance to get out of here. What surprised the hell out of him was the fact that Shizu had stepped up and killed one of the men outside while. The way she had looked at the man before she killed him, was not something he had seen when he had first met her back in Japan what seemed like ages ago.<br/><br/>On the other hand, speaking of murderous moods, he felt that same fear he had felt when he first saw her use her Oni abilities. It made him happy to see that she was willing to fight back, to fight for her freedom and protect those she cared about, but perhaps the main reason he didnâ€™t want her to use her abilities was because he wasâ€¦ uncomfortable. He still remembered clearly how she had slaughtered the enemy back in Israel so easily, and the evidence that was around them now, the dead bodies, was another reminder of what she was capable of. It was good to see that she didnâ€™t lose herself and start killing everyone around her. He wasnâ€™t sure what he would do if that happened. Even if he didnâ€™t seem like he was, because he cared that much about her that it outweighed it, he was terrified of her Oni form.<br/><br/>Quite honestly he never wanted to see her transform again anytime soon. The thought of facing her if she did caused a chill to crawl down his spine. Not only was he afraid, but now those two knew she wasnâ€™t human and would most likely come after her again. He was sure that others would as well, and, while he was proud of the change he saw in her, he didnâ€™t want her to have to keep relying on her abilities in order to keep fighting for her freedom. He had wanted her to live peacefully and once they got this shit straightened out he was going to make damn sure that she did.<br/><br/>He had given a small smile as Ivan had done when she killed that man and then gave Ivan a nod of agreement when he mentioned getting out of this place. They had already spent enough time here.<br/><br/>Outside, he immediately looked around, keeping vigilant, in case someone else decided to show up or Levi decided to try coming at them again. If someone did, he was ready for them. His Desert Eagle was tight in his grasp and he looked like he was about to rip someoneâ€™s head off. When they got to the car he sat in the front to give Shizu her space, even though part of him wanted to sit with her to keep her protected. He didnâ€™t want to seem like he was smothering her. Ivan was has always been better at getaways than he was since this was his line of work so like always driving was left to him. Thatâ€™s how it always was. Ivan would get them out of there while he kept an eye out and took care of pursuers. Luckily it looked like smooth sailing from here much to his relief.<br/><br/>â€œI do not think there are any more of them.â€ He looked at Ivan out of the corner of his eye once he was absolutely certain they werenâ€™t being followed. That didnâ€™t mean he was going to let his guard down, he was going to keep a look out just in case there was someone hiding. Running a hand through his hair he sank back against his seat, his thoughts drifting back to Levi. What could he possibly want with Shizu? He partly understood why he wanted to kill him, but why he wanted Shizu, well aside from a few possibilities he really couldnâ€™t say for sure. It was bothering him but like always he was not going to voice his thoughts on the matter until he had something solid to stand on. He wished he would have been able to drag Levi along with them, just so he could figure out what was going on.<br/><br/>Looking back at Shizu, â€œElias has been worried sick about you ever since you were kidnapped,â€ he said quietly. â€œWe are... going to take you to see him before we take you home.â€ Poor Elias had been a mess the entire time, constantly pestering Ivan, so they had agreed that they would take her to see him when they rescued her to calm him down. It was only natural that he would want to see SHizu considering he had become very attached to her from what he understood. If they didnâ€™t let him see her, he and Ivan were sure that he would just keep pestering them until he did. He had sent him a message saying that it had not gone as planned but they got Shizu out of there. There were a lot of things they needed to discuss and he had a few things he wanted to say to Elias that had not been able to be said over the phone.<br/><br/>He shifted in his seat a little bit when his shoulder began to bother him, still pissed that he had gotten shot. The wound didnâ€™t seem to be too bad since he was able to move his shoulder but it would still need checked out and he wasnâ€™t looking forward to that. If the battle in Israel hadnâ€™t taught him not to be reckless he was sure that he would never learn. Next time he would make sure not to do anything stupid or that would get him scolded. He hoped that they could get this shit over with as quickly as possible. Not only did he want to get home, out of the cold, which he has already been exposed to more than he wanted, he hated winter, he needed a drink pretty badly especially if he was going to sit down and discuss the future of Shizuâ€™s freedom with Elias. He was sure he wouldnâ€™t be able to, not now that they were on their way, so he would have to do without.<br/><br/>With a sigh, he leaned back in his seat again, watching the scenery go by.<br/><br/>Before he spoke to Elias he needed to be in a calm state of mind, which he was finding hard to accomplish. Despite knowing Elias for quite awhile, he has never been really good at speaking about things with him. Lucian was far better suited for that, though how those two were friends still puzzled him. Though he supposed the same could be said for him and Ivan. Perhaps it was because he was use to discussing things with Ivan or Maverick that he was often hard on Elias. He didnâ€™t see the hacker often, and didnâ€™t communicate outside of phone calls, so he was sure that also contributed as well. However, despite that, he tried his best to go easy on him even if it was still a little harsh. He hoped that they would be able to come up with something that would make everyone content.<br/><br/>Nobody had expected this to happen, right? Or at least that was what he wanted to think. He really didnâ€™t know everything that had been going on with Shizu because of the little agreement that she and Ivan had made before she left Israel.<br/><br/>â€œWell, let us get this over with.â€ He said softly as Ivan pulled the car into Eliasâ€™s place, there was a subtle groan in his voice when he spoke. â€œIt has been a long day.â€ He took his time getting out of the car, stretching a little, and exhaled softly as he rubbed his shoulder. Aside from being wounded he was starting to feel the lack of sleep catching up to him. Actually now that he thought about it this has just been a long month. Everyone had been worried sick about Shizu, so he was hoping that things would calm down now. He hasnâ€™t gotten much sleep since he heard she went missing, searching around like a madman trying to track her down. When they came up with nothing, it only made things worse since all he did was worry more. Ivan would try to reassure him but, stubborn Azrai, he didnâ€™t listen.<br/><br/>He needed a drink because he had cut back his drinking a little during his time here in order to make sure he was competent for the mission. He wasnâ€™t any use to Ivan if he wasnâ€™t able to effectively use his gun.<br/><br/>Since she was found, Shizu would be able to go back to her life now, and nobody would have to worry anymore, right? That was probably something everyone was thinking about right now; they all had their own thoughts about everything. He was sure he would have to talk about Levi as well, which was not something he was looking forward to. As much as he wanted to believe Shizuâ€™s life would be returning to what she had known for the past few months after this he was going to stick by her having to be watched a little longer, even though nobody wanted to do that. He knew he sure as hell didnâ€™t. But in the end he was positive that perhaps he should wait until the conversation was over before he made any conclusions.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>After the rock had been thrown, coming a little too close to him for comfort, Levi had ducked out of the way, especially after seeing the look in the womanâ€™s eyes. So that was how she was going to be, eh? As much as he hated to admit it, maybe he had underestimated her. He had taken some time to recover and wanted to get a chance at another shot, but he was too late. As soon as he heard the car pull away he knew right then and there what he didnâ€™t want to happen, had happened. They had gotten away!<br/><br/>Leviâ€™s bad mood continued to become worse and worse and he was on the verge of taking it out on something or someone for that matter. His hand balled into a fist and he was prepared to punch the wall as hard as he could. He had caught movement outside the window, which had stopped him. There were still more people outside and he couldnâ€™t risk drawing any attention to himself especially right now. He had not expected the Oni woman to be in the state of mind to tap into her abilities. When he told them to keep her sedated he knew that they would have used to the good stuff, even though they had been oblivious. He kept the fact he knew she was an Oni to himself with the hopes that he didnâ€™t have to explain it. Well, obviously that plan had gone so fucking well, didnâ€™t it?<br/><br/>When David came into the room and started bitching he narrowed his eyes and sneered at him. He was in complete understanding why he was upset with him, but, being in the mood he was, he really was not in the mood to put up with this shit. The reason he kept David around was because he needed a lap dog, someone who he could throw into the line of fire. Not quite a punching bag, but someone who was able to take a few punches and still go strong. He needed someone to back up his plans and aid him unconditionally. In a way he was lost without having someone to boss around. David certainly did serve him well in that regard, he was not going to deny that, the man hardly protested whenever he gave an order, but he had turned and ran from the woman with his tail between his legs.<br/><br/>That was not acceptable.<br/><br/>He slammed David against the wall, eyes boring into his, â€œDonâ€™t take that tone with me again.â€ Usually, Levi was not that abusive. Today was the exception. If this day had not been so bad he probably would have come up with a better plan instead of just rushing in blindly, instead he had to let it all out. He was trembling from how angry he was. Years ago he had promised he would take classes to better compose himself in these situations instead of just getting angry. Unfortunately, they had never gone well and he was getting pissed off when he really should be rethinking things. He fucked up. End of story. Now he had to start all over again, he needed more people, he agreed with that, and he also needed a way to sedate the Oni again, and this time he was going to make sure he got it right.<br/><br/>â€œI wasnâ€™t counting on her being able to summon her Oni strengthâ€¦â€ He paused and released David. â€œWe need to get out of here before we can make any plans. Letâ€™s go. Iâ€™ll meet you back at the hideout.â€ He said, trying his best to calm down before they moved again. Once he felt he was calm he went outside and shook his head when he saw the bodies. Azrai and his little friend really had made a mess of the place; it was more of a reason for them to get out of here. Someone probably would have noticed that these people were not reporting in. They really could not risk any more people showing up, especially now that Dean was dead. He was positive that they would come seeking revenge or someone else would take his place and have them come after him because he was their enemy now.<br/><br/>As soon as he got to his car, he put his keys in the ignition, stepped on the gas, and didnâ€™t look back. The hideout was about an hour away. To pass some time he sank back in his seat and put on some tunes. Once he was comfortable, he made a few phone calls to some contacts telling them to meet him at the hideout. Luckily, Levi did have a few people in the area he could turn to. He could not afford to fuck up again and he would make sure that he was better prepared so the next time he would have what he wanted."
529,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-07-22T00:42:03,ElegantJewel,"It was a relief that there were no more enemies coming after them and it was a blessing that Levi and his back up didn't decide to take advantage of their departure. As soon as they were all in the car, he peeled out of the area faster than he should have. He was normally not a reckless driver but he wanted to make sure that no one would follow them. There were plenty of tire tracks on the ground due to the snow but still they all split off in different directions. What if someone followed any one of the tire tracks? These thoughts came to him as he continued to drive away, he knew that Azrai would let him know once they were in the clear.<br/><br/>There was a subtle movement of him relaxing as soon as Azrai mentioned that there was no one else coming after them. He was still keeping his eyes open on the road, least someone pull up out of the blue and attack them. His gun was within his reach, just in case. He knew there was no need to tell Azrai twice to keep his eyes open. This past month had probably been more of a Hell than for anyone else, aside from Elias. He had been so concerned for Shizu even before they reached Toronto and with them coming up with no results in the search for her, he had been on edge ever since. Now that they have retrieved her, he would not let his guard until he was positive she was safe.<br/><br/>Ivan supposed that was one of the good qualities about Azrai, once he was committed to something he would stick it out through the end. He nodded his head after Azrai mentioned dropping by to see Elias, he figured that he really shouldn't speak with Shizu. If she would talk to anyone right now it would probably be Azrai. He figured that he and Shizu had a rather business like relationship, considering how they last left off. It was simply a good thing that they found her and that she was in better condition than he had seen women come out from in this situation. That was one of the few things that mattered right now. The fact that Shizu had someone after her and there was someone after Azrai was a major issue at this point. He would have to report this to Zachariah later on tonight, just so they could be prepared in case this was another Sanctus Unum scenario.<br/><br/>There were a lot of things that needed to be discussed in person with Elias. They had to figure out where they went on from here. They needed to be cautious and aware of everything that was going on around them. They needed to avoid this situation again though he had hoped this would all end soon. It was unlikely, but Ivan was hopeful. He let out a sigh as they went into the city, heading towards the hacker's house. The car ride had been silent and he would've hoped that Azrai and Shizu would have talked more but he knew that was a conversation that they would have to have by themselves. There were a lot of things that had been left behind in Israel between them and he wondered if they would talk about it.<br/><br/>He knew it wasn't his place to push anything, so for now he would focus his attention on the task at hand. They needed to figure out everything happening with Shizu and move on from there. Pulling up to Elias' place he turned off the engine. â€œHopefully, this won't take too long,â€ Ivan muttered out. â€œI agree, today has been long.â€ Getting out the car, he stretched a bit and turned to head up to the hacker's place.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Once inside the car, Shizu felt a bit more relaxed, like things would finally be going back to normal. But could they really? She was really beginning to wonder if her life would ever be normal. It was like she was tying way too hard to lead a normal life and that now it was backfiring. She glanced out the window of the car as the scenery zoomed by them, Ivan not taking any chances for anyone to follow them. It felt strange to be in this situation all over again. It had been so peaceful for the last five months or so and now it seemed like it was all coming back, like some recurring nightmare. When Azrai mentioned that there were no longer any people following them, she was even more relieved. Maybe this was just a small bump in the road that they would be able to get over. She would be able to go back to her job and back to her studies. That was all that she wanted to do right now, just go back to normal.<br/><br/>She wondered if this was how the others had felt after all was said and done in Israel, she was sure that they all wanted things to go back to normal. That was why she had made the agreement with Ivan, that way they wouldn't have to worry about her. Even though she had become good friends with Elias and Lucian, she still didn't want anyone else to worry about her. Her life had been going well with the support of Elias and Lucian, she regularly saw them so they were constantly up to date with her life. She really hadn't ventured out to make many friends, though it wasn't like she needed a lot of communication in order to be happy. She was still socially awkward, which was why she had taken the job at the cafe. She was forced to talk and deal with different types of people, so that was like some kind of therapy for her.<br/><br/>She glanced over at Azrai as he spoke to her when she mentioned Elias, her gaze averted to her hands in her lap. She knew that Elias was worried about her and she could definitely hear the stress in his voice when she had talked to him on the phone. She felt this guilt in her chest, knowing that this could have been avoided in some way or maybe she could have gotten out sooner. She knew that he was more than likely beating himself over the fact that she had been kidnapped but that had been all out of everyone's hands. She wasn't sure how she felt about seeing Elias right now. She really didn't feel like her current condition would make him feel any better but she could understand why they would bring her by now. It still didn't mean that she wanted Elias to see her like this then again she hadn't wanted Ivan or Azrai to see her like this either.<br/><br/>She nodded her head in acknowledgment though she wasn't sure what she should say. It felt like Japan all over again, where she could barely figure out what to speak about. What could she say? She was sure that they didn't really know the answers to the questions that she had. Who were those people? What did they want from her? What did they want from Azrai? It was like facing Sanctus Unum all over again and she really didn't want to go down that road again. Especially after all that had happened, she had lost control of her Oni side, Azrai almost died, and then they had been separated. It was a very unexpected reunion that they were having and she knew there were some things that they needed to discuss. In all honesty, she had not been ready to meet him, hell she wouldn't have been ready to meet him for a while.<br/><br/>Shizu had been trying her best to get over the feelings that had developed for Azrai, she knew that it was unlikely that they would have been reciprocated due to many factors, so she knew it would be best to let it all go. Still, when she had seen him, she knew that all her hard work had been thrown out the window. She still cared about him though she knew it was best to keep that to herself. Sure, she had confided in Elias about her struggles but that was about it. He hadn't been much help due the lack of romance in his life but he had been a great listener. She had wanted Azrai to see her in a different light when they finally met up again, but she was placed back in the same position she had been in at the beginning.<br/><br/>As usual, the car ride was silent, the low sounds of the wind howling and the bumps in the road were the only things that contributed to the background noise. Shizu had spent most of her time thinking about how things would play out from now on. She was sure that there would be some changes coming but hopefully none that were too drastic. She knew that everyone wanted her to live a normal life and she wanted it as well. She knew that she prayed for it long enough it would eventually happen, just like her freedom had but she wondered how long it would take this time. Would she have to wait another twenty-one years? She knew that she couldn't wait that long for normalcy but she wondered how long it would really take. It was like Japan all over again and she didn't want to go down that road again. She knew that there would have to be a discussion about what to do to avoid that situation again. She was tired of not standing up for herself, this was her life and she would be apart of the decision making.<br/><br/>She glanced at the familiar scenery of the city that she had grow to love over that course of the last several months. She let out a heavy sigh knowing that she would have to see Elias. She agreed that t had been a long day but it had also been a long month as well. She had thought that she was never going to escape that place but she had and she had also helped the other women as well. When Ivan parked the car, they all got out of the vehicle. She looked up at the window that belonged to Elias, there was this uncomfortable feeling in her stomach. She knew how he was going to react and she had been prepping herself for it  but she still felt a bit nervous. She didn't want to know how much it had affected him because she still had that feeling that she was that special or important. It could be her past that caused her to feel that way and she knew it would take a while to heal from those wounds.<br/><br/>Walking up the steps to Elias' apartment, she shivered slightly though she knew that she couldn't wit outside here forever. Knocking on the door, it opened immediately and she was met face to face with Elias. It was slightly awkward as they simply stared at one another before she was pulled into a tight hug. â€œThank God you're alive,â€ he muttered out, holding her tighter. Shizu hugged him back after a few moments, she could feel him shaking against her. He looked as if he hadn't slept all month and his place was a mess, which was definitely unlike him. At least he had cleaned himself up before they arrived or Shizu would have felt really bad about what had happened, not like she didn't feel bad already. He lifted her up off her feet, pulling her into his place. She kicked her feet always disliking the way he could pick her up so easily. â€œElias,â€ she said in an exasperated tone. â€œPut me down.â€<br/><br/>â€œIf I do that you might disappear,â€ he said in a pouty manner. â€œI was so worried about you.â€ He looked down at her before putting her down. He placed his hands on her shoulders and looked at her for a while, taking in all the damage that had happened to her. â€œI am so sorry, Shizu.â€ Biting her lower lip, she felt uncomfortable with how serious he was being. Elias was the type of guy who would be the first to make light of a situation and crack a joke. She had learned a lot about him and knew that he was a very emotional person, though he always had this cheerful disposition on his face. A small smile came to her face and she placed her hand on his arm. â€œI do not blame you and you know that,â€ she said gently to him. She looked up to Elias as a family member, one that she could depend upon and she knew that he would blame himself for a long time. She glanced over at Ivan and Azrai, noticing that they seemed in a need for a discussion.<br/><br/>â€œI will go grab some drinks for you all,â€ she said, heading off towards his kitchen.<br/><br/>Elias let out a sigh, before plopping ungracefully onto his couch. He rubbed his face for a few moments before looking at the other two. â€œThank you...for everything,â€ he started off.<br/><br/>Ivan took a seat on the arm rest, crossing his arms over his chest. â€œIt's not a problem and you know that.â€<br/><br/>â€œI still can't help but feel like I've let you all down,â€ Elias muttered, showing his emotions so easily.<br/><br/>Ivan shifted uncomfortably, still unable to get used to how easily Elias let down his guard. â€œI wouldn't say that you let us down though I do wish you had been more careful with everything. Still, there is no use in scolding you now, what's done is done.â€ Ivan let out a heavy breath, hoping this conversation didn't take too long. â€œWhat needs to be discussed is how should we handle things from here on out. It's obvious that Shizu is being targeted, for what...I'm not sure what they want with her but it is in our best interest to keep her safe.â€<br/><br/>Ivan knew that Shizu hadn't told Elias or Lucian that she was Oni and he knew that it would be exposed sooner than later. Levi and his back-up knew that she wasn't human now and that would play a big part in this situation now. They would have to monitor her even more now which probably meant that they would physically have to have someone with or around her, just to be safe. Iva almost wanted to talk to Zachariah again in order to see what he thought was the best plan of action but Ivan knew that he was still busy in Israel. They would have to handle this on their own, which was not something that was out of their hands. They would just have to be more vigilant until this all ended and hopefully it would blow over quickly.<br/><br/>â€œI understand that we need to be more careful,â€ Elias said. â€œDo you think I should set up the cameras again?â€<br/><br/>â€œThat would be a good idea,â€ Ivan stated, thinking about it for a moment. â€œAll the security systems that you took down needs to be put back up.â€<br/><br/>Shizu cleared her throat as she stood in the doorway with a tray of drinks, Elias let out a groan as she placed the drinks on the coffee table. She handed everyone a bottle of beer, her expression was unreadable as she took in the fact that they had been watching her. â€œShizu, look, it's not what you think.â€<br/><br/>â€œYou have been....watching me and that is all I need to know about the situation,â€ she quipped before taking a sig of her beer. Her nose scrunched slightly at the after taste but she refused to say anything else about the current situation at hand. If they had been monitoring her then that was what it was and she couldn't really get angry about it. There was still a part of her that made her feel uncomfortable that they had but she was sure that they had their reasons. She tried to be a very rational about what she had just heard but still she was slightly upset. She wasn't even sure how she felt about them setting up the security system again. It was her house...she had a right to say what went where but then again that would be selfish of her to do such a thing. She knew that they were only trying to protect her.<br/><br/>She appreciated the effort that they all put forth in order to protect her but she knew that she wasn't defenseless. She could probably handle her own given that she had the right training and guidance. She hadn't taken those self-defense classes or those gun safety courses for nothing. She wanted to be her own independent person. She no longer wanted to live with this fear that was holding onto her. She wanted to prove that she could make it by herself. Yet with this incident that had just happened, it showed that she couldn't really protect herself. She took another swig of her beer and let out a sigh. She really wasn't much of a drinker, but she found that it did help her relax.<br/><br/>â€œI would like to be a part of whatever decisions that you all will make...regarding my life,â€ Shizu said after the tense silence that fell over everyone. â€œThat is all that I ask for.â€<br/><br/>Elias nodded in agreement. He knew that he probably shouldn't have mentioned that he had set up cameras but eventually she would have found out one way or another. She was very quick to pick up on things, so it was hard to keep secrets from her. â€œWell, now that we have that out of the way. Where should we go from here?â€<br/><br/>Ivan took the beer, nursing on it from time to time. He knew that Shizu was probably unhappy with the fact they hadn't agreed to monitor her before she left. It had been stated that she was going to be watched from the moment she settled down, then this wouldn't have been a surprise to her. Then again, Ivan had wanted her to live a normal life with out the knowledge of being watched. The fact that she was taking it rather well surprised him but she had grown a lot over the last few months. He was proud of her for growing so fast, she could really have a normal life.<br/><br/>This last month had been rather taxing on all of them, everyone involved had been searching so hard for Shizu. The fact that they hadn't found her caused Ivan to feel as if he was lacking in his area of expertise. She was the one who had escaped on her own and called Elias, which took a lot of strength and courage to do. There had to have been more women in the building and the fact that she had also rescued them was admirable. The thought that she could be a part of the organization came back to him once more. He had thought of it before she had left to Toronto and now it had resurfaced, it was a god idea. Ivan felt that she could be very useful to their organization, though he was sure that many people would be against the idea.<br/><br/>Elias and Azrai may not be on bard, especially since they wanted her to lead a happy and safe life. Their line of work was not necessarily the happiest or the safest life in the world. Even though talk of Shizu had definitely died down after she left Israel, Ivan knew that if she came back the talk would begin once more. It was a shame to think that it would happen again but that was how humans could be. The truth was that no one could forget what they saw on the battlefield that day. The sight of Shizu in her Oni form was terrifying. It still sent chills down his spine thinking about how easily she had killed and how she had enjoyed it in that state. Still, that hadn't changed his view on her, he knew that she was a very sweet woman, especially with how she cared about Azrai.<br/><br/>Still, it was probably not the best idea ti bring up the idea of Shizu joining the organization. â€œWell, there are a lot of things to take into consideration. We still don't even know what they want with Shizu but Azrai mentioned that it was Levi...still that doesn't give me any leads.â€ He shifted while his brows furrowed in deep thought. â€œAzrai, do you have anything you wish to add?â€<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>So maybe it wasn't a good idea to come at Levi as he had but still it was unfair to David. They had been business partners for a long time and this should not have been a secret kept between them. Of course, he knew that he was going to get hell from running away but would Levi have faced down that monster? He grunted a bit as he was slammed against the wall, not liking being man handled this way but he should have expected it. Levi was generally not a man who handled things violently but David knew that his plan, no his day, hadn't gone the way he had planned. So, he just let Levi get whatever he wanted off his chest, it was the best way for them to communicate more effectively. He was just thankful that Levi still wanted to keep him around and not do anything crazy like kill him.<br/><br/>His idea of turning around had played out rather well, though he knew that he would not be able to get away with turning around again. Levi was giving him a second chance and he would not take it for granted. Even if they had lost their second chance, the third time was a charm, right? There was nothing to worry about, once everyone calmed down, they would come up with a fool proof plan to retrieve the woman. He let out a faint breath of relief as Levi let him go and he straightened himself up a bit. He nodded his head in agreement as Levi suggested that they go back to the hideout and David followed him out of the building.<br/><br/>David took in the damage that had been done, he had to say that they were going against some formidable people, especially if they were the ones protecting the woman. From what David could tell, that woman didn't need that kind of protection but there had to be more going than what he knew of. He knew that he would have to get the full story from Levi eventually, especially if it meant risking his life. Normally, David didn't give two shits about what his partner wanted as long as he was getting paid. However, this time was different and David needed to know the plan and backstory one hundred percent. He was a people pleaser and he wanted to get the job done right, so Levi wouldn't blow up on him again.<br/><br/>Hopping into his car, he turned out of the area and drove off. He knew that they would need more people so he would have to get in touch with his contacts immediately once returning to base. They would need some people who did things without being told twice and ones who wouldn't piss of Levi. That wold be a hard thing to do seeing how Levi was very picky about those he could trust somewhat. David let out a slight sigh as he leaned back into his seat, thinking about all that had happened. Just what in the hell had he gotten himself into this time? Usually, he followed Levi's direction without hesitation but since he found of that woman wasn't human, it shook his world a bit.<br/><br/>He had never dealt with anything like this before, so he wasn't really sure where to form his plan from. It was not everyday that he came across a mark that wasn't human, hell, he thought that was all myths. The fact that Levi knew about her made him wonder how long he had been forming this plan. This was definitely going to push him to his limits. He could only hope that this time, he wasn't going to look in the face of death again. It was only an hour away, so this gave him time to mentally prepare himself for all the shit that was about to hit the fan with this mission."
530,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-08-01T16:52:33,Sound of Silence,"The walk to Eliasâ€™s place felt like it took an eternity. There was so much he wanted to get off his chest and since he wasnâ€™t good at sharing his feelings he was finding it difficult to collect his thoughts. He knew that he needed to now in order to get through this conversation, but that was all the more reason for his discomfort. Rushing to get things off his chest was not like him. Everyone knew he needed time before he was able to get everything he needed to say out properly. It made him feel a little sick while he thought about what he had to get out, but he did his best to just brush it off and ignore it. He didnâ€™t want to stress himself out like he often did whenever he had something he needed to get off. It was a lot easier to just let it all build. He didnâ€™t want to do that either, or else risk either blowing up or shutting down. The latter was more likely.<br/><br/>He was just hoping that everything would turn out alright in the end. Maybe I would, but who knew for sure. When he finally saw Elias he could tell the man was a mess. He had half a mind to just slam him against the wall and start giving him hell, still unable to shake the feeling of betrayal. But he didnâ€™t. The moment he saw the hacker pull Shizu into a hug his foul mood seemed to fade. The warmth of the reunion, even though he knew Elias would react that way, had even brought a faint grin to his expression. There was something satisfying about seeing the hacker so relieved that it made him wonder if maybe things would be alright. Besides, it wasnâ€™t really like him to just lash out at Elias. Perhaps, in a way, they were a lot alike when it came to the people they cared about, even if they went about things very differently.<br/><br/>Once inside he could already feel the tension. He took a seat across from Ivan and Elias while he listened to them silently. He was glad Ivan had done the talking otherwise he would have probably said something he would regret. Ivan did have a point, whatâ€™s done is done, though he had given a nod of agreement when it was mentioned that he should have been careful. Nobody could have expected this to happen especially with how safe she had seemed. Then again, look at what happened to Cassandra. When she was placed in a similar situation as Shizu, he had not found her until it was too late. He had tried to protect her and in the end he failed. But that was in the past, there was no use beating himself up over it now. Just like with this situation. Things happen, it was just part of life, and life was an unfair bastard sometimes.<br/><br/>He was about to speak up finally when Shizu had entered the room. Though he was not much of a beer drinker, he took the bottle happily. Alcohol was alcohol, beggars canâ€™t be choosers, and it helped him relax, so he was not going to complain. He drained nearly half the bottle in a few gulps before he gave his side of what he felt should happen from here on out.<br/><br/>â€œI do not know what Levi wantsâ€¦â€ He said softly, running a hand through his hair. It shouldnâ€™t come as a surprise that he was already starting his usual sign of either nervousness or discomfort, uncertainty, perhaps all of the above in this case. It might not have sounded believable given their history, but aside from what happened to Cassandra he couldnâ€™t think of a reason for him to go after Shizu, or him for that matter. â€œUntil we do know for sure, Shizu will need to be watched carefully.â€ He paused to collect his thoughts again, finishing off the rest of his beer. One beer was not enough to make everything just start pouring out but it kept him in a better state of mind for speaking about this certainly. â€œAs far as the cameras go, I think that it should be up to Shizu whether they should be set back up.â€ He looked over to her and gave a brief nod.<br/><br/>It was her house after all. She had seemed a little upset when it was mentioned so he figured she should have a say in that at least. Once again she was fighting for her freedom it seems; it was her life so who were they, three men, to control her or make decisions she did not agree with. She had made it clear when they were escaping that place that she was willing to fight; this was just another step towards her freedom. Right? Perhaps the meeting, though neither of them wanted to be in a repeat situation, was part of that as well, everything happens for a reason as they say. Something inside was telling him as much. Admittedly there was a small part of him that wanted to take her back to Israel with him, but he knew he couldnâ€™t just up and do that. Who was he to come in and take her away from what made her happy?<br/><br/>Not only that, but the same went for Elias. He was one of his good friends, and he couldnâ€™t just take her away from him either just because of one mistake, even if it was a big one. I wouldnâ€™t be right. It should be her decision, not his anyway. He knew from the hug he gave her just attached Elias and Shizu have; he knew he would only crush both of them. It was a selfish thought, and he scolded himself for even thinking about it. As hard as he tried to sever the attachment, he just couldnâ€™t, he still cared about her and wanted the best for her. That meaning that he would do whatever it took to make her happy. Even if he felt like he failedâ€¦ But there was no use thinking about this any longer, beating each other, or their selves, up or arguing would get them nowhere. Now was the time to stand up and prove once and for all that Shizu was going to have her freedom.<br/><br/>He looked at the now empty bottle in his hand, brow furrowing in thought. He was still up for interrogating Levi. Right now that seemed to be the only way to find out what the hell was going on. Something was telling him that this was not as simple as Levi was still upset about Cassandra. There was something a lot deeper, and it was worrying him. Levi has changed a lot over the years; he has always remembered him as the guy who would vomit at the sight of blood, always peaceful, never liking violence. Now he barely knew him. The look in his eyes when he had tried to choke him told him that there was not something deeper, but there just had to be. And once he made his mind up about something, there was usually not going back. He was going to capture Levi somehow and he was going to find out what the hell was going on.<br/><br/>Finally, he took in a deep breath and faced the other three in the room. â€œI do not know if you remember him, butâ€¦ Levi is Cassandraâ€™s younger brother. As I have said, I do not know what he wants with Shizu, but I do feel it might have something to do with me. He had blamed me for Cassandraâ€™s deathâ€¦â€ His words trailed off, he never did like to talk about Cassandra, speaking of things in the past. â€œThere is a possibility that he is trying to use Shizu to get to me, but I cannot say for sure.â€ That was another thing he hated admitting, but they have seen just how much he still cared about her so there was no reason for him to hide it any longer. He stood from his seat and stated to pace the room a little, finding it difficult to sit still without another bottle of beer, or any alcohol for that matter, in his system.<br/><br/>In an attempt to relax, he moved over towards the window and looked out to the city. It was warmer in here than it was outside thankfully. He knew that the others thought he was just being a pansy whenever he mentioned he hated the cold, but he really did hate the cold. Everyone has something that makes them seem a little strange. When he turned to face the group again, he ran a hand though his hair, again, and spoke up a little. â€œI am still interested in interrogating him. It would help us get some leads as to what is going on. We have nothing right now...â€ The tone of his voice might have seemed a little unlike him, but that was just because he was being serious. He knew it was hard for Ivan to always take him seriously, didnâ€™t take much effort with Elias, so he wanted to be as clear about this as he possibly could.<br/><br/>Perhaps it was because he truly felt malice towards someone who tried to hurt someone he cared about by taking away their freedom.<br/><br/>What he said next confirmed that. He looked mostly to Shizu, â€œThis will not happen again,â€ there was low growl in his voice when he spoke, despite keeping ever soft spoken, the grasp he had around the neck of the empty bottle still in his hand was pretty tight. Hell, if he had to he would move to Toronto and make sure it didnâ€™t. But that was a little dramatic, so he kept that thought to private. What he did mention, however, was something that he and Ivan were on the same page about. It was probably one of their spontaneous psychic connections or something, nobody really knew with them. â€œI believe we should also keep in touch with Zachariah to be on the safe side. Something is telling me that there is somethingâ€¦ more to this. I did not like the vibes I had gotten from Levi when I faced him.â€<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Levi was aware that he should not have lashed out like that, but he wasnâ€™t the kind of person who would say he was sorry later on. Fortunately for David, his guilty conscious was telling him that he should apologize and probably would some time in the near future. Though that usually depended on whether or not the work he did for him was satisfactory; it normally was but he liked to make sure. Of course he valued David, the man was trustworthy, it was just he had thought he knew that the woman was an Oni. He liked to keep his contacts well informed whenever he called for their aid. There were almost never any flaws in communication, with the exception of today, as he has been so fucking pissed off, especially when he worked with David. He has known David a long time, so he just assumed that he would know what was going on. Then again Levi was not perfect.<br/><br/>Perhaps somewhere in his mildly crazed state of mind he had forgotten to tell David. It was just another thing gone wrong today. One thing after another, it was starting to get old.<br/><br/>When they arrived at the hideout, an old apartment building, he liked simplicity in that regard, there was already someone he had called waiting for him. While he did not work for a large organization, or was as powerful as Sanctus Unum, he knew people who were indeed very trustworthy. He was very picky about who he worked with because he didnâ€™t need some moron fucking up. That would simply not be acceptable. One way or another he would have the Oni woman in his hands; there would be hell to pay otherwise. He refused to fail again and could not stress that enough. The reason he knew this man, Hank was his name, was trustworthy was because he knew he would keep things between them and only them. The only way Levi knew of the Oni was because of the battle with Sanctus Unum, someone else might know, and he did not want competition.<br/><br/>Hopefully Hank and the others he hand-picked would keep an eye on the woman so he would not lose her. Though from the looks of things, Hank was the only one who showed up, he may need to remind people that he does not tolerate tardiness.<br/><br/>â€œWhere are the others?â€ Levi, always getting right down to business, snarled in a low voice. â€œI was expecting there to be at least two more.â€ His body language was oddly calm despite his earlier outburst. When he put his hands behind his back, it was evident that he was still trembling so he was not really calm at all. He was just trying to keep calm to avoid another outburst. Though he was sure, to some extent, they were all aware that Levi was not all there. Nobody with a sound mind would send the closest thing they had to a best friend to their death.<br/><br/>â€œHell if I know, Iâ€™m not their babysitter.â€ Hank replied with a snort, waving his hand in the air somewhat dismissively; he didnâ€™t give a fuck about the others, he did like to work by himself. Though relatively new to the group, Hank has more than proved his worth. He was not only intimidating, but knew his way around a gun and had a sense of humor while he killed someone. There was always use for someone like that in his book. The only downfall was that he had an attitude. Unlike David, this dog would sometimes bit back which did not sit well with anyone at all as he tends to rub people the wrong way. Eventually the man would be broken, and when that happened it was not going to be a pretty sight. Hank has yet to see Levi truly angry with someone or something. Perhaps today would be the firstâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œWell fuck them then, we need to get started. They should have been here.â€<br/><br/>â€œFine by me, Boss.â€<br/><br/>â€œGood.â€ So, Hank indeed gave no fucks. There was too much Levi needed to accomplish to wait around for people anyway. He was not in the mood, he just wanted to this over with as soon as possible. â€œNow, I know youâ€™re not going to like what I have to say, but keep your fucking mouth shut and listen up.â€ He crossed his arms over his chest and took deep breaths. It was obvious he was stressing a little, which was not good for his health physically or mentally. Being this emotional over something was a little unusual, but he wasnâ€™t about to let everyone know what was going on. His personal life was not something he shared very often. They wouldnâ€™t know that he wanted to see Azrai suffer. All his men needed to know, was that he needed the Oni girl and would have her no matter the cost. But before that goal was accomplished a plan of action was needed.<br/><br/>â€œWeâ€™re dealing with an Oni,â€ he continued, shooting the two of them a glance that said they had better keep their comments to themselves for the time being if they knew what was good for them. â€œI know we donâ€™t deal with this sort of thing, but itâ€™s important. I want the girl, and I donâ€™t mean next week. I mean nowâ€¦â€ There was a smirk on his face, a devious smirk that showed just how crooked Levi could be. He hated to do things over and was already pissed that was the case right now. â€œI need man power, and, more importantly, a way to suppress the Oni. The problem is I have no idea how weâ€™re going to go about this, and we only have so much time. I... I need this...â€ He relaxed a little; they could speak now if they wished.<br/><br/>Hank, still taking this in, chose to remain quiet. For once."
531,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-08-06T19:45:59,ElegantJewel,"It was strange that she was able to be a part of this talk, last time, she had no idea what was going on or what they were discussing. All she had known was that Sanctus Unum had been after her and Azrai and that they needed to stop them. Now, she could fully comprehend the severity of the situation at hand. She knew that everyone wanted to avoid another war at all cost and she felt slightly empowered at the fact that she was a part of stopping this. She didn't want things to get out of hand again. She didn't want to have to be shuttled around to different countries anymore. She would fight for her freedom once more but she knew it was best not to be reckless this time. In Israel, she had lost control of herself and she knew that it was possible it could happen again; especially when the people that she cared for were involved in this mess. No matter how long she meditated or how long she fought the never ending bloodlust, she knew that she could lose control in the matter of seconds. It just took that one moment and that terrified her. She knew that if she lost control this time, there was no telling the damage that would be done. There was no way she could guarantee the safety of anyone, enemy or not.<br/><br/>Taking another swig of her beer, she cringed at the bitter taste. Shizu, for one, was not much a drinker finding that she had a difficult time functioning afterwards. Elias and Lucian teased her, saying that she was a 'lightweight' but it wasn't like she understood what they meant. She set down her half empty bottle, already feeling the effects. She figured it would be best to stop drinking the alcohol now before she found that she was too tired to stay focused. This was an important discussion that they were having and she needed to be a part of it. When Azrai started speaking, she directed her attention towards him, taking in the signs of his uneasiness. She smiled slightly when he mentioned that it was her decision to make about the cameras.  It was nice to know that he was readily accepting her into this conversation.<br/><br/>When Azrai started opening up about Cassandra, she could feel a slight shift in the air around them. Ivan and Elias both looked slightly uneasy as Azrai spoke of Cassandra. It was obvious that this woman had been important to not only Levi but Azrai as well. The fact that she was dead and that Levi blamed Azrai made her realize that she was more important than initially thought. She shifted from her position on the arm of the couch, knowing that it was not in her place to ask for more details. She could sense that was probably a sensitive topic to discuss and Azrai was already uncomfortable opening up as much as he was now. A slight frown touched her face as he mentioned that Levi was using her. She glanced at Ivan, who nodded his head at the suggestion. She was probably missing something important though she continued to listen on.<br/><br/>She had always known Azrai for being rather serious about everything, well from the time that she had spent with him. It was odd that this time around he seemed far more serious than usual, or was she just imagining things? She tensed slightly when he glanced over at her, the growl laced in his voice. She glanced away, feeling slightly embarrassed. Why? She was still not used to people caring so much about her, she really felt like she wasn't important. Elias so easily doted on her and opened up his heart to her, so it made her feel uneasy, seeing how she never really expressed herself so openly. Now, Azrai was guaranteeing that this would never happen again, expressing his feelings about this situation. She was sure that the bottle in his hand would break if he gripped it any further.<br/><br/>""I agree with you about contacting Zachariah,"" Ivan mentioned, shifting to a more comfortable situation. ""I will contact him as soon as we are finished here."" Ivan glanced over at Shizu, staring at her intently. ""Would you like to say anything, Shizu?""<br/><br/>When the attention was put on her, she glanced away from them, feeling self-conscious suddenly. Sucking in her lower lip, she bit down on it, trying to piece together her words. ""First thing is first, I would like to express my gratitude for you all coming to my aid..."" She knew that it wasn't necessary to thank them but she felt that it was wrong to always assume that someone would come save her. There may be a time when she was truly on her own. ""I really do appreciate it."" She glanced down at her fingers that fumbled together. ""As far as the security system goes, I would only like them on the outside of my home, I feel uneasy with someone looking inside...""<br/><br/>""Alright, I'll set those up outside as soon as possible,"" Elias mentioned, a sheepish smile coming to his face. ""Sorry about not telling you...""<br/><br/>Shizu shook her head slightly. ""No, I think I understand why you did what you did, so there is no need to apologize."" She touched her tangled locks, knowing that she needed to clean off when she got home. She was happy that no one really mentioned the current state she was in; it was enough to have it already on her mind. She wondered how long Elias had monitored her and what exactly he was looking for. Maybe it was just to make sure she was adjusting to her new life. That thought seemed to settle better within her than anything else. She knew that no one was probably trying to be invasive in her life but it showed that they all wanted what was best for her.<br/><br/>""Now, we need to figure out how to go about capturing Levi,"" Ivan mentioned. ""There must be a way to get him. After we retrieve him, it shouldn't take too long to get him to start talking."" Ivan finished the sentence with a sadist grin; after all, interrogation was one of the few things he loved about his job.<br/><br/>""Perhaps you might be able to lure him out somehow, in the midst of things,"" Shizu mentioned which caught Ivan's attention. He raised an eyebrow. ""Allow me to elaborate,"" Shizu said, turning towards Ivan more. ""Back in my village, when they wanted to..."" Shizu paused slightly, as she looked back into the past. It had been a while since she last thought about all that they had done to her there, but she knew that she could provide useful information. Closing her eyes briefly, as if she were blocking out the trauma, she let out a heavy breath. ""When they wanted to lure me out, my stepfather would always act like he would let me outside to play for the day. With the thought of being unsupervised, I would go and venture outside, not realizing that there was a trap. With my guard down, it was easy to be captured by the villagers.""<br/><br/>""Now, say we do that to Levi. Let me act as bait, like I am unguarded and surely he will come out of his hiding area. It would be easy for us to act like we have won against him, causing him to believe that he can easily capture me. It would make him feel like we are underestimating him and that he would have the upper hand."" Shizu figured it was a plan that they could work with, seeing how they didn't have many options. ""Of course, it is natural that he will have back up and he will be cautious, but I feel that he desperately wants to capture me, therefore he will make a mistake along the way."" Naturally, she was not about to mention that she was Oni in front of Elias, not really sure how he would take it. She had been trying to figure out ways to tell him but nothing had come up. For now, she would allow him to continue to think that she was anemic.<br/><br/>""However, there are different things to take into consideration. Seeing how everything played out at that building, he will definitely be more cautious and possibly more prepared,"" she stated, hoping that Ivan and Azrai would take the hint that Levi would look into her Oni abilities. ""That being said, we would have to plan this out carefully and precisely, as to not give away the plan of action, which I assume will not be easy."" She crossed her arms over her chest, her brows furrowing together as she spoke. When it came to people she knew and trusted she found it easier to talk. It showed how much she allowed her walls to fall since she came to Toronto. ""From what I understand and from what I have seen, it is clear that Levi wants to go after Azrai as a personal vendetta. By using me as a hostage, per say, he is betting on Azrai coming to rescue me with a trap already set up for him.""<br/><br/>It was hard to say how she knew all of this, maybe it was because she had been in this situation before, too many times to count. When she had been captured by someone, they were hoping that her stepfather would come and save her. In the end, no one ever showed up to rescue her, leaving her bruised and bloodied. They had left her to die countless of times but her stepfather knew that she wouldn't die. The Oni mentality that she had wouldn't allow her to die all because a few Humans decided to violently assault her. Of course, in this modern world, they had guns and drugs that would indefinitely take her down, which was something that caused her to worry. ""What I think will happen next is that they will try to attack me again,"" Shizu stated, glancing at the three men in the room. ""They will come with something stronger men and with more knowledge."" She tilted her head as she tried to think about the situation more. ""They will either want the element of surprise or they will use the fact that we know they are coming. I am unable to guess what they might use in order to attack, though it is not something that we should take lightly.""<br/><br/>She stood up from her position, shaking her a bit. ""This Levi person...he seemed desperate to have things go his way, therefore I assume his next attack will be soon."" Letting out a heavy breath, as if signaling that she was finished speaking, she glanced at them. ""So, we should start preparing ourselves as well."" She glanced at them again; Ivan seemed to be taking in everything that she had said while Elias stared at her with his mouth hanging open slightly. It must have really shocked them to see her speak so much and especially about a plan that would possibly endanger her. She knew the risks of pretending to be bait but she also knew the danger that everyone was in at this point. She couldn't just sit around and watch the people she cared for fight for her and get injured again. She looked at Azrai, remembering how he looked in that hospital bed. No, she didn't want that to happen again.<br/><br/>""It does sound like a solid plan, however,"" Ivan said, a grimace coming to his face. ""The idea of placing you on the front lines, does not sit well with me. We should contact Zachariah and run through a safer option.""<br/><br/>Shizu felt a feeling boil up in her, one that she was not really comfortable dealing with. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Ivan. ""What if we do not have enough time to formulate a plan, for all we know, they could be looking for us right now. They could attack us at any moment and we will be waiting for word on what we should do next. Someone could get hurt."" Her eyes glanced over at the shoulder wound on Azrai, even though it wasn't severe, it still bothered her.<br/><br/>A surprised look came to Ivan's face as she came at him; he swore he could hear anger in her voice. Shizu scoffed a bit, feeling unlike herself but she knew why. She didn't want anyone to get hurt, not because of her. She was tired of always having to depend on everyone else to aid her in her time of need. This time, she wanted to be a part of the plan; she wanted to make these decisions regarding her life; even if it meant risking it. She clenched her jaw, trying to control the anger that was building up in her. She looked down at the floor, feeling vulnerable as she trembled in anger. ""I cannot allow for you to get hurt again,"" she said in a gentle tone, despite the fact her voice was trembling. The statement had been directed towards Azrai, mostly, though she could not bring herself to look at him.<br/><br/>""Hey now, its fine,"" Elias spoke up, moving over to her. ""We will figure things out quickly, there's no need to get so upset."" He placed a hand on her shoulder and she flinched slightly though she nodded her head.<br/><br/>Poor Elias, he just couldn't understand why she was so upset with this situation. Her final moments in Israel played out in her head. The fear of Azrai dying because he tried to save her scared her. It terrified her really and she wasn't sure if she could go through it again. She closed her eyes, feeling herself calm down. ""Forgive me, I was out of line,"" she apologized and Ivan waved his hand, as if he were used to people getting angry with him. ""If you will excuse me,"" she muttered, heading off to the kitchen to clear her head.<br/><br/>Elias was about to follow after her, worried but Ivan's voice stopped him. ""I wouldn't if I were you; she's ready to deck someone."" The Russian mentioned, recalling the anger that had rolled off her body language. The hacker stopped glancing from Ivan to Azrai then back at the direction that Shizu stalked off to and he knew that it had to be something to do with what happened in Israel. He remembered that those memories haunted her and she still felt guilty, that was why she hadn't stayed with there. She had ran away from her guilty conscious and was still trying to recover, it didn't help that Azrai had appeared before she could accept what happened. ""What should we do,"" Elias asked.<br/><br/>Ivan let out a sigh, shaking his head. ""Let her cool down for a bit, these kinds of conversations are new to her I'm sure. I remember how ready I was to knock a few skulls when I joined, especially when I thought we weren't acting as fast as we should. However, we need to be careful in this situation, this ain't like Sanctus Unum. Levi...he's thirsty for blood while Raziel wanted to take over the world with his bio-weapons. Her plan has a few flaws, but it's nothing that we can't fix."" Ivan stood up, pulling out his phone. ""I'm going to call Zachariah and fill him in on everything, and then we'll go from there."" Ivan excused himself as he went outside to talk to their leader.<br/><br/>Elias suddenly felt uncomfortable as he was left alone with Azrai. The man had blown up on him when he first contacted him and he knew that Azrai was probably still feeling angry at him. Elias sat on the couch, his leg bouncing slightly, not sure if Azrai was going to say anything to him. He could take it, he knew he could, he'd have to man up around Azrai one of these days. However, maybe he calmed down after seeing how much he cared about Shizu, who was like a little sister to him. Maybe it wouldn't be too bad, that is if Azrai decided to bring it up at all. Either way, he could handle either situation; the one thing he was worried about was Shizu. The fact that she was so scared that Azrai would be on his death bed made him wonder what exactly she would do in order to stay away from that situation.<br/><br/>She was being different than usual; normally he never saw her get so flustered or angry. She was always calm, no matter the situation. Well, maybe sometimes she would get annoyed with him but this was the first time he had seen her so riled up. Elias had been slightly scared of her angered state, feeling like she was about to hurt someone. Was it just his imagination or did her eyes seem to get brighter the angrier she became? Surely, he was just imagining things. There was still a lot he didn't know about Shizu and this was a side that he would have to learn about too. ""Do you think she will be alright,"" Elias mused, hoping that Azrai might go talk to her. They seemed to be a like in a lot of ways. They were always calm and quiet, though when angered they were truly terrifying. It was hard to get them to open up but when they did, it was like a tidal wave of information at once. Maybe that was why they had been able to bond so easily, because they were so alike.<br/><br/>--------------------<br/><br/>The drive back to the base took little to no time or was it because his mind was so full of thoughts that he didn't even notice the time? Either way, David knew that he would have to apologize to Levi later, like the good dog that he was. Hopefully, he would be able to get back in Levi's favor. This time he wouldn't fuck up and they would get the girl. During the drive, he called a few contacts, who believed in mythological creatures and supernatural beings. The conversations had been a pain in the ass because his contacts would go on long tangents about shit he didn't care about. All he needed to know more about were Oni and he hardly got much from them. Still, it was enough to mentally prepare him.<br/><br/>Maybe somewhere along the way, Levi had mentioned that the girl was Oni and he thought that he was just trying to be funny. David was no stranger to skepticism and it was likely that he allowed that information to blow over. Now he regretted that he had, if such a conversation had happened. There were many things that Levi said that David chose not to remember, especially since that man was not all there. Maybe David thought that Levi was going through another fit of deranged behaviour. They were only human and they made mistakes. No matter how much his friend disliked mistakes and missed opportunities, they were bound to happen. However, this time around there could be no flaws or mistakes. His life was surely depending on a fool proof plan.<br/><br/>He parked his car and went into the dilapidated apartment building; he realized that Levi had gotten here before him. That man had been driving like a bat out of hell, David now realizing how much this mission meant to him. He came in to see Hank, nodding slightly. David liked Hank's 'I-don't-give-two-shits' attitude and always admired him for sticking up to Levi. David knew that one day that would all stop and Hank would be as submissive as he when it came to dealing with Levi. He grimaced slightly as Levi's cold voice cut into the air and he stood beside Hank, as Levi elaborated more on the mission that they were partaking in.<br/><br/>David eyed Hank's reaction from the corner of his eye, surprised that he was taking all of this so quietly. Then again, one does not freak out in front of Levi, he had already dealt with that situation and it was not one that he wanted to visit again. Clearing his throat as the ability to speak was now given; David looked at his leader and friend. ""On the drive back, I called a few contacts that are into this sort of thing...supernatural things that is."" He shifted his feet, standing in an erect position. ""They gave a few words of advice on what to expect with the girl's abilities and one of them lives close enough, so I called him to assist us."" He knew that Levi didn't normally like when he brought people in that were strangers.<br/><br/>""His named is Tyler and he specializes in Japanese mythological creatures and he knows of a few ways to suppress the girl and weaken her in order to guarantee her capture,"" David commented. ""He should be here in a few minutes. Once we have him, we can set up a plan of action and get the girl immediately."" David really wasn't a suck up when it came to Levi, it was just he knew the man well enough to know that he wanted this mission to go smoothly. That being said, he also knew that they needed someone who knew how to deal with the Oni and would be able to do things without being told twice. Tyler was a bit of a strange character but David knew that he would not let Levi down.<br/><br/>""If we need more man power, I will gladly gather a few more people in order to keep the Oni's guards distracted,"" David said with a malicious grin, knowing a few brutes who simply loved smashing skulls for the fun of it all. Although they did not seem like many, David knew that their crew was not something to be taken lightly. The poor girl and her companions simply did not understand what kind of Hell was coming after them. It would certainly be worse than Sanctus Unum."
532,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-08-10T11:32:27,Sound of Silence,"As soon as Shizu began speaking, he gave her his undivided attention, ever keeping that serious air about him. He liked the idea of luring Levi out. From what he remembered about him he knew that it was something he would easily fall for if it was done properly. Levi was not an idiot, the man was always looking out for Cassandra despite being the younger one, but sometimes his determination caused him to falter which would make their job even easier. The man could be careless and stressed easily when things didnâ€™t go his way. They would definitely be able to use that to their advantage. The only thing was, he really wasnâ€™t sure if he agreed with Shizu putting herself out in the open like that. What if something went wrong? He probably would have said something in protest, but then she walked into the kitchen and Ivan had gone outside to speak with Zachariah.<br/><br/>While he was aware that Shizu was more than capable of handling herself, it was best that they contacted Zachariah. If they acted now Shizuâ€™s plan was certain to fail. If Levi and his crew were going to look into Shizuâ€™s Oni abilities he didnâ€™t want her going out there alone. What if Levi discovered how to make the poison Raziel had used during the war? He was sure that Shizu had not told Elias about her being an Oni since she wanted to live a normal life. There was a part of him that worried about Eliasâ€™s reaction if it was revealed to him that Shizu was an Oni. How would he handle it? Would he call her a monster like the organization had done, or would he be accepting? What about Lucianâ€™s reaction? He didnâ€™t know Lucian as well as Elias did but something told him he would either not believe it or wouldnâ€™t be all that accepting.<br/><br/>The only reason he was putting so much thought into this was because he was worried that she would have to tell them she was an Oni. She would have had to tell them eventually, right? Since she was such a sweet person maybe they wouldnâ€™t care that she was an Oni, if they really did care for her. Sometimes he wondered how he had been so accepting of her Oni form. Thinking back to the day he met her in Japan, perhaps he should have been terrified. It certainly had been a lot to take in. But he had managed to look past it, and he had even killed someone for her in order for her to satisfy her hunger for blood. Either he was completely insane or he had been accepting because she had shown him she was a sweet person. Surely the others would think he was crazy, even if Ivan did notâ€¦<br/><br/>But he would worry about that later, capturing Levi was his main concern now, this was something he wanted to take care of as quickly as possible. He paced the room a little while he thought, gaze towards the floor. There was no doubt that this was going to be a tough mission, but it wasnâ€™t anything he and Ivan couldnâ€™t handle. He was not just thinking that because he wanted to be positive either. Since their military days, he and Ivan have always been a solid team; even if they did piss each other off from time to time, so if everything went well this would be no sweat. He could already hear the man screaming in pain while he and Ivan worked their magic to make him talk.<br/><br/>When Elias spoke to him, he turned his attention to the hacker, feeling a little uneasy himself, unsure of what to say. Their conversation over the phone had not gone well, and he could feel everything he wanted to say before beginning to find its way back into his thoughts. Part of him wanted to let it all out. But for some reason he was able to keep himself restrained, probably because he was thinking the same thing. Shizu did seem pretty angry, though he didnâ€™t really know all of the reasons why. He has never been good with women. Even when he was with Cassandra, he struggled to understand what made women tickâ€¦ yet she had been so patient with him, accepting. He did his best to push the thought of her out of his mind for now, but he couldnâ€™t help it since he was dealing with Levi.<br/><br/>â€œI amâ€¦ positive that she will be fine,â€ he looked toward the kitchen while he responded. Maybe that was not the best response in the world but he hoped it was reassuring. Part of him did want to go talk to her, though he had caught on to Eliasâ€™s hint, the hacker was probably more concerned about her than he was, but since he really was not good at comforting people he wasnâ€™t really that confident he would be any help to her. But he didnâ€™t want to leave her aloneâ€¦ they all needed to work together, right?<br/><br/>In his mind he was already trying to think up an excuse to go into the kitchen. Perhaps a casual approach was silly but it was the only thing that gave him the courage to go in there. His attention was turned back to his shoulder. The wound wasnâ€™t as bad as he thought, it felt numb but it wasnâ€™t to the point where it bothered him, but he wondered if he should tend to it. Thanks to the Oni blood in his veins the wound was already starting to heal; the bleeding had stopped already and his shoulder didnâ€™t feel as stiff anymore.  He could probably put some ice on it to help soothe it a little, since it was still a bit sensitive to the touch. Bandaging it would be wise, too, since he didnâ€™t want infection to settle in and was positive that it wasnâ€™t going to heal over night even with the Oni blood speeding up the healing.<br/><br/>But his feet wouldnâ€™t move. He was just frozen there, looking towards the kitchen with the empty beer bottle still in his hand. In an attempt to encourage him a little more, the thought of disposing it crossed his mind, but to no avail. There was he was still standing there wondering what he should do. His thoughts were just kind of wandering around, he knew what he should do, he should go in the kitchen and talk to Shizu, but he seemed to be looking to avoid that. He wasnâ€™t really good at talking to people anyway. Maybe everyone else thought differently since he was always serious about things but there was something about the way Shizu had gotten so upset that caused him to hesitate.<br/><br/>He was torn between giving Shizu her space and going and talking to her. Part of him wanted to tell Elias to go talk to her himself, but he was not any better when it came to this kind of thing. Women especially. Besides, considering how well they seem to have bonded he knew he should be the one to go talk to her, especially since Elias didnâ€™t know she was an Oni.<br/><br/>Running a hand through his hair, he took in a deep breath and looked back over to Elias. Perhaps he could start with an apology to him for blowing up at him over the phone. It was another distraction from him talking to Shizu, but he felt it was needed. The hacker was probably feeling uneasy around him right now. â€œI apologize,â€ he partially murmured, sounding surprisingly calm, â€œI should not have gotten so upset with you over the phone. I only wished you would haveâ€¦ said something sooner.â€ He paused, and then, feeling the need to say it again, he added, â€œYouâ€¦ should have been more careful.â€ Though he was keeping calm the look he gave the hacker was pretty stern. He really did try his best not to be so rough with him, but he was only human and was far from perfect. Sometimes he couldnâ€™t hold back, like when he had blown up over the phone.<br/><br/>â€œWhen Ivan is finished speaking with Zachariah we shall proceed.â€ He said softly. â€œLet us hope this is something that can be dealt with quickly.â€ Other than that, he wasnâ€™t sure what else he should say so he mustered up the courage he needed and went into the kitchen. He stood there for awhile in silence trying to figure out how he should start this conversation. There was a lot he wanted to say to her but he just couldnâ€™t find the right way of going about it. Every part of him wanted to get down to business, but he also wanted to say he was proud of her for coming up with a plan of action. Perhaps it was because he was still getting to know her, but this was something he would not have expected from the Shizu he had met a few months ago. It was a nice change.<br/><br/>What else did she have up her sleeve? She really did seem like a strong woman who was just full of surprises; or was he just thinking that because he was a man? He truly did want to believe in her but he was still worried about her plan, even if he wasnâ€™t going to voice it, though he had to admit it was the best thing they had right now. Perhaps it would work if they smoothed it out. Only time would tell, but he wanted to have confidence that whatever they came up with ensured that Shizu would not be placed in this sort of situation again. Having been unable to keep one promise to her, he considered this a chance to redeem himself in a way. He would still be looking out for her, only this time he would hang back and watch her, like he had during the war with Sanctus Unum, and that was when an idea hit him.<br/><br/>â€œShizu?â€ Though he was sure she was aware of his presence by now he still felt the need to announce himself by calling out to her. Considering how upset she had been, he wasnâ€™t even sure if it was a good idea now that he thought of it. His index finger tapped the beer bottle gently while he thought. Eventually he placed the bottle on the kitchen counter, he didnâ€™t know where Elias kept his recycling or if he recycled at all, and ran a hand through his hair, exhaling softly. Should he start off by saying he didnâ€™t blame her for getting upset? Perhaps he should have thought things out a little more before he actually came in here. Now he was just standing there, knowing it was obvious that he was struggling to find the right words. Eventually, he said, â€œIâ€¦ I do not agree with you putting yourself out there as bait.â€<br/><br/>He paused again, straightening his posture a little. Maybe she had expected him to say that, or maybe she would be upset with him, but he put that aside. He took on a more professional demeanor, putting himself in the same state of mind he had been when he first rescued her from that village, then he continued, â€œFor right now, your plan is the only thing we have. I believe that it will work but weâ€¦ need to be careful when deciding how to go about it. I do not doubt that Levi will look into a way to suppress your Oni abilities.â€ He looked away, for a moment. He couldnâ€™t bring himself to mention the possibility of Levi discovering that poison. Something told him Levi wouldnâ€™t go to that extent, but then again if he was desperate there was a chance he might. God had been looking out for them before, and he had faith He would still look out for them.<br/><br/>But he didnâ€™t want to be close to death again like that again. If it came to it, he might not survive the second time around. The first time had been a miracle. Miracles only happen once in a life time, at least in his experience, and he did not want to press his luck.<br/><br/>â€œIf I can get my hands on a rifle, I willâ€¦ cover you in case something goes wrong.â€ He added, knowing that there would be plenty of places for him to snipe from; it was just a matter of finding a location where he would not attract too much attention if he had to shoot. It did take him awhile to get everything out, but once he did it felt a lot better. He was hoping everyone would be alright with that or if they would come up with something different entirely. If anything, this was a start, showing that he was willing to go along with her plan instead of arguing about it, so he was just throwing out a suggestion to see what happens.<br/><br/>He looked away from her again, starting to feel his emotions slip through that professional mask he wore. â€œI do not want to see you end up in a situation like this again.â€<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>A lot has happened over the past five months. Since the battle with Sanctus Unum the organization has been recovering nicely, though still has a long way to go before being restored to its former glory. Some new people have been recruited and trained. They have all proved to be loyal but only time would tell if they truly would put their life on the line for this organization.<br/><br/>Zachariah was just about to call in a few people for a meeting about some new recruits when his phone went off. When he saw it was Ivan, he stopped what he was doing and felt a small sense of dread. It was the kind of feeling that made him glad he was the only person in the room at that time. He hesitated before answering, â€œHello?â€ Everything around him seemed to freeze while he stood there, ready to listen to whatever news Ivan was bringing him, preparing himself just in case the worse did come. â€œIs everything alright?â€ He said after barely a second had passed, choosing to voice his concern, praying he didnâ€™t have to send someone to come out there. It was bad enough that they were in this situation, but he didnâ€™t really blame anyone. Things happened.<br/><br/>He had not been pleased when he first heard the word that Shizu had been kidnapped. Not only had he wanted her to live happily, because of how important she was to Azrai, she did save his life after all, but he had not been in the mood to deal with this kind of situation. Not with everything else that needed to be done around the organization. He still needed Azrai and Ivan around here since even now they were cleaning up Sancus Unumâ€™s mess. Maverick has been busy, the man was known for going MIA to deal with his life at the most inconvenient times. But, knowing that was most likely the case, he didnâ€™t want to bother him. Even if sending him would have been a lot more convenient since he lived closer it wasnâ€™t right to keep tearing him away from whatever he was trying to get straightened out.<br/><br/>Not only that, but Azrai was still recovering and still felt uneasy about allowing him to leave Israel. His wounds have healed up nicely but there was still that Oni blood. Azrai was still showing signs of increased aggression despite meditating as he was told. The meditation sessions never went well due to the manâ€™s inability to sit still for long periods of time. Since he had not been permitted to do much activity in his line of work, it had been even more difficult to keep him calm. Everyone thought that he was going to lose his mind. Part of him was still a little worried about the Oni blood, concerned there would be some other change that might begin to show. Ivan had said everything was alright for the most part, as he kept him updated with things like he was told, so the monitoring had only lasted a month or so.<br/><br/>Zachariah trusted Ivan since he knew Azrai better than anyone but unfortunately that didnâ€™t do anything to help ease his worry, though. In fact Zachariah has worried about Azrai a lot since his close encounter with death. That was something he didnâ€™t want to see again, and he was sure everyone else felt the same way. He knew that if Azrai was lost, the organization would not be the same. That was one thought he just could not shake from his mind and part of him hated admitting how much that war had impacted him.<br/><br/>He could not afford another repeat and was worried that he might be faced with one.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Oh how true it was that Levi was not a fan of strangers being dragged into his little tasks as they were. The scowl on his face when David brought Tyler up was enough to say as much. It was hard enough for him to trust the people he did work with. However, perhaps it was because of how desperate he was to get at Azrai, all he had to say about it was, â€œI hope I can trust this Tyler fellow. I donâ€™t care how much he knows about Japanese mythology, if he fucks up, itâ€™s on you.â€ He jabbed David in the chest with his index finger just to make sure he got the point. The look he gave him was probably more terrifying than his voice, something he usually did whenever he was trying to get something through someoneâ€™s thick skull. Thankfully he knew he could rely on David and didnâ€™t need to tell him twice.<br/><br/>He just wished he would have said something before making the calls.<br/><br/>For a few seconds, he paced the room a bit before turning to look at Hank and David. Over the years their group has indeed become a force to be reckoned with so he was not too worried about manpower. But dealing with an Oni, this time things were going to be different. He was a man who liked to have everything brought to him on a silver plate. He didnâ€™t have to do much work for that either, but this time it was different. This time he knew he had to calm down and be patient. Maybe this Tyler fellow could work some magic. If he didnâ€™t, he did know someone who was good at dealing with pests. The people he knew werenâ€™t really keen on the preternatural side of this strange world (neither was Levi) but they were trustworthy as all hell just like everyone he works with.<br/><br/>â€œSo weâ€™re just going to sit around and wait?â€ Hank inquired, folding his arms over his chest. â€œIf you want the girl today, we need to start planning right this second."" It was obvious he was still taking everything in but he knew better than to stay quiet for too long. He was the type of person who didnâ€™t hesitate to let his impatience be known, and decided to be a little outspoken. It was one of the things that got on Leviâ€™s nerves but was willing to put up with since the man was good at his job. Even if he was one of those people who like to put a bullet in someoneâ€™s head for the fun of it he was very useful. Especially when it came to forming a plan, another reason he was kept around. The man was shockingly intelligent despite looking like some dumb goon that only knew how to look intimidating.<br/><br/>â€œOf course not, and we will.â€ Levi said with a glower. He spoke as if the man had asked an incredibly unintelligent question. Though, technically, to him, the question had been pretty close to border-line; he hates when people are obvious.<br/><br/>â€œThen letâ€™s get to it. I went out of my way for this, because the other jobs Iâ€™m assigned to are making me fall asleep. Iâ€™d rather not be let down.â€<br/><br/>â€œIf Iâ€™d let you down, I donâ€™t think you would agree to work with me again. Mind your tone when you speak to me, or Iâ€™ll personally cut out your tongue.â€<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™d like to see you try.â€<br/><br/>That was all Levi needed. He sized up to Hank, who was about his height though a bit larger in terms of weight, fists clenched, with a look on his face that could stop a storm dead in its tracks. The air between them was extremely tense.  The speed at which Levi had thrown his punch gave Hank little time to react even though the look on his face had suggested he was expecting it. Thatâ€™s what he gets for underestimating Levi. Hank staggered back a few small steps holding the side of his face.  His body language was a little more submissive, but the look on his face screamed defiance, which Levi was still determined to break. When Hank removed his hand, his bottom lip was bloody.<br/><br/>â€œIf I have to do that again, you wonâ€™t be conscious.â€ Levi said calmly, flexing his hand a little. He was regretting not punching him harder but at least that had been enough to let him know he was not in the mood. â€œThatâ€™s your only warning.â€ Admittedly that had felt immensely refreshing, considering he has had such a bad day so far. The thought of punching Hank again crossed his mind. However, as tempting as it was, he turned it down. He was a man of his word and would only strike again if he tried to step out of line. The somewhat surprised look on his face was satisfying enough; it wouldnâ€™t be long before that attitude was knocked out of him completely. Until then he was going to have to suck it up and put up with his shit. As to how long he would last, he really couldnâ€™t say for sure.<br/><br/>Hank was skating on thin ice right now and he was in a bad mood. He would be lucky if their alliance didnâ€™t fall apart.<br/><br/>He took a moment to get his train of thought back on track before speaking again. â€œIâ€™m not too worried about manpower, but having a few extra hands, in case someone decides to wuss out, would be nice. I plan to set a trap out for the girl. When she takes the bait, weâ€™ll lure in Azrai and his friend and then kill them off.â€ Of course he left out that he only wanted Azrai, yet again. Whoever his partner was would prove to be an annoyance if he was not taken care of so he had thrown that out there with that thought in mind. He wasnâ€™t sure what he was going to do about him, since he had been expecting Azrai to work alone. The man was a lone wolf. Seeing him with company had taken him off guard, but of course he was not going to admit that openly either.<br/><br/>â€œHow do you know sheâ€™ll take the bait?â€ Hank asked in a softer tone, evidently a little more calm than before. The look on his face said he was still seething, however.<br/><br/>â€œI donâ€™t.â€<br/><br/>â€œSo why assume?â€<br/><br/>â€œUnless you have a better plan, I suggest you stop questioning me. Or better yet, throw in some suggestions of your own.â€<br/><br/>â€œAlright then. Say we set a trap for her, and she catches on, ever think about that? We need to not be so obvious, and setting a trap is the typical thing to do.â€<br/><br/>â€œSo we should walk right up to her and grab her then? That had worked wonderfully.â€<br/><br/>â€œExactly. She knows the two of you, but not Tyler or I, correct?â€<br/><br/>â€œYou want to grab her?â€ Levi folded his arms over his chest and snorted. Hank might be on to something but he wasnâ€™t sure if he liked where this was going. â€œWouldnâ€™t that be obvious, as well? She was chased down and grabbed when she was first captured.â€<br/><br/>â€œThen we take her from afar; perhaps a tranquilizer? She will need to be sedated before we can make our move.â€ Hank paused as if waiting for Leviâ€™s approval. The two exchanged glances and then Levi seemed to relax a little more.<br/><br/>Levi was more than aware that the Oni woman would need to be sedated. He didnâ€™t care how it was done, as long as she was in his hands. He was willing to do just about anything to get to her at this point. But what were they going to do? Swoop in and grab her while she was down? It made perfect sense but there were pieces of this plan that were not fitting as well as he would have liked. They needed something solid. Right now, he felt that all he was getting was mush that had no shape to it what so ever. It was displeasing. He thought the people he worked with were better than this but he supposed they were still getting over the fact that they were dealing with an Oni.<br/><br/>He sighed heavily and looked to David, â€œAlright, your turn. What do you have in mind?â€"
533,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-08-25T20:11:03,ElegantJewel,"Naturally, Elias was still waiting for Azrai to say something to him about all that had happened. The phone conversation hadn't gone too well and Elias had too much pride to admit to anyone that he had been in tears for a while after they stopped speaking. In all honesty, he feared that Azrai would no longer trust him and that terrified the hacker. He had worked hard to prove himself to Azrai and he felt as if it would all slip away, just like that. Elias wasn't sure what he would do if Azrai stopped trusting in him. He honestly looked up to the man and it would surely devastate him to lose his trust.<br/><br/>He was slightly surprised that Azrai apologized, but he should have expected it. It really did take a lot to get the man so heated and he knew that it was normally not within his character. The hacker shook his head, rubbing his temples a bit. ""No, I should be the one apologizing. You had every right to say what you did. I fucked up,"" Elias said, still feeling guilty. ""I thought that things would fine and they weren't. I know, I should have said something sooner and been more careful."" But it was hard to explain how wrong it felt to keep watching Shizu every day and night. He felt as though he was hiding something from her though he knew that there was something off about Shizu as well. He knew it from the moment that he first saw her that there was something that she was hiding. Elias was not one to pressure people into speaking to him about things, so he figured things would come into the light soon enough.<br/><br/>Still he felt as if there was something he was missing in this whole picture. He could sense that Shizu had been choosing her words far too wisely for someone coming up with a plan on the spot. It was really something that he knew he shouldn't worry about but it felt that he was out of the loop. He nodded his head, sensing the end of their conversation. â€œIâ€™m sure it wonâ€™t be drawn out too long, we've got most of the gang here already."" He watched as Azrai hesitantly moved towards the kitchen. He seemed like the kind of person who would be able to get through to Shizu. Ivan was far too militaristic and Elias wasn't socially capable enough to deal with her. Although Azrai wasn't really the best candidate, Shizu seemed to take things better from him than anyone else.<br/><br/>Walking into the kitchen, she let out a heavy breath. Moving over to the sink, she turned on the cold water, splashing it on her face. She really needed to cool down before she went back into the living room. It was difficult enough trying to put her thoughts in the open like that but she was trying to think of a way to avoid any further injuries. Grabbing a towel, she wiped off her face, her breathing calming down as she stood there. What the hell was she trying to do? Surely she had caused uneasiness in Elias; she knew that it had been out of her character to become so angry. She always tried to keep her emotions in check. It was easy to get carried away with them, given her true nature.<br/><br/>She placed the towel back on its holder, her hands resting on the counter. She leaned forward, staring down at the floor. She knew that it was out of her hands now, this plan of hers. Maybe she should have thought it through some more but she wanted to avoid having anyone close to her, should she get captured. After being looked away for a month and seeing what kind of hell she was in, she wanted to rip out a throat or two. It wasn't right what she had been put through or the other victims. She was upset that she had to be rescued once more and that people were after her and Azrai once more. Was this supposed to be her life? She was always fighting for something, wasn't she? Now, she had more on the line this time. It wasnâ€™t just her life she had to worry about, it was everyone else too. Gritting her teeth, she took a deep breath, trying to not over think this situation. She needed to be calm in order to succeed.<br/><br/>She just didn't want this to end up like Israel. She wouldn't be able to handle the guilt if someone actually died because of her.<br/><br/>She stilled her breathing as she heard low murmurs of voices before careful footsteps came towards her direction. Pulling up from her current position, she turned to look at the doorway. She wondered if he would be surprised that she knew he was coming though she knew better than to think that. He knew her true nature. She waited for him to come into view, she could sense his apprehension and she knew that her actions out in the living room caused him to be wary of her. A small feeling of sadness came through her; surely he was not fearful of her. He had seen her true form and had not said anything to her about it but that didn't mean he wasn't scared of her. It only reminded her that they were different beings, human and Oni. It reminded her that she would never really be normal. She let that thought leave her as he called out her name.<br/><br/>She looked over at him then dropped to the bottle in his hand. It amused her slightly to watch him look around for a place to put it. She slowly moved towards the bottle, trying not to move too quickly. She didn't want him to think that she was still angry and that she was about to lash out at him. She hated how she was starting to think about all these little things, like Azrai was actually afraid of her. However, she really didn't know and it would only make things strange between them if she asked. Her hands touched the neck of the bottle, before wrapping around it. She moved across the kitchen to a small green box, placing the bottle inside. She had been over to check on Elias plenty of times to know her way around his place.<br/><br/>She paused when he spoke once more, glancing over at him. Her brows furrowed slightly and she wanted to say something in protest, though she decided against it. It would be best if she figured out what all he wanted to say before she responded. She gave him her full attention as he spoke about the situation at hand before a slight smile came to her lips. So he knew that plan could work if they tweaked it a bit though she understood why he was wary about Levi and her being the bait. If they found something that could potentially kill her, there was no way of saving her. The antidote to the poison had been found through a miracle, this time; she knew they would not be as lucky. She knew the risks that she would be taking by being out on the front lines, but she was reassured with Azrai covering her.<br/><br/>""I understand that being on the front lines is not the greatest of ideas,"" she started, moving back towards the center of the kitchen. ""However, Levi feels that it is necessary to get me, in order to get to you. I am willing to take the risks, regardless of the consequences. If it means that we can stop him before any kind of chaos breaks loose then I am more than willing."" Shizu glanced over at him, gauging his reaction. ""I am not saying that I will recklessly put myself in danger but I feel that we are racing against the clock. It is either they find us first or we find them.""<br/><br/>She shook her head, not wanting to be caught off guard. ""It would be troublesome if they find something to suppress me."" Her thoughts, too, went to the poison, she shuddered at the thought. ""I do not doubt that they will find something but it will probably not kill me,"" she said gently. ""After all, Levi needs me to get to you."" She shifted slightly as she felt his professional demeanor crack slightly and she felt guilt fill her chest. ""I know,"" she said softly. ""I do not want to be in this situation again either. More than anything Azrai, I..."" She stopped speaking, knowing that she was probably pouring too much of her emotions out at once. She turned away from him, staring out of the window; it was a way for her to collect her thoughts. ""More than anything...I do not want anyone else to get injured because of me.""<br/><br/>There was a lot she still wanted to tell him. She wanted to talk about what had happen in Israel but she knew that now wasn't the time or place. They had to look at the situation at hand, not at the past. She knew that eventually she would tell him why she did as she had, but she knew that it was too much for this conversation. Maybe once this was all over, they would have time for that. She took in another deep breath, realizing that she was having a harder time talking to him than she had before. Maybe it was because she wasn't ready to see him yet and it had been out of her control. She knew that it was best to change the subject before she talked about all that was at the tip of her tongue.<br/><br/>She stared out the kitchen window for a moment, staring at the city. Her eyes danced around for a moment, her fingers gripping the sink tightly. Her lips parted to speak, though the closed instantly her brows furrowing in thought. ""I should tell him,"" she said in a low voice, knowing that Elias might come check on them at any moment. ""Elias that is...that I am not human,"" she murmured, her eyes drawing away from the window to look over at Azrai. A slight smile touched her lips and she turned to fully face Azrai, leaning against the sink. ""I know that it will come up eventually if we are to pursue this plan, however...."" She stopped speaking as she looked down at the floor. ""I do not know how he will react, unlike you or Ivan, I had to tell you out of...desperation and you had to accept it either way.""<br/><br/>She let out a slight sigh looking up at Azrai, slight concern in her eyes. ""If I continue to live in Toronto then he may end up avoiding me, along with Lucian. I cannot deal with that kind of rejection."" She knew that it was probably selfish on her behalf to keep such a secret from the two of them but she couldn't deal with the rejection that may happen. She also knew that if she hid it from them for too long, the truth would come out eventually and it would be worse. She honestly wanted to keep her Oni abilities hidden from everyone she met and knew but she knew it was impossible, especially if she needed to defend herself. ""I am grateful that neither you, Ivan or Maverick rejected me but sometimes I think you should have."" She still blamed herself for all the injuries that the three of them had faced, of course, she had found out about Lucian being kidnapped later on. If they would have rejected her from the start, then they wouldn't have been hurt and they surely would not have been in this position now.<br/><br/>Her hand aimlessly touched her chest, feeling the ache from the long healed bullet wound in her chest. Her eyes lifted up, remembering that Azrai had another bullet wound in his shoulder. It they would have rejected rescuing her, then he wouldn't have gotten hurt again. She wanted to be able to protect everyone, even though she knew it wasn't possible. She crouched down, opening the cabinet underneath the sink, pulling out a first-aid kit. ""We should tend to your shoulder,"" she stated, trying to make light of the heavy words she spoke. She knew that they didn't blame her for all that had happened. Regardless if she had been there in the beginning, Raziel would have confronted Zachariah and that war would have still happened. It was only by chance that she was brought into the situation as well.<br/><br/>""I will wait for what Zachariah has to say and I will follow the plans accordingly,"" she said, as if promising that she wouldn't do anything reckless. ""I understand that I am not used to having to come up with these plans and it was wrong of me to become so upset. It's just that..."" she paused once more, trying to figure out how to say her words. ""I could not live with myself if things happen like they did last time,"" she said gently, moving towards Azrai. She knew that she had spoken a lot but she felt that some of the weight in her chest had been lifted. She knew it was naive of her to think that things would happen like in Israel but it was still haunting her. She looked up at him, opening up the kit in her hand, her eyes filled with a mixture of emotions.<br/><br/>""I...I do not want to feel the fear of losing someone important to me again. That is why I became upset."" Her fingers fiddled with some of the items in the kit. She felt as if her emotions were being held back by a wall and it was slowly cracking right before her.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>Ivan moved outside to his car, sitting in the vehicle as he waited for Zachariah to answer his phone. Ivan wished that he were capable enough to make an immediate decision on Shizu's plan but he wasn't. He always hated the fact that he went to Zachariah every time that something went wrong but this was not the time to take risks without informing their leader. If anything the battle with Raziel had taught him that communication was the key to success. He wondered if he was calling Zachariah at a bad time, they were still training the new recruits and there were still plenty of things that they needed to organize back at base. It always seemed like things happened when they were busy with other things. It was the life that they choose, he guessed.<br/><br/>He straightened up as Zachariah greeted him and he could hear the concern in his voice. ""Yeah, everything is fine, for now,"" Ivan started off, not liking to beat around the bush. ""Shizu has been safely recovered and she is inside with Elias and Azrai, right now."" He knew that this would ease Zachariah briefly and he wished that he could end their conversation on a happier note, but that wasn't going to happen. ""Despite Shizu's safe return, we have a problem and depending on how we handle it, it could be a big or small problem."" Ivan leaned back in his seat, preparing himself to explain the situation.<br/><br/>""You remember Levi, Cassandra's brother, right?"" Ivan started off before explaining everything that had happened at the abandoned building all the way up until the point of calling Zachariah. He stroked the shadow of a beard along his jaw line. Ivan personally preferred talking with people in person but there was no way they could fly back to Israel at this point. They had to monitor everything and everyone who was around Shizu. They couldn't let their guard down, not even for a second. His eyes stared the streets, thinking back to when Shizu stated they could be looking for them. It did nothing to increase his mood. ""Shizu came up with the plan but I wanted to run it by you, first, before we did anything else. She's a smart girl but there are a few holes that could lead to disaster."" He glanced back up at Elias' apartment, wondering if Shizu was calming down.<br/><br/>""Also, she got pretty upset throughout the conversation. She seems hell bent on trying to protect everyone; I think the war affected her greatly."" Hell, it had affected them all in some shape or fashion. ""Now, I am not too happy that she wants to be bait but itâ€™s the best plan that any of us could come up with. We just need...more preparation and options should something go awry."" He cleared his throat, before lowering his voice slightly. He knew it wasn't necessary but it was a habit. ""Also, now that Azrai is within her presence again, he won't easily part from her this time. He wants to be involved with protecting her. That being said, I want to avoid him going into one of those states again and given that we are still trying to calm down his aggression..."" He stopped; knowing that Zachariah would think of the results should anything happen to Azrai and Shizu.<br/><br/>They were once again fighting to protect Shizu and the new life she found. Not only that, but they were trying to around another battle. If they fought like they had in Israel, then that would set back the organization once more and even if Zachariah pulled a few more strings, they would be vulnerable. As much as Ivan knew it was unlikely that they would have another war, the thought was at the back of his mind. It was already hard enough having to come to Canada and leave all the responsibility on Zachariah. Right now, he knew that they wouldn't be able to take another blow to the organization. He wanted to go back to Israel and help out, but he knew that they needed to end things here first. Still, Ivan didn't have a good feeling about this predicament they were in. They would be putting a lot of things at risk and when things were out of his control, Ivan didn't like it one bit.<br/><br/>""All we need is to get Levi in our hands and we can end this. We can then bring him back to Israel and after a few round with Azrai and myself, we can see if he's connected to anyone else."" Surely Zachariah must be thinking the same, right? There was no way Levi could be in on this by himself, pulling all the strings. It was far too elaborate for one man to control without some help, unless there was a new group forming underground. Maybe Ivan was over thinking this, like it was some sort of larger plan but he couldn't take any risks, nor could he allow the organization to be out into any danger.<br/><br/>""What should we do?""<br/><br/>-----------<br/><br/>David was slightly relieved that Levi hadn't reacted in a foul way after bringing up Tyler. He knew that he was solely responsible for the newcomer, should things go awry. He was placing a lot into Tyler and there would be no mercy if he fucked up. He didn't budge as Levi's finger jabbed into his chest, though it did cause him mild discomfort. He had already been on Levi's short list today and there was a possibility that he could wind up on it again. He wasn't a fearful man but Levi knew exactly how to strike a chill of fear in his blood. With the faintest of sighs, David allowed himself to relax briefly as Levi moved away from him. The look that had been given to him was a sign that he better not screw this up or else he would be six feet underground.<br/><br/><br/>Things seemed to cool down for a moment until Hank decided to open his mouth. That mouth of his would really cause a lot of problems, David could already foresee it. He could feel the tension between the two males grow increasingly. This was why there was no use for too many who wanted to be alpha in a group; it always caused too much tension. Maybe David should have intervened sometime before Levi decked Hank but he had decided against it. There would have been many consequences that David would have had to face. Besides, Levi was really wound up still and David figured it would be best to allow him to get out some of his frustrations. He shook his head slightly as he was sure Hank hadn't been expecting that. Maybe he should have warned Hank of when Levi went into his moods; then again Hank would have probably tried to rile Levi further.<br/><br/>As things calmed down once more, it seemed that business was starting to be addressed. David listened intently knowing that they would have to come up with a solid plan and one that would get Levi's approval. He crossed his arms over his chest, taking in all the options that were being thrown out. When Levi asked him to join in, he nodded his head, shifting his position slightly. ""Surely, they are expecting us to set up some sort of trap for the Oni,"" David started off, running through what the enemy might be thinking. ""Perhaps they will be thinking that if we set a trap, they could counter it with a trap of their own."" He nodded his head, knowing that it sounded like something that was plausible.<br/><br/>""Now, as Hank has stated, they don't know about him or Tyler, so we could sedate her from a far and they manage to swipe her away."" He placed a hand on his chin and his brows furrowed in thought. ""The tranquilizer that Dean used seemed to work for a while but seeing how she is different, her body must have gotten used to the drug. Like she was slowly able to become immune to it, which was why she had easily used her abilities on us at the building."" He glanced up looking at Hank then Levi. ""If we want to go through with this plan, they we'll definitely need something stronger to take her down. Tyler will surely have something along those lines.""<br/><br/>""The only problem that I can foresee is the part about grabbing her. She will have back-up close by and faraway. They will be on edge and will probably try to harm anyone or anything that gets close to her. We'll need some people to distract her guards long enough to snatch her away."" David was about to continue when his phone vibrated inside his pocket. He excused himself, looking down at the message sent to him. ""Tyler's here, I'll go get him.""  He moved out of the room, quickly heading down to the meeting spot. He knew better than to take his time retrieving the mythologist, seeing how business was being handled at this point.<br/><br/>It didn't take him long to find Tyler. The man was about as ordinary as anyone could get, very inconspicuous. He had a lanky build, obviously never been interested in being strong and he was probably bullied a lot. Hell, David was sure that the man was still picked on, he looked pretty weak. That was why David had chosen him out of all his other contacts; he was a very docile and submissive male. He easily followed any order; driven by the fear of violence should he fail. He was another perfect pet that Levi could utilize. Aside from being plain, David knew that deep down Tyler had a few screws loose. All the conversations that they had had about mythological creatures told David that much and nothing could get the man harder than the idea of dissecting one of those creatures.<br/><br/>David might have persuaded Tyler to come out here by promising him an operation once they killed off the Oni woman. He may have bent the truth in order to get someone who was familiar with these creatures in order to have things be successful. Either way, David would not allow this plan to fall through again and he would make that clear to Tyler immediately. The male caught sight of David and moved towards him, clutching the strap to his messenger bag, nervously. David motioned for him to follow him but as soon as they were inside, he shoved the man up against the wall.<br/><br/>""I will only say this once, don't you dare fuck up, understand,"" he growled out. Now, David was normally a calm individual, did things with a clear head but his ass was on the line. He was bringing in a stranger that Levi didn't know and he would not allow for his trust to be tainted any further. ""If you do, I will show no mercy on you.""<br/><br/>""You could have said that in a nicer tone,"" Tyler grunted out, though he trembled slightly. David scoffed a bit releasing the male before heading back to the meeting room. Tyler followed after a few moments, David was sure he was trying not to piss himself. Was Tyler the right choice for this? Of course he was, he wanted to dissect the woman and that would keep his head in the game. Maybe he wanted her more than Levi did, though David was sure that Levi wanted something more than the Oni woman. Walking into the room, David nodded to the others. ""That's Hank,"" he said nodding to Hank and then looked at Levi. ""And that's Levi, the man in charge.""<br/><br/>Tyler straightened up immediately, feeling the not trusting stares that he was given. He cleared his throat, nodding his head. ""So far we've come up with a plan to sedate the woman from afar then take her away while her guards are distracted. You got anything to help?""<br/><br/>Tyler moved over to a table before pulling out a few things from his bag. A few bottles were pulled out and some sort of worn papers. ""I've got a few things that should-"" He stopped looking at the glare that David gave him. ""Uh...that will work on the Oni woman. They are old fashioned, though we can modify them to be more efficient. I've read up a lot on Oni and it was difficult to acquire these items but I know they'll work."" Of course, they had to work in order for him to be able to get his hands on her and for him to stay alive. ""If you want to get her from a far, I suggest using this,"" he said while picking up a vial full of a red liquid.<br/><br/>""This is a sedative, used back in the Edo period of Japan to capture Oni. Dipping the tip of a needle of dart into this bad boy would knock down the strongest of Oni males."" Tyler grinned a bit, looking at the red liquid. ""This woman is small though it would be wise to not underestimate her. I would suggest using a little over thirty milligrams to take her down. I imagine that she would be unconscious for a day or so."" He set the vial down and looked at his other instruments. ""I also have poisons and a few other things to suppress her."" He lifted up one of the worn papers, Japanese characters written on them. ""Once we get her, you can put this talisman on her and it'll keep her from unlocking her Oni abilities and going into her true form, should she feel too threatened.""<br/><br/>David had to say that he was glad that Tyler seemed to know his shit or else things would have gone downhill. He could still see that he was nervous but he was giving them the ability to capture her. ""Now the only thing is how we get to her. How long will it take for the sedative to act?""<br/><br/>""Immediately since I am to assume that you'll be using a high dosage.""<br/><br/>""That could cause an issue; if we don't have someone close enough to get her then her guards will come to her aid. So we need to make sure they're distracted enough and we need someone in the background waiting for the opportunity to grab her."" David knew that this was the best plan that they had so far but he still felt uneasy. They were risking a lot and he didn't know how many they had working on the other side. So far they only knew of two people with the woman and he hoped that was all they had.<br/><br/>""What do you think, so far,"" David asked, directing his attention to Levi. If anything, Levi would know what to do and would see if the plan was ideal enough to work with."
534,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-08-31T11:34:08,Sound of Silence,"If it could be avoided he would much rather not have Shizu taking any unnecessary risks. If they could come up with a better plan, instead of having her be used as bait, he would jump on that in a heartbeat. But he was seeing little choice but to go through with this and until they did come up with something better by chance he would keep supporting her. He was more than willing to keep fighting in order for her to have her freedom. He didnâ€™t care that she was Oni, yes he was wary of her now that he wasnâ€™t in one of those states of mind to block that out, but he was not about to go back on his word. Since he still felt that he had broken one promise to her he felt he needed to redeem that. He wouldnâ€™t say it, but he was not going to break this promise.<br/><br/>This he told himself and, ever the man of his word, he was not about to go back on that any time soon.<br/><br/>When she mentioned telling Elias about her true nature he couldnâ€™t help but be slightly caught off guard. He knew she would have had to tell them eventually, and understood her concerns, but he was more comfortable with her not telling them altogether. Like she had said, it would be harsh if she had to face rejection after everything she had been through. With that on his mind his thoughts were taken back to her coming back to Israel. But even there, he knew her presence caused some concern amongst the members of the organization. He had nearly killed someone because of everything that was being said about her. Zachariah had made sure that the talk died down, that man truly knew how to strike the fear of God into someone, but that didnâ€™t mean it was assured it would not start again. Once people were uncomfortable it tended to stay that way.<br/><br/>â€œAs much as I do not want you to have to go through that, perhaps it would be best that youâ€¦ tell him before we get started. The longer you wait, the harder it will be.â€ He said softly, keeping his voice low. He wasnâ€™t sure if he was helping, but he didnâ€™t want to just avoid even if she seemed to want to do so. When Shizu brought out the first-aid kit he felt his jaw tense, his hand absently going to his shoulder. Right now his injury was the least of his concerns. In his stubborn mind as long as he was still able to function he would be just fine. It barely hurt anymore anyway, though it was still a little sore whenever he moved or touched it. â€œDo not concern yourself with my shoulder. Right now, we must focus on keeping you safe.â€ He looked toward the living room and frowned a little.<br/><br/>Being reassuring really was not one of his strengths, when it came to emotional situations. From a professional stand point he was able to do just fine reassuring that someone would be safe. It was that side of him that agreed with her that he should be terrified instead of accepting. He would not deny that it would be so much easier to just turn away right now and forget about her, but on the other hand was he not involved in this as well? This was not just a fight for Shizuâ€™s freedom it was a fight for his own life as well. Levi wanted to harm him, that much was evident, the bullet wound was proof enough just how badly he wanted him, too.  Hell, he knew Levi wanted both of them just as badlyâ€¦ and he was going to make damn sure that he didnâ€™t get her.<br/><br/>â€œI do not blame you for becoming upset.â€ He continued, running a hand through his hair. Feeling the craving for alcohol claw at him again he decided to raid Eliasâ€™s refrigerator for another bottle of beer. This was something that would require him to keep his nerves in check or else his own emotions would pour out more than they already had. He opened it and took a swallow before he spoke again. â€œYou wish to have your freedom, do you not? Someone has tried to take it from you, and I am back in your lifeâ€¦â€ he paused for a moment. That had not come out the way he wanted but he hoped and what made it worse was that it slipped out before he could rethink it. To tell the truth there was a lot he wanted to tell Shizu as well, however this was not the time or place. He quickly pushed some of it out of his mind.<br/><br/>Suddenly he moved closer to her and lightly placed a hand on her shoulder, â€œThis willâ€¦ not turn into a situation like the war in Israel, I assure you.â€ He grinned a little and gave a nod for reassurance. Since he was not really the type to be comforting, this was the best he could do. Before this became awkward he removed his hand and took a few steps back, â€œFor your sakeâ€¦ I will keep this promise.â€ It was out now so he might as well get it over with. He looked at the bottle in his hands and realized he was shaking a little. He was not terrified of her, even if he probably should be, but rather he was nervous. It was not like him to be this open, but perhaps it was necessary for this to go smoothly. He meant what he said, after all, he wanted to do his best to keep at least one promise to her.<br/><br/>Maybe it was a bit of his pride speaking but, again, he felt it was necessary. He did not want a repeat of what happened in Israel eitherâ€¦ he believed that Shizuâ€™s plan would work well enough to prevent that at least. They just had to go over it and smooth out the rough spots once Ivan was done speaking with Zachariah. It was just unfortunate that they may or may not be running out of time; she did have a point when she mentioned this being a race against the clock. Either they find Levi or Levi finds them, and if Levi had the element of surprise on his side, and they were not prepared, then they would be sure to lose. But if they could surprise Levi with something he would not expect maybe they would have a chance. Ideally, if they could, perhaps they could find a plan that would not require Shizu telling Elias and Lucian that she was an Oni.<br/><br/>But even if he did Elias would know something was up either way. This was a tricky situation they have found themselves in that was for sure. He knew it was better to wait for Zachariahâ€™s input before they proceeded with anything more than what had been discussed already. The man might not always be in the action but he was a genius, sometimes he felt lost without hearing how he would go about a situation like this. Being the lone wolf he was whenever he was on a mission he would never admit it openly, of course. Deep down, he knew that Ivan and Zachariah have always been his voices of reason especially since Cassandraâ€™s death. For once he really was considering listening to them. Looking back to what happened in Israel, there was a chance that wouldnâ€™t last long. In the end his stubbornness would always throw that out the window.<br/><br/>As seen with Japan, if he doesnâ€™t talk things over he gets into trouble. He really could not afford to make mistakes here. Not just because of Japan, but because the organization was still recovering even now. They were in no condition to be reckless. Though he was sure that, either way, Elias and Ivan would be making sure that he didnâ€™t do anything reckless, no matter how much heâ€™d promise not to be.<br/><br/>He looked at the floor, his brow furrowing a little in thought. â€œIf Levi is looking to suppress your abilitiesâ€¦â€ he said. â€œWe willâ€¦ have to act before he has a chance to seal them away completely.â€ Straightening a bit, he looked at her and took a deep breath. How they were going to do that, he wasnâ€™t sure. He was more than willing to cover her but if Levi had others with him then who knows what would happen. There was no way Levi was at this alone, he was sure about that. If he was working alone then he would be rather impressed by everything, but he might consider it in case he was. The other possibility was that Levi was working with some underground group. If that was the case, they might have to call in a few more people as well.<br/><br/>Not that he would want to, of course. It was better to just stick to what they had not to mention he trusted Ivan and Elias to get the job done right. In spite of what happened, Elias was still his friend and he has more than proven he was trustworthy. With Zachariahâ€™s words  guiding them the four of them would be just fine in taking Levi out, and making sure whoever he was working for, if anyone, was as taken out as well. Having another enemy crawl out of a hole was the last thing they needed. He had his doubts, but if this was the case then they would definitely need to play their cards right.<br/><br/>Then an idea hit him.<br/><br/>â€œIf you do tell Elias about your Oni abilities now, perhaps he will be able to find out what Levi could possibly be using to suppress you. That could give us an idea of how fast we would have to act.â€ He gave another nod and took a sip of his beer. This was taking a huge risk, but Elias could find out just about anything. It amazed him sometimes just what kind of information the hacker was able to dig up. If everything went well, this may very well give them an upper hand. It was worth a shot, right?<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Zachariah rubbed a hand over his face and shifted his weight a little. It was good that everything was calm for the moment but there were some things that displeased him. He had expected Azrai to jump in and want to protect Shizu, especially because of how pissed he had been when he had first heard about Shizuâ€™s capture. There was no denying how attached that man was to Shizu. Deep down he was hoping and praying to God that Azrai would not fall into one of his states and do something reckless. He had a feeling the chances of that werenâ€™t very high, but with his aggression still a little unpredictable he was not willing to take risks. He was going to need to come up with something that would prevent that at all costs if he could help it. For everyoneâ€™s sake, he was hoping he could though not being on the frontlines was unfortunate.<br/><br/>â€œI agree that we should capture Levi and interrogate him.â€ Zachariah said as he went to close the door to the room when there was a bit of a disturbance in the hall. â€œI donâ€™t think I need to tell you twice that a repeat of what happened in Israel would be beyond unacceptable. If we do have a new enemy crawling out from some hole, I must know about it and we will act accordingly. Levi must be brought back alive. Donâ€™t rough him up too much once you do capture him.â€ He had said that mostly as confirmation that they were on the same page. Just because he was the whole way in Israel doesnâ€™t mean he was no threat to the enemy. There was a reason he was the leader of an ever growing organization. He was not going to allow someone like Levi to tear this organization apart.<br/><br/>Since the war, he had been convinced that it was Godâ€™s will to allow Shizu to have her freedom. She might not be part of the organization, but God had accepted her and that was enough for him. Whatever He decided, Zachariah would follow until the bitter end. Briefly, he could recall maybe seeing Levi once or twice, but he really didnâ€™t know for sure. He had barely known Cassandra when she and Azrai were together, and knew even less about her family life, aside from what Azrai had mentioned about her before she passed from this world. It was such an unfortunate thing. She had been such a compassionate woman who cared deeply for Azrai a lot like how Shizu seemed to care for him. In a way, Zachariah could see why he had become attached at least in that regard. It was not Godâ€™s will alone motivating him to see that this succeeded, but Azrai.<br/><br/>He was attached to Shizu and also wanted to see her living freely. That was why everyone was so worried after all, especially since Azrai and everyone else had fought so hard to make sure she would live happily the first time. It was a shame that she was being thrown into another situation like this, and now Azrai was hell-bent on protecting her again. It was going to take a miracle to get that stubborn mule to change his mind. If he were to fall into one of those states and he was not there to help out this time, things would certainly end in disaster. As much as he didnâ€™t want to think about it he had a feeling it would be worse than Israel if that happened. There was no telling what he would do, or if they would be able to get him out of that state because of his increased aggression.<br/><br/>â€œI believe the best thing we can do is keep Azrai focused on capturing Levi. I want you to keep an eye on Shizu.â€ Zachariah said in a low voice, pulling the phone away from his ear and a little closer to his mouth. He was also use to discussing serious matters in a lower tone. â€œI donâ€™t need him to be obsessed over Shizu, so itâ€™s up to you to make sure he stays focused.â€ Though he knew Azrai was stubborn, Ivan was probably better at getting him to listen better than anyone. If he were to talk to him personally, it wouldnâ€™t end well. Having Ivan talk some sense to him was a lot easier considering those two were such good friends. But even then he knew this was not going to be an easy task for him. He had a feeling that Ivan was right, Azrai would not part from Shizu easily.<br/><br/>After taking some more time to think, he said, â€œIf he happens to show any signs of aggression, even if it isnâ€™t that problematic, pull him away from the action as soon as possible. I donâ€™t care how pissed off he gets, I donâ€™t want him doing something reckless.â€ As brilliant as he was when it came to being a leader, he has been busy lately, which has been causing a bit of fatigue. Unfortunately because of that this was the best thing he could think of off the top of his head. He wished he could see Ivan and Azrai face to face. It was always easier that way, so he knew everything would go smoothly. But he had faith that God would guide them since he could only do so much. If time would allow, and if he didnâ€™t have so much to do here in Israel, he might consider heading to Canada.<br/><br/>He trusted that things would go well.<br/><br/>â€œIf worse comes to worse, I can always try to contact Maverick and see if he can come out there to help, but he has been MIA lately.â€ It would be risky, and he wasnâ€™t even sure if he would be able to get him to Canada, but it was worth a shot if he managed to contact the man. On the other hand he didnâ€™t want to have too many of his men out there at once; Ivan and Azrai were more than capable of holding their own. If the war had not been enough proof, those two are excellent marksmen. Also, sending another person out there would be risky. He could not afford to lose anyone else and knew that the chances of that would increase if he did send Maverick.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Waiting for David to go get Tyler was causing Levi to be even more restless than he already was. Not even punching Hank seemed to release any of his energy, and that only made things worse. Just looking at Hank made him mad right now but the man was going to be needed. It was a good thing that Hank was standing there quietly, like a good boy, while they waited. It really gave him some time to cool off and think. He was going to need a level head if they were going to get this right. The fact that he had allowed a stranger to come work with them was also making him uneasy. Hank had already stepped out of line and he didnâ€™t need anything else ruining his day right now. If he wasnâ€™t so short handed when it came to dealing with mythological creatures he might have turned this Tyler away.<br/><br/>He sighed, ran a hand over his face, and plopped on the couch while he reached into the pocket of his coat and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. Letting out a slow breath, he leaned back and lit a cancer stick then took a nice, long drag. Years ago, he had promised Cassandra he would knock the habit, and he did keep his promise, but every now and then he needed to take a long drag. It wasnâ€™t something he normally did in front of people either. The stress of the day was really getting to him, giving him little choice but to either smoke in front of Hank or be all worked up. As much as he enjoyed being rough to keep people in line, he really didnâ€™t want to lose his cool again. He was about to smoke a second cigarette by the time David had returned with Tyler.<br/><br/>Levi stretched a little as he stood from the couch and glanced at Hank when he was introduced. Hank barely even smiled; the only reaction he gave was a curt nod. Even though he could tell he wanted to speak up, he was glad he decided to keep his mouth shut. Hank still needed polishing but occasionally he knew when to keep his mouth shut. Occasionally. Perhaps he was finally beginning to learn his place, or so he hoped, because if he stepped out of line again he was not getting off easy. The same went for Tyler. Though, Levi did have to admit that Tyler really did not look like much looking at him first glance. He really hoped David wasnâ€™t going to let him down and would keep Tyler in line. It was nice that David had made it clear to Tyler that he was in charge once he arrived.<br/><br/>That was one thing he liked about David. The man knew his place and made damn sure that everyone else knew theirs as well.<br/><br/>As he took in everything that Tyler had to say he had to admit he was little impressed. He briefly gave David a pleased look, and then looked to Tyler, â€œSo far everything sounds promising. Having her unconscious for a day or two will give me plenty of time to get everything done.â€ There was even a bit of a smile on his face. The tension in the room seemed to die down a little as well and, likewise, Levi also seemed a little more at ease. Having a solid plan that would ensure he girl would fall into his hands was one thing that pleased him. The sedative was perfect, and the talisman would definitely ensure that she was weak and powerless to do anything against him. Now all they needed was a plan to get at Azrai, and to do that he knew they needed to take care of his company.<br/><br/>While he thought about the Oni woman being powerless, there was an almost maniacal grin on his face and he seemed to drift off into his own little world for a few minutes. He started to pace the room and was imagining everything he was going to do to her before he caused Azrai pain. The pain he very much deserved. Rather than being worked up about his bad day, he seemed excited. He was confident that they would get the girlâ€¦ He was going to have her no matter what the cost, even if he had to make some sacrifices. There were bound to be things that would not go well, forcing him to fall back on other plans. He was not someone to rely on just one plan after all. If it came down to it, if he had to go to drastic measures, he was more than willing to take risks.<br/><br/>Hank rubbed his jaw, about where he had been punched, and cleared his throat, â€œWell, thatâ€™s out of the way.â€ He paused when he noticed the look on Leviâ€™s face; the man was coming back to reality and not surprisingly was displeased with Hank speaking up as he had. â€œWe may need some extra hands to distract her guards. Iâ€™m sure they will be watching her like hawks now. I have a few contacts I can call in necessary.â€<br/><br/>Levi really did not want to bring any more people in than were necessary. If he had more people, it would make him feel incompetent and he didnâ€™t like feeling like he couldnâ€™t get things done properly. Since they had already brought in one complete stranger, he didnâ€™t want to bring in anyone else regardless. He would much rather make do with what they had. On the other hand he really was not fond of the idea of having to do everything himself. Should this plan show signs of turning into that sort of situation, he would correct it immediately. The small group would not want that to happen. With how short his temper was right now, even Levi admitted he felt like a ticking time bomb ready to go off any minute. That was why he didnâ€™t want any fuck ups. That was why he was contemplating actually bringing in another person.<br/><br/>He looked between Hank and Tyler, and David again, and then looked out the window. â€œI have enough on my plate bringing in one complete stranger.â€ Sighing heavily he shook his head. He was about to speak again when Hank practically cut him off. That asshole really needed to learn his place.<br/><br/>â€œThese people are trustworthy, if youâ€™ll give them a chance.â€<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m taking too many risks trusting one stranger.â€ Levi snarled. His full attention was on Hank now; he took a step toward him. Hank stepped back a little. â€œWe have enough people already, thereâ€™s no need to drag in any more. Weâ€™re dealing with an Oni. What if someone decided to open their fat mouth and she gets taken from us by some other group?â€<br/><br/>Hank just gave a nod, like he understood.<br/><br/>â€œNow that we have that established, why donâ€™t you wait in the background and grab her?â€<br/><br/>â€œIf you want her so badly, why donâ€™t you do it?â€<br/><br/>Levi raised his voice slightly, â€œBecause that isnâ€™t an optionâ€¦ Didnâ€™t you just get done saying it yourself? They know I want the girl, so seeing my face will not throw them off guard. A complete stranger would.â€ That made sense, right? He was hoping they would go along with something like that. Hank seemed wary, or perhaps wanting to take charge of this situation himself. He would definitely need to be monitored at all times if this plan was going to succeed. â€œDavid,â€ deciding he was fed up with Hank for the time being, he turned his attention to the dog that was more loyal, who he had a little more faith in, â€œYou and Tyler work on the sedative.â€ He gave them a â€˜donâ€™t you dare fuck upâ€™ look once more. It was only natural that he paired those two together for this. Tyler was going to be Davidâ€™s responsibility during this.<br/><br/>Now, all he had to do was figure out what he was going to doâ€¦ part of him wanted to go straight for Azrai or deal with his friend. Of course, that would be idea but he didnâ€™t have a death wish. He let out a sigh and ran a hand over his face, beginning to pace the room again. There was a lot he wanted to throw into this, mostly drawn up from his determination, but at the same time he knew better. Filtering out which ideas were the most appealing would take awhile, and the clock was ticking, he knew that they needed to move as quickly as possible."
535,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-09-03T23:31:59,ElegantJewel,"She knew that everyone wanted to keep her off the front lines but she knew there was no other way around it. She knew that everyone was worried that something might happen but if they had a solid plan then things would go accordingly. She also knew that since she wouldn't be able to rely on her natural abilities, she would be a little more vulnerable. That was why she had begged to take those courses; she knew that she wouldn't be able to rely on her Oni abilities all the time. She may not be on the same level as everyone else, for they had years of experience, but she knew that she could hold her own, for a while. She needed to be more involved this time, in order to avoid any form of casualty.<br/><br/>There was also a sense that she was fighting for her right to stay here, in Canada. She knew that if she told him about her true form, there could be mixed feelings about her but where else did she have to go? She couldn't go back to Israel, after all the whispers and mutters that she had heard from those who had seen her true form, she knew that she would not belong there. There was no way that she would be able to go back to Japan, it made her feel uneasy. So Canada was her only option. This was her home now and she wanted to stay here, despite what may happen if she chose to tell Elias or not. She looked at Azrai as he suggested that it may, in fact, be a good idea to tell Elias now. Still, it scared her to think of possible rejection.<br/><br/>Was telling him the right choice? This was her new home and he was truly the only friend that she had here. Would it be worth the risk?<br/><br/>Her hands clutched the kit in her hands as he told her not to fret over the minor injury. She felt her lips tug down forming a displeased frowned. Her brows furrowed as she wanted to tell him to listen to her for once, but she knew that he was stubborn. It would take a lot more than simply asking him to cooperate in order to look at the wound. Clenching her jaw slightly, she almost wanted to go ahead and patch up his shoulder, whether he liked it or not, but she knew she wouldn't be that forward. She just wanted to do something for him, he was always putting himself out there for her, and so she figured she could help. ""You will let me look at it, eventually,"" she said in a tone of defeat, too distracted to really put up much of a fight. She placed the kit down on the counter, letting out a sigh.<br/><br/>She watched as he moved to grab another drink and she listened to what he had to say. It was true that she wanted freedom and she had honestly thought that she had attained it after leaving Israel. There was just always something that was trying to take it away from her. One could only go so far away from the course of nature before getting pulled right back. In another lifetime, would she have had a peaceful life? Was this life meant only for her to suffer? She knew it was probably not the best of things to think about but it felt hopeless. Her freedom was within her grasp, she had held onto it tightly and now it was on the verge of slipping away from her. Her eyes widened slightly as he mentioned coming back into her life and she looked away. Had it been so obvious that she hadn't wanted to see him?<br/><br/>A part of her felt guilty for reacting the way that she had but he must have understood. Surely, he hadn't wanted to see her like this again. She was battered and bruised, falling back into a more silent state as she had been when they first met. Then again, a full blown conversation like this had hardly happened back then. Her hands fiddled with one another as she tried to get over the ever growing guilt. She tensed when he moved towards her, his hand touching her shoulder. She glanced at the hand before looking up at him, watching the small grin that came to his features. She found herself nodding in agreement, knowing that he would do anything to make sure a relapse of the war didn't happen. She trusted him enough not to question his words, his reassurance, Of course, she knew that in this word nothing was for certain and she promised that she would do anything to keep him safe as well; she just couldn't find the strength to tell him that.<br/><br/>She nodded knowing that she was posing a great risk by being bait but also she would be useless if they found a way to suppress her. She shuddered at the thought of what would happen if they did. She knew that Levi could not be working alone in this, just as Raziel. It took many characters to go through before they had reached Raziel on the battlefield. She worried that he may have an army as well and from what she knew, the war had cut down the numbers in Zachariah's army. It troubled her to know that so many died for her and Azrai, she wanted to avoid that again. She couldn't bear the idea of another life being taken away in order to protect them. In the end, she knew that blood would be shed and she only prayed that the lives taken were from the opposing side only.<br/><br/>A surprised look came to her face as he mentioned telling Elias now. It was a solid idea and she knew that it was worth a try. ""I agree, however, there could be so many things that they could use,"" she muttered, crossing her arms over her chest in thought. ""How can we be sure that he will find the appropriate thing?"" She shook her head knowing better than to disregard Elias's skills for gathering information. He had always helped her with whatever she needed to find or learn about, she knew better. However, she was scared of telling Elias, even if it was beneficial for the plan. Even if he accepted it now, things could change later on down the road. She shook those thoughts, knowing that it was inevitable to tell him.<br/><br/>Letting out a heavy breath, she straightened her posture. ""Well, it is worth a shot,"" she stated apprehensively. ""I shall speak with him now...if you will excuse me,"" she muttered, bowing her head slightly before walking out of the kitchen.<br/><br/>To say that she was nervous was an understatement, she practically felt nauseous about speaking with him. She had developed a nice bond with Elias and he had opened up to her so easily, yet here she had been holding back the truth from him all this time. Would he be hurt that she kept a secret from him or would he cast her aside out of fear and disgust? Did he even believe in creatures of myth? Well, she was positive that Azrai and the others hadn't really thought much of it before she came along. After all, she only lived in tales and fables all across time. There was another heavy breath that left her as she entered the living area, spying Elias fiddling with his phone.<br/><br/>""E-Elias,"" she said in a trembling tone.<br/><br/>The hacker looked up from his spot on the couch, a gentle smile touching his lips. ""Hey Shizu, are you feeling better?""<br/><br/>She nodded her head as she gingerly moved around him, cautious of the conversation that was to be had. ""I do, thank you."" She sat down in a chair across from him, her hands clutching the tattered clothes around her waist. ""There is something that I must tell you.""<br/><br/>He set his phone aside and leaned forward, giving her his undivided attention. His brows furrowed in concern. ""Sure thing.""<br/><br/>She stared at her hands; they trembled slightly as she tried to find the words to tell him. ""It is just..."" She stopped realizing that she didn't want to start off that way. ""You see..."" She felt like she was going to vomit, her head falling forward as she cradled it in her hands.<br/><br/>""Hey, don't force yourself. We don't have to talk about anything. I know you've been through a lot today-""<br/><br/>""Elias, I am not human,"" she said cutting him off, finally finding the strength to get her words out. ""I am not like you or anyone else, what I am is...."" She looked at him, not surprised to see the incredulous look on his face.<br/><br/>""O-Of course you're human...."" He said while his eyes tried to look for something that would cause him to realize that she was telling the truth. There wasn't any kind of tail or horns that were sticking out of her body. She didn't have scales or fur, she was normal like always.<br/><br/>""No, Elias..."" She decided that it would be easier to show him rather than explain it would help him understand the situation better. ""I have not been honest with you and I apologize for that,"" she stated as her nails slowly grew in length and sharpened. Her eyes turned into a saffron color and her fangs poked out from her lips. She watched as Elias slowly took in everything that was happening. She slowly began to explain to him all the events that had happened in Japan up until this point as he body changed back to normal.<br/><br/>""Everyone knew about this,"" he questioned her a few moments after she finished her story.<br/><br/>""Everyone but you and Lucian...I really did not want to tell you but the situation gave me no other option.""<br/><br/>He leaned back in the chair, letting the information sink in. ""I see.""<br/><br/>Now it was a waiting game, would he stay or flee from her. She watched as he rubbed his face, a groan leaving him. ""Alright...alright,"" he said after a while. ""Well this is certainly a surprise but I knew there was something up with all of you. Quite frankly, I'm a bit miffed that you hadn't said anything sooner."" He stood up and moved over to Shizu, he could see the mild fear in her eyes. He placed a hand on her head and smiled gently. ""It'll take a moment to get used to the...new information but you're still Shizu before anything else.""<br/><br/>She smiled slightly and swatted at the hand on her head. ""Thank you, Elias.""<br/><br/>He shrugged his shoulders bit before looking at the monitor in the corner. ""I'll start looking up what they could possibly get in their hands and we'll plan around it. We'll keep you safe, Shizu.""<br/><br/>It amazed her how they could look past her true nature, she honestly felt as if she were lucky. It gave her hope to be surrounded by them. They blindly put their trust into her, trusting that she wouldn't turn on them. It was a strange feeling to be trusted by another person. She smiled a bit as she looked down at her trembling hands, had it been foolish of her to be so scared. ""You'll have to tell Lucian yourself, he'd probably think I'm crazy,"" Elias said as he plopped down in his computer chair. She let out a slight chuckle, nodding her head.<br/><br/>Perhaps this plan actually stood a fighting chance. In fact, she was confident that it did, especially with all the support that she had surrounding her. This really could work.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>Great minds often do think alike and maybe he had picked such habits up from his leader. Ivan grinned slightly as Zachariah spoke, knowing that they truly were on the same page. He also knew a threat when he heard one and Ivan was not one to let it go. He knew if things started to fall on the same path as Israel, there would be a lot more that he'd have to worry about, aside from a war. ""I understand. I want to believe that Levi is not capable of causing a war with the men that he has but I assure you that I will not take this situation lightly.""<br/><br/>It was already understood that Ivan would do just about anything to make sure no one took Shizu or Azrai from God's intended path. He believed just as much as Zachariah did that He wanted Shizu to have her freedom. Ivan would be sure that His plans went accordingly. Of course, it would be difficult to have things going accordingly, now with Azrai's new determination to watch over Shizu. He nearly groaned at the prospect of telling Azrai to leave Shizu in his care. He knew that Azrai trusted his abilities, but the man liked to keep his promises to people. He rubbed his face knowing that he was a headache away from a migraine. ""I agree but I don't know how long he'll be satisfied with my care over her.""<br/><br/>He pressed his lips together in a grim line, his eyes staring at the white landscape. ""I would like to rely on Maverick as a last resort; he's got a lot on his plate right now, which is probably why he disappeared."" He hadn't heard from Maverick since he departed from Israel but Ivan could sense that there was something off with the male. ""Besides, we have Elias, who's capable with a gun and fighting. I can see if Lucian will play as back-up though I ain't counting much on either than them. Azrai and I should be fine, though I will let you know if something happens.""<br/><br/>Ivan let out a heavy breath, ready to get this whole ordeal over with and back to Israel. What he wanted to do the most was have a nice little chat with Levi, in his favorite room. He was sure that Azrai would feel the same way, so he hoped that having Azrai focused on Levi would be beneficial. Besides, Ivan was sure that Shizu could hold her own as well, given the scene that she had left behind at that desolate building. ""I'll be signing off now and we'll run through the plan before we start. I'll have Elias get in touch with you, that way he can keep you updated while Azrai and I are out on the field.""<br/><br/>This plan had to work, there was too much to do in order for it not to work. If they get their hands on Levi, then it would be smooth sailing from there. Should they get their hands on Shizu, Ivan didn't even want to think about the chaos that would be created. He prayed to God that this plan would be successful, he could not afford to let anyone down nor could he afford for any lives to be lost. Sometimes, he wondered how Zachariah managed to lead so many people. Ivan was already stressing too much over the small bunch that he had in Canada. Zachariah was truly amazing. He said his goodbyes with their leader before he exited the car.<br/><br/>Going back into Elias's apartment, he was glad to see that everyone had reconvened back in the living room. He noticed that Elias was busily typing away on his computer and Ivan raised an eyebrow. Shizu seemed to be calmer than before and he gave her a questioning stare.<br/><br/>""I told Elias about my true nature,"" she stated and held up her hand before he could say anything else. ""Azrai thought it would be beneficial, just in case they find a way to suppress my abilities.""<br/><br/>Ivan nodded his head slowly as he had forgotten that such things existed out there. For a while, he had thought Shizu nearly invincible but that poison reminded him that she could easily die like a human. ""Good thinking,"" Ivan stated as he leaned against the wall.<br/><br/>""What did Zachariah say,"" Elias asked in a slightly distracted tone as he continued to look through the internet.<br/><br/>""As usual, we need to handle the situation carefully and precisely. There are to be no mistakes in this plan. We are to lure Levi out, capture him and bring him back to Israel for interrogation. That means we need him alive."" Ivan glanced from Elias to Shizu then looked at Azrai. ""Also, the formation is that Azrai, you will be focusing on Levi and Levi only. Shizu you will be with me,"" he stated in a firm manner, knowing that there may be a voice of protest. ""Elias, you will be in charge of contacting Zachariah should something happen. Should we need backup I will need you to be prepared to come out on the field. Zachariah said that he would see if Maverick could come out but I'd rather not call any more men than necessary, so it's just us.""<br/><br/>""Got it,"" Elias murmured. It may have seemed like he wasn't paying attention but the hacker could multitask better than anyone he knew. ""I'll have Lucian prepare a plane for when we get a hold of Levi.""<br/><br/>""Good, now all we need to do is figure out where we hold this operation without causing too much attention and not letting on that this is a trap."" Ivan glanced at everyone around the room. ""Any questions so far?""<br/><br/>""I don't have any but, so far I've come up with sedatives and poisons that they could get their hands on, if they know the right people,"" Elias stated, pushing his glasses off the bridge of his nose and to the top of his head. ""Now, I'm not sure if this small group has any kind of connection to someone who is into the black market, but we should be careful.""<br/><br/>A grim look came to Ivan's face as the hacker mentioned poisons, but he knew better than to think that they would try to kill Shizu. They all kne wthat Levi wanted Azrai but if they did have a poison, how strong would it be? Would be enough to incapitate her or kill her? ""Let's hope they are not using any kind of poison but I will not let that option fly out the window."" He glanced at Shizu, then to Azrai. ""Once again, we need to be careful.""<br/><br/>-----------<br/><br/>David felt like a small child in a candy store just from the pleased look that Levi gave him. He knew that he had been right to bring Tyler into this situation. It was also good that Levi didn't see Tyler as too much of a threat. Sure, Levi had a hard time trusting strangers but if Tyler had been a beef head then there would have been more issues. He slightly thanked his lucky stars for Tyler's appearance. He could visibly see Tyler relax beside him as Levi was pleased with all that he had brought.  Things were beginning to look up for their group and with their new items, success was guaranteed.<br/><br/>He still felt a bit uneasy with the plan, should they had something up their sleeves but it would not be enough to overthrow what they have, right? Surely, they weren't expecting them to have thought out this plan so carefully. They probably thought that Levi would do something reckless in order to get the Oni woman but they would be wrong. Even if Levi desperately wanted the woman, he wouldn't just throw himself in the face of death, would he? David knew that there would probably be a few injuries but if it meant getting the girl, then so be it. David would continue to be the faithful dog that he was until the very end, even if it meant his life. Although he had not been pleased earlier about being thrown in the face of death, he knew that he still needed to make up his fault to Levi.<br/><br/>Even if it meant his life.<br/><br/>As the atmosphere started going towards a lighter feeling, he watched the grin that formed across Levi's face. He almost felt bad for the Oni woman, knowing that the things that would be done to her would be merciless. He wondered what she had done to have Levi so riled up to the point where he smiled like that. Then again, David really didn't want to know, he shuddered at the thought. He turned his attention to Hank as he spoke up, hoping that he didn't say anything else that would cause violence from the head of the group. Of course, having a few extra hands would be nice, but he knew that he and Levi could handle the guards on their own. Tyler wouldn't be of much use n the field, so he would be staying behind.<br/><br/>David tensed as Levi took a step closer to Hank, as the two of them bickered. He wasn't sure if he should intervene this time. Unlike the first punch, David felt as if Hank deserved it due to his inability to be submissive. Now, David knew that now was not the time to have tension within their small unit. He noticed how Tyler moved back from the violence, trying to be as subtle as possible. At least he knew that they wouldn't be having any troubles from the mythologist. He was about to cut in but knew that the repercussions would not be nice. He was not that skilled at calming down Levi, despite knowing him for a long time. He was far too loose a cannon to deal with half the time.<br/><br/>He tensed as Levi called his name, his eyes looking over at Levi. He nodded his head and motioned for Tyler to help him out. ""I already have an idea of how to get the sedative into her,"" he muttered lowly, knowing that Levi needed time to think. He grabbed a gun before popping open its chamber, pulling out a few darts. ""Inside these are hollow, so we can fill the liquid inside them. The tip will dissolve once it enters the target. Simple and clean."" He handed Tyler the darts, making sure he had enough.<br/><br/>He knew that he would only need one shot dart but he would give one to everyone else, just in case they had a better opening to get her. Tyler filled the darts accordingly, muttering about this and that, things that David didn't really care about. All he cared about was that the sedative working and capturing the girl. Then he would be in the good graces of Levi and that was all. ""Do you want to carry around some talismans?""<br/><br/>""If she'll be out for a few days then it won't be necessary for now, so you can keep them for now."" David held up one of the darts, the red liquid glowing slightly. He wondered how Tyler managed to get his hands on this but the underground market held many things that David thought unimaginable. ""If a human were to be injected with this, what would happen?""<br/><br/>Tyler looked at him with a surprised look. ""This sedative is made specifically for Oni therefore it would be of no use on a human.""<br/><br/>David had figured that they could use it on the woman's back-up but that plan was shot down before it started. ""Alright,"" he said grabbing the two extra darts and handed one to Hank and then went over to Levi. ""I'm not saying that I'll miss my mark, but this is just in case."" David liked to be prepared for anything and if something messed up on the mission, he knew that Levi would like to have a back-up plan of some sorts. ""Which one of the men will you handle? I'll take the other; just tell me where to go.""<br/><br/>David knew that both the men would be a problem but they only had to distract them for a little while until Hank got her away from the scene. Those men had taken down all of Dean's men without breaking much of a sweat. He was confident in his marksmanship and Levi's as well, but he knew that it would not be easy to take them down. Especially seeing how Levi had yet to say if he wanted them dead or alive. Perhaps the woman was more of bait for someone else. David knew that had to be the case or else Levi would have not grinned as he had. ""We have all we need in order, we just need to go find them and get it done."""
536,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-09-07T11:46:12,Sound of Silence,"It was a huge relief when Shizu agreed to go tell Elias about her true nature. He was worried about the outcome, but he knew that it wasnâ€™t right to keep the hacker in the dark despite his wanting to avoid telling him either way. They were all in this together and they shouldnâ€™t keep anyone in the dark about anything. That was the main reason he had told Shizu to tell Elias, and he was sure that he would find out later on anyway. Silently, he stood leaned against the wall near the kitchen, watching everything carefully. He was more than ready to step in and say something should Elias reject her. He was a little worried when Elias looked at her with disbelief, but when he watched him interact with Shizu more it almost felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders. As he had said, she was Shizu before anything else.<br/><br/>As he watched Elias move over to his computer he couldnâ€™t help but grin a little and he let out the breath he had been holding. He had faith that the hacker would be able to find something to help them keep on their toes. Hopefully this would be the last time she would be telling anyone about her true nature.<br/><br/>As much as he hated to even think about it, he knew it would be for the best if the only people who knew about her true nature were those who already did. Not only was he worried someone like Raziel might come and take her, or someone might try to hunt her down and get rid of the â€˜monsterâ€™, but because he knew she would rather not have to worry about it. That was why she had not told Elias all this time, right? Perhaps this was also another reason he was so interested in interrogating Levi. There was something about this whole thing that did not sit well with him. He had voiced he didnâ€™t like the vibes he had felt before, and the more he thought about it the more he wondered how Levi had managed to find out about Shizuâ€™s true nature to begin with. The only conclusion he had was that he was working for someone.<br/><br/>Once they captured him they would find out for sure, but he knew everyone was on the same page in that regard. He wondered how long it would take for Levi to talk. Between he and Ivan asking the questions he was sure it wouldnâ€™t be long before they got the information they wanted. When it came down to it they really made a good team, especially when it came to interrogations. Sometimes they joke around and say that was how they became friends in the first place. They both have sadistic sides; Azrai just does not show his as much unless heâ€™s in that murderous state. He wanted to have the first round with him, though, probably because he knew the guy personally. It hurt him to do so, but there was a chance he could use Cassandra as leverage to encourage Levi to talk. This was the best thing he could think of at the moment.<br/><br/>When he heard Ivan come back in, Elias had beaten him questioning what Zachariah had said. He listened carefully to everything, giving a reluctant nod when he mentioned that he would be looking after Shizu. There was a mildly irritated look on his face but he didnâ€™t object. All he said was, ""Very wellâ€¦â€ He knew better than to question their leader, for he always knew how to go about any given situation, and he understood why he had made the decision. They didnâ€™t want him being reckless; it always came down to them not wanting him to do anything reckless. It was just frustrating and he felt that no matter what he did he was never able to keep Shizu safe. Or rather, he was frustrated because he felt like no matter what he did he was unable to keep his promises to her. Or maybe it was a combination of both.<br/><br/>That sounded more accurate the more he thought of it.<br/><br/>â€œIf we are keeping it simple, then we... probably should not hold this operation somewhere that would make it seemâ€¦ obvious.â€ He said, then finished off what remained of his beer. He had forgotten he even had the bottle in his hands, that was how focused on this mission. Now the question was where that would be exactly. â€œI am thinking that we shouldâ€¦ allow Shizu to act like she is going home to clean up.â€ There was a brief pause as he hoped he had not offended her by saying this. â€œOnce everyone is in position we shall strike when they come for her.â€ He gave a nod, hoping that they would approve of his plan. If anything, if they didnâ€™t approve, it would give them something more to expand on. It was far too late to come up with other options, now that they have established that this was how they were going about things.<br/><br/>He looked over to Elias, â€œI do not expect it to come down to this, but I do not want to take any chances. I want you to see what we could use as a cure in case Levi decides to use any of the poisons you have found.â€ It was more of a just in case thing, to be honest. This wasnâ€™t exactly your every day poison, but poison used to kill an Oni, so there was no telling if they would even be able to find the cures. But as always he had faith the hacker would find anything they needed and was positive they would be able to work with anything he presented them. The mention of the black market caused him to feel a bit uneasy. Someone he once knew was really into that freaky shit. Every time he turned around, the guy had dug up something weird or illegal.<br/><br/>If this really was some black market stuff they were dealing with, their chances of success might have dropped a few percentage points. The only personal experience Azrai had with it was an old, antique gun he use to have, given to him by the same person he once worked with, but lost during a tough mission a few years ago. But he knew that the black market was indeed a shady place.<br/><br/>Running a hand through his hair he looked over to Ivan briefly as if he was expecting him to give his input. To be honest Ivan was probably more of a leader figure than he was, even if he was the one doing a lot of the talking. The Russian just seemed to have that authority about him. But that militaristic demeanor was exactly what he liked about him. Ivan sure as hell didnâ€™t fuck around; he just got right to the point, leaving no room for protest. Sometimes it could be a little intimidating. Over the years he has gotten use to it but there were still some moments when he wondered about Ivan. In some ways, they probably worried about each other a little too much. Then again they did keep each other out of trouble, most of the time, so that wasnâ€™t a bad thing.<br/><br/>â€œNowâ€¦â€ he continued, â€œThe only question I have is when are we going to get this over with?â€ The determination to get this done and over with was definitely there. If they wanted him focused on Levi then he would just go after Levi. He was still ensuing that Shizu would have her freedom, and take care of any other problems that would arise. This was just like any other mission they have been on, right? That was what he was telling himself but honestly he really wasnâ€™t sure. For one, this was definitely going to be tough. This was the first time he was actually truly trying to protect someone. He considered what happened in Japan to be just businessâ€¦ but now it was becoming something more and he really couldnâ€™t describe it. It certainly was an odd feeling.<br/><br/>Never had he expected to be dealing with the same person twice and he knew that Shizu must feel the same way. It had to be true. Otherwise she would not have avoided his eye contact as she had. Maybe once this was said and done he would just go back to Israel and stay there. If she wanted to contact him fine, if not then he would just forget about her. He knew it would be harder to do that the second time around, but he would manage. He always managed when it came to letting people go. Despite not having too many close friends, he has had to let go of people he did care about. Cassandra might not have been one of them, evident by how he was still thinking about her now, but he knew everything would be fine in the end.<br/><br/>Perhaps his friendship with Shizu was just not meant to be. They were to just have a professional relationship and that was that, which made him wonder if she was going to need to be protected for the rest of her life. Well, if that was the case maybe he should not be involvedâ€¦ Ah, but that made it sound like he was either beating himself up or something like that. Then again he had already established before that it was better for Shizu to live a life without violence. Canada was her home now, and he wanted to do whatever he could to make sure that it stays like that. He was just hoping that nobody else came after her once this was all said and done. Maybe then, after they got through this, he and Shizu would be able to discuss things like friendship.<br/><br/>Of course he probably wouldnâ€™t just jump in and say they could be friends. He was attached to her and the natural side wanted that to happen, but he wasnâ€™t going to get his hopes up. In the end he knew that she would probably end up being dragged into this way of life. If they were to be friends, it was bound to happen and he didnâ€™t want that at all.<br/><br/>He straightened his posture a little more and moved out further into the living room. â€œI know we will have to act quickly once everything begins.â€ He paused for a moment and glanced around the three and then looked to Shizu. He looked like he was going to say something, but what he did want to say wasnâ€™t coming out at all. Running a hand through his hair, he looked to Ivan as if telling him it was his turn to speak. The Russian was a lot better at this than he was anyway so he figured he might as well let him do the talking.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Levi could feel his excitement continuing to grow.<br/><br/>Looking at the dart in his hand he put on that same grin from earlier and chuckled softly. This was the first time in years he was this excited for a mission, it was actually quite liberating. He felt a confidence that he had not experienced since he had captured that English woman and had his way with her. With all the tools they had, he doubted that there would be any failure. However that did not mean he was going to be careless and march in with the mentality that he was invincible. Even with this sedative in their possession he knew this was going to be a difficult task for everyone. This was probably going to be one of their most difficult jobs yet, but if theyâ€¦ no, there was no â€˜ifâ€™, when they pulled this off he was positive that this would be very rewarding in the end.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m not taking my chances,â€ he said in a clear tone. â€œI think we should take the talismans, as a precaution.â€ It wasnâ€™t that he didnâ€™t have faith in Hank or David, though Hank was skating on thin ice right now, he just was not about to take any risks. There was a lot on the line and he wanted to make sure that he succeeded since they only had one shot. This wasnâ€™t a situation like they often had, where they would practice a few plans of action from time to time, this was something out of the blue. Maybe he should have thought it out better but he had really hoped Dean would have been competent enough to keep the woman sedated. The thought of Deanâ€™s men coming after him stuck in the back of his mind as well. He wanted to be prepared just in case they decided to crash their party again.<br/><br/>If that happened then shit would really hit the fan and he didnâ€™t want that. All the more reason to get in, grab the Oni woman, and then provoke Azrai into chasing after him, it seemed like a good plan. Maybe he was just nervous about it is all. This was the first time any of them, meaning Hank, David, and himself, were dealing with this stuff. Tyler might be needed on the field, though he doubted he would be of much use since he looked like he would shit himself if someone aimed a gun at him. Levi was really starting to wish that the other people he had called in would have actually fucking showed up. It was too late to deal with it now, they already have everything they needed, but he was still a little upset. If they did get back to him later, there was going to be hell to pay.<br/><br/>Looking at the small group again, Levi said, â€œAlright, hereâ€™s how itâ€™s going to be.â€ He continued to have that air of authority about him. Hints of the grin were still somewhat noticeable on his expression while he spoke. â€œDavid, you sedate the Oni woman. Then you and I will take out her guards while Hank grabs her.â€ He paused and looked specifically at David. â€œYou remember the one who had tackled me to the ground? Youâ€™ll be going after him. Iâ€™ll take out his buddy. I do want you to keep in mind, however, that I want him alive. Anyone else who gets in the way, kill them, but I want the more reckless of the bunch alive. Once everything is said and done, Tyler will be looking after her to make sure that, in the off chance it might happen, she doesnâ€™t wake up.â€ He took in a deep breath and folded his arms.<br/><br/>It didnâ€™t surprise him when Hank spoke up, â€œBefore we start, how exactly are we going to lure them out?â€<br/><br/>â€œThatâ€™s the glory of it. We arenâ€™t. We are going to wait for the woman to be alone, as they are probably going to let her go at some point, and then we strike.â€<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m not so sure about thatâ€¦ Where do you expect them to be? They could be anywhere.â€<br/><br/>â€œOne of Deanâ€™s men had told me where she works. Weâ€™re going to camp out there.â€ He proceeded to give a brief description of the layout of the area. They were not going to be in the immediate area; he didnâ€™t want everyone to be so close together. After all, they needed to be spread out more so they could keep an eye out for the girl and any potential threats or obstacles looking to get in the way. Levi was also aware that they needed to be close, so they could communicate.<br/><br/>Hank ran a hand over his face, still looking unsure. Levi had half a mind to relieve him of any concerns he may have, but the man decided to voice them. â€œSo, do we just keep an eye out for her? How do we even know if sheâ€™ll be there? I think we need to sit down and think a bit longer before we make out move, Levi.â€<br/><br/>As much as Levi hated to admit it he knew Hank was right about that. What they had was solid, it was just getting there that was causing problems. He wasnâ€™t sure where they should look for her or how everything was going to play out. At almost made him feel like he was at a bit of a loss but of course pride would never admit that openly. He was a spoiled man who was use to having things go smoothly. Now that he was faced with a challenge, he was losing his cool. Everything would be so much easier if things just went how they were supposed to. If Dean had not fucked up, if David had not run away, he would have the girl and be tormenting both her and Azrai right now. But nothing ever went how he wanted, he couldnâ€™t always get what he wanted, and he really hated that fact sometimes.<br/><br/>Levi moved to look out the window again. Part of him wondered where Azrai and the woman were now, if they were planning on trying to hide from him. A smirk formed on his expression as he thought about Azrai cowering somewhere. He had never known the man to be cowardly though, and he was worried about what he might be up to.<br/><br/>â€œI know.â€ Leviâ€™s tone was oddly calm.<br/><br/>â€œWeâ€™ll get her today, though.â€ There was a complete three-sixty in Hankâ€™s demeanor as well. In the end, even though the two may bicker, they did work well together. It gave Levi a little more confidence in this than he already had.<br/><br/>â€œSo, David, do you have anything else you would like to add?â€ As badly as Levi wanted to act now, he had to know if everyone was on the same page."
537,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-10-06T09:45:26,ElegantJewel,"It was a huge relief for her to know that Elias accepted that she was in fact not normal. It was odd how easily everyone around her accepted that fact. She knew that it was definitely not common for Humans to come across this of the supernatural type. Honestly, she knew that many were skeptical of things of that nature. She wondered briefly if everyone had thought she was pulling their leg, but she had shown them what she could become. She still remembered revealing her true nature to Azrai, her hands changing into sharpened claws. Even then, he had not seemed too surprised though she knew that Azrai hardly made any kind of reaction. It was blessing and a curse that he hid his emotions. Sometimes, she wasn't sure if he feared her or not but she supposed that it was best that she didn't know. It would only cause her to worry and that was definitely not needed at this point.<br/><br/>She was glad that she had shown Elias, it felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders. It had felt wrong hiding it from him all this time but she had never seen it necessary to tell him, until now. She never thought that she would meet people who were so accepting and that made her question their sanity. Her past had caused her to fear all those who knew of her true nature. She knew that everyone that surrounded her was different but she couldn't help but think in a negative way. Some things took longer to fix than others. She knew that after she spoke to Lucian about it, which would be the last person she would tell about her true nature. She could only hope that he was just as accepting. Over time, she wondered if they would start fearing her, especially given what happened in Israel.<br/><br/>More than anything, she knew that they were here to protect her for people like Levi and Raziel. Without them, she didn't want to fathom the idea of what would have happened to her. She shuddered at the thought. She was more than lucky to have them all here, without them she would have never escaped Japan. She owed so much to them, especially Azrai. Hopefully, when this was all said and done, she would be able to express and show her gratitude to them. Though there was still this fear that something would go horribly wrong. Were they too hopeful that this would be easy to end or too confident in their skills? She was unsure but she knew that she would have to be more careful than usual. If only she had been paying more attention when she had left work then this might have been avoided. However, from the looks of it, it would have happened eventually. Levi wanted her and Azrai like the very air they breathed.<br/><br/>What bothered her was the fact that Levi knew of her true nature and he managed to find her after she left Israel. She wasn't sure how he had managed or who had given him the resources to do so, but she knew that it had to be someone powerful. Surely, he could not be doing this on his own, with what men he had gathered, could he? There had to be a higher in command telling him what to do. She could only hope that it wasn't another organization like Sanctus Unum. What they when through in Israel was more than enough to last a lifetime, should another war like that arise, she wasn't sure who would survive. That thought terrified her. She had created bonds with so many people now that the thought of losing them caused fear to strike her. It was not only fear that caused her chest to ache but determination as well. She would fight harder to make sure there were no casualties.<br/><br/>She turned her attention to Ivan as he ran through what Zachariah had advised for them to do. She knew that being with Ivan would be the best option; she didn't want to distract Azrai. Besides, she had seen how he became when occupied with protecting her. She nodded her head slowly as they spoke about the formation and how things were to be handled. She listened to what Azrai had to say, briefly glancing down at her body when he mentioned getting cleaned up. She had forgotten what she currently looked like and felt slightly ashamed that she was currently not decent. It was a good plan to act like nothing is really happening, just a simple escort home. The only thing that bothered her was the fact that she would probably have to move again. She had finally settled down in her apartment, no longer buying things to make it to her liking. It was a shame but if they found out where she lived, she knew that she would no longer be safe there.<br/><br/>When Azrai asked a question, she decided that she might as well try to be more involved. ""I think that the best time would be immediately. As I have stated before, it is either they find us or we find them. I am sure that Levi will want to try to capture me as soon as possible. If he wishes to exact revenge on Azrai then he will want to put whatever plan that he has in motion soon."" She tilted her head slightly as she thought about when Levi would come. ""I would say that within the hour or so, that is when Levi and his group will start trying to search for me.""<br/><br/>""I agree,"" Ivan stated, shifting his position against the wall. ""We've dealt with people like this before, ones with vendettas. Usually they make a shitty plan then strike immediately. As for where this happens, this neighborhood isn't too lively and there are plenty of alleyways that we can drag the bastards into. The only problem I see currently is trying to get them to come out. If we have Shizu go home and clean herself off then we are stuck waiting for them to come get her, which would give them reason to believe that they are trapped.""<br/><br/>Ivan rubbed the scruff of his stumble as he thought for a moment. ""Shizu after you shower off and change, I want you to go to your job and tell your manager that you suddenly had to go back home and deal with a family death. Now, I'm not sure it will work but Levi should been within a few blocks radius of your job. From your job and back to your apartment one of them will spot you and that is when they will try to strike."" Ivan nodded his head as the plan was slowly coming together better than he expected. ""I will be tailing behind you from a distance, hiding here and there in order to make them believe that you are truly by yourself."" His eyes cut over to Azrai. ""Azrai, I want you to be not too far away either, preferably on the other side of the street, should anyone come from that direction.""<br/><br/>He turned and looked at the hacker who had been silently pulling up cures and other medicinal information. ""Elias, as much as I want you to stay here and work on cures for the poisons, I need you to be out on the field. You'll hang back further than Azrai and I, should you see anything suspicious, tell us immediately.""<br/><br/>""Got it,"" Elias said, looking away from his monitor in order to secure that he understood the instructions given to him.<br/><br/>""Shizu, I need you to act as unsuspecting as possible while still being on guard. Should you feel uneasy, immediately make your way over to where I am but remember to not be obvious. Azrai is correct when he says that things will happen fast once they start.""<br/><br/>""I understand,"" she said while trying to play out how things should go. She also thought of different scenarios should something awry happen. She certainly hadn't expected any of this to happen so soon after she had left Israel. She was sure that Azrai hadn't expected to come in contact with her so soon either. In her mind, she knew that it must be a higher power that was bringing them back together. Maybe it hadn't been wrong of her to think that they could have some sort of relationship. Then again, she was sure that Azrai didn't want her to be involved in the lifestyle that he had. She too, didn't wish to live in a life that was violent but if it meant staying in contact with Azrai...Right now, things were a little strange between them. She could hardly hold his stare for a few seconds. She really didn't know what to say to him either. If she spoke about it now, she was sure that it would come out in a long stream of nonsense.<br/><br/>She brushed the thought aside, knowing that she had more important things to focus on right now. She glanced at all three of them, catching Azrai's gaze once more. She had expected him to say something else but he seemed to be unable to do so. ""I feel that we should no longer dilly dally around and start this operation.""<br/><br/>A slight smirk came to Ivan's face at the determination that Shizu had. She could really do some good to the organization. He missed the fire in the eyes of trainees joining. However, he knew that a certain person would probably be highly against the idea of her joining. Hell, more than more person probably, even he was against it but he could see her potential. ""Alright, if there aren't any more questions or concerns, we should get going."" As much as he wouldn't mind anyone else speaking out, Shizu was right. They needed to get this going before Levi found them unprepared and low on arms and ammunition. ""Be sure to gear up, Elias,"" Ivan muttered, pushing himself off the wall.<br/><br/>""I will,"" Elias said in an exasperated tone before standing up and going to get his arms.<br/><br/>Ivan looked over at Azrai. ""I don't think it'll be necessary to pack too heavy but enough to ensure that he win, yeah?""<br/><br/>Shizu stood up as well, wondering if she should bring her gun along as well. She knew how to use it but she wondered if it would be necessary for her to actually use it. She figured it was better safe than sorry. She moved towards the door, ready to get the plan into motion. More than anything, she wanted this to end before it escalated too fast. She wanted it to end so that she could mend whatever she tried to sever with Azrai when she left Israel. She just wanted her normal life back.<br/><br/>Elias came back, his gun concealed beneath his blazer. Even though he was ready for whatever action he may see, he looked like he was just going out for some kind of meeting with friends. Shizu wondered if that was something they all learned, how to blend in while being prepared to fight. It was truly amazing how unsuspicious they looked. Ivan moved towards the door as well, before turning look at them. ""Should they already be out there, Shizu and I will go by car to her apartment. Azrai and Elias, you guys will walk and then I'll let you know when she's done getting changed. From there, we will tail her to her job. Got it?""<br/><br/>""Yes sir,"" Elias stated in a serious tone.<br/><br/>""Azrai, get whatever you need out of the car,"" Ivan said before heading outside.<br/><br/>The plan would go into motion soon.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>He knew that Levi didnâ€™t doubt that the sedative wouldn't work, but he knew that Levi wanted this to be the last time they had to plan to get the woman. David nodded his head, motioning for Tyler to get the talismans for the extra precaution. David handed out a few talismans to Hank and Levi, just to be safe. He knew how much this plan meant to Levi and naturally, David wanted it to go well. It just wasn't about being in Levi's good graces again. It was about continuing to work with Levi. They had been partners for quite some time now and he knew that this mission would really determine if they would continue being partners. He had fucked up once and he knew better than to do it again.<br/><br/>He perked up when Levi began to speak of the plan formation and he knew that he would be entrusted to sedate the woman. He nearly frowned at the thought of attacking the man who had tackled Levi down in the first run in. He was confident that he could handle the male; they were about the same size. The whole 'keeping him alive' part was going to be difficult. If they all were protecting the Oni woman then they would be more than ready to shed some blood and take lives. He bit his tongue however, knowing that he shouldn't question Levi's decision. He could visibly see some sort of excitement grow on Tyler's face at the sound of watching over the Oni woman. He could only hope that the mythologist didn't do anything stupid while she was under his care. That was not something that David wanted to think about but it was a possibility. He knew that Tyler wanted to get his hands on her too.<br/><br/>When Hank spoke up, David had to be honest with him and question how they would in fact lure out the target. He was surprised that Levi said they wouldn't though it made sense. They would be on edge for a bit but eventually they would have to leave the woman by herself. He was surprised that Hank and Levi weren't bickering like they had been before but now things were getting serious. There was no time for arguments of any kind. He could tell that this was something that was also on Levi's mind. When Levi directed his attention to him, David thought about it for a moment. There were still some blurred lines and things that concerned David but he knew that they didn't really have the time to wait around anymore. They needed to act fast before the other group came up with something that could counter them. Surely, they weren't as prepared as his group was right now. They had ammunition, sedatives, suppressants...everything seemed to be in their favor.<br/><br/>""As mentioned before, Dean's men knew of her job location and from what I know, she lives close by the cafe. That being said,"" David paused a bit as he thought. ""Our placement is important. She has been missing from work for a while, so maybe she'll try to talk to her manager and get things going back to normal. If not that, then we will more than likely see her walking around the vicinity of her job. As Levi said before, we'll be placed at various locations, far enough to not seem suspicious but close enough for communication. I think the best course of action is to wait for her to be alone."" He shifted as he nodded his head, feeling the adrenaline of a mission filling his being. ""I really don't have anything else to add, let's go get the woman.""<br/><br/>He glanced over at Tyler, who had put away the other various items he had procured from the black market. He knew that the man wanted this mission to be successful as well. He wondered if the guy knew how to use a gun because as a last resort, they might actually need him. It just depended on how prepared the others were. ""Make sure you pack some heat, things will get crazy though I don't see any problems with the plan so far."" David knew that things would go accordingly, so long as everyone stayed with their mission objective. They would have the girl by the end of the day and David would make sure of it. He wouldn't let anyone fuck this up for Levi."
538,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2013-10-10T13:01:55,Sound of Silence,"The moment Ivan mentioned he was in agreement with everything, he knew that things would be fine from here on out. Meaning there was not much else to discuss. Everyone was aware of their roles and was ready for action, once they stepped out of this apartment everything would fall into motion. In a strange way this felt just like any other mission they had faced. The thought helped ease him a little, helped him to focus a bit more. Even Elias was joining the fray. He had to agree with Ivan a little in that even though Elias would be useful looking up medical information it was best they have all hands on deck.  Even though he was confident they would succeed, never once doubting his friends, having some back up gave him reassurance, he wouldnâ€™t have to do this alone in case something went wrong or he felt compelled to be reckless.<br/><br/>He gave a nod to show he, too, understood fully what needed to be done. â€œI agree that it isâ€¦ best that we act now. Travel light and be prepared for anything. If something on either end goes wrong we shallâ€¦ keep in contact with the other party and then take actions accordingly.â€ They needed to act now or else lose the opportunity to get to Levi. While he thought of a few different scenarios and ho when would be able to go about them, he ran a hand through his hair and exhaled softly. Part of him wanted to speak up about a lot of things but the words wouldnâ€™t come out whenever he tried to speak up. How odd.  Usually he was able to keep himself together, keep a level head, but now he just seemed out of it, hopefully it wouldnâ€™t affect the mission in any way.<br/><br/>Heâ€™d never be able to forgive himself if he lost Shizu because of one fuck up.<br/><br/>Instead of speaking up again, he just pulled his Desert Eagle from its holster, checked the clip, and readied it for use. He still had some rounds left and had not even touched his extra clips. He tucked the gun back under his coat and followed everyone towards the door.<br/><br/>This mission was going to succeed. There was no â€˜maybeâ€™ here, no ifâ€™s, they were going to capture Levi and that was that. Oh, he was determined alright, though, deep down, he was wounded. He had never really had anything against Levi prior to his and really wished he would let go of this silly vendetta. He knew for sure Cassandra would not want to see them fighting like this. That aside, he truly was pumped up for this in a way that did not make this seem like just another mission. It felt a lot like his time with Shizu back in Japan, when they were escaping from the hotel. Maybe it wasâ€¦ noâ€¦. He knew for a fact it was because he cared about her. He hadnâ€™t bothered hiding it so why was he still in denial? He really didnâ€™t know. Either way, it was best that they focus on the mission.<br/><br/>Once outside, he did his best to ignore the cold he had almost forgotten about and followed Ivan towards the car. He didnâ€™t take much from their storage in the trunk. An extra gun, and some more clips, just in case he was disarmed of his Desert Eagle were carefully hidden under his coat. When he was packing for this trip he really hadnâ€™t packed too much to take with him anyway. He always liked to be prepared, but knew that he didnâ€™t need that much in order to be effective so he just carried what was necessary. Zachariah was only able to give them so much whenever they went on missions, so even if they wanted to be heavily equipped they simply couldnâ€™t. After years of working with the organization he had become accustomed to working with what he had. It made him laugh whenever he saw people with more equipment with them than they use.<br/><br/>Letting out a soft exhale, he looked to the other three, â€œI will be honest. I amâ€¦ confident in our skills but if Levi has somebody a lot more powerful working with him we need to be cautious.â€ He paused for a moment, and then smirked a little. â€œI amâ€¦ not expecting a walk in the park, but if everything is done right this will just like any other mission.â€ It was a simple task, right? Get in, capture Levi, and get out of there. It was something he and Ivan have done numerous times before. He only hoped that Shizu would be alright. She was just as confident as they were but she was not use to this life like they were. This wasnâ€™t a village filled with malicious people; this was something that was on a different level in several different ways. Her experience with dealing with the villagers for as long as she had might only be so helpful for so long.<br/><br/>Just for reassurance he said, â€œAnyone else who decides to stand in our way will have their brains blown out. Levi is the only one who needs to be kept alive. If someone else shows up, we shallâ€¦ take them out as well.â€ Maybe that was somewhat reckless, but again he really wanted to be careful. He was a little tense. The feeling that they were missing something was driving him up a wall. With any luck, this would be all over before Levi even knew what hit him. He and Ivan could take the bastard back to Israel with him as soon as it was over with without too much trouble. After that Shizu could continue living her life peacefully. Oh, who was he kidding, though? Shizu had been dragged into his life the moment the two of them became attached.<br/><br/>He hated to think about it, sometimes he wished things would go smoothly; he should have known that something like this would happen after he rescued her from that village. Who knows how long it would be before they would be able to let her live without constantly being monitored, assuming more people knew about her true nature. He was sure that there might be someone else just sitting there watching them, preparing to strike once they felt that Shizu was safe. That was how they got them the first time, was it not? Was she really more trouble that she was worth? Surely some might believe that. However, he did not, she had been given this chance thanks to him, because deep down he had been driven to do so and it still felt right to have her fight for her freedom, and he was still alive thanks to her.<br/><br/>He owed her just as much as she owed him. Maybe it wasnâ€™t the same, but that was just how he thought sometimes. There was also so much he wanted to ask about the Oni blood. He considered it a bit of a curse though heâ€™d never be able to bring himself to voice that.<br/><br/>He was still struggling with keeping his aggression in check. Even now he could feel the urge to spill blood becoming stronger and stronger, waiting to be released. He had that look in his eyes. If it wasnâ€™t released soon, it would explode, and nobody wanted that. They all knew what he was capable of in that state of mind and knew that they felt a certain amount of fear whenever he was angry. He was sure that if he did not keep himself under control during this, his aggression would surely cause some problems. That was something he wanted to avoid at all costs. He wasnâ€™t unconfident about controlling himself but he knew how easily he fell into that state of mind whenever he was dealing with a rough situation. This was sure to become emotional fast, which was another reason he was in agreement of them acting before anything escalated.<br/><br/>Once Ivan left with Shizu, Azrai was left with Elias. â€œLet us get into position thenâ€¦â€ he spoke up briefly. He didnâ€™t know where Shizu lived so he let the hacker lead the way for a bit. Though he has been here enough to know the area fairly well, in spite of not being able to see Elias very often, since they lived in different parts of the world, he didnâ€™t live here. He knew he wouldnâ€™t get lost but the hacker knew the alleys a lot better than he did. While he walked, he folded his arms over his chest and tucked his hands underneath them for warmth. Usually he would keep his hand by his gun, but he wanted to make it look like he was out for a stroll with a friend. That meant keeping relaxed as well, which he did to the best of his ability since he was still feeling pretty on edge.<br/><br/>â€œI do not know how well Levi and his gang know this city, butâ€¦ I am going to assume they will also know somebody who knows which alleys to hide out in. Since you will be covering me, I think you shouldâ€¦ keep an eye on any places from which they could strike quickly and unseen.â€ he said in a low voice once he felt they were in a good enough position to begin. The neighborhood really wasnâ€™t that lively right now from what he could tell. He was grateful for that. They didnâ€™t need any distractions and sure as hell didnâ€™t need anyone else getting caught up in this. â€œAs I have mentioned before, if one of us sees anything we shall act accordingly.â€ He decided to leave it at that, picking up the pace a little to give some distance between them, heading towards an area that looked clear enough, keeping the stride of someone who might be late getting somewhere.<br/><br/>There was a lot he still wanted to say to Elias, but for now he would focus on the mission while enjoying his company at the same time.<br/><br/>He was glad to have someone like Elias on his side and not against him. Not only was he very helpful dealing with pests and gathering information, but he was a good friend. They might not get to see each other much, but when they did, he has always enjoyed the hackerâ€™s company. Sometimes he felt that he didnâ€™t show Elias how much his work was appreciated as much as he should. He knew he didnâ€™t need to tell the man twice, and that it was just another thing he hated about living in different parts of the world. It might not even be needed; however, he still felt that he should show a little more appreciation for everything he does for him. Lord only knows why he puts up with him, but then again Elias managed to put up with Lucian.<br/><br/>Discovering that Shizu lived a few blocks away from Elias didnâ€™t really surprise him for some reason. He supposed it was because he had been given the task of looking after her, and he wondered if where she worked would be within a good few mile radius, but didnâ€™t take time to think about it past that. Taking a deep breath, he leaned against a building that was a good distance away and eagerly awaited Ivanâ€™s call informing them to move. He didnâ€™t want to be too far away, or too close, so he stayed where he was for the time being. He moved a hand closer to where his gun was, more than ready to spring into action as soon as Ivan gave the word. A few minutes have passed already, it wouldnâ€™t be long now. He looked over his shoulder to about where Elias would be hanging out, perhaps wondering if the action would start early.<br/><br/>Were they out here already, waiting for Shizu? Or were they still preparing? His body was no longer shivering from cold, but anticipation. Adrenaline was already starting to make him more active. It was like this whenever he went in and killed someone for a mission. This time around, it was a little different, he could feel himself becoming more and more eager to rip Levi apart, and he knew he would have to keep his aggression under control. He wondered if this was what Zachariah and the others were worried about with him coming here to Canada. Well, he was just going to have to prove he was still in control and trusted Elias and Ivan would make sure he stayed focus.<br/><br/>With Ivan and Elias by his side, he doubted this mission would fail.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>There was once a point in Leviâ€™s life where he had loved Azrai, almost like family. At first he had been wary, but after getting to know him, spending time with him and Cassandra quite a bit, he never really had anything against him. They always go along and things were good. Then, Azrai fucked up and Cassandra got hurt; he was never going to forgive that man for allowing his sister to get hurt. Growing up, Levi and Cassandra had different mothers, and didnâ€™t see each other often but has always been all he had, especially when their father kicked him out. It would have been a little more forgivable had she actually lived after being tormented. Since she was dead, his revenge was all he had left in order to make things right. He couldnâ€™t wait to tear Azrai apart. The more he thought about it the more he could feel himself becoming increasingly eager.<br/><br/>Chuckling a little, he checked his gun as soon as David mentioned he didnâ€™t have anything else to add. He still had some ammunition stored up in the hideout. A few of his friends made sure that it would sit here untouched, until it was to be used. It wasnâ€™t often that he came out here to Canada, but it was nice to have places all over the world in case he had things to take care of. The mission where he had kidnapped that English woman had taught him that much. He refused to go into somewhere unprepared, no matter what; this might be a vendetta but he was making damn sure he would get this right. He could not stress enough how much hurt those three would be in if he did not have the Oni woman and Azrai in his grasp by the end of the day.<br/><br/>â€œLetâ€™s get started then. I want everything done in no less than five minutes as soon as the woman is sedated. We go in, get the woman, and vanish as if nothing had happened. Do I make myself clear?â€ Levi looked at each of them, especially at Tyler, still not willing to trust him until he proves himself, and gave them all one of his â€˜speak now or forever hold your peaceâ€™ looks. However, it seemed like everyone was on the same page. Levi could even see determination in Hankâ€™s eye, David he had expected to be excited. For as long as he has known the man, he knew he enjoyed the thrill of a mission, that was why he kept him along, and knew he would get the job done in spite of his fuck ups in the past. The man was reliable.<br/><br/>When nobody spoke up he decided to go into the back room and get a few more clips just in case. Just about any weapon you could imagine was in there. He searched around and grabbed the most powerful gun available. There were no anti-tank guns, or rocket launchers, or anything the military might use, but there was still some heavy artillery. Every last weapon in this room, most likely, he had help obtaining. Levi sure as hell didnâ€™t have the money for all of this even if he did have enough of a silver tongue to sucker someone out of a few bucks. It was great he had so many contacts, and some very powerful ones at that. How could he forget the person who had made this possible? Without them he would have never had this opportunity. Though, what they wanted with the Oni woman was something he wasnâ€™t informed of.<br/><br/>Oh well. As long as he was able to do whatever he wanted with her, and torment Azrai, before he handed her off then so be it. He didnâ€™t need to ask questions.<br/><br/>Returning to the small group, Levi flashed a grin, â€œLetâ€™s get this show on the road.â€ He said with a chuckle, heading outside. Hank followed suit.<br/><br/>â€œAre you sure we have everything?â€ Hank said, just trying to make sure.<br/><br/>â€œWe do.â€ Levi replied curtly, glaring at Hank a little, giving little room for him to say anything back. It pissed him off that he still had doubts. He really was not in the mood for bickering right now. If Hank doubted him, perhaps he should do everything his way and the other three could stand and watch him get ripped to shreds by the woman. Onis were supposed to be vicious, werenâ€™t they? All supernatural beings had a taste for blood after all. They were monsters in need of eradication; he stood by that view religiously even though he knew his God had abandoned him years ago when he lost Cassandra. He was expecting there to be a lot of bloodshed. Surely there would be a chance of someone ending up dead as well. Hopefully not Azrai, otherwise David was going to find himself in a world of hurt.<br/><br/>He was sure he didnâ€™t need to tell the man twice.<br/><br/>When he got outside, he looked to his little gang, â€œWe should take the car. Weâ€™ll park is somewhere in the middle, close by, and then spread out from there.â€"
539,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2014-02-28T01:28:19,ElegantJewel,"As they stood there, gathering their ammunition, Ivan could feel the familiar rush of adrenaline flowing through his body. This always seemed to happen, no matter the mission that he went on. It made him feel more confident in himself and the people surrounding him. It was also fortunate that the plan had formed rather well, thanks to Shizu's thoughts prior. Ivan nodded his head as Azrai mentioned keeping in contact with one another. As much as he hoped that this mission would go smoothly, he knew that everything couldn't go his way. It was slightly frustrating when things were not in his control but that was the risk they took with their lifestyle. Every day was a risk, every second was precious. It was important that they were cautious and well aware of everything that was going on around them. Not only would he have trouble with Azrai if something happened to Shizu, he would also have to deal with Zachariah, whom he had promised that this mission would not fail. Then again, failure would never be an option in his mind. That was why he was so determined to have a perfected plan and course of action.<br/><br/>Ivan knew how hard it must be for Azrai to have to deal with Levi, especially given the state that Levi's mind was in currently. It was always complicated when personal emotions and histories were mixed in with a mission. That was why they had the sole rule of never becoming attached to a target. It would only cause further complications along the way. Now, Ivan was by no means thinking it was wrong for Azrai and Shizu to have become attached to one another. It seemed like it had been inevitable and the more they fought against it, the stronger the attachment grew. Still, it was rather unfortunate that she had been brought into their world and it was unfortunate that her peaceful life had been disrupted. Ivan was unsure if Levi knew that Azrai had any kind of feelings towards Shizu. He could only hope that Levi didn't or else that may strengthen his vendetta against Azrai. It would only make sense right?<br/><br/>Exact revenge by taking away someone that Azrai cared for. He ran a hand over his face, knowing that if information like that leaked out they would be dealing with a much more serious problem. As long as things didn't get out of hand, then that would still be information that enemy couldn't use against them. So far, Ivan knew that Levi knew about what happened in Israel, which is why he decided to go after Shizu. Did he think of Shizu just as someone who had connections with Azrai? Or did he think that there was more than a connection. It made Ivan uneasy at how much Levi knew about Shizu. He truly wondered who had given him all this information and it caused his stomach to become uncomfortable. How much did Levi know? How much did Levi know about the organization, about Zachariah? Who exactly was giving Levi all this information? Ivan knew that this must be something that would be bothering Zachariah as well. When they finally got a hold of Levi, they would get it out of him, if not then he would have Elias do a bit of intensive research.<br/><br/>""Agreed, should anything get out of hand, the problem will be eliminated immediately and efficiently,"" Ivan stated in a stern tone of voice, making sure everyone understood how serious he meant to be. There was tension in the air though he felt as if it shouldn't affect the mission too much. There was a lot that would be placed on the line soon. He could only pray that no one's lives would be lost. It was already difficult enough to try to pull this off without causing too much of a commotion. The neighborhood that Elias and Shizu lived in was fairly quiet, so many people wouldn't be around but still he worried. The alleyways were plentiful so that gave them some coverage. The fact that Elias had lived here for so long gave them the advantage of having someone to tell them where exactly to go if trouble pops up. Ivan wondered if Levi's group had that kind of advantage as well. Ivan knew that things were in their favor but he knew better than to be too optimistic about the situation. Anything could go wrong.<br/><br/>""Alright, let's get a move on. I shall call when we are ready to head out,"" Ivan said nodding at the two other males. ""Let's go Shizu."" With a quick glance over at Azrai, Shizu could only pass on a look of concern towards the male. She could sense the increasing bloodlust that was slowly building within the man. A slight frown tugged on the corners of her lips, knowing that it was still too soon for him to be on the field. She had grown accustomed to the deep claws of desire that harbored deep within her being. Azrai, however, had only started to adjust to it for...how long had it been? Six months? Surely, that time had not been enough for him to fully rein control of his aggression. Still, she had faith in the man; he had always proven to be in control, most of the time. She knew it would probably upset him if she showed that she was too concerned. Knowing that she should avoid saying anything unnecessary, she followed Ivan's lead into his car.<br/><br/>Elias watched the two of them get into the van, before driving away. It wasn’t like they had to drive slowly, seeing how Elias had been the one to pick out the exact location of Shizu's apartment. He glanced over at Azrai who started walking after they had left. With a slight sigh, Elias slowly started walking as well. This was certainly not the first time Elias had been asked to join the field, but it was usually something that he tried to avoid. The hacker knew his way around a gun and was capable of taking out any potential threat, but he just felt more comfortable sitting in front of a monitor. That was why he was usually on edge out in public, not like he ventured out in public often. It was because of Lucian and Shizu, as of late, that he saw the outside world. He had to say, it wasn't as bad as he initially thought it would be but that still didn't mean that he enjoyed being around other people. Maybe it was his somewhat sheltered childhood that had made him this way but he was truly appreciative of Lucian and Shizu. Without them, he would be a recluse, never knowing what the sun looked like at noon or what kind of people would show up at the bar at three in the morning.<br/><br/>That was why this mission was important to him. Sure, Lucian had been there for him through thick and thin. Their friendship was odd but it certainly worked for the both of them. With the addition of Shizu, it had made things seem more complete to him. She would drop by from time to time to see how he was and if he had been getting fresh air lately. They would have lunch together in order to see how her education was progressing and he would listen to her complain about her job on rare occasions. Then sometimes, when everyone was free, they would go out to the nearby bar and have a few drinks, enjoying life as Shizu would put it. Shizu had really made him open up more than he thought he would. She had made him become more social and he found himself laughing more in her presence. He didn't care if she was human like he initially thought; she was still just as important to him. That was why this mission could not fail.<br/><br/>While walking towards Shizu's apartment, Elias pulled out his phone, feigning distraction to keep a low profile. He made sure that he kept the air of being unaware and completely absorbed in whatever was on his phone. He cocked his head slightly as Azrai spoke to him, his eyes flickering over to the male briefly. ""No problem, I have already thought about some places that could be a bit troublesome,"" he muttered gently. ""However, I am slightly doubtful that they know these streets better than I,"" he added after a while, though he wasn't trying to sound overly confident. Who knew, they could have someone that knew the alleyways like he did and that caused him to be a bit more cautious. If that was the case then he knew that he could outsmart them with his knowledge of the streets, that's what he would have to do.<br/><br/>""Her place is right up here,"" Elias pointed out, remembering the familiar buildings that surrounded the area. ""She lives on the second floor,"" he said, nodded at the slate blue building. He could see the light on from her bedroom window, it seemed like things were going accordingly. ""I'll be over here to be on the lookout. Ivan should be just up ahead, once Shizu leaves, we will be on our way."" Elias nodded his head behind him, their position was rather simple. Ivan would be in the front of the group, Shizu would be next, Azrai after that and Elias would be covering from behind. It was a standard formation that worked efficiently, so Elias knew there wasn't too much to worry about.<br/><br/>However, anything could happen.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>They pulled up to the curb of the street, just in front of her apartment. The drive hardly took more than five minutes and she knew that Elias and Azrai would show up shortly. When Ivan parked the car, she unbuckled her seatbelt before Ivan caught a hold of her attention. She glanced down at the object in his hand before she glanced up back at his concerned face. It was normally hard to read the Russian's emotions but for once, Shizu was able to understand what he was trying to get across to her. A gentle smile came to her lips and she nodded her head, before taking the smaller pistol from his hand. She tucked it away with caution, just in case someone walking by might see. ""I am not saying that the mission will fail....this is only to ensure that should things go awry, you will have protection,"" Ivan stated to her gently.<br/><br/>""I understand,"" she said knowing that things may not go according to the plan.<br/><br/>""You know what is needed of you, let's not waste anymore time."" She nodded once more getting out of the vehicle. ""Be careful, Shizu."" She stopped before closing the door, a worried look upon her face. She knew that Ivan understood how she felt without her having to express it. She quickly made her way up the two flights of stairs, listening to Ivan's car pull away from the curb, going a little ways down the road to avoid suspicion. She let out a heavy breath as she entered her apartment, staring at the place that she hadn't seen for the last month. It felt surreal to be coming home like this, as if it were an ordinary day. Closing and locking the door behind her, she quickly moved about her home. She practically ran into her bedroom, knowing that she didn't have time to dilly dally around. She was on a time limit before the others would show up and things would only escalate from there.<br/><br/>She rid herself of the clothes she had stolen from the man that she had killed earlier this day, her nose scrunching up in disgust. She hopped into the shower almost immediately as she had turned on the water, flinching at the cold water before it came to the correct temperature. She scrubbed her skin vigorously, wondering how many times she had done this before. A memory hit her briefly, remembering the first night that she had escaped the village with Azrai. She had done the same exact thing when she had come to the hotel. She paused slightly from her intensive cleaning, wondering if she would constantly live a life like this. Would she always be on the run from the unknown organizations that knew of her? It was obvious to her now that no matter the fact, that Zachariah and the others had placed her under the radar, she had been found and probably would always be found. This was not the life that she had been expecting, yet it had been peaceful months prior to this. Would it always be like this or would she have to give up on the dream of living a peaceful life?<br/><br/>She allowed herself time to mull over those thoughts as she continued to clean off herself. Cutting off the water, she grabbed a couple of towels wrapping them around her body and hair. She walked through her spacious bedroom before looking into her closet. She stared at the clothing, knowing that she would need something that would be easy to move in, if she needed to run but she also didn't want to look like she was expecting anything to happen. She was supposed to remain as oblivious as possible, like she would not be targeted again. Biting her lower lip, she grabbed a beige turtleneck sweater and a black cardigan. Opening up her bureau drawers, she pulled out a pair of dark jeans. She hoped that this looked decent enough to remain unsuspecting but it would also help cover up the minor bruises and cuts that had yet to heal. She quickly dried herself off and shimmied into her clothes as fast as she could. Going back into the bathroom, she ran a comb through her tangled locks as gently as she could before blow drying her hair. Looking at herself in the mirror, she could still see the bruise on her forehead.<br/><br/>Frowning, she knew it would bring suspicion to her manager if she showed up at work like this. Grabbing some concealer she did her best to cover up the bruises as well as the dark circled under her eyes. When she finished, she had to say that she looked a lot better than she had prior even if she hadn't seen herself. She was glad that Azrai had mentioned that she should clean up before they headed out. It made her feel a bit more at ease. Walking out of the bathroom, she grabbed her purse, carefully tucking the pistol that Ivan had given her in there. She placed her wallet and keys and other miscellaneous items inside before slipping on a pair of low ankle boots. With everything in place, she was ready to go out, walking to the front door; she grabbed a scarf and a pair of gloves, before exiting.<br/><br/>She locked the door and hurried down the steps heading off in the direction of her work. She knew that everyone was waiting around for the moment that danger hit. She felt a bit uneasy, seeing how things seemed a bit quiet but this neighborhood had always been like that, that was why she had thought it safe but seeing how she had been attacked made her think otherwise. Letting out a breath, she continued to walk down the sidewalk at a normal pace, despite the fact that her nerves were on the edge. This was the first time that she was actually participating in a mission with everyone. There was no way that she wanted to let them down in any way or form. So she continued on, being sure to act like she knew nothing about the men tailing her, all that should matter was hoping that she still had a job which was very unlikely. She let out a sigh as after a few minutes, seeing the streets liven up slightly before the sign of the diner she worked at came to view. Taking in a deep breath, she knew that this was the beginning of the mission.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>Ivan had parked the car in a small parking lot a little ways from Shizu's apartment, he camped out in a closer building just in case is intuition was wrong and that Levi and his group would come directly to her place. He could see the figures of Elias and Azrai coming closer while Shizu was inside preparing herself. His eyes scanned the area, things seemed to be undisturbed. Was Shizu right? Would they come immediately or would they want to plan out things more carefully? Ivan could only imagine that Levi would be impatient to exact his revenge. How long had Levi been planning this? Constant questions kept popping up in his head though he could find no clear answer. It bothered him more than anything not knowing who all was behind this but for now he had to focus of the task at hand. It wouldn't do him any good to think about it now.<br/><br/>After waiting for a while, he could see Shizu come out of her apartment. He sent an immediate message to Elias and Azrai, they would start now. Digging his hands into his pockets, he walked ahead of the group, in order to look out for any oncoming danger. He had visited Elias a few times but that still didn't mean he knew the area well. He would keep in front of Shizu for a while, before going into a secluded spot to lookout from. He knew that everyone would be on edge at this point and he could only pray for the best possible outcome. He could only pray that Azrai would be able to keep his aggression in check. There was so much that was on the line right now. He would not allow failure. Perhaps he was being too desperate for things to work out that could eventually cause all of their efforts to become meaningless. He needed to clear his mind in order to work efficiently. Despite all the worries and concerns he had, knew that they would do him no good now.<br/><br/>Stopping at a few street vendors, pretending to be interested in the cheaply made trinkets, he keep his eye on Shizu's figure as she continued to make her way towards her job. He moved after a few moments, knowing that staying in one place could be risky. Levi and the other man that was with him knew his face and they would probably be able to pick him out in the crowd if they searched hard enough. He stopped after another vendor as Shizu hurried across the street into the diner that she had worked at. He could feel his heart start to beat a little faster knowing that this was only the beginning of the mission. Now, they had to wait until Levi showed up. Something just didn't feel right, like he was missing something. Frowning a bit, he moved to a secluded area, before communicating to other two. ""You know this already but be careful, there are a lot of people,"" Ivan muttered in a low voice. ""Something doesn't feel right,"" he added, his gut twisting uncomfortably.<br/><br/>With their formation, everyone was close enough to come when needed but also far enough in order to have a better coverage of the area. He was also glad that he had given Shizu a weapon should she be separated or too far away from any of them, should things get confusing in the heat of the moment. Still, these kinds of missions always caused him to be more tense than usual. Luring out the enemy was a risky move on their behalf. Not only were they relying on Shizu but they were putting her in harm's way. Should something happen, they could lose her...again. He couldn't even fathom what would happen if they did but it was a possibility that, he was sure, was on everyone's mind. Gritting his teeth, he continued to watch from a far for anything that caused him to feel uncomfortable.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>At Levi's last words, David had nothing else to say. He knew that there was nothing else to add. They all understood the severity of the situation and should they fail, they would probably, no; they wouldn't see the light of day again. David glanced over at the mythologist, gauging his reaction to Levi's words and glances. The male seemed to be holding up well, for now. He was placing a lot of his trust into Tyler and that was a big deal for him to do so. Not only was he putting his trust into Tyler but also he was putting his trust from Levi on the line right now. This had to work, this absolutely had to work or else he was done for. With that in mind, it only strengthened his resolve in getting the Oni woman and Azrai for Levi. A slight grin came to his face; he was feeling pretty confident with their set-up. Surely, the other team would not be expecting what they had prepared.<br/><br/>He made sure that Tyler knew what to do with a gun, just for extra measures before following Levi outside. He took in a deep breath of the unforgiving cold air and let a satisfied sigh. This plan would go well, he was sure of it. They had the resources and the man power to get the job done. He was rather impressed with the plan that they were able to come up with in a small amount of time. That was what he lived for. That was why he loved his job. Doing things on the fly was the thrill that he lived for. The thrill of chasing and shooting down the enemies was a high that he could never get enough of. Sure, Levi had some screws loose but he had his own as well. Perhaps that was why they made such a great team. Cracking his knuckles, he basked in the waves of adrenaline that coursed through him.<br/><br/>He would shoot down the woman with the sedative then get Azrai. It was simple, even if Azrai fought back, he was sure Levi wouldn't mind if he was a bit battered and bruised when he was handed over.<br/><br/>""Alright, sounds good,"" David stated before getting into the car. After waiting until everyone got in as well, he started the engine and headed off towards their destination. He knew roughly the location that the Oni woman worked, seeing how he had tailed Dean's men for a while now. The drive was silent, due to the fact that having any kind of music would cause his guard to drop. He knew it was best to not be overconfident however, he knew that he had to keep a mantra of success running through his mind. They were being extremely cautious with all the firearms they had on them, so should things get too crazy then they could overpower the other group.<br/><br/>Pulling into a back alley, David parked the car and turned off the engine. ""Alright, we are currently near the cafe that the woman works at, she should live within walking distance from here. We all know what she looks like, so she'll stick out in the crowd. Tyler you will be in charge of getting us away once we have the girl, so you stay closest to the car. Hank, once we spot the girl get as close as possible to her without being detected and once I hit her with the sedative, you grab her immediately....and I mean immediately."" He knew that he could not have the same effect that Levi would on Hank but he was practically second in command. Besides, he spoke to Hank like he was an actual person, so maybe Hank would accept his words without a fight.<br/><br/>Getting out of the car, David looked around a bit before nodding. ""Alright, let's get started, we don't know if they are here, but I have a feeling that they are, so everyone watch your asses."" He gave a pointed look at Tyler, who nodded and gulped nervously. Was it really worth bringing a wimp like him along? Well, Levi wanted him to come for more support so he wouldn't question the man. David glanced over at Levi, relaying that he would not fail with a determined look before he went off to find a place to hide out in. He would need to find a good spot to shoot the woman and get to Azrai in time so that he doesn't go in and rescue her. That time of distraction should be enough for Hank to get a hold of her. He only wondered how he would be able to subdue the most aggressive man out of the group.<br/><br/>He shook his head as he continued to look around for a spot to get in position from, until he eventually found a place that was suitable. He scanned the vicinity not really noticing anything out of the ordinary. He watched after the cafe that the Oni woman worked in, would she be on her way or was she already there? His hand was on his gun, ready to shoot within a few seconds of seeing the woman. Even though the cafe was a bit of a ways away, he was a good shot and could hit her from his position. ""I'm in position,"" David relayed to everyone. ""Hank, be ready to go as soon as I say so.""<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>The talk with her manager had not gone over well, while she had used the story that Ivan had told her to use, in the end she no longer had a job. Though her manager did seem to show a bit of sympathy but she had been told that she should have called. With a gentle sigh, she stepped out of the cafe. Well, it wasn't like she really needed the job anymore, especially since she was a targeted woman now. She probably would have had to quit anyways given the circumstances. Shaking her head, she decided that it was best to head back home and forget that she was jobless. Running a hand through her hair, she waited at the crosswalk. Suddenly, she felt as if the air around her had changed. Like there was something that she was not seeing. Glancing around slightly, she chewed on her lower lip trying to sense anything out of place. She could feel some hostility around her but she was sure that it was from everyone watching over her. They were all on edge. The other group had yet to make a move and now would probably be the time.<br/><br/>She jumped a bit as the sound of the light beeping caught her out of her thoughts. She walked across the street, trying not to see too hurried rather feigning the air of depression from losing her job. Still, no matter how hard she tried, she still felt uneasy. Maybe this life was not for her, going on missions like this. Maybe this plan was not the best idea. Being out in the open like this made her feel vulnerable, despite the coverage she knew that she had. Gripping her purse tightly, she continued along the sidewalk, memories of coming home the last time filling her mind. She wanted to look behind her but she knew that would make her look suspicious. Letting out a steady breath, she continued to move along. She just wanted to be in the comforts of her home.<br/><br/>The sound of a car doors shutting caught her attention and she glanced behind her briefly, only to see a group of men getting out of a black SUV. She hadn't noticed anyone in the car when she had first passed by and she knew it had been sitting there when she had first walked by. She looked around, hardly seeing anyone else and dread filled her being. She could hear the footsteps behind her and she knew that this was not Levi. She would have remembered his face and he was not within the group. She glanced once more, only to see something glint in the light of the sun. The color drained from her face and she soon began to run.<br/><br/>""Go after the bitch,"" one of the men said. She jumped as a bullet flew past her, it was nearly silent due to whatever they had placed on the gun, but she heard it whizzing through the air. Who were these people?<br/><br/>She continued to run, unsure of where to go, slipping into any alleyway, hoping to lose sight of them. ""Azrai!!!"" It was the first name that came to her mind. She knew better than to go find him but in this moment of panic and fear she needed to be near him. ""Azrai!!"" She yelled out again, nearly shrieking as a bullet ricocheted off the alley's wall. She could only hope that she could lose them in the maze of the backstreets.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>David knew that he had picked a good spot once he saw the top of the Oni woman's head. She was walking right down the street that they would all be near. He contacted Hank, letting him know her location so that he could grab her. Things seemed to be looking up for their group, though he knew that Azrai and his men were out there. Once he knew that Hank was in position, he carefully aimed the barrel of the guy to the back of the woman. That was until a group of men got out of the car, His face paled and a vicious snarl left him as they gave chase to the woman.<br/><br/>""Levi, Dean's men are here,"" he stated into the microphone, before shimming down the fire escape of the building he was in. He knew that this was something that he should have expected but he didn't think Dean’s men had been capable enough to be this fucking smart. His feet pounded on the pavement as he lost sight of the woman, who was trying to escape through the alleys. ""She went into the alleys, if we spread out, we'll be able to get her."" He turned around trying to figure out the course of direction she would be going in.<br/><br/>That was until a bullet grazed his cheek. If he had moved any faster, his head would have been blown off. He turned wildly to see Ivan coming up hot on his trails. Another curse left him as he too slipped into the alley ways. This was just fucking perfect. Dean's men and Ivan's group were all here for this fuck fest of a party. He rolled into a building, jumping over a table and busting through a broken window. Tumbling to the ground, he quickly scrambled to his feet, he continued to move.<br/><br/>He had to find and get the Oni woman, if it was the last thing he did.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>Ivan was right when he knew that there was something wrong. There had been no signs of anyone looking suspicious or walking around as if they were looking for someone. He let out a slight breath of relief as Shizu made it across the street without any kind of confrontation. Ivan half expected Levi to do some kind of drive-by and toss her in a van and speed off into the sunset but that was just his imagination taking over. However, that seemed too risky especially at the busy crosswalk. Ivan continued to hide in the shadows, knowing that now would be the time that Levi's group would strike. He glanced around, thinking that he saw someone move in the shadows across the street. He clenched his jaw, placing his hand on the grip of his gun. It was better to pull it out now than not be prepared later.<br/><br/>That was when he noticed the SUV. That SUV had been sitting there for quite some time and the windows were tinted so he was unsure if anyone was inside. He thought that things would be in the clear until people pilled out of the car. He immediately was on the move as they started chasing Shizu. He knew that she was afraid at this point; all of her reasoning was probably thrown out the window. He cursed slightly as he ran across the street, only to see someone else running. He remembered him being a part of Levi's group, so that meant that they had been waiting.<br/><br/>Then who the hell were the others?<br/><br/>""We've got another group after Shizu, find her and get out of here at all costs,"" Ivan said angrily into his earpiece. How could they have slipped under their radar so easily? That car had seemed like it had been parked there for days.<br/><br/>Raising his gun, he shot at David, knowing that if he could take him down, then they would have one less man to worry about. He cringed hearing the sound of bullets hitting buildings. He turned down the alley as well, following after David. He could hear the lost cries of Shizu yelling out for someone. Gritting his teeth, he knew that he should go find her but he needed to get rid of David. Ivan let out a growl of frustration as he leaped into the building, seeing David's fleeing figure jumping through a window. He hopped out the window as well, hot on David's trail, shooting when he had the opportunity.<br/><br/>This was just fucking perfect."
540,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2014-03-01T12:52:10,Sound of Silence,"It was needless to say that this would be the first mission in a long time where he would actually admit it was going to be rough. He was worried. Trembling with anticipation, gun tight in his grasp while he waited for word from Ivan. There was a lot on his mind. Every part of him feared a negative outcome, knowing there was a chance things could take a turn for the worst.<br/><br/>He stayed hidden in an alley way, pulling his phone out as if he was checking a received text message. All activity near Shizu’s apartment building was monitored out of the corner of his eye.<br/><br/>As soon as Shizu was on the move, he straightened himself, tucked his phone into his pocket, and started walking again. He kept an ever vigilant eye out for anything out of the ordinary. Anything could happen, and he wanted to be prepared. As always, he had that concentrated look on his face, which didn’t really help in regards to being subtle, he looked like he was seething a little, but for whatever reason it seemed to work for him. He really was upset that he was here and Shizu was not enjoying her freedom, that he was once again defending her from someone looking to take her away. Today was hoping to put an end to anyone who might want to bring harm to her. That was all he could think about. It was the same vow he made whenever he took on a mission. No matter what happened, as long as he achieved that goal in the end that was all that mattered.<br/><br/>He casually moved about the streets in spite of the look on his face. A soft exhale left him, and he tried his best to relax a little, feeling the urge to spill blood build. Even as the cold tried to eat through him, it went ignored as this fire within him grew bigger and bigger. His aggression was beginning to show a little more now that things were set into motion. He could feel it. He would be lying if he said that he had his aggression completely in check. The fact that he felt this was, he really did not like it at all. Normally, he was so calm on a mission, always maintaining that professionalism no matter what, but now it really seemed a lot harder to keep his bloodlust under control. If he couldn’t, he would put everyone in danger and it almost terrified him.<br/><br/>Was he really ready to be out here in the field? He had not brought it up before, eager to get out here and get Shizu out of this situation. The others had their doubts about him. What if he really wasn’t ready? He felt ready. He knew he was, somewhere deep down. If he was not ready to be out here, Zachariah would not have sent him. He was sure of it. The man had faith in him, and that was enough to give him some courage, so he must not let him or anyone else down. The last thing he wanted was to be a burden to the others or put anyone in danger because he was not capable of controlling his aggression. As stubborn as he was, he knew he could keep himself under control. However, on the other hand, that stubbornness might ultimately destroy him if he was not careful.<br/><br/>But that all faded suddenly. As soona as Ivan mentioned that he felt something was wrong he tensed, becoming even more on edge. He should have known. Everything had seemed to go a little too smoothly, and usually when things are quiet it was not a good sign.<br/><br/>Then he heard the gunshot.<br/><br/>Then he heard Ivan say that there was another goup after Shizu. He could feel his entire body tense, his breathing becoming heavy. “Son of a bitch…” The words were uttered slowly, through his clenched teeth. He started running. Pushing his way through the panicking crowd, he slipped into an alley way. A moment later, he heard her calling for him. “Shizu!?” His voice had not carried, parly because he didn’t want to draw attention to himself, her name slipped out of his mouth before he could rethink it. Finding Shizu was the only thing on his mind from that moment forward.<br/><br/>Since he joined the organization, he really took pride in his skills, which have improved significantly compared to just a few years ago, as well as his honesty. He had said he was sticking with this until the bitter end, meaning every word of it. Even if he never really openly said it, his actions spoke louder than words, he really would stick by this mission until the day he no longer had to keep Shizu safe. He prayed for a world where he would never have to keep an eye on her. She deserved so much better than this. If it was possible, he would do whatever he could to make sure that she was never a target again. That was why he was so determined to send a message. He would make sure that anyone else who might be looking to take her would leave her alone, or else they would be made examples of.<br/><br/>Weaving through the alley ways, he kept an eye out for Shizu. He didn’t stop moving, knowing that a bullet would come for him if he stayed put for too long. It had not become a race to see who got to Shizu first. He had to make sure that he got there before Levi, and also made a mental note to tell Shizu that she should not have… no…<br/><br/>She should not have panicked like that. She should have never have called out his name, but he didn’t blame her. They came out of nowhere. She was terrified. A life where she constantly had people aiming their guns at her was not for her, and that constant thought continued to push him forward. He had to get to Shizu… he had to. If they got their hands on her, he didn’t even want to think about what might happen. They could have another situation like what happened in Israel on their hands. Someone was looking to kidnap her, take her and use her for whatever they had planned. That was not going to happen. He was sticking by that promise, that she would have her freedom. It was just a shame that now all of this shit was hitting the fan and almost everything that could go wrong, was going wrong.<br/><br/>Even amongst the panic in the city, everything seemed almost too quiet; he did not like it at all. There was this clawing in the back of his mind that told him that there might be something else out there that he should watch out for.<br/><br/>It was likely that there was, but it was also likely that he could be getting worked up over nothing. He had to focus. What was with him?<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Levi was actually somewhat impressed by how David gave the orders. “Good.” He said with a smile of appreciation, especially at that look David had given him. He knew he kept the little asshole around for a reason. Even though Levi was a man who loved to be in charge, he hated having to do everything himself. Sometimes David pissed him off, and needed reminding who was in charge, like everyone else who worked with him did from time to time, but the man was at least competent. He appreciated his ability to give orders. As he got into position he was able to do so with ease, not worrying about whether or not everyone would be on the same page. The only thing that worried him, of course, was Tyler. Levi was intent on really keeping a close eye on him to make sure that he didn’t fuck anything up.<br/><br/>If Tyler did fuck up, he would be shown no mercy. The guy looked like he would break easily, fold under pressure, which was always fun to mess with whenever he was pissed about something and needed to let go of some of his anger. The same went for David, who knew just what happened to people who fucked up. Tyler was partially David’s responsibility, since it was his idea to have him along. He was grateful that there was someone who knew how to handle preternatural creatures, don’t get him wrong, but if he slipped up even once, costing them the girl, pissed off would be an understatement to how Levi would feel. He was already in a bad mood, he was trembling a little, it was all over his face, he just wanted to get the girl and then begin the next step towards his revenge.<br/><br/>While everyone was getting into position, before Hank could open his big mouth, Levi said, “You heard him. Be ready to move when he said so. Immediately.” Poking the man’s chest with his index finger for added effect, he looked into his eyes with an intense stare. Between David and Levi, Hank did not object. Hank really wanted to, though; Levi could see it in his eyes. One of these days the man was going to have to learn his place. It felt like he was babysitting, and was sure that if David was not here, he’d be a mess, things would not go as smoothly. Hank really had better not decide to act before he’s supposed to, or do something else that might put everything in danger.<br/><br/>Levi decided to leave him with that and search for a position of his own. He stayed in a nearby alley, close to the café. It seemed too quiet around here for his liking. Was it just the neighborhood, or was there something else about to happen? There was a chance that Azrai and friends were already here, which was plausible. He wondered when they would strike. As he kept his eyes peeled, a lot of things raced through his mind. It was thrilling and unbearable at the same time.<br/><br/>He was hoping it was not the latter, but soon his hopes were shot down completely.<br/><br/>“What the… You have got to be fucking kidding me!” Levi snarled into his earpiece. How the hell… Of all the times. Dean’s men. Fucking Dean’s men just had to show up? How the hell did they arrive so quickly? Levi’s mood suddenly took a turn for the worst as he felt his anger beginning to boil over. He was practically yelling, “Well this is just fucking perfect! Alright, everyone listen and listen well. I want the Oni woman at all costs. Kill every motherfucker working for Dean that gets in your way. Fuck Azrai, and fuck whoever the man has with him… we’ll take care of them later. Just focus on the girl, and do not. I repeat… Do. Not. Fuck this up.” Looks like he was going to have to have Azrai come to him instead of killing off two birds with one stone, but no matter, he would ensure he got what he wanted by the end of the day. This really pissed him off.<br/><br/>If it was even possible to piss him off more than he already was. To think he was just beginning to calm down.<br/><br/>He leaned against a building, feeling a migraine coming on. “Damn it…” Of all the times… He had to calm down and get through this. Giving up was not an option here. With this migraine, it was going to be difficult to push through but he was determined.<br/><br/>Something out of the corner of his eye suddenly caught his attention. A cruel smile appeared on his face, his mind becoming set on his goal. Levi pushed off the building and ran toward the figure, who he was sure was one of Dean’s men, as he did not recognize the man, pulling his gun from his holster. He fired as soon as he got in a good position to do so, aiming right for the man’s back, about where his heart would be. The man went down, and he walked over to get a closer look at the body. It was definitely one of Dean’s men; he’d recognize that stench from anywhere. He carefully dragged the body to a more secluded area, aware that the sounds of gunfire caused panic in the city. When he got there he noticed there was someone else skulking about. He fired at the man, but missed.<br/><br/>Swearing under his breath, he decided to just leave them, heading in a different direction, the direction he had heard a feminine voice call out. He had to find the Oni woman.<br/><br/>He was not leaving without her.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>“So, you’re telling me we’re dealing with the same man that killed Dean?” Marcus asked his partner. This attack had been planned off the top of their leader’s head, much to his disliking. He was not someone who liked to jump into things without warning. But it had to be done. That woman was very special, and this Levi character could not be allowed to live after what he had done. Ever since Levi showed up, Dean had become that asshole’s doormat and he had been sick of it. Now, he was given the chance to really fuck up his day and knew he would enjoy every moment of it.<br/><br/>“Yeah. Lance said he doesn’t care what happens as long as the girl is in his hands at the end of the day,” Said the man sitting next to him, who seemed to be more interested in playing around with the pistol in his hand than a conversation, in a somewhat distant tone.<br/><br/>“Really? Lance must have been paid good money to get her then…”<br/><br/>“Maybe.”<br/><br/>Marco let out a sigh and shook his head. This was so ridiculous.<br/><br/>Minutes passed, and then it all began and everyone flew into action.<br/><br/>Marcus and his partner split off into different directions in order to capture the girl, not wanting to be one huge group. It was true that not everyone who worked for Dean was that the sharpest tool in the shed, but at least they knew how to be organized. Sort of. He really worried about a few individuals. Some people… he really had to wonder why he had to be paired with so many idiots. It was like Dean had just plucked people off the street, who looked intimidating but didn’t have the personality, or the brain, to match. Only a few people were actually competent. Marco liked to include himself in that, and was willing to prove that now. Then again, with Dean gone, what was the point? Lance was just like Dean, only Dean at least knew what the fuck he was doing most of the time, he was not quite as reckless.<br/><br/>Being rushed was not fun. They were not even fully prepared for this, yet here they were.<br/><br/>This bitch had better be worth it… She was pretty, though. He knew that she did bring in some good money while in their possession.<br/><br/>A bullet zipped past him. At least, unlike the person firing at him, they had silencers on their guns. Perhaps they could use that to their advantage. He growled and ducked into an alley, hoping that he would either lose the guy or find a good place to put him in his grave. Whichever came first.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Dean’s men came before Hank had any chance of moving in. The woman fled. Everything had suddenly gone to hell. He swore under his breath and followed after them at Levi’s and David’s command. This was irritating. He knew he was going to be a dead man if he did not get that girl. Having Levi on his ass about perfection was enough, now David thought he had the balls to tell him what to do. He supposed it was crucial to their teamwork, if he dared call it that, but he would still have a better time doing things the way he felt would work out better. He never could see eye to eye with a lot of Levi’s planning and the logic behind it. The man was completely off his rocker, some days he felt like he was his voice of reasoning since the day he met him.<br/><br/>All he could do for now was try to follow the men chasing her. With any luck, he’d catch them. As he chased down one of the men, firing off a round when he could, following him down an alley way, he prayed that they would catch the woman. As much as he hated to admit it, he has yet to see Levi truly angry, he hoped he would not have to face Levi’s wrath.<br/><br/>Shaking his head, he continued through the alley quietly. He knew Levi was pretty… energetic… right now, so he decided to be the one to take a quieter approach. Surely the Oni woman had not seen him in the crowd? Hank was honestly hoping that she had not. Otherwise there would be a lot of trouble on his hand, and he’d have to rethink a lot of his strategy. That was something he did not want to do, knowing that Levi would tear him a new one if he decided to do anything that made him think he was going against his orders. Hey, in his mind as long as he had the girl everything was alright. But no. Levi was so persnickety, and had a fucking stick up his ass, that everyone had to do exactly what he said. There was no freedom whenever he worked with him.<br/><br/>He spotted a woman that matched the Oni woman’s description suddenly. Part of him wanted to just ‘accidentally’ allow Dean’s men to get the woman. Then again, Levi did pay him well and he had meant what he said earlier about preferring to work for him because he didn’t feel like falling asleep on the job.<br/><br/>“Levi, David, I’ve got her in my sights!” He said into his earpiece, taking aim and shooting at another one of Dean’s men.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Where was she?<br/><br/>No matter where he looked, he couldn’t find her. Did get somehow get lost? No, he made sure that he stayed close to where everyone else was. He was becoming increasingly worried and prayed that Ivan or Elias had spotted her. If they had, he was sure they would have said something by now. He’d do the same if he managed to spot her. He didn’t just want to find her because he wanted out of here, a frightened Oni running around might not be good for the people of the city. He was worried that Shizu might hurt someone, cause a scene unintentionally. Or she could hurt herself. A lot of negative outcomes were starting to flood his thoughts. He knew it was best to try to ignore them, to think positive, to focus on what was going on instead of jumping to conclusions, but he couldn’t help it.<br/><br/>He thought about calling her name, but decided against it when he saw yet another person. Where the hell were these assholes coming from? He took aim at the man, and fired. The man dropped to the ground, lying in a pool of his own blood.<br/><br/>When he continued on a little further, he heard someone call Levi’s name. He crouched behind a car, keeping out of sight, just in case he was too close for comfort. His gun was still tight in his grasp. He thought about shooting them, but when he moved to do so, the man was gone.<br/><br/>Growling under his breath in frustration, he just continued on down the direction he hoped the man had gone.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>“Good,” said Levi in reply, hurrying to Hank’s location. “Grab her, and then everyone meet back at the car as soon as she’s in our hands.” There was a brief pause, and then he added. “Make you had better make damn sure she’s sedated, and that everyone else is taken care of.” He was sure that he didn’t need to say anything twice. They might not always get along, but he knew that his men could be trusted to get things done. He could almost taste the Oni woman. Well, once he was done with her he knew he was really going to taste her while he basked in his victory."
541,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2014-03-04T20:08:36,ElegantJewel,"It wasn't like her to become so frantic easily. Perhaps it was because this was the second in the last two months that she was panicking. Maybe it was because she knew what would happen to her if she were caught by these men again. She knew what she would be put through if she were in there hands once more. That thought terrified her. It caused her to keep running, despite her attempts to search for a familiar face. She knew if she wasted those few seconds to look, she would be caught. Breathing heavily, she nearly slammed into a wall as she quickly turned a corner. Stumbling slightly, she looked behind her briefly, realizing that these guys were not giving up as easily as she had hoped. Cursing to herself, she continued to move on. She could hear the sounds of bullets coming from every which way; she knew that she had to find Ivan, Elias or Azrai. That would be her only hope of getting out of here.<br/><br/>As she continued to evade the enemy group, she was reminded of the time that Azrai had first rescued her. She had been running away from the villagers who hated her with every fiber of their beings. She was reminded of all those years that she had spent running away from their hatred and anger. She looked around for a place that she could hide; anywhere would do at this point. She slid to a stop, trying to figure out which way she should go. She tried listening for anyone else, even if it was the other group. Maybe she could cause some confusion by having them all come together. She flinched hearing the sound of heavy footsteps closing in on her; she turned to her left, managing to go through a back door of a building.<br/><br/>She moved as swiftly as she could through the place, climbing up the stairs. She knew that she could probably easily kill those who were chasing after her but she knew that it would only cause more problems. She barely had a solid grip on her emotions at this point and her mind was filled with panic and fear. If she allowed herself to use her Oni abilities, she wasn't sure if she would be in control for long. No, it was too much of a risk to tap into her abilities. She didn't want to think back to the Israel incident. She had nearly killed an ally when she had lost control of herself. She didn't want to go on a rampage through the city, her home.<br/><br/>She climbed out onto a balcony, going down the fire escape as fast as she could manage. The rusty metal creaked as she moved and she hopped off once she was sure that the impact wouldn't harm her. She landed on the ground with a light thud before she was off moving again though she slid to a halt when she came face to face with some of Dean's men. She lost footing of her feet, sliding on the ground briefly before scrambling to get up once more. She was jerked back by her elbow and she let out a grunt. Grabbing hold of the wrist that was trying to pull her back, she lurched forward, pulling the man over her shoulder with the momentum. She glared at the man before stomping down of his head.<br/><br/>She did her best to not lose control of herself as she tried her best to get away from the men. She twisted the wrist that was still clinging to her elbow. She growled lowly, pressing her foot to the man's esophagus. She was satisfied to hear him gurgle as he struggled. She reach to find the pistol that Ivan had given her only to realize that she must have thrown it aside as soon as the men gave chase. She cursed at her idiocy though she continued to put pressure on the man's neck until his face went blue. She sensed someone behind her, though the man had been shot down.<br/><br/>Turning her head quickly, she glanced around to see who had protected her. She knew that if could be the ones who were trying to protect her or trying to take her away. With so many people after her, she was unsure of what to do. She crouched down slowly, reaching for the gun in the unconscious man's hand. She carefully held it up, aiming in the direction that the last bullet had come from. Frowning, she waited for whoever it was to show them. She didn't want to shoot just in case it was Azrai or someone else. Then again, if it wasn't then she would be in a tight situation. Biting her lower lip, she questioned her next move.<br/><br/>Surely, Azrai would come out of hiding already if it was him. Unless he was keeping hidden just in case someone else came to try and get her. She was confused at this point. ""Come out or I will not hesitate to shoot,"" she said with a dangerous growl, her red eyes glaring. Her eyes softened briefly, fearing that she would shoot the wrong person. ""If it is you, A-"" she stopped herself. She knew saying his name before had been a mistake. ""Please..."" she muttered gently.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>Once everyone had begun to move, Elias had stayed behind the furthest like he was told. He really didn't care much for violence nor being on the field but he knew that he couldn't let the others down. He slipped his phone back into his coat pocket, no longer wanting to be distracted by anything. He was still new when it came to understanding how things worked on field but he knew that it was simple. Keep an eye out for anything suspicious and be prepared to move as soon as things went haywire. That still didn't quell the discomfort that he felt. In the end, he had looked up possible ideas for poisons that the enemy could use, however he knew it was pointless. They wanted to keep Shizu alive in order to torment Azrai. That much he could gather from how they explained Levi's intentions.<br/><br/>Everything seemed to have been going far too smoothly while they escorted Shizu to her place of work. He, too, felt something amiss whenever Ivan spoke to them. He was becoming increasingly concerned as the minutes passed and nothing seemed to be happening. That was until the gunshot had been fired and he saw Shizu flee into the alley. He cursed as they were informed that there was another group here. He moved as quickly as he could into an alley. If he could navigate fast enough, he knew that he would probably be able to find Shizu. The alleys were all connected to one another though they could be confusing to someone whose mind was unclear. Right now, he knew that Shizu was filled with fear from being chased. She had never really opened up to him about her past but he knew that she had always been targeted.<br/><br/>They way she reacted immediately told him that much, she had been on the run the most of her life. Now that he knew that she was not human, he could understand it better. She would always be chased if the information of her true nature was being handed out like free candy. He could now understand why Azrai and the others wanted her to have a peaceful life. This life that they lived was not for her. Then again, she may never be able to escape it. Elias panted slightly as he ran as fast he could through the alley. He was not cut out for such physical exertion due to the fact that he mostly stayed inside on his monitor. That didn't mean that he was out of shape, he was simply lacking at being fully in shape.<br/><br/>He caught eye of someone and immediately fired a round after them. He would not allow them to get Shizu. They had just gotten her back and there was no way that he would mess up again. He would protect her with all that he had, even if it meant going against his violence free lifestyle. Shizu was worth the protection. She deserved the life that they had been trying to give to her. He grunted as he hid behind a dumpster, dodging the incoming bullets. He clenched his teeth, not understanding why there had to be so many men after Shizu. Just how many people....how many organizations were after her? ""I think this might be the same group that had taken her before,"" Elias relayed to Azrai and Ivan. ""That's the only reason why another group would be after her.""<br/><br/>Surely he had done his best at hiding her existence from other groups. He knew that he couldn't stop everyone from hacking in security systems and gathering her information but he tried his damn best. The reason why Dean's men found her was because she was working at that cafe, right? That was how they captured her, right? They had waited until she was by herself and on her way from home. Elias left his spot from the dumpster, no longer hearing the sounds of bullets being aimed at him. They had to find Shizu first, and then things would be easier. Why did it seem as if everything was going wrong? He knew that they had planned carefully for Levi but this other group came in and complicated everything.<br/><br/>He moved as fast as possible while looking out for Shizu. He knew that if he lingered in one area too long, he would either have a nice conversation with a bullet or allow Shizu to flee further away from him. Crossing through a small intersection, he glanced around. ""Shizu,"" he whispered out in a harsh tone. He didn't want to be found out but he knew if he didn't voice himself, Shizu may think that they couldn't find her or worse that they have been taken out.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>There were at least six other men joining in on the search for Shizu. Then there was Levi's group and who knew how many numbers he had with him. So far, Ivan had counted Levi and his partner. There was no way that only two men would be able to retrieve Shizu on their own, so Ivan added another three men to the party. That left them with around eleven men to deal with before being able to safely secure Shizu. It seemed as if Levi and the other group were not working together, so that would help get rid of the numbers quickly. Still, this was not the situation that Ivan enjoyed being in. Being outnumbered was something that had come up on many assignments of his but when there was a target involved, it made everything even more crucial.<br/><br/>At least, he managed to get one of the men off of Shizu's tail. He recognized him from the abandoned building. He was with Levi, that much he knew and it was his top priority to keep Levi's hands away from Shizu. They were the real problem at this point. Who knew what they would do to Shizu if they had her. He was always wary at this point; they must have something to stop her with, right? His thoughts went back immediately to the possibility of a poison within the lot of them. He needed to be careful as well. If they had a poison, then it could easily affect him as well. As much as he had appreciated Shizu's efforts in Israel, he did not want Oni blood in his system as well. He knew that Azrai was still having a difficult time to reign in his aggression and the last thing that Zachariah needed was another man with the same problem.<br/><br/>He kept close behind David, knowing that eventually they would all find Shizu. The slippery bastard was trying to lose him by going this way and that but Ivan would not give up or search for an alternative route to look for Shizu. Despite the many shortcuts that this place had, the neighborhood was not that large. Everyone would meet up at some point and that would be the deciding factor as to who would get Shizu. He perked up slightly when Elias spoke to him, hoping that he had spotted Shizu. Alas, that was not the case but the new information caused him to push forward with more determination. If he understood anything then he knew that the second group would be selling Shizu away in some underground market.<br/><br/>That thought boiled his blood.<br/><br/>He had rescued plenty of women from those kinds of trades and hell holes. Now it was more personal, simply because he knew Shizu. He had been through rather difficult situations with her and they had bonded. Not only that but she had saved the life of the only person he could truly call his brother. For that, he would be forever grateful towards her, no matter the fact that she was an Oni. He would not allow for her to be taken away to a place like that ever again. Clenching his jaw, he shot at David once more, a triumphant smirk on his lips as he managed to hit him. It was not a lethal shot but it managed to slow the man down briefly.<br/><br/>He noted that this was seemingly becoming less hectic. It was probably due to the lack of communication and planning around them. Dean's men were dropping like flies and once Ivan had a better opportunity, he would take down David as well. He was catching up much to his pleasure; however, he knew that if he shot David now, then that would lessen his chances in finding Shizu. He managed to hear some of the words that David spoke and his face darkened in anger.<br/><br/>""They've spotted Shizu; we need to find her now. I've got one of Levi's men in my sights,"" Ivan managed out as he readily took aim once more. He shot a few rounds towards the man before resuming his chase after him. ""We cannot lose her here, understand,"" he growled out.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>David was becoming increasingly frustrated with this situation. He never liked dealing with anything unexpected but that was the price he paid for having such a lifestyle. He grunted as he continued his search for the Oni woman. If they did not have her in their hands soon, he knew that Levi would go on a rampage. That was something that he wanted to avoid at all costs. He had been working with Levi for years now and he had never seen his so worked up for a mission before. He knew that if they failed, this would be the last time that they would partner up. That was something that caused David to keep moving as he had. He lived for these kinds of missions; they were what made him truly feel alive. If not for Levi, he would never have been introduced to such a high.<br/><br/>He took down one of Dean's men easily though it cost him greatly. A searing pain tore through his shoulder and he grimaced in pain. He had yet to lose the man chasing after him. He had no time to try and check on the wound or else he would surely die. Rolling his shoulder slightly, he flexed his hand making sure that he was still able to handle his gun. If he turned around now, they would have a shootout and that would be a waste of his time. He had to ignore his tail for now, until they secure the woman. So for now, he would ignore the pain in his shoulder, hopefully it wouldn't cause him too many problems.<br/><br/>Once word reached his ear that Hank had spotted the woman, he grinned. This was the news that he had been waiting for. ""Alright, I'll come by briefly to make sure you can make a clean getaway,"" he said into his earpiece. He changed his pace into a sprint knowing that he would have a small amount of time to ensure Hank's departure with the woman. That was when the bullets started coming more frequently from behind. ""Tyler, you better your ass in the car right now,"" he hissed into his earpiece. He nearly yelped in pain as a bullet went through his side while another one went through his thigh. He tumbled to the ground but he still had things to do. Gritting his teeth, he pulled himself up and began to move once more. Pain etched across his features as there was this numbing pain in his run. This, of course, caused him to slow down even more but he had to reach Hank and the woman.<br/><br/>He slid behind a dumpster, peering out at Ivan before shooting once more. He changed out the now empty magazine before firing a few more rounds. He knew that Ivan had taken cover behind the corner and David took the chance to continue moving. He could nearly taste their victory, even if it meant the injuries he sustained or worse his life. This was his final chance to prove to Levi that he was a reliable partner.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>He knew that a lot of pressure was placed upon his shoulders. Not only did Levi not trust him but David was becoming wary of him as well. He had given them all that they needed in order to capture the Oni woman. Was that not enough to show that he was giving them his all? Apparently it wasn't as Levi still continued to shoot him those dirty looks from time to time. Perhaps it was because Levi seemed like he would have a heart attack at any moment but still it left Tyler feeling a little angry. Not that he would be able to show it without punishment. So he simply nodded at the instructions that were given to him, his hand looking down at the pistol in his hand. He had never really used a gun before but he knew that it would be simple enough.<br/><br/>While they all left to secure a safe location, Tyler studied the gun in his hand briefly before his thoughts led him astray. He wondered what the Oni looked like and wondered if she was as bloodthirsty as legend had it. Was her true form as terrifying as artists have tried to capture throughout history. He really couldn't wait to see what was inside of her. The thought of his scalpel cutting through her skin caused his toes to cruel with glee. He really couldn't wait to have his hands on her though David had said that he would have to wait. For whatever reason, Levi wanted to have his ways with her first and who was he to protest to that? He would finally have his first experience with an Oni.<br/><br/>He had travelled the world in hopes to finding one and now the opportunity was here. He had dealt with many supernatural beings before, travelling to Europe and Africa but never had he crossed paths with an Oni. They were elusive creatures only showing themselves to enemies or when their thirst for blood could no longer be contained. He wondered how her fangs would feel in his flesh and he nearly groaned at the thought. Many of his colleagues thought him as strange for indulging in such taboo studies but how could he not? Preternatural creatures were all so fascinating that needed to be studied and dissected thoroughly.<br/><br/>While his mind had been in a fantasy land, things had heated up. The people in the streets had gone into frenzy and Tyler slowly slid into the shadows, hiding away from the suspicious eye. He knew that he would not be of much use on the frontlines, so he hid away, silently creeping along to help out if needed. There was too much panic going around and he even missed his chance to see the woman! He knew that he would have time to study her later but the anticipation was killing him. It would really be a shame if they did not get the girl. This may be his only chance and after all the trouble he went through to get his hands on those sedatives and poisons. He knew he had no place amongst their ranks to tell them to get the girl, so he remained quiet as they all spoke to one another.<br/><br/>""Alright, I'll get the car ready.""<br/><br/>At least he could do something now, instead of idly waiting around for some sort of result. He ran back to the car, starting the ignition. He pulled out of the parking lot and moved to a closer area. ""I've got the car near the alley by Gerrard Street."" Even if they didn't get the girl, Tyler would make sure that they would all get away safely. It was the least he could do.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>When Ivan told him that they spotted Shizu, Elias felt a bit panicked. How had they found her so quickly?! Cursing to the high Heavens, Elias moved though was surprised at the man that came into his sights. Unfortunately, Elias didn't know if this was Levi's group or the other. Aiming his gun, he shot at the man. He followed as he ducked into a different alley. ""I'll try to be there as soon as possible but I've got my hands full."" It was better to get rid of most of the enemies right now, just in case. They didn't need to run into any more problems once they had Shizu. Taking out these men would make their escape easier. Besides, he knew that Ivan and Azrai would be much faster at taking down those around Shizu.<br/><br/>They could not fail.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>The more that she stood there, the more panicked she became. By the look of things, this was an enemy that she was dealing with. Taking in a deep breath, she knew that if she could outrun him then she would be in the clear. Most of the other groups men had been taken out, she was sure. She slowly took a step back, glancing at which direction she should take. She moved to her right heading back down the way she had come, though she slid back realizing that there was some else coming from that direction. She turned back, moving in the opposite direction though she sensed someone else.<br/><br/>Her breathing seemed to increase at the thought of being trapped filled her mind. She looked back at the place that the person had been hiding behind. Her eyes flickered to its yellow hue briefly; she could kill him and then calm down afterwards. She had enough time for that right? Or should she not engage at all? The thought of losing control was still there. Instead of trying to cause even more complications, she figured that running was her best option. She moved to go down the straight path only to come to realize that it was a dead end further down. Her eyes widened and she froze in her spot.<br/><br/>What was she supposed to do now?<br/><br/>There were people coming from all directions and if she went the wrong way, she would be captured. She couldn't tell which way held her group or the enemy. Where was Azrai? Ivan? Elias? Had they been harmed? Were they on their way to find her? She hated how useless she felt in this moment. This life was not cut out for her.<br/><br/>-------------<br/><br/>Once David managed to see her within in his sights, he was wondering why Hank had yet to move. ""Goddamnit Hank, sedate her already before she goes berserk."" If only Hank understood the true terror of the capabilities that woman had then he would have shot her faster. If he had seen the malicious and merciless grin that was on her face back at that building, he would understand. Lifting up his gun, he shot the dart that contained the sedative, taking into account that Hank may have been compromised. If he couldn't get to her in time then Levi or Hank would. He would gladly offer his life in order for this mission to succeed."
542,A Taste of Hope (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29218,2014-03-07T12:58:37,Sound of Silence,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bang</span><br/><br/>Another victim was claimed by his Desert Eagle, whose soul was sent straight to hell, while Elias spoke up, explaining his thoughts on the situation. What Elias said made sense. He has been in this profession for too long, and trusted whenever Elias thought of something, to even think about making an objection. While Ivan was more the person to rescue people, get them out of these situations, he knew oh too well that people were not willing to give something up so quickly. Especially if there was something like money involved. He didn’t want to think of Shizu being sold… then again, an Oni was a rare find and if sold to the right person, the seller would make a fortune. It was disgusting. There was no way he would allow that to happen to her, she deserved to much better than that. She was not some object people could do whatever they wanted with.<br/><br/>He wondered if something had happened between Levi and these people before he came to try to grab Shizu back at the abandoned building. Levi was a man with possibly one of the shortest fuses he has ever met, in spite of his old self being a little more laid back and reserved. He thought back to a few instances where Cassandra was speaking to him about something and he lost it. The man was a mess, and he was sure, with the evidence laid out before him now, that he has gotten a lot worse over the years. Briefly, he wondered what he might have done. He knew it was probably a distraction to think of these things but he couldn’t help it. This whole thing made him a little emotional, especially since Levi was all he had left of Cassandra. He really hoped Levi would listen to reason.<br/><br/>As much as he could not wait to get his hands on him and get him to spill everything he knew, he hoped it would not come down to them having to kill Levi. Then again, he was not always good at reasoning with people. With the Oni blood in his veins, it was that much harder for him to keep a calm enough state of mind. Not to mention he has never been the most patient person in the world. His recklessness, stubbornness, combined with this new aggression, was already almost like a bomb waiting to go off.  He was well aware of this and was sure that the others were even more concerned. Perhaps once they brought Levi back to Israel, Zachariah would step in and talk some sense into him. He was a lot better at reasoning than anyone he has ever met; it was a talent he was sometimes envious of.<br/><br/>It truly took a special kind of person to reason with others. Zachariah simply had that personality.<br/><br/>He was taken out of his thoughts when Ivan mentioned that the enemy had spotted Shizu. Swearing under his breath, he growled lowly and picked up the pace to the best of his ability. If they caught her… no, he didn’t even want to think about it. He was already pissed off enough; he had to stay in control. The corner of his eye caught another man running down the alley. He raised his gun at them and fired, watching as they dropped to the ground. But they were not dead. As soon as he got close enough to them, they took aim with their own gun and fired right back. Hot pain shot through his thigh. At that moment he was briefly reminded of his shoulder wound, and admittedly regretted not allowing Shizu to take a look at it when she offered. Now he was at even more of a disadvantage.<br/><br/>With two wounds slowing him down, he had to try a little harder to concentrate. If it was the last thing he did, he would make sure he found her. He already knew she was terrified and he could only hope and pray that she did not allow her Oni form to truly come out. The thought also reminded him, speaking of wounds, about that poison. When he was poisoned, it had been an awful feeling. There was a darkness swallowing him, refusing to let him go, he felt like he was drowning in it. He never wanted to go through that ever again. If he was poisoned a second time, he might not be so lucky. From what he understood, they had found that cure by chance. All the more reason for him to be careful, he had to live through this. If he didn’t he knew Shizu would be devastated.<br/><br/>Turning a corner, he fired off a round, taking out another man before he had a chance to take him out. At least the speed at which he fired a gun was not affected. It really was like there was an entire organization out to get Shizu, and that thought continued to drive him forward. He would have some trouble if he was unable to use his firing arm. However, this leg injury was starting to really allow him down. Bullet wounds bled like hell. Refusing to let it hold him up, he simply kept going, looking for Shizu, all he cared about was getting her to safety, nothing was going to slow him down. Over and over he thought to himself, he had to find her, to comfort her, tell her everything was fine. Even if he really was not the most comforting person he would at least try.<br/><br/>He was going to stick by his promise to Shizu. He was going to protect her until she had her freedom. The reality that she might be hunted for the rest of her life was beginning to sink in. No matter how many times he told himself that she could live a life where she was not hunted, he had a feeling it was inevitable. Still, he did not want her to be dragged into this life. He wanted her to life peacefully. He already told himself this was yet another step toward her freedom, and he was going to do everything in his power to make sure that she was completely free from any enemy claws by the time this was over. No matter what it took, even if it cost him his life, he would protect her. Then again, he knew Ivan would be pissed if he did get killed, and probably drag his ass back from the afterlife to kick it a few times, so death was best avoided.<br/><br/>It really bothered him that something so simple was being dragged out far longer than it should.<br/><br/>As he continued to cut down every last person in his way, he was slowly starting to be reminded of the time in Jerusalem. Everything had been so peaceful, and then shit hit the fan before anyone had any time to react.<br/><br/>Since he had been in that murderous state of mind, a lot of it was still fuzzy and he didn’t remember everything, but he remembered enough. He didn’t want to end up in that state of mind again. There was too much at risk, and he didn’t want to endanger anyone. Shizu especially. If he did, he would definitely prove that he was not ready to be out in the field and he didn’t want that. He wanted to show that he was still the same person he always was, despite his aggression. It wasn’t often that he felt the need to prove himself, but in a situation like this he knew it was necessary. He was not going to lose control. Not only could he not afford to endanger anyone, he did not want to end up in the hospital. A chill ran down his back at the thought.<br/><br/>That was the last place he wanted to be, and he was almost positive that would guarantee his dismissal from the organization by Zachariah.<br/><br/>Eventually, he found Shizu. She was running and there was a man chasing her. It looked like they were heading straight for a dead end. Narrowing his eyes a little, he gripped his Desert Eagle and swore under his breath. He watched as the man reached for his pistol, and then fired off his own before he even had a chance.<br/><br/>After that, he ran toward the direction Shizu had gone.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>There was a mad grin on his face. The rush that Levi felt from this mission was probably more than he could handle at the moment, but he loved it. Everything, save for Dean’s men showing up, was going a lot smoother than he ever had anticipated. The girl had been spotted, hopefully sedated as well otherwise they would have a huge problem on their hands, and also had an assured getaway. He truly wished that every mission would give him this feeling of excitement.  Ever since he got dragged into his life, he has always lived to feel such a rush. It was addicting. Once he started, he couldn’t stop, and before he knew it here he was chasing down some mythological creature just to get back at the man who had once been a good friend. There have been many times where his life was on the line and this time was no different.<br/><br/>As fast as his legs could carry him, he hurried to where he hoped David and Hank were in hopes of grabbing the girl. He wanted so badly to grab Azrai as well. The thought was there, clawing at him, but he resisted. He didn’t want to get too cocky when he wasn’t even sure if they truly had won yet. It would be a huge disaster if he were to be struck down here, unable to get his revenge. If it was the last thing he did, he would have his revenge. He didn’t care what happened once he had the girl. She could go on a rampage and kill everyone, as long as he was able to get to Azrai and make him suffer. That was all that mattered to him. For years, he has waited for this moment and would not allow it to slip through his fingers.<br/><br/>Levi’s migraine was beginning to get worse. He took a moment to stop, leaning against a building, in the shade. He cursed his old habits and lack of great physical health because of them. If only one was able to possess the ability to go back in time and stop their self from doing something stupid.<br/><br/>The cold barely bothered him. He was so heated up with adrenaline and the rush of this mission that it was almost completely blocked out. It just so happened that winter was also his favorite season. He didn’t always like the bone-chilling cold, but he did like the snow. There was something calming about snow. Not too many people knew that he liked snow, as it was something that he usually just kept it to himself. It was like a guilty pleasure of his. For a moment, he pictured Azrai lying dead in a pool of his own blood, during heavy snowfall, painting the snow red. It was a glorious picture. The only thing that would make it better would be when he finally made that a reality. A new determination was building up inside of him. He would not fail this, he couldn’t fail. He… he just couldn’t. Failure was unacceptable.<br/><br/>Running a hand over his face, he pushed off the building and continued on.<br/><br/>In his mind, he was picturing different ways to go about Azrai’s torture. He already wanted to make the woman suffer. But there had to be more ways for him to really make Azrai feel guilty. For a moment, his mind drifted to the items that Tyler had provided. Perhaps he could keep the mythologist around a little while longer, just to let him have a little fun with her. He had seen it in Tyler’s eyes. The man really wanted to see the Oni woman, and assuming he could be useful Levi might give him that chance.<br/><br/>He still did not trust the mythologist. If he got them out of here alive, he would be surprised. The man looked like he would piss himself if something went wrong. But he needed him in order to keep the Oni woman under control. He did not know what she was capable of. She was a small woman, but he knew that she was a force to be reckoned with especially since she caused David to run away like he had. If she really had that much power then it would need to be suppressed. The thought of controlling it came to him briefly… maybe he could actually use her to help in exacting his revenge. Yes, use her to torment Azrai. That sounded like a wonderful plan, anything was possible with the right materials. Which brought up his next issue: how does one control an Oni and make her dirty her hands, harm someone she is attached to?<br/><br/>Well that would be where Tyler would come in. Levi probably wouldn’t trust him for awhile. If the guy wanted to be trusted, this would be his chance.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Tailing the woman would have been a piece of cake if Dean’s men had not gotten in the way. Hank was starting to become increasingly annoyed by this situation, especially when he lost her thanks to having to take care of one of Dean’s men. He was so close, so fucking close, and now it felt like he was starting all over again. He picked up the pace. They had chased her around for awhile, across a street here and there, through a building, and finally down a fire escape and back into the alley ways.<br/><br/>When at long last he found her again, she had taken out a few men. Well, all but one he noticed. He kept to the shadows, staying as quiet as possible and watched the man closely. As soon as he raised his gun, Hank shot the man. He then slowly began to approach, loading his gun with a tranquilizer dart. When she paused and looked around, he paused as well. He was worried that she had spotted him somehow but judging by her words, she was not. He felt relieved. No response was given when she called out. He didn’t want to let himself be out in the open when Dean’s men might have snipers amongst them. Maybe it was a silly thought, but Hank has been in a few jobs where snipers were present. He was not fond of them at all. Sneaky fuckers could hide anywhere; he truly hated dealing with them.<br/><br/>So he stayed put, hoping that she would stay there long enough for him to get a good shot. He had almost had her, but when he fired, he missed. She was on the move again and just narrowly escaped his bullet. He let out a frustrated growl and ran after her. There was no way he was going to allow her to get away. He might not like how Levi went about things sometimes, but when he worked with him he made damn sure he did his job. The reason Levi kept him around was because he was reliable. Ever since he started working with Levi his life had changed. He started taking on bigger jobs, and was paid well, he would really like to keep that as long as possible. If he were to fail, he was not sure what he would do or where he would go.<br/><br/>He didn’t like kissing Levi’s ass. However, he wanted to show he was loyal and not some ornery thorn in his side.<br/><br/>Hot on the Oni woman’s tail, a smile crept up onto his face. Hank was not one to show his cruel side often, but when he did he was known to bring chills to someone. He was not built the way he was just to show off after all. Killing someone was no problem for him, and was mowing down just about everyone that got him his way. Or… so he was. The enemy was there, and then suddenly just vanished as if their attention was placed elsewhere. It was a little concerning. Who else was here besides them? Maybe what he had thought earlier about Dean’s men having more people in hiding was true. It was plausible after all. The other option was that they had managed to get to the woman before Levi or David could. Either way, something felt wrong. But he did not inform Levi just yet.<br/><br/>Part of it was fear. The last thing he needed was to put Levi even more on edge when he didn’t need to. He needed to be one-hundred percent on things. Otherwise he’d feel he was giving out false information, causing a little confusion. Hank liked to be precise, think things out a little rather than jump right to a conclusion. It was one of the things Levi liked about him.<br/><br/>He almost had her. She was close now, he could see her. He smirked and reached for his gun. The number of darts they had been given was limited; he was going to be careful and make sure he didn’t miss this time.<br/><br/>As soon as he rounded the corner, he heard the sound of a gunshot.<br/><br/>It was the last thing Hank would ever hear.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>After running around dodging bullets, finding most if not all of his comrades dead, Marcus found ended up a little lost. He looked around, trying to find another route. He knew the area pretty well, however he was also still pretty new here and every now and then he’d make a wrong turn. It was about two months ago when he moved to Toronto looking for a new outlet. His old boss had been killed back in the States, and he could not stay, so he moved to Canada. The promise of a good pay was an easy temptation to give into. Even though he didn’t know these people, they had treated him well from the start. They had introduced him to Dean, who was a little… eccentric, for the lack of a better word, and crass to boot. But the guy took him under his wing and offered him a new life.<br/><br/>He was not going to fail this mission.<br/><br/>Dean’s death would be avenged, and the girl would be in their hands. He knew that Levi was dangerous, but he was unsure about the other group. They seemed to be just as skilled as Levi, if not better, and it worried him. The moment he lost contact with his group, his worry only intensified. He tried to call out to a few of them, but found nothing. His heart was racing and he started to panic. Marcus was one of those people who was bold in a group but turned cowardly when in a situation where he was completely alone.  This was a big city; surely the group had just gotten a little more spread out. He had to regroup, find the others. How the hell could the fail when they were only up against a few people? He knew they should have prepared more, but this was ridiculous.<br/><br/>Where was everyone? Eventually he spotted someone and started to pursue, wondering if this man would take him to the girl. He grinned. But that grin did not last long as he was suddenly tackled to the ground. He looked over his shoulder to get a better look at his attacker, and realized that it was someone he did not recognize from Levi’s group. Who was this man? He didn’t have time to react as his head was slammed down again. Something clicked, and then before he knew it he had the barrel of a gun at the back of his head. He clenched his jaw. Looks like he was not going to succeed after all.<br/><br/>The trigger was pulled.<br/><br/>The attacker got off of Marcus’s cold body and brushed himself off. “Another one of Dean’s men down. Looks like it was that idiot Marcus from back a few months ago.”<br/><br/>“Really? Small world.” His leader’s voice replied in a calm manner.<br/><br/>“No kidding.”<br/><br/>“I’m actually glad you contacted me. I have new orders. I want everyone to kill all of Dean’s men and leave the other two group alone.”<br/><br/>“Sir..?”<br/><br/>“Are you questioning my decision?”<br/><br/>“Of course not. I’m just a little puzzled. I thought you wanted the girl?”<br/><br/>“I do. But I’ll have her soon enough. For now, just let those two fight over her and let Levi find some closure. The poor guy needs it.”<br/><br/>“Understood.” With that he relayed the message to the rest of the people that were here in hiding. There were only a few of them. Only enough people were brought in to do damage and that was it. There was no use for more people, as more people would only complicate things and risk compromise. Their leader was someone who thought things through thoroughly and he had complete trust in him. Just as his leader trusted his men to get things done. One of them said they had already spotted the girl, but he told them not to act. The boss’s orders were final, and nobody dared to against his orders. To do so meant death; it went along with the whole trust thing. If the boss wanted this to happen this way, so be it, they would only focus on Dean’s men and then get the hell out of there before they were found out.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>“Fuck…” Levi stood over Hank’s cold, lifeless body. He felt his hands ball into fists, and he took in a deep breath. This wouldn’t be the first time he had lost someone during a mission, but it still dampened his mood. He was counting on the man to get things done. No matter how many times they would bicker over petty details he knew Hank could be trusted. He was really hoping the man would be around when he tormented Azrai. If there was one person who really knew how to rough someone up, it was Hank. He truly was going to miss that quality. People like him were really hard to come by, and he was not comfortable with the thought of finding a replacement. It was hard for him to connect with others. He knew it would be quite awhile before he found someone who could tolerate him.<br/><br/>He sighed heavily. Turning to walk away, not wanting to stick around for too long in case there were more men lurking nearby, he spoke into his ear piece, “David… Hank has been killed. It’s just us now.” He paused, for a moment. “Be careful.” For the first time in a long time, he actually showed his more caring side. Just because he really did not want to be left alone, and part of the reason he had spoke out was because of that, did not mean he didn’t want David to end up like Hank. He hoped that he would not.<br/><br/>Shaking his head, he picked up the pace, following the footprints in the snow until he heard the shot. He grinned. That had to be David, which meant that he had the Oni woman. His previously dampened mood was suddenly filled back up with excitement. He couldn’t wait to get his hands on her. As he ran, he wondered where David was. The thought to ask him came briefly but he did not want to give away his position or become an easy target by not giving his full attention to what was happening around him. He ended up just following the footprint. Keeping his own movements as quiet as he could, though it was obvious he was not trained for this like Azrai or his partner was, he did eventually find his way to the woman. He looked around briefly before he slipped into an alley way, out of anyone’s line of sight, and searched for David.<br/><br/>He did not want to approach the woman while she was still being sedated. Tyler had said it would take immediate effect, but he wasn’t sure if he wanted to trust that. Just in case, he did still have the talisman, but he was not sure how to use it. Perhaps he should have asked. Whenever he gets confident about something he just kind of… goes… without thinking about it too much. It really got him into trouble sometimes. Not like he really cared about that since he somehow managed to always get out of it. There were days where he really was one lucky bastard. He did believe in good luck charms, it was a kind of fetish, and hey, maybe this was proof that they worked. Levi would never really voice it of course… well, not now. There was a good chance he would if he was in one of his moods where he just feels like going off.<br/><br/>Once he found David, he briefly made eye contact, and then went in for the woman. She should be in a state where he could grab her and head back to the car.<br/><br/>Levi stopped when he heard the click of a gun behind him. He didn’t need to look over his shoulder to know exactly who was there. “Well… I’m either fucked or the luckiest man in the world right now.” There was a smirk on his face. Surprisingly, even though he wanted to just explode, he was somewhat calm.<br/><br/>“I suggest you… take your leave before I plant a bullet in your skull.” Azrai growled.<br/><br/>“I’m afraid I can’t do that, though you are welcome to try to take her from me.” It was a bold move on Levi’s part. If Azrai was here, he was positive his friends wouldn’t be too far behind him. Assuming they were not hiding out already. He knew he was really going to need to play his cards right. Hopefully David would be able to handle himself if things were to go wrong…<br/><br/>As soon as he heard movement behind him, he quickly aimed his gun at the woman and said. “Go ahead. Kill me. But keep in mind, if you try anything, I’ll just kill her right here.”"
543,From the Ashes {Dragon_Maiden & Rain},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2930,2011-04-07T22:09:43,Rain,"It was falling, the sun. The failing light pushed shadows long, cooled the world around him, and made the dark places grow. Dusk brought the murmur of a sleeping world and Kuroe considered this new world. Passing through the gates of day to night brought anonymity that could only be brought by the deepest dark. It's where he lived, where<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>lived. The thought gave him a tight liped frown, but it softened as he continue to think; it's where<span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span>lived. Drifting into his building of residents with a nod at the man at the front desk, Kuroe entered the elevator.<br/><br/>Readjusting the bundles in his arms, Kuroe thought a moment, she'd be getting up soon and when he heard the<span style=""font-style: italic"">ping</span>of arrival he smiled. Walking to the only door on the top floor, he for all intents and purposes, he owned it. Setting one armful down he fishes out the keyring and unlocks the door. Sliding through the door before kicking it closed Kuroe strode into his home. Setting down the groceries, Kuroe wonders for a moment. He had always done things this way, if he didn't need to be there and back immediately he walked. We was an enigma, that much had always been clear to him.<br/><br/>Moving into the blacked-out space, Kuroe took up his bedside chair and picked up notebook computer and began writing; the touchpad keyboard making near no noise. Glancing over at her sleeping form, curled up in his heavy, down comforter. She never slept on her own anymore. Kuroe wasn't sure if it was a habit formed out of their time sharing small living spaces before he could afford their current home or if she had other motives. Having been achingly alone for more than a few years, Kuroe could with honestly say he minded. Going back to his work, the formerly cold man couldn't keep the contented smile from gracing his lightly scarred face. He'd wait for her to wake.<br/><br/>Flopping himself on the couch and stretching his arms and legs out far, Kuroe gave a pleasure driven moan. Sighing and rolling onto his side while staring at the grand piano sitting in the corrner of the common room, he smiled at the memory of so many pieces played on it. Glancing at the door of his room, he quirked as smile at the fact he found it ajar. Slinging quietly off the couch, Kuroe creeped up to the door. It was as he had expected and he couldn't help but feel a soft pang to the soul and a warm smile crease his lips. She was in his bed again."
544,From the Ashes {Dragon_Maiden & Rain},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2930,2011-04-08T13:04:24,Dragon_Maiden,"Warmth and softness filled Ceri as her small frame laid still in the bed that was not her own. His smell enveloped her senses as she laid there, it was her comfort when he left she wouldn't admit it but it was the facts. Ceri outstretched her slender arm lightly across the bed her arms encircling the pillow holding it tight in a light embrace. Her light skin caressing it gently with her cheek as she nuzzled it gently. Her light brown eyes looking into the darkness of the room, the darkness had once been a source of fear but no longer it was now a source of normality now. It had been quite an adjustment but she had gotten over it both times with Kuroe's help.<br/><br/>His name swept through her mind gently as it caressed her thoughts he was her strength. But her feelings were more then just a point of needing his help she wanted him in a way that he really wouldn't allow. At first it was her age now it was a whole other story, she sighed gently feeling the coolness settle knowing the sun was now beyond its horizon. It was safe now she pushed her hair back with her hand the wavy tendrils moving gently with her movements. She sat up gently her hand gently caressing the fabric she would return again when she had a chance she told herself. And with her last thought of the bed she went to find the real thing.<br/><br/>Ceri gently pushed her small frame off the bed and onto the cool floor its coolness enveloping her gently it was refreshing and nice. Her white gown flowed past her knees as she walked and opened his door all the way looking into the other room. With that she had found him, he had returned as always ""Good morning"" she chimed with a light smile as she motioned toward him."
545,From the Ashes {Dragon_Maiden & Rain},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2930,2011-04-09T00:17:58,Rain,"Good morning... Kuroe smiled some at the irony of the greeting and felt a painful pang in his soul once more. She couldn't see it anymore, the light of morning, the rising sun. ""Hello Ceri, you're always here to greet me."" Giving a rye smile, Kuroe scooped the girl into his arms with a hug. ""I've never needed a pet to greet me when I come home, you do such a better job."" His grin grew into a smile at her furrowed brows and deep frown. Pinching her cheeks and pulling them in opposite directions, ""Don't give me that kind of face, you know what I mean."" Patting her on the head, Kuroe stands and begins a pot of coffee.<br/><br/>Looking back at the still frowning Ceri, Kuroe smiles some. ""How about I make it up to you?"" Chuckling while digging through the pocket of his coat, Kuroe proofers a folded piece of paper. Letting her take it Kuroe begins to speak before she had the chance to unfold it. ""There's an author's ball of sorts. I, having few people to ask, am in need of a date for the night."" Flicking a glance back at the small girl, he goes back to sorting the contents of his shopping trip. ""I know you're not too awfully busy and I don't take you out near enough these days."" Once he'd finished, Kuroe poured himself a cup of coffee and turned back to Ceri.<br/><br/>Taking a sip from his cup, Kuroe watched her close, ""Unless you'd prefer I ask someone else. I'm quite popular and there are plenty of other women who are attending and I'm sure I can find one without a date."" Lifting the cup to his face, Kuroe hid the small smile that creeped onto his face."
546,From the Ashes {Dragon_Maiden & Rain},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2930,2011-04-09T17:44:18,Dragon_Maiden,"Ceri had enjoyed the brief embrace his scent strong and filling her lungs, she had clung tightly to him but had let go as he released her gently back onto the cool surface of the floor. He was teasing her again as was custom for him it was how they were. The smooth white paper felt soft in her hands, she held it gently as she listened to his words. Ceri couldn't help but hum excitedly as she heard his words the excitement building her till it threatened to overflow.<br/><br/>Ceri pouted as he continued hes teasing knowing full well how she would react, she was attached to him and was greedy with his time like a child. She hated how easily her feelings showed on her face, how he could read her without her saying a word. she closed the distance between them her arms enclosing gently around his neck as she looked at him in a side way glance ""Don't be so cruel, you know I would love to be your date"" she said placing herself behind him and gently embracing him from behind her cheek against his. ""Hmmm what color should I wear?"" she said as the different colors danced in her mind."
547,From the Ashes {Dragon_Maiden & Rain},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2930,2011-04-15T08:15:13,Rain,"Thinking on the question, Kuroe smiles a bit. ""I'm more partial to a mild to dark blue, but I think you would look good in amber or jade."" Looking up at her he feigns a frown before continuing. ""We'll look for something in the closet, lets go."" Taking Cari's hand, Kuroe moves into his room with her in tow. He seemed to radiate with a quiet excitement that would have been reserved for someone younger, and of the opposite gender. Pulling out a number of different elegant and obviously expensive dresses with a large smile, Kuroe steps back to examine them.<br/><br/>Elbow on his ribs and his chin in his hand; he thought. ""We should go shopping... You need new cloths, you haven't gotten a new dress in ages. Perhaps a skirt or two, just some new things to line this abyss of a closet."" Taking the long, Chinese style jade colored dress, he smiles. ""I don't think you have a scrap of 'normal' clothing do you..."" Picking up the ""casual"" Japanese kimono from the bed, he holds that up as well. ""My, we really do need to find you some normal cloths."" Placing it back in the closet, he takes her hand once again. ""Time to shop, we'll both need new cloths for this."" Grabbing his coat and keys, he leaves the suite with Cari close behind."
548,From the Ashes {Dragon_Maiden & Rain},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2930,2011-04-16T17:52:24,Dragon_Maiden,"Ceri was close on Kuroe's heels her hand in his they were going shopping she wouldn't dare protest it was more time she could have to herself. But deep down she knew it was selfish but she couldn't bare the thought of losing time with him. And so they arrived in a more modern store of clothing the sign's bright neon  lights entrancing her slightly with ease. She looked through the glass into the store the people moving here and there smiles and emotions filling them ever so slightly. Ceri pulled Kuroe in her hand in his gently she moved her and there from hanger to hanger. Her mind moving from color to color she imagined many of them on and as she imagined this she imagined Kuroe with her beside her smiling down at her the way she wanted him to look at her. Ceri took a deep breath she was doing it again her gaze turning to a dark emerald looking dress the shoulders covered in a black lace color stopping at the dark emerald color. It flowed gently down to little lower then mid-thigh she was entranced by it the dress would hold to her like second skin but she didn't care it just echoed her name. She quickly was at its side holding the soft thin material in her hands her fingers massaging it through her fingers gently. She bite her lip gently as she took it down and turned to Kuroe ""I want to try this one on, what do you think?"" she said her eyes pleading gently."
549,From the Ashes {Dragon_Maiden & Rain},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2930,2011-04-24T06:58:16,Rain,"Pursing his lips a bit, Kuroe considers the dress. ""It seems a bit thin.. You wear things almost a short but still.."" Thinking a moment, Kuroe comes to a decision. ""Alright, you can keep it. But! You have to wear it at home, I can't in good conscious let you run around in it. Child Services would be on me before we'd get home anyway."" He joked with a smile. ""Let's keep looking."" Kuroe takes her hand while placing the dress into the basket. ""Here,"" He indicates toward a dress of nearly the same color but in a more modern-Victorian design. ""It looks like some of your dresses at home but this might fit in more deadly than them."" Lifting the dress under her chin, Kuroe smiles.<br/><br/>""Why, I think it's perfect."" The dress was of Victorian era European influance with the moder streamlining effect around the waist and below. It was professionally embroidered and stitched. The designs were subtle but obviously well done; the dress was simply amazing. ""I think you would look wonderful, it seems to be a very well done dress."" Smiling brightly, Kuroe puts the dress and another in a crimson before stopping to get another in amber. They all vetoed in stitching and design, he knew it wouldn't be anything but expensive."
550,From the Ashes {Dragon_Maiden & Rain},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2930,2011-04-25T21:03:53,Dragon_Maiden,"Ceri pouted lightly at him as he eyed the dress that she clung to and practically beamed with happiness as he agreed to buy it. ""Thank you"" she said her smile bright and full of happiness only he could make her forgot everything and feel like this. Her hand in his as they walked his warmth swimming through her attention at the dress that he now hung under her delicate chin. Gently pulling the dress along her frame she looked down at the swaying dress, it was a lovely dress and Kuroe liked it so she liked it. ""Then we will get it"" she said her voice like small bells, She looked around a little more along the racks of the store till she looked up at Kuroe. ""I don't see anything else that really grabs me"" she said with a light shrug. She was happy just to be at his side other then that nothing mattered to her."
551,From the Ashes {Dragon_Maiden & Rain},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2930,2011-05-05T20:20:31,Rain,"Once Kuroe had payed for the various pieces of clothing including a suit and tie for himself, they returned home. After the fuss of getting his suit tailored and making sure Ceri's dress fit well, Kuroe began the somewhat long drive to the ball. ""You know, I haven't been to one of these in a while but... I think I might just remember how to waltz, if you'd like to dance."" Smiling a bit, Kuroe sat content with enjoying the silent ride. Kuroe had to admit that it felt nice to finally get out. When they arrived at the mansion like home where the ball was being held, Kuroe got out, handed the keys to the valet, and opened Ceri's door. Kuroe takes her arm in his with a smile and enters the mansion."
552,From the Ashes {Dragon_Maiden & Rain},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=2930,2011-05-11T13:24:15,Dragon_Maiden,"Ceri sat in awe of the large ball and all its decorations and lighting. It was just a wondrous scene for the senses, a joyous smile caressed her young face as she walked arm in arm with Kuroe. The smell of food perfume filled her lungs as the entered the ball room. Men and woman swayed too and fro with the light tune of the music that played. Ceri looked up at Kuroe and tugged lightly ""I want to dance can we can we?"" she  pleaded even though he had pretty much already told her yes. She wanted to act a little child like for his attention. The colors and decor of the many dresses and suits astounded her as she watched in anticipation.<br/><br/>Ceri wondered if that is what Kuroe and herself would appear like when he waltzed with her. A softness grew in her she was so thankful for him for all his actions towards for her. All his deeds and words that made her life so peaceful and wonderful, the flood emotions filled her threatening to spill if she let it. She looked up at Kuroe a sweet smile on her gently lips ""Thank you"" she said gently as she pulled him ever closer to the dance floor."
553,Halo - Marco X Raven,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29831,2013-07-24T19:34:56,Marco,"Joshua looked around in confusion. All he could hear was a soft ringing and his mothers screams, along with his fathers screams. As he looked up at the man speaking, all he could see was flashing images of the creatures that attacked. The monsters that killed his family. Then, there was the tall robot thing, the tall man and his rifle. As he felt himself moving, his eyes began to focus. Snapping to attention he saw a young girl and man before him. Quickly catching on the what was going on and what he was asked, Joshua opened his mouth to speak, but only a grunt came out. Composing himself, he looked at them both. ""My name is- I mean, Joshua Snow reporting in..."" he said weirdly. Holding his back straight he looked at the girl. ""But my dad called me Frost, as I chose my old last name, Snow, instead of choosing our families new one... That's what I remember anyway..."" he frowned shakily. Noticing what was going on, he let his body go loose ""Your new too, arent you..."" he stated, completely embaressed and scared. ""Well Eve, that was your name right?... Did you want to take the lead?"" Frost looked down at his body, he was a bit taller then the girl, but he was a bit shorter than the other boy as well. His face full of seriousness and fear, he frowned at himself, he was pretty average, a little stocky, but other than that... He played soccer allot, but did not get many goals. ""I will be honest, I am terrified..."" he cussed slightly as he finished his not so marvelous introduction."
554,Halo - Marco X Raven,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29831,2013-07-24T22:46:38,Marco,"Joushua looked nervously at the big guy. Looking from him to Eve, he muttered something un intellgable. Sighing and rolling his eyes at the same time, he grabbed the tall guys arm and rancor the planks. Not quiet as smoothly as Eve had done it, but good enough to get a good distance. Him and Richard stumbled slightly as they got shoved a little. Throwing himself and Richard over, he fell in front of Eve. From which he then continued to grab her arm and yank her up. Not without help from Richard of course. Getting stumbled on over by a few others... Joshua managed to get her up with Richard. Each of them standing on a plank, he looked at them both, trying to disernest who was who. Losing his balance, he managed to cling on. A thought came to him. ""It's very unlikely, but if we were to have one of us get thrown to the other plank by Richard there, maybe they could hang over the side and lower there hands so that when the..."" he stopped. ""So that... W-when the next person jumps they can grip onto them and haul them up!... I sure that would work unless we can somehow gain our-"" he got tossed around alittle as more people crowded around him and nearly knocked him off. ""Unless we can gain our speed back somehow!-"" he yelled. Getting thrown around like a rag-doll. In reality, his plan should not work- but then again- reality has changed allot in the past couple years... He assured himself."
555,Halo - Marco X Raven,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29831,2013-07-26T22:21:58,Marco,"Joshua looked up as the Plank diverged between them. As it snapped, he swore to god that he felt his skin flay off his bones while falling. Landing down on multiple things, he stood up and rubbed the back of his head. ""Ugh... Eve?... Ryan?..."" he murmured, confined to confusion. As he looked over, he noticed Eve doing something and Ryan on the ground. Helping him up; which was no easy feet, Joshua looked at what Eve was gesturing for. Shrugging his shoulders, Joshua handed it up, admiring her work that was so full of quick thinking yet a great idea, an idea that would work perfectly anyway. Shrugging his shoulders, he looked to Ryan before passing it up to Eve. ""You are definatly team leader!"" he shouted up with a laughing tone. Handing it up, he admired her strength as well. ""Most surely you are team leader..."" he said again. Watching her punch in the dirt with it. ""Do you want us to follow you up!?"" he shouted to Eve hurredly, noting on how interested the others were getting."
556,Halo - Marco X Raven,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29831,2013-07-26T23:28:33,Marco,"Joshua's eyes opened wide as a loud shout and louder noises came from up top. His teeth clenching together, he looked to Richard. ""Push me up!"" gesturing for him to kneel down, Joshua backed up pushing everyone behind him in the process. Running forward, he leaped off of Richards hands and up onto a couple of hand holds in the dirt, climbing up, he staggered over the edge to the ground. ""Wow!... Damn!"" he shouted as a patch of dirt flew up beside him from one of those bullets that was mentioned earlier. Hoping he heard right about them, he rolled forward and grabbed onto Eve. Shifting through the flying munitions, he came to a stop at the beggining of the maze, stuff still flying through the air. Scratching his hair, he looked for Richard. ""Where are you Richard! Hurry up!"" he shouted, noting the people starting to climb over.<br/><br/>Looking toward it eagerly, he felt a hand grip him on the shoulder from behind him. Smiling as he was forcefully turned around he looked square into the face of Richard. ""Holy be-Jesus Richard!... You scared the he'll out of me!"" shoving past I'm, Joshua moved to Eve. Helping her up, he luckly had a shock bullet zoom past his ear. ""Lets play a game!"" he joked ""It's called Joshua, AKA, frost say's run in the maze because of all the shock bullets and people-"" he stopped for a breath ""- are flooding or position."" He finished in a cynicly worried voice. ""I mean! Am I the only one who does want to become a Spartan and not be the first to die in training!"" he said sarcasticly. Looking directly at Eve."
557,Halo - Marco X Raven,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29831,2013-07-27T01:04:02,Marco,"Joshua looked on in silence, studying. Noticing the 1/2 a foot distance under to the ground he saw no real significance. His thoughts shifted as he thought it all out. ""Well, it looks like there is a little bit of room under the logs as they swing, but unless you can slip onto half a foot of space I do not think it will help... I mean, you could probably fit something under it to stop it from swinging, bit I don't know what we could use for them... Rocks, maybe..."" he murmured with an indifferent shrug. His eyes going into study mode again, he scratched the back of his head, sighing as he felt dry skin. Licking his lips, he crouched down and bit his lip in a couple different places. ""We could run through until the logs come down then slide ether before the logs fully stretch across, leaving more room to slide and such... Or we could run until they come down, then as they come down roll over the top of them, we could even take one of our shirts of to tie you on Richard or mines back so we can use our hands and keep balance, again, sort of a long shot unless you want to jump on the logs as they are swinging completely or we could even try to time it correctly, just saying this is my first time planning stuff at least half professionally"" he said as his head bobbed matter of factly."
558,Halo - Marco X Raven,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=29831,2013-07-28T03:37:45,Marco,"Joshua sighed as he stood up. ""Ok then..."" he murmured as he got startled by Eve. Blinking slowly, he tried to make sense of what just happened. ""Oh, wait a second- I had an idea that was actually good... And now, I am going to jump on swinging logs!..."" he said, upset with himself. Stretching his neck, he moved off at a sprint ""Great job Frost..."" he said to himself sarcasticly. Jumping from log to log. Tripping once, he rolled off a log and hauled himself up quickly. ""That could have been troublesome!"" he said with a strain to his voice. Getting up all the way, he jumped off the last log to stand beside Eve. Resting his hand on her shoulder, he tried to get her attention. ""You could tie something around your waist and the pole, you know?"" he lowered his hand. ""Let me clarify, if you tie a material around your waist and the pole, you can use it to your advantage in case you fall, tug on it to stop from sliding down, it would have to be a rough material though. If it is soft material it will cause you to slide, also, we can cover your hands in dirt, it will add more friction so you don't need to use so much energy"" scratching the back of his head he looked to Ryan. ""Or maybe if there is no rule against it you can hang on to Ryan's back, he can climb, ring the bell, then you just have reach up and ring it... Its your choice though"" he said, talking toward Eve."
559,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-28T06:40:34,MadScribbler,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">It has been three years since we started our campaigns in Aloria, and things have not go easily.  The Alorians are a proud, civilized folk and they have fought tooth and nail to hang onto every bit of land they can.  It has long been the policy to spare the crops and livestock of the conquered, whenever possible.  We are looking for new, viable lands, not newly created desolations.  If the people act subserviently to the new leaders, than all is well.  The common people have always been under the thumb of Dukes, so an Emperor is little different.<br/><br/>As Commander of the Imperial forces, I have strove to win battles quickly and decisively, with as little loss of life as possible, but my actions way on me.  I weary of battle.  I gain little thrill from the sounds of drums and bugles.  In truth, I long to travel to my homeland again and take up tilling the earth.  I desire to be a husband and  a father, not a general.  Still, my requests to retire have been rejected so far.  I am still in my prime and the Emperor will not let go.</span><br/><br/>Tiberius stopped writing in his journal and set down his quill.  He was hunched over the paper, writing by candle light.  The candle light cast shadows over his aquiline nose and almond shaped eyes.  His short dark hair glistened in the flickering light.  He realized it was dangerous to put down his thoughts into writing, but he couldn't help himself.  Who else could he share his thoughts with in this way, but with his own journal?  He was supreme general and could not be seen to be weak.<br/><br/>He straightened and rolled his shoulders backwards, with slight popping in the muscles.  Cold nights like these made him feel every one of his forty years.  He stood stiffly and gathered his cloak about him.  It was a fine red knit cloak with covered his Imperial green uniform tunic.  Stomping for warmth, he moved to the brazer in the center of his tent and put some more coals into his.  He supposed he should have his slave boy do it for him, but the pathetically skinny lad was sleeping.<br/><br/>In the wide, square tent was a table set out with tiny figures representing calvary and infantry troops, of the Imperial army and of the enemy.  He moved over to the board and looked it over again.  Tomorrow they would secure another village, and move another few kilometers across Aloria.  He knew that even now the enemies were blockading the streets and preparing their defenses, but it would do they precious little good.  He only hoped they were sensible and surrendered before to many of them died.<br/><br/>He had heard that the last village produced a number of new slaves.  Generally families were left intact, to work their lands and tend for their livestock.  They were encouraged to become active citizens of the Empire, and to pledge their loyalty to it.  Some few refused though, or were orphaned, or criminals.  These were enslaved and assigned to duties as he saw fit.  He supposed it was time to look over this new batch of slaves and to determine their future."
560,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-28T21:02:49,Mystic Song,"The young lady Kiriah lay on the ground, about ten feet away from the other captives. The soldiers kept her away from the others, they didn't need a riot on their hands. The youth<span style=""font-style: italic"">seemed</span>well tempered, but those who had witnessed her a few hours earlier would know otherwise. There was only so much a girl could take when she loses her father to soldiers.<br/><br/>Her family, consisting of only Kiriah and her father, were a hardy, stubborn group. People in the village knew that it was a bad idea to get on their bad side; however, they were still kind to others. It just wasn't wise to give sexist remarks towards the young woman, that's all. She was fully capable of beating the other guys at fishing, wrestling, running, hunting, anything she could get into. That was likely the reason why she hadn't gotten married yet, though usually a 19 year old girl should be married at that time.<br/><br/>Her father was only trying to protect her and their farm. It took only one stab between the ribs to take him down. Kiriah could remember it so well, her blood-stained fists balled up whenever she though about it, even dreaming about it. She could still hear the sound of wind rushing past her face as she leapt from her hiding spot and tackled the killer to the ground. She could still feel skin tearing under her nails as she clawed the man's face, and how her nails caught and tore on his chain mail, making them bleed. Most of the blood on her hands, however, was that of the soldier.<br/><br/>The other captured villagers now looked at her with newfound respect, and wariness. They had never seen something so animalistic come out of the young, sweet girl they knew. She lay on her side, goosebumps prickling her skin. It was freezing out but none of the soldiers wanted to get near her on account of her lunging at whoever came near her for the first hour. She was also the only one chained, shackles on her wrists chained together and connected by another longer chain to a metal rod stuck fast in the ground. She rested, looking so calm, so peaceful, it would deceive anyone.<br/><br/>The sound of boot steps made her open one, hazel eye. She lifted her head slightly, the look on her face was that like a child that was just woken from his nap. Her large eyes blinked slowly, her fawn colored hair shifted, she let out a yawn. However, in an instant, her face hardened, her eyes narrowed at the man, body tensing up. She scowled, ""What do you want from me? What more could you possibly want from me?"""
561,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-29T00:31:14,MadScribbler,"TIberius walked along the line of slaves, questioning each as to their skills and finding out what had landed them in the role of a slave.  A man followed along behind him with thin metal collars, which he placed around the neck of each new slave.  The evening air blew cold and some of the slaves were not well dressed.  TIberius ordered that each be properly outfitted before being sent to their new tasks.<br/><br/>Some would be immediately shipped back to the Empire to serve in the great house, or in the fields.  Others were assigned jobs in the army itself as pages and cooks.  One man, a blacksmith, was actually set up with his own forge and told he could easily earn his freedom working for the army, in only a few years.<br/><br/>Lastly he came to a pathetic figure of a woman laying on the ground, chained up like an animal.  She scowled at him as he approached and actually asked what more he could possibly want with her.  She, out of all the slaves, did not seem to appreciate the predicament she was in.  She could be stripped, whipped and then hung, at his pleasure, simply for talking back at him.  Still, he did not, unlike some of the other officers he knew, derive pleasure from abusing his slaves.<br/><br/>The truth was he abhorred slavery, but it was part of the system.  It was as much a part of the world as the sun during the day or the moon at night.  One might as well as the rain not to fall.  He considered her for a moment and then spoke.<br/><br/>""What is your name and what skills have you, that would make you of any use?"""
562,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-29T00:48:59,Mystic Song,"The girl glared, looking him over. He was one of authority, that was something she could be certain of. She sat up, still staring the man down even as he asked for her name and her abilities. 'They take my home, my family, and now they enslave me!' she thought furiously.<br/><br/>She extended her shackled hands, still red with blood from her fight. ""I can butcher."" She spoke with a straight face, a serious face, one that seemed too serious for one of her age. She was smart, experienced enough that she could figuratively get her way out of this mess.<br/><br/>Her previous statement was meant to scare, to intimidate him into leaving her to mourn her father, but she could see he still wanted the question answered, ""I can cook, clean, all the things men like you would expect."""
563,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-29T01:32:56,MadScribbler,"""Why is she chained up?""  He asked.  The answer was simple.  Everyone was afraid of her.  This offered a dilemma.  She was pretty enough, despite being dirty and bloody.  Still, she wouldn't do for a pleasure slave.  She was more likely to kill a client than pleasure him.  After thinking for a moment he spoke.<br/><br/>""Give her to Old Marta to clean up will I consider her fate.""  Soon the soldiers were leading her away, still in chains, toward a waiting tent.  As they neared the tent and an ugly old woman stepped out, wearing a slave collar.  She looked the girl up and down and then told the soldiers to take her into the tent.  They did, leaving her staked to the ground in the center of the tent.<br/><br/>Inside the tent was a wash tub, a table with clippers and scissors and racks of clothing.<br/><br/>Old Marta stepped into the tent and closed the flap.<br/><br/>""Well then my dear, who are you, eh?"""
564,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-29T02:35:05,Mystic Song,"Her eyes narrowed at the man as she was grabbed roughly and led away. She jabbed and struggled, not to get away, just to frustrate the guards. One of the guards shoved her into a fair sized tent and pinned the chain down into the ground at its center. She feinted at him, making him flinch.<br/><br/>As soon as the men left, the woman's shoulders slumped. She sat with her knees tucked under her chin, her arms wrapped around her legs. She let out a sigh. Kiriah began to look like what she actually was; a young lady far from home, with no family and no friends to count on. She was all alone.<br/><br/>She glanced up at the old hag. She was a slave too, there was no need to be intimidating towards her, Kiriah thought. ""My name's Kiriah"" she muttered, staring at the ground. ""I refuse to do anything those bastards try to make me do."" she convinced herself aloud, not really caring if the old woman heard."
565,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-29T05:14:09,MadScribbler,"Marta cackled, but not meanly.  ""You'll have a tough road of it then dear girl.""  She started shuffling toward the racks of clothing.  ""Now we need to clean you up and find you a nice outfit to wear.  Your tired, dirty and your cloths are blood stained.  Surely you can't wish to stay that way?<br/><br/>She took out a sturdy, but pretty blue dress with a white apron.  ""How about this then?  Surely looking presentable isn't the same as giving in.  I don't expect you will, but you might as let me help you get cleaned up.  I even have the authority to take your chains off, but if you run they will brand you for it, on your forehead.  You have such a pretty face, so it would be a shame.""<br/><br/>She came over and showed the girl the key around her neck, on a chain.  ""What do you say then dear?  Would you like to be clean, or will you stay as you are?""<br/><br/>Marta knew that the girl wasn't leaving her tent without getting cleaned up.  If she had to she would clean the girl forcible, as was her duty, but she found it more pleasant when her subjects cleaned themselves up and let her shave their faces and trim their hair.  She might be old, but she was stronger than she looked."
566,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-29T05:34:48,Mystic Song,"Kiriah arched a brow at the old woman. She wouldn't immediately trust the woman, but she still felt filthy, having sat in the dirt for hours with only a sundress on. She gave a nod, standing up and walking to the length of her chain to see what kind of clothing there was.<br/><br/>Even the thought of being branded made Kiriah's skin crawl and her rage build, though she let little more than a sickened look cloud her eyes. If she could do one thing while being a prisoner, it was not to get a mark that showed she was a captive. Being branded would hurt mentally as well as physically for the young woman. She would not be owned, not easily anyway.<br/><br/>She held out her shackles, looking at the old woman expectantly. ""I won't run. There isn't anywhere I could go."""
567,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-30T04:46:54,MadScribbler,"The old woman unlocked her shackles and nodded.  ""You are right girl.  There is little chance you could escape to a place of safety.  The Empire is massive and growing more so every day.""  The old woman removed the shackles and set them aside.<br/><br/>""Well girl, get in the tub to get washed up.  If I have to force you, you won't like it.  I can help you comb the matts out of your hair as well.""<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Tiberius sat in his tent deliberating what to do with the contrary slave.  She would have to be broken, or she would be no use to anyone.  He could not just let her go.  She would definitely join up with the resistance and simply start killing his troops.  He did not wish to kill her in cold blood.  As it was, he decided that he would have take her on himself.  It was a risk.  He could not allow himself to be disrespected.  Still, it was either that or to simple execute her.  He was tired of death."
568,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-30T05:32:30,Mystic Song,"Kiriah rubbed her wrists vigorously when the shackles were released. She glanced over at the small washtub at the back of the tent and let out a sigh. Getting undressed in front of an old woman you literally just met was not what the girl had expected her evening to turn into, but she ignored her premonitions of what would happen later as she stepped daintily into the lukewarm water. Scrubbing herself with a small washrag, she didn't even notice a soldier peeking through the gap between the two tent flaps that served as the entrance. Little more of a glance really, as he couldn't see anything more than her gentle curves. Frustrated, he slunk away.<br/><br/>It wasn't an everyday thing when a young, pretty woman is brought into camp and isn't clinging to any sort of husband figure. No, this never happened. Ladies usually got married by 16 years of age, but this one must be a challenge to remain unmarried for this many years. It intrigued some of the men. What a jewel she must be, they thought, if they were to break her themselves.<br/><br/>Kiriah patted the apron down on the front of the dress, feeling suddenly conscious of her appearance. She did look nice, her hair straightened and washed, a new dress. It was weird, she looked innocent, like the world wasn't against her and she wouldn't have to fight to keep herself from being swallowed up by this war."
569,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-31T15:42:51,MadScribbler,"Old Marta looked her over with approval.  ""You'll do quite well.""  She was satisfied with her own handiwork.  Coming over she tipped the girl's chin upwards.  ""Play your cards right and you could land in a comfortable position.  Your comely enough.""<br/><br/>Marta signalled the soldier outside the tent that her charge was ready and he entered to lead her away.  He glanced down at the lack of shackles and backed up for a moment.  ""Put those shackles back on the bitch.  She's a viper.""  Marta sighed and did as he asked.<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>TIberius waited in his tent for his new slave to be brought to him.  It was his right, as commander, to claim a slave or two as his own.  This one was not to promising and he did not look forward to the process of trying to break her.  Still, there seemed little other choice.<br/><br/>He sat on a folding cloth chair, at his desk, writing home to his children.  They were almost grown now, but he still wrote to them every week.  He had a grand child he had never even seen, from his oldest daughter."
570,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-31T18:31:20,Mystic Song,"Kiriah let herself be inspected by the old woman. She didn't care to be touched, but this time she would allow it. By men, however, was an entirely different story. The soldier that entered the tent didn't seem pleased that she was unshackled. The young lady walked up to him after her shackles were replaced. Though she was a few inches shorter than him, she still stood tall and proud, eyes narrowing at him. She literally snapped at him, biting her teeth together while striking her head at his face, almost like a viper. He seemed shaken at that, but growled, ""Come on!"" and shoved her out of the tent roughly.<br/><br/>The cold air hit her still wet skin, making her chilly. She hugged herself to keep warm while the man lead her to a larger tent. It was dark, there were already lit torches up on poles to light the way for the soldiers. Once they had gotten to the tent, the soldier called out for his leader, then promptly shoved the girl in. She stumbled, almost fell, then regained her balance in front of him. She looked him over again, not with utter hatred in her eyes this time, but more searching any weaknesses he might have. A bad leg, perhaps, a half-blind eye. She was no expert on these things, but now was the best time to learn."
571,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-31T21:17:02,MadScribbler,"Tiberius sat watching the girl look him over and he did the same.  She had cleaned up well, but she still was dangerous.  He was as likely to get a knife in his back, as get any work out of her.  Still, he must try, or he must execute the girl.  With a sigh he rose stiffly from his chair, his many battle injuries hidden but still existing.<br/><br/>""What am I to do with you then girl?  I can't let you go and you seem unwilling to submit.  Perhaps some time in a pit would suit you?  If I remove the shackles, what are you going to do next I wonder?""  He walked toward her carefully."
572,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-07-31T21:38:10,Mystic Song,"""You wouldn't get any work out of me if you put me in a pit."" She replied haughtily. ""Regardless of if you take the chains off or not, I don't have anywhere safe to go, what with at least a few thousand of your men between me and freedom."" The chains on her hands shifted as she stepped from one foot to the other. She was glad she didn't have one of those metal collars on, but she could expect it would be only a matter of time before she had to wear one. No one ever wanted to be a slave, especially her."
573,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-08-01T04:42:19,MadScribbler,"""Here is your situation.  You are a slave and you must have a master.  I have decided to be that master.  I am not an unkind or demanding master, like some, but I will not tolerate back talk or running.  All I want from you is that you do the simple tasks which you stated your are accustomed too.  In return you will be treated with respect.  Now, I am going to put on your collar and take off your chains.  I expect you to stand still and allow me to do this, without fighting back.""<br/><br/>He moved forward with a slave collar and started to press it around her neck."
574,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-08-01T05:11:37,Mystic Song,"Kiriah's eyes narrowed as he told her she was a slave now. HIS slave. A growl rose from her throat as she noticed the slave collar in his hands. Her fists tightened as it was pressed around her neck. Without warning, she tore it out of the man's hands and threw it, looking furious. ""I am NO ONE'S slave! Not yours, not anyone's!"" She shouted, red with anger. Then, suddenly, she swung at him, her palm connected with his cheek, slapping him hard enough that it made an audible smack."
575,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-08-01T05:29:08,MadScribbler,"Tiberius fell back from the blow and then delivered a sharp slap across her cheek.  Picking up the slave collar the called for a soldier from  out side the tent to hold her arms.  The soldier entered and gave her a bear hug, ignoring her struggles, while Tiberius placed the collar around her neck.  He then shoved the stake for her chains deep in the ground and drove it downward with his foot.<br/><br/>""Now let's try this again."""
576,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-08-01T05:44:20,Mystic Song,"Her head jerked to the side as she felt hot sharp pain jolt across her cheek. She held her eyes shut tight to keep the tears at bay. Two burly arms grabbed her behind and she began to curse loudly, kicking back at the soldier so he would let go. He didn't budge. She felt the tight collar clasped around her throat and she let out a final, frustrated cry. Once the soldier let her go, she jabbed back with her elbow, but only managed to fall to her knees as he left. She was panting, glaring upwards at Tiberius. Why couldn't he just leave her alone? What was the point of expending so much of his energy and time into making her obey? Plus, how long would this continue? A week? A Month? Heaven only knew..."
577,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-08-04T03:00:51,MadScribbler,"Tiberius was plain tired, after a long day, and wished the girl would just co-operate.  She was a fetching creature, especially now that she was cleaned up, but she was hard headed.  He realized it would require a firm hand to break her of her bad habits.<br/><br/>""Now, as I said before, I am going to require some basic chores from you.  They won't be anything to taxing, but they are not open to negotiation.  You are a slave, no matter what your feelings about that position are.  You will learn to behave yourself, or your usefulness will suddenly end.  I am going to take your chains off now.  No not attempt to run away, or to attack me, or you will sorely regret the consequences.<br/><br/>He walked to her and slowly undid her chains, watching for signs of defiance.<br/><br/>The soldier who had been holding her let go slowly, and stood back, waiting to see how she would respond.  He would not interfere without the general's say so, but he had not been dismissed either."
578,The Empire (Mystic Song and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30044,2013-08-04T03:30:49,Mystic Song,"Kiriah wasn't used to expending so much energy at a single time to keep some simpleton away, but this guy didn't seem to get it. What was so important about her obeying his every whim? It was foolish to think she would follow him like a lovesick puppy. She sat on her feet, glaring up at him, her hands on her knees.<br/><br/>Of course, if he wasn't going to give in so easily, what chance did she have? He was the leader of a huge army, in charge of at least a few thousand men. It wasn't as if she could walk out of here and find some place that was safer. Even if she found a village that was free from the army's reign, it wouldn't be for long. She would just get captured again, and then punished even further. She bit her lip tentatively; she knew she had few smart options other than...<br/><br/>Her shoulders sagged, face remaining downcast. The shackles were removed, but she made no response to it. Though it pained her, she would just have to suck it up and wait for an opportunity to reveal itself."
579,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-05T08:14:03,Domichii-chan,"Watchers are supernatural beings who take on the appearance of humans to blend in with society. Their job is to protect specific people from wild mystical beasts that wish to kill these specific humans. They want to kill these people because they hold small traces of magic within them, which they feed on to stay alive. The mystical beasts are invisible to most of human society, except for the Watchers and their chosen person.<br/>This is the story of one such person, and his watcher. Watchers can be seen by humans unless they choose not to be seen. They hide in the shadows in order to protect their chosen person from afar.<br/>He is a young man who has a pretty average life except that he is sometimes disturbed by strange nightmares almost every night. One day, he is attacked and almost killed by a strange spirit beast, but is saved by a mysterious young woman with a sword. The woman reveals herself as his Watcher and now that he knew about her, he had to work with her.<br/><br/><br/>My Character:<br/>Name: Annie Loveta<br/>Age: appears to be 18<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Looks:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://images2.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20120603191452/thehungergames/images/e/ed/Annie_cresta.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Personality: a smart girl who is a brilliant fighter.  She has a very serious and cold side that seems to cone out when she is fighting the spirits and some say she goes a little TOO far when she kills the stronger ones and she herself is starting to go on the brink of insanity.  When she isn't fighting she is usually straight-forward and sarcastic and likes to be a smart-ass at times as well.  She is confident in most situations but she will doubt her own abilities at times"
580,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-06T20:22:48,LordSifer,"Desmond walked on down the sidewalk at a lazy pace, his shadow was long and twisted from the light of the setting sun. The young man was absent mindedly contemplating the color of the sky, a light hue of orange with streaks of  dark purple given off by the light reflected off the pollution in the air. He couldn't help but be in slight awe of the beauty that the two created when combined, even though one was simply a catalyst of the others destruction. Desmond shrugged this paradox off, deciding it was just best to leave it be, and moved his thoughts back to how he had spent his day.<br/><br/>He could still feel a dull ache in his muscles from the bout of rock climbing he and a few friends of his had done that day, but the ache was far from unpleasant. He smiled slightly as he thought about the jokes and conversations that he and his friends had shared that day, which was not unlike most other days. Desmond should have been happy, he was reasonably fit, better than average looking, lived in a nice house in a nice neighborhood, and had plenty of friends, yet something was missing. This was a part of him that he kept hidden from others, an emptiness that nothing seemed to fill. It was as if he was incomplete, where others had plans and hopes and dreams, he had...nothing.<br/><br/>All his life he has been plagued by a single question, a question that even the youngest child was able to answer 'What do you want to do when you're older?' Even as a child he was unable to answer this question. Where most other kids would say a fireman, astronaut, or a doctor, Desmond would just sat there with a puzzled look on his face before shrugging off the question. To this day he was unsure of what he wanted to do. He was no genius, but he was far from stupid, and had a nack at picking things up quickly. The world should have been his oyster, but it wasn't ,simply because he didn't really feel any interest in anything that could be turned into a career.<br/><br/>Desmond blinked his eyes as he realized while he was so busy thinking to himself, he had stopped walking and was staring at the last remnants of the setting sun in the sky. The darkness of night had begun to creep its way into the previously sunlight world. At first it spread at a snails pace, but soon it spread like wildfire, twisting the everyday objects into the hideous creatures that are created by the fear and imagination that comes with the dark.  Desmond began walking at a brisk pace, the dark had always frightened him, though he would have never admitted it. He reminded himself that this route was unchanged, and that once he got home everything would be normal. That is where Desmond's life changed forever, and any sense of normalcy was thrown out the window."
581,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-07T01:17:14,Domichii-chan,"The night air was chilling against Annie's bare fingers.  She welcomed the feeling of the cool night since the day had been rather hot.  After watching Desmond climb for so many hours, the heat had really started to bother her.  She watched from the rooftops, keeping herself invisible to the mortal world.  She casually hopped from roof to roof as she watched Desmond walk home with that far off look in his eyes again.  Though she was his watcher, she didn't pry into his thoughts.  She could do it if she wanted to, but it always felt rahter wrong to her.  He had a right to his privacy, just like all people did.  She also chose to have a magic barrier placed around his home so she wouldn't have to go inside.  With the barrier, his home was a sanctuary against monsters and none of the creatures were allowed to enter the house unless she permitted it.<br/><br/>She did always wonder what went on in his head though.  She would follow him as he did his usual routines, and he would never see her.  And since she chose to be polite and stay out of his thoughts, she found her job rather boring.  Nothing ever attacked him so she usually just walked around town with Desmond.  She yawned as she kept an eye on him, and noticed that he had paused his walk for a second.  She looked towards the sunset for a second before peering back down at him.<br/><br/>Then a whisper came to her.  One she hadn't heard for a very very long time.  It was a strange feelimg that ran up her spine, signalling that a creature was nearby and on the prowl.  'Shit...' She thought as she hopped off the roof easily and started walking by Desmond, she was still invisible to him.  'He needs to pick up the pace....theirs a level 3 demon coming...'.  The biggest rule for a watcher was to never interfere with the lives of the chosen.  They had to keep their lives utterly normal and never let them know about the monsters that wanted to kill them.  She drew one of her weapons, a long sword that had a blade that shone sky blue.  'We still have another couple of blocks to go...we need to move faster...' She thought.  Revealing herself wasn't forbidden, but it was a last resort.  She could tell the monster was rather large too, something that would definately kill him in an instant if he didn't get running.<br/>She put her sword away, in order to appear normal and took a few steps back before releasing her seal.  She made herself visible to the mortal world and started to walk up to Desmond.  She was wearing a pink tank top with a green hoodie and blue skinny jeans to fit into society.<br/><br/>She walked besides Desmond, ""excuse me?  Sir?  I need you to come with me.  Now."" she said with a serious look on his face."
582,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-07T03:49:27,LordSifer,"When Desmond heard the girl speak right next to him, he jumped back  and shouted out in surprise ""What the hell?!""  He was jumpy at night, and this girl had come out of nowhere, seeming to appear out of thin air. Why did she want him to follow her? He had never met this girl in his life yet....he trusted her, and the serious look on her face suggested that arguing was not an option. He opened his mouth to speak but could not find the words to say, and closed it again. All he could do was nod his head in agreement.<br/><br/>She took off in a sprint and caught Desmond by surprise with her swiftness. Desmond considered himself to be quite fast, one of the fastest out of his friends, which was quite a large amount of people. Still it took everything that he had just to keep up with her, and it didn't even look like she was breaking a sweat! There was something odd about this girl, something.....otherworldly was the best description he could think of. The way she moved, the way she spoke, it all carried an air of something superior to man. Desmond was thinking this when suddenly, close by in the shadows of the roof to the left, a deep, resonating growl.<br/><br/>Desmond stopped cold at this sound, this was the sound of no normal animal. The growl was coarse, like the sound of bones grinding against concrete. This was a sound that he was all too familiar with, for it is one that has been haunting nearly every sleeping moment since his sixteenth birthday. He slowly turned his face to the shadows to the roof, his jaw set, his eyes bright with fear and a kind of sick determination. Finally he would see what has been haunting his dreams all this time, finally he would see what had killed his father.<br/><br/>At first all that Desmond saw was the roof of the building, nothing out of the ordinary. When he looked closer though, he thought he saw a patch of air that slowly started to ripple. The ripple quickly intensified, soon forming a large silhouette, then the creature roared and the rippling air was banished, revealing the creature. Desmond's blood went cold when the creature came into view. It was about eight to nine feet tall, with long powerful legs and arms that ending in claws that could rip Desmond to shreds without effort. The monster had horrifying fangs that held the creatures mouth in a perpetual grin, a grin that would haunt your memories for a life time if you stared at it too long. The strangest thing about this creature was that it didn't seem to be all there. The creature skin was a pale white as well as its fur, its fur hung lazily in the air, making it seem as if a strange mist was given off by the creature. The skin though was the odd part, it held a strange transparency, if you focused you would be able to faintly see the shadows behind it.<br/><br/>Desmond's feet were frozen to the sidewalk, he couldn't move, he couldn't even breathe. It was all that he took to keep from fainting, the only thing going through his mind was fear. AS the creature glared down at him and growled the same bone against stone growl again, somewhere in the back of his mind he was thinking about all the things he would never get to do, and some of the things he would never do again. The creature roared and leapt off the roof, claws outreached. The last thing Desmond thought of was not his friends, any old girlfriends, or even his mother. The last thing he thought of was the girl who had told him to follow her."
583,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-07T05:08:53,Domichii-chan,"Annie noticed that Desmond had stopped as they were approaching his street.  She looked back when Desmond stopped cold in his tracks, she could see a rather terrified look in his eyes as he stared at the rooftop of a house.  She turned to see a rather terrifying looking creature.  It had a strange feline like face with giant razor claws and a peculiar bright yellow eyes, the pupils were like sharp daggers that were meant to pierce the soul and fill it with cold fear.  It seemed to faze Desmond greatly, but Annie didn't even flinch.<br/><br/>She actually smirked a little and quickly drew her sword, the moonlight caused it's already bright blue glow to look almost heavenly in the light.  ""Well, this mission might not have been a total waste after all"" she said as she stood in a offensive stance.  The creature howled as it got on all fours and started to crawl like a bat towards them.  Annie calmly walked in front of Desmond, ready to defend him at all costs.  ""Desmond, keep moving okay?  Go to your house, it's safe there.  NOW!"" She said, not even looking at him, but her voice was serious enough.<br/><br/>The monster jumped to the ground, only a mere 6 feet away from Annie and Desmond.  She lifted her sword up and glared at the monster.  ""Oh beast from the bowels of hell's fire, you shall be clensed of your sickness and cured of eternal damnation.  By order of the Watcher's Society and the angels above, I order you to repent!!"" She recited with a fury near the end.  The monster started to run towards her, which caused a grin to slip on Annie's lips, ""nice choice"" she said as she ran straight at the massive beast.<br/><br/>The two collided at inhuman speeds, claws meeting metal as the monster and girl fought.  She managed to slice it's right arm off, causing it to howl in pain and black liquid started to spill on the pavement.  After almost having her head sliced off by the beast's other arm, Annie lunged back, 'I'm getting a little rusty, gotta keep up'.<br/>She took a few steps back and ran at the creature at full forced , jumping high into the air and stabbing her sword into the creature's heart, then quickly slicing it's neck.  The creature kept screaming as black blood continued to spurt from the sliced open parts.  Eventually the monster fell on the ground, finally dead.  Annie contimued to stab its heart till it was a pile of mush and she was out of breath.  She started to breath heavily as she looked at the damage she caused to the creature.  'Dang...went overboard again....gotta stay in control..'.<br/><br/>After a few seconds, Annie withdrew her sword and placed it back in it's holster.  She then bit her thumb as hard as she could till she drew blood and she let the droplets of blood fall on the dead body.  ""Your soul is redeemed.  May you rest in peace"" she said to the body.  Soon it started to turn completely white and glowed like a heavenly light.  The body turned into a smoky like fog and disappeared, along with all of the black blood.<br/><br/>Annie took a second to watch the clear night sky and sighed as she turned around and started walking to Desmond's location."
584,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-07T20:42:53,LordSifer,"Desmond was snapped out of his paralyzing horror when the girl had stepped in front of him, holding a strange sword. The blade was the color of the  sky, and seemed to glow with the reflection of the moon light. The sight of this blade calmed him, while the fear was still there, it was far and distant. The girl spoke  to Desmond, never even turning to look at him ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Desmond, keep moving okay? Go to your house, it's safe there. NOW!</span>"" The tone of her voice was commanding, one that would not deal with any argument, and Desmond was not going to give any.<br/><br/>There was a moment of hesitation when the beast landed on the ground near them, a slight tremor given off by this landing. Desmond snapped out of it and began to run back to his house, which was little more than a block away, yet he could hear the girl saying something as he ran. ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Oh beast from the bowels of hell's fire, you shall be clensed of your sickness and cured of eternal damnation. By order of the Watcher's Society and the angels above, I order you to repent!!</span>"" Watcher's society? Angels? These words echoed in his head as he ran, bringing more confusion than anything.<br/><br/>As his house came in view, Desmond felt relief spread through his body, he was home and everything was going to be fine. Desmond stopped though, as much as he wanted to run inside and slam the door shut and forget this horrible ordeal, something stopped him. It was a small thought that soon grew larger and larger until it could not be ignored<span style=""font-style: italic"">what if the girl died?</span>He couldn't explain why this though had filled him with such dread, he didn't know this girl, although it seemed she knew him. Still Desmond couldn't just turn tail and run, He couldn't leave her to face that thing by herself. He might not be much help, but he still had to try, something deep within himself told him that was what he must do.<br/><br/>Desmond turned and ran back the way he came, overcoming his fear with this newfound courage that bubbled up inside of him. Soon he saw both the girl and the beast battling it out, though not for long. in a fluid motion that he could not follow, she impaled him through the chest and slit his throat. The creature was dead, but the girl fell into a rage, repeatedly stabbing the blade into it's chest, coating its bright blue with the pitch black blood that spurted out of the creature's corpse. He could only stand there and stare as she stopped stabbing the corpse, breathing heavily as she sheathed her blade.<br/><br/>Desmond just stood there and watched, concealed by the shadows, as she drew blood from her thumb and dripped it onto the corpse, saying something he couldn't hear. Then the body of the creature glowed a bright white, before turning into a fog and dissapating in the wind. Desmond knew that he should go back to the house before she came. This girl would be upset if she found that he had blatantly disobeyed her orders. So Desmond made his way back to the house as the girl took a moment to watch the sky, just sitting down on the front porch as she came into view.<br/><br/>Despite what Desmond had just witnessed, he was eerily calm. He leveled his dark blue eyes at the girl, the steady stare an enigma as a thousand questions raced through his mind. During the commotion, Desmond never really got a good look at the girl, and was almost surprised to see that she was breathtaking. She had long brown hair and fair skin, a toned, athletic build, and piercing white iris' that seemed to stare into his very soul. Finally, after a moment of silence, Desmond took a deep breath before asking ""So, mind filling me in?"" The question itself was casual, but the way he asked it made it seem like the most important question he had ever asked, because to Desmond, it was."
585,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-08T07:30:35,Domichii-chan,"When Annie reached the porch she watched the male.  He looked uncomfortable, but not scared, an eerie calm seemed to wash over him.  Annie sighed and stopped as she reached the front of his house and leaned her body against a supporting beam.  She crossed her arms and calmly watched Desmond, examining him.  ""Well I'm sure after seeing a 10 foot tall demon, nothing I'll tell you would be suprising"" she said.  ""My name is Annie Loveta and I was sent here to watch over you and keep you safe for the entirety of your life.  I have been invisible to you the entire time up till this point, but I never invade anything private such as your home.  Your home is actually the one absolute safe haven from demons."" She explained.<br/><br/>""You are being watched because you hold traces of magic in you that demons feed on.  Watchers guard people like you without them ever knowing so that they may live in peace"" she continued.  ""I am not allowed to tell you what exactly I am or why I was chosen to protect you.  The rest is classified"".  She looked up to the moon with a rather disappointed look on her face, ""unfortunately, that demon forced me to break cover and I had to get you to run....."" She sighed.  ""And now that you know, I have to deal with you..."" She said as she walked closer to him.  He was standing right in front of her, only mere inches away from each other's bodies.  ""Staying invisible is no longer an option now that you know.   From now on, I have to stay visible to you....."" She said as she started to make him back up till he was against the wall, ""So that I may proceed as your watcher, we need a contract"" she said as she spike with a bit of hush to her voice, her white iris' searching Desmond's blue ones.<br/><br/>She seemed pretty straight forward and was unfazed by contact with him, being rather serious as she spoke to him.  ""Desmond, will you allow me to form a contract with you?  So I may protect you?"" She asked, more as an order than anything.  She gave him a second to answer before she nodded and leaned in closer until her lips were barely touching his, then she whispered something in latin before closing the space between them.  She held a long kiss for a long time, before she finally let go, still unfazed by it.  ""Good boy"" she said as she crossed her arms in triumph, but not smiling."
586,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-08T20:48:43,LordSifer,"Desmond was silent as the girl introduced herself as Annie Loveta. He smirked a little at this name, it seemed so mundane considering Annie was anything but.  He didn't comment though as she continued on to tell him that she was sent to protect and watch over him for his entire life. Desmond nodded as if he had just learned a truth that they had already known, somewhere deep inside his subconcious. It made sense, all of the times he had the feeling of being watched, always looking over his shoulder, expecting to see someone there, but never finding anyone. He almost laughed when she told him that she never invaded the privacy of his home. He hadn't even thought of how easy it would have been for her to learn all of his secrets, every single thing that he has hidden away from the eyes of the public. Honestly, he wouldn't have cared if she did invade his privacy, Desmond felt that if there was anyone who he wouldn't mind knowing his secrets, it would be Annie.<br/><br/>Annie went on to tell him that the reason he needed to be protected is beause he held traces of magic in himself that demons feed on. Again Desmond accepted this like it was something he always knew, just never acknowledged.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe thats why things had always come so easily to me, maybe it was the magic.</span>Desmond thought this absent mindly as Annie had looked up to the moon, a look of disappointment on her face. She went on speaking after a moment of silence ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""unfortunately, that demon forced me to break cover and I had to get you to run.....</span>"" she sighed then, her sigh had a lithe, musical quality to it ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">And now that you know, I have to deal with you...</span>Annie walked closer to Desmond at this point, until their bodies were mere inches apart from each other. She continued speaking, she moved closer, making Desmond back up until his back had hit the wall ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Staying invisible is no longer an option now that you know. From now on, I have to stay visible to you....</span>"" Desmond heart was starting to beat faster, but he still remained calm. Everything was happening so fast, yet everything felt so right, righter than anything else in his life.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">So that I may proceed as your watcher, we need a contract</span>"" Her voiced was quiet as she locked eyes with him. Now she was so close that there bodies were touching, Desmond's heart was racing at this point, yet that feeling of rightness never left, in fact it had grown even stronger. She continued to speak ""<span style=""font-weight: bold""> Desmond, will you allow me to form a contract with you?So I may protect you?</span>"" This question was spoken more like a demand, though it didn't  need to be. He spoke his answer so quickly he even surprised himself, he spoke in a hushed tone ""Yes..."" She nodded and she leaned in, lightly touching her lips to his. She spoke a phrase in a language he didn't understand, latin? He didn't have time to ponder this as she closed the distance between their lips and kissed him.<br/><br/>This wasn't Desmond's first kiss, in fact he has had plenty, but none of them felt like this one. He felt something pass between them at that point, and for once in his life, the emptiness inside of him was gone. This girl, whatever she was, had filled that hole in Desmond that has plagued him his entire life. For once, he had finally felt whole, like he was complete. After a moment longer, Annie finally let go, her expression unchanged, still holding that serious visage ""<span style=""font-weight: bold""> good boy</span>"" She crossed her arms, seemingly in victory, but still her expression remained static. After a moment of silence in which Desmond recollected his thoughts, which were still reeling from the kiss, he looked at Annie ""So, what happens now?"""
587,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-09T07:43:13,Domichii-chan,"Annie uncrossed her arms and started to stretch, ""now, you should go and rest..."" She said as she looked over to him.  ""You'll be safe as ling as you're in your home.  If you need me just call my name and I'll come if you need me"" she said, smiling slightly to try to comfort Desmond.  He had taken in so much in less than an hour, she was surprised that he was so calm.<br/><br/>""I don't need to sleep so I'll just turn invisible to everyone but you for now and watch the street"" she said.  ""I'll keep you safe Desmond..."" She nodded as she looked into his dark blue iris'.  She was worried about how drastically her mission was now.  Annie was visible to Desmond now so she would need to pay more attention to him.  ""You're okay so far?  I'm surprised that you're so calm about this..."" She frowned.  In reality, his calmness was a bit eerie to say the least.  Most people would have freaked out, not let her perform the contract and end up being killed.  She needed a contract so she had permission to continue protecting him, since he now knows of the Watchers.  Now that Desmond was aware of the dangers to follow, it would be much more difficult to keep a close eye on him.  More and more demons would come after them now; smarter demons.  The creature that had attacked them earlier was nothing short of a powerful demon.  Though she was able to take care of it, what would she do when she had to take down eight of them?  All the while, she would have to keep Desmond from dying as well.<br/>'Well I wanted an interesting job, and now I've got one...'"
588,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-09T19:00:14,LordSifer,"Desmond would nod at her question, shrugging ""Yeah i'm fine, i'm actually surprised myself that i'm so calm..."" He wasn't really surprised, everything come so quickly, and he accepted it almost just as quickly. It was like he was waiting for this moment his whole life, and now that it was here, he was ready for it. Still, his life had changed right before his eyes, one moment he was walking home, now he knows that he has a guardian or 'watcher' to protect him from demons that want to kill him to get at the magic inside of him.<br/><br/>Desmond had tilted his head back slightly and let out a short laugh, this all sounded like kids story, and yet he believed every word of it without question. The laugh was surprisingly cold, bitter and even Desmond was taken back by it. It seemed that some part of him believed that this was either all a dream, or that Desmond had gone insane. Yet Desmond couldn't forget that feeling of everything being so right, so goddamned perfect, like everything was happening exactly as it should be.<br/><br/>Desmond looked at Annie and saw that she was frowning, this actually made him smile a little bit ""What's the matter? Afraid i'm going to just write this all off as a bad dream? Or that i'm going to go sign myself into the nearest psych ward"" Again he barked that cold, bitter laugh, and it sent chills down Desmond spine, where had that laugh come from? The smile was wiped from his face and he looked towards Annie again, his stare was as enigmatic as ever ""They're going to come for me now aren't they, they now I can see them, and they don't like it."" Desmond didn't know why he said this, but as soon as he said it he knew he was right."
589,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-12T07:49:28,Domichii-chan,"Annie kept that frown on her face, and her brows only furrowed as he gave that cynical laugh, ""don't ever believe that you're crazy...this is just a part of life that is hidden away from most people"" she told him, being as straught-forward as possible.  She hated the terms ""crazy"" or ""insane"" and any synonym that went along with them.  She had been called those words by her peers at times for her rather over the top killing style.  She was going off the deep end for being stuck in silence for so long, wanting to break out and be free of the duties that came with being a watcher.  She was born into the job with no way out and she was expected to be a Watcher till she finally died.<br/><br/>She looked back at the sky, a slight hatred burned in her eyes as she looked to the darkness in the sky.  ""Demons are usually stupid and will simply attack a Chosen person for the sake of attacking a person.  They don't know any better...but yes, the smarter ones won't like that you know about everything.  They might come for you"" she said as she started to relax again, trying to keep her mind off of herself.  ""But don't worry, I won't let them touch you..."" She said as she finally looked back to Desmond.  ""Just play it safe for now okay?"" She explained, the tone of her voice lightened.  ""It might be hard, but try to get some sleep, okay?  Just call my name if you need me, I'll be at your side"" she said as she started to walk down the steps of the porch and sat at the bottom.  She watched the ground in front of her feet, a slight wind picked up and her hair seemed to flow back behind her, she almost looked like a lost angel in the moonlight.<br/><br/>She honestly felt bad for Desmond, he was stuck knowing all the terrors of the world, which included her.  She wasn't exacly the mosy cheerful of people, nor the most pleasant to be around.  She hated the world for giving her such a dreadful task, to protect weak humans with magic from demons.  She had seen some difficult things, seen people die, people she knew die, and societies crumble after having been around for so long.  She was starting to hate herself as well, as she came closer and closer to losing her sense of humanity.  But maybe this boy could be her moral compass from now on, and give her some hope that she would be okay and that life was meaningful."
590,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-13T22:58:22,LordSifer,"Desmond nodded as he listened to Annie, finally beginning to feel the wear of the day on his body as she mentioned sleep ""Yeah, sleep would probably be a good idea..."" Would he be able to sleep after what he had just been through? Desmond wasn't sure, even though he was able to take these most recent events in stride, it still didn't change the fact that his life was going to be irreversibly different from now on. Desmond was aware of the dangers the world held, the unknown dangers that haunts children's dreams at night, and they were aware of him.<br/><br/>Desmond saw as the wind picked up Annie's hair, making it flow freely behind her. There was something almost sad about the way she looked as she sat at the bottom of the stairs, the moonlight reflecting off of her. It was almost as if she didn't belong where she was and she knew it, like an angel that fell from grace. Still, he was glad that she was watching over him, it made him feel safe, even though he knew he was far from it. Desmond stood there a moment longer, wondering what it was that Annie was thinking, but decided that it was best to just leave it alone. He remained a moment longer before speaking, his tone was gentle, almost sympathetic ""Well...good night Annie"" He turned and paused ""And Annie....thank you""He opened the front door and walked inside, closing the door behind him.<br/><br/>The closing door sent resonating echoes through out the house, seeming to amplify the emptiness of it. His mother was off on a business trip somewhere, and wouldn't be home for the next few days. Desmond seemed to be going through the motions as he walked over to the fridge and pulled a frozen pizza out of the freezer and tossed it in the oven. Many night he has had to go through this routine, as his mother needed to work almost constantly to afford their somewhat expensive lifestyle. Some nights, Desmond could feel the echoes of loneliness resound through his mind, working to break his will as a pick axe works to break a stone. Desmond usually just shrugged this feeling off, but tonight it was working full force. Knowing what he knew, and not being able to tell anyone about it, this just seemed to fortify his feeling of isolation.<br/><br/>Desmond was pulled out of the pit of his thoughts by the ringing of the alarm on the oven. He walked over and opened the oven, grabbing a pot holder and taking out the pizza and placing it on a plate. Desmond did not taste the pizza as he ate it, the effort of chewing seeming to take all of his concentration. Until now Desmond did not feel the consequences of the days events, but now they hit him like a sledgehammer. Desmond had to practically drag himself up the staircase and to his bedroom. The bedroom was moderately large, with a simple interior made up of a dresser, a computer desk with a dell desktop computer, and a queen sized bed with white sheets and blankets. Desmond plopped onto the bed, letting his exhaustion flow over him as his eye lids grew heavy. Desmond mind began to drift away as he looked at the light blue ceiling of his room before falling into the blackness of sleep."
591,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-19T07:44:50,Domichii-chan,"The next morning, it was rather foggy and dull outside.  Normally, people wanted to have a nice cloudless sky and warm sun rays beaming against their skin.  But not Annie.  She honestly preferred the whether like this.  The cool soothed her aching muscles that had worked hard the night before.  With a quick stretched, the girl stood up and took in a deep breath to become fully alert again.<br/><br/>She looked up to Desmond's bedroom window and watched it for a second.  He knew of her existence and the world that had once been hidden from him.  He was curious to how he would function in such a new light.  That's when Annie remembered that Desmond had to go to school today and he wasn't up yet.  She decided that it would be best to wake him up and make sure he was doing alright.  She climbed up his roof with ease and was able to unlatch his window and climb into his room. She had never been inside his home before so he felt very out of place standing in the dark room, a familiar lump was laying under a pile of sheets on a bed on the opposite end of the messy room.<br/><br/>Quietly, Annie made her way over to the lump and saw Desmond's face sticking out from the blankets that covered his body.  He looked rather restless and tired, his blankets seemed to be thrashed around quite a bit as well. The Watcher observed him for a few seconds as he slept.  She rarely ever looked at him from such a close view before.  She always had preferred to keep her distance and simply watch him from rooftops.  She liked being in high places so that helped her stay in a better mood than usual. Eventually, Annie shook Desmond firmly by his shoulder and watched him for signs of waking up.  ""Desmond, wake up.  You have school okay?"" She said in a softer tone so she wouldn't freak him out."
592,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-08-24T23:12:38,LordSifer,"Desmond wasn't asleep when Annie shook his shoulder to wake him up for school. He had woken up three separate times throughout the night, each time by the nightmare which has taken to haunting his sleep. It was always the same, he would seem to be a floating spectator as he saw his father being chased down by a creature he could not see. Always he would be caught, and always would Desmond wake to his fathers dying scream, drenched in a cold sweat.<br/><br/>After the third time that night, Desmond settled from simply lying on the bed with his eyes closed, going over the events of the previous day, still trying fully grasp the reality of what happened. So when Annie shook his shoulder and told him to wake for school, he did not show any sign of alarm. He simply opened his eyes, sharp with awareness, and took in a deep sigh. He sat up, not bothering to try to hide his body, which was unclothed besides for his boxers, and nodded at Annie ""Morning..."" He stood up and walked to his dresser, pulling out a pair of jeans, underwear, and a plain navy blue t-shirt. He walked to the bathroom and closed the door, leaving Annie in his bedroom, he took a hot shower to invigorate himself.<br/><br/>Desmond got out of the shower and dried himself off, shaking some of the dampness out of his hair as he dressed. He walked back out into the bedroom to find Annie still there, he put on a smile the best he could, but it felt forced ""So get any sleep last night?"" He had a feeling that she wouldn't need sleep, but the silence was suffocating, and he needed to break it. He was only half listening to her answer as he put on his socks and sneakers and grabbed his book bag.  He looked at the time and cursed, school was going to start in ten minutes, he needed to get going.<br/><br/>He made his way outside, Annie following behind as he expected. Normally he would be listening to his ipod, as was his normal morning ritual as he walked to school, but with Annie there he felt that it would have been rude. Desmond tried once again to put a smile on his face, but it felt stretched thin ""Well, today is particularly gloomy, isn't it?"" He had meant to say this light heartedly, but it just came out sounding tired and somewhat glum. Finally he could see the school up ahead, and his friends were standing out front, waving to him. He would look at Annie, a moment of awkward silence would pass ""Well....I guess i'll see you after school."" With that he went over to his friends, and when the bell rang they all went to their separate classes for the day."
593,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-09-03T08:59:32,Domichii-chan,"Annie watched as he got up and was only in his boxers.  It didn't suprise her that he only wore that to bed, and she didn't mind it either.  She never got why girls would get nervous when they saw a shirtless guy with a nice body, it was strange to her.  ""I don't need to sleep.  My body can do it if it wishes, but it isn't vital so I never do it"" she answered as he left for the bathroom.<br/><br/>The silence was never awkward, in fact, she appreciated it at times.  She enjoyed the quietness that came with her job and how she wasn't forced to interact with humans or other Watchers that often.  Annie simply waited in Desmond's bedroom as he got ready.  She was ready to go whenever he was ready to leave.  She wouldn't regulate him on being late for high school since that wasn't part of her job.  She would simply follow him around like she used to, but now Desmond could see her.<br/><br/>He started to quickly exit his home after he had gotten ready and she followed silently behind him, keeping her eyes on their surroundings as they walked.  She was invisible to everyone except for Desmond at the moment, a she hoped to keep it that way.  When he questioned the weather, Annie simply shrugged, ""it's nice"" she said quietly as they approached the school and the bell rang.  ""See you after school"" she said as he left.  Now she could do the normal part of her job and watch him from afar so she wouldn't disturb his studies.  She had always wondered what school was like for a human so she always got to watch when he came there.<br/><br/>Soon lunch came around and Annie was bored out of her mind.  She had waited all day for some kind of shadow to show up, but nothing ever did.   'I wanna see what Desmond does at lunch up close' she thought as she hopped off the room and started to look around the campus for Desmond.  She made herself visible to humans as she finally found him outside eating with his friends.   ""Desmond....I wanted I see what food your kind ate...can I try some?  I got bored"" she said as she poked his arm.  One of the guys at his table looked at Annie in astonishment.  ""Holy crap dude!  Who's she?  Did you finally get a girlfriend?"" He laughed.   ""Girl....friend?"" Annie asked, puzzled.  She was never really into the lingo of this age so she didn't know what exactly a girlfriend was."
594,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-09-14T22:11:03,LordSifer,"The day was passing with a slow monotony that always went hand in hand with school for Desmond. There was never really any challenge, and since this was his senior year this was doubly true. Still Desmond dealt his boredom and went through the day as he normally did. Desmond felt that everything was far from normal though, he was always be looking over his shoulder, waiting for a creature to appear from the shadows and kill him were he stood.<br/><br/>Desmond tried his best to hide his anxiety from his friends, and for the most part he was successful. The only ones who noticed anything off about him was a few of his friends, and they just attributed his jumpiness to a lack of sleep, as they knew that he was having trouble sleeping of late. So the day went by as normal, he talked and made jokes, and tried to be as light hearted as he could, but it was a struggle.<br/><br/>When lunch came he was glad that he would have a break from the boredom of his classes, and was actually able to cheer up a little bit. He and his friends all met up and found their usual spot on campus to eat lunch. Lunch consisted of boiled vegetables, chocolate milk, and  bland pizza, not much different then the pizza he ate last night after the 'event', as he had taken to calling it. Just as he took a sip of his milk, he felt a poke on his arm and nearly emptied the contents of his mouth on the table when he saw Annie.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Desmond....i wanted to see what food your kind ate...can i try some? i got bored</span>"" Just then his friend made the comment ""[b] Holy crap dude! Who's she? Did you finally get a girlfriend[/b}"" Desmond couldn't help as color rushed to his cheeks ""What? N...No, this is my...cousin, from Norway!"" Desmond thought that this was a pretty weak excuse but it was the best he could come up with ""You want some? Here, lets go get you some!"" He lead her away from his friends, who were exchanging glances between each other. Finally when he was out of their sight he would look at her, somewhat upset ""What are you thinking? I thought you were supposed to keep hidden?"""
595,The Watcher (Domichii & LordSifer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=30938,2013-09-30T07:57:53,Domichii-chan,"Annie raised a brow as he le her away from his friends and off to another area.  ""Why would you tell them we're cousins?"" She asked.  It was a weak excuse, ""it seems like a girlfriend would make a better excuse....whatever that even is"" she muttered as she crossed her arms.  She wondered why Desmond was over reacting to her appearing to talk to him. ""Well I don't need to be as strict since you know the truth now.  It might be safer to be able to keep in close contact with you anyways"" she said as she watched him.<br/><br/>She noticed that his cheeks were turning red and she watched him in confusion.  What was he so embarrassed about?   Did it have to do with the whole ""girlfriend"" thing?   ""My job can get pretty boring from time to time...so now that I have a chance to communicate with humans, I might as well take advantage of it right?"" She asked as she played with her hair nonchalantly.  She saw no trouble with being in human sight as long as Desmond was close to her.  It gave her an excuse to experience human traditions.  ""So are you going to let me try human food?  I always wondered what pizza tasted like.  I heard it tastes good"" she said as she looked over to a table full of jocks that were eating some pizza.  It smelt pretty good, and humans, especially Americans, seemed to enjoy it."
596,1x1 with Excalbitor :3,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3186,2011-04-28T07:27:39,Eveinsane,"Back Story: WW2 era, Nazi government has somehow developed some sort of watch that takes the souls of the innocents they kill and plants them into dead soldiers"
597,1x1 with Excalbitor :3,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3186,2011-04-28T19:35:45,zoruna,sounds interesting. can you tell me a bit more?
598,1x1 with Excalbitor :3,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3186,2011-05-01T21:50:19,Eveinsane,Ohhh sorry someone claimed it DX
599,1x1 with Excalbitor :3,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3186,2011-05-01T22:16:55,zoruna,its alright
600,1x1 with Excalbitor :3,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3186,2011-05-01T23:26:50,Eveinsane,"Name: Yuuri Katsumoto<br/><br/>Age: 25<br/><br/>Bio(at least a paragraph...): Yuuri has never been the type to stand out. Ever. She always had average marks in school, average abilities in sports, and was all around an average child. Up until  age 17 when she got accepted into Aichi Institute of Technology, where she learned she had a knack for electronics and general robotics. Growing up, her parents had told her that it was completely and totally immoral to fight a battle that you have nothing to do with, so of course it was very hard for her to deal with the fact that her brother had gone blindly into the war without so much as a rhyme or reason. Her family disowned him, saying that it was dishonorable of him to do such a thing. Even though she had such a great connection for her brother, even she was ashamed that he would do such a thing.<br/><br/>It wasn't until three years later when her brother's disfigured and mutilated body turned up at her doorstep, with a telegram depicting all the battles that he had gone through, till he was finally gunned down from his plane. It was her, alone, that buried her brother's body in secret. The rest of her family wouldn't care, and wouln't understand the sadness she felt for this great loss in her life, and she didn't feel they deserved to say their last goodbyes to him.<br/><br/>Two months later she began developing designs for something that could help her great emperor and his allies defeat the Ame-koh that killed my brother. Pretty soon after some experimenting (some of which, she'll never speak of again), she'd caught the government's eye, and was asked to join a special force of scientists developing weapons against the Ame-koh. She gladly agreed, ignoring her parent's pleas to stay with them, and move to Tokyo. Now she's working on prototypes and hopefully, finishing this war once and for all.<br/><br/>Abilities(Why are they special?): Great technological knoweledge<br/><br/>Appearance(I wanna be able to touch them, 'cause you describe them so well): Yuuri has long, waist-length black hair that's usually kept up into a bun. Large almond shaped eyes, the colour of a starless night, and milky skin. She stands at an average 5'7'' with a petite body and little shape. You can usually find her in casual-dress clothes, such as slacks and formfitting t-shirts.<br/><br/>Personality(Likes, dislikes, whatevs...): Shy and quiet.<br/><br/>Other: Almost fluent in German"
601,1x1 with Excalbitor :3,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3186,2011-05-01T23:46:21,Excalbitor,"Name: Mark Green<br/>Age: 23<br/>Mark Green was born in Germany in 1916 in the middle of the Great War. Soon after the end of the Great war his family was thrown into poverty. They survived in the trash and garbage carting wheelbarrows full of money just to buy a loaf of bread for their evening meal. Lucky the Greenâ€™s had family living in Paris and were able to escape the landfill that used to be one of the strongest countries in Europe. But not before the surroundings had taken a large effect on Mark. He worried. He worried alot. Being used to spending the day scavenging for his next meal while avioding low criminals that would strangle him for a loaf of bread can change your outlook on life. Although Mark seems light and uncaring to his friends and family he is always looking over his sholder. Soon after his family moved to France the Greensâ€™ made a decent living selling rare books in Paris. They made enough for Mark to go to college in Paris and graduate with a major in psychology.<br/><br/>Abilities: Majors in psychology (can interpret characters next actions and mind sets), Strong Survival instincs, speaks French and German fluently. Body complex of a German (usualy disliked by French/Brittish, other Germans are friendly toward him)<br/>Appearance: At a small height of 5 feet 6 inches, Mark is not the most noticable man. He has Dark black hair and little beady eyes and skin almost pale as snow. Likes to wear darker clothing usually suits.<br/>Personality warm on the outside, but cold and dark minded, nervous, tense"
602,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191&start=20,2011-05-12T18:34:00,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"He sits up and gasps, ""What happened?"" he aks as he looks at her. The wound had only made him go unconscious, because of the loss of blood. He looks at her, biting his lip. He needed blood now, because he had lost too much. ""I need to go hunting, I've lost too much blood,"" he says. He tries to stand up, but falls over. He was too weak to stand up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great! Just great! This is something I don't need.</span>He sits up, but can barely move. ""I hate feeling like this,"" he says. Right now he felt as helpless as a kitten. He tries to stand up again, but falls over again. ""God-damnit! I feel so weak,"" he mutters as he just shakes his head. He felt stupid and useless."
603,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191&start=20,2011-05-12T22:41:46,zoruna,"She looks at him. ""You got hurt killing the guy who was trying to marry me."" she says honestly. Her hand glowing until his wound closed over. She lowers her hand. ""Your..."" she cuts off as he fell over. She looks at him. Pulling his head into her lap. Looking like she was thinking. Looking down at him. She pulls him up. And pulls the hood off and moves her hair. Cutting her neck and puts his mouth to her neck. ""Drink...please...I don't want you to die. And you can't hunt if your too weak to move. Let alone stand. You won't kill me...I know you won't."" she presses on the back of his head. Hoping he would drink."
604,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191&start=20,2011-05-14T20:56:43,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"He didn't want to, because he knew that he could go too far and kill her. He lets out a sigh, when she said it was alright. After drinking some of her blood, he stood up and streched. ""Now, where do you want to go?"" he asks. ""We could go back to the park or we could go to my place,"" he says making some suggetstions. ""But it's up to you, you can choose,"" he says to her. He streched some more, his arms and neck cracked as he did so, laying ther for a while knocked out had made them good stiff. He then looks at her as he puts one arm around her, ""Thanks for umm...saving my life,"" he says. He wasn't used to thanking people, because people usually didn't save him. Noone really cared about him, except for her."
605,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191&start=20,2011-05-14T21:13:04,zoruna,"She looks at him. Feeling his hesitation. She shivers as he finally does drink from her. Biting back the tiny little moans. She feels her neck heal over when she places her hand on it. A faint white glow shimmered beneath her finger tips. Standing up as well. ""Somewhere safe."" she says softly. Looking at him. ""Let's leave town. So they won't find us as easily."" she say softly. Hugging into him as his arm wrapped around her. ""Your welcome. Thank you for risking your life to keep mine free to do as I wish."" she says shyly. Blushing a tiny bit. She stands on tippy toe and places a soft kiss upon his cheek. Blushing more as she walks beside him."
606,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191&start=20,2011-05-14T21:45:38,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger looks at her, ""We need to go back to my place to get some things and then we can go,"" he says as they go back to his place. He quickly grabs what he had taken with him, which was basically a small suitcase filled with clothes. Then they were off, he looks at her. ""Well there are a lot of places we can go, how about a town that is about 100 miles from here?"" he asks. He figured that, that would be far enough and safe enough. ""We'll have to walk of course,"" he adds as they begin to walk down the sidewalk. Human couples would gawk at him and stare because of the way he was dressed. But of course he just ignored them, he thought that most humans were pathetic spineless creatures. Dagger looks at her again, ""I'm gonna have to get used to this, I never had a travel companion,"" he says. He was telling the truth, because he never did, he was always alone."
607,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191&start=20,2011-06-22T17:40:26,zoruna,"Seena looks at him. Smiling a bit and nods her head. ""Alright."" she follows him back to his place. Looking at him once they were all ready. She smiles at him. Nodding her head. ""That works. I like that idea. Why don't we head there. The further away the better. Expecially with who my father is. I will tell you more when we are further away. To say his name in this city is to summon him."" she whispers. Looking at him. Smiling as they walk. She unintentionally yet subconsciously takes his hand in hers. Humming a bit and looks back at her. Flushing and looking down with low confidence. ""If I am a bother...you don't have to..."" she says timidly. ""I will go elsewhere...I don't wish to make you uncomfortable."" she adds meekly. Smiling at him. ""I hope you want me with you...you are the first person I have ever know I can trust. Who I actually like."" She doesn't look back even after they leave town. Just looks forwards. There was nothing back there. She bites her lower lip. She was worried if she would turn into a monster once she ran out of serems."
608,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191&start=20,2011-06-22T18:18:54,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger looks at her, ""If I didn't want anything to do with you, then I would have never saved you in the first place,"" he says. ""So of course I am gonna take you along with me, you are the only vampire that actually respects me and doesn't judge me,"" he says. They continue to walk, it was somewhat a silent walk, he didn't have much to say at all. It was just the way he was. It did make him unconfortable, but he would soon get over that feeling. He liked having her around, someone who actually appricated him and didn't want him dead."
609,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-04-28T22:51:02,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"The sun began to set, as it began to set even more the hues began to change from yellow to pink, and then to purple and orange. A long shadow of a old run-down brick building began to strech across the street. It looked as though noone had lived in for a few years now, or so it seemed. The only thing that could possibley live there are rats and mice. A young man looks out through the worn blinds of a window, he was glad that the sun was finally setting. The only reason he resided in these poor conditons, was he was in hiding. He was hiding from his own kind. He is a vampire, but a special kind. He was experimented on a long time ago, almost 200 years. The council and lord of the vampires wanted to try and create a new breed of vampire by trying to get rid of all the hereditary weakness that their race had. They had failed many times and finally succeeded with him. Now and days vampires that are considered ""Normal"" fear and hate him.<br/><br/>He is still looking out the window and lets out a long deep sigh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I guess tonight is good as any to go out.</span>he thinks as he walks slowly down the decaying stairs. Before going out he grabs a plain black hooded sweatshirt, for he didn't want to be recognized. All the other vampires would do is fight with him and try to kill him. After exiting his ""home"", putting his hood up, he begins to walk down the street. They were empty and desolate of people, human or vampire. The air was cold and damp and there was a slight chill in the air as well. He really hated going out into the world, he prefered solitude and staying indoors. The only reason he was even out tonight was to go hunting. He could drink either human or vampire blood, but prefered human over vampire.<br/><br/>He had been walking for sometime and hadn't seen anything or anyone. He was about to give up when he heard what sounded like a bblood curdling terrified scream.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's none of my business</span>he thought as he continued to walk. But the screams just kept getting louder as if he was getting closer to who or what ever was screaming. Just incase it was another vampire hunting a human being, he decides to ascend a building to see what was going on. He peers over the building to see that a group of men were encircling a women. Even though it was none of his business, he hated seening a women out numbered.<br/><br/>He decides to do something about it, even though he may regret it. He descends the building and lands in the middle of the group. ""Ya know, it ain't really fair when it's ten against one,"" he says. One of the men scoffs and lets out a snort. ""Like you can stop us,"" he says as the others began to laugh. He punches the one that spoke to him in the face, he hated when a women was picked on, but he hated being laughed at even more. The man he punched lets out a hiss of anger and bares his fangs. ""I'll teach you to do that to me,"" he says.<br/><br/>The man goes to swing a punch at him and he ducks with ease. To him it looked like his opponent was moving in slow-motion. The man tries again and of course he ducks, but this time the hood of his sweatshirt falls, revealing who he really was. The group of men began to back up and hiss fearsomely at him. ""I-it's T-The P-Pariah!"" One says as he begins to run away. The others began to back up too. But the one who started fighting with him didn't back away in fear, he just charged straight at him. He didn't want a confrontation at all, but he did enjoy fights on occasion. The man punches him in the face, which he then is taken aback. He wasn't ready for his attack, the urge for fresh blood was getting to him, biting at the back of his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is driving me nuts...I can't fight like this...</span>he thinks as he dodges another attack.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He is good as any prey, feed on him</span>A voice in the back of his head told him. He grabs ahold of the vampire in front of him, breaks his arm and feeds on him. The others ran away. He was now covered head to toe in thick sticky red blood. He turns to look at the women and she begins to back away. He noticed that she was afraid and rolls his eyes. ""Look, I'm not gonna kill you or even hurt you. I just wanna make sure you are ok,"" he says. He stood there and could tell that she was not reasured, he stepped back a few feet waiting for her reply."
610,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-04-29T00:45:42,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Miscellanous/1132530470_Folderhera-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Seena<br/>18 (human years) Unknown (vampire years)<br/>Slightly scitzophrenic<br/><br/>Seena was surrounded. She knew why the big one was following her. After her. After daddies youngest. Daddies little girl. Everyone knew just how much her daddy wanted her back. It wasn't the first time she had run away. She wanted to see the world not be locked up in a tower...so to speak. Or was it? In any case she snuck out the window this time. She was her daddies dirty little secret. Or that is how it felt when he was constantly hiding her from sight.  She didn't see what the big deal was...her dad was the ""alpha"" vampire. The big wig of the vampires. The leader over vampire kind. So why he felt he had to hide her from everyone else she didn't understand.<br/><br/>Her mother died giving birth. Her mother was a human yet when a feral vampire bit and killed her mother while she was pregnant with her...she gave birth to her. A vampire monstrosity. That was what she was beginning to think she was. Her daddy just called her special. Often kidnapped a man who worked with blood shots as she called them. A scientest he payed to create a way to keep her from hungering for human blood too much. It was a shot. A needle which quickly injected it into her system. And it hurt like hell.<br/><br/>She was a vampire who by birth needed no hiding from sunlight. It hurt in a discomfort sort of way. Shades to cover her eyes if out in the daylight. She had tried to do that method of escape but she had no shades or covering clothing. While her skin didn't bubble or burn due to the sun it was extremely painful in a needle like way. A better way of understanding was it was billions upon billions of invisible needles stabbing your skin anywhere and everywhere the sunlight hit it. She knew why they were circling her. But she knew the leader who lead it wanted to do more than return her to her father. She shivers just thinking about it.<br/><br/>Then she hears a voice. Someone was helping her? Who? She lifts her head to look out from beneath her cloak.(see image at bottom of post) Looking at him. Backing up after he killed or nearly killed, she wasn't sure which, the brute who was trying to rape her. She looks at him. Eyeing him strangely. Her eyes looking him over. ""Your covered in blood."" she says simply. Not a leave me the hell alone! Or go away! Or anything of that nature. Just that. ""Thank you for helping me."" her voice soft, pure, and angelic like. She looks at him after looking over her shoulder as if expecting more trouble to follow. ""Thank you."" she smiles. Her mouth all that was able to be seen aside from the reddish eyes that showed in the shadows hiding her eyes.<br/><br/>""I haven't fed in a long time. Then again Daddy always ""summons"" the needle bearer. Then the hunger dies some."" she bites her lower lip. ""Are you the Pariah? You don't seem to be a monster like everyone says."" she smiles again. ""My name is Seena. What is yours?"" she asks. ""The one you go by not the one everyone calls you."" she explains. ""I'm fine thanks to you."" she smiles warmly. She waits for his reply.<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/BlueCloak.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
611,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-04-30T17:32:44,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"He was taken aback, he wasn't used to this kind of treatment by his own kind. He figured she would tell him to get away from her and not to tough her. He could tell right away that she was diffrent, even though he still didn't trust her. His light amber colored eyes, the color of animalistic eyes shone some-what in the darkness. His pure white hair, as white as freshly fallen snow glowed in the darkness against the moon light that shone some one them. His extremely pale features seemed to glow too. He was paler than most vampires, because he was the only albino vampire in all of vampire creation. Distrust filled his eyes, being treated the way he had been for so long had created an issue of trust with him. Then he decided to speak. ""The name's Dagger,"" he says. ""I'm glad that you are OK. Idiots, like those, don't need to be like that,"" he adds.<br/><br/>He looks at her studying her slightly, he was curious at why she didn't fear him or hate him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Curiosity killed the cat remember.</span>he thinks and then just shrugs off the thought. ""You're diffrent aren't you?...."" he says as he clears his throat. Dagger couldn't really find the right words to say, because he was so used to everyone screaming and running away. ""I mean, why don't you run away screaming or something?"" he asks. When she mentioned something about needing blood he lets out sigh. He didn't like her sitting on the ground so he helped her up.<br/><br/>""If you can walk, I'll get you some prey,"" he says referring to a human being and not a vampire. When it came to being out at night, he was extremely cautious and alert. Being experimented on and geneticly altered made his senses even more strong. A noise then captures his attention. He turns to see that a man enters the area, he could tell that he was human and by the way he was moving that he was drunk. The vampire that he had fed only helped a little. The feeling of hunger was biting at the back of his mind again. He shook his head and let out a sigh trying to fight his insticts.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No, she needs this more than me, I can find another.</span>he thinks as he walks away. He walks up the side of a building, that was another result of the experiments done on him, and stood on the roof. Silent as death it's self he jumps down on the man, knocks him out and drags him over to her.<br/><br/>He let's out sigh again, ""I hope this will do,"" he says as he drops the man in front of her. He felt slightly stupid.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I could do better than this, but for some reason I don't want to leave her.</span>he thinks as he stands there and waits for her reply. He was also standing there keeping watch over her, making sure no harm would come to her. There was something about her that attracted him."
612,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-04-30T19:01:35,zoruna,"Seena looks at him. He was handsome and held a unique dangerous way to him. Yet that only attracted her to him even more. She loved the way he looked. The way his skin was paler than most. Made him unique. Like her...she looks down at her skin. Slightly tan due to her human mother's features...she'd been native american. So would she have been. Half breed but not since the feral attacked her mother. She heard of another vampire like her. His name started with a -B- but she wasn't sure the rest of the name. She looks into his eyes. Seeing distrust made her sad but understanding. She shouldn't trust him but he hadn't grabbed her like others had. So she felt she could trust him.<br/><br/>She looks up at him. Feeling his eyes upon her. Studying her. That was fine. She had been studying him so she believed it only fair to let him do the same. She looks at him. Different? She thinks to herself. She was a monstrosity. Why else would daddy hide her? Why else would he say she was special yet hide her in a tower all the time? She looks at Dagger. Unsure how to answer his first question. ""Why don't I run away screaming?"" she echoes. Rather puzzled by this question. She let him help her up. ""Why would I run away screaming or something? You helped me when others would have just left me to suffer at their hands. Let them hurt me and force me back there."" she says softly.<br/><br/>""As to your first question...I'm not really sure what you mean by different. I'm a monstrosity. Daddy says I'm special. Yet I feel it must be I'm a monstrosity for he keeps me locked in a tower all the time."" she says honestly. Looking at him. ""And my mother wasn't a vampire."" she says honestly. ""I was supposed to be a half breed. Or so I overheard his buddies saying. He says it isn't the same thing. That technically I am and to drop it. Then they start whispering amongst themselves."" She bites her lip. ""My mother was a human. She was pregnant and going into labor when a feral vampire attacked her. Killed her and somehow it affected me since I had still been in her body when she was bitten.""<br/><br/>She could walk and nods her head. ""Thank you but...I've never fed from another."" she says softly. Walking with him a bit. Looking as the man who was swaying around. She wonders what is wrong with him. She waits and looks at the man he dragged over to her. She looks at him and smiles. ""I am not a picky person. Anything is better than nothing."" she points out. She kneels down next to the man.<br/><br/>She feels her fangs extending and eeps in surprise. She remembers what she saw her daddy feed from a servant. He had killed the servant but she knew she was supposed to sink her fangs into the neck. She bites down into the man's juggaler and drinks. Her hunger was demanding her to drink faster but she wasn't sure how this would affect her. She had only gotten blood shots before. She drinks but pulls away from the man when she started to get a delighted yet wild feeling to her mind. She scooted backwards. Looking at Dagger. ""My mind was getting hyper and thinking fast. I've never fed from a person before. As I said daddy made the scientist man shoot blood into my system via shots."" she bites her lower lip. ""I think I'm fully though."" she says honestly."
613,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-04-30T20:05:54,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"He listened to everything she was saying, but that was only out of respect. He had respect for her, because of the way she treated him. He waited and the nodded when she said she was full. ""You think you are a monstrosity, heh, I don't think so. How can something so beatuiful be one? I am, I am the only monstrosity here. I guess you can say I am neither vampire or human, I'm not even a half-breed. I don't know what I am,"" he says. He took the man from her and laid him down, so it seemed that some human had killed him, just to make it seem that away he took the man's money, to make it look like he got mugged.<br/><br/>""What I meant by when I said you were different is that you hold no fear against me, and yet you know who I am by what<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>call me,"" he says as they begin to walk. He looked down at he ground,<span style=""font-style: italic"">You need to feed...</span>a voice tells him inside his head. The word feed echos in his thoughts. Once he raised his head, he could feel his fangs starting to extend. They were longer than the average vampire's becuase of the experiments, they were exactly four times as long and the only reason he could keep them in his mouth was that he had over-developed muscles in his jaw. He bit down on his bottom lip, trying to conceal them. But as hard as he tried, he couldn't. So she seen his fangs. He hoped they didn't scare her. ""Sorry, I didn't get enough...I have a bit of a blood-lust problem..."" he says looking quiet embarrassed.<br/><br/>They continued to walk a little more, then Dagger spotted another human. He disappeared into the darkness, snuck up on them and attacked them, feeding on them. He drained all of the human's blood. He then came back to her, by now his 6' 5 1/2"" tall frame was covered and caked in blood from head to toe. He wipes some blood off his face only to smear it. He looks at the ground again, feeling stupid and embarrassed. ""I'm sorry you had to see that,"" he says. For the way he killed was violent and quite grusome. As they walked, they passed a vampire couple that were walking past them, the couple veeres around Dagger giving him lots of space. They mutter the word Pariah and they both let out a fearsome hiss. In retaliation Dagger hisses back, but three to four times more fearsome. This made the vampire couple run away in fear. He didn't even look at her now, he just kept his eyes on the ground. He was sure that she didn't want to be seen with him now."
614,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-01T03:10:24,zoruna,"She looks at him. Tilting his head to the side. ""Daddy hides me...therefore the only logical reason would be that I am a monstrosity. He doesn't hide my sisters and they are equally if not more beautiful or so I've heard daddies servants say."" she bites her lip lightly. ""I don't see a monstrosity when I look at you."" she says honestly. ""I don't care what you are. I don't care what others think you are. I am not going to base my opinion of someone on the opinion of others. My opinion is...your a cool person."" she says honestly.<br/><br/>She looks at him. Tilting her head to the side. ""Why would I hold fear towards you? I have seen no reason to fear. I will admit you ripping the guy's limbs off was a bit freaky yet it was cool too. He was a true monster."" she says honestly. ""But you as a person I hold no fear towards you as you have given me no reason to do so."" she looks at his fangs. Tilting her head to the side. ""Those are cool."" she says softly. Giggling a bit. ""Don't apologize. I'm not afraid or weirded by them. I think your being different makes you that much cooler. That much better than anyone else."" she blushes a tiny bit. Glad the shadows of her hood hid her cheeks from viewability. At least too much anyways.<br/><br/>She looks at him. Smiling as she looks at his fangs again. They really were cool in her opinion. Then again...she was slightly crazy due to an illness she inherited from her mother. She looks at him. Shrugging a bit. ""You got to eat. Besides...I don't care how you eat...it doesn't freak me out."" she says honestly. Looking at him. Pulling her hood down further when she caught the scent of vampires. She looks down. Giggling as he hissed back and they took off like their asses were on fire. She looks at him.<br/><br/>""Why do you look away from me so much?"" she asks. She lowers her own gaze. ""I don't look that horrible do I?"" she asks meekly. Sighing a bit as she kicks a piece of rock with her foot. Ballet slipper type shoes upon her feet. ""I think your the first person I've actually wanted to be around."" she sighs and looks at him. ""I think its cool that people aren't willing to pick on you. That they give you some form of respect...I don't even get that. I'm locked in the tower 24/7."" she bites her lip. ""Please don't look away from me...I like you because you don't do that. And because...you didn't force me back to the castle. Its a prison for me...not a home.""<br/><br/>She walks with him further. ""Where are we going?"" she asks. She looks away. ""I think another reason my daddy hides me in the tower is I'm imperfect. I inherited mothers scitzophrenia. I'm slightly scitzophrenic."" she looks down. Worried he wouldn't want to be near her because of it."
615,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-02T17:02:06,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"He looks at her, ""The only reason I look away from you, is force of habbit,"" he says. ""I've done that for so many years to other vampires, it's just...just natural to me,"" he adds. When she said that she thought he was cool. He looks at her and smiles some. She was the only person to every actually complement him in that away. When she asked where they were going he just shrugged. ""Not sure, I tend to move around a lot. I don't spend too much time in one place...I've learned my lesson on that a long time ago,"" he says.<br/><br/>When she mentioned something about having schizophrenia, he just shrugged. To him, she seemed no different. ""I don't find that appalling or weird,"" he said referring to her having schizophrenia. ""I have some issues like that myself,  of course probably too many to list, I have some claustrophobia and occasionally I will hear voices,"" he says. But after what he had been through, you wouldn't be surprised if he was actually insane. ""Why would he lock you in tower? I hope I never meet him, cause that would end badly...I would want to kill him,"" he says with a twinge of anger in his voice.<br/><br/>That's the part that bothered him, that her father locked her in a tower. ""This is the outskirts of the city, if you want, after I get cleaned up, I can show you around the city."" he says with a smile. Even in the glow of the pale moon-light, his eyes seemed to glow even brighter. They stopped in front of a run-down old brick building. ""This is where I am currently staying...it's crappy...but it gives me a place to stay,"" he says as he goes to go inside. He wasn't sure if she was going to follow, but he had a feeling that she was.<br/><br/>He goes into a dingy room, it was poorly light, the paint was peeling off the ceiling and the wall paper was peeling off the walls too. There was no furnature, but only indents in the carpet where they had been. Darkened places were on the walls, where what seemed like pictures have been. He then turns on a light, he was lucky that he found a place where the electricity and water still worked. He turns to see that she was standing in the door way. He didn't say anything, he goes into one room and grabs some clothes. And then goes into what looked at the bath room and shuts the door. The sound of water being turned on is heard"
616,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-03T15:18:01,zoruna,"She looks at him. ""Oh. Okay."" she says softly. Clearly not liking the idea that he has to look away from others. She hugs him. ""You don't have to look away from me."" she says after she lets him go to continue walking. ""Oh. Okay. So I might wake up one day and you will be gone?"" she asks softly. Trying to keep the sadness from her tone. She did not wish to lose her one and only friend. She looks at him. ""That is good. I thought it was something majorly wrong with me. Daddy seems so upset about it."" she says softly. ""I do not know why he locks me in the tower."" she kisses his cheek. ""Your so sweet and cool and awesome."" she says happily.<br/><br/>She looks around. ""Alright."" she says softly. ""I would love that!"" she exclaims happily. Her eyes sparkling as she lowers the hood just a tiny bit. She looks at the moon then at his eyes. She liked the way his eyes glowed or seemed to glow brighter. She looks at him. ""It looks alright to me."" she says softly. She follows her friend inside. Looking around the home. And looks around. She wanted to paint the floor. And the walls and ceiling. She looks around. Following him into the house and then sits upon the floor. Removing the hood of her cloak and looking around. Hearing the water turn on. She smiles a bit.<br/><br/>While she waited she pulled out a key which turned on her treasure...the music box that opened. She pulls it out. Usng the key upon her necklace she turns on the music box. Listening to its beautiful music. She starts to sing in a pure, flawless, and musical voice. ""Listen to the rain upon my window pane. I look out into the cloudy sky. I wonder when things will turn away from being the same. I always wonder if this will be the day that I learn why mother died. Yet the clock will not turn back to reveal to me....the secrets of the life that leads to eternity."" she continues singing while she waits."
617,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-03T16:08:02,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger comes out of the bathroom, he hears her singing. He looks at her, ""You have nice voice."" he says. His hair was dripping wet from the shower that he had just taken. He was dressed in a ripped black t-shirt with mesh underneath of it, a pair of black ripped baggy pants that had changes dangling from the sides. He also had on a pair of very worn combat boots. He looks at her, ""I guess since you don't have any friends...I guess I will stay for a longer while,"" he says. He was hoping to stay because he actually liked her, she was the first person he had ever liked and started to trust.<br/><br/>""Well, let's get going then,"" he says as he helps her up from the floor. They walk out of the building and down a long stretch of sidewalk. ""Ya know, I'm actually kinda glad I met you, I mean we have some things in common, like being able to be out in the sun and we have some issues of our own,"" he says. She was the first person he could actually relate to. He lets out a sigh as they walk in silence. The lights of the huge city began to get brighter and nearer.<br/><br/>They enter the city, people of every shape and sizes and race were walking up and down the sidewalks. Clubs were bustling with excitment and activity. Dagger lets out a sigh, crowds were exactly his thing, he hated them. But for her he would suck it up and show her around. They enter a crowd and try to blend in, of course the way he was dressed it was hard. Some people stared and gawked, while others mind thier own business. Dagger turned and looked at her, ""Where to first?"" he asks."
618,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-03T16:39:25,zoruna,"Seena blushes and looks at him. ""Thanks. I love my music box."" she holds it up. ""It was my mothers. It is the only thing I have that is precious to me. The key is on my necklace. It is a music box like out of that Anastasia."" she says softly. Showing him the music box. (see pic at bottom) and its key (see pic at bottom). She stands up with his assistance and puts her hood on after hugging him again. Smiling at him happily. ""You will? That is wonderful! That is so exciting and makes me so happy!"" she says. Nuzzling him a bit and kisses his cheek. Then lets him go.<br/><br/>Walking out of the building with him. Listening to him talking. She smiles and blushes more. ""I'm glad I met you too. I like that I have things in common with you. And those things like being out in the sun and our own issues is what makes us unique. It is what makes us interesting. Rather than fitting the mold of what is normal...we are our own people. We aren't clones or the same as everyone else."" she looks at him happily.<br/><br/>She liked him and didn't want this moment to end. Wanted this fairy tale moment to last forever. She walks with her. She didn't like crowds due to never being amongst a lot of people yet she wanted to see the city. She smiles and looks at him. ""The park. You know that one with swings and slides and stuff. I want to see and play for once. I want the chance to be a kid. Even if it is just for a short period of time."" she says softly. Smiling at him happily. She hears voices in her head. ""Yes. No. Maybe. Shush."" she mutters to the voices. ""Sorry. The whispers in my head were acting up for a moment."" she blushes in embarressment."
619,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-03T17:18:36,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"He nods and begins to walk. ""Follow me,"" he says as he leads her away from the crowds of people. The parks were usualy empty by now. When she mentioned something about whispers, he just nods and then shrugs. Dagger had only been in this town for about three to maybe five days but he had gotten to know the place quiet well. That was another thing about him that made him different, it didn't take long for him to get to know his surroundings.  ""I know what it's like not being a kid, you see when I was human, my father died and I was the oldest of the sons, so I had to grow up fast and take care of the family, but that was along time a go, in the early 1800s,"" he says. This showed how old he was. It was the year 2030 (Hope the year is ok). He lets out a sigh, ""Let's just say my human life sucked really bad and I am glad that I let it pass me by,"" he says.<br/><br/>He shows her to the park, ""Well, here it is,"" he says. It was completely empty of people and some-what dark, the only thing that showed any light as a small light inside the park. The wind blew slightly moving the swings and marry-go-round as if ghost of children were palying on them. Dagger sits down on a bench and watches her go into the park. He wanted to make her happy. He would occasionally look over his shoulder to see if anyone was coming. He didn't want anything to happen to her or himself.<br/><br/>He watches her as she runs around and plays on the equitment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I feel sorry for her, for being locked in that tower...I wish there was something I could do.</span>he thinks. He really wanted to help escape from her father, he was the type of person that Dagger would never like. A rustle in the bushes captures Dagger's attention. A small animal pops out of the bush and runs down the path. Usually he would chase it, just to make it run away in fear of him. But not tonight, he wasn't feeling like himself. He just felt like being with her.<br/><br/>Another rustle soon captures his attention again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Probably just another animal.</span>He thinks. But he was wrong, three men come out of the bushes. ""It's time to come home, my dear, your daddy misses you terribly,"" one of the men says as they go to go after her. Dagger stands in front of them and lets out a hiss. One of the men laughs, ""So The Pariah finally shows his face,"" he says. The other men began to laugh as well. They stopped laughing when Dagger killed one of them."
620,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-03T19:52:04,zoruna,"She looks at him. Following him and smiles that he wasn't upset with her. Or angry about the voices she was hearing. She looks at her surroundings. Smiling and then just listens to him talking about his life. ""I see. I'm the youngest of my siblings."" she says honestly. Looking at him. (year is fine) She looks around. ""That does sound like a long time ago. So by vampire standards your just maybe thirty to fifty years older than me."" she says softly. Hugging him again. ""Alright. I won't question you on your human life. If you ever want to talk about it with me you can though."" she says softly.<br/><br/>She looks around the park. Eyes sparkling in delight. She laughs and points to everything. She runs and slides down the slide. Laughing as she reached the bottom. Playing on the merry go round and looks at him. Waving as she jumps off of it. Swinging on the swings and enjoying her time. Going over to the walking bares for balancing and starts to walk on them. Jumping down she continues running around and playing around. She was enjoying the chance to be a kid. The chance of being in the park. This was her first time in the park and it was also turning out to be one of the best.<br/><br/>She skids to a stop as she neared the sand box. She looks up at the three men. Shaking her head. ""No! I don't want to go back!"" she yells defiently. Eeping as the one who soon died had back handed her so hard her light weight frame flew onto her side after flying back a couple of feet. She sits up and sees the man who hit her died. She didn't feel any sympathy. She stands up and rubs her throbbing face.<br/><br/>She looks at Dagger. ""Kick their butts."" she says simply. ""I know you can."" she had a pulsing bruise on her face and her hood had fallen.  She pulls out a toy it would seem. And press a button. Out comes a whip of fire. ""I will use my mother's weapon on your forms to keep you dumb buttholes from coming back!"" she says. Snapping the whip three times and incinerating their buddy into dusty ashes."
621,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-03T20:28:22,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger was amazed at her power. Once the guys were dead, he just looked at her in awe. ""Do I even wanna know what that is?"" he asks. He was still amazed at the power that she held with her. Dagger then looks at her, ""Are you ok?"" he asks. He walks up to her and puts his arms around her to reasure her that she is ok. He figured since they had a good connection, that it was his right to protect her. More men came out of the bushes. Dagger got into attack mode. With one single movement that was too fast for even her eyes, he had manged to decapitate all of them.<br/><br/>Dagger looks around to make sure that there are no others were after her. ""Maybe we should go to a diffrent place...umm...I know a great place,"" he says. He begins to take her to his favorite spot of the entire city, keeping her close to his body. He looks at her once they stop, ""Well, here we are,"" he says. It was a desolate building, that was tall and dark. ""If you would like I can take you up there, no one will be able to find us."" he says to her.<br/><br/>""Trust me, with my powers I can get us up there, I have for some strange reason the ablity to walk up walls and on celings,"" he says to her. He grabs her gently around the waist and begins to go up the side of the building. His grip was firm yet gentle and strong. They soon reach the top, the wind blew slightly. Blowing her hair in the wind. His short white hair was slightly moved in the wind, for it was stuck up in a spikey mohawk with lots of hair gel. He looks at her, ""So what do you think?"" he asks."
622,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-04T13:09:11,zoruna,"Seena looks at him. Blushing a tiny bit. ""Yeah. Its a fire whip. My mother was sibling to the vampire slayer named Blade. She has a sword too."" she says softly. Blushing a tiny bit more. Looking at him. Hugging him. ""Thanks to you I am okay."" she says honestly. Nuzzling him almost lovingly. As she presses the button and the fire whip vanished into the handle. Which she promptly put back in her cloak. She smils a bit. Then eeps as when he turned and moved fast a huge vampire grabbed her from behind. ""EEK!"" she screams before he covered her mouth with a huge hand.<br/><br/>The man seeing how pissed Dagger looked dropped her and vanished into the shadows before he was seen. She runs over to him. Nodding her head. ""Yes. Different place."" she says. Trembling a bit. ""There was one other but he took off when you vanished and those guys ended up dead."" she says softly. ""Thank you Dagger."" she says softly. Kissing his cheek. Looking at the building when they stopped. She nods her head eagerly. ""Yes. That sounds wonderful."" she says softly.<br/><br/>She looks at him. ""I trust you."" she says shyly. She giggles and wraps her arms around his torso. Holding on as he kept her safe. He looks around. Staring around the city with wide eyes.  Her hair blowing around her almost like one of those herbal essenses commercials. She looks at him and smiles. ""I like it. It has such an awesome view. You can see everything."" she says. Hugging into him again. Blushing shyly but kisses him just lightly and pulls away. ""Thank you Dagger. For everything you have done to help me."" she says. Nuzzling his chest lightly. ""You smell good."" she says softly.<br/><br/>She looks out over the city. ""I hope daddy doesn't send the bat vampires."" she says. ""They can fly. And I want to enjoy time with you without having to worry about you getting hurt. I know you won't but I like you."" she says shyly."
623,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-04T18:09:09,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger didn't know what to say. He looks up into the sky and seen that it was getting a little lighter out. ""I don't think he will, the sun will be coming up in a little bit, look at the sky,"" he says as he points. But he was still on edge, just in case her father was stupid enough to send more vampires after them. They would all end up dying any ways, he was a lot faster and stronger than they were. He sat down and leaned his head against the air conditioner. When she sat down next to him, he put his arm around her. He lets out a sigh and looks up at the sky once again.<span style=""font-style: italic""> I wonder where we should go?</span>he thinks. Then he looks at her. ""If you want, after the sun rises, you can come back to my place and rest or do what ever,"" he says sounding if he didn't care.<br/><br/>Dagger could sense that more vampires were coming, he stood up and stood in front of her. He couldn't die, so she would be extremely safe. ""I know you are there, so come out, quit hiding,"" he says as three men and a bunch of bats came out of the shadows. ""Give her to us now!"" one says. Dagger scoffs, ""Like that's gonna happen, over my dead body,"" he says. Another of the men laughs, ""That can be arranged,"" he says as he snaps his fingers. The bats began to swarm around him. They began to bite at him, but the wounds would heal extremely quick. ""Now this is pissing me off,"" he says. Then he smirks, he had gotten a crazy insane idea in his head. He stands on the edge of the building and jumps off.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is gonna hurt like hell later, but it's worth it.</span>He thinks. He lands on top of a dumpster, getting slightly impaled by a piece of metal, straight through the heart. He winces in pain and stand up. The bats had followed him at such a force that they all crashed into the ground.<br/><br/>He then goes back up the building, quickly as possible. He stands in front of her, the piece of metal still sticking out of his chest, it was straight through his heart. In normal circumstances, it would have killed him. He laughs at the three vampires that were left. ""Those bats were pathetic,"" he says with another laugh. This made them mad, they came at him full force. With the slightest movement of his hands, he had managed to rip their spines out, they then laid on the ground of the alley dead. He turns and looks at her. ""You ok?"" he asks. He winces and pulls the piece of jagged metal out of his chest. Just as it was removed, the wounded healed quickly. ""Well, well, well what do we have here?"" an unfamilar voice says from behind them. He noticed the reaction she had, she had the reaction of fear. He turns around and sees a man standing before them."
624,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-05T11:26:44,zoruna,"Seena looks at him. Nodding her head. ""Yes he will."" she says worriedly. She hugs him happily. ""I would love to. But I'm not affected by sunlight."" she says honestly. Looking at him. Kissing his cheek lightly. And then she sensed the vampire bats long before she sensed the men. She pales against her lightly tanned skin. He stood in front of her yet she strongly didn't wish to go back. She looks at them. ""NO!"" she cried out when they said they were going to kill him. She bites her lip. Watching the bats eatting at him. Watching him heal quickly. It was so surreal yet so very cool. She watches him jump off the edge of the building. She runs to the edge and looks down at him. Eyes widen as he was slightly impaled in his heart. Worried he wasn't going to stand up after the bats collided with the ground. When he did she lets out a sigh of relief.<br/><br/>She watches him run up the building. Then men had advanced towards her and she was playing keep away with them. She giggles at how easily he took them out. Closing her eyes when she heard the ripping sound of their spines leaving their backs. She didn't pity them though. They would have hurt her badly. She opens her eyes and peeks at him. And she runs over and hugs him. Her hood down from her running around and escaping the men's grasp. She nuzzles him a bit. She jumps hearing a voice. SHe pales and turns around slowly. Hiding behind him. She was trembling in extreme fear. She bites her lip. A soft whimper of fear escaping her voice.<br/><br/>""Be careful Dagger."" she says in a shakey voice. ""That is my stalker suitor. He is daddies top man. He also just wants to get into my skirt. I think that is the expression. He wants the power that I supposably hold within that is unleashed through..."" she blushes. ""....doing...um...stuff to me down there."" she says in a shy stammer. She clings to him. ""Don't let him take me to daddy. He will tell daddy but he can't die like the others. Daddy empowered him  with some sort of visible untouchable as far as death goes immortality."""
625,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-05T17:10:44,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger stood in front of her. What she had told him made him even more angry than he alreay was. So many thoughts and situations were going through his head, he had to think of a plan and think of one now.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Crap! There has to be away I can get us out of here, or at least wound him enough he cant' follow.</span>He thinks. He looks at her, ""So he can be out in the sun like us?"" he asks. The man got closer to them and he lets out fearsome snarl followed by a hiss, warning him to stay away from her. He was still thinking of away to get out of this situation they were in. He could be stupid and nearly kill himself, but then he would be voulnerable to attack by other vampires. Which was something he didn't need.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There is gotta be away...I got it...no that won't work...maybe....</span>he thinks as he looks at her.<br/><br/>""I think I know how to get out of this situation with out a fight,"" he says. ""But you gotta trust me,"" he adds. He grabs ahold of her and throws her off the side of the building. And then he moves a fast as he could. Before she hit the ground he was there waiting for her and he catches her. ""Let's get the hell outta here, I'm tired of fighting these asses,"" he says. He picks her up and begins to carry her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There has to be a place where she would be safe from him and I'll lure him away. Aha! I know where....</span>He thinks as he begins to move. He was hoping that he would be faster than him.<br/><br/>He stops in front of a cave that was near the seashore. He puts her down. ""Stay in here, you'll be safe. I'll lure him away and come back for you,"" he says as he takes her into the cave. Before he left he had ripped a little of her cloak off. The then walks out and begins to walk in another direction, hoping that her scent would be covered up by the scent of the sea and that her scent on the cloak would draw the vampire to him. He stops in the middle of the park, waiting and hoping. All he could do is wait."
626,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-11T16:31:05,zoruna,"Seena waits. After he looks at her and talks. ""Alright. Be careful..."" she says. Placing a soft kiss upon his cheek for good luck. And then waits. Her suitor however followed him to her scent. And starts to attack him. Scowling. ""WHERE IS SHE?!"" He demands. Cussing him up and down and attacks. OVer and over again he strikes at this bastard who dared to interfere. He pulls a special blade and swings it at the guy. The battle was still going an hour later. He was better than the other idiots her father had sent. But was he good enough?"
627,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-11T17:17:24,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger was more than a match for him. He could handle himself quiet well. ""I'm not telling you, over my dead body,"" he says. Dagger wasn't easily killed or wouned as other vampires. The vampire that was fighting him now would find out. Within seconds of getting a wound, it would just heal up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This guy is pissin' me off</span>he thinks. He decides that he was getting tired of him and began to move fast. He could move faster than any vampire that was out there. He was hoping this would give him the edge he needed to kill the vampire. He was also thinking of a plan.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe if I rip out his heart...maybe that might kill him...but I need to get closer to him.</span>he thinks."
628,Vampiric Romeo and Juliet (For Me & zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3191,2011-05-12T15:49:54,zoruna,"The vampire fights him. And scowls. ""Then I will take you to hell!"" he yells. Striking him over and over again. he was getting pissed. And then he managed a deep wound in Dagger's side. It cost him his life however. And he erupted into flames and then turned to ash as the sun rose up higher. He smirks. ""Your gonna die too..."" he says before he vanished. Seena looks at her surroundings. It had been five hours now. And she was worried about him. Seeing the sun was up she pulled her cloak hood around her tighter. Following his scent to find him. When she gets there a small cry of fear emits from her lips. She runs over to him. Kneeling down next to him. ""Dagger..."" she says. Shaking him lightly. Placing a hand over his wound. And her hand glows. The wound healing faster. Hoping it wasn't too late."
629,The Third Eye (me and LovelyLonely),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3207,2011-04-29T14:14:26,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A young child is born...without the gift of sight. This child learns to use their other senses in order to survive. But this child has a rare and strange gift. Which they need to hide from others.<br/>They have the gifted curse of the third eye. And the third eye had to be hidden from view. The eye stayed closed and hidden beneath a silk band. Removing the band would cause the eye to open and to see using the forbidden third eyesight. The child\'s ability was feared and hated by many. <br/><br/>So the child hid this power and eye from sight. Staying as a loner to keep away from the chance of being discovered. And never removed the band from across the third eye. To do so though enable the child to see anything. Past, Present, and Future. Something which scared the hell out of this child. The child was now 18. And was hiding in a hillside cave. Which was a bit large and had many tunnels. Yet the now young adult has learned the cave with their other senses.</span><br/><br/>Shayne<br/>Third Eye Bearer<br/>18<br/><br/>Shayne was running through the hillsides. Following the chattering of his animal friends. Held close to his chest by one arm is his stuffed bunny. The only thing he owned besides the clothes he wore on his back. He was in hiding. There was a very evil man hunting his and he didnâ€™t know why. But heâ€™d fled that monster manâ€™s kingdom. Fled it fast. And gone into hiding in a different kingdom. His only friends were the stuffed bunny and the animals who told him many things. Taught him many things as well. He didnâ€™t know anyone.<br/><br/>And was easily scared by loud sounds. His other senses were heightened to the point that what wouldnâ€™t hurt normal peoples earsâ€¦was very loud and hurt his ears. His sense of hearing, smell, touch, and tasteâ€¦had grown stronger to make up for the lack of the ability of sight. He has the silk band tied around his head tightly. Keeping the band secured. He washed and with the animals helpâ€¦was able to dress.<br/><br/>He is humming as he smells the air. His humming ending abruptly as he smelled the approaching storm. He stumbles and hurries towards his cave. But isnâ€™t able to make it. Squeaking in fear as a loud banging roar of thunder sounded out into the evening sky. He stumbles and gets caught in the hard and sudden downpour. He canâ€™t hear the sounds of the animals. He runs blindly and finally trips and lands inside the cave.<br/><br/>Shivering hard as he was soaked from head to toe. He crawls in deeper. Calling out to a wolf that used the cave as well. The wolf comes to him and presses against him. Using its body heat to warm him and keep him from catching a cold. Laying against the wolfâ€™s sideâ€¦he falls asleep inside the dark cave.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Completely_by_feimo-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>(Edited by zoruna)"
630,The Third Eye (me and LovelyLonely),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3207,2011-05-02T07:13:05,LovelyLonely,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i858.photobucket.com/albums/ab144/Laszhal/wallpapes/Ninja_Girl.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Usagi ran quickly and quietly in the rain. It was so much harder to move without being heard in the rain. Then she felt a pressure in the air. A tree was stuck and with a loud crack a branch swung and hit her. With a surprised gasp she was flying trough the air and skidding across the muddy ground. With a moan the girl warrior turned on her side. She felt the pain in her right arm and cheek. Nothing was broken but it would be a nasty, tender bruise. Slowly she got to her feet, her sword still by her side. Staggering in the pelting rain the warrior kept moving. She had to find somewhere to hid and rest. Quick. She couldn't let them find her like this. Quickly she staggered and stumbled on, searching blindly in the dark. Finally she saw a cave and stumbled over to it. It smelt of wolves but she was too tired to care. Falling down she stumbled inside and hid behind a large rock. Her head resting against the slippery rock, she let out a gasping sigh of relief. Sleep over came her before she could even think of the consequences of such a shelter, or even that there was someone already inside."
631,The Third Eye (me and LovelyLonely),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3207,2011-05-02T14:19:31,zoruna,Shayne was sleeping. Until he caught the scent of something that wasn't animal. It was female that was for sure. But he had never caught this sort of beautiful yet deadly aroma before. He moves silently with childlike curiousity. Not being around humans had slightly stunted his mental growth. At times he could be mature. At others he was mentally like a child. He looks at her. Seeing her having a nasty bruise on her side he looks at her with his mind. He was blind yet could see far better than any normal human.<br/><br/>He kept his band around his third eye over the third eye.  To keep it closed. The strange images he saw when it wasn't on scared him a lot. He gently places his hand upon the bruise. His hand grew warmer and warmer. Taking the bruise away. A small bruise appearing on his skin. Healing always had a slight transference to himself. He smiles and sits. Waiting for her =to awaken. She was cold and so he curled up against her side like a wolf.
632,The Third Eye (me and LovelyLonely),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3207,2011-05-04T03:49:05,LovelyLonely,"Usagi rolled over in her sleep and curled into the warmth. She nuzzled the safe and strong person.<br/>'Wait... Person?!'<br/>Her eyes snapped open and she was crouching down, like a tiger, moving away from the person as silent as a shadow. Then she realized she could move freely. She didn't hurt at all, which was impossible because she had been injured a few hours ago. The music of rain filled the silence, and the scent of it filled the air.<br/><br/>""Who are you?"" she asked, masking her surprise with a tone of soft cool calmness, ""What did you do to me?""<br/><br/>A woman had to be careful when she was traveling alone. Not that Usagi couldn't take care of herself, it was just better to be safe than sorry."
633,The Third Eye (me and LovelyLonely),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3207,2011-05-04T12:59:39,zoruna,"Shayne wakes when she moved. He moves away from the person like a beaten animal. He sniffs the air. He growls at her when she didn't like him. He whines a moment later. He was like a puppy almost. He sits down and looks at her. Sitting much like a dog or wolf would. Tilting his head to the side. ""Shayne. Shayne heal you."" he says. Moving into the light. Sniffing the air. ""You smells pretty."" he says cutely. ""Who you? Are you here to hurt Shayne?"" he asks in third person.<br/><br/>Much like a child would. He lets out a soft whine. ""You not like Shayne? Shayne just want to keep you warm. That is what wolf mommy does for Shayne."" he says. Clearly developed physically but living amongst animals stunted his mental growl quite a bit. Being around people would fix that. ""Shayne not see people before. Then again Shayne see nothing except when the band is off the eye on the top. Then Shayne see things no one should be able to see."""
634,The Third Eye (me and LovelyLonely),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3207,2011-05-05T05:48:02,LovelyLonely,"Usgai tilted her head in confusion. This guys was almost like... an animal. A real animal. He growled and sniffed and sat like one. So he had healed her? Well, that was... kind of him. No ordinary person would do that in this era. then again he didn't seem ordinary. The dog-like man said she smelled pretty. What did that mean? Her cheeks reddened.<br/>""I am Usgai,"" for some reason her voice had gotten soft, ""I... I just needed to get out of the rain... and I was hurt and tired...""<br/>She wasn't sure if she would hurt him. It would depend on if this was a trick or not. But she didn't like lying. But there was no way this guy could be brought up by wolves... right? Her grandmother had told her stories when she was little about a boy with a third eyes, who was abandoned and raised by animals. He told her he was blind too. Except for a special sight. Her blood ran cold. It was him, him from the story. It had to be. Standing she looked at the figure crouched down like a scared animal. Unable to help herself she went over and petted his head.<br/>""I don't want to hurt you."""
635,The Third Eye (me and LovelyLonely),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3207,2011-05-05T06:26:03,zoruna,"Shayne tilted his head feeling the air move like that. ""What does this action mean?"" he asks. ""This tilty head thing."" he explains. Straightening his head. ""Air currents moved funny when you tilted your head. Air currents help me see where my eyes cannot."" he explains. Shayne sniffs her. ""Shayne smelled you was wet. That why Shayne lay next to you. To help you warm up and dry off. Wolf mommy says that it is the animal way to help others. And that body heat will dry off and warm people and animals faster than curling up into oneself."" he says softly. ""Shayne smell you were hurt. So Shayne come over and heal you. Good thing you not hurt too bad. Or Shayne be more than a little bruised from healing you. It would not have stopped Shayne though. No one deserves to be hurt. Unless that bad men. Bad men deserve the ouchies."" he says decisively.<br/><br/>He was still crouched down. As if afraid she was about to hurt him or worse try to kill him. He feels her stand and sniffs the air. Smelling for intent to harm. If he had a tail it would be wagging. ""Shayne believes you. Who hurt Usagi? Shayne won't let whoever hurt Usagi hurt you again. Nor will Shayne's animal family. Wolves are Shayne's main family. All the animals help raise Shayne. Wolf mommy teach Shayne to talk human talk. What is a human anyways?"" he asks in confusion. Lifting his head and the bangs moved. It was easy to see a band that covered something that was clearly another eye by the shape of the centerpiece."
636,The Third Eye (me and LovelyLonely),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3207,2011-05-16T04:52:33,LovelyLonely,"""Erm, it means that you are thinking,"" she said softly, petting his head. Her face flushed. Why was she treating this guy like an animal? He was human! But he was just so... cute.<br/>""Oh, um, thank you for that then,"" she touched the place that should of hurt. It was odd that he was able to do something so... amazing. Then again there were amazing people in the world.<br/>""Bad men?"" she asked softly, concerned. Who would this guy consider bad? She flushed a bit.<br/>""Oh, no one hurt me,"" she said softly, gently, ""It was an accident."" That was true. No one had hurt her, she had been hit by a tree. But there were a few people that wanted to hurt her. But perhaps that was best left unsaid. She didn't want to frighten him away. He seemed like a very nice guy. Unlike guys she had met in towns and villages that always thought really dirty. Those kinds of men disgusted her.<br/>""I'm human,"" she said, ""You are human too. We are able to walk on two legs, talk with words, dance, sing, and even create buildings that touch the sky."" Her eyes looked up at the headband. What was that for again? To cover his sight? It was hard to concentrate when she was so hungry. Her stomach gurgled on cue."
637,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212&start=20,2011-10-03T18:44:57,zoruna,"Lilika was see red. Having an arrow in her left wing was severely painful. Now she would possibly not be able to even fly for a while. The horns shrunk down to nonexistant. Her left wing lay limply on her left side. Her eyes filled with pain. Growling when he got close. Her tail seemed to vanish. Her nails and fingers still clawed as she panted a bit. Trying to stand but the weight of her limp left wing dragged her down again. ""Pull it out. Pull out the arrow."" She says. She couldn't retract her wings with that thing in there. She watched them approach. The men stop not but a few feet from him. She could see their confusion. See how they were not getting it. One spoke up. ""We thought she was hunting you. Sorry your majesty."" The man said.  She sent a growl in his direction. Her eyes were flipping between human with only slightly dragonlike pupils to dragon like period. They stand down and looked at Kegan for explanation. She growled in anger. She was a dragon and the fire of her temper had just been lit."
638,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212&start=20,2011-11-01T13:59:35,Dragon_Maiden,"Kegan stepped in between her sight of the soldiers and made her look at him his hand cupping her jaw. His hand firm even though he knew it was dangerous to push her right now, but they had only just made the pact and he did want to destroy it over one encounter. ""Please try and be calm I will remove the arrow, but you cannot lash out at them. I will do that and then you can take out your anger on me for what they did to you"" his words soft but strong. Soon his hand removed itself from her jaw and moved to her arm. His head looked back at the men ""Move back a foot or two and no matter what you do not move or come near her do you understand!"" his words not loud but full of force and power. The men nodded and gulped down there fear as they backed away from the pair.<br/><br/>Kegan watched her eyes change his grip on her opposite shoulder held firm. ""Be calm regain your self and lets do this"" he said taking in a large breath his chest swelling. His hands on her shoulder and the other reaching to firmly grasp the arrow in her wing trying to not move it unnecessarily. Breaking the arrow midway he dropped the feathery part onto the green ground before them. Kegan's eyes looked over Lilika seeing how she was ""Are you ok?"" he asked trying to not baby her."
639,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212&start=20,2011-11-01T15:06:59,zoruna,"Lilika growls and fights to maintain her inner beast. It demanded retribution. She was hurting and could hardly think straight. He did NOT know just how fucking bad this hurt! Then he had his hand her chin. She growls even more at him. Nails scratching deep carvings into the ground as she fought the urge to lash out at them. She looked at him and nodded her head. She growled as he went to the arrow. She almost lashed out at him. She watched them back away and let out an angry growl but made no move to strike. Her eyes kept changing as she fought back the urge to lash out. She calmed herself finally and her eyes went back to humanish. She lets out a cry of pain as he pulled out the arrow. Nodding her head. Licking at her wound lightly before looking at him. ""Your men are idiots."" She says seriously. Standing up and gently pushed his hands away from her.  ""I don't need any help up."" she says strongly. In a way gaining a bit of respect from his men on that fact alone. She glares at them. Then looks to him. Sniffing the air. ""We should get moving. It will storm soon."""
640,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212&start=20,2011-11-26T07:23:04,Dragon_Maiden,"Kegan nods in agreement of her words about his men, yes they had done a foolish thing. Bu yet she had let them live and yet her she was still reaming to be in control of herself. He felt honored to soon be able to call her his wife. She was strong and proud but she was willing to listen to reason she was no mere beast. ""Then let's move"" he says in response staying close to her side as they move. The guards keeping there distance as they walked the reaching the castle walls. The sun was well beyond the horizon when they had returned to the castle, as they reached the inner walls of the castle it was a buzz with news of the soon to be vows. Kegan yelled to them to be on there way and give them space. His attention on lilika watching her as she explored the castle. ""How are you feeling?"" he asked his concern clear in his voice."
641,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212&start=20,2011-11-27T00:26:06,zoruna,"Lilika fought against her nature. Dragons were not beasts that could not listen to reason and rationality. They were strong, prideful beasts that at times refused to listen to reason. That did not equal them being incapable of listening to reason. She stood on slightly shakey legs. Able to reign in her dragonish rage. Able to force the body and will to calm. She stood proudly even as her injury stung like hell. She walked with a hand over the wound. Pressuring the injury until it ceased bleeding. Her eyes looked around as her blood covered hand fell to her side. She walked with him. Feeling light headed from hunger and blood loss. She didn't once complain. Following into the castle. Into the castle walls. Looking at around and sniffs a bit. Scrunching her face up. It smelled strongly of something she couldn't quite place. She shakes her head and walked a bit. Hiding the slight stumble. ""Hungry. Light headed if you must know."" She says softly. Looking around then back at him. ""I hope I can get a lot of food. Plus need this shoulder tended to."""
642,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212&start=20,2011-11-27T03:46:48,Dragon_Maiden,"Kegan nodded and ushered her into a nearby room, the room was filled with decent furnishing's and a bowl with a rag at it's side. ""I will call for some food and I will tend to your wound if you don't mind that is"" he asked given her a bit of space to explore the room. Kegan took in a breath the smell of the area filling him with familiarity it was his room once his father's and his father's before that. He swelled with pride at Lilith being here with him. His attention now back on her he looked at her wound from afar she had lost some blood but she seemed strong willed it seemed. The gods had blessed him to present such a union to him. There would be many hurdles later and even now but they would overcome them as they came, he was sure of it.<br/><br/>Kegan steps out of sight for a moment motioning to a handmaiden telling her of the foods to bring. As he went over it in his mind he had made sure to keep the meal simple not trying to overwhelm his soon to be other half. Stepping back in he gave her a soft gesturing smile hopping to be on good terms with her."
643,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-04-29T17:18:00,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: green""><div style=""text-align: center;"">The dragons are at war with a country who is trying to kill them off. This country is at war with their enemies from the north. The dragons are ironically the only hope left for the country at war with two kingdoms...dragon and enemy. The high prince of this country needs to either destroy the dragon princess or make an ally of the dragons.<br/><br/>The rumors of the dragon princess is that they have clawed hands and sharp dragon like claw nails, eyes with pupils slitted like a dragons, wings that span the length of a young dragons, and possibly the tail of a dragon. No one knows if these rumors are true or not. The rumors say this was brought about by the near destruction of the king dragons egg nest. Where all eggs were thought destroyed yet one survived for the most part. The result was the dragon inside was born with a birth defect...humanish rather than pure dragon formed.<br/><br/>Will they become allies or even greater enemies? Only time will tell.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i727.photobucket.com/albums/ww276/watersprit03/rp%20places/SwordShield-Cutout.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i727.photobucket.com/albums/ww276/watersprit03/rp%20characters/guy.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/>Kegan <br/>25</span>"
644,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-04-29T18:20:08,Dragon_Maiden,"The scent of men and metal fill Kegan's senses men move too and fro some servants some his men of war. The sound of metal clanked together in the distance, the men were sparring it seemed. ""Clank clank"" the sounds echoing off the stone walls Kegan got to his feet the men ceasing there movements. ""Your Majesty what is it you desire?"" a shaky servant asked the fear all over his features. ""Where is the hunter?"" he asked his dark eyes on the man. The servant looked to the other men not sure what to saw to his king ""T..th..e man is dead"" he said wincing which in turn he quickly covered his face. But nothing happened he opened his eyes looking around then back to his king, he seemed irritated but not at the servant. ""Fine then I'll do it myself"" he said gathering his sword in his hands. The men all moved at once to there King sire this is not the job of a King, Kegan's look made them all silence there protest. ""I am going to find this Dragon Princess I need at least one good man who will accompany me?"" he yelled into the group of metal and men. One man raised his sword his features were cat like the opposite of the King blonde hair and striking green eyes. ""What be your name then"" the man shook his head a smirk on his lips ""they call me Cale"" he said as he sheathed his sword let us be on our way then Majestiy"" he said with a low bow.  Kegan nodded and summoned his two best horses and they were off there horses feet pounding into the green earth."
645,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-04-29T21:37:50,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/dragon_girl.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Lilika<br/>Dragon Princess (human form with no horns, claws, or wings showing)<br/>20(human years)<br/><br/>Lilika was scouting. Flying so high above that normal human eyes would see not but a hawk wingspan. Spotting men heading towards her father's lands she is off like a bullet and back within her people's territory. She remembered well those years ago when she was not yet a hatchling. The day that man's forefather attacked her people. And destroyed her brothers and sisters. Leaving her for dead. She however survived.  But not without a disgusting mutation caused by his forefather's hands.<br/><br/>Her egg was very damaged. She hatched from it yet was born...a hideous freak. A human body yet dragon features. Her eyes were slitted in the pupils. Dragon eyes. Her nails become claws during combat. Both the ones on the hands and the ones on the feet. Dragon wings which she could keep retracted within her spine. They too came out during combat or whenever she had need of them. Her tail as well came out during combat. And when in flight. Hence why she flew so high when spying.<br/><br/>She learned to adapt. Built weapons(see pic) and trained in their uses. Spied upon the men of the other land and learned their techniques. She would use them against her father's enemies. And destroy them. Like they tried to destroy her father's offspring.<br/><br/>She landed and vanished into her cave. Deep into the cave within her cave. She pulls out her weapons. And arms herself. Readying for the impending battle. Awaiting the men. She had told her people to be busy elsewhere...she had a personal reason for this. They all knew of what it was. And so...she stay within the shadows of the royal cave. Dragons busying themselves with napping, feasting, training, or even hunting. All soon too busy to pay attention to any ""intruders""...and now...she waited."
646,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-04-30T04:01:15,Dragon_Maiden,"Kegan and Cale's steeds rode through the plains and fields soon enough they had to give the horses a rest and it was getting dark it would be night soon. The smell of sulfur in was in the air they were for sure in Dragon territory Kegan pushed his hair back as he wrapped up the horses Cale stood beside him ""You don't talk much do you Sire?"" he asked leaning towards Kegan. Kegan made a face ""Don't call me that call me by my name, and I'll consider talking more"" he said grumply. ""As you wish so we are after the infamous Dragon Princess I wonder if the rumors are real?"" he said his hand fiddling with his small dagger. Kegan made a face once again ""I just want this war to be over"" he said his eyes on the fire that they had made. Thunder rumbled in the sky's. ""Well it seems the Gods curse us, guess we should move into the rocks and hope to find a cave"" said Cale with a grin. Kegan's eyes narrowed on Cale he wasn't fully trusting this guy but he shrugged and the two headed into the nearby cave that they had spotted a few yards back. And with that the two entered the cave and made a makeshift spots to sleep in. Slowly the two drifted off to sleep and with that Cale's eyes opened his blue orbs looking over the king that he had come with his eyes narrowed moving silently his dagger in hand ready to strike down at the sleeping King."
647,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-04-30T04:18:38,zoruna,"Lilika watches them enter her cave. She smirks. Her plan was working. She eyes them. And waits. Watching as they seemingly drift off to sleep. She growls under her breath. Watching him try and steal HER kill. It was HER revenge. She moved fast. And kicks him hard in the gut. Spiral kicking the dagger from his hand. ""MY KILL! I shall not allow a human to steal my rightful revenge from me!"" she says in a dragon sounding growl. Yet it was a dragons roar she unleashed. Throwing him by his top into the wall behind the king. She moved quickly and pinned him down with his dagger in his hand. ""Now...stay there handsome...your pissing me off moving around so much."" she says in a dragons growl. She flips and kicks the king awake. ""Wake your lazy human ass up. Your not allowed to die at a human traitor's hand."" she says in a dragon's roar. ""Your mine to kill. But I don't kill an unarmed opponent. I will avenge my brethern your predecessor ended unjustly!"" she lets out a loud dragon roar."
648,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-02T15:01:06,Dragon_Maiden,"Kegan and Cale exchanged looks ""Treacherous scum"" he said to Cale who just shrugged and smiled ""What can I saw I can't be trusted"" he said with a smirk. ""But it does seem we have found your target"" he said eying the girl who had prevented him from killing the king in his sleep. Kegan exchanged looks with the girl she was quick and strong for someone her size. But she wanted retribution for what was done to her and her family. What was he to do what could he do? he sucked in a breath his gaze never leaving Cale. God how he wanted to just be rid of the snake already. ""So you plan to get revenge for your fallen kin then? what about when I am dead and my kin come fro you will let this blood shed continue forever?"" he said looking at the girl, She looked almost feral to him but she was like an animal with the looks of a priestess."
649,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-02T15:11:35,zoruna,"Lilika pulls a dagger and hurls it so fast and hard it grazed Cale's ear and nearly took it off. ""Shut up you filthy human! Or I'll end you here and now!"" she says in a dragonish hiss to Cale. ""That was a warning dagger. The next won't miss. Either I'll kill you or I'll feed you to my friends. I'm sure they would just LOVE a traitor human for lunch."" she says in a dark growl. Clearly pissed this human tried to steal her revenge. She looks at Kegan after Cale shut up. She looks at Cale. Flipping over Kegan's head. ""Stop eyeing me like that you leech before I poke out your eyeballs."" she then backflips over Kegan and eyes him.<br/><br/>""I will have revenge. Your predecessor tried to kill me and killed ALL my kin. It is only fair by the law of blood and war that I kill you as retribution."" she says sharply. Pointing her double ended swords at him. ""Fight me or I'll pin you and let your traitor kill you. Then pin his traitorous body to yours or something worse."" she says venomously. She glares at him. Her teeth showing as she lets out another growl. ""I am the Dragon Princess. I will do what is best for my people. Just like you who came here to kill me."" she says sharply. ""I am not a weak minded foe Lord Kegan. I am a very deadly foe to have.""<br/><br/>She gets into a fighters stance. ""Best me in battle then we will talk of things other than me stabbing you through, chopping your head off, or feeding you to my kind."" she says in a dragon like roaring growl. It echoing through the cave. Her nails grew dragon claws as well as her bare feet. Wings sprouted from her spine and her eyes went dragonish even further."
650,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-03T15:16:31,Dragon_Maiden,"Cale glared at the two his anger mounting up as he watched her his hand covering his ear, he quite liked his ear and so shut his mouth as commanded. Kegan exchanged looked with Cale and the girl he had no choice but to face her. Kegan sighed but rose up unsheathing his sword and held it in a battle stance ""If you want come at me"" he said his eyes full of intensity as he watched the Dragon Princess. ""But I would at least like the name of my opponent"" he said nodding respectfully.<br/><br/>Kegan's mind filled with memories of his ruthless father he knew to well that man's wrath. His back bore man scars from his father's whip. He was here for the mistakes his father made and here he had to fix them to right all his wrongs. War was on the brink of every boarder of his kingdom he needed an ally somewhere."
651,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-03T15:23:59,zoruna,"Lilika looks at Kegan. Glaring at him. Watching him stand. ""My dragon name translated into your filthy human tongue is Lilika."" she says in a growl. ""Now no more talking!"" she commands. And strikes with her dual blades. The sounds of metal clashing echoes through the cave. The fight continued for hours. She got some cuts. He got some cuts. She made sure hers hurt him. She wanted her revenge yet the look in her eyes that hid behind the anger was curiousity. She continues to strike out. ""Your good human. Let's see who is better."" she growls. She continues to strike at him with both dual swords."
652,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-04T14:50:56,Dragon_Maiden,"It had been hours and Kegan's breath came ragged and short his chest plate full of dents and scratches. Sweat dripped from his brow sliding down his face. He swallowed he wasn't sure he would make it through this, his opponent was fierce, and deadly. Her intent was all over her movements she wanted to see his corpse at her feet, but he wasn't ready to no longer see the world of the living. And so he continued on his strikes and blows trying to damage her in mortal danger only enough to keep them even. Kegan pushed her dual swords back stepping forward hitting one of her feet placing a dagger in one of her wings. It pinned her to the wall unless she wanted to rip through her wing, and with that his sword raised to her throat. ""I don't wish to kill you or to make the mistakes of my father so I implore you to stand down. Cale watched a smile on his face the princess was pinned and Kegan's back was in front of Cale. A cat like grin crossed his lips as he grabbed a small knife and went for Kegan's spin."
653,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-04T14:59:27,zoruna,"Lilika growls and fights him. They exchanged blows until he managed to get her swords back. Causing them to fly from her hands. She lets out a howl of pain as the dagger slid into her wing. She kicks him in the gut. Growling and trying to get away. She stops when he placed his sword to her throat. She growls and looks at her. ""Bullshit! Humans are nothing but lying, coniving, murdering monsters!"" she yells at him. She reaches into her leg. Pulls a dagger and throws it past Kegan's head. This time her dagger did not miss. It got him square in the brain. ""I TOLD YOU ASSHOLE TO STAY OUT OF THIS! NOW YOUR DRAGON FOOD!"" she yells at the dead Cale. Growling as she looks back at Kegan. ""Your an idiot. Why the hell would I give into a true monster?"" she demands. Dropping her weapons. ""I stand down...for now."" she says reluctantly."
654,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-05T13:30:51,Dragon_Maiden,"Kegan watched the dagger fly past him and into Cale's head he now laid on the ground motionless and blood drenched. Kegan lowered his sword and moved close to Lilika removing the dagger from her wing as gently as he could. ""I'm sorry about your wing"" he said as he kneeled beside Cale's motionless body and closed his still open eyes. He shook his head it was a shame he was dead he could of been turned possible but it was too late for that now. ""Thank you for saving my life again"" he said his tone sincere and soft. Kegan looked down at her weapons she was strong and willful but that was expected about someone like her.<br/><br/>Kegan dragged Cale's body outside into the raining storm that still ragged outside the cave the thunder rumbling through its walls. Kegan tended to the fire gently his dark features soft looking in the shadows of the fire. Kegan sat next to the warm flames, ""I'm sorry for what my kind has done to yours"" he said his eyes cast down."
655,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-05T13:41:59,zoruna,"Lilika ignored him. Rubbing her hand over her wing. Growling at him like a wild child or feral being. Her eyes shot venomous looks towards Kegan. ""Right. Whatever. It hurt like hell. But you wouldn't know what it feels like to have a blade rammed through your wing. You don't have a wing. Therefore you can't know the feeling. Because if you got stabbed through the spine and into your gut from behind then you would be paralyzed. Not the same in my case. Instead I'll have a fucking hole in my wing until I can get the dragon healer to mend the scales."" She says acidly. Her eye twitches. ""Saving you----I DID NOT SAVE YOUR LIFE!"" she snaps. ""I killed the idiot trying to steal my revenge...again!"" She looks at him. ""The dragons will be delighted to have a traitorous scum for breakfast."" she mutters. And eyes him. She looks at his fire. And kneels down. Putting it out and breathing a dragons flame onto it. ""That will last longer. And need less tending too."" she says grumpily. The wings and claws retract. Her eyes become humanish minus the pupils. And she flops down onto her butt. ""Yeah...whatever you say. I don't believe you. I want you to explain to me why I should believe a damn thing you say."" she says sharply."
656,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-09T18:38:56,Dragon_Maiden,"Still her harsh words lashed at him but he could say nothing to defend lest he wanted his apologies to mean nothing. ""I am sorry about your wing and your right I don't understand"" he said ever so often looking up at her frame. Her yells filled the hollow cave wow she liked to yell at him. ""Yes I know but either way thank you"" he repeated. ""Because not all of us are the same some of us deserve a chance to be saved before we all destroyed for the actions of few"" he said as he neared his hands towards the flames."
657,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-10T21:44:53,zoruna,"She looks at him. Growling a bit. ""Hmph."" she says grumpily. She looks at him. ""You wouldn't. Because if you took that type of injury you would be dead."" she points out. Eyeing him grumpily. She sighs and sulks a bit. Glaring at his fire that she just lit again. ""Whatever. Your welcome I guess."" she says. Looking at him. Eyeing him studyingly. ""The same is said for my people."" she thinks more. ""We should make a treaty. That is why you stupidly came here isn't it? To create a treaty with the dragons to save your precious lands from the worse enemies?"" she asks. ""I watch my enemies closely."" she says softly. "".........."" she thinks. ""Okay. Since I am the dragon princess and your father turned me into this ugly mutated monstrosity...there is only one thing to do...we make a marriage treaty. Which I wouldn't recommend but I can see no longer lasting treaty than one of those kinds."""
658,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-05-13T02:25:54,Dragon_Maiden,"Kegan sat in shook of her answer she was right any every way but her conclusion had surprised him. She found her appearance deformed but he understood since originally she was supposed to be nothing like what she appeared and it would see m he had to pay for his father's crimes better that then his people. ""You are right and bond between blood is much harder to break"" he said his dark eyes on the flames. ""I will agree to this arranged marriage"" he says offering his hand out to her in a sign of respect. ""If I may say even if you are deformed for your kind I find you very pleasing personally so I am sorry I cannot please you in that aspect but maybe in time you will see more then just my flesh"" he said bowing his head to her before his gaze returned to the fire. The next morning would bring many new things and many more trials."
659,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-06-21T13:14:17,zoruna,"Lilika was a bit shocked at her own conclusion. He was wrong about whether she was beautiful or not. True her people did not see anything wrong with her. Even though they knew she could not shift fully to dragoness like they could. She was stuck in a human form until she allowed wings, horns, and other dragon features to show. He looks at her. Nodding her head. ""You will?"" she echoes in confusion. She was certain he would refuse simply due to the fact she was a dragoness. He was proving more and more contradicting with every second. She flushed and bites her lip for a moment as he complimented her form. Looking away shyly and was blushing. Glad the glow of the fire hid this fact. She stammers a bit. ""I...um...you shouldn't...I don't...ah!"" she falls onto her butt and stares at him in shock. Clearly unable to form anything to say to that. Lowering her gaze. ""You are wrong Lord Kegan...about me."" With that she fell asleep. It was morning and her face was relaxed before she woke. She stands and looks at Kegan. ""Let us go announce the decision to my people."""
660,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-06-21T21:40:00,Dragon_Maiden,"Kegan nodded his face focused on the morning sun that beckoned to him. Her voice was rigid it sounded to him. Her words and actions played through his mind as they made there way to her people.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Was he not supposed to agree wasn't he supposed to want peace. A sigh escaped his mind it didn't matter what she thought of him. Well it did but that was for another time, soon he would marry her and they would share there worlds with one another. And then they would need and heir lest there people were to go to war again.</span>The thoughts he held inside were far and few between his ideals and plans all held on whims and strings of fate. ""Will your people except our plans?"" her finally said voicing his fears in front of her. He hated already appearing so weak to a women who saved his life twice but she seemed the rigid respectful type."
661,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-09-22T01:29:24,zoruna,"Lilika was standing and headed towards the rest of the dragons. He was silent and for the moment she was glad for it. Glad that he did not say anything further about her appearance. She was walking away with him close behind. He may not know it or even see it but he had earned some of her respect...simply by besting her in combat. That was far from and easy feat. She looked at him when he caught up to her. ""You bested me in combat. They will accept that you have gained a bit of my respect. Thus by default they will respect that you are a better fighter. Which in turn means you will have a bit of respect. They will accept it because we do not wish for war anymore than two leggers do. We will however, fight to keep ourselves alive. The war would have been over had your men not kept attacking and killing us on sight."" She says rigidly. They arrived at her people. ""My fellow dragons. We have a new ally. I was bested in combat by this man and we have decided the best and most lasting treaty between our two kingdoms is to form a marriage treaty. Since I have this deformation it works out spendidly. I will be traveling from here for some time now. We will be allies with his kingdom against an even greater threat."" She says. The roars of acceptance rang out over the land. She looks at him and spreads out her wings. Hands clamping down as dragon claws grew from her nails and her tail grew out as well. She flapped her wings and up into the air they flew. She flew them over to his horse. Dropped him on it and they went back to his men. She felt an arrow pierce through her left wing and let out a cried out roar of pain. Falling to the ground just on the outskirts of his camp. Panting and tries to pull the arrow out. Growling when she can't."
662,Blood & War (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3212,2011-10-03T14:53:57,Dragon_Maiden,"The roar of the dragons echoed through the caverns it was an intense experience to hear the growls and murmurs of the scaled beasts. To his surprise they had accepted him it surprised him but he stayed quite of respect for them. Soon enough the two moved back into the fields where he returned to his steed. But it seemed his future wife wished to move on her own, so he would follow of course but as they moved his below her. Her roar filling his ears quickly he went to her side sword in hand ""Can you get up?"" he said quickly his eyes on the men in the distant. Some men were headed in there direction some on horse some on foot.<br/><br/>Kegan had sent no word to his men to do this so what the hell was going on? With his eyes narrowed at the scene of men heading there way he yelled ""As the crowned King Lord Kegan I command you to stop or I will cut you down for striking your future queen"" he said the last part almost a hiss of anger. Hadn't he sent word to all his soldiers to stand down from any encounters with Dragons till he was done."
663,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2011-05-14T18:49:45,zoruna,"Serenity is looking at them while holding Caleb's hand and smiles. Watching him get rid of them. She looks at her friend. ""Why do they treat you so horribly? If I had someone like you with me all the time...I wouldn't treat them horribly."" she says softly. ""In any case....you don't have to tell me Caleb. Just promise you won't stop being my friend because of who I am rank wise."" she says softly. Biting her lower lip and lets him guid her by her hand to the gardens. Looking around the garden. Her eyes widen and she looks at their surroundings. ""So...beautiful."" she says in awe. Looking around further as she walks with him. ""I love it...it is so beautiful."" she says softly. ""It is so peaceful and relaxing here."" she says in a hushed voice. She pulls his hand and then hugs him. Nuzzling him a bit."
664,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2011-05-19T15:03:51,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb blushed lightly as she pulled him into a hug nuzzling him making him suck in a breath she was soft. He gently touched her head moving his hand over her fiery hair playing with a small tendril, ""As for my servitude to my family it is complicated and is best suited for another time"" he said his tone soft. ""And thank you for waiting as to my reason, and I won't leave cause of your rank. What is important is that you are who are nothing more"" he said looking down at her his expression becoming softer. He took a deep breath her sent filling him making him dizzy he released her gently trying to show her many other flowers. ""I am glad you like the flowers they took a long time to bloom so beautifully as they do now"" he said gazing at them as his memories of the the many days and nights he spent working on them."
665,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2011-09-21T17:15:26,zoruna,"Serenity smiled and didn't even notice him blushing. She was blushing because of nuzzling him. It had not been an intended action. It had been an instinctive action. One that made itself known before her brain registered what was about to occur. It just felt natural to do. She looked up at him a bit shyly but very happily. She found she liked his hand moving over her hair. Feeling him playing with a tendril of the silky strands felt natural too. Her mind was getting fairly confused now but she wasn't going to prevent him from it. She rather secretly liked it. She looked at him. ""Alright. I will await the story of why you serve those wicked, wicked beings."" she says softly. Smiling very happily as he said he wasn't going to stop being her friend because of her being the princess. Her heart was swelling with delight at his words. She felt special to someone other than her father for once. He let her go and she let him go. Looking at the garden and the flowers. ""Yeah...this is a very beautiful garden. It is sad that the darkness of those fiends overpowers the serene beauty of the garden."" She says. Looking at Caleb. ""Michel scares me. I don't want to discuss why right now but I don't like him. I really, really don't like him."""
666,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2011-10-03T13:30:50,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb swelled with a sense of pride and worth that he had not felt in so long when Serenity spoke her words of praise over his hard work. The flowers filled the room with soft scents his hand in hers and hers in his he listened to her words of concern.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Micheal</span>his mind breathed the eldest son in the house, Caleb the middle child was always the point of ridicule and such. But this was nothing new and even with his new friend at his side it wouldn't disappear no that would take much more sacrifice. Micheal nodded at her request ""Of course come on lets try and get you home before my siblings make you aware of her"" he said his words soft but a sense of urgency seeped from them. His mouth was always ahead of him when he spoke to his siblings but his step-mother was a force that always demanded his attention. A force that feared him to his core she demanded his respect and so like a pup he always whimpered and did as commanded. But this was not something he wanted his new friend to witness. Even though she had power it was power that could put him more of a hole with his family more then he needed."
667,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2011-10-03T13:48:20,zoruna,"Serenity looked at him. Holding his hand and sniffing the flowers that didn't require her to bend over. She looks at him when he spoke. She wasn't understanding the rush and it kind of felt like he wanted her gone. She sensed and heard the urgency. Heard it but didn't understand it. Biting her lower lip and nodded her head. Leading the way out of the garden. Just after they got outside a group of guards arrived. Looking at Caleb. ""See you again sometime."" She says softly. ""Meet me at the fountain in the morning in a few days."" You couldn't tell except by her eyes that she felt a bit shoved out. She felt suddenly like she was unwanted here and she didn't understand it. It went from playing around to him saying lets get you home. So she sadly parted ways with her best friend. Just a look over her shoulder as her group of guards led her home. She spent the next few days worrying and hoping to see him.  She now stood at the fountain. Worrying he might not come. She had been waiting here since early mornig. It was already nearing afternoon. She was sitting on the edge of the fountain."
668,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2011-10-28T15:09:43,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">Earlier that morning...</div><br/>Caleb was at the base of the steps of the grand house his hands and knees covered in soup and bubbles sweat on his brow. He let out a huff as he looked at the window he was late but he had to finish, Gritting his teeth he went back to work. An hour or two had passed as he looked out at the sparkling floor. His hair stuck to his head his mouth parched his hands and knees red from the work. He let out a sigh as he placed the items away. He peered over his work he had done good plus the family had gone out for the day and left him to clean. He let out a sigh as he looked at the sky he figured by now his friend would be gone but he would try and explain or hope that she was there for him to explain. With a swiftness in his step he gathered a few flowers wrapping twine around there base forming a soft and elegant bouquet for his friend he smiled at the small peace offering as he raced to the fountain.<br/><br/>When he got there he saw his friend had waited relief and guilt washed over him as he approached her. ""Serenity"" he spoke softly touching her shoulder gently, He knelled down beside her. His eyes soft and pleading ""I am so sorry you had to wait for me like this for so long"" he said his tone almost pleading. His hands offering her the small bouquet, ""I hope you like them"" he said with a weak smile."
669,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2011-10-28T18:43:11,zoruna,"Serenity was waiting still. Sadness filling her as she was worrying that he forgot. She wasn't angry just sad. She looked at the sky to see it was high noon. Looking back over and around for him. Smiling a tiny bit when he arrived. Her gaze went elsewhere for a moment. She jumped and blushed as she looked at him. Studying him in confusion as he knelt beside her. ""I forgive you."" she says softly. Taking the beautiful small bouquet and smells it. ""So pretty. I love them Caleb...thank you."" she says softly. ""Will you get up now?"" She teases. ""You said we were going to train me to use momma's weapon."" she whispers."
670,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2011-11-03T15:14:14,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb was pleased she was so happy with the simple gift but his gaze hardened a bit at the mention of the weapon. ""Like I said before I don't think this is a good idea but I figure you won't listen so I figure I will keep you safe in the least"" he said nudging her gently. ""So where is it?"" he asked gently reaching out his hand for it. As he waited for her to show him the item he was calming knowing she had not been mad at him for being so late. She was easy to please even though they had not met long ago he felt like he had know her for such a long time already it was nice to have someone on his side."
671,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2012-08-24T05:29:34,zoruna,"Serenity looked at him. Blinking a bit. ""If I can't defend myself Michel will keep picking on me..."" She said softly. Shaking a bit. ""He is a mean man."" She bit her lower lip. ""It won't. I want to be able to defend myself from the crazy man."" She said softly. Smelling her flowers. They smelled beyond beautiful. She looked at him. Reaching up into her hair and pulled it out from under her long strands. Pulling out the dagger (see image below) and held it over to him. Still holding the flowers and nuzzled them a bit. She looked at him and hoped he wouldn't say anything. It looked like a hair accessory in a way so it was easy to see how she managed to sneak it out of the palace without questioning. ""I hope its okay. Its the one my mother gave me."" She said softly.<br/><br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://swordonsale.net/images/201203/gallery/T2FdSzXkJXXXXXXXXX_!!702546513.jpg"">http://swordonsale.net/images/201203/ga ... 546513.jpg</a>m"
672,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2012-08-27T05:23:31,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb shook his head as the sword was glided into his, the smooth metal cooling to the touch. He had only handled such weapon's of beauty when he was cleaning and tending to them. So holding the weapon lightly in his hands his hand tightly wound around the handle. As he held out the blade the sunlight bounced off the metal still in its protective sheath. His hand moving in slight movement's only with his wrist testing the weight and feel of the weapon. Standing on his feet he takes in Serenity, he really didn't want her pulling this out at all but if it made her feel safer he would do it.<br/><br/>Caelb had not liked the look she had worn, ""Come on let's step into the brush where we won't be seen, and I have a small blade that will help me teach you as well"" with that he offered Serenity his hand. A light smile on his lips."
673,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213&start=20,2012-08-27T13:25:59,zoruna,"Serenity looked down as she was worried that he was not going to help her. Watching him a bit as he took the weapon from her. Biting her lower lip nervously. What if he wouldn't help her? How was she going to learn to protect herself from Michel's violent touches and forceful kisses? She shivered as she thought about what Michel might do if she couldn't protect herself. She looked at him hopefully. She followed him into the brush. Listening to him as he spoke. Taking his hand and kissed his cheek lightly. ""Thank you...this will help me feel safer."" She said honestly and softly. ""He scares me and I'm afraid of what he might do if I can't protect myself."""
674,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-04-29T17:52:31,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">okay Cinderella's kid, my character, is being urged by her dad since her mother's passing a year ago...to marry. Expecially since the child has become a rebellious tomboy at times. The irony of saying your not going to be like your father and doing the same thing to your kid that your dad did to you. Anyways, she is in need of a husband. Yet all of the lords are too stuck up and dull for her. So she makes a deal with her father. They would marry ONLY someone who wanted her as MUCH as she wanted them. <br/>The father agrees only after his daughter refuses to even MEET suitors. The kids father counter agrees with telling his kid that she has a year to find someone or she must at LEAST meet the suitors. And another year or so before she HAS to date said suitors that are met. Date but not marry as the kid is still under twenty-one. Around 17/18.<br/>Now the kid sneaks out under the guise of a peasant. Her father knows this but only tells the guards to discretely keep an eye on the princess. But to NOT intervene unless no one else does or it is majorly life threatening. My character meets yours who is like Cinderella oppressed by his step mother and step siblings. They meet during one of his errands into the market.</div></div></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i727.photobucket.com/albums/ww276/watersprit03/Decorated%20images/CASTLE_3.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i727.photobucket.com/albums/ww276/watersprit03/rp%20characters/imagesqtbnANd9GcT1lhGv9qX0Z17g-3t_EHJIg8H1OnZYZGjoLqRSOFleL1KtHuTH.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Caleb<br/>18"
675,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-04-29T22:00:12,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb moved with the crowd his sister's and mother far ahead of him as he lugged there belongings at his own pace they had servants but yet he was still used in this fashion. It was infuriating but when you owe your life to heartless beings there is nothing left to expect the world but absolutely nothing. ""Boy!"" his Step-mother called out to him his two sisters peeking from behind her they might as well have been boys as well for where there looks concerned them. Caleb smirked at the thought his green eyes shimmering with the hidden thought. ""Yes Mother"" he said obidently bowing to her his eyes on her purple is was a horrid shade the color of eggplant. ""Gather our items and head home and don't take all day about it"" she said while her and the two horrid girls stepped into a carriage. Caleb raised himself watching them leave, he scoffed at her ""Witch"" he said quietly under his breath as he picked up the items at his feet. With that he sees a friend nearby ""Chase"" he calls out the dark boy stops in his tracks wearing a grin ""What's up"" he say's eying the bags ""Hag working you to the bone again"" he said punching him lightly in the shoulder. ""You kidding right"" he said shaking his head ""Give me a lift?"" he asked. Chase shook his head the bags sure but you I can't"" Caleb's mouth was left gapping. ""Your kidding right"" Chase shook his head ""No I can't get caught with you in here again but I'll make it easier at the very least"" Caleb shrugged and gave into the offer. ""Alright thanks just hide them in the usual spot so I can bring them in"" he said placing one of the useless bags in his friends carriage. Chase nodded with another wide grin ""You got it"" he said whipping the reigns pushing the horses forward. Caleb looked around the town maybe a snack would quench his hunger growing in him. And with that he was by the tavern he say a strange person covered in concealing garbs<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Wonder who that is? Must be important, or extremely shady""</span>he thought to himself with a laugh."
676,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-04-29T22:27:46,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/CrisRosalieEmma.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Princess Serenity<br/>18<br/><br/>Serenity looks around. She woke very early today. Even before dawn peered over the horizon. She grabbed a green cloak. Putting the hood up she tied it into place. Running out in her lowest leveled green ladies dress. She wanted to see the town. Without a possee of guards following her. There was no harm in doing so. Besides how else was she to find someone SHE liked if she was cooped up in the castle?<br/><br/>She knew her father had meant of noble blood. Feh...she didn't care. She wanted someone who would love her for her. Not because they would be ""king"". She planned to rule herself unless the ""king"" was totally in love with her. And for who she was not some stupid rank that he'd obtain by being with her. She snuck out. Bribed the sentry and walked...okay ran...into town.<br/><br/>Hurrying through the market place until she came to a stop at a tavern. She kept the cloak in place to hide her identity.  She feels eyes upon her and looks around. Hoping it wasn't one of the guards. She spots a guy not that much older than her. She was grateful for the fact her face was hidden by the cloak's hood. She gets up and goes to walk over to the male. Stopping and looking up as a guy blocked her path."
677,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-04-29T22:38:13,Dragon_Maiden,"Unfornatly she had locked eyes with a local thief who cared not if you were male female or a dog. ""Whhh..o sent y..ou"" he stuttered the man she had looked at was known as a thief and local crazy so she had picked the worst possible person. And with that he grabbed her by the shoulders picking her up and slamming her against the tavern wall. Caleb watched the first move as the crazy who was known as Earl slammed the what looked to a cloaked girl against the tavern wall. ""Earl let the girl go or I'll have to break your arm, do you want that?"" he asked his hand on Earl's shoulder now. He shook with such fierceness that Caleb's eyes narrowed on him knowing he was near breaking point again. and with that Earl released the girl his hand holding a knife shoving it in the direction of Caleb. Caleb jumped back his eyes full of anger as he tackled Earl pining him to the ground and gave him one swift punch to the face knocking him out cold. Caleb let out a sigh as some of the local tavern guys picked Earl up and put him in a nearby room. Caleb motioned towards the cloaked girl his hand out ""You alright?"" he asked his gaze hard his green eyes still narrowed."
678,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-04-30T03:03:04,zoruna,"Serenity squirms in the mans grasp. Eeping as she was picked up. Letting out a loud cry of pain as her light weight frame was slammed into the tavern wall. A small fearful sound escaping her soft lips. She crumpled to the ground when she was released. She rubs her shoulders. They were going to bruise unless she saw Grammy, or the local healer, soon. She trembles. And looks at the scene that unfolded. Her eyes widened and she watches her rescuerer take the crazy man out. She scooted backwards for a second. Then takes his offered hand. Her other trying to keep the hood up. She bites her lip. ""Yes. Thanks to you."" she says. ""Can you take me to the healer on the hill? He kinda hurt my shoulders."" she looks into his eyes with her sapphire blue ones."
679,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-04-30T03:17:17,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb shook his head when she started talking about healer but his lips sat tight as she finished asking him. He originally had offered her his hand cause well he wanted some coin in return for saving her but she seemed to not get so whatever. Caleb nodded at her question ""Yea come on follow me"" he said after seeing her sapphire blue eyes. She made him uneasy and he couldn't tell why,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Maybe I'm hungry yeah that's what it is""</span>he thought to himself as he walked with her across the dusty street to the tavern. An elderly old man sat outside in a rocking chair staring at the two ""Hello youngen's need a healing do ya?"" he said eying them both. Caleb pulled the elderly man's hat down ""Be quite old man or I'll tell your lady that you have been peeping at the watering hole when the servant girls wash"" he said with a smirk knowing he had gotten the old man. The elderly man looked up giving Caleb a look of distest before he looked back ""Ma you got some work to do"" he said before he sat down in a huff. And with that an Elderly woman with a cheerfully smile came to the greet them ""Aw look at the dear's what can I do for ya?"" she said with a smile. Caleb motioned for the girl to the Elderly woman."
680,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-04-30T03:28:18,zoruna,"Serenity followed him and looks at him. She was starting to like him but bet he didn't like her. She inwardly sighs. Wouldn't be the first. He probably wouldn't like her if he knew she was the princess. No one liked her for her. She looks at the old man. She looks at the man. She needed to make sure to have guards watching for peeping toms....the female guards. She looks at the elderly woman. She pulls away from Caleb. ""This man helped save me...but the man he saved me from hurt me."" she says softly.<br/><br/>Pulling down her hood. ""Grammy...please help me...my shoulders hurt really bad grammy."" she tells her elderly grandmother on her mothers mother's side. Looking at the elderly woman. Hugging her. ""I've missed you Grammy."" she says. The bruises beginning to form on her shoulders were easily seen. She turns to Caleb. ""Thank you...here."" she pulls out a bag of coins. ""This is to thank you...."" she places it in his hands. Blushing a tiny bit as she places a kiss upon his cheek. ""As is that."" She turns back to the elderly woman. ""Grammy you look well."" she looks to the old man. ""Your still an old pervie gramps."" she says. Sticking her tongue out at him."
681,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-02T14:48:47,Dragon_Maiden,"So she knew the healer then why did she need him? he thought to himself as he watched the old lady heal the girl. She was pretty but to pretty for him, the cool coins landing his hands he looked up at her she was a smart one after all. ""Thanks .."" was all he could say before her soft lips touched his cheeks and with that he blushed lightly he looked away his hand covering his mouth. ""Yea yea"" he said trying to avoid her gaze. He watched and listened to her talk with the elderly couple, Grammy just smiled and went about her work healing the girl she smiled at her gently ""Yes I am always well child"" she said rubbing the girls shoulder with a light green creme with which she covered with some cloth. ""There that should do it remove it in a day or two and it will be good as new"" she said with a smile. The elderly man peeked in his partly toothless smile wide. ""Why dear I don't know what your talking about"" he said innocently he said giving her a look. Caleb lightly smacked the man's arm his gaze narrowed. Caleb's gaze looked outside his face wearing a grimace look to it. ""Hey you gonna be alright?"" he asked his face stern."
682,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-02T15:00:03,zoruna,"Serenity looks at him. Smiling warmly at him. ""your welcome."" she says softly. ""Alright Grammy."" she says softly. Looking at her. Nodding her head. ""I just hope daddy doesn't find out."" she says softly. Looking at the elderly man. ""Yes you do gramps. Your an old pervie."" she sticks her tongue out at him. ""You never gave me your name."" she says softly. Looking at Caleb when she says this. She tilts her head to the side. ""Let me make sure you get home alright. Then I must get back home as well. Daddy will come looking if I'm outside for too long."" she says. Hugging him. ""Thank you. I will see you home. So your not attacked or something by guards or something."" Okay it was just an excuse to spend time with him but it was the best she could think of. "" she thinks on this.<br/><br/>""Hey...wanna go someplace really cool? Its a secret place."" she says softly. ""If not I just want to make sure you aren't attacked for your gold. You can handle yourself I've seen it."" she bites her lip. ""I am just enjoying your company is all. Your not stuffy and boring like the other guys I've had to know."" she lowers her gaze. ""I'll understand if you don't wish to hang out after I make sure you have no issues at home."" She grins. ""We could have lots of fun. But...if you don't want to I won't make you. It isn't nice to force someone to do things just because you want them to."""
683,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-03T15:03:38,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb looks her over she looked so soft but that was beside the point ""Caleb"" he said keeping his eyes on the sky. ""Sure but I am pretty sure I will be alright"" he said shaking his head a smirl on his lips that reached his eyes. Caleb laughed as she talked about all the other stuffy guys she knew ""Yes I am anything but stuffy but then again I am just a servant, so I really have nothing to be stuffy about"" he said with a light shrug. ""Why would I refuse such a pretty girl"" he said holding the tip of her hair gently in between his fingers. A smile crossed his lips and shrugged. The old man wore a smirk at Caleb, Caleb gave him a look before saying anything to him ""Hush old man"" he said covering his mouth a light blush covering them."
684,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-03T15:09:07,zoruna,"Serenity looks at him. ""I'm Serenity."" she says softly. Taking his hand in hers. ""I want to make sure. I heard nasty rumors about people being hurt for being late. I don't wish that upon my friend."" she says softly. Looking at her friend. ""I don't care. Your the coolest guy I've ever met."" she says bluntly. She blushes and looks at him. ""Thanks for the compliment. I don't get genuine compliments often."" she says softly. Looking at him. And takes his hand. And puts her hood up. Leading him away from the hill. ""Where do you live? Who is it you work for?"" she asks. She wanted to know before they got there who she was dealing with."
685,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-04T14:28:25,Dragon_Maiden,"""Well Serenity I work for the Colf's women"" he said the taste in his mouth sour. If only his mother had been strong enough that woman would never have brought her demons into his life. But his focus soon returned to the girl next to him her soft hands making a part of him feel comfort a feeling he thought he would never feel again. A carriage passed by them as they walked it would only be a few more feet till they arrived to his home if you could call it that. ""You know you don't really have to do anything for me right?"" he said peeking under her hood, she had an elegant soft look that was rare. He had to stop himself from reaching into the small hood. His hands were starting to get mind of there own. A shriek coulld be heard through the hills Caleb winced at the sound ""Damn they found me out"" he said his face shaking from side to side."
686,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-04T14:45:58,zoruna,"Serenity looks at him. ""You work for those demons?"" she asks in horror. ""I would run away. Run and never look back. Demons I tell you."" she says. ""They are not people...they are monsters."" she says softly. Looking at him. Smiling warmly. And takes his hand in hers. ""I like you Caleb. I like you a lot."" she whispers. And then she looks at him. ""I know. But your my friend. And friends help each other out."" she says softly. ""I wish I could rescue you. Keep you with me. I really like you."" she says softly. Thinking to herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I probably could. But would he let me?</span>She puts her hands to her ears. ""Ow...what was that a banshee?"" she asks. Looking around for a banshee. ""Oh its just the monster women."" she says. Giggling a bit. And she holds his hand again.  And they arrive at his house.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The step-mother was standing there looking pissed off. She started shrieking at Caleb.</span>""Leave him alone!"" she says softly yet firmly.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The step-mother looks at her. ""And who the hell are you?!"" she demands.</span>She looks at her. ""That really is none of your concern. You will start treating him better or you will be wishing you had."" she says firmly."
687,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-04T14:56:50,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb stepped in front of Serenity bowing to his step-mother ""I apologize mother"" he said his head down. His hands motioning for Serenity to let it be. The step-mother looked down at him in disgust ""Be gone you peasant we have no need for a girl of your ugliness"" she said coldly and with that she left the room. Caleb let out a sigh and was up right once again and looked down at Serenity ""Thank your trying to protect me but that is man's duty"" he said before gently kissing her on the cheek. ""Now come on I'll get you a ride home before I am out to work"" he said reopening the doors to the garden."
688,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-04T15:06:40,zoruna,"Serenity's eye twitches. And she looks at him. She shakes her head. ""I am not a peasant. But if you talk to me with such disrespect again mylady...you will be."" she says in a promising threat. She looks at him. ""You won't be able to. I live at the castle. I just snuck out to try and find a friend...a true friend. And I did. I found you."" She hugs him. ""I am not a peasant Caleb."" she whispers. Blushing as he kissed her cheek. ""No...I wish to finish my discussion with that cold hearted wicked witch of the west."" she says bluntly. She looks at him. And follows Caleb into the house. ""No...Caleb. I don't want you to be punished. If she punishes you...I will find out about it. I won't have her mistreating my friend in such a disgusting manner. She walks up to the step-mother. ""Do you want to know who you just talked down to?"" she asks seriously. ""Allow me to show you miss evil woman of the west. Your heart is colder than ice. And I am surprised it hasn't frozen you over by now."" she lowers her hood. Revealing her and the small princess band around her hair. ""I will repeat myself. If you punish Caleb for aiding me...you will highly regret it."" she turns and puts her hood up. And starts to walk out the door."
689,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-05T13:46:53,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb stood at the doors slightly confused his mind frozen he had heard his words his green eyes looking at her in confusion. His mind began to scream but his body wouldn't obey as his mind replayed all her words and movements. ""Wait your the princess?"" he asked the confusion on his face. The step-mother was left there her mouth left a gap, she couldn't believe it her wretch of a step-son had brought the princess to there very door. And without another thought her scheming mind was at its usual place and quickly to find her children. Caleb wore a slight smile ""You sure are something"" he said shaking his head.<br/><br/>As he was about to take her hand a shadow was cast over them ""What would you be doing little brother"" said a ruff voice it was Michel he was the eldest of the children. Caleb automatically placed himself between her and Michel. He swallowed hard ""Showing my friend out is all"" he said closing the distance between himself and Serenity. Michel began to advance forcing the two back inside. Caleb wore a grim expression frustration on his face as he silently moved to where he wanted him keeping Serenity near him. After forcing them inside Michel gave a smirk to Serenity ""Welcome honored h=guest if you need anything please don't be afraid to ask"" he said with a wicked smirk."
690,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-05T13:57:10,zoruna,"Serenity looks at her friend. ""Yeah. I hope you will still be my friend Caleb."" she says softly. Looking afraid he wouldn't want to be her friend anymore now that he knew this fact. She bites her lower lip. He smiles a bit. ""Yeah but your more than something. Your awesomely cool."" she says happily. She eeps and tries to get closer to Caleb. She watches with wide eyes as Michel got closer. She did NOT like Michel. He did NOT know the meaning of the word no. And she was too intimidated by him to tell her daddy he pinned her and tried to force her to kiss him. She was NOT intimidated by the woman though. She backs up as he approaches. Biting her lower lip nervously. She eeps and hides behind Caleb. ""D-d-don't let him get near me. Please Caleb."" she says in a trembling voice. Her body quivering in obvious fear. ""I don't like him."" she adds.Hugging into Caleb for that feeling of security. She glares and says in a wavering voice. Clearly trying to be strong. ""You stay away from m-me. If I need anything I will a-ask Caleb."" she says bluntly."
691,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-10T13:56:50,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb blushed as she clung to him so closely his unable to met his brothers ""As you wish your grace"" he said in a mocking smile. Caleb's hand was on her arm holding her in place afraid if he let her go she would vanish but with a backward glance and a wicked grin Michel left the room. Caleb exhaled ""You know my brother?"" he asked in confusion. Suddenly the piercing shrieks of his twin step sisters came running down the hall.<br/><br/>""Ah it is true you are here your highness"" the two cooed in unison. The two wore the usual gowns style of gowns the dresses exact in every way except color. One wore an emerald green the other a sunset orange. ""Now little brother don't be so selfish with the girl ans share her company with your dear sisters"" again they cooed. Caleb rolled his eyes ""No now leave us be"" he said his gaze steady, his brother was the only one that bothered him other then his step mother. The two pouted as they looked at the two ""Aren't they a bit too close sister?"" she asked in a sneaky tone."
692,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-10T14:10:40,zoruna,"Serenity didn't want him to move. She trembles behind Caleb as Michel spoke so mockingly. ""I do wish. I wish you would poof but you don't seem to know the meaning of n-no."" she stammers out nervously. She would have tried to vanish. But only out of fear. Her eyes were fearful. She buried her face into Caleb's back as she saw his wicked grin. Nodding her head. ""Not in a good way either."" she says fearfully. ""He..."" she covers her ears at the piercing shrieks. She looks at them. ""Stop cooing. And you are shrieking like banshees. That is not the proper way to be a lady."" she says in a firm voice. Michel was the only one that actually scared her. The others were annoyances. She looks at Caleb with a please don't make me spend time with them...look in her eyes. She glares at them and pointedly holds his hand. ""Lord Caleb is my best friend and if you don't like it you can do what my momma would tell daddy when they would argue. Rare as it is....don't like it you can stow it where the sun don't shine. My business is none of your affairs."" she says. Sticking her tongue out at them. ""Caleb...will you show me around?"" she asks. ""Expecially the garden. I love gardens."""
693,Cinderella with a Twist (Me & Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3213,2011-05-12T14:03:47,Dragon_Maiden,"Caleb's gaze met with his sisters ""You heard be gone now"" he said shooing them away not letting go of Serenity's hand. The two sisters clung to each other as they sulked back up the stairs he could already hear them wailing to there mother of his actions. Even with Serenity's protection he would hear something of this not that he would tell her. He was peasant it was expected to be treated as such and well he owed his family so in turn he had become there slave. This was stuff that was rarely shared with the outside world it was something he didn't plan on talking about. As Caleb gently tugged on Serenity's hand showing her the way to the gardens. ""This is the garden"" he said with a soft voice. It was a indoor greenhouse that connected to the main house for the more finiky or sensitive blooms. The floors were a pristine white and the many shelves held wondrous amounts of blooms and plants to behold with the eyes. The smell of water and dirt filled his senses making him more calm as the seconds went by. ""What do you think?"" he asked shyly."
694,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2011-09-02T02:15:46,zoruna,"Lance looks at her and held his hands up in a way that said wasn't planning on thinking of experimenting. He watched her blush more and frowns. Looking at her. ""Embarressed by something? I don't see what you possibly could be embarressed about. You are an awesome person Emily. I frankly don't understand why you were embarressed by something."" HE sighs and eats his food. Looking at her. ""I already stopped the hologram. To make you more at ease so you will eat."" He points out.<br/><br/>Looking at her and merely nodded his head about his head. ""Forgiven."" he says simply. He sighs a begins to resume eating once more. Looking at Emily. Nodding his head. ""That is why I am inventing the ABNBN invention I told you about."" He looks at her and nodded his head. Frowning a bit and shakes his head. Standing up as he accidently caught her line of thinking. He would never put this house on the market. Never ever. It was his private sanctuary. He didn't comment on it though as she hadn't said it.<br/><br/>He frowns a bit at her words. ""I wasn't talking directly to the president. Jasper was doing the talking for me. Never is it important. I am tired of the damn land stealer harrassing me."" He says with gritted teeth. Rolling his eyes. He continues eat but his fork stabbed the food. ""I am not afraid of the man. He harrasses me to no ends. He wants me to build the war weapon omega. I am not doing it."" he says bluntly. Sitting on the seat and frowns emensely."
695,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2011-09-02T23:13:11,keyootee,"Emily had been more embarrassed that she had been caught red faced than anything, she wasn't the type to blush at what people said. Though in her line of duty, she hadn't much of a cause to do it. Most of the soldiers she worked for didn't think of her as a woman but as a general. They were all used to how she was by now. None of them flirted with her, even though she is an attractive female. It just isn't professional to do such things.<br/>""I'm just not used to getting compliments is all.""<br/>She smiled as he stopped typing, she already felt a lot better. All that tap tap tapping was getting on her nerves.<br/>""Thank you for stopping that, it was annoying.""<br/>A nod was given to him when he spoke about the invention he was making. She was relived someone like him existed. To know that the nukes were being regulated gave her relief. The fact that nukes existed made her nervous.<br/>""I'm glad you invented it, it's something that needed to be made.""<br/>She tilted her head to the side, wondering who in the world Jasper was. Was it another one of his gadgets? She sighed a little bit shaking her head. How he spoke, it seemed he didn't like the President very much. She spears her food and takes a bite out of it, looking curiously to him.<br/>""The war weapon omega eh? Glad your not going to make that. Though I wonder what kind of flack your going to get by not listening to the President? He is the head honcho of the country, I doubt they will take it lightly that you won't do what they want."""
696,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2011-09-03T00:26:51,zoruna,"Lance looks at her and wondered what could be bothering her. Shrugging it off both mentally and not mentally. She was strange and unknown to him. More so in the fact she was a woman than in who she was truly. He wasn't flirting or if he was he didn't know or realize he was doing so. He looks at her and smiled grimly. Then blinked. ""You aren't? The men with you are either blind or stupid. I will go with blind as if they work for the military I will hope they aren't stupid."" He says seriously.<br/><br/>Looking at her and shrugs a bit. ""Yeah...whatever. I am used to doing it. So it doesn't bother me. Since you are friend and guest I am trying to make sure you are at ease. Are comfortable being here and all that kind of stuff."" He says simply. Looking at her and stands up. Dropping the fork onto the plate. Walking over to the nearby virtual screen. Moving things around until he got to the invention image he was making. ""Inhance and digitalize the ABNBN."" he commands the screen. It looked like a time capsule that was flat and was shaped like a gear. ""This is the ABNBN...when fully functional it will be able to nuetralize and destroy all nukes and atom bombs all around the world. Of course the goal is to keep them from being invented. However, I have already informed the entire world that once this item is fully functional it will be put into use. To avoid the war that will end all wars and the world itself. I have 100% backup from all countries. The United States however only did so grudgingly.""<br/><br/>He taps the invisible screen and the image shrunk back to a 2D image. He sits back down and eats his food. Looking at her and sighs. Eating his food and nodded his head. ""Yes...yes it is. For more reasons than one."" He says. Not going into detail or explaining such a statement. He looks at her. Nodding his head. ""Yeah. As High General you alone should know that the war weapon omega is not a very good option. Plus...I am the only one who could invent it without it back firing on the maker."" He says. ""That isn't arrogance even your father told me such a thing. I don't care. I am not making it."" He says simply.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""I get flack for not being a white man. I am really not frightened by what the President does or does not like."" He says bluntly. Looking at her and rolls his eyes. ""They will have to take it in stride. I can render anything they do null and void. The president is a harraseser and an asshole. I have little to no respect for that bastard. That isn't going to change anytime soon."" He says seriously. Stabbing the food so hard that the fork clinks off the plate. ""Can we talk about something else?"" he asks simply.<br/><br/>Looking at the wall. ""I don't wish to talk about that subject. Emily...what are things you like? Anything in particular? Plus...do you celebrate the illogical yet fundamental holidays such as Christmas?"" He asks. Trying to completly change subjects again. Plus he really wanted to know."
697,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2011-09-03T20:36:21,keyootee,"A week passed from that day, and Emily still found herself at Lance's house. When would she be able to go home. When would she be able to do her job again? She was really dreading going back to being a general, she just didn't think she could do it even though she told Lance she'd try. Every day she was haunted by the faces of those soldiers, even though she acted normal and like it didn't bother her. Something was festering up inside like a cancer. The reason he had kept her around so long.<br/>When he tested her vital signs, he knew something was wrong. Something was lurking in her brain, and the things that were tried to fix it wouldn't work. It was a test of his abilities. Maybe even the ultimate challenge. She wondered why he had been making so many tests with her lately. When she was sleeping she felt strange things going on, though maybe it was her imagination.<br/>After another fitful night she rose up from bed and padded out, stretching out trying to get the kinks from her body. Though she didn't know what Lance was doing to her at night, her body could feel it. She headed towards where he was sitting, and smiled at him. With the time they spent together, they have gotten pretty close to one another. Though he was a genius, and she was not they have found many things in common. Maybe he has even gotten more used to how girls are.<br/>""Hey Lance, so when do you think I can go home? Not that I don't like being in a house that can cater to my every need. But this place isn't my home...you know?""<br/>She thinks about her request, and starts formulating ideas why he hadn't sent here there yet. Maybe he was having feelings for her. Though from what she learned from him, it seemed that was probably farthest from his mind. So why? Had all those tests he had been doing came up with something wrong with her?<br/>Emily was worried. But she felt perfectly normal. Yet she saw the expression on his face when he had been doing those tests. Something was bothering him. It could be something else though, he had been getting a lot of calls from the President.<br/>""Something's wrong and I want to know what."""
698,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2011-09-05T13:23:12,zoruna,"Lance was surprised that a week later she was still okay with being around him. He wanted to spend time with her and this worried him at times. He was afraid these times they had would come to an end. He didn't wish it to though. She was his new friend and they had become a bit closer over this past week. He knew she had doubts though about going back to general. He knew she could do it...even if she herself had yet to realize this. He felt she was saddened and still haunted by her one mistake. People made mistakes yet she didn't seem to realize this.<br/><br/>He sighs a bit. He had to make sure that she was okay. He wanted to make her better but didn't know how to do this. He just wanted her happy yet he didn't know how to do this. He wanted her to smile and not look so haunted. He just couldn't figure out how to do that. He sighs a bit and looked down. He would fix her. He would make her better. He just knew this was a challenge he could not afford to lose. He needed to help her beat this...but how?<br/><br/>He sighs and looks out the window. The desert sands held his gaze. He never did anything to her when she was sleeping. That just felt wrong. He wanted to pretend she was just a project but he couldn't. He was caring too much about her maybe but he couldn't help it. He had a feeling she might not like that. Or if she did...she wouldn't accept it. These were fears that he felt as of late. He didn't want her to go away. Maybe that was why he was selfishly trying to help her yet not trying at the same time. It was complex and confusing to him.<br/><br/>He looks at her and bites his lower lip. ""When you are better and not haunted by nightmares."" He says softly. He looks at her and nods his head. ""Well...give it another week. If you are still not feeling better yet desiring to go to your home..."" he swallows nervously. ""We will go to your home. I will bring all the items and equipment I will need. That way you can um...be where you are comfortable."" he says meekly. He didn't want her to leave. Not at all.<br/><br/>He flushed and looked down. He did have feelings for her yet was afraid she wouldn't return those emotions. So he hadn't told her yet. It was in fact on his mind a lot yet he hid it well. He had not found anything wrong with her except for mental trauma and anguish. Both of which he had already informed her. He was saddened by the fact he couldn't fix it. He wanted to fix it and make it better yet he didn't know how to do this.<br/><br/>However, none of that was what was wrong. No what was wrong had nothing to do with her. Not at all. It had to do with his ex-best friend. They had been friends until the man become evil. That was so long ago. He didn't trust his old friend anymore. Plus the man is harrassing him. He could not afford to make super humans or robots to kill for him. He sighs a bit. ""The President is a psychopath. I don't mean it in a bad way. I just mean it as in he literally is a psychopath. I knew him a long time ago Emily. He has only gotten worse instead of better."" He turns to the wall. ""At one point...we were friends. When we were very little. Now...now he is evil to the very core of his existance.""<br/><br/>Tears were in his eyes. ""He wants to rule the world Emily. Trying to make me make him super humans or robots to kill those that will oppose him. I refuse to do that. I don't wish to do either of those things. Please Emily...I don't want to lose you to that maniac."" He says in a terrorfied voice."
699,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2011-09-06T00:45:51,keyootee,"When she was not haunted by nightmares? When would that happen? It may be never. She never complained about it or made any sign that it was bothering her but it was. Emily would never forgive herself about what happened. Yet she was hiding how she felt, maybe that was the problem. She had been never one to share her feelings. Being a general made her think she had to be like a man, and not have those feelings in the first place. Being sad or upset about something was a sign of weakness, so she pushed her emotions aside. Since the development of losing her soldiers caused a lot of emotions to well up, it was causing problems. She looked at him sternly, she did not know why he thought her staying here would help.<br/>""What do you plan for doing for me? As far as I know, there isn't treatment for nightmares. Unless you've invented something to do the job.""<br/>She raised her eyebrow when he told her what was wrong, she had expected him to say something about her but he went on about the President and how evil he thought the man was. She had a hard time believing that. Why would people vote for him if he was so evil? Though...people change. He might of seemed like a good guy when he started running but power corrupted him. She really wasn't too sure what to say about it though.<br/>""So I see. It's a little hard to believe, but I trust you. If you say the President is evil, that's what he is. But what are we going to do about it? We are not big players in the game of life.""<br/>She gave him an odd look, what made him say the things he was saying? Why did he think he was going to lose her to the President. She couldn't help but laugh to his worried look. He was worrying for nothing. She shook her head trying to figure out his logic. For such a smart guy, he thought of odd things at times.<br/>""Why would you think you would lose me to the President? We don't even interact with each other except for orders to start up wars. I think I am pretty safe from him. So stop worrying about it!"""
700,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2011-09-11T12:26:40,zoruna,"Lance looked at her. Hoping to make her better. He wanted to make her happy again. He knew she was having nightmares as his powers were picking up on them. Even when he blocked his mind from doing so it did. He was very worried. She needed to remember people have feelings and she was allowed to have them too. How to explain that to her when he himself had no grasp on such things? This was a question he constantly thought of yet had no answers to. He looks at her and bites his lower lip. Tilting his head to the side and smiles sadly. He knew she wanted to leave. Her emotions were running havoc on his mental system yet he never once complained.<br/><br/>""I plan to try to make you better."" He says softly. Sighing a bit. ""No but thank you for the idea. That will be something I will work on instead of sleeping. I wish to make you better. To help you get back to the ability to be the general I know you are. We will all die and lose without you Emily...we need you to be strong enough to recover. I need you to. I don't want you to get lost in emotions that you can make better. I know it will take time. I know that you are doubtful but Emily...I want to help you. Please just tell me how I can do so."" He was pleading with her. He knew this but he was finding he liked her even if he wasn't supposed to.<br/><br/>He knew why people voted on him even though he was very evil. He knew he was evil. He knew this and didn't like it. He looks at her. He wasn't a good guy. Not ever. They were friends until he was around five years old. Then he went to live with her father. The man who became president was always devious and dark minded. He bites his lower lip. Nodding his head. ""I knew you wouldn't believe me. I know him...I was his friend when we were very little. He was a monster then and just became a more cunning and deceitful monster over the years."" He says softly. ""Do about it? I never really thought that far ahead. Which is strange since I normally do. We need to end this war and then take him out of his throne of power."" He says softly.<br/><br/>He shakes his head. ""You are only as a big a player in the game of life as you make yourself."" He says in protest. Blinking as she looked at him oddly. Why was she looking at him like that. He knew he would lose her to the president. His ex-comrade said that. ""I told you when I went to your father I had no friends. It is very true. Before I went to your father I had a playmate until I was five. Then I was sent to live with your father shortly after me and my playmate were no longer playmates."" He says softly.<br/><br/>Looking at her and bites his lower lip. ""I know I would. He is in a position of power and I am not. Well technically I am but not in the same way as he is. He will want you for more than just the fact that you are a super soldier."" He looks away and turns bright red. ""You aren't safe. You are what he wants. You are the prize which he seeks. He has told me as much. He likes you and he in a twisted way believes he has rights to you because you are his high general. That is something we disagree on. We disagree on a lot of things but I have told him he isn't getting you.""<br/><br/>He bites his lower lip. ""If you say you are then I won't worry about it anymore. Sorry for upsetting you."" he turns and walks over to a computer. Feeling defeated and not understanding why she was so edgy on that topic."
701,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2011-09-11T22:07:47,keyootee,"Emily looked at Lance in surprise. He seemed so focused on making her better, that she wondered about him. Was it really for the good of the people like he said? Or was it for his own selfish reasons. Unlike him, she didn't know of his feelings towards her. She had no idea he felt like that. She just assumed that his brain was leaning on the logical side, and he couldn't feel any love for her. Though that was a strange thing to assume, even with his genius he was still a person with feelings just like anyone else.<br/>""Don't give up sleep just to fix me. I doubt I am as important as you say I am. There are other generals besides me, and ones that can do better jobs and not hindered by female emotions. I am not sure how you can help me. But hearing you so charged up about helping me does make me feel better.""<br/>She furrowed her brow when he went on about the president. ""How are we going to end the war? My job is to lead people into battle, not to make peace treaties. The only way we can do what you suggest is to go against the president. We could get in serious trouble doing that. Even though you say he is evil, he is still our leader. We have to do what he says.""<br/>Emily was still stuck in the idea that she had to follow what the president ordered. She was a loyal citizen, she wasn't the type of person to rebel though perhaps he could talk her into doing something besides what she was used to.<br/>""He wants me? Just what does he want me for?""<br/>Him saying that puzzled her, did he mean the President was attracted to her? He didn't act that way the few times they really interacted. She started to wonder if Lance might be a little bit delusional about the way he thought of the president.<br/>""Well I am here, the President is in the white house. I think you can feel safe with that fact.""<br/>She patted his hand, not too sure why he was so worried but...in a way the President already had her. She would blindly follow his orders like a sheep would follow another sheep."
702,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2011-09-12T00:36:03,zoruna,"Lance frowns as she looked at him in surprise. She must think he had no feelings or anything. Just because he never felt with them before didn't mean he didn't have them. He wanted her better for multiple reason. It was for the good of the entire world. Slightly selfish because if she was better than she would be truly happy again. Mostly because he liked her far more than he rationally should. Which was something he had come to realize...he didn't care if he didn't rationalize how he felt. He just knew he felt them.<br/><br/>He looks at her. His face getting into a mask...a very rigid mask. ""I will lose sleep on whatever I feel like losing it on. You are! Stop telling yourself you aren't!"" He says. Standing up and had just walked over to a table of vials. Which his frustration relocated them to the floor without him even touching them. He had his back to her. She probably just saw him as a scientist. She thought he had no emotions. She had to. Her thoughts he would never comment upon, that he was catching, said as much. ""You are what is best because women....make decision based upon more than orders."" He says with an almost acidic edginess.<br/><br/>He went rigid and froze in place. ""By defeating the enemy we can focus on the one aiming to rule the world. Before we lose our allies in another meaningless war."" He says softly. Looking at her and sadness was in his eyes. He shakes his head. ""No. You are a robot when you don't think for yourself. That is what you told me."" He turns his back to her. His head hanging as she said that. Biting his lower lip. ""Yes. He wants you. He always likes to take happiness for me. He wants you because you are beautiful. He wants you because you are intelligent. He wants you because now you are technically a super soldier."" He says with a frosty and hurt filled tone.<br/><br/>""You are here but you would gladly leave me to go to him. He already has you in a twisted sort of way. He knows this. He knows he has you wrapped around his finger."" He says. Shaking his head. ""There isn't any way I can feel safe with that. If he ordered you to leave me...you would...wouldn't you?"" he asks. Pulling away from her. His face filled with confusion and hurt. ""You don't get it do you? You don't understand how you make me feel. You think I am thinking with my brain. It is written over your face. I am only partily thinking with my brain. My brain stopped dominating my actions where you are concerned....when I fell for you."" He says. Walking away from her and stares at a wall instead of her. ""I don't know how to handle these feelings. I have never felt attraction to another. Never felt emotions that were not scientifical and easily explained. I don't understand these feelings...yet they are why...why I fear losing you to that monster."" He wasn't facing her but a single tear trailed its way down his cheek.<br/><br/>He stood up tall and went over to the wall behind her. Working on the computer that floated there. Typing rapidly in movements that told he was hurt, angry, and confused. The keys sounded stabbed rather than pressed."
703,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2011-09-12T23:26:16,keyootee,"Emily stared at Lance as he got all charged up, maybe her ideas about him not being emotional was wrong. Her father had always told her that males didn't feel the way that females did. She had always viewed her strong emotions as a weakness, not as a strength and he was telling her that being a woman and a general was a good thing.<br/>""I don't want you getting sick because of me. You can do your experiments  in the daytime, I will not have you losing sleep over me! If I am so important, you will listen to what I say!""<br/>She didn't mean to be so sharp with him, but she was concerned about him. She cared about him, and what he thought was important to her. So what he said next hit her hard. It was shocking for her to think of defying the president, but it seemed important to him.<br/>""I am not a robot, I am just a law abiding citizen. Doing something against the president is scary to me. But if it is so important to you...I'll do it. Even if it is agianst everything I believe in. If you say he is evil, I know this war he put me in is wrong and I have to do something even though I feel powerless against the President.""<br/>Emily shivers as he told her how he felt about her. She was wrong about him, and he was wrong about her.<br/>""Now that I know how you feel about me, I wouldn't leave you for the President. Not ever...I believe if you help me with my problem. Then together we can make a stand agianst him!""<br/>She really wasn't so sure about this whole thing, but she knew she had to do it...for Lance's sake. She returned the feelings he had for her, even though he was young. Maybe it was because he was interested in her and nobody else in her life had shown that interest before."
704,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2012-07-24T00:41:32,zoruna,"Lance just ran a hand through his hair. He stabbed the keys but wasn't really typing anything. Right now the screen read gibberish because he wasn't focusing in the slightest on working. Getting sick? He hadn't even thought of that factor. What was wrong with him that he didn't think of such an obvious statement. Blinking as she told him she wouldn't have him losing sleep over her. ""If you insist...I will only do my experiments in the daytime."" He said softly. She insisted and so he agreed. Agreeing with her seemed to be the only logical and rational decision. He hadn't even noticed her being sharp with him. He was lost in thought for a moment.<br/><br/>""Law abiding citizens...the ones in positions of power...think not only of themselves but for all of mankind. Your father once told me that."" He said in a gentle voice. ""It won't be us doing something physically against him. All we need to do is cause him to slip up. To reveal his deck of cards. To portray the hand that he keeps so closely guarded against his chest. He looked at her. ""The war we are in is not evil. The war he plans to create after this war is over is."" He said truthfully. Looking back at the gibberish he had stabbed into the scream with the hovering keyboard. ""We don't have to physically raise a hand against him. We just have to cause him to reveal who he was. Like a house of cards once that one card that is kept secret is removed and revealed by him...the rest will come tumbling down. The people will demand his removal. In effect...everyone, not just in our country, will be safe."" He said truthfully.<br/><br/>Looking at her as she spoke again. A confused look crossing his face as she mentioned now that she knew how he felt. A soft smile crossed his features. ""We'll get you better. We'll win this true war. Then we'll prevent a war that would end the world."" He said with a smile. ""Together we can do anything."" He said. He was really interested in her and wished that he could hold a level of interest in her eyes as well. Even if he didn't he knew she was telling the truth."
705,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230&start=20,2012-07-25T00:06:15,keyootee,"Emily smiled, glad that he wasn't going to overwork himself just to fix her. He listened, she wasn't sure he would since he seemed so stubborn in trying to find the answer. She knew how some scientists were, they ignored health and other important things in order to do the work that they thought was needed. She had feared he was like them. But even with his promise, would he do what he said? He might just be trying to placate her with words but with the look on his face she thought he was being honest with her. Should she voice her fears? She felt like she was being paranoid enough. Taking his word for it, she decided to forget about her worries.<br/>She blinked as he voiced his plan about revealing the President's cards. ""How will we get him to reveal his plans? I'm just a general, I do not work closely with him. But if he thinks about me in the way that you say he did...perhaps I could be the one that makes him trip up. All I have to do is bat my eyes and he will be melting like butter all over me. All I have to do is take on a project that I will have to work closely with him. Do you know any like that I might be able to do? I know you don't want me to work for him, but think of it as a spy mission and not me coming close to him. I hope your right about how this will go down. I'm afraid the people might be too loyal to him to really want him out of power. I mean, until now I blindly worked for him not knowing of his plans for the future.""<br/>She sighed as he spoke, he was so optimistic! With how her troops were killed, she didn't feel the same way. She had become rather negative after the whole incident. ""Well I wish I could feel the same way you do, that we are sure to win. But he is a powerful man. He has many people on his side. All we are is two people. It will take a lot to win. But if anyone is smart enough to beat him, you are! I don't know what I can do. All I am is a broken general. But it's nice you believe in me. If only I had such confidence!"""
706,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-01T21:42:52,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">my character is (however old you want him to be at youngest) one of the youngest einstein like minds out there. He invents weird things and is a supergenius except where women are concerned. He's a bit mousey but a firebrand when angered. He hasn't really had any experience with women but one day he finds a girl who has been injured and fixes her up. A side effect of this happening is enhanced attributes such as charisma, strength, etc.</span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/Desert_emperor__by_heise.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>17<br/>Youngest Scientist Ever<br/>Stormyriver ""Lance"" Desertwinds<br/><br/>Lance was the youngest scientist ever. He was a supergenius in everything but real life things such as women. He was also a reclusive. He was paler than most of his people. A softer tanned hue that wasn't the normal shade of his people. He was also the smartest person alive...ever. He could have outwitted Albert Einstein. He was a nobel prize winner by the time he was twelve or thirteen. He had come across the article depicting the car bombing of an armed forces (your choice which branch) and heads in that direction. He was luckily not in the United States at the moment but in the desert country of Arabia.<br/><br/>He was hunting around for some herbs in the middle of the desert. He quite literally tripped over or stumbled upon the sand covered body of a woman. He cleans her off and fights with the government of the United States. He had to pull the you stole the land of my people card but he was granted the permission...not that he'd have waited on it...to fix the High General up. He began by using cleaning properties in his labratory. Cleaning her without looking her over more than required to make sure there was not sand anywhere inside of her body. He begins to use hormones to regenerate the dead skin cells.<br/><br/>It was a long process that took three weeks but before long he had the woman looking back to normal if not better than before. Her skin was smooth and shimmery a bit. Like a babies skin as it was brand new skin her body produced through his strange methods. He was pushing up his slightly oversized glasses that were still sexy in a way. And he takes notes. Some of her attributes had been enhanced. Strength was one of those things. (the others are up to you) And he was currently typing up his data and reports. Looking back over his shoulder at the dressed in hospital garbs woman. Then returns to his typing.<br/><br/>He was sitting on a nearly invisible hovering by rocket boosters backless chair. And was typing upon a virtual keyboard. Moving things around with his fingers in the air. Typing on several screens by switching them around. He hadn't yet realized she'd moved. The AI unit in his labratory trying to get his attention. ~Lord Stormyriver? Lord Lance? Hello?~ He ignores the AI unit. ""Not now Neil. I'm busy."" ~But sir the---~ ""Not right now!"" he commands."
707,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-01T22:39:39,keyootee,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v225/keyootee/emily.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Emily ""Tink"" Ferguson (though her nickname is only known to her childhood friends)<br/>24<br/>General<br/><br/>Emily hadn't remembered what had happened to her, it was so traumatic. A little bit of her memory loss that she didn't want to admit what happened. She was a strong leader, at least she liked to think she was and what had occurred had been embarrassing to her. She had led the army to the desert to face the enemy, and they had been outnumbered but she was still confident that she could beat them with her skills as a general. But the opposing side had let off a tactic she hadn't been expecting, surrounding her troops and obliterated them like they were tigers picking on mice. She was wounded almost fatally and tried to make her way towards the base, and that is why she had been found alone and with her troops nowhere in sight.<br/>She was sleeping, feeling a change come about her body as he worked on her. She felt brighter, stronger somehow. It made her remember the past, before she became a general and when she was still yet a child. She was adopted, and her father was very overprotective of her. He was an inventor, and he knew when he saw her that she was very smart so he thought he would try to mold her in his image. But he was afraid she would get in a relationship so he sent her to an all girl's school to try to make sure she wouldn't become involved with boys. He tried to teach her how to invent things, and she had made a few things but her interests were waning in another direction. As she learned history, she was very fascinated with the stories of the brave generals who marched out into war. She wanted to be one, so she studied tactics and gradually made her way into becoming one. They were impressed with her skills of leading the troops and making up brilliant strategies to attack the forces against them. She still invented things in her spare time, mostly new weapons for her troops. Though she knew her father was disappointed that she hadn't become an inventor like himself, he was proud that she had become so successful in life.<br/>As the vision of the past passed her eyes, she started to open her eyes becoming aware of where she was at and the fact that she was dressed in a hospital garb. She groaned remembering the terrible defeat, all of her troop was dead it was a miracle she had survived the attack at all.<br/>""My troops are dead...I should be with them right now. Dead, but here I am alive and in one piece. How could that be? Whoever fixed me up must be a miracle worker. I want to see who did this. Please, come closer.""<br/>She felt awful, well mentally awful that was. Her body felt just fine though. She wanted to be dead along with her troops, that's the way it should be with how terrible the fight had turned up. A horrible general she was for letting that happen. She should of seen how much more powerful the other side was compared to her own. But really she was being too hard on herself, even the best general might of not seen the threat they were."
708,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-01T23:14:37,zoruna,"He was typing away. The keys lighting up on the virtual keyboard as he works. He didn't realize the person he'd saved was awake yet. He hears a groan and turns. Pushing up his oversized glasses. Looking at her. Wondering if she was alright. He stands and looks her over. Grabbing the scanner he invented he walks over. Running the scanner over her. It looked out of a Star Trek movie. He listens to her talk. His glasses falling down. ""Not a miracle worker. Merely a super genius scientist."" comes his teenager voice. He looks at the scanner.<br/><br/>""Recovering nicely even mentally. Though..."" he scans her head again. ""....hmmm...."" he then looks at her. ""Your having mental anguish for some silly reason or other. In any case your not quite ready to go back into the battlefield Miss General."" he puts the scanner into the folds of his labcoat. He wore his pants beneath it and looks at her. ""My name is Stormyriver but white men calle me Lance."""
709,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-01T23:52:48,keyootee,"Emily watched him move the scanner over her, curious about it. It seemed to be out of some science fiction series, not based in real life. She found that odd that he could tell so many things about her just by using that thing, when it seemed to be just a toy. But being a super genius like he claimed maybe he had invented something that was capable of doing such things, either that or he was a good guesser or some sort of mind reader. She didn't know what to think, her mental status might of been inferred by what she said but thinking about it she hadn't really said anything too unusual.<br/>""Super genius huh? Aren't we full of it?""<br/>She looked over the boy, he was rather handsome despite his glasses. He looked slightly young to be able to invent something that could tell the things he was saying about her though, even she ""Tink"" as in tinker had never invented something so sophisticated before. If it was real, she was impressed. But something about him made her think he was just fooling with her. Even though he had glasses, he didn't look the type. She even doubted he was the one who had got her back to snuff even though it seemed as if nobody else was around. That was the only thing that was making her believe in him just a little.<br/>""I let my troops die. It was a rookie mistake, it isn't silly at all! I don't know how your even getting such information about my mental state, unless that do hickey of his could tell that. But that looks like a toy from Star Trek, and nothing medical can read minds. Unless what I said hinted to you how I was feeling, which I don't think should of.""<br/>She let out a loud sigh as he said that, even though she had made one mistake she wanted to quit being a general thinking what she had done was so awful she shouldn't be one anymore. She just didn't make mistakes, ever. In her entire career her slate was clean of any mistakes like that. That is what she was used to, though she was human and humans were apt to make mistakes. She needed someone to calm her down and tell her just because she erred once it didn't mean it was the end of the world.<br/>""Don't worry, I wasn't thinking of fighting anytime soon in fact I was thinking of quitting. And...how did you know I was one anyways? Is it the way I am dressed?Er was dressed.""<br/>Emily looks down at her hospital garb, wanting something else to wear. But she didn't know if she was fit enough to get out of bed, and she wasn't going to try to get out knowing there was a flap in the back that would show off her butt.<br/>""Speaking of clothes, could I have something else to wear?""<br/>A little bit, she didn't want to get out of bed or get dressed or anything at all really. She was just so depressed that her mind felt like it was in a fog. She wasn't used to failing so badly. She looked over at the boy when he said his name and quirked her eyebrow.<br/>""Stormyriver? What an unusual name. Were your parents hippies or something? My name is Emily, but maybe your do hickey told you that too.""<br/>She said sarcastically, like she didn't think that scanner you were using really worked at all."
710,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-02T00:30:02,zoruna,"Lance looks at her. ""Yes. And no I'm not. Your not making my interaction with you something that I'm willing to repeat with someone else."" he says bluntly. Looking at her. He looks at her. And eye twitches. He could see in her expression. Too young. No way he is smart enough. Yeah he could read minds but he had not done so. He believes it to be invasive unless dealing with an enemy. She was beginning to have him thinking she was an enemy. ""You want to leave? I'd be more than happy to do so if I had not fought the government to save your ass. They wanted to cremate you. I saved your life and your acting very ungrateful."" he says. Eye was twitching in agitation.<br/><br/>He looks at her. And shows her the screen. ""My invention scanned your mind waves. Your mind waves are eratic. Signs of mental stress or agony. Either that or idiocy."" he says sharply. ""Are you an idiot Miss General? I happened across your body in the Arabian desert."" he says. His tone pointed and his words sarcastic. He glares at her. ""This can't read minds but if it could that would be a waste of time. You must be airheaded to think I needed to read your mind to read your expression."" he was agitated with her already. ""You haven't. Aside from the miracle worker bullshit you said."" he was getting angry. And he very rarely got angry.<br/><br/>He ignores her. ""You quit then. I really don't fucking care. You quit then you'll let the Arabians truly win the war. But hey...its your choice if you want to screw up a second time."" he says sharply. And turns and looks at her. His eyes flaming. ""Maybe. It depends on if you can be more nice to me after I saved you from death's grasp."" he says. And rolls his eyes. ""Fine. Whatever. If it will keep your whining down to a minimul."" He calls out. ""Jaslo!"" ~Yes Lord Lance?~ He looks at her. ""Take the General's measurements and get her new clothing. Whatever the heck she wants. I don't have time to play babysitter to do so. Your one of my many AI's...please do this for me."" ~Yes Lord Lance.~ The AI says.<br/><br/>He turned away from her. Looking at her. ""Yes. What of it?"" He sees red. ""Your lucky I don't hit women...but your really making me wish I did! I am Native American! I have a skin birth defect which makes my skin tone lighter than the rest of my people!"" he glares at her angrily. ""You are the most ungrateful person I've ever...EVER dealt with. This is why I stick to my labratory and let the idiots of the world kill themselves off."" he says to himself. ""My father is Chief Lightningstorm. I bet you wish it was. Bet you think I'm just a stupid kid. Well your just an old lady in that case."" he growls and fumes a bit. Forcing himself to calm himself down.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""And as for your name General...I got the bio...nevermind! I am not having a debate with you. To think your the daughter of the famous inventor Thomas Fergueson."" he says. ""My mentor's kid should have had more respect for a man of science. Just because I'm not eighteen doesn't make me a hormonal moron."" he sighs angrily. ""Listen. You hate me and I saved your life. What kind of person does that make you? I don't hate you. You made a mistake. Your human. Humans make mistakes."" He looks at her. Handing her a normal laptop. ""Here. Look me up in the governmental database if you don't believe me. My full name is Stormyriver Desertwinds."""
711,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-02T04:03:59,keyootee,"Emily widened her eyes as he pretty much snapped, thinking about it she had been acting rather ungrateful but right now she didn't want to live very much. She was beating herself up about the defeat that her troops had. She had never had someone treat her in the way Stormy did, everyone else respected her and treated her like a leader. She snapped out of her funk slightly to frown at his words, she felt bad about how she had treated him but her mood had gotten the best of her. Even though she wished she was dead, she was alive and she should be glad to be alive. She had to give him props for having the guts to speak to her like that. She sighed deeply, trying to move her legs to get up from the bed. Even though she knew it would make her butt show to stand up, she wanted to show him she was vulnerable in his eyes. She slung her feet from the bed, and jumped out pinching the back of the gown hoping he didn't have a good look. She did have a very nice butt though.<br/>""I didn't know how much you went through to save my life. I'm sorry, please forgive my rude behavior but...I guess I sort of wish I was with my troops instead of alive right now. That mistake I made shamed me. I had never made such a error that caused so many lives to be wasted. I should of saw that they would beat my troops. How could I have been so stupid?""<br/>She started to cry, which to anyone who knew her would think was strange. She never did that in front of people, especially those she didn't know well. His attitude towards her had poked a weak spot in her tough exterior. She was really really depressed about what had happened, and probably it would take some sort of genius statement to make her feel better. Which he was, though he didn't seem to be a genius in dealing with emotions. Didn't he realize what he said would upset her? Though maybe that is what he was going for.<br/>She hiccuped a little bit.<br/>""Ah so your native American, that explains the odd name. I guess the comment I made about it was kind of out of line. I am not normally like this, I assure you. You wouldn't of known me to be as the great leader as I am if I made those kind of comments to the people I work with. Please try to calm down, I am just not myself at the moment.""<br/>Emily looked over him, and tilted her head in wonder. He thought so greatly of her skills as a general that he thought they would lose without her? She gulped as what she had said about quitting had sunk into her. She had made one mistake, one very fatal mistake but anyone could of made it. She felt foolish for getting so bent out of shape about it.<br/>""You really think I am that good that we would lose if I wasn't a general anymore? How much do you know about me?  You read my bio, I guess you must know quite a bit about me. The way I am acting must have disappointed you greatly.""<br/>She widened her eyes when he said that her father was his mentor, she hadn't known that. It made her feel even worse that she was treating him this way. She loved and respected her father for bringing up an orphan on his own.<br/>""You know my father? Can you please forgive me for the way I have treated you? Can we start anew? Knowing you are close to my father changes everything. Looking at that do hickey I should of realized that it was done with the help of my father. I can see his style in the design. I'm surprised he hasn't mentioned you before, but since I became a general we don't talk as often. He must see the maturity and genius in you or he wouldn't of taken you in. I'm sorry that I had judged you because of your age""<br/>She lowered her head as she teetered on her feet, letting her hand that was gripping the gown drop for a moment. She gasped and gripped onto it tightly before anything was shown. She felt so embarrassed, she was acting like a monster just because her mood was so bad. Hopefully he would forgive her. But...if she was in his shoes, she wouldn't unless she did a whole lot more.<br/>""I must...thank you for what you have done for me. I don't hate you at all! I hate myself more than I hate anyone else.""<br/>She bows, without checking the database. Getting a better look at the scanner he had used, now she believed that he had invented that. It was too much like her father's inventions to be fake, and too unlike her father's inventions for her to think he had stolen it."
712,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-02T14:34:54,zoruna,"Lance looks at her. He had caught a small sight of her butt. And found a strange thought of she has a nice one running through his mind. He shook his head to clear such insignificant and unsupstantial thoughts from his mind. He looks around as he tries to pretend for her sake he hadn't seen her butt. He looks at her.  ""The Arabians are a sneaky, coniving bunch of people. You could not have foreseen such an attack."" he points out kndly. ""Stupidity does not play into this. Error of judgement perhaps. Stupidity not at all.""<br/><br/>He panics as she starts to cry. ""no. No. No. Please don't cry. I don't know what to do around people who cry. Why are you crying? If it was something I said in my anger I apologize."" he says. Clearly unused to people doing that.  He calms down more. Understanding and realizing she had a point.<br/><br/>He shrugs a bit. ""I have followed your career. I believe you are a great leader. One who can make human miscalculations but still a great leader. I know your father does. He tells me all the time he is proud of the great leader you have become."" he says. Nodding his head. ""Yes. I am Native American. It was but I will let it slide now."" he says simply. He looks at her. Nodding his head. ""I don't just think it Emily...I know it. I have followed all the calculations and all the statistics. Our country is doomed to losing without the first female general. Expecially one who is such a great general."" he says simply. Using science to try to explain how he knew this.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Yes I know your father. I'll think about forgiving you. I am not used to interacting with many other people. Expecially the female people."" he says honestly. ""......"" thinking on her question of starting a new. He didn't see how knowing her father changed anything but he smiles a bit.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Yes. Your father helped me fix the flaws in the design. I built it but he aided in the needed statistics and physical design maintence that would keep it from self erupting...or exploding."" he says honestly. Looking at her. He looks at her. ""He has practically been the other father figure. He has helped me stay focused on my love for science. I have not dated a female. In fact before you I hadn't actually interacted with the opposite gender before. Hence my not so kind putting it to you straight."" he looks at her. Nodding his head. ""You can't hate yourself. If you have self hatred thy enemy will exploit it."" he points out. Looking at her. And thinks on it again. ""Alright. We can start anew. And I will forgive your indiscresions and judgments of me."" he says.<br/><br/>Trying to say in his own way her apology was accepted. He looks at the wall as out pops an outfit similar to the one she had been wearing. ""Here you are. Brand new clothing."" he turns around and resumes typing after sitting. ""I will turn around to give you the privacy needed for dressing. I am sorry I do not have somewhere else you can change. Everything I'll need is in here. Oh and in the back you can command a shower with non see through on the outside glass walls to appear. If you desire a shower I mean. Simply say....shower. And then water....insert the temperature you prefer here...and then step inside."" he says. Smiling at her. ""We shall start over Emily. But perhaps you would like to start by freshening up?"" he offers."
713,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-02T19:51:49,keyootee,"Emily looked over at the shower and was relieved to see it, a shower meant she could get herself fresh and change into some nice clothes before he got any more views of her rear end. She stepped inside entering the temperature she wanted before stepping in. She got out, wishing she had a towel or something then quickly put on her clothes not wanting him to see her nude body, he might of said that he wouldn't look and he wasn't a horny teenager, but she really didn't trust that. She flexed slightly glad to be in her normal dress, she felt so much more comfortable in it.<br/>""Ah that's better, I feel so refreshed. A shower is just what I needed.""<br/>She had washed the tears she had cried away, feeling rather silly about crying in front of him. And how he reacted, it seemed he wasn't good at dealing with crying people. She usually only did that sort of thing when she was alone, she wanted people to think she was strong and crying right in front of them was considered a weakness to her, at least her father had always said that but of course he was a man, and men usually thought that.<br/>""Sorry about the crying, I just dropped my guard for a second. I am not used to people treating me the way  you did. I have to say you have some guts to say the things you did to me.""<br/>But with what he said, he wasn't used to dealing with females so maybe that is why he acted the way he did. She couldn't help but wonder if the fact he had so little interaction with them was on purpose. She knew when she was young her father kept her away from men, thinking they were going to be a distraction to her studies. As she shook out her wet hair, she thought about what he said about her career and  shook her head her brain rattling in her head. She shouldn't quit because of one mistake, and she shouldn't hate herself yet it was hard to get her mind out of the state it was in.<br/>""You really think I am that good? I guess my want to quit was a little hurried. I can't be a disappointment to the American troops can I? If they need me so badly, I guess I have no choice but to stay on. They say that once you fall off the horse, you have to get back on.""<br/>She smiled as he forgave her so easily, it was good not to be on his black list. She could see how angry he could get, and seeing that was a little scary. She stuck out her hand towards him for a shake, indicating that they would be at a truce.<br/>""Thank you for forgiving me, I know I wouldn't if I was in your shoes. I was quite a monster there. I let my emotions govern me and I am ashamed I let that happen. A good general doesn't let that sort of thing happen, yet as you said I am human and humans make mistakes.""<br/>She bows her head.<br/>""Hopefully we can be friends, even with your lack of knowledge about how to act around a female. Certainly with experience you will learn. You know when I was a kid I didn't hang around with a lot of males. The only one I knew was my father. I never had a relationship with anyone myself.""<br/>She then blinked slightly as she talked about her father, thinking about what he had said about him being a father figure to this boy. With what he said, and how talented he seemed to be at making things she pretty much knew that her father would think of him as a son, but why had he never spoken about him before?<br/>""Strange, my father never spoke of you before. I wonder if he was trying to avoid me becoming jealous of you. How long have you served under him? I bet he didn't want me to know about you because you are a male, he wanted me to be away from them growing up.""<br/>She wondered what it would be like if she had known him when she was younger, perhaps things would of been different."
714,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-03T00:34:12,zoruna,"Lance didn't turn around when she went towards the shower. He wasn't a horny teenager. He was more mature and thought with his brain not with his pants. He ignores her until after he heard her dress. And even then he was still typing away on the virtual keyboard. He types like there is not tomorrow. ""I see...I guess you must have. I went back to work while you showered. I told you I wasn't going to look. Besides I have more important things to do than watch a woman go from dressed to naked to dressed again."" he says bluntly. ""That is the order of events that most likely occured."" he says softly. Turning around when she spoke outloud.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Wondering why she was apologizing for that. ""Your forgiven. I am sorry for freaking out when you did start crying. I have never been good with emotions. And never around crying. Crying is something I do not recall dealing with except when I was very young. Before my biological father sent me to live with yours. To be his understudy."" Looking at her. ""I am not used to dealing with females as I have said. I have not dealt with any females before. Not on a face to face basis. And never before under non-business circumstances.""<br/><br/>He turns back to his work. He looks at the screen. Touching what at first would appear to be a plexiglass thing but upon close look reveals it is a strange computer screen. He begins to move between documents and screens. ""Your father kept me by his side. Even when there was female scientists around he would not let them interact with me. And vice versa."" he explains. ""I have never quite understood why."" he says simply. Listening to her. ""Your used to people being too afraid to speak their minds. And I was merely treated you as an equal. I do not play games. And I do not deal with women. Your are as I said...the first.""<br/><br/>He continues working and you can see a three dimensional diagram form from a dot on the screen. It begins rotating as he listens to her. ""I don't think it Emily...I know it."" he says matter of factly. ""Yes your wish to quit was hurried. You must not let not only the troops but yourself fail. If you can not be there for yourself then General...you can not be there for your troops."" He falls silent again. Turning as the hover chair spun him to face her. Looking at her hand. ""What am I supposed to do with your hand?"" he asks. A HUGE indication of just how little human interaction he has had. ~Lord Stormyriver...I believe that you are to shake her hand. A type of gesture that is recorded in the internet archives.~ He listens and then ackwardly takes her hand. ""This is such a strange gesture thing."" he shakes it.<br/><br/>And then he types onto the side of the chair. It raises into the air and he grabs things from WAY up high on the shelves. He then types into the chair with his free hand and it lowers to the ground once more. He listens to her speak. ""It is fine. Please stop apologizing. Such things as whether or not your were a monster is unsubstantial  to starting anew wouldn't you agree Emily."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""Emotions governing you?"" he echoes like this was a foreign concept. ""......"" he thinks. Shaking his head. ""I'm not even going to ask how emotions can govern a person."" he says decisively.<br/><br/>He listens to her. ""Friends...I've never had any friends. And I have no knowledge of how to be around females. Your deduction of experience aiding in the understanding and learning to deal with women...is quite accurate."" he pushes the glasses up. Turning around. ""Unfortunately your father has told me such an experimentation is not necessary. Though I will admit I have often wondered why that is.""<br/><br/>He turns to look at her. ""You were sent away to that girls school \correct? I was sent to live with your father when I was around seven years old. I was told all about you yet I never met you."" he says simply. Looking at the computer and types in a few more things. The computer three dimensional image becoming filled with color a bit. He looks back at her. ""Most likely. He said he wanted you to be the best you can be. And that males would be a distraction. That included me. Because as a seven year old I wanted to meet the daughter of the man I would be studying under. As you can tell that never occured. Instead I kept up with your career and what not.""<br/><br/>He turns to the screen yet finds it hard to type. He stands up and you can see beneath his half buttoned lab coat is a pair of native american pants. ""Why is it he didn't want us to meet I wonder? By mathematical calculations your only seven years older than me."" he smiles. ""Well...also you have a few enhancements in your stamina, your strength, your speed, and your dexterity. Which of course is part of flexibility. Those were brought on as part of the skin regeneration process. I just thought I'd give you that heads up."" he sighs and turns away for a moment.<br/><br/>""Shall we get you back to the battlefield in a few days or weeks? I have the governments permission to join the battle. Using my inventions. This was granted under the...ahem...guise of needing to make sure you have no bad side effects from the process."" he grins. ""You won't of course but they don't need to know that. Now do they?"" he asks softly. ""I also wanted to get out of my labratory for more than just things that are needed for science."" He looks at her. ""Of course you are still not recovered enough to return there."""
715,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-03T04:23:03,keyootee,"Emily chuckled as he repeated what he said about not staring at her naked body.<br/>""OK, OK I believe you. You don't have to repeat yourself. So your really more like a man than a teenager. It's too bad, I believe that a person should act the age they are and not try to act older. Though I am glad you didn't sneak a peek at me.""<br/>She tilted her head to the side as he explained once more that he had never been with a woman, and that her father had kept woman away from him. She nodded as she understood why he did it, but wondered why he never told him the reason why.<br/>""He believes the opposite sex is a distraction of work, that's why he never married and had kids of his own. Though I wonder why he decided to adopt me, who happens to be a girl. I guess he thought he saw something in me that he liked. It must of been a lot or he wouldn't of taken me in. I think he hoped I would be an inventor like himself, I know he was disappointed when I became a general but I know he's proud of me anyways. Even though I have a feeling he doesn't like the opposite sex with how he acts, I know he loves me.""<br/>A smile was on her face as he went on about how good she was, it was really nice to hear from him and the fact he had looked into her career was rather flattering. She had people say kind words about her before, but his words touched her like nobody's had before. She didn't think she really made that much of a difference in the scheme of things.<br/>""I'm glad you think so highly of me even though you have never seen me in action before. I wonder if your opinion of me would change if you saw me leading my troops. I do hope not, I like to have someone who is a fan.""<br/>She chuckles as he didn't seem to know what to do with her hand, and her ears pricked when she heard the voice telling him what to do. Where did that voice come from? She whistled lowly as she shook and shook her head in amazement.<br/>""You really are a recluse aren't you?""<br/>She then smirked as he admitted he never heard of emotions governing you, it was official he was really blank when it came to women, since that was more of a thing a woman would do then a man. Though a few times she had seen it happening to her father.<br/>""Having your emotions govern you is more of a female thing, though it does happen to a man from time to time. You don't seem like the kind of man who would let that sort of thing happen though. You seem more rooted in logical feelings.""<br/>Emily raised an eyebrow when he said he never had any real friends, that was strange to her. Her father even though he stayed in the lab most of the time did have some friends in the scientific field. To meet a person with no friends at all seemed a little strange. What was wrong with him?<br/>""Why did you have no friends? I guess I will have the honor of being your first then."" She shakes her head, he seemed worried about how to act around her because she was a female, and wanted to put his worries at rest. ""Just treat me like you would everyone else. Women just tend to be more emotional than men which is the real difference between the two.""<br/>She blinked, how was it that he was sent to live with her father when he was seven years old and she had never seen him? Something didn't add up there. It seemed that her father had a whole secret life that she didn't know about.<br/>""I wonder how he managed to keep us apart. Where did you stay when you were living with my father?"" She looked wide eyed when he told her about the enhancements he had made. So that's why she had felt different when she woke up.<br/>""Ah so I am improved, but I noticed you didn't add any more intelligence which is a needed stat in being a general. But I figure you must have some reason for not doing it. Not that I am complaining about you not adding that. You didn't have to add anything.""<br/>Emily looked thoughtful as he asked if she could go to battle in a few weeks, and her skin turned white. She felt fine right now, but she had come so close to death she wasn't sure that was enough time.<br/>""I feel fine, but I am not sure that I can get back to snuff in a few weeks. Right now my mind is fighting against itself. I still feel pretty depressed and I don't think trying to lead an army while I am in that mood will do it. But I don't know how my mental state will be in a few weeks, I guess we will see""<br/>Somehow she doubted he would help cheer her up, with his lack of knowing how to deal with emotions. She would have to mend that by herself she guessed."
716,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-03T15:47:23,zoruna,"Lance looks at her. ""I am acting the age I was raised to be. Am I supposed to act a different way then I am?"" he asks in confusion. ""I am not trying to act older. I mentally am older than seventeen. So I'm older than my physical form...I think. Now I've confused myself."" he says with a chuckle. He looks at her. And nods his head to acknowledge she was talking. ""I think he chose you for a different reason than that Emily. I once found a picture of him with a girl who looked like you only different. On the back of the picture it said me and my sister."" he pauses and continues. ""It is my theory that his younger sister probably met with a tragic end. And thus he decided work over anything else was important."" he shrugs. ""But that is just me."" he says softly.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""I have seen you in action. Not in person but as I said...I have kept a close eye on your career."" he smiles at her. ""Not while you were dressing or doing secret stuff. But the actual battles you lead...amazing."" he says in totally awed voice. He looks at her. ""No. It wouldn't change. As I said. Everyone makes mistakes. And I am a fan. Your the coolest female I've seen in a leadership role."" he explains.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Recluse?"" he echoes. Not quite comprehending for a moment. ""Oh...your meaning my AI units. Yes. They are the only companions I have. Though your father might be upset that I even have those to begin with. But that is something we always disagreed upon. He said there was no point to Artifical Intelligence units. I highly disagree. They are very adaptable. And extremely intelligent far beyond what they are programed to know. Self learning so to speak."" He sounded proud of his AI's despite the fact her father highly disapproved of him having them.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Tilting his head to the side. ""Logical feelings? There are illogical feelings? Oh dear...this goes against the theories I had about feelings. Then again...I hadn't known you when I wrote it."" he says more to himself then to her. He looks back at her. Smiling a bit. Then looks at her. ""You didn't know that? Your father said friends would just be a distraction to me. That friends would lead to girls which was out of the question."" he sighs a bit. ""And besides which...my mind even as a child was far more advanced then the kids my age..."" He looks at her sadly. ""I weirded out the kids my age. And the older kids thought me a know it all. I couldn't win on any level. I wanted friends badly though.""<br/><br/>He sighs and shakes his head. Looking at her. ""I decided then to listen to your father. To not have friends. But only because no one was willing to be friends with a supergenius. My IQ level makes Albert Einstein look average intelligence. Maybe that is a big reason why your father didn't want me around females let alone having friends."" he sighs. ""I don't know though."" He looks up at her. His eyes lighting up and filling with a happiness and life that wasn't there before. ""Really? That would be awesome."" he says happily. He then catches himself and calms down a bit.<br/><br/>Looking at her. ""I don't know how to treat other people. Kind of part of the reason I lost my temper. Which rarely happens. I just don't have much interaction with others. It sorta became habit from living under your fathers roof."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""Oh? No...that intelligence thing was added just not like the other things. Your intelligence increase will be circumstantial. For example should you encounter a situation similar to the one you did...you'll know all the possible methods and the results of each. You will know which is bad and which will lead to possible success or guarenteed success."" he says softly. Smiling proudly. ""All I did was stimulate the intelligence genes there into mutating just slightly and growing in size.""<br/><br/>He looks at her. Tilting his head to the side. ""Alright. We will take it a day at a time then."" he says softly. ""I am not sure why your mind is fighting yourself. But if your depressed we can wait a while until it is gone. However depression is gone."" he listens to her. ""Yes. Only time will tell."" he looks at her. And stands up. Walking over to her. He wraps his arms around her in a hug. ""My birth father would give me these. I'm not sure their purpose but I gather they are to make things better when your sad. As a friend I am trying to make you better. Even with my lack of knowledge on this matter."" he looks up at her. ""I have this strange desire to make you smile. To make you feel better. This desire does not computer or make any sense to my mind. Perhaps it is something you will be able to help me learn to understand."" he says softly.<br/><br/>Looking at her and blushing. ""I will do what I can to help you though Emily. I only want you to be happy. Another odd desire I have never felt before. Are those things normal? Or abnormal? I have no knowledge on this subject matter."" he says. Clearly trying to comprehend things he had no experience with. He slowly lets her go and sits back down in his seat. ""Are you hungry?"" he asks after a long moment of silence."
717,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-03T23:47:09,keyootee,"Emily shook her head putting her hand to her forehead, of course he would be raised to be mentally older than he was being a super genius. But she thought it was a little sad he wasn't able to act like the teenager he really was. But she wouldn't say anything more about it. It was his business to act in whatever manner he wanted to. She then blinked as he said her father had a sister, she never knew that.<br/>""He had a sister that looked like me? He never told me, I wonder why. He must of been close to her in order to adopt me because I looked like her.""<br/>She blinked in surprise at the statement that he had seen her in action, she didn't remember ever seeing him on the battlefield and he wasn't the kind of person who blended into the background.<br/>""You've seen me in action? How is that possible? I've never seen you around. But I am glad you think so highly of my leadership skills.""<br/>Pondering about what he said about only being around his AI units, and her father seemed to have wanted him not to be around any people at all unless she misunderstood what he was saying. Why would he be that way towards the boy? He always said other people were distracting but he always took time out from his lab to speak to people.<br/>""I wonder why my father was so constricting to you. It is unhealthy for you to have your only companions be AI units. Is that what spoke about you shaking my hand earlier by the way? I didn't see what spoke""<br/>Emily had to laugh, he was so smart he was trying to write theories about emotions? Science couldn't explain something like that. They were too random at times, and many times didn't make any sense at all.<br/>""Yes emotions are usually illogical. That is something that you will learn soon enough. At least that is what my father said about women. That you can never predict what a woman would be feeling next. I think that is why he never got involved with a relationship. He could never deal with the unpredictable emotions."" She then frowned a little that her father restricted him from having any friends at all, that was a little harsh. She could understand him keeping her away from men... but from everyone that was slightly harder to understand. ""It sounds like my father went a little too far with you. I hope you still aren't restricted from having friends and my father won't get in the way of our relationship.""<br/>Why she felt it was so important to have a friendship with him, she really wasn't too sure. It might be the fact that her father was so close to him after all these years and she didn't even get to know him at all. And that whole episode with him being a fireball towards her sparked her interest. Nobody had treated her in that way before.<br/>""Well one suggestion of how to treat people is try to keep your anger in check. Especially with a general. But you had a good reason for getting that angry with me. I just was plain out of order then. I should be thankful to be alive.""<br/>She nodded at what he said about the stat, she really didn't know why she had commented on it. She hadn't been expecting for anything to be improved at all, so it didn't really matter if her intelligence was boosted or not.<br/>""So the intelligence thing only cuts in at certain times, well that's good to know.""<br/>She shook her head as he spoke about depression, right now it felt like it was going to last forever and not go away. She knew it was important to let her mistake go and live with it, but because of her a whole troop had died and that was something hard to deal with.<br/>""I don't expect you to be able to do anything about my depression, but it is nice of you to want to do something about it. Humm you want to see me smile? I'm surprised you have that want to help me after what you said about yourself. It's going to be a difficult thing to do you know, maybe one of the hardest things you ever done. Are you ready for the challenge?""<br/>A part of her was suspicious that he might be experiencing his first crush, but did she want to become involved with him? He was so young...but his mind was like a man's. Was it wise to try? Why was she even thinking about it? With what she did getting involved with anyone wasn't really too wise."
718,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-04T13:25:57,zoruna,"Lance looks at her. Blushing shyly. She was beautiful. Where had that thought come from? He looks puzzled. He looks at her. ""If you know how I am supposed to act..."" he starts out. Looking thoughtful. ""Minus being a pervert and sneaking peeks while you shower...I would like to learn to be more my age."" he says slowly. ""I can't help the way I was brought up. I just want to be normal...even if it is only for a short time."" he says finally. Looking at her. Nodding his head. ""Yes. I don't know either. He got very upset when I asked about it."" he says softly. ""I believe he was close to her. That would make logical sense considering how your father acts towards the female gender."" he points out.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Watching her blinks. He wished he could read her mind. Well he could but that would be invasive. ""Yes. I have seen you in action. Not personally but through an invention of mine."" he explains. ""I do think very highly of your leadership skills and capability."" he says honestly. Looking at her. ""Here..."" he walks over and types something into his computer. An image of a bird she would have seen many times appears. ""This is Dodos. He is my mock bird of the desert. He flies all over the place and watches the scene from the sky. Of course I never give this to the press. They would have a field day. And it would totally defeat the purpose of me following your career to do so."" he says honestly.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""I think he was worried I would get so very distracted...I wouldn't want to work on my inventions as much."" he says smiling at her. Then frowns. ""Why is it unhelathy to have my only companions be AI units?"" he asks in genuine confusion. Hel ooks at her. ""Yes. That was one of my AI units. I had no idea what you were doing or wanting me to do with your extended hand. As I said if I built them an android body they would be able to blend into society."" he says honestly. ""You didn't see it because the AI that spoke is the AI over the labratory section. Looking at her. ""She can't see you. It is a she that controls the house section of the home. My house is a smart house."" he says with a proud grin.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Hmm...I will need to rewrite my theories with these emotion things."" he says softly to himself. Looking at her. ""I don't care if you can't predict it. I wish to understand things better. To understand women in general. And I think the only way to do so would be to hang around you a lot."" he says softly. ""If you don't mind I mean."" he sighs a bit. He looks at her. ""Yeah. I think he was afraid I would lose track of what he felt most important in my life."" he says softly. ""No. I am not still restricted to friends. I just can't make any. I'm too smart for my own good apparently."" he says with a sad sigh. ""He probably won't. He can't anyways. He isn't my mentor anymore. I am my own scientist now. He will always be that father figure. But it is time for me to make my own decisions."" he says decisively.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Our relationship? Oh you mean the friendship."" he says understanding mere moments after asking. He looks at her. ""I have rarely lost my temper. And your right...I did. But that was no excuse to be that harsh with you."" he says softly. Smiling at her a tiny bit. He looks at her. He sighs a bit. And looks at her. Nodding his head at her. He looks at her. And smiles. ""It has to go away right? If not don't they have medications for depression?"" he asks softly. ""I am not sure about a lot of things."" he blushes as he looks at her.<br/><br/>""Yes. I wish to see you smile. To make you happy."" he says softly. ""Hmm? I have no experience with women or people in general but I wish to do the making you smile thing. This does not compute or make any sense in my mind."" he looks at her. He nods his head. ""Yes. I am ready for the challenge. I wish to know things I as of yet do not know."" he hugs her. ""Thank you Emily. For being willing to assist me in this learning process."" he says. And lets her go. Turning around as he went bright red from head to toe. He looks at her.<br/><br/>""Are you alright? You seem to have quite a lot on your mind. Your facial expressions seem thoughtful."" he says softly. He walks to her. ""Are you hungry Emily? I can have the house make you anything you desire to eat and drink."" he grins a bit. ""I'm going to enjoy having you here. The analysis and data so far collected suggest we are going to get along very well."" he says finally."
719,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-04T23:52:28,keyootee,"Emily laughed as he asked how to act his age, not too sure how to answer the question. She had never seen a teenage boy in action, nor did she know how one acted. It made her wonder why he asked the question, since she hadn't said anything more about the subject.<br/>""I don't know how a normal teenage boy acts, growing up I only saw teenage girls and I am sure they act differently than bows. If I told you how to act, you would start doing things like experimenting with makeup, gossiping, and shopping for clothes. I would suggest just acting like you feel like acting. You can't try to be someone who you are not.""<br/>She looked over the bird that he showed her, recognizing it from her travels even though with her job she didn't have much time for birdwatching.<br/>""Spying on me with this? Why were you doing that? Just curious to how the daughter of Thomas Ferguson acted in battle or what? Or are you just a war buff and wanted to watch the battle?""<br/>Knowing her father kept this poor guy away from everybody made her angry, she really needed to speak to him and find out the reasons why he kept them apart for so long. But she had her suspicions of why. She also wondered just where this mentoring happened. It must not of been her house, since she would of seen them unless there is a hidden area of her home.<br/>""Because they are not real people is the reason why it isn't healthy to just hang around AI. They are just what you want to be in a person and nothing more. You can't learn how to deal with real people through an AI since they will always say the perfect response to what you have to say. Humans are social animals, they need other people in order to survive and AI don't count as people.""<br/>She shook her head, thinking he would not ever understand emotions no matter how hard he tried. She didn't understand them herself and she was a woman who dealt with them at all times of her life. He was a logical man, logic and emotions just didn't mix together very well.<br/>""Well you can try to understand them if you want, but trust me you never will. And as for understanding women, even men who know emotions better than you don't really get how a woman's mind works. Not saying it is impossible, but it would be very hard. I think the only way to truly understand one is to be one.""<br/>She nodded slightly, glad that he wasn't controlled by her father anymore.<br/>""I've heard it's difficult to be friends with someone who's smarter than you are because of being on the other person's level. But I am a very intelligent person myself, though not quite as smart as you. I still think we can get along even with the gap we have between us.""<br/>It seemed they both thought that they had been acting in the wrong.<br/>""Well we both acted out of character, but I think we should get over that now. It's over and done with now, no reason to dwell on it.""<br/>She can't help but smile at the fact he wanted to try so hard.<br/>""You've already made me smile and laugh, it seems I am feeling better already. Hopefully there will be no need for medications for me.""<br/>Little did she know a dark mass of emotion was building up in her brain, though she managed to act normally. What she saw, all the death, all the pain and the misery her mistake caused had really done a number on her brain.<br/>She raised an eyebrow when he asked if she was alright when she pondered on the fact if he had a crush on her. Some things he had said recently had made her think that the conclusion was based in fact, but still she couldn't be too sure. She couldn't exactly come out and say it to him or it would embarrass him.<br/>""Yes I am fine, don't worry. And yes I could use something to eat""<br/>It was so cute how he thought data was always right on something as unpredictable as a relationship.<br/>""Well I hope the data is right. I think I like you so far."""
720,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-07T12:42:56,zoruna,"Lance looks at her. Wondering why she was laughing. It was a serious question. ""Oh. Okay. Well...I don't know either. I guess there is always the options of asking the AI to research things."" he says simply. Sighing a bit. Looking at her. Blinking. ""I haven't heard of any of those things. I have a house-labratory that I invented to provide me with everything from clothing to food."" he says honestly. ""I want to be able to get along with you."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""I wasn't spying...I was investigating. Totally different."" he stammers out shyly. ""Because...he talked about you but wouldn't let me see you."" he bites his lower lip. ""Huh? No. I just wanted to learn about girls as best I could."" he was being honest now.<br/><br/>He listens to her talk again. ""Real people don't like me."" he says sadly. Looking away. ""I scare them because my mind can use something that enables psionic powers to work. That is how much of my brain I actually use."" he says honestly. Looking at her. ""My AI's are programmed to be people. Adapting through research and other means. Self sufficent."" he says softly. SIghing a bit. Looking at her. ""I wish to understand them. Because then I could understand girls."" he says honestly ""At least that is my theory anyways."" Looking at her. Smiling a bit.<br/><br/>He looks down. ""It is. No one wants to be my friend. I learned that a long time ago. I just want to be accepted."" he whispers. Smiling at her words. Then looks confused. ""What gap?"" he asks softly. Nodding his head. ""Very true Emily. That is indeed very true."" He looks at her. Smiling a bit more. ""I worry because you are my friend...I think."" he turns around. Typing something into the computer. ""House...food, drink, and a delicous dessert please."" he calls out. The house actually speaks. ~Yes Lord Lance. I will have the food ready and on the table that will appear with chairs momentarily.~ No sooner was it said than it happened. The table soon was covered in food in the center and plates and drink on the ends.<br/><br/>""I think this will be a wonderful friendship."""
721,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-05-08T20:53:19,keyootee,"Emily shook her head, he seemed a little silly to be asking AI to research the way that teenagers acted so he could act the same as them. All teenagers were different, he should act like himself and not try to be the norm. She felt kind of bad she suggested that he act like that.<br/>""You shouldn't try to act like anyone but yourself, trying to be like a normal teenager isn't you. Anyways there is no such thing as a normal teenager. I feel bad for suggesting it, but I didn't know you would take my suggestion to heart""<br/>She smiled slightly at what he had said about investigating her.<br/>""Oh I see, curious about girls and myself she you decided to watch me. If my father told you anything about me you would know I am not exactly the most normal specimen of girls being a female general. Not too many of those around. Maybe if you wanted to study females there are others to watch that are far more better than me. Though maybe not so interesting.""<br/>With a look of interest at his powers. Emily nodded slightly as she could see why people would be afraid of him if he really had that gift like he said. Though she didn't see any reason that he would lie about something like that, since he was running the risk of scaring her off by talking about something like that.<br/>""You have powers...really? You must have an awesome brain if you can do things like that. I've never heard of anyone having a gift like that before. Though if it causes you trouble with people, perhaps it is more like a curse than a gift. I'm really sorry that most real people don't seem to like you, but I am different than them.""<br/>She frowned slightly.<br/>""No matter how well you've programmed them, you still are not going to be talking to real people. People have personalities and emotions that someone hasn't built into them. You know how your AIs will act, with a person you cannot predict what they will do next. Well as long as they are not a predictable kind of person that is.AIs can never be a good replacement for people, I'm sorry.""<br/>She gave him a look of empathy, it must be hard to have nobody as a friend that people had a hard time relating to him because of his intelligence and powers.<br/>""Well now you have someone who wants to be your friend, as regards to being accepted I am sure the soldiers who fight under my orders will accept you seeing you are going to help out with inventing weapons and I am sure they will appreciate the help you will give, even though with your intelligence they might be intimidated by you. But I really can't say how they will react to you.""<br/>Emily looked at the food that just seemed to appear there as if by magic, she dug her fork in and sniffed at it as if she wasn't sure if it was alright or not.<br/>""Pretty nifty trick there, how did you do that?"""
722,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-08-31T16:43:43,zoruna,"Lance looks at Emily questioningly when she started shaking her head. Confusion written across his face. He frowns a momet then waited for her to speak. Listening to her words  and nodded his head. ""Alright. Forget that last request."" he says to the AI. Looking at her and listening to the explaination on there not being any such thing as a normal teenager. He lets out an almost goofy grin for a moment. Nodding his head and smiles. ""I will not research then. If you say there is no such thing as as a normal teenager and to just be myself then that is what I will do."" he ssays decisively.<br/><br/>Looking at her and flushes for a moment. ""Mostly about you Emily."" he says softly. Nodding his head in agreement to her words. ""Yes but you were most definently the more interesting of any female speciman. Besides you were my mentor's daughter. That made you even more of an interesting female speciman than any other."" He says with a soft smile. Nodding his head. ""Yes but that is part of why you must not give up."" he says truthfully. ""From what I have seen...a woman general is by far more intelligent than any male general."" he points out. ""Women seem to have in internal mechinism which allows them to use more of their brains than men usually can."" He was sounding like a scientist again. He again nodded his head. ""Yes...most women seem to gossip. Not usually about anything of any true importance."" he says solemnly.<br/><br/>He looked at the computer and began typing again until she spoke again. Nodding his head and lookng at her over his shoulder. ""Yeah. I do not use them however. Most of them can be very invasive in my opinion. I will stick to science not psionics."" he says simply. Nodding his head in agreement. ""There have been other theoritical and recorded events that have led me to believe there is a very tiny percentage of the human population who may have a sliver of psionic power. Though most recorded events are purely fictional...I have found that some are indeed true events."" He sighs a bit and nods his head. Smiling a bit more. ""Yes. I can see that. You did not try to run through the wall or out the window."" He says softly.<br/><br/>He looks at her with a soft frown. Listening as she spoke on his AI. Shaking his head and resumes working on his invisible virtual keyboard. Typing away and not saying anything as she spoke on the AI's still. Laughing a bit. ""No. Emily. I have given my AIs a self adaptation program. These AIs are not as predictable as most AIs. You can not always predict what they will do next."" He says softly. Listening to her and sighs again. ""Yeah...perhaps you are right. I believe you I just don't wish it to be true."" He says. Resuming his work. Fingers rapidly flying over the keys that light up as he typed.<br/><br/>He looked at the screen and moved it around to the next screen. Typing in some more scientifical codes and data. The 3D image began to fill in with more color. Looking at her and smiles a bit. ""That is true."" He says. Looking at the screen for a long moment. Nodding his head and grins a bit for a moment. ""The weapons I will invent will not be allowed to be used outside of major combat. I will include a fail safe mechinism which will render them unusable until a time such as this."" He says softly. ""It will be for the safety of the military as well as the safety of the civilians."" He explained.<br/><br/>Nodding his head. ""Probably they will look at me like I am a freak of nature. Everyone else I have encountered, save yourself, has done so."" He says softly. ""I understand that they may be intimidated. Though I don't see why since I imagine they could all turn me into a pulp. That however, is not a theory I wish to investigate."" He says with a chuckle.""<br/><br/>Looking at her and sits at his table. ""I did not do anything. That was the house who did so. Shiva is a Smart House. She is rather nifty to do so. She can create anything you desire. The food is safe Miss General."" He says. Taking a bit of some ham and chews it. Looking at her and smiles. ""As I told you...the AIs I have developed...are self sustaining, self adapting, Anyways...I am glad to have some human interaction."" He says finally. Looking at her. ""Do you have any hobbies? Something I can get you or help you obtain so that your time here is not boring or spent idly staring at the wall?"""
723,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-08-31T23:42:14,keyootee,"Emily smiles glad he changed his mind about trying to be a normal teenager, that was just a fruitless endeavor. People who tried to be normal were just trying to be a part of the pack, he was too special to be a sheep. ""Good, it is best to be yourself and not conform to what people say is normal. It's too hard to be anything else.""<br/>She felt her cheeks burning when he said she was the most interesting female specimen. She may be a female general, and that was unusual but nothing else was really that special about her, well except for the fact she dabbled with inventing.""well I am glad you think I am interesting, hopefully as you get to know me you will keep thinking that. I think I am quite boring myself. My mind is full of strategies, not the most exciting thing. But maybe to a genius like you, it is something we can relate to I guess. Though right now it seems my mind isn't working the way it usually does.""<br/>Glancing over to the computer she wondered what he was typing. It seemed a little rude to be doing that when she was talking to him. She sniffed a little bit in distaste.""You mind not typing while I'm talking to you, thank you! And I am glad you don't use your powers. It's a little bit scary to be honest with you. Though it didn't make me think the worst of you still it makes me somewhat uncomfortable. I always thought powers like that wasn't real.""<br/>She shakes her head when he speaks of the AIs. ""Well it's true whether you wish it to be or not. Luckily you have me to be your friend to take the place of those stupid machines.Hopefully you won't need them anymore""<br/>She raised her eyebrow, wondering what weapons he would be inventing to go to such extremes to safeguard them. But at least he was taking precautions. That impressed her greatly how much responsibility he was taking.""More weapons should be made that way. Sometimes I worry about how the military treats things like nuclear bombs and the like. If that got out, it could be the start of the war that ends it all.""<br/>She shakes her head, frowning. ""You have been unfortunate in meeting people. Not everyone is like that. Though in my experiences it seems like young people are more judgmental than older people. When you get older, I am sure more people will respect you. Since you are so smart, you'll probably get the jobs everyone wants. Maybe people will feel jealous of you for your success, but many other people will look up to you.""<br/>She takes a glance over the house. ""Did you make this house yourself? As for hobbies, I really have none but tinkering with engines. I don't know if you could satisfy that desire""<br/>A smile crossed her face, though she voiced that she didn't know if he could since they were so like minded she didn't doubt he could provide something for her to occupy her time with."
724,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-09-01T00:47:41,zoruna,"Lance looks at her and nodded his head. ""Yes. I suppose it could be best to be myself. I however, do not have any idea how hard it would be to be anything other than myself. That is something I have never experimented with before."" he says. Chuckling a bit and looks at her. Puzzlement replacing the laughter as her cheeks started looking red. He picks up the scanner and uses it along her cheek levels. ""Hmmm....that is odd. The scanner says your temperature is normal....so why are your cheeks red then?"" he says outloud but it was obvious it was primarily to himself. He puts the scanner back down on a counter behind him.<br/><br/>He looks at her and shrugs.  Nodding his head yet smiling. ""Well in theory and from experimentation and observations...nearly everyone in the world thinks they are boring to some extent or another."" he says. Trying to be helpful yet not sure he was being that way.  He blinked and looked at her. He had moved over to the keyboard yet stopped mid point and just moved back to sitting at the table. Frowning a bit. ""I am not over there typing to you while you are talking to me. That is a semi solid mental projection of mine. I am mentally typing and fully paying you attention."" He says softly.<br/><br/>Looking at her like she was rather strange for sniffing in distaste for something his mind was projecting. ""It helps me be able to eat away from the computer and still be able to get whatever work I was doing down."" He closed his eyes and the mental image projection fizzled out. He looks at her and smiles. ""I don't use my powers for anything invasive. I never said I didn't use them for things that were not invasive."" He says with a small chuckle. Shrugging a bit. ""Ninety-five percent of all reported case of psionic powers are false. There is a five percent of said cases that were factual."" he says simply.<br/><br/>Frowning when she spoke upon the AIs. Shrugging a bit. ""It may be true, however, this is something we will have to agree to disagree upon."" He smiles sadly. Shaking his head and ignores her comment. ""They are not stupid machines. I need them as they are part of what makes this house function."" He sighs a bit. ""Do I need them for companionship...not as much. However, companionship was not their primary function."" He says seriously. ""My machines are as real as you or I. So please refrain from calling them stupid machines."" He says. His tone stern and serious in a way that showed this conversation about his AIs was over.<br/><br/>He shakes his head and looks at her. Focusing in on her words. Nodding his head and he had no intentions of revealing said weapons he would be inventing. ""Yes. I have noticed that to be the case."" He shrugs a bit. ""That is alright. I am in the process of inventing something I call ABNBN."" He says simply. ""That stands for Atom Bomb Nucler Bomb Nullifier."" he says simply. ""I have no doubts if the morons of the white house got a bug up their rear they could possibly stupidly start such a war.""<br/><br/>He shrugs a bit and doesn't comment upon it. He looks at her. ""I am already self-employed."" He says softly. Looking at her and nod his head. ""Yes mostly younger people but some older people are just as judgmental."" He says softly. Shrugging a bit. ""Only time will tell Emily. Only time will tell."" He looks at her and smiled. ""Yes. Yes I did. I invented and created and built this house by myself."" He says softly. He looks at her and calls out. ""Niles...call the nearest car part and or junkyard. Wire them money and request them to deliver the engines requested to the given drop off spot."" He hears Niles says Yes sir. He looks back at her. Smiling a bit and nods his head.<br/><br/>Just then Jasper speaks up. ~Sir...you have an incoming phone call.~ He looks at the large screen that hung overhead yet was off. ""I am currently busy. Tell whoever it is I am not home.""  ~Sir...it is the White House. They say they know you are home and request to speak with you.~ He growls a bit. ""Tell them he is not home but if he is...pissing him off with harrassment will have their power for anything save security and necessary communications with the military...temporarily disable."" He was NOT wanting to speak to the President right now. ~Sire apparently it is the President himself req---~ He is cut off by Lance. ""I do not care if the president has become god. Tell him you will take a message but I am not home. Then disconnect the call. They can call back later."" He says. Returning to eating. He really was NOT in the mood for the Presidents bull shit."
725,Reviving The General (me and keyotee),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3230,2011-09-01T23:30:18,keyootee,"Emily looked at him harshly so he wouldn't get any ideas with experimenting with trying to be different than he was. She felt bad enough for suggesting what made him want to be a normal teenager in the first place. ""I wouldn't suggest experimenting with it."" She blushed more as he took the readings of her cheeks, it seemed he didn't understand blushing and now she would have to explain it. ""That was a blush, it doesn't mean I am hot it means I am embarrassed by something.""<br/>She shrugged, with some people she would wonder why they thought they were boring with all the parties and other things that they do. Her life was just about guiding troops, maybe more interesting than some people's lives but still.""Huh, is that so? It's kind of hard to believe. With the lives some people live, how could they think they are boring?"" She frowned as he seemed to think it was alright to type while talking to her.""Well even if you do have your attention on me, it's distracting. Please stop.""<br/>Curious, she wanted to know more about what he used his powers to do if he didn't use them on things that were invasive. ""Just what do you use your powers to do anyways?""<br/>She frowned as he got all defensive about the AIs, well at least she knew now that they weren't just primarily for companionship. That made her feel a little better about it at least. ""OK I see you really like those machines. I'm sorry I said that.""<br/>She shivered as she thought of a war that could end all life on Earth, from the beginning of time people had been predicting something like that. The weapons exsisted that could start that now. She only hoped that the miltary wouldn't use nukes to full potential. ""I surely hope that doesn't happen, ever. With such dangerous weapons as nukes around the milatary should save them for dire situations, not for flinging at each other willy nilly.""<br/>Emily lets out a low whistle, she was impressed at this house he had invented. Everyone was going to want one. He was going to be rich if this came out on the market! ""Ah self employed. But maybe if you worked for a company you would meet more people who wouldn't look at you like a freak. Just saying.""<br/>Her eyes grew wide as he talked to the President like that.<br/>""Don't you think whatever he had to say might of been important? He was the President after all, surprised you have the guts to speak with him like that!"""
726,Trapped and Hunted like Wild Dogs (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3241,2011-05-03T05:46:16,Eferhilda,"â€œSo we are going through this because...â€ Rico said as he chewed on a toothpick.<br/><br/>Winters smirked and checked her weapon again, â€œTo boldly go where no man has gone beforeâ€ says as she slams a clip in amongst the chuckles from the rest of her unit. Proudly giving Ortez a fistbump while Rico made a rude gesture and mumbled something about her mother.<br/><br/>Their commander spoke up, so the unit fell silent as they were given their orders. That all taken care of they geared up, everyone making final weapon and gear checks as they stood before the power downed gate. All checks done the count down for the gate to be powered up began, the anxiety rolling through the unit like a living entity making them all feel excited and terrified at the same time.<br/><br/>With a WHOOSH the gate powered up, the reflextive membrane shimmering for a moment before going completely still. â€œDEVIL DOGS! MOVE OUT!â€ the strong voice of their commander called out, receiving answering barks, howls and growls as his ragtag bunch of men charged into the gate.<br/><br/>Winters grit her teeth as the unsettling sensation of being slingshot across the universe washed over her. When the sensation ended she realized she had closed her eyes, like always, as well as forgotten how to breath for the 30 secs they were in there. The 30 secs that felt like a life time to her and the others. Groaning she got to her feet, her light machine gun on the ground beside her quickly snatched up and checked for damage of any kind. Finding it all in check she looked about the area, being confronted by what one would call a jungle zone.<br/><br/>â€œEyes open ladies...and Wintersâ€ the commander said which made the others chuckle and Winters roll her eyes.<br/><br/>â€œSeems normal enough sir....I mean this is like some shit straight out of predatorâ€ Rico says as he walks point with Ortez and Winters following, their commander and his spotter Smith bringing up the rear. Slowly they made their way through the undergrowth of the surrounding jungle, eyes open as looked about.<br/><br/>â€œThink its safe to say that this place is cool for colonization...â€ Smith said just as an explosion came from behind them, the gate now bits of rubble and smoke.<br/><br/>â€œWHAT THE FUCK?!â€ Rico shouted before fire began to rain from the sky. Weapons free the group returned fire only to be out gunned.<br/><br/>â€œORTEZ!â€ Winters cried out as she watched her wingman fall before her. Before she could rush to him her commander had her by the shoulder yanking her deeper into the jungle.<br/><br/>â€œCOME ON WINTERS! MOVE! THATS AN ORDER!â€ his shouts break through her shock as her years of training kicked in and she began to run with her commander. There would be time to grieve for the fallen later."
727,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-07T21:21:42,zoruna,"Ari looks at her. Tilting his head to the side. Trying to figure out what she meant by that. ""Uh...hotel?"" he echoes. ""What is a hotel?"" he looks at her. And then at the sky. Frowning a bit. ""I do not recall my brothers and sisters mentioning a rain storm..."" he says outloud to himself. Looking at her and then walks with them. Looking at her father. He just sort of seemed to walk through the rain. It seemed to literally PART around him as he walked. He looks at them. ""Yes. It is indeed a bad omen."" he says without doing anything other. He looks at the vehicle. ""Is this monster thing safe?"" he asks as he climbs in. ""Such a strange contraption..."" he murmers."
728,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-07T21:26:26,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria looks at him, ""A hotel is a place to stay when you are away from your home,"" She says trying to explain it the best she could. She looks at him again, ""This is called a jeep and yes it's safe, it takes us where we need to go,"" She says. She looks at him and sees how he is dressed, ""Umm...we need to get you clothes so that you can some-what blend in with everyone,"" She says. Her father nods, ""Before going to the hotel, let's find a place that sells clothes,"" he says as they drive off."
729,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-07T23:31:19,zoruna,"Ari looks at her. ""How strange..."" he says. Seeming amazed by the fact there was a home away from home sort of deal. He then zones in on her agin. ""Je-up?"" he sounds out. ""Such a strange contraption."" he says yet again. Looking at his surroundings. Then blinks. Looking at her. ""What is wrong with how I am dressed? And what is wrong with my clothing?"" he asks. Rather confused by this. ""Blend in?"" he asks in confusion. ""Fine. If it makes you happy Lady Maria. But my sword stays with me."" he says stubbornly. ""I will not be parted from my blade. It is my means of protecting you. It is also a gift from the death god of Egypt himself."" he says simply."
730,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-09T16:33:14,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria nods and then looks at him, ""Then you must hide it, now and days people will freak out and get scared if they see someone holding a weapon,"" She says. They go into the town they were staying in. Her father parks the jeep in front of a store. And they all get out. They go into the store. ""May I help you?"" A man asks. Her father nods, ""Yes, could you possibley size some clothes for this young man?"" he asks. The man looks at Ari and then nods. ""I'll be right back,"" he says. He goes into the back room and returns with a nice pair of jean and a shirt. ""This should do nicely,"" He says. Maria's father looks at Ari. ""Ok, please follow me,"" he says as he leads him to a dressing room. ""Go into this room and try these on,"" he says."
731,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-09T17:52:43,zoruna,"Ari eyes her. ""Fine. I will hide it in the realm between worlds."" he mutters. Sounding very exasperated and unhappy about it. He looks at her. The sword fizzles out into dust and disappears. And looks at her. ""I do not see why. That is so strange. Weapons used to be seen commonly in Egypt in Ancient times. Why has such a thing changed?"" he asks. Rather perplexed by this. Looking at the man. Eyeing everything. He watches the man. He eyes him suspiciously as he starts to circle around him. He growls a bit. His eyes starting to flash with power when the man went to get too close or touch him. He watches him come out with pants of some sort and a shirt. ""Er...huh?"" he looks at them as if they were a foreign concept. He follows her father. And ends up breaking the button off. But zips it up. It fits him and actually looks stylish on him the way it is. He comes out. ""Do I have to put this strange article of clothing on?"" he asks. Rather confused and clearly unsure of its uses. He blinks. Feeling something whip through the air. His guard shoots up. Then realizes it was coming from the ceiling. ""Strange...why is the wind blowing down from those openings?"" he asks outloud."
732,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-09T18:12:10,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria's father sighs.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So many things to teach him</span>he thinks. When Ari asks if he had to ware them, he nods. ""Yes, and I think it will make my daughter happy, too,"" He says. When he metioned something about the fan. He lets out a sigh. ""That is what we call a fan, it keeps us cool,"" he says trying to explain it. They paid for the clothing and began to walk toward the hotel. Maria noticed that Ari was looking at everything.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Poor Ari...</span>She thinks. ""I bet this is confusing to you, isn't it?"" She asks him. They were right outside the hotel now. They go inside and get into the elevatore and go to their rooms. ""You ugh..have to stay with my father..."" Maria says as she begins to blush.<span style=""font-style: italic""> I hope he doesn't ask why</span>She thinks. Maria's stomach begins to growl.<br/><br/>He father looks at her as she comes out of the room, ""Can we get something to eat?"" She asks. Her father nods. They go out of the hotel and begin to walk down what looked like a sidewalk. A masked mand comes up to Maria and takes her purse. ""Come back here! You theif!"" She says. ""UGH! Just what I need to be robbed,"" She says. Her father was going to go after the person, when Ari stops him."
733,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-09T19:16:58,zoruna,"Ari looks at him and starts grumbling like an angry teenager. In ways he was technically like a teenager. He sighs and looks at him. ""okay...weird contraption."" he mutters. Watching them and tugging on the shirt. ""I do not like this article of clothing. But I will wear it since it will make Lady Maria happy."" he says reluctantly. Walking beside her. ""Yes. It is overly confusing."" he looks at her. He shakes his head. ""No. I will sleep in a chair or on the floor. You do not understand Lady Maria. My duty is to protect you first and foremost. Not to be too far away to do a damn thing should you be in danger."" he crosses his arms stubbornly. ""And besides. I do not see why you would even suggest such a thing."" He watches the mask man steal her purse. He punches the man hard in the gut. The man screamed out WHAT THE FUCK?! WHERE DID YOU---UGH! And he merely looks at him. ""You are going to go and turn yourself into the authroities."" he says in a hypnotic voice. His tone almost echoing as his eyes glowed with power. ""But first you will apologize to the lady and then go to turn yourself in."" the man does so and he hands her back her purse. His eyes normal again. ""Here you are...whatever this strange thing is."""
734,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-09T19:25:54,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria looks at him in surprise. ""T-thank you, I think,"" She says. ""The only reason I suggested that you sleep in my father's room, is because it's not polite to have a man sleeping in a young women's room,"" She says. Her father only nods. ""I wish I could explain it a little better,"" She says with a sigh. They go into a resturant. She noticed that Ari was staring at everything. She felt quiet embarrased by this. ""May I help you?"" A waiter says. Her father nods. ""Yes, a table for three,"" he says. The waiter nods and leads them to a table. They all sit down. Ari was sitting next to Maria, and he was still staring. ""Ari, it's not polite to stare,"" She says.<br/><br/>Her father looks at him and her. ""He's staring because it's all knew to him, he has never seen anything like this before,"" he says. Maria nods and sighs, ""But now people are staring at us as if we have done soemthing wrong,"" She says. She wishes that Ari could get used to things like this. ""And then tomorrow, we are leaving for home, ""He father announces. ""Really? But I like Eygpt, it's so interesting,"" She says. Her father shakes his head, ""I'm sorry, but we have to,"" he says."
735,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-10T14:16:05,zoruna,"Ari looks at her. ""I will sleep on couch or floor."" he crosses his arms. ""I said I will not be leaving you vunerable. End of discussion."" he says in a stubborn way that said he was NOT changing his mind. He looks at her father. Glaring at him afterwards. ""I am not leaving Lady Maria in a dangerous situation."" he says in a don't further debate this with me tone. He looks around at everything. He looks at the waiter. ""He is wearing a stranger outfit than I am. What is he wearing it for?"" he asks Maria. Looking around even more. Sitting at the seat. He looks at her. ""I am sorry Lady Maria. I have indeed not seen things such as this."" he sighs. And then his attention jerks towards her father. ""We cannot do so. The omens bid ill will towards flight tomorrow."" he says bluntly. Glaring at her father. ""Why must you leave Egypt? After what I have told you...how can you leave this country to fall apart and die?"" he demands. The lights begin to explode. One at a time due to his godly agitation."
736,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-10T15:52:41,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria sighs, ""Fine, you can stay in my room,"" She says. She finally sees that there was no point in arguing with him. When the lights started to explode Maria looks at her father, ""Daddy! Do something!' She says. Her father looks at Ari, he didn't want what was happening to happen any more. ""Fine, we'll stay, but we're running out of money,"" he says. When the lights had stopped, Maria lets out a sigh. ""That's not good, we'll get kicked out of our hotel and we won't be able to eat, how long will that be?"" She asks. Her father looks into his wallet, ""In about two days,"" he says with a sigh. Maria sighs too,<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is just lovely</span>She thinks as she shakes her head. The waiter then comes to their table, ""What will you have to drink?"" He asks. ""Coffee, please,"" He father says. Maria didn't want Ari ordering something weird, so she had said to sodas. The waiter nods and jots it down and leaves.<br/><br/>Maria looks at Ari, ""Ari, I have a question...I hope you can remember...How long have you been trapped in that crystal thing?....I mean before I set you free?"" She asks. The waiter then comes back with thier drinks. ""Are you ready to order or do you need more time?"" he asks. Maria's father looks at him, ""We need more time please,"" He says and the waiter goes away."
737,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-10T21:37:56,zoruna,"Ari looks at her. Nodding his head. ""Thank you."" he says to Maria. Yet his gaze returned to her father. He wasn't trying to scare or intimidate them. It was his godly powers taking over. He looks at him. ""Money? Is that all?"" he asks. The lights stopped exploding and he reaches into his pocket. Pulling out pure gold coins. Holding them out to her father. ""Will this assist you? I have more if need be."" he asks and says. Looking at them. ""No. I will not allow you to lose hotel. I think it is a silly creation but that is besides the point."" he says softly. He looks at the waiter. Eyeing his outfit. Then looks at Maria. ""What is coffee? And Soda?"" he asks worriedly. Looking at the glasses as they were set down. He looks to Maria. ""Since Queen Cleopatra killed herself with the snake to save Egypt."" he says. ""Or maybe longer. I don't remember how long...no...it was after Cleopatra. I was helping raise you in your other life."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""So a very long time Maria."" he was clearly trying to remember. ""Though I can't remember for sure."" he says honestly. He looks at them both. ""Why?"""
738,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-10T22:41:05,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria looks at him and then goes bug eyed when he pulled out some gold coins. She then nods, ""That will help us very much,"" she says. She looks at him again, ""Umm coffee and soda are types of drinks,"" she says trying to explain. Her father was sitting there speachless, he couldn't believe that Ari had pulled out some gold coins. Maria looks at Ari, ""Is there anything else you would like to know? I mean that you don't understand?"" she asks. She wanted to try and help Ari learn things of this world. ""That's been a long time, "" she says referring to what he has said about being in the crystal. Maria wanted to know more about him and she looks at him. She then realizes that he was very handsome and good looking she begins to blush.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why am I thinking of such things?</span>She thinks. He father looks at him, ""What do you mean why?"" he asks."
739,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-11T15:23:56,zoruna,"Ari smiles. ""Alright. That is good. I am glad it will assist you."" he says happily. Looking at her. ""Drinks? What happened to tea and water?"" he asks rather confused. Watching her father. ""Are you alright Milord?"" he asks worriedly. Looking at her. ""What do people do for entertainment. Back in my days we would sword fight. Spar. Practice. And ride down the nile river."" he explains. Biting his lower lip. ""Do you think you could help me catch up to speed on things?"" he asks hopefully. ""I do not wish to irritate Lady Maria too much. Because it isn't intentional."" he explains. Looking at her. Nodding his head. ""Yes. It has been."" he looks at her tilting his head to the side. ""Why do you wish to know how long I have been in the crystal."""
740,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-05-11T17:12:06,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria looks at him, ""Becuase...I am really not sure why I want to know about the crystal,"" she says. ""There was something that told me to ask you,"" she adds. ""Well what we do for entertainment now is that we watch Television, go on the internet, do all kinds of sports like football, baseball and basketball. Go fishing."" She says. And then she nods, ""I will try and help you,"" She says. Her father looks at Ari and her, ""Are you guys ready to order food, so that I can motion the waiter back over?"" he asks. Maria nods, ""Yes, I will just take a salad,"" she says. And then she looks at Ari, ""Another thing you should know, it's just me and my father. My mother died, she was bitten by a snake in south america while exploring the temples of the Myans,"" She says."
741,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-06-19T21:19:12,zoruna,"Ari looks at her. Tilting his head to the side as he listens to her talking. ""Hmmm...well perhaps it was the ancestors or the gods telling you to do so. "" he shrugs a bit. ""Perhaps you have a guardian spirit besides myself. I am not sure."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""Television? Internet? Sports? Fishing...oh I know what that is."" he says with a smile. Looking at her and smiles. ""Thanks. There will be a lot I must learn."" he looks at the menu. ""I cannot read it. Order me something please."" he says softly. He nods his head. ""Yes. I understand. I wish I could have helped you."" he says honestly."
742,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-06-20T17:50:38,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria nods, ""Well, lets start you with what we call a salad, just to get you started and get used to eating modern food,"" She says. He father then calls the waiter over. ""I would like to have a hamburger and these two would like your house salad,"" he says. The waiter nods and jots everything down. ""I'll be back within 10 to 20 minutes,"" he says and walks away. Maria looks at Ari, ""I wish there was a better way to help you,"" she says with a sigh. A few shady men come into the resturant. Maria looks at her father, who nods. ""Keep your ears and eyes open,"" is all he whispers."
743,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-06-20T20:31:18,zoruna,"Ari nods his head. His hand shooting to his side only to find nothing there. He then remembered it was in another part of the world. Okay it wasn't far from him but it felt like it since he was used to having it on him. He looks at her father and nods his head. ""Uh...I do not follow Lady Maria...what is wrong with you helping me?"" he asks in honest confusion. Looking at the door and growls. His eyes flashing and fill with a power filled glow. He shakes his head. Staying sitting and yet his fidgeting was nearly unnoticable. Yet he couldn't help but feel he was the one they were searching for. Something about them was shading. Then the gun shots occured. He pushed Maria and her father to the ground. Pulling his sword from its realm. Standing up and blocks the way to them. ""I suggest you gentlemen exit here...I am trying to enjoy a meal...I will show you the ways of old...if you refuse."" he says in a tone that left no room for thinking he was kidding."
744,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-06-20T20:58:25,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria looks at him, ""I have no idea how to really help you, I wish to show you how the modern world is but I don't know where to start,"" She says. Once the gun shots were heard, she was scared to death.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why are these men following us or after us?</span>She thinks. The men that shot at them, look at Ari and then run away. Apparently who ever they worked for did tell them, who he was. Maria looks at him, once it was safe again. ""Why are they after us?"" she asks. She was worried for her and her father's safety and Ari's too. She looks at him and then back at her father. The waiter then came over and gave them their food. Maria smiles. ""This looks delicious!"" She says as she takes her fork and begins to dig into her salad."
745,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-06-20T21:30:38,zoruna,"Ari sits back down. His eyes scanning and he eyes the water. He knocks the fork from her hand. His sword gone he stands and grabs the food. ""No. Poisoned."" he says. He could tell this due to his diety side. He didn't know this...he just knew he could. ""It was poisoned."" He adds. He heads into the back. Makes them fresh food and comes back out. Handing them both their food. ""I will keep you both safe."" he reminds them. Sitting down and eating his food. Smiling at them both. ""This is rather delicious tasting."" He says with a chuckle."
746,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265&start=20,2011-06-20T21:41:35,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria looks at him and then nods. ""Is this the cost of being the reincarnation of royalty?"" She asks. She wanted to know the truth, because it was going to be hard on her. She wanted to try and live life normal as possbile. She looks at Ari. ""Thank you,"" She says. ""I really appriciate it,"" She adds. Maria then looks at her father. He says nothing, once they are done eating, they pay their bill and leave. Maria looks at her father again, ""can we go back to the hotel now?"" She asks. He nods and they go toward the hotel. She wanted to relax and take a nice hot shower."
747,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T17:57:31,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Egyptians have always been very...secretive. Expecially where the tombs of the pharohs is concerned. Yet what no one outside the royal family knew was...they were hiding something. A secret so magnificent. So extraordinary. That it was out of this world. They were hiding the prescence of a god given human form. Yet the god was not awake. He was young for a god as well. Strange hair colored and entombed in a crystal as clear as glass. Yet as hard as diamond. Inside they dubbed the man...living mummy. Over the years though this hidden chamber was forgotten...until the modern day era. An archeologist was on a dig when he found a hidden Tomb in the desert. Not TOO far from the Fallen Sphinx and Pyramids lay. There was man chambers yet all spoke of a hidden ""treasure"" on the hieroglyphics upon the wall. His daughter fell behind during these searchings and somehow finds the hidden room..........</span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/29507396-1-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Ari<br/>The Living Mummy aka Eygptian Secret<br/>19 (human years)<br/><br/>Hidden deep within the ancient toom of the first and last pharoh's of egypt... Hidden deep within the pyramids of egypt... Lies a secret that man would dub...the living mummy. He was like a mummy encased in crystal. The crystal was warm and almost seemed to glow. The glow bright to dim. Dim to bright. Long movements almost like a throbbing heartbeat. A slowed down heartbeat. In the center of the side of the crystal was an encryptian.<br/><br/>~Three millennia ...~<br/>~Tempus deum exitu ...~<br/>~Locus vero in oculum ....~<br/>~Custodi intra suos spe dixit ...~<br/>~Custodi veritatem intra mentis suae ...~<br/>~Arcana reserans key usura universa ...~<br/>~It aeternum ...~<br/>~Jacent infra utrumque ...~<br/><br/><br/><br/>(Three thousand eras ago...<br/>The time of the gods was coming to an end...<br/>Locate the eye of truth within....<br/>Keep the hope within ones heart...<br/>Keep truth within ones mind...<br/>Unlocking secrets using the universal key...<br/>The powers of the eternity...<br/>Lie within each of these...)"
748,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T18:12:00,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/Brown-Hair.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Name: Maria McArthur<br/>Age:20<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Birthdate:03-18-1991<br/>Height: 5'7""<br/>Weight: 120 lbs<br/>Sexual Orientation: Straight<br/>Race: Human<br/>Hair Color: Brown<br/>Eye Color: Dark Green<br/>Build: Skinny<br/>Clothing Style: High Fashion<br/>Appearance: She has mid-length straight black hair. She usually wears a black skirt that is knee length with black and white striped stockings. A pair of worn combatboots. A black corset top and elbow-length gloves that match her stockings. But occasionally she will wear a black t-shirt and black skinny jeans<br/>Religion: None<br/>Education: When through and graduated from highschool and college<br/>Languages spoken: English,French, and German<br/>Weapons: None<br/>Special Abilities/Skills: Able to read egyptian hieroglyphics<br/>Hobbies: Listening to music and studing about eygpt Problems/Flaws/Addictions/Disorders/Disabilities: None<br/>Place of Birth: London, England<br/>Place they live Now: Killarney Ireland<br/>Lives with: Her Father<br/>Relationship Status: Single<br/>Occupation: Archaeologist Intern<br/>______________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>(I hope this first post is ok)<br/><br/>Maria McArthur had been interested in Archaeology since she was a little girl. It was all because of her father, he was a very famous Archaeologist. Over the years she had grown a deeper love for the subject. Finally the day had come for her to graduate from colllege with a degree in Archaeology. She was excited to get a good start. So she decided to take an interin ship under her father. It was the best thing she could ever do, she wanted to be really close to her father.<br/>______________________________________________________________________________<br/>Her father looks at her, ""Maria, I think it's time for you to go out into the field with me,"" he says. She looks at him surpirsed, she was dying to go out and explore dig sites. ""Really? Oh thank you Daddy!"" She says with a smile and hugs him. She didn't care where they were going as long as she was out looking at things left behind by ancient man. ""Umm..where are we going?"" She asks. He father looks at her, ""I don't have all the details yet, but it's over in eygpt."" he says. She sqeals with joy, ""Yay! I can't wait!"" she says as she jumps up and down. Eygpt was one of her favorite places in the entire world. She runs to her room and begins to pack her belongings. Three hours later she was on an airplane with her father heading to Eygpt."
749,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T18:37:17,zoruna,"Deep within the tombs lies the crystal casket. No visable way to open it. No visable way to destroy it. The crystal of the living mummy lay upon a pedastool of stone and sand. This room the only room untouched by time and weather. His hidden room had its own hidden secrets. Yet only the man within that crystal knew how to find them. The crystal had the legend (in first post) written in ancient hieroglyphics in various places on it. Primarily above the chest area on the crystal. The hieroglyphs glowed with power. Seeming to thrum and shine like  a heartbeat.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~~~~~~~~~~~~~Meanwhile at the airport~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</div><br/><br/>A man named Amotin was waiting. When the archeolagist and his daughter's plan arrived he waited for them. Grabbing their luggage and putting it inside the idling car. He then lets them inside. Driving them to the site that the dig was supposed to go down. ""Are you sure there is something hidden here?"" he asks upon arriving. ""Looks like just the backside of the sphinx."" he says in a strange egyptian accented english."
750,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T18:47:02,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria couldn't wait, for she was so excited to get going. ""This is so great! I can't wait!"" She says with a smile. Her father nods, ""Well let's get settled in and then go see what is going on,"" he says. She nods in agreement. They would be staying at a hotel. Once in the hotel, they place thier bags in seperate rooms. Maria comes out of hers and knocks on her fathers. ""Come in,"" he says. She enters the room and looks him, ""Do you mind if I get something to eat first?"" she asks. He nods, ""I was about to ask you that,"" he says. She nods in agreement.  ""I know where the best resturant is,"" he says as he and his daughter walk out of his room.<br/><br/>After eating they get into their car and begin to drive the dig site. ""I wonder what they have found?"" Maria asks. Her father shrugs, ""We shall see when we get there,"" he says. She nods and smiles excited to finally get out into the world of archaeology. They soon arrive and her father goes into a white canvas tent, it was big enought to hold 6 to 8 people. She waited outside and leaned into hear what her father was saying. But of course she couldn't understand for he was speaking the native language. After a quick conversation he an few men exit the tent and began to go toward a dig site. She follows behind them.<br/><br/>""What did they find?"" she asks. He father looks at her with a smile. ""Well after a few hours of diging through sand, they had found an entrence to a tomb,"" he says. She smiles and begins to jump with joy. The men that were with her father look at her and begin to laugh. He father begins to shake his head. ""Maria..."" he says trailing off as they continue to walk."
751,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T18:59:31,zoruna,"Ari sensed them. Stuck within this crystal casket. For his own protection the others had said. To keep the sect of Egypt from gaining control over his powers they said. Born different with human form you must be protected they said. So much for believing in his own capabilities. He knew the others didn't like him----The thoughts faded off. He sensed them again. So much time to do nothing but hover in a spectrul form of himself. (see included pic at bottom) He moves. Watching them in this other form of his. He wonders...would they find him. Would the chosen one...appear? The one chosen to take up the line of pharohs...only time would tell.<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/fireball.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The men lead him to the entrance to the tomb. Then into it. Then they back up and let them lead the way. ""We do not know about you. But we heard there was a chamber hidden in here. A secret is supposed to be kept hidden deep within the hidden tomb of the first and last pharoh."" one guy says. Another elbows him. ""We are not supposed to mention mythical things such as that to outsiders."" he hisses. The orignal man eyes him. ""So Ar---OOF! Alright I shut my trap."" he says grumpily.</span>"
752,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T19:26:30,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria's father nods as they go deeper inside the tomb. Maria looks up and down the tomb, she was trying to read the writing on the walls of the tomb. But she didn't want to get lost from the group. ""What mythical things are you talking about? I wanna know more...this seems interesting and yet all to familar to me,"" she says. It was true...the week before they arrived in eygpt she had been having dreams about this tomb and seeing a man and other things that had to deal with ancient eygpt. The men were now staring at her and begin to talk to each other in their native language. ""What? What did I say?"" she asks. He father looks at her. ""Maria please watch what you say,"" he says. She nods and lets out a sigh. Now<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wish I had kept my mouth shut.</span>She thinks.<br/><br/>They continue to walk, something draws Maria toward a door. ""What's behind here?"" she asks. The men began to get nervous and acted like she didn't say anything. She then just shrugs and begins to walk away, but something drew her back to that door. Then she began to hear something like a voice. ""Please tell me what's behind here, I really want to know..."" she says. Her father looks at her and shakes his head. ""I don't think they are going to tell you, so let's keep going,"" he says. She nods and tries to continue on, but her mind was still on that door."
753,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T19:51:05,zoruna,"Ari saw her...the one in his visions. The one who he would need to protect. The...chosen...one... His mind thinks it over and over again. Looking at her. He was invisible to the naked eye. Yet he was calling out to the chosen one. Calling out to her to find him. To set him free of his crystal casket. He sees her. The one from his visions. He realizes that this...Maria...she was the one who he was trying to locate. The one who could save Egypt from its slowly arriving darkest hour. But only if he was there to protect her. He needed to protect the next Pharoh...Pharohess? Either way the next ruler over Egypt needed to be protected. She was the reincarnation of Cleopatra's daughter...he just knew it!<br/><br/>He calls out. ""Come back. No. Ignore the men. Touch the door. Please. I need your help to help you."" he says in his spectral form. If she was indeed the chosen one she would hear his voice. Sexy ancient egyptian tongued man speaking in broken english language. Yet still made it sound unbelievably sexy. He calls out. ""STOP! RETURN! PLEASE! DO NOT CONTINUE ON!"" he cries out frantically. Then he gets an idea. ""TRAP!"" he spells out in hieroglyphics. The hieroglyphs near her rearranging. ~Danger. Warning. Traps. Ahead. Danger. Warning. Traps.~ This was writing itself across all the walls yet only she would see it to begin with.<br/><br/>He speaks to her again. ""Please...I need your help. Return to the door. But don't touch the false door. Press the hieroglyphs three inches from the upper edge of the door. Spell out these letters with the symbols. -A- -R- -I-....hurry."" he hopes it works. Planting the images and words in her mind. She was her...he knew it."
754,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T20:14:00,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maira stops and gaps, she stops and lets the men go on. She began to shift from one foot to the other. She was deciding what to do.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What should I do? What should I do? This is bad, bad, bad oh bad! I guess I'll go back!</span>She thinks. She heard his voice again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is gotta be a dream, this just has to be!</span>She thinks as she hits herself in the head. She then stops in front of the door.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Should I or Shouldn't I?</span>She began to weigh the pros and cons of the situation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I could find out what's behind here, I could be the first, I would be famous...</span>She thinks as she heads toward the door.<br/><br/>She stops hesitantly about two feet infront of the door.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What's going to happen to me if I open it? And why did that voice say that it was supposed to protect me?</span>She then began to wiegh the options again and began to shift from foot to foot again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I...I guess I am going to do it...but father will be so mad at me..</span>She thinks as she raises her hand. And then stops again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What should I do?</span><br/><br/>Then for some reason her had touched the top of the door.<span style=""font-style: italic""> What is making me do this, why did my hand touch the top of the door? What's going on? Why does this feel so familar to me?</span>She thinks."
755,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T20:46:54,zoruna,"Ari watches her. Hoping she would come back. He needed her to hurry. For her sake. And for the man who she resembles sake. He watches her stop in front of the door. Not paying attention to much save to whether or not she did what he was praying she would do. He watches her stop. He uses his powers...what little he can to make it get warm. Then she is surrounded in a swirl of ancient red magic and then reappears inside the secret tomb. ""Please. Read the encryption upon the crystal. Please. That is me. I am a secret...kept..."" it was getting harder to speak. So much energy was he using. ""Touch it."" he manages to get out. Then he could only wait to see if she did."
756,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T20:57:34,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria jumps when she appears inside the tomb.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why am I here, what's going on? </span>She thinks. When she hears his voice, she jumps again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Should I do what he says?</span>Something in the back of her mind told her to. She letst out a sigh and looks at the crystal.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What will happen if I do? What will happen if I don't?</span>She began to weigh the options agian. But curiosity was getting the better of her. She lets out a sigh. I<span style=""font-style: italic""> guess, Just to see what happens. But curiosity did kill the cat...</span>she thinks reminding herself. She lets out another sigh. ""Ugh! I'm just gonna go with my gut!"" She says.<br/><br/>She touches the crystal and begins to read the inscription. ""Three millennia ...Tempus deum exitu ...Locus vero in oculum ....Custodi intra suos spe dixit ...Custodi veritatem intra mentis suae ...Arcana reserans key usura universa ...It aeternum ...Jacent infra utrumque,"" She says. She then closes her eyes and begins to wince, getting ready for what was going to happen. Then the room began to shake like an earthquake.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now what did I do? Father is going to be so mad at me!</span>She thinks."
757,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T21:08:30,zoruna,"Ari watches her debate. Would she help him? He was starting to fade. He was---the he felt it. Each words she uttered made the crystal casket crack further. Hairline fracture lines begin to vein their way down and all around the crystal casket. The pedastool turns some and then with a kachink...type of sound the crystal shatters into dust. Leaving the young man within laying there. For a moment the marks upon his body glowed like the words upon the crystal had. And then the breathing turns to normal...ish. And his eyes slowly open. ""I was right..."" he says in ancient egyptian. Looking at her. He groans as he sits up. ""My name...Ari. Just call me Ari."" he says softly. ""I am a secret kept well hidden. The only human formed...ugh...my head hurts."" he sits up fully and looks at her. ""You are Maria...that is what the man you slightly resemble called you. I will explain more. Take my hand."" he says. Having somehow adapted to her english tongue. Though the accent of ancient egyptian was there. He waits. ""We need to assist your father."" he says simply. He bows to her. ""Lady Maria...I pledge myself and my sword to you as your protector. I will explain why later."""
758,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T21:25:05,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"She jumps back when he arose.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This can't be happening, this has to be a dream.</span>She thinks and then looks at him. ""Why, what's going to happen to my father? Is he in some kind of danger?"" She asks. A bunch of thoughts and situations were going through her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Without my father, I would have no job, no home or anything...</span>She wastches him bow and then takes his hand.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why does he pledge to protect me? I'm so confused!</span>She thinks.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Nice going Maria! What did you do now? What kind of trouble did you get yourself into now?</span>A voice says to her in the back of her mind.<br/><br/>She shakes her head and tries to get rid of all the bad thoughts that were going through her head. She grasps his hand.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What will happen when I grab his hand, what's gonna happen to me?</span>This was happening all too fast for her, she felt light headed and as if she was going to faint. ""I think I'm going to faint..."" she says to him. She sways back and forth a little and ends up fainting in his arms.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What's going to happen now?</span>was her last thought before she fainted dead away."
759,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T21:43:47,zoruna,"He looks at her. Watching in confusion as she jumped back. ""I would rather prevent anything. And yes he is."" he says simply. Looking at her. SHe took his hand and then she grasped it. And he transports them outside the hidden chamber. ""You going to wha---"" he catches her. Carrying her on his back to leave at least one arm free. He walks...runs...after the men following her father. He taps them on the shoulder. Saying in their native tongue. ""Excuse me gentlemen...I do believe your intentions are to harm Myladies father. I'm afraid...I am going to have to disagree with you decision."" he says. Looking to her father. Saying in english. ""I will protect you Milord."" he says.<br/><br/>And flips over the men while holding Maria close. He looks to her father. ""Here...don't move. Just hold your daughter while I keep these men from harming you or activating one of the traps within this tomb. There is many secrets within Egypt...there are some they wish to remain buried."" he says and upon giving her to her father...he draws his sword and turns to the men. ""Shall we dance...egyptian style?"" he asks. And then blocks a strike from one. ""Now...do better."" he says. Forcing one man back by the sword. The other with a kick to the gut. ""You have no idea who you mess with...if you value life...leave this tomb. Otherwise...continue to attack me...the scarabs would love a new meal."""
760,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T22:05:06,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria's father couldn't believe what was happening. He did what he was told and held his daughter tight.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What has my daughter done this time and why is this young man calling her milady?</span>he thinks. Once the men had been chased away. Maria's father looked at the man before him. ""Explain what is going on now! I demand an answer and what happened to my daughter?"" he asks. ""Why would those men want to harm me?"" he asks. ""Who are you and why did you call my daugter milady and me milord?"" he asks. This was making him confused and angry at the same time. He wanted, no demaned answers and was going to get them one way or the other.<br/><br/>Maria begins to move. ""W-what happened? Where am I?"" She asks and then she remembers what happened. She looks at the man, who she had taken his hand. ""Please tell me what is going on, why you pledged your life to me and who you are?"" She asks. ""Please tell me this is just a dream, please tell me that I am at home in bed sleeping."" she mutters Her father looks at her,""Maria...honey this isn't a dream...it's real,"" he says. She looks at him and then the man before her and lets out a scream. She stops screaming and didn't know what to do. She was confused and scared and wanted answers now. ""Please just tell what this is all about!"" She says.<br/><br/>(LOL her reaction was funny, I guess I would scream too)"
761,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T22:43:09,zoruna,"Ari looks at her father after he chased the man off. He turns and when he does is rather confused by what is going on. ""........."" he looks at her father. ""She just kinda...swooned and went limp. After she freed me from the crystal casket. I can explain but you must tell me...have you heard the men speaking of a secret hidden within the secret tomb?"" he asks bluntly. Looking at him. ""Because milord...you discovering this tomb wasn't supposed to happen. You going into the tomb wasn't supposed to happen. In their opinions at least."" he says softly. Looking at him. ""You do realize this is the tomb of the first and last pharoh's of egypt...right?"" He looks at him. ""My name is Ari. I am not sure how to explain who I am."" he sees a carving of the death god. Pointing at him. ""He is one of my siblings. One of the Egyptian Dieties."" he looks at him. ""I was encased in crystal to await the time of the chosen one. The new queen of egypt. Though I am confused milord. Would you call a female Pharoh...Pharoh or Pharohess.""<br/><br/>He looks at him. ""Your her father and thus Milord. I pledtged myself to her as she is the only one who would be able to set me free. The chosen one. The reincarnation of Cleopatra's daughter."" he says simply. Looking at him. "".......I am the only god given true human form."" he blinks. ""I think...that part is still hazy. I know I am someone very important."" he paces. Then notices her.<br/><br/>Looking at her. ""You um...just kinda...well swooned or something. I'm not exactly sure what it is called in this era though."" he says honestly. ""I pledged my life to you because you are the chosen one. The ones the tombs of egypt be it in the pyramids or the sphinx predict shall come to rescue egypt."" he looks at her. ""I am Ari. I believe my full name is Arinobis."" he says softly. ""The god of reincarnation and regeneration."" he was being honest. Looking at them both. He covers his ears. ""Your the chosen one. The reincarnation of Cleopatra's daughter. The one who will lead a new era of Pharoh's"" he sighs. ""You are the one who will bring the land of Egypt out of its darkest hour and into the new era of Pharohs and grace."""
762,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T22:55:52,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria still didn't know what to say and then looks at him. ""Speaking of voices, before I entered this tomb I did hear the someone speaking to me in ancient egyptian,"" She says. She was still confused.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How could I be an recarnation of that?</span>She thinks as she looks at Ari. She still had questions but didn't feel like asking him them. Her father stood there taking in all the information He looks at Ari, ""She would just be called a Pharaoh,"" he says. Maria looks at Ari again, ""What is supposed to happen in the darkest times?"" she asked. She wanted to know what her role would be.<br/><br/>He father looks at Ari for a moment and then gets a look on his face as if he had been struck in the face. ""So you are a god, I think I am honored and greatful for meeting you,"" he says. ""It's not usual to meet one so,"" he says. Her father stood there staring at him, studying him. He wanted to know more about this so called ""god"" He grabs his note book from a pack and begins to jot down notes about him. ""Is there anything else I need to know?"" Maria asks."
763,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-05T23:12:56,zoruna,"Ari looks at her. ""That was me mylady. I was calling out to the chosen one. The time of the dark hours is drawing ever nearer. Someone will be ressurecting a sect of ancient egypt. An evil sect. Though what their goal is...I can't remember."" he says honestly. Looking at her. And then looks at her father. ""Milord...are you alright?"" he asks softly. ""Alright. Than she will be the Pharoh. I get confused. Since she was female. And there was only one female Pharoh and that was Cleopatra."" he says softly. He looks at her. ""I am not at liberty to tell you that. Because my mind does not remember. I do know there was scarrabs involved. The flesh eating kind."" he expains. Looking at her father. ""huh...yes. I am a god."" he says softly. ""It is an honor to meet the parent of the chosen one."" he says softly. ""That is because Anubis and the others tend to prefer the heavens due to they would not fit into human society."" he points out. ""Not in their normal form....I think."" he looks at him. And then looks at her. ""Yeah...I am your guardian...not family sense...but your protector. I will keep you safe from harm at all costs."""
764,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-07T17:42:52,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"""Eww! I hate bugs!"" She says when he mentioned something about scarabs. Her father was still joting notes down. ""I'm alright, I am just currious about you is all, you intrigue me,"" he says. He looks at his daughter. ""But how is the possible? I mean the recarnation part? we have no history of having anybody in our family that was from egypt,"" he says. Maria was still taking in information that he was saying. ""So does that mean like you will follow me every where I go then?"" she asks. She wanted to know becuase she would have to make up and excuse on why she was being followed by such a good-looking man. When she thought of him as good-looking she began to blush widely and uncontrolablely. Her father looks at Ari. ""Can we get out of this tomb now? It's giving me a bad feeling,"" he says. It was true a creepy feeling was going up and own his spine giving him goosepimples."
765,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-07T18:43:44,zoruna,"Ari looks at her. ""They  are more like flesh eaters. But yes. They are very ew."" he says simply. Looking at her father. ""I do not understand why."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""It is possible. Everyone who has done nothing wrong nor has any sins can be reincarnated as anyone, anywhere."" he points out. ""She is most definently the reincarnation of Cleopatra's daughter."" he says simply. Looking at her. ""And you do have someone in your family. Well...not yours milord but her mother's family tree does."" he explains. ""And maybe yours but it is extremely diluted by now."" he points out. He looks at Maria. ""Except in the bathroom. But if you take too long or scream I will come in to protect you."" he says honestly. Looking at her. Tilting his head to thhe side. Then looks to her father. ""Yes. I was waiting for you two to ask."" he says. And he picks Maira up and then puts a hand on her father. And chants in Ancient Egyptian. And they vanish in a swirl of energy ball type glowing orbs. Reappearing outside the tomb. It seals shut automatically upon their exiting. He looks at them. Setting Maria down and letting go of her father."
766,Ancient Egyptian Secret (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3265,2011-05-07T19:26:08,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Maria looked shakened, ""I still have to get used to that,"" she says. Her father looks at her and then at Ari. ""Well we better get back to our hotel,"" he says. Maria nods and begins to walk. ""UGH! Of course!"" she says as it began to rain. ""Rain? really?"" she mutters as she tries to cover her head. She didn't like getting wet not unless she had to like for instance taking a shower or swimming.  She rain to the jeep and began to beat the horn, motioning for them to run. So her father began to run as the rain began to fall even harder. ""This is unsual, this isn't the rainny season yet, that's not for three more months,"" he says as they both get in. Maria nods, 'This is odd, "" she says."
767,Animal Rights 1x1 (Donta and Eferhilda),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3307,2011-05-09T04:42:34,Donta,"The year is 2134. Mankind has strayed from their morals and begun toying with their very being. Genetic manipulation was legalized, bringing new subspecies to be born on the Earth. These beings were altered Humans, merged with the genes of animals possessing traits of the animals they were fused with, yet retaining human intelligence and overall form. These beings were simply called Ferals. Racism was abolished in the early 2000â€™s but a rise in Feral population brought a rise to a new form of racism. The human government thought of the Ferals as impure and a stain on the history of Mankind and therefore excluded them from all laws and charters. Because of this the Ferals created their own government and with human supporters, gained status with the rest of the world. Today, Ferals are considered equal to humans and are allowed equal rights and privileges.<br/><br/>During the early 2100â€™s, Ferals were forced to register with the Human government as a condition for equal rights. Registration meant global tracking, recording of all daily activities and transactions, and an overall observation of each and every individual. It was only recently, in the year 2120, that both a human and feral diplomat confront the issue and pass a new charter, stating that both races be equal. With such an effective system in place, Feral crimes were at an all time low and those who did break the law were easily caught and convicted. Not wanting to disable such a good crime prevention system, the governments agreed to require both Ferals and Humans to register, while disabling some of the features that would infringe upon the privacy act. Everyone is now required to have sub dermal implants in their hands, containing their ID and registration information. There were two types of implants, one designed for Ferals and a different kind for Humans. Identification relied on blood characteristics after all.<br/><br/>Such implants were already being used for such purposes by people who requested them. They are a great way to make purchases and log in to terminals wherever they may be. With the internet extended to other planets, the subspace network linked all ships, stations, colonies and even reached to the neighboring system.<br/><br/>Because of the previous laws, there was still some tension between the Ferals and the Humans. A Feral-Human relationship was unheard of and a half breed just didnâ€™t exist. But times change, people began to think differently and only time would tell when such a person would be born.<br/><br/>Donta was that one. He was a half breed. Half human and half something else. His mother was what the Humans called a mutt. A mix of several breeds of Ferals but regardless, she was a thing of beauty. If he were to guess, she was part cat and part bat, with a little odds and ends of other species. He ended up pretty much the same, except much taller and thinner. He even inherited her pure white fur, and pink colored wings. It took a while for him to learn English because of his fangs, but once he did he said no words to tell he was part human. He knew Humans and Ferals went together like cereal and water. He didnâ€™t want any soggy relationships with anyone. He could pick out his friends from what they thought of him because of who he is, not what he has in his blood.<br/><br/>Donta's Characters:<br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">Name: Donta<br/>Race: Feral/Human (Feral side is considered a Mutt. Looks like a tall antro cat with pink wings on his back.)<br/>Sex: Male<br/>Age: 18<br/>Appearance:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i103.photobucket.com/albums/m137/doodad64/desktop_renarmor1024-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>History/Bio:<br/><br/>Donta moved around alot with his Mother. When he was young, his father had chosen his career over his family and left them to go on a deep space mission, so Donta's mother had to raise him alone. They kept the fact that he was half human a secret as he looked to be a pure Feral, but his blood was clearly half Human.<br/><br/>They never really stayed in one place very long. When people found out his secret, he was labeled either an abomination, or even a myth to those unwilling to admit that a Hybrid could ever exist. Ferals and Humans rarely dated and for them to consummate was looked upon as a crime. Because of this, Donta rarely had friends for long and became somewhat introverted. Not only was being a hybrid hard to hide at times, but him being a mutt of a feral often attracted unwanted attention because of his odd appearance.<br/><br/>Other Notes: Donta was given an arm mounted screen for his birthday a year ago. Made of a durable, flexible sort of OLED, it moved with is arm and was more like a sleeve covering only his forearm. Because Ferals are expected to be registered and the chips were only designed for Feral blood, Donta had a special one made for him by the Doctor that delivered him, that he has installed in his arm device to act the same as an implant.<br/><br/>--------------------------------------<br/><br/>Name: Raine<br/>Race: Feral (Mixed)<br/>Sex: Female<br/>Age: 32<br/>Appearance:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i103.photobucket.com/albums/m137/doodad64/Raine.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>History/Bio:<br/><br/>Raine is Donta's mother, her husband was dispatched on a deep space assignment which was later reported to have been a failure with all hands lost. Raine was then left to raise their only son Donta alone, dealing with the hardships of keeping his secret that Donta was a hybrid, something unseen in today's society. She works as a nurse in any Hospital that she can get into, due to their situation they have to move quite often. She is very overprotective of Donta.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>Name: Cody Benson<br/><br/>Gender: Male<br/><br/>Height: 5'11""<br/><br/>Age: 19<br/><br/>Species: Human<br/><br/>Appearance:<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.scifispace.com/assets/images/johnson2_lg.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Athletic build, short brown hair, chiseled chin and dresses in jeans and button up, short sleeved shirt, with a football letter jacket over top.<br/><br/>Personality:<br/><br/>Pompous and self idolizing, he thinks that Humans are above Ferals in every way, and himself above most humans. When he sets his mind to something, anyone who gets in his way are annoyances that must be removed.<br/><br/><br/>History: <br/><br/>Cody has been raised by a Feral Hating family, mostly because his family was rich because his father owned a leading company in genetics, but when the new laws were passed to give more rights to Ferals, his father's company lost its experimentation rights and his family is currently coasting on what money they had saved in the bank account.<br/><br/><br/>-----------------------------<br/><br/>Name: Kate Crawford<br/><br/>Gender: Female<br/><br/>Age: 18<br/><br/>Species: Human<br/><br/>Appearance:<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://images1.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20080430145345/yugioh/images/archive/d/db/20091128190747%21T%C3%A9aGardner.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Height: 6'<br/><br/>Personality:<br/><br/>Nice and outgoing, Kate holds no grudges against anyone and doesn't see a difference between races. If anything, she finds Ferals interesting and exciting, especially the rare types, but she keeps this to herself.<br/><br/>History:<br/><br/>Kate grew up in the smaller rural outskirts of the city and hasn't traveled much. Her parents still live on their family owned farm outside the city, but because she wanted to attend the Academy so much, she moved into her own apartment not far from the school.<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/>Name: Cypher<br/>Race: Android<br/>Sex: Male<br/>Age: 6 Months (Looks 12, acts like an adult.)<br/>Appearance:<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i103.photobucket.com/albums/m137/doodad64/verharvestef1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>History/Bio:<br/><br/>Cypher was created just 6 months ago in the first attempt at merging a developed AI with an Android body. Fears were that the AI would not take to the biological parts, as AI's were never intended to understand what it meant to be hungry, feel with skin, or experience pain or pleasure from external forces. Yet Cypher was the first successful project, yet his emotion subroutines took heavy damage in the transfer. As such, he has emotions, but very rarely uses them as if they are off by default.<br/><br/>Cypher is the first of what some consider to be a new race, but he resembles a young Human wearing armor. He was equipped with weapons, as he was intended primarily as a military project, but the project was dismissed by the Military due to lack of government funding, then picked up later by the Agency to finish, yet his combat equipment and programming remained intact. Cypher carries a beam sword and dual plasma pistols that are encased in his legs. His increased strength and agility make these weapons enough for most situations.</div></div></div>"
768,Animal Rights 1x1 (Donta and Eferhilda),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3307,2011-05-10T22:47:24,Donta,"It was another first day of school. Most people get one, maybe two first days in a new school in their lives, this made near 20 for Donta. He sighed as he looked up at the massive iron gate, beyond it, The Academy stood tall and proud. It was one of the only big High Schools in the city that allowed both Human and Ferals to attend. He lifted his arm to the scanner beside the gate and it beeped, detecting his specialized chip in his arm device, letting the gate open a crack for him to slip inside.<br/><br/>He knew he was late, but the directions to find the place weren't very clear. It seemed that everyone he asked were less than enthused to talk to him at all. Some even said they didn't like the school at all because they let Ferals attend. Donta was used to Humans who didn't like Ferals and learned to ignore it.<br/><br/>After using the map he had downloaded into his arm device, he navigated to his class and nervously knocked on the door. He waited for a moment then the door slid open with a quiet hiss. Before him stood an intimidating woman with horn rimmed glasses.<br/><br/>""You're late."" she snapped.<br/><br/>""Sorry. I got lost."" Donta replied. The homeroom teacher sighed and waved him in. He walked up to the front and the teacher pointed to a terminal in the back. Donta nodded and took the seat, feeling the eyes of the rest of the class on him. He kept his wings folded tightly against his back so he wouldn't hit anyone as he walked. After logging in and checking the class roster, he noted that the class was nearly split half and half with Ferals and Humans. Checking the time, he realized that first period was almost half over and the teacher continued with her lesson and Donta tried to keep his eyes on the terminal before him, hoping not to attract too much attention."
769,Animal Rights 1x1 (Donta and Eferhilda),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3307,2011-05-10T23:40:26,Eferhilda,"Another one....why must they continue to allow those animals to mingle with the humans? Angela thought darkly while looking at her terminal, uploading last nights assignment from her personal screen. The item was top of the line something that she paid for herself the money earned from tutoring some other students throughout the summer. Not like doing that her whole summer had been a real drag to Angela anyway, she had no real friends to speak of having kept most other people away from her. Not wanting their pity or sympathy over her past; though perhaps the main reason was not wanting to deal with the pain of losing anyone close to her again.<br/><br/>Grumbling she did a quick search to see just who this feral was that she was going to be forced to stomach. Looked like his name was Donta and his parentage was not listed. Which was odd since they made it a point to list what a feral was made up as that could play into their behavior, genetic aliments etc.<br/><br/>Perhaps he was a mutt of sorts, though even those were rare as most of the ferals stuck to their own species and cross breeding was rare to almost non existent. Glancing around Angela just about growled as she realized the free terminal the teacher was referring sat just to the side of her, great that would mean she would have to deal with that filthy animal practically breathing down her neck. Could she never get a break in life? Or was God or whoever in charge taking pleasure in her suffering?"
770,Animal Rights 1x1 (Donta and Eferhilda),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3307,2011-05-11T22:10:12,Donta,"The second period starts and Donta notices that the girl sitting beside him had been shooting him dirty looks. It's something he's used to and rarely notices any more, but this girl got to him for some reason. Probably because he was stuck in this spot and knew that he would have to live with her for a while. Most of the ones who hate him before they knew him were people he didn't have to stick around for long.<br/><br/>A quick entry in his terminal and he had her roster entry on the screen. Angela her name was, obviously human but the roster didn't hold much more information so he glanced up at the teacher for a moment, noting her back turned to him for a moment, then he quickly yanked on a hidden cable in his arm device, extending it out then plugged into a spare port on the side of his desk. A few taps on the screen on his arm and the terminal accessed the main student records, routing it through the teacher's terminal in the background. Angela's personal record appeared on his screen but it displayed more information than he was looking for. He didn't expect the records were so personal. He wanted to close it, but he found himself staring at the information, not realizing that the proxy program he was using on his arm device had saved a copy to it. When the bell rang for lunch, he quickly closed the window and disconnected the cable as he stood, pressing a button to reel it back in. Avoiding eye contact with anyone, he rushed to the classroom doors and down the hall along with the sea of students that headed for the cafeteria."
771,Animal Rights 1x1 (Donta and Eferhilda),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3307,2011-06-27T04:15:49,Donta,"<blockquote><div><cite>Eferhilda wrote:</cite>Angela sighed in disgust as she packed up her data pad, grabbing up whatever else she may have taken out that morning. Such as her music player, which promptly got turned on and the ear buds stuck firmly back into her ears. Though as she passed the teacher's desk a data card was extended to her, making her take out one of the ear buds so that she could give the teacher some of her attention.<br/><br/>""Yes Mrs. Johnson?"" Angela asked forcing herself to sound polite and not annoyed as she felt.<br/><br/>""Take this to the new student. Its a copy of the material he will need for his current classes"" Mrs. Johnson spoke without looking up from her terminal which she appeared to be having trouble with.<br/><br/>""Why can't he just download the material like everyone else?"" Angela snapped.<br/><br/>""Because something has been wrong with our network lately. Its acting corrupted, but the tech-heads are not sure as to what is going on. So the principle has requested that all new students receive a hard copy since they are closing down access to the schools database for the time being"" the teacher said with a sigh as she looked up at Angela. ""Look I like everyone else here knows that you have no love for Feral, but this is something that I need done I am asking you to do it. Now take the card"" Mrs. Johnson's tone leaving no room for discussion.<br/><br/>Angela grit her teeth and all but snatched the card from her teachers hand, before storming off to find the disgusting feral. Shouldn't be too hard he looked odd even for a feral.<br/><br/>Heading to the cafeteria she stood at the door as she scanned the large room, finally zeroing in on him she takes only one step before someone placed their arm about her shoulder.<br/><br/>""Hey Angel"" Cody's distinct voice is heard, calling her a name that was supposed to be a term of endearment, but that was before they parted ways.<br/><br/>""Hey Cody. Thought you were expelled from this place?"" she asked as she lightly shrugged out of his grasp.<br/><br/>""Well the security on this place is not the best. You know that"" his smug smile still made her heart flutter a bit, but he was in her past and not someone she wanted to get mixed up with again.<br/><br/>""You should not be here Cody. You need to get out of here before they see you"" Angela said watching Donta out of the corner of her eye taking a seat by one of the back windows.<br/><br/>""Just wanted to drop in and say hi. See how you were doing....check the old place out..."" Cody said looking about the cafeteria.<br/><br/>""Whatever you have planned please wait till I am gone. I don't need to get into any trouble right now"" Angela said turning and beginning to walk away but Cody caught her arm to stop her.<br/><br/>""Hey...why are you acting so cold to me..."" he asked as he pulled her close to him, his hand coming up to push back some of her hair so that she looked up into his eyes. ""You weren't always so cold to me..."" his tone soft as he continued to hold her gaze with his own. ""Sometimes you were rather warm to me...even a bit hot..."" his tone low as he moved in to kiss her and Angela ducked away.<br/><br/>""Damnit! Cody! Look we can't do this again. I can't do this again"" her voice a harsh whispered as she did not want to cause a scene.<br/><br/>""Why? What can't we go back to what we had?"" he asked hurt and confused.<br/><br/>""Cause Cody it won't work. I've changed and you..."" she sighed ""Have not...I'm sorry but I have to go"" her voice full of regret as she parted from him. Had she been thinking clearly she might have waited till he was gone before she went up to Donta, but Cody did always have the affect of making her flustered. Which was what she was now as she went to Donta.<br/><br/>""Here"" she says not even saying hello as she tossed the data card at him. ""This is the material for all of your classes. The schools database has been shutdown for the moment so the principle had Mrs. Johnson make this for you. Then she made me deliver it to you. So there it is"" she looked back over her shoulder and saw Cody staring at them. The look in his eyes made a shiver go up her spine and she realized she might have just caused a huge problem.<br/><br/>Cody turned stiff and tense, his fists clench as he exited the cafeteria.</div></blockquote><br/><br/>Donta looked up as the girl extended the card towards him. He stretched out his furry arm and took the card between two short black claws. He followed her gaze to the guy leaving in anger. Not really knowing the details, he had only the face value of what was happening to go on, yet the way she said the teacher made her bring him the data made him think it was the last thing she wanted to do.<br/><br/>""Thanks. Sorry for the trouble."" he said, ""I hope I didn't get you in trouble with your friend there."" His voice sounded sincere as it should.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>Having gotten herself lost in a good ebook in the library, Kate lost track of time. Now it was long after the start of lunch and she rushed to the cafeteria, hoping to find a seat.<br/><br/>She rushed inside, her lunch bag in hand and scanned the room. Every school had their cliques, each tending to gather together to their own tables, yet this school was a little different. She noticed this year was the same as others. There were three groups she could see from the front of the large room. To her left, the entire left side of the room was made up of Ferals of all types, with different species grouping together at each table. To the far right, nothing but Humans gathered together in the typical High school groups, the Jocks, Geeks, Cheerleaders, Goths, then the general population of unpopular nobody's that have yet to decide on a major group or make their own. Directly in the middle of the two sides were the sparsely populated seats where few Humans and Ferals ate together. There were less sitting here than previous years, but most of the tables were filled by Ferals sitting alone, the spaces around them considered contaminated by Humans due to an increasing prejudice of the so called 'lesser' species.<br/><br/>Kate sighed heavily and trudged down the isle. A few Human boys smiled at her and stared, their smiles turning into devious sneers. She got this every year. She had attended an all Human High school in the past and the guys considered her very attractive and thus she became popular. With her genuine caring personality, she made friends easily and kept those friendships for years. that was until she moved to where she had to attend a mixed school. The first day she was friendly to a Feral, people started to notice and she quickly fell from popularity, her friends became distant and Human boys turned away from her. This year was no different. She couldn't change who she was. Pushing her brown hair behind her ears, she spotted a new Feral speaking to Angela near the back of the room. Kate knew Angela hated Ferals as much as most of the other Humans here. Perhaps this new guy didn't know what to expect from her.<br/><br/>Kate ignored the looks the boys were giving her and sat down directly across from the odd Feral. Glancing back she saw the looks of disgust from the boys who quickly turned away and continued eating. She heard remarks like 'Fur lover' and 'Traitor', yet she pretended not to hear.<br/><br/>""Hiya!"" she said with a smile, ""You must be new here. Is Angela giving you any trouble?"" Donta was surprised at first that someone sat down with him without hesitating, his ears didn't miss the boy's remarks either...<br/><br/>""No, just giving me some notes."" he said, ""You are?""<br/><br/>""Kate Crawford."" she said, pulling out her lunch, ""What's your name?""<br/><br/>""Donta."" he simply said. He gestured for Angela to sit down, daring to assume she would as Kate seemed to do so without fear of being judged, as she surely was. It was a long shot, but Donta wasn't hopeful. At least one person was being nice to him. So far.<br/><br/>""So, Donta."" Kate said, taking a bite of sandwich. Donta looked her over and glanced around the room. She seemed like a very attractive girl, and would probably be popular if she sat with the other Humans, but why would she choose to sit with him and throw all that away? Kate continued after she finished chewing, ""You look like you're new here. Getting along well with people?""<br/><br/>""Hardly."" He said. He looked over to Angela. She was just as attractive yet seemed more like the lone wolf type. Not really an outcast, but by the way she carried herself, she didn't really associate with any other group. She looked like a girl with a reputation. Kate knew her by name and in a school of this size it was uncommon, unless you did something noteworthy. Kate and Angela looked to be complete opposites.<br/><br/>""Yeah, it's hard for you guys here. This may be one of the few co-species schools in the world, but that hardly means the hate would stop just because you shove both species in a building together."" she said, glancing at Angela, ""I don't know what their problem is. Ferals are just like Humans spare for the looks. I at least, you don't have to worry about. I'm not as shallow to judge a person by looks.""<br/><br/>A wing twitched and Donta suddenly got a lump in his throat. He smiled and blushed beneath his fur, but he knew that his white fur didn't show it. His ears folded back on his head and he felt a short shot of adrenaline shoot through him at the thought of having a friend. She was far from that at the moment, but things looked good so far. His gaze drifted back to Angela and he did want to get along with her as well, perhaps become friends as well but he got the impression that she didn't like Ferals and didn't know how to approach the subject.<br/><br/>""Thanks."" He simply said, and began eating his food."
772,Animal Rights 1x1 (Donta and Eferhilda),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3307,2011-07-11T11:04:27,Eferhilda,"Angela glared and Kate, little Miss Perfect who thought she was like some champion for Feral rights, when to Angela she was just some snob who thought she knew best. Sighing she took breath, noting that Donta offered her a seat but given Kate's remarks she doubted even with trying to pretend to be nice would work. As it was she could not stop herself from commenting when Kate had the nerve to speak about people hating because they were shallow. Gripping her tablet in her hands tightly as she spoke, â€œKate the world is never as clear black and white as your delusional mind likes to think. There is plenty of fucking grey in this world that counts for how shit goes down...â€ her grip on her tablet getting tighter as more of her anger flared, â€œSo don't go fucking lumping everyone into the same group just because you think you know everything! Because you don't!â€ she snapped at the same time that her tablet did under the weight of her synthetic hand. â€œShit!â€ she swore as she turned on her heel and stormed off, not in the mood to even contemplate eating. Feeling sick to her stomach and just wanting to get away from Kate....away from everyone.<br/><br/>She found herself at the back staircase, the one that people hardly ever used because it was so out of the way and was more of an emergency exit then anything. Sighing and struggling to remain calm and not cry as she looked at her broken tablet, hoping that it could be fixed. Her foster mother was going flip when she saw it, going to blow a gasket about how she wasted money. Anger rose at thoughts of that and she had to struggle to keep from losing her temper. Sighing yet again she slumped against the railing as she sat there waiting for her next class to begin."
773,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324&start=20,2011-05-13T23:19:14,zoruna,"She nods her head. ""I told you...because I trust you. I know enough about this time to not want to end up dead."" she adds. Gigglinga tiny bit. ""But I promise to keep that to myself. And I didn't think you meant any disrespect."" she adds. ""Thanks...Jake. Really thank you."" She listens as he talks. Smiling a tiny bit. Then listens to his story. She shakes her head. ""It hasn't wavered Jake. I don't want to leave. Where would I go? Aside from you...I don't know anyone."" she points out. ""And I consider you a friend. We both have stories that could get us killed."" she gets an idea. ""But at least yours we can find out what really happened."" she thinks. ""Sometime we will find it out. I'm going to wait in the bedroom. So you can um...exit the tub..."" she says in a shy stammer. Exiting the bathroom and sits down on the bed. She wipes the tears away. She really though he was gonna hate her for that."
774,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324&start=20,2011-05-14T05:22:29,Donta,"Jake sat for a moment after she had gone, staring down at the calm water in the tub. He smiled briefly before a shiver ran down his spine, the water now cold. Washing quickly, he stepped out of the tub and dried off, pulling on his pants and cotton shirt. He then draped his vest and jacket over his arm then lifted his hat to his head before exiting the bathroom.<br/><br/>The bedroom, which he never bothered to notice before was indeed the deluxe suite with one of the biggest beds he had ever seen. His eyes burned with fatigue but he noticed she seemed nervous. After their mutual confession of their most coveted secrets, he felt a little open and vulnerable and he assumed she felt the same way.<br/><br/>""Look, the bed is more than big enough for the both of us. Let's just be adults 'bout this and share it. It's been a long day. Let's just get some sleep."" he said. He was about to say more, but he assumed this trust thing included understanding what was unsaid, as he was about to explain that he would respect her and not try anything, but he would think she would understand that by now. Taking a seat on the bed across from her, he set his clothes on the floor and turned down the covers before crawling inside,<br/><br/>""Night, Lily."" he muttered."
775,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324&start=20,2011-05-14T14:46:23,zoruna,"Lily looks at her. Nodding her head. ""Okay?"" she hadn't even thought anything about the bed. She was confused as to why he would say that. She lays down. Looking out. ""Night Jake."" she ssays softly. Sleeping peacefully and wakes in the next morning. Washing up and dressing. She heads down with her guns in her holster. She hoped Jake slept well. She would ask him later. Right now he was out. She goes back upstairs and calls out. ""Jake? Let's go get breakfast. I'll be downstairs."" she heads down the stairs again and into the tavern."
776,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324&start=20,2011-05-16T16:46:50,Donta,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Jake? Let's go get breakfast. I'll be downstairs.""</span><br/><br/>Jake woke, sitting up slowly. Scratching the back of his head, he glanced out the window as the town came to life. People opening up shops, hanging linen, gathering water. The town seemed peaceful, so much so that it made Jacob nervous. The last time he stayed in a town this nice, they all ended up dead.<br/><br/>Getting dressed, he headed downstairs spotting Lily at the table. He took a seat as a woman stepped up to the table, holding a tray in her arms. The woman seemed a little apprehensive as she spoke.<br/><br/>""C-Can I get you anythin', sir?"" she asked.<br/><br/>""Coffee. And a Breakfast for both of us."" he said. The woman nodded and walked back into the kitchen, glancing at him over her shoulder as she walked. Jake saw the fear in her eyes, but didn't say or do anything to make it seem like he noticed.<br/><br/>""So."" he finally said, ""I have ta admit, Lily, I don' really 'ave a plan from here on out. I was goin' ta just wander around and stay away from any place popular, but thing 'ave changed now I spose. What is it you wanna do? You wanna stay here or try an' find a way ta get ye 'ome?"""
777,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324&start=20,2011-06-18T16:13:13,zoruna,"Lily looks at the woman. Her fear and actions didn't go unnoticed by her. She just didn't comment upon it. She calls out. ""Tea for me please."" she got a nod and looks back at Jake. Tilting her head to the side. Giggling a bit. ""Those are always the best plans."" she says playfully. Looking at him. ""I can help us survive in the wild."" she says softly. ""Keep you safe from native tribes."" she whispers so none could hear save for Jake. She smiles and says again. ""I wanna hang with you my friend. Learn more about this place. I don't wanna stay here...not without you being here. Let's go wander around and we'll look for clues and possible ways to get me home. Time will reveal things as it sees fit. I think I just wish to stay here in this time for now."" she says softly. ""If you don't mind my tagging along."" She adds quickly. Blushing a bit. It was faint and hopefully not too noticable."
778,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324&start=20,2011-06-19T23:23:20,Donta,"Jake saw the reddness in her face but again to avoid embarrassment he pretended like he hadn't. he nodded to her, just as the food arrived and the Waitress nearly dropped the coffee in his lap, still he pretended like it didn't bother him. He nearly had his breakfast gone when the one thing that could have disturbed him, rang like a crooked bell through the tavern.<br/><br/>""Jake Bryant! I'mma callin' you out!""<br/><br/>""Aww Sheet."" he cursed, leaning over to peer under the double doors. Bill was outside with both of his buddies from the night before, ""Ain't a feller allowed any peace?"" he muttered, lifting his hat to his head, ""I'll be back in a moment, Ma'am."" his fingers went to his brim and he smiled with a nod, then headed outside.<br/><br/>""Bill, didn't the Sheriff tell you to skedaddle?"" Jake asked with a smile, ""Ain't you fraid o' pissin him off?""<br/><br/>""Sheriff is 'indesposed' at the moment."" he said with a sneer, ""Man's vice turned out to be imported liqueur. He's sleepin' off a hangover.""<br/><br/>""You know if ya go shootin up the place tryin' to kill me, he's bound to wake."" Jake said with a sigh.<br/><br/>""Ee's too soft. Ee shoulda' took ya in last night! Yer a menace and I'mma jus' doin' my duty as a bounty hunter to end yer reign o' terror!""<br/><br/>""Really?"" Jake said with a look of confusion, then amusement, ""I don't 'ave time fer this Bill. Go home.""<br/><br/>""Draw!"" he yelled. Jake sighed and stepped down off the porch of the Saloon and walked to the middle of the road, his back in the direction of the road and the open desert, while Bill turned so his back was the same facing out the other side of the small town. Their eyes locked and hands hovered over stocks of pistols. Both stood unmoving when out of the corner of his eye Jake saw one of Bill's men pull his gun to shoot first.<br/><br/>He had no idea what happened. The man simply fell backwards on his back, then a second later his damaged gun landed on his contorted face. Jake didn't remember shooting and his gun was still in his holster. Still he smelled gunpowder from it. It had been fired but he didn't see his own hand move. He was too shocked about what had happened to notice a dark aura  rising from his shoulders, then began to surround his body.<br/><br/>The second man saw his comrade fall then went for his gun as well. Again he fell with a bullet hole in his leg, writhing on the ground in pain. Jake's eyes went back to Bill who was still unmoving, yet he saw Bill's eyes dart to his friends, then locked on Jake once more.<br/><br/>""What the 'ell did you do?"" he said through gritted teeth. Jake sneered and chuckled almost demoniacally.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Cheating is not allowed, sir.""</span>he hissed,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""DRAW!""</span><br/><br/>There was a gunshot as both drew their guns, but only fire spewed from Bills gun. The dirt behind Jake jumped into the air. Five more shots rang out and Jake didn't move, his pistol still held outright towards Bill but the dirt behind him danced as if he weren't even there. With Bill's gun now empty, Jake's eyes widened in enjoyment as he pulled the trigger.<br/><br/>The shot sounded odd, more like a heavy rope snapping. There was a heavy blast of air that shook the windows of the saloon, yet it was like silence followed the pull of his trigger. A blast of darkness erupted from the barrel and hit Bill square in the face. Once it was all over, sound returned to the world and Bill toppled backwards with a clean hole through his forehead.<br/><br/>Jake holstered his gun and the aura vanished. He looked around for a moment, confused and his face went white when he saw the dead man, the other two men he was with fled in terror. The rest of the townsfolk paused for a moment, unsure of what to do, then screamed to run for cover of their homes. Once the street was again silent, The sound of the train at the station was heard.<br/><br/>""W-What?"" he stammered, then realized what happened. He ran to the front of the Saloon and untied his horse, ""Lily, let's go. We have to leave this town. We need to catch that train."""
779,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324&start=20,2011-06-19T23:50:10,zoruna,"Lily had taken several bites of her food when the jerk Bill called out her friend. She sighs and finished eating quickly. Hurrying over to the front of the Saloon. Keeping her eyes on them yet staying out of sight. What she saw had her stunned. It seemed her friend was spiritually possessed or something of that sort of thing. She had heard of such things, being she was a native, but had never seen it before. This was intrigueing and worrisome. Not worrisome for her safety but for Jake's. She ran outside and nodded her head. Skillfully jumping onto the horse. Landing lightly and nimbly upon his horse's back. Waiting on him to join her. ""Alright."" she didn't quite understand why they needed to catch a train but she wasn't going to argue with the guy either. He had his reasons and strange as it may seem to others she trusted him."
780,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324&start=20,2011-06-27T02:32:32,Donta,"After a quick jaunt to the train platform, Jake caught the crew just before they lifted the ramp to get his horse aboard. Buying a ticket for both of them, he tilted his hat so it hid his face as he scanned the car for an empty seat. Finding one near the end of the car, he sat down with Lily taking the seat across from him. The smell of grease and coal smoke was heavy in the air.<br/><br/>He didn't say much at first, simply staring out the window, then he started to feel the tension. She wanted to ask, he could tell as it was obvious, but he was hesitant to say. He feared for her safety.<br/><br/>""Look."" he said, ""It's dangerous to be around me. I know what happened back there even though I don't remember."" He glanced down, noticing his hands were shaking slightly. Gripping a fist he shoved them in his coat pockets and slumped in his chair, ""I don't want ta see ya hurt. I've a demon inside me that can't be controlled. I don't wanna kill anymore."""
781,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-10T17:33:09,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Mysterious_Stranger_by_Savion.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Lilika ""Lily"" Masons<br/>18<br/><br/>It was a regular day. A young woman, walks along a train track. It had long since been deserted. It had once been used in the days of old. Back when cowboys and Indians ruled the wild west. But those days were long over with. Everyone lived almost equally within the world. Yet still she couldnâ€™t help wishing sheâ€™d been back in those days. She loved the openness of the wild west. And loved the challenges the native americans and cowboys went through. Loved the thrill of the hunt. For both prey and villans. All this had her thrilled and wishing hard that she could visit the past. Become part of the past.<br/><br/>She always dressed in her cowboy garbs for women. She wore her hair usually in two pigtails that were braided some of the time. Suddenly she trips. Falling down over a cliff. Thereâ€™d been an earthquake a hundred years ago that had made this track unusable ever again. The earth had separate. And a deep river had formed below. She begins to fall. Downwards. Down and down. Til she lands with a big splash in the water below. When she swims to the top of the water again she was floating in a creek that had been under the railroad tracks back in the wild west days. She spots something or someone heading her way on horseback. And she wonders if she is seeing a mirage. Those things caused by the sun when in its rays and heat too long.<br/><br/>She was a pale skinned native american girl. She dressed like a cowboy versus traditional native american garbs. She understood and fluently spoke the native american languages. Expecially Cherokee. Though she often was mistaken for one of the pale skins. It was fine with her. Sunkissed skin was paler than her people simply due to a genetic defect in her skin pigments. She stands up. Looking around and sees the person is still getting closer. She wonders if she hit her head when she got into the water. She did not yet realize she was in the past."
782,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-10T19:19:10,Donta,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i103.photobucket.com/albums/m137/doodad64/wpap20063972ui.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Jacob ""Jake"" Bryant A.K.A The White Haired Reaper<br/><br/>18<br/><br/>Jake swung his leg wide as he approached the river. He chose to dismount in a small recess in the riverbank, out of sight of anyone who happened to be passing by. Patting his horse, he calmed it for a moment, straining his ears to listen to anything above the roar of the river, then led it to the water's edge to let it drink.<br/><br/>He also leaned down to fill his canteen and he replaced it into a saddlebag before sighing heavily and sitting down on a flat rock.<br/><br/>""Almost there, Kit."" he said, patting the horse on the flank, ""Almost there.""<br/><br/>He pulled out his dual .45 pistols from the holsters on his thighs and unloading them into his jacket pocket, then pulled out a dirty rag to clean them, always remembering to leave one bullet in one of his revolvers at any time. The wide brimmed hat on his head tilted downward, casting a shadow across his face."
783,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-10T21:28:10,zoruna,"Lily saw the someone that was near heading her way. The afternoon sun was beginning to feel hotter. And all she really wanted to do was take a swim in the river. Yet she also knew she could take the heat. She headed towards the man. Her feet silent in the sand. She knew how to move quietly. She even didn't wear spurs as they would make noise as she walked. She slowly and carefully approaches. She had two in her holsters on her side. A knife in her left boot. And a gun in a special holster wrapped around her right shoulder and under arm. She stops a safe distance away. ""Hey. Can you tell me where I am?"" she calls out. Eyeing the horse. ""Easy there. Calm down. I ain't gonna harm your rider. Less he tries to harm me first."" she says to the horse. Her voice soothing and the horse quieted down and relaxed. She looks at the male. Waiting for an answer."
784,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-10T21:43:33,Donta,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hey. Can you tell me where I am?""</span><br/><br/>His horse was the first to become startled. He was engrossed in cleaning his guns to notice the girl approached, but he was sure he heard nothing over the water. He only now realized that his reflexes had kicked in, and he had his only loaded revolver levelled at her head. She was at his horse, trying to calm him, but Jake sat still, his arm locked and pistol aimed. After a moment of staring down his gun, he lowered it and continued cleaning his gun. He had a talent for judging people on first sight. His record of telling the good from the bad people was pretty good. So far.<br/><br/>""Bout' ten mile north o' Restburn, I reckon."" he said, then dug into his pocket for the bullets, loading them faster than you could see, nearly a second later the guns were shoved into his holsters and he stood up, ""Also know as 'The Official Middle of Nowhere'. What the hell is a lady like yerself doin' ere without a 'orse?"""
785,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-10T21:51:12,zoruna,"She heard the gun and on instinct pointed her right hands gun at him. She had drawn it and pointed it at him nearly as fast as he had done to her. She was quick but he already had his at hand. She looked at him. Eyeing him without sign of fear. Stroking the horses head lightly. Looking at him. As his gun lowered hers spun on her finger and back into her holster. She looked at him. ""Sorry...reflex. Saw you pull your gun on me. Thought you were intending to try and shoot me."" she blushes in embarressment. Looking at him again. ""Your a fast gun pointer."" she says. A small smile on her face.<br/><br/>Then it vanished into a look of puzzlement. ""Restburn? Where is Restburn?"" she echoes and asks at the exact same time. Watching him. ""Don't you start cussing at me. I will cuss you right back."" she says. Staring at him seriously. ""I have no idea. Fell into the water...somehow...its kinda fuzzy."" she notices his get up was similar to hers in a way. But far, far more authentic.  And then his guns...""What year is it?"" she asks him. Looking at him. ""And I don't have a horse. So honestly...I have no idea."" she sighs. And looks at the river. Waiting for his answer."
786,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-10T22:04:03,Donta,"Jake stood listening to her, then a sneer began to form as she kept on about falling in the river, topping it off with asking for the year. She looked sane spare for the last few things she said, but he couldn't be sure. Probably a bad case of heatstroke or something.<br/><br/>""It's hard not to know the year these days."" he said, rummaging in his bag, ""Eighteen Eighty isn't a time people would forget. Real hard times."" He handed her the canteen, ""Drink. The sun is a bitch if you don't take care of yourself."""
787,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-10T22:50:06,zoruna,"Lily looks at him. Watching him eye her. She looks at him. And blinks when he told her. Eighteen eighty???!?!?!?! Her eyes widen for a minute. She couldn't have...did she...how? Her mind was racing with thoughts. Trying to keep up with her thoughts. She blinks and takes the canteen. Drinking from it and then hands it back to him. ""The sun doesn't bother me all that much. I'm used to it."" she says honestly. Blushing a tiny bit. ""My name is Lily."" she says. Sticking to her pale skin name."
788,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-11T04:01:40,Donta,"Jake eyed the woman over again, then took her hand, giving it a sharp shake. His eyes narrowed though, finding her oddly suspicious. Near perfect teeth, nails trimmed and not chewed, her guns looking nearly brand new. Her clothes for that matter were in too good of shape and too clean for the West as it was. Something didn't add up.<br/><br/>""The name's Jacob Bryant, miss."" he said, ""I can give ya a lift back into town. I'm headin' there myself actually."" he paused for a moment, then fixed the rifle that was sticking out of his saddle, ""But seein' how yer clothes and stuff is all new an' shiney, I spose yer a city slicker, eh? Long way from home, I'd say."""
789,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-11T04:13:43,zoruna,"Lily looks at him. Watching his eyes narrow at her. She jerks her hand away from his. Fire in her eyes. She hadn't done anything to warrent his suspicion. ""I am not sure whether I should feel insulted by the way you suddenly glared at me or not."" she says. Eyeing him with suspicion now. ""I don't know where I am. Or even where I'm from. But fine."" she easily jumps up onto the horse behind him. ""No. I just take damn good care of my things. Water does miracles when you do it often."" she says. ""And I am not a city slicker."" her tone showed agitation. ""What did I do to piss you off that your needling me so much?"" she asks. ""And besides. They are new and shiny because I just made them a couple of days ago."" she adds."
790,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-11T04:29:53,Donta,"Jake stared in confusion, then laughed as he mounted his horse, the girl jumping up behind him.<br/><br/>""Hey, I'm sorry to offend, miss. Meant nothing by it. Jus' wonderin' is all."" he said, ""Shall we? Hold on to somethin'. Kit is pretty fast."" Then he shook the reigns and they both rode off towards Restburn.<br/><br/>By the time the reached the small town, the sun was setting and the main road was deserted. It was a typical small town with a water tower, train station, saloon, an Inn, Sherrif's station with small prision, a few houses and nearby a couple acres of farmland. This town was lucky to have a bank and a blacksmith too. Jake even saw a few shops that sold various things, but since the sun was setting they were closed and it was hard to see inside.<br/><br/>With his luck, the Inn was upstairs from the Saloon, and right beside the front door was the wanted posters, each with a criminal and bounty price. Some even payed a hundred dollars for the rewards.<br/><br/>Jake dismounted at the stall and tied up his horse, motioning for her to follow. As they passed the front door, Jake casually ripped one of the posters from the wall and stuffed it inside his jacket pocket, hoping she wouldn't make a big deal out of it. Ignoring her reaction, he pushed open the Saloon doors and the room went quiet. The piano player even stopped to see who had barged in, but seeing it only a teen continued on and the rest of the patrons began talking again.<br/><br/>Jake strode up to the bar and slammed his fist on the table, a portly old man wiping a glass responded.<br/><br/>""What ken I getcha?""<br/><br/>""Whisky."" He said, ""And a drink for the lady."""
791,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-11T21:51:58,zoruna,"Lily looks at him. She held onto him. Her legs lightly holding onto the horse. She normally would have held onto the horses neck or mane but he was in front of her. And happened to be closer. ""Its alright Jake. You are forgiven."" she says. Smiling warmly at him to show him no hard feelings. She jumps down from the horse when they stopped in front of the Saloon. And follows him inside. Looking around. Getting extreme comfirmation that she was indeed back in the wild, wild west era. She felt light headed but only for a moment. About the same time the bar started up with its noise she snapped back into reality. She stands next to him. ""I will have the same."" she says. Her voice soft yet beautiful. And not filled with firey venom when you aren't on her you just pissed me off side. She looks at her companion. And hoped he didn't leave her here in this strange place. Yet knew if she told him anything he would think her crazy. She hears the saloon doors open and ignores the person who entered. It wasn't going to affect her was it?"
792,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-12T02:44:21,Donta,"Jake smiled as he slid the glass over to her, then downed his own whisky his face stone-like as if he had drank water. Behind him, another patron walked in, his spurs clinking loudly but Jake didn't respond, even though the room had gone silent again.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i103.photobucket.com/albums/m137/doodad64/gunslinger.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>""Well, well, well. Look what we 'ave 'ere!"" the man said, two of his cohorts filled the door behind him.<br/><br/>""Now, Bill. We don't want no trouble."" the bartender said, obvious fear in his eyes.<br/><br/>""Don't worry now, Bob. I'm only wantin' te say 'ello to mah bestest pal in the whole wide world."" He said with a devious smile, ""Ain't that right, Jake?"" Jake set his glass down and turned around, leaning against the bar, his hat tipped forward, casting a shadow across his face.<br/><br/>""Bill Newheart. I thought you got lost in that last town I left you in."" Jake said casually, ""You know, persistence can get ya killed."" This made the sneer on Bill's face fade away.<br/><br/>""Is that a threat, Boy?"" he hissed, ""You think because you wear them fancy guns that you can be a real man? Should you even be drinkin' that there Whisky? Whisky ain't for little boys!""<br/><br/>Jake hadn't moved from his spot, but his head lifted just enough for Lily to see a slight smile on his lips.<br/><br/>""This comin' from a so called 'Man"" who lost to the one you call a 'Boy'."" he said, ""How far did your horses get before you could untie your hands and catch the reigns?"" Bill gritted his teeth and advanced on Jake, still not moving as the barrel of the man's pistol was aimed at his face.<br/><br/>""You gonna pay for that, Boy. That's why we here."" he growled, ""Screw the bounty. Imma kill ya fer embarrassing us like ya did."" Jake's eyebrows raised slightly.<br/><br/>""You can afford that? Must be nice. Perhaps you should spend your money on a nice bath once in a while if you have so much."" he said. A few patrons nearby laughed but caught their tongue.<br/><br/>""You have a death wish, Boy?"" Bill snarled, his thumb pulled back the hammer of his gun. Jake sighed. He pushed off the bar and stood up straight, the man's gun now pressing against his forehead. The patrons began whispering among themselves about the boy's bravery, or stupidity, they couldn't really tell. Jake's eyes were locked on the man's finger as it slowly pulled back the trigger. Everyone shut their eyes, waiting for the gunshot, but all that was heard, was a leather glove on metal. When someone dared to look, they saw the Sheriff standing beside Bill, his hand on the man's gun, thumb against the hammer to block it's path.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i103.photobucket.com/albums/m137/doodad64/Sheriff-western-style.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>""Bill, was it?"" he asked, ""I do hope ye aren't thinking of committing murder in a public establishment such as Bob's fine Saloon, are ye?"" Bill glanced down at the Sheriff's badge and grunted, the barrel moving away from Jake's head.<br/><br/>""Yer lucky ya got behind the law t'day, Jake."" Bill spat, ""Next time we meet out side o' town, yer a dead Boy!"" he yelled. Holstering his pistol he turned and stormed out, his two lackeys following behind. The Sheriff, then chuckled and turned back to the bar.<br/><br/>""Thank'ee Sheriff."" the Barkeep said, nodding his head, ""Saved me the trouble o' not havin' ta fix this place up agin'""<br/><br/>""My pleasure, Bob. It's mah job. Keepin' the peace an all."" he said, sliding in next to Jake, ""So, newcomers. Jake was it? Did I hear him say you had a bounty on yer head?""<br/><br/>""No, sir."" Jake muttered, turning back to his drink.<br/><br/>""Awlright then, jus' remember. I don't take too kindly to trouble round 'ere, ya got that? You just be nice and gentlemen like, take care o' yer lady friend there, an we'll have no qualms with ya stayin' a while. Don't be an instigator.""<br/><br/>""Sure thing."" Jake grunted. The Sheriff waited for more of a response, but when none came, he finished the drink Bob had poured for him and  straightened up, tipping his hat to them as he walked past.<br/><br/>""Sir. Ma'am"" he said, then pushed open the Saloon doors. Jake sighed.<br/><br/>""Sorry about that, Lily. That asshole has been tailing me for weeks. I thought I lost him here and could get some rest."" he said."
793,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-12T16:18:17,zoruna,"Lily turns and looks at him. She tensed as Bill started to hiss at Jake. SHe hoped he wouldn't try anything. She'd have to shoot them guns out of his hands. She turns and looks at him. Just sitting sideways. Kicking her feet. Her guns within easy grabbing range. She eyes him. She giggles a tiny bit at the image of this evil man having to do something like that. She watches and looks at Bill. She wonder how fast he would die if she shot him with Venom. Her gun with bullets laced with rattlesnake venom. Her mother taught her to make such things. And they hurt like hell. But she holds off.<br/><br/>She moved her hand to her waist. Like she was just putting them there like women tend to do. It was a good cover. She was ready to shoot that gun from his hand at any moment. Then you could see a man with a badge on. She wonders who this was. Arching her eyebrow. Over her dead body was that asshole killing her new friend. Okay in her mind he was a friend. She doubted he felt the same way. She looks at the sheriff. ""No sir. That man was drunk as all get out."" she says. Her voice gentle and convincing. And she nods to him. Then looks at Jake. ""Its alright Jake. I was about to shoot the gun out his hand. But you had it covered. I was watching him though."" she says soft enough the bartender wouldn't hear. ""That dude is totally a stalker. And its fine my friend."" she looks up at him.<br/><br/>Her eyes sparkling. ""This will be some adventure. I can feel it now."" she thinks. ""You can. I will play guard while you sleep. I might be a woman but I am a damn good shooter. And I have incredible aim and speed. My daddy only had me. No boys. So he taught me everything he knew. He is gone now though."""
794,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-12T17:59:54,Donta,"""Thank's fer the offer, Lily."" Jake said, ""Bill, a room please."" the bartender pulled a key from beneath the bar and slapped it on the table.<br/><br/>""That'll be five bucks, sir."" he said. Jake paused as he raised his glass to his lips then continued on to take a swig.<br/><br/>""Pricey joint you have her, sir."" he said, ""Are these rooms that big or decked out in silk?""<br/><br/>""No sir, just inflation."" Bobl replied. Jake sighed and tossed a five and a few coins for the drinks then swiped the key from the table. He then leaned down to speak to Lily quietly.<br/><br/>""Sorry, miss. But I just don't have enough for two rooms so we're gonna have to share this one, unless you have money of yer own. I'd offer you the bed, of course. I'm used to much worse than the floor."" he said, ""I'm going to head up for a bath. I'll leave the door unlocked if you want ta sleep."" With a nod and a slight tip of his hat, he headed upstairs to his room, leaving the girl at the bar.<br/><br/>""Miss, do you mind if I have a word?"" Bill asked, throwing his towel over his shoulder. He leaned down and sighed heavily before speaking in a hushed voice, ""You should know. The man you're wit 'as a sort of reputation, if yer not aware. He's rarely seen in these parts so I doubt many here would recognize 'em. Folks from other parts call 'em the 'White Haired Reaper'. Rumor has it, he showed up at a small town called Harley one day, left the next. No one ever heard from that town ever again. Military men rode out to check on da town and found them all dead. All but a small girl who told of a young man with white hair. Ain't no one around these parts with white hair but the man you came in with."" Bill straightened up, placing both hands on the bar to lean on it, ""I'm jus' sayin'. Be careful round that guy. Like ah said, is all rumor and hearsay, but he's been givin' the military boys the slip for months now. Which is why the bounty is on his 'ead now."""
795,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-12T23:29:53,zoruna,"Lily looks at him. Nodding his head. ""Your welcome Jake."" she says softly. Looking at Bob. Nodding her head. ""You can have the bed. I am not tired."" she whispers to him. ""I have slept on the floor before."" she says with a chuckle. Nodding her head. ""Alright."" she says. And looks at Bill after Jake left. Looking up at him. ""No sir. I don't mind."" she says. Watching him and listens as he talks to. Absorbing this information and wonders what that was about. She wasn't sure what to think about this information. It didn't change her opinion of her new companion. But it made her know to be a bit more cautious. ""Alright. Thank you for telling me...Bob was it?"" she smiles at him. In her town gold was used a lot. She takes a couple of coins out. And slides them over to him under her hand. ""Here..."" she waited until he had put his hand over hers to remove her hand. And then pulls out. Letting him take the three gold coins as she walked out of the saloon and up to the room. Men watching her walk. Seeing the guns in her holster. But mostly looking at her ass. She knew it and didn't care. SHe enters the room. ""Jake...its me."" she says. Shutting the door."
796,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-13T16:34:03,Donta,"He was surprised to enter his room and find a bathroom, even more so when there was a new claw footed tub inside. Peering into the tub, he saw the steam rising as the tub had already been filled with tempered water. Stripping off, he creeped into the water, sighing in relief when he felt tension leave his body, and he leaned back in the deep metal tub, putting his hat over his face to block out the light. The sun had gone down now and the oil lanterns hanging on the wall cast shadows dancing across the walls.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Jake...its me."" </span><br/><br/>""In here."" Jake called out, not moving from his place of comfort. He knew he was getting cheated out of his money for the room as five dollars would pay for boarding in a house for a week, but the old man must have conned him into the deluxe suite. It wasn't a five star hotel, but this was probably the only room with it's own bathroom and bath tub. He wasn't sure if Lily had come into the bathroom or not because he hadn't bothered to move his hat from his face. He didn't really care if she did either. With the many scars across his chest from previous fights he wasn't the prettiest person, but he wasn't concerned with presentation right now. The deep tub and the dim light prevented someone from seeing anything below his chest. Regardless of if she was there or in the next room, the walls were thin enough for her to hear him.<br/><br/>""So Lily, you seem a little lost an' confused since ah picked ya up at the river."" he said, ""What appened fer you to be all the way out dere and no 'orse? Sumthin' ya can't tell me? Or is it sumthin ya don't think I'd believe?"""
797,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-13T17:27:27,zoruna,"Lily walks into the room. Shutting the door fully and locks it. She hears his voice coming from the bathroom. She blushes and walks over to the door. Hesitating a moment. She hadn't ever seen a man naked. Half naked yes. Did she really wish to go in there? It would be easier than talking through the door. She decides she would rather talk to him instead of through a wall. She opens the door and slips inside. Keeping her eyes closed and turns to be able to open them. She listens to talking to her. Damn! How did he know that? She was lost. And she was confused. Very confused. She bites her lower lip. ""........."" at first she doesn't say anything. ""I'm not entirely sure..."" she whispers. ""Something I don't think you'll believe. And even if you did you might hate me after I tell you the other part of the something you most likely won't believe. I don't want you thinking me crazy. Your the only one I know I can trust. I know its a risk doing so...but instinct tells me your the safest person to trust."" She says honestly in a soft voice above a whisper though."
798,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-13T19:10:34,Donta,"""That big, eh?"" Jake said, lifting his hat from his face, he pushed it up to the top of his head and sighs. He noticed her head bowed and eyes closed, smiling at her innocence, ""Tell you what. You tell me yer secret, an I'll tell ya mine."" he smiled again, ""What? Are ya shy er somethin'? Can't look a man in the face when he's in water to ee's nips?"" He laughed for a moment, then the smile faded, becoming serious, turning his head to look out the nearby window. The stars outside were clear,<br/><br/>""Trust is a precious thing in the west Lily."" he said, ""I'm honoured you trust me so openly after such a short time o' meetin' me. I'd like ta return the sentement."" he paused, ""So, what's the story?"""
799,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-13T19:53:52,zoruna,"She kept her eyes closed. She tries to make the pink tints go away yet she could not do so. ""Somewhat....yes. It is big. Considering what time period this is."" she says softly. Her voice never going above a whisper. ""Yes. Shy. And I've seen a man no more naked than shirtless."" she says. Her voice lightly stammering and her cheeks turned a darker pink hue. She shakes her head. ""One...that would make me turn red. Two...it isn't polite to stare expecially since your bathing."" she points out. ""Three...you deserve your privacy which I've already invaded enough by coming in. So that this conversation wasn't being heard through more walls than necessary."" She nods her head. ""Yes. It is. I hope you won't hate me...when I tell you my secret. As it is part of the story of how I ended up in the desert without a horse."" she bites her lower lip. ""........""<br/><br/>She pauses again and then starts. ""I'm not from this time period. I'm from modern days. Year 2020."" she hesitates. ""I lived on a reserve near the old train tracks that follow the river. I was walking along the tracks near a cliff that hangs over the riverside. The train was speeding and hit some old dynamite and the explosion sent me over the edge of the cliff. Down into the river. When I swam to the surface of the river...I was in a desert and the river was bigger."" she pauses. ""I had just climbed out when I saw you and your horse riding in my direction. So I went towards you. Thinking maybe you could tell me where I was. I didn't see the reserve so that alone was strange."" She bites her lip. ""The only explanation I can think of was the train crash and explosion sent me hurtling backwards through time.""<br/><br/>She sighs a bit. ""I've always dreamed of the wild west. Always wanted to be here. In this era. I never really fit in...in the future to you. In modern days...I was a misfit. I am not a pale skin. I just have a skin defect which makes my skin color much paler than it should be."" she bites her lip. ""I'm a native american...not a pale skin."" she whispers. ""I can speak and understand any native american language. Mainly Cherokee. And well...I had my dad who taught me to shoot guns since I loved them so much. I was his only child."" she has tears trailing down her cheeks. And her voice is quivering. ""Please...don't hate me Jake....my full name is Lilika. In pale man's tongue. I had enough being hated in my own time. I didn't...fit in."" she says sadly. Tears hitting the floor."
800,Ricochet Through Time: Echoes of the Wild West(me & Donta),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3324,2011-05-13T22:31:29,Donta,"Jacob stared at her as she spoke, then directed his eyes back out the window she she stopped and cried. It took him a moment to respond, his mind scrambling for something to say.<br/><br/>""That is a big story."" he muttered, ""But if you want to survive here and live decently, I would advise to keep the fact that yer native to yerself. No disrespect to yer people none, but they don't 'ave the best reputation nowadays. It's a sin really. We're the ones stealin' thier land and we treat them laik shit."" he turned to Lily, ""Jus' because you 'appen to be from the future isn't a reason for me 'ate you. You did nuttin' wrong. I won't say nuttin' bout it either.""<br/><br/>He paused, putting his arms in the water to lean forward, ""My secret is worth hatin' me for. I saw ya talking to the bartender on the way up the stairs. I spose he let ya know before I could.""<br/><br/>""I...Have a reputation. A price on mah head too. All fer supposedly killing a whole town."" he said, removing his hat to let it fall to the floor, ""I dunno what happened meself. I rode into town, went to church, next thing ah knew, I was riding out of town on a spooked 'orse, guns in mah hands and a half bag o' bullets in mah lap. Damn near broke mah heart when I heard all those folks were killed. Some kid said it was me. They call me a reaper now."" He drew some water across his arms but already it was going cold, ""I didn't mean ta do any of the thing's people say ah did. Still not sure exactly what happened either. All I remember was that church. Seemed sorta creepy.""<br/><br/>Jake sighed and leaned back again, ""I unnerstand if ye trust in me has wavered. I don't blame ya if ya wanna leave either. All I ask is ye be careful. This time isn't as forgivin' as yers."""
801,Building Worlds In A Coma (me and Vilora),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3359,2011-05-15T16:47:51,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">There is a child born with a fatal illness. With no cure in sight the child fights to survive each year. The child turns seventeen and begins to live life as best as possible. To learn to survive for however long he has. Then a day comes that while driving home from a friends house the boy is T-boned by an eighteen wheeler which ran a red light. The resulting crash sent his head hard into the dashboard. Knocking him out yet not killing him. He survived in a sense yet in another sense had not survived.<br/><br/>He had fallen into a coma. Breathing the only sign he was still alive. This boy had the power to create and build things with his mind. Trapped within his mind he begins to build and create a world for himself. A world that he could be in control of. A world where he wasn't...dying. So the world of Comayso came into existance.</span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Wind-2-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Cole<br/>17 1/2<br/><br/>Cole looks at his surroundings. Things were so vivid. Where was he? Oh...this must be a place on earth. Yet it was so beautiful and barely seemed to be touched by human hands. His soul, spirit, and mind were here. Physical yet not. Living yet not. Existing yet not. It was a riddle yet one that had no answer. He didn't know or even realize he wasn't in the Land Of The Living. This world was similiar to the conscious reality but more...natural. Less touched and destroyed at human hands. He was happy here. It smelled beautiful. The colors were so vivid. And the sounds were so clear. And the best part was...he didn't feel sick at the moment.<br/><br/>He wanted someone...or someones to come join him. He didn't like being alone. Even if he wasn't suffering or sick here. So...he sends out a signal with his newly found powers. ""Bring me someone...anyone...to be here with me."" he tells the forces that bring those who are in coma's to his world. There was actually a lot. Though he didn't know this wasn't the Land Of The Living. He just knew people came here and were suddenly happy. <Someone. Anyone. I am lonely...> his thoughts sound out to those of sensitivity."
802,Building Worlds In A Coma (me and Vilora),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3359,2011-05-15T19:58:56,Vilora,"Name: Salis<br/><br/>Age:16<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i94.photobucket.com/albums/l119/Shioribat/Girl/Andrea.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Someone. Anyone. I am lonely...'</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">Salis could hear the words that echoed in the dark around her, none the less she wanted to respond to the voice. To give it a sense of comfort, and show that he wasn't the only one that was lonely.But she didn't know how,she had been in this darkened state for so long, her thoughts and hope her only sanity.Salis cracks her eyes open, to find a beautiful and untainted view of the world in front of her. For the first time in a few days ,or so she thought, she had been able to open her emerald green eyes, she woke to this. ""This place is so peaceful, but so..lonely.""You could hear the sadness trailing off her tone, as took in her surroundings,maybe that voice had called her here.<br/><br/>Even if she wanted to find the person it belonged to how could she, she wouldn't even know where to start.This place wasn't familiar to her at all, many questions began to surface within her.How had she come to even being here.Before she had fallen to sleep all she could remember was feeling pain and the taste of blood, she flicked her tongue out of her mouth as she remembered the taste. What was it that she had forgotten that happened to her why had she felt no pain?...Right now Salis decided that would have to wait til later..because right now just thinking about it would have given her a splitting head ache right now. ""Hello?"" She yelled loudly hoping to get a response..Salis was also not one to wait for she was a impatient little thing, so she began to wander about placing her hand on small trees as she passed by them. The glade was filled with flowers that varied in color she smelled the aroma that flew from them and into their air she breathed. <br/><br/>The wind blew shifting her dark brown hair which tickled her face a bit, eyes fluttering shut to savor the moment just for a while. Her white dress ,that was abstracted with red and pink floral designs rustled in the breeze against the ground.Salis may have not known where she was but she felt glad she was here, but not so glad she was alone to take in it's beauty.This glade had many trees and shrubs laid on it's land scape, though the larger trees were like giant guardians, their bark shined like ambers and their leaves like bright emerald jewels.Some of their branches twisted together forming an arch, after the arch you could see a large lake. She wanted to go so bad but she didn't want to all alone...not here...not when someone was calling to her, not when the urge was tugging at her to wander until she found...him.</span>"
803,Building Worlds In A Coma (me and Vilora),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3359,2011-05-16T17:06:20,zoruna,Cole felt her...felt someone here. Someone like him. Different from the other's that came here. To live in this world. Such a beautiful world it was. He loved this world. Something told him it was his world. He was god here. Yet he didn't want to believe it. It sounded like it would be too good to be true. After all...he was never that lucky in real life. Born with a fatal disease which should have killed him when he was a baby. He had always been a fighter. Now he was better. Not sick. Not hurting. Not dying. Yet he was all alone. <Hello? I can feel you...I will find you...please...don't leave...> He heads in the direction. His instincts urging him forwards. Urging him to travel in the general direction of her location. <We will meet halfway...just keep traveling...please...>
804,Building Worlds In A Coma (me and Vilora),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3359,2011-05-20T22:17:23,Vilora,"<span style=""color: #000000"">As Salis' hair twisted and twirled in the wind she could feel her that goading again.Yet this time it was even stronger that the first, turning on her feet she padded in the directing she felt pulled in.That's when she could have sworn she heard him speaking to her again through her mind, telling her not to stop, to keep moving.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'We will meet halfway...just keep traveling...please...'</span><br/><br/>Could she do the same and talk to him as he talk to her?Did he hear her calling out to him?Who was he? What could he want? Questions blurred her mind as she walked along the pull.Her dress dragged behind her even when she picked up the sides it still did.Salis felt like this world was home,it was comforting,breathtaking,and peaceful all at once.Overwhelmed with happiness she quickened her pace,still feeling that something was missing she had a hunch that he was going to fill that spot and spend his time here with her.But if that was not to happen soon she wont know what to do.Walking around like nothing is wrong was definitely not an option, she wanted more than ever to find who was calling out to her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Wh....Who are you?'</span>She thought loudly. 'Please hurry to me...I beg you"" Her words bold yet hesitant,in her quickened pace her hair whipped behind her and her hands tangled in her dress, and heart longing to find him.<br/><br/>Emerald orbs danced around trying to locate the man who called her out as she stepped over twigs and small rocks that dotted the land.Her conscience fell deeper into this world the longer she allowed herself to meld with it,soon to become one with this wonderful land that stayed untouched by the hands of mere humans.The lands vivid color and beautiful scenery made her calm and peaceful.Salis was normally the type that was spunky,outgoing,reckless,wild party girl,and very popular when it came to new fashions,and looks.But she had another side to her when she was alone and in places that made natures shine out like this, it made her collective and it caused her to simmer down a bit. <span style=""font-style: italic"">She wished she was with Kai right now...she had come to like him despite his goofy manner and attitude...He had confessed he had loved her before...Before...why couldn't she remember...What had happened that made her taste the nasty metallic blood,and feel the aching pain in her body even if she felt nothing was wrong at this moment,why was it her heart felt an unknown pain? What ever it was brought tears the the edge of her now glossed eyes,tears streaming out from the feeling in her chest.</span>Salis felt so bad that she wanted to drop to her knees and just let the coming rain pour from her beautiful jaded green orbs.But her pride wouldn't allow it, even if she felt like this and had not known the cause for the feeling she wouldn't cry ,she just refused.<br/><br/>Salis continued to follow the force that pulled her on while she wondered who she was walking to.Maybe he...could tell her why she was here,or at least were she was.While she didn't know in reality Kai was by her side every day crying over her broken body and praying she would come back to him.Eyes puffed and red he still stayed by her side hardly eating or sleeping since the accident that had occurred.Her family was worried every day about the doctors asking to pull the life support plug that kept her alive, and friends and people that admired her sending gifts she wouldn't get to see unless she woke up. Salis was unaware of it all, it was possibly better that way...for here she alive and well.But one who knew her state wouldn't help but wonder what amounts of pain she would feel if truly awakened. </span>"
805,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091&start=20,2013-11-13T14:52:52,Little Dove,"Jerry blinked, watching Brena walk off after he had finished tending to the slight wound. He sighed, shaking his head and getting up from the couch. He went upstairs for a moment to go wake up Emma. And after a minute or two, the sound feet bounding down the stairs. It was Emma of course, along with her was her stuffed dog, Toby. Then another sound of feet came down the stairs, it was Jerry, this time with a shirt on. ""Run Toby... Or the Grizzly Bear will get us"" she said, running around the living room and kitchen to playfully avoid Jerry. Even in harsh times like this, he still found ways to make sure Emma wasn't entirely affected by it. He did what he could to keep her happy. Besides, it was his duty as a father now, right? Even if Emma's past family was a broken one, he was determined to keep her spirit happy.<br/><br/>Jerry chased after Emma, pretending to be a Grizzly Bear. It was just fun and games for them. Maybe to Brena, it showed a strong bond, it showed that even though Jerry looked like a mean and straightforward guy, he was actually kind and soft hearted underneath. Jerry managed to catch Emma, holding her in his arms. ""Ah, Toby! The Bear got us!"" she said. Jerry only smiled and laughed, setting her back down on the floor. The two made their way into the kitchen, where Emma sat at the table and Jerry made a bowl of cereal for Emma, and  went to go sit down at the table to finish up his own. Maybe in someone else's eyes, it didn't look like it was a broken family. Just Jerry and Emma, surely it wasn't that broken. They got along fine without any other troubles. For Jerry, it was hard to accept new people only because he was protecting Emma. And for Emma, well, she was still too young to understand the concept of a zombie apocalyptic world."
806,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091&start=20,2014-01-30T06:50:17,Darkwaterz,"Hunkered down in the kitchen - it wasn't until then - Brena truly noticed how stranger she was in the farm house. Her nerves were screaming at her to leave, but some part of her ached to feel human touch and even interaction. It had been so long, and the last time was bitter and had left her feeling more like a stain to humanity, more so than a liberator. ""Gosh,"" she sighed, looking over the counter as she bowed her head over the sink. The idea of sinking her teeth into any food had immediately fled off with her last preservation of pride and she had felt weak and a little... lonely now too.<br/><br/>When she noticed him go upstairs, her nerves tightened, coiling the muscles beneath her skin and suddenly she was looking back through the kitchen as she heard the soft thump of feet up the stairs till they stopped. Looking back down again, Brena found herself unable to eat the breakfast food, yet strangely her stomach growled and demanded she just eat it anyways. She sat down, looking at the box and flicked it with her thumb and forefinger. ""Mhm, so totally deserving, I just-"" but a scream interrupted her train of thought and suddenly she was scrambling back, throwing the chair to the floor in a panic as screaming echoed through the house.<br/><br/>Jumping, Brena almost tackled the coffee table for her gun, when a fit of laughter broke out behind it and she found herself gripping the doorway of the kitchen as she looked up to find Jerry merely playing with Emma. The shock that hit her eyes must have made her seem in awe, watching them. In the city, gloom had filled up the citizens, leaving the children grim and yet... Here was this man, playing with a girl -making her scream, no less- in a fit of laughter in a house isolated and possibly surrounded by face-eating things that they called zombies. Her heart ached, leaving her falling to her knees a little, but she stood her ground well, watching them as her eyes started to moisten.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lord, what a sight</span>She thought to herself, blessedly thankful for such a blissful scene. Her body just, moved aside, watching them run around, and she hadn't even noticed herself move, nor the tiny smile that spread over her lips.<br/><br/>Had Jerry even snuck up behind her -tickled her even- and gotten her jumpy and jittery with excitement, she wouldn't have noticed it. And that's when the sadness set in, and the thought started to dawn on her as she sunk back against the wall, remembering her parents. Oh, she missed them, and the sad smile that crossed her face next, left her looking more nostalgic than anything. ""Cute kid,"" she murmured, ""With a cute Dad to boot.""<br/><br/>(OH MY GAWD! Internet! It's been so long!!! D'x )"
807,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091&start=20,2014-01-30T15:40:25,Little Dove,"Jerry was chasing after Emma, a good way to start the morning by having a positive attitude. Also, they weren't that loud, since being off on an isolated farm like this, it had it's benefits. Jerry and Emma played around like they always did, having a good time. Course, this was just one of Jerry's ways to make sure Emma wouldn't be affected by the apocolypse. ""Toby! The grizzly is gonna get us!"" Emma would yell, running around the living room trying to escape the 'grizzly' from catching her. Though, it seemed to have failed and she was captured anyways. Sure, even though this family was broken, he gave it his all to make sure Emma wasn't affected. It was what a father did for his child, right? Soon enough, he looked to see Brena had been watching them. He was curious for a moment, setting Emma down and telling her to go play with Toby upstairs. With that, an obedient Emma went back upstairs to her room.<br/><br/>Jerry started to walk over toward Brena, curious and yet a little cautious due to not knowing what she'd do. ""Brena? Are you alright?"" he asked her. He wondered if something was wrong or if she was tired again? So, Jerry poked her in the side, kind of like what a boyfriend would do to their girlfriend. ""Hey,"" he started to say, then heard her murmur something about Emma being cute. ""She is, isn't she?"" he started to say, then she mentioned something else, about him being cute? Jerry sat there for a moment, looking away from her and staring at the floor for a moment. Then he lifted his head to look at Brena again. ""What about someone being cute?"" he asked her, hoping to snap her out of her little nostalgia moment.<br/><br/>If anything, Jerry seemed to be a major risk taker. The fact that he is able to ask such questions and do such things is because in his life, he didn't really have much of anything. Emma had been the only family he had with him, and Brena... who knows what she is. The fact that they managed to meet here together on their own, shows what fate is bringing them. Survival may be one thing, but what do you do when everything is over with? Jerry looked at Brena and once more started to randomly poke her because, you know, why not? ""Today is gonna be pretty hectic, I can feel it.."" he sighed."
808,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091&start=20,2014-01-31T06:56:21,Darkwaterz,"Brena winced when he poked her side, and she closed her eyes, to ignore him. She could feel the warmth of his body pass near and she held her breath, stifling a light growl but when he poked her again, her eyes flashed open and she found herself eye to eye with the man who was just playing house with a little girl he assumed as his daughter. Brena flicked herself back against the wall and straightened, ""W-Why are you so close?"" she asked, curling a lip back.<br/><br/>The wall was up again and she was gearing up for another fight, ""And why do you keep poking me? I'm not your girlfriend,"" she shoved, worming her way against the wall before sliding away from his reach and out of his grip. She caught the last part and her mind buzzed, ""I'm sure,"" she paused, looking back at him, ""Unfortunately, I don't think it'll get much better by just standing around. If I can get just enough gas, I'll be out of your hair, I swear."" She explained, passively, looking back to her gun on the coffee table. She edged back out of the kitchen to go for it - not that she was after shooting him although the thought of keeping him a good two feet away sounded pleasing - but she stopped, looking to the door and suddenly she felt queasy. Brena looked back at him and her mind rolled at the thought of the truck. She hadn't been to it all night and with one of those things crawling around last time she checked, she didn't want to even begin to imagine how many were crawling all over her truck."
809,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091&start=20,2014-01-31T14:26:09,Little Dove,"Jerry had stopped what he was doing when he was told to stop, to which he stood up and looked at Brena. ""S-Sorry... Just seeing if you were alright was all. You seemed out of it, like something was bothering you."" he spoke quietly. He walked back into the living room to sit on the couch for a bit. Eventually, Emma had come downstairs and went into the kitchen to go make cereal for herself. She was an adorable child no doubt and Jerry was doing what he could to survive. He hadn't seen very many actual people during this apocalypse, so it wasn't his fault for trying to be funny in tough times. In fact, he was planning on getting out of here, away from the farmhouse. Though, it seems that things will be difficult for both him, Emma and possibly Brena.<br/><br/>With that, he sat there and decided to check on the glass wound that he got from yesterday. He wanted to see if it was healing up alright. To which, it seemed it made little progress. Jerry pulled his shirt back down and sighed, leaning back on the couch to stare at the ceiling. They couldn't stay in one spot forever anyways, the best way was to keep moving and not stay for too long. But as he sat there, he started to feel a little depressed with himself. How would he be able to care for a child in the apocalypse? Things were difficult as they were already. In fact, when would he see other people? The only person he had seen was Brena, so there had to be others, right? She had to have come from somewhere. Emma, was in the kitchen eating her cereal."
810,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091&start=20,2014-02-07T05:54:46,Darkwaterz,"Snapping back to reality, she looked up to see him walk over to the living room. When he sat down on the couch, a part of her heart ached at how distant she was being. ""It's not..."" she whispered, her voice starting to fade out at the end as she mouth '<span style=""font-style: italic"">you're fault</span>'. Shaking her head, she stayed there a while, watching him till she heard the small pitter patter of feet. Emma had descended the stairs in little time and she watched her clamber down the stairs so eagerly, only to play in the living room.<br/><br/>As her eyes fell over the child, Brena felt her will work up in her and she stepped forward. ""I didn't mean to be so rude, moments ago."" She explained, frowning as she stepped over to him. She didn't sit, but rather stood before him, looking over Jerry. ""I... uh... How's your wound?"" she asked, for a new start of subject. She'd have to work her way back into talking to him. She couldn't just jump right in, but most certainly she was trying, she really was. She was just... in withdraws of loneliness and the spiral and distrust that had so hardily clung to her back like some kind of evil flying monkey.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great! Brena, totally not time for the Wizard of Oz reference.</span>She scoffed at herself, looking away, ""I'm sorry, that was.... stupid, you're probably not alright. Um... Are you... Planning on staying here?"" she asked, motioning towards the whole house."
811,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091&start=20,2014-02-07T06:27:51,Little Dove,"Jerry looked at Brena for a moment, sighing and running a hand through his hair, then rubbing the back of his neck. ""The wound... It's making little progress... But I can try to deal with it."" he told her. It was one thing to get wounded like that, and another to learn to deal with it. Though an injury like that may serve as a sign of weakness in the future. Any wound could cause trouble in the future. He listened as Brena continued to speak to him, asking if he was staying in the farmhouse to which he responded, ""Probably not. I think I shouldn't stay here too long. I'm not sure what's out there from here, and having to bring Emma around with me everywhere, may serve as a dangerous choice. But both can be dangerous no matter how you think about it."" he told her. ""Stay in one spot and wait for the undead to spread over this land, or move out and make the risk of mine and Emma's that much greater..."" He looked a little stressed, having to think like that. ""I mean, surely the Military has everything under control at one point. They've got some Safe Zones out across the country.. Very few are safe, some of them were overrun.. It's just a matter of how you play your cards, you know?""<br/><br/>He stood up from the couch, and went over towards the window, peering out of it at the desolated land. ""There's a Safe Zone out in the West, near the ocean... Zombies can't swim, they'll just sink and drown.. That's where the Safe Zone is... And it's just a matter on how I'm suppose to get Emma and me over there... They may have run out of room, who knows. But just by seeing this world in so few days, I  may have a slight chance at getting there... Course if that doesn't work, I can always go back to Korea..."" he sighed, pulling the curtain over the window, standing there and staring out the window. He looked a little bit lost, or sad in his eyes. ""Korea had heard of the zombie apocalypse, can you believe they've built a Dome over the whole part of South Korea? No undead can get in. Any zombies found are burned or thrown into the ocean... The country is living normally on it's own.. Electricity, food, everything... They could live off the crops the farmers have if they wanted to..."" Jerry turned his head to look at Brena. ""If the Safe Zone in California is full... I'm just going to have to find a way to make it to South Korea. That's the only hope left I have. Big risks, but I'm willing to try, right?"" he gave Brena a small, hopeful smile, though it faded away rather quickly as he turned to look out the window once more."
812,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-07T21:55:59,Little Dove,"The morning sun was just creeping over the hills in the distance. It's radiant light and warmth washing over this cold and dead-filled land. Where there once use to be people, now there are the walking dead. The walking dead that ate the flesh of anything that was alive, turning them into one of their own. How it all started, a virus going around in New York. It happened in a lab where a group of scientists were trying to cure a new illness that rose. But as usual, it backfired, and the result became this zombie apocalypse. They were smart, moved very fast instead of slow, and bloodthirsty to kill. They were the death of this world. But, humans were just as smart if not smarter than zombies. They knew how to protect themselves, and only true idiots would wander around on their own and be bait to these cannibalistic creatures. However, one can not be so sure that we are trying to find a cure, right? Ever since it started, a week ago, people have already tried fleeing cities and towns. The undead turned the world around us upside down. People are still getting saved to this day, being taken to safety on military ships 200 miles out in the ocean. You'd be lucky if you got there. If you didn't serve a purpose towards the community on that ship, you got relocated. Whether you survived or not, depended on how much will you had left to survive.<br/><br/>Quiet footsteps through the woods, not another living or dead soul in sight of the woods. It was just their luck, they were alone. ""J-Jerry..."" a little voice spoke up, breaking the silence. ""W-Where are we going?"" This voice belonged to a little girl of no more than 8. She was of Hawaiian Ethnicity. She had medium length black hair, beautiful green eyes and was wearing blue jeans, sneakers and a black shirt with the words 'One of a Kind' written on it inside a box along with a light pink jacket. She was holding a guy by the name of Jerry's hand. Jerry was 5'3"", not very tall, but his hair did make up some extra height, a good 3 more inches, making him appear 5'6"" He was of Asian ethnicity with a slender but nice looking face and slightly toned body. He wore cross earrings, a plain white t-shirt with a leather jacket made up of yellow, orange and pink colors all over it. He wore lose fit jeans and a pair of black Adidas shoes. His hair was styled where it was shaved around the sides of his head, and a lot of his long hair was gelled up, making it look like a fro-hawk. Jerry was 24 years old, 25 if he was in Korea. He came to the U.S. specifically New York so he could become a Science Teacher in the U.S. Though, Jerry did not grow up in the U.S. he did know a lot of English from the English Classes he took back in High School and College. He's got a nice accent with it, but none the less his English is practically almost fluent.<br/><br/>The trees around them were tall, giving them some shade, but enjoying the warmth of the sun. Emma, was actually Jerry's adopted daughter. When Jerry first arrived here in New York, he wanted to start fresh, and since he was 24, why not make it worthwhile? He adopted Emma, though Emma still calls him Jerry instead of dad, he cherishes her very much, even though she doesn't look to be his daughter at all. ""I'm trying to find a Farm House around here so we can rest..."" he told her, searching the woods carefully to make sure there were no undead. ""I'm getting tired, Jerry..."" Emma said to him, feeling her feet hurt a bit. Jerry stopped walking and looked down at her, seeing her look at her feet. Jerry gave a small smile and picked her up, letting her sit on his shoulders while he held her hands as they walked. He hoped to find a farm house soon. That would be the best option as far as resources and a place to stay at.<br/><br/>Soon, after about 10 minutes of walking, Jerry could see the roof of a Farm House within sight. A smile swept across his face. ""Found it"" he said to himself as he started to run a bit through the woods, being careful that Emma would not get hit by any drooping branches, or that he would trip over tree roots. He was glad he didn't, just kicked up a few leaves here and there. Jerry followed the dirt path that led to the large plot of land. A light blue farm house, barbwire fences all around the property, 6 feet tall fences at that. It looked like nobody was around, probably abandoned the place. He entered onto the property, making sure to close the gate door and barricade it with lumber lying around the yard. He then proceeded to wander the property, checking for any signs of people or undead. Nothing. Jerry and Emma proceeded towards the Farm House, where he set her down on her feet and off his shoulders.<br/><br/>Jerry slowly opened the door, finding it unlocked. Yep, definitely must be abandoned. Furniture was still there, as if everything was stopped in time. Nothing looked to have changed. It was like the family wasn't home, but it was true, nobody else was here. Jerry closed the door and looked around the house a bit. Emma was sitting on the couch. She was admiring the paintings on the walls. Jerry checked the living room, kitchen, bathrooms, even upstairs to the bedrooms. Nothing. Nobody in sight. ""Looks like I got a good deal.."" he said to himself. ""Hey Emma, come here"" he called to her from upstairs. Emma came bounding up the stairs, ""What?"" she asked Jerry, looking up at him. ""Why don't you rest a bit. You said you were tired.."" he told her. Emma thought for a bit, then looked at her feet, then back at Jerry and nodded. ""Ok.."" Jerry took hold of her hand gently and led her to a room that looked like it had belonged to a little girl that lived in this house before. He picked Emma up and set her down on the bed. ""Rest a bit, ok?"" The little girl nodded and lied down on the bed, her head resting on the pillow. Jerry got up and left the room, closing the door. Emma closed her eyes and started to drift off to sleep. Jerry on the other hand, was wandering around downstairs, deciding to rest on the couch.<br/><br/>He lied down on the couch, propping his feet up on the arm of the couch and resting his hands on his chest. He closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep as well. Maybe things would be fine for him and Emma. Maybe he wouldn't have to worry too much about things."
813,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-11T06:59:58,Darkwaterz,"Two weeks had since passed since Brena had left the sanctuary. She had regretted leaving the small child, mainly out of a motherly instinct rearing in her and the second most obvious reasoning - loneliness - wiggling its way into the back of her mind. Lord, she was lonely! She had picked up an abandoned car and had managed to siphon some gas from other nearby cars. She was kind of glad they hadn't dried up, honestly, but it gave her what she needed... A vehicle.<br/><br/>Traveling down Mott Street, she hit the highway and high tailed it into open country with the city at her back. She could recall looking up at the sky that surrounded it and even as she grew more distance, nothing but dark black gray clouds rolled around it as the city was revealed for it's true color and nature. Hopeless, dead, and as flatly abandoned as if someone had taken tape across the city and peeled out all the folk that lived there.<br/><br/>Water clouded her eyes as she drove, her camera tucked at her side as she looked down the road and eventually began to see the farms rise up out of the hills. It was strange how they comforted her and drew her in further like a moth to a flame. Brena looked down then, feeling the strange sensation that either she was no longer a lead foot or the fact that she was loosing momentum. ""Damn, the gas..."" She muttered, looking around for another car but none was around. At least, not for miles.<br/><br/>Drumming on the wheel, she worked the car down the road and turned in to find housing before night fell but she was fortunate enough to get the car roll down the road a few miles from the house before it came to a complete dead stop. Getting out of the car, Brena closed it quietly, grabbing her gun out from the back and her twin Arabian swords. She strapped them on and headed down the road slowly looking around for any runner. Literally... because nothing more than the fast running zombies freaked her out and she didn't exactly feel safe sleeping in a car with no gas if she couldn't open the door. Those things never slept and if she was right in her mind, they would do anything to get in if they knew she was there and she just wasn't willing to take that chance.<br/><br/>Shuddering, Brena walked up to the gate maybe an hour later and started opening the cabinets. She was poking around the back to get a clear look at what was going on in the small little farm and the thought of setting up sanctuary here dawned on her. It was perfect, small, compact, and all it needed was some more artillery, higher gates, and- A shot rang through the air as she turned suddenly startled by a fowl. She shot instantly on instinct, her heart racing. Even nature made her jittery."
814,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-11T07:15:11,Little Dove,"Jerry was at peace where he was on the couch. He felt comfort in this farm house where he knew no zombie would come around. There weren't many people that would come to the farmlands. People were often seen in the city of New York, never the open fields. But, you never know, sometimes you find people out here.  As for now, there was just that. Jerry heard the sound of a gun go off from outside and he immediately woke up, getting up off the couch as quick as he could. ""Crap..."" he said quietly as he crouched down and made his way towards a window, pulling the curtain back slowly, he could make out a figure walking around, searching.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who is that?</span>he thought, looking closer. She seemed to have a gun, if she was going to be hostile, he would have to be prepared as well. Reaching behind him, he pulled out a Glock that was tucked into his belt, and slowly but quietly opened the door. He hoped that he would not have to shoot her, but she was hostile, he would show no mercy. Although, Emma was upstairs, he didn't want to have her witness anymore deaths, not today.<br/><br/>He made sure to follow the girl, hiding everywhere he could to make sure he wasn't spotted. All he would have to do is put her on the spot, find out who she was, what she was doing here. If he could get the info out of her, he could determine what to do with her. All the thoughts were messing up his mind right now, but he was going to do what he could to stay alive. Besides, it was just him and Emma anyways. If this girl isn't hostile, then maybe he wouldn't worry so much with having another person to be around. With that, Jerry kept following her. Once he got close enough, he placed the gun up to the back of her head, the cold barrel of the gun touching her. ""Put the gun down, and tell me why you're here. What are you doing way out here, and how did you get here?"" Ask this much, and he may just as well get enough answers. ""If you don't answer, I'll shoot you.. You don't want to make me do that, so just answer the questions.""<br/><br/>He was being calm when he spoke so he wasn't going to frighten her too much. But he wanted answers to understand what to do with this girl. He knew Emma would be watching them, since that gunshot of course would wake her up. Just by looking from the corner of his eye up towards her room, he could see her standing by the window, staring at him and the girl. She was watching them both very closely, wondering what they would do. Hopefully, no shots would be exchanged between the two."
815,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-19T10:55:56,Darkwaterz,"Brena cursed herself silently, blowing out hot air between her teeth as she held up her hands and then knelt down slowly to put he gun down. She just prayed no undead was prowling the area and that she truly was standing alone.... without aid with... this man's gun to the back of her head. She wished his hand would tremble to give her some sort of opportunity to flip the table. Then again, there was nothing that said she wasn't going too. If she was careful enough age wouldn't get shot in the head.<br/><br/>Brena looked back slowly, not exactly able to see the man behind her but it was enough for her to know she definitely was not putting her weapon down now. Her two rules in life were never walk near or around zombies unarmed and never trust a man enough to put aside your weapon. ""Clara,"" she lied, clearing her throat. "" My name is Clara and I needed to find some supplies."" She explained, but there was no chance in hell she was telling him her truck was out of gas.<br/><br/>""My friends sent me to search the house, they're out in the fields checking the area for suitable shelter for the night. We got here by a bus about three miles out now."" She let the butt of the shot gun touch the ground and she tilted it to the side as if she was going to set it down. If he was watching closely he would have seen her muscles tense but the movement to put her gun down gave her the opportunity to look behind her and see he was looking elsewhere. The windows maybe?<br/><br/>Tactfully taking her opportunity, Brena swiveled around on one foot, sweeping at his legs with her left as she used her gun to kick her up off the ground and flicked it over her wrist to hold it straight and then point down at his face. She could feel the wind catch and she lost her breath, holding it on before sighing heavily. If she was right, she was totally not fit for this. All those action movies were so fake and she suddenlyfelt stupid for trying to reenact Tomb Raider.<br/><br/>( Sorry for the delay, school kind of caught up with me. Dx)"
816,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-20T04:38:56,Little Dove,"Jerry was having second doubts about this girl until he saw her move, kick him to the ground. He was lying on his back, groaning by the sudden attack on him. He lifted his head slowly only to see the gun in his face. Which he lowered his head back down, staring at the girl and the gun barrel. ""I don't think there's a bus, ma'am. I would have heard it. And, there are no people around here... The entire area is blocked with barricades... Someone would have been clumsy enough to attempt it.."" he said, breathing heavily. He reached for his gun that was by his side, slowly raising his arm up to aim it back at the girl. He lowered it at first because of the pain shooting through his body. Why that was? There was glass lying around where he had been standing, you could say he got some big nasty shards stuck in his back now. The pressure of lying on his back like this only made it worse. Make a wrong move like getting up and he'd be shot on the spot. And Emma, what about Emma? How would he take care of her if he was wounded like this? Jerry gripped the gun tightly in his hand and raised it up willingly, pointing it at the girl. He continued to breath heavily, feeling the blood start to leave his body and create a small puddle on the ground.<br/><br/>He was about to pull the trigger when Emma ran out of the house. ""Stop! Please don't hurt Jerry!"" Emma said, running over to Jerry. She got down on her knees and wrapped her arms around him. Jerry glanced at Emma, then at the girl. He slowly lowered his gun, putting it down on the ground. Emma helped him sit up, till she saw the glass shards in his back. ""Oh.. Jerry, you're hurt..."" She looked sad, that her dad was actually injured. She looked up at the girl and said, ""Please don't hurt him. He was just protecting me... He doesn't deserve to die, none of us do..."" This little kid, who knew she was watching the whole time."
817,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-20T22:43:35,Darkwaterz,"Brena chewed her lip, looking down at him. He didn't look like such a bad guy, but then again looks were deceiving. Her eyes glittered with a hint of emotion as he spoke and she watched him lift the gun. Sniffing as she drew in her breath, sharp and cold like the frigid air around her she hardened herself to the gun that he pointed at her again. She didn't bother to speak though, no, she knew that if she spoke he'd have that clear chance to shoot her in the time between.<br/><br/>When she pulled the shot gun up, she pointed it at his chest, liking her lips. ""Shoot me and we'll both die. My finger will pull on the trigger... and you'll-"" she stopped at the sight of blood. Oh no! Not blood! Her stomach lurched at the sight and suddenly she turned very pale. ""You-You're bleeding."" she gaped, motioning her gun at his side when she heard a scream that shook her from her thoughts.<br/><br/>Her shoulders arched and suddenly she was rearing back to being defensive like a slender wolf who was having her hind legs bit and snapped at. Emma threw her off completely and suddenly she felt awful really and she felt the tears starting to fly to her eyes. She was most certainly sure she was going to cry. ""I-I won't!"" Brena rasped, looking away dodging the face of the crying child. She pulled the gun back up and stepped away hearing Emma dote over the man who clearly was her guardian. ""I won't hurt him, I was just-"" she couldn't say it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Defending herself? Defending herself against a man who was clearly protecting his little girl! How stupid could you be, Brena?!</span>She chided herself, biting her lip. ""I'm sorry, I... I didn't-"" She bit her lip hard till it made her wince and she opened her eyes. Brena gasped, ""I ... I can help, come take my gun and I'll carry him inside."" She told Emma. ""I promise I won't hurt him. I have a medical kit in my truck and it's only maybe a mile down. I'll be quick, but ... just let me take him inside first. I'm sorry."" she told her, looking back at her. The tears just dribbled down her face. ""I'm sorry.""<br/><br/>It was funny how easily her resolve broke at the mention or sight of that child. Sometimes it was a curse to her, how easily children were able to break her and make her go from big and strong to small and weak. She felt so stupid, for more than one reason and if she had known better she would have never kicked him. She probably should have just slept in the truck. Gods and it was already starting to get dark, who knew what was crawling about and she just stole off with this child's one and only safety and if they attracted undead because the smell of blood.... She gasped, covering her face as she held the gun out for Emma. ""HURRY! There isn't much time!"" She told her, trying to get herself together."
818,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-20T23:03:10,Little Dove,"Emma looked at the girl for a moment, then back at Jerry. She didn't know what to really say as she didn't want Jerry to die of blood loss. ""I can... get inside... myself.. I don't need.. any help... from you.."" Jerry stated, forcing himself to his hands and knees. Slowly, he rose up to his feet. He stumbled once or twice, but regained his balance. The shards were large, dug deep into his back. He made his way slowly back towards the house, using anything around him as support. Emma looked at Jerry go back inside, then at the girl. ""If you can help him, please do it."" she said. ""I... I won't take that gun of yours though, it is getting dark, you need it..."" She bent down to pick up Jerry's gun from the ground, making sure to put the safety lock on it. ""Just go get what you said you'd do, I'll be inside with Jerry.."" With that, she turned around and ran back inside the house, shutting the door. She set his gun down on the coffee table. Jerry was sitting on the couch, trying to ignore the pain he was feeling. ""That girl said she was sorry, she wants to help you..."" Jerry looked at Emma for a moment, then at the door. ""Just go to your room.."" he said calmly and quietly. ""I'll deal with her when she gets back..."" Emma didn't say anything else, she nodded her head and obediently went upstairs to her room.<br/><br/>Jerry breathed in for a moment, then exhaled. Slowly, he stood up and removed his jacket and set it down on the arm of the couch. It had bloodstains on it, and a few tears from the glass. Then he removed that white shirt of his, now stained with his blood and tears as well on the back. He set it down on the arm of the couch. Jerry had a slight build, nice to look at actually. Fitness was a key to survival during this harsh time, right? Slowly, Jerry lowered himself so he could sit back down on the couch. Hopefully that girl would get back soon. If not, he would have an enemy and wouldn't hesitate to hunt her down."
819,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-20T23:39:49,Darkwaterz,"Brena nodded, looping the strap of her gun around her after she set the safety on it. She tightened the strap then before bracing herself and breathing in. She cleared her face, wiped away her tears and ran out of the yard. Her boots cut into the rich dirty and she felt herself almost slip bt she caught her balance, easily sliding across the ground as if gliding on ice. Her boots gained grip and suddenly she felt her legs start to tense with anticipation as she ran along side the outer fence.<br/><br/>Her heart was pounding in her ears and as she ran she heard something screech and she ran harder to her truck. Not even twenty minutes out, she reached the truck in time only to see something sitting on the back, it's claws clearly scratched the surface because she could hear it raking its teeth along the window. It had smelled her on it and was thoroughly checking the truck.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh...Oh my go-</span>She slowed to a stop, unclipping the strap as she cocked the gun at the right angle and aimed them shot. It screamed and fell over but Brena took no mercy and shot it thrice more.<br/><br/>""Freaking crawlers!"" she rasped, her heart thundering in her chest now and the blood boiling in her ears. She could barely feel the weight of the gun as she stood over it enough to check it and she got closer, nudging it. She shot again to make sure then turned around and looked back. Twilight had just set and suddenly she was feeling so weak she was ready to just crawl in her truck and sleep it out but there would be no safety. The undead were crafty and handles would eventually prove no obstacle with or without broken windows. Unlocking the truck, she grabbed the med kit and threw it over her back and kept the gun in one hand.<br/><br/>Brena turned and ran back to the house as fast as possible. Her adrenaline cutting down the run to about 5 minutes less than the time it took her. When she got the gate, she threw it shut, latched it and pushed the barricades nearby in front of it and thanked the barbed wire on top that would slow anything inhuman down. Throwing her gun back on her back, Brena pulled the pack from her shoulder and shuffled her feet across the dirt inside. She found the door easily, jiggling the screen door handle and then clicking the front door handle to open the door. She almost flung the door open in panic, her ears doe-eyed wide and her mouth hung open as she tried to gain air in her dry throat.<br/><br/>Turning she closed the door, locked it and walked into the house slowly, looking around for Jerry only to see the back of a very able bodied man and muscles that were enough to make her throat less dry than before. She blushed and looked away, pulling off her faux fur lined coat as she threw it on a nearby chair. ""Crawlers..."" she breathed, looking down as she walked to the nearest table and set the pack down, ""Climbing on my truck... Sorry I- took so long."" She rasped , catching her breath as she closed her eyes tightly and pulled the pack open. She wanted to tell him sorry, that she wouldn't have kicked him down if she had known he had a child with him, but what the hell did she know. Besides, it would have sounded lame as an excuse.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh sorry, you're only important if you're with child. I mean, men are men, and I'm a woman so I have to defend myself naturally. I would never have thought a guy would travel with a child.</span>How obnoxious would that have sounded then? It probably would've been pretty bad."
820,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-20T23:55:15,Little Dove,"Jerry turned his head when he saw the girl burst through the front door. ""Some adrenaline speed boost you got there..."" he commented. Sighing he looked at the floor, not looking at her. ""You know, I was being as nice as I could towards you. There was no need to do that.. Especially with Emma watching.. Who knows how bad that could scar a child.."" he breathed quietly. Lifting his head, he looked at the girl, ""Just be honest with me, please"" he said calmly, looking her straight in the eyes. ""Just tell me why you're here, why you're doing this... I just want answers is a-"" he flinched, lowering his head. The pain in his back was growing worse now. ""If you're going to help, best do it now..."" he said faintly, ""If you don't... I'll be the attraction of the undead. I'm sure we all don't want to die because of this, right?""<br/><br/>Maybe Jerry was off to a bad start, but they all would be in trouble if the glass wasn't taken out and the wounds not treated. I mean, come on, what was this girl waiting for? It's not like Jerry would do anything to her, right? He was practically immobile right now, no chance of that happening anyways. Just the sight of a tear starting to form in his eye was enough to know that he had feelings. He wasn't a cold hearted bastard or anything. Right?"
821,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-21T00:37:27,Darkwaterz,"She looked up at him, biting her lip and light anger flared. ""There was no need to point a gun to the back of my head,"" she snapped quietly. Pulling out the antibacterial wash she drenched it down his back and started dabbing it up with gauze before she took out a pair of scizzors and set them aside. Brena held her breath so as not to breath in the smell of blood so she wouldn't faint but she was already sure she had tunnel vision.<br/><br/>""How was I supposed to know that you had a little girl,"" she growled, tears forming in her eyes again. When he flinched, she took a hold of the glass sharp and breathed deeply. ""Now shut up, or I won't be able to pull this shard out. I'm already queasy enough, as is,"" she told him, swallowing the lump in her throat. Brena pulled the shard slowly then tugged hard as if to bring the sharp towards her. She moved out of the way as it slid out and yanked free and she dropped it as quick as she could.<br/><br/>""Sh-shoot-AH!"" She yelped, getting up as she abruptly snatched up her own hand and studied it. For a moment her hand looked fine, but a line of red cut across the top of her fingers and she squeezed it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ugh, she so did not have time for this!</span>. Grabbing some a plastic glove she threw it down over her fingers and hissed at the latex powder that burned her cuts. Brena kicked the chair away in frustration as she sat back down and grabbed the tweezers and started to pull out the small shards. She kept drenching his wound with sterile water and finally got around to pulling out the wire to stitch him up. She was so done now.<br/><br/>She was on the verge of throwing up her guts and she felt her stomach doing a million flips per second. The thought of her bleeding hand made her about ready to faint but she wouldn't let herself, no, not till it was over. Not till... She swallowed the baby barf in her mouth and whimpered, ""I should have never came here. Even if my truck broke down, this is by the stupidest experience of my life!"" She whispered in frustration, looping the dissolvable medical wire through the needle. The hook on the end made her eyes roll."
822,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-21T00:52:28,Little Dove,"Jerry sighed for a moment, listening to her talk about how she didn't know he had a child with him. ""I was protecting her that way. I didn't know what kind of person you were. We just recently got here, and the last group of people we were with... turned on us because the group was too big.."" he started to say. He would have said more till he felt the the shards being pulled from his back. He flinched, closing his eyes tightly and gripping the arm of the couch. He tried to remain calm while he could. ""I pointed that gun at you because I thought you'd be the same as everyone else, kill us just to survive. I didn't want Emma to go through life without a family again... She's been through so much, I'm all she has left..."" he said, calming down, though the tears were now being shed through his closed eyes. It wasn't from the shards being pulled out, it was from having to tell her what their situation was. ""Everyone out here is trying to survive, after her parents died, I've been the only thing she's had close to as a father. Sure, I don't look like one. People judge appearances all the time. I even did that to you but only for safety reasons..."" Slowly, Jerry stood up from the couch, trying to wipe the tears from his face, but they continued to fall. ""Our minds are just jumbled up right now..."" he said quietly.<br/><br/>He slowly turned around to face the girl and said, ""I'm... sorry we came off on bad terms.. My name is Jerry. Jerry Kwan... The child you saw me with, is Emma, she's adopted.."" Jerry then broke eye contact from Brena, looking down at the floor. Protective was all he was doing right now, he was just doing what any parent would for their child. He just forgot the negative effects it would have on them. Soon, Emma came back down the stairs, holding a stuffed dog plush in her arms. She stopped at the bottom of the stairs and looked at Brena, then at Jerry. She didn't say anything, just slowly came into the room and sat in a chair in the corner of the room."
823,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-24T05:20:06,Darkwaterz,""" And I didn't know who you were or who was with you. I had a right to defend myself,"" she told him, looking at him. "" Honestly, thirds worked is harsh and it's getting really hard to trust men..."" Brena listened to him, although she didn't want to and finally sat back for a moment to grab a piece of gauze and apply ointment to it. "" We were both obviously thinking the same thing though... We wanted to protect something.""<br/><br/>Suddenly she remembered that little girl and her heart started to break. She wanted to go back now, to make sure she was okay, but her mind told her they were dead. It was probably best to think that way.<br/><br/>Brena looked at him, stepping back as he stood and she saw the tears on his face. If times were different, she would have thought him weak... but times were hard. She looked down at his hand, her eyes outlining his hand slowly before she raised her hand slowly and took his. Her eyes shot up to meet his but she didn't smile. "" My name is-"" she started, but the pitter patter of little feet cut her off. She forced a smile, but it was based off a laugh on bad timing. ""It's nice to meet your daughter. She seems very sweet."""
824,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-24T05:33:13,Little Dove,"Jerry slowly lifted his head to look at the girl for a moment, her hand holding his as if to comfort him. Times were most certainly difficult for everyone, and just trying to stay alive was enough hassle as it was. Emma walked over to Jerry, deciding to sit on his lap, still hugging the stuffed dog. He calmed down some, smiling a little at Emma. ""Look what I found, it's a doggy and his name will be Toby."" she smiled, hugging the doll. ""She is..."" Jerry said as he looked at the girl now. ""Well, I hope the.. uh.. 'situation' wasn't too much for you, you really didn't have to do that, you know."" he shrugged his shoulders a bit.<br/><br/>Looking towards the window he could see it was getting dark out. ""Emma, you should go to bed, OK?"" Jerry asked her. Emma looked up at Jerry, ""OK.."" she said, hopping off of Jerry's lap. ""Come on Toby, let's go to bed now..."" she waved to Jerry and then to Brena, heading off towards the stairs and up to her room. Sighing, Jerry looked at the girl for a bit. ""What did you say your name was? I didn't catch it..."" he asked her, then looked down at their hands, still seeing them together. Jerry was alright for now, he just often had hard times in his life that he hated, but he was also rather glad that someone cared enough besides Emma."
825,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-26T06:13:29,Darkwaterz,"Brena smiled weakly at Emma, watching her in silence. She was completely speechless at the little girl's actions or maybe she was still feeling guilty for being the near cause of death to her only guardian. Clearing her throat, she gave a curt nod to the door as she watched Jerry comfort her and play with her. It was cute, watching him entertain her whims, although they meant less than anything in the face of danger. Calmness was key, though, in this day and age and in surviving it was best a child was happy and quiet over screaming and terrified.<br/><br/>""Night,"" Brena nodded to Emma, looking back as she watched her hop off Jerry's lap and run upstairs. Her eyes grew wide at the realization it was dark out and they were two adults... alone... And he was half naked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh lord! Brena you pervert, shut up!</span>She screamed at herself, covering her face as she turned to walk away to the kitchen - not purposely - blowing off his question. Her mind spun and as she started to look around to see where she was going, or at least find the kitchen, but she then realized the end of his question and how it was aimed at her. Turning back, she looked from the hall to Jerry. ""What?"" She called, but her mind rewound his sentence before she answered her question with an ""Oh,"" and curled her hair over her finger. ""Brena,"" she whispered, looking away.<br/><br/>She kept her mouth covered before looking back at his hand and flinching. Their hands! Jerking her wrist down and flicking it up, she tore her hand away from his and laughed at him. ""Brena, but don't make a nickname out of it."" She told him, using her - now warm - hand to smooth back her hair. She was not really into this, ""You should get some rest though, honestly... And I need some place to crash so I can get up in the morning to leave. I'm sorry for intruding. Honestly."" She told him, laughing again."
826,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-26T06:21:42,Little Dove,"Jerry shook his head, ""Nah, it's fine. It's been quite awhile since I've seen a actual person, rather an a zombie.."" he said, giving her a small smile. He stood up, picking up his shirt and jacket from the arm of the couch. ""I guess I'll head off to bed then. You're welcome to sleep on the couch if you want. If you don't like it, then don't worry about waking me up in the middle of the night, I won't mind swapping places with you."" he shrugged, then headed off towards the stairs. ""It's nice to meet you, Brena"" he said, giving her another smile, along with that cute eye smile of his to accompany it. Jerry headed up the stairs, walking down the hallway and towards his room where he shut the door. He set his shirt and jacket on a chair in the bedroom, then went to go sit on his bed for a bit.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Man, today has been hectic. But, then again.. Not everything was as bad as it was. Sure, I got hurt, but I think I met someone who had a kind heart. I like kind..</span>he thought as he lied down on the bed, looking up at the ceiling.<br/><br/>As he lied there, he wondered about some things. Would Brena stay with him and Emma? Or would she actually leave like she said she would? Why was she acting strange around him all of a sudden? Those questions roamed his head for awhile. Till he crawled under the covers, the blanket up to his chest. He sighed, leaning over to turn out the table lamp, then he lied on his side and closed his eyes, drifting off to sleep that night."
827,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-28T14:29:49,Darkwaterz,"Brena felt her throat swell at his words and she nodded hurriedly. ""Y-yea-"" she coughed, turning away as he grabbed his clothes. She rubbed her neck, her eyes sampling her surroundings but before she knew it he had gone upstairs. Fear of that undead horrified her, chilling her bones cold with shaky nerves.<br/><br/>""Oh gods,"" she panted, her nails scratching at her arm as she looked up. There really want much protecting them and... She knew she wasn't going to sleep well tonight. Holding her gun, she sat down on the couch and stared at the door. For a time she only observed the windows but slowly she kept to just the door.<br/><br/>Her mind grew weary by the time the sun peaked over the mountains, flecking the house with sun to chase out the nightmares and phantom screeches of undead.<br/><br/>Brena fell asleep at some point, she wasn't sure when, but she used the gun pointed at the door and her head lopped to the side on the arm of the couch. Her sleeping choice didn't exactly look comfortable but it was enough to make her feel safe."
828,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-10-28T15:08:08,Little Dove,"Jerry was upstairs, asleep in his room, peacefully sleeping. He didn't worry about the undead around where they lived. There were plenty of barricades that blocked even stupid people out. They were practically safe from harm. Soon enough, morning came around, to which Jerry just lied there in bed, staring up at the ceiling. Groaning a bit, he forced himself to sit up a bit. Then he got up out of bed, and headed downstairs. He couldn't help but smile a bit at seeing Brena's sleeping position. He walked towards her quietly, putting her gun on it's safety lock and tried to pry it from her, succeeding. He fixed her position so she was now lying on her back on the couch. He still had her gun in his hand, to which he set on the coffee table quietly and went off into the kitchen. From there, he was making himself some cereal, and going to sit at the table to eat. And yes, he was too lazy to put his shirt on in the mornings.<br/><br/>He wondered what Brena's decision would be today. Would she leave him and Emma, and go her separate way like she said? Or would she change her mind and come along? He glanced over at her from the kitchen, watching her sleeping form for a bit. If she did decide to stay, she would be the first of many to be accepted to stay with them."
829,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-11-12T03:36:33,Darkwaterz,"Brena wasn't as lucky. She didn't remember when she had fallen asleep, but dark nights and undead teased the borders of her mind, troubling her with almost a nightmare. Her body grew tense as Jerry took her gun and she didn't relax after that, buy only shuffled in discomfort in her dead sleep. ""I-I can't-"" she mumbled, her body swapping over as She curled into a tight ball. "" No, no, I-"" The sound of cereal clicked in her mind as gun shot rounds flicking away their empty outer shells onto they're ground and suddenly she was awake, wide eyed and sitting up.<br/><br/>Her hair had managed to shuffle up one side of her head as She slid her head up off the couch. Jerry's work had been short lived and her body felt sore from last night's sleep. ""Uh-"" she groaned, grabbing her head as She swung her legs off the couch and stood up.<br/><br/>Vertigo quickly caught her and her eyes rolled, closing as She stumbled back into unfamiliar surroundings and fell in the space between the coffee table and couch. Her arm draped lazily on the couch as she banged her elbow on the table and sharply hissed, drawing in her hand to get forehead as her other hand cradled her hurt humorus. ""Gawd, why?!"" She moaned, closing her eyes tightly. Leaving was far from her mind... at the moment."
830,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-11-13T00:36:42,Little Dove,"Jerry was eating his cereal until he heard a loud bang, jumping at the sound and almost spilling his breakfast. He turned his head quickly to see that Brena had fallen on the floor. Getting out of his seat, he quickly made his way into the living room, going around toward her to slip his hands under her arms to pull her up. He stumbled a bit due to the uneven weight and fell back onto the couch, sitting with Brena in his lap. He sighed, thankful that nothing bad had happened. He moved her off of his lap and into the spot next to him on the couch. ""What happened?"" he asked, looking at her for a moment. What did she do to fall like that? Clumsy? Then he noticed something, glancing at her arm. Curiosity rose to him as he gently took her arm by the wrist, and slid the arm sleeve back a bit, seeing the bruise from hitting the table.<br/><br/>""Geez, I say you're clumsy or what.."" he sighed and started to mumble some things in Korean under his breath. He looked around for the first aid kit that was used yesterday to treat his wounds. Finding it, he set it on the table and opened it, looking for something that could  suit. He got up and left the room, coming back with a box of tissues and took about five to seven tissues and folded them up so they were a comfortable pad like thing that could protect the elbow since they didn't have much here to work with. He decided to use a large gauze bandage and carefully but gently put it on over the seven layers of folded up tissue on the elbow. This would serve as a cushion so if she bumped it or rested it on something, it wouldn't hurt. He was actually being very gentle while doing this, making sure that it wouldn't hurt Brena while trying to protect the elbow. ""There.."" he sighed, finally finished."
831,The Virus (Little Dove and Darkwaterz),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=34091,2013-11-13T14:11:49,Darkwaterz,"Brena gasped as he pulled her up. Her feet struggled to gain traction on the floor but as he fell, her body followed his flow of gravity. She felt her body slide into his lap and the warm smooth skin that her hands came to grasp as she caught herself made her face redden.<br/><br/>As he moved her over, she tensed and squared her shoulders in reaction to see his shirtless, bare chest. She looked away, ""Vertigo,"" she choked, trying to make her new headache subside now as she covered her face and rubbed her temples with her free hand. ""Um..."" she started, unsure to really ask.<br/><br/>When he took her arm, immediately her attention snapped back to him. Why was he being so touchy feely?! ""Umm!"" She started, her breathing cut short ad he pulled her arm up. Brena winced, "" Please... Uh, wait."" She mumbled but he was already after the kit. She was fine, really, but he was easily making it hard to distinguish she was okay.<br/><br/>""It isn't that bad,"" she murmured, amazed at how gentle he was. ""I mean... thanks."" She told him, unsure what to complain about. At least he cared enough. Sitting up, she moved away before she got any more embarrassed than she already was. She even took the time to get up, ""Um... You..."" No, she wouldn't say anything. It was normal for men to do that, why was she so... ""No..."" she whined to herself, bowing her head as she walked to the kitchen quickly.<br/><br/>She certainly wasn't one to be man handled, nor handled at all. In fact, touching was completely off limits... Or at least to her. She stayed away from men and most people for that. Children were her only benefit... until now."
832,It's Not As It Seems,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3539,2011-06-12T06:30:51,Asteria,"For this RP, I have no specific vision! I'm simply interested in playing with this idea of a character. I like detail, so bear in mind my posts may become outrageous in length. Any character species is welcome, though I prefer male against Lily. I would rather RP one on one, but if you feel the need to bring in more people, I may be able to be swayed.<br/><br/>Here's the idea, as well as what would be her entrance post, with room to tweak it for whoever I write with:<br/><br/><span style=""color: aqua"">Name: Named herself Lily as it is her favorite flower and no one stuck around long enough to name her when she was born<br/><br/>Age: 18 she thinks, though she doesn't know her real birthday<br/><br/>Gender: Female<br/><br/>Genetic quirk: Anything that comes into direct contact with her skin dies<br/><br/>Height: 5'6""<br/><br/>Weight: Thin, 120 lbs, very slight<br/><br/>Appearance: <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i56.tinypic.com/358yq6t.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>(is always covered from head to toe as an added precaution) <br/><br/>________________________<br/><br/>Eighteen years. Eighteen long years of the same routine. It was for those eighteen years that Lily had remained in the personal care of scientists, being poked and prodded with stainless steel instruments. For those years, she was kept like an animal on a remote island, away from the world, as she was considered a danger to it.<br/><br/>She knew little of the outside world; only what she'd read about in books. Lily'd been told that it was her fault her parent's had died, as had the doctors that had taken care of her. No one had known what to do with her, so they called the government. Of course, they'd arrived with their unmarked vans, men in suits carrying suitcases had piled out, all wearing assorted protective gear as they assessed the problem. Unable to find a problem there, they picked her up with padded tongs, placing her in a basket and carrying her out of the hospital, to be strapped to a gurney and brought to an off-continent location.<br/><br/>There, off the coast, she was placed in a facility, and immediately tested on. They took blood sample after blood sample. Skin layer after skin layer. Many men died in the process of testing what they deemed cures. It would take three years of her life to determine that it was only through direct contact with her skin that someone would die. No other aspect of her body created such an adverse affect to another living thing. <br/><br/>In the next five years, they tested her potency on a number of different living things. The feelings each of these experiments had on her broke her down, bit by bit. She didn't want to touch anything, and it became more of a struggle every day to make her comply with their tests. Gloved hands would grip her small arms to the point of bruising, forcing her small hands to reach forward toward the specimens they brought in. Each time, the result was the same, and she'd burst out crying, only to be tranquilized and dropped off in her room. She never did understand why she couldn't be out when they made her touch things. Maybe for the psychological affects it would have, making an entire case study out of her, instead of making it about her body only.<br/><br/>It only got worse as the years passed. It got to the point that she'd hardened herself against the pain, unable to take the feelings that it had every time she reached out and touched an animal, or plant. To her, it was her parents...the doctors...the innocent people she'd been told she killed. Every animal that posed a new hope for her, <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Maybe I won't kill this one!""</span>, died as did all the ones before it. She no longer hoped for a cure. She accepted her fate.<br/><br/>By fifteen, she was a morbid girl, a lonely girl. Lily craved nothing more than human interaction, more than what she received from the people prodding her and herding her into rooms so they could approach her island enclosure without dying. There were no longer daily tests. Instead, it was a maybe blood drawn here or there, maybe another antidote tested out on another animal, bred in captivity of course so PETA would never know. The only interaction she got was with the occasional attendant sent to clean out her room, which was brief. Or, when the scientists would come in to talk to her about more tests. It was nothing like she wanted.<br/><br/>By eighteen, she'd given up all hope whatsoever. She didn't dare hope as all of it had been expended and never bore fruit. She'd gotten her hopes up far too many times to want to do it again. So, instead, she spent her time wandering the island with the camera they allowed her to have, taking pictures of flowers and the wildlife. Lily would never touch them, not unless with a gloved hand. She didn't want to kill off the only beauty she'd come to know in life, beauty outside of her books.<br/><br/>Her books were the only thing she could base what any interactions in the real world off of. She'd dream of one day reaching the main land, and having a romance like the ones she'd read about in books. Lily knew it was impossible, but she couldn't help her dreams. The books made life seem all the more bearable, like she could live vicariously through them. Even if her fate was bleak, all the books she would allow herself to read had a happy ending and it was the only kind she liked.<br/><br/>This is how her days would go: Reading, wandering, reading, sleep. Day in and day out, she would follow this routine to the letter...<br/><br/>...Until the storm...<br/><br/>It had been warned that a hurricane was going to be over her island, posing the threat of no electricity. Lily hadn't thought anything of it as they'd always talked about this happening eventually, though she'd always lucked out. Her island always seemed to be bypassed or it wouldn't be strong enough when it reached her to do any real damage.<br/><br/>This one was different. While still five miles off the coast, the power was already flickering. Winds ripped through the island, churning the sands and ripping up the flowers that Lily had photographed many a time. If not for those photos, no one would have any inkling of their prior existence there. Trees blocked the roads, uprooted and broken. And when the storm broke upon the shore...all power was out.<br/><br/>Lily had been in her room at the time, reading one of her favorite books, <span style=""font-style: italic"">Dr. Franklin's Island</span>, a book about two girls turned genetic freaks, and then turned back after their struggles. It was the only book she could stand of that nature as it was too close to her situation, but since it had a happy ending, she could read it. In the middle of a page, the power flickered on final time, and then went out, the locks on her door clicking open. Her eyes fought to adjust to the lack of light in the room, but it was hard. Peering up into the corners of her room, she didn't see the red blinking light of the cameras anymore.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm...I'm not under surveillance...</span> she thought timidly to herself. If ever there was a chance to make it to the real world...it was now. <span style=""font-style: italic"">But do I dare?</span> Lily wondered. They'd never let her go unless they cured her, and that could take years. She wasn't guaranteed to get off the island otherwise, unless in a casket, a thought that crossed her mind about fifty times a day. Taking a deep breath, she released it, telling herself that by the end of it, her mind would be made up. <span style=""font-style: italic"">It's now or never...</span><br/><br/>Lily decided to take that chance. Pulling on a trench coat, wrapping a heavy scarf around her head, only her eyes visible, and then wriggling her fingers back into her gloves, she cautiously opened her door. Her movements were slow at first, and then became more and more harried, before making a break for it, running out the exit to her outer enclosure. Rain pelted her hard in the face as leaves whirled around her. Lightning struck down repeatedly as thunder roared. Waves crashed up on the shore, higher than usual. Her hand raised to block the rain from her eyes as she scanned the dark shore line for the entrance her attendants used.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Bingo...</span> she thought excitedly as her eyes laid on the metal hinged gate. Running up to it, tripping several times, she fumbled with the door, finally managing to pull it open against the gale-force winds. Running onto the shore, she searched desperately for a boat, any boat, the boat they used to venture out to her every day. A smile filled her eyes as she spotted it, a mile up the beach crashing along the dock with every wave. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">There's still time to go back...</span> she cautioned herself, pausing her run. <span style=""font-style: italic"">But...I may not get another chance like this, so if I don't go now, how will I know if what exists in my books is real?</span> she wondered. Shaking her head, she threw caution to the wind and ran pell-mell at the boat, hopping into it as it hit the dock, breaking through it. Haphazardly untying it, she fell over to the floor, and had to crawl her way to the wheel, turning the boat on. <br/><br/>Suddenly, looking over her shoulder as she tried to steer the boat away from shore, she saw the flurry of men running after her, yelling for her to come back. She refused, and pushed the boat as hard as it would go to the mainland, to society, to people.<br/><br/>Fast forward to the morning after her heroic escape, and her boat had crashed onto shore in the middle of the night, having hit some rocks off the coast and been carried in by the massive waves. Her body was unceremoniously thrown from the boat and laid out on the beach, wet and cold and unconscious, until the screaming voice of a woman somewhere near her woke her up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">...The hell?</span> she thought groggily. Her head hurt, well everything hurt, and she had no idea where she'd ended up. Yet when she opened her eyes, and didn't see the inside of her enclosure, her body shot upright, panicking as she realized people would be coming to her aid, aid they wouldn't be able to give. Getting up, and then falling back down to her knees as a head rush made her lose balance, she tried to assure them she was fine. Trying to convince them of this fact while keeping them from touching her was another matter entirely. She may be covered from head to toe right now, but they'd want to examine her and make sure she was as all right as she said she was. If they did that...they'd die the moment they touched her skin, and that was something she wasn't willing to have happen.<br/><br/>She pushed through the crowd and ran for all she was worth, running for cover wherever she could find it. Running through the trashed streets, she passed broken houses, fallen trees, down power lines and overturned cars. Ducking into an alley way, she took shelter under some stairs, obscured from view by a few trash bags as she tried to catch her breath.</span>"
833,It's Not As It Seems,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3539,2011-06-15T02:49:51,Ristina,may i take in on this and partake in the long journey i'll make a char now if u wish
834,It's Not As It Seems,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3539,2011-06-15T02:58:37,Ristina,"Name: Kevin renaldolph<br/>Age:17<br/>gender: Male<br/>genetic quirk: he ainâ€™t anything too special as far as the eye can see. But behind the scenes he can change into a wolf<br/>height: 6â€™4 ft<br/>weight: 174 ilbs he is on the broader basketball player build. But he is also semi- thin<br/>Appearance:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1102.photobucket.com/albums/g444/nerdface1028/Character%20Banners/Picture13-21.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>(will have more later if ur willing to have me that is)"
835,It's Not As It Seems,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3539,2011-06-15T06:10:17,Asteria,"I'm more than willing to write with you, Ristina! Your character looks great!! ^^ Just let me know when you're ready, and we can get this ball rolling!"
836,It's Not As It Seems,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3539,2011-06-15T21:05:14,Ristina,righty well im a move this to a one on one in alpha xD btw it is moved now :)
837,It's Not As It Seems,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3539,2011-06-15T22:40:20,Ristina,"Kevin renaldolph lived , as some would call it the difficult life. His parents were how does one say it-divorced in a way. His mother lived in some upstate town in London, while his dad took care of him in the northern beach area of California. His father was a rich man. That wasnâ€™t much of a surprise since his mother was also rich. As a child he always got everything he wanted from books, games, television, and girls. From the age of 5 though he knew something was off about him. He heard things that no one else could. From the tiniest sound of a whisper that was two rooms away, to stereoâ€™s in cars that were half a mile away. He asked questions that his father would vaguely answer.<br/><br/>When he was 7 his dad put him on a soccer team. During one of the games he got into a dispute over being kicked. Turns out by the end of the dispute the other kids nose was broke, kneecap shattered, and arm dislocated. This should have been nearly impossible for any kid to do at his age. Yet somehow he managed it. Soon kids around town were calling him<span style=""font-style: italic"">""freak."" </span>And<span style=""font-style: italic"">""what you must have super powers."" </span>The name-calling , and admiration never stopped.<br/><br/>Though it was when he was 12 that he realized what he was. Why he was the way he was. His mother only dropped into town every 6 months. When he started telling his mother of the things that were happening, she would just shrug it off like it was nothing. His father on the other hand kept telling him that itâ€™s completely natural. Heâ€™s growing. But on the night of his 12th birthday, which was a full moon, his world slowly changed for the worst.<br/><br/>When the moon was at the highest peak, and the silver light shined through the glass window he felt changed in his body. He began to grow a muzzle, furry ears , tail, paws, and his body completely changed into a wolfâ€™s. He was in a human sleeping position where his paws were sticking straight up.  At first he thought it was a dream. But again, and again the transformation would keep happenings. Every night he would turn into a wolf. He thought of it as rather a curse than a gift. He never spoke a word to his parents about this. Afraid that they would send him to a psychiatrist, and a councilor. That would be his worst nightmare.<br/><br/>It wasnâ€™t until he was fourteen that his secret was almost shown to the whole school. He got into a dispute over a girl, and he felt himself begin to change. In fear he ran from the school, and took the i.s.s  for ditching.  He tried hard to keep continuing on with life like he wasnâ€™t different. But the change seemed to happen more and more.<br/><br/>When he was 16 his father sat him down at the table, and finally explained what was going. That he was born into an ancient werewolf pack. That his father and mother were head of the pack. Or alphaâ€™s in his case. His father taught him how to control the power. Soon after he began to love the change. Even if as his father said he must never be caught changing in public. They would shoot him, or hunt him down. For their pack was hiding from human, and other creatures as he called it. So he settled on changing only at night and running along the beach, and through forests. Rarely would he ever travel into the city.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nowâ€¦.</span></span><br/><br/>Kevin had heard about the hurricanes that hit an island off the coast of California shore. He also heard there were no survivors. That peaked his interest. There was no way an entire island was decimated. Something sounds fishy to him. ""Dad I think I am going to take a run on the shore later to see if anyone popped up."" He shoveled a spoon full of resse cereal into his mouth. Waiting for his fatherâ€™s words.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>""Son I think that is great. Just donâ€™t get seen by any of the locals. Take the stroll at night."" </span><br/><br/>Kevin waited till the moon rose high in the sky before his stroll. Quickly he changed into his beautifully  black pelt wolf form and trotted towards the sea. Water crashed against a golden ground. While tall rocks piled along the shore. He glanced around awaiting for any life to hit the beach."
838,It's Not As It Seems,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3539,2011-06-18T03:33:59,Asteria,"<span style=""color: skyblue"">It had been warned that a hurricane was going to be over her island, posing the threat of no electricity. Lily hadn't thought anything of it as they'd always talked about this happening eventually, though she'd always lucked out. Her island always seemed to be bypassed or it wouldn't be strong enough when it reached her to do any real damage.<br/><br/>This one was different. While still five miles off the coast, the power was already flickering. Winds ripped through the island, churning the sands and ripping up the flowers that Lily had photographed many a time. If not for those photos, no one would have any inkling of their prior existence there. Trees blocked the roads, uprooted and broken. And when the storm broke upon the shore...all power was out.<br/><br/>Lily had been in her room at the time, reading one of her favorite books, Dr. Franklin's Island, a book about two girls turned genetic freaks, and then turned back after their struggles. It was the only book she could stand of that nature as it was too close to her situation, but since it had a happy ending, she could read it. In the middle of a page, the power flickered on final time, and then went out, the locks on her door clicking open. Her eyes fought to adjust to the lack of light in the room, but it was hard. Peering up into the corners of her room, she didn't see the red blinking light of the cameras anymore.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm...I'm not under surveillance...</span> she thought timidly to herself. If ever there was a chance to make it to the real world...it was now. <span style=""font-style: italic"">But do I dare?</span> Lily wondered. They'd never let her go unless they cured her, and that could take years. She wasn't guaranteed to get off the island otherwise, unless in a casket, a thought that crossed her mind about fifty times a day. Taking a deep breath, she released it, telling herself that by the end of it, her mind would be made up. <span style=""font-style: italic"">It's now or never...</span><br/><br/>Lily decided to take that chance. Pulling on a trench coat, wrapping a heavy scarf around her head, only her eyes visible, and then wriggling her fingers back into her gloves, she cautiously opened her door. Her movements were slow at first, and then became more and more harried, before making a break for it, running out the exit to her outer enclosure. Rain pelted her hard in the face as leaves whirled around her. Lightning struck down repeatedly as thunder roared. Waves crashed up on the shore, higher than usual. Her hand raised to block the rain from her eyes as she scanned the dark shore line for the entrance her attendants used.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Bingo...</span> she thought excitedly as her eyes laid on the metal hinged gate. Running up to it, tripping several times, she fumbled with the door, finally managing to pull it open against the gale-force winds. Running onto the shore, she searched desperately for a boat, any boat, the boat they used to venture out to her every day. A smile filled her eyes as she spotted it, a mile up the beach crashing along the dock with every wave. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">There's still time to go back...</span> she cautioned herself, pausing her run. <span style=""font-style: italic"">But...I may not get another chance like this, so if I don't go now, how will I know if what exists in my books is real?</span> she wondered. Shaking her head, she threw caution to the wind and ran pell-mell at the boat, hopping into it as it hit the dock, breaking through it. Haphazardly untying it, she fell over to the floor, and had to crawl her way to the wheel, turning the boat on. <br/><br/>Suddenly, looking over her shoulder as she tried to steer the boat away from shore, she saw the flurry of men running after her, yelling for her to come back. She refused, and pushed the boat as hard as it would go to the mainland, to society, to people.<br/><br/>The waves picked up, pounding her small boat from every side. Gripping the wheel, she tried to keep it on a straight course, but couldn't seem to keep her sense of direction. She wasn't sure which way land even was, and the waves through off what little sense of direction she had.<br/><br/>As she tried to get her bearings, she looked off in the distance and her eyes widened in fear. A large wave, larger than those she'd seen breaching against her hull, was heading right for her. Her grip turned more vice-like, knuckles turning white as the wave grew closer. It was then that she really regretted her decision to leave, but couldn't turn back now...She didn't even know where back was.<br/><br/>Rising up over her, the wave stood thirty feet tall, dwarfing her small vessel in its wake. Crashing down on her, the boat broke apart, scattering debris throughout the wave along with her body. Choking on water, she broke the surface, snatching up a piece of the fiberglass boat, following the waves, praying that they brought her to shore.<br/><br/>Losing track of time, no longer even watching where she was going as the salt burned her eyes, she finally felt something hit her knee. Her eyes opened widely in surprise, and looked down to see the moon's light shining off the water, and catching the rocks below. <span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm...I'm...</span> Her mind was too tired and excited to finish the thought as Lily crawled to shore, immediately falling onto the beach, panting for all she was worth. Her eyes remained closed, too tired to care about anything else except relaxing and breathing. Her lungs felt like they were on fire, and her muscles felt like jello.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">As long as no one sees me...I'm fine...</span> she thought exhaustedly, drifting off.</span>"
839,It's Not As It Seems,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3539,2011-06-19T04:14:39,Ristina,"Kevinâ€™s amber wolf eyes finally caught a glint of a boat crashing against rocks. His wolf heart beat twice inside his chest.<span style=""font-style: italic""> A survivor? An actual survivor. </span>He sat on his paws with his tail wagging excitedly. Surly the person wouldnâ€™t want to see a wolf when they woke up. But there was no way he would chance the person still being awake. It was a secret and had to be kept that way. The ground underneath his paws was soft, and grainy just as sand should be.<br/><br/>He padded along the beach closer to the ship. Sniffling the scent of a female. His nostrils flared a little and he felt a mournful howl escape his muzzle. It was an instinct and he wasnâ€™t sure why. He couldnâ€™t see the owner of the ship, but knew she had to be around the ship somewhere.  His eyes scanned the perimeter-searching through the rocks and looking for a shadow of something remotely human. It was then that he caught the slightest movement in the water. The shadow shaped into a human shadow. He knew this must have been the owner of the boat. But the shadow was real close to the water, and it was nearly impossible for a wolf to swim through the murky water between the rocks. There had to be another way. A wolf just couldnâ€™t fit between the rocks.<br/><br/>But could he make it on top the rocks. He quickly trotted towards the rocks. Heading farther west down the beach where the rockiest part of the beach was. He pounced on top of the smallest rock. Just narrowly sliding off. The worst of the storm had passed but still the water was freighting at this time. Waves lapsed over the rocks, and he almost lost balance on the same rock three times. He whimpered wondering why he had to be the hero. Was it cause he was tired of being pushed around? Who really knew. But he had to help this girl even if she was already dead. Her death would need to be known to someone right?<br/><br/>He breather again contemplating on if he could make the jump to the bigger rock that was about five paw lengths away. Just one mistake and he would be crashing against the sea bed, and be drifting off to sea like a helpless kitten. He whimpered a little at the thought. There was no way he was going to give up. He arched his back a little and flexed his paws much like a cat. This time he leaped from the rock extending his black paws towards the next rock. He narrowly missed the rock by an inch , and felt his paws scrape at the rock as his worst fear came alive.<br/><br/>His head bashed against the rock and he felt the blood drip down his muzzle. The light of the moon was a blur, and a painful growl escaped his lips as he desperately kicked at the water to keep himself afloat. It was then that he got a flash of silver hair against the water. The girl. She was floating her back facing him. If only he had the strength to reach her. Desperately he felt his paws kick forward as his head pounded in pain.  He tasted blood on his tongue, and fought against the current even harder. It felt like hours before he felt a wave swish him up, and carry him towards the girl.<br/><br/>Big black paws swiftly pushed the girl towards shore. He waited till his muzzle was close enough to bite her t shirt, and drag her towards the beach. At this point in time he wasnâ€™t even sure which way was shore. He just let the current take them from the rocky area. Making sure to keep his jaw clenched on her clothing. The blood must of dripped from his head, past his jaw, and onto her shirt because he was seeing red dots on her clothing.<br/><br/>He tried hard not to let the world go black around him. Eventually the two of them had washed up onto the beach. He felt the familiar sand underneath his paws. He was sprawled out in a position that no wolf should ever be in. But sighed. The pain at this point was a dull numbing in his head that wouldnâ€™t go away. He released his hold on the girl and let his muzzle relax. He took note that she was breathing. Most likely injured by the crash, and passed out in pain. But none the less OK. He rested his muzzle on the girlâ€™s shoulder and tried to wrap his body around her so she would be warm. However, it was very painful for him to do so. In the process he lost his sight, and everything just went black. When the world came back however he had managed to cover most her body with his fur."
840,Only Time Will Tell (GoldenKaaos and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=35651,2013-11-02T09:12:31,GoldenKaaos,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">Their planet was dying.</div><br/><br/>The Azurians were a race of innovative, intelligent people. Their planet was an old one, tired and worn. It had been abused by many years by the ones who didn't know any better. New technology every era, escalating in power, ability, and destructive force every time. Their home had had enough. Though technology had evolved in such a way that it could have reversed the earlier stages of destruction, it was too late. The world was ready to sleep.<br/><br/>The pollution had poisoned the ground, and while survival was more than possible, the damage had been done. The wombs of Azurian women were weak, or simply unyielding to the seed of Azurian men. They had a hard time producing children, and a short time to solve the problem before their race would perish altogether.<br/><br/>With the knowledge of the universe, and mathematical comprehension that the Azurians possessed, they began to search. In an infinite universe, there would be an infinite number of sentient species... including one that was genetically compatible with them.<br/><br/>They narrowed it down to five. The first planet was desolate. The signs of a civilization that once existed remained, the rotting corpse of industry. They had either moved on, or died. The second planet was not what they expected. The people there were primitive and violent. They may have bred with this people, if they could have survived long enough to conceive or impregnate. The third simply didn't exist. It was a miscalculation that led them to an empty section of space, and the fourth didn't exist any more, because it had been swallowed up by a dying sun. The fifth and last...<br/><br/>That was a success. This planet, Deruya, was much like theirs in a very unfortunate way. It was dying.<br/><br/>But it could be saved.<br/><br/>Their ship, containing about two million cerulean people that had indigo eyes, landed just outside of the shining globe of civilization. The land outside the ecosystem-bubble, or EcoBub, as it was called, was desolate and dangerous. But within were beautiful people with a golden and shining complexion.<br/><br/>Hopes and spirits were lifted. This was it. Three Azurians exited the ship, wearing thin suits that would protect them from the harsh environment. They approached the bubble and looked within. Soon, they were met by curious looks from the amber-eyed people, who had watched the ship land.<br/><br/>Dignitaries pushed past the civilians and met the Azurian delegation. Both races were members of the Unity Space-- which was not so much an empire, as a web: a way for different worlds to communicate with each other. They both knew the common language, and this was how they negotiated.<br/><br/>The Aurians, as they were called, blocked off a section for the three Azurian diplomats to enter the EcoBub. The EcoBub contained a metropolis of 30 million people-- a meager number compared to their former number of 8 billion. Like the Azurians, these people had dwindled in number. This, as they learned, was only a problem of space. The EcoBubble could not contain more people. Their fertility was unhurt... so far.<br/><br/>And so, the famous 1st proposition was made. The Azurians offered up their technology; the technology that would turn the downward progression of this world around, in return for being allowed to coexist and mingle amongst the Aurians.<br/><br/>It was a simple proposition, in its way, but the implications were far from simple. Let an alien race live on their world? Tamper with their ecosystem? What space was there for them? The Azurians insisted that if they could create a safe passage between the city and the ship, they could live on their ship until things were solved.<br/><br/>But controversy kicked up. What would happen if the Aurians let them go through with this? There were a large number of people, who by their nature hated the idea of accepting an alien race-- and worse,<span style=""font-style: italic"">breeding</span>with them. Even amongst the Azurians, there were those who wished their bloodlines to remain pure.<br/><br/>And, what exactly<span style=""font-style: italic"">would</span>happen if they created babies together? What would the children look like? What would they be capable of? Between the Aurian's ability to manipulate metal with their natural magnetism, and the Azurian's ability to heal at an impossible speed-- what would they get? Would these children of two worlds be much too powerful? Would they have no power at all? Would the mild mix of genetics make them malformed, so that they would die? Was the genetic match<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>close enough?<br/><br/>These were questions that couldn't be answered without experimentation. The ship was brought closer to the city, a passage built between the two. For three years, the debate went on while scientists faced the factual problems facing them.<br/><br/>One team studied the effects of the Azurian terra-forming technology on small portions of land outside of the EcoBub. The sifting of poison out of the soil, and replenishing minerals that had long since sunk down into the deeper layers worked brilliantly. Small green patches appeared where there had once been gray, lifeless dirt. This team was now trying to figure out how they could do this to the entire planet, furthering their horizons.<br/><br/>Another team studied the biology. Stem cell research of the mix of Azurian and Aurian races was inconclusive. The cells seemed healthy enough. However, a few cells was not enough to know how a full baby would form. The problem lied in politics. They could not take that extra step and start growing a fetus-- even, a baby, because it hadn't been legalized. They couldn't move forward until that happened. Their science could not surpass the restraints laid upon them by the law.<br/><br/>In those three years, no natural mix-breed babies were conceived. Some Azurians and Aurians had befriended each other, and perhaps even become interested in each other... but until there was conclusive research, the union between the two races was expressly forbidden, and that law was enforced.<br/><br/>To make things worse, hostility had been kicked up by an incident with two men of different race. They had killed each other over a dispute out in the Badlands, and both races insisted that the one of the other race must have been the instigator. Neither could accept that one of their own could have acted so rashly.<br/><br/>The controversies never end.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>The debate is still going. The Azurians fear that their race will die out before it is ever resolved. The intellectuals of both races are fed up with the delay. Deruya is on the slow path to destruction, and the Azurian people are slowly disappearing. Soon both races will be doomed to die, one way or another.<br/><br/>What will it take?"
841,Only Time Will Tell (GoldenKaaos and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=35651,2013-11-03T02:42:16,GoldenKaaos,"Daeson was a young Azurian, with slightly unusual markings, his skin dark blue with lighter, dappled stripes that made his skin look like rippling water. His ears were pointed, eyes slanted and cat like. He had roughly cropped, shining white hair and a smiling face. His eyes were a deep emerald free green, filled to the brim with a burning curiosity. He was a student of the lead scientists on the terra-forming division. Though he'd been a student under them for more than ten years, the older professors would not graduate him. This wasn't for any lack of ability-- more that they preferred not having to pay him as much as they were paid, and having a convenient lackey who would get them beverages and do milk runs with little protest. He was essentially free work, and while he was actively involved in the research, he was never credited. Daeson was too nervous and afraid of being fired to protest about his unfortunate position.<br/><br/>These scientists in particular were definite elitists. They barely accepted Clarise as a colleague, and left all the explaining of what was going on to their underappreciated pupil. Daeson hadn't had much contact with her outside of the lab, so only knew her in a professional context.<br/><br/>He heard the sound of Clarise's project exploding in her face, and rushed into her lab to see what had happened. ""Are you alright?"" he asked hurriedly, going to her side and offering her a hand up. His eyes were kind, and there was something of a concerned look on his face."
842,Only Time Will Tell (GoldenKaaos and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=35651,2013-11-03T06:15:08,GoldenKaaos,"Daeson helped her up and watched her go about removing her contacts, and how slow moving and unsteady she was. Her speech was broken, as though she was tired, or simply too stressed out. He murmured a ""You're welcome,"" when she thanked him and listened with concern. He'd never senn Clarise so frazzled; she'd always seemed like a strong, intelligent, and confident woman who could hold her own against the very senior scientists who kept him down. He'd always admired her, and it was unsettling to see her like this.<br/><br/>Normally he would have explained what was going on with the device, and walked her through sorting it out, but this time it was different. She didn't need his help and instruction-- not for that, anyway. He gently took the machine parts from her hand and placed them down on the counter. He'd read that day's newspaper, and had a suspicion he knew what was troubling her.<br/><br/>He smiled sympathetically and took her hands, patting her knuckles gently. Azurians were very tactile, and sometimes Daeson forgot that the touching that would be normal for him could make an Aurian uncomfortable. ""Clarise, why don't you go home? I'll cover for you. If the higher ups find out I'll take the blame. They won't fire me, anyway. They like using me as a servant too much."" He paused. ""They should really get more people onto your team. More Aurians need to see what we're doing here... Then you calling out wouldn't be so much of a problem."" He patted her hand again. ""Well, anyway. Go home, Clarise.""<br/><br/>He stepped back, assuming she would take his offer, and started putting the parts to the machine back together, finding a transformer to replace the broken one. He worked methodically, as he'd built these devices many times before. It would be simple to explain it to Clarise, but perhaps that would be a better thing to do the next day, when she'd be in a better state of mind. Science is no good when rushed, or done under duress."
843,Only Time Will Tell (GoldenKaaos and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=35651,2013-11-04T05:53:01,GoldenKaaos,"Daeson watched all this with concern. He opened his mouth several times to disagree with her-- that he'd been trained to know these things, and she had not. He had grown up learning these things, and she had to learn them now. He wanted to tell her that she was very intelligent, and she would understand it when she was in the right capacity of mind to do so But she kept speaking, and he never had the bravery to interrupt her and tell her that she was wrong.<br/><br/>He sighed and ran massaged his brow as she was called away. ""Wonderful... Now I've gotten her in trouble."" He worked slowly, and as silently as he could, trying to hear what was being said. He didn't hear much, but when she came back in, and her uncle followed, he heard what was said then. A small pit of anger formed in his stomach, and he wanted to shout. This is science! This is not about reputation or standing! This is about the FACTS! Science, he thought, should be a realm where race and gender did not matter. Yet, they were in this position. Her watched how her anger mirrored his as she melted all of that metal in frustration.<br/><br/>For the rest of the day, in fear of getting her into trouble again, he did not speak to her. He quietly worked, occasionally looking up at her. An idea struck him. If their association would cause problems, then there were more subtle ways to deal with the problem. Like school children-- and he nearly chuckled at the thought-- they could pass notes, reasonably unnoticed. After all, they could be writing anything. And if it just so happened to be placed down on the other person's work space... well, oops. It was unlikely they'd be caught.<br/><br/>That night, Daeson went home, mind buzzing with ideas. He sat down at the desk in his small room of the Azurian ship, and started writing. He was relaying what he would have explained to Clarise in a more funny and engaging way through words. This, he hoped, would be much less dull than the manual she was reading, and far more comprehensive. The student always enjoyed the engaging teacher more than the textbook teacher. He edited the document, then printed it, signing his name on the bottom.<br/><br/>The next day when he came in, he left the small package of paper in her work area, quietly going to work on his own things."
844,Only Time Will Tell (GoldenKaaos and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=35651,2013-11-04T07:02:44,GoldenKaaos,"Daeson was worried when he saw the state she was in when she came in. However, he waited to see if she'd find the note he left for her. Every so often, he'd peek over, and when he saw her reading it, he smiled to himself. when she began working in a flurry, he felt a good deal of satisfaction. He'd done something kind, and it had been helpful. With this in mind, he busily worked, feeling better about the way things were going.<br/><br/>Suddenly, there was a somewhat large machine being plonked onto his desk. He looked up at Clarise and smiled, listening. His eyes widened as he realized what she'd discovered. ""Elementium!"" he exclaimed, incredibly impressed. ""See, you are smar--"" he paused when she offered to give him half the credit. ""Oooohhh no no! The work is all yours. I only taught you a concept that was discovered by someone else, not me, many years ago."" He stood and pointed at the machine. ""That. That is all yours. You deserve the credit. It will get some of the pressure off of you. If you give half to me, then your boss won't be as impressed. Play to the politics. If it helps our working situation, then you should take all the credit.""<br/><br/>He really did want a better work situation-- one where they could speak without being criticized. As just demonstrated, science works best when people can collaborate. If she could work herself in a situation where her reputation was so high, that her conversing with what amounted to a Azurian intern would hardly be blinked at. If she could bring her name up to those heights, then people wouldn't think that he is teaching her-- more likely that she is teaching him.<br/><br/>He didn't care about fame or money. He just wanted to do his science in peace, without politics getting in the way. He would hate to be one of the biologists, who were far more stunted than any of the engineers. He hated all of the politics-- every bit of it. Knowledge should never be subdued by politics. It made him sick, really.<br/><br/>He looked over the machine, opening the hatch and observing the parts. He smiled. ""This is brilliant. I never could have pulled this off. Truly, the credit belongs to you."""
845,Only Time Will Tell (GoldenKaaos and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=35651,2013-11-06T06:34:24,GoldenKaaos,"Daeson came in a few minutes after Clarise, quietly getting to work. He clocked in similarly to how she did, and began taking down a few notes about his ideas for the day. He got out the project he'd been working on the day before, and started sorting the notes for it-- which is when he found Clarise's letter. He smiled to himself, knowing at once what he'd stumbled across.<br/><br/>He unfolded it carefully and began reading through. He smiled at her desire to recompense him with pie. He wondered what a pie made by her would taste like. He wondered what pie tasted like at all-- he'd never had one. He read on, and his cheeks started to darken when she said that she wished that everyone had even an inch of his kindness. He didn't think what he'd done was so kind to deserve so much praise. Reading further, he turned even deeper purple. He discovered that everything she claimed to want to give him, he wished she could do. He wouldn't mind a hug from his likeable colleague. He would have loved to be her friend. He didn't see why they couldn't be.<br/><br/>About midway through the third paragraph, he was a deep fuchsia.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>gave her hope?<span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>eased her loneliness? He was special, and kind, and delightful, and amazing? What things did she profess! No one had ever spoken about, or to him like that. He couldn't fathom the depth of her gratitude and admiration. Why should she, who was far more accomplished than he say all of these things? He had always admired her intelligence an ability to create, and couldn't believe that of all people, she would aspire to be more like<span style=""font-style: italic"">him.</span><br/><br/>He slipped the letter into the pocket of his lab coat and continued with his work, letting the blush subside before speaking a word to Clarise. He could only hope she hadn't been watching him while he read, as he had watched her when she read his letter. Once he'd gotten his embarrassment under control, he flashed her a smile. This was to affirm that he'd read and understood. Then he turned back to his work, determined not to be distracted by the strange, warm feeling he'd gotten from that letter. At the end of the day, he had a water filter that did two jobs. It purified water, then put certain minerals into it for healthy drinking, and for animals to live in. This would be sent over to the biology department. He placed the machine into a large tube and pressed a button. A case closed around the machine, and it zipped off in the direction of the biologists.<br/><br/>Shrugging off his lab coat and hanging it on a post by the door, he started to walk out. There was a moment's hesitation, when he turned and looked at Clarise. ""See you tomorrow,"" he said warmly, a friendly smile on his face. Feeling as though he was actually done this time, he walked out, headed for the Azurian ship.<br/><br/>That night, he sat down at his desk again, and began writing a reply.<br/><br/>""Clarise,<br/><br/>I'm flattered by your words, and above all I must say-- You're welcome! You have been nothing but kind to me, so I considered it no trouble to help you how I did. To be truthful, I enjoyed writing it, and I'm glad it benefited you. It makes me happy to see you productive and happy. It's true that a simple act of kindness can make the difference, and I'm glad that mine made the difference for you. There is nothing more amazing than seeing a brilliant mind at work, spirits lifted and hands busy.<br/><br/>Consider my friendship yours. Why shouldn't we be friends? If we are ever to forge a bond between the two races, then it begins with friendship. I am not ashamed of interacting with you, and it shows my that your character is good, that you are not ashamed to interact with me. You are one of the most tolerant and brilliant people I have met thus far in this field. I appreciate that you see the little things I do. No one else seems to.<br/><br/>I will tell you a secret. The inventions published by the man called Anim Baesal are, in fact, mine. I cannot produce them under my name, because I am not a licensed scientist. They won't license me. I am growing sick of the blatant misuse of my skills... and I would rather provide them to you. In the future, I will provide you with schematics and parts. I would rather see the work bolster you, and not the very one who keeps me here. Perhaps, if you named me when you put them out, the Board would be more inclined to promote me as they should have a long time ago. I don't mean to be prideful... but I am not ignorant of my skills. Besides that, I believe that in a partnership between us, we could create things with many times the potential of our individual minds. I believe you when you say that we connect well.<br/><br/>Could you mail me a pie? I have never tried one. I wish to know what pie tastes like. I will mail you an Azurian dish in return.<br/><br/>In the future, we may be able to correspond through virtual letters. We will be able to write more than one letter a day, that way. If done under private names, we won't be suspected, and besides... it's not against the law for us to speak to each other outside of work. If you wish, contact me at the username Dayshine.<br/><br/>I want to know how your converter works. Will you explain it to me? In return, I will answer your questions in the same fashion I wrote my first letter. I am awed by your work, and a little shocked that I could have contributed in such a way. I want to know and do more. Your mind fascinates me, and I would love to just get inside your head and know half of that creative ability.<br/><br/>Thank you so much, Clarise,<br/><br/>Daeson""<br/><br/>He exhaled and folded the letter just as she had. His handwriting was not as neat, but the content itself was more formal. The organization, he thought, was bad. The letter seemed scattered-- it had been written as his thoughts came to him. Sloppy. He looked at the time. It would have to do, because he needed to sleep.<br/><br/>The next morning, he put the letter with Clarise's papers, just as she had done to him. He waited patiently, and a little excitedly for her to come in. A part of him was thrilled by the idea of them going against their betters in such a way, and another part of him was just thrilled by the thought of having a new friend. He grinned at her when she came in."
846,Only Time Will Tell (GoldenKaaos and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=35651,2013-11-08T04:37:07,GoldenKaaos,"Daeson had not, in fact, eaten breakfast, and was surprised when she found Clarise putting her lunch box down on his table. Then, she pulled out a wrap-- with what in it, he wasn't sure, and offered it to him. There was fresh coffee in the breakroom? He opened his mouth, then closed it. He was befuddled. Why was she doing this for him? ""Thank you!"" he said when he got control of his vocal cords. He took a bite of the wrap and blinked. It was... really very good. He'd never had a combination of food put together like this before. He headed into the breakroom to get some of the coffee, and poured some into his mug. After putting in  sugar and milk, he took a sip. It was good coffee, too. He finished off the mug, poured another one, and went back into the lab. By the time he started work, his stomach was full and warm. ""Thank you again,"" he said, covering a small, polite burp. He would have to repay her, somehow.<br/><br/>He was looking over some papers the biology department had sent him, occasionally looking up to see what Clarise was doing. When he saw her reading his letter, he watched, a small smile on his face. Was she turning red, just as he had when he'd read her letter? ""Don't stare"" she had told him. As soon as he was caught, he quickly looked back at the papers, turning a light shade of purple.<br/><br/>The machine he'd sent over to the biologists returned through the tube, and he retrieved it, bringing it to his desk. Having read through their notes, he knew what to do to improve it. He was at the lab for another two hours after Clarise left, tinkering with it. Once he was satisfied, he shipped it back over for the biologists to test, and went home.<br/><br/>He got onto his computer and discovered that he had an email. He smiled slightly. His name had been meant to be ironic. He read that the schematics for her converter were attached to the email. Excited, he opened up the attachment before reading the rest of the letter and looked it over. He jotted down some notes on a few improvements that could be made, then returned to the rest of the email.<br/><br/>Reading that she planned to send him a pie, he grinned. He looked at when the email had been sent. Almost an hour ago! He stood hurriedly and opened the hatch of his mail pipe. Empty. He released a whoosh of breath and went back to his computer to read the rest, having a feeling the pie would turn up soon.<br/><br/>His grin widened as he saw that she had accepted his proposal. He quickly attached the schematics of his latest machine to his reply email, and set his notes on her converter aside to be used. Excitement rose in his chest at the prospect of being able to work with such a prestigious scientist and offer his mind to her work. He was confident that they could make innovations that would help their combined people for a long time to come.<br/><br/>His heart sunk as he read the last paragraph. He didn't like to talk about the old world-- it was something one just didn't speak about. There was a momentary debate within himself, trying to decide how much to tell her... how much he wanted to tell her.<br/><br/>He decided to deal with what was easy first. He opened a separate document to type his notes concerning her machine, then attached that to the email. There were two attachments-- the work he'd done on his own machine, and his thoughts on hers.<br/><br/>""Dearest Goldrym,<br/><br/>Thank you for satisfying my curiosity by sending me your schematics. It is greatly appreciated. There are two things attached to this email: my notes on your converter, and the schematics for my water... thing. I don't exactly have a name for it yet.<br/><br/>I look forward to trying some of your pie! I regret not replying earlier, but I didn't get home until just now. At any rate, I'm sure it will be delicious, whether or not you know the chemical compounds... Heh. I must send you something in return! Not only have you made me breakfast, but a dessert as well! Truly, I owe you something of the culinary medium.<br/><br/>I'm excited to work with you. Already, we are corresponding about the things we are engineering. Who knows what we will be capable of?<br/><br/>You ask me about the Old World. What is was like... I was young when we left it. Only twelve. I don't remember it fondly. People were unhappy there. My people, the Azurians, traveled for ten years before we found this world. I did a lot of my growing up on this very ship. It is the thing I remember more, and might be more agreeable to discussing.<br/><br/>We don't talk about the Old World.<br/><br/>It's true that your world is on the same path mine once was. But it can be saved. I assure you that our technology can heal. For Our World it was too late, but not here. If the damned politicians would hurry up and make a decision, then we could have forests bursting into life within ten years-- long enough for the trees to grow, that is. Some of the things growing here would have been seeds and DNA preserved from the Old World, as your people have lost  many of your native species. It will be some mix of the two, I think. I do worry, though. If there is too much more of a delay, then your world may be beyond saving... and the Azurian people may be, too. We need children. The last baby was born three years ago, when we arrived here. That's a long time, in terms of birth rate. I am afraid for all of us, Aurians and Azurians both. If only these people up top understood what's at stake, and that time is of the essence...<br/><br/>Your turn! I can't wait to try the pie.<br/><br/>--Dayshine""<br/><br/>He hit send and sat back in his chair, watching the screen anxiously for a reply. He scowled with mild annoyance as he heard his sister banging about in the next room over. She was seven, one of the few thousand children on the ship.<br/><br/>She ran into the room a moment later. ""Wes!""<br/><br/>""Anari,"" he replied calmly, smiling softly.<br/><br/>""Fix it!"" She proffered a small, mechanical toy.<br/><br/>He took it into his hands and looked it over. ""Fix it...?""<br/><br/>""Please!""<br/><br/>He smiled. ""There we go. Sure I will. Why don't you go play with something else in the meantime.""<br/><br/>""Okay."" She ran back into her room, leaving her older brother to tinker with the toy while he waited for the quiet bong that would announce that he had an email."
847,Only Time Will Tell (GoldenKaaos and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=35651,2013-11-15T05:52:06,GoldenKaaos,"Daeson heard the ding announcing that he had an email and looked up from repairing his sister's toy to view it. He had just started reading it when there was another, deeper ding informing him that something had arrived through the tube system. He went to get the pie with a grin, knowing it couldn't be anything else. He opened up the box and inhaled the smell of the hot apple pie. His mouth started watering immediately, and he hadn't even tasted any of it yet. Before cutting a slice for himself, he went back to the computer for a few moments.<br/><br/>""Goldrym,<br/><br/>I got the pie! I'm going to share it with Danaramel! I bet we'll both love it. Thank you so much. I'll get back to you once we're done eating. Wouldn't want it to get cold after all!<br/><br/>--Dayshine.""<br/><br/>He sent the short email, then went back to the pie and took it up, cutting a slice for himself and his sister. ""Anari!!"" he called. ""A friend sent us a gift!"" He plated up the slices of pie, wanting very much to try it. But, he waited for his sister so they could try it together.<br/><br/>She ran into the room again. ""A gift! What is it? Wes?"" She looked at the pie. ""Is that... food?""<br/><br/>""Yes, Anari. It is 'pie.' It is Aurian food that one of my Aurian friends sent me, and I think we should try it. It smells delicious, so I bet it will taste good, too. Don't you think?"" He touched her shoulder with a small smile, an gesture of familiarity.<br/><br/>""Okay, Wes... It does smell good."" She went to the table and climbed into a chair. Daeson set one of the plates down in front of her with a fork, then sat with his own slice. ""You try it first,"" she insisted.<br/><br/>He looked down. ""...Alright."" He took a bite, blinked, and let the pie sit in his mouth. After a moment, he chewed and swallowed. ""It tasted really good... Try it, Anari.""<br/><br/>She frowned at it with uncertainty. ""Okay..."" She took a bite, then did something similar to what he had done. ""Wow! It is good!"" She started gobbling it up eagerly. Daeson grinned and ate his, feeling warm inside.<br/><br/>""Did you fix my toy? Can I have some more pie, Wes?"" Anari asked.<br/><br/>""I'm working on the toy, yes you can have some more pie."" He cut her another piece, then took his over by his computer so he could read the rest of Clarise's email.<br/><br/>""Goldrym,<br/><br/>The pie is DELICIOUS. Danaramel and I love it. Thank you so very much! We will likely be having some of this for dessert every night this week until it's all gone! Hah, that is if Danaramel doesn't eat it all tonight.<br/><br/>We can save your World, Goldrym. With our friendship, we can make others see that we're not so different. I'm confident in that. Don't give up hope.<br/><br/>Thanks again for the pie. I can't even describe how amazingly tasty it is.<br/><br/>--Dayshine""<br/><br/>He finished his slice of pie while pressing send, and sat back with a full stomach, smiling. He got back to work on Anari's toy, keeping half an eye on her to make sure she didn't try to get a third slice of pie."
848,Forgotten Heritage(me and Rainie),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3581,2011-06-17T19:48:52,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/4a8cecb961c02a3e659f7690-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Prince Nayo<br/>25<br/><br/>A Japanese prince who is skilled in all forms of martial arts...is sent overseas to america to train in the art of weapons. While in america there is a bombing attempt done on the prince by some mafia guy of the us. While the prince survives the explosion...his mind is wiped clean of everything. Even his name and where he is from. Everything but how to speak in the two languages he knew English and Japanese.<br/><br/>He is found by an american woman and taken to her home to nurse him back to health as he was injured from the explosion and the result of him being thrown into a brick wall. He groans as he slowly opens his eyes. Where was he? And what happened? And just exactly...who was he? And why the heck couldn't he move? It hurt to try and move. Yet he does so anyways. Letting out a soft sound of pain. Apparently...his body was in protest with this moving attempt.<br/><br/>""Moshimoshi? Dare mo ga arimasu ka? Naze watashi ga kizutsuketedesu ka? Moshimoshi?"" (Hello? Is anyone there? Why am I hurting? Hello?) He says it again in english but its a bit broken. He had not a clue who he really was. Fragments of memories. Fickle didn't begin to explain the flickering images that raced through his mind and made absolutely no sense at all."
849,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-18T19:39:30,zoruna,"My fallen was the angel of mercy. Well one day she finds out that the people in heaven aren't as holy as they are supposed to be. She sees them being as evil as the denizens of hell. Disgusted with these supposed protectors she rips the wings from her back and thrusts herself into fallen status and throws herself down to earth. As she wasn't made a fallen except by herself she maintains some angel powers like quick healing. She becomes a mercenary for hire.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/20100623_fan_expo_help_by_feimo-600x848.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Arena Usoyo<br/>Alias:Aeria<br/>Age: Unknown<br/>Past Occupation: Angel of Mercy<br/>Current Occupation: Mercenary for Hire/Healer/Spirit Summoner<br/><br/>Aeria was out in a plain that was rarely visited. Rarely frequented by mortal and spiritual beings alike. And that was the way she liked it. She had changed her hair style. Changed the way she dressed. She even went as far as to go as far from society as possible. She was in one of those nearly impossible places to find. The kind of place that is in such plain view it was extremely easy to miss it. She wasn't stupid. Nor was she paranoid.<br/><br/>She just wanted to live a life of her own. It was hard starting over when your entire life's work and beliefs were rudely shattered and annihilated in front of your own eyes. There was people who lost faith. And then their was people who saw faith for what it truly was...lies."
850,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-18T20:00:16,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,(Could I use a vampire character for this? I need to know before I rp)
851,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-19T06:43:25,zoruna,(yes)
852,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-20T17:16:07,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/Dagger-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Dagger was used to being hunted and hated, no matter where he went he was always percicuted and shuned. Just because he was a vampire, but a freak of nature at that, he could withstand any vampire weakness out there, he was supposed to be used as a weapon, to destroy the human race, but that never happened. Now there was a price on his head, he was wanted by both the human government and vampire one as well. He was in a small city, trying to fit in and not stick out, but of course he always did, it seemed there was a sign on his head that said<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">I'M A FREAK! I'M A VAMPIRE!</span></span>It seemed he could never get a moments peace any where he went. He lets out a sigh as he leans against an air conditioner. He had been watching human beings walk back and forth all day, trying to find the right one to be his prey. But with no luck. He lets out another sigh and decides just to go into town. He goes into the local bar and sits in the back, watching what was going on around him. He was usually wary when going into public places, because he never knew when someone would come for him. He takes a drink from his beer bottle, relaxing a bit.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Maybe tonight, I can finally get a break from being hunted.</span>he thinks. He noticed a few people would gawk at him and then go back to minding thier own business.<br/><br/>A few shady people walk in, they were dressed in head to toe in black. Dagger looks up to see that they were heading straight for him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great! Hunters or maybe vampires.</span>he thinks. One comes up to him and tries to punch him, of course he dodges. He leaves the bar and they chase after him. He had no clue where he was leading them, just to get them away from the city."
853,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-20T20:05:02,zoruna,"Arena was once the Seraphrim of Mercy. The highest ranking angel of mercy. By ripping out all her wings. Which was at least four...very painful yet she had done it...she became impossible to find. It was thought among her kind the devil stole her. She would let them believe whatever the hell they wanted to believe. She was not dead or demonized. She was still angelic even if she was now taking Mercy further into her own hands than it had ever been. She was training in her leather corset top, leather pants that fit like a glove to her body, knee high black leather boots without a heel, and black shades. She looked the total idea of bad ass mercenary.  Who would ever guess this assaliant of death and mercy or no mercy was a healer? Not many but she was. She could heal anything or anyone.<br/><br/>As she is training she hears trouble heading her way. Her blades called Fyre and Ice(see included picture) were out of their shealths and spinning through her hands. SHe moved with the inhuman speed of a vampire or other creature like that and the beauty and grace of an angel. Though all any who attacked in her territory would see...is a merciless assassian. Mercy...had no wings...she made sure of that. She strikes quickly and is moving too quickly for any to see let alone sense. She stopped and faces the head hunter. ""You...I told you to hunt in my land was to feel no mercy...you need a lesson in what that means!"" she says in a tone that indeed held no mercy. She cuts the air six times in front of the hunter. The blades never touching him yet she put her blades away and the head hunter fell to pieces...literally. She turns and walks to dagger. Licking the blood off of her blades. Spitting it out to the side. ""Demonic vampire hunters...never learn..."" she mutters. Walking past Dagger. ""You coming or staying there for their backup to find you?"" she asks with a cold distance.<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Specially%20Order%20Items/fireandice.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
854,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-20T20:54:06,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger didn't know what to do, so he decided that it would just be best to follow her. He looks at her, ""Ya know, that more will come for me,"" he says. He was right, they always came from him, no matter what happened. They always did, they wanted him dead. ""Ya know I could have defended myself ya know!"" he snaps. He hated when people took over his fights. He hated people had to intfere with his on going battle between the hunters and himself. He looks at her, ""I bet you don't even know who the hell you saved, now you've gone and put yourself into my business, which isn't gonna end up very well,"" he says as he continues to follow her. He as unsure where they were going. ""The name is Dagger by the way, most know me by the other name...They Pariah,"" he says."
855,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-20T21:05:16,zoruna,"Arena looks ahead. ""And? This is my territory. They come...then they come to die."" she says without any hint of emotions. She buried them...most of them anyways. She cared little to none about others. She rolls her eyes. ""Shouldn't have brought your shit into my territory then. I don't play games. You are just lucky I decided that those hunter's were the bigger prize."" she snaps back. ""I didn't do it to save your ass....I did it because I told that bastard they would receive no mercy the next time they intruded upon my solitude."" she says icily. He continued talking and rolled her eyes. ""Don't know. Don't care. Ain't afraid. I can handle myself."" she says with rigidity and iciness. She smirks and breaks into laughter. ""For them...not at all. For me...always. Mercy...has no wings."" she says cryptically. Continueing to walk. ""Name? I don't recall asking for your name nor what they are called."" she says sharply. ""I don't know of you. I haven't heard of you. I am not a nice lady so why the hell would you think I would care what others call you?"" her tones sharp edged. ""You may call me...Aeria...if you must do something with names. Names are meaningless."" she rolls her eyes. ""Dagger was it...just don't get in my way."" she presses her hand against a rock wall and it dissipitates into a tunnel. ""If you want to stay here and try things on your own...suit yourself. You will find yourself soon at the mercy of those jerks and wanna be assassians."" Her eyes look at him. ""I am called the Healer Assassian."" she walks into the tunnel."
856,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-20T21:19:36,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger didn't like her attitude, he was trying to keep from lashing out at her or taking his anger out a random object. But of course his kept his mouth shut.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I would have wrather taken my chances with the hunters</span>he thinks. He was still silent, for if he opened his mouth he would have gone on a cursing fit. When she said something about not getting in the way, he just rolled his eyes. When she opens the tunnel and says that he can continue to follow, he does so. What she said about the assassin wannabes didn't scare him, he wasn't easily scared. He just continued to follow her. He didn't care, as long as he was away from those who were assgined to kill him."
857,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-20T21:38:18,zoruna,"Aeria didn't care if he liked her attitude or not. She looks at him slightly. ""Then you shouldn't have run into my territory Dagger."" She says with a sly smile. Resuming her walking as she ignored him. Acting like he didn't exist. It was how she survived. It was how she had trained herself to be. She ignores him. ""They won't dare follow you here. None of them save the devil himself...dare to mess with me."" she says distantly. ""It gets lonely every once in a while. Expecially only having yourself who you can trust. After all...if you can't put your faith where most can...what can you put faith in?"" she asks cryptically. Walking through until they come out into a spiritual world. Calling out to her vampire butler who was really a self-appointed guardian to her. Self appointed meaning the dude appointed himself her guardian. ""Lucao...I am home. I have a guest who is like you...I believe."" she walks into the clearing more."
858,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-20T21:48:15,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger says nothing, but he did hate mind readers, but of course he sensed that she was an angel. He hated them even more, just because the way most of them acted. He rolls his eyes,<span style=""font-style: italic"">It wasn't my fault that I ran into your territory, I just was trying to lure them away from the city, so I could kill them</span>he thinks. Lucao comes to greet her, he eyes Dagger wary. ""Not exactly like me,"" he mutters. ""I am so glad that you are home,"" he says with a smile and then he walks away from her. Dagger is still silent, but he didn't like Lucao or her for the matter of the fact. He had no clue what made him follow her."
859,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-21T02:05:32,zoruna,"Aeria whirled around and slammed her fist into his face. ""You think you know about angels don't you?! YOU! KNOW! NOTHING! You do not know what I have seen! You know not the lies that mankind believes! So don't you go fucking judging me! And the moment you left that fucking city you entered my terf!"" she says. Showing genuine anger at the way he was thinking and acting towards her. Whirling and storms past Lucao. ""He is a vampire. One who is damn well very ungrateful for what I am doing for his fucking ass!"" she says. Cussing more than angels are supposed to. She sniffles and runs into the house. Slamming the door to keep him from knowing just how much his judging her like the rest of her kind stabbed her through. She thought these emotions were frozen over. She opens the door staying in the shadows. ""See him into the house. He can't go back now that I've sealed over the tunnels and what not. So he might as well be brought inside. Ungrateful bastard that he is."" SHe slams the door and then you can hear another slamming behind her."
860,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-21T18:34:32,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger was now pissed, he was even more pissed then he was before. He hated the way she was acting, she didn't understand why he acted so ungreatful. It was because he was never treated right, never shown any fairness or respect. He was always treated like a freak or a monster. So he didn't know how to act, no one had ever taught him how to. Dagger lets out a sigh, trying to get a grasp on his anger. As Lucao shows him into the house, he looks around to get his surroundings, just incase anything happened. He sighs, now he didn't know what to do. As soon as Lucao left, he leans up agianst a wall, alone with his thoughts.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe she would understand why I'm ungreatful, if she was in my shoes, or even seen how I lived, maybe then she would understand...living like an animal, a freak, a monster...being hunted-chased just because of my very existance...</span>he thinks. Then a memory pops into his head, a painful memory-<span style=""font-style: italic"">Men were looking over him, he strapped to a medical table. ""Are you sure this will work? Are you sure he can handle this Doctor?"" ""I'm sure, he survived the other tests we set up for him,"" ""He's going to be thrashing about when this procedure starts, so please follow me,"" Then the two men leave, leaving him alone on the table. Then hundreds of needles beging to be lowered and start stabbing him.</span>He then blinks and shakes his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stupid nightmares of my past</span>he thinks."
861,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-24T12:50:24,zoruna,"Aeria was in her room...crying. He was treating her like everyone else. Like she was a freak. Maybe she was. A self made freak. A self made fallen. SHe hated him for treating her like she didn't help him out. She hadn't wanted to...she just did. She sniffles and looks at her back in the fully body mirror. Looking at the faintly red scars where her wings had once been. Putting her jacket on again and sighs. She gets up and heads downstairs. He wanted to be a bastard she would not do anything for him. Nope. Not a thing. She sighs and has tears on her cheeks still. Opening the anti-chamber dooor she sighs a bit. Wiping her tears away. ""Lucao?"" she calls out. Wondering where he butler and protector had gone. She walks past Dagger. Ignoring him as if he didn't exist. Looking at him finally. ""You are such an ungrateful being. Why? If I hated what you were...I would have killed you myself."" she says acidly."
862,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-27T20:30:13,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"When she ignored him like he didn't exist, didn't bother him at all, he was used to being treated like that. He looks at her, there was no emotion on his face, even his anger had gon away. ""You wanna know why I am so ungreatful? I tell ya why I am,""  He looks at the floor, ""That's the way I am, I was never treated right, fairly or even with respect, noone had ever taught me how to be greatful, I never even taught myself to be like that, why should I when my<span style=""font-style: italic"">own kind</span>wants to<span style=""font-style: italic"">kill</span>me? Why should I show any greatfullness when<span style=""font-style: italic"">everyone</span>including<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>treat me like a freak of nature, a monstrosity? I can see that some how you became a fallen, but you should be in my shoes, I am far<span style=""font-style: italic"">worse</span>than a fallen, far worse than anything made in this vile world...I guess what I am trying to say is that I don't mean to act they way I do, it's just I've got it into my head that I shouldn't trust anyone, not even those who helped me out,"" he says. Then he looks at her, ""I guess I owe you this...Thanks,"" he says. ""Noone has ever helped me out before, it was always me I had to rely on,"" he adds. This was true, noone dare even tried to help him out, they were either too busy trying to destroy him or fearing him."
863,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-27T20:51:24,zoruna,"Aeria looks at him. Rolling her eyes. ""I didn't treat you like you were a freak of nature. Nor a monstrosity. If I did I wouldn't have helped you nor would I have brought you into my home. I would have just ditched you."" she says bluntly. She wasn't one for tact as it had been such a long time it had been forgotten. He growls. ""No. You are nowhere near a fallen. You are nowhere near worse than anything made. I know the darker sides of life. I know the darker sides to what is supposed to be good. So don't let yourself delude yourself."" she says with gritted teeth. She was a firey tempered one. He spoke again and she looked at him. ""You...wha?"" she blinks. ""Your welcome."" She says. Not sure what else to say. She blinks and looks at him. Turning and walks to a window. ""You shouldn't thank me. I am worse than any of them...mercy...has no wings."" she whispers again."
864,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-06-27T21:10:35,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger looks at her, he was trying to figure her out, he was studying her. He then looks away, looks at the floor, it was just a habbit. He was used to doing that, just because he felt insecure and pathetic and thought that he was lower than others. And plus he hated the looks others gave him. ""If you didn't have any mercy, then you would have killed me, just like you killed the others,"" he says. ""I've seen the bad part of life myself, plenty of times, and you can't say I haven't, why would my own kind do such a thing, experiment on each other, experimenting on me, if life wasn't bad, then I wouldn't exist,"" he says. ""My life is just a hellish black hole, nothin' but pain, torture and hatred,"" he says. ""Put yourself in my shoes for just a moment, how would you like to be the only full-blooded vampire in the entire world that is albino, and also was experiemented on by your own kind, just so they can try and get rid of hereditary weaknesses?"" he says."
865,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-08-28T00:19:37,zoruna,"Aeria felt his eyes upon her. Felt him studying her in attempts to figure her out. It wouldn't do him any good. No one has ever been able to figure her out. Or figure out the meaning behind her riddles and words. Her head shakes as she listened to him. ""If I had mercy and your life was filled with such suffering...I would have ended such suffering."" She says. Trying to keep him at a distance. Moving her gaze elsewhere. Listening to him. ""It would be far better than being what I am...what I am is far more destructive. You at least know those who are going to betray you and stab you in the back...you know where that danger will come from. I, however, do not have such a mercy bestowed upon me."" She turns her back to him. ""They can try all they want but they will not succeed in truly getting rid of such weakness. Not in the ways they go about it."" She shrugs a bit. ""Ninety percent of all vampire kind are morons. Ninety percent of most living creatures are morons. There is only ten percent of any race that actually have brains that they use."" Her gaze moves elsewhere once again. ""I wouldn't like it being in your shoes but you wouldn't like it if you were in mine either."" She points out.  Shaking her head and frowns a bit. ""Are you hungry?"" She says gruffly. Trying to sound cold hearted yet totally not succeeding."
866,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-08-29T20:49:14,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger looks at her, he could feel The Thirst biting at the back of his mind. But he ignored it and just shook his head. ""No,"" is all he says. He continues to look around, trying to get his surroundings. ""And one of these days I will find who of my kind who ordered what was done to me and destroy them,"" he says as he clentches his fists. She could probably see in his eyes the hatred, he hads had this hatred for over 200 years. A gruge that he would probably never get rid of. He looks away from her and stared off into space, trying to mask and control his anger. He just continured to stare off into space, then a memory started to play in his head, one he wanted to forget. He then lets out a gasp and blinks. He then looks back at her, but says nothing. He was silent as the dead. ""Is there any place around here I can either practice combat or rest?"" he asks."
867,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-08-29T21:06:17,zoruna,"Aeria looks at him and frowns. ""Liar."" She says simply. ""My butler and self appointed guardian can help you in the food department."" she says bluntly. Ignoring him until he spoke again. ""That is quite fine. Such things are a part of life. Do unto others as you want done unto you."" She mutters softly. Looking at his eyes and noted the hatred. She didn't blame him though. Such things didn't fade away with the passing of time. Well...not always anyways. He looked away and she did as well. ""You have a room in the house to rest. Rest and then once you have done so I will take you to practice combat. I have a training grounds hidden here."" She explains. Looking at him again. ""Follow me. I will take you to a room which you may claim and model as your own."" She turns from him and begins to walk away from him. Not waiting to see if he followed or not. Her home was like its own little world. Free going yet completely unable to just get into. You would have to be extremely powerful in order to get here."
868,Mercy Has No Wings (me and Essense),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3595,2011-08-29T22:37:22,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"He followed after her, what he need more right now was rest. He still doesn't look at her and is silent as death itself. He wondered what else was in this place, but he really didn't care as long as nonone tried to kill him. Once he reached what would be his room, he thanked her and closed the door. He hadn't slept for about three or four days maybe a week. He always lost count on things like that. He lays down on the bed and drifts off into a dreamless deep sleep. This was probably the most sleep he had gotten in ages. Even though he was in a deep sleep, he was still alerted to his surroundings just incase anything happened."
869,Amulets and Dragons(Zavyr and Sky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3596,2011-06-18T21:19:33,Zavyr Darkeyes,"In the ancient times of Magica there were 7 dragons and 7 elements. The Dragon of light, the Dragon of Shadows, the Dragon of Flames, the Dragon of Waves, the Dragon of Storms, the Dragon of the Skies, and the Dragon of the Earth these dragons ruled over regions that matched their element, some had followers others had worshipers and some just had slaves. During this time the ancient language of the mages of Magica also known as Draconic was very common. These dragons had the most control over their region and were much like gods and were feared by most mages. The Dragon of Shadows was one most feared more while the Dragon of Light was the least feared. It was thanks to seven mages who had found ways to gain control over the world and would do so by taking the souls of the dragons and fusing their souls to seven amulets with a stone that could hold their souls along with their power, the easiest was the one of light who willingly fused her soul to the amulet of light while the Dragon of Shadows required the mages to work together to capture it in a solid form so it's soul could be stolen.<br/><br/>With the Dragons trapped within amulets they could not control or harm the mortals of Magica.<br/><br/>This was how the Dragon Amulets were forged and after their creation they have been kept save by the descendants of the seven mages for these amulets held not only the souls of the 7 dragons but their powers as well and it was not wise to allow them into the wrong hands.<br/><br/>After many years after the day of freedom an incident accrued involving the servant of a shadow mage most called by the nickname Dim who was killed by the very servant he had used special magic to create. This freed servant goes by the name Zavyr. He had created quite a commotion with the killing of his creator and was removed from the world of Magica however the mages did not know they had removed the 7 amulets from their world.<br/><br/>That what has been written about these special amulets.<br/><br/>Years have passed and the shadow grows tired of holding onto the 6 amulets he is unable to use due to his element being more of shadow than any other.<br/><br/>We find Zavyr speaking with one who he has entrusted the Amulet of the Dragon of Storms.<br/><br/>""It is better that I leave it with one who both knows the element and will use it to make the world a safer place than one who knows nothing of the element and is likely to use it for evil."""
870,Amulets and Dragons(Zavyr and Sky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3596,2011-06-19T23:49:32,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Zavyr spoke as he stared at the Amulet of Shadows he had decided to guard seeing as the mages of shadow in this world unlike his own held little to no mages of shadow that weren't evil. ""I shall find others to hold onto the other 5 though there will likely be those who wish to take these amulets and use their powers for evil. Each amulet must be placed in the hands of those who aren't tainted with evil desires. Those must also hold an understanding of the element for if it was placed in the hands of the inexperience would lose control upon activating the amulet.""<br/><br/>""To see if they can handle it we must find ways to determine their understanding of the element. Now which element to handle first..."" Said Zavyr as he began thinking."
871,Lost On Land (me and AlyMoni),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3598,2011-06-19T03:25:46,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Is_reborn_in_paradise_the_dust_by_f-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a>(human form)<br/>Mystic<br/>Male Siren-Prince of the seven seas.<br/>16 in human years<br/><br/>Mystic was caught in some fishermen nets. Taken hostage for several months. Trapped in the cells upon the ship. Taken onto land and carried like a sack of potatoes. This went on as they imagined him just a sea nymph. After all...who were they that they would know otherwise? How were they to know he was a merman? Not many believed in them save true sailors. Fishermen just believed in the Goddess of the Sea. Who was ironically his mother but that was for another story. During the traveling of one of the caravans of the gypsy fishermen...a large bump was hit. He flew over the end of the wagon and rolled down a bumpy hill. Pain lancing through his body. He was fed water but allowed near now bodies of water. Not even a stream...afraid to lose their newest aquisition yet they ignored him until it suited them. He oof and it was a day before he woke.<br/><br/>A day later....<br/><br/>He stood on shakey legs. Half stumbling and half crawling into the forest. Using his singing to get an animal to come near and assist him onto a path. THen stumbles and crawls his way through the forest. Injured with a broken arm and feverish due to lack of true nutrition...he was barely seeing straight due to those facts. He heads towards the sound of water. A fountain within a village guiding him. All he knew was it was water. Water usually meant a way to the ocean. He collaspses on the outskirts of the town."
872,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615&start=20,2011-07-30T03:18:48,lethrington,"Before Brian even had a chance to respond to the first barrage of unclear information in any way, he was hit by another barrage.  It literally all almost knocked him off his feet.  He sat down on the couch and rubbed his eyes before glancing around the room.  ""I'm staying in a room...with Bella.""  He repeated to himself, unable to comprehend it.  ""And she thought this was a good idea why?"" He said outloud before rolling his eyes and leaning back.  It would have been dumb enough to room a girl and a guy together, but to make things worse the girl in question had already been in the room for a long time, making him a sort of intruder.  And if that wasnt bad enough, she was also a shadow hunter while he was just a human.  That would make things even more difficult, if it were possible at that moment.<br/><br/>Brian sighed again as the odd sensation of blood rising to his cheeks slowly left as he stopped thinking about sharing a room with her.  His mind shifted to Arleens words, the vagueness was evident but there were also subtle hints.  She supplied him with information, and basically told him hed have to figure it out himself.  He grumbled and rolled his eyes as he thought about her specific statement about him being 'too good to be human'.  He had unique gifts yes, but nothing obvious enough for him to consider himself more then human.  Arleen could have been implying he was a shadow hunter of course, the idea had definitely crossed his mind, but it was rediculus.  His mother definitely wasn't one.  She was just a drunk who sat around the house drinking all day, definitely not shadow hunter material.  His father on the other hand was a mystery and couldn't be ruled out, as he had died in a car accident when Brian was only five years old.<br/><br/>Brian kicked off his shoes and propped his feet up onto the couch, laying down on it.  So it was possible yes, he could be a shadow hunter, but the idea was still rediculus.  Until he had proof he would have to consider himself just human.  Although he had to admit it added up a lot with everything that was going on right now.  A trio of shadow hunters had been tasked with rescueing him from an army of Nif's children, him, a simple human.  Then they had to drag him to a safe haven that most of the human world was unaware of, only to have a very odd conversation with a woman he didn't even know about her being unable to give him any answers.  He laughed at the very idea though, and closed his eyes.  It had been a long day, and he needed the nap.  He would deal with Bella later."
873,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615&start=20,2011-09-22T03:29:16,Ristina,"Isabella paused mid-sentence through the page that she was reading.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Circe, or in the more modern tongue  celest a dark fairy. The mother of the nith children and the darkest of all. Maybe even darker than hell itself. She is born of fire and sin..An offset of balance. Her hate far beyond any that is impeccable to others. Beware of her dark purple wings that can mesmerize a being within a second, and take from it what she will. Her heart frozen over with time from the years spent secluded on an island. So much time that her hate had delved deep inside her soul, and her children carry that hate at an even worse extent. Beware of the seas of black that appear as a mass of nith children for then one is truly cursed to see hell early in the afterlife."" </span>At that she slammed the book down. It made a hollow sound that became resonant around the library disturbing the very few guests that pertained there. The fell in such a way that itâ€™s back was facing her, and the pages were flat to the floor. Of course she was going to get reprimanded for this but all she could do at the moment is back into the bookshelf and bring a hand to her forehead to stop the various images that passed through her brain all at once. Images that should of long ago been forgotten. The pain reverberated through her body with such a force that she fell to her knees. Naturally this event shouldnâ€™t have happened and yet it did. The question was why did reading such material hurt her?<br/><br/>She shook as her hand reached down and folded the book back to the way it was supposed to be. Fear dripping through her veins like poison. Her hand shook as she reached over to the shelf that she took the book from and placed the book spine out- itâ€™s golden lettering on the spine sticking out around the books with black lettering. She heaved a sigh of relief as she turned from the way she had came but was stopped by voices at the largest table in the library. In fact it reminded her that there was supposed to be a clave meeting today, and here she was an underage shadow hunter roaming the library like a rebel. That just wasnâ€™t like her, and she didnâ€™t want to get caught free roaming there was defiantly harsh punishments for under age shadow hunters listening in on clave meeting. So far she had managed to escape these punishments by avoiding the library when clave meetings happen. This time her luck had run out, and now she had to sit here her back against a book case listening because she had no other choice.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">"" The Child does not know his LINEGE. How can you already call the kid a traitor?"" </span>Mrs. Roswel slammed her fist down on the table. Of course Isabella would know Elizabethâ€™s mom because she sounded exactly like her daughter.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Dare not speak. This is fact , we may be losing a trusted Shadow Hunter that proved promising over A TRAITORâ€™S CHILD. I will not HAVE IT. He is  A TRAITOR AND AS SUCH SHOULD BE TREATED AS ONE.""  </span>Isabella stayed quit as she heard her uncle who was atrocious at any point in time, and went against anything that the clave wanted to do. Some might say her uncle was rather a stickler but at the moment she couldnâ€™t wrap her figure around whom they were talking about.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Do not speak so foully of an Innocent being. Yes he is born to a traitorâ€¦but you know as well as I do that does not deem him a traitor. He was raised by a very strong friend of the clave once his father was found to be a traitor. In fact he has absolutely no clue of whom his real mother is. Just the one that he seems to falsely  remember who she is. Since his father did take his mother as a captive it would of been wrong to leave the child abandoned as he was. Just as well we tried to send him of Carithia Lightwood and her husband but at the time they would have none of it. In actuality their daughter was even more troublesome than they could of imagined. So I ask you a traitor is not born a traitor. A traitor is made. Therefor under my Law of cosodolence he is therefor in his rightful place a Shadow Hunter under this clave. If you have an objection please object now or forever hold your peace?"" </span>She recognized Arleenâ€™s soft yet stern voice like the always loving mother that she was.  If she had the time she would knew immediately who they were speaking about but at the moment her head was still from the shock that it had moments before. No one objected and so the clave jury left. Arleen with it.<br/><br/>Isabella took this time to walk slowly out of the library. Being all too careful of the steps she took. Her mother had declined an adoption because of her? Did that make her selfish? Or just an idiotic , stubborn child? She took her steps slowly towards her room the thoughts juggling to through her head like wild. When at last she made it to her well apartment rather. Her hand forced her unlocked door open and she heaved a sigh as the shock of breathing over took her ears. It must of been Brian because if it wasnâ€™t she would be really shocked, and just about ready to give in to any damage. Which was very unlike her.<br/><br/>She tip-toed over to Brian and looked at his sleeping form. A hand unconiously running through his hair. Then she wandered over to her bed and passed out. Before she knew it she was awoken by a loud scream from the kitchen.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""NOBODY TOLD ME HE COULDNâ€™T COOK!!"" </span>She groggily got up and exited her room and headed to the mini kitchen off her living room to see her demon cat that she adopted on one their missions This cat was a two tailed orange and white cat that almost resembled a tiger with the dark orange rings, and stripes across its fur. The cat was a girl, a female, and a old deity to a temple long forgotten.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Teza Calm down. Iâ€™ll cook for you."" </span>Then she looked up at Brian eyes in shock as the toaster was smoking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""OK so you do realize all you had to do was feed her a raw steak?""</span>She rubbed her eyes waiting for a reply from Brian."
874,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615&start=20,2011-09-23T03:20:14,lethrington,"Brian was staring at the toaster, a shocker expression on his face.  One second he had put in the toast, the next it was burnt to a crisp.  He felt like he had just blanked out for a few minutes.  He blinked and rubbed his eyes before turning to face Bella.  ""Sorry, I guess I didn't know what to feed a talking cat,"" He said with a roll of his eyes before looking at the cat in question, ""Teza right? No offense meant or anything, I'm just a little bit new to all this.  Thats all."" Brian rubbed his head and stepped away from the toaster, a migraine setting in.  He was more confused now then ever and he was beginning to reach the conclusion that he should just shut up and stop asking questions.<br/>""So..what surprises are in store for me today?"" He said sarcastically before sitting down.  The previous day had been the craziest of his life, he could only wonder what was in store for him next.  He sighed again and closed his eyes before looking at bella.  A look of concern was actually on his face.  ""How are your friends doing?"" He asked, still remembering the experience from yesterday.  It was like a tumor in his mind, constantly eating away at him.  He wished he could forget about it but he knew he couldnt."
875,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-19T23:50:25,Ristina,"Name: Isabelle Lightwood<br/>age:17<br/>race: Shadowhunter<br/>height:5'2 ft<br/>weight: 115 ilbs<br/>appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/frozen1i.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>(shadow hunter have tattoos based on their accomplishments or because they need to be healed. each tattoo means something different for them)<br/>personality:over confident, acts like a bitch,always starts arguments, but inside she really cares, even if on the outside it looks like she doesn't<br/>History/Bio: Isabelle was born into the shadow hunter world. Of course you have to be born into it. But her mother was human, and her father was a shadow hunter. When she was a little kid there was always a man at the house asking if they were ready to allow their daughter to join the  clave (which was what the shadowhunters called any institution) But her parents always declined. Until one day when she was twelve her parents were arguing so bad that she went through her fathers books. Till she found a book with maps , and found the nearest clave. With that in mind she went to the nearest clave institution and knocked on the door. When a young women answered the door and ushered her in. There was no turning back. She told the women that she wanted nothing to do with her parents. Since then her parents only showed up once but no one answered the door.<br/>Now Isabelle may seem like a rebel but she really cares about the people in this institution. And the young lady that let her in is more like a mother to her than her own mother ever was, and the lady's husband seems like a nice replacement for her own father. She has made a new family, and will defend the family with everything she has.<br/>weapon: a bow that has sephrine encased around it making it look silver, the arrows are also encased in sephrine. (sephrine=some sort of shadow hunter magic that makes weapons even more deadly against downworlders.)<br/>Interest:the shadow hunter community would want her because she is a distance fighter , but also carries her father's skill of being able to come up with plans on the spot.<br/>other:<br/>likes: to read, play guitar, music in general, and argueing<br/>dislikes:jerks, annoying people, and pretty much anything that just gets on her nerves<br/>theme:<br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/eTlfGImDDtI""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/eTlfGImDDtI"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/><br/>Name: Samuel maximer<br/>age:looks 19 in reality he is 120<br/>race:werewolf<br/>height: 6'4 ft<br/>weight: 150 to 159 ilbs<br/>Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/Coldest_End_by_syncaidia-1.png"">[ img ]</a><br/>personality: Cold, a jackass, hardly cares about anyone<br/>History/Bio: Samuel is the second oldest werewolf to Lucas. Or rather the second most respected werewolf in the werewolf community. The only problem was he has a dark dark secret. He is addicted to the blood of vampires. Rather he loves the feel of their teeth sinking into his neck. Because of this addiction he became close with  Richard hellfire. The top of all vampires who also held a dirty secret. He owned the pandemonium club that secretly was trying to kill off all the shadow hunters. They were planning on war. With Samuel apart of this club.<br/>weapon: does a werewolf really honestly need a weapon ;)<br/>intrest:He is one the few members that are respected in the club, and he holds sway over a lot of the werewolf community.<br/>other:<br/>likes: sex, drugs, vampires, girls<br/>dislikes: shadow hunters, haters, and warlocks<br/>theme:<br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/OHs5cg5RIu8""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/OHs5cg5RIu8"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>Name: Elizabeth rosewel<br/>age: 18<br/>race: shadowhunter<br/>height:  5â€™4 ft<br/>weight: 120-116 ilbs<br/>appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/Decorated%20images/IMG_9323.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>personality: a slut, calm, cool, collected, a bitch, is often seen being chatty even if she doesnâ€™t like the person<br/>weapon:  a seraph sword that is light so she can hold another seraph blade in the other hand ( swords )<br/>theme:<object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/sVNAp1C8LIw""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/sVNAp1C8LIw"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/><br/><br/>Now your character lethington:<br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>lethrington wrote:</cite>Name: Brian Lockleaf<br/>age: 19<br/>race: Human height: 6'1 ft<br/>weight: 134<br/>appearance: <div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i792.photobucket.com/albums/yy204/lethrington/CribleyT.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div><br/>personality:  Can be cocky in some situations and can also be incredibly stubborn.  Other then that he is very nice and kind and supportive of his friends.<br/><br/>History/bio: Brian has lived the average 'human' life for his entire life.  He always considered his abilities normal or just a neat trick.  He was never that concerned about them and still isnt. Hes been sheltered so to speak, having no idea about the shadow hunters or anything.  He thinks he is just an average human.  He is epic with a bow and arrow and has never lost an archery competition.  He just recently won a major competition and literally blew all the other competitors away.  His ignorance has definitely led to bliss however, leaving him almost completely under the radar.  However the recent competition might have attracted some attention.<br/><br/>weapon: A high powered compound bow<br/>interest: He is highly skilled in archery and his abilities are unique and rare, if not incredibly useful.  they also have the benefit of being mostly unnoticable.  Anyone looking to form a powerful group would want to seek him out.<br/><br/>other: Has hawk like eyes that allow him to have better vision then any other human on the planet.  He has incredibily fast reflexes that are unmatched even by martial arts masters.  Combined these make him unmatchable with a bow.  He is able to convince people to do almost anything and can take charge of a situation easily and without competition<br/><br/>likes: All types of music, playing, playing sports, reading, and debating about things.<br/><br/>dislikes: Jerks, being forced to do something he really doesnt want to do, having his rights denied, and bullys.<br/>theme: <br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/5_LxyhCJpsM""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/5_LxyhCJpsM"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object></div></blockquote>"
876,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-19T23:54:17,Ristina,"What the humans knew of the world, was only very minuscule. They knew of a god, and such things as that. But could hardly wrap their minds around the very idea that vampires, witches, warlocks, or even werewolves were real. To them these things were just stories passed down from generation to generation. Yet nobody ever considered to try to find where these tale originated from. There had to be somewhere right? There is but that information was hidden from humans. Kept in libraries that were built inside institutions that held shadow hunters. These shadow hunters are half humans, half angels meant to protect the world from these creatures. They act like the police, and saviors of for the humans without ever being found out. If a human was to know about them then shadow hunters would have to take drastic measures to quite the human.<br/><br/>Shadow hunters are elite beings, and are capable of fighting off the downworlders which are the vampires, warlocks, witches, werewolves, and other such creatures that arenâ€™t quite human. They only fight those creatures that are out to either harm a shadow hunter, or a human. While the downworlders resent the shadow hunters for being able to kill them, and keep them in check. Though some have been able to look past this and actually make friends with the shadow hunter. Or at least have a good accountancy with them. Though it was still never enough to satisfy the shadow hunters who are often refereed to as the clave when they are in large groups. But after the signing of the accords which was a written law that both shadow hunters, and certain downworlders signed. The term enclave was used for those shadow hunters who got into the top of the top of the list of shadow hunters. Meaning the ones that hold the most sway. However, the accords was both good, and bad for the downworlders. It was good in the term that now the downworlders would have a law that would try and stop too much chaos from happening, but bad because most the downworlders were now restricted in what they could do.<br/><br/>The accords say that downworlder can not kill a human. If a downworlder kills a human the punishment is death. That should a downworlder try and create an army against the shadow hunters that is also punishable in death. From there punishments get less severe , depending on the situation. But the accords do not just pertain to downworlders. The accords are law for the shadow hunters, and thus if a shadow hunter goes against the law on the parts that pertain to them. Then there are uncountable amounts of punishments for the shadow hunter. Most seem to be imprisonment for life, and such. Never death though.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Isabelle Lightwood found herself resting on the roof of the jester house institute. As funky as the name sounds , it kinda fit this clave institute. At least better than calling it Joleanâ€™s institution. She stretched her arms that were reveling her various shadow hunter marks. Her t shirt was white with another t shirt over it that was gray. However, even the sky seemed dismal. Then again the sky in London was always dismal, and sad to look at. Her body rested against the side of the roof, since the roof was stable and had a secret hatch that led onto it. But this roof was her safe heaven. The only place that she felt most comfortable with herself, and the environment around her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why do you always have to be up here moping? It seems just so out of place for you?""</span>The voice held venom to it , just as it always did. Elizabeth rosewell the venomous snake that could find a better nest to poison. Isabelle knew that the blonde golden girl would have a smirk that she just wanted to wipe off with her fist. Who says girls arenâ€™t violent?<br/><br/>""Out of place my ass Liz. What do you want? Moping would be if I was crying. I am in no way sad, nor am I moping. I am staring at a wonderful dismal sky, that nobody around here seems to care about."" With that she propped her elbows up and sat up, as if she wasnâ€™t just lousing around. "" I am guessing that there is something you need to tell me, or else you wouldnâ€™t have bothered to come up here right?"" She made sure to put on a face of mock horror. As if the very though of Liz climbing up all those steps just to talk to her was wellâ€¦impossible.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well no need to be so cold to me Bella , its not as if I did anything to you."" </span>There was a momentary pause as if it was done on purpose. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh wait I did do something now I remember. I stole your teddy that you brought with you, and what did I do with itâ€¦rip it to shreds."" </span>There was a very proud smirk on Lizâ€™s sparkling white teeth. One that made Isabella wanna scream, and scratch Lizâ€™s eyes out<span style=""font-style: italic"">. ""However I did not come here to piss you offâ€¦.no matter how fun that sounds. You are needed in the parlor. I believe they are expecting you down there soon, and there may be new members to this clave. So please â€¦donâ€™t be your normal bitchy self. It would make us lookâ€¦.wellâ€¦just forget it we all know you wonâ€™t stop.""</span>There was a triumphant look on Lizâ€™s face as if she had dug deeper into Isabella than she thought she could ever do.<br/><br/>""Well move, I would rather not be held by your â€¦impending triumphant smirk that is ever so despicable."" Isabella stood up with that , and shoved past Liz who was just standing there dumbfounded.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well at least I donâ€™t have ice cold blue eyes!!"" </span>Liz spat from somewhere behind Isabella. It was too late for Isabella to even be able to reply to her. She just kept walking down the hatch acting as if the very words that Liz said didnâ€™t hurt. Just like she always did. Once her foot hit concrete she turned to follow the candles that were aflame lighting the path ahead. The corridor was cold as always, but it had pictures on the wall of the past great shadow hunters. These pictures gave her little comfort. Slowly she made her way down the hallway till she reached stairs that led down towards the foir. All she would have to do is climb down the stairs, and take a left in the foir. That would lead her to the parlor. Where she was sure that there would be plenty of shadow hunters that despise her.<br/><br/>When the big golden doors to the parlor opened she was welcome with thousands of voices speaking at the same time. She was late FAN FUCKING TASTIC. She found her seat next to someone that she hardly knew since there were no other seats. The boy had blonde hair that fell gently in front of his eyes. Just almost reminding her of Liz.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now attention all shadow huntersâ€¦.Each of you are about to get you initiation mission to become a true shadow hunter. Each hunter will be paired up with two partner shadow hunters. These missions are life and death. Meaning if u fail it will ultimately mean death. Therefor , it is wise that each of you take these missions seriously, because they only get worse, before they get better. Now , there will be a  true shadow hunter handing each of your mission. Once you get your first mission that is when you can find your teammates and disperse. However , you will be doing missions for a year. So prepare yourself for one hell of a year."" </span>With that Arleen walked off the stage.<br/><br/>It took about an hour for one of the hunters to come over to Isabelle. He handed her a envelope with the names Elizabeth rosewel, and Frederick rooadstick. She arched an eyebrow and searched for Liz who was undeniably starring at her like she was evil, or the devil. Which rhyme oddly enough. Frederick on the other hand was standing next to Liz with his cool green eyes searching her like a leach. Fred was one of the most lecherous hunters around , and it  just creeped Isabelle out. ""Nice of the two of you to wait for your partner to read the envelope."" She growled glaring right at Liz.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">My if it ainâ€™t the bitch. So we have to go guard a fucking highschooler this should be fun.""</span>Liz spat. Not really explained who we had to guard or why. She just turned and gestured for us to follow. Which Isabelle did with a scowl on her face as if the world was just about to explode. If she could she would go back in time , and learn to be nice to everyone. But she could hardly learn these things with such a cold past.<br/><br/>It had been hours and they had finally found the school. With all Lizâ€™s bickering it was no wonder it took over four hours to find the fucking highschool. Isabelle noticed that there were a group of girls just hanging around  a fountain. She unlike Liz decided it would do them good to see if this mundane had a social life. Isabelle ran a hand through her black hair and gave a weak smile. The smile never touching her eyes. ""Hey there girls â€¦.Do you happen to know where Brian Lockleaf would happen to be?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well why would you want to know? What are you his new girlfriend? Ehâ€¦you look â€¦tooâ€¦too fucking tomboyish to be with him.""</span>The girls chuckled. Liz snickered at this and Isabelle gave a quick glare at liz.<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Samuel found himself resting against a lovely red velvet chair. It was smooth, and soft to the touch. There were two other females in the room with him. Both vampires who gained strength off his lovely tasting blood. Matter of fact he got off from the feel of their delicate sharp teeth sinking in to his bare skin. But tonight he had more pressing matters than to spend the rest of his day snuggling up to these precious little vampires. He could probably snap them in half without a second thought. As easy as if they were a twig on the side walk. His mind pondered this for only a second. The thought peaked his interest if only a little.<br/>""Ladies if you will do me the honor to stay here tonightâ€¦I promise you will be safe. As for me I have some â€¦business to take care of."" His voice was a lull, as if he was trying to make the vampire girls swoon at him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh master â€¦whatever you say. We would wait here a lifetime for you.""</span>Both females swooned their voices like heartless glass to him. How much he wanted to be rid of them. But then he wouldnâ€™t be able to have any fun after his little excursion tonight. With that he stood up from the chair his naked body glistening in the sun. He walked over to his dresser and slipped on a pair of boxers, blue jeans that were just right for him, and a black hoodie over his body. There was never a need for any other shirt when it came to him. Simply, because werewolves are always at top heat. Meaning they are always sweating whether its winter , or summer.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""yes yesâ€¦please keep yourselves entertained with the toys in this room. ""</span>He waved his hand around the room. As if there was enough stuff to keep two vampires well busy. He shrugged and walked out of his room, then out to the hallway. Then exited the house spinning the keys that he had grabbed off the key rack earlier. They jangled in his hands. There was a nice Ferrari waiting for him parked. He walked over to the red Ferrari, opened the doors, started the engines allowing it to purr like a baby kitten for a few minutes. Then he pulled out of the drive way heading for the nearest down world tavern that would hold the next pandemonium club meeting. He wondered what kind of helpless fools they would turn in this time. Whether it be demon, or human."
877,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-19T23:55:27,Ristina,"<blockquote><div><cite>lethrington wrote:</cite>Brian Lockleaf was standing in his usual position he could be found in at school.  He was standing in the gym, a hard polished wood floor underneath his feet and an empty vault like ceiling above him.  Brian sighed and lifted up his arm, the bow gripped firmly in his hand.  He could feel the anticipation of those around him, watching his every muscle move.  He lifted an arrow out of the sheath on the ground, noching it into place on the bow string.  He slipped three fingers under the arrow and held the bow out at arms length.  Pulling back on the string his eyes looked down the shaft.  The eyes narrowed and the pupils began to spin, his hawk like eyes zooming in on the target.  The crowd around him whispered and mumbled in awe as they watched his eyes.  He could easily make out a tall blonde haired girl leaning to get a better look at him.  He was used to this kind of attention though.  He released the string, and before the arrow had even left the bow, he was already picking up another and noching it into place.  His arm flew back and forth, quickly reloading the bow and firing it again.  In five seconds he had fired the entire quiver of arrows.  The first one collided with the target, landing directly in the bulls eye.  The second one reached the same mark, splitting the first arrow right down the middle.  This process repeated, arrow after arrow slamming into the previous one.<br/><br/>Brian lowered his bow and smiled to himself, happy at his accomplishment.  There was an absolute silence that entered the room, not a single breathe could be heard.  He turned and looked back at the crowd, which consisted of mostly girls but their were guys there as well.  Brian gave a small humble bow, and all hell broke loose.  The crowd cheered and swarmed around him as though he had just won the NFL single handedly.  Girls kissed his cheek and clenched at his clothes, screaming his name and yelling out random things he couldnt event begin to comprehende.  He smiled and slung the bow over his shoulder and gently pushed his way through the crowd.  As much as he loved the popularity it got a little old at times.  All the girls at the school liked him for his accomplishments and skills, not really for him.  It was an annoying fact, so he always kept on the lookout for new girls from other schools or from out of state.  They didnt know him as well, but in the end they would always learn about his abilities.<br/><br/>Brian finally broke the crowd and made it to the door of the gym.  He pushed open the doors and stepped out into the sunlight, smiling and breathing in deeply.  He loved nature, and was obsessed with going outside.  By some freak of nature he was able to convince the teachers to let him go outside whenever he wished, and could basically do anything he wanted.  It was also this same reason that he was allowed to carry his bow around school.  In his mind he just figured this was because of how good he was with it, that they merely trusted him that much with it.  His eyes scanned over the courtyard, instantly spotting a face he hadnt seen before.  Two faces at that.  He smiled and took a step forward, only to be halted by a tall brunette in a gray tank top.  ""Hey there handsome.  Where are you off to?"" She asked him with a sweet and flirtacious voice.<br/><br/>Brian smirked and shook his head, gently pushing her aside.  ""Why I'm off to say hi to the new girls of course,"" He said to her absently, trying to make it clear he wasn't interested in talking to her at the moment.  She made a very typical ""hmph"" sound before storming off angrily.  Another one shot down, as most girls would say about it.<br/><br/>Brian neared the fountain and the group of girls instantly turned to face him, giggiling and batting their eye lashes.  He smiled and walked over to them, giving them a simple nod.  ""Girls,"" He said in acknowledgement, and one could swear the girls almost swooned.  He had to admit he loved having this effect on people.<br/><br/>He turned to face the two new girls, smiling warmly at them.  First impressions were always important so they say.  He immediatly was captivated.  They definitely had good looks, he wasnt about to deny that.  In fact he hadn't seen girls this attractive in his entire time at the school.  He was half tempted to say it out loud, just to make the girls by the fountain fume with rage.  Brian held out his hand to the two new girls, ""Hey.  You two must be new here.  I'm Brian,"" He said with a friendly yet captivating voice, as was one of his skills.</div></blockquote>"
878,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-19T23:56:31,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey. You two must be new here. I'm Brian."" </span>Isabelle turned immediately to look at the boy who spoke. It was obvious that the name Brian was popular, and fact is she wasnâ€™t sure if this could be the Brian that they were looking for. Though the way he looked at the other girls , and how they swooned almost guaranteed that this was the right one. She kept her eyes level with his as she glanced at his bow. It was nice but that was it. It wouldnâ€™t do him any good in a real battle. She smirked confidently.<br/><br/>""Well Brian , Im not exactly a new student."" She laughed. Frederick on the other hand was still eyeing the other girls at the fountain with a lecherous look.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Ahem bitch your forgetting something he was talking to both us. Not just you Mrs. Self centered. And no we never attended this school, nor do we ever plan to attend this dreadful school."" </span>Liz rested her eyes on the boyâ€™s chest. It was a wonder why girls liked him. However , looking like that  he would fail as a shadow hunter. He needed to be even more fit. She smirked and gave a quick glare at Isabelle. They  werenâ€™t here for quick chat, and they couldnâ€™t just tell the boy right here , and now that they were shadow hunters. That his life was at stake because of his blood.<br/><br/>""Well , Liz I donâ€™t see you aching to answer to him. Rather I see you checking him out."" Isabelle kept her cold blue eyes on Brian. Noting that Liz was probably glaring daggers at her back like the bitch she was. ""So I take it you like archery. Im willing to bet that you canâ€™t beat me in a match."" She winked at Liz, then looked back at Brian. This will at least buy them enough time to actually explain what they had to. The missions orders were to protect, and guard Brian not tell him about the shadow hunters. That was a very valued secret and she couldnâ€™t just tell a mundane even if the mundane was actually a shadow hunter. But code kept her from just spitting it out.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well, I wonâ€™t deny that your one of the best bella just donâ€™t wipe the floor too bad. Of course Iâ€™d love to watch him beat the shit of you. Itâ€™d wipe that fucking smirk right off your face."" </span>Liz smiled, and ran a hand through her soft , wavy blondeish , brown hair. Trying hard not to look at bella. It was against code for her to be nice. The two of them waited for Brian to say something or anything.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Samuel finally pulled up to a building that to humans would look like a natural bank. Which for humans it was a bank. Yet, to those that were downworlders like him the bank was far more. It was one of various pandemonium clubs around the united states. The building itself had three floors that the eye could see. Then there were two extra floors down below. Like a basement, and then a cellar underneath the basement. But instead those two floors were in reality a club that had two separate floors. One for the dance floor, and another as a secret meeting place for clans. He slowed down as his car slowly pulled into the parking lot. Making a left and then parking behind the building. The club must of been ragging busy at this time of night. Cars were jam packed in the large parking lot. Most of them expensive automobiles. Rather than old beat up rags that would be expected from the sort of downworlders that go to clubs.<br/><br/>The carâ€™s engine sputtered to a nice stop. He pulled the keys out of the cars ignition carefully. The opened the door and stepped out of the car. Wondering what the night might hold. The door slammed making a echo through out the still night. He smiled a venomous smile. Then walked towards the back door which was the entrance to the club. Two bouncers stood outside the club waiting to turn anyone that seemed out of place, or a trouble maker away. Neither bouncer turned him away. His name was well known in the down world society no bar , or club that belonged to a downworlder would turn him down. It would be plain stupid to.<br/><br/>The door creaked opened to a hallway that had stares leading down. The stairwell was lined with red velvet giving the little light a luminous look. It was wonderfully done , and he made sure to tap into his wolf senses. Smelling the various races that seemed to fill the club up. He quickly made his way to the end of the club awaiting for the beautiful vampiress that normally greets you at the door."
879,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-19T23:58:48,Ristina,"<blockquote><div><cite>lethrington wrote:</cite>Brian folded his arms and glanced back in forth at the exchange between the two.  He found it highly amusing but didn't laugh or chuckle, as that would have been rude of him.  His eyes zones in on their faces, watching their facial expressions and even the slightest twitches in their face muscles.  The things that were said combined with these movements bothered him.  However he made sure not to show this at all.  He merely shrugged when the blonde with somewhat brown hair insulted his school.  He wasn't the biggest fan of it either.  For some reason he felt completely out of place, as though he didn't belong in the environment that he lived in.<br/><br/>As they bickered back and forth one of the girls from the fountain gently put a hand on his shoulder.  His muscles instantly tensed, his incredible reflexes kicking in, but he managed to control himself as he realized it was just the girl.  She whispered into his ear, glancing at the three new comers as she did so, ""They were asking about you.  They know your name.""  She pulled back, glanced at Bella with disgust, and walked off.  The other girls followed her away.  Brian shrugged, ""Must be class time,"" He mumbled and looked at Bella.<br/><br/>""So your an archer then?  Good, I love it when other people take an interest in it.  I always look forward to a challenge,"" He said to her, giving a slight nod of his head and a warm grin.  His eyes almost seemed to sparkle as he did so.<br/><br/>He pointed his thumb over his shoulder back at the part of the school he had just left.  ""Theres no gym this period and the target is still set up.  Lets go see if I'm a match for you,""  He said with a wink.  He made a waving gesture with his hand, indicating them to follow before walking back towards the gym.<br/><br/>He stopped and held the door open for them, allowing them to step inside before walking in after them.  ""Well this is honestly where I spend a lot of my day.  For some reason the teachers seem to let me do whatever I want around here.  I don't know why, but you know what they say.  Dont look a gift horse in the mouth."" He said with a slight chuckle, trying to make a bit of small talk.  Brian walked over to the quiver, which was already filled.  He rubbed his chin and walked over to a large set of wooden doors, prying them open with a slight tug.  Inside were all the gym supplies that they used.  He grabbed another quiver and set it next to the first one, a single target in front of them.<br/><br/>Brian turned and glanced at the girl he knew as Bella.  ""So..Bella right?  You need a bow?"" He asked her, tilting his slightly as he asked.  He made sure that it wasn't noticable at all as he kept getting a good look at her.  He always had some sort of reason to do it and was very casual about it, so as not to attract attention to himself by doing so.</div></blockquote>"
880,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T00:06:47,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""So your an archer then? Good, I love it when other people take an interest in it. I always look forward to a challenge.""</span>Isabelle arched an eyebrow at this. She wasnâ€™t just an archer she was a warrioress. To call her an archer well that was like half an insult. But he didnâ€™t know any better. It also wasnâ€™t just an interest  it was something she had to do simply because if she didnâ€™t she would die. Things are different when it is life or death. She heaved in a sigh. She was interested in books, music, and her guitar. Archery that was more like a she needs to do it or else she will die.<br/><br/>""An interest I guess you could say it was an interest. I like to think of it as something I must do rather than something that I can just call an interest."" She gave a slight smirk that made her sapphire blue eyes seem to light up in confidence.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Get over yourself bella. Yes she  has an interest in archery."" </span>Liz rolled her eyes. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">And as for school consider yourself excused from here on out."" </span>She laughed from what she heard was whispered by the fountain girls.  ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">And please do not ask us how we know your name. Lets just say stalkers have a way of finding out everything.""</span><br/><br/>""Stalkers!!!! My god Liz you are making us sound like MUNDANES!!"" Bella gasped as she realized that she had let a very important word slip. ""Fuck."" She muttered. Liz glared at her again intentionally trying to make her feel like she was about to die. Which worked in every way. She glanced up at the cloudless sky seeing the pretty clear blue sky as a retreat from arguing with Liz.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Theres no gym this period and the target is still set up. Lets go see if I'm a match for you."" </span>With that both bella and Liz followed him into the gym being careful about being seen. Since most schools hate seeing strangers on campus. Though they did look like natural teens. That did not mean that they wouldnâ€™t notice. He was also gentlemen holding the  gym door for the two of them. Frederick on the other hand decided he wanted to be outside the gym to well do his duty , and guard the area.  Who knew when a down worlder would decide to attack?<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well this is honestly where I spend a lot of my day. For some reason the teachers seem to let me do whatever I want around here. I don't know why, but you know what they say. Donâ€™t look a gift horse in the mouth."" </span>He spoke.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ummm â€¦whatâ€™s a gift horse?"" L</span>iz asked curiously. Asking a question that even bella would want to know the answer to. They were clueless as to what a gift horse was. But both knew that the reason that the teachers were letting him do whatever he wanted was because he was a shadow hunter. That meant that his parents knew that the mundane school was only to hide him. Not to teach him, but if he learned something all the better right?  He went and grabbed a bow at that grabbing an extra bow for her.<br/><br/>""You want me to use that thing? Pathetic little bow , do not worry , rather do not fear I can use any bow."" Though she preferred her bow. She called her bow the almighty but she shrugged the bow he had was fine.  She wandered over to the bow and hefted it  up as if it was weightless.  While trying not to act as if she had caught his eyes looking her up and down. Shadow hunters were taught to keep an eyes out for everything, and anything. Some say they have eyes in the back of their head. Which was as untrue as seeing UFOâ€™s. ""Let me do a little practice  just to make sure that wellâ€¦nothing is wrong with bow."" She just wanted to show him what a true archer does.<br/><br/>She flecked the string to make sure it was sturdy rather than lose. Then traced her hands around the bow to make sure the wood was good. Then she looked around to see where the farthest distance from the target would be. Slowly , she made her way to the farthest side of the gym facing the target. She placed one foot behind the other in the proper archery stance. (even though she was so used to just shooting the bow while running)  She had six arrows put into the quiver. Without hesitating and with her eyes completely shut, her hand released the first arrow. The arrow flew through the air and hit the target directly in the bullseye. Then as the first arrow was flying the air she notched the second and let it fly. This arrow also hitting the bullseye. She kept the pattern going till she got to the last arrow. She took the last arrow out of the quiver and without hesitation she swung around and released the arrow at the wall. ""Show your self fairy.""  Blue blood dripped from the middle of the white gym wall. Then as if by some miracle a creature with gold wings, and striking red hair appeared.  Her eyes a glowing purple of hatred.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">How dare you!!! You little shadow hunting bitch!! All I wanted was the fucking mundane!!""</span>The voice was a hiss and just barely audible.<br/><br/>""Well Im sorry Mrs. Fairy but this mundane will not be your lunch today!!"" Liz chimed in while she ran towards the fairy stealthy pulling out her knife and  slitting the creatures throat. ""Fucking fairy. Bella good job. Wonder why the down worlders want him so bad."" Liz inclined her head towards Brian.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">My sir maximer they are awaiting for down stairs.""</span>The vampiressâ€™s pretty crystal blue eyes looked at him in hope.  He knew immediately that she wanted some of him later tonight. He winked at her gesturing that she would get her fill as always. Then he moved on to the next set of stares which were place all the way on the other side of the club. He heaved in a sigh making his way through the crowd. Finally reaching the stairs he walked down the stairs , and entered a room that had a giant table. Lucas, the head of all wolves sat at the end of the table waving his hand to the chair that was across from him. It was only proper that the second wolf takes that seat.<br/><br/>Slowly he made his way towards the chair. Hoping that the rest of the wolves didnâ€™t notice his bite marks.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""So now that Samuel is here we can discuss our accords relation. The bitch kamora is fucking up any possibility of us ever resigning for the accords. She is also close with the fairies. I am wondering which wolf is allowing that bitch to still be head of a pack.""</span>Lucas gave a glance at Samuel then continued on to talking.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/-_kEZY52ePU""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/-_kEZY52ePU"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
881,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T00:09:37,Ristina,"<blockquote><div><cite>lethrington wrote:</cite>Brian nodded as she suggested taking a practice shot.  The entire time though he kept seeing a strange looking creature on his left.  It was like some sort of tinker bell like figure.  He thought he was going insane.  So of course he ignored it, as was only natural for him too.  He watched with interest as she took the basic archer position, the one gym teachers taught their students.  However he could clearly detect with his eyes that she was not used to this position.  She was a free shooter, one who shot on the move and by instinct.  He smirked as he realized he wasn't dealing with any normal person.  He smiled with approval as she continued to hit the bulls eye again and again.  In all honesty he found a sort of relief in the fact that he wasn't the only one good with a bow.<br/><br/>Brian tensed as she reached for the last arrow.  He could see the sudden change in her body motion, it was barely noticable to any normal person but his eyes allowed him to see things in more detail.  He watched her swing around and release the arrow.  His jaw dropped with awe as he watched the arrow hit the creature he had just barely seen but moments before.  ""Wait..what..you mean..i wasnt imagining that?"" He said, the words stumbeling out of his mouth in utter confusion.  He shook his head and rubbed his eyes, trying to focus.<br/><br/>He unshouldered his bow and grabbed an arrow, noching it quickly onto his bow.  He kept the bow pointed downward at a relaxed position, but he could easily raise it and fire in a moments notice if he had too.  ""Alright.  I was suspicious since the beginning, but this was definitely not what I expected.  Who the hell are you people, and what the fuck was that thing?  More importantly, what do you want with me?"" He asked in a serious tone, his enchanted voice carrying the words with authority and power.</div></blockquote>"
882,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T00:18:42,Ristina,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wait..what..you mean..i wasnt imagining that?"" B</span>oth Isabelle and Liz snapped their heads to look at him in surprise. Liz slowly sheathed her dagger back inside her boot. A look of pure surprise crossed her eyes. Her hands instinctively reached for the Indian necklace that dangled from her neck. This was all Isabelle , she wasnâ€™t willing to get in trouble. Their mission was not to tell him that he was a shadow hunter. Their job was to protect , not to rat themselves out. But now they had no choice. She looked at Isabelle for once with expectation. It seemed to her that bella was more of a leader than she could ever be. On top of that it was the first time she ever looked at bella without a glare.<br/><br/>""No you were not imaging that creature. Their is plenty more of those creatures, and probably worse creatures out there than this fairy thing.""  Bella carefully set the bow down, taking off the quiver that was now empty. ""Well, since Liz will obviously not help me explain things to you. Do you mind waiting for a second .Liz make sure no one can ever listen in on us.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sure thing bella.""</span>Liz pulled out her stele which looked similar to a pen, and was placed in her pants pocket. She quickly made her way to the gym door and drew a symbol on the door that glowed an awful  vibrant blue color. These symbols are known to the wiccan race as runes. She then made her way to the other gym door and did the same thing. When both doors were sealed a blue light flashed through the gym. Making the gym sound proof for as long as the shadow hunters needed it to be.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Alright. I was suspicious since the beginning, but this was definitely not what I expected. Who the hell are you people, and what the fuck was that thing? More importantly, what do you want with me?""</span>His voice was demanding, and seemed to hold some power to it. But it still held little power compared to Liz , and Isabelleâ€™s voice.<br/><br/>""Well I cannot tell you much. But since youâ€™ve already seen that creature."" Isabelle gestured to the wall that was now coated in blue blood. "" I can tell you the bare minimum and thatâ€™s all . So let me start with explaining that creature. That creature is one of ninthâ€™s children. Meaning it is a dark fairy. If youâ€™ve ever read a fantasy bookâ€¦yes fairies are real. But not all fairies are evil. Ninthâ€™s children are the evil ones. Secille children are the good happy fairy children. These fairies are less ugly, and filled with hatred. However, normally fairies  stick to themselves. Now , I know that is pretty confusing but things are going to get more complicated from here on out."" Isabelle waited only a half of beat to let him process all this. Then she decided that she would leave out the fact that he was shadow hunter. "" But as for who we areâ€¦.we are shadow hunters. Half angel, half human. As for what we are doing here. Our orders were to protect you. Im still partially confused as to why we need to protect a mundane. But I can not defy orders."" She waited to see what the Brian had to say to this.  She knew that she had lies a little but she couldnâ€™t help it. If she had told the truth than both Liz, Frederick, and her could get punished severely. Liz on the other hand was teetering back and forth on her heals. Seeming as if she just wanted to get this over with. Which was true.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><br/>""Lucas may I interrupt for a second. Kamora may yes damn well be a bitch, and yes she is she is giving us wolves a bad name. But is she really doing any harm at the moment?"" His steel blue eyes stared at Lucas who had shaggy brown hair, and emerald eyes as green as spring leaves.  ""In fact she could be an asset to the accords. Well eventually."" He crossed his hands eyes the other wolves that sat around the table. There were only three females out of the twelve wolves that sat at the table. He made sure their was no favoritism in his eyes. Or any inkling of what Kamora and him planned. Things so far have been going as planned, and he was going to keep it that way.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well indeed she follows rules very very well. Even though she  is murderous in her ways. However, we can not have such beings  that may cause trouble in the future laying around."" </span><br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">If she is not causing problems I do not see why we have to bend for the accords. Just because you were once in love with a shadow hunter does not make it right that we bend our very being for them. They do not own us. We are not their pets.""</span>Cassandra a blonde eyed wolf spoke. Her voice caught in the room making it go  still.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""She is right Lucas."" </span>A second person chimed in. Samuel stretched his legs . Seems the rest of the wolves agreed with him.<br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/gU8VXkEalOs""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/gU8VXkEalOs"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
883,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T00:21:55,Ristina,"<blockquote><div><cite>lethrington wrote:</cite>Brian listened intently to Belle as she opened up, telling him their true purpose for being there and who they were.  He watched them cooly and without expression, absorbing all of the information and putting it away for later possible use.  They were shadow hunters, half angel, half human.  He was a mundane.  That creature was a fairie, one of ninths children, which made it evil.  They were there to protect him from these creatures and apparently Belle didnt know why.  His eyes observed both movement on both of them, and he realized they were definitely holding back some sort of key information.  Liz was literally at the breaking point in saying it, while Belle was being very reserved about it.<br/><br/>He shrugged and turned, firing an arrow into the dead center of the target without even aiming.  ""I see,"" He said absently, drawing another arrow and firing it.  He began to fire in rapid succesion as he had just awhile earlier, splitting all the arrows down the middle except for the last one, ""So..I'm a..mundane was it?  Mundanes are people who dont belong to a group.  Clearly the Shadow Hunters are one of the groups, and I'm guessing there is at least one more.  Your here to protect me from these creatures.  Why would you bother doing that?  Well thats simple enough.  You want to make sure I make the right decision.  If anyone from the other said group were to show up, youd probably attack them in an attempt to prevent them from talking to me.  Your not just protectors, your recruiters,"" He said sagely as he turned to face them.<br/><br/>Brian walked closer to them, looking each one in the eyes.  ""So lets get this over with already.  Lets cut the crap and get to the point.  I'm not going to dance around it all afternoon with you two, as pleasurable as that would be."" He said to them as he crossed his arms.  His eyes settled on Belles, locking with hers.  His hawk like eyes scanned her, almost as though they were peering into her very mind.</div></blockquote>"
884,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T00:23:55,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""I see.""</span>His voice was distant , and put Isabella on edge. It reminded her of him. She could see by the way Liz arched an eyebrow that she thought the same. This boy reminded them too much of  Valentine, and valentine was an asshole. Especially, since he  ran away from the shadow hunter community.  Why was this voice reminding them of him? Was there a connection? Isabella shrugged again. Her eyes glancing up at the ceiling instinctively.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So..I'm a..mundane was it? Mundanes are people who dont belong to a group. Clearly the Shadow Hunters are one of the groups, and I'm guessing there is at least one more. Your here to protect me from these creatures. Why would you bother doing that? Well thatâ€™s simple enough. You want to make sure I make the right decision. If anyone from the other said group were to show up, youâ€™d probably attack them in an attempt to prevent them from talking to me. Your not just protectors, your recruiters.""</span>He sounded as if he had just figured out a really hard puzzle and wanted to gloat about it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""So lets get this over with already. Lets cut the crap and get to the point. I'm not going to dance around it all afternoon with you two, as pleasurable as that would be.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You doat â€¦.Mundanes is another way of saying human, and no human is not another group. Jez , its a raceâ€¦â€¦similar to ethnicity . But race isnâ€™t the same for you. As it is for us. Have you ever even read Harry potter?"" </span>Liz chimed in  at last stating a fact that she was now in this conversation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" I mean I donâ€™t read books but even Iâ€™ve heard of harry potter."" </span>At that Liz burst out in laughter. Isabelle shot her a very cold look then looked back at Brian.<br/><br/>""Were not here to recruit. I can tell you this muchâ€¦.were here to protect you. Thatâ€™s all. Nothing MORE. And NOTHING less."" She emphasized the words as if Brian was just not understanding something. "" And there will be a lot worse things coming for you. So please listen to us when ask for you to do something."" She arched an eye brow as he shot another arrow at the target splitting the arrow in half. He had a lot to learn. Isabella laughed. He was goodâ€¦good but not better than her. He had a lot to wrap his head around though.  "" By the way  my proper name is  Isabelle Lightwood."" She bowed a little proper like. ""And I will be your guardian angel."" Liz had stopped laughing in then all of a sudden she started laughing again hysterically.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well since the brat properly said her name guess its time to properly say my name. Elizabeth rosewel at your service my liege.""</span>She again started laughing hysterically."
885,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T00:24:51,Ristina,"<blockquote><div><cite>lethrington wrote:</cite>Brian furrowed his brow as the explained everything to him.  It frustrated him that he had been so stupid.  Then again, he was absolutely new to all this.  He was ignorant, and he figured it would be best to hold his tongue from this point on when it came to things he knew nothing about.  As they finished talking and said their names, he couldnt help himself.  He smacked his hand to his face and burst out laughing.  ""Oh wow..im terribly sorry.  Sometimes my mouth works faster then my mind, its a habit of us humans I'm afraid.  I've definitely got a lot to learn,"" He said with a grin, chuckeling slightly still.<br/><br/>He gave a small nod to both of them, his grin turning to a smile, ""Well its nice to meet you both.  I'm sorry youve been ordered to take care of such an insignifigant human, but I promise you I will try and make the job as easy as possible for you.  If it were up to me I wouldnt have you two stuck doing the degrading job of baby sitting a human teenager,"" He said to them quiet seriously, shaking his head and sighing.<br/><br/>He shrugged and glanced around him.  ""So..what now?  I'm pretty sure my somewhat normal human life just came to an adrupt halt.  So what do I do now?"" He asked them with plain curiosity.  He was lost and had no idea where to go next, so to speak.  His entire life just did a flop basically, and he needed the advice of people who actually knew what the hell was going on.</div></blockquote>"
886,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T00:25:39,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh wow..im terribly sorry. Sometimes my mouth works faster then my mind, its a habit of us humans I'm afraid. I've definitely got a lot to learn.""</span>Brian smacked his hand to his face , and burst into laughter. Isabella had half the nerve to say ""no its a shadow hunters whose mind works fast."" But instead she but her tongue and stayed silent waiting patiently to see if he said anything else. .<span style=""font-style: italic"">""So..what now? I'm pretty sure my somewhat normal human life just came to an abrupt halt. So what do I do now?""</span><br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well , we could go get some of that wonderful ice cream you humans made. Or go watch a movie. Your life hasnâ€™t come to a complete haâ€”"" </span>Liz went to say more but was caught off guard by the sudden glare that Isabella gave her.<br/><br/>""What she means to say is now that your under our protection. We need you to come to the institution with us. However awful that may sound. It is not half as bad as you think. And no Im not talking about the Lonny bin. "" She made sure to give an extra glare at Liz , as if Liz was to blame for everything.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>""Oh really the Lonny binâ€¦.I could argue that fact bella. Most of us are pretty insane chasing down fairies, and such creatures. I would say were pretty insaâ€”""</span>Liz was cut off by a sudden rumble behind one of the gym doors.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""LIZ , ISABELLA THERE IS REAL TROUBLE."" </span>Screamed Frederick as his fists pounded against the door.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well, maybe not half as insane as he is."" </span>Liz pointed out. Isabella was already running for the door. A make shift bow in her hand that she had used only moments earlier. Quickly she pulled out her stele from her shorts  and did a symbol with it. That immediately blew the gym door open. What greeted her was far beyond what she would have expected. Hordes of nith children swarmed the court yard. Like mice surrounding a house. Millions of them. What did they want?<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Samuel waited for the rest of the wolf group to leave. Till it was just him, and old Lucas sitting in a chairs.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""I donâ€™t understand why downworlders are so scared of the accords. The accords are meant to be peaceful.""</span><br/><br/>""Just face it Lucas your still caught up over that shadow hunter from  ten years ago. You defend them as if its your life. But what if they are using us for their own benefit.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Preposterous Samuel couldnâ€™t imagine they would do that.""</span>Lucas kicked himself out of the chair and left Samuel sitting there to think. If everything went as planned the lightwoodâ€™s child would be dead as of now. One less brat to deal with later on."
887,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T01:53:13,lethrington,"Brian stood in pure awe and silence as he looked out at the great swarm of faeries.  Firstly he couldnt believe so many were after him, secondly he had no idea how they were going to defeat them, and thirdly he was scared shitless.  Brian gripped his bow tightly.  He was prepared to use it, however he was well aware the he didnt have nearly enough arrows to take them all out.  Hed led his so called protectors make the first move, because he didnt want to do anything stupid..again.  So he merely stood there and waited to see what would happen, after of course making his comment.  ""So...is this normal when you find a guy like me..or is this what you consider unusual?"" He said in a somewhat surprised and yet sarcastic voice.<br/><br/>Brian had to wonder why all this was happening to him.  Clearly he was talented, but he was nothing compared to these two.  So he wondered why these creatures were going through so much trouble to get to him.  He found this extremely odd.  Most of all he wondered what the girls even wanted from him.  He was just a student who could shoot a bow better then most.  None of it made any sense to him, but he figured it would be explained to him eventually."
888,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T03:38:25,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""So...is this normal when you find a guy like me..or is this what you consider unusual?"" </span>Brian sounded almost as if he was being sarcastic. Actually to Isabella  it reminded her just a little bit of Liz.<br/><br/>""Liz  heâ€™s starting to sound like you now thatâ€™s scary. As for your questionâ€¦no this is not in our usual accustom job offer. We donâ€™t normally have to hunt down a mundane. However, I would have to say this is a first for us on any scale."" She held her make shift bow in front of her. Preparing to start rapid firing on  the nith children. The horde at this point almost resembled a black cloud across the campus. Her stance was that of an expert archer that was prepared to face death. The students that were scattered on the campus seemed to freeze and run away the minute they saw the cloud. It was the right thing to doâ€¦since if one student even took a stepâ€¦their bodies would first disappear, then be ripped apart by the sharp  teeth of  thousands of nith children.  A very painful experience for any person. Even a shadow hunter could have a hell of a painful experience inside the massive cloud. ""Someone sure as  hell wants you dead Brian."" She ignited the attack on the hordes of demons by generating a silver arrow, and latching it onto the bow, to swiftly release it into the crowd of nith children. The black cloud seemed to split in half  as every nith it touched disappeared into ashes, or sinders.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now if he sounded like me â€¦I would of said Fuck this Iâ€™m out of here, then I would of did this. Now he sounds rather more like yourself Bella ."" </span>Liz half smiled at the dig she gave bella. But she wasnâ€™t just going to sit around and do nothing. Two seraph blades appeared in her hands. One in her left hand, and one on her right hand. Both glowed a deep dark purple. Her blades were seraph poison blades. She took on look at bella as she pulled the arrow and the silver light of the arrow through the horde. At first it looked as if she split the horde in half, but then they just gathered back together to make it look even more daunting. She heaved a sigh. Nothing they had ever fought was this bad.  Fear gripped her in place. Like a child that was stuck in a lighting storm. Nothing could pull her away.<br/><br/>""Well Liz if you werenâ€™t such a fucking cowâ€”"" Isabella was interrupted as she shot two more silver arrows through the crowd , and yet it didnâ€™t look as if the horde was getting any smaller. Her confidence was dwindling quickly. Only if Liz wasnâ€™t standing on her ass with her weapons out. The horde drew closer and to her horror she saw a teenage bow daringly run into the horde. As he ran deeper into the horde she could see the white flesh of the boyâ€™s body being torn, and shredded into a million pieces. Blood pooled from the open flesh that was just ripped from the boy. His scream a hollow echo in her head. She almost wanted to say a prayer for the boy. However she didnâ€™t believe in the bible. A prayer would do nothing for that boy. She just hoped his soul rested in peace. She flinched in reflex as the horde came back together this time having a darker hue of red than black because of the blood on their teeth.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">A fucking what? Cow? Really you think Iâ€™m fat. Thanks bella I think you like a pig anyways."" </span>Liz was slapped out of frozen state by the boy who was just eaten alive before her eyes. He was just torn apart. His screams a painful reminder of death. Liz turned her eyes on the horde and drew a deep breath. She knew the sacrifice she was making by fighting. She also knew from the way that Isabella was looking at her that she was only joking about the coward part. It was funny how she purposefully stopped saying coward and instead said cow. What was worse was that now more than ever Liz was ready to face death. She heaved another long sigh before she ran into the Horde her purple sword swinging in every direction trying to keep the nith off her skin. Every once in a while she would feel the peck of the teeth of the nith, and the blood that dripped down her arm, and legs.<br/><br/>""Liz!!!!!!!!!!!!"" Bella screamed as she kept notching and  releasing arrows. Though her arrows seemed to be no match to the horde. It was then she saw the wounds on Liz. Her arm was stained red, yet the horde was slowly diminishing with every hit of lizâ€™s sword. She winced and kept her feet in the same stance. As the horde was no further than 5 ft away from her. She also knew Brian was right by her side.<br/><br/>Liz continued to hack at the horde until there was nothing to hack at. Her hands fell limp to her side, and she fell to her knees. She had no knowledge of how long she had actually been fighting. But she saw the pool of blood from the teenage boy that had been torn apart. But the pool of blood was very small considering the horde had absorbed most the blood. She felt the point of a stele that was making a healing rune on her arms, stomach, and legs.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Liz I donâ€™t suggest you try anymore daring tricks like that again. you could die."" Fred was kneeling in front of Liz while working away on her wounds. ""Also I have to carry you back to the clave. Isabella is to weak in body strength to be able to do it. So I am opted to do it. I am at your service."" </span>He joked running his large white hands through his black hair. Fred was not a looker for any girl who was into jocks. But if you were into the Goth, and punk genre this was your man. He was probably the hottest guy on the block , and secretly Liz had a couple of trystâ€™s with this man before. All of which were a good memory.<br/><br/>""Liz, Fredâ€¦.I think weâ€™ve stuck around for a little too long. Letâ€™s bring Brian back to clave. Also Liz needs to tend her wounds still. A stele heal wonâ€™t do much as it is."" Bella grabbed Brian by the hand. She wasnâ€™t even sure if he knew the boy that had perished in front of him. Either way it was a rude awaking for anyone.<br/><br/>She waited for Fred to lift Liz before they headed back to the Clave. She turned her attention sorely on Brian. Since just looking at Liz made bella want to cry. She never realized how close Liz was to her. Like a sister who was a complete bitch to her. It was that little reminder that made her realize again as to why she couldnâ€™t consider Liz a friend. They were work partners that was it. ""Are you alright?"" Bella placed a hand on Brianâ€™s shoulder. As her make shift bow disappeared in what could be called thin air. Her heart was torn though between running over to Liz, or making sure Brian wasnâ€™t in shock.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/>Samuel stood up from the round table, and walked out the door. He was laughing utterly laughing. The shadow hunters what pitiful god like creatures. Half angels in their own right and they didnâ€™t even know it. He heaved a sigh as he wandered through the active part of the bar. Till a tall dark haired beauty wandered he way in front of him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Samuel Maximer â€¦ I must say thisâ€¦and say this wellâ€¦my nith children were slaughtered by those pestly shadow hunter children. A lightwood child, and a rosewel child were both there defending the Lockleaf boy. Sadly he doesnâ€™t even know who he is. If he did then we would have another problem on our hands."" </span>The ladyâ€™s dark and purple wings beat twice in anger.<br/><br/>""They protect a traitors child well donâ€™t they. Though I am surprised that they survived at all. Their just kidsâ€¦then again shadow hunters are trained much harsher than other children around."" He wrapped his hand around the lady and walked her towards the bar. ""Just between you and meâ€¦those children wonâ€™t last long.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I agree. This is war Samuel and I hope your people are very adamant to defend ours.""</span>She smiled weakly as she drank from a chalice that the bar tender handed her. She awaited for the next words out of Samuelâ€™s mouth.<br/><br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/QQPJYnr48yU""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/QQPJYnr48yU"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
889,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T03:56:50,lethrington,"It was in those moments, as death and blood and sweat covered brian with its very essence, that something in him changed.  His eyes became narrow.  His heart beat quickened, and he had the largest adrenaline rush he had ever had.  If it hadnt been for the fact that he was smart enough not to charge into that swarm of creatures, he damn sure would have.  He had felt an energy in him, an inner strength, that he had never felt before.  Brian had been in fights before, but never before had his adrenaline peeked like it just did.  He felt, powerful.<br/><br/>Watching the boy die before him, was not something easy for him.  Brian would probably replay those moments in his head over and over again for the rest of his life.  However, as he watched that kid die, was a wake up call.  He realized this wasnt some fucking game.  He had to start taking things seriously, or the same thing could happen to him.  It was an awakening.  Even as they left scene, he still felt this adrenaline in him.  He began to realize it wasnt an adrenaline rush anymore, it was just the way his body was.  It was as though his strength, agility, perception, and all his senses were just heightened permenantly.<br/><br/>He felt Bella's hand upon his shoulder and heard her words.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Are you alright?""</span>She had asked him.  Brian turned his head and looked into her eyes.  His were still changed as they had been earlier.  They were fierce, and they showed understanding, as well as fear and anger.  They also showed a cold determination.  ""Im fine.  Go help your friend.""  he said calmly, nodding his head towards Liz.  He knew he should be in shock right now, and that he should be freaking out, but for some odd reason he wasnt.  It was a strange feeling for him, but he figured it was going to be like that from now on."
890,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T22:03:05,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Im fine. Go help your friend.""</span>Brianâ€™s eyes were a look of cold against fire. She wasnâ€™t sure if this was because everything was too much to take in. Or because he had just seen death in front of his eyes for most likely the first time. He was definitely not the type to her that would hang around people -that go around killing others. No she just couldnâ€™t imagine him being that type at all. He was just too typical for that. She heaved a sigh and turned her glance towards Liz. Then back to Brian trying in vein to step towards Liz. But he feet just wouldnâ€™t move.<br/><br/>""Wellâ€¦I would. But I think Fred is helping Liz enough. I think though itâ€™s about time we make our way to  the clave. Which Iâ€™m sure you think Iâ€™m utterly insane for even saying."" She flinched from the seriousness in Brianâ€™s eyes. Though the look itself was so familiar. The eyes and the way they were narrowed reminded her of an image. But she couldnâ€™t quite peace together why. All they were told was to bring Brian back to the clave. Which she was going to do. But surely this mundane was not that important that a horde of nith came for him. She was utterly confused, and in her confusion she grabbed his hand and dragged him towards Liz and Fred. ""I believe itâ€™s time for us to head out.""<br/><br/>Both Liz and Fred nodded their head. But Liz nodded her head in a slightly weak manner towards her. Most likely from the pain from the battle. She heaved a sigh as she stood next to Fred with Brianâ€™s hand interlocked with herâ€™s. ""Now what would be the quickest root to the clave from here Fred, Liz canâ€™t talk and needs to be healed. Nith wounds are like poison if they seep too deep she could be frozen in place. Or worse killed."" Bella waited for Fred to answer her like an impatient child.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic""> The root we took last time seemed to take hours. If we take north west street, onto calvert bridge, past the supermarket, and onto old smith road we should make it there in tops a half hour on foot. Added the extra weight of Liz I would say bout 45 at most. The poison shouldnâ€™t be too deep by then Iâ€™m sure. But nith wounds are quick and lethal. So letâ€™s just hope our Liz is stronger then letâ€™s say the average shadow hunter. ""</span>He breathed a sigh. Then listened to the gently yet harsh breathing from Liz. Her breath was going to get slower, and harsher with every moment they stood still. He hefted her into a bride position as they walked. That way it looked as if Liz was sleeping and not sick.<br/><br/>Isabella listened to Fred deeply understanding the directions she was being given. It would make sense to cut across the town rather than around like they did. Damn if only she had listened to Liz  then  they might have been able to avoid the entire horde. But then â€¦.the school would of been eaten alive, and it would of been their fault of course. She waited for just a hair before she dragged Brian with her to follow Fred.<br/><br/>They walked along a dirt path from the gates of the school. That border lined with the road. Cars zipped by paying absolutely no heed to the three teenagers walking, and one holding a girl. As if the scene was average for every day life. They walked past onto calvert bridge from there. The bridge was more of a tiny path way that went over the river. From there the four of them had to walk through the woods till they made it back to civilization. Which just so happened to be a highway directly across from the supermarket. Fred took a left on the highway. Though by law it was illegal for any person-mundane to walk along the highway. It had something to do with safety, and shit. But Fred, and Isabelle donâ€™t follow the mundane laws-they follow the accords. The accords say nothing about shadowhunters having to follow the  mundane laws. Which was precisely why the four of them were getting very strange looks by the drivers of the cars.<br/><br/>At last they made it to the abandoned church-well at least it seems like an abandoned church to Brian. But Isabelle , and Fred were seeing an entire different world. The old obscured gates that were bashed in rather than out-were actually giant silver gates that wouldnâ€™t open unless it knew that a shadow hunter was trying to open the gates. A large metal box sat on the side facing isabelle. She knew as long as one shadow hunter got verified everyone would be let in. She also knew the clave entrance to Brian looked less appealing than anything he had ever seen. The hologram wouldnâ€™t disappear until he walked through the gates. It was a safety precaution of some sort.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""No you are not entering a abandoned church Brian. So just forget it."" </span>Liz mumbled. Her breath caught and she coughed. Fred held her closer his eyes in deep pain, and isabelle being the only one that could pass verification walked up to the metal box. Fred, and Liz would upset the verification process cause it would think that someone was trying to sneak in.<br/><br/>Isabelle waited a moment before a silver bracelet appeared on her wrist. Every shadow hunter family had certain color , or verification bracelet. The lightwoods happened to have silver. Silver wasnâ€™t as common as gold believe or not. So their werenâ€™t many shadow hunter families with silver. Especially at this clave. ""Verification code : 34689. Isabelle Lightwood fourth generation child, parents forsaken. You may enter."" The voice was mechanical and seemed to be just going about procedure. The large silver gates opened-the sound itself was loud and could only be described as the sound of a jet right before it takes off. She waited for Fred, and Liz to go on ahead-then grabbed Brian to drag him inside. The minute he would of passed by the old gates that he saw; the world of changed. He would see the giant silver gates, and the flowers, ten thousand rock path ways, and about thirty buildings that welcomed him to the clave. ""This is what we call the cla---.""<br/><br/>She was interrupted by the bombing voice of Arleen. Whose little body could be seen standing on the steps to the main building.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""WHAT HAPPENED TO HER. OH MY LORD."" </span>Arleenâ€™s red hair was going in every which direction as she literally ran down the steps , and ran her hand through lizâ€™s hair.<br/><br/>""Oh god â€¦get ready for the love feast."" Isabelle spat waiting for Arleen to finally realize they delivered the mundane as they were told to.<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/>""I can assure you my dear that my pack will back you completely one hundred percent. However, I do have one thing to sayâ€¦.If you ever betray meâ€¦I will not forgive you celest. Nor your sister the white queen either. If one betrays me then you both have."" He laughed at this and got up from the table to wandered  back up the stairs. Till he crossed  the parking lot, took how his keys, and got back into his Ferrari. From here he drove up back towards his palace.<br/><br/>Once he was back at his palace he got out of the car, and walked up to the front doors. He was met with the two same vampire girls. Who grabbed his hand and dragged him through the palor , back up the stairs and into his room. Where the two vampiresses continued to strip. ""We are so glad you have finally decided to return."" They chimed.<br/><br/>He said nothing as he jumped into bed with the two girls. His night was nothing but unsuccessful. He sighed."
891,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-20T22:36:36,lethrington,"""Dont be so bitter.  Whether or not you want to admit it, you do care about Liz.  I could tell."" Brian said softly, nodding towards them.  He then looked down and chuckled.  ""You can let go of my hand now,"" He said humoursly before pulling his hand gently out of hers.  He looked around himself, taking in the many buildings that surrounded them.  It was absolutely fascinating for him, but at the same time he didn't question it.  Somehow they had entered some sort of portal, which was hidden by a mirage or hologram of an old church.  Whatever it was brought them to this location which he remembered hearing being called Clave.  In his head, which had kicked into over drive as well as his muscles and everything else in his body, were thousands of questions forming.<br/><br/>He frowned and rubbed his chin before looking at bella.  ""Alright so let me get this clear.  Three highly trained elite individuals known as shadow hunters were ordered to go and protect a mundane from creatures and monsters so they could take him to some location known as the clave."" He said before pausing for a second to gather his thoughts, ""Firstly, why would someone try so hard to kill a /mundane/?  As you've said, we arent exactly important in the scheme of things, especially from your position.  Secondly, why would you have to send shadow hunters to protect a stupid mundane?  Thirdly, why would you take some mundane to this place?  Obviously its not a location you take mundanes to very often if ever.""<br/><br/>Brian sighed and rubbed the back of his head, shuffeling his feet as he thought deeply.  ""For the most part im just like every other person of my kind.  Okay so maybe i know how to shoot a bow better then other kids in my school, big deal.  I can be persuasive, so what?  Thats no reason to send an army of creatures to kill me.  Hell its definitely not a reason to send shadow hunters out to protect me.  So either your not telling me something, or whoever put you up to this knows something that none of us do.""  He concluded, making eye contact with Bella.<br/><br/>He smiled sadly and said softly, ""All the same though, you saved my life.  If it hadnt been for you three id definitely be dead right now.  And your friend had to suffer to save me.  So..I really hope that whatever reason im here for, was worth all of this.  If its not..il find some way to make it up to you.  I promise you that."""
892,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-25T04:08:56,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Donâ€™t be so bitter. Whether or not you want to admit it, you do care about Liz. I could tell."" </span>Brian was right. Isabelle heaved a long sigh. No matter what she cared for Liz. Even if Liz was a complete bitch. They were practically sisters.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You can let go of my hand now."" </span>He gently pulled his hand from herâ€™s.  In a stunned reaction she turned to face him.<br/><br/>""Damn I was still holding your handâ€¦well at least you know your well protected."" She laughed off the fact that she had been holding a manâ€™s hand that she had only known for whatâ€¦a few hours. Not only that it was a mundane. How dreadful. The bright side was he was kinda cute, and fairly good looking. Not eye dropping, eye snazzling kind of way. But he was a mundane what more could be expectedâ€¦<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>""Alright so let me get this clear. Three highly trained elite individuals known as shadow hunters were ordered to go and protect a mundane from creatures and monsters so they could take him to some location known as the clave. Firstly, why would someone try so hard to kill a /mundane/? As you've said, we arenâ€™t exactly important in the scheme of things, especially from your position. Secondly, why would you have to send shadow hunters to protect a stupid mundane? Thirdly, why would you take some mundane to this place? Obviously its not a location you take mundanes to very often if ever."" </span>Brian rattled on. She heard every word as if it was a stab in her back. How was she to know the answer to this? It wasnâ€™t as if the shadow hunters job was just to protect shadow hunters. Though lately thatâ€™s what it seems. She had been taught that to be a shadow hunter your first priority was to protect the human race above even your life .It was a sacrifice that every shadow hunter under stood.<br/><br/>""First off I didnâ€™t even know that we were going to have to deal with nith children or any other sort of creatures. This as it was said to us was supposed to be a Get the mundane, and bring the mundane back here for further protection. Obviously,"" She was frozen by Brianâ€™s bright green eyes. Was it even possible for her to see such amazing eyes? She was stunned for a split second before she regained her confidence. ""The clave is a place for safety and most likely in your case protection. We stay hidden from your kind as much as we can. But youâ€™ve read harry potter, and most likely seen the movie Lord of the rings? I would hope so because the world to us is very similar. Mundanes are kept from the real world for their own safety. It is said that Mundanes only use 20 percent of their brain. Letâ€™s say thatâ€™s because the other 80 percent of your brain is erasing the images of this world. The images of nith children, sprites, dwarves, and even elves. It is not because your race is inferior. As far as we are told it is because the Mundanes decided a long time ago that to forget is better than to see. Sometimes I agree. Being a mundane I think your lucky."" She sucked in a long breath. Trying to regain whatever dignity she had. Since his eyes seemed to bring her just a little closer to salvation. As one could say. It seemed Arleen was still all over Liz and Fred. It was just great that Arleen hadnâ€™t noticed Brian yet.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""For the most part Im just like every other person of my kind. Okay so maybe I know how to shoot a bow better then other kids in my school, big deal. I can be persuasive, so what? Thatâ€™s no reason to send an army of creatures to kill me. Hell its definitely not a reason to send shadow hunters out to protect me. So either your not telling me something, or whoever put you up to this knows something that none of us do. All the same though, you saved my life. If it hadnâ€™t been for you three id definitely be dead right now. And your friend had to suffer to save me. So..I really hope that whatever reason Im here for, was worth all of this. If its not.. I will find some way to make it up to you. I promise you that."" </span>Brian was staring her right in the eyes. His eyes were unlike anything she had ever seen. Surly he couldnâ€™t be a mundane? Then she laughed at the very thought.<br/><br/>""Look it was worth saving you because the three of us got a new friend. However why such other things wanted to hurt youâ€¦I donâ€™t know the answer to that. But please donâ€™t blame Lizâ€™s injuries on yourself. She would kill you for that."" Isabelle had to tear her eyes away from Brian to look back at what was going on with Liz.<br/><br/>Arleen had her husband who was now walking down the stairs of clave, towards Liz, and once he managed to get close enough to her to grab her out of Fredâ€™s hand-well he did just that. Then he carried Liz all the way back up the stairs and inside the clave. Most likely taking her to the medical unit in the back of the main building. Which was all too similar to a hospital.<br/><br/>Isabellaâ€™s eyes were taken from Arleenâ€™s husband back to Arleen when she heard the little footsteps of Arleenâ€™s heading towards her. Arleen as one would say is a little spit fire. Her red hair that was seeming to turn pink from the sun flowed down her back, and her fiery green eyes were no match for disobeying  shadow hunters.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Bella nice job. As I was telling Fred I half expected you three to come back with a bob instead of a Brian. Since Honestly leaving you in charge could be a big disaster. But I have seen the light. You will make a great marks man like your mother Bella, and a good leader like your father was as well."" She then turned her head towards Brian. ""Hello dear I hope Bella and Liz werenâ€™t too much trouble for you. They tend to argue like a bunch of jungle cats, and fed is so quite I fear he will become much like my husband. My name is Arleen, and I know you are Brian. Donâ€™t let the word mundane seem like a cruel one. They just know no other way of speaking. The young are still the young are they not?"" </span>She winked at Brian and awaited for him to register her.<br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/>Samuel awoke to a loud stir in his room. Like the sound of a giant lion. It slammed his bedroom door open. It was the female bitch of all female bitches. Kamora sanchez. Her long thick black hair the reminder of a goddess in darkness. He watched as she grabbed the two vampiressâ€™s and threw them across the room like they were shit in a box for heaven. That was one hell of a scene. The vampiressâ€™s were knocked out instantly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Your brother is dead. Just as you wanted â€¦his head a dear trophy of mine. I wish my prize in return."" </span>Her cold blue eyes stared at him in wonder. Like every other day he had to come up with some prize. The vampireâ€™s hissed at her. But she ignored them.<br/><br/>""Your prize my dear will come. It is in the golden box on the top of my desk. But beware it is much like Pandoraâ€™s box."" He chuckled."
893,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-06-25T20:32:20,lethrington,"Brian stood in a stunned silence for a moment. His entire mind had overloaded for a moment, taking in everything he had heard.  Bella's words had registered somehow in the back of his head, and suddenly a torrent of things flooded into his brain.  It was as though he had amnesia and suddenly he was remembering everything.  It was overwhelming, and would take him a moment to regain his composure.  It hadn't helped that Bella kept looking into his eyes that entire time, for when she did it almost made him feel mesmerized.  He would never tell her that of course.<br/><br/>Brian blinked and then shook his head lightly, ""My apologies miss.  It feels like I was a blind man mere hours ago and now I can suddenly see. There is so much to take in, to understand.  The 20% of my brain that I can actually use is going into overdrive,"" He said to her with a smirk as he referred to what Bella had told him.  He realized he was looking at someone in charge, not just by the things she said, but her very demeanor.  ""As for the mundane bit, I take no offense to it.  That would be as foolish as getting offended because someone said I had green eyes.  I'm a mundane, and while that isn't a good thing, its what I am and what I will gladly embrace as a part of me.""  He said to Arleen, looking at her eyes.<br/><br/>He thought for quite a few moments about what he would say next, but it required little thought.  It was the most obvious question and it was the one right out in front with the most important.  It was also an extremely simple question, that anyone would have asked in his position.  Brian gave a heavy sigh and bit his lip before asking, ""Why me?"""
894,Supernova(leth and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3615,2011-07-25T05:25:15,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""My apologies miss. It feels like I was a blind man mere hours ago and now I can suddenly see. There is so much to take in, to understand. The 20% of my brain that I can actually use is going into overdrive,As for the mundane bit, I take no offense to it. That would be as foolish as getting offended because someone said I had green eyes. I'm a mundane, and while that isn't a good thing, its what I am and what I will gladly embrace as a part of me."" </span>Arleen smiled a bright smile at what he said. Very similar to the man that was his father when his father was young. However those secrets were meant to be secrets. Oddly Bella reminded her of Brianâ€™s mother or of how his father and mother acted. She almost let a laugh escape her lips. But instead she took a deep breath and held the composure of someone that was in power.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bella go inside and find Liz. Have a chat with her. I can see the sorrow burning in your eyes even if you hate to admit it. Like everything else.""</span>Arleen tapped her foot twice in impatience.<br/><br/>""Whatever Arleen . I could fucking care less about that bitch. But if you want me fucking gone Iâ€™ll go find something to do other than sit here and hear what you have to say."" She gave a nice lovely hug to Arleen then scampered up the steps and through the two very large bronze doors. Once inside the main hall she took a left and walked down the hallway till she reached another corner. She took a right here and wandered down this hallway till she reached the library. The library doors were wide and rounded bur made out of rich red oak, and seemed to creak open quietly as she pushed the doors open.<br/><br/>The library was probably so massive that it would take about an hour just to wander through the entire place. It was two floors and had doors that led to each section, and each section was alphabetical. The bookshelves were made out of hard wood and where she stood the check out desk was to her right with a computer to help keep a check on things. Tables were scatter to her left at least scattered more towards the walls because in the center of the library was a large round table that the enclave used rarely for meetings.<br/><br/>She made her way past this table and walked over towards the staircase that would bring her to the very documents she was looking for. It was rather a history book she was searching for. One that would maybe help her understand the nith children a little. At last she made it to the right bookcase and found the history book that she was looking for.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Meanwhileâ€¦â€¦â€¦..</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Brian I believe you should follow me â€¦this information must be too much Iâ€™ll bring you to your room. And you can rest.""</span>Arleen smiled at him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why me?"" </span>Brian asked almost out of surprise. Arleen almost stooped on a step. The words she thought were meant to be asked a later time. She wasnâ€™t ready to explain who his father was or anything really. She took a deep breath and ran a hand through her long and thick red hair.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Brian this answer is not meant for me to answer. I know its frustrating. Why a human? Why me. But the truth is have you ever thought yourself too good to be human. That the tales of superstitious stuff could be true. No you donâ€™t seem like that kind of guy. Just run it through your head for a little while in the least you could figure it out on your own. For a promise made by a shadow hunter must be kept. I am sorry that I made such a promise but I did. Thus I can not speak to you about that promise."" </span>Arleen led him through the same bronze doors that Bella had gone through only a couple minutes earlier. But instead of taking a left she took a right and walked down the hall way, and up a  stairwell that led to the sleeping quarters.<br/><br/>Once up the stairs she walked to the end of the hallway and opened the a silver door that had a sign of a crescent moon on it. Inside was a living room that a little further back was a kitchen.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Think of this like your very own apartment expect it only has one room and its bellaâ€™s . I know itâ€™ll be weird at first. But this is the only room we have for you. So your just going to have to deal with her. ""</span>Arleen gave a smile to him then turned around and exited the room with a flick of her wrist as dismissal. She left him there to think to himself."
895,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192&start=20,2013-11-20T09:34:39,Domichii-chan,"Naomi fidgeted around as she sat uncomfortable in the van.  She was uncomfortable doing nothing as just sitting around in the smelly old van.  She sighed as she looked to see Mr. Red entering the building with a happy looking young man with a larger wide gap between his two front teeth.  She watched closely as the boy was nearly silent and her boss followed suit behind the man.   Perhaps the job was easy and he was simply collecting to the money.  It could have been a possibility the boy had forgotten to pay his boss by accident.<br/><br/>Unfortunately that didn't seem like it would be the case.   The young woman jumped in shock as she hard the piercing explosions of gun shots.  Not just one either, multiple could be heard from the inside of the building.  Instinctively, Naomi rushed out of the van to see where the noise had come from, and noticed the noise seemed to have come from the building where the client was.   Had the client shot her boss?   She didn't want to wait long enough to find out, so in a full sprint, Naomi dashed up the stairs.<br/><br/>She looked around to hear the sound of a few more gunshots being sounded, they seemed to be coming from the room right next to the stairs.   ""Mr. Red!!!!  What's going in?!"" She exclaimed as she tried to open the door, but found that it was locked.  ""Damn it!"" She muttered.   Her hands slipped from the door knob as she started to break down the door instead.  Eventually, getting it open.<br/><br/>""Hey are you two alr-!!"" Naomi stopped mid-sentence as she noticed the blood on the ground, and a body on the ground.   The corpse was the client she had seen earlier with her boss.  She noticed a number of bullet holes going through his clothes and her boss looming over the body.  ""W-wha......"" She took a few steps back as she looked at the body in absolute horror.  ""What the hell...WHAT HAPPENED HERE??!!"" She exclaimed in a panic.  She started to breathe in short quick breaths as she couldn't pull her eyes from the dead man."
896,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-08T05:39:54,Domichii-chan,"""Gotta hurry up!""<br/>Naomi was heading straight to work for her new job.  She had only met her boss once, but it was just a brief session for her to sign up for the new job.  The traffic was always so heavy in the mornings here in the city, but it wasn't a problem if she took a multiple side streets.  Her goal had been to try to get to the office building early so she could make a good impression but that didn't seem to be the case anymore.  The line to grab her coffee at Starbucks was incredibly long.  It was like the world wanted to keep her out of the job.<br/><br/>The reason she was even out of the job in the first place was ridiculous as well.  Though she was told that she had to be fired because of the bad economy, she knew another reason why she was on top of the list of people to get rid of.  She had been working as a nurse there for a good 2 years with no trouble at all till last April.  A new doctor had transferred into their district and was a complete control freak.  He had also taken a liking to Naomi and had flirted with her multiple times even though it wasn't allowed.  He had tried to get her to go into his office to ""help him with some paperwork"" but she had refused, knowing exactly what he had been up to.  Since then, she had always been getting the short end of the stick.  She always ended up getting the worst schedule for her night shift, rumors were spread about her so she lost many of her co-worker friends, and then she was fired!  For God's sake, doing the right thing was supposed to pay off in the end!<br/><br/>After she had been fired, her life kept tanking downhill.  She had actually been down-graded from her seemingly decent apartment and but in a smaller place in downtown.  She had only enough rent left for one more week before she had noticed that ""help wanted"" sign.  It might have been her only chance at getting another job too.  She had tried signing up for other jobs but none of the employers thought she was qualified enough to work for them.  She had entered the small office expecting a line for the sign up, but no one was in the room.  All there was an empty receptionist desk with a sign up sheet for a job as a personal assistant.  She had only seen the man who worked there once, and he seemed decently tolerant.  She never really got anything more than a friendly smile out of him the first time they had spoken but that wasn't a bad thing.  The interview was incredibly short too.  Most of the questions were simple yes or no questions such as, ""can you cook?"" and other simple questions.  It was shortly after she had arrived home not even 30 minutes later when she had received a phone call saying that she was hired.<br/><br/>But now she could possibly be late for her new job doing.........something.  She had no idea what exactly her new boss did.  Now that she really thought about it, she didn't even know his name.  She had remembered asking him about it earlier but he seemed to always dodge it, promising to tell her if she got the job.  She would have to make it a priority to ask him after she apologized for possibly being late.<br/><br/>She managed to get to the office just on time though.  She rushed into the receptionist room in a hurry and started to slow her heart beat as she found that she hadn't arrived late at all, she had been about 3 minutes early.<br/>'Well it's better than being 3 minutes late I suppose..' she sighed.<br/>She out down her coffee on the receptionist desk and went into her boss's office.  ""So sorry sir, I meant to get here a bit earlier.."" she said to him as she fixed her hair.  ""Oh...and I've been wondering........what is your name?  You told me that I could ask you once I was confirmed the job"" she told him as she closed the door behind her.  She hated leaving doors open, it was a strange pet peeve she had."
897,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-08T22:49:48,Marco,"He did not turn to look at her as his new assistant entered and offered a kindly apology. Turning around in a none threatening, yet none welcoming way. He walked toward her, but abruptly went past her as if she had not existed. Opening the door a small tad. He peeked out, then left the door open, only enough to be able to look out if he needed to. ""There is no need to be sorry, you are here early... I respect that, yet I would prefer if you just came on time,"" He murmured. ""I have it at that time associated with your arrival for a reason... you know-"" he stopped short. ""Wait, no... I suppose you did not know that."" His tone slightly apologetic, he turned around with a small smile. The kind he gave her in the usual circumstances of there abruptly short encounters. ""For future reference, you may call me Mr. Red"" He started. ""You may take out the Mr, and call me just... Red, if you feel it due appropriate enough,"" he said humorously. As though there was an unseen joke behind it. He sighed softly, then his expression hardened.<br/><br/>Walking up to his new associate he look down at her with his deep set abnormally blue calculating eyes. As if they were not his real eye color. His eyes could be spotted out as a pair trained to search for things emotionally and out of place physically. Mr. Red was a tall man, standing near close to 6""4 in height. His face neatly chiseled with the remnants of a five O'clock shadow peeking through his jaw line and above his lip. His hair reached down to his jowl along the sides of his head and the back of his head. Also just covering his eyes enough that he needed to force it out of the may every now and then. The right side of his mouth seemed to quirk down just at the edge. Currently. Mr Red was wearing black plated slacks and a black polo shirt as though he were going to a dinner. His black trench coat reached down to his ankles. His coat opened at the front. Reveling a broad chest and curved muscular abdomen. He was by no means a body builder. But he was active in some hobby or such that involved being fit and in shape. Finally, he wore a pair of black boots. Recently cleaned so that they shone so well you could see yourself in them.<br/><br/>He looked down at his new assistant. A question in his eyes. ""All is I want to ask is this, how come you accepted a job and arrive here without making sure... you new my name first, I mean, you do not know who I am."" He said calmly. ""I could be a hustler, a criminal.... even a killer, are you desperate for a job that much"" he asked. ""Let me guess... your skills did not qualify for anything much better than being an assistant... why did you not have a job in the first place- oh- oh... I can see it all over you face and body language, I just hope you did not give him what he ""Wanted"" before you were fired... did you?"" he asked."
898,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-08T23:59:11,Domichii-chan,"Naomi was relieved that he didn't seem angry about her close call.   The man before her seemed to be quite refined and dressed in all black.   He was a very curious looking individual for a man who seemed to work a small firm.  He didn't question his choice of apparel, most men working in business liked to look professional.   His looking blue orbs seemed to shoot straight at her though, like he was reading her in great detail.   His features showed that he seemed to work out on a daily basis and he took care of his face.<br/><br/>Looking at herself, she felt a little less than professional at the moment.  She was wearing a pair of dark blue skinny jeans and a nice pair of black Tom's.  She was wearing a white tank top under a nice red button-up blouse.   She had out her hair up in a neat pony-tail and was wearing some cheap necklace her friend from high school had given to her.   She felt a little less than appropriate in her attire but it was all se really had to wear that looked nice.  She could barely afford her rent, let alone nicer clothing.   Her nursing job required a uniform so she never needed to pick out her own clothes for work.<br/><br/>""I'll stick to Mr. Red, I can't say I can be casual with you yet sir..."" She said with a slightly nervous smile.   She tried to be loose and charming, to communicate her social abilities.  She watched as he seemed to rant on as he seemed to be talking to himself than to her.   His sudden question caught her a bit off guard, causing her to tense up her shoulders.  ""Well....you don't seem to be a bad person, but I could be wrong.."" She muttered.  ""Well I guess the best way to answer is........desperation.  I don't care at this point what I need to do as a job.  I'll be on the streets if I can't keep this job..sir"" she said as as looked up at him with a steady gaze.  She was aware of how critical her situation was and how crucial it was in order to survive in the city.  Being on the streets would be the worst situation to be in.<br/>Her eyes widened as he started to read off a list of things that only she knew about.  ""How did you-?"" She started but he kept going.  ""Of course I didn't give him what he wanted-  wait!  Where did you get this information?  Is this on my file?"" She asked, looking incredibly confused."
899,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-09T02:05:39,Marco,"Mr. Red looked down at her with a quizzical expression. His hands moving to cross his back he stopped studying her and summoned up a connectable expression. So, he just smiled at her softly. Backing up one step he then moved forward to pass her. His foot steps seemed to echo as he got to his desk. Pulled out his desk chair. Then sat in it. As simple as one to three he leaned forward and folded his hands together over the desk. ""Before I answer I just wanted to say I agree with the fact you do not know me well enough to just call me Red, but it is simply a nickname as well as my last name, as in, not my first name... I highly doubt I will ever tell you my first name, Ms?... oh, I am so sorry, what is your name again?"" He sat back in his chair and crossed his arms over his chest. "" Ah yes!"" he exclaimed. pinning in his desk chair in a playful gesture. ""Your name is Ms. Naomi, or at least your first name is Naomi."" He said as he spun to a stop. Once again looking at her.<br/><br/>He stood up sharply. His chair rolling back to nudge the wall without much force. ""Secondly!"" he shouted a bit dramatically all the while with fumbling and none realistic hand gestures. Then, he let his hand fall to his sides. He walked over to her. ""Do you really believe that you are a closed book? because you are a book that is open I am afraid"" he murmured. ""That is one of the many differences between you and me, along with the fact you are an open book I am good at telling what people are thinking and through how they act the reasoning behind there choices, I could walk out there-"" e emphasized what he said with a gesture for the door. ""-I could walk out there and spot someone who is going to kill someone else!"" he leaned forward and put his lips by her ear ""Just because I can put two and two together that easily, or... well, in my case one and one, I am just that good...."" he whispered in her ear. Raising his head he narrowed his eyes. ""Do you doubt what I say?"" he asked."
900,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-09T04:13:11,Domichii-chan,"What was with this guy?  He was so impulsive and hyper that it was freaking the young woman out.<br/>'This guy seems a bit loopy in the head...' She thought as she looked at him rather skeptically.   He didn't scare her in the least but he was definitely unusual.  ""Well my name is Naomi Whinston.  Ms. Whinston is fine if we are staying professional.."" She said as she crossed her arms and watched him with a sort of fascination.<br/><br/>As he loomed closer to her ear, Naomi immediately felt the need to punch him, but held back for two reasons.   She needed this job for one thing, and punching your boss on the first day doesn't exactly leave a nice impression.  And suprisingly enough, she could tell that he wasn't going to hurt her at all.  She watched him carefully, taking careful note of the steps he took and how close he would he to her though.   His powers of perception that he claimed to have seemed a little less than likely in her eyes.  ""Well you could of easily pulled up my file and just be pulling my chain"" she said as she looked back at him.  ""So no.  You need to prove it.."" She said."
901,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-09T05:00:22,Marco,"Mr.Red just blinked at her. Then let a smile escape him as he shook his head in amusement. Walking past her, he opened a filing cabinet. There was a label that said ""Employees"" on the front in black ink. There was only one file in it. Removing it, he walked back to Naomi. As he stood at her back he raised the folder in his hands and lowered it before her. As he moved, his broadened torso pressed against her back slightly. That is how close he was. ""Read it, I dare you"" he murmured. ""Now, who in the high hell could know that information about you when only you did specifically, other than that man or.... women who fraternized with you of course"" he whispered. ""You will not find one mention of it in this folder"" he said dead truthfully. He waited for her to take it."
902,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-10T21:43:22,Domichii-chan,"As Mr. Red quickly grabbed a lone folder in the ""Employees"" drawer, Naomi stood there in silence with her arms crossed.  Her first thoughts on the situation was why she was the only employee he ever had.  She couldn't be the first person he had ever hired for the firm...right?   Naomi then returned her attention to her boss as he came up from behind her and leaned on her slightly as he held the folder with her name on it.   The application she had filled out the previous day was in the folder, and also the photo she had provided for profiling reasons as well.<br/><br/>Naomi started to noticed that the tall man's broadened chest was leaning in her back slightly as he spoke softly to her.  Naomi's cheeks turned a light shade of pink with embarrassment as she quickly moved away and grabbed her folder.   ""I......but then how....?"" She looked over her file for any other information, only to find the materials she had provided for him.  ""How could you possibly know anything about that??"" She said as she looked up at the man she was facing."
903,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-10T23:17:41,Marco,"Mr. Red noted her reaction and shook his head in amusement. As she snatched the folder away and walked away from him. He just crossed his arms. ""I told you, I am good at what I do"" he said a little arrogantly. He began to pace back and forth. ""But, if you really want to know how... it is not that difficult."" He found himself twiddling his thumbs. ""Are you positive you want to know?"" he murmured. not waiting for an answer he spoke again near right after he asked her ""Of course you do! or you would not make that big a deal out of it..."" he said. Stopping his pacing suddenly. Turning his body. He advanced on her predatory like. When he reached her, he grabbed her arms with impossible gentleness and pushed her back until they reached the desk. He looked her up and down slowly.<br/><br/>""All that I had to do was look intently in your eyes... then study your body"" he whispered. Raising his hand he trace the lines of her cheeks down to her lips. He slowly lowered his head near hers. Almost as though he were going to kiss her. But before he made anything of it he let go of her arm and lowered his hand. Backing away and going around his desk he opened a drawer and took out a large mass of folders and booklets. Each one had names and addresses inside littering the pages. ""When I studied your body language, I could see a sort of defensive quality about it, this extremely grew as you grew uncomfortable near me"" he murmured. ""I guessed you had experience with something along that seductive line before and I put two and two together. I mean... seriously... you are looking for a new job when you worked in a hospital... it was kind of obvious if you thought about it"" he laughed. Looking up at her, his gaze seemed to switch from a predators to a kindly one in a mere few seconds."
904,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-11T11:07:18,Domichii-chan,"Naomi suddenly felt her body go into defense mode as he grabbed her, even if it was as delicately as possible.  She watched him intently as he pushed her to the desk and looked like he was intending to kiss her.   She was going to kick him in the gut, but he let go of her arm and quickly paced in another direction.  She let out a sigh as relief washed over her body.   His actions were quite strange but he seemed to be able to read her.  To him, her life story was probably laid out before his very eyes.   ""Well just the fact that you would know this.....was just suprising"" she said as she watched him.   He shifted his gaze from one of pure seriousness, to one of gently kindness in mere seconds.  This came as another shock, and a scary one at that.  This was a man who could probably mask his emotions very easily.  The one fact that se did notice no matter what though, was that his eyes were always so maliciously intent.  Like he was satisfied with something rather haneous.<br/><br/>Naomi closed her file and put it on Mr. red's desk before turning back to look at him.  ""Well, you seem to know a lot about me now"" she started, ""so why don't you tell me about you?"" She asked with her arms crossed and her body leaning slightly on the desk.  ""I believe that it's fair for me to know"" she said.   ""What does your firm do?  How old are you?  Those kind of questions"" she said, her eyes focused on his."
905,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-11T20:20:02,Marco,"Mr. Red bit his lip slightly as he realized she was tolerating his antics. His hands closed around the folders in a sort of way one person would clutch something of utter importance to them. ""To answer your first question, my ""Firm"" is... well, how do I put this"" he murmured. ""You know what a bounty hunter is?"" he flexed his fingers as he opened his mouth to tell her he killed people for other people... all the while satisfying his murderous urges. ""I look for people, for other people... and harm them... or take some money that they owe somebody"" he said instead. ""That is what I do, I am an a-"" he was about to say assassin.... but then corrected himself again. ""I am a bounty hunter, usually, yes, they work in groups... but I do not"" he said with a fake smile.<br/><br/>""This booklet and papers in front of me now... they are my list of names, some of them date back to a few years ago while others come from this year and month... if I get a phone call, I write the targets name down and there address... you know, so I can go k- complete the job that they want me to do"" he amended. His fingers tightened on his desk'till his fingers grew a pale white. ""That will be your job... you will be my book keeper and the one whom talks on the phone with my associates and customers"" he said while leaning on the desk. ""You may also accompany me on some of the simpler jobs, such as collecting a debt or..."" he trailed of as he felt a huge headache coming on. He looked down at his watch. ""I am so sorry, but I seem to have missed taking my medication."" He said with obvious effort. His arms flexed as he grasped the desk, the familiar yet painfully sharp feeling running through his mind.<br/><br/>Letting go of the desk, he took out a key. But dropped it as he fumbled to put it in the top drawer of his desk. He leaned on the desk. His face in his hands as he sighed shakily. ""Um, would you be a dear and pick up the key for me? I seem to have dropped it"" he whispered. Just as soon as he finished saying what he said he had a flash of an image about him taking a knife and slitting this poor girls throat. But something held him back. Instead of making any movement to suggest she was in any danger. He just looked up at her and smiled with unease as he gestured for her to help him. ""I would really appreciate it"" he said. Barely sustaining his act. ""I promise to answer any questions you have, I keep my promises"" he said seriously. He did not say he would not twist the truth a little... though."
906,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-12T08:56:50,Domichii-chan,"Naomi raised a brow as he tried to explain to her what he did.   ""A bounty hunter?  Oh so you just collect debt and stuff...sounds simple enough"" she said as she uncrossed her arms.  What an unusual job to take up, especially with him looking so young.  What might of drove him to take up such an idea?   But if she was simply a desk worker, it didn't bother her very much.   It seemed like the job would be easy enough to handle at first glance.  Little did the girl know that this job would change her life entirely.   ""I don't mind coming along either, it'll give me a chance to exercise a bit"" she responded as he sat down at his desk.<br/><br/>Mr. Red suddenly looked very pale as he white knuckles gripped the desk edge.   At his request, the girl neared him and picked up his key and inserted it into the top drawer lock.  With a turn and click, the drawer was unlocked and Naomi proceeded to open it.   She found a small bottle of prescription pills in the drawer so she took them out.  After handing him the plastic bottle of pills, Naomi took a step back.  ""Are you alright sir?  Do you need some water to help swallow that?"" She asked, referring to his medicine.   He seemed to be holding something back behind those gentle eyes.  What was she hiding?..."
907,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-12T13:53:42,Marco,"Mr. Red nodded his head quickly. ""Yes, it would be best if you just went to go and do that."" He hissed gently between his teeth. Raising his other hand from the desk, he unscrewed the top. Tipping the bottle in his hand so as to get a few of the medicinal wonders. He shook his head slightly as three slipped out. He really, really should not have taken three of them. But he had to insure that he would not slip up. He looked up a little self consciously before he threw his hand back, tossing the med's into his open mouth. He felt himself breath softly through his nose. His right hand outstretched for a glass or cup of water.<br/><br/>As he waited for the water. He felt his left hand clench the desk again. The muscle and veins in his arms bulged as he fought down his inner, murderous self. Again, the images flashed by his mind. He could barely hold back that feeling of being choked and tossed out of his body. Just for a monster to take his place. He looked down at the table. That is what the anti-psychotics are for. His mind drifted as what felt like seconds turned into what felt like hours for the water to come. Although it was probably only minutes that had passed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I really need to kill somebody.</span>He thought in his head."
908,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-13T09:08:54,Domichii-chan,"Naomi quickly left the room and found a water bottle in a mini fridge in one of the empty rooms, presumably a staff lounge from the set up of the room. But what did he need such a big room for if he had no staff?  The room smelt a bit funny as she opened the fridge to find some water.<br/>'Why does it smell rotten in here?..'<br/><br/>Shaking off the feeling, Naomi grabbed the fresh unopened water and closed the fridge behind her as she headed back to Mr. Red's office.  She opened up the bottle for him and placed it in his open hand.  He looked like he was in a great deal of pain, judging from the way he gripped his desk and breathed so heavily through his nostrils.   ""Sir, are you alright??  Can I get you something else?"" She asked quickly.<br/>Suddenly the phone rang at the desk and the two stayed quiet.   The black haired girl noticed that her boss might not be in the best condition to speak.<br/>So she picked up the line instead.<br/>""Hello?"" She asked.   Naomi was silent for a couple seconds as he grumbling voice of an older man answered the line.   Naomi proceeded to then write an address on a piece of paper.  ""Mhm....mhm...okay....okay thank you.  He'll be there soon"" she assure the man before hanging up.<br/>""Hey so a man just called and said he was willing to pay a lot of money for you to take care of something for him at this address.  He wants you to talk to a man named James DeMarco.  Apparently, the man owes him a lot of money"" she said as she handed the paper over to him."
909,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-14T00:07:25,Marco,"Mr. Red chugged down the water gratefully. The medication swirled in his mouth a little before they were enveloped by it and moved down his throat along the mini tidal waves. After a moment of recuperation he looked up and smiled soundlessly. ""Did the man have a name? hmm?  oh I suspect it does not matter. I will just check back with him whence the deal is done."" He stretched as he felt his mind clear. His hands no longer grasping the desk painfully. Then put down the glass and traveled over beside her, grasping the paper in his hand. Mr. Red drew it toward himself for a quick glance. ""123rd door, Huston street..."" he glanced up. ""Its a pretty public and expensive place for someone to be owing somebody allot of money,"" he stopped suddenly. ""Curious...."" he said to himself.<br/><br/>Reaching across the desk past his new associate he grasped the folder of names and addresses along with the booklet of his usual clients. He flicked through the addresses until he matched up his new target with one of his old ones. Then, with a grunt to himself. Mr. Red opened his booklet of usual clients. ""Hmm, it seems that I am doing a job for the same client I was a few days ago....."" He trailed off. ""Ahh... this is one of my special clients"" he said with a grin. ""I am sorry, but I am unsure if I should bring you along on this one."" He murmured as he hurried past her toward the door. He grabbed his black trench coat and slipped it on along with a sanguine black fedora. His hand rounded along the door handle as he began opening it. But then his head shot back slowly as he stopped to consider her. ""Unless you have any more questions... than you may come with me along the way and ask them as you please"" he rose one hand. ""Just one exception..."" he said with a serious expression. ""You are buying lunch."" A small sweetened smile splayed across his lips as he lowered his hand and stood by the door."
910,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-14T09:14:06,Domichii-chan,"""Maybe the guy is just a stingy rich guy"" she suggested as he noticed the strange address.   But it was a bit off for a rich man to owe money to someone and not pay for it at all.  From the sounds of it though, whoever this guy was, he owed a lot of money to their client.   ""This guy had called before?  How many people owe this guy money?"" She asked, not expecting much of an answer.  What an unusual case after all, it would be interesting to know why he owes this kind of money.<br/><br/>As he was going out the door, Naomi felt a strange need to go along with him.  It would be neat to see how bounty hunting worked, even if it was just for money.  ""I actually do have a few questions if that's alright"" Naomi started as she followed after him.  She followed him out the door and have a smile, though it looked a little less than chipper and more embarrassed.  ""If I buy lunch though, I hope you don't mind some fast food, I'm a little low on cash at the moment.."" She said with a half-hearted laugh. She really needed this job and then maybe her money situation could get better."
911,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-14T21:51:44,Marco,"Mr. Red shrugged ""I highly doubt he is a 'Stingy rich guy'."" he emphasized, amused slightly. He shrugged as he fetched for a reply. ""Not all of them are people that owe him money...."" he said a little cryptically. Leaving the building he allowed Naomi to pass him as he shut it behind them. As quick as can be he locked the door and went on his way. ""I do not mind if you ask any questions at all, I am an open boo-"" he stopped to think for a moment. ""I must admit... I am usually more of a sneak peek of a book... but I have to trust somebody some time right?"" he murmured. He looked back at her, then slipped his fedora on.<br/><br/>He was about to reply to her comment about not having allot of money, but instead he felt a frown tug at his lips. ""Oh, I see... well, I guess I can pay for lunch"" he said as if it were no big deal. ""I have money, you don't... its as simple as that."" His hand slipped into his coat as he removed his wallet and checked how much money he brought with himself. He looked over at her with a side ways stare. ""Yo need money, do you not?"" he asked. Without another word he slipped out a one-hundred dollar bill and two twenty's. ""There you go..."" he said light heartily as he reached for her hand, opened it. Then shut it around the money. Without another sound he let go and walked along the road toward his jet black van."
912,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-18T09:43:26,Domichii-chan,"Naomi was taken aback by the amount of money that her boss was carrying on his person.  He must be fairly confident in his skills if he was comfortable with risking that much money being stolen from him.   She looked down to her enclosed hand that held the large wad of cash.  She gripped it tightly, causing the paper to crackle in her hands as she rushed after Mr. Red.<br/>""Sir, I'm sorry but I can't accept this"" she said to him as she held the money out to him.  ""I haven't even earned my keep yet, I can't simply take money from you.  It isn't right"" she said as she imitated what he had done earlier.  She took one of his open hand and placed the money in it, and using both of her hands she closed his slender fingers around the paper money.<br/><br/>As much as she wanted I have that money for herself, it just didn't feel right to just take it from her new boss just because she was complaining about her money situation.  It wouldn't be fair to him and it defiantly didn't prove her worth.  She wanted to earn her pay so she could prove how good of a hard worker she was.<br/>She climbed into the car with him in the passenger seat.  The interior of the car looked like any other car but the smell...was interesting."
913,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-19T00:13:47,Marco,"Mr. Red looked at her, slightly surprised. For the first time... someone actually surprised him with a choice they had made. How interesting... but also dangerous for having her around if she could surprise him. He thought in his head. When they took a seat in the the car, he looked over at Naomi. He was almost sorry for dragging her into all of this... maybe it was not such a good idea. He began thinking. But he could not turn back now, she would become a little suspicious. So, he slipped the money into his pocket; rested his hands on the wheel. Then slipped the key into the ignition.<br/><br/>The car moved forward a little at a slight... then carried on with gaining speed. They traveled down the road. Between the buildings, and through some more side roads and such. When they pulled up along a stretch of buildings that looked utterly expensive and... the location such a great place. Safe, desirable... perfect for kids. Mr. Red pulled up beside a building similar to the other ones. The only difference... the color was Black, and if he looked close enough through the curtains... he could see the inner paint on the walls was a blood red. He smiled, a little to calmly. Looking over to Naomi he raised a hand. ""Watch from outside the car. No coming outside..."" he murmured with a frown. Then smiled again ""This man is, dangerous."" He said simply, scratching his jaw."
914,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-19T08:33:21,Domichii-chan,"Naomi frowned as he asked her to say behind.  She dhould try to listen to him, but she had just told him that she wanted to show her worth.  What good was siting in a smelly old van going to do?  She wasn't helpless either.  If things got rough, she was confident that she woul be alright.   ""With all do respect, I can handle dangerous men.   You're only going in to get the money he owes right?  I see no harm.."" She said as she watched the man carefully.  Why was he being so secretive about a job that seemed pretty simple.<br/><br/>Looking up at the clients building, another question popped in her head.  What was a rich man living in a family friendly residence area doing in the scariest looking building?   The walls were raven black and the insides were painted red.  It was a bit creepy to be in a residential area.   Naomi's eyes shifts back to her boss's in an unhindering gaze. She was a rather stubborn person.  She found Mr. Red quite facsinating to say the least and se wanted to spend more time around him to figure out what this nutcases deal was."
915,A Curious Case of Red (1x1) w/Marco,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36192,2013-11-19T13:50:22,Marco,"Mr. Red took a deep, conserving breath as he looked at her with pity. ""You know, most of the time... when I go on these asscursions... almost everytime I have worked for this man I have had a gun pointed at my head from one of his ""Clients"" and or ""Associates"" ok?... so please listen."" With that he turned around. Opened the car door then left it, before he closed it though... he turned back. ""If I am not outside of that building in, say... 10-20 minutes... do not call the police or anything... ok? just take my car back to the station and leave it, ten get out... and do what you do best"" he sighed as he began scratching his hair. ""Do not even think about following me..."" When he finished speaking, he just gave her a thumbs up. Then slammed the car door.<br/><br/>Walking up to the building, he looked back at Naomi. Then turned around and knocked on the house door. When one of his earlier targets opened the door, the only weird thing was how he was smiling. So he smiled in return, ""Hello Gregory..."" he said a little creepily. ""You have not made your pay to your boss."" He said with threatening intention clear in his voice. When Gregory just kept smiling, Mr. Red was tempted to look down as something prodded his stomach. But then thought better of it when he noticed the gun holster on his side. Mr. Red sighed. ""I will be honest, you have surprised me-"" ""Oh just shut up!"" Gregory shouted. ""Now get in the house, maybe if you listen... I will let you and your pretty friend go, but if you disappoint me, I can make no promises about her"" he said between his gaped two front teeth. Mr. Red licked his lips. ""Ok Gregory, I am coming in"" he murmured, walking up into the house. He was very unsurprising though... when Gregory turned around to unlock the door.<br/><br/>Smiling the whole way, Mr. Red turned around and kicked Gregory's stomach hard. ""Who is the one in trouble now Gregory!?"" he laughed as the man upchucked by the door. Mr. Red turned slightly as Gregory shot his gun, the bullet sped into his trench coat, and through his shoulder. He did not make a sound besides a grunt of disbelief. Then, he moved forward. Kicked him expertly in the jaw. Satisfied with a loud snap... Mar. Red continued to pound on Gregory. He moved to the wall as Gregory aimed his gun at him. Then shot his arm out, snatching the gun mid-shot. Another bullet pierced his lower side. Just missing anything vital. He now noticed he was sweating as he punched out, broke Gregory's wrist. Then unloaded 3 rounds into his chest. Mr. Red blinked softly as he looked down at Gregory's body.... ""Well... I did not mean for this to happen..."" he said softly. Remembering Naomi. He hoped to god she was not at the door worried sick. How would he explain the body?"
916,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-12T01:40:12,GoldenKaaos,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Time is running out...</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">Their planet was dying.</div><br/>The Azurians were a race of innovative, intelligent people. Their planet was an old one, tired and worn. It had been abused by many years by the ones who didn't know any better. New technology every era, escalating in power, ability, and destructive force every time. Their home had had enough. Though technology had evolved in such a way that it could have reversed the earlier stages of destruction, it was too late. The world was ready to sleep.<br/><br/>The pollution had poisoned the ground, and while survival was more than possible, the damage had been done. The wombs of Azurian women were weak, or simply unyielding to the seed of Azurian men. They had a hard time producing children, and a short time to solve the problem before their race would perish altogether.<br/><br/>With the knowledge of the universe, and mathematical comprehension that the Azurians possessed, they began to search. In an infinite universe, there would be an infinite number of sentient species... including at least one that was genetically compatible with them.<br/><br/>They narrowed it down to five. The first planet was desolate. The signs of a civilization that once existed remained, the rotting corpse of industry. They had either moved on, or died. The second planet was not what they expected. The people there were primitive and violent. They might have bred with these people, if they could have survived long enough to conceive or impregnate. The third simply didn't exist. It was a miscalculation that led them to an empty section of space, and the fourth didn't exist any more, because it had been swallowed up by a dying sun. The fifth and last...<br/><br/>That was a success. This planet, Deruya, was much like theirs in a very unfortunate way. It was dying.<br/><br/>But it could be saved.<br/><br/>Their ship, containing about two million cerulean people with bright and hopeful eyes landed just outside of the shining globe of civilization. The land outside the ecosystem-bubble, or EcoBub, as it was called, was desolate and dangerous. But within were beautiful people with a golden and shining complexion.<br/><br/>Hopes and spirits were lifted. This was it. Three Azurians exited the ship, wearing thin suits that would protect them from the harsh environment. They approached the bubble and looked within. Soon, they were met by curious looks from the amber-skinned people who had watched the ship land.<br/><br/>Dignitaries pushed past the civilians and met the Azurian delegation. Both races were members of the Unity Space-- which was not so much an empire, as a web: a way for different worlds to communicate with each other. They both knew the common language, and this was how they negotiated.<br/><br/>The Aurians, as they were called, blocked off a section for the three Azurian diplomats to enter the EcoBub. The EcoBub contained a metropolis of 30 million people-- a meager number compared to their former number of 8 billion. Like the Azurians, these people had dwindled in number. This, as they learned, was only a problem of space. The Ecosystem Bubble could not contain more people. Their fertility was unhurt... so far.<br/><br/>And so, the famous 1st proposition was made. The Azurians offered up their technology; the technology that would turn the downward progression of this world around, in return for being allowed to coexist and mingle amongst the Aurians.<br/><br/>It was a simple proposition, in its way, but the implications were far from simple. Let an alien race live on their world? Tamper with their ecosystem? What space was there for them? The Azurians insisted that if they could create a safe passage between the city and the ship, they could live on their ship until things were solved.<br/><br/>But controversy kicked up. What would happen if the Aurians let them go through with this? There were a large number of people, who by their nature hated the idea of accepting an alien race-- and worse,<span style=""font-style: italic"">breeding</span>with them. Even amongst the Azurians, though they were few, there were those who wished their bloodlines to remain pure.<br/><br/>And, what exactly<span style=""font-style: italic"">would</span>happen if they created babies together? What would the children look like? What would they be capable of? Between the Aurian's superior hearing, and the Azurian's ability to see two extra colours-- what would they get? Would these children of two worlds be much too powerful? Would they be stunted? Would the mild mix of genetics make them malformed and unhealthy? Was the genetic match<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>close enough?<br/><br/>These were questions that couldn't be answered without experimentation. The ship was brought closer to the city, a passage built between the two. For three years, the debate went on while scientists faced the factual problems facing them.<br/><br/>One team studied the effects of the Azurian terra-forming technology on small portions of land outside of the EcoBub. The sifting of poison out of the soil, and replenishing minerals that had long since sunk down into the deeper layers worked brilliantly. Small green patches appeared where there had once been gray, lifeless dirt. This team was now trying to figure out how they could do this to the entire planet, furthering their horizons.<br/><br/>Another team studied the genetics. Stem cell research of the mix of Azurian and Aurian races was inconclusive. The cells seemed healthy enough. However, a few cells was not enough to know how a full baby would form. The problem lied in politics. They could not take that extra step and start growing a fetus-- even a baby, because it hadn't been legalized. They couldn't move forward until that happened. Their science could not surpass the restraints laid upon them by the law.<br/><br/>In those three years, no natural mix-breed babies were conceived. Some Azurians and Aurians had befriended each other, and perhaps even become interested in each other... but until there was conclusive research, the union between the two races was expressly forbidden, and that law was enforced.<br/><br/>To make things worse, hostility had been kicked up by an incident with two men of different race. They had killed each other over a dispute out in the Badlands, and both races insisted that the one of the other race must have been the instigator. Neither could accept that one of their own could have acted so rashly.<br/><br/>The controversies never end.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>The debate is still going. The Azurians fear that their race will die out before it is ever resolved. The intellectuals of both races are fed up with the delay. Deruya is on the slow path to destruction, and the Azurian people are slowly disappearing. Soon both races will be doomed to die, one way or another.<br/><br/>What will it take?"
917,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-14T03:58:35,Meldarwen1005,"Kalika Sansamara was a young biologist. She was part of the team that was made to research the possibilities of cross-breeding--an honor, to be sure. She was excited and eager, more than ready to get started. However, she had had to linger about the ship as the political parties argued amongst themselves about genetic crossbreeding. Those days (weeks) had been boring, finding her exploring every inch of the ship, from research labs to the engine room. She had learned some new things, but what she really wanted to do was get to work on<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>area of expertise: genetic engineering.<br/><br/>Of course, that took some time to get into. There were political hurdles to get over, especially with the politicians from the EcoBub. They were outraged and fighting, but finally Kalika and the other genetic biologists were able to do some experiments...and were stopped nearly as soon as they started. They were able to produce a zygote...but they weren't allowed to grow it into a fetus. Heaven forbid they should produce an 'unnatural' baby; it would be navigating the law about no interbreeding. Which, by the way, was the whole point of the experimentation---to see if it was safe to have natural babies. They were stuck both ways; they couldn't experiment enough to get the laws changed without breaking the laws that were currently in place. For now, they had to put a hold on their studies until the laws were bent into shapes that would allow further experimentation.<br/><br/>Now that she couldn't experiment with Azurian or Aurian genetics, Kalika turned her eye to plants and animals. The zoologists and botanists were more than happy to have people to help them. She bounced from partner to partner, until finally she was put with an Aurian botanist. She wasn't informed of his name, just told to be in laboratory 54T at a certain time.<br/><br/>Kalika took a breath, checked that her hair was up in a professional tail, checked her clothes and lab coat for mess, and went into the lab. She looked around, wondering if the person she was paired with was already there or not."
918,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-15T06:43:37,GoldenKaaos,"So too, was Alistair Everett Lowell a young biologist. He was part of the team of botanists studying the effect of Azurian terra-forming methods on Deruyan plants. Having long since found that the soil cleansing was more than effective, he went on to study what would happen if Deruyan and Azurian plants could coexist and create a healthy ecosystem. He had two labs: one, where he grew things in petri-dishes and tested certain types of moss on the foreign bark of trees originating from another world, and the other, an entire atrium full of plants and animals from both worlds.<br/><br/>There had been a zoologist sharing his lab with him-- an old man who had the misfortune of dying of heart attack while they had been working. Rett had been more than horrified when his elderly partner keeled over right in front of him. He called the authorities, who dealt with the body. When he found out that his former lab partner was, indeed, dead, he was devastated.<br/><br/>For four months, he'd been looking after the plants and animals both by himself. The work was a strain on him, but he had managed to find a mixture of plants and animals that filled the appropriate niches, and didn't compete each other into death. It was an ideal ecosystem for a temperate climate, and introducing the seeds of these plants would begin the process of reclaiming Deruya. After the poisons were shot out of the soil, that is. He'd just gotten used to working by himself, and was even enjoying it, when he found out that he was being given a new partner.<br/><br/>This news was not received well, but eventually he conceded that the work was too much for him to do by himself forever. He wondered if this Azurian biologist from the genetics department would be any good at zoology. He was there early on the day she was meant to arrive, tidying up the lab.<br/><br/>When she opened the door, he was seated in an office chair faced towards the door, hands folded in his lap, an expectant look on his face. ""Hello,"" he greeted her."
919,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-15T06:55:28,Meldarwen1005,"She smiled warmly, adjusting her glasses to sit better on her face. ""Greetings. I am Kalika Sansamara,"" she said, introducing herself by her full name, as seemed to be the custom on Deruya. It was odd, but she figured that she should try to become acclimated to the customs here. She walked forward with short, graceful steps and held her hand out, as if for a hand shake. ""And you are?"" She was prepared for the traditional Azurian greeting between business partners: a greeting and exchanging of formal names, combined with a forearm grasp, shake, and slight bow. It didn't occur to her that he might not reciprocate in the way she expected.<br/><br/>The reason for that? She was too excited. Outwardly, she was calm and composed, though smiling a little broadly. Inwardly, thought, she was practically squealing. It was all she could do not to run around, or jump up and down. After all this time she had spent waiting, her new workplace was akin to a candy store for her. Plants, animals, so many possibilities for genetic enhancement! They needed hardy plants that could withstand the new environment, and some of the plants needed reintegration into the new, richer soil. Animals needed to be introduced to new plant life. Interbreeding between Azurian animals and Aurian animals needed to be explored as well, and of course there was the matter of mutations and disease. So many things to do, she could barely stand still! Her mind was full of possibilities, and so there was hardly any room for any culture other than her autopilot gestures."
920,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-18T04:35:40,GoldenKaaos,"""I am Alistair Everett Lowell, but you can call me Everett, or Rett,"" he replied, standing up and tipping his head towards her. His curly, bright orange-red hair fell into his eyes slightly. There was a small smile on his face, but it seemed forced. He stared at the proffered hand for a few awkward moments. Realization struck. ""Oh!"" He grasped her hand-- not her forearm-- and shook it with a small amount of uncertainty. ""Pleased to meet you. Would you like me to show you around the lab?"" He frowned and chuckled. ""Well, of course you do!""<br/><br/>He released her hand and moved over to one of the projects he was working on. ""This is a deciduous tree from your world that, strangely, doesn't seem to have a name that I know of. Growing on it is some Deruyan moss--<span style=""font-style: italic"">Gurlya ssambre</span>. So far they seem to be coexisting without incident. Isn't that wonderful?"" He moved over to another project. ""This is algae from our collective worlds growing together. They're experiencing some competition, but neither seems to be taking over the other. The algae-from-your-world seems to be slightly more resilient; it can stand lower temperatures."" He practically skipped to the next thing. ""This! This is some fungi from your world growing on one of our rocks! Crazy!""<br/><br/>He ran his hand through his hair. ""There's more, but I have to show you the most important thing."" He sauntered over to a door labeled Lab 55T and bowed slightly, palm open. ""I present to you... the atrium."" He opened the door into a fragrant, noisy, plant and animal filled room."
921,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-20T03:21:58,Meldarwen1005,"She could see the forced quality of his smile. It was quite blatantly obvious that he didn't particularly want her as a partner. Why, though, she didn't know. Did he not want a partner at all? Was it because she was a woman? An Azurian? She didn't know. But it was clear, all the same.<br/><br/>When he grabbed her hand instead of her forearm, her face became a restrained mask of discomfort. She was intensely creeped out by the gesture; a handshake was resolved for people with fairly-well established relationships, not people who had just met. To her, it was much like being hugged by a random stranger on the street; uncomfortable, awkward, and strange.<br/><br/>That faded from her mind as he led her around the lab. She was amused by his enthusiasm; her amusement mostly came from the fact that she recognized the amusement in herself. The joy in showing a successful project...there was nothing quite like it. However, since she had less interest that he did, she made appreciative noises at were a teeny bit forced.<br/><br/>The sound she made when he opened the door to the atrium was real, though. She made a gesture of true appreciation: her hands came up to her face, with the left resting beside her nose and mouth and the right resting on the wrist of the left.<span style=""color: #4080FF"">""Oh, wow. This is amazing. Wow.""</span>She cleared her throat and looked at him. ""Did you do all this?"" she asked, genuine awe in her voice."
922,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-20T03:52:37,GoldenKaaos,"He noticed her mild lack of enthusiasm and began to grow concerned that his new partner would be working with him only out of necessity. He'd already been worried that it would be hard getting used to working with someone again-- never mind trying to work with someone who wasn't interested. When he opened the door the to the atrium, his concerns were calmed as he saw the awe show in her face. Perhaps the problem was that she was more interested in the fauna than the flora, which would make sense, since that was what she had been sent to help him with.<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>""Did you do all this?"" </div></blockquote><br/><br/>The question made his heart sink, and his face fall. He looked down at his feet, scratching the back of his head. ""Yes and no..."" he replied, sadness colouring his almost musical tones. ""I built this with my partner, De'voure. We've been working on it since only weeks after you Azurians arrived. Well,<span style=""font-style: italic"">we</span>had been working on it up until four months ago, when my elderly coworker and friend experienced a fatal heart attack. Since then, all maintenance and additions have been made by me. I've gotten rather used to working on my own, which is why I may not seem quite as friendly as I otherwise would be."" He smiled a truer smile at her. ""But in all honesty, this is too much work for one person. Your arrival means I might be able to catch a few winks now and again. Besides, two heads are better than one, no? I'm sure you'll have plenty of helpful input and contributions to give to this project. That said--""<br/><br/>He led her back into the lab she'd come into, and plonked a pile of paper-work onto what could only be assumed was her desk. ""--you should become acquainted with what we've done here so far. That is an archive of the studies De'voure and I did up until now. Feel free to skim the first three quarters, but do make sure you have studied it well by the end of this month. It's vital that you have the background on what is going on here. For today, I suggest you read, because until you're properly prepared there's not much you can help me with. Tomorrow I'll help you get started into the work."" He paused, realizing how he was sounding. ""Once you're all caught up, our partnership will properly begin, but until then I hope you don't mind if I guide you through what needs doing."" He tucked a curl behind his slightly pointed ear, and looked at her expectantly with earnest brown eyes, waiting for an answer."
923,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-23T21:05:12,Meldarwen1005,"Kalika felt bad that she had made him uncomfortable and sad---or, that's what she thought he was displaying. Getting used to Aurian body language cues was hard. But from the tone of his voice and the lowered position of his gaze, she figured that that's what he was feeling. She didn't express sympathy, though; it felt rude to give concern for someone she had never met. All these new rules, the language, the culture...it was daunting, it really was. However, rather than look at it as an overwhelming task, she preferred to see it as a challenge, something to overcome. Not to mention that she enjoyed learning, which was a definite upside.<br/><br/>As the stack of paper landed on her---well, probably her---desk, she wasn't sure whether to be dismayed or excited. Yes, this meant that she had to do quite a bit of reading before she could get to doing 'actual' work, but on the other hand, she would get to learn about what Everett and De'voure had been doing and how it had been done. That was invaluable in aiding her understanding of what needed to be done.<br/><br/>When he seemed concerned that she would be offended or insulted by what he was saying, she smiled and reached out, touching his shoulder with two fingers. ""It's quite alright, Everett,"" she said calmly, holding the contact for a moment before dropping her arm. ""I completely understand the need for, ah, catching up."" A smile. ""After all, it does no good to blunder in blind, yes? I am more than happy to read about the work you and your partner have accomplished. I am sure it will be fascinating."""
924,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-23T21:35:19,GoldenKaaos,"He looked at her hand on his shoulder with mild confusion, then frowned when she dropped it. He looked up when she began speaking. ""I hope it will be fascinating,"" he said with a small smile. ""Although you may find some of the plant related things boring. We shall see. Good luck ah... Miss Sansamara."" He went back to his own desk and began fiddling with the equipment, setting up his microscope. He adjusted his glasses, looking in through the lens. He resisted the urge to ask Kalika to come over and take a look. He had to let her get properly caught up before he started pestering her.<br/><br/>He worked quietly throughout the day, as if he were by himself and things were just as they had been for a while. He didn't pay much mind to her, going about his business and letting her read. He didn't stop for lunch, and for a long time had disappeared into the atrium, checking on all the animals and plants, making sure they were alive and healthy. Some of the creatures came up to him, and he paid them attention for a short while. He came out after a few hours, and seemed surprised to see her.<br/><br/>""Ah, you can go home if you like,"" he offered. ""If you'd be more comfortable reading elsewhere. I'm just puttering around and taking care of things."" He glanced back at the atrium. ""Or you can visit with some of the animals before you go, if you like. I'll introduce you to them. There may be some animals in there that you haven't seen for a long time, even. Would you like that?"" he asked, hands in the pockets of his lab coat."
925,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-24T01:41:24,Meldarwen1005,"Kalika sat down and put her glasses on the top of her head. She took the sheaf of papers and brought them up, beginning to read. Immediately, she was intrigued. The methods and research described within were foreign to her, and not just because it centered on plants, rather than animals, as she was used to. The techniques were foreign as well. Absently, she grabbed a pen and began underlining things she was unfamiliar with. Some of these things were referred to casually, and they sparked vague memories, but others were only mentioned once or twice, and she had no idea what they could be. So, she went through, making notes and observations.<br/><br/>Once or twice, she put down her reading to eat a snack. In her bag, she had a few easy to eat things, rather than a full meal. She did notice that Everett didn't stop to eat as she had, but didn't think much of it. Perhaps there was some Aurian custom about not eating in front of strangers. Anyway, whatever it was, it wasn't really her place to question it. She simply ate her food and continued reading, making notes here and there.<br/><br/>When he disappeared into the atrium, she again didn't think much of it. To her, very little time had passed. She felt like she knew less than she had before, like things were murkier and confusing and strange. It was a puzzle, to be certain, but one she would beat. Little by little, though, she managed to wrestle understanding out of it. She grinned triumphantly as she managed to figure things out.<br/><br/>She was startled when he came out. ""Oh! I---I don't need to leave. This is more than comfortable enough, and I can ask you if I have questions."" She grinned brightly and put her glasses back on as she stood up. ""I would love to see the animals, though."" A pang went through her. She had been a little girl when they had had to abandon the planet, and she missed it dearly. She understood the need for leaving, and the understanding of that was what had lead her to become a genetic engineer, but she still missed her planet, and the idea of seeing some of the animals from her childhood thrilled her to no end."
926,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-24T04:31:51,GoldenKaaos,"He took her hand and led her into the atrium, closing the door behind them. Plants and animals of all shapes, colours and sizes filled the room, creating a cheerful and busy chatter. It was very large, and the ceiling was open to the sun and air. Given that there was no ceiling-- only an net to keep the birds in-- the trees were growing tall and wide. He climbed up into one, and almost immediately a bird alighted to his finger. ""Hello Tinny."" He showed her the bird. ""This is a Tinny brue. Cute, eh?""<br/><br/>The bird flew away, and he got down from the tree. ""Somewhere around here is a catlike creature from your world. A Tekolan. He must be hiding. His name is Teradan."" He looked around a little, then shrugged. He didn't see the purple cat bounding over to pounce in him until it was on his back, purring hugely.<br/><br/>""Found him,"" he croaked. ""Feel free to look around. There are plenty of friendly critters. Most of them won't bite you."" He stroked the large cat's short fur, trying to squeeze out from underneath him. Once he did, he sat beside him and pet him more comfortably. ""You silly bloke,"" he said affectionately."
927,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-24T05:10:01,Meldarwen1005,"She looked around in wonder once more. It was just as breathtaking as it had been the first time. More so, in fact, because it was much longer than a passing glance. Her eyes were wide with amazement.<br/><br/>She cooed when she saw the Tinny. Back home, they had been signs of good luck. Before they had known for certain that they would have to leave...TInnies were rare. One felt blessed to see a Tinny, as if it was a miracle. It was nice to seem them around again; a good omen, if you would. They gave her hope, as silly as it might seem. The survival of her race--a little bird had no bearing on if they would live or not. But it made her feel better all the same.<br/><br/>She couldn't stifle a giggle when Teradan landed on Everett's back. The Tekolan were known to be highly affectionate creatures, even in the wild. She ran a hand over the beast's head and walked off, looking around with a large smile on her face.<br/><br/>Everything was so incredible, she couldn't decide where to go first. She looked at beasts familiar and foreign, plants, too. Suddenly, she thought she saw--but no. Curiously, she bent down and let out a warbling coo, stretching her hand out. A small, fluffy creature hopped out, nose wriggling. She grinned. A Fuffleimp! She made the cooing noise again, cupping her hands. It jumped into them, returning the wavering coo. She petted it softly, smiling warmly. She had had a pet Fuffleimp as a little girl."
928,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-26T05:58:13,GoldenKaaos,"Rett stayed with Teradan for a while, then got up to follow Kalika. He looked over her shoulder at the small creature. ""You found a Fuffleimp!"" There were several jumping around at his feet, a mother and her pinkies curled up under a golden-brown fern. ""Aww, she's a pretty one,"" he said, referring to the fuffleimp in her hands... He had the gender entirely wrong. It was, in fact, a male fuffleimp. ""Don't let Teradan see it though-- he'll think it's a tasty snack.""<br/><br/>The tekolan had started padding over with mild interest. Rett started walking towards him, then tackled the purple feline to keep him distracted. He roared and tussled with the scientist, rolling around in the grass and making sure not to use his claws. He'd been raised by Rett and De'voure since he was a cub, so knew not to use his claws and teeth. ""No fuffleimps for you!""<br/><br/>The was an uproar in the room, and excited chatter at the sound of a small ""Beep. Beep. BEEEEEEEP."" Animals started ducking under plants to shelter themselves.<br/><br/>Rett shot up. ""Unless you want to get wet, I'd head for cover!"" he shouted across the atrium, ducking under a tree. ""I forgot that this is the time of day that it rains!"" Almost as soon as he finished speaking, the spinklers started whirring and throwing droplets of water over the atrium. Rett grinned at her from behind his tree, hair still getting a little moist from what made it through the leaves. ""I really do like working hands on."""
929,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-11-26T06:58:33,Meldarwen1005,"""He's a boy,"" she said, looking at Rett. She smiled a little. ""The markings are darker, more noticeable. That's one way to tell.""<br/><br/>When Kalika heard the beeping, she set the fuffleimp down and scooted him under the fern. She looked up and grinned, letting her arms stretch out to the side. Rain---even simulated rain---was something she hadn't felt in a very long time, and she cherished it. Her white-steel locks became silvery with the water's touch, and it dripped down her back. She didn't even mind that she would have to change; she had been planning to head back to her rooms soon anyway.<br/><br/>She smiled at him, fairly soaked by now. ""I---this is amazing,"" she said, walking over easily. ""The thought you've put into it; it truly feels like a real ecosystem. The way the plants and animals coexist? Simply amazing, it really is. I'm just blown away by the work you've managed to do here.""<br/><br/>Slowly, the rain began to let up, though it was still definitely heavy enough to be called rain. She flicked water from the lenses of her glasses. No point in trying to clean them; her clothing was wet too. She wrung her ponytail out a little and shook it, scattering droplets. ""I'm going to head back in,"" she said, letting him know. Even as she said it, she began walking for the door. She couldn't wait to get started. This was going to be much more fun than wandering around the ship all day, and better yet it would be useful, too. She was itching to get going, to let him know all she had seen and noticed. She wanted to ask him questions, get answers, and answer any questions<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>had, as well.<br/><br/>All in all, a very good first day, if she did say so, herself."
930,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-12-05T19:06:58,GoldenKaaos,"Rett turned a little orange in response to her praise. He was very proud of this mini ecosystem he'd set up. It was truly enormous, comprising of nearly a third of the whole research building, which, in turn, was the largest building in the city. It was a<span style=""font-style: italic"">lot</span>of work for one person. Most of it was work done by computers he and De'voure had programmed long ago to control the climate, season changes, rainfall, sunlight and all conditions. The plants and animals grew on their own without any chemical influence, and only occasionally did Rett have to arrange for something to be culled. People were, after all, a part of the ecosystem as well. It was simultaneously wild and well controlled-- a perfect balance of science and nature. He was very proud indeed.<br/><br/>Instead of following her in right away, he stayed under the tree until the rain ceased.  His clothes and hair were damp from fat drops sliding along the leaves of the tree, and dropping onto him despite the shelter. He shook himself before going into the lab, then stepped in and removed his lab coat. He placed it into something of a closet, and overnight the heat lamps would come on and dry it. Writing down a few notes about what he observed in the atrium, he got ready to leave and closed up.<br/><br/>When he got home, he changed into dry clothes and sat down at his desk, chin resting on his interwoven fingers as he thought. He hoped that this new girl was worth the effort he would be putting into teaching her. Worse than working on his own would be working with someone who had to be baby-sat. So far, however, she seemed competent enough. She was a genetics biologist, with prestige and strong credentials. On paper, she had promise, and from what he'd seen, she had even more. Ah, but she was part of the genetics department. She was his partner only temporarily. Once the laws changed, she would go back to the work she wanted to do, and he would be on his own again until he had to train<span style=""font-style: italic"">yet another</span>lab partner. He sighed and massaged his brow, mentally worn. He went to bed simultaneously worried and optimistic.<br/><br/>The next morning, he was in the lab before her. He'd turned on most of the equipment and gotten things started. When she came in, he turned in his swivel chair to look at her. ""Good morning."""
931,Reluctant Symbiosis (Meldarwen & GoldenKaaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=36482,2013-12-14T21:48:02,Meldarwen1005,"Kalika went home to her quarters on the ship, stripping off the wet clothes easily. They were put into a bin that would bring them to the cleaning facilities, where she could pick them up on the morrow. Once that was done, she went to her bathing chambers and got clean. Rain was exquisite, but it left her itchy for a warm shower.<br/><br/>As she cleaned herself, turning under the spray of water, she pondered. All the things she could do here; all the animals and plants she could improve on. The thrill of the exotic mixed with the comfort of familiarity, the burning desire to know ever more, to improve on nature and past genetics... It was a wonderful thing. Even from her first day, she was intrigued and eager to go. Something niggled at her, though: becoming so caught up in this. was it really a good idea? Eventually she would be called back to the mixing of Aurian and Azurian genetics. That was a certainty; they<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>to mix. It was that or death for her race, and they would fight the politics tooth and nail to resist being wiped out. Once the politics were sorted, she would be needed back in her department. Would she be able to leave this flourishing ecosystem behind? It wasn't her project, but she knew that in time it would be. That would be difficult to leave.<br/><br/>These thoughts swirled in her head as she got out and dried off. Moving automatically, she got dressed for bed and laid down for a while, just thinking. Her mind was heavy when she finally drifted into sleep.<br/><br/>The next day brought renewed vigor. There was no point in pondering the future too heavily; all sorts of things lay between the present and the future she was trying to examine. She got up with a determined smile on her face and got ready, packing her bag, adjusting her glasses, and heading out.<br/><br/>When she entered the lab and was greeted by Everett, she smiled. His swivel in place was highly amusing to her. A flair for the dramatic existed within him, even if he didn't know it. ""Good morning,"" she said, smiling warmly. ""How are you this morning?"" she asked, setting her things down at her desk and sitting down. She pulled out a portable recording device, where information and data could be typed in and stored. It also had a voice recognition speech-to-text function that worked nearly perfectly with her voice. She found it useful for recording notes and such things during research and experiments and brought it with her wherever she could."
932,"Good Cop,Bad Cop(me and Ms. Bennington)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3658,2011-06-22T00:15:19,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A young neko has finished going through the FBI training school. She has yet to recieve a partner. As shetends to be a loner and they haven't found anyone willing to take on a fiesty twin personalitied chick. It had nothing to do with the fact she was a neko. That was an asset to them. She was the best of the best. And the worst of the worst. She believed...she had no need for a partner.<br/><br/>And she was an ace shooter in aim and accuracy. You haven't seen good cop, bad cop til you've had to face her in the interogation room. While she doesn't break any laws...she bends them as far as she possibly can. Yet the day she goes too far...she is assigned a partner who is a total by the book male and follow the rules to a T agent.. Who has been on the force a lot longer than her and been through a lot more. </span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/neko1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Meya<br/>18<br/><br/>Meya was a very bad child. Even at the age of three she was committing crimes. Her rap sheet was six hundred miles long. It even had its own locked up filing cabinet. She was the worst of the worst and the best of the worst at its best. It was rather perplexing but she was here only due to the judge. It was this or the death penalty! For something she didn't do anything wrong killing them! It was kill or be killed! It was on her mind as she paced the inside of the interogation room."
933,"Good Cop,Bad Cop(me and Ms. Bennington)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3658,2011-06-22T02:10:23,zoruna,"Meya looked up as he entered. Hissing in a clearly pissed off cat like way. He glares at him. ""No. I am not here under crime investigation. I am here waiting on this stupid partner I am being forced to have."" she says in utter defience. Glaring at him in a -I dare you to talk to me like you are better than me- sort of way. Her eyes narrowed after flashing a yellowish green and getting cats eyed. They return to normal. Looking at him. ""I prefer standing. What brings you here? You a hostage situation popo or a street popo or the Feds Popo."" she says mockingly. She was here because it was this or death. She spent the past three years playing cop. Playing as they still treated her like an outsider. Which was just fine with her. She hated them all. She had the connections they only wished they had. She had moles within the moles network. She knew the criminal network inside and out. She also could get more crooks to spill their guts, without violence, than anyone from the goody two shoes side ever could. Which is why she was their good cop,bad cop. Bipolar didn't even begin to cover it."
934,Nabari no ou (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3696,2011-06-26T05:42:34,BunnyMama,"""Hello class. I'll be your new teacher. I will be here tell the end of the year. I will not be going any time soon."" Shirora Neharokon a woman looking about the age of 23. What the student's didnt know was Shirora was a Shinobi of the Nabari world. ""My name is Shirora Hetora."" Hetora was her outsider last name. Most of the time she would use Hetora for her Nabari name, because what her real last name was a big important family name. The Neharokon's was the true leader's of the Banten village. They guarded the Shinra Boncho from anyone who would try to get there hands on it. But 10 years ago, all but two had died protecting the Shinra Boncho. It was her and her brother which in fact, she remembered that she had put him in and outsider home, right before the event on which that killed her family. She fought her way to protect her way to protect as much as she could. As her memories were forgotten from the Shinra Boncho. It saved her from dieing like the test of her family<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>""You know, they care about you. Even more by the Shinra Boncho kid."" Shirora said. She was sitting on top of a building looking at Yoite.<br/>He point's his finger at her duration.<br/>""Oh so scary. You know if you keep doing that your going to be killed before your wish comes true.""<br/>Yoite kept pointing at her. ""Who are you?"" He said in a low tone.<br/>""Me? Og just someone who you might remember. Think about 10 years ago think of the name 'Shirora-san' does it ring some kind of bell for you?""<br/>yoite thinks. After awhile he remembered. The day before the attack against the Shinra Boncho.<br/><br/>""Shirora-san what's happening?"" little yoite asked. He was holding Shirora's arm and pants. This memorie was when Yoite was about 5.<br/>""Little brother, didnt you know. As a Neharokon we protect the Shinra boncho. Tell death.."" Everyone in the Neharokon household was getting ready.<br/>""Shirora-san you need to take your brother to the Masaki family.""<br/>""Yes mama."" Shirora said picking little yoite up. Shirora had jumped tree's and ran all the way to the family. The Masaki's were a couple on which was an outsider. But they knew of the Nabari world.<br/>""Hello, my name is Shirora. This is my little brother Enchigo-san. And my mother told me to take him to you.""<br/>""I see, is something going on in the nabari world."" Shirora nodded. ""Alright, we will take him in."" They take Enchigo. ""What about you?"" they asked<br/>""I am to fight with my family."" She left.<br/><br/>Yoite stood there remembering. ""Bu- But how?""<br/>""I was only 10 at the time."" shirora said<br/>""So, im your brother?""<br/>Shirora nodded. ""Your real name is Enchigo not Yoite.""<br/>""I know that, but 10 years ago all i remember-""<br/>""Yes i know. I had to seperate myself from you let you grow up away from what was your destiny at birth.The contract that is signed by your birth."" she chuckled. ""But as i see, you still kept to it even though, you couldnt known by what was expected of you.""<br/>Yoite loward his finger.Sighing. ""So what do you want? I know it isn't a meeting to show yourself.""<br/>""After i remember what to you. I didnt know what you looked like. Tell my bugs read your memories.""<br/>""Yoite looks at her. In shock. He didnt understand ""Bugs?""<br/>Shirora thinks. ""I know you want to die, i know your dieing. But please think. What would life be like for the Shinra Boncho kid. For one he would be died. And the alive Shinbi's out there you interacted with.""''<br/>""But i killed many people."" He said quietly.<br/>""You were doing your job."" She said calmly<br/>""No i wasnt"" He argued<br/>""You were being used as a huge tool to become one of the biggest clan out there.""<br/>Yoite stood there.<br/>""Yoite please, i understand your past. I am an assassin. That is what a Shinobi is.""<br/>Shirora got off the roof. She stood infrount of him. ""How about a deal.""<br/>""What kind of a deal?""<br/>""Life.""<br/>""Life?"" Yoite didnt understand. What deal, would give life.<br/>""You see, my bugs..."" Her hand turned into many spider like bugs. Yoite stood there shocked.<br/>""My bugs are like your kera technique. It's my life force. Its what keeps me alive. Like the Kera it can kill people. Or save lives. More kill. By you containing the bugs you can live longer then the doctors say you will live. As long as you feed them. They will provide you life.""<br/>Yoite thought for awhile. He didnt know what to make out of the deal.<br/>""you will feed them by telling them who to kill. They feed off human's."" She said. Yoite thinks more. Then nodes in the deal. ""Alright."" He said.<br/>She walked to him then she touched his arm as she did her hand turned into many bugs The bugs went into him. He looked at the bugs. ""There isnt pain"" He said in a questioned tone.<br/>""Yea they numb the body before going in."" She pulls back after awhile. Both arms gone and most of her chest. She rolls her neck. She shrank a foot. She sighed. ""This is going to take awhile"" She said to herself, she said this cause her bugs would take so long to get as much bugs she had gave yoite.<br/>""Well, 10 years ago you were about to have these bugs, if they choosed you. And if you felt ready. But the attack happened."" She had grown her arms back. She rubbed the back of her neck. ""You will have most of my memories, It might help with takeing care of the bugs. You might want to stay somewhere safe and sit or lay somewhere... you have a place?"" She asked.<br/>yoite breathed feeling odd. He turns around and points to the church. ""I was heading there.""<br/>She nodded. Then bowed. ""Keep well, but please do not use your kera."" She said heartful then she turned into her bugs and the bugs transported her to a road. On which was Yukimi and the others were driving searching for Yoite. They drove into her as right as she reformed... This was when they turned a corner. They didnt see her bug form. The car stoped as when they passed though her. She had to reform herself once more. The car didnt kill any bugs. She turned to the car. Tabari ran the car. ""Are you crazy? Who are you?"" He asked. She shrugged. The Koichi came out. She raised an eyebrow. She had seen him before. She forgot where. She bent her neck to the side looking at them. ""I am someone who will stop your searching."" The rest of the people in the car got out. ""What do you mean.""<br/>""I mean i know where he is. But also i do wish none of you go to him if i tell you where he is, Only the kid will see him..."" they look at Koichi. ""Not that kid, the Shinra boncho"" She said.<br/>""Why? who is<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>you speak of.""<br/>""Yoite."" She said calmly.<br/>""Why Miharu""<br/>""Because, they have a better bond then he has with anyone."" She looked down. ""even me"" She said to herself.<br/><br/>From there she told them, and Miharu talked with Yoite and went on with to the school.<br/>Shirora went up to Miharu, ""Meet me after school, i need to talk to you."" She said. Then went back to teaching work."
935,No Escape (Yumi and Alymoni),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3702,2011-06-27T04:20:43,Asteria,"Name: Dylena Elizabeth<br/><br/>Age: 17<br/><br/>Race: Human<br/><br/>Height: 5'7""<br/><br/>Weight: small framed, looks almost fragile, but has some muscle, and isn't too well endowed, but she has enough to not be considered a boy<br/><br/>Eye Color: deepest blue, the pupil rimmed with gold<br/><br/>Personality: She's sealed herself off from everyone, tired of trying to make new friends everywhere she moves to. She's built walls around her heart, and she's very self-sufficient. She hates having to depend on someone else.<br/><br/>History: When she was just three years old, the world became a very cold place for Dylena. Her mother ran away from her and her father, to marry a photographer and move to Spain. Her father was a Commander in the army and was always away, dragging her around with him from base to base. By the age of ten, she was already fluent in English, Spanish, French, Italian, and Japanese. She through herself into school, doing above and beyond on everything, so she'd have a distraction from her every day life. When all else failed, she'd compose music, getting out all her loneliness and torment.<br/><br/>She's transfered to 10 different schools during her academic career, and was just told she would be trapped at this school for the remainder of her high school years. She's not getting her hopes up as she's heard that before.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i53.tinypic.com/28ixef6.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>-----------------<br/><br/>This sleepy side of town was just the thing her father liked. He'd come and done some surveillance, without her knowledge of course, to make sure it was safe enough for his 'little girl'. It was the sort of area where, in the summer, the elderly ladies would sit on their porches, drowning their flower pots in an overdose of water. The sort of town that had children riding their bikes in the street, not a care in the world. Twas also the sort of town where everyone knew everyone, every detail about who was living where and who they were associated with.<br/><br/>This was exactly the sort of place Dylena hated.<br/><br/>It wasn't that she hated the small town feel of that area. She'd lived in plenty of rural places to know that they weren't all bad. Crime was down in those areas, there was a bit less drama since everyone had been with each other for so long. She generally didn't mind them. However, when a town like this, a developing location, felt more like it was stuck in the 1950's almost, made her feel suffocated. Dylena knew she didn't fit that mold, from day one, from her personality to the way she dressed. Girls here still wore mainly dresses and white tennis shoes for heaven's sake. The guys mainly wore things like tennis shirts and shoes. She stuck out like a sore thumb.<br/><br/>Dylena had tried, harder than she normally did, to feel more accepted there. She didn't want her time here to be harder than it had to be, yet it appeared they didn't like outsiders. Their clicks seemed too deep rooted to actually allow her to really get to know anyone. The most they seemed to allow for outside people were the adults that were making a living there, like her uncle. While her father was away on a mission in God-Knows-Where, her uncle would be watching her. He was a contractor, hired to clear out the old abandoned warehouses and buildings in the industrial district, and replace them with some apartment complexes and condominiums for the masses...along with, what they hoped, would be an up and coming mall to bring in more revenue.<br/><br/>What was even odder a feeling, was that of the divide between the two areas. It was almost something you could see even displayed in the sky...One side of the city, her end was lighter, brighter, where as the other was a touch darker, sirens an almost constant fix in the air. Just in the middle of the two sides of the city, her school was located.<br/><br/>Since she'd moved here, just two short days ago, everything was beginning to feel like it dragged on. The only interaction she had with other people was with her uncle and the random smattering of older ladies that would sit on their porches and oggle the neighbors. And, such as this was what made her so anxious to start school.<br/><br/>She'd seen the pictures of her new school, heard the rumors surrounding the gang violence in the area, and almost craved to see something happen just to break the dull still life in which she now found herself. Almost. Invigorated with the chance to finally have something to do other than listen to her uncle's constant stream of annoyance with crew members, Dylena pulled on her usual attire: an unassuming look consisting of black flats, blue denim straight-legs, and a light yellow scoop-neck t-shirt...Nothing that would draw attention to herself as it was her first day. And, as a way to get to know the area more, she decided to walk the distance, even though her uncle had gruffly asked if she wanted a ride on his way to work.<br/><br/>Stepping out into the morning light, she let out a sigh, pulled her bag up a bit higher on her shoulder and closed her eyes for a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">All right...</span>she coached herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just get through it...That's all you have to do...is get through it...</span>That in mind, she set out, enough time to leisurely arrive and still stop into the office to get her locker and class information."
936,No Escape (Yumi and Alymoni),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3702,2011-06-27T04:36:41,Yumiwolf,"""Damn..."" Kevin whispered as he sat back blowing smoke from the blunt out his noise<br/>""Whats up?"" I asked as I took the blunt as he passed it to me<br/>""Was suppose to pick my girl up...I fuckin' forgot about that shi'"" he mumbled as he dug into his pocket turning off his phone. I laughed taking a drag on the blunt passing it to Shane as he sat there quietly playing with his phone texting someone. He took the blunt finally looking up from his phone to take a hit passing it back to Kevin then went back to his phone I sat back yawning a bit and looking at the Tv they had turned to some comedy show, funny how no one was laughing either in the house or the odiance. There was a knock at the door Katos head snapped up along with Shanes they both grabbed a 9mm from beside them and made sure it was loaded before yelling out ""Who is it?!"" both there voices booming<br/>""Its KC man!"" Kevin got up giving Shane the blunt as he went to answer the door the gun pointed out as he looked around to make sure no one else was coming. He waved KC inside and shut the door locking it and putting the 9 in the back of his pants pulling down his T-shirt. I looked up at KC noticed him breathing hard I grabbed my phone from the table and got up ""I gotta get home...or my dad will have a fit"" I told them as I unlocked the door walking out, I picked up my backpack from the bushes and ran off before the cops had a chance to show up. Once I got back into the house it was quiet, mom wasn't in the kitchen, and dad wasn't on the porch drinking a beer like always. I walked into the kitchen seeing a note on the fridge snatching it off and reading it ~We went out for dinner a little early, theres money on the table get something to eat yourself~ it was written in dads hand writing I sighed and looked on the table only seeing a five dollar bill. I took it from the table and put it in my pocket going up to my room and looking under my bed pulling out a lock box and getting out some money for dinner. I locked everything back up and walked outside, I was heading back to the hang out when I saw full force of police locking both Kevin and Shane up I walked over to the barrior and looked at Kevin locking eyes with him ""Run"" he mouth I turned around about to begin running but one of the cops grabbed me looking at my face ""Are you Kato?"" I slowly nodded gripping the strap to my book bag he lead me to the back of a police car I pulled away shaking my head ""I didn't do anything!"" I said to him as I looked up at him. He nodded and sighed<br/>""I know son...this isn't about the raid..."" he said putting me in the back seat and closing the door I looked out the window at the people watching me wondering why I was being locked up too. He sunk down in his seat closing his eyes wishing the day was over he just wanted to get lunch and be done with it.<br/><br/>Weeks later I was living with KC, it was either him or the shelther and I didn't want to get tossed around in that kind of place. I walked into Kc's apparment and looked around dropping my bag by the door ""Its not much space in here..."" I said softly in a whisper as I walked around<br/>""I know...its all I got I didn't need a big space before"" he said sitting on the couch turning on the TV, I would feel his eyes burning into my back as I walked around ""Your going to be late..."" he said as he turned to Watch TV I grabbed my bag slowly walking into the bathroom and changing into some good street clothes, Black baggy cargo pants, White T-shirt, and white shoes. I left everything and just walked to the new school looking around not sure of where to go and what to do. I walked to the office getting my Id and things I needed for class and sitting in home room way in the back so no one would see me."
937,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882&start=20,2012-02-22T05:16:52,Sticky Monster,"Nothing seemed real at this point. He couldnâ€™t tell if he was dreaming or simply dying. In the darkness surrounding him, he felt something bump up against his body. Whatever it was quickly left, and he was simply helpless, as if in some sort of limbo where he could feel the water around him, but not do anything about it. He wasnâ€™t even sure if it was water anymore.<br/><br/>Suddenly, he was moving. Something had taken his body into its grip and pulling him up. By this time, he was too far gone. When he broke the surface, something clicked. He wasnâ€™t quite conscious, but he was definitely in a better state. Whatever was surrounding him no longer had the effect of suffocation, though there was something inside of him that was stopping him from getting the precious thing he needed most: air.<br/><br/>Then it hit him. Something in the shape of a ball hit his diaphragm, forcing everything up, including most of the water. His body instinctively made a few coughs, but after that, his mind shut off. His body needed to recuperate from the traumatizing event, leaving whatever was supporting him without any help, not knowing what would happen next."
938,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882&start=20,2012-02-23T20:01:28,saphiraah,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/oceanplane.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Shanan felt herself drifting off again and shook herself. She had no idea how long she'd floated, clinging to the floating wreckage of the plane with one hand, and the unconscious man with her other. The sun slowly rose over the horizon and was no shining down on her head, but she didn't have the energy to look up. She couldn't tell if it was morning, afternoon, or evening.<br/><br/>She was frequently submerged by the gentle rolling waves that caused her to be pushed under either by the wreckage, or the dragged under by the unconscious man. Her body was battered, cut and drained of all energy. Now, as she floated, the feeling in her hands was long gone. Her legs dangled and drifted in the current of water, limp and unresponsive. Her head frequently nodded as she dozed off, only to be awakened as her face hit the water and she choked, breathing in water instead of air.<br/><br/>She began to be afraid that she would lose her hold on him. Fighting off the pain and exhaustion, she pushed, pulled, and twisted until he was resting from the ribs up on the wreckage she clung to. She moved his arms up onto the wreckage and wrapped them as best she could around what she assumed was the armrest of a chair.<br/><br/>This was the last of her energy and she felt a curtain of blackness descending over her, much stronger. She fought it valiantly, but the battle was in vain. Within minutes of hoisting the unconscious man up onto the wreckage, she herself sank into unconsciousness and drifted off of it. Slowly, she drifted away with the waves, face down in the water, beginning to sink.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/waterman.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
939,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882&start=20,2012-03-04T18:32:40,Sticky Monster,"Murphy had an odd feeling for a while. Though unconscious, there was a feeling of movement. Something was propelling him forward, up, and occasionally, back down into the water, with the unknown force pulling him back up.  After several repetitions of up and down, something different happened. His body was hanging off of something much more solid and prominent than whatever mysterious force had pulled him along the whole time. The force that was pulling him along slowly rested him upon this solid object. Suddenly, there was no more mysterious force. Whatever had been pulling him no longer had any grasp on him.<br/><br/>Something wasnâ€™t right. As water splashed across his face from waves hitting the solid object, he snapped back into consciousness. He took a moment to look at his surroundings to realize that he was floating in the middle of nowhere on some wreckage, alone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€I didnâ€™t get here by myself. Someone must have helpedâ€¦ OH CRAP!â€</span>Upon looking behind him, what he saw was slightly disturbing. Something was sinking, and whatever was trailing it down looked like hair. Not short hair, but not of great length either.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€Could someone else have survived this? I canâ€™t let them die now!â€</span><br/><br/>With some effort, Murphy pushed himself off of his resting place and submerged himself. His visibility was very limited, but whatever it was seemed to be about the size of a human. If this person was the one who saved him, now would be a great time to return that favor. He hooked one arm around the midsection of the body, and used his remaining limbs to push himself up. After a struggle of what seemed like a minute, he had broken the surface of the water, making sure whoever he was carrying had their head above the water. The wreckage he had been resting on was still rather close, and he swam to it.<br/><br/>He couldnâ€™t hear any breathing. The whole time he was swimming, not a single breath was exhaled. Trying to be careful, he had moved this person to resting on the wreckage with the upper portion of their body. Using the wreckage as leverage, he lifted their legs up, laying them upon the wreckage as well. After swimming to another end of the wreckage, he managed to pull himself up, careful not to overturn the very thing saving their lives. As he crawled over to the unconscious person, he figured whoever was lying there was likely female.<br/><br/>Not taking the time to see who it was, he tilted her head back and listened at her mouth for a few seconds, looking for any rising in her chest at the same time. No movement at all. He moved over to her midsection and seemed to hesitate for a moment. He knew the procedure for CPR, but he was almost too considerate for his own good. He didnâ€™t want to touch what part of her body was above her heart, regardless of who it was. After a deep breath, he did what he had to do. His hands rested on her heart and pumped down at a moderate speed, hoping to keep whatever oxygen was in her body circulating even the smallest amount.<br/><br/>At this point, this womanâ€™s life was the only valuable thing for miles, and he was determined to save it."
940,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882&start=20,2012-03-19T03:38:46,saphiraah,"Shanan London had never been a drug user in her youth. Nor had she ever taken heavy medication for prolonged illness or injury. Thus, this floating, detatched sensation was entirely new to her. She felt as though she were disconnected from everything physical. She was a whisp... a cloud... She floated merrily, blissfully amidst a sea of swirling color. All around her was warmth and bliss. She no longer held the fear, worry, anger, or tension of her former existence. All memory of it was completely removed from her. All she knew was that she never wanted to leave this place.<br/><br/>At least... until the pain started. With a shattering sensation, her world of bliss was sundered. She found herself in utter blackness, her every thought and sensation overcome with pain. She felt a pounding ache spreading through her entire being. She found herself once more tied to a physical body, wishing she could detach again. Her body burned and ached. It wasn't until she she felt the pounding pressure on her chest that she realized... her body was burning for air.<br/><br/>This realization brought no change, however. She still burned, unable to draw in the breath she needed. As the burning began to fade, she felt herself slipping again, returning to that same blissful oblivion she'd floated in before... only now she feared it. She knew what this meant and she wasn't ready to die yet. A voiceless, resounding scream sounded in her head and she reached deep within herself for the will to push against the black curtain that descended upon her. With a mighty force of will, she surged against it and felt the ragged, painful hacking of her lungs as she drew in her first breath.<br/><br/>She coughed and hacked, spewing water from her lungs that burned her nose and throat. she felt the pressure on her chest rescind, sensed movement near her, but before she could attempt to determine the identity of her rescuer, blackness descended once more. She felt her limbs become weighted, her eyes rolled back, casting her into a warm, oppressive blackness, and her body went limp. This time, she sensed nothing; No black void, no warm, swirling colors... the blissful oblivion did not return. The world around her simply faded as consciousness left her."
941,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-07-19T08:07:25,saphiraah,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/airport.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>The sun pounded and abused the tarmac, causing shimmering waves of heat to ripple over the black pavement in the distance. The heat was like a physical weight. Naturally, this was the case on a day like this.<br/><br/>The shift only started an hour ago, and already the three senior members of staff in the Dallas Airport tarmac crew had called in to report personal emergencies. Johnson's mother went in for emergency surgery, Boldger's wife was having her baby 2 months early, and Avery was hit by a car while biking her way to work. The remaining crew were all new and highly inexperienced. They'd been sending luggage to the wrong planes since Senior Manager Brant Morris arrived for his shift.<br/><br/>Even now, he was gritting his teeth to keep from shouting into the telephone currently pressed to his ear in an iron grip. Veins stood out on his neck and his face flushed with irritation as he tried to patiently explain, yet again, how to scan the labels on each suitcase and see that each case made it where it was supposed to go.<br/><br/>So occupied was he, that he failed to watch closely as the newest member of the crew he was personally supervising fueled an executive jet parked on the tarmac. The young man concentrated with obvious effort, mentally reviewing each and every step as he completed the task for the first time.<br/><br/><br/>*****<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i152.photobucket.com/albums/s182/sportytraci29/sandra_bullock_02.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><br/>Shanan London sat at yet another airport bar, perched gracefully on the stool. The drink on the bar before her sat mostly forgotten as the majority of her attention was directed to the tablet before her. Stylus in hand, she rapidly flicked from application to application, often pausing to type a note here and there. The sounds of the chaotic airport failed to penetrate into her attention as she worked. Her only breaks from the tablet were to look up at her glass. Always as she sipped, her eyes made a slow circuit around the room, never resting on any one detail for long. It was all the same. Just like every other trip.<br/><br/>Well... almost the same. This time, there was this head ache. She never got headaches. She never took sick days. Which is why she failed to pack so much as asprin with her on these over-night business trips.<br/><br/>""Gonna be a long day..."" She muttered to herself as she lifted the glass to her lips and sipped yet again."
942,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-07-20T05:03:06,Sticky Monster,"As the hustle and bustle of the airport begins to wake, so do those awaiting a rescheduled flight. It was always this busy around mid-morning, and there was plenty of time for the new 3PM departure. Options? Either go back to sleep, or try to find somewhere that will sell anyone a drink before noon. The latter option seemed better, as long as he didn't drink too much.<br/><br/>Luck seemed to be running low the last couple of days for Murphy Paris, who had been granted an interview with a fledgling company, though they had enough money to pay for a round trip flight for the weekend.<br/><br/><br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://bones.edogo.com/wp-content/uploads/2008/08/0000035890_20061117141723.jpg"">http://bones.edogo.com/wp-content/uploa ... 141723.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Looking at the waves of heat as he searched for a drink made him shake his head. Does it really have to be this hot in Dallas, so early in the day? All signs pointed to yes today, last week, and most likely, in the week ahead as well. Hopefully wherever he was going would be cooler. He had only been given directions as to which flight number to take, and that he would know more after the plane landed. Seemed suspicious, but hey, you can't just say no to free traveling.<br/><br/>After about fifteen minutes of wandering around, he saw a small area that looked like a bar. Rum and Coke was the half off special, definitely the best price on the menu. After waiting a minute for the bartender to make the simple drink, he tried to find someone to talk to for even just a few seconds.<br/><br/>...""Is this seat open?"" He asked the modestly attractive woman sitting next to an open stool.<br/><br/>Maybe this would turn out to be a good day."
943,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-07-20T05:25:06,saphiraah,"Shanan lifted her glass to take another sip, then lowered it back to the coaster on the bar before her. The cell phone at her waist went off and she looked down at it. The frown on her face gave evidence that the caller was not someone she was at all eager to talk to. The cell phone made a soft little thump as she placed it on the bar top next to her and sighed.<br/><br/>She heard a voice near by, much closer than the others. The words didn't register, but she realized she was being addressed when she looked over to find a young man standing beside her. She blinked in surprise and hesitated, responding with an eloquent, ""Sorry.... what?"""
944,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-07-20T05:33:12,Sticky Monster,"Murphy nervously looked around, almost wanting to find someone else to talk to. But he was almost too nervous to move, and somehow found himself a pair.<br/><br/>""I..Is this seat taken?""<br/><br/>He almost surprised himself when he asked a second time, not even expecting the words to form up in his mouth, let alone verbalize them. No way he could look back now, only to look forward and wait for her to process his question."
945,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-07-22T05:24:02,saphiraah,"The nervous figure beside her broke through the mental haze of endless routine. She blinked at him, almost amused by the stuttering, the nervous crack in his voice. She turned slightly on the barstool, partially facing him.<br/><br/>Tablet still in hand, she shook her head, ""Nope... haven't seen anyone in here for..."" She looks at her watch, ""An hour now..."" With a sigh, she winked, lifting her glass to sip from it, ""The joys of bad weather and technology failures, eh?""<br/><br/>She set the glass down and leaned back on the bar stool, gracefully folding one leg over the other. Clad in a conservative, crisp business suit, she somehow still managed to appear feminine. Her hair hung in gentle waves to her shoulders, mussed in a very deliberate way. The suit hugged her figure just enough to be flattering, stopping short of the line between tasteful and crude. Her pressed slacks stretched down rather long legs, a pair of tasteful black high-heels peeking out.<br/><br/>Her expressive eyes watched him for a moment before politely glancing out over the semi-crowded bar. With slight surprise, she noted that many more seats were filled than she had been aware of."
946,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-07-22T06:15:22,Sticky Monster,"He smiled nervously. ""Thank you,"" as he moved closer to the table and planted his rear, carefully placing his drink on the small space in front of him.<br/><br/>""I guess thunderstorms aren't a plane's friend... Good thing my flight got moved to 3 today.""<br/><br/>He leaned forward to pick up his glass and take a small drink before placing it back where it was. He seemed dressed for casual business, but nothing special caught anyone's eye. A light blue collared shirt with a navy blue tie was his favorite style, accompanied with tan dress pants. Plain black dress shoes rounded off his outfit, to give him a movement from light to dark.<br/><br/>He politely requested her attention again. ""And I guess technology tells us to do the hard work every now and then. I do apologize, but I don't know your name,"" He hesitantly moved his hand over the table, palm outward and perpendicular to the ground ""I'm Murphy Paris, nice to meet you""<br/><br/>Rum and Coke didn't give him this much courage. Or maybe he was just feeling a bit lonely. He quickly began to wonder if it wasn't both his drink and his lack of social life having their own little party. Only time could tell."
947,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-07-25T01:08:53,saphiraah,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Shanan nodded in acknowledgement as he took the seat and lifted her glass to sip again. Like all other conversations she'd had on business trips like this one, she assumed this one was over. There was always a polite question, a polite answer, then the conversation was over.<br/><br/>...Until this time.</span><br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>""I guess thunderstorms aren't a plane's friend... Good thing my flight got moved to 3 today.""</div></blockquote><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">She was genuinely surprised to hear the man's timid, almost nervous voice sound from beside her. Glancing over, she noted his lack of electronic device in hand with curiosity. This caught her attention like nothing else had that day. <br/><br/>Her eyes performed her customary casual appraisal. The glance she gave was brief in the extreme, lasting only a moment to avoid making him feel uncomfortable under her scrutiny. Realizing she'd yet to answer his question, she nodded, ""You must be on the same flight I am... Delta 95.. uh..."" She glanced at her ticket sitting on the bar at her elbow, ""9517?""<br/><br/>Her attention would seem to observers to be only mildly attuned to the conversation, despite the fact that the full force of her bored curiosity was now focused on him. <br/><br/>A blue motif was obvious in his apparel, implying a cool, collected image. The shirt was a lighter color than the tie, which drove attention to the tie. The tie itself was what lended the entire outfit its business theme. She gathered this was intentional. He wanted to appear businessman-like first and foremost. The lighter color tan of his trousers was somehow offset just right by the black of his shoes and belt. <br/><br/>Her overall opinion of his first impression came easily. This was a man who tried very hard to make up for his own perceptions of fault, his opinion of his own short-comings, by presenting just the right image. His every action and detail seemed deliberate, careful... <br/><br/>The opportunity to scrutinize a stranger seemed to rise her spirits like nothing else could. She enjoyed the analysis, though she was just as often wrong as she was accurate. </span><br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>""And I guess technology tells us to do the hard work every now and then. I do apologize, but I don't know your name,"" He hesitantly moved his hand over the table, palm outward and perpendicular to the ground ""I'm Murphy Paris, nice to meet you""</div></blockquote><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Her smile was genuine and bright, a well-practiced expression, as she took his hand and gave her customary 'boss's handshake'. Her grip was firm, but gentle enough to be feminine. <br/><br/>""Why,"" She spoke in an amused, friendly tone, ""You speak as though you were <span style=""font-style: italic"">expected</span> to know my name... Why do you apologize for not knowing the name of a stranger?"" She winked to show that she was teasing and set her glass on the coaster before her before turning on her stool to face him, ""Murphy Paris, it is a pleasure to meet you. It seems we are both named for European persuasion... I am Shanan London. Tell me... why are you flying to Tokyo?""</span>"
948,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-07-25T05:10:18,Sticky Monster,"For a moment, Murphy kept his eyes on her to see how she would react. He almost missed a quick look of surprise, as if talking to a stranger in a bar was unusual. He understood that, seeing as he would usually go with a friend or two on those rare occasions that warranted a visit to any local pub.<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>""You must be on the same flight I am... Delta 95.. uh..."" She glanced at her ticket sitting on the bar at her elbow, ""9517?""</div></blockquote><br/><br/>He nodded as part of his reply, pulling a folded piece of paper out of his pocket to double check the flight number. ""I'm sitting in 5A it appears. Whaddya know, my favorite number""<br/><br/>As he shook her hand and was greeted with such a bright and meaningful smile, he had no choice but to smile back. Her grip was firm yet feminine, so he made sure his grip wasn't equal to or less than that of a dead fish.<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>""Why,"" She spoke in an amused, friendly tone, ""You speak as though you were expected to know my name... Why do you apologize for not knowing the name of a stranger?"" She winked to show that she was teasing and set her glass on the coaster before her before turning on her stool to face him, ""Murphy Paris, it is a pleasure to meet you. It seems we are both named for European persuasion... I am Shanan London. Tell me... why are you flying to Tokyo?""</div></blockquote><br/><br/>He gave a light shrug. ""I recently found out it's a good way of staring a conversation, and by recently, I mean about twenty seconds ago."" He quenched his thirst with a small sip from his glass, carefully setting it back onto his table space.<br/><br/>Murphy set his sights to answer her last question the best he could, with what little information he actually had. ""I have a job interview, but this is only the second flight of the trip. I won't know my next flight until after this one lands. I guess the employer wants to keep it a mystery for now."" He looked up for just a second, focusing in thought. ""What if... they don't even know where they're interviewing me? Or just testing my patience?"" He shrugged, ""Just long naps for me, I guess.""<br/><br/>Maybe his newly found optimism will keep up this good day in progress."
949,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-08-11T07:10:03,saphiraah,"Shanan London smiles in amusement, raising her glass to sip from it. Turning slightly on her stool, she faces toward him, ""It is possible... though not likely.""<br/><br/>Murphy shrugs, nodding in agreement, "" I'm hoping you're right, just to save me some hassle""<br/><br/>Shanan London nods, smiling, ""What is the job you're applying for?""<br/><br/>Murphy pulls out a small piece of paper with small writing on it, ""Assistant for an executive manager.. At least it's a foot in the door,"" he says as he slips the note back into his pocket. ""Why are you heading to the grand island of Japan?""<br/><br/>Shanan London answers with a soft tone, devoid of inflection... a tone of boredom. ""Potential new business merger... Large investors in Tokyo."" She shrugs.<br/><br/>Murphy gives her a nod of understanding, taking one more sip of his drink. He realized that his drink was now empty, save for a few cubes of ice. ""Sounds like you've done this before.""<br/><br/>Shanan London chuckles, sipping from her own nearly empty glass, ""You could say that...""<br/><br/>Murphy takes a look at his watch, careful of the time. ""Looks like it's about 2:15. If we casually walk to the gate now, we won't have any problem getting in on time""<br/><br/>Shanan London nods, flipping the case of her tablet closed and stowing it in her wheeled carry-on, the extent of her luggage. ""I was just thinking the same thing.""<br/><br/>Murphy slowly stood up, securing his green backpack with his left hand, using the table as a crutch to maneuver around the odd seat of his. ""I'm ready to go when you are.""  He replied, a hint of awkwardness in his voice<br/><br/>Shanan London deftly slides off the stool, then stoops to pull out the handle of her rolling suitcase, then turns to face him. ""I was born ready."" she chuckles.<br/><br/>Murphy nods in a sense of approval, with an amused smile on his face. ""Now if only I was born to be wild."" He steps away from the table, backpack in hand.<br/><br/>ShananLondon nods, stepping around the bar stool and moving out of the small bar. Turning, she heads toward their terminal and begins a walking. ""There are days when I wish video conferencing could replace face to face meetings...""<br/><br/>Murphy begins walking alongside Shanan, trying his best to stay next to her and not trail behind her, as he usually would. ""I probably would have opted for the same, if it weren't for the free travel. But you've probably been through this kind of stuff more than the average person, I'm guessing""<br/><br/>Shanan London nods, stepping around a gabbling group of tourists, arguing about their tickets. The sound of screaming children threatened to drown out her voice and she increased her volume to compete, ""I have, indeed... Traveling is a large part of my job.""<br/><br/>Murphy weaves in and out of groups, stepping closer just to hear her, his volume habitually rising to best the crowds ""Not home too often, I take it?""<br/><br/>Shanan London shakes her head, ""On the contrary, I am home quite often, as I have decided to consider the airport my primary residence.""<br/><br/>Murphy let out a small laugh, almost tripping over a child's toy as he did. ""As long as you're not applying for a mail box here, you should be fine""<br/><br/>Shanan London suddenly stops in her tracks. An instant later, a string of luggage carts clatters as it rolls past. She pauses to allow it to past. ""They have postage boxes for that."" She tries to keep a straight face, glancing over at him.<br/><br/>Murphy wasn't so aware of his surroundings, stopping about a foot before he would have been ran over. ""I hear that takes too many frequent flier miles to afford though"" he replied as he looked back at her with a smile<br/><br/>Shanan London plants the suitcase beside her and runs a finger through her hair, eyes moving about disinterestedly as she takes in their surroundings. ""Flier miles are hardly worth the trouble for anyone who doesn't travel for business. It is useful to me, however."" When the string of carts finally passes, she begins walking again, weaving around groups of travelers.<br/><br/>Murphy backs up while the carts make their way past, dodging toys and passengers alike. ""Hopefully I don't end up with a collection of them by the end of the year, but who knows?"" As he makes a right turn, the gate not too far along now. It appeared to not be boarding quite yet, but damn close. ""Good timing, eh?""<br/><br/>Shanan London smiles, nodding in agreement, ""Couldn't have timed it better if we tried."" Her eyes scan the area and she spots a pair of chairs near the window overlooking the tarmac. Heading that way, she continued the conversation, ""It wouldnt' necessarily be a bad thing if you did...""<br/><br/>Murphy tried to find a couple empty seats, but apparently Shanan had already honed in on some, walking toward them. ""They could be a free way to a vacation one of these days""<br/><br/>Shanan London nods, ""Exactly."" She wheels her suitcase next to the chair and leaves it there. Folding neatly, she seats herself next to the window and idly watches as the luggage is loaded onto the plane below. ""I always use mine that way. Its how I know I'm due for some time off... when I have enough miles to go somewhere tropical.""<br/><br/>Murphy smiles, admiring the heat waves coming off of the tarmac. ""About how many miles do you need for that? Could be something for me to save up for later""<br/><br/>Shanan London shrugs, turning to pull her ticket from the front pocket of her case, ""Depends where you are going, and where you are starting the journey from.""<br/><br/>Murphy notices her movement, getting her ticket, and he pulls his ticket from his shirt pocket ""Seat 5A. I'm either getting on close to first, or close to last. I don't remember how this airline works""<br/><br/>Shanan London examines her ticket, ""Hmmm... 7I... so, I'm on the other side of the plane.... but we'll both be on relatively soon.""<br/><br/>Murphy nodded at her statement ""Maybe we can grab a bite to eat when we land, if you happen to have enough time that is..."" He started getting a little nervous again. He was simply asking an acquaintance to join him for a meal, yet he felt like high school all over again. That was the only thing he knew to compare it to, and it was awful.<br/><br/>Shanan London stands as the boarding call sounds over her head,""I'll have more than enough time. We'll be landing obsenely early in the morning, local time... and my meeting is not until noon.""<br/><br/>Murphy smiled, a bit relieved at her response, standing up a second or two later ""Then our only problem will be waiting for something to open before your meeting."" He noticed a line being formed. ""Just pray it's not some sad place called ""Crash Land Cafe."" He chuckled lightly<br/><br/>Shanan London blinks over at him, a strange feeling in her stomache, but she says nothing to indicate the words effected her. ""Oh, I think you'll be surprised just how much of Tokyo will be alive and throbbing at such an early hour."" she moves to take a place in line, wheeling her case with her, assuming he will follow.<br/><br/>Murphy followed her to the line, a strange sensation touching him after he made that comment. He shrugged it off. ""Maybe I'm just too used to American culture to see anything open except maybe a drive-thru at some fast food joint""<br/><br/>Shanan London progresses through the line relatively quickly. After handing her ticket to the attendant, she steps into the extended sleeve that led to the plane.<br/><br/>Murphy was next in line, handing his ticket to the attendant and walking through what he saw as ""The tube to the plane."" After getting onto the plane, he bid Shanan a small farewell. ""Until next time, which will be a few hours, hopefully."" Finding his seat, he sat down, waiting for departure<br/><br/>Shanan London nods and smiles pleasantly, extending a hand to shake his. After parting ways, she finds her seat and settles in with her tablet, ready for a long night."
950,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-08-22T18:22:11,saphiraah,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i960.photobucket.com/albums/ae84/JOHNLEATHAM/boeing_787_dreamliner.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">Shanan easily found her seat and claimed it. The rows of seats were only two wide in first class, so she claimed the window seat. The view meant little to her, but she hated having someone climb over her almost as much as she hated having to get up and let someone out every hour. This way, she'd be left alone until she chose to get up.<br/><br/>Without thinking about it, she worked quickly through her mental checklist, the thoughts passing through her head with only half of her attention. <span style=""font-style: italic"">'Stow the suit case...'</span> she thought to herself, <span style=""font-style: italic"">'good, it fits this time. Tablet in the magazine pouch for now. Air vent works... turn it on now, it's gonna get hot. Any children around? Ah, good... none that I can see...'</span><br/><br/>Her thoughts continued this way as she took in her surroundings  in the small section of the plane, though they passed through her mind without sticking. The bulk of her attention was still focused on the man from the bar. There had been something about him... <br/><br/>Shaking herself, she tried to bring her thoughts back to the present. It wouldn't do to dwell on encounters like that. she had long given up on 'love'. There was no such thing. Relationships worked for some people, she knew... but they only lasted due to convenience, or foolishness. <br/><br/>As Shanan settled into her seat, daintily crossing her legs in a comfortable, diginified position, she sighed. Finding the button to recline her seat, she settled her head back against the rest and waited for the long flight to begin. </span>"
951,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-08-22T23:46:18,Sticky Monster,"<span style=""color: #008080"">Murphy had to take a look at his ticket again, he almost didn't believe it. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""First Class? You gotta be kidding me! Maybe this new job won't be so bad after all....""</span> He certainly wouldn't turn down a First Class ticket, especially a window seat. Shanan even happened to be on the other side of the plane, as he casually glanced two rows down and to his left. <br/><br/>He couldn't help but think just how much his luck had turned around today, just by going to a bar and requesting to sit down next to her. That was a one in a million shot, and he must have cheated that somehow. Neither of them were inebriated so he couldn't blame a single thing on the minuscule amount of alcohol in his body. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Maybe I should just sit back, relax, and let it all just happen.""</span> <br/><br/>As Murphy approached his seat, his thoughts were almost distracting enough that he forgot to pull his book from the front pocket of his backpack before stowing it in the overhead compartment. He took another glance at Shanan, hoping she wouldn't notice of course, before taking his seat. Hunger awoke inside of his stomach a little, and he knew no food was arriving for a short time. Suppressing it seemed easy enough for now, as thoughts of sleep and, occasionally, his new acquaintance filled his mind. Eyes closed, he awaited the coming of food, and the safe arrival to his destination.</span>"
952,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-08-23T17:50:32,saphiraah,"<span style=""color: #80FF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">As she sat waiting for the 13 hour flight to begin, Shanan's mood plummetted. She found her thoughts settling into a sardonic, irritable commentary in her head. Aware that she was merely grumpy due to stress and fatigue, perhaps hunger, she struggled to wrestle her emotions into place. Her expression remained passive and relatively pleasant, if a little bored, but, if one were to look closely, a hint of her mood would possibly be seen in the tension around her eyes, the set of her jaw. <br/><br/>Predictably, after a crowd of tourists and business men and women crowded on board the Boeing 777 bound for Tokyo, the flight attendants finally began their customary pre-flight rain dance. Shanan tuned out the woman currently walking down the isle demonstrating with the rediculous life vest as the overhead speakers pleasantly described to them how they were expected to react should the plane suddenly plummet into the ocean.<br/><br/></span>Right...<span style=""font-style: italic""> she thought, </span>People will definitely think clearly enough to follow these steps in an orderly fassion as they plummet to their deaths. I'm certain that would be the case. Not at all unrealistic.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Leaning forward slightly, she pulled her tablet from the magazine pouch in front of her and pulled up the notes and documents she'd need to review for the meeting with her potential new clients.<br/><br/>Of course this moment, as she had finally managed to distract herself with work and tune out the flood of irritation around her, a nasally voice sounded from beside her and she looked over at the man sitting there. She had failed to notice his arrival, and now wished that the blissful ignorance of his presence could have lasted longer. <br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i721.photobucket.com/albums/ww212/stanmexico/teh_combover_list_view.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><br/>Secretly, throughout her life, she'd enjoyed using a particular term to describe unpleasant people to herself for years. She was far too professional to use the term aloud, as it would be guaranteed to cause offense, but this man fit the description perfectly. He was the very definition of... a Goober. His crooked, twisted teeth stuck out in an extreme over-bite. His coke-bottle glasses gave his dim-witted eyes, which were completely devoid of all intelligence, a buggy look. His nose, if it could be called that, was large, protruberant, and currently excreting mucus at a prodigious rate. His hair line seemed to have attempted to disassociate itself from such an unattractive face, retreating so far up over the top of his head that she could no longer see it. He had, of course, attempted to hide this fact by combing a few hairs over to cover his shiny scalp. The combover, however, must have been difficult to keep in place. As far as she could tell, he'd used the mucus currently streaming from his nose to grease his hair in place. Needless to say, she was beyond thrilled to find him currently addressing her in a congested, nasally voice. His tone was pleasant, though not nearly enough to compensate for his aversive appearance. He was seated in a slouched, haphazard posture, leaning over to address her so that she was granted an extreme close-up view of his features.<br/><br/>His words didn't even register clearly in her mind at first, as she was too distracted by the effort to not glare at the poor man. After all, it wasn't ALL his fault that she was in such a horrible mood. She mentally reviews the words she'd heard him speak without listenning. She wasn't sure, but she thought he'd inquired after the device in her hand, which he seemed not to recognize. Where did he live? A cave? How could he not recognize a tablet?<br/><br/>She looked down at the tablet to give herself an excuse to look away. With a great effort, she tried to answer his question in short, clipped terms, then close the subject. But of course, he wouldn't have it, and she was inevitably roped into a long discussion on the nature of Tablets.</span></span></span>"
953,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-08-28T06:34:55,Sticky Monster,"<span style=""color: #00BF00"">Before Murphy could fall asleep, he heard talking. Not just any talking, but more of an annoying, preppy California girl accent. The kind that only other California girls could stand, and only then, a few of them. The talking got closer, and he tried to ignore it as much as possible, until it was right next to him.</span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://t2.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcQLSVx32w7gow3SRsZ_IB8eMPfTvwWftS9g7F9jEuS6H8updexm"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""So like, we were like, going to the mall, and we found these really nice shoes, so I put them on my dad's credit card.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">That was the only bit of conversation he heard before a flight attendant politely ask her to end her conversation and turn off the phone. You could tell the excitement on the preppy woman's face at the polite request.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Hey, I gotta go. Apparently they don't let people talk on planes anymore. Stupid airlines these days""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">Murphy couldn't help but snicker a bit at this woman's ignorance. Had this been her first flight ever? And if so, why couldn't it be somewhere more local? At hearing his snicker, the woman quickly turned her attention onto him with the speed of a bullet... ""What do you think is so funny there, Mister? You think me having to hang up on an important phone call is funny?"" <br/><br/>At this point, the only thing Murphy could do was laugh, until the woman turned away with a frustrated look on her face. In an instant, his book was in hand, eyes staring into the pages until the pilot came over the intercom, saying the flight was just about to take off and that they had arrived at their lane of takeoff. From that point, the plane accelerated, and the journey had just begun.</span>"
954,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-09-06T18:08:15,saphiraah,"<span style=""color: #8000FF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">This was one of those days you see in movies. Shanan could almost hear the tapping of fingers on keys as a screenwriter somewhere was surely writing the next torture of her day. First she forgotten her luggage in her downtown condo, causing her to turn the cab around and go back, which had left her arriving at the airport much later than she'd wanted. Then, after the hectic rush through the security checks, dashing through the terminals to find the terminal for her flight, she'd arrived in a panic to find that her flight was delayed. All that hassle... for nothing. Several hours of sitting in an airport bar when she could have gone in to the office for a couple hours. Infuriating.<br/><br/>And now she was trapped between the impenetrable wall of the plan, and Goober. Goober was not only the most apt description for the man beside her, also the name she'd chosen to give him. She'd even used it to address him by accident, and he hadn't noticed. <br/><br/>Goober droned on and on, refusing to allow her even a moment's peace before that horrible voice pierced painfully into her brain again. Having exhausted the subject of her tablet, he seemed to have moved on to an in-depth discussion on the nature of America's food service industry and the corruption therein. <br/><br/>With the sound of a tone that reminded her of heavenly music, the captain came over the intercom. Goober obediently shut up and listened. The captain gave the ritual preflight welcome speech, informing them of what they all already knew. The second Goober shut up, Shanan leaned her head against the headrest of her seat, reclined the chair, and tried to look relaxed enough to pass for sleeping. She couldn't quite manage to get her jaw to relax, but she did get the grinding of her teeth to stop. The crease she could feel forming between her brows became her total focus. She concentrated wholly on getting her furrowed brows to relax. The voices in the cabin milled together and she tuned them out. <br/><br/>When the captain completed his speech, Goober began talking again... of course. She remained motionless, trying to look relaxed, as his irritatingly nasally voice droned on and on. <br/><br/>Would the torture never end? She began seriously considering the very real possibility that she had died in a horrible traffic accident in the taxi this morning, and that this entire day had been the beginning of her life in Hell.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/Decorated%20images/hawaiianairlines.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>The feeling of extreme weight told her the plane was taking off. She sat very still, listenning to the rumbling of the plane, the voices of the other passengers... and counted the minutes until she'd be released from this prison.<br/><br/></span></span>"
955,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-09-17T03:08:35,Sticky Monster,"Murphy was content that the woman he sat next to no longer cared to even look at him, and was looking around the plane, exploring around the First Class area with her eyes. Murphy read his book as the plane taxied its way to its assigned strip, and set it down as it sped up. He took the time to look through the window as the plane made everything around it into a blur, before tilting up, gravity seeming to pull everyone down as the plane began to lift, its wheels no longer touching the ground as it took a forty-five degree angle and quickly made its intended altitude. Within 5 minutes of takeoff, the captain's voice could be heard on the intercom system, authorizing use of electronics, excluding cell phones unless they were in airplane mode. At this point, the lady next to him whipped out her ipod in an instant and ear buds were placed within 2 seconds. For a moment he actually hoped she would go deaf, as he could hear every beat of music she played.<br/><br/>After several minutes of playing air guitar and other air instruments, including air piano, and even air vocals as needed, his thoroughly annoyed neighbor finally getting the hint to turn down her music. But alas, what good songs she played. Surprisingly this woman was into a nice mix of rock, with the occasional country or rap song thrown in. The one techno song was a popular one, but great nonetheless. After losing his source of entertainment, he went back to his book, ""The Count of Monte Cristo"". He had already read this book once before, but why put down an old classic?<br/><br/>Just as he had gotten to one of the great scenes of revenge, something felt wrong. Terribly wrong. The plane suddenly felt like it dropped twenty feet, and his body jerked up to agree with that conclusion. The co-pilot's voice was now over the intercom.<br/><br/>""Ladies and gentlemen, please return to your seats and fasten the seat belt as soon as possible. We have come across some unexpected turbulence, and we don't know how long this will last. Thank you for your cooperation""<br/><br/>All Murphy could do now was sit and wait, hoping this jolting around would be over soon."
956,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-10-18T17:04:25,saphiraah,"Shanan sighed with relief as The Goober finally turned away from her. She'd diverted his attention to the teenage boy sitting across the isle from him, who was currently focused on the hand-held gaming system in his hand. The Goober pounced like a lion on its prey, descending on the poor kid with a torrent of questions.<br/><br/>Shanan couldn't help but smile as she turned relaxed in her seat, pulled up the weekly budget report, and began working in peace. She'd only made it through a few pages when another interruption arose. The plane lurched and shuddered around her. For an instant, she felt only irritation, as if the plane itself were trying to ruin her concentration. Then the nature of the disturbance penetrated her impatience. She gripped the tablet tighter to keep it from bouncing out of her grip and clutched the armrest in her other hand. She pressed her head into the back of the seat, gritting her teeth as she waited for the turbulance to end.<br/><br/>The Captain's voice, calm as ever, sounded over the speakers, calling for passengers to be patient and return to their seats untill the turbulance was over. Perhaps she imagined it, but she thought she detected a hint of tension in his voice as he finished.<br/><br/>Before she could do more than wonder idly about the reason for the captain to sound nervous, she was distracted again. An odd tingling sensation crawled over her skin, becoming more and more pronounced until it felt electric, almost painful. Her entire body crackled with it, as if she were being electrocuted where she sat. But it was different, somehow... Not like the other time's she'd felt mild shocks. Her thoughts were swept up in an overwhelming tide of elation. She felt like she was flying!<br/><br/>The surge died as suddenly as it had arisen and she slumped in her seat, unconscious."
957,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-11-02T02:51:22,Sticky Monster,"Things were looking uncertain at this point. The plane's movement was slowly degrading, as flying speed slowed down drastically. The plane began shaking violently to either side, and the luggage compartments were forcing themselves open at each twist, throwing luggage everywhere and hitting a few people. Murphy kept his arms up, shielding his head from anything that happened to come from above.<br/><br/>""Keep your head down! Cover your head!"" He yelled out to everyone that could hear him. As soon as he had said that, fewer people seemed to be getting shamelessly bashed with flying luggage, minus the people that had already been knocked unconscious, or worse.<br/><br/>After what seemed like minutes, the oxygen masks popped out of their holsters above. Murphy had some difficulties the last few breaths, but he was still getting some oxygen. After successfully dodging a camera flying in his area, he quickly grabbed the mask and tightened it onto his face. The poor passenger next to him was being bombarded by small objects as she tried to reach for her mask, but it was knocked to one side every time. With good timing, he grabbed hers, shielding her for a moment. He pulled her mask down and helped her place it onto her face, getting it just tight enough...<br/><br/>Murphy saw it coming half a second before it made contact. In covering and protecting the woman next to him, he failed to keep his head completely down, exposing it to anything that might come whizzing past the seats. A bag of marbles was flying right towards him and he couldn't do anything about it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Looks like someone lost their marbles this flight. Ironic!""</span>His last thoughts before the bag crashed into his face, knocking him back into his seat, slumped over as consciousness left his body the moment the bag made its impact."
958,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2011-12-01T19:29:18,saphiraah,"<span style=""color: #FF00FF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Shanon rose slowly to consciousness, as though she were swimming to the surface of a very deep pool of water after having been at the very bottom. She found the journey slow and difficult. Often, she simply gave up and allowed herself to drift in the pitch blackness. Finally, however, the chaos around her pierced her consciousness. Something was wrong, and she fought hard to peel her eyes open. <br/><br/>As soon as she did, she wished she hadn't. The cabin was filling with water as the half of the plane she was still inside rapidly began to sink. She had no idea where the rear of the plane was. All that was left behind her was a gaping, jagged hole, allowing in the dark span of open water around them. She fought with clumsy fingers to get herself free of the harness. Panic seized her for an instant. She would die in this plane, without ever getting the chance to say goodbye... <br/><br/>""No."" She growled at herself, ""Get a grip, Shanon... get this belt off and get out of this plane!""<br/><br/>Obeying her own order, she renewed her effort on the seat belt and freed herself of it easily. Forced to swim around obstacles, she fought against the panic as the last of the air inside the cabin was forced out by the rushing water. There was a small pocket of air near the top of the cabin and she swam up to gulp in a fresh breath before submerging and kicking herself toward the gaping hole. Keeping her eyes peeled, she watched for a sign of anyone else around her. She didn't know if she could mange it, but if she saw anyone, she knew she had to help them get out.</span></span>"
959,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2012-01-29T22:52:33,Sticky Monster,"Murphy was getting a chill up his spine, as if a block of ice was merely resting on his back. He tried to look around in this sea of cold darkness; his senses were unable to pick anything up. His sense of feel was all he had, and that was about useless at this point. All he could do was hope that whatever this was, it wasnâ€™t going to kill him just yet.  He had no control of his body besides his head, and that started to scare him considerably. After what seemed like several minutes of this cold feeling increasing throughout his body, his hope began to dwindleâ€¦<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Splish! Splash!</span>The water greeted his face similar to the hello of a large dog, licking all across his face with a fair amount of force and speed. For a moment, he actually thought it was his familyâ€™s bulldog that was licking him.<br/><br/>â€œTank! Stop it! That tickles!â€ He chuckled, squirming about. It wasnâ€™t until a breath of water rushed to his lungs that he awoke from his dream, slowly realizing where he was. He coughed for a few moments, getting the water out of his lungs as he tried to get a feel for his surroundings. He was in an airplane filling with water, with nothing in sight but the dim appearance of an exit sign. It was off to his right, where the water had already filled up, but he could think of no other option. He would save himself or die trying.<br/><br/>After a minute long struggle with his seatbelt and trying to keep his head above water level, he finally succeeded in freeing himself from his seat. He stood up on the seat he freed himself from and mentally prepared himself for what he was about to do next. After some physical preparation of controlling his breathing into deep, steady breaths, he kicked his seat, giving him a boost as he swam to the other side of the plane. As he got above the emergency exit door light, he knew he only had one chance to escape after the door opened up. After opening the door, the water would rush in faster, and he would have no time to come back up in the plane for more air.<br/><br/>After inhaling two lungs full of air, he dove down and worked on the emergency door. He felt a handle and pulled it up. He felt the door move slightly and pulled it back, his feet planted on the hard surface near it. With a little bit of work, the door came off and rushed into the plane, leading the water that was pushing it. He was now at the point of no return. There was no way to get more air, and his body was asking for it. He pushed through the rushing water, using a fair amount of strength to force his body out of the plane.<br/><br/>Murphy looked up and saw a glimpse of light at the surface. He began swimming up to greet what little light was left, but his lungs were burning. They wanted air, and they wanted it now. As he swam up, his body began to become harder to move, and he was losing focus rapidly. There seemed to be no end to the distance from him and the surface of the water, and he was beginning to lose his vision. His body was shutting down, and there was not a thing he could do now but keep swimming up. Another round of unconsciousness began settling in and his world went black, his last thoughts wondering if he would ever make it out of his watery prison alive."
960,Boeing (me and sticky),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3882,2012-01-30T18:11:29,saphiraah,"Shanan kicked... and kicked... and kicked... The plane continued to sink below her, causing a swirling vortex of water that pulled at her. For a painfully long minute, she couldn't determine which way was up. Fighting back a swelling panic, she watched a wiggling trail of bubbles float past her from left to right and she knew that to her right was the surface. Righting herself, she began to kick furiously to the surface.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This is taking too long...</span>she thought to herself, her lungs screaming for oxygen.<br/><br/>Her body was becoming sluggish and slow to respond, her vision beginning to go black. As she was nearing the surface, the hint of light above her encouraging her to keep pushing, she struck heavily against something that was not solid. The rest of her oxygen was expelled from her lungs as she cried out in surprise. Then the worst happened. She instinctively tried to gasp in a breath, drawing in a lung full of sea water.<br/><br/>The surface was so close... Desperately, she kicked past the thing she'd run into, rushing for the surface. When she finally burst through the surface with an explosion of water, she coughed and choked and gagged. Never before had she enjoyed anything more than she did that deep breath of air. As her panic began to ease, she took several deep breaths, then felt her stomach gripped by a new horror.<br/><br/>The thing she'd bumped into... it had been a person! Crying out, she dove back under the surface the short few feet to the sinking body. The body was limp and unresponsive as she hooked her arms around the chest of the limp figure and kicked back to the surface. She didn't hear a breath from the figure she clutched as she reached the surface and flipped it on its back. Not bothering to spare a thought for the itentity of the person, she thought of them only as the body. She assigned no gender or identity to it. This was simply a body that needed medical attention. Desperate, without thinking, she slammed her fist into the stomach of the person she clung to, trying to force the water from its lungs and get it to draw a breath.<br/><br/>""Breathe, damnit!"" She screamed into the night, ""BREATHE!""<br/><br/>Spotting a floating bit of debris near by, she began swimming toward it, dragging the body with her. She still did not pause to determine who it is or whether it was male of female. When she reached the floating debris, she found a hand-hold and clung to it with one hand, keeping her other arm hooked around the unconscious figure's chest.<br/><br/>Looking down, she saw that the head currently resting on her shoulder was male. She couldn't see his face in the darkness, with his back resting against her. All she could see was the top of his head. As the chaos died to utter silence around them, she simply floated, clinging to dead hope as she clung to the remnants of the plane and a companion who very well might be dead... and waited."
961,Searching for Answers (Zoruna-chan and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3892,2011-07-21T06:07:53,Crane,"Huyana, age 17<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://animals.desktopnexus.com/wallpaper/389297"">http://animals.desktopnexus.com/wallpaper/389297</a>m<br/><br/>The morning sun painted the canvas of the sky as birds heralded in the morning. It was going to be a cloudless day, or so predicted a young woman as she gazed into the sky. A soft whickering nearby turned her attention to the powerful stallion by her side. His dark brown coat was interupted by splatters of white, and his mane and tail were decorated with feathers. He tossed his head and pawed at the ground, anxious to get home to red apples and sweet grass. The young woman laughed merrily as her dark eyes twinkled.<br/><br/><""Alright Cheveyo, you win,""> she gave in mockingly. The stallion snorted, then whinnied when she leapt onto his high back. He didn't need any encouragement to get home, that was for sure. His hooves danced along the ground as her heart soared. It did not take the duo long to reach their destination: The village tribe at their summer home. Leading Cheveyo with her legs, she angled him below the apple tree heavy with fruit. She picked two - one for Cheyevo and one for herself - and gave Cheveyo his before sending him off to play with the other horses in the field. With the apple crunching in her mouth, she made her way to her father's teepee to finish tanning the hides from yesterday's hunting. She took the hides outside and was greeted by name.<br/><br/><""Huyana! Huyana, it's good to see you up early!""> called a woman whose hair was streaked with grey. Huyana waved back to her.<br/><br/><""Good morning to you too, Snana. I went out to listen to the Great Spirit, since It wouldn't let me sleep,""> she joked good naturedly. Snana scowled at her, then chuckled.<br/><br/><""It is no use, you are too stubborn to change. Your mother was just as stubborn,""> Snana said reminicently. Huyana looked at her with wide eyes. All she remembered of her mother was soft hands and a lullaby, before she died that is. Snana shook her head at Huyana's unspoken question.<br/><br/><""No Huyana, your mother is with the Great Spirit now. You have finished being sad, now you must be happy and get on your work! Your father will be coming to see you are tanning the hide, rather than talking idly with an old woman.""> With that question still burning on her lips, Huyana scraped the hair off of the hides. Who was her mother? And why did she die?"
962,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412&start=20,2014-01-31T21:30:21,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">“Maybe on friday we can find a place for me to taste some?” he offered the smile now heavily.  <br/> <br/> <br/>The conversation that continued was friendly and warm, though he knew he still had a lot to make up for. The rest of work went better, mistakes were corrected and he left feeling a bit more upbeat. The days leading to their date were also better, with texts being exchanged and even a few snap chats. When the night approached he called her while on his lunch break, “Hey, what time do you want me to pick you up tonight?”  <br/> <br/>Obviously a bit excited about the officialness of their first date.</span><br/><br/>The turn of events since their talk on that lunch hour was one for the better. They’d resumed talking as they had prior, with a few silly pictures here or there thrown in for good measure. And, even though she still held some reservation about whether or not it was a good idea, she was excited for their date.<br/><br/>Having just gone on lunch, she sat at her desk, waiting for her order to arrive when her phone rang. Answering it without a hesitation, she found herself soon hesitating when he asked about picking her up. Silence then descended on her end of the line, debating whether or not he should pick her up, or be near her apartment at all. It seemed to be that that sent him into a panic, so steering clear of it felt like the better alternative.<br/><br/>“I could meet you at the theatre around…say 5:30? Gives us plenty of time to get our tickets and get situated,” she offered, the excitement inherent in her own voice, hoping it didn’t come off as too much excitement.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Why?” he asked in a casual manner while he nommed on a french fry, “I could pick you up and we can walk there together.”</span><br/><br/>“We could…but wouldn’t it be out of your way to walk this far, and then double back?” she asked back. Then, there was mumbling and a “thank you” as she paid for her takeout, phone still pressed to her ear while she waited for his reply.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> There was logic in her words that he could not refute and so he did not even bother trying, “Alright. Fair enough.” A pause was given and he sipped off of his drink. “So then 5:30 and you can get the snacks, I'll get the tickets?”</span><br/><br/>“Sounds like a plan,” she replied to that with a smile. The conversation continued for a while longer, before having to end the call and get back to work. Some more texts here or there, and then the day was over before she knew it. Rushing home, she changed into her<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.venus.com/viewproduct.aspx?BRANCH=7~69~&amp;ProductDisplayID=19736&amp;dept=Venus+Clothing-Sweaters&amp;prod=button+detail+sweater"">olive sweater</a>finishing off with leggings and a pair of boots.<br/><br/>After that, she ran off to the theatre, waiting for him to appear as she paced back and forth in front of the theatre’s entrance.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Work carried on with a sense of urgency that he could not shake. When a file was late, he was on their asses to get it to him as soon as possible, if someone else made a mistake that he had to correct he was snippy and fairly mean (at least by his standards), because there was a chance it could make him late. In the end he did manage to leave on time and fairly ran home. The shower was fast, his face scrubbed, beard trimmed and care taken to make sure his hair was as perfect as he could get it. The maroon shirt he picked out was a bit on the showy side, but he hoped that it would be nice and flatter him to some degree.  <br/> <br/>From there he made a run to a shop and placed an order to be delivered later and then headed to the theater and as he expected she was there already. <br/> <br/>“You must teleport or something,” he teased before he confidently leaned in to hug her.</span><br/><br/>There was a smile on her lips as he walked up, giving him a soft hug back. It was a hesitant sort of hug, one that was given but ended in the span of a heartbeat as she pulled back. “No, I just like being early,” came her reply with a laugh. “It’s not my fault you walk slow.”<br/><br/>Then, glancing behind her at the listing of movies, she looked over the showings. “Which movie was it you wanted to see?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I hardly walk slow,” he insisted before he looked at the movies that were listed. “I prefer comdies, so something funny I suppose. That ok with you?” <br/> <br/>He noticed how she only let the hug last a moment, but it did not upset his mood in the least. Instead, he took the smallest of chances and tried to slip his arm about her waist, so he could hold her to him a bit while they walked.</span><br/><br/>“…You totally do walk slow…” she slipped in there in a pretend mumble while falling into step beside him. “And comedy’s fine, I suppose…”<br/><br/>This time, her voice faded as his arm slipped about her waist and her body became immediately aware of it. The way the muscles felt at her back, and even the way it felt to be close to him was…nice…but her mind was screaming at her that it was ‘too fast’. Yet, even though she thought to pull away, she didn’t, if only to keep from ruining the good mood he was sporting.<br/><br/>She’d just be more careful about it later.<br/><br/>“So, how was the rest of work?” Chrystal asked with a glance in his direction.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Together they walked to the ticket booth to get the tickets before he got around to answering about work, “Actually really good. I even got a bit mean with people.” At this admission he grinned a bit, as he was a bit proud of this fact. That he had not let someone push him around and get the better of him as he was wont to do from time to time. “Work seemed to just fly by today too,” he remarked after a moment with a glance in her direction. “How about you? How was work?”</span><br/><br/>A brow perked up at his admission of being mean, though she didn’t say anything.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He got mean?</span>she repeated.<span style=""font-style: italic"">…He doesn’t have a mean bone in his body. Hell, he’s asked each time before giving me a kiss, so being mean probably means something like “Oh, I don’t have any more staples, sorry,” simply because he didn’t feel like stopping what he was doing to dig them out…</span>The thought was filled with humor, but left unvoiced as she focused on his next question.<br/><br/>“Work was work. I got out at five, so I had to rush home and then rush here…Though, according to you, I teleported,” she answered with a grin, maneuvering them toward the snack bar. “Now…the most important question of your life: What snack do you want to go with the movie?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The snack attendant stood there with his fake smile on his face, purposely chipper in the face of two potential customers. A smile quirked at the corners of his mouth, amber eyes perused the snacks and treats on display before the smile turned to a grin. “Besides you?” his voice cracked just a bit at the end, despite the effort he put into it. The effort to try and maintain his composure and reply as “smoothly” as possible.</span><br/><br/>A choked sound of a laugh ensued, followed by a blush as she hastily covered her face under the guise of stifling that laugh. And that blush only got deeper as the attendant’s eyes flicked between them both, the forced smile turning into one of genuine amusement. “…I…meant…an actual snack…” she managed to get out while trying to cut off the remainder of that laugh.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “In that case,” he grinned. “How about we split a large popcorn, a large soda and some bon bons?”  he listed off his favorite snacks and managed to meet the eyes of attendant who continued to grin at the two of them.</span><br/><br/>Without being able to voice her agreement, she nodded, face still burning with the blush from his comment as she waited for him to get the snacks. Then paying without much else said, she took the drink and the popcorn, entrusting him with the bonbons and started walking away to get a grip.<br/><br/>That line had been less than expected. Even if it’d been clearly in a joking manner, the fact that there was still even the thought of it had her flush, glad that she had her hair down to at least hide some of her cheek while she regained that sudden loss of composure. When he caught up, she’d stopped the nervous laughter and her blush had mostly subsided. “So…where’d you get that line from?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> At her quick exit all he could do was smile and pick up his bon bons and follow after her. Once he was able to catch up to her, his smile was broad with true merriment and amusement in his eyes.  <br/> <br/>“I read it in a book and thought I would see how effective it is,” he took the time to look over her and take in her general condition. “I think it worked rather well,” he chuckled and then nodded toward their theater. “Shall we?”</span><br/><br/>“You think it worked, huh?” was all she said before pushing the door open with her foot and heading inside the theatre, pausing just inside the door before looking back at him. “…Where do you want to sit?” Normally, she’d stick to the back corner, liking to be surrounded by wall, rather than a sea of bodies in every direction, but she’d go wherever he was more comfortable.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Yep. I do,” he smirked and followed her into theater. “Um...” he looked about then nodded up toward the top. “Back row, kind of in the corner. Don't really care for the whole strangers surrounding me thing,” he explained. For all his charity work and desire to help others, when he was alone he preferred to be alone. Without the pressing force of people around him and the possibility of some awkward social moment.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank god!</span>“That works for me,” she replied easily meandering toward the seats and scooting all the way in. Popcorn temporarily in her seat, and cup in the holder, she pulled off her coat, hanging it over the back of her seat before settling in. “I still can’t believe you used that line…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Why is that?” he asked as he mimicked her actions with his own coat, though his eyes were on her form for a bit. The sweater did very well to accentuate her form and Elijah was more than aware of how well her form felt up against his own. A slight blush came to his cheeks while he sat down and, “Was the line that upsetting?” he asked with a smirk.</span><br/><br/>Glancing over as she crossed her legs out of habit, she noted the shirt, the way it hugged each and every muscle. She even began to feel a bit underdressed with the way his shirt looked compared to her sweater. …And then she noticed his smirk and a hand pushed some of her hair behind an ear for something to do. “Just…unexpected is all,” came her reply, looking at him for a brief moment before turning more toward the screen, reading the random trivia that would flip through the pre-movie reel. “About as expected as you being mean to someone at work,” she then added, with a smirk of her own. “How<span style=""font-style: italic"">exactly</span>were you mean to someone, anyway?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Well, some reports were late and so I called downstairs and told them they had better hurry up with my report or they would find themselves on the business end of my foot,” said with a cocky tone that was far more confident than he truly felt. “Am I really so innocent that you think I could not just say such a line?” he asked before he took one of the bon bons and popped it into his mouth.</span><br/><br/>It took all of her control not to snort at his reply.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The business end of your foot…right…</span>So, instead, she just smiled and shook her head. “Yes, actually,” Chrystal replied with a coy sort of grin. “You do seem too innocent to just say such a line…Must be the constant blushing, stammering, the cute smile you do when nervous and excited…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I have a cute smile, huh?” he asked, a bon bon took out and offered to her.</span><br/><br/>A roll of her eyes as she accepted the bonbon and another shake of her head. “We’ve already established your attractive points, so I don’t think you need me to rehash it…” With another grin, she took a bite of her bonbon and then added, “…This is me pleading the fifth.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh, I see.” He grinned and helped himself to some of the popcorn. “If I may, you are rather cute when you are pleading the fifth,” he whispered over to her, for the lights had dimmed and the opening credits began to roll.</span><br/><br/>Another shake of her head was given as she settled the popcorn at her side, just on her side of the armrest but well within his reach so as not to hoard it all to herself. After that, though, she was more focused on the screen, watching the opening credits and the movie unfolding. She only hoped the movie wasn’t a cheesy comedy. …If it was…whatever comments she had would come out without a second thought and she didn’t think the theatre would appreciate her colorful commentary and dramatized interpretations.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">The movie started and he settled in to enjoy this, or at least understand why other people enjoyed these things so much. When a scene happened that he felt was rather scripted.  <br/> <br/>“So, is it always funny when the obviously attractive, though nerdy girl spills something on the blatantly attractive male?” he asked with confusion.</span><br/><br/>Not far into the movie, she was already holding in groans, propping her chin in her hand and resisting the urge to cover her eyes from distaste. “No…no it’s not,” she whispered back, the whisper’s tones enough to show exactly how unbearable that scene was. “It’s things like this that give people unrealistic views on what will and won’t happen, which then causes people to be disappointed that someone doesn’t laugh it off when things are ruined…”<br/><br/>Unable to hold it off any longer, she facepalmed and leaned back into her seat, wrinkling her nose. “If ever I do something even remotely similar…please…please…commit me.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He laughed and smiled at her, then paused for a moment as an idea started to form. “Want to do something naughty?”</span><br/><br/>She’d just started to get back into the movie (or tried to) after he’d paused when he spoke again, her eyes slowly turning to his with a perked brow, curiosity in her eyes. “…What’d you have in mind?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He grinned and gathered up his clothing his free hand extended to her own. “Come with me!</span><br/><br/>Her eyes widened, gathering up her things without a moment’s hesitation, taking his hand with a nod. “What are we doing??” she asked with a whisper, following his lead.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A single finger was held to his lips, then he lead her out of that theater. Out in the hall he paused, his gaze cast up and down the hall before he led her across and into another movie. This time a horror. Once in there he lead them to the same spot they had been in the last theater, a rather devilish smile stuck on his face.  <br/> <br/>“I think, or at least hope this one is better,” he smirked.</span><br/><br/>Following without another word after shushed, she felt nervous, anxious; A good anxious, but anxious. Her eyes were wide as he was glancing around, doing the same until he stealthily dragged her into another movie, a horror movie.<br/><br/>Settling into her seat again, her jacket was (like the last time) hung over the back of her chair, though this time it was with apprehension that she focused on the movie. “Do you know which one you picked?” she whispered, already able to tell it’d be a jumpy thriller, filled with slashing and likely gore, from the way they set the tone.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Nope. Just saw the bloody movie poster and figured this one would be the best bet for at least some entertainment,” he answered while he dove back into the popcorn. “How do you feel about horrors?” he asked, pleased they got in the beginning of the movie at least.</span><br/><br/>“To be perfectly honest, it depends on the horror movie…Some of them, I laugh at…Others…” A pause, as she lowered in her seat a bit. “…Others, I have to peek between my fingers, hide under blankets, and then run through my apartment because I’m alone and swear something’s going to pop out from behind me in some dark corner…” Laughter, quiet, fell from her lips as she glanced in his direction. “…May be safer for you to hold the popcorn…it might get tossed, depending how scary this movie is…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “That is the most adorable thing I have ever heard,” he said with smile and held out his hand. “Here, you can take it and hold it if you want. That way you can squeeze it if you get scared,” his voice held no mocking or tease, but a genuine offer. “I am not sure how I will handle this, so I am sure that I could use the extra comfort as well,” he added.</span><br/><br/>“That’s not even remotely ado-AH!” It was a cheap jump, but it jumped her nonetheless, her hand suddenly in his and squeezing tightly while she physically lifted a bit out of her seat. Face turning a deep red as her mind caught up with itself, she used her other hand to push her hair back behind her ear. It was then she realized how tightly she held his hand; Relinquishing her hold a bit, she slouched down in her seat more. “…Sorry…you can probably expect a lot of that.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The squeeze was rather tight, but he barely registered the pain. Instead he just enjoyed the contact with her hand in his own. At her apology he only smiled, “No worries, I don't mind. Not at all...” he said with a tone pitched a bit low and it took him a moment to focus back on the movie and not her.</span><br/><br/>Her eyes found his for a moment, noting the change in his pitch, momentarily tuning the movie out while her entire focus turned to him. It took her a bit to get back into the movie, but she eventually did, even if not entirely focused. Subconsciously, she leaned more toward him, resting just that small fraction more onto her arm rest while keeping hold of his hand.<br/><br/>And, the further into the movie they got, the more she seemed to curl into herself. Each time she jumped, her grip on his hand tightened, her legs were pulled up to her chest, her other hand was covering her eyes. When suspense would build, she’d be peeking through her fingers, bracing for what she thought was coming. Some of the time, she’d be spot on; Others, she was far off and it ended up scaring her worse than she thought it would.<br/><br/>By the time things were getting worse for the heroins, she’d already curled into her seat, hardly stopping to uncover her eyes, the hand in hers a small help though the person it was attached to was mostly forgotten; Had she not been so into the horror film unfolding, she’d have tried to be cooler when it came to her reactions…but, the damage was done and she was completely sucked in. The popcorn even had to be placed on the far side of her seat as she tried to get a little closer instinctively, turning her face into his shoulder at one point because she couldn’t even stand to peek through her fingers anymore.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Elijah would have lied if he said he truly focused on the movie, instead he felt himself watch Chrystal from the corner of his eye. How she tensed, how she drew closer to him, the way she would squeeze his hand and then peek through her fingers. Every now and again he would find himself caught up in the suspense with her and jump when she jumped. Never had he enjoyed a movie so much before and he still had no idea what the movie was about.  <br/> <br/>When it finally ended and the lights came back up in the theater he was all smiles, with a heart that raced a mile a minute.  <br/> <br/>“Quite the thriller, huh?” he asked, hand still held her own.</span><br/><br/>Initially, when the lights came back up, she was still huddled into him, hardly paying attention to the fact that it was over. But, when he called her attention to it, and she opened her eyes again, she realized she was clinging to him, and clinging hard. Releasing hold of his hand completely, she worked at pulling on her coat, and picking up the stray pieces of popcorn that had escaped in her jumping.<br/><br/>“…Definitely a thriller…” Chrystal replied with a nod, cheeks red that she’d freaked as much as she had. “Better than whatever that comedy was supposed to be, even if I watched most of it through my fingers; A fact, you’ll not repeat to anybody. Ever.” Shaking her head, standing as she stretched and finished pulling on the coat completely, “How could you watch that without jumping as badly as I? You hardly flinched by comparison! And I didn’t see you once huddling unable to watch…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He shrugged, “Don't think I really paid that much attention to the movie.” He answered honestly while he held her gaze for a bit, then stood and offered his hand to her once again. “Shall we continue on to our dinner?”</span><br/><br/>…The blush got worse then, though she couldn’t say she was surprised. Had he been the one jumping and clambering onto her shoulder, she’d likely have been more into what he was doing, and not the movie. But, the dinner was a welcomed change of pace, nodding and taking hold of his hand with a far gentler grip than she’d been using previously. “Dinner would be wonderful,” came her reply, allowing her hair to fall a bit to forward. “Where are we going?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The simple embrace between their hands was kept and so they walked hand in hand together out of the theater. “I happened to find a nice Italian place not too far from here,” he explained. “I did a bit of research and they apparently have some of the best tiramisu in the city,” he grinned and her hand a gentle squeeze. “I mean you already said that you enjoyed the one that they delivered to you, so I am sure that we will enjoy this one as well,” voice relaxed and casual as he enjoyed the simple contact of her hand in his own hand.</span><br/><br/>His hand holding hers, squeezing hers, gave her some comfort as the movie became backburner in her thoughts. Instead, she focused on him; A welcomed change. “And then you’ll be able to try it firsthand,” she remarked with a smile over in his direction. “How far away is it? I’m still of the mind something is going to pop up and try to slaughter us on this walk…” Of course, she was joking, for the most part.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Only a few blocks,” his hand slipped from her own to wrap about her waist and hug her a little closer. “Besides, I will make sure that at the very least they slaughter me first so that you can get away,” he joked, but gave her waist a small squeeze. “Or, you could do that teleport trick that you have and get us both to safety,” he smirked.</span><br/><br/>Suddenly, her body was more than a little aware of his hold about her waist, of the way he squeezed her to his form, of just how perfectly they seemed to fit together. Thankfully, he seemed far more into the conversation and missed the way her eyes dropped for that brief second to his torso, and then to his face, his eyes, for just the span of a heartbeat. Then her eyes were back forward. “I’ve already told you I can’t teleport, so we’d be screwed,” she replied with a laugh. “The most I could do is beat them down with my wallet…Damn me for not having an insanely heavy, stereotypical women’s purse!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh? So, you would at least help me and not run to leave me to face the danger on my own?” a light chuckle tumbled free from his lips while they continued to walk toward their destination. “How heavy is that thing? Never did lift it up or anything.”</span><br/><br/>“Mmmmm not too heavy…we’d be better off to try and break for it instead of using that as our main weapon,” she commented, only giving a look in response to his first question. “You’d probably think it weighed nothing, but it’s got…maybe…half a pound to it, with all the change accumulated.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Are you saying that because I work out?” the amusement twinkled in his eyes just as they turned a corner to go down a side street.</span><br/><br/>“You seem to lift me with no issue so I’d assume you’d have no issue with my wallet, either,” she replied to that, neither confirming nor denying his obvious workout routine; The muscles spoke for themselves.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He said nothing in that regard and instead just continued to walk in comfortable silence with her, his eyes on occasion being drawn to his watch. The restaurant came into view and he broke away from her to open the door for her. “After you,” he replied with the smallest of bows and a smile on his face. Once they were both inside he went to the host, “Reservation for two, under Maddox.” <br/> <br/>A brief moment was taken as the book was consulted before he nodded and smiled, “Oh of course sir.” Menus were retrieved and he bowed slightly to them and gestured with his arm, “This way, sir.” The trip was a short one, that ended with Elijah at the back of her chair, so that he could pull it out her before she sat.  <br/> <br/>“Would you like an appetizer? While you look over the menu?” the host asked.  <br/> <br/>“Actually,” and he waved him over. Once there, they whispered softly and there was a bit of extra cash exchanged. After that Elijah checked his watch and then focused solely on her.  <br/> <br/>“So, anything you see that has caught your eye?” he asked, while he took a gander at his own menu.</span><br/><br/>She noticed him checking his watch and didn’t think much of it, thinking it was more to do with the reservation time than anything else. A small curtsy later and she was entering ahead of him, stepping to the side so he could speak to the host. Then, she followed after the gentleman, hesitating only a moment as Elijah pulled out her chair and helped her to the table.<br/><br/>It wasn’t until the whispering started that she got suspicious. Eyes narrowing as she sought to try and catch what was being exchanged between the two, eyeing the cash and then continuing to look at him (rather than the menu) after his attention shifted.<br/><br/>“…What was that?” she asked, curiosity getting the better of her while her menu went ignored. “And don’t try to say nothing; If I didn’t know you, I’d assume some weird, pre-dinner drug deal.” Her tone was a joking one, but the curiosity was genuine. “What are you trying to pull, Elijah?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Elijah smirked and gave a slight shrug of his shoulders, “Pre-dinner drug deal, huh?” he asked. Though there was little time for her to respond as his surprise arrived, right on time.  <br/> <br/>A smartly dressed man held within is arms a <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://4.bp.blogspot.com/-DLBs0kZVpUc/Tgd1uWFU2II/AAAAAAAAB5I/PKeiJkds04c/s1600/flowers%2Bbouquets.%2B%25281%2529.jpg"">bouquet of flowers</a>, “For the lady.” Flowers were presented with a small bow and a smile before he left just as quickly he arrived. “As you can see,” he said with a purely genuine smile. “Not a drug deal, but I did not think you would want to carry them around during the movie, so I arranged to have them delivered here for when we had dinner.” <br/> <br/>All around them, those closest to their table would have seen the exchange and many of the faces held smiles at the couple and the romantic public gesture.</span><br/><br/>“Yes,” she started to reply. “Pre-din-…” Her eyes widened as the man came up with a bouquet of beautiful flowers, words fading into nothingness as she accepted them, at a loss for words. Gaze going back and forth between the flowers and his eyes, she started to try to say thank you, but nothing came out.<br/><br/>Cheeks flushing, the smiles from the surrounding tables and the occasional “aww” had her feeling embarrassed; Happy, to be sure, but completely taken aback by the kind gesture. “I don’t even…this is…” Another pause as she gathered her vocational facets. “…Thank you, Elijah…Really, this is…They’re beautiful…” Her eyes found his, the blush still there though fading as a smile, genuine if a bit shy, pulled at the corners of her lips. “I…Thank you.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> All he could do was smile, “You are most welcome, Chrystal.”  <br/> <br/>His menu was picked up once again and he took some time to appraise it before he looked back to her, “Hmm...I am thinking a fresh italian salad with some lasagna. What about you?”  <br/> <br/>The blush that was on her cheeks, cause his own to heat slightly. This was an interesting side of her, this shy side that blushed and smiled. He liked it, like he liked everything else about her.</span><br/><br/>For a while after that, she kept looking at him. Not staring, but just…appreciating. The lighting in the restaurant was softer, adding to the overall romantic overtones of the moment, and adding to his already attractive demeanor. And, the moment he called attention to the menu, she shook herself out of it, reading the menu intently to try and pick something. “A salad and perhaps a small portion of manicotti,” she finally chose as she looked back at her flowers, fingers tracing over their delicate petals.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Is the small portion so that you have room for desert?” he teased.  </span><br/><br/>A laugh fell free, shaking her head. “No, it’s not for that! It’s because Italian is insanely filling, and manicotti, I wouldn’t be able to eat their normal portion. Though…the dessert is awfully tempting…Let’s just hope I still have room for it, otherwise you’ll have to enjoy it all by your lonesome.”<br/><br/>Their waiter came over, ready to take their order with a smile. She placed her own, and, after he placed his, he left with a small bow, going to put their order in.<br/><br/>“So…what shall we talk about? I’d offer to talk about the movie, but I’m not sure that’d help appetites.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I was only really focused on you and not the movie anyway,” he smiled. “We could exchange embarrassing childhood stories? You know to do that whole making ourselves vulnerable and of course for blackmail later,” he chuckled, eyes on her own. There was something with the current lighting that added to the way her eyes stood out. How they sparkled when she smiled and just....there were no words to how beautiful she looked. “I lost my clothes in gym once and had to walk through the school naked all the way to the office so that I could call home to get some new clothes brought to me,” he volunteered first.</span><br/><br/>The mention of childhood stories had her smile flickering for a bit, eyes dropping. But, to hold out as long as possible, she was happy to listen to his embarrassing stories. “Wait…” she leaned forward, trying to suppress a laugh. “You…walked through the school naked…to make a call for new clothes…because no one…would help you…” The snickers started as she envisioned a pasty, less-bulky Elijah trying to be modest while rushing through the halls. “I…that tops anything I could have come up with. Can’t say anyone wanted to steal my clothes…” Another laugh and she was shaking her head leaning back and settling into her chair. “What other embarrassing stories do you have, Elijah? After all…sharing is caring, and I’d love to hear all about your younger self.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Elijah shook his head, but grinned. “Hmm....well I got stuck in a tree once when I tried to rescue a kitten,” he offered for her amusement. “Climbed up there with the intent to save it, but then...well....I kind of got scared and could not make it down myself,” he admitted with a bit of a blush.</span><br/><br/>“I knew you saved kittens from trees…” she commented while stifling the laughter behind one of her hands. “Don’t tell me it wasn’t high up, either…or I may not be able to stop laughing…Was it a single branch up? How young were you? If it was at the top of the tree, I<span style=""font-style: italic"">may</span>be able to let it slide…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “How did you just know that, huh? Do I look like the type that just saves kittens all the time?” he asked with a smirk. “As for the height of the tree it was a good ten feet tall, so pretty damn tall, especially to a young kid. Thank you very much,” he added in a tone that was full of humor and good nature.  <br/> <br/>“Now, to be fair, you should share something from your childhood,” he said with certainty and social awkwardness that had been there earlier.</span><br/><br/>“You seem the type to go out of your way to help anyone and anything, fuzzy kittens in trees included,” she replied to that with a grin before it faltered a touch.<br/><br/>“I, um…I don’t really have anything to share about my childhood…” There was a pause as her eyes dropped and her brow furrowed a bit, one of her hands pushing back the hair that had fallen forward in her usual nervous tick. “Besides…” Another smile appeared as she looked back up at him, though smaller than the first had been. “I’d much rather hear about you. You look like you’ve got a few stories to tell.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I do, but if I tell you all of my stories, then what will we do on our next date?” Again he stated that they would be having another date, not asking her about when or if they would get together again, but essentially he took charge and made the date for the both of them.</span><br/><br/>“Oh, there will be another date?” she then asked, the comment not missed. “What makes you so sure?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “If you want to hear my other stories, then there will be a second date. Simple as that,” he smirked at his own cleverness.</span><br/><br/>“And, if I wanted to hear them now instead?” she pressed. “If we don’t talk about that, what will we discuss? Politics? The weather? The price of tea in China?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “What is the going rate of tea now?” he asked as if he did not hear her first question.</span><br/><br/>“You’d really deny me the pleasure of more of your stories?” she countered.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “If only so that I can wow you with them later, then yes,” another instant response in turn.</span><br/><br/>For a moment, she just stared at him, brow slightly raised but nothing more was said. “I didn’t stay at any school long enough to have a funny story…” she finally admitted, eyes intently on the candle between them. “…I moved from place to place and stayed for only a few months at any given time…I guess the closest thing I have to a funny story would be the time I ran into someone, and their tray spilled all over the front of me…” A shrug moved through her shoulders and she pushed her hair back once more. “Otherwise, I don’t have anything, really.”<br/><br/>Falling silent again, she just stared at the fire, willing it to die down just a touch before it went out completely, even the smoke disappearing within the blink of an eye. “So, anyway, what’s one thing you can’t live without?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> There was a sadness to her, or at least a hesitation in sharing her past with him. Why? He was not sure, but he knew better than to press the issue with her, at least tonight. No, tonight was to be a fun night, a night for redemption and a night for them both to just enjoy themselves and one another's company.  <br/> <br/>“Hmm...my contacts and by default my glasses,” a small chuckle. “I am rather blind without either of those. Same question to you.”</span><br/><br/>“I don’t have anything I can’t live without,” she replied simply. “Not in a tangible sense, anyway. I’ve always been one for a simpler, pick-up-at-any-time existence. Mentally….control. I don’t like not being in control of things, emotions…circumstance…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “So, then I take it the whole concept to move here was not really upsetting? Is it that you don't like to or don't want to settle in one place?” he asked. Though there was a pause in the conversation as their plates arrived and Elijah was pleased with his order. When asked if he wanted more cheese he nodded and waited for the waiter to give Chrystal the same offer and then leave before he looked to her for an answer to his question.</span><br/><br/>The waiter came back with their food and it gave her a reprieve from his questions. Thanking him for the food, and declining the extra cheese, she tasted her food with a smile, focusing on it for a moment, rather than the question. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to settle…but that she didn’t trust herself<span style=""font-style: italic"">to</span>settle, to get complacent somewhere and then cause something to happen she’d later regret.<br/><br/>“It wasn’t upsetting, no…Moving’s my thing, apparently. If I choose to, the day that I decide to move, I’m already packed up and heading to a new place before nightfall…” A shrug ensued as she took a sip of her water. “Whether I don’t like or don’t want to, I don’t know. I never really had a reason to, I guess is how I’d describe it. Apart from my close friendship with delivery services at various restaurants, I didn’t have too many connections.” Another shrug. “That probably sounds weird…but I’m sure you’ve noticed I’m not too…open.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “You? Not open?” he teased before he took a bite of his food and indulged in that for a bit before he looked back at to her. “It's not weird. Not everyone is supposed to be the same, because if that was the case we would all be very very boring. Right?” he chuckled and took another bite of his food, to ponder over a few thoughts before he asked her the question on his mind. “What are the chances of you sticking around here? You know for a possible long term thing?”</span><br/><br/>Another bite of her own food and it took a minute to for his next question to register.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The chances of sticking around…</span>she repeated.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Depends on how my guilty conscience holds out…</span>“I don’t know…” she started to answer, eyes dropping to her plate rather than maintaining any form of eye contact. “If I have a reason to stay…it could be a long-term thing. Only time will tell on that front.”<br/><br/>Falling silent for just a moment longer, she changed the subject. “How’s your dinner?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The prolonged pause had him concerned, a knot of worry twisted up in the pit of his stomach as he worried that he had crossed some unspoken line once again between the two of them. A line that he had already crossed and nearly messed up. Then she finally spoke and he smiled, the blush came to him without notice though he did clear his voice just a bit before he answered her. <br/> <br/>“Um, it is very good. How about yours?”</span><br/><br/>The blush was met with a smile, finally looking up at him but not pointing it out if only because it’d likely lead to her own and it wasn’t something she wanted. Instead, she nodded while replying, “Very good, thank you. You picked a wonderful place for dinner, I have to admit.” A slight pause to get a sip of her water again, and then she added, “Let’s just hope you think the tiramisu is as good as the main course.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The heat upon his cheeks slowly faded and he was able to just smile, “Well, the reviews say and I quote “It is to die for!”, so I think we are going to be safe. At least I am anyway since you have already had a sneak peek on how it tastes.”  <br/> <br/>More time was passed in what he felt like comfortable silence while they both ate and enjoyed their meal. “Was there ever a place or a time when you felt settled and content?” he asked, eyes cast up to find her own.</span><br/><br/>The silence was welcomed, if only so she wouldn’t have to answer any other questions. It gave her time to get back into the right mindset for a date rather than evasive maneuvers in conversation etiquette. It lasted a while, but, it came to an end. She felt his eyes, but didn’t look up, instead giving what had to be the millionth shrug of that evening.<br/><br/>Pushing her plate back, she leaned back a bit in her chair, crossing her legs again. A finger rimmed her glass, she smiled again. “How are you even going to have room for the Tiramisu? Bonbons, popcorn, dinner…I’m not sure I’ll have any room to have any, but watching you try it may prove to be amusing.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The question was dodged again and he just made a mental note to stop with the questions and instead focus on just the simple chit chat. A smirk showed on his face and he leaned back to lift his shirt just a bit, “I don't know....does it look like I am getting full yet?”</span><br/><br/>This time, it was her turn to blush, the sudden hint of ab overshadowing her gratefulness that he didn’t push the issue. “If that was an indication of how full we are…I’d never look full. Granted, I can’t show you my nonexistent six pack, but I’d like to think I can hold my own,” she joked back with a shake of her head. “Must be all that working out, working up an appetite.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “You would think, but I just eat and only work out when I am bored....” he paused to mull that over. “Hmm....maybe I do work out too much....” he joked and went back to finishing his meal and then waved over the waiter. “One order of the tiramisu, we plan on sharing it,” he winked to Chrystal and the waiter left with a knowing smile on his face. “You share it with me and that way we are not both trying to stuff ourselves like pigs,” he joked.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Working out too much…no such thing…</span>she thought with the fond memory of his abs, biceps, legs…the whole package. And, as the waiter came and gone, she shook her head, smiling. “Still not sure I’ll pull my weight on this eating thing, but we can try it. Not like you’ll be losing anything with eating a few extra bites, with all that ‘working out too much’.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No worries,” he said just as the waiter returned. “I will eat what you don't and guess just work extra hard to work it all off later,” he gave a wink and then handed her a fork. “Who shall have the first bite?”</span><br/><br/>“You, of course,” she replied gesturing at the Tiramisu. “It’s you who’s not yet tried this, so you get the pleasure of the first bite and telling me how it wonderful it is.” With a grin, she glanced up again, teasing. “Want me to feed it to you, or do you think you can handle it?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Eyes on her own now, he held the gaze for a bit before he looked to her fork, his tongue slid slowly across his lips in thought before he looked back to her eyes. “You should feed it to me, you know just to make sure I don't drop some on my shirt and make a mess. Unless you want me removing my shirt again, but only in this place?”</span><br/><br/>Her brow perked up, waiting for him to respond, painfully aware of his tongue slipping across his lips. “Hmm…to have you remove it or not…” she thought aloud, grin growing, even if her mind was already screaming at her,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“KEEP THE SHIRT ON!”</span>“Guess I’ll have to feed you to make sure you don’t make a mess; I doubt they’ll look too kindly on you stripping.”<br/><br/>Picking up her fork, she took off a bite, and held it over to him. “Would you like choo-choo sounds with that, too? No extra charge, I promise.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> All he did was smile and sat a bit more forward in his seat, “No need.” The only words that he uttered before he took the offered piece from the fork. Eyes fluttered closed and a soft moan left his lips, before his eyes opened slowly to find her own. “Delicious,” he whispered. Now sat back in his seat he proceeded to do the same for her. A piece on his fork was held out for her to take, “Do you want some cooing sounds as well?”</span><br/><br/>Without realizing it, she’d held her breath as he took his bite, and that breath didn’t get released. If anything, another breath was taken in as he moaned, and it, too, was held. His whisper, the way he’d connected with her eyes, part of her mind wanted to hear the moans he had to offer in another situation.<br/><br/>And that wasn’t a good mindset for her to be in.<br/><br/>Her cheeks went flushed a bit as he got her a piece, nibbling on her lower lip as she focused on him intently.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Breathe!</span>her mind screamed at her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You need to breathe!</span>Letting out the breath as quietly as she could, she offered up a small smile, and shook her head, leaning forward like he had to meet his offering. This time her own eyes fluttered closed and a moan, though quiet, did manage to escape if only because her mind was so far…elsewhere right then. Cheeks flushing a little more as her eyes opened again, lower until they rose to meet his, the smile flickering until she whispered back, “Told you so…”<br/><br/>Leaning back, she regarded him for a moment longer before adding, voice more to its normal volume, “New favorite dessert, perhaps?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The way she held her breath and how she moaned ever so softly was not lost on him, but he made it a point to not comment. Instead he sat back in his seat and took another bite for himself. At her question he gave the smallest shrug, “Maybe...”  A pause and his eyes looked up to find her own once again, “Perhaps if we were to share it each time together, then I could see it being a favorite dessert.”</span><br/><br/>Taking a small bite for herself, she listened to his reply.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not as though that’d be a bad set up…</span>came an unbidden thought. “Perhaps that can be arranged. Otherwise, we’ll have to find something else to eat…Maybe that’s for the better; Wouldn’t want you to get sick of it, after all,” she replied.<br/><br/>And they continued, enjoying the tiramisu in silence as they had their meal, with her calling it quits about when she’d expected to, so she sat there, looking around the restaurant to keep from staring him down. “So, if we have another date sometime…what other desserts would you want to try?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The silence was warm, comfortable even. Each ate the dessert and when she called it quits he without shame brought to plate closer to himself so that he could finish it. At the mention of another date he smiled and only managed to blush slightly, before he focused on her question instead. “Hmm, not sure honestly,” he mused for a bit while he enjoyed another piece of the dessert. “I don't have a lot of experience in this department so...I guess I would have to give in to your more refined tastes? And go with whatever you might wish to suggest to me.”</span><br/><br/>“Isn’t that a little dangerous?” she asked coyly, regarding him across the table. “Trusting the ‘tastes’ of someone you hardly know? I could be into such tastes as snake venom laced with bat guano in a white wine reduction over vanilla ice cream.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> An arched brow was the first to answer her statement, soon to be accompanied by a smirk. “I would have to say that you have some adventurous tastes there and I would hope that you at least swish a bit of mouth wash after every meal,” a small chuckle exited his mouth. “However, that aside, I do trust you to not lead me astray,” a now genuine smile played on his lips, his eyes once again on her own.</span><br/><br/>“And if I didn’t rinse after every meal?” she then added, brow quirking as a playful gleam took hold of her eyes. “For all you know, you could have kissed bat guano second-hand already.” And, at the mention of the kiss, her mind wandered and her eyes dropped, cheeks flushing.<br/><br/>Clearing her throat, she changed the subject. “I’m glad the tiramisu was to your satisfaction, though. Too bad you finished it already.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I certainly had not noticed anything when we kissed the other night, but then again we only kissed the one time so I really only have that experience to go off of,” he explained. A glance to his now empty plate and he shrugged, “I more than enjoy the conversation that has taken place since I finished. So, when would this second date be?'</span><br/><br/>“But now that the conversation’s over, the date’s coming to a natural close,” she replied. Glancing up at him when the mention of another date came up, she tilted her head. “I don’t know. May not even be a second date…” Her eyes, still holding that playful gleam looked away again. “If there were to be a second…it would depend on your schedule, I expect.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “My schedule, huh?” he nodded and leaned forward to take his phone from his back pocket. “Let's see....tomorrow night, I have working out and eating take out....” a couple of presses on his phone's screen. “The following night I have some work with the homeless, followed by working out and then take out,” more presses on his phone. “The next night....just working out and then the night after that it is helping out with the homeless. So, I say our second date can be on any of those days as long as you wear that smile I do love to see,” he grinned, phone put away as he awaited her response.</span><br/><br/>“That’s<span style=""font-style: italic"">if</span>we have another date,” she replied again, coy grin on her lips. “What makes you think I want to go on another with you?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I make you smile, laugh and even relax a bit,” he paused and looked down for a moment then back up to her. “You get to tease me and get carried about the city like the important person you are,” statement made, he folded his hands before him. “So, what do you think now?”</span><br/><br/>His points were valid, met with a steady gaze as her own hands folded, finding a new home atop the table as she leaned forward. “All well and good, but I thought that was merely part of your client package. What would I have to look forward to on another date when you’re merely obligated to show me a good time? What would be any different than making me smile via text?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “In person,” he began the blush slowly crept back into his cheeks. “I get to see the way the emotion touches your eyes, how there is a light there that shines when you are happy and amused only to darken just the slightest bit when you are having a go at me,” there he paused to look down at his hands when he continued to speak. “I suppose the second date then is mostly for my benefit. To get to see you again and enjoy your company more each and every time that we are together,” a shrug and he just managed to steal a glance in her direction before his eyes found their way back to his hands.</span><br/><br/>She’d blushed earlier that night. She’d blushed only moments before this talk even started. But the blush she now sported was deeper than that, as her own eyes dropped and her teeth became embedded in her lower lip, deep in thought. Was another date wise? He was just so…innocent, and every action or topic she discussed with him was run over several times before she did anything he may end up regretting later. After that talk in her apartment, she almost wondered if even allowing this date to happen was too fast, even with him assuring her he was fine.<br/><br/>“Well…we probably shouldn’t have another date too soon, I wouldn’t think,” Chrystal started. “But…perhaps…Monday? We could do something Monday night, if you’d like? What we do, I don’t know…Anything I don’t end up embarrassing myself on would be wonderful, but I’m fairly open if you are?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The confirmation for their second date made him grin from ear to ear, “That sounds perfect.”  <br/> <br/>Then as if perfectly timed the waiter arrived to see if they needed anything else, given they had reached an end, he just requested the check. “Can I walk you home? Or would you rather teleport on your own?” he asked the tease heavy in his tone while he dug his wallet out from his pocket.</span><br/><br/>“I don’t teleport, otherwise I wouldn’t have to worry about slipping or falling in the winter time,” she replied with a laugh, buying herself time to think it over. “As for walking me home…isn’t that a bit out of the way for you? We’ll be in an endless loop of ‘here, let me walk you home’.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""No, because I will just walk you home and then that would be the end of it,"" matter of fact tone while he placed his card on the check for the waiter to retrieve. ""How would it be a loop?""</span><br/><br/>“Because, if you went out of your way to walk me home, I’d have to do the same for you to make sure that you’re home safe and sound,” she pointed out. “Only fair if you’re doing it for me, to do it for you.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""That defeats the purpose of me walking you home..."" he stated with a slight shake of his head. ""How about we compromise? We can part halfway one another's home and then just call to let the other know we are there safe. How does that sound?""</span><br/><br/>“Defeats the purpose for you, but not for me, as it’d allow me to make sure<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>made it. Never know what’s lurking in the dark alleyways…And, since you’re the innocent one, I have to make sure you make it in one piece…” she replied. “But…if you’re really against me doing that, then parting half-way is the best compromise.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Wait wait wait...."" he signed for the check, thanked the man and stood. ""I'm the innocent one? How so?"" he asked while he stepped around to pull out her chair for her.</span><br/><br/>As he stepped around, and pulled out her chair, she stood, shrugging her coat on before grabbing her flowers. Smelling them for a moment, eyes on his, she drew out the silence, and walked out ahead of him without so much as word said until they were outside of the establishment. “Yes, you’re the innocent one…I would have thought the reasons were obvious,” she finally replied in a thoughtful, though teasing, tone.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Tip left, his own coat shrugged and he followed after his silent date. When he caught up to her he fell in line beside, just as she felt the desire to explain herself with the innocent comment. “I still do not see what you mean by my innocence,” he protested. “I mean I was the one who had to protect you from the big bad city and such.”</span><br/><br/>“Protect me?” she repeated. “I was lost. What would the big, bad city have done to me? The worst case would have been ending up on the wrong side of town yet again and backtracking.” A glance up at him. “You need the protecting from those that’d take advantage of your good intentions, which is why I’m here, and making sure that, on your way home, you’re not swindled<span style=""font-style: italic"">out</span>of that home.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""How exactly would that happen?"" he pressed as he refused to let it go.</span><br/><br/>“Oh…I don’t know…” she started, letting out a breath while she thought over details. “Some poor girl, like me, comes up to you. Maybe she claims to have an abusive boyfriend she ran away from, she’s clinging to you with tears streaming down her face and ‘unable’ to get a clear sentence out. You offer to call someone for her, perhaps bring her to a shelter, but she panics and clings harder. You don’t want to leave her alone for the night, so you offer her money, which she gladly accepts…only to need more. Maybe, in the process of giving her that money, they ‘abuser’ comes out and attacks you, taking you for everything you’re worth. Keys, identification, cell, money or cards you had on you at the time…Granted, that’s a quick mockup, but that could go a plethora of different ways.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> For a long while he merely walked with her and said nothing, because there was nothing that could be said. She was right. Simple as that. If that scenario actually happened it would have likely gone down like that. “Ok, so maybe you should walk me home?” he finally said with an overly dramatized nervous laugh. “I swear you have some magical powers or something when it comes to living in this city and not dying!” he laughed and just continued to walk at her side.</span><br/><br/>Mentally, she stiffened at the mention of powers, though she remained the same in outward appearance. All she did was offer a laugh, and a shake of her head, for another moment, before replying, “Don’t worry, though. I promise I’ll be the utmost respectful walking you home, making sure to see you to your door and then be on my merry way! Can’t have my date dying prior, right?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh would you be ever so kind?” he asked before he took hold of her arm and rested his head on her shoulder. “My hero! Protecting little old me from the big bad world, I do declare that this must be my lucky night.” The voice and mannerisms far too dramatic than they should have been, his posture now awkward and odd, while he tried to maintain his hold on her and continue to walk.</span><br/><br/>The laughter grew louder as he grabbed a hold of her arm, nearly stumbling as they continued to walk at their awkward angles: he, holding tightly to her arm, and she…trying not to fall over laughing. “This is the part where you give me a kerchief, right?” she asked, having to slow her pace to account for the sudden mass of muscle now attached. “A kerchief and continue with your adoration for your rescuer? I think I’m alright with this development! You may continue.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Would the napkin I accidentally stole from the restaurant count?” he asked in a brief moment of pause.</span><br/><br/>That had her actually stopping, to look at him and perking a brow. “…How did you accidentally steal this…napkin?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “When I tucked the napkin into my lap...it kind of got stuck in my belt....and I did not notice till I had my coat on and did not want to seem like I was....playing with myself when we left,” he managed to stammer out. “So, I kind of just kept it....”</span><br/><br/>Standing there, she tried to keep a straight face…and managed for a few solid moments. However…the idea that someone would assume him playing with himself in such an upstanding establishment, especially after the romantic gesture he made earlier that night…was ridiculous. “Why…” she started, choking on a laugh, before cutting it off again, hiding her smile behind her flowers. “…Why would anyone think…you were…playing with yourself, might I ask?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Now a bright red he just shrugged and looked way. “I..I don't know. I mean I am a bit clumsy and people could get the wrong idea when a man is fiddling with anything beneath their coats...” his voice trailed off and he just continued to walk with her in silence.</span><br/><br/>As they came up to the area where they were to part ways, their steps slowed, and she felt slightly awkward. If only because they’d been talking about his plight with the napkin moments before, so the idea of him playing with himself in public was still…laughable. But, while they gave their awkward goodnight, she sobered up, and her breath even hitched as he leaned in, glad that he’d gone for her cheek for the kiss and not her lips otherwise she’d have stopped it.<br/><br/>Kiss received, and blush painting her cheeks, she told him he needed to, at least, text to tell her that he was safe and that they’d talk further tomorrow before making her slow exit. Occasionally peeking over her shoulder until he was out of sight and then making her way back to the apartment relatively quickly, glancing over her shoulder the entirety of the way; this time to make sure there was no unexpected surprise from Annelise waiting for her.<br/><br/>Instead…that surprise came in the form of a note. It wasn’t attached to her door, left anywhere she could have reasoned…<br/><br/>Instead…it was left on her pillow, noticed after she’d already laid down for the night, rolling over to find it staring her in the face.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Not even a proper kiss goodnight? After your fight the last time, and that sweet gesture of flowers—beautiful, by the way—he should have been given at least that. <br/><br/>Don’t mess this up.”</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The laughter at his expense left an overall feeling of happiness and contentment, at least until they came to where they would part ways for the night. Hands now in his pockets, fingers busy with the unconscious habit to count all of the keys on his key ring. “Good night,” he whispered and leaned down to kiss her on the cheek. A nod was given to her request for a text and then he turned to head on his way home. However, he felt the request lacked a certain something, so he spent the walk home taking snapchats of him with various faces of fright and despair. Until the last one which was of him in front of his door, the words “good night” again sent in the text.  <br/> <br/>That night he climbed into bed and felt that he had at least managed to repair the damage he had done to the start of their relationship. He looked forward to their next date, though he had to figure out what they would do on this one. Regardless he was happy and had not trouble with sleep that night.</span>"
963,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412&start=20,2014-02-05T20:14:02,Eferhilda,"“Mr. Maddox?”<br/><br/>It’d taken next to nothing to find out where he’d worked. Starting out by following the snapchats he sent Chrystal, the backgrounds, and snippets of visible work. Then, googling his name to find the place of business.<br/><br/>Then the excuse.<br/><br/>It was simple, really, and that just led to how innocent he really was, if he were so easy to find. But, that wasn’t proof, not by any means. So, this meant something more…hands-on. And, where Chrystal had been ignoring messages for a while now, it meant doing it themselves.<br/><br/>Gathering up her computer, she’d taken to his company, and signed in at the desk downstairs. A short elevator ride, and then it was a sea of cubicles.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But which one…?</span>she’d asked herself. Someone walking by with a bunch of papers in his hand caught her attention, and she stopped him, asking for where she could find who she sought. After that, it was really just a matter of navigating the maze of programming “cages” until she got to the right one.<br/><br/>So, there she stood, laptop case slung over her shoulder as she stood in front of him, a professional smile on her lips as she held her hand out. “I was told you were the one to speak to in regards to any programming feats I need accomplished?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Two days had passed and to him it almost felt like they crawled by, sure they shared texts and even a phone call from time to time, but he missed being around her. It was obvious again at work, his attitude upbeat and pleasant, a slight tune hummed under his breath while he typed away at his computer. Systems being tweaked, code getting written and ever on his mind was Chrystal, which is likely the reason why he had not noticed the woman who stood before him right off. It was when he sat back from the screen for a bit that his mind finally took note of her voice and overall presence.  <br/> <br/>“Oh!” with a rush he lurched to his feet and in the process knocked a stack of files that had been perched near the edge. “Oh crap! I'm sorry!” he knelt and started to gather up his mess, while also respond to her initial statement. “Um...well....I am really good with computers, so then yes I would be able to perform amazing programming feats for you,” he looked up from where he knelt and gave his best smile. “What is the help you are looking for?”</span><br/><br/>Emilia hardly moved, barely breathed, hand still out held while she waited for him to notice her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">…She picked a singularly-focused one, didn’t she?</span>came a wry thought, though her outer demeanor didn’t change.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not sure if that’s a good thing…or a bad thing…</span><br/><br/>But, when he did finally did notice, it took a great deal of restraint not to facepalm.<span style=""font-style: italic"">…Further proving his innocence…or, nerdom, at least…</span>She remained poised, hand still out held for a while longer before finally dropping it as he clearly wouldn’t be shaking it any time soon. Looking at it for a moment, she shook her head and pressed on. “I’ve seen similar programs utilized by other companies, but I’ve yet to find someone who can match it satisfactorily enough for me to do what’s needed.”<br/><br/>A pause. “…However, I’ll wait to get into the details of it all until you’re up off the floor and back in sorts,” she added, offering her hand to him, again, this time to help him up.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He replaced the paperwork and then took her offered hand, though he held on to it a bit longer to shake it with a bit of enthusiasm. “We have like a meeting, conference room set up that we use to discuss business. Want to go in there and we can discuss the details?” he offered.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Strong grip,</span>was the first thing she thought when she shook his hand. “The conference room would be wonderful. Lead the way, then, Mr. Maddox, as we’ve much to discuss.” Her eyes looked down at their hands, and then back up at him with a perked brow. “…If I could have my hand back?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh! Right!” he said and blushed despite himself as he released her hand. “Um, you can just call me Elijah and you are?” he asked as he led her toward the way to the conference room.</span><br/><br/>Following after him, she noted the blush. “Elijah, are you always on a first-name basis with clients?” she asked, her voice thoughtful as she spared a glance in his direction.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I am usually on a first name basis with everyone. I feel it helps us to get to know one another faster and start to build a foundation of trust, Ms....” he asked again for her name, his hand on the door which he opened for her.</span><br/><br/>“Aarons. Emilia Aarons,” she replied, walking into the door he’d opened with an accompanying, “Thank you”. Then, putting her bag on the table, she started pulling things out, documents and her laptop with a comparative to show when they reached that point. “Now, is there anything you can’t do, programming-wise, when it comes to linking technology to each other?”<br/><br/>“Emilia, please,” came her easy response. “And that’s good to hear…because I need to be able to keep track of a few things that I’ve needed to replace far too many times.” She paused again while rifling through her papers. “Employees keep ‘losing’ the phones we give them, and keep trying to use the cars we provide for things other than work. I need to have everything linked to one program so that, when things go missing, I can find them. I’ve the serial numbers and such to link them if you can somehow get a program up and running for it? I’ve got lojacks on cars now, but the phones are harder….Anything you can do?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Well, Emilia,” he started, a seat taken beside her. “That is actually something that I can easily do. I can install a program that runs on the operating system of the phones, so they can't shut it off. Then we can just link that with the cars lojack systems to a central program I can make for you, which will alert you of the constant whereabouts of the phones and vehicles. A detailed list could be generated and sent directly to your email on a daily, weekly or even monthly basis. Just a matter of what you preferred,” he smiled, a level of enthusiasm in his voice at the prospect of working on something new. “When were you looking to get this done by?”</span><br/><br/>Listening to him talk about it was almost infectious, the excitement that his voice held for the project at hand growing on her; It was a nice change of pace from the usual associates she worked with on a daily basis. “Before we talk deadlines, I've another question: I can’t take the phones from our employees for a day, however, to link them without throwing off business as a whole. It’s money I can’t afford to lose. Is there a way to, if I produce serial numbers and such, to do it remotely?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He thought this over for a moment then nodded, “Yes. If you could send out mass text to alert them that a system update is coming and have them all connect to some wifi for a moment that would be really easy to do. I can upload the file into an overall system update. It will shut the phones off and then reboot which will have the new program instantly activated and we would be good to go.” A broad smile at his own idea, “What kind of work does your company do?” now interested in the company he would be working for.</span><br/><br/>“Security and investigations, with a smattering of transportation thrown in,” she replied with a smile. “We provide our clients with security, intel gathering, and do so with the utmost discretion. Needless to say, when one phone goes down or turns up missing…it’s devastating.” With a nod as she wrote a few things down for her own notes, she turned her eyes back to his. “Now, how fast do you think a system like this could be put together and in working order? Money is no object, if that plays a part? I just need a system that’s reliable and won’t interfere with our daily business handlings.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Another pause in thought, “I can get a working model up as soon as...Friday. Like a beta version that I can test with some of my own equipment and then work out any bugs.” Another pause, his eyes cast up to the ceiling, lips moved silently as he did whatever calculations he did in his head. “I should be able to have this completely up and going in about three weeks. If you need it sooner than that I could push myself with some overtime and have it done within two weeks. Does that work for you?”</span><br/><br/>“If you push it, I can pay you extra? Though, I wouldn’t want to put your personal life at risk solely because I’m asking you to work overtime to complete this project. Do you have any commitments in the next couple of weeks that take precedent?” Emilia asked next, tone curious and thoughtful.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Without hesitation he nodded his head, “Yes. But, for you I could instead of working late come in early in the morning and work, plus take some of the work home.” A smile, genuine and pure came to his lips as he thought about the commitment he had, “Besides, the extra money would allow for me to treat someone to a fun time.” The smile lingered and his eyes kept an almost dreamy quality to them, “So, do we have a deal?”</span><br/><br/>“Ooooh,” came the beginning of a reply, her eyes taking on a light of humor. “So there’s a special someone waiting for you, hmm? And, coming in early won’t leave you too tired for them? All the money in the world won’t make for a good date if the date falls asleep during,” she added before glancing down at his hand. “You’re not married…so, it’d have to be a…girlfriend? Fiancée? Boyfriend? If I may pry, of course.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> This only caused him to blush more and he just gave a shrug while he looked down. “Um...there is a woman that I just started to see. Only had a first official date, but we have a second one coming up. I plan on trying to make it as special as possible,” he looked up to meet her gaze then. “It is hard to fall asleep when you just want to be around them, you know?” another shrug more blush and then he looked back to the project at hand. “I think you will be happy with this project. I can even file paperwork to copyright the work, so that only you are able to use it without someone having to pay you first.”</span><br/><br/>Her inner monologue was far more excited than she let on outwardly. She offered him an empathetic smile, nodding as he spoke of just how much she’d gotten under his skin already.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sounds like you’ve gotten further than we were giving you credit for…</span>Emilia thought to herself, her smile growing a touch. “It sounds like I’ll be ecstatic with this project, and I’d be extremely grateful if you could copyright this for me.” Taking hold of his hand, her own touch warmer than Chrystal’s but nothing too off from the norm to register, she shook it. “Now, I guess all we need to do is talk payment: Would you like it now? In installments? Once the project is complete, bugs worked out?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The touch made him smile and he looked down at the hand before he looked up at her once again, “How about a deposit now and then the full payment due when the project is done?”</span><br/><br/>“Sounds perfect,” she replied with a smile, releasing his hand to take out her paycheck. “Who should I make it out to?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Javelin Enterprises,” he stated. “Company gets most of the money, I just get to have a nice commission. And the deposit to start is 5k, with the balance to be paid up at the end another 5k,” he further explained. “So, Emilia, where did you hear about me?” he asked now somewhat curious which of his clients had recommended him to her.</span><br/><br/>“That is a story for another time,” she replied with a glance at her phone. “I’m actually running a bit behind schedule and need to meet with a client.” Finished filling out the check, she handed it over and got up from her seat, gathering her things. “If you need anything more, or have any questions about specifics, or even just to give an update, please don’t hesitate to call.” A card was left on the table with a smile. “I’ll show myself out.”<br/><br/>And with that, she was gone, running back to discuss with her “clients” exactly what she’d found.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The card was tucked into a pocket, the check taken to accounting and then he was back to his desk and work. Not without a quick message to Chrystal first of course.  <br/> <br/>* So, I just got a new client. *</span><br/><br/>Her day had been going by steadily; Sunday’s were generally slower for her, so she would lackadaisically put things away, making sure to take her time lest she run out of things to entertain herself. Inputting a few new books into the system, and calling back a few agents to confirm author signings were the last on her agenda when she’d gotten the text from Elijah. As per her growing usual, her phone was kept within eye’s view so she could see when a new message came through, and picked up the moment something from him was received. A smile pulled at her lips as she read the message, replying in kind a few moments later.<br/><br/>*That’s great news! What is the project?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He smiled as he typed out a response,  * Building some software for a client so that they can track their employees and make sure they are not misusing company products and time *</span><br/><br/>*Sounds like an important project! Does this mean your schedule will be changing and you’ll have actual…GASP!...Work to tend to?* she sent back, laughing a bit under her breath.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He rolled his eyes but grinned,  * It means that I get a nice commission. Not like what I ever do is actual work anyway, you know, unlike that grueling career that you have. * He teased back.</span><br/><br/>*Hey, have you ever tried to get in the way of a desperate house-wife and her self-help book? It’s grueling and life-threatening* she replied back with a roll of her eyes. *But, since you have this big commission now, I can leave you be so you can get to work if you’d like? We all know how you lack focus when talking to me…*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Well, when you talk to the person who makes you smile and think about interesting conversations and fine Italian cuisine, concentration is hard indeed. *</span><br/><br/>There was a blush that painted across her cheeks as she read the message, her smile turning shy as she lingered on the message a bit longer than needed, nibbling on her lip. *If I didn’t know any better, I’d say someone took over your body and sent that smooth text.* A pause before she sent the next message. * I’ll leave you be to focus; I wouldn’t want to be the cause of your loss of commission. Text me when you’re off work?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * If you insist and most definitely. I was thinking of buying one of those television things and wanted the opinion of a professional. :P *</span><br/><br/>*GASP! You’re joining the world of the television watchers, too?! WHO ARE YOU AND WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH ELIJAH?!*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * LOL! Well I thought we could do like a movie night or something at my place. So, I would need one of those things....right? *</span><br/><br/>*A movie night, huh? That -would- require some sort of device to watch it on, unless we’re going to watch it on our phones* she sent back, though her mind was already thinking on whether a movie night would be a good idea. He’d had a mini-freak out when they were at her house…not under date pretenses. Apartments should be off limits for a while yet, right? To keep him from feeling uncomfortable, and to keep her from making him feel uncomfortable.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * My phone is not big enough to fully appreciate a movie or something * he paused for a moment in a text. * Mostly I just wanted your expert opinion, you know for when we do a movie night thing. Which probably won't be for a while as I have to like super clean my apartment....lol  That could take months! *</span><br/><br/>*Oh god, don’t tell me you’re a hoarder now, too? lol* she sent back. *A computer nerd who hoards…what do you have to clean up? Your comics? Computer programming books?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Har har. You so funny :P * He sent before he continued. * More that there are like towers of books around*</span><br/><br/>*Then I guess it’s a good thing you’ve got a few months, huh?* she sent with another laugh. *…I’ll leave you to it, otherwise this conversation will never get work done. Text me later.* And with that, she left her phone on her desk, finishing up the last few things she had to before the end of her work day.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Work went by in a flash, but he stayed a bit later to get started on his new project. When he left he called Chrystal and they talked as he walked home from work, arrangements being made for their date the following night. Arriving early to work he focused on the new project as much as he could, but it was hard. Though there had been arrangements made, they mostly centered around something she had planned and he was left mostly in the dark. All he knew was that he had to be at the place the parted the previous night and then she would take it from there. <br/> <br/>Filing, checking, double checking, coding and continual typing at the keys until at last it was time for him to clock out, head home to change before he went to meet her at 7:30 sharp.</span><br/><br/>That night had gone by relatively slow, doing what she normally did: ignoring text messages from Annelise. The only difference was that she now checked for notes, double checked locks, and tried to focus on the coming day ahead.<br/><br/>She wasn’t sure how the date would go over, unsure how he’d react as the date wasn’t…conventional. But, based on what she knew about him, she thought it’d be well received. Hoped, at least, that it’d be well received. At work, she made sure the last minute arrangements were figured, locking up after they closed at seven, and headed for her apartment. Only a brief stop at her apartment to change, and then she was at their designated meeting place, checking her phone occasionally, despite being early.<br/><br/>When he arrived, she smiled, greeting him with a small hug. “I see you found it here, alright, even if you’re slow…as per usual,” she teased. “How was the rest of work?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Soon as you teach me how to teleport,” he began while they embraced. “Then I promise I won't ever be slow,” he smiled as they stood close to one another. “It was not too bad. The new project has me busy, so I am not bored out of my mind between our conversations,” the smile shifted to a grin. “How about you? How was the rest of work for you?”</span><br/><br/>“It was fine,” she replied with a smile, taking hold of his hand to start leading the way to their date. “Boring, tedious, the highlight being our conversations when you were lost to the world of zeros and ones.” There was a pause as she glanced up at him. “I probably should have asked beforehand, but…you don’t have any allergies I should be aware of, do you?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The feel of her hand as it slipped into his made him smile all the more, his mind mostly lost to the simple gesture to the point where he was a bit slow to respond. “Hmm? Oh...um...no. I am surprisingly not allergic to anything,” answer given without a thought. Then a few steps later, “Why?”</span><br/><br/>The pause had her worried, wondering if he had some allergy she’d have an issue with later. But, when he finally replied, a breath of relief tumbled free. “Because, thus far you’ve had the ability to order your food when we’ve hung out. This time, I took the liberty of handling the food, but didn’t think to ask beforehand…would have been a bit embarrassing had you bit into something and then blown up like a balloon.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No, you are perfectly fine. I am not allergic to anything and now,” he gave her a slight nudge of his shoulder. “You have me very curious as to what we are doing this evening...”</span><br/><br/>“Well, you’ll find out shortly…” Steps halting, she moved in front of him, brow perked up, a playful smile on her lips. “But this is as far as you get with your vision…” Producing a blindfold from her back pocket she held it up. “Do you trust me?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Of course,” he surprised himself with how easily and freely he responded.</span><br/><br/>“Good! Then, hold still…” Stepping behind him, tying the blindfold about his eyes, careful not to make it too tight, she moved back around to the front, leaning in to try and see if she could see his eyes. “Now…can you see anything?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Nope,"" though his voice spoke with confidence he could not help the nervous energy that pulsed through his veins right now.</span><br/><br/>Her hand took hold of his again, leading the way at a slow and steady pace. Though not another word was said initially, she was constantly aware of him, of how close he was, of his nervous energy, coupled with her own.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Would he like this idea? What if he didn’t like it? What if this was way off base?</span>Panic started to set in the longer she thought about it, so she forced her mind to go blank.<br/><br/>Quietly, she pulled open a door to an establishment, making sure he was mindful of the step. Then, she led him down a flight of stairs—slowly, of course—and into another room, settling him into a seat and taking off the blindfold. “I hope this wasn’t a stupid idea…” came her voice with a nervous laugh.<br/><br/>They were in her bookstore, in the basement, a room not many people got to go to. The lighting was soft due to the fragile pages and book bindings surrounding them, a table in the center with their dinner, a complete Chinese menu, down to a dessert to finish it off. And, on a table off to the side was a first edition copy of “Don Quixote”. “I remember you’d said it was your favorite, so when it came in…I thought you’d like a viewing? You’ll have to wear gloves, of course, but…” Another shrug. “And, I got us Chinese, but figured it was a safe enough bet…and where you like books, I thought you might like to review the rest of our current stock? Um...” Her words tapered off. “…So…what do you think?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The walk filled him with excitement, each step he thought that he might lose his composure. The sound of a door greeted him, along with the distinct scent of paper. Still confused and conflicted about where she took him, he licked his lips slowly as they were suddenly dry. Another door was opened and he was guided down this time a flight of stairs. Though the blindfold covered his eyes he could feel  change in the air, the slight change in temperate and the smell of dry well kept air. With the hint of something that made his stomach growl just a bit.   <br/> <br/>At last he was seated, his hands practically itched with the desire to remove his blindfold and yet somehow he managed to keep himself under control.  <br/> <br/>When at last she removed the blindfold, he could not even begin to take it all in. The food alone would have been more than enough for him, but then the fact that she remembered his favorite book and let him down to see a first edition copy of it. On top of that there were other rare books here as well for him to read and enjoy. Such thought and care to be taken on account of him, no one had done that for him not since his....mother.  <br/> <br/>“Chrystal....I...” his voice cracked with emotion. “I ….don't know what to say...” he stammered, gaze now on her own. “This is just....perfect. Thank you so much,” words finally made their way out of his mouth in a mostly coherent sentence. On impulse he pushed up from his chair and embraced her in a warm hug that lingered for a bit.</span><br/><br/>His voice cracking, though an indicator of a good emotion, had her worried that he didn’t like what she’d done. Her breath hitched, her heart skipped several beats, as he looked up at her, as he held that eye contact. And, until he said it was perfect, she was sure that she’d overstepped some unseen boundary, that it had too many ties to his mother, or grandmother, or that he’d think that this date wasn’t what he had in mind and wouldn’t like it.<br/><br/>But…the moment he thanked her, a genuine smile of relief took hold of her lips, only to disappear at the shock of his sudden movement to her. The hug was welcomed, though she tensed for a moment, melting into it and hugging him back, head naturally falling onto his shoulder while it continued. Sadly, though, like all good things, this came to a natural end, pulling back and moving to her own seat. Sliding her coat off and putting it over the chair, she grabbed up a pair of gloves.<br/><br/>“For you,” she said with a smile. “I’m just…glad you like it. I was worried…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Worried?” he asked genuinely confused while he took the offered gloves and slipped them onto his hands. “This is beyond perfect, I mean you cared enough to remember me and what I like. To put this all together for me....I really cannot even begin to express how much this all means to me,” he practically gushed with gratitude.  <br/> <br/>He looked at the book as it rested on the table, slowly he reached for it but then hesitated and drew his hands back. “Just so....excited. Want to make sure I don't get over zealous and rip the pages,” he explained with a nervous grin. A deep breath was taken and he slowly opened the over, it was like a dream to him. “Is this for display?” he asked while he looked over page after page. “Or, is it possible to purchase it?”</span><br/><br/>Watching him looking over the book with such care had her own excitement piqued. It was like when she was a child and her parents would give her a present. That initial moment, she was so careful, so excited and afraid of ruining it, it’d take the shock of the gift wearing off before she felt she could use the gift properly.<br/><br/>“It’s for display mainly…” she started to answer, looking at the book from the other side of the table with him. “There is a price for it, but it’s expensive…Given the rarity of the book, the owner isn’t actively looking to sell, but I could look into it, and see if the price is merely a deterrent, or if they’d be willing to discuss it further?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I understand, if it was mine I would not sell it or trade it for anything in the world,” he said eyes practically glued to the page. “Well...not anything, but those would have to be rather distressing circumstances.” Page after page he took time and care with each of them, his eyes drank in the words, his mind committed to memory the feel of the pages in hands. Everything about this moment he wanted to remember for the rest of his life. “Have you read this yet?”</span><br/><br/>Moving away from him so that he could have a look without having her essentially over his shoulder, she started looking through the other book bindings they had for something to do. “I’ve looked through portions of it, though it was brief while authenticating that it was the book upon receiving it. Otherwise, no. I can’t say I’ve read it,” she replied over her shoulder, taking “Sense and Sensibility” from the display case to look over.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I think I still wish I was the character in this book,” he whispered. “This brave knight who charges into battle to save the day....” his voice filled with want and desire. “Was never the bravest as a child, but I would read this and even though the character was rather...eccentric, I still saw him as a true hero,” his voice trailed off while he continued to look over the book.</span><br/><br/>“You’re far braver than any character in a book,” she replied to that after his voice went quiet. “You’ve lived through a tragedy not many can say, and at a young age. You took that and turned it into something positive, and you continue to help those that are less fortunate, whether it be that they’re lacking a home…or a sense of direction.” A small smile pulled at her lips. “I think Don Quixote would be lucky to be you.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> There were no words, at least not right away. Instead he just stared at the pages for a bit, before he looked to her, unshed tears just there in the edges of his eyes. “Thank you,” he noted the book in her hand. “What do you have there?”</span><br/><br/>She hadn’t expected such an emotional response, the tears on the brink of falling free causing her own to well up. Thankful for the subject change, she held it out for him to look at. “A first edition of ‘Sense and Sensibility’,” Chrystal replied with another smile, though smaller. “One of my favorite authors.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “What is it about that book that speaks to you?” he asked, now turned away from the book that had his attention. It was now on her as it often was during the day.</span><br/><br/>“I don’t know if I can pinpoint it, really…” she started to answer. “I’ve always been enthralled with that time period…but to see people interacting…and the idea of such a romantic love like that? As…corny as that is, I used to dream of someone loving me that completely. Granted, he left her because money meant more, but, for a time…you could see she was all he thought of, dreamt of. I don’t know…guess I’m a sucker for that sort of thing, if done properly…” A blush crept into her cheeks. “Not as adventurous as Quixote over there, but it was enough for me. Still is.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Two hopeless romantics,” he whispered and smiled. “To have someone who loves us without hesitation, pause or regret. Love completely, bravely and truly,” his voice trailed off near the end, eyes unfocused on some perfect world. The smile crept back up onto his lips and he sighed, “Love is always an adventure full of danger, daring and excitement. Part of what makes love so interesting and desirable,” he looked to her now and his smile grew. “You never know what lies ahead, but you are always eager to take that next step.”  <br/> <br/>Random, reflective thoughts he suddenly shared and he did not feel anything but ease. It actually felt good to share this with her, to get this off of his chest and just express himself without care or worry.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Exactly…</span>came a silent thought as he continued on with his reflection of love. It was how she felt about it, but nothing she’d ever voice aloud. Love wasn’t something she could have, not without danger to the other person. But the idea of love, of what it’d feel like and could be, was one she’d always envied for other people. To find that one person you want to spend the rest of your life with, who loves you unconditionally, and will always be there for you, with you…<br/><br/>It was that one thing she’d given up on, while secretly wishing it could happen.<br/><br/>“And I want that for you,” Chrystal replied quietly, a small smile on her lips as her own eyes took on a faraway sort of look. “You worry of being alone, but I know that, just with those words, you’ll have that one person. Any girl would be crazy not to want someone who views love in such a way.”<br/><br/>And then her mind caught up with her words and she shook her head to clear it, holding the book out to him. “Would you like to look at it?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> That made him blush and he shrugged, “You deserve that too.” Voice soft but insistent, “I want you to be happy too. To have someone to fulfill that need and desire, because that is something that everyone should have. Any man would be foolish to not want a woman who felt that way about love.”  <br/> <br/>There was more that he knew he could have said, more that he wanted to say, but knew that would have been too much. Too soon and could have ruined what small chance they had to be...whatever it was they were to be.  <br/> <br/>As the silence settled into the room, he looked from her to the food on the table. “How about we eat before it gets too cold and then we can geek out more on the books?” the offer given with a relaxed and friendly smile.</span><br/><br/>Without thinking about it, she started to shake her head, and had to stop herself. He didn’t know why she couldn’t have that, why she couldn’t deserve that. And she didn’t say that no man would ever know how she felt about love and what she wanted because it couldn’t happen. He’d be the only one to know of it, and he had to…<br/><br/>She refused to finish the thought, instead nodding to his suggestion. “I hope you like<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>here…Ordered damn near the entire menu to be safe. The only thing I didn’t order a lot of was dessert, so we’ll have the one thing to try, both you and I for the first time, and then we can go back to geeking out. And, I have water for us as per usual, but I also did splurge on a bottle of wine if you wanted to have any.” Moving to his chair, she pulled it out. “After you,” Chrystal instructed, with a sweeping bow.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> With a smile and a courtesy, Elijah made his way over to the chair and sat down as lady like as possible. “Oh my, Chrystal. So much fuss for little ol' me? I do declare you are trying to have your way with me. Wine, food and only the two of us alone down here. What would your husband think?” the southern accent was decent at best. The coy smile better than most women could pull off.</span><br/><br/>It took everything in her not to burst out laughing at his charade. But, she barely managed to hold it in, pushing his chair in as he sat and hastening to her own seat. “My husband?” she repeated, trying her hand at a southern accent, though this one had a roguish flair. “My dear…I can’t be tied down by one man…That’s where the wine comes in! Makes it easier to wine and dine you without fuss.” Then with a wink, she took the bottle of wine, and the cork opener, trying to work it in to pull it out. “Now…would you like a glass of it with little ol’ me? Or are you going to behave?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Managing to blush something fierce, “I think I might be a little naughty with you...” he fanned himself with his hand and tossed his nonexistent hair.</span><br/><br/>After a moment of struggling, and a few loosed laughs at his hair toss, fanning, and blush, she had to admit defeat. “If you want to be naughty…you may have to open this bottle for us…using your big, strong, manly muscles and such…” she instructed, letting her eyes wander over him before looking back up at his with a grin. “Pretty please?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He reached for the bottle, his hand lingered atop her own for but a moment. “It would be my pleasure,” he grinned back, both hand bottle withdrawn to his side of the table. There was only a bit of grunting, the material of his shirt which had already been tailored to fit, stretched a bit more across the muscles of his chest and arms while he worked on cork. A satisfactory <span style=""font-style: italic"">pop</span> filled the room and he stood to pour some wine into her glass and then his own.  <br/> <br/>“How about a toast?” he asked, glass held lightly by the stem.</span><br/><br/>“No...the pleasure is definitely all mine…” she replied quietly, admiring the way his shirt almost seemed to struggle to keep his muscles contained. And, when it popped, she was almost sad that he didn’t have to struggle with it anymore, watching him poor it and falling silent for just a moment as she took hold of her glass and swirled it. “And what should we toast to?”<br/><br/>A pause while she thought it over. “What about…to whatever the future holds?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I think that is a perfect toast,” he raised his glass and repeated her words with a slight change. “To whatever our futures hold,” he smiled, eyes on her own as he waited for her to touch glasses with his own.</span><br/><br/>She noticed the change in wording, her brow quirking up a bit but the smile remaining. Her glass touched against his before she pulled it back to her lips and took a small sip, its base finding its way back to the table’s surface. “Now…what would you like to start with? I’m not sure what your<span style=""font-style: italic"">delicate</span>, southern manly-belle physique can and can’t handle.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The sip of wine was sweet and strange at the same time, his first of such a drink and one that he was glad to have shared with her. A look at the spread laid out before them and he smiled, “My my my, I do have to watch my figure, you know.” His arms flexed to add emphasis to his words, “But, I think these ribs are calling to me.”  <br/> <br/>With that he reached over the table and snatched up the container with a small growl of enthusiasm, then proceeded to plate himself some rice as well.</span><br/><br/>His arm flexing was a distraction, to say the least, as her eyes wandered to it and remained on it. Then, for dramatic effect, “Hmm, what?” as though she’d been too distracted to hear what he said. “Oh, in that case, have at it. I’m sure your delicate figure can handle<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>, at least.”<br/><br/>Taking some of the lo mein for herself, she broke apart her chop sticks and took a bite, giving a happy moan of appreciation. Glancing over in his direction, she held the container out to him. “Want some?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A nod is all he gave, while he had some of the lo mein served onto his dish. “You should have some of the ribs,” he suggested with a nudge of the container toward her as he took another sip of the wine.</span><br/><br/>“I may pick at them eventually,” she replied with a smile before taking a few pieces of Tsao’s chicken onto her plate. “So…should I leave you and your Chinese alone? You seem to be…really into it over there…along with that wine…” Her tone was, of course, teasing as she glanced over at him before taking another sip of her own wine. “I mean, if you need some alone time, I could always lock you in here alone for a while.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He nearly choked at the comments, face now a bright red. “No...no. I just...was hungry and I...well..have not had wine before....” he admitted and averted his gaze.</span><br/><br/>His face turning bright red had her smile growing all the more, a hand covering her mouth while holding in a laugh. “You’ve never had wine…not once?” she asked, focusing on the surprise of that comment over his initial reaction.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""No...not once...."" he admitted and felt his face heat all the more.</span><br/><br/>Something about how he reacted made her instantly think of a puppy…which had her guilt flaring, while simultaneously wanting to pinch his cheeks all the same. “In that case…what do you think?” she asked, curiosity getting the better of her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> This time he took another sip, a bit deeper one this time. ""Not bad. Pretty good actually,"" he said with a grin like a child having a piece of candy for the first time.</span><br/><br/>“…God, you really are adorable…” she mumbled beneath her breath with a quiet laugh before going back to her food, lapsing into amiable silence once more. True to her word, she took a few pieces of spare rib, nibbling on it along with her fried rice. Then, out of the blue as she topped off his glass, she nodded her head toward the dessert. “Make sure to save room for that, hmm?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Why Ms. Chrystal...are you trying to get me drunk?” he asked before he took another sip of the wine.</span><br/><br/>“Mayhaps…” she replied in coy fashion, taking yet another sip. “Why? Is it working?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Perhaps...” another sip taken. “But the question is...what do you plan to do with me once you get me there?”</span><br/><br/>“Hmmm…draw on you with permanent marker and try to lug your drunken deadweight up the stairs to your apartment door?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Will you be undressing me as well?” he asked and took another sip. “As an extra note, I am wearing batman today.” This was accompanied by a wink and a grin, the effects of the wine showing just a bit.</span><br/><br/>This time, it was her turn to blush, moving the wine bottle away from him pre-emptively. “I think that’ll be your…last glass…” she replied quietly with a laugh. “Just…focus on eating for me, huh?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “What do I get for doing that for you?” he asked with a grin though another bite of food was taken.</span><br/><br/>A roll of her eyes, and a shake of her head was given, a low laugh beneath her breath. “You get the knowledge that you won’t be doing anything you’ll regret…and won’t become intoxicated to the point of vomiting on your date while she lugs your slightly inebriated ass up to wherever your apartment is.” All said in good humor, of course, the image of trying to carry all of that at deadweight had her really hoping it didn’t come to that, as…nice as it’d be to feel his muscles with a reason attached.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I suppose that is a good enough reason. I am fairly heavy and while I think you are fully capable of lugging me up the stairs, I would rather your first trip to my apartment be on better terms,” more bites of food taken before he set his plate aside and pulled the dessert between the two of them. “Ready for dessert?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">If we make it that far,</span>came a thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The last thing I need is to have a repeat of that conversation…but in your apartment the next go around.</span>Pushing her own plate aside, she nodded. “Now, I’m not sure how this will taste…it’s different than anything I’ve had prior, but it looks…good? I think?” It’s supposed to be a jelly…thing. Common for dessert, from what they told me? So…have at it?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> With his spoon he carved himself a piece, the small gelatinous serving wiggled and wobbled which made him grin something fierce. A final look was given in her direction before his eyes fluttered shut and he braved the first taste. There he sat, eyes closed as he allowed the flavors to play across his taste buds before he finally opened his eyes and nodded. “Well that was surprisingly delicious and sweet,” a cheerful note in his voice, already in the process to carve out another portion though this time it was for her. “Here, taste it.” Eyes on her own, the spoon held out for her just as he had on their first date.</span><br/><br/>For the duration of his tasting, she waited for his reaction, unsure of how she’d like it, or<span style=""font-style: italic"">if</span>she’d like it. His face was hard to read initially, everything going placid while he seemed to make up his mind. But, when he expressed his like of it, she let out a sigh of relief, thankful she’d not picked the wrong thing.<br/><br/>…And then it came time to taste it herself, eyeing the spoon that he held out for her, not even making eye contact while she tried to pluck up the courage to taste it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Here goes nothing…</span>came a final thought before biting the bullet and tasting it, her own eyes closing while she tried to figure out her thoughts. Surprisingly, as he’d said, it was sweet. The texture felt off to her, but it wasn’t bad.<br/><br/>Just something she wouldn’t eat a lot of.<br/><br/>“That’s…actually not bad,” she replied with a smile. “I’ll admit I didn’t know what it was when I ordered it, but that’s not a bad dessert in the slightest. Still think I prefer the tiramisu, though.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He gave a nod, “I agree. But, this is still good.” He ate a few more bites, before he set the spoon down and boldly reached for her hand, probably thanks to the slight buzz sensation he felt he was a bit more relaxed than he normally would have been. “This evening has been amazing, I feel like I should thank you for some reason, because I don't think I ever deserve so much fuss...”</span><br/><br/>She only ate a couple more bites, unable to handle the texture much longer so she finished before he did. And after, she sipped off of her wine, hand resting on the table. Much to her own surprise…she didn’t move her hand away when he reached for hers, eyes dropping to them together momentarily.<br/><br/>A soft laugh tumbled free as her eyes reconnected with his. “It’s a date, Elijah…there needs to be no thanking as it’s not only you that got enjoyment out of it. Whatever fuss you’re perceiving was merely me remembering the book you like, and that you don’t mind Chinese…I’m just happy you had…are having…a good time.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I am having an amazing time!” he practically exclaimed. “I've not been on many dates, so forgive me if I am just a little...well me,” he laughed. “Still thank you for this evening. I could not have asked for more...well that is not true, but the night is not over yet....” a small grin on his face.</span><br/><br/>She was a bit taken aback by his exclamation and emphatic response, eyes widening and almost leaning away. But, what she honed in on most was his last statement, brows pulling together in confused curiosity. “What else could you ask for?” Chrys asked, unable to leave it alone.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Cheeks a bright red he withdrew his hand and merely smiled, “Do not worry about it. It is just an impulse and desire that I have noticed I have when we are together.” A slight shrug in his shoulders, “Want me to read some from the book to you? I have been told I have a rather soothing voice.”</span><br/><br/>“Oh no, you’re not getting off that easily,” she replied to that, shaking her head. “You can’t just say something like that and then tell me not to worry about it when I ask about it. You can read to me<span style=""font-style: italic"">after</span>you answer my question.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A sigh, though the smile remained. “What does the hero ever want from the fair maiden?” he paused, to watch her mull it over for a bit then gave the answer. “A kiss,” the words spoken soft and hopeful. The words of a hopeless romantic, who worried that he had no right to ask for such a token due to his previous behavior.</span><br/><br/>This time it was her turn to blush and look away. She should have known before asking, but she’d honestly thought it’d be something else, that it’d be something she’d forgotten. Given her current mindset on actions and wants, she hadn’t actually considered that option.<br/><br/>And now she was trying to figure out how to answer. She couldn’t avoid the topic without making him feel awkward about it, if not bad about it, but then she didn’t want to say no…she wanted a kiss. Was it a good idea? Probably not, not with their history on the subject…So she went for a different answer.<br/><br/>“We’ll have to see how the night unfolds,” was the answer she gave, glancing up at him with hesitant eyes, eyes that had something lurking behind them; A glimmer of want she was currently ignoring.<br/><br/>“So, why don’t we see how soothing that voice is?” she asked then. “Read to me?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “As you wish,” he replied.  <br/> <br/>Table cleared away, he made sure his hands were nice and clean before the gloves were placed back on. After that it was just a night spent with his voice, clear and smooth filled the room. The more he read and the more he got into the story it reflected in his voice. From the inflection, the energy and the passion that went into each and every word. It was not long before he lost himself to his favorite story and what he had meant to be but a few pages turned into nearly half of the book.  <br/> <br/>“Sorry about that...” he said somewhat embarrassed that he allowed himself to get so caught up. “Hope I did not lose you somewhere in all of that?” voice nervous and unsure.</span><br/><br/>Once the table was cleared away and everything else was sorted, she settled into her chair, sipping on her wine and allowing herself to become immersed in the story. And, as the time ticked by, she didn’t notice the length for which he read, but how he read. It was as though he were living the story, the way he read it out to her. She found herself truly invested in the happenings within the story, and she was almost saddened when he stopped, blinking as she came back to reality.<br/><br/>Glancing at the clock, she shook her head. “No, you didn’t lose me; I was thoroughly enjoying myself,” she replied with a smile. “The question now remains…do you want to continue? Or would you like me to walk you home? I’m not sure what time you have to be up, but with all the actual<span style=""font-style: italic"">work</span>you now have to do, I wouldn’t want to keep you up too late…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Think we could do this again? Perhaps tomorrow night?” he asked while he removed the set of gloves to return to her.</span><br/><br/>“Maybe,” she replied to that, accepting the gloves once he’d removed them. “I’ll have to make sure there are no book clubs scheduled to meet, but if not, that could possibly be arranged.” A smile accompanied the words while she started packing everything up and returning the room to its proper order.<br/><br/>“Now…how much of this do you want to take home? Because…I can’t eat all of this before it’ll go bad.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “We could split it,” already in the process of dividing it all while he helped her strengthen up the room. “I am sure both of our fridges have more than enough space to accommodate this take out.”</span><br/><br/>“Sounds fine to me,” came her next reply as she bagged up all of the takeout and slid his bag over to him. Then, pulling on her coat, she got her own bag situated. “Think you can manage your way upstairs and out of the store without the blindfold? I mean…I could always lead you again, but I figured your delicate sensibilities couldn’t handle that a second time.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> His jacket was shrugged on as well, a last look given to the book, then his own bag was taken in hand. “I don't know...” he started up the stairs behind her. “You were just trying to have your way with me...who’s to say this is not some elaborate trap to get me up into a false sense of security to make it easier on you later?”</span><br/><br/>“Ah, yes, I’m trying to have my way with you,” she repeated, the grin evident in her voice before turning around to look at him. “Are you saying me, little ol’ me…could make you do anything you didn’t want to do? Are all those muscles just for show then?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “There really is only one way to find out, isn't there?” he shot back without batting an eye. Perhaps he had just a bit too much to drink tonight, but at the moment he enjoyed the sudden burst of confidence he had.</span><br/><br/>A laugh was loosed as she shook her head and continued on with leading him out of her store. “That would be the wine talking,” was all she said before opening the door for him to pass through, following suit and locking it behind them. “Now…which way is home? I have to make sure your drunken self makes it home alright.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Is that the real reason?” he asked though said nothing more about that instead he gestured and began to walk. They walked in silence together for some time before he broached something that had been there on the edge of his mind for most of the night. “So, I have a question...” he waited until he had her attention. “How many dates does it take before you can consider yourself officially dating someone?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course, that’s the reason, you innocent drunken puppy dog,</span>she thought with an inward smirk, though she didn’t reply outwardly. Instead, she wandered alongside him in silence for a while, merely taking in the surroundings and noting how to get back without issue, until he spoke. Once he did, she glanced over in his direction with a “hmm”. The question threw her, her face turning a bit red as she looked away and focused on the walk. “Um…honestly, I don’t really have a set number? I can’t say I’ve been on a lot of dates to warrant a set number; Really just go by feel…Why? Do you have a number you’re thinking?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I like even numbers and well,” he looked over at her and smiled. “If you can make it to at least four dates that has to mean something, no?” he asked then gave a shrug. “I honestly don't know, but at work today the client asked me if I had someone special in my life and I well...I said I was seeing you, but that it was still new so we did not have anything official yet,” he somehow managed to explain without the need to look away.</span><br/><br/>The blush deepened as she continued to look forward rather than in his direction, a hand reaching up to brush hair away from her face, and linger as long as possible to block the blush from view.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Must be the alcohol,</span>she thought, slightly taken aback by his sudden earnest reply. “But then, what qualifies as a date? That would…make it difficult to determine, if one thought something didn’t qualify while the other thought it did.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Good point,"" he said and then paused in thought. ""Would you consider the lunch we shared a date?""</span><br/><br/>A shrug. “I don’t know…I hadn’t thought about it, to be honest. Would you?” she asked instead, interested to see his take.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""I would yes,"" he began. ""We met, we shared a meal, we laughed and then we parted ways. Seemed like a date to me.""</span><br/><br/>“By that definition, coming over to my apartment and having takeout would also be a date…and so would the ice skating because you had breakfast with me the next morning,” she replied to that.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Then, by that math, we are dating and are actually two dates into an official relationship,"" voice soft though edge in a bit of excitement.</span><br/><br/>She glanced down, steps slowing a touch as she glanced over in his direction for the first time in a while. “Well…Do you consider them dates, or do you consider them just hanging out?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""I would say...dates..."" his own steps slowed to match her own before he stopped entirely. ""Chrystal, would you be my girlfriend?""</span><br/><br/>She’d continued on when he stopped, only to stop as he asked her what’d been on his mind, or seemed to have been on his mind given how he approached the subject. A glance back at him, hesitance in her eyes as her arm reached across to rub the other, foot scuffing at the ground. “I’m not saying no…because you are…sweet and funny, adorable in the best possible way and we’ve already covered the attractive bases…but are you sure that’s not too fast? I don’t want you to take any steps and then find you regret it later…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The fact she did not immediately say yes, would have hurt had it not been after his near melt down when they had kissed at her place. He went from them going too fast to asking her out,  he would have hesitated too if he was in her shoes. So, instead he closed the distance between the two of them, his body now close to her own as he looked down into her eyes.  <br/> <br/>“The only thing that I regret was that morning when I said we were moving too fast,” his hand reached up to take her own in hand. “If you would rather wait, then I will wait. No matter how many dates it takes, I will wait...for you...” he smiled sweetly and brought her hand to his lips where he lightly kissed the back of it.</span><br/><br/>Her eyes didn’t connect with his again, not right off. They held off, careful to keep looking down or elsewhere until it was no longer doable. The slow crawl up from his jaw to his eyes was slow without being egregiously slow, affording herself enough time to get her bearings before making the eye contact. But, when she did, she wasn’t sure what to do or think.<br/><br/>“…Ask me again when you’re not running on wine…” she said quietly, a small smile on her lips. “Then I’ll give an honest answer. But this…this can’t be spoken of with you slightly buzzed.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Fair enough,” the smile he gave was not one of defeat, more of determination. When they started to walk again, his hand held onto her own so that they could continue to walk together hand in hand. When his apartment building finally came into view he gave him and side long glance, “So, do I get front door service as well?”</span><br/><br/>His hand in hers was a comfort, and quelled the feeling of awkwardness that’d begun to set in after her answer. Truth be told, “Yes” had been on the tip of her tongue, but she couldn’t, in good conscience, say such when he was more than a little buzzed. Not after the apartment kiss.<br/><br/>When the apartment came into view, she returned his glance. “You get front door service as well,” Chrystal replied. “I have to make sure you make it after all…You lush.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I do declare you are just trying to get into my breeches,” he teased but said no more than that while he fished out his keys unlock the lobby door. Next was a short ride up in the elevator, right to the fifth floor, at his door her turned to face her back against the cool metal. “Thank you for walking me home,” he started. “I had a wonderful night,” he admitted without hesitation, though he lingered there at the door while he tried to figure out what the protocol would be now to just lean in for a kiss.</span><br/><br/>Following his lead, she took mental note of the surroundings when they entered, along with what floor he was on, pausing outside his door. ""I'm glad..."" she replied with a smile.<br/><br/>The hesitation was noticed, after his final sentiment, which had her hesitating on what to do next. But, against her better judgment, she went for it, leaning in, closing the gap, and pressing a kiss to his lips.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Eyes fluttered close and on instinct he wrapped his arms about her waist and held her close, as he took a bit of leeway and deepened the kiss. When it finally did end he lingered just a bit close, “Good night,” he whispered. Then with his free hand he worked the locks until they were undone. That same hand he used to caress her cheek, “Call me tomorrow?”</span><br/><br/>She’d not expected him to pull her in, to have his arms wrap about her waist and hold her close. She didn’t expect him to deepen that kiss, either, her heart tripping over itself but making no effort to pull away. In fact, she may have leaned in a bit more to get closer.<br/><br/>Just a touch.<br/><br/>When it ended, as her mind reminded her he wasn’t in the right mindset for such a kiss, she lingered, not wanting to back away despite needing to. Nodding at his request, she offered him the smallest of smiles, her lower lip pulled in to be nibbled on. “I’ll call you tomorrow,” she whispered back as she slowly made herself start to back off. “Good night.” And with that, she made her way into the elevator, keeping her eyes on him as long as possible until he was no longer in sight and she started the long trek home, a smile on her lips for the entire duration."
964,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412&start=20,2014-05-09T02:31:59,Asteria,"The next day, she slept in until late morning; A welcomed change to the early mornings. And, because of the night before, she’d had sweet dreams so she felt rested.<br/><br/>A nice change to say the very least.<br/><br/>Padding into her shower, she went about her usual routine in slower fashion, taking her time and enjoying the water while simultaneously eating up some time. Then, once out of the shower, she continued to get ready. While she had no set plans, she didn’t know what she’d be doing if anything, so she thought to cover her bases. Another glance at her clock after drawing out her time to get ready, and she saw it was about time for his lunch break so she figured it’d be safe to call. At the very least, send a text to see if he was available.<br/><br/>*How’s the lush doing today? No unpleasant hangover, I hope?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> On air, that was how he felt when he went to bed and it continued when he woke up the next morning. Despite the comments about him and how much he had drank, Elijah was pleased to wake up and feel just fine. In the shower he sang some nameless tune that continued until he was out of the house and became a low hum all the while he worked.  <br/> <br/>Not a word he had heard from her yet, but she had the day off and he expected her to get some rest and enjoy herself.  <br/> <br/>As his lunch rolled about, his phone went off and he smiled when he saw the message. Instead of texting back he merely dialed her number instead. “So, I'm a lush now?” he asked when she answered.</span><br/><br/>Her phone ringing was expected, so she answered it on the first ring, the smile in her voice readily apparently. “Yes, yes, you’re a lush,” she replied in greeting. “With all that drinking you did, I’m surprised you could handle going into work…Pretty buzzed when I left you last night, did you manage to make it to bed, or conk out on the couch?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I made it to bed just fine and had some wonderful dreams to boot,” he added with a smirk. “So, can you be bothered to meet me for lunch?” he asked, already in the process of looking up places for them to eat at on his computer.</span><br/><br/>“Can I be bothered?” she repeated. “Hmmmm….” Admittedly, she was already putting on her shoes and gathering her things, but she wouldn’t admit to it. “Possibly…it would depend on the place you feel like going to for your hour.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “More like an hour and a half,” he stated. “I came in early so I get a longer break. There is a burger place down on 2nd that has some good reviews. Meet me there is ten minutes? It's called Five Guys and Fries,” information passed on as he stood from his desk to gather his belongings before he left.</span><br/><br/>Closing the door behind her, coat already on, she made a “hmmm” for a second time before finally conceding. “I suppose I can meet you for lunch. See you in ten on second,” she replied before hanging up the phone and making her way over. This time, it took her a little longer to get there, if only because she had to call a cab service to drop her off, which resulted in her getting dropped off right around the ten minute mark. Stepping out of the cab, she paid the driver and meandered up, catching sight of Elijah with a smile. “How’s about that? You must’ve teleported this time around. How’s it feel to be faster than I?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Surprisingly not as good as I thought,” he teased and gave her a warm hug. “Maybe I am not doing it right?” a shrug was given before he took her hand into his own. “So, what have you been doing on your day off?” he asked while he opened the door to the restaurant for her.</span><br/><br/>The hug was returned, her smile broadening before it turned into more of a grin. “Clearly not doing it right,” she replied as she gave his hand a squeeze, moving into the restaurant. “As for what I’ve been doing, important things.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Very</span>important things. Sleeping…showering…subsequently getting dressed. And then I texted, you called, and here we are. As you can see….very important things.” Another squeeze of his hand. “And how’s working on the project going?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Nice to see that I made it on your list of <span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span> important things,” he remarked with a smile and brought her hand to his lips so that he could kiss the back of it. Now in line with her his eyes took a gander at the menu, “The project is actually going really well. I think that I could get this done early, but don't want to rush it. You know?” he looked back at her.</span><br/><br/>Her eyes followed her hand being raised, and remained on it even after the kiss had ended, still burning into the back of her hand. Forcing herself to focus on the menu now, she squinted it at it, debating on what she wanted. “Understandably so,” came her reply with a nod. “But it also means you’ll have more time to test it and find bugs, right? Which means it’ll be even better for the client in the long run.” Looking over in his direction with a smile, she leaned a bit more into him. “Just…don’t burn yourself out? How early did you head into work this morning, anyway?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I got there at 6:30,” the remark given as if it were not that early. “No worries on the burning out thing, as I have someone who deserves my time more than just some program,” the look given to her a knowing one. “So, what are you thinking of getting? I am aiming at the double with cheese and grilled onions. Oh and some of the fries,” mind made up and aware that he had skipped breakfast this morning in his eagerness to get to work, so his stomach already growled at him.</span><br/><br/>The look earned him a hint of a blush painting her cheeks, but nothing was said toward it. Instead, she skipped to what she was going to order. “I think I’ll just go with a regular cheese burger with lettuce, and a few fries, of course.” And, after a pause, she narrowed her eyes at him just a touch. “So…6:30…that’s a bit early, isn’t it? I’m surprised you’re able to function.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Not that early for me actually and honestly I woke up in such a good mood that it was hard to stay in bed,” he explained and gave a squeeze of her hand. He placed their orders and went with her to get their prospective drinks. When the meals were ready the sat down together, “Ok. The reviews say this place is really good.” Burger lifted up for inspection he peered at it, then shared a look with her before he took a bite. A few careful and thoughtful chews, followed by a smile and a soft moan.  <br/> <br/>“Mmm...ok....this is so good....” he managed to get out.</span><br/><br/>Only moments before, she’d had a hint of a blush, a blush that quickly subsided when she’d allowed the conversation to move passed its instigator. Now, it made a reappearance, chewing on the inner of her lip while her mind prayed he didn’t notice it too much, simultaneously telling herself to stop acting like a school girl and relax. Drinks and food gotten, she followed him to the table, and removed her coat, settling into her seat and inspecting her own burger.<br/><br/>That inspection stopped however, when he took his own bite, and the soft moan escaped. Those moans were quickly becoming something that she focused on far more than she should have, often wondering what the difference would be in other circumstances. Pushing that to the back of her mind, once again, she took a bite of her own burger and nodded emphatically with a smile. “Definitely good,” she agreed, following the first bite with a second.<br/><br/>“So…” A pause was given as she nibbled on a fry. “Woke up in that good of a mood, huh? What time did you end up falling asleep?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Took about an hour to fully relax and fall asleep,” he admitted. “I was a bit....excited,” he blushed a bit and focused on his burger and fries for a bit to give himself some time to get his blushing under control. “How about you? When did you get home?”</span><br/><br/>“It took me a little while to walk it myself, half-an-hour, and then it took me a little bit to relax…so I didn’t fall asleep for…another hour after I got home.” Shrugging a bit, she took a sip of her drink. “Now…how excited are we talking? And what were you excited for? We don’t have a set next date…we have a possible.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Just you....and the kiss....” he managed to get out before he focused a bit more on his food.</span><br/><br/>Another blush, that left her turning her attention to her food for a bit. She’d almost hoped he’d drank more than she thought he had, that he didn’t remember that kiss…the kiss that had been on her mind for the whole walk home…then while laying in bed…in her dreams…and all of that day. Part of her didn’t know if it’d have happened without the use of wine which had her worried about it, and feeling guilty that she’d kissed him while he wasn’t fully with it.<br/><br/>“And you had…no hangover…no…issues today after thinking about last night?” she asked as cautiously as she could, hesitant but needing to know.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “None at all,” he began. “In fact I remember everything we did last night and everything that happened last night. Including my question to you, which I still would like an answer to....” he last part he said with a coy smile at her before his eyes focused on his fries.</span><br/><br/>Her eyes widened a bit, foot doing a nervous tap on the floor. “You remember that?” she asked. “You meant to ask that? Didn’t ask that in the heat of the moment? I’d have felt bad giving any answer if you hadn’t even meant to…broach the subject.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I very much meant it and still mean it...” he said eyes finally back on her own. “We enjoy spending time together and last night that kiss was....I could not forget it and I dreamt about it...” he paused to gather his thoughts for a moment. “I would like to try and make it official....to be in a relationship with you.”</span><br/><br/>She didn’t know what to say, really. On the one hand, this was what she wanted, to be in a relationship with him, to be around him (even if she wouldn’t openly admit it). But, on the other hand, being in a relationship with him would solidify exactly what she didn’t want to happen.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I could always…look for someone else…come up with an excuse as to why he’s not suitable…</span>came another thought, a hopeful thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That could work…</span><br/><br/>“…Would anything change?” was her next question. Where this…official relationship thing was a new step for her, she figured she’d ask.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> His hand reached to take her own, “I think more of this would happen. With less hesitation and worry....” Voice soft, his other hand lightly ran along the back of the other. “We would not be pretending when we were staking a claim in front of strangers...there is nothing that would really change but more that would just improve....”</span><br/><br/>Her eyes dropped to their hands, the light touch burning into her skin. She remained silent for a while longer, though, content to watch their hands a bit longer before figuring her answer. “…If you’re sure…I don’t want you to do something you’re not comfortable with. I may sound like a broken record, but that talk in the kitchen, it…I don’t know…I just don’t want to make you feel obligated or rush you.”<br/><br/>A pause as she slowly slid her eyes back to his. “…But if you’re sure…then yes…I want to try…to be in an official relationship with you…” Shy, though wholly genuine, a smile pulled at the corners of her lips. “Yes, my answer is yes.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The smile on his lips broadened and he brought her hand to his lips again for another kiss, “This is exciting and I feel like I have more to prove or at least higher standards.” A nervous tone given as he gave her hand a squeeze, “So, um...maybe you want to go out this week?”</span><br/><br/>Blushing, she found herself enjoying the touch of his hand holding her own, of his lips on the back of it, the way he squeezed her hand.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Adorable…</span>she thought with a smile and a nod.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This could work…I could find someone else.</span>“Maybe…Did you have something specific in mind? Or a day you’d like to go out on?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A slight shake of his head, “Can't say that I have thought of anything in particular, but that does not mean we can't figure something out. Right?” The thought to call his grandmother later came to mind, he had missed time with her this past weekend, so he owed her a phone call at least. But, he wanted to call her and tell her about Chrystal. His....girlfriend. A word he honestly did not think he would have with anyone, not with how he was and how hard it was for him to even begin to talk to the opposite gender.</span><br/><br/>“Hmmm…” came her usual sound while thinking, this one lighter in tone. “What about…” Nibbling on a fry while she continued to ponder, she looked thoughtful. “Well, there’s always the option of a second night in the book room, so you can continue looking over<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don Quixote</span>, or we could go for dinner somewhere. Depending on the weather on whatever day we decide, we could go for a walk in the park, or even sledding over one of the hills. Ice skating a second time, without receiving any burns…We could rent a carriage or something through the park, too? Or go out dancing? We could even just stay home, do the cooking in thing (or takeout since I can’t cook to save my life), build a pillow fort and go from there! Sky’s the limit,” she listed off with a smile and a shrug.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Is it wrong that I want to do all of those?” he asked with a purely childish grin on his face.</span><br/><br/>“So wrong,” she replied with a laugh. “I’ve got other ideas, but if I listed them all off, (with you wanting to do them all) the date would never end, and there is the need to do work and things.” The smile on her lips turned into more of a grin at his childlike expression before she added, “Is there anything you’d rather do more sooner? It’s not as though we’re lacking in time at the moment.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “The carriage ride actually sounds nice,” he said. “We can get a tour of the park, stop of some hot chocolate or even icecream and then walk home. What do you think?”</span><br/><br/>“Sounds like a plan to me!” Squeezing his hand as she allowed herself to just feel, and not overthink for the time being, she felt honestly happier. Like a weight had been lifted. “I think I’d favor ice cream over hot chocolate, though, since that won’t burn…but if you want hot chocolate, then I’m fine with that! I’ll bring the blanket and you bring yourself?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Perfect!” his excitement clearly evident. “Now let's finish lunch and then maybe take a walk through the park before I have to leave and head back to work. We can possibly reserve a carriage now and pick out which horse we want and all that,” he felt like a kid in a candy store. Excited and unsure of what to do or say first.</span><br/><br/>Another nod and smile, and her hand was withdrawn back to her side to finish eating. Admittedly, she knew she wouldn’t be able to finish what she had, but she gave it the ol’ college try regardless. Not too much more was managed, though she ate a good portion of her burger was eaten and a dent was made in the fries. Pushing back from her seat, she gathered up her trash. “Want me to take anything for you while I’m going?” she thought to ask, a hand held out for anything he may want tossed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Unlike her, he had managed to eat all of his burger and nearly all of his fries. “Just the trash,” he smirked. A napkin was snagged to wipe his hands and mouth with as he waited for her to return back to him. Already up from his seat when she returned, “Ok, so time for that walk.” His hand was held out for her own, the smile never left his face not since he had first talked to her earlier and it only seemed to grow every moment they were together.</span><br/><br/>With a shake of her head and a grin, she took his trash with her to the garbage, tossing it and making her way back in short order. Though she didn’t take his hand initially, she took a moment to pull on her coat and fasten it before taking hold of it. “How much time do we have before you have to be back?” she asked, while taking the lead to walk with him out of the store, opening the door for him before following suit. “Wouldn’t want to make you late, after all.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “We didn't take too long to eat,” he said and glanced at his watch. “I have about another forty-five minutes before I have to leave to head back,” he brought her hand to his lips for a kiss, it seemed to have become the thing that he did now. “So, more than enough time to walk and enjoy one another's company.”</span><br/><br/>Another kiss on the back of her hand, and she was growing more and more fond of the gesture, glancing over in his direction before slipping her other hand across to hold to the crook of his elbow. “Sounds perfect,” came her reply with another smile, leaning her head on his shoulder. “It’s a shame you have to go back to work…” A pause for dramatic effect. “…Otherwise, I might have the urge to pelt you with a few snowballs.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh? Is that a fact?” he asked with a grin. The sensation as she leaned just a bit more into him, the fact that this was real and that they were together meant the world to him. “Tonight, I was going to make my rounds after work. Want to come with me? Keep me company?”</span><br/><br/>“I wouldn’t be opposed to that; It would make up for that night we were supposed to and it fell through,” came her next reply. “When do you get off work and where do you want me to meet you? That is, of course, if you can keep me safe. After all…you have the penis. I’m just some poor, defenseless woman walking around at night…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> At that he rolled his eyes, “Want to just meet at my place? I get off at six and would probably get home at about 6:30, so you can just meet me there and we can leave from my place. Sounds good?”</span><br/><br/>She shrugged, following that up with a nod. “I could do that. Do you want me to aim for that time, or another? Give you time to de-workify and such?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Here I thought you might enjoy to watching me de-workify? You know with my whole work out thing,"" he teased her.</span><br/><br/>“Oh, you’re doing a workout prior to going on your rounds? How ever will you keep me safe if you’re tired from all that…muscle building? Not that I’d mind watching and all…we’ve established my like of…” She glanced down at his body momentarily before looking ahead once more. “…All of that.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""I am sure I will be able to still protect you,"" he released her hand to slip his arm about her shoulder instead pull her closer into him.</span><br/><br/>Nestling into him, she looked thoughtful. “Well, if you’re offering, who am I to turn down an opportunity to watch you workout? Meet you at your place at 6:30 then!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Then I guess that would be a date, huh?” he leaned over as if he were to give her a kiss, hesitated for a moment but then gave her a quick peck on the lips.</span><br/><br/>For a moment, she didn’t know what he was going to do, the way he hesitated. Her eyes widened for a split second, but then the gap was closed and a peck was given. For a moment, she said nothing. But…she couldn’t resist a comment…or two. “My, oh my, I do declare! Moving in for a kiss already, Elijah? What ever will my proper sensibilities do when being tempted with such things?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The blush that came to his cheeks was hot and a bright red, the sudden case of embarrassment. “I just...well I figured....that would be ok given what we are now...and....” he stammered even though he knew she was teasing him.</span><br/><br/>Shaking her head with a smile, she pressed a kiss to his lips. It was a short kiss, but a sweet kiss, pulling back after a few moments. “Really, you need to relax…” she pointed out. “If you’re going to blush after every time I poke fun at you, then you won’t ever<span style=""font-style: italic"">stop</span>…since, you know, we’re in a relationship and all…Fair game all the time.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The kiss soothed his nerves, even if it did make him blush even more. “I will have to learn how to control it,” he remarked and pulled her in a little closer. “So, relationships are about teasing and poking fun at one another?” he asked after a moment.</span><br/><br/>“Anything with me revolves around teasing and poking fun at you,” she replied coyly. “You could<span style=""font-style: italic"">try</span>to tease me back, but I’m not sure you could. You spend far too much time blushing and stammering when I do it to get a word in edgewise.”<br/><br/>Nestling in closer to him, she felt her phone go off in her pocket.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nope! Not dealing with that right now!</span>came an emphatic thought as her arm wrapped about his back. “Now…Anywhere in particular you’d like to walk? Or would you like to just wing it?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I will have to work on my anti-blushing technique,” he remarked with a smirk. “Winging it seems to be the best bet. I mean, the park is not too big and we can just head to the other end and that should be about the time that I have to get back to work,” a simple plan given. “Now, exactly how much teasing can I expect? I want to crunch the numbers and maybe write a program to factor in the non-teasing time versus the teasing time and choose the optimum time to give and/or receive kisses,” he grinned at his own humorous remark. At least it was funny to him, though people rarely followed his brand of humor.</span><br/><br/>“You can’t come up with a formula to figure such things; if you could, it’d be boring,” she replied with a laugh. “Besides…Kisses and such aren’t factored into any optimum time slot. You just go with feel. If I decide to give you a kiss, hopefully it’s a good time to do it, even if you’re in the middle of talking…Which could happen, on occasion, like if you’re overthinking…” A coy smile was given as she held him a smidgen tighter.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “A pleasant surprise then?” he asked, even if he knew the answer. Then, because it felt right, he stopped them both then. At the question in her eyes, he turned her toward him and kissed her. Soft, slow and lingering, he allowed himself the time to indulge and enjoy the feel of her lips against his own. When it finally did end he just smiled, “Like that?”</span><br/><br/>“Of course a…simple…” Her words wavered as he slowed them down to a halt, glancing up at him with confusion. Had she missed something? Said something? Why were they stopping when they were on a schedule?<br/><br/>Her mind didn’t have time to continue thinking on it, as he turned her into him and kissed her. Her eyes widened briefly, but then drifted closed, enjoying the kiss, relishing in it for the duration it lasted. Even after, she didn’t open her eyes right off; They remained closed as she just continued to breathe, tongue slipping out over her lips subconsciously. “…Like that,” she finally replied, voice quiet. “Yep…I could get used to that.” A smile pulled at her lips as she met his gaze, “Now…shall we continue our walk? Or are you going to keep taking my breath instead?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Is that what happens?” he smirked and kissed the back of her hand. “I think I like that reaction,” another kiss on the back of her hand. “Quite a bit.”  From shy to confident he seemed to slip between the two in just the blink of an eye and he did not seem to notice. “Is it wrong that I am highly considering skipping work and hanging out with you instead?”</span><br/><br/>Each kiss on her hand burned just that little bit brighter, just that little bit more intense. But, what overshadowed that was the confidence he suddenly exuded. It was intriguing to her, how he could just flip that switch in the blink of an eye. “Very wrong…” Chrystal tried to admonish as seriously as she could. “You’ve a client to keep happy. Skipping on account of myself is deplorable.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I am of the mind that anything involving you is definitely worth it,” he remarked and kissed her hand once more. “Though, the whole client thing is somewhat of an issue,” he mock grumbled and resumed the walk with her.</span><br/><br/>“Well, on the one hand, you said you’re ahead of schedule, which means you’ve time,” she started to reason, looking thoughtful. “On the other hand, the sooner you get it done and tested, the sooner the client will be satisfied. …On the first hand, I, too, am a client…” Another pause. “But, I’m canceled out by the latter as I’m not a paying client…”<br/><br/>A glance over in his direction with a perked brow. “What do I know, though?” she added innocently. “I’m just playing devil’s advocate. For both sides.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh, but you see, it could be argued that you are a paying a client. Only that what you pay in is, well, more physical and definitely more appreciated,” he smirked. “Sadly, though I would like to just skip work, I do want to make a good impression with this client who may want to use me again in the future. When words like “Money is no object” get thrown around, you want them to like you,” he chuckled.</span><br/><br/>“I wouldn’t consider giving you kisses, poking fun, and holding hands to be payment for anything, since it’s equal parts you and I; to each their own, though,” Chrystal replied with a laugh, resting her head back on his shoulder. “Besides…if money’s no object, I’d likely be at work day and night to make sure I made a good impression, but I’m the type to lose myself in work and lose track of the time anyway…” Then, as an aside, she added (in her usual teasing fashion), “…Though, the way you word it, you sound like a prostitute. Should I be paying you for your time with me, then? After all…our currency is no object…” Looking up, she gave him a wink, and then nestled back into her previous spot.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> That made him arch a brow and then out of character and bold for himself, “If that was the case, then maybe you should pay for your time? Not opposed to kissing and further physical attention....” he smirked, his eyes quick to glance down as if to indicate a certain area for her to pay some attention to.</span><br/><br/>To his comment, she followed his gaze down and then back up. “Oh, you’d not be opposed, huh?” A glance around of her own, this time for those who may be about, as though seriously considering such a “payment”. “Well, if that’s the going rate…then I do need to pay up my tab to this point, right?” A shrug as she pulled away from him to stand in front of him, eyes expectant down at his waistline with a nod. “So, let’s do it.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A glance of his own given to the area around them and he went to undo his belt, “Sure you want to be knelt in the cold snow?” he asked and undid his zipper.</span><br/><br/>Not to be outdone, she lowered in front of him with a shrug, knees making themselves at home in the snow, adjusting her sweater dress as she needed. “The cold doesn’t bother me,” she answered simply, looking up at him from her new, lower position. “Won’t it bother you? I mean…cold and the family jewels don’t mix…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> There was the thought and even the desire to see just how far this would go, but the upbringing his mother and grandmother gave him were enough to put a stop to it all. Zipper was pulled up and belt redone, as he assisted her back to her feet.  <br/> <br/>“You are a stubborn one, huh?”</span><br/><br/>She took his assistance, letting go of his hands to dust the snow off of her knees, noting the redness of what she assumed would have been the usual cold for another, rubbing them a bit longer to go along with the illusion that she was truly affected. “Stubborn is my middle name. You hadn’t learned this by now?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> All he could do was shake his head and give her a quick kiss, “Come on. Let's enjoy the rest of our walk before we are forced to part.”  <br/> <br/>The walk was enjoyed, with a few more jokes and passing comments, but enjoyed none the less. When they were finally forced to part it did take him a bit of effort to do so. The kiss they shared lasted a bit longer than the last and he felt himself on cloud nine. Back at work his mind shifted from the kiss and the fact that she had taken their little game so far. It would appear that she had “won” the first competition they had in as a couple. Of course he did not think it was fair, but there was no way he could argue the point and not lose even further. Instead he pushed the incident from his mind and tried to focus on work. By the time the end of the day rolled around he had only verbally abused himself for a good four hours or so.  <br/> <br/>A light skip was in his step as he head home, as per the arrangements he expected to find her there waiting for him and given her impeccable on time nature he was sure she would be waiting for him.</span><br/><br/>The grin she held after that first kiss lingered long after they’d resumed walking. And, it continued to stay even after their prolonged kiss when he had to go back to work; A kiss that left her breathless and tempted to argue that he should skip just this once.<br/><br/>But, she resisted, walking back home to spend the rest of the afternoon wondering if she should change, what she should be wearing for their walk about the city. Phone going off about the time she got inside, she looked at it, not bothering to check who it was from, only to raise a brow.<br/><br/>Annelise. She should have known it’d be from Annelise. Shaking her head as she read it, the simple text of<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Looks like you’ve got things well in hand, huh?”</span>having more impact than she thought her friend realized. Another shake of her head, and she put the phone down to go through her wardrobe. For the next four hours, the debate of what to wear was her core focus, along with casual thoughts of “what ifs” parading through her mind.<br/><br/>“What if he’d wanted to continue?”<br/><br/>“What if he’d been serious?”<br/><br/>“What if he’d wanted that?”<br/><br/>Wondering over the “what ifs” wasn’t getting her anywhere, though, so she focused on the clothing. And, after those four hours, she decided to continue with what she had on, with pants in her purse to change into before they went for their walk. Since she was going to be watching him workout first, pants weren’t really a requirement.<br/><br/>True to form, she was waiting outside his complex, leaning against the side of it when her eyes met his with a smile. “You should take up teleporting,” she quipped, smile becoming a grin. “It’s far faster.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I would, but I feel that you plan on keeping that one a secret for just a little longer,” the tease in his tone even as he hugged her in greeting. “Hope I did not keep you waiting long?” he asked, keys already fished out of his pocket and the door unlocked then held open for her to enter. “I did try to rush just a bit,” which was the truth. So excited was he about this evening that it took all that he had to not run over.</span><br/><br/>Hugging him back, she shook her head with a smile. “You didn’t keep me waiting long…Truth be told, it took a lot of restraint not to get here early; Not that it’d have done me any good, but…I was a little excited…” An admittance, genuine, she felt he deserved to hear, the lightest of blushes creeping into her cheeks.<br/><br/>Stepping through to the apartment building itself, she waited to the side so that he could walk in easily. “So, how was the rest of work?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Excited? To see little old me?” he asked with a grin. “And work was good, if I was a bit distracted thinking about our encounter in the park,” he admitted with a blush of his own. Past the elevators he led her to the staircase, “I am about six flights up, think you can handle that?” it was tease, that he would of course change and use the elevator if she really preferred. However, as his usual rule of fitness thumb, he took the stairs every day in his building and whenever possible.</span><br/><br/>Without even answering, she went up the flight of stairs, walking ahead of him with a grin over her shoulder. “You were thinking about our encounter in the park, hmm?” she repeated, raising a brow. “Any particular thoughts about that encounter in the park?” It was at this point she stopped, and turned to look at him as opposed to continuing with the walk, a look of humorous curiosity in her eyes. “Do share.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Throat cleared and he stepped past her to continue up the stairs, “Why would I share? Not like that changes the outcome.” Onward he continued up the stairs, up to the next flight and then to the flight after that. “How was the rest of your day?”</span><br/><br/>“Didn’t you learn sharing is caring in school?” she asked with a shake of her head and followed after him, not pressing it further even if she were curious. “My day was alright. Completely uneventful and boring, if I’m honest. I spent the majority of my time cleaning…”<span style=""font-style: italic"">Cleaning up after tearing apart my wardrobe,</span>she amended quietly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Cleaning? Make a mess or something?” he asked and just continued up the stairs to the next two flights at the door he opened it and waited for her.</span><br/><br/>“Not a mess,” she replied to that, stepping passed him as he opened the door with a small curtsy. “Just a routine clean up.”<span style=""font-style: italic"">Even if it looked like a tornado had gone through my bedroom.</span>“So, what does this routine normally consist of?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Well,” he began as he followed here into the hall. “I go to my apartment,” he nodded to the door right by the stairs and proceeded to unlock it. Ever the gentleman he allowed her to enter first, followed behind to shut and lock the door.  <br/> <br/>“There is my kitchen straight there and then though it to the other side if the livingroom, down the small hall is a door to my bedroom and a door to the bathroom,” he explained with his short tour while he removed his bag and then coat. “I generally get some water then go and change into something to work out in,” as he explained, the top layer he wore was removed and a couple of the buttons of the button up were undone. “Want some water? Or a snack?” he asked.  <br/> <br/>The apartment was nice, decent really. Just enough for him and he did not really seek anything more. It was sparsely decorated with various posters from movies, comic books or video games; all very much nerd in theme. The furniture was worn, but clean and looked like it belonged to someone who was older in terms of the style. Which was accurate as it once belonged to his grandmother. Scattered about are piles of books, comic books and computer parts/programs. Amongst that clutter are a few free weights and weighted belts.</span><br/><br/>Going through the door he held open for her, she took in his apartment and thought it looked…exactly like she’d pictured. Based on his story and what she’d witnessed of him thus far, she figured he’d have pieces of furniture that were from owner’s past: used, still in good condition, and not quite the style that he’d likely have picked out on his own.  He seemed more the sort to take what was offered him, or wander to a Goodwill to buy one at a low price so that his money could go toward things, people, that he deemed needed it more.<br/><br/>And the comics. She’d anticipated there being comics given his affinity for superhero underwear, but to see the stacks laid out with a few scattered…it was adorable, even if he’d likely not have appreciated such a description. Only when his question registered did she stop looking around, and focus more on him. “I’m all set, thank you,” she replied, instead picking up a comic at random and thumbing through it. “Where can I be so I’m not in your way? I don’t want to interrupt your flow.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Couch is fine,” he replied with a bottle of water in his hand. “I mainly use the floor and the pull up bar over there,” he gestured. “Thinking about reading that while I change?” he asked with a grin and walked past her to his bedroom.</span><br/><br/>“The thought crossed my mind,” she replied as he walked passed her, settling into the couch. Shoes slipped off so as not to get his couch a mess, she brought her legs up onto it, one leg over the other while resting her back against an arm rest. The one she’d happened to pick up was<span style=""font-style: italic"">Superman</span>which, in her mind, was fitting. She didn’t know much over all when it came to the overall story, but it looked interesting overall, only halfheartedly keeping her interest while she waited.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A quick change and he came back out in a pair of blue track shorts, nothing else.  <br/> <br/>“Alright, I have to stretch and then get my cardio up,” brief explanation given then he started to stretch. First his arms across his chest, then he bent at the waist and touched his toes and stretched out his calves. When he felt loose and limber he picked up the jump rope that had been on the floor. Deep breath taken, he held both ends together the rope brought over first to the left and then to the right. As if came back toward the left he took a handle in each hand and started to skip rope. <br/> <br/>Slow at first, arms kept at his sides, so that it was only his hands moving and barely at that. Over the course of a few moments the speed would pick up, and his steps would vary between a couple of different steps. Sometimes he moved from side to side, or he made as if he ran in place, high knees, and criss cross; the rope swing ever used to transition from one exercise to the next.  <br/> <br/>When he stopped there was a nice sheen of sweat on his body and he could feel his heart rate up to where he needed it.  <br/> <br/>“Now for the weights,” he said a bit out of breath though he stopped to hydrate before he picked up his weights, did some arm curls and then some various lifts for his chest, shoulders and back. The reps came and went, which then found him with a weight belt about his ankles and at the pull up bar. It began with a few pull ups, then chin ups and lastly legs lifts which were to focus on his core. The added weight about his ankles caused him to strain a bit more, but he could feel the satisfactory burn of his muscles as he lifted his legs. His routine ended after he hung from the bar upside down and performed a series of stomach crunches.  <br/> <br/>“There,” he said with a slight grunt as he lowered himself back to the earth. “All done. I hope you were not too bored watching?”</span><br/><br/>Just like that, she was a teenage girl, heart racing a mile a minute while she watched him come out of his room. The comic book, though still in her hand, was completely forgotten as her eyes followed his movements, wandering over the entirety of his form. Careful not to linger on the shorts (tiny things that they were, leaving hardly anything to imagination), she followed each and every muscular contour on his torso, his arms, his legs.<br/><br/>And, as he started his routine, that focus didn’t waver as much as she tried to keep from staring like a crazy woman. The sweat that caught the light over his skin…it just made everything stand out all the more, which had her biting back a groan and forcing herself to look away on occasion. What really got her, though, were the crunches…The way his abs shifted and clenched, and his back, his stomach, the entirety of his torso had her nearing the edge of her seat.<br/><br/>Glancing away as he lowered, she went back to the comic in her hands, not really seeing anything at all that interested her as she wanted him over the top of it. “No, not bored at all,” Chrystal replied as casually as she could, looking up at him for a moment with a smile before looking back at her comic. “You look…thoroughly worked out, and I enjoyed watching you work out…” A shrug, as though that were the most normal thing to say, was given, flipping another page until she couldn’t feign interest it in anymore. “You do that nightly?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He grabbed up his towel to towel off a bit, “Um...yeah. I do a brief workout in the morning and then do something a bit more involved when I get off work. If I don't workout here, I load up a backpack with some weights and go for a run to the park, then workout there. Really only do that in the warmer weather though,” explanation given as he put away his equipment after wiping it all down.  <br/> <br/>“I have to get a shower now, but then we will go out and do my rounds. We can grab something while we are out and bring it back here if you want?”</span><br/><br/>“So I have outdoor workouts to look forward to?” she teased with a grin before standing and stretching, adding, “That sounds fine to me.” Then, with a smile and a glance at her bag, she looked around. “Is there anywhere you’d prefer me to change? I just figure wearing a dress out for this walk probably isn’t the best idea…so I brought pants, but didn’t want to assume it was okay to shimmy into them out here while you showered.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “You can change in here,” he said without hesitation. “I should only be a few minutes; I don't expect to shower for long. Just help yourself, my house is your house.” With a departing smile he left her to her own devices to disappear into the bathroom for a shower.</span><br/><br/>Nodding as he left her to go shower, she started perusing his apartment, flipping through a few of the comics he had. But, what caught her eye, was a picture of him from when he was little. He was with a woman, the two smiles happy even if hers looked tired, worn.<span style=""font-style: italic"">His mother…</span>came a thought while a frown moved over her features, lingering on it as much as she wanted to tear her eyes away.<br/><br/>Forcing herself to look at something else, she went back to the couch, taking her pants out of her bag and slipping free of her shoes. Stepping one foot in and then the other, she did her usual shimmy into her pants, hopping just that little bit to get them all the way up before buttoning them and slipping her boots back on. Then, she made herself at home on his couch again, trying to get the guilt quelled. Yes, she’d decided to try and find someone else…but, Annelise was well apprised of their situation, which meant the rest of the coven was, too.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Relax, you’re fine. He’s fine,</span>she told herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You’re overthinking again.</span>With that sentiment in mind, she waited for him to come out so that they could leave, and so that she could have something else to think about.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The shower was meant to be quick and in truth he had washed and rinsed not shortly after he entered the hot water. However, he wanted the time, or more like he needed the time. Time to relax, time to calm down and not think about the few glances he had stolen of her while he worked out. The way she looked at him and how much it affected him.  <br/> <br/>It took a bit, but once he felt he was ready to face her again he exited the shower. A quick towel off before he wrapped it about his waist and exited.  <br/> <br/>“You decent?” he asked her before he took the few steps that would allow him to view the living room.</span><br/><br/>His voice pulled her out of her thoughtful state, turning toward the direction of his voice. “Yep, decent,” she replied, the smile evident in her voice before a blush replaced it and her eyes averted, in quick succession. “…But it looks like you aren’t…” Not looking in that direction, she took a shaky breath and added, “Did you…um…forget clothes?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I am wearing just about as much as I had while I worked out,” he said with a smirk. “I just wanted to make sure you were ok and did not need anything?”</span><br/><br/>“Yes, but your shorts were…firmly in place…whereas the towel could…fall?” she stammered out, a hand pushing some of her hair aside and wishing she’d just not even commented. “I’m good; Don’t need anything…Just going to continue…perusing your comic collection…yep.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The blush and slight stammer made him smile, “If you say so. I'll be just a minute.”  <br/> <br/>Again he left her to her own devices while he figured out what he would wear tonight. In the end he settled on a purple pinstripe button up with jeans and boots. The shirt was only mostly buttoned as he came from the bedroom, fingers at work to complete the task.  <br/> <br/>“Alright. Ready to go?” he asked just as he finished with his shirt.</span><br/><br/>When he left, she let out a sigh of relief and told herself to relax. He’s just a man…with a great body…no big deal.<br/><br/>And, it was when she’d gotten a grip on it that he came back in, turning toward the sound and being met with…more muscle. Covered, mostly, but still enough to make her linger on it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He asked you a question, dumbass,</span>she chided herself. “All I need to do is pull on my coat and I’m golden,” came her reply with a nod, shrugging it on as he finished his shirt. “I should be good in just this, right?” A normal question to ask, given the time of year.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Yeah you should,” he replied and got his own coat. “If for some reason you get cold, I can always give you mine,” the offer genuine and sincere. A quick check for his wallet, keys then to restock his duffel bag and Elijah felt good to go. “Alright. Let's go and meet my friends,” he opened the door and allowed her to exit before he shut and locked the door behind them. <br/> <br/>“So, which one of the comics did you end up reading?” he asked to make small talk as they walked down the steps together.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">If anything, I’ll be giving you <span style=""font-weight: bold"">my</span> coat, not the other way around,</span>she amended mentally.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But the offer is a nice one.</span><br/><br/>Walking out ahead of him, she had to think about how to answer. Which ones had she “read”? “Superman, Captain America and Flash were the three I perused. I’ll admit, though, I couldn’t get into them as I seemed to keep picking issues that were later in the series.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Is that an open invitation to have me get you first editions of things?” the soft laugh there on the end of his question.</span><br/><br/>“You mean you don’t already have them?” she teased, nudging him with her elbow. “I think I’ll just peruse your collection when I wander over from time to time. If you don’t mind me thumbing through your things, of course.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Wander over from time to time, huh?” he asked with a smirk. “How often do you see yourself being over?” he asked out of curiosity. The thought of her being around and being around often was something that he wanted, even looked forward to. This was a relationship, a partnership and he could not even begin to explain how much that meant to him.</span><br/><br/>“Hmm…not sure,” she replied to that one with a shrug. “Firstly, we both have jobs, so I’m sure there will be days we’re just exhausted. Then comes whether we’re hanging out at one of our apartments or going out…Really depends on what we end up doing most.” Glancing over at him with a perked brow, she asked, “Why? Tired of me nosing about already?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Not at all, but I wanted to know whether or not I need to like set up a personal stack for you to start reading for when you are over. Your own little section as it were,” he explained. Out onto the streets he turned left and headed back to the highway overpass. He had heard from that family that everything went well and were on their way to getting back on their feet. With that family taken care of that meant that another had likely moved into the spot they once called their own. It was a prime space with more than enough room for a small family to set up in. He hoped that he could help them get out of their before that spot began to be called “home.”</span><br/><br/>“My own personal stack…” she repeated, not sure how she felt about the idea of already figuring how often she’d be over when they’d only started dating earlier that day, officially. “Not sure I’ll need a personal stack as comics really aren’t my thing, but you could always make a ‘recommendation’ stack for me to look over when I pop over? That might get me to find something I like, based on things you like or think I should read.”<br/><br/>Following after him, she wasn’t sure how tonight would go. The one night she’d wandered through the tent city, before meeting Elijah, it was…incredibly uncomfortable. She got looks, none too kind, that she assumed was due to her appearance. Now, she was going back with him, and she just hoped everything went off without a hitch. And that seeing him help more people wouldn’t make anything worse down the road.<br/><br/>A quick glance around to see if she could spot her constant tail, she came up empty, letting out a mental sigh of relief.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So long as Lis doesn’t see this…we should be good. But I doubt my luck will be that good.</span>"
965,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-07T04:27:29,Asteria,"Luminescent, the falling light of the moon cast an eerie glow over all left uncovered. Trees took on the iridescent glow, leaves shivering in the breeze that tore through their limbs. Light playing off the water so far below the cliff's edge, everything looked harsher, yet softer all the same. While the moon's glow seemed to show everything for what it was, emanation hitting each jagged edge of the broken cliff side, illuminating each wave as it crashed against the hard wall of rock, it seemed almost delicate. Almost as if falling wouldn't hurt, wouldn't kill any dreaded soul that happened to take a tumble, but rather that the light would envelop them, that each wave would just wrap them in a soft blanket of darkness, and they'd peacefully float off into oblivion.<br/><br/>A poetic way to die.<br/><br/>No sound could be heard above the crashing waves below, reverberating off the trees that scattered the cliff's line, the rustle of leaves and uncut grass waving lazily in the breeze. A light fog drifting through, any movement, apart from the shadows thrown haphazardly by the moon's spectral glow, was dampened, hidden. One didn't have to be seen should they not wish it, their very presence remaining unknown to the eye. Not that they cared if they were seen, but it was always nice to have that air of mystery, the ability to be hidden should they wish it.<br/><br/>Stepping from within the tree line, form staying close to the rough bark of the tree behind her, Chrystal's eyes scanned for her sisters, her coven. Frame standing at no taller than five-foot-six, she was easily concealed by the thick fog, the shadows the trees cast hiding her own easily.<br/><br/>They'd always met here, centuries of history housed within the stretches of the land, the water line hundreds of feet below. Something about a cliff's edge, the beauty of what could easily become impending death added to the sacred air of the place. While she'd never really thought it a big deal, it wasn't her place to comment, so she'd always held her comments within her burdened mind.<br/><br/>It was finally time.<br/><br/>Time for her to meet the rest of the members of the coven.<br/><br/>A mixture of nervous excitement flitted within her, a sort of jitter inhabiting her body as she stood there, arms clasping hold of herself to contain it. Meeting sisters meant she'd have a family to call her own. Granted, it wouldn't be a family by normal standards, but it'd be more than she'd ever had prior to this moment.<br/><br/>Living as a loner for most of her life, it hadn't been by choice, but by necessity. As it was hard to explain away the happenings that surrounded her growing up, she ran away.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Better to be alone than to hurt those I care for,</span>she'd always reasoned.<br/><br/>A solitary life with no risk.<br/><br/>Alone from the age of ten, she'd taught herself to hone her skill, her craft. It was a long process, arduous, riddled with errors, but she'd prevailed. Slowly taking a hold on her appearance, what was once a bright-eyed, chubby cheeked, curly-haired brunette, had shifted. No longer did curly locks of the darkest brunette lay claim to her features but instead a resplendent blonde, almost white, now resided. Her once green eyes, full of life and the envy of those who lay their sights upon them, now held the lightest blue, icy in illusion. Even her skin, once sun-kissed and warm, appeared ethereal, alabaster tones.<br/><br/>While Chrystal wasn't sure when all these changes had taken place, most who saw her would chalk it up to puberty, assuming such changes happened as she matured. It was far more...Far more than anyone on the outside would know, would want to know. Using her craft as much as she did, becoming one with her power, it was changing her. Her form was becoming so accustom to the cool, the ice, that the changes were inevitable. She was cooler to the touch, skin smooth...somehow soft yet oddly firm.<br/><br/>The small flickering of a fire appeared a few feet in front of her, small in stature, sprung up in the midst of the cool light. Hood concealing her own looks, she kept her head lowered, eyes watching the display from her perch against the trunk. Flame growing before her eyes, the vibrant red hair of her sister was illuminated, along with her warm skin, her golden eyes. A small smile pulling at her own lips, Chrystal made her way toward her, watching in her usual awe, of the control she had over her flame. Dancing on the tip of her finger, the flame jumped, swaying in the breeze, but didn't flicker out. Not once did the heavy winds coming off the sea snuff out its life.<br/><br/>With a small grin, she pursed her lips, blowing softly at her finger, icy crystals dancing in the air as they wrapped around her sister's finger, choking the life out of the flame until it finally subsided. A light, melodic laugh was loosed, her hood dropping back as a mirth flashed behind her eyes. ""It's good to see you, Annelise,"" came her warm greeting, arms enveloping Annelise in a hug. Arms embracing her, Chrystal felt the usual goosebumps taking hold of her skin, a shiver wracking through her body at the proximity of their bodies. Something about fire and ice together always held such a reaction, from both parties, evoking knowing smiles betwixt the two. Pulling back, her eyes scanned around them, trying to see through the fog. ""Where are the rest?""<br/><br/>A small shrug and half-grin later, and Annelise was staring her down, eyes lit from within in a sort of dangerous mischief. ""They're here. They're always here."" This brought a slight perplexed frown to Chrystal's face, wondering how she could have missed them, but she didn't voice it. ""There's been a slight snag...""<br/><br/>Brow furrowing, her eyes turned suspicious. ""What do you mean, a snag?"" Her tone, turning just as icy as her gaze had, her body went rigid, preparing for the worst.<br/><br/>""Oh relax,"" Annelise retorted, brushing off her reaction with a flippant wave of her hand. ""It's nothing like that. Just some minor details have been shifted is all."" Chrys could feel her body relaxing a bit as she heard the words, but something lingered in the back of her mind, urging her to stay alert. ""Something simple really. The coven would prefer to stay anonymous...That is, until you've completed your task.""<br/><br/>""Task?"" she repeated, not understanding. ""I've done all they've asked. I've proven my power, proven what I'm capable of. I've passed every test you've ever given me...What else haven't I done?""<br/><br/>""Such a tone...doesn't bode well with us."" Something about Annelise was changing, becoming more official, fuller sounding...As if she weren't the only one talking. But just like that, it was gone, and she was back, back to her usual alto, tone light. ""That being said, we understand your confusion and welcome it. It's not that you've not done enough, but this final task solidifies your place among us. It's essential to your survival within our coven. Without it, you can never be.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">One final task...</span>Chrystal thought to herself fervently.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just one...and I'll have a family....I'll do anything...</span><br/><br/>""It's simple enough,"" she continued, eyeing her, gauging her reactions to each piece she said. ""You must first find a man, pure in heart and in mind, willing to do anything. You'll know him when you see him, one of the rare few that still survive within this world of, a world that says you can have it all, a world of carnal urges, a world of<span style=""font-style: italic"">needs</span>.”<br/><br/>Pausing for almost dramatic effect, Annelise's eyes left Chrystal for the first time since the exchange began, turning to lock with each unseen member. Chrystal's gaze shifted as well, trying to sift through the fog, to see who she was at the mercy of, to see those that did this task before her. To see if it were worth it.<br/><br/>""Seduce him; Once you’ve done so, thoroughly besotted,  you must return him here. As the sacrifice, he will remain here for three days, being primped and preened for the final event. As the moon is in its apex, you must stop his heart, feel the dark side's pull in this act, and return from it unscathed. Take his life force into yourself, feel it fill you, feel it drain him.” A light shrug was given as though this was the norm for her, to speak of such acts in casual fashion. “The rest is arbitrary.""<br/><br/>Feeling the gaze of a few others boring into her, she tried to process the news as calmly as she could. Sacrifices she'd done, though never of the human variety. A bird here, a frog there...It'd always seemed essential to gain connection for the more draining rituals they'd asked of her. But this? She wasn't sure if she could handle it. To take someone so innocent, so pure, and use them for this? Her heart beat rapidly in her chest, eyes flicking to the ground as her hands played nervously, clasping and unclasping, under her cloak. So loud was her heartbeat, she almost missed the pointed throat-clearing directed at her.<br/><br/>""Do you understand the task set to you?""<br/><br/>Eyes raising to lock with Annelise's, she nodded, lips set in a thin line, all humor her face had once held, fallen away a mere memory.<br/><br/>""Are you able to complete this task? Able to become a member of our coven?""<br/><br/>The pause was a weighted one, one that seemed to drag on as her mind tossed around her options. Inner war was waging, her heart torn, her mind conflicted, until one thought rang through amidst the chaos, so clear and true.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can't say no, not after all that I've done to get here, to this moment...I can do this. I can do anything for my family...</span>Slow to nod this time around, the motion was just as drawn out as her thoughts had been, the weight of the world sitting on her shoulders.<br/><br/>""You've a year t-“<br/><br/>“A year?!” Chrystal repeated, in a harsh whisper.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have to continue this charade for the entirety of a year? As if this wasn’t cruel enough…</span><br/><br/>“-To find him, seduce him, bring him here and complete the ritual,” came Annelise's rather matter-of-fact tone of voice, continuing on as if the interruption hadn’t happened. ""I'll be keeping tabs on your progress. Don't disappoint us.""<br/><br/>And just like that, she was gone.<br/><br/>In the blink of an eye, Annelise was gone. The fog had vanished. She was alone with nothing but the beating of her heart and the light of the moon to keep her company as she tried to strengthen her resolve.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I can do this...This is what I want...</span><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #40FFFF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">- - - -</span></span></div><br/><br/>Stalling: her new favorite pastime.<br/><br/>The weight of the task set to her was like a stifling blanket, cutting out all remainder of the world she lived in and instead the world she wanted to be a part of. How long had she been alone? How long had she been forced to figure this out on her own? And now, with the chance to gain a family, a coven, she was stilled in her efforts to complete it?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This is what you want, so stop being a bitch about it,</span>she scolded herself for the millionth time in the mirror, trying to come up with a reason not to leave the house. Every excuse had been used for weeks now.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I’ve enough food to avoid grocery shopping,”</span>she’d said one day.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I’m too tired to go out and see people,”</span>another.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I’ve already got enough books here to read without stopping off at a book store.” <br/>“I’m one with nature, and don’t need the walk through the park today.”<br/>“I’m sick.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You need this family as much as they need you! So just do it! You can’t hide out from the world forever,</span>came yet another thought, one filled with annoyance at her lack of ability to get over her own distaste, her own unwillingness.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This has been the goal for years…one more year isn’t going to hurt, and what’s one life in the balance? People die every day. Why should this one matter more than you? You’ve paid your dues.</span>Her eyes hardened in the reflection, a spark lighting up behind their depths.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It’s time for him to pay his.</span><br/><br/>A quick glance at the calendar on her phone (still ignoring the texts from Annelise for all she was worth) told her three weeks had passed. Three valuable weeks. She didn’t know when she’d find this person, or where, or how long it’d take to get him to be as pliable as she needed, how much work would be involved. Sitting at home wouldn’t find him, not unless she somehow thought the innocent put up Craigslist ads for her to scour, like every other predator out there.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No, not a predator,</span>she reminded her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A lost soul, a lost sister, searching for the piece of the puzzle she’s missing.</span><br/><br/>It was only early evening, nothing terribly too late in the day. People were commuting home, going off to dinner, milling about as the late hour had not yet set in. Only then would those she’d often overlooked disappear into their homes, where any sane person would move to, when the darkness set in.<br/><br/>That was one of the reasons she liked the darkness, the late hours so much: the quiet, the peace, the lack of people to run into and potentially hurt. Sure, the years with the sisters had been good, and her control was far better; Damn near perfect. But, everyone always has that off day…it just happened that her off days were harder to explain away when other people were involved.<br/><br/>Being alone didn’t allow for her to find what she needed, who she needed, so that was going to be a sacrifice on her part.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Such a terrible sacrifice…</span>she could almost hear Annelise commenting wryly, causing her to shake her head and exhale deeply, a hand pinching the bridge of her nose.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It’s like a band-aid; You just have to rip it off.</span><br/><br/>Nodding to herself, with a few more affirmations, Chrys slid her arms into her coat, slower than she’d normally have done but the task was accomplished just the same. Feet slipping into shoes, and her purse grabbed, she paused at the door, hand halted on the knob. Frosty crystals began to form across the smooth, chrome surface, spreading across its length and onto the edges of her door, her mind too far away to notice.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It has to be done…</span>was her final thought on it, yanking the door open before she lost the confidence to, closing it hard behind her and practically running out of the building, her steps harried. Despite how fast her body moved, however, her mind was far slower, lacking the gusto her footfalls held, instead of a low, resigned alto.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Day one of the search…Let’s get this over with.</span>"
966,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-08T03:21:29,Eferhilda,"“Some people are just born nice.”<br/><br/>That was how Elijah's mother often described the sweet boy that was her son. A heart of gold and always interested in helping others, he was the perfect child. Sometimes his mother would joke about that fact when they would sit together on the couch and watch a movie. He was her whole world and she his, since his father left before Elijah was even born. The two of the struggled to make ends meet, his mother working as much as she could without killing herself and little Elijah doing his best to not be a bothersome child.<br/><br/>When he was old enough he collected the cans and bottles on the street on the way to school to turn in for his own lunch money. The money that his mother gave him to buy lunch he would save to use on those few occasions when they just did not have enough for groceries. The smile on her face at those moments was enough to make the young boy know that even with their lives being hard, it was better than most because they had one another.<br/><br/>Then she died.<br/><br/>It hurt Elijah more than words could ever say, to lose the one person in his life that meant the most to him. For a long time he did not speak, lost to the world around him as he internalized his pain. Without a living relative to be found he was placed into Foster care where the nice people there did their best to bring the young boy out of his shell. But with several other children to care for, those that demanded their attention more. It was a silent and sad year for Elijah, until his grandmother was discovered and he was sent to live with her instead.<br/><br/>The kind older woman explained about the falling out she and his mother suffered over his father. Young love and hot tempers left the two of them at odds with pride and shame walls between the two. A bond formed over time and Elijah found his voice once more, together they shared in the memories of his mother and he found an outlet in the desire to help others. Volunteer work became a focal point of his life, that continued through his life. With the help of a life insurance policy his grandmother had on his mother, he was able to attend college where he got a degree in computer engineering.<br/><br/>Life now for him was as simple as it could get. A modest apartment, basic nine to five job and sunday night dinners with his grandmother. On most nights he was either on the computer working, or out on the streets helping those who were on a streak of bad luck. Which is what he was at this evening, on the streets helping those in need.<br/><br/>The strap of the duffle bag cut into his shoulder, weighted down with the blankets and food that he planned to hand out this night. The hood of his jacket was up to brace against the chill of the night air, breath a misty reminder of the temperature that continued to drop as the evening wore on.<br/><br/>“Here you go, Frank” he spoke to one of the regulars. “A thermal space blanket, thermist with some hot soup and a sandwich. Try to find a place that is safe and warm tonight, ok?”<br/><br/>“Thanks, E. I'll try, I promise,” the older gentlemen said as he held the items as if they were gold.<br/><br/>“That's all that I ask. I'll try and be out and again tomorrow night, ok? You have my pager number, right?”<br/><br/>“Um...yeah...I think....”<br/>With only a smirk he reached into his pocket and took out one of his business cards as well as a handful of change, “Here. Page me your location tomorrow and I will swing by to check on you.”<br/><br/>“Alright, E. Thanks again!”<br/><br/>“Have a good night, Frank” he waved and was on his way to continue handing out the items in his bag. At the moment his goal was an overpass he knew held a small tent city. There were whole family under there and he wanted to make sure that the kids had enough food and blankets for the coming cold nights."
967,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-08T06:11:42,Asteria,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">This isn’t so bad,</span>she thought to herself while meandering through the streets in as casual a manner as she could muster. Phone in her pocket, just so that she’d know when she got a text (even if she’d subsequently ignore it), Chrys turned into an unassuming coffee shop. The usual suspects were present, sipping away at their skimmed mocha macchiatos with an extra shot of espresso while reading their laptops, posting on their boards to discuss how terrible life had become; Reflections in their horn-rimmed glasses revealing the facts as plain as day. Hipsters, the lot of them, down to the beanies on their heads, their headphones, flannel shirts and Ked shoes, tuning out the world with their indie music that they’d not yet realized had become mainstream. Music they’d reject the moment it hit them that it was mainstream.<br/><br/>Mainstream like Hipsters were, anyway. But,<span style=""font-style: italic"">shhhh</span>…that was the secret. They were so hipster, they were mainstream, too, and that would just crush their hearts.<br/><br/>Sitting at a table by herself for a while, she sipped her iced coffee in silence, appearing to stare out the window for some sign, some glimmer of hope that there was something out there worth watching, someone out there worth watching. In reality, she was using her peripheral for someone inside. Someone worth her time. Someone worth her sacrifice.<br/><br/>She left disappointed.<br/><br/>Coffee paid for, coat once again pulled about her shoulders and bag slung over her shoulder, she headed out into the cold once more. Where she was going to, she was uncertain. Where did an innocent hang out in a world full of wants and temptations? Where was there such a place that existed? Did such a person exist?<br/><br/>Or…was this a task the coven knew she couldn’t complete, thus barring her from ever truly joining them? That thought hadn’t hit her until just then, a cold gust of wind wrapping about her, arms drawing her coat tightly around her as she braced against it, standing stark still as she embraced the cold, her element, her life. That gust blew through her, and instantly she felt at peace, eyes drifting closed as the night’s embrace, its calming, serene, frozen quiet settled in.<br/><br/>But, just as quickly as it’d come, it ceased. A sigh of longing, with a touch of relief, tumbled free of her lips as she lifted her icy gaze toward the darkening sky, a light smile on her lips, offered to gods of nature who’d offered her the comfort. Without it, she’d likely have given up for the night and gone home.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The night is young yet,</span>the breeze seemingly whispered amongst its whispered breaths.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just have patience.</span><br/><br/>Patience was a slow-dying virtue of hers, one she was close to forsaking as the days wore on. Those years spent working toward something that continued to be unattainable were wearing that hold on patience thinner and thinner, until it remained hanging by a thread. A fragile thread that, even the gusts that offered such comfort to her, such silent, welcomed comfort…could easily break should it blow too hard.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just have patience…</span><br/><br/>So, the new mantra in mind, she kept on, this time stopping into a bookstore to look over those she’d find there. While they, too, were the usual suspects, the ones that were either checking out the people rather than the literature—like she, too, was doing at that moment—or those that were so tuned out of the world, they missed what was directly in front of them, she held out hope. Even those that sought out a book store regular had higher tastes than those who sought out conquests in a local dive bar at one o’clock in the morning. A bookstore would likely have an innocent, in comparison to the alternatives in the area.<br/><br/>Another hour spent, part of it spent on the purchase of a new book, while the other part was spent pretending to read it while scoping out those huddled behind their own hard covers, and stacks of books, cramming for their winter finals, before she left.<span style=""font-style: italic"">At least this one wasn’t as lackluster as the other,</span>Chrystal told herself, book tucked into her bag as she left, another cool breeze welcomed with open arms.<br/><br/>This time, rather than fight the breeze, the cold that seemed to continue pushing her further than her usual haunts, she let it guide her. Where it was guiding her, she was uncertain, not trusting the elemental gods to take her where she needed to go; It’d never been necessary, able to find what she needed on her own, and where it was located.<br/><br/>This time, she was flying blind.<br/><br/>A glance about her surroundings as her feet moved of their own volition, the breeze at her back a comforting constant presence, she continued to move toward a more remote area. It was an area she often overlooked, if only for the tent villages she felt intrusive on. She knew of some of the coven, stories recounted by Annelise, that they often moved to the tent cities to practice. No one would believe what a homeless man said, as most assumed that money given to them went to booze or drugs, not the food they actually needed. So, who better to practice their craft on than those who wouldn’t believe what they saw? What they heard?<br/><br/>Glass broke beneath her foot, causing her heart to jump, as well as her body, hastily off to the side from where the shattered remains of a beer bottle remained. Hand clutching at her heart, it took her a moment to calm down, staring down at the remnants glittering in the rising moon’s cold light. A shake of her head, and she pressed on, moving down the alley toward the overpass: home of broken down cars, shopping carts, and cardboard box/tarp hybrid homes that was often overlooked. Trash was tossed from speeding vehicles above, littering the ragged earth it fell on, the earth those there called home, taking what they could to further their home’s ability to keep out the cold and burning the rest.<br/><br/>Out of place, she felt among those who’d lost it all, those who couldn’t find a way out of this hell, as she saw it. But, she was one girl, one girl with her own problems. Yes, she had money, but what good would it do? It wouldn’t be enough to remove every person from their cold boxes and into a new life. It’d never be enough, not with the meager salary she had at her already mostly ignored job.<br/><br/>Another movement caught her attention, causing her to jump again as a man seemingly appeared from nowhere, having been hidden beneath his newspaper bedding, eyes wide and questioning, staring her down as though waiting for something. A donation to his cup, a harsh word. She offered nothing, moving on faster just trying to navigate her way out of wherever she’d wandered into, the wind’s beckoning keeping her moving forward rather than back, though the reason for her wanderings far from obvious.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why here?</span>she wondered, glancing up at the stars for guidance, frowning in her own dislike, discomfort, upset. More shuffling, piles of dead leaves disturbed by whomever it was milling about, had her moving onward once more, focusing on getting to the other side of the overpass, back to the clarity of the night’s sky, hoping for more of a concrete sign.<br/><br/>...And perhaps a way back home after this excursion was said and done, as she’d wandered further than she’d realized, until that moment, her surroundings and the skyline different than anything she saw from her abode. Settling in on a bench, just outside the far side of the overpass, slouching against the cool wood as an arm rested along the steal rail, she contemplated her next move, the next direction she’d set to, as she’d misjudged the wind’s intent entirely by the looks of things.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Next time…stick to where you know; Nothing out here but those more lost than you are, and that’s even less helpful than holing up in your apartment,</span>she admonished herself with an outward sigh, chin in hand, waiting for some sort of plan to form."
968,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-09T02:23:27,Eferhilda,"The cold bit at his exposed face and Elijah made a mental note to try and remember his scarf and gloves next time. Often he was so wrapped up in others that he himself was overlooked. So, even with the mental note there was no guarantee that it would be implemented. A sudden gust of cold wind froze him in his tracks and stole his breath away for a moment.<br/><br/>“I might also want to invest in an actual coat for myself....” he muttered into the night, the strap on his shoulder adjusted one more as he continued his trek to the overpass. Even before he had fully arrived he could smell burnt wood, plastic, basically anything that they could burn in order to stay warm. There were a few of them who were drinking and being loud with one another about a particular sleeping spot. Those were not the ones that he helped, though he wished that he could help them all, there were some that would not use his help for what it was intended and that would limit those whom he could actually help.<br/><br/>It was with heavy heart that he made this decision but there was not much that he could do. If those would not  help themselves, there was only so much that he could do for them. The gravel and broken glass crunched beneath his boots as he headed to the larger tents. These were the ones that needed the most help, families who had lost everything and were now on the streets trying to survive. Perhaps, it was because of the fact that he and his own mother had nearly ended up in the same place that he felt such a strong connection?<br/><br/>A less than understanding landlord and Elijah could have ended up like these children. Cold, hungry and scared, unsure of where the next meal will come.<br/><br/>The snap, crack and pop of the fire as it burned in the barrel threw up small embers to the night sky. Smell of smoke now thicker in the air and Elijah wondered how those who crowed around it could stand the sting of the smoke in their eyes, then the cold wind picked up once more and he knew.<br/><br/>“Elijah!” came the small outcry of a child who left the warmth of the barrel to collide with his legs.<br/><br/>“Hey there, Tony!” he knelt down and scoped the small child up into his arms and carried him back to the warmth of the fire.<br/><br/>“Hello, Elijah,” the tired though kind voice of Tony's mother spoke forth, as her arms held out to take back her child.<br/><br/>A slight shake of his head and he just adjusted his hold on the child instead, “Hello, Mrs. Lockermen, Mr. Lockerman.” With some care he extended his hand to the husband, who grasped it in a firm shake. “Where is Emily? I have gifts for the children,” Elijah asked while he looked about the fire for signs of the older girl child.<br/><br/>“She is not feeling too good today and is laying down in the....house...” the woman replied with a soft and embarrassed tone. “Please call us Mary and Anthony,” she said with a bit more of a playful tone.<br/><br/>“Sorry, habits and such of my upbringing,” Elijah responded with a smile before he first set Tony and then his bag on the ground. “Ok, Tony...” he remarked while he dug through the bag. “I need someone who is really strong and smart to help me with something, do you know of anyone like that?”<br/><br/>“Me! Me! ME! I am strong and smart!” the eager voice of the child rung out through the cold night air.<br/><br/>“Then, this is perfect. I need you to take these into your house, ok?” he handed him two of the blankets, sealed and wrapped in tiny packages, plus a thermist of hot chicken soup. “Take these to your sister and make sure she drink two cups from this before you come back out to get the rest of the stuff, ok?”<br/><br/>“That's easy!” the items where gathered up in the little boy's arms and he rushed off to do as he was told.<br/><br/>“Now that little ears are gone,” he stated before he stood and looked back to the parents. “How are things? Did you hear about any job offers?”<br/><br/>Anthony sighed and nodded, “There is one, but there is no way for me to be able to go to it and leave them....” he looked about the area. “Here. Someone tried to attack Emily last night when I had gone for the interview,” the anger and pain in his voice caused Elijah own heart to ache and his blood to boil. “Without a man here to protect them, some think they are fair game. I know I can get the job, but how can I leave them out here?”<br/><br/>This was a common issue with the families that were forced onto the streets and not just from other street residents either. There were those that thought it fun to take advantage of those less fortunate than themselves.<br/><br/>“Alright. This is what we are going to do,” Elijah began as he went into his wallet and took out some cash. “You guys are going to use this to get a hotel room for a couple days, then you are going to give this shelter a call,” money and business card handed over to the very shocked faces. “I did a job for them last month free of charge, but they said they would owe me a favor. I never thought to ever use it, but you guys need a place to stay until you can get a place of your own. So, call them and tell them that you are a friend of Elijah Maddox. Ask them if they can get you and your family into the shelter and help you find a place as a favor to me. Explain how you have a job lined up and just need that little bit more help until you can get back on your feet. Take my card too and let me know if I can do anything for you. I could take the kids for the afternoon or something so that the two of you can do what you need to get a place. Tomorrow use the phone at the hotel to call me and let me know what you want to eat, I'll do a bit of grocery shopping for you guys. My number is on this card,” another card handed over to them with his information on it.<br/><br/>“Elijah...I...we....” the husband was at a lost for words and his wife faired no better. As is stood she was already a mess of tears at the kindness that Elijah showed them. “I don't know when I could pay you back...”<br/><br/>“Don't worry about it,” before he could say more,  as Tony came back a big grin on his face.<br/><br/>“I got her to drink three cups!”<br/><br/>“Very good, Tony. Now for your surprise,” again he knelt down to his bag and took out the airplane he had brought. “Here you go, now just make sure you don't get too far from your mother while you play with it and share with the other kids, ok?”<br/><br/>“This is for me? Really?”<br/><br/>“Yep. Really,” he said and watched as the look of complete joy took over the child's face. The hug that was practically thrown at him was strong as the child poured all of his strength into his little body to give Elijah the biggest hug that he could manage. That done he ran back to their “house” to show Emily.<br/><br/>“While at the shelter, you guys should all see a counselor. Trust me, sometimes it helps to talk,” he held his hand out for farewell shakes, only to have it turn instead into hugs and tearful thanks.<br/><br/>When he was finally able to move on he felt good knowing that at least for tonight there would be one less family on the streets. After that it was fairly simple to hand out what was left in his bag and then start the trip home, which now seemed longer than the trip out there.<br/><br/>“Still have that program to work on too for tomorrow,” he said with a yawn to himself and shuffled his way home."
969,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-09T05:04:17,Asteria,"“Elijah!”<br/><br/>The outcry of an excited child startled her out of her contemplation, heart hammering a mile a minute as flurried breaths escaped her lips and faded into the night’s cool embrace. Chest heaving, eyes wide, she took a moment to calm herself down, remembering exactly why she didn’t go out alone to areas such as these; Child’s cry or not, you never knew what’d happen in places like these. Those who dwelled were desperate, with nothing to lose, leaving them only to gain from their half-planned schemes against those who made their way into their “homes”, their “cities”.<br/><br/>Her perception of them, anyway, a perception born of<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">C.S.I.</span>and<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Law &amp; Order: SVU</span>marathons.<br/><br/>Another voice rang out, this one deeper, just as happy to see the first voice as the former had been to see him, from the sound of things. Curiosity began to pique as she got up from her bench, and continued to listen, almost unsure of whether or not she should move closer to find the sorce of it, or remain where she was.<br/><br/>More words drifted along the wind to her, words that didn’t sound angry, nor threatening. If anything…they were sweet, kind, especially around the child. Taking a few cautious steps toward the voices, her hands gripped the cool cement of the overpass’s corner, peering about its edge with bright eyes, wanting to find the source of the sound, the source of the contradiction that she heard after what she’d first experienced on her pass through. Blue hues falling on a figure by the fire’s light, a figure that had to have shown up after she’d run through, eager to escape the awkwardness that’d encased her.<br/><br/>The view was obscured, partially by some of the dwellings behind them, partly due to the figures he spoke to, so she focused on the words themselves. And, even if she missed a word here or there, due to sounds from the cars above or others in the lot, what she saw was more than enough to prove he was exactly what she was looking for…regrettably.<br/><br/>It was like…what comfort she’d gotten from the cold wind was gone. It’d led her exactly to what she’d needed to find, to whom she needed to find...and all the breath rushed from her lungs in a flurry of regret. He volunteered at a shelter that owed him favors, he gave money to those that needed it more than he, offered to babysit, grocery shop…<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">…He’s perfect…</span><br/><br/>And, when she got a clear shot of him, her heart dropped.<span style=""font-style: italic"">…And good looking, too…because, why wouldn’t Mr. Perfect be good looking, too…His life’s likely been so easy, that this little giving back is how he sleeps at night…</span>Chrys tried to justify to herself with a gusto that didn’t fit how she felt. Even as she thought it, the words held no weight, none of the anger she tried to muster toward this man, this…<span style=""font-style: italic"">Elijah Maddox…</span>The name was filed away, as she ducked back behind the wall, allowing them their final goodbyes.<br/><br/>Now…how did she come across him? He’d looked tired in the last glimpse she’d caught…should she wait? Should she stalk him?<span style=""font-style: italic"">No, “stalk” is an ugly word,</span>came an annoyed thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Follow for better understanding”…“Shadow to make sure he makes it home in one piece”…anything but stalk.</span><br/><br/>Then another thought squeezed its way in, reminding her of her own predicament.<span style=""font-style: italic"">…Can’t figure out where you are without his help…</span>she thought with a begrudging annoyance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But how to do this without seeming like it was intentional…or that I was stalking him specifically…?</span><br/><br/>An idea. Darting over the overpass, clambering over the edge of it, rushing across the slowly dwindling traffic, and down the other side, she slowed, quieting her steps and letting out a breath to make sure she didn’t sound like she ran a marathon. Then, hastening forward, she called out, hoping to catch his attention, a concerned look on her face; A look that was partially exaggerated…partially real, if only because she couldn’t figure out where she was and where she’d turned to get home.<br/><br/>“…Um…Hello?” Chrystal called out, trying to half-jog toward him to close the gap, but still remaining hesitant, coat drawn tightly about her in a ""protective"" sort of layering, as most who were cold and guarded would have done.<br/><br/>He was a stranger, after all…decent women didn’t run up to the first stranger they saw…by an overpass…alone…to ask directions. “…Sir?”"
970,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-14T09:21:07,Eferhilda,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Mind was already focused on tomorrow and what he had to do so that he did not hear her call out right away. The second time he did hear and stopped to face the person who had called out to him. Admittedly he was stunned for a couple of reasons, one being the fact that someone would just call out to him at that time of night and in that neighborhood. Second being that the person happened to be a rather attractive woman and he realized that he was not really well versed in this kind of social situation. Sure, to a room full of the homeless and needy he could lead a meeting about what changes they would like to see and what kind of programs that were available to them.  <br/> <br/>However, put him in a one on one with a woman and he kind of lost his confidence.  <br/> <br/>“Um...ye...yes?” he practically blurted out in an effort to get it all out. “Can I help you?”</span><br/><br/>The closer she got, the more attractive he became and the more her inner monologue turned begrudging. There’d been some small part of her, an insanely small part, that’d hoped that the rugged good looks were nothing more than a trick of fire’s light beneath the overpass. But, she should have known better. Hair slightly tousled, amber eyes catching the moon’s light just right, just the right amount of stubble…Had this been another situation, she may have actively pursued him.<br/><br/>Not stal-<span style=""font-style: italic"">….Followed with intent to ask for directions…</span><br/><br/>And then he spoke…and Mister Perfect didn’t seem so perfect anymore. His blurt had her blinking, stopping short, features scrunching a bit in their hesitance, their perplexed confusion at his loud…seemingly difficult outburst. “…I’m lost…” Chrys started, glancing around her, part of her wanting to keep an eye on things while the other part was actually looking for a land marker just in case this guy turned out to be no help at all. “…Could you tell me where I am, and possibly point me in the right direction?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Alright, this was not his normal thing, but he could do this. It was not hard to talk to people, not hard to talk to her. <br/> <br/>“Umm....umm....”  <br/> <br/>Nope, not hard at all.  <br/> <br/>It took a moment, but he finally found a thought and the words to go along with it. “Ah, that would kind of explain why you don't look like you belong here,” he stated with a small smile. “Um...I am pretty familiar with the whole area, so um yeah I can help you. Where are you trying to get to?”</span><br/><br/>Her brow furrowed all the more as she struggled not to physically shake her head, the urge to cover her eyes to shield herself from his embarrassing lack of tact when it came to one-on-ones.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Apparently he’s better at talking to people in groups…and not alone…that’s…almost endearing.</span><br/><br/>The longer that moment lasted however, her head leaning forward in anticipation of something other than “um,” she was almost read to write it off as a lost cause. But then the words began to flow a little freer with a cute sort of smile, her eyes sliding to his lips while she took in the way just that small smile lit up his features, slipping back to his eyes; It took everything she had not to groan at how much like a puppy dog he was, so she let out a small sigh instead.<br/><br/>“…I’m not really sure of the street name, to be honest…” came her reply, a hand rubbing the back of her neck before returning to cross with the other in front of her. “I’m more of a landmark person…but nevermind, you seem…” A pause while she thought of the right word. “…Preoccupied… I’ll…figure it out…” Stepping passed him with a small shake of her head and starting in the direction he’d headed, she glanced back with an apologetic smile. “Thanks, anyway?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Great...so smooth, now she would rather face the streets alone.  <br/> <br/>“Wait!” voice pitched a bit too high, but for the moment he ignored that and moved to come abreast of her. “It is not really, well, safe for you to be out here alone. Not to say that you can't take care of yourself, but there is a safety in numbers,” he lowered his hood for a moment and glanced about the area then back to her. “If you can tell me what you saw, I should be able to get us there?”  <br/> <br/>Even if he had been unable to help her, he would have insisted he walked with her until she got at least closer to her home. Perhaps, he would have also hailed a cab for her, to get home safely. Who knows, she might not be able to tell him anything that helps her get home, but at least he would feel better knowing she was not alone on these streets.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Three…two…one…</span>A mental ding went off as his voice called out for her to wait, though her steps didn’t falter.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A predictable puppy dog…</span><br/><br/>“Is this area…really as bad as you make it out to be?” she asked as he offered her assistance that she didn’t outright accept. “You’ve been fine out here on your own, by the sounds of it, and are out here, alone, tonight as well…” It was merely an observation, but an observation nonetheless. “Why would it be so wrong for me to be out here alone?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">“Oh, well, I have a penis....that kind of prevents me from general harassment from people,” he said without a second thought as to how that might not have been appropriate. “And I do look like I can handle myself rather well, even if that might not be entirely true,” he laughed at himself and looked about the area a bit. “Not to mention, there is an overpass over there,” he turned to point. “Where there are some people pretty desperate for any little bit of anything. A young girl was attacked their recently, though luckily her parents were able to fight them off,” he felt like he rambled a bit as he stood there with this desire to help but not feeling comfortable on how to press the issue properly without giving the impression he was some creeper himself.</span><br/><br/>Her eyes widened only a hair when he was so blunt with her, initially.<span style=""font-style: italic"">…So you’ve a penis…and can admit in in that fashion…but couldn’t come up with something more than a stammered ‘uhm’….interesting.</span>It was odd, to say the least, but she kept her facial expression as it’d been moments before his explanation. “But, how do you know that I am, in fact, a woman?” she asked wryly, head tilting to the side a bit as she continued to walk, her pace slowing as she didn’t want to stray without his guidance. “I could be pre-op for all you know…besides, what interest is it to you whether a stranger makes it home safe or not?” The tone was inquisitive, in a light, offhand fashion; Not accusatory or suspicious as she sought to flush out how he thought, how he ticked, to gauge how he worked.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Huh?” it took him a moment to get what she insinuated. When it did finally register, he blushed a bit to only once again rush to catch up to her. “Oh...um...no you don't look like that to me, at all. But even then, you would have to deal with the other kinds of harassment and that just does not sit well with me,” he tried to explain. “I just would feel bad if something happened to you, when it would be just a matter of me walking you home,” then after a moment. “Or at least out of this neighborhood and then a point in the right direction,” another pause, which to him just made him feel like even more the rambling fool. “Oh....my name is Elijah Maddox, so now at least we are less strange to one another?” he offered a shy and uncertain smile a hand held out to shake her own in introduction.</span><br/><br/>His confusion made her actually put a palm to her face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear mother of god, don’t make me expl-THANK GOD,</span>she thought as he caught on, the blush not unnoticed. Instead, it became a prominent feature, even if slight, and it was an endearing feature that made her have to stifle a groan in the form of a throaty cough.<br/><br/>Then came his hand shake, and the offered smile, which left her with a dilemma.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If I touch him…he could think something’s off…or he could think that I’m merely in need of more help than I spoke of, that I’ve been out for longer in the cold than he may have thought…</span>The decision weighed on her as she eyed his hand briefly before shaking it. “Well then, Elijah Maddox,” Chrystal repeated, as though to remember the name with the face, “Can you point me in the direction of the park with the statue of that man…I think there’s a pizzeria and maybe a Chinese restaurant near it? And a lake…there’s a lake. Any of that ring a bell?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">No name given back, that threw him off just a bit. Normally people gave their name in answer back when you volunteered your own. Add to that the extra chill to her hand, which made him think that she had been lost for a while and finally decided to take a chance and ask someone.  <br/> <br/>A brief pause, his hand still held her own, as he looked about the area for a second and then smirked, “This way!” Excitement in his voice as he lead her in the direction of those landmarks, “So, Lost Girl, did you come to the city for business or pleasure?”</span><br/><br/>Another pause.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He’s not well versed in this…confident discussion thing…</span>she thought, the overtone wry, though with an inward smile. She’d have thought more on it had he not suddenly yanked her along with a child-like excitement, nor called her ‘Lost Girl’ and inquire more about her. Picking up pace to fall into step with him, she glanced down at her hand, and back up with him with a perked brow, her hand then dropped so that it could re-cross her chest with its fellow arm. However, all she did was look forward, remaining silent, not divulging any information as it wasn’t his place to know, nor her place to give it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Wait for it…</span>she thought to herself, the silence becoming deafening by the minute, and, if he was true to form, he’d fill it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Ok, so maybe a bit of both?” he offered into the silence that he was compelled to fill. “I myself am not native here. I grew up a bit further south,” he explained. “Lived with just my mom for a bit and then…,” there was a bit of a pause while he tried to not dwell on his mother. “Then I lived with my grandmother, who lives outside the city. About 30 minutes or so to the north, so I tend to go there on the weekends for dinner and to help out about the house with her,” he continued.  <br/> <br/>Steps slowed for a moment as he thought about where to go next, before they resumed their pace once again as he took a different turn. “What do you like to do in your free time?” he asked, though he had a feeling that he would not get any information from her, he still tried.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A southern gentleman,</span>Chrys thought, looking at him through her peripheral, not willing to make full eye contact.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But that pause…his mother died…she had to have…and he sees his grandmother on weekends to help her out? Dear god, could you get any more bleeding heart?!</span>A mental kick later, and she was tuning back into the conversation, following his lead without much pause.<br/><br/>And, rather than answer his question, she turned it back on him. “What do you do when you’re not helping the christened ‘lost girl’ strangers of the city find their way back to a known area?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Again, she does not answer but instead turned the question back on himself, which he was more than happy to fill. “I volunteer that various shelters, both of the human and animal kind,” he offered with a small laugh. “On most of my nights I am out here, on the streets handing out food, blankets and on the rare occasion money as well,” he answered without hesitation.  <br/> <br/>Another pause and he took another block, “So, do you have any siblings? Or are you the only lost girl?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">AREYOU SERIOUS?!</span>she thought with exasperation, mentally throwing up her hands in annoyed disgust.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What’s next?! Helping the elderly with their groceries on their way home, handing out condoms and childsupport to hapless hookers, sporting a cape and running around the city as the unofficial Batman?!</span><br/><br/>“Do you always question strangers while helping them figure out where they’re going?” she asked instead, slanting a sidelong glance at him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">“No, but most people I help at least exchange their names with me,” he said with a grin. “Because, once we exchange names, we won’t be strangers anymore, right?” he asked in an effort to prove his point before he stopped suddenly. “Alright. We are here,” he said and nodded toward the statue, then the park with a lake. “Think you can find your way home from here?”</span><br/><br/>“<span style=""font-style: italic"">A rose by any other name,</span>” she replied to that before glancing around. Lo and behold, she was back in familiar territory, nodding with a small smile. “Think I can, indeed; Thank you, Elijah, for your help,” she added taking a few steps away from him to start off on her walk home.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">“You’re welcome, Lost Girl,” he called out and waved to her. “If you are in need of further direction just try to bump into me again…” <br/> <br/>With that done, Elijah kind of just stood there for a moment before he finally just turned and headed back home once again. The glance to his watch told him he was going to have a rough time getting up for work, but he would admit the night certainly did turn out much better than he thought that it would.</span><br/><br/>“I’ll be sure to do that,” she called back to him over her shoulder, the slightest of smiles on her lips, though she didn’t look back.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just remember…it’s not stalking. It’s following…in the shadows…He asked for it, anyway, telling me to bump into him…</span>Chrys justified to herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It’s completely justified…</span>"
971,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-15T01:12:25,Eferhilda,"That night Elijah showered and got ready for bed as usual, unable to not go over the night in his head. “If you are in need of further direction, just try and bump into me…” he mimicked himself while he brushed his teeth. “Really? That is what you say to a woman who is attractive and obviously out of your league and that is how you wow them for the last time? Try and bump into me….way to go Elijah….”<br/><br/>A spit and rinse later and he was off to bed for the night. “Try and bump into me…” he mumbled a final time before he focused on the sleep he needed for work the following day.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Beep! Beep! Beep!</span><br/><br/>A grumble, an arm tossed to the side as he practically slammed his arm down on the side table in an effort to silence his alarm. When he was finally successful, he rolled onto his back and stared up at his ceiling.<br/><br/>“Try and bump into me…” he shook his head and pushed up out of bed. This was something that would likely haunt him all day, as he truly did not expect to see her again. A chance he obviously ruined, one that he never thought he would get again. With how much he worked and all of the time he spent volunteering, not to mention his lack of social graces, opportunities rarely ever came up for him.<br/><br/>Despite his appearance.<br/><br/>Even with his social issues, Elijah knew he was an attractive man, at least by the normal standards. A decent diet and a regular workout routine left him with a body that most men envied and women should find appealing. At five feet, eleven inches, weighing in at 206 pounds, he was not a small guy. The whole idea to work out actually came from his grandmother, when he had spent too much time inside as a child.<br/><br/>“Why don’t you go out for a run? Get some fresh air and exercise?”<br/><br/>The running led to track, the track led to other sport like football and rugby. Which in turn led to him working out to stay in shape, it was part of his routine and it helped him to stay focus, helped him to forget at times about his mother. It was an effort to get him out more and to get him more social. Though that made him more comfortable with people in large groups, it did not really get over his own social issues when it came to one on one interaction.<br/><br/>Out in the livingroom he stopped at the doorway that lead to the kitchen, his arms raised to take hold of the pull up bar he had placed there. Three sets of thirty later and he was back in the shower so that he could get ready for work<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://4.bp.blogspot.com/-e-NYPlAPZi0/UjdKJE84nkI/AAAAAAAAEs8/wr77P_AavSQ/s1600/Steve-Moriarty_by-Pat-Lee_10.jpg"">Amber colored eyes</a>greeted him as the condensation was wiped from the mirror’s surface, “Bump into me…’ he said again with a shake of his head before he set to work on trimming his facial hair and style his hair to some degree.<br/><br/>Dressed and with his bag on across his shoulder he headed out to work, a short walk to the bus stop and it was another day at the office for him where the zeroes and ones made the most sense.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Bump into me…</span>"
972,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-15T03:30:15,Asteria,"The moment she got into the door to her apartment, the door closed tightly behind her and the lock secured, she slouched against its hard, cool, surface and slid down it. “…He’s perfect…” she mumbled beneath her breath. There was no happiness in her voice, nothing that she thought she’d feel, or that she should be feeling, by the serendipitous circumstances that led her there to meet him.<br/><br/>If anything, she felt…nothing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nothing but terrible,</span>came a begrudging thought, pushing herself back up from the floor and dropping her bag onto the counter, forgoing her usual take-out routine and going straight for the shower. Water on cold, barely above the point of freezing, she stepped in, the water offering a small bit of comfort, but nothing like it used to as nothing could rinse away the intentions she held for the man she’d met. For Elijah Maddox, philanthropist, awkward speaker with a good heart.<span style=""font-style: italic"">For Elijah Maddox…Innocent.</span>Back to the water, her forehead rested against the wall while she tried to think of something to justify what she was going to do, the nefarious plot she’d been given.<br/><br/>“It’ll give you the family you’ve always wanted,” Chrystal assured herself, pushing off of the wall again to start washing her hair in robotic, subconscious fashion. “You’ll have someone to lean on, ten someones, twenty someones! The numbers of the coven are always growing, their connections extensive! You’ll have a true family! You’ll finally belong to something!”<br/><br/>But, no matter how many times she repeated that, what she’d gain, there was always the niggling feeling that it’d not be equal, worth it. What had Elijah done to deserve being a sacrifice? To be led on and killed? He’d be leaving behind a family, those lost that he helped daily? What was it that he’d done to deserve her ends?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nothing, but you’re going to do it, anyway, because it’s what you need,</span>came a stricter voice, something resembling Annelise, but not quite. A hybrid her mind had come up with, it’d seem, between Annelise’s alto tones and her own, the sound stricter, harsher, causing her to pause in her movements, eyes unfocused as they stared at the condensation-covered walls about her; The spray off of her hair, off of her body from the shower's head, scattering onto the walls and glass surrounding her, remaining little droplets until her body's temperature caught up to it, causing it to freeze into perfect crystalized patterns around her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not like he has anything to fear in death. He’ll be fine. You need to cover your own ass; He’ll be fine in the end. You just do what you have to do.</span><br/><br/>Nodding to herself, affirming her own thoughts, she turned off the water and stepped out, feet leaving icy crystaled foot prints in their wake, the trail leading to her bedroom. Before getting dressed for the night, she sat on the edge of her bed, staring off into space for a good long while as she kept reiterating her justification in her head over and over.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He’ll be fine in the end…He’ll be fine in the end…He’ll be fine…</span><br/><br/>At some point, she was uncertain of when exactly, her nightgown had found its way onto her body and the covers were pulled over her, head resting on the pillow as she prepared for a long, sleepless night. Just as she felt sleep begin to take her, an incessant beeping started, eyes finding her phone lit up with a text. Lazily, a hand grabbed for it off of her nightstand, opening the text, eyes widening at what it read, Annelise. She should have expected it, braced for it, but it still shocked her nonetheless…Or maybe shock wasn’t the right word.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">“He’s perfect.”</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP!</span></span><br/><br/>Bleary eyes, transfixed on the ceiling above her, slowly turned their dry depths toward her alarm clock, taking their sweet time to focus on the time the clock read out, the delay in which her brain registered it far more than usual.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He’s perfect…</span>her mind repeated, mind tiredly running over the night’s progression and wondering what she’d missed, wondering where they’d been lurking to see her, to see him, to see their interaction and know she’d found the one. No one had followed her, she didn’t think. No one had made themselves known…yet they knew. They knew where she’d gone, and they knew who she met.<br/><br/>They had to; No one would send a text like that without cause.<br/><br/>Unnerved, she set to getting ready for work, a new job that Annelise had lined up for her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">To help my search along, no doubt,</span>she thought wryly as she got dressed and ready to go. It was a menial job at best, managing for the book store down the way, within walking distance so she’d have no excuse to not show up, and she could better scope out those that may serve the purpose. Granted, she’d found him now, so the job wasn’t necessary in that regard, and was now merely a means to finance her apartment and takeout habit…but she still had to go.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn it.</span><br/><br/>Skirt pulled on, the usual nylons already in place as was her shirt, and heels easily slipped into, the only thing left was her coat. Sliding her arms into it and buttoning it tightly out of habit more than ned, Chrys grabbed up the discarded bag from the night before, this time putting a book of her own in it, along with a pencil and notebook, before leaving for her day. Her mind was further away than her body, the walk taking her down a similar route he’d have left on to venture home, but she’d not noticed, leading her to the neighborhood she’d yet to explore.<br/><br/>A fact she planned to rectify after work.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Right after I get passed all the bar codes, scanning in of new books, cataloging the batches and getting the clerks to put them where they belong. Another day, living the dream,</span>she thought with disdain, brow quirking as her hand pulled out the keys to unlock the door and begin opening shop.<br/><br/>Five o’clock couldn’t come fast enough."
973,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-15T05:52:46,Eferhilda,"Elijah leaned back in his seat while he read over his work before he hit save and began to shut down his computer for the day. Bag packed and headed for the elevator there was the hope that his night would be better than last night, at least to the extent of not making a fool of himself again. The bus ride home was short, or it seemed to be so and he was in his apartment and changed for his jog in no time.<br/><br/>A few stretches in the hall, then he ran down the steps of his apartment, all five floors where he continued out into the city.<br/><br/>The rhythmic steps of his sneakers on pavement soon droned out the world around him and Elijah felt his mind zone out. Thoughts about last night occasionally pushed into the forefront of his mind, but for his sake the thoughts did not last long. Instead they faded into the background, as he ran. Steps carried him through familiar grounds, toward the very park he had guided his lost girl the night before."
974,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-15T06:20:26,Asteria,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Come on…come on…</span>she thought, pen tapping on the desk as she waited for the clock to finally shift to five o’clock, the “hour of freedom” as she’d come to call it.<br/><br/>The day had dragged on, longer than it normally did. Why? More than likely because she was constantly dwelling on Elijah…and not entirely in a manner that was wholly focused on her objective, either. Part of her mind simply continued to run over how the moonlight had hit his eyes, at how he had the perfect amount of stubble, at how muscular he looked…at how all of that made up for his complete lack of social skills.<br/><br/>At how the lack of social skills made him endearing…and made her feel all the guiltier, because he was so damn innocent.<br/><br/>…Then she thought of all that he did.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He volun-fucking-teers. He is a regular Joe Schmoe with a heart of fucking heart of gold that I’m going to stab, and rip out of his damn fucking chest!</span>The anger and resentment toward her sisters then was sudden, volatile, the glass on her desk shattering at the sudden drop in temperature in her office. Pieces of its broken remains tinkling into her desk, along with the water scattering over the contents of her desk before subsequently freezing caught her attention and threw her into a quick panic.<br/><br/>Shutting the door of her office, she picked up the glass, and pulled the unopened space heater box from beneath her desk, taking it out and turning it on to melt the water, making it easy for wiping up. Paper towels and glass in her small trash can, she decided it wasn’t good to stay the rest of the day, not with her current lack of control. She couldn’t risk it.<br/><br/>Hands grabbing for her coat and bag, she left with barely a word, only making brief mention of it to the associates she passed before fairly running from the establishment. Then came the brisk walk to the park while simultaneously pulling her coat on, making a beeline for her favorite bench, wanting peace. To reconnect with nature, with the mindset needed, to figure out what to do. Only once did she have to stop, because her bag fell free of her grasp and she had to double back for it, and only once did she have to slow her pace as the ground was far slicker than she'd anticipated and her heels made for a harder time gripping the pavement (or lack thereof).<span style=""font-style: italic"">The one time I resent my element,</span>she thought, glaring at the ground beneath her feet for the briefest of moments.<br/><br/>The plan? To get her mind clear, and, her mind was clear, figure out how to find ""Mr. Perfect"" again.<br/><br/>After that, as Annelise had said, ""the rest is arbitrary."""
975,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-15T08:53:50,Eferhilda,"Now in the park, the pace picked up slightly; time to get the heart rate up.<br/><br/>Of course now would be the time for his mind to bring back the events of last night, which reminded him of few pressing matters. One, he had not heard from the Lockermans at all today, which had him worried. They should have called, paged or something by now and after what happened to Emily he was not about to sleep on the safety of the family. After his run he would maybe take a detour to the overpass just to see if they were still there.<br/><br/>Then there was still the matter of his abysmal display of social skills last night. All he had to do was ask her for maybe her number or to try and arrange a date with her. Something anything to at least improve his chance to see her again, it was not like he would just round a corner and run into her ag….<br/><br/>Trail of thought completely halted in its tracks as he practically ran over the infamous Lost Girl when he turned a corner on the trail. Slick floor now an issue due to impact and he struggled to keep his footing while also to help the woman he had practically barreled over.<br/><br/>“I am so sorry…” he stammered once the struggling and flailing had ceased and both appeared to be on firmer ground."
976,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-15T12:17:38,Asteria,"Another slip on a patch of ice and she was actively stomping on the ground in an effort to break the ice, though she only seemed to reaffirm its hold to the earth. “Can’t a girl just fucking walk?!” she shouted to no one in particular before loosing a sound of frustration and continuing on, yanking her bag tighter onto her shoulder in an angry motion. An “ugh” was loosed as she noted a few joggers, hoping she seemed angry enough to get them to veer off path and go in another direction while her mind continued to wander.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How many of them have completed this task?</span>she wondered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How many have had to die for them to join the coven? Or…was this just some cruel joke that they’ve yet to cop to?</span>Her eyes narrowed as her steps turned slightly more aggressive, her motions jerkier as she sought to keep her footing while continuing on to her bench.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why now?</span>came another thought, this one angrier, more vehement.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I’ve done everything they asked! I’ve done everything that they wanted me to! Why do I have to do this to a man wh-</span><br/><br/>The thought cut off abruptly as her form was collided with and her footing was lost. Hands grasping at whoever it was in front of her to steady herself, her bag went flying, feet slipping in all directions, flailing in an entirely ungraceful manner as her anger—anger and that had been directed at the sisterhood she desperately wanted to be a part of—turned to whomever lacked eyes enough to see her before charging into her…<br/><br/>…Only to be at a loss for words.<br/><br/>Eyes widening as the anger drained from her face and instead was replaced with shock; Inwardly, however, she was dreading whatever awkward conversation was to be had.<span style=""font-style: italic"">…Mr. Perfect…shit.</span><br/><br/>The stammered apology was met with her straightening herself out, and lowered to get her bag, along with the notebook that’d fallen free. “Do you…always make it a habit of taking sayings like ‘bump into me’ in a literal sense?” she asked, tone not angry, but more distracted as she made sure everything was where it belonged, and made sure there was no more icy patches to watch out for in her coming departure.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">The luck that he had…. <br/> <br/>There should be a book written about just how bad his luck could possibly be with this whole thing. First, he spent the rest of his evening berating himself for how he acted on their parting. Then the better part of his morning at work was spent doing that as well, as he constantly played over that last moment with her while he tried to work. Now here he was on his jog, his mind had again been on her and what does he do? Nearly kill her as he barrels into her.  <br/> <br/>The remark she made caused him to blush and stammer an excuse, “Umm….umm..no….I was um…just jogging and thinking about you....” Sentence trailed off, his mind raced to think of something else to say, anything else to say. “I really have bad luck today running into you and almost killing you…” he sighed and went to try and help her to the bench. “I’m really sorry…”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Book…check. Notebook…check. Wallet….check. His dignity…</span>Her thoughts paused as she glanced over at him for the first time since he’d started stammering, noting the blush and the way he trailed off as he mentioned her and her eyes widened.<span style=""font-style: italic"">…Intact if only because of that…cute…puppy dog thing he’s got going…</span><br/><br/>A mental groan later, and she was shaking her head, offering up a small smile in return, along with a shrug. “Don’t worry about it,” she offered, pulling her coat tightly around her once more. “I’m fine…you seem fine, for the most part, so I’ll just let you get back to your jog?” Without really waiting, she offered up another smile and stepped around him, hitting more ice and slipping a bit, but haphazardly catching herself and trying to carry on with what little dignity she had left with her…lack of grace.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A sense of being a mistake and a failure were on his mind, as he watched her walk away. “Um…um…” he stammered and then acted. Traction on his running shoes afforded him the grip that she lacked and without any real thought he scoped her up into his arms and carried her over to the bench.  <br/> <br/>“There you go,” he said as he set her down on the bench. “Least I could do right, seeing as how I almost killed you…” a nervous smile and chuckle left his lips. “Umm…..so….were you on your way home?”  he asked again the desire to fill that void and not just leave her there.</span><br/><br/>That…she’d not expected, by any means. One minute her feet were on the ground and she was on her way to the bench, and the next he’d…scooped her up without so much as a warning, carrying her over to the bench. Her eyes were wide, shocked at his sudden act though she’d done nothing to stop it.<br/><br/>…And more awkward conversation…and “um” ensued. “I was out for a walk,” she replied to that. “Just…getting fresh air and all.” Then a pause. “So, do you run poor Lost Girls over a lot, while thinking of them, and then pick them up often? Or am I just the lucky one?” The lightest of smiles touched down on her lips, but it was nothing more than a glimmer, her tone hinting at the humor her features otherwise lacked.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">“Umm…um…”he stammered and laughed nervously while he gave a shrug. “No…no, but I don’t run into women that often and none that are as…” he let the sentence fall off again the blush that crept onto his cheeks something he could not avoid. “I guess….lucky? If by lucky you mean we get to spend more time together…” he managed to get out.  <br/> <br/>“I really am sorry,” he said yet again. “I just was not paying attention like I should have been…” he apologized yet again.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He really is a puppy dog…sweet…innocent…He can barely get out what he’d been hoping, with all of the blood rushing from his heart and into his cheeks…</span>she thought, resisting the urge to groan aloud as she felt it welling up in her throat. It was almost too easy, that he seemingly found her attractive enough to get flustered and find himself at that bad of a loss for words.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe if I were homeless, he could talk to me easier…</span>Chrystal thought wryly, though her outer demeanor didn’t show it. If anything, her smile softened, growing a touch larger, the corners of her lips quirking up a bit more. “You don’t need to apologize so much,” she replied to that. “I could have been paying more attention, too, but I wasn’t, and here we are.” Another shrug moved through her shoulders. “But, you seem to be in one piece, and I seem to be in one piece, so I don’t think any harm was done, do you?”"
977,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-16T09:01:24,Eferhilda,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">The smile, it made him smile and relax a bit more, given the situation and everything from the previous night.  “Right, no harm done,” his voice for the moment at least a bit confident in its tone. “So, um, do you think I could maybe know the name of the woman that I nearly killed? Or, do you prefer to be called Lost Girl?” an attempt at a joke that he hoped did not backfire on him.</span><br/><br/>There was that glimmer of confidence she’d seen with others.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe it doesn’t take being homeless after all…</span>she mused as he continued. “I don’t know…” she joked in turn, brow quirking a bit. “Lost girl has a pretty good ring to it. I mean, what’s better than being named after a television show?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I would not know, as I kind of don’t do the television thing,” he smirked. “I am more of a reader and I thought of you are more of the lost children in peter pan. I would have called you Wendy, but to me that name does not really suit you. You definitely do not look like a Wendy and I guess the image of you being the only lost girl among the boys made more sense to me,” he gave a shrug. “I get the idea you would be trying to take over the whole operation and remove Peter Pan for being the highly ineffective leader he clearly was,” a low laugh at his own words ended his statement, while his eyes held her own for the very first time since they had met for more than a few seconds.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course he doesn’t watch television…why would he? He’s too busy saving kittens from trees and helping old ladies cross the street.</span>But, once that thought was aside and his explanation given, she noticed his eyes held hers, actually held hers, for more than a few seconds. There was no blush accompanying, there was no “um” or mumbling; Just straight conversation, and even a laugh.<br/><br/>“Sounds about right…” Chrys admitted. “Can’t have him running things willy nilly. So,<span style=""font-style: italic"">obviously</span>I’d have to show him how things should be done.” She paused, eyes turning thoughtful as she debated giving him an actual name to go by. He’d given her his within moments of meeting her and she’d yet to even give him anything. Not a name, nothing more than a general vicinity in which to drop her off at. But, she didn’t give it to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not yet.</span>“So, what else is on the agenda for you tonight, other than running me over, of course?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Again she dodge the question, which he just brushed off and continued on, it was like their <span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span> now.  <br/> <br/>“Well, after the jog, I generally shower and then order something for take-out. I’m not much of a cook, so the local restaurants love me,” he said with a shrug. “What about you? Have any pressing and exciting plans for the evening?” tone perhaps a bit hopeful.</span><br/><br/>The tone didn’t go unnoticed, as it played well into the puppy dog thing, but she didn’t pay it much mind right then. “Takeout, as well,” she replied with a shrug. “So…the excitement consists of figuring out whether I’d prefer Italian or Thai. Otherwise, my night’s just relaxing.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">There was his chance, to at least make an attempt at something with her. “Well, we could kind of spare the poor legs of an already exhausted delivery guy and order something together?” he offered, his eyes still on her own, tone still the hopeful lot that it was. “I was actually thinking of having either Italian or Thai tonight, myself….” <br/> <br/>This was a chance, something that was not likely to come up again and he wanted to make up for the debacle of last night. It might lead to him knowing her name, which she appeared the expert at avoiding in volunteering.</span><br/><br/>He’d actually asked. Elijah Maddox had gotten out of his own way, and asked her outright. Half of her had thought he was going to make a comment like he had when he left her the night before, with some corny line of bumping into each other again, only in a not literal sense the next time around. But…he’d actually asked her, and held her gaze when he did it.<br/><br/>She had to give him his dues for that. “Even though my evening was…so packed with excitement before…I suppose it couldn’t hurt to save the delivery guy a trip if we’re both getting the same thing,” came her answer, tone light, casual, a small part of her actually excited by the prospect, though she pushed it to the back of her mind and focused instead. “That is, if it doesn’t interrupt your schedule too much, of course.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">A response he had not planned for, left him momentarily stunned and dazed. It only last but a moment, the span of a heart beat and no less, but then became the worry of her place, or his?  <br/> <br/>“Oh, no. Not at all,” he was quick to answer though he tried to not sound as eager as he thought he did. “Only thing to figure out is whose place to host this impromptu dinner?” he asked.  <br/> <br/>Silently he wished for her to offer her place save for the fact that he knew his place was not fit to host company. Already in his mind he flashbacked to his morning and how he had been so caught up in his failure the night before. There were clothes he had yet to put away to be washed, empty food containers to be thrown away and who knows what else. Though he would hate for her to see his place in such a state, at the same time he did not want to blow what could be seen as his second chance.</span><br/><br/>The question he posed was the only thing that kept her from dwelling on how fast he’d jumped on assuring her his schedule wasn’t too packed. If she brought him to her house, that was…far sooner than she’d expected. Her home was generally cold, kept cold for a reason, but she didn’t think anything was out of place. Her mind wandered back to its state and figured everything else about it would be normal. Nothing out of place, nothing overly embarrassing anywhere.<br/><br/>But to have him over to her place after only meeting him the night before felt…odd. The timeline for this felt rushed, and, where he didn’t even know her name yet, to have him over to her place felt weird. Then again, to go to his, too, felt odd.<br/><br/>“Hmm…” was all she said aloud as she continued contemplating. “I’ve a counter offer.” Her brow lifted a bit, though her eyes remained light. “Where I’m not sure the state of my own apartment, and this is so impromptu, why don’t we change up the plan a bit? You’d mentioned wanting a shower. Why not go home, shower, do whatever you’d have needed to do, and then we’ll meet up for dinner at a restaurant of your recommendation? Is that agreeable to you? Or would you rather dine in?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Perfect!</span> <br/> <br/>The word shouted in his mind as he smiled and reached for the armband that held a couple of his business cards and some pocket cash, “That is just perfect. Here is my number and you can call me I guess when you are ready and I can give you the address to the restaurant?”  <br/> <br/>This was perfect, just perfect. He could get his shower and even pick up a bit. Not that he expected for anything to happen, or for them to end up in his apartment, but for perhaps another date? If it was straightened up now he would have less to work on later.</span><br/><br/>A light laugh tumbled free of her lips as she took his card. She was going to suggest a time, rather than playing phone tag, and get the address beforehand, as he was the one showering and getting ready, she wasn’t going to have to do much prior. But, because she found him adorable, she accepted it with a nod. “I’ll give you a call, and we can go from there,” Chrys agreed with a nod.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Ok,” he could not stop the grin that was on his face before he gave a somewhat awkward wave and jogged off to his apartment.  <br/> <br/>“I have a date…a date…an actual date,” he said to himself over and over again as he made his way home. Once there it was a rather tornado effect with him tearing through the apartment, gathering the mess as he went until he made it to the bathroom. From there he removed the dirty clothing from his body and hopped into the shower.  <br/> <br/>“Have a date…got an actual date! No bump into you later! None of that other lameness, but an actual date!” he could not stop himself from the excitement he felt at the prospect of what was to come. Though, as the shower wore on his thoughts turned more to just what he would do and what he would say. Sure, if he had been a long with a group that would have been one thing, but instead he was to be alone with a woman, whose name he still did not know. To try and not sound like a complete idiot.  <br/> <br/>“I can do this…I can do this…right?” he asked himself when the water was shut off and he climbed out of the shower to get dressed.  <br/> <br/>“I can do this…I can do…this…..I hope…”</span><br/><br/>After the awkward wave and watching him jog off…actively watching him jog off, she made the trek home, a bit more upbeat than she’d admit to herself. There was still that niggling thought of the underlying reasoning for even continuing to talk to him; That, if she’d met him under better circumstances, it’d be different, but…she could humor a date with him. Not like it’d kill her, good conversation (unless he started “um”-ing again) and likely a few laughs, while being able to eat with someone for a change.<br/><br/>Someone<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>Annelise.<br/><br/>So, she changed out of her skirt, and into jeans, topping it off with a simple sweater, pulling on boots (with better traction) and then just…sat on her couch. Where he’d mentioned needing a shower, and her home was in fine order, she just waited. She didn’t want to wait too long so that he’d think she’d changed her mind, but then didn’t want to seem like she was rushing him.<br/><br/>Finally caving, Chrys pulled out her cellphone, and dialed the number on his card. “So, where should I be meeting you?” she greeted him, her tone light, a smile in her voice."
978,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-22T08:18:09,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #FF0000""> It was just as he looked over himself for what must have been the hundredth time that his phone went off. In the haste to answer it he nearly dropped it in the sink, for a brief moment the phone danced in the air before his hands were finally able to get a grip. After that, he took a moment to calm himself, deep breath in and then slowly out. <br/> <br/>“Hello?” the greeting given as calm and “cool” as possible. At her question he flaked for a second, because in the haste to pick up and get ready he forgot to pick out a place. Fortunately for him the “Ums” were kept to himself and with his vast knowledge of take-out was able to come up with a place.  <br/> <br/>“Have you ever eaten at Golden Palace? Over on orchard street, across from the super market?” he asked.</span><br/><br/>The phone just continued to ring and she almost thought he’d changed his mind, which would have shocked her considering how eager he was for her to accept his offer for dinner.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If only to keep the poor delivery guy from making two stops,</span>she reminded herself with an eye roll and a light grin. But, he picked up, and sounded somehow…breathless which had her eyes narrowing a bit in curiosity.<br/><br/>“The Golden Palace…” Chrys repeated. “No…but that’s the place right by the stereotypically-placed Laundromat and pharmacy?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “That would be the one,” he answered with a chuckle. “So, meet you there?” he asked already out of the bathroom and heading to snatch up the rest of the items he would need for the evening. “Say in about ten minutes?” keys were in the tumbler for the lock even as he spoke, the locks engaged before he started down the stairs.</span><br/><br/>“Ten minutes it is,” she said with a smile, hanging up and heading out the door for the short walk to the oddly Asian part of their neighborhood. Coat on, wallet and phone in her pocket, she meandered over with, admittedly, a little pep in her step (now confident she wouldn’t eat it like she’d almost done earlier). Then, so as not to seem overly eager, she slowed her pace, still coming up on it before he did, so she perched against the wall and waited, eyes glancing in both directions occasionally to see which direction he’d appear from.<br/><br/>Hopefully not hopping about like the puppy she envisioned; More confident…less bumbling, possibly not blushing?<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> By the time he arrived he did feel better about the whole thing. She had called as planned, he had managed to not destroy his phone in the process and he thought that he looked at least marginally presentable now. The restaurant came into sight and it did not surprise him that she was already there, something about her told him that she liked to be early. <br/> <br/>“Hey,” he said as he approached an easy smile on his lips. “Glad to see that my directions to the stereotypical location were adequate,” he teased and gestured to the door. “Shall we?” he moved to open the door for her prepared to follow in after her once she entered.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So far, so not puppy dog,</span>came a wry thought as the smile returned to her lips. “What can I say?” she asked, smile becoming a grin. “Finding stereotypical locations is my thing.” Then, as he opened the door, she thought about forcing him to go in first, but changed her mind, instead tipping her head and dipping into a short, mock curtsy. “Why, thank you!” A light laugh, and a small skip later, and she was entering the establishment, greeted by a short woman at the desk with an overly eager smile on her face, quickly ushered to a table, menus thrust at her; So quick, in fact, she had to make sure Elijah had followed her with no issue.<br/><br/>“So, are you sure I didn’t interrupt some big night’s plan?” she teased. “I mean, if you need to get back to your reading and extensive workout routine, then I’m happy to let you get back to that.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">The mock curtsy brought a bigger smile to his lips and though she was ushered into the establishment faster than what should have been possible he was still able to follow along. At the table he thanked the woman before she departed then focused on the woman across from him. A smirk given and he shrugged, “Is that a fact? Now why would you be happy to let me get back to that?”  <br/> <br/>Now he leaned forward slightly, “Were you checking me out at the park?” tone a teasing one, though through some magic of will he managed to meet her gaze and hold it.</span><br/><br/>Shrugging off her coat, she’d been more focused on it than his direct eye contact right then, but when it hit…<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well well well…</span>came an amused thought, as she hung her coat behind her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Someone’s found some confidence.</span>“Me…check you out?” she asked, a hand pressing into her chest as surprise took hold of her features. “Whatever gave you that idea?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Elijah shrugged and moved to remove his own coat, “Perhaps I was mistaken.” Is all that is said as he moved his coat and hung it along the back of his chair, “Are you sure I am not keeping you from something more important? Even though I don’t know what you do, it is probably more important than spending the evening with me.”  <br/> <br/>Though he managed to remain cool and calm on the outside (or at least he hoped so) inside he was on the verge of complete panic. Every tiny action, every gesture and nuance he went over in his mind as he tried to think about what to do next. All he wanted to make as good impression as possible.</span><br/><br/>That brought a coy smile to her lips. “Something important…” she repeated, looking thoughtful as she shifted, resting her chin in the palm of her hand and regarding him with a light gaze. “If by important, you mean a rerun of some crime show while I wait for the takeout guy to get to my apartment, making a wonderful dent into my couch…yes, I’m missing out on something of the utmost importance and you need to let me go immediately.”<br/><br/>Her eyes narrowed for a moment, scrutinizing him before she leaned back, hand falling into her lap with the other. “Relax…” Chrys said with a smile. “I can see it in your eyes; You’re thinking. A lot.” A brow quirked. “Are you always this…overly cautious?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He sighed and gave a shrug, “I guess. I…” he began to go into some explanation from his childhood, but then changed his mind as he did not want to bore her with that stuff. “I am just nervous, I want to not mess up and make a fool of myself. I have a habit of doing that, but I will try to relax more, sorry…” he offered with a shy smile</span><br/><br/>“Stop apologizing,” she said, voice a touch harsher, but only just, the tone still keeping its pleasant quality as the rest of her remained relaxed. “You’ve nothing to apologize for, and I’m sensing that’s a habit that’s in need of breaking…” Her brow quirked up higher, as she continued to look at him a moment longer before her gaze dropped to the menu. “So, anything you’d recommend here?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Sound like my mother,” he said with a smirk and picked up his menu to look it over. “No, but figure we can’t really go wrong with the menu, unless you are not the adventurous type?” he asked with a glance across the top of the menu at her before he looked back down at what was offered. “As for this breaking habit thing, who is going to be the one to do that? You?”</span><br/><br/>Though her brow lifted again, and a “hmmm” resounded, she didn’t outwardly reply to his question. Was she going to be the one breaking him of that habit? If she was going to lessen any of her guilt, that constantly apologizing was going to have to go. So, yes, yes she would. But, the day was young. Why show her hand so soon. “The Chicken Pad Thai sounds pretty good, I think. What looks good to you?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “The ribs and lo mien look good to me,” he said. “Also some of the crab rangoon, ever have that?”  he asked without looking up at her while he looked over the drink menu though he would likely just settle for water as per the usual. “So, are you on first name basis with the delivery guys, yet? Or are you still working up to that level of the relationship?” the tone teasing and friendly as he attempted to try this whole <span style=""font-style: italic"">relax</span> thing.</span><br/><br/>“Crab Rangoons are amazing,” she replied, with a nod, already set on what she was going to drink, not bothering to look: ice water.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Safe. Cold. Perfect.</span>His quip was met with another light laugh, head tilting to the side a bit. “Now now, do you really think I’d allow them to know my first name? You don’t know who could be coming up to your door. They get the first letter, though they spell it like a full name, so it works out. Now…Are you on a first name basis with all Lost Girls or are you simply speeding up the relationship leveling?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I usually give everyone my name, I have nothing to hide and like for people to feel comfortable around me,” he explained with a shrug. “With the work that I do, I have found that people relax and are more open and honest when you shake their hand and give your name. We are still strangers, but we are less strange?” he gave another shrug as he paused for a moment. “Do I at least get the first letter of your name too? Or, am I going to have to continue to call you Lost Girl, which happens to also be the name of some television show that I was not aware of?” he asked with a small playful smirk.</span><br/><br/>“Not giving out a name doesn’t mean you’ve something to hide, however,” she easily reasoned. “It means that you like to keep that air of mystery a little longer; Names give away more than some realize, and just that little bit held back keeps things interesting.” At his question, her lips pulled into their own smirk. “That depends…” A pause, just long enough to make him think she’d leave it at that, before continuing on. “…What’s the magic word?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Just as he thought that he had pushed too far and would have to spend, who knows how long trying to get her to reveal any part of her name, she responded with a question that made him smile. A genuine and pure smile that reached his eyes which sought her own before he replied with a single word, “Please.”</span><br/><br/>Her smirk turned more into a grin, before she relaxed into her chair again. “Where I’m not inclined to stop making you work for the entirety of my name…I’ll give you the first letter; You’ve at least reached the same ‘relationship status’ as my delivery guys.” A laugh ensued, light from her lips, melodic. “A ‘c’. It starts with a ‘C’.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “A “C”, huh?” he repeated while he mulled over the various names that could be her own, but held his tongue for the moment. “So, I will call you C for the moment. I think that is better than Lost Girl, right?” the tone remained light and playful. The waitress arrived then to take their orders and he was a bit amused to hear her order some water as well. While they waited for their meals to arrive he pressed on with the conversation. “So, C, what do you do for work? Or, perhaps the field you are in if you do not want to volunteer too much just yet…”</span><br/><br/>A laugh was all she answered for his summation of her first letter versus his nickname for her, ordering her water and focusing intently on him. “Guess,” she returned. “I’d much rather hear your perception of me and possible career choices.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh…ok,” he said a bit taken a back. “Well, I have to say that you probably do something where you are in charge of a group of people. You have to keep everything organized and running smoothly and…” he smirked a bit. “You expect the absolute best out of everyone because you dedicate yourself completely to whatever task you are performing. A hundred percent each and every time you give, so you expect absolutely nothing less from people. How am I doing so far?”</span><br/><br/>As he recovered from his initial shock and answered, she found herself leaning forward, a curious twinkle in the icy blue depths; Blue depths that softened as he continued, a brow lifting just a fraction as a hint of amusement made itself at home in her gaze. “Curiously accurate…” she admitted with a half-smile. “I’m almost scared to ask you to continue… But, since you were so dead on, I manage a book store. How close was that to your inner vision?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Pretty far off, if only because I pictured you as some executive to some huge cooperation where you managed people and made huge business deals,” he smirked. “Though with you working at a bookstore...I could see you being annoyed with me bugging you all the time, you know for the books…of course…</span><br/><br/>“Bugging me all the time, huh?” she repeated, easing back into her chair, casually giving him the once over. “And, how often would you be bugging me? Can’t very well need that many books that frequently, can you?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Maybe?” he said with a shrug. “I read fairly fast and like to stay on top of things, so I suppose you could expect to see a lot of me….”  <br/> <br/>Their food came and it gave him a brief break in the conversation, which was good because he was not sure if he was able to continue the current topic without blushing.</span><br/><br/>Had the food not arrived, she would have commented to that effect right off, but she gave him a reprieve, instead tasting her Pad Thai and finding it satisfactory.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just the right amount of peanut sauce,</span>came a content thought, remaining silent as she enjoyed her meal, observing him with her peripheral for the time being.<br/><br/>Then, when he had a good mouthful, she decided to ask, poignantly, “How are you going to come see me so much for these books if I’ve not said which one I work at? Or…are you going to sporadically pop into bookstores on days I may, or may not, be working, and try to ‘bump’ into me again?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Knife and fork in hand, he sought to try and not look like a total savage to…C, while he ate. The question, which he was certain was intentionally timed, nearly choked him. A finger was held up to indicate he needed a moment while he chewed and then swallowed; to which he felt exceptionally self-conscious.  <br/> <br/>“Um…well…I do like to read…so, I suppose that I can just… do that. You know until I “bump” into you again...” he smiled eyes on her own as he thought about how funny that would be, but how it would be a viable option. As it was he already frequented all of the local stores, his tastes for reading fluctuated, so he had to check several shops to keep his hands on something that interested him.</span><br/><br/>It was hard to suppress the grin that threatened to show when she saw the self-consciousness set in, watching him think through his answer…and then even harder when the “um” resurfaced, as well as the pauses. “But, what if you always ended up missing me? What then?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Then I would have to try a bit harder and perhaps stake out a few places,” he said before he took a sip of his water. “There is always bribing people at the bookstores to call me if they see you, then I can just happen to show up and “bump” into you,” the smile on his face was not hard to miss as he thought himself rather clever.</span><br/><br/>That answer amused her, the image of him borderline stalking her when the roles were as they were adding a humorous if a bit ironic overtone to her thoughts. Her head tilted, a hand resting on the table as a finger tapped idly for a moment. “…Elijah, what’s your stance on fate?” she asked out of the blue, filling the void she’d created after a few, drawn-out breaths, face contemplative.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Everything happens for a reason,” he answered without missing a beat. “Whether or not we understand it at the time is really not what is important. But, what happens must happen and we are to accept it because that would make it easier in the long run. I suppose we have to have faith that what is supposed to happen, happens for a good reason,” another shrug, his fork used to push the food about a bit on his plate.  <br/> <br/>It was always for the good. He had to think that, had to believe it. If not, then his mother would have died without a reason and no good at all would have come from it.</span><br/><br/>Without missing a beat herself, she countered again. “So what if it were fated you’d never know the rest of my name, or find out which bookstore I worked at to see me again? What if it were fated this would be the last time you were supposed to see me?” Her eyes were intent on his, food in front of her forgotten while she waited for his answer, head declining just a touch as her eyes narrowed with a scrutinizing intensity. “What then?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I would continue,” he said again without hesitation. “While, it might be my fate to never know more about you or see you again I would not know this and would merely act on what I wanted. Even if my attempts became less frequent, on some level I would always be looking and I would never stop. My fate may be never to see you again, but that does not mean I would give up,” he said with more confidence than he realized he had.</span><br/><br/>Now there was something she’d not really expected to hear. He seemed suddenly…overly confident. Something in him about fate struck a chord, which had her fascinated. To someone else, it may have seemed like something out “The Police” would sing about, except the lead up to “I’ll be Watching You”. But, to her? It was interesting, to say the very least.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And, since he seems so confident…</span>“And, what exactly do you want?” she asked them, head tilting to the other side.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “A name and maybe another dinner,” he said with a smirk.</span><br/><br/>“Well, we’ll see how fate pans out,” Chrys replied, finally turning her attention back to her food. “Is your dinner good? You seem to be pushing it around more than anything else.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Still no name, he thought though his attention was back on his food, “It is good. Yours?” he asked. A strange line of questions and then to just change the subject back to their meal, Elijah almost felt like a criminal. The questions meant to keep him off balance so that she could gleam some unknown or hidden truth that he kept to himself.  <br/> <br/>“What’s your favorite book?”</span><br/><br/>“<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Picture of Dorian Gray</span>,” she answered easily. “<span style=""font-style: italic"">Frankenstein</span>and<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Woman in White</span>are close seconds.” A pause while she sipped her water and went back to her dinner. “And yours?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Interesting choice,” he said. “I did not think many cared for the story of Dorian Grey, but my favorite is <span style=""font-style: italic"">Don  Quixote</span> followed by a smattering of other random things,” he said while he twirled some of his noodles up onto his fork. “So, is managing a bookstore what you always wanted to do, or was it something that you kind of just fell into?”</span><br/><br/>“<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don Quixote</span>...” she repeated. “That fits you. I’ve read it, and enjoyed it, but it’s not one I pick up often.” Then a pause, another sip of her water, nibbling on a piece of chicken. “And it wasn’t something I fell into; More that I needed a job, and it was offered to me. I much prefer it to some of the other jobs, so it suits for the time being. What about you? Did you fall into…What is it that you do when not volunteering?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Kind of?” he said with a bit of a shrug. “I had some social issues and turned to computers to reach out into the world and socialize to some degree. Turns out I am pretty good with them and went to school for it. Afterward I found a job at some software firm and well, the work is simple enough that it does not stress me out, but challenging enough to keep me interested. That probably does not sound logical, but I like my job and don’t really see myself ready to change fields in the future.”  <br/> <br/>There was a bit of a pause while they ate for a bit then he continued with the line of questions, “Did you go to school for anything in particular?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Social issues…that makes sense, based on what he’s eluded to…</span>she thought as the knife twisted in a bit deeper. Pushing that to the back of her mind, her shoulders lifted in a shrug. “Eh. ‘Psychology: the Major no one will hire you with’,” Chrys joked. At the time, she’d taken it as an opportunity to figure out her own emotions to better figure out how they worked, her triggers, so that her craft would always be under control; It was merely a bonus that she’d have a degree and could later use it for a job.<br/><br/>…Or so she thought. They don’t tell you upfront that it’s one of the more useless degrees.<br/><br/>“So, you’re a computer software programmer who wanders parks in fast pace to bowl people over, an avid reader who’ll wander to all the bookstores in the area to find one girl, not books. And, you volunteer. A lot. What’s one thing you don’t do, other than watching TV?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He smiled and looked down at his plate for a bit, “Cry.” The word simple and yet not as he looked back up to her, “I have not cried for a….well a long time now.” The smile he gave was somewhat sad, but it faded just as quickly as it had come, “And also I try and stay away from junk food. Got to keep my girlish figure and all.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He’s so…open,</span>she mused ignoring the “girlish figure” for the time being.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He’s told me about his grandmother, about his life, his job, his volunteering, and now about his lack of crying…and that smile was…</span>A frown flickered across her features, but vanished, eyes dropping to his form with an nod. “Yeah, that…’girlish figure’ must take some upkeep. I’ll eat the junk food you don’t, though, you know…to keep order and balance in the world.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “So, then that is kind of a hint that if I asked you to the movies, you will be the one to eat the popcorn and other snacks that we get. That should work out nicely,” he said with a grin and just went back to eating as if he had not tried to sneak in a second outing with her.</span><br/><br/>“So, the man who doesn’t watch TV goes to the movies?” she countered, grinning at his not so subtle hint to another get-together. “Why movies and not TV?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I enjoy the atmosphere of a movie theater and well…not really sure where else to take someone to hang out,” he answered honestly with some embarrassment. “What kind of movies do you like?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">And there resurfaces the puppy…</span>“I like anything without a cheesy ending,” she replied. “Planning on asking me to the movies, or was all of this just fun conversation?” The last she asked with a more mischievous grin, eyes alight with humor.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Thus far, the whole evening has been fun. But, would you like to go to the movies with me at some point? Say….next Saturday good for you?” he asked with a bit more confidence than he had ended the last bit of the conversation.</span><br/><br/>“Hmmmmm….” For a while, she merely looked at him, debating. “I suppose I may…have room in my<span style=""font-style: italic"">busy</span>schedule of work and take out to possibly squeeze in a trip to the movies…Possibly.” Lips turning into a genuine smile, she nodded. “So long as it’s not a corny movie, otherwise, I may be liable to heckle.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I think the whole heckle thing might be funny,” he said with a smirk. “We can just figure out what to watch when we get there,” he smiled. “I mean I have moved up to the first letter of your name, I may be able to earn the second come the end of the movie,” he grinned.</span><br/><br/>“Who knows? Could learn the second before the night’s end,” she replied with a grin of her own before pushing her dinner back, unable to finish. “Besides…you may think the heckling could be funny, but I doubt those around us would find it half as funny; Something about talking during movies doesn’t sit well with others…especially when I do my voice overs in the cliché moments…May not make it through to the end of the movie.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Then we can just continue the night with a walk through the park,” he said, a hand in the air to wave over the waitress.  <br/> <br/>“Done?” her voice cheery and upbeat.  <br/> <br/>“Yes. Could we have these boxed and bagged up, please?” the request given while he fished his wallet out from his back pocket.  <br/> <br/>“Oh, of course,” she smiled and removed their plates the check left on the table. <br/> <br/>He looked over the amount and removed his bank card to place atop the check, “Want to go somewhere for icecream?” he asked.</span><br/><br/>She had fished out her own wallet, ready to put the card down when he beat her to the punch. Part of her wanted to ask him about it, but the other part thought to just leave it be, instead turning her attention to the offer. “Ice cream? Is that going to help your girlish figure?” Chrys joked, smile clearly still on her lips. “I mean, I wouldn’t want to put your figure in jeopardy with some Pistachio and sprinkles.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I don’t really consider that junk food,” he said after the waitress returned with their boxes and took the check to be paid. “It is a delicious cold treat that can be enjoyed whenever no matter the weather or the temperature,” his card was returned and his wallet and he stood to put on his coat. “Besides,” he lifted his shirt just a bit so that she could see his stomach. “I think my figure is in ok for the moment,” he smirked. “I mean…unless you have some awesome plans now?”</span><br/><br/>Eyes widening as he lifted his shirt a touch, she felt off center for the first time that date. “…Yeah, I think you can…handle an ice cream or several.” Getting up from her own chair, she pulled her jacket on and shook her head. “Mmmno…no plans now, unless you mean catching the tail end of some show…so…I think ice cream would be fine. Which place did you have in mind?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “There is a small shop a couple of blocks from here,” he said, while he took up her bag to hand to her before he took his own. “Several, huh?” he teased then led the way out, with him of course opening the door for her. “Pistachio? Really?” he asked when they walked side by side. “That cannot be the flavor you think that I would choose when there are such things as Chocolate, strawberry, cookie dough, etc.”</span><br/><br/>His teasing was met with nothing more than another shake of her head, following after him before falling into natural sync next to him. “Yes, Pistachio. I mean, if you don’t want it, then there’s more for me,” she answered matter-of-factly, with a smile. “It’s perfectly sweet with just that touch of salt, like you’d get in a sundae. Then the sprinkles are just…a colorful touch. I happen to like that combo, thanks very much.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Then you can have all of that and I can enjoy all of the other flavors,” he gave her a playful bump. “Though I can give it another try…if maybe someone were to share with me the second letter of their name?”</span><br/><br/>Mulling it over, playfully bumping him back, she nodded. “Fine. If you give it another try…I’ll give you the second letter of my name. I think that’s a fair agreement.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> In answer all he did was smile, the rest of the walk was in silence though he did not feel the need to fill it. At the icecream shop he opened the door for her again, and joined her at the counter to order.  <br/> <br/>“One triple scoop of pistachio and then a triple scoop of chocolate chip, both with rainbow sprinkles,” again his card was produced to pay for the desert before he joined her at a booth. “Alright…” he extended his spoon, “Let’s try this pistachio…”</span><br/><br/>Walking in ahead of him, after the amiable silence that neither sought to fill (a permanent smile on her face that she sought to hide by keeping her eyes on the area next to her), she almost stopped him from ordering a triple scoop, not thinking she’d be able to finish it. Again, he paid and she didn’t say anything, squelching the urge to put her own card up because she wasn’t sure how he’d handle her need to pay for things.<br/><br/>Instead, she took her ice cream and headed for a booth, settling in as he did. “And you better not spit it out or…gag or something,” she cautioned with narrowed eyes, pushing her ice cream his way so that he could try a bit. “You’ll get the letter after I hear your verdict.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “After?” he asked while he took a spoonful and tasted it without awaiting the answer. As he allowed the icecream to melt on his tongue he looked thoughtful. The flavor was different with the sprinkles, a bit sweeter perhaps. Not bad, not his favorite but not bad either. <br/> <br/>“Not bad,” he said to her once he was done. “So, the letter?”</span><br/><br/>Watching him as he tasted it, taking a bite of her own, she waited for his verdict. “Not bad? That’s all you have to say is ‘not bad’? It’s perfect,” Chrystal replied, taking another bite of her own for emphasis and then feeling self-conscious that she’d taken a bite and had to chew through a nut; the sound, alone, sounded like gunshots to her and she prayed it wasn’t as loud on his end.<br/><br/>“‘H’,” she finally gave. “The second letter is ‘H’.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “ “C” and “H”,” he said aloud to himself. “I have no idea what that could possibly be,” he laughed. “I can’t even think about what that could be, but I suppose I can call you “CH” or something,” another laugh. “Want some of mine?” he offered.</span><br/><br/>“Sure,” she answered, stealing a bit with her spoon. “Hope you don’t mind my cooties,” she added as she took the bite, grinning at him as she suckled on a chocolate chip. “You know…if you guessed it, you might find it out faster. Otherwise…may have to wait until…gosh, even after our movie date next Saturday…You’ll forever know me as ‘Ch’.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Think I am up to date on my cootie shots,” he teased. “Hmm…a guess…” the spoon rested in his mouth while he thought about what her name could be. The “H” threw off what he had originally thought her name to be, so now he had to think about it. “Charlotte?”</span><br/><br/>Shaking her head, she took another bite of her ice cream. “Nope,” she answered simply. “Not sure I look much like a ‘Charlotte’, either…Try again?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Charlene?” he guessed again.</span><br/><br/>“Wrong again,” she replied, a smirk on her lips. “For someone who read me so well for occupation and general personality…you’re terrible with the name.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Hey…the “H” threw me off. I originally thought your name was something else, but with the “H” now, I have to try and think of other things…” he ate a bit more icecream. “Chanel?”</span><br/><br/>Her brow quirked, resisting the urge to bring up a racist comment about the name.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don’t know him well enough for that,</span>she thought wryly, shaking her head again. “What’d you think it was originally?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Crystal…” he said with a shrug a few more spoonfulls while he thought about what could be her name. “Chantal?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He’d have guessed that the first time?</span>she thought, surprised though her exterior didn’t reflect it. If anything, she just remained silent, eating her own ice cream and waiting for his next guess. Only after he guessed “Chantal” and another racist thought came to mind. “I’ll take pity on you…It’s Chrystal. You’d have gotten it the first time…” she finally conceded. “What made you think of that one first?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Chrystal blue,” he said with shrug. “Your eyes are a Chrystal blue and well you just seemed like a Chrystal to me,” he said with another shrug. “Pity on me, really? I did not think I was doing that bad of a job with what I was given,” given with a mock tone of insult.</span><br/><br/>She rolled her eyes, and shook her head, stealing another bite of his ice cream while he was over there being “offended”. “What you were given? Not to break out the stereotypes again, but half of those names were of the not-so-Caucasian variety, Elijah,” she replied, with mock annoyance.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Hey, you never know what was person is now a days,” he returned the favor and took some of her icecream. “I mean come on everyone is marrying everyone else. So, you could have been any number of those names easily,” he said with some confidence though he did stick his tongue out at her.</span><br/><br/>Rolling her eyes again, she stole another bite out of spite. “Fine. Your new nameis ‘Jerome’,” she said with mock indignance. “Because ‘everyone is marrying everyone else; you could have been that name easily.’” The last, she tried her best to lower her voice and sound like him, though it definitely didn’t get deep enough.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Jerome, kind of suits me, no?” he said with a wink and stole more of her icecream. “So, Chrystal, what made you ask me for help that night? I don’t look completely harmless do I?” For all his worry and fear, the night had progressed to something of a relaxed atmosphere and he felt far more confident than he normally would.</span><br/><br/>She shielded her ice cream this time around, blocking him with her spoon before tsking. “You most certainly do,” came her reply. “Compared to other types, you looked less likely to throw me in a van and chop me up later…so I took a chance.” After a pause, she perked a brow and made for more of his ice cream again. “What made you decide to help me? Do I look all that harmless?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Though she had blocked him, he allowed her to have some of his icecream. “No, but I like to help people and well I did not want you wandering off to ask another person for help. Not in that neighborhood anyway, so for your safety and my conscience I helped you,” a smile given, followed by another attempt at her icecream.</span><br/><br/>“Ah yes…my safety…because I lack a penis,” she pointed out ruefully with a grin, this time allowing him a bite. “You know, for someone who claimed Pistachio with sprinkles was merely ‘not bad’, you seem to be eating a lot of it…” Pushing the bowl a little more his way, “You sure it’s not better than ‘not bad’?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Maybe,” he shrugged. “Besides, you said something about being post op? Or was it pre-op? So, you could have a penis…maybe….” He arched a brow while he looked her over. “Though I do hope that to not be the case,” he placed his bowl beside her own so that she could share from his while he snagged another spoon of icecream.</span><br/><br/>She put on a mock pout, sitting back in her chair in a slump. “So…you won’t want to hang out with me anymore because of my post-op status?! …This is terrible…whatever shall I do?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh no,” he said with a grin. “I would still hang out with you, but I would be a bit disheartened that we would end up only being friends…” he admitted with his grin that turned into a shy smile.</span><br/><br/>His smile turned shy, which was met with the smallest of blushes on her part, eyes dropping, though her smile didn’t falter. “Well, then I guess it’s a good thing I’m no-op, huh?” she commented to that quietly, taking a bite of her own this time. “So, guess we luck out there…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “That we are…” he said and fell silent for a bit while they continued to eat their icecream. When they both appeared to be done he stood, “May I walk you home, or am I not allowed to know where you live, yet?” the tone teasing and friendly.</span><br/><br/>Eventually, she stopped herself from eating, solely because she’d felt full prior to the ice cream, and now she’d fairly gorged herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The last thing I need to look like is a compulsive eater…</span>came a thought, settling back in her chair while nerves set in. Where he’d been the nervous one, now he was confident and she was the one in the self-christened hot seat as she considered the question.<br/><br/>Was he allowed to know? It wasn’t as though everything would remain a secret too much longer…he’d gotten her name, major, job. All that he needed now was address, and everything was solidified. “I don’t know…” she started to answer, voice thoughtful, with just a touch of playfulness to it. “If you know where I live, the last bit of mystery’s gone. What’s to keep you interested?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I still have to find your bookstore,” he volunteered easily. “Not to mention there is your smile,” he answered honestly. “That is something that could keep me interested for many nights to come,” his voice soft with just the smallest hint of a shy smile given.</span><br/><br/>Another smile was given, shyer than the first, as she nodded. “So long I don’t lose all your interest at once,” she answered. “…Then I suppose you could walk me home…shouldn’t hurt, right?” Her eyes reconnected with his, the confidence still there, though the shyness never fully dwindled. “It’s not too far out of your way, is it? To walk in my direction versus your apartment?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No real way to know until we start walking,” he opened the door for her. “Besides, even so walking you home is not too much trouble at all,” he continued with a smile and somewhat excited skip in his step.  <br/> <br/>This was exciting, it was invigorating and he feared that it might be some dream where he woke up and she would be gone. None of this would have happened he would continue on his life of solitude as a civil servant. Nothing wrong with that, but he would like to have some company from time to time.</span><br/><br/>Another nod, and she tried to keep from overthinking, falling into step beside him and thinking a mantra of<span style=""font-style: italic"">”don’t trip, don’t trip, don’t trip”</span>. For a while, silence was fine, allowing her to get her bearings again, her confidence back. The surroundings were familiar enough, so she didn’t have to focus too much on where she was going, and instead stole glances to her side at Elijah.<br/><br/>“So…do you treat all girls like this?” Chrys asked with a bit of a grin. “Run them over, and charm yourself into their graces so you learn their name after helping them feed their habit of Thai and Pistachio?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Honestly,” he began after a moment of thought. “You were special, so you got the star treatment,” the smile more than enough to show that he was being playful. “This is superstar treatment from Mr. Maddox’s Dinner and Icecream, tour. I do hope you have enjoyed the evening and that the complimentary physical crash was not too jarring for your person?”</span><br/><br/>“The superstar treatment, huh?” she joked back. “So the superstar treatment included a realignment of my spine, and some slipping and sliding…I’m almost scared to ask what the standard package is…Though, now that you mention it…it was pretty jarring. I hope there’s no permanent damage…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “If such a thing a permanent damage has occurred then you will be compensated with another dinner of your choosing,” he continued with the joke. “Perhaps with the inclusion of icecream or some other kind of dessert, but that is all dependent on how much pain you actually are in,” he explained in a matter of fact tone.</span><br/><br/>“It’s so much pain, I’m not sure I can go on much longer…” she continued, a hand feeling at her forehead as her voice went quiet. “I just…I hurt so much…so much…and I’m not sure I’ll make it…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Not a word was given, instead he merely scooped her up into his arms, and “There is also a chauffeur service.” The playful wink was given while he continued to walk without any show of strain or difficulty. “This is going to cost the company a huge and expensive dessert, huh?”</span><br/><br/>Her eyes widened as he scooped her up, but she didn’t fight it. Instead, she watched his face as…nonchalantly as possible, looking for something to show a strain…of which she found none. “Most definitely...Something along the lines of…Tiramisu…” A pause, as her brow lifted. “Directly from Italy. It’s a high order, but you’ll have to fill it if you don’t want a lawsuit…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I don’t want that,” he said a smirk now almost permanently plastered on his face. “This is a new company and I can’t afford to pay out to a lawsuit,” the remark given as he continued to walk with her in his arms, despite the looks that he got from the various people who walked the streets.</span><br/><br/>The looks had her semi self-conscious, but not enough for her to ask him to put her down. If anything, the way his muscles moved beneath his coat as he held her was…appealing. Occasionally, she’d give a direction, noting the park, the lake, and that they were getting closer and closer to her abode, half wishing he’d slow his long strides down a touch. “Then you’ll have to make sure I’m kept thoroughly happy; Otherwise, you company will be over before it even got off the ground,” she admonished. “Whatever shall you do?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I guess we are going to have several dates just to make sure you are thoroughly happy,” he slipped in essentially taking a step forward in their relationship. “My evenings are free save for the nights that I go to help the homeless,” he volunteered and came to a stop outside her building. “Think you can make it up on your own? Or would you like for me to carry you?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fast mover,</span>she thought as he brought up the several date aspect, rather than just working up from Saturday.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Slipping that in there all…smooth…</span>“I’m not sure I can…not up four flights of stairs…” Looking at him with her best puppy dog eyes, she pouted her lip. “Mind chauffeuring me to my door? I mean, that is part of what your business covers, isn’t it?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Hmm…I think we just added a clause about a door to door service,” he said and managed to open the door of the building. With her still cradled in his arms he began to ascend the stairs, “Four flights, huh? How many bedrooms?” the decision to make idle chit chat while he carried her.</span><br/><br/>“Always a good clause to have,” she replied to that, half-expecting him to put her down instead. But, since he was walking her up… “Two bedrooms, though the other is small and more of a makeshift closet or office hybrid. What’s your apartment like, setup-wise?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “A studio library?” he said with a chuckle. “Nah, it has one bedroom, a livingroom/office/library space and then you know a kitchen area and a bathroom,” he explained. “What size bed do you have? Not that I am overly interested but mostly just curious,” he tried to explain himself without seeming too eager or focused on the whole bedroom thing.</span><br/><br/>That earned him a look, a cross between amusement and surprise that he’d asked, his efforts not making him seem any less eager. “I have a California King; Not that I have much need for such a big bed, but I always wanted one, so…I got one. What about you? What’s going on in the bedroom? What size bed do you have?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Can only fit a full into there,"" he said. ""Kind of jealous of your bed now,"" he laughed and made it to the last flight of stairs. ""What’s the style of the place? Like are you a goodwill shopper or an Ikea enthusiast?""</span><br/><br/>“Yeah, I definitely don’t envy you with the full-sized bed…Big man in a little bed…” Having to hold in a laugh from the image she had, she instead answered his question. “I’m a ‘whatever people have donated to the cause’ person, mostly. Or, when I see freebies on Craigslist…I generally grab those up. When I do have to buy something, I’m more Goodwill, but it all has to match to some degree and look intentional.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I barely fit on the thing and often feel like I am trapped in some kind of box or something,” he joked. “Ok…what’s the apartment number?” he asked while he stood in the hall.</span><br/><br/>“Guess it’s a good thing that, you know…we’re not that far into the relationship and don’t have to worry about…bed size, huh?” she teased, giving him a knowing look before looking down the hall. “Four-E,” Chrys added. “So only a few doors down on the right side.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Mhhmmm,” is all he said to the comment about the bed while he followed her directions to her apartment door. It was there that for the first time since they began this whole, carrying thing, he set her down. “Your apartment,” he gave a have bow and a flourished hand gesture to the door. “Will the lady be requiring anything else?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He had no issue at all,</span>she mused as he set her down.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No issue carrying me in the slightest…</span>Her mind wandered over his muscles for a moment, almost missing his question. “The lady would be, yes,” came her reply, standing a little taller, being all lady-like. “The lady requires your phone for but a moment.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> With a questioning look he produced his phone to her.</span><br/><br/>Taking it from him with a straight face, she pulled up the recently called, noting he’d not saved her number. So, she went about saving it for him, with her name, “Chrystal Jenkins.” Then, she took her own phone out, and sent it a message with her photo in it, a simple picture that she happened to like and set it as her contact picture. “There…now you’ve my name, and face tied to the mysterious number; Just in case you decide to forget my name or what I look like.” Handing it back with a smile, she shrugged. “Other than that, I don’t think I need anything else…Does the gentleman need anything?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> For a moment he looked at the newly added contact before he pocketed his phone once more and shook his head with a smile, “No. I believe that the lady has given the gentleman all that he needs….for now.” He gave another slight bow of his head, “Until Saturday, then?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">…God, he’s adorable with that…smile and the bowing…ugh…</span>she thought, inner monologue as excited as her exterior, though she downplayed it outwardly. “Until then…” Before he could move, she pressed a kiss into his cheek with a last smile, unlocked her door, peeking at him over her shoulder, and then slipped into her apartment.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> To say he was walking on air would have been an understatement, to the point that by the time he got home he was not even sure how he made it there. Instead he just played over that last scene again and again in his mind. The way she felt as she leaned into him slightly, the cool caress of her lips on his cheek. It was all perfect in his mind and he could not have been happier.  <br/> <br/>That night he had no trouble finding sleep and could not wait for the coming weekend. Finally he had met someone….finally his life seemed to be working on this whole loneliness he had felt for some time.  <br/> <br/>Fate.  <br/> <br/>Everything happened for a reason.</span><br/><br/>After entering, she’d leaned against the door, much like she had the night before. Only this time, instead of dreading the thoughts…she spent time reliving their last moments, their night overall. The way his arms felt while they held her, his smile, the way his eyes lit up when he was excited, how he looked when he was shy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I could find someone else…</span>she thought absentmindedly as she drifted off to bed, hardly noticing her steps carrying her to get ready, and then eventually to her bed, sprawling out. Then she thought of him being crammed into bed, and felt bad that she could sprawl out, but then thought she was doing it for him to live vicariously through.<br/><br/>And, that night, she slept soundly, dreaming of their future date. Saturday. Even if she wouldn’t outwardly say how excited she was…<br/><br/>…The very word “excited” didn’t really cover it."
979,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-24T02:00:56,Asteria,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP!</span></span><br/><br/>With a slow roll in its direction, a hand reached out and turned off her alarm. Where the day before, she’d been drained, exhausted both mentally and physically, today was different. A smile still lingered on her lips from the memory of the night before, from the thought of his smile, of his eyes, of his sense of humor when he got out of his own head. Sliding her feet out of bed, she didn’t dread the coming day, if only because it brought her one day closer to their date.<br/><br/>A date she’d happily admit to being excited about.<br/><br/>Taking a shower, there were no pauses, no moments of thinking frustrated thoughts as she had the day before. Instead, she kept replaying their night over and over, right up until she pressed the kiss into his cheek. She thought about how the stubble felt against her lips, at how his body had felt for that brief moment she’d leaned into it, at the way he felt when carrying her. She thought about how cute it’d been that he tried to slip in other dates without asking for them, at how he had his moments of confidence, only to become shy again a moment later.<br/><br/>She thought about him, and how he’d kept her interested.<br/><br/>The last date she’d been on hadn’t been so good. Not because of him, but because she’d not cared to put in any effort to focus. Her mind had been entirely on controlling her ability, on making sure everything went right. Part of the time, her mind was far enough away that she was thinking about whatever future tasks she’d have to endure to be with the sisterhood, Annelise giving her a taste here or there to keep her interested.<br/><br/>Something this poor bloke couldn’t have done even if he’d set himself on fire and danced naked through the streets.<br/><br/>But Elijah…something about him was so different, so incomprehensible to her, that it made her want to know more. It made her want to hang out with him, be around him, not just for the task she’d been given, but because she actually wanted to be. The fact he’d asked her out to the movies made it better; She’d have asked otherwise, and she wasn’t sure how much he’d like someone so forward.<br/><br/>Out of the shower now, one she’d not even realized she finished, Chrystal dried off and did her hair, her makeup, spending a little more time to make sure she looked presentable.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just in case he manages to find out which shop I work at,</span>she told herself. Then, noting the weather outside and how snowy it was, she put on pants this time, putting her work shoes in her bag and sliding her feet into boots. A light sweater, and a coat were pulled on, followed by a scarf about her neck.<br/><br/>Then she was off.<br/><br/>The walk was faster than usual, her steps lighter, the smile still on her lips even if a bit smaller but in a good mood. Because of her good mood, her feet carried her to the store earlier than she normally arrived, allowing her to go in, put the music on what she liked to listen to and get to setting up shop in peace, dancing a little as she worked. And, as the first customers started arriving, along with co-workers that normally rubbed her the wrong way, she was content. Nothing able to get her down.<br/><br/>Not even the text she received (but didn’t open) from Annelise, figuring she already knew its contents.<br/><br/>Now, the only thing that’d make her happier was if he texted her, or stopped in. She didn’t want to seem the clingy sort and reach out to him first, but she certainly wouldn’t say no to him initiating conversation.<br/><br/>Nope."
980,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2013-12-24T05:53:03,Eferhilda,"There was no self loathing from Elijah that night. Instead he practically skipped all the way home and went to bed with a smile on his face that could not be removed even if he wanted it gone, which of course he did not. The next morning he was up before his alarm, mood light and excited for the start of what felt like the first day of his whole life.<br/><br/>In the shower he actually put music on and opted to sing and dance a little while he got ready for work. “Last night, I had a dream about you,” tone slightly off as he basically belted out some Daft Punk. Out of the shower the music continued, though the dance halted a bit if only for the safety of it. Teeth brushed in between lyrics, hair and beard trimmed in record time. Then it was just a matter of getting dressed and off to work.<br/><br/>At the office his smile was still there and people noticed, especially with the unusual social behavior of random high fives and fist bumps.<br/><br/>“So, what's her name?” Tim from the cubicle beside him asked while Elijah got settled in for work.<br/><br/>“Hmm?” snapped from his musing about her smile and the way her lips felt against his cheek.<br/><br/>“Come on now, don't play coy with me. The way you walked into here, the high fives and that smile that just won't quit,” Elijah's hand reached up to touch his own smiling face, which somehow made him smile all the more. “What's her name?” Tim asked again and took a sip from the mug he held in his hands.<br/><br/>“Chrystal, with an “h”” Elijah finally admitted and the look that came to his face only made Tim grin all the more.<br/><br/>“Chrystal, huh?” another sip of his coffee. “How did we meet this Chrystal, with an “h”?”<br/><br/>“The other night she was lost and I helped her find her way home and then, well I ran into her last night....” now there was a bit of a blush to his face that he could not help or hide.<br/><br/>“Where did this<span style=""font-style: italic"">run</span>in happen?”<br/><br/>“Um...well...I kind of nearly ran her over while I was jogging....yesterday...” the blush only got worst the more he spoke, which only made Tim smirk all the more.<br/><br/>“Elijah you are so helplessly adorable. If only you played for the other team,” Tim spoke with mock disappointment. “So, you had a date with her last night?”<br/><br/>“Not exactly an official date, just the two of us hanging out and talking over dinner,” he said with a smile.<br/><br/>“Was there a kiss at the end?”<br/><br/>“Well...she um...kissed my cheek...” if possible the blush deepened.<br/><br/>“Oooo....you sly dog you,” the tease had Elijah roll his eyes . “So, when is the next date?”<br/><br/>“Next Saturday,” the grin returned to his face. “But...do you think it is ok if I like....text her before then?”<br/><br/>“I am sure she would hate to hear from you before then,” Tim teased again before he waved and disappeared back behind his wall.<br/><br/>Elijah just shook his head and sat there at his desk for a moment more before he fished his phone out of his pocket and sent her a text. * Hey *<br/><br/>After he hit the send button he belittled himself for not saying something more than just<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hey</span>, but unfortunately there was no taking back what was sent. He could just hope he had not undone the work he did with the previous night."
981,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2014-01-04T09:17:17,Asteria,"The day wore on and nothing dampened her mood. Not the woman who screamed at her over a book that she’d pre-ordered and she’d yet to receive. Not the man who let his child tear down several displays. Not the three employees who called out within moments of each other because they were “sick” (when in actuality, they’d been partying too hard and the evidence was clear on their facebooks).<br/><br/>Smile still on her face, she hummed along to nothing in particular while she went about her day, checking her phone sporadically since she’d gotten to work.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stop doing that,</span>she scolded herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That’s not going to make a text come any fa-</span><br/><br/>Vibrations caught her attention as the phone danced across her desk, eyes dropping to it and staring at it. The name was clear as day and her hand went for it, only to pause mid-air.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You don’t want to seem over eager…Wait a moment.</span>Letting out a breath, she continued to stare at the phone as though it’d jump up at her at any time, finally breaking down and opening the text, the simple “hey” bringing a larger smile to her face.<br/><br/>…And then the dilemma.<span style=""font-style: italic"">…How do I respond to that?</span>she thought, eyeing it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don’t want to send “Hey” back…that’s unoriginal…but I can’t be all “hey! I was hoping you’d text,” either…hmmmmm…”</span>Staring at her phone a little longer, the cursor blinking at her, she let her fingers type and hit “send” before she could overthink and stop it. The text was simple, all the while hoping it wasn’t too little, or too much. That she didn’t seem over excited by how fast she’d replied, nor unenthused simultaneously.<br/><br/>*Hey, yourself*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> As a response did not come right away Elijah set to work. Zeros, ones and various other computer codes moved across the screen. Eventually, as was he wont to do at work, he began to zone in so that when his phone went off he practically jumped in his seat.  <br/> <br/>After a moment to calm himself he read over the message, a smile unnoticed on his lips while he thought about what to so say back.  <br/> <br/>*How is work? *  Send button pressed, phone set back down as he felt himself very cool and collected.</span><br/><br/>Another message received, another jump, and her phone ended up out of her hands and spinning on the desk, completely dropped from her grasp in the excitement of it all. Glancing around to ensure no one had witnessed her little moment, she picked it up gingerly and opened the text, smiling from ear to ear, despite how calm the message read.<br/><br/>*Work is work. How is it on your end?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> His fingers had barely touched the keys of his computer again when his phone went off with another message. This time he only jumped a little and his phone in his hand before he could even think about it, *It goes. Same stuff different day. Though people keep making a comment about how much I am smiling today....* again the send button pressed without a thought and this time he waited a bit before he would get back to work.</span><br/><br/>That comment alone had her eyes widening, as did her smile, nibbling on the inner of her lip while rereading the message to make sure she hadn’t misread it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He’s been smiling a lot today?</span>she thought to herself, head tilting to the side while her mind drifted.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He’s got a good smile…</span>*Oh are they? Whatever would you have to be smiling about today?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The choice to wait had been the right one, as she replied back nearly instantly. A physical shrug was given even as he typed out his response to her.  * The only thing that has changed in my life would be meeting you....so one can say that I am smiling about that.... * send button pressed without any hesitation.</span><br/><br/>Her head felt light when she read his reply, beginning to type back to him only to be needed with a customer. Begrudgingly leaving her phone on the desk, she went off to assist them, all the while willing them to be done with it and not need her any longer. By the time she got back, she was afraid the pause would read too long. *Meeting me is something to smile about? Are you sure you met me? Or…does running a girl down count as meeting these days?* she sent back with a grin.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> No instant reply came and he thought that he might have said too much too soon. The curse of him being forward and forthcoming about everything might have just seriously bit him in the ass. He had begun to work again when his phone went off and he picked it up as fast as he could without dropping it. The words only continued to make him smile and his thumbs moved over the screen without much thought now, just answering honestly.  <br/> <br/>* Yes. You are definitely something to smile about and well the whole running into you thing was fate giving us an extra hand lol *</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He really is adorable…and far more confident when talking via text…</span>Chrys mused while figuring out her reply. *If you’re so smiley, you should send me a picture. I need one for your contact listing, so this would be a good time, no?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The thought about whether or not to take the picture was a short one. Before he knew it he had the camera positioned and snapped the <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.usamuscle.com/assets/content/Media03/galleries/patlee/thumbnails/_130308-6479.jpg"">picture</a>. It was sent right after and he just sat there waiting for her response back. Yeah...work was not going to get done today.</span><br/><br/>As soon as the picture opened, her eyes widened with appreciation, taking a moment to appreciate it before saving it and setting it as his contact list; A nice…long moment to appreciate. *Well well well, you take a good picture. Can’t say I’ll ever be sad to see you call, with that picture popping up.* she sent back.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The comment made him blush. * Oh? Is it just the picture or would you be looking forward to my awesome comments and jokes? *</span><br/><br/>*Oh, you know…I’m just a shallow girl with simple wants…Of course I’d be looking forward to your awesome comments and jokes* she sent back with a laugh. *So…did you blush like I imagine you did?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> And the blush got worst, *No.....&gt;.&gt;* He looked about the office for a second to make sure he did not get caught not working. * So, what were your plans for lunch? *</span><br/><br/>*I knew it! :D Don’t worry, though…it’s kind of adorable.* Sending that off, she thought about her lunch plans. *I don’t have any really. Eating…breathing…blinking…*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> She thought he was adorable. That thought made him smile and even caused his blush to deepen if that was possible. * What a coincidence, those are my plans too. We should do that together, you know for efficiency sake. :) *</span><br/><br/>*Oh should we? And, did you have a place specific in mind to meet at? Or are you planning to try and run me over again? ;)* she sent back. *I’m not sure I can handle another day of that.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> *Even with the personal chauffeur treatment? *  he sent with a smirk.</span><br/><br/>*Oh, you mean you’ll carry me from place to place all over again?* she sent back with a grin.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> *Should the lady wish * work was completely forgotten at this point.</span><br/><br/>*Be careful what you allow the lady to wish for…*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Oh? Why is that? *</span><br/><br/>*You never know what she may wish for. It’s a dangerous thing, the female mind.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">* I think I can handle it * he sent back without a care. * So, how about some pizza for lunch? *</span><br/><br/>*I don’t know…You had a hard time with me speaking my mind and not blushing. Who’s to say you can handle it now?* she replied with a grin on her face. *Pizza works. Which place?* sent off shortly after.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * I can so handle you * he took another picture and sent it with him grimacing and flexing. *There is a place called Nick's, down on 8th. Heard of it?*</span><br/><br/>*Oh yeah...definitely can handle it...I think I have a menu of theirs; Been meaning to stop in. Nick's is perfect.* she sent back, saving the picture (after ogling it for a good bit).<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Ok then we can meet there at noon? *</span><br/><br/>*See you then, barring no one else bowls me over on the walk that way,* she sent back with a smile.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> *If they do then they have to answer to me *  another picture snapped of him brandishing a fist. *See you later*</span><br/><br/>*Oh, well now…now why would they have to answer to you?* she sent back, unable to hold in the giggle that tumbled freely from her lips, causing a few of the employees to look at her in an odd fashion. Glowering at them with a lack of real force behind it, she put the phone down and pretended to be doing something important.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Part of that business package we talked about last night. Until such a time as you fire me, your safety, wellbeing and happiness are my concern. So, if someone were to bowl you over, then they would have to answer to me * all very matter of fact.</span><br/><br/>*But then comes the question…mixing business with pleasure is a very risky thing to do, is it not? What happens if there’s a conflict of interest? How can you guarantee my happiness, safety and wellbeing if your services are called elsewhere?* she sent back.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * You are my one and only client, so no worries there * reply sent quickly.</span><br/><br/>*We’ll see if it lasts. With how…inclusive your package is, I’m sure you’ll have other clients chomping at the bit ;)* came another reply.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Not as many as one would think. The current tally is one.... lol *</span><br/><br/>Her brow rose, narrowing her eyes at the screen while she mulled that over. *Really only one? This isn’t one of those games were you divide the number by five and square root it before subtracting one, is it?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * I work with numbers for a living, I would never joke about their true value*</span><br/><br/>Visibly facepalming, she let out a sigh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He really is just as….innocent as I thought he was…but how the hell did he manage that?! He’s…him!</span>came an exasperated thought before sending off a reply. *So lucky number one then…lol looks like I get to break in that package deal, eh? You’ll get to carry me around often…to ensure my happiness and safety, and wellbeing…yes…*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Unfortunately, or fortunately for Elijah, certain words stuck out in the message. The context of which caused him to blush and feel very self-conscious of how tight his pants were that day. * If that is what the lady wishes...*</span><br/><br/>*Quite the “As you wish” moment we’ve got going here…So if I wished to jump off of a bridge, would you jump with me?* she sent back.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> *Never been a fan of bungee jumping, but I suppose for you I would give it a go lol *</span><br/><br/>*Who said anything about a bungee…? ;)*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * hmm...well in that case, that would be something I would have to refuse because it would put not only myself in danger, but you as well. So, no jumping off of a bridge*</span><br/><br/>A frown played out on her lips. *Even if it wasn’t high enough for a bungee, you’d still say no? Well…we’ll just have to warm you up to the idea, somehow.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The idea of anything that involved her and getting warm made him smile, * If you say so. Lol *</span><br/><br/>*I most definitely say so. But, don’t worry, there’s a ways to go before any bridge jumping happens…It is cold, after all. Can’t have you catching the flu because of my negligence* she sent again, work hopelessly forgotten as the checklist in front of her went ignored.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Well, if you promise to take care of me, it can't be all bad. Right? * Work was the furthest thing from his mind at that moment.</span><br/><br/>*I don’t know…Even if I took care of you—and I’m an expert at making Chicken Noodle Soup—I’m not sure it’d be worth it. Snot, stomach aches and shivers aren’t really the most fun, regardless of who’s taking care of you.* she sent back, though the thought of taking care of him didn’t seem too terrible.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> *We would just have to wait and see, no?* he sent back. * I would take care of you if you were sick *</span><br/><br/>*That’s sweet :)* she sent back. *Though, I’m not sure I’d let you; I’d likely quarantine myself off and not see the light of day for a week or so. Whatever would you do without me for an entire week?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * I'd still come and visit you every day and if you forced me to be away from you, I would just sit by your door and read to you * The smile that he had was whimsical, and distant as if he pictured it at that moment. *Flowers would be brought to, so that on the day that you felt better, you would have fresh flowers there to greet you outside your front door. *</span><br/><br/>Reading the message, it gave her pause, eyes widening, the smile on her lips growing tenfold. The visual the text gave her was a sweet one, something seen in a chick flick or daytime television. *Are you sure you don’t belong on some Lifetime movie set somewhere? Lol* she asked with a laugh. *These answers are too good to be true.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * I don't think I could be in movies...get all shy in front of a camera. And well....you see how I blush....* he sent back. * But, I think it is because I just speak from the heart *</span><br/><br/>*You’re fine in front of the camera when taking pictures for me…* she replied with a grin. *And that blush only makes you more appealing. Sidenote, you should get snapchat.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Taking a picture is one thing, trying to act is another. Think I am too honest for that. * he sent and then right after. *What is snapchat? *</span><br/><br/>*Snapchat, an app that allows us to send pictures back and forth, captioned, doodled on, and they vanish so the embarrassment doesn’t follow us for the rest of our lives :P What do you say?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * I was not sure until you said that the embarrassment would vanish. So, I just do a search for it? * the app store already pulled up and the name typed in after he sent the text.</span><br/><br/>*Good. Now I can thoroughly embarrass myself and not worry about the picture lingering long after I’ve sent it!* she sent back. *So…getting as much work done as I am?* she sent after, noting the clipboard in front of her, neglected.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">* What is this thing called work? Lol * he sent while the app installed. A ping from his phone and he found her contact information in the app. A request sent to be on her contact list, * We should just blow off work and go to lunch early. Cause it is not like we are doing anything for work at the moment lol *</span><br/><br/>Getting his request, she accepted it. *Oh should we? But…what would you say to leave? I’m sure your boss wouldn’t want you skipping out for an early lunch with little ol’ me.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">* something important came up * He sent and then took the time to take a picture and send it. Caption read “Sooo hungry!” which accompanied him with a frowny face.</span><br/><br/>Laughing at his picture, a hand having to come up to quickly stifle the sound, she sent back her own snapchat, this one a short video of an eye roll (though still stifling the laugh simultaneously) captioned, *If you insist*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The eye roll had him laugh aloud, which caused Tim to rise from his seat and look down at Elijah with an amused face. * I do. Meet you at Nick's in....30? * message sent and already out of his chair to let his boss know he was taking an early lunch.</span><br/><br/>*Meet you in thirty* she sent back. Then it was a matter of doing some last minute work so that they wouldn’t be lost. After that, all she did was pull on her coat, write a message so they’d know she was leaving early for lunch, and start walking. Though the walk was a longer one, having to change her shoes again (because she didn’t want to fall on the walk over, nor did she want to jinx her luck by trying the walk sans boots), her mood was light, happy. Humming the last song she’d heard on the radio at the shop before leaving, Chrys made pretty good time, arriving to Nick’s just shy of the thirty-minute mark and rushing inside, hastily brushing the snow out of her hair to try and salvage her appearance.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Again,” he said from behind her. “You beat me. I swear you made up the whole being new to the city thing and know of short cuts that I am not even aware of,” he laughed. “ Shall we?” he asked while he grabbed the door handle to open it for her.</span><br/><br/>She jumped, having not expected him to pop up directly behind her, so completely intent on getting the snow out of her hair that she hadn’t heard him pop up. A laugh loosed, followed by a nod. “I believe we shall,” she answered, doing the curtsy again and stepping through. “Thank you.” Shrugging her coat off as she found a booth, she replied to the other part. “Not that I was making it up; More that…once I figure my way around, I get there no issue. You caught me on an…off night.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Despite the weather, he wore no jacket or even sweater. For him to sit it was mostly just a matter of shrugging off his backpack and placing it into the booth that they claimed as their own. “Oh? Is that what it is? Well, then if I am not to be your guide, what purpose does the lady have for me?” he asked with a grin just as the waitress walked up to take their drink order. “Water for me please,” he said with a glance in his direction.</span><br/><br/>“Oh, no, no I still need directions, don’t worry,” she assured him with a wave of her hand, ordering a water for herself, as well. “Besides, there’s plenty the lady still needs…General company would suffice, or maybe directions to the movie theatre on Saturday? I’ll be needing help with those…and, you know…the pain is just so much, I’ll need you to carry me around to make sure my wellbeing lasts as long as possible…Might even need someone to keep me warm with the big storm blowing in later this week. Lots of things the lady would have you do; Just a matter of you being available for it.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He cleared his throat to try and cover up his blushing about the keeping her warm comment, though he was pretty sure that she noticed anyway. “Oh, well good. I would hate to have no purpose in life,” he joked and looked over the menu. “Ever have a calzone?” he asked to try and get some not so awkward conversation going. Mostly he sought to have anything that did not make him blush.</span><br/><br/>The blush was noticed, causing her eyes to drop as a knowing smile slid over her features. “A calzone?” she repeated. “Aren’t those just pizzas folded over on themselves and sealed?” Her head tilted to the side, eyes sliding back up to his. “So…that blush…is that saying you’d rather not help me stay warm? I could always just…layer up, snuggled up on my couch alone with blankets and some movies, watch the snow fall, that sort of thing…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “What! No.no...no....” he stammered to answer, the question about the Calzone ignored in light of the more pressing comment. “No. The thought of keeping you warm in the cold is actually something that sounds very nice and desirable....I just....” he shrugged and felt his face heat from the blush that would not leave him be. “I am just not...very experienced with that....kind of....thing...” he managed to get out, though it followed another throat clear.  <br/> <br/>“As for the calzone,” quick to try and change the subject. “Yes essentially, though for some reason, at least to me, they taste better,” he explained while he looked up from his menu to meet her gaze.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Adorable…</span>That’s the only word that came to her mind consistently when thinking about Elijah, in regards to his general demeanor. Sometimes, he was confident, and others he’d blush vibrant red. A man that muscular, that large, blushing like a school girl…was adorable. “You’re not experienced at sitting near to someone, sharing warmth?” she continued, head tilting a little further, before scooting further into her booth. “Perhaps we should practice then…Right now.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Umm....um....well...” he stammered for a bit, though he did rise from his side of the table to join her. The blush was bright on his face and he could not help it, for it only got worse as he slid into the seat beside her. “So...um...how about a Calzone and we split it?” he offered with only a bit of stammer in his voice at the beginning.</span><br/><br/>For a moment, she didn’t think he’d come to her side of the table, his stammering and hesitance worse than she’d seem from him previously. But, he did rise, and he came over to her side, though his face was brighter than most fire trucks she’d seen.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Adorable…</span>“Sounds fine to me,” she replied with a smile and a nod. “…But you know, you don’t have to sit over here if you’re uncomfortable,” she added. “I promise I won’t beat you if you’d rather sit over there.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No, I just....I am nervous...” he shrugged and tried to relax. “I really am more confident behind a screen of some kind,” he teased himself with a side glance in her direction.</span><br/><br/>His teasing was met with another smile, but she didn’t press the issue, instead glancing around Nick’s, not surprised to see it so empty given the weather and time. “So, got comments on your smile at work, huh?” Chrys asked, changing the subject. “Did anyone decide to comment when you left for lunch early?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Yes, Tim commented on my smile, then said something about me playing for the other team,” he chuckled. “And nothing really, since I never take an early lunch or anything, think he more surprised that I had something other than work to do,” another laugh at himself. “What about you? Anyone say anything to you?”</span><br/><br/>She shook her head with a laugh. “I think a few were more surprised that I wasn’t keeping them on target today…I was far less focused than I normally am, so a few of the not-so-early birds got passes. Then there was the time I laughed and a few of the people milling about looked at me funny…Otherwise? Nothing.”<br/><br/>The waitress came up, pad in hand, ready to take their orders. “Have you two decided? Or should I come back later?” she asked, smile given and pen at the ready.<br/><br/>“Well I know we’re doing a calzone of some kind, but I’m not sure if we ever decided on a specific kind,” Chrystal replied with a laugh. “Did you have a preference, Elijah?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh, well I am sure that they enjoyed the bit of a reprieve,” he joked. When the waitress approached he looked up from the menu and smiled, not even noticing the way she smiled back at him. “Yes. A beef and ricotta cheese calzone. Can we have it cut in half please so that we can share?” he asked.  <br/> <br/>“Of course, deary. It will just be a few, ok?” another smile thrown his way but he had already turned his full attention back to Chrystal. “This should be something that you really enjoy,” enthusiasm in his voice.</span><br/><br/>“I can’t say I’ve ever had it,” she replied with a light laugh, his enthusiasm infectious. “But, I like the two on their separately so I’d imagine it’d be just as good in a calzone.”<br/><br/>Picking up her water, she took a sip, analyzing him in a sidelong glance. He looked cute in a sweater vest, with the tie, button-up shirt…She was surprised he’d not bothered with a coat despite the weather. Though, he had felt hot, at least to her, but that didn’t say much. “Now….what do you want to talk about? We’ve covered…work…usual nightly schedule… ‘business arrangements’…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Elijah mused for a moment then gave a shrug, “Do you have any siblings?”</span><br/><br/>That was the first time that she faltered, eyes dropping while she thought of how to answer it. “One,” she finally answered. It wasn’t a lie, she really did have one…Whether or not she was even still alive after what happened, she wasn’t sure. It’d been ages since she saw her last.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And you’ve got Annelise and the others,</span>she reminded herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Or will…and I can’t ask him if he has his as I already know the answer to that…So what to talk about now…</span>“Favorite memory?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> It was the first time since they had met that he saw her falter. And the way she did not elaborate told him he had hit a sore spot with her and thought to say something on it, but then she changed the subject and asked him a question instead. Now it was his time to falter as his favorite memory had his mother in it.  <br/> <br/>“When I was little my mother picked me up from school early and we drove around for a long time, just taking in the sights and enjoying one another's company,” a smile came to his lips about the same time as the faraway look in his eyes. “Then we went for Ice cream and watched the sun set,” he looked over at her then and her smile got a little sad. “We had been evicted and she did not want me worrying, so she treated me to the best day ever, so that I could be a brave and happy boy.”</span><br/><br/>The memory was a sweet one, one that had her completely focused on him, resting her chin on her hand, a light smile on her lips until he mentioned the eviction. She’d never been evicted. She didn’t know how her family was, but the memory she had was of a family that didn’t wont for money.<br/><br/>As her mind wandered, no longer was she thinking about his story, but about her own. About her life, her family, how long it’d been since she’d seen them…since the incident happened. To think she ran away from her family, when Elijah had lost his own…it made her feel worse. The smile melted from her lips completely, shaking her head to get her mind focused again, sipping off of her water so that she had something to do. But, even that was short-lived as she hastily replaced it on the table, needing to keep her hands in her lap until her emotions resettled.<br/><br/>“Now…”<br/><br/>The waitress appeared again with their calzone, far sooner than Chrystal had expected. She set it down, smile broad, putting the plate before her and another in front of Elijah, her attention and smile lingering on him. “Is there anything else I can get you? Anything at all?” she asked, overly friendly. A mild look of amusement came across Chrystal’s eyes as she watched the near desperate attempt made to stay longer than needed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No, thank you.” Elijah said without more than a simple glance in her direction. <br/><br/>“Now....we eat and enjoy this food and then we talk about what super power we would have if we could have only one,” he said with the biggest grin in the world, then proceeded to cut into his food.</span><br/><br/>She didn’t cut into hers. Not right away. Instead, she watched his complete obliviousness as the woman continued to stand there a little longer, waiting for him to change his mind. Pushing a stray hair behind her ear, she looked a little let down. “Well, if you…if you change your mind, don’t hesitate to ask for anything. Really…anything…”<br/><br/>And then she was gone, leaving Chrystal to watch him idly for a while until eventually dropping her eyes to the plate. “So…you really didn’t notice that?” she asked casually, cutting into her food finally.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A long string of cheese had been left in a trail from his mouth to the plate and he had a very confused look on his face. “Hmm?”</span><br/><br/>A grin pulled at the corners of her lips, eyes glancing up at him for a brief moment, gesturing at the cheese with a nod. “You’ve…got a little something hanging from your mouth…” she commented, before answering his question.<br/><br/>“I meant the waitress. You know…lingering…smiling at you, hoping you’ll ask for something from her, anything to give her an excuse to hang around…possibly even a phone number…How could you not notice that? I mean, an attractive guy like you is bound to be used to this attention, right?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Still confused he wrangled the wayward cheese string, “Not sure what you are talking about...” he looked over his shoulder at waitress then back to Chrystal. “She was checking me out?” voice full of unbelieving and confusion. <br/> <br/>“Noo....I mean at least I don't think that I get that kind of attention?” he began to blush from the line of questioning. “I don't think I am attractive or anything...”</span><br/><br/>“Oh, she was more than checking you out…” Chrystal assured him. “Besides, with the way that you’ve talked about that co-worker of yours, you can’t tell me it’s a shock that people find you attractive…Your smile…eyes…muscles…personality on top of that? People would be crazy not to find you attractive…I’m willing to bet that she’d have sat right down with us and shared your calzone if you’d asked, without question.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Tim is hardly a woman to be used as a comparison,” he said with another shrug. “I mean he is gay and all, trying to convert me to his “team”. So, him noticing my smile is entirely different then if a woman were to notice and say something....right?” he asked confused and embarrassed.</span><br/><br/>“…..Does he only notice your smile?” she asked. “…Or does he notice when you dress a little nicer? When you get a haircut? Him noticing your smile isn’t so different as he notices it for the same reason I do and the waitress did…Otherwise, he’d not try to convert you…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Well...I...um...sometimes do make some effort in my....um...appearance. To see if he says anything...and um...well he did hook me up with his tailor....” he stammered out.</span><br/><br/>That earned him a smile. “So you share a tailor…with the man who’s trying to convert you to his team…and you didn’t think that…after the comments he makes…that it was for the same reason any woman would? I mean, you share a tailor with him…you don’t think they might…talk? Make him all the more eager to turn you?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Noooo! Not until now!” Elijah could feel his face red with embarrassment and uncertainty. “Man....now I need to get a new tailor. I thought that he might have been measuring my inseam....” he buried his face in his hands and sighed.</span><br/><br/>A hand reached up and rubbed his shoulder, trying to hold back her own laughter at the situation as a whole, at his reaction to the realization. “Relax……” she started, the humor evident in her voice. “Take it as a compliment and move on! Really, it’s not as bad as you think…Just means you’re desirable, right?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I guess....but...I mean...my inseam. I know that I have more than average and he had to like...work around it but still.....” he sighed and shook his head. “And I have to go back to work to see him again....”</span><br/><br/>A shake of her head before pulling him into a hug, she let out her own sigh, still trying not to find the whole thing funny. “I promise, I’m probably making it out to be worse than it actually is…” Chrystal tried to assure him, a hand smoothing over his back out of habit, mind still going over the ‘more than average’ comment. “I doubt they gossip like Valley Girls and Tim likely doesn’t know the…extent of your inseam…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “But they do gossip! I just tend to ignore it, because I sit at my desk and eat lunch most days,” his complete focus on this whole conspiracy to convert him to the gay side had him not noticing the hug.</span><br/><br/>Pulling back enough to look at him, forcing his eyes to connect, she just met his gaze for a moment. “Please…relax, Elijah…I didn’t mean to freak you out like that, really…I’m sure it’s not as bad as you think it is…” she tried, her voice losing all humor, and actually concerned that he was so panicked.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Sorry....” he sighed and composed himself. “Geez, I sound like some panicking coward or something...”another sigh and a half smirk. “So...um...you think that I am attractive?” he asked as he tried to change the subject just a bit.</span><br/><br/>A light laugh as she relinquished hold on him completely, going back to her food with a light shrug. “Do you really have to ask?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I think so...” he grinned already on the verge of relaxing, though he might still look at Tim differently. “What does hopelessly adorable mean to you?”</span><br/><br/>“The same thing it means to me when I think it about: you’re hopelessly adorable…inconceivably adorable…simply put, the epitome of adorable,” she answered without hesitation before taking a bite of her food for the first time since they’d gotten it. “This is really good…I’ll have to remember it for the next time I’m craving pizza.” The last she added with a glance in his direction and a smile.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Tim called me hopelessly adorable and now you are saying I basically embody adorable...” he scratched his head and shrugged. “I am not sure how I should take that, but don't most men want to be not adorable?”</span><br/><br/>“Well, it’s not that it’s a bad thing; Means Tim thinks you’re cute…but I could call you something else, if you’d prefer? How about ‘Ruggedly Handsome’? Would that better suit your manly side?” she asked, a bit of a teasing air to her words while maintaining a serious edge. “But…the blushes…and that shy smile you do…it is kind of adorable. Can’t really be helped to get such a name when you give smiles like that…or that stammering thing…I quite like it, but ‘Ruggedly Handsome’ it is!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I think you are enjoying this conversation quite a bit,” he laughed and went back to eating, truth of the matter was that he too enjoyed the conversation; a lot. “So, what are your plans after work?” new topic thrown in before he focused more on eating.</span><br/><br/>“That is part of your business package, isn’t it?” she replied in kind, with a grin. “Part of my wellbeing is making sure I’m happy and enjoy myself and this conversation did that.”<br/><br/>Nothing more was said for a while, merely enjoying her food, and his company. Did she have any plans after work? The usual: takeout and television.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Quite the social schedule you have going,</span>she thought wryly before shrugging. “My plans are the usual. I know, I know…I’m terribly busy and you’ve no idea how I can handle such a schedule…But it takes dedication and attention to detail. An art learned through years of menu-perusing and remote controlling,” came her joke with a shrug. “You?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh yes, so busy,” he chuckled. “I am going to probably work out and then make my nightly rounds on the streets,” he took a bite and chewed it before he spoke again. “What do you think about maybe, joining me? We can do dinner again afterwards, this time you can pick the place. What do you say?”</span><br/><br/>“I don’t know…” she started, picking up another bite and chewing on it thoughtfully, drawing out the pause while she “thought” it over. “If you continue to spend a good portion of your time with me, won’t you grow bored, sick of me, far sooner than not? Besides…You nearly had a panic attack on me a short while ago. Perhaps you need a break to recover.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Hey, I mostly panicked as most of my shirts are very form fitting and now I wonder if he is going to be checking me out...or not....” he pouted slightly then shrugged. “Besides, I am sure that you want to like...make sure...I am...safe at night? Yeah that's a reason!” he grinned then went back to eating.</span><br/><br/>“But…you have the penis…the…apparently more than average…inseam…You should be safe, shouldn’t you?” she questioned, while taking another bite. “That is, of course, the reason you gave for me to not be out alone, despite you being alone and safe.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Fair enough,” he said as he tried to think of another reason to speed up their second official date. “How about, just because it would be nice to have someone to talk to on my usually lonely walks through the city?” he offered with what he thought was his best smile. “Company is always welcomed on cold nights,” another smile given.</span><br/><br/>Debating, she wasn’t sure she wanted to see him doing his good deeds…not yet. She already had to fight off fits of guilt enough without watching him firsthand. On the other hand…she liked spending time with him. He made her smile, whether it was with his stammering and blushes, or with his moments of confident banter. “…What time?” Chrystal asked, considering going against her better judgment and accepting his offer.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The smile at her answer could not have been smaller even if he had wanted it be, which of course he did not. Instead, “About seven? That should give me enough time to get home workout and shower then meet you at...a...place of your choosing?”  he offered with a huge grin already too excited for his own good.</span><br/><br/>That smile had her melting, almost jumping at the offer too eagerly. Instead, she nodded, keeping her demeanor calm, cool, and collected. “Alright, seven o’clock it is,” she replied. “We’ll meet by the…old movie store? The one that shut down by the grocery store? We could meet there and then wander around while I keep you safe from any predators…and warm from the cold. Sound good?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Sounds perfect,” the smile seemed to now be a permanent fixture on his face. “Until then, expect to be molested via Snap Chat,” he said without thinking then took a bite of his food. “Or....did I mean harass?” a shrug given before he went back to his food.</span><br/><br/>It took every ounce of will she had not to burst out laughing at the sudden mention of molestation via SnapChat. This meant she focused on her food and her water for a good bit, pushing it around as she kept her breathing even so as not to burst out laughing…And then she commented, as casually as she could, “So….I’ve now learned you plan on molesting me…via SnapChat…Didn’t realize that my wellbeing included molestation.”<br/><br/>Once again, the waitress came up, Chrys catching Elijah’s eyes knowingly and glancing up at her with an amused smile. “So, how is everything here? Do either of you need anything?” the woman asked, clearly only speaking to him, eager eyes waiting for anything he may need.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Um...nope. Honey,” his use of the word intentional while he draped his arm over Chrystal's shoulders. “Do you need anything else?”</span><br/><br/>If she hadn’t already been trying her hardest not to laugh before she popped up, she might have laughed at the sudden use of “honey”. Then, there was the option that she could play dumb, watch him flush and try to recover while she became almost desperate to land him after Chrystal denied what he’d said. But…as much as she liked seeing him embarrassed and off his game, she felt like playing along.<br/><br/>Her hand crept up his thigh, coming to rest on the upper of it, leaning more into him as she glanced from her to him. “Mmmmmno, I think I’m good,” she replied.<br/><br/>The look the waitress had was priceless. It was so crestfallen, so let down that she barely mumbled anything, her attempt at saving face failing miserably before hastening away in the blink of an eye. “…And you think people aren’t attracted to you…she nearly died when you dropped the ‘honey’,” came her remark, not moving away just yet, far too amused by the situation to think about it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Yeah, that was pretty fun and obvious. Is it wrong that I enjoyed that quite a bit?” he asked with a smirk that was perhaps the first devilish one he had ever shown. “Because, I really did,” he chuckled and then took complete note of their closeness. “Was this the whole keeping you warm that you had in mind?” he asked somewhat coyly.</span><br/><br/>“Possibly…though I don’t know…” she started to answer, hand remaining on his thigh though her thumb slid over it in a repetitive, subconscious motion. “You said you didn’t have experience with this sort of thing, so I’m expecting you to somehow trip, despite sitting down and manage to run me over again…since you’re just so…inexperienced at sharing warmth and all…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The hand on his thigh was not missed and he felt his heart rate pick up just a bit, “Really? You don't have that much faith in me, huh?” he asked. The hand he had on her arm mimicked the actions of her thumb on his thigh. Fingers soft, hesitant almost as they were moved up and down along her arm, “I know I am clumsy, but I am not that bad. Am I?”  <br/> <br/>It was nice to be this close to her, to share in the...warmth of the moment with her. Sure, he himself thought that he would ruin this moment somehow. That he could indeed trip and fall into her, or knock something off the table onto her. All he could do was hope that he did not do this and their lunch continued to be pleasant.</span><br/><br/>His fingers started moving along her arm, and the sensation was nice. Light, and causing tingles to follow the trail of his touch, it had her heart jump, though she outwardly remained the same. “No, you’re not that bad. If you were, I doubt we’d still be this close. But it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>who said you had no experience in this area…” she pointed out, with the lightest of smiles on her lips. “From where I’m sitting, though, you seem to be doing just fine.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Am I?” he asked with a coy smile. “Perhaps, it is because I have you to guide my actions?” he offered with a slight shrug. He did not say much else, instead he just sat there and enjoyed her company, for how long he was not sure, but eventually the check was brought and he was forced to remove his arm while he fished his wallet out from his pocket. “So, snap chat for the rest of the day and then dinner later?” he said as if to just confirm their plans.</span><br/><br/>“Of course,” she said. “Whatever would you do without me?”<br/><br/>When the silence descended again, it was a nice silence, a comfortable silence, one that she could enjoy easily as she relished in his company. What she enjoyed even more was the look on the waitress’s face as she brought the check over and hastened away with little more than a mumbled remark about the check. And then his arm was removed and she almost thought about telling him to put it back, that she wasn’t through yet, but she held her tongue, gathering up her things instead. “Sounds almost perfect,” Chrystal confirmed with a nod, fishing through her own purse for her wallet, taking out her card and putting it on the check before he could manage it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Forget my own head if it were not attached to me?” he joked and stopped the awkward fumble for his wallet that was stuck in his pocket, at least until he stood up. “This impromptu lunch was nice,” he said out of the blue, along with a smile that was genuine and honest. “I doubt that I will get much work done at the office, but I expect to have fun regardless,” emphasis added to the end as he gave her what would come to be known as his signature coy smile.</span><br/><br/>His sudden comment was met with a smile of her own; Where it’d been small, a flicker of a smile, it grew into a larger smile, with just a hint of shyness. Standing herself, and slowly shrugging on her coat, she nodded with a light laugh. “I didn’t get much work done before lunch, and I’m guaranteed to get even less done now…But this was nice; I had a good time,” came her reply. “If I didn’t need to make sure others did their work, I’d just call and say I wasn’t coming back so that I could make sure you got no work done with hilarious snapchats to distract you while you tried to work.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh, really?” he asked. Now he stood and shouldered his bag, “You would <span style=""font-style: italic"">make</span> sure that I got no work done, huh? What if....I....turned off my phone, then what?” He would never do this of course, but he was interested to see what she said about it.</span><br/><br/>Her face took on a crestfallen look, lip going slightly pouty as her eyes dropped for a moment, arms wrapping about herself. “…You’d…” she started, glancing up at him before looking away again. “…You’d turn your phone off and…ignore me?” Her voice got quiet, stepping around him as the dejection continued. “…I guess there’s nothing left to say except…I’ll leave you to your work…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Just like that he began to panic, “Wait! What? NO...no...no...no... I was only playing! Please, no I did not mean for you...or that I would really....” he stammered and went to grab her arm, so as to halt her exit.</span><br/><br/>The stammering was adorable, almost making her break character, but instead she kept up the rouse, letting him grab her arm, but not bothering to look back. “No…really…it’s fine, I understand…So, I’ll let you get back to work…and sorry I bothered you…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No....” he practically pleaded. “I really was just joking, Chrystal. Please don't go. I am so so sorry...” he was about beg fully if need be, as he saw himself about to lose someone who had the potential to be more than just a friend.</span><br/><br/>The waitress had heard the commotion (as they were the only ones in the restaurant at the time), and was practically hanging on every word, leaning on her station with rapt attention. Chrystal eyed her, dropping the façade and turning around to throw her arms around him in a tight hug. “Elijah, Elijah, breathe…” she started, holding him tightly. “I’m not leaving; I was teasing, and apparently my acting was far better than I expected…” Pulling back just enough to look at him, she gave him an apologetic smile. “Really, if I were leaving over you turning off your phone to do work, then I’m not worth your time.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The sigh and smile of relief that he had was nearly palpable, before he scoop her up in his arms, “You are starting to be a difficult client.” He leaned over so that she could grab their boxes before he headed to the door, “You think she is dying from jealousy, yet?” he asked when they exited the store and he carried her a bit more before he set her down.</span><br/><br/>A laugh tumbled free as he scooped her up, clinging about his neck with one hand while grabbing the boxes with the other and situating them on her chest. “Oh, she’s definitely dying from jealousy…” she commented, having caught sight of her face as they left, feeling the daggers thrown her way as they left. Once her feet were on the ground, she pouted again, this time making sure to be comical with it. “And I’m being difficult? Would you rather I be easy?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> That easy comment and how it was said was not lost on him, which made him blush something aweful. “N..noo...” he said then cleared his throat and looked away. “Easy would be that waitress, right?” he asked just to confirm his first attempt at social understanding.</span><br/><br/>This time, she laughed more freely, uninhibited. “Exactly, she would be what is considered easy,” she replied, a hand reaching up to caress his blush. “You really are<span style=""font-style: italic"">ruggedly handsome</span>. you know that?” Though she used his new “nickname”, it was said with the same tone as when she’d previously called him “adorable”. “…Blushing again and all…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The new nickname, said in the same tone as his previous one, did nothing to help the situation. If anything, it only made it worst for him. Now, with what he could swear was a beet red face he could only cough, clear his throat and attempt to change the subject. “So...um...how do you feel about animals?” he asked at random, eyes cast mostly to the light traffic as it passed by in the street.  <br/> <br/>When the nerve would return he would meet her own gaze once again. It would be these moments, that the confident male would be present. The one who was sure of his actions, who would not slip and fall, or do anything that would be considered embarrassing or clumsy.</span><br/><br/>The subject change wasn’t missed, earning him a coy smile before a light shrug moved through her shoulders. “Depends on the animal, really,” she answered. Something in his eyes had changed. One minute, he was blushing, shy and stammering, and the next the confidence was back.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Interesting how he flips like that…</span>came an intrigued thought. “Why do you ask?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I've always wanted a pet, but never had the time for one. Or, at least the time that I felt they deserved to get from me,” he further explained. As of yet he had not noticed what direction they had started to walk in. Whether they headed to his work, her's or neither was yet to be discovered. Hard to pay attention to where a person goes when so focused on just one particular thing...or...person.</span><br/><br/>“Whereas I never stayed in one place long enough to have a pet. Made no sense to get one, and then move around with it. I’d have felt guilty dragging them around whenever I left for a new place,” she answered, not really paying attention to where they were going, and not really caring. If she got back to work late, the other employees wouldn’t mind; It’d mean they had a break. If she didn’t go back that day, they’d be all the more happy.<br/><br/>“If you could get a pet, what would you get?” she asked then, curious if he were more of a cat or dog person.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I was just about to ask you that,” he laughed. “A dog. They just would suit my whole active lifestyle, you know?” he asked but then went on to further explain. “Probably one of those active breeds. Like a Husky or something. That way when I go on runs I can take him with me and even on my nightly rounds through the city to help people. I am sure that would even help the people, you know because of that whole thing about therapy with a dog,” the excitement in his voice clear as day, as if it was something that he thought about it often.</span><br/><br/>And, just like that, she was reminded of how good of a person he was. Her steps slowed a touch, if only so that her mind could catch up with what he’d said, and focus on not giving away her sudden influx of guilt.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A therapy dog…</span>she thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course. Not because you want a companion, but because you want a therapy dog for other people…For the love of all that is fucking holy.</span>The excitement was reciprocated with a smile, one that reached her eyes with a fair amount of effort, but it was there, nodding in response and checking the time before checking her surroundings.<br/><br/>“I’m not even sure which direction we wandered in…Where’s your job from here?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> There was something about her, though what that was he was not sure. He got this, well feeling, that his  lifestyle for some reason upset her. How that could be he was not sure, then again he more than likely read more into the odd feeling that he felt. A mental shrug and he focused on her question instead, which caused him to glance about the area for a landmark or two. <br/> <br/>“Hmm....I think that it is....that way?” he pointed off in the opposite direction. “Which way to your job?” he asked.</span><br/><br/>“If I told you which direction, you wouldn’t have to wander around aimlessly to find me later,” she answered with a quick smile. “Suppose I should let you get back to work, huh?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Here I thought that I was being clever, “ he grinned. “Um, well I suppose, though are you sure you remember which way is back to work? I mean I am at your disposal after all.”</span><br/><br/>A laugh. “I can find my way back, though your attempt to figure it out through direction and offer to help me find my way is duly noted,” she answered. “Can you find your way back to work? I can’t have the insurer of my happiness and wellbeing getting lost.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I may get lost, so maybe you should walk me just to be sure?”  <br/> <br/>If anyone at the office saw them together there would be shit and a lot of it, if only so that they could tease him and give him flack for not introducing her to the rest of them. Especially Tim, whom he was a bit unsure of his actual motives when it came to Elijah as it was.</span><br/><br/>“Hmmm…walking you to work?” she repeated. “That sounds like a tall order…but I guess I can help you with that this time. That means that I can ‘not stalk’ you, should the urge to visit you at work with takeout happen.”<br/><br/>Another smile, hand held out for his. “So, lead the way?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Not sure if that is able to be considered stalking when I would welcome the company and the attention,” he chuckled. “I am sure my co-workers would enjoy that too much,” another chuckle while he walked. “You know, for someone who was so difficult in the beginning with me even learning her name, you have really opened up to this whole spending time with me thing.”  <br/> <br/>The tease was harmless in its intention, just more of his attempts at playful banter and fun with her. Perhaps, if his confidence built, he would try this out with a few others. Even Tim.</span><br/><br/>It was that alone that made her rethinking how much time they were spending. They should be taking it slower, but he was always so…adorable, and eager, and it felt good to have someone want to spend time with her that didn’t want her abilities. “Perhaps I should pullback a bit then…clearly I’ve become too easy…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh no,” he stated and grabbed her arm as if to keep her physically there at his side. “That line has been crossed and we are now friends so you have to hangout with me. It is in the fine print of our contract,” matter of fact tone emphasized with a firm nod. “No pulling back now,” he stated then blushed. “And...I just realized how bad that kind of sounds....”</span><br/><br/>His hand grabbing her arm she hadn’t expected, but now it had and she was stuck walking insanely close to him…while he continued to talk in what could be misconstrued as something far worse than it actually was. “So…this is the line that was crossed? I’m surprised I haven’t crossed any others as I clearly can’t be bothered to read fine print on documents I don’t remember signing…Hmmmmm…” A pause. “You drugged my thai food, didn’t you? To make sure I’d sign without issue!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> That earned her a fairly hearty and deep laugh from Elijah as he felt that he knew she was joking, or at least he hoped that she was joking. “Oh, yeah. While you were looking right at me the whole time, I used my mental powers of awesome to hypnotize you while I drugged your food. Yep, so simple it was.”  <br/> <br/>“But, on a serious note, do you think this is too fast? I honestly, never had to think about whether something was too fast or not....” tone more curious than concerned.</span><br/><br/>A shrug moved through her shoulders while she glanced up at him and then back ahead at their walk. “Well, we haven’t defined what ‘this’ is, so it’s hard to say if it’s too fast or not. You’re trying to get to know me, and I you. It just happens that we talk frequently. Do you think whatever this is is too fast? Or normal for friends getting to know each other?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> It was a question that he took some time to answer,  “Well, if this was an online thing, we would have shared every bit of traumatic life experience we could think about and then we would fangasim over some piece of nerdom history, followed by being BFFs forever.”  <br/> <br/>“So...according to that, we are not going too fast. I don't think so, which means we are good,” voice confident as he explained his train of thought and hoped he did not sound as nerdy as he probably did sound.</span><br/><br/>“But this also isn’t the internet,” she reasoned with a perked brow, looking in his direction again. “We met…two days ago? And we’ve already had dinner together, lunch, planning on dinner again, have a date planned for Saturday, and are texting nonstop. Is that how it’s been with you and other friends?” Her tone wasn’t anything bad, no ill intentions in her words, but instead just curious if that was the norm for him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I don't have many friends...” he said with a shrug. “I mean I have online people that I talk to on occasion but it is never as frequent as what we have been doing. Hmmm....” he paused in thought once again. “Maybe...we are going too fast....”  <br/> <br/>What was too fast and too slow he could not be whole sure, but he worried that there was the chance that he could somehow ruin it with them talking too much and being too involved with one another.</span><br/><br/>That had her stopping, to look up at him, giving him her full, undivided attention. “Do you think we’re going too fast? In your honest opinion…no maybes, no ‘possibly’…Do<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>think we’re going to fast?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Now he felt like he was under a hot lamp, being interrogated about some crime that happened and they wanted to know where he was on Friday night. “It does not feel like we are...” he answered after a moment, though his hand came up to scratch the back of his head. “I like this, whatever it is and don't want it to suddenly stop. Rather just see where it goes, you know?” he finished at last.</span><br/><br/>His answer was…sweet. Though she was worried it might be a little too fast, she couldn’t deny that she liked whatever it was that was going on. “Well…then we can continue to see where it goes…” she answered quietly. “How else are we going to figure out whatever this is and where it could go if we don’t see it through?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Right!” his demeanor chipper and relaxed once more. “I mean, nothing says that we can't slow down later if we have to, right?”</span><br/><br/>“Well, it’s not like we’re really moving fast,” she reasoned. “We’ve not kissed, we’re not all over each other; We’re merely enjoying one another’s company, even if on a nearly constant basis. So, shall we continue our walk or do we have anything else we need discussed? I wouldn’t want to make you late for work, after all.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> <span style=""font-style: italic"">Kissing!</span> <br/> <br/>The concept alone had crossed his mind, but he had not thought that it was something she had thought about as well.  <br/> <br/>“Um...Kiss?” he asked. “Um...you think that is a possibility?” he managed to not stammer as much as he thought he would given the content of the question. A small victory for himself.</span><br/><br/>His reaction, the small pauses, the “um”, though the lack of stammering was an accomplishment in her mind, an adorable accomplishment. “Is kissing a possibility?” she repeated. “Well, that depends…can you handle kissing? You blush at a moment’s notice, and sometimes you’re confident while others you’re shy. The question really becomes do you want it to be a possibility.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Well....” he began and gave a shrug while he looked away for a moment. “I had thought about it...once...or twice. So, then...it would be something that I would want to happen...” it took just about all that he had to not stammer all to hell. It felt like he had to think out each and every single syllable before he spoke. When they parted ways he would likely hide out in the men’s room for a brief moment and just have a mini freak out.  </span><br/><br/>She let the answer sink in, drag out the silence that settled in after he admitted he’d want to kiss her. But, rather than verbally reply right off, she gave him another hug and backed up a few steps, as though to leave him to his walk and start the trek to her own work. “The day you get comfortable enough to try kissing me…I may just let you; I’ve already kissed you on the cheek, so it’s up to you to up the ante.” With a grin, she took a few more steps back. “I trust you can find your way back to work from here?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The hug was returned though he was still in a state of shock and uncertainty, “Yeah....I'm good from here.” A more confident smile finally given, “With some luck and a hope that day should not be too far off. Text me?”</span><br/><br/>“What’s luck got to do with it?” she called over her shoulder, having turned on heel to walk back work, grinning all the way. “And maybe I’ll text you. We’ll see.” That was her last remark before turning down an alleyway and disappearing, forcing herself to keep her steps light despite the overwhelming urge to skip and hum the entire way back."
982,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2014-01-14T09:40:33,Eferhilda,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">At the office again, it was obvious that something was up. A light skip in his step, practically whistling as he made his way back to his desk. Backpack tossed under the desk, fingers drummed happily on the top while he looked over some paperwork.  <br/> <br/>“So...” Tim began as soon as he popped his head up over the wall. “Was it lunch with Chrystal, with an h?”  <br/> <br/>“Yes, it actually was,” mood so upbeat that for the moment he forgot about the teasing he suffered at her hand about Tim's true intentions.  <br/> <br/>“I would ask if it went well, but from how you practically floated on air when you strolled in, I will just go out on a limb and say it did,” he chuckled.  <br/> <br/>“It did and it looks like it is going to continue going well,” a smile that reached nearly from ear to ear seemed a permanent fixture on his face now.  <br/> <br/>“Good for you, Elijah. Nice to see you happy,” Tim's final remark before he disappears back behind the wall.  <br/> <br/>Alone with his thoughts, he tried to get back to work, though he did check his phone relentlessly just encase she sent something that he might have missed.</span><br/><br/>Back at work, her phone remained untouched next to the computer as she banged out some of the work that she’d been leaving be for the entire morning. A few of the employees watched her curiously, walking by her desk one too many times to see if they could catch site of what she was doing, only to be disappointed that she wasn’t doing anything of consequence in their mind. Just work, a shocking concept at work.<br/><br/>“Excuse me, Miss?” she heard, finishing what she was typing while glancing up at the gentleman that’d asked her attention.<br/><br/>“Can I help you?”<br/><br/>He smiled and nodded. “I was looking for a book in th-“<br/><br/>“I’m sure one of our associates would be more than willing to help you out,” she answered without thinking, going back to her work before he cleared his throat again. Another glance up and her head tilted a bit. “Yes?”<br/><br/>“I’m sure one of them could help, but, truth be told it was just an excuse,” he replied, a hand rubbing the back of his neck as his smile turned slightly shyer.<br/><br/>“An excuse…” she repeated.<br/><br/>“Yes, to talk to you,” he finished, as though it weren’t obvious.<br/><br/>Getting up from her desk, she smiled her usual smile when dealing with a customer, and gently took his arm to guide him toward another of the associates. “Amanda would be more than happy to assist you in anything you may need. Right, Amanda?” Chrystal asked without waiting for confirmation, wandering back to her desk and settling in. Then, even though a few hours had gone by, she decided to text him.<br/><br/>*Getting anything done? Or were you checking your phone for my text like I envisioned?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Hope had just about been given up when his phone went off and Elijah once again had to play a game of <span style=""font-style: italic"">Catch that phone!</span>. Lucky for him he seemed to be on his way to the pros. The message was read, a smile brought to his lips while he looked at the stack of reports he had yet to go through. *I got a bit done.....and there was some phone checking. :P *  <br/> <br/>*How about you? Were you actually working? Or were you like trying to resist the urge to contact me?*</span><br/><br/>*Some phone checking? If it was only some phone checking…maybe I’m not as wanted as I thought I was…* she sent back, resisting the urge to put a smiley at the end of it and neglecting to answer his own questions.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * FINEEEEEE....I checked it like a thousand times....* he sent back, though the smile never did leave his face. * I swear you can read my mind or something. :P *</span><br/><br/>*;) That’s what I thought. Don’t downplay it; Honesty is always the best policy* she sent back with a grin, hiding behind her computer’s monitor. Then, as an afterthought, *So, how much work have you neglected? If you want, I could let you get back to it. Wouldn’t want to distract you too terribly much.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Work is already pretty much shot to hell for me today and I am not even remotely mad about it lol* now fully kicked back in his chair he gave up on work and focused more Chrystal, which is where his mind had been for the bulk of the day anyway. * Anything interesting happen since our parting? Perhaps the pope came into the store to buy a Karma Sutra? Lol *</span><br/><br/>*The Pope coming for the Kama Sutra…no, but I think some of the priests did. Or was that too far?* she sent before following it up. *Only thing even remotely interesting is someone trying to chat me up. Apparently you and I are on the desirables list today. You had a waitress, and I had a man come up to me with the excuse of needing help for a book he couldn’t even name, just to talk to me. Lol.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> An emotion, a feeling he had not felt before came forth at the thought of someone else trying to pick her up. There was no reason to feel this and no real right for him to feel that way, not like she belonged to him or anything. * That makes sense as to why we are together. You know two desirable people should be together. It is the logic of it all *</span><br/><br/>That had her brow raising a touch, glancing around for a moment even if no one there would have any idea what she was reading or discussing.*Together? But we aren’t together, are we?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Not at this very given moment...but we will be later. Right? *</span><br/><br/>*I don’t know…will we?* she sent back.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> *Yes....unless the Pope comes in to hit on you too :P*</span><br/><br/>She paused this time, before taking a picture of the man who was still lingering in the store, sending it with the caption: *Still have some competition, it’d seem, since this guy hasn’t left yet. Could go for a round two.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Again that feeling and his thumbs moved before he even thought about it, * Maybe I should just...you know...show up...Chase the creeper guy away... *</span><br/><br/>*How can you show up at a place you don’t know? Someone feeling a little…jealous?* she sent back, highly amused he was already feeling the need to chase people away.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * Me Jealous? Not even sure what that words means....*  he lied of course.</span><br/><br/>*Well…if that’s the case…Guess you wouldn’t mind if I spoke to him?* Getting up from her seat, she took a video snapchat of herself walking up to him and reaching to tap him on the shoulder, the video cutting off.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Unsure of what to do, but knowing he had to stop her somehow he hit call on his phone. What he would say when she answered that was a horse of a different color, but he just could not let her go and talk to some guy who had tried to pick her up.  <br/> <br/>Right?</span><br/><br/>The phone startled her, nearly dropping it as it caught her off guard enough to have her darting behind another book display before nonchalantly making her way back to her desk. “You rang?” she answered.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Um...yeah....” he managed to stumble out. “Just wanted to hear your voice and stuff....” another fumbled lie or more half truth.</span><br/><br/>“Well, I am at work…and trying to help a ‘customer’ find that book… but I’m flattered you wanted to hear my voice,” she commented casually. “Is there anything that I can help you with? Shouldn’t you be working, anyway?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""I was actually wondering if you had a book there,"" he began. ""A first edition copy of Knights of the Round table, I forget the author. But, could you look for me?"" ignoring the question about work for the moment.</span><br/><br/>“Perhaps you should have called on the landline then…but then, that’d mean you had to know where I work, like the gentleman I was about to talk to before you called. This wouldn’t have anything to do with that…would it?” she asked instead, ignoring his question completely.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I am not going to lie,” he stated then paused for a moment. “It does. I just did not want you to talk to him,” voice confident and sure of himself. “At least not without me being there to...well properly plead my case.”</span><br/><br/>“Properly plead your case?” she repeated, perking her brow as she settled back into her seat. “What case?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""My case to be the one....seeing you? I guess would be how you phrase it.""</span><br/><br/>A smile pulled at her lips, lower being nibbled on thoughtfully.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He wants to plead his case to be the one seeing me…even if we’ve only met a few days prior and nothing’s even remotely official…</span>“So, you want me to wait until you’re off work, and hope that he’s still here…so you can plead your case for something we’ve not even begun to talk about?” she asked, a light bit of humor in her voice, the smile clearly evident.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Yes. I think that is only fair, I mean you were there to well stake a claim with the waitress. I want that chance as well,"" he said in a matter of fact tone.</span><br/><br/>“I’d like to point out it was you that initiated the claim-staking. Your arm was draped over me long before I played along with it. You broke out the ‘honey’ and paying attention so intently, not I,” she replied, the tone of her voice turning into more of a grin.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I was not there to see her, I was there to have lunch with and talk to you. I wanted her to understand that very clearly. That I was not interested in the slightest with her,” tone calm even and still confident.</span><br/><br/>Leaning back in her chair, the man still in her sights (even if she’d not intended to actually talk to him), she pretended to mull it over. “Hmm….Admit it one more time that you were calling solely to keep me from talking to him…and I won’t.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""I panicked at the thought of you talking to another man and instantly dialed you to prevent that from happening.""</span><br/><br/>The smile that’d been on her lips grew all the more, heart rate rising a touch as her mind wandered. “You really panicked?” she repeated, voice on the quieter side. “…Well, if it makes you feel any better, I wasn’t actually going to talk to him; Just wanted to see what you’d do if I mentioned it. Nothing about him appealed to me. At all. You’re safe.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""So, there are things about me that appeal to you?"" he asked. ""Like what?""</span><br/><br/>“That’s for me to know,” she answered easily, glancing around to see if anyone was paying attention to her. “Shouldn’t you be working? Not talking to me?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Eh, work is boring and you are not. Plus, long as you are talking to me creeper guys should leave you alone. Since you could be on an important business call, right?"" he asked.</span><br/><br/>“Not necessarily. Being on a personal phone doesn’t look too professional when in a bookstore. It’s not as though I’m some head exec that has her own direct line to things,” she reasoned. “But, if you’re not going to work…what’s the point of staying there?” Her tone was more curious than anything; Playing a sort of devil’s advocate, as it were.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Long as I am here I can pretend to work and well, what am I to do in the middle of the day if I am not at work?""</span><br/><br/>“I don’t know…” she replied. “Come to stake your claim on me in a shop you don’t know the location of? Whisking me away for something more fun to do? Go save a cat that’s stuck in a tree? Loads of things you could be doing.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A soft laugh, smile clear as day in his voice. ""Hmm...well, then you should give me that address so that I can come and do all of those things. Well, most of them, I can't control the actions of cats.""</span><br/><br/>“What’s the fun of telling you where I am? Wouldn’t that take away from the thrill of the hunt? Or…did you rethink wanting things to be easy?” came her reply, a subtle laugh in her tone as she reclined all the more, keeping the customers in her sights, just in case (the man in question, included, as he’d yet to leave).<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""True, but there is something about at least giving me some clues and allowing me to find my way to you? That would be fun and not too easy either. What do you say?"" he offered a compromise.</span><br/><br/>“Hmmm…” She went silent for a while, trying to figure what she could say without giving too much away. “I could say it’s not too far from my apartment…within walking distance that I don’t bother with public transport during my ‘commute’? But not close enough that I can see it from my place.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Landmarks, perchance?"" he asked.</span><br/><br/>“There’s a florist en route…and one of the many stereotypical Asian seamstress shops. Does that narrow your search?” she asked, tone thoughtful.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Hmm...a bit. Any parks nearby?"" he asked.</span><br/><br/>“A small one. I’d barely consider it a park, more of a small spot to sit in with a few flowers and a bench or two,” she answered. “That’s all I can say. If you can find me, wonderful. If not…I may just have to help out this customer in the interim…” And with that, she hung up.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The hunt was on, it would seem. An excuse given to his boss, wave to Tim who gave him a look that only made him roll his eyes somewhat. Already his phone was out and he began to pull up the various businesses and locations in the area. Cross reference that with the local bookshops and soon he had a general area to look in.  <br/> <br/>Robotic directions given through the headphones, a store here and a store there, but he at last came to the one he thought was her's. All of this was tucked away while he entered, eyes glancing about the general consumers before he stopped someone whom he thought worked there.  <br/> <br/>“Excuse me?”  <br/> <br/>“Yes,” the young woman smiled at him.  <br/> <br/>“I am looking for Chrystal Jenkins? Does she work here?”  <br/> <br/>“You would be?” now curious of this man asking for her boss. <br/> <br/>“Elijah Maddox,” his hand extended to take her own in a formal introduction.  <br/> <br/>“Oh, um. Just wait here a second, ok?”  <br/> <br/>“Sure thing.”  <br/> <br/>Amber eyes followed the woman as she walked off until he was unable to see where she disappeared to, which left him with a chance to check out the store more closely.</span><br/><br/>Focusing on her work for (what she hoped) would be a brief interval, she halfheartedly listened to the rest of what was going on around her. The rest seemed to have it sorted: the little old lady who wanted a self-help book, the kid who couldn’t reach the books on a taller shelf, the gentleman still waiting for a legitimate excuse to talk to her or for her to come out from behind her desk. Fingers gliding across the keys, she actually got some work done, occasionally glancing up to see if she caught sight of anyone resembling Elijah.<br/><br/>“Chrystal!”<br/><br/>Eyes snapping up at the girl who seemed to be impatient for her attention, as she assumed the poor girl had been trying for her attention for a good few minutes, she shook her head. “What is it?”<br/><br/>“There’s an…Elijah Maddox to see you?” Her voice turned curious, a giddy sort of curiosity that came with women who had the equivalent of a high-school crush. “Is he a…boyfriend of yours?”<br/><br/>That earned her a look, as she got up from her desk, walking around her without glancing back. “Tell him to meet me by the rare books section? I think that I found his inquiry.”<br/><br/>The other man, too, caught sight of her darting down the many aisles and followed suit, this time with a book in hand and a prepared excuse to talk to her about it, completely unnoticed by Chrystal. Her focus was on finding the book he’d mentioned as his first excuse to talk to her, knowing they had a copy somewhere that he may, at least, appreciate seeing even if not serious about buying it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The woman returned and instructed him where he could find Chrystal. A glance up at the signs and he found the section along with Chrystal.  <br/> <br/>“Found you,” he said with a smile while he came up beside her. “Your directions were actually very good and it was rather fun to do the whole, hunting you down thing,” he smirked. “So, shall I whisk you away now or later?”</span><br/><br/>Just as her hand touched the binding of the first edition, a voice caught her attention and pulled her attention, the man who’d only just come up on her other side completely forgotten as Elijah spoke. Her lips parted to reply, ready to say what she thought would be witty, only to be interrupted.<br/><br/>“Whisk her away?” the man repeated, weaseling his way in between the pair as best he could, book in hand, eyes confused and still clinging to hope. “But…she was helping me with this, and I needed her to finish helping me find the rest of what I need. Right?” His eyes sought hers, and she glanced around him to Elijah to see if he’d do anything to dissuade him. After all, he’d wanted his shot to lay claim.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> There was a small moment of confusion and even hesitation in his eyes, before the confident side reared its head once more and Elijah smiled. “Ah, yes. We were due for a late staff lunch and I joking refer to it as whisking her away,” hand extended and quick to grab the other man's. “The name is Elijah and you would be?”  <br/> <br/>“M...Mark,” the stunned customer stammered.  <br/> <br/>“Mark, let me see here...” book taken from his grasp and the title reviewed. “Oh? <span style=""font-style: italic"">This series!</span> It happens to be one of my favorites and is in the section over there,” hand gestured to some aisles away. “Let me help you,” he started to lead the man off to one of the other section.</span><br/><br/>Her eyes would have widened then, if it’d not have given him away. Instead, she nodded and allowed Elijah to lead him away while disappearing to another section entirely, waiting for him to come back around.<br/><br/>“So, who’s that?” the girl asked her again, seeing him leading the customer away and jabbering at the poor guy.<br/><br/>“That would be a friend,” was all she said, pretending to be enthralled with work.<br/><br/>“A friend who suddenly works here?” Her brow rose.<br/><br/>“He was helping me out,” Chrystal said in a dismissive way as the other shrugged.<br/><br/>“Helping you…right…more like helping himself out,” was the last she said as she left to go to other work, leaving Chrys to keep peering around the corner at Elijah while halfheartedly fingering the bindings of books, pretending to care what was on them.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> After a few moments and a lot of random comments, Elijah finally left the confused man in some section of the store. That done he returned to last place he saw Chrystal, “Chrystal?”</span><br/><br/>""You sure you don't want to work here?"" she joked, peeking around the corner, before motioning him over. ""You seemed to handle that customer...interestingly.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Maybe,” he stated then grinned. “That would probably though be moving forward too fast,” he laughed and smiled. “So, where would you like to be whisked away?”</span><br/><br/>“Well, you put all that effort to scare this guy away with whatever mumbo jumbo you threw at him, so…now, unless you want him to take another shot at the claim you’re trying to stake?” she replied with her own grin, walking away to her desk to get her things. “Where are we whisking away to, anyway?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Not sure. I do not generally do much or take many days off, so how about we just walk and wing it?”  he asked.</span><br/><br/>Grabbing up her coat and slipping her arms into the sleeves, bag slung over her shoulder and shoes replaced for boots, she shrugged. “I suppose walking and winging it is good,” Chrys started. “So long as I don’t freeze since we’ve established that you’re…not up to keeping me warm yet.” A glance at him with a rueful wink before leading him out of the store, she held her coat in tightly against the cold; Not out of necessity, but solely for the normalcy of it. “Which direction would you like to start in?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Hey now,” he began while he followed after her. “I am working on that whole...warming you up thing...” he blushed just a bit before he looked about the place. “This way,” and walked in a direction that was opposite his work and different than the direction they went for lunch. “That guy was actually worse than me when it comes to the whole awkward situation thing,” conversation started at random while they walked.</span><br/><br/>The blush didn’t go unnoticed, a knowing gleam in her eye as she glanced at him for a brief moment before focusing more on where they were walking. “And he was?” A gasp was given. “I didn’t think that was possible! I feel…faint!” Holding that for only a moment longer, she burst out laughing. “In all seriousness, he seemed rather…certain of himself talking to me. Maybe it’s just you that he’s awkward around.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Really? So, either I like infect people with awkwardness,” he smirked. “Or, I am intimidating?” he shrugged. “Which one do you think?”  </span><br/><br/>“Your presence can be…intimidating, if carried correctly,” she mused, another shrug moving through her shoulders. “Perhaps that’s what keeps you from getting mugged while out and about, not the penis part. I just have to be more intimidating.” Then, giving him a look, brow perked, she tilted her head. “I can be intimidating, right?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Oh yeah, the most intimidating,” he smirked. “I mean you are able to make me beg and plead with nothing but a look, so that would mean you are pretty intimidating, right?”</span><br/><br/>“So, I could scare anyone off with a look? Or, I can get what I want with a look?” she pressed, a light grin of her own, because either way…it could work to my advantage…but you didn’t seem to have such faith in me the night we met…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Ah, well that was my mistake with the whole thinking that because of your appearance and me thinking that someone would want to hurt you because of it,"" he smiled. ""So, more that you can get what you want with a look. Yep, that one.""</span><br/><br/>Her look turned into a more…intense curiosity. “And…if I wanted someone, not a something, do you think it’d work the same?” she asked, tone casual despite the intense curiosity in her icy depths.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Yes,"" answered without hesitation. ""I do.""</span><br/><br/>“And, it would work on any someone I wanted?” she pressed, her steps slowing just a touch so as to give him more of her attention, devoting less of it to the snowy and icy ground beneath her feet.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Yes,"" again answer given freely. ""Why is that surprising?""</span><br/><br/>""For the same reason that it was surprising to you the waitress wanted you,"" she answered easily, resuming her pace and letting the silence lapse once more.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">For some reason that was far more curious than he thought he would feel about it. The fact that she did not understand, or did not see the potential and power that she had over people... Even if she wanted to argue the point that it was only him and no one else, the guy in the bookstore would have been more than enough proof of her effect on people.<br/> <br/>“Ever been iceskating?” he asked suddenly.</span><br/><br/>The subject change was noticed, but she didn’t say much on it; At least, not on the literal change of it, but she did answer his question. “You could say that,” Chrys replied. It’s true, she’d been<span style=""font-style: italic"">sort or</span>ice skating. Translation: She’d tested out powers, found her ability to create ice and used to run and slide across it, while pretending to actually skate. But, ice was her element, her power. How hard could actual ice skating be? “Why? Are you any good?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Somewhat. There is a place in the park we can skate and then maybe go for some hot chocolate?""  </span><br/><br/>The idea of having hot chocolate was less than desirable, given she’d never quite mastered the ability to keep drinks hot. In fact, the idea of being hot for any given amount of time was always taxing, so she’d never opted to drink anything hot, not even for show…but after a long day of skating, normal people got cold, so hot chocolate would make sense. “Sounds perfect…except I don’t own any skates,” she replied. “Is there at least a place to rent some?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “All of that is taken care of there,” he smiled and with a bold thought, extended his arm for her to take while they walked to the park.</span><br/><br/>“Taken care of, huh?” she repeated, eyeing the arm, considering it, but instead taking a few steps ahead so she could walk backward and talk with him simultaneously. “And just how is it taken care of, good sir? A client needs to know what she’s getting into, does she not?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A bit put off that she turned down his offered arm, it took him a moment to recover before he merely continued on with the walk. “Well, there is the place to rent skates. The place to sit while we put on the skates that we have rented and then there is even a place to sit and drink hot chocolate when we are done with falling on our butts in front of complete strangers,” he explained, hands now tucked in the pockets of his jacket.</span><br/><br/>She could tell he was put off, but it was how she worked. Get close, dance around the subject, and then dance away from it just as fast. It was what she did. If he were the man she thought him, he’d recover. “Hey, who said I’d be the one doing the falling?” Chrystal countered, a mischievous twinkle in her eye. “I may flail ‘gracefully’ and take you out, but I’ll keep standing! I don’t fall on my butt; I glide to the ground in style.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A chuckle or more like a snicker, he just shook his head. “You say this, but then again you are also the girl with no experience. Plus, in case you have forgotten, I have a great center of gravity. So, you will be the one to fall. Unless of course I go out of my way to catch you and make sure that does not happen,” the grin playful and confident, already over her dismissal of his gentleman like behavior.</span><br/><br/>“I never said I had no experience,” she countered, raising a brow and taking on an exceptionally confident look. “Besides, as you said, I’m your only client. My wellbeing and happiness are in your hand, I don’t think breaking my backside on the ice is good for my wellbeing, do you?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “True, but then I get to take care of you which would mean some serious overtime. That is something that I can live with and maybe even enjoy,” he grinned and continued to follow her. “So, how much experience have you had?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Overtime he’d enjoy…Wonder if that would include warming up, or if he’s still thinking on that,</span>came an idle thought. “I didn’t say I had experience, either…” she commented offhand. “Just that I didn’t have no experience...Why? Were you a figure skater in another life? Will you be doing loops around me, spinning all graceful while I just try to stay up?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Why do I feel like I am talking to someone who is like, the glass is half empty, but also half full? You say something but then you don't say something,” he chuckled. “And no, but I have been skating for a bit. I enjoy the exercise and the fun. I have taken a few of the foster kids to skate a few times, you know just to give them that moment of normalcy that they are lacking in their current lives,” he explained.</span><br/><br/>And, just like that, she was reminded of Elijah’s status, of how good he was, and the feeling of guilt was all the worse. Taking foster kids skating so that they could have normalcy in their lives…<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is there anything he doesn’t do?</span>“Like I said: I have to keep the mystery up. I can’t have you knowing how I think and how I view things or the air of mystery diminishes and the woman behind the fog is revealed.” A waggle of her brows later, and she slowed down, falling into step beside him. “So, how much further?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Ah, right. The whole thing of mystery thing that you continue to keep up. To try and keep me interested?” he asked though he choose to answer her question before she could answer the one he gave to her. “Not much. Tired of walking already?”</span><br/><br/>“Of course not; If I were tired, I’d make you carry me again. Or, is that off the table?” she countered with a laugh. “I was merely curious, but, where curiosity killed the cat, I’ll have to watch what I’m so curious about.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I would carry you and protect you from whatever may happen to you,” he assured her. “After all it is my job and you did sign that contract, right?”  <br/> <br/>The steps carried them into the park and only after but a few more steps they were at the location Elijah had in mind. Before them stood a pond frozen completely over, the surface perfect from afar though one could guess it held its own bumps and imperfections. Couples of various, skill and relationships skated about seemingly oblivious to the rest of the world around them. Old couples who had been together for year and years. Young newlyweds perhaps, who still enjoyed that fresh newness that came from a new relationship. Those who were now on a first, maybe even second date with a keen desire to not mess up and embarrass themselves to the point of friend-zone. Then of course there were those who were just friends, trying to help one another but at the same time sought to make their companion fall for the sake of a video to blast all over social media.  <br/> <br/>For all of his social awkwardness, Elijah seemed to have picked a place that was the epicenter for close social interactions.  <br/> <br/>“This way,” he said with a gesture to the small shack by the pond that housed those who sold the skates. Some bit from there was a small outdoor cafe' where the patrons of the pond could go for a hot beverage to warm up. Especially if they suffered a fall or two upon their backsides.  <br/> <br/>“I need a size 12 in men and she will have....” his voice trailed off as he waited for her to tell the booth attendant her show size.</span><br/><br/>All she did was grin at that, continuing to walk beside him in comfortable silence until she spotted the pond, a sense of relief filling her. She’d envisioned a stuffy, overly perfect rink in the middle of the park, kept smooth by a Zamboni. But no, to her pleasant surprise it was a pond that had its imperfections, had the ripples solidified in ice from the water’s edge as ice took its hold. It had bits of what lay floating on its surface as everything became frozen in time.<br/><br/>It made her feel all the more at peace.<br/><br/>Breathing in deeply and letting out a sigh of contentment, she followed him easily, though her eyes remained transfixed on the pond. Only when it hit her that they were waiting for a response did she turn back with a smile. “A size eight, please,” she asked, a hand making its way about his arm without even much thought, focus back on the pond.<br/><br/>What little worry she had about falling slipped away. Even if she wasn’t the best skater (and she was, by no means, even remotely close to the best skater), she could even things out a touch…flex her powers a bit; That always kept her calm, and it’d give her an outlet for all the nervous excitement she seemed to be harboring.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The hand about his arm was not missed and he hoped that no one noticed the blush he felt creep up upon his cheeks. The clerk cleared his throat and Elijah paid the rental fee, then took the ticket they would use to check their own shoes and went to find a bench to change.  <br/> <br/>“Ok, so....I might have lied a bit about my skating skills....” he began while he swapped a shoe for a skate and then did the same to the other. When she looked up, he explained further, “I won a gold medal in the winter Olympics....”</span><br/><br/>“Oh, did you?” she replied to that, after getting a seat next to him and switching her shoes for skates. What little “skating” she’d done was shoe to ice, practicing her control, but to have actual blades would be interesting. Halting her actions she gave him her full attention for that brief moment. “And, did you know that I lied as well? My name’s not Chrystal…” Dramatic pause. “It’s the Queen of Sheba.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He grinned, “Well then your highness, we shall enjoy ourselves quite a bit today, no?”  <br/> <br/>With that he stood and took their shoes over to the shack to be stored until they were done skating. A graceful bow at the waist from Elijah, before he stepped onto the ice promptly slipped and fell right on his ass.</span><br/><br/>It was a slow to grow laugh, starting silently as her shoulders moved with the motion of what could be presumed laughter, though no sound came. Then, it was quiet, the laughter so much that she could barely breathe and, because of this, hardly any sound escaped. And then it became uproarious, doubling over as she laughed, entire body into it, pointing even if her eyes were closed as she just continued to laugh at him.<br/><br/>Even when she started to recover, she continued to laugh, standing and offering a hand to help him up. “Serves you right, Mr. Olympian!” she managed to squeak out between laughs.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> All he could do was laugh along with her at his own fault and failure. “I meant to do that,” he proclaimed proudly while he struggled to get to his feet. “There was a stick in the ice and I tripped over it and....” he began to stumble through a half ass excuse, though he merely joked. “Can you do any better, my Queen?”</span><br/><br/>Taking hold of his hand, she tried to pull him to his feet, but the stumbling was too much. Had she let go soon enough, he’d have fallen by himself, but…His weight was too much, off-setting her own too much to keep standing, causing her to fall along with him in a fit of laughter, hardly able to breathe while she just stayed there. “Apparently not!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> There was not much else to say and he was so caught up in the fit of laughter that he could not even begin to think of anything else but how silly they both looked. She atop him a mess of laughter and he just there on the cold ice, not a care in the world as he laughed his ass off. The other patrons of the pond looked on for a moment, then just shook their heads and left the two where they lay. <br/> <br/>“Ok, so want to try that again?” he asked.</span><br/><br/>Nodding once she had the ability to breathe again, she braced on the ice and tried to get up. “Alright, let’s try this again,” was all she said as she pushed herself up, using the picks on the front to get a steady enough grip on the ice that she managed to stand, holding her hand out to him for the second time. “I can’t guarantee we’ll stay up long, but I’ll try to pull you up again…If you don’t wobble too terribly much, we should be good!” came her chipper remark, the remnants of her laughter still in her voice, smile broad on her lips.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I make no promises in regard to my fat ass,” he chuckled and took her hand to try this standing thing once again. It took a bit of effort, mostly on his part as he did not want to pull her down with him, but eventually he was on his feet once more.  <br/> <br/>“Ok, so would this be a take three?” he asked, a smile now firmly frozen on his face from the sheer amount of fun that he had with her; even if most of it had recently just been on the cold ice.</span><br/><br/>“For you, it’d be take three,” she replied matter-of-fact. “For me, since I only fell the one time trying to pick you up, it’s my second, and that’s<span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span>being generous.” With a wink, she mentally braced, eyes looking at him, but mind focused on the ice.<br/><br/>It was so rough, so bumpy. Though the seasoned skaters were managing well enough, they’d already proven to fall more than skate, so she started smoothing it out. Nothing would be noticed, not to him initially, anyway. But, in reality, from her feet outward, the ice began to glisten just that little bit more. A trick of light, perhaps? Something of a glint from the shack selling the skates, or a shimmer from a passing skater?<br/><br/>To the untrained eye, it’d almost be akin to a frosting, to too many skaters passing over its harsh surface and shaving layer by layer off.<br/><br/>Her hand leaving his—partly to try skating on her own and partly to keep from feeling too cold to him while she worked—she moved just that little bit away. Occasionally, she’d glance back while gliding across the slowly evening pond, arms wobbling to keep balance when she did so.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not falling yet!</span>she thought to herself with relief.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Good start!</span><br/><br/>“How’re you doing back there?” Chrys asked with a grin over her shoulder.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Now back on his feet he stood there and watched her for a moment. This would be his <span style=""font-style: italic"">third</span>, as she generously put it. So, there was time for him to just stand there and watch her. It was weird that he found her actions to be...well...cute. As she moved and kept her arms out to the side for balance, the slight wobble in her arm and the uncertainty he sees in her actions. All of them were cute to him, endearing really and he wondered more and more just what it was about her, about the two of them that had caused this odd spark of a relationship to start.  <br/> <br/>At her question he began to skate, this time with a bit more skill than before. Especially over the place where she had been. It seemed to be smoother, at least to him or maybe it was just a matter of him being more comfortable on the ice.  <br/> <br/>“I am actually not doing so bad now, I think your comments and assistance earlier have paid off,” amusement in his voice while skated a bit ahead of her.</span><br/><br/>Watching him skate passed, she had to shake her head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">My assistance…you have no idea…</span>came a humorous thought. “Don’t get too cocky now…never know if you’ll hit a bump!” Pushing herself to skate a little faster, she tried not to flail so much, forcing herself to push the ice a little more, to make it smoother. Just that little bit to help so he wouldn’t be too bruised by the time they were done.<br/><br/>However, trying to keep up with him while doing that was proving more difficult than she realized, so she let herself glide, giving herself a push here or there to keep moving while she focused on smoothing out the ice. But that focus proved to be faulty, missing a bump that her skate hit, catching her off guard, and causing her to fall. Another fit of laughs consumed her as she just lay on the ice, not even bothering to attempt to get back up yet.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The fun that came with skating with her could not even begin to be measured. A glance over his shoulder and he was able to see her as she fell. By the grace of some god he was able to keep himself from laughing, at least a lot. A chuckle still escaped as he made his way back over to her, “Had a nice trip?” he asked with a smile.</span><br/><br/>“Oh, it was lovely!” she replied amid the mirthful laughter. Reaching a hand up, “Mind helping me up?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> His hand extended for her to take hold, but then paused “Did you bring me back something?”</span><br/><br/>“I did, yes…” Grabbing his hand and using all of her weight, she yanked him down into the pile. “A trip for one!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> As he was so far bent over there was little that he could do to save himself, except to at least attempt to catch himself so that he did not crush her completely. The laughter started before he even made contact with her body and once down there is only got louder. “We are certainly a sight, huh?”</span><br/><br/>She just laughed for a good while, lying beneath him on the ice, not even caring what the others would think of her right then. For once, she was having fun without thinking about how things looked to others, and was glad for it. Only when he brought it up did she nod, still laughing though fighting it a bit more and hazarding a look around to the other skaters. Most just smirked and shook their heads, while the others ignored them completely, lost in their own conversations.<br/><br/>“Definitely,” Chrys agreed with a nod, keeping relatively still despite the laughter. “But that’s fine. I’m having loads of fun, even if I’ll be bruised later for it. What’s your policy on bruises?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Hmm...” he mused, his hands used to push himself up while he pondered her question. “I think we have a <span style=""font-style: italic"">booboo</span> clause that allows you to have kisses and of course being carried while they heal. Not to mention the complementary hot chocolate,” he grinned and began the task to get to his feet.</span><br/><br/>That had her grinning, brow quirking as she watched him struggling to get back to his feet, making the task more difficult by keeping hold about his shoulders. “Oh, the<span style=""font-style: italic"">booboo</span>clause…so that means you want to kiss my ass where all the bruising will be?” she asked mischievously.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A smirk he gave, though the blush still crept up on his cheeks, “Perhaps...” He grabbed her about the waist and lifted her as he stood. “Is that what the lady wishes?'</span><br/><br/>One arm remained about his neck while the other helped to push off of the ice and assist him in standing. “I don’t know…I may just take you sharing your warmth with me when this is through; Maybe I’ll have you kiss a bruise or two. We’ll see if you can handle the heat-sharing first, and work our way up?” A light laugh as she pressed a light kiss to his blush. “You’re lucky it’s cold…otherwise, most would know you’re blushing at our conversation…or is it the proximity…or both?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The kiss only fueled the blush and caused it to burn hotter upon his cheeks, “I think that it is a bit of both.” He finally managed to get out just as he stood, with her in his arms held somewhat against his own body for stability. “So, how about that hot chocolate and we can give our asses a break for a bit?” he asked with a smile.</span><br/><br/>Grin on her lips growing at his reply, at the reddening of his cheeks even deeper, she pressed another kiss into his cheek, and nodded. “I think our asses could use a break…so hot chocolate sounds good…If we can get off of the ice in one piece. I can’t guarantee I won’t drag you down again in the process,” she cautioned, glancing over his shoulder toward the hot chocolate shack.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Another kiss and he felt himself blush even more, “Well...if you trust me....I am sure that we can make it back there without too much trouble.” That said he turned her about on the ice, his hands still there on her waist, “Alright, now just....well hold still...” he said then pushed off with one foot and began to skate them back toward the edge of the pond.</span><br/><br/>“I dunno…I’ll try and trust you and hold as still as possible…”<br/><br/>With that, she kept still, but eased his travel just that little bit more. This time, since he was holding her, she’d have felt cold, colder than she was prior, but possibly explained away by the ice they’d just lain on. Ice smoothing, her body remaining still as her arms held him to keep with him without pulling him down, she continued her efforts until they finally left the ice, thankful for solid, smooth, not slippery ground beneath her feet. Even if it was awkward walking with skates, it was better than trying to skate on the pond.<br/><br/>“So, how’s your ass doing? Do you need some of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">booboo</span>clause, or is it relatively unscathed?” she asked coyly, mirth in her eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The trip back was better than the trip out. Whatever had been wrong with the ice seemed to have corrected itself and Elijah actually felt rather accomplished with the fact that he had been able to help her get back without either of them falling.  <br/> <br/>“It is pretty sore, but I think I will live without the <span style=""font-style: italic"">booboo</span> clause,” he said with a chuckle. “But, I am not opposed to this whole warmth thing we keep discussing,” he grinned and gave a wink before he left her at a small table to go and get them each a hot chocolate.</span><br/><br/>Settling into the table, she relaxed a bit more, ankles given a rest now that she wasn’t trying to stand on a thin blade. But, just as she thought she was going to relax even further, her phone buzzed. Glancing down at her pocket, narrowing her eyes at it, she slowly removed it from her pocket.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Looks like you two are getting cozy. Seems like you got over your aversion to this pretty quick. Drink some ‘hot’ chocolate for me?”</span>it read, causing her to tense and glance up at their surroundings. She’d not seen Aerilynne, not once, since they’d gotten there, but she continued to know what they were doing and when. Craning her neck, and spinning in her seat to try and see where she was, a light frown on her features, as she quickly sent off a text back.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Stalking doesn’t suit you…Why not come out?”</span><br/><br/>The next text she got back was quick, accompanied by a breath of hot air on her neck that had her jump, but when she turned there was no one there.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Not stalking when we both have an invested interest. I’ll see you around. Count on it.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “And two hot chocolates, with extra marshmallows and whip cream,” completely oblivious to what had transpired. “I figured we deserved the whip cream for all the hard work we put in on the ice,” he joked, his seat reclaimed while he passed her the cup that contained her beverage.</span><br/><br/>Taking the beverage with what she hoped was the same smile she’d had before he left, she just held it. “Why thank you,” came her reply to that, brow quirking a bit. “I take it you make your way over there alright? No falling along the way or getting lost? Did any other people hit on you like the waitress?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Nope. No issues, I made it there without tripping even once,"" voice rather proud of himself while he removed the lid to his cup to aid in it cooling faster.</span><br/><br/>She didn’t even bother removing the lid, instead holding it as though using it for warmth. “Better than I would have done!” Chrys replied with a laugh. “Which is why I left it in your capable hands; You managed to get me back to the bank alright, so I figured the hot chocolate would be safe.” With a wink, she took her first sip and had to keep from curling her lip in distaste at it. It was just so…hot. And Hot Chocolate cold tasted disgusting in her experience. So, taking her lid off, she took a little of the whipped cream off the top with her finger.<br/><br/>“Alright, so, you take kids ice skating, volunteer, help those less fortunate…and you have a booboo clause…What else do you do, or have, that I might want to know about? Any other guys that hit on you that I may have to nonchalantly ‘stake a claim’ over?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He blushed at her words and gave a small shrug, “Hmmm...not that I can think of, though I am happy that you feel you have to “stake a claim” on me. Makes me feel important.” A pause while he drank more of his own, “What about you? Anything else about you  that you wish to share?”</span><br/><br/>“I didn’t say I needed to…just that you seemed to enjoy it the first time, and it may just get Tim off of your back,” she replied with a grin. “As for me, there’s nothing to share. You know what there is to know; My life is far less interesting.”<br/><br/>The longer she held the cup, the more she began to loathe that cup, the heat of it making her hands hurt, her arms hurt, so it was released, left to sit alone on the table’s top. “Anything you want to know? Or did you ask enough the last time we played the question game?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Did you really just come to the city to manage a book store? Or, was there another reason?” he asked somewhat boldly while he took another drink from his cup.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, there’s another reason. I’m actually part of this coven that needs me to complete them, but before that could happen, I needed to be tested and you happen to be a part of that, only I didn’t know that initially; I was just meant to be closer to them,</span>she rattled off in her mind. “I tend to float from place to place. My resume was up, I got called, and relocated.” A shrug. “What about you? If not for your grandmother, would you have moved elsewhere? Or stayed?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I might have moved elsewhere. I have always wanted to travel the world, to see the different cultures and I guess be part of those whole groups that help people rebuild from a disaster and stuff,” he gave a shrug and took another sip. “I just feel like I should help more people, do more for others and such,” he said in an effort to try and further explain himself.</span><br/><br/>She wasn’t sure why she was surprised by the answer, but she was. Perhaps it was due to the selfless nature of everything he said and did that shocked her, that everything he did was for someone else. Maybe that’s why she asked, rather simply, “What about you?” as though he’d know exactly what she were talking about.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “You mean stuff for myself?”</span><br/><br/>“I mean, you’re constantly taking care of other people, doing things for them…what about you? Who takes care of you?” she asked plainly, head tilting to the side as her hand went back to the cup for something to do, even if it was uncomfortable.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> This he pondered for a long moment his mind focused on just who it was that took care of him, before he finally shrugged. “I don't know....I guess no one...” he said after a moment, his gaze left her own to stare down at the cup in his hands.</span><br/><br/>“When was the last time you did something for yourself?” she pressed, tone quiet, the smallest of frowns on her face.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""When...I....bought a book...."" he answered slowly.</span><br/><br/>“…How long ago was that?” she asked again, voice even quieter.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Been....a while...."" he said carefully. ""I think a few months....""</span><br/><br/>That didn’t surprise her…not that it’d been a few months, nor that he seemed to lack the thought about it before she brought it up. He was just so…singularly focused on everyone else. “…If you could do anything, anything at all right now…what would you do?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> This caused him some paused as he thought it over and then with his gaze back on her once again, “Kiss you.” Simple statement given only after a brief moment of hesitation on his part.</span><br/><br/>…And just as the other answers hadn’t surprised her, his sudden turn for the bold did. In the blink of an eye the tables were turned, her heart’s beat picking up just that little bit more. “…So why don’t you?” she asked then, eyes remaining on his, voice barely above a whisper.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The smile that crept onto his lips was a small one, shy at first but it shifted along with the look in his eyes. Carefully he pushed up from the table, leaned forward his lips paused just before he connected with her own and then with care he closed the distance between them.  <br/> <br/>It lasted but the span of a heartbeat and when it ended he slowly withdrew and sat back down. Nothing else was said, instead he just sat there and smiled.</span><br/><br/>The look in his eyes was something she hadn’t expected. Shyness, yes, an inherent quality of his, but an adorable one. When it shifted, though…she found her breath hitching just that fraction more, her lips parting while she watched him come closer, pause just before their lips touched, and then her head went light.<br/><br/>His lips were softer than she thought they’d be, and when the kiss was done, she almost wished it’d lasted that little bit more. But, he’d already sat back down, smile on his face, and it left her looking at him for that breath longer, teeth embedding in her lower lip. “So…anything else you wanted to do?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Hmm...not embarrass myself for a change in front of people?” he said with a small chuckle and a shrug. “But....I don't know. If I am not helping people I think about maybe having my own family someday. Once my grandmother passes on it will just be me and I don't want to be alone for the rest of my life,” another shrug and he picked at the rim of his cup slightly.</span><br/><br/>And, with that, her heart broke a little more and the guilt became almost unbearable. “You won’t be alone for the rest of your life…” came a quiet comment before she shook her head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can’t do this…I’ll look for someone else.</span>“I, um…I need the ticket to get our shoes…”"
983,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2014-01-17T00:42:32,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #FF0000""> His face fell, as he felt like he ruined whatever moment they had shared with one another. “Um...yeah...sure...” he said and fished the ticket out of his pocket to hand over to her. When she left he stared after her and felt like he again embarrassed himself or did something wrong. All he wanted was to share with her and express how he felt. But...apparently he had been wrong.... <br/> <br/>The hot chocolate before him became bitter and so he left it there to cool.</span><br/><br/>“Thank you…” came her mumbled reply, taking the ticket silently and walking carefully over to the booth to get their shoes. She dragged it out a bit, trying to come up with some excuse to leave. And, had it not been for his shoes, too, she would have just left right then, but she couldn’t leave his shoes there, either.<br/><br/>Walking back up, she put his down by him and sat down on her side of the table, taking her skates off and putting the boots on. “I guess I’ll…” Then, with a shake of her head, knowing she wouldn't see him around (couldn't see him around), she left. Slow, but left, forcing herself to not even look in his direction, unable to.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Something had happened. He had said something and ruined it all.  <br/> <br/>Worst of all he was not even sure what it had been. <br/> <br/>Hastily he went to put on his shoes, the skates thrown into the table caused the still mostly hot chocolate to spill. Some of it got on him and produced a hiss of pain, though the moment of brief while he rushed off to try and catch her.  <br/> <br/>“Chrystal! Wait!” he called out to her. “Please...don't go....”</span><br/><br/>For the smallest moment, she thought he wouldn’t follow after her, and there was a brief sigh of relief. Even if she wanted to continue anything with him, she couldn’t. It needed to end. …And then his voice reached her and she continued walking, not looking back, refusing to look back. “I have to,” was all she offered him, voice sounding pathetic even to her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Please please please, just let him take this and that’ll be that…</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Why?” he asked the pain and confusion in his voice. “What did I do? I'm sorry...”</span><br/><br/>Her steps faltered, slowing to a halt and looking down at the ground at her feet. “You…you didn’t do anything,” came her reply, shaking her head. “I just need to go. I just…” Needing to look back, against her better judgment, she stole a glance. “I don’t feel well and…I don’t want to get you…sick…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Let me walk you home at least....please?” his voice full of unspoken emotion. “I just want to make sure you are ok...”</span><br/><br/>“Really…I’m…I’m fine…I’ll just get myself home and…you can…” A pause, glancing back at him again with a look that was pained, sad. “I’m sorry, Elijah…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Chrystal...” he began then stopped as he thought about just what to say. “I don't know what changed between us, but I don't like it. I want us to be friends and perhaps....well who knows. Let me walk you home at least, ok? We can all off the plans we had for tonight and just see each other again on Saturday like planned....ok?”  <br/> <br/>He wanted that to be ok, he wanted her to agree to that at the very least. It would give him some time to figure out what happened. To try and fix whatever he broke.</span><br/><br/>A hand rubbed up and down her arm.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That’s not a good idea…</span>she thought, shaking her head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Him walking you home will be awkward, will lead to you changing your mind…but the way he’s reacting…</span>Her mind quieted, looking back at him again, with some hesitance. “…You can walk me home…”<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is a bad idea; Such a bad idea…</span>but she was going to do it anyway. If only so he’d feel whatever semblance of comfort afforded in at least walking her home. She didn’t touch Saturday’s plans, not even wanting to think about breaking him any further telling him those would be off. That could wait just a little bit longer.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Though he smiled in relief he still felt like things had changed. For the worst.  <br/> <br/>He fell into step beside her, silent but there and walked with her home. All the while his mind was full of thoughts, as he ran over every detail of the conversation to figure out where it had all gone wrong.  <br/> <br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe it was my kiss? I could have done it wrong...</span></span><br/><br/>She was silent for the duration of their walk, not sure what to say or how to say it. If there was a way to tell him that it wasn’t not wanting to be around him, but not being able to be…she would. But, that’s the “It’s not you, it’s me” talk that no one wants to get and refuses to believe so that wouldn’t work…<span style=""font-style: italic"">This must be what kicking a puppy feels like,</span>came an annoyed, guilt-ridden thought.<br/><br/>And, despite his occasional comment, with some sort of confirmation she heard whether an “oh?” or “nice”, she didn’t add to anything he said. As the apartment building loomed, the dread in her stomach built. “If you want, I can…take it from here…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> All too soon, the apartment building came into view and he sighed. The way she seemed to want to get rid of him only further confirmed his suspicions about their relationship being over. “No. It would go against our contract....remember?” his best attempt at a happy comment. As per usual he opened the door for and waited for her to enter before he followed her up to her apartment door.  <br/> <br/>Once there, the tension there was awkward and he felt like he should just cut his losses and crawl under some rock and die.  <br/> <br/>Instead, whatever bit of bravery and confidence that he had kicked in. And he spoke before she had a chance to say anything. “I don't know what is wrong, but I can feel it and I don't want to feel like this. Not with you. I want to feel the way that it felt when we had fun together and when we kissed. I want that with you and whatever I did to upset you I am truly sorry. If we could get past this and if you could please forgive me I promise to do my best to not mess up again....”  <br/> <br/>Heart poured out and on his sleeve he just stood there and waited for what she had to say. Waited for whether or not he needed to go and crawl under that rock.</span><br/><br/>His comment, even at his attempt to be happy, spoke volumes. Her eyes couldn’t even meet his as she walked passed him slowly to get into the apartment building, and then continued silently up the stairs to her floor. She’d fished her keys out, had them in hand, and was ready to get it all over with as she turned to speak to him, lips already parted…<br/><br/>But no sound came out. Instead, he poured his heart out, which only tore hers out all the more. Eyes dropping again, a hand pushing away a stray hair while she struggled with what course of action to take. She liked hanging out with him, liked seeing him, couldn’t put her finger on what it was but was happy whenever he was around.<br/><br/>…It just wasn’t safe around her, and to know that people were watching, taking stock this early on…proved that. And to know she’d be taking away his future, his ability to have a family, to find the person he could spend the rest of his life with so he wouldn’t be alone and have that dream finally happen…<br/><br/>“…Lets…talk inside?” she asked quietly, not wanting to have this talk out here in the hallway.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> This did not feel good. Instead, it felt like he was about to get some talk about how it was not him, but her, etc, etc. A small nod and a silent sigh, he followed her into the apartment. He waited until she gave instruction to head to the livingroom. After that he just stood there, hands tucked into his pants pockets while he waited for this...<span style=""font-style: italic"">talk</span> to happen.</span><br/><br/>The way he was reacting told her he knew what was coming, but she needed to talk to him and doing it in the hallway wasn’t wise. Anyone could overhear, and she’d rather it be done privately…try to reach some sort of understanding with him.<br/><br/>Unlocking her door and letting him in, locking it behind him, she gestured toward the living room. “Do you…want anything to drink or something?” she asked, trying to prolong it as long as possible while he stood awkwardly just within her view. “You can sit if you want…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No thank you, I am fine and would rather stand. Besides, I still have like hot chocolate on myself and would rather not ruin your furniture,” he explained.</span><br/><br/>Her eyes widened as she noticed the hot chocolate, and winced at not having noticed sooner. “Here, we can clean you up…I have some baggy sweats, men’s sweats, that could do if you want to get out of the hot chocolate-covered pants? I’m sorry, I…didn’t even realize…Do you need ice? Are you burnt?” The concern was evident in her voice, the talk the last thing in her mind right then.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No...I mean....don't trouble yourself...” he sighed as he looked down at himself. “It did hurt and honestly I am a bit afraid to look at just how bad it was...” he explained. “I don't want to be a bother...” he finally said.</span><br/><br/>Shaking her head instantly, her hand took his, leading him to the bathroom. “You need to look at how bad it was…” Opening the door to the bathroom, she gestured for him to go inside, closing it behind him. “I’ve got a first aid kit that I can grab, and I’ll get the pants for you. But you’ll have to tell me what you need.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> There was no talking her out of it,instead he just stood in the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror before he removed his jacket and then his pants. There was a bit of blistering, but nothing too bad, mostly on his knees and inner thigh (thank god).  <br/> <br/>“I have some blistering...do you have like an ointment and some bandaging I could use?” he called through the door. “I might need your help in putting the bandage on,” he said after a moment.</span><br/><br/>Nodding, even if he couldn’t see the gesture, she was back at the door with the first aid kit and pants. “I’ve got both, along with a new pair of pants…Is it safe to come in or do you need a moment?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No you are fine,” he said while he stood by the sink.</span><br/><br/>Still careful to keep her eyes averted, she entered the bathroom, closing the door out of habit, handing the ointment forward. “Just tell me what you need and I’ll do it,” she remarked quietly, hoping it wasn’t as bad as she was envisioning.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I will put the ointment on and then you can help me with the bandage,” he said. Carefully, he applied the ointment, it stung at first but then it cooled and helped with the burn. “Alright, now just wrap and tape my legs and we should be fine.”</span><br/><br/>She nodded, again careful to keep her eyes averted while she waited for him to apply the ointment. Then, kneeling down, she put on the bandage on the first leg, wrapping it and taping it in place with just a little extra cooling added to try and help with the blistering she was almost certain she’d caused in her sudden wish to leave. As she was setting the second, she spoke.<br/><br/>“It’s…nothing that you did, Elijah,” came her voice, barely a breath above a whisper. “Really, you’ve been…wonderful since we met.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A deep sigh came from a mixture of her words and the cooling sensation on his burns. “Let me guess...then it has to do with you?”</span><br/><br/>There was another wince, this one at his remark. “This isn’t supposed to be a ‘it’s not you, it’s me’ talk…but what you want, what you need, you won’t get with me…” Her eyes cautiously glanced up while she worked at cooling the next leg. “It’s just…I don’t want to hurt you…You’re so nice and…perfect, if I’m honest…and I don’t want to be the one to-”<span style=""font-style: italic"">…intentionally…</span>“-hurt you…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Why do you think that you are going to hurt me? Whats wrong with us just being friends? We don't even know what this is between us and you want to just end it before it has even had a chance to be anything...” he said with some frustration.</span><br/><br/>“You don’t even know me,” came a frustrated remark, getting up and handing over the pants. “You don’t know anything about me. I’m trying to do the right thing, to stop it before it gets to the point that I hurt you. What is so wrong with me trying to be the friend that won’t let another friend get hurt?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Because, you don't know” he stated with equal frustration as he pulled on the offered pants. “I don't know you, but I want to change that and get to know you. I just don't think it is right or fair for you to decide what is best for me. I'm not some child and can handle being hurt, <span style=""font-style: italic"">IF</span> it comes to that.”</span><br/><br/>“I’m not saying you can’t hand-” She cut herself off, letting out a breath. The talk was going exactly the way she thought it would: Terribly. “I just…I’m not going to lie and say I don’t like spending time with you because I do,” Chrystal started again. “I do…a lot. But you’ve been through enough without adding my shit on top of it. And you may think I’m being unfair by trying to decide that for you, but you’re trying to decide for me that this risk should be a conti-…”<br/><br/>Again, she cut herself off. “…You’re making this so difficult, Elijah…” came her whisper, her eyes pleading with him. No frustration, nothing else. Just a plea to make this easier on her. Her teeth bit into her lip again, eyes dropping which made her feel like more of a coward.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Can’t even look him in the eyes and tell him this. Lie to him, tell him something so he’ll understand…</span>“I want to hang out with you, Elijah. As frustrated as you may be with me, and as angry, I’m sorry…I’m just scared that I’ll do something and hurt you…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The anger and frustration he had begun to feel dissipated and he sighed, “I am not trying to be difficult...” he began then stopped himself. His hand lifted, hesitation in his actions at first, before his finger touched the bottom of her chin and tilted her face up so that their eyes met. “This whole thing is a bit...different and at times scary, but I would rather see where this goes and end up with at least an experience I can say I did. Rather than look back on this and think about what could have been....”</span><br/><br/>When his voice stopped, she was almost afraid of what he’d say then. But then she saw his hand reaching for her chin. At first, she resisted…and then she allowed it to happen. Her eyes were slower to rise, looking anywhere but at his gaze for as long as she could until they eventually met. There was nothing to be found there, nothing except confliction and pain. He wanted an experience he could say he did…<br/><br/>…He wouldn’t survive to say that if she stayed.<br/><br/>“I don’t want to hurt you…” she whispered again, barely able to get it out. “…But I can’t keep trying to push you away, for both our sakes, when you do that…”A long pause. “…So…all I’ll do is…apologize now for what future me might…”<span style=""font-style: italic"">Will.</span>“…Do…and ask, instead, what else you need?” Switching topics to something that made more sense. “Do you want anything to take? Something for the pain? Something to drink?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The relief that washed over him was enough to make him think that he would just about pass out. All he could do was smile for a bit and then, just hug her. It was impulsive but it felt right and well it was what he wanted right then. When he finally did release her, “Um...some water would be nice.”</span><br/><br/>The hug was unexpected, her eyes widening briefly as her body stiffened at the hug…but, she melted into it, even returning it before he released her. “Water, it is,” she repeated with a smile, even as the guilt welled up again at his response. “…Now, will you sit down on the couch, or do I have to find you something to lean against?” This she asked over her shoulder, walking on ahead to get the water set up.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I think I can sit down,” he stated while he followed her from the bathroom to the livingroom. “Think I am going to have to cancel tonight's outing, as I would rather not deal with this while trying to walk around and hand out supplies. I think it will be better by tomorrow though, so that is good,” he said this mostly to himself while he waited for her to return with the water.</span><br/><br/>“Well, if you want I could hand them out for you?” she offered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It’s the least I can do, anyway…</span>“I could walk you home and do a route that you normally would, handing out what you need and checking in with people?” Coming back with water, chilled despite the lack of ice, she handed it over and taking up a seat in one of her arm chairs across from him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Thank you,” he said as he half rose from his seat to take the glass from her. “I don't think that would work. They are rather suspicious of new people and might think you were there to try and hurt them or take their possessions. Besides, it is not safe and you are under contract with me for protection,” he smirked. “I can't have my one and only client getting hurt, right?”</span><br/><br/>That got him an eyebrow raise. “Ah, but what’s one to do when the contractor is injured? Who’s to keep me safe then? Who knows? I could go out to get you food or something, since you can’t really walk anywhere like that…and get hurt while out. I could get hurt falling in the shower. I could get hurt dropping a pot on my foot. The list goes on.” Of course, she was being a bit of a smart ass, but he<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>injured. “I’m supposed to be taking care of you right now, otherwise you can’t hold up your end. And, taking care of you includes taking care of things when you can’t, doesn’t it? I mean…do I look threatening to you?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Everything she said had a point and made sense, but that still did not mean he wanted her wandering about looking for stuff for him, or helping him with his duties. “What if I said I just wanted to spend some time with just you? Would that change your mind on this whole venturing out into the city thing?”</span><br/><br/>Her eyes narrowed in thought, dropping as she considered it. “…What would you want to do instead?” she asked, still hesitant.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Maybe watch some television? Since you know that is a foreign concept to me, I can see what all the talk is about,"" he smiled.</span><br/><br/>The smile was infectious, and against her better judgment, she found herself saying, “…Alright. But, on one condition.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""What's that?""</span><br/><br/>“If I stay here tonight with you to watch television, instead of picking up where you’re leaving off with your route…” A pause as her eyes lifted. “You have to call out of work due to the burns, and stay here tonight. Otherwise, we’ll end up with a repetitive cycle of ‘let me walk you home’, which would be counterproductive. Then, and only then, will I agree to staying in.” She was serious, eyes saying as much, before they lowered again. “…Time someone took care of you for a change…” came her added remark, quiet and barely audible, but just as serious as what came before it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> What could he do or say in this matter? It was not every day that an attractive woman asked him to spend the night, even if it would just be sleeping and nothing else. Not to mention the fact that he had never called out of work before, so he would really not have an issue there. It was the last remark that sealed the deal and made up his mind.  <br/> <br/>“Alright, it's a deal.”  <br/> <br/>His hand patted the seat beside him, “Now, what do you usually watch on this thing?”</span><br/><br/>Nodding, a smile pulling at her lips, she got up and sat beside him, settling in to her usual spot on the couch. Though the guilt was there, it was put on the backburner; Taking care of him, even if she didn’t have to do much, left her feeling batter (at that moment, at least).<br/><br/>A hand took up the remote and turned on the television, a shrug moving through her shoulders. “Anything really; Crime dramas, comedies, the show you named me after without knowing…Whatever’s on at the time that I make my dinner and reinforce the dent I’ve made into my couch cushion.”<br/><br/>Gesturing just below where the TV sat to the case below it, she added, “When nothing else is on, I watch a movie. So, it’s really all in what you want to watch. You are the deprived one, after all.” And, as an afterthought, “Do you want me to order anything for dinner? Since that was part of the plan that we won’t be doing, takeout would be the next best.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “That would be fine,” he said a smile on his lips while he looked over at her. “Not sure what you want to eat, but I am not too picky so whatever you want is fine with me,” his tone easy and relaxed. “So, is this like a sleep over?” he asked with a smirk.</span><br/><br/>“A sleepover…sans pillow fight, girltalk, crying over tubs of ice cream, or ‘truth or dare’,” she replied with a laugh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not that I’ve ever been to one, but the movies are probably accurate, right?</span>Leaning away to get the stack of takeout in the table’s sidebar, she started reading things off. “Pizza…Italian…French…Asian…American…Thai…Take your pick and we’ll go from there?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No pillow fight?” he half pouted. “Fine, but I want some icecream to sooth my blistered legs,” he smirked. “Um...I guess French,” he said when he looked over the menus. “Geez, you don't have to even get up do you?” he asked in reference to how she just had to lean away to get the menus.</span><br/><br/>She glanced at him over her shoulder at him with a grin. “I wasn’t exaggerating about my routine. At least you got beyond first letter basis; The delivery guys haven’t yet.” A wink before looking back at the menu. “I think I have ice cream in the freezer if you really want some.” And then, since the awkward moment had passed for the time, she added, “So…Captain America, huh?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> At first he was not paying attention his focus more on the television and what there was on at the time, which happened to just be some random drama. “Hmm?” he asked and then when it set in he blushed a bright red, “Umm...well..they were on sale and there was a like a pack of them....” he stammered.</span><br/><br/>Waiting for it to sink in, she got her phone out, and ready to dial, looking over the menu for something she’d like. …And then it hit him and she couldn’t hide the smirk. “Who wouldn’t like a pair of those?” she asked. “Though…hard not to notice the um…shield to….you ratio…” Throwing a look his way before handing him the menu, “Anything that’s standing out to you that you’d want?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “The um...shield to me...ratio....” he stammered and felt his face get even hotter. “Well....I um...said that I was not average and um....well.....yeah.....” he blundered through. “And...um...whatever you recommend is fine,” he managed.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This is more fun than I thought it’d be…causing his blush…</span>“You did…I didn’t think it was quite so…” Her eyes widened with a glance down at his crotch for a brief moment before focusing back on the menu. “Are you sure? I mean, I’m not sure what you’d like, and may pick the wrong thing. Friends at sleepovers don’t order the other one bad food…” Her grin grew a bit as she looked back up at him. “Can’t wait to spend the entire night with this, huh?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “What do you mean by...not that...” he blushed more and covered his face. “I trust you...” he said from the confines of his hands.</span><br/><br/>“If you trust me…will you stop hiding your face?” she asked. “I promise, I won’t laugh at your blush…or poke fun at it…Can you just look at me?” Another pause, as she watched his hands. “Please?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> It took some effort, but he managed to look at her. ""Better?"" he asked with a small smile.</span><br/><br/>He was met with a smile, a genuine smile and nod. “Much…” A hand reached up to touch his blush, smoothing over it before dropping again to pick up the phone to place the order. She figured she’d give him a break so he could focus on the television and not blush for at least a moment. Once the order was placed, Chrystal put the phone down and settled back into the couch. “We’ve got forty minutes.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The touch made his eyes closed and he relaxed. When she stopped he looked at the television and focused on the show for a bit, “So...this whole Criminal Minds thing, it's about a team of people who hunt bad guys?”</span><br/><br/>“Yep,” she confirmed. “They’re like you, Captain America, except that they’re FBI, and deal with serial killers, rapists, those that escalate passed what local authorities can handle. Hell, I’d even say you’re like Spencer: Know about a lot of things, and have that…boyish charm, even when not meaning to. I’d say you’re adorable like he is, but we all know how you feel about the word ‘adorable’.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A brow was arched at the comments about him being adorable and would have blushed more if a part of him did not like her calling him that. “Is Captain America going to be my new Nickname or something?”</span><br/><br/>“Would you prefer I call you ‘adorable’?” she asked with a grin. “Because I can…Adorable Elijah…It has a nice ring. I could also use ‘cute’…Cute Adorable Elijah…Yes…that will be your new nickname.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No no no....Captain America is fine,” he laughed. “Is my name going to change with every pair of underwear that I wear?”  he asked with a grin.</span><br/><br/>“That depends…” Another pause as she glanced down at his lap again and then back up. “Will I be seeing your underwear that frequently?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> And the blush returned along with a shrug of his shoulders, “Um....I....um....um....maybe?” he stammered.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That blush…</span>she thought again, as her lips curled back into a grin. “You sound very unconvincing…I think I may have to stick with my first nickname for you, if talk of your varying underwear-based nicknames is going to cause such a reaction…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Um...well....I just had not thought that far ahead....” he tried to explain himself though he thought that it was somehow too late to plead his case.</span><br/><br/>“That’s fine. I think ‘Adorably Cute Elijah’ has a great ring to it, so I’ll go with that for your name,” she brushed off with a light smile, taking out her phone. “In fact, I’ll change it to that in my phone now!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""NOOOO!"" he made a grab for her phone to try and stop her. ""Please no!""</span><br/><br/>Yanking her phone back and jumping off the couch with it, she shook her head. “Nope! It’s happening! Don’t fight the inevitable!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Oh come on!! I'm injured and can't chase you!"" he protested.</span><br/><br/>""Exactly the point,"" she replied easily before showing him the newly changed name. ""It's already been done! Now...to get an even<span style=""font-style: italic"">more</span>adorable picture...""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Really?"" he partially pouted while he sat there on the couch. Effort made to not smile.</span><br/><br/>Her own laughter ensued as he tried not to laugh, and failed miserably, capturing the smile and using it as the new picture for him. “There,” she showed him again. “Signed, sealed, delivered.” Putting the phone back in her pocket after checking the time, she settled in. “Only a few more minutes, I expect.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Are you going to like send that or show that to people?” he asked, with a smile that he gave up on trying to hide.</span><br/><br/>“Possibly…” came her reply with an even larger grin. “Why? What are you gonna do about it?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Nothing....or....maybe something...."" he said with as much confidence he could muster.</span><br/><br/>“Oooooo, I’m shaking in my boots,” she replied to that with a shake of her head. “You need to work on that…convincing thing.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Yeah yeah,""he said with a roll of his eyes.</span><br/><br/>That had her brow perking up. “In that case, I’m going to start with the delivery guy. You don’t mind right?” she asked, while waiting for the knock on the door.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “What! No!” At this he lurched from the chair and regretted it nearly instantly. “Ow!” he grumbled and sat back down. “This is so not fair....” he pouted.</span><br/><br/>At his exclamation of pain, she was instantly concerned, looking him over and trying to figure a reason to put her hand on his thigh to try and numb him again. “What do you mean, it’s not fair?” she asked, going for it and putting a hand there anyway, trying to keep the cooling as subtle as possible. “You said you wouldn’t do anything! I don’t think the picture’s a bad one, do you?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The hand on his thigh was not unnoticed, though what was came the sensation of cool relief. <span style=""font-style: italic"">I would have thought that would cause an increase in body temperature...</span> Came the thought, though he made no move to voice it or remove her hand.  <br/> <br/>“I don't know, you just took it without you know letting me know or giving me a chance to at least smile and stuff....” he pouted some more. “I barely got to see it, so I am not really sure how bad it is.”</span><br/><br/>“You were smiling plenty, believe me,” she replied, withdrawing her hand to pull out the phone and show him again. “See? Your smile is clearly evident.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Hmm....I suppose that is not too bad...."" he mumbled after a moment.</span><br/><br/>“What was that? I couldn’t quite hear you,” she prodded, putting the phone away.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “You really are enjoying my company tonight, huh?” he asked with a smirk.</span><br/><br/>The knock at the door caught her attention, causing her to get up with just one more look over her shoulder at him. “I think the question would be whether or not you’re enjoying mine. With all of that blushing, I’m beginning to think you’re too embarrassed to be around me…” Stopping at her purse, she took out some money, and went to the door with a smile, whispering something to the delivery guy with her phone pulled out, which caused him to laugh, giving her the food and leaving.<br/><br/>She made her way back, stopping at the kitchen to grab some plates and silverware, and started setting up shop on her table. “Do you want some more water? Or anything else to drink?” Chrystal asked while unpacking the food. “Foie Gras Au Torchon, Recette Maison”, for their appetizer, and “Magret De Canard Gras (Moulard) Sauce Montmorency” for herself. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you, though…” she commented. “I picked Onglet Poêlé À La Facon Luchonaise for you, thinking it’d be safe.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The exchange between herself and the delivery man was not lost on him and he thought he would just burn from how bright red he was now as he blushed. It was not that he was embarrassed, just unsure of what to do at times with her, given his lack of experience in such areas. When she returned and began to list off what she got, he could merely just smile and nod as his command of French was definitely limited to the point of being none existent.  <br/> <br/>“Yes, water please and well, I will have to trust your judgment,” the smile on his lips hid the confusion, but regardless he was rather enthused to try whatever it was that she got for them. “What did you show to that delivery guy?” he asked as nonchalantly as he could.</span><br/><br/>“Yours is a hanger steak; I thought it’d be safe enough,” she replied with a laugh, going to get the water for him, along with some for herself. “And the delivery guy?” A pause as the sound of cabinets being opened and closed filled the room, padding back with his glass and her own. “I didn’t show him anything.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Then what was all the laughter about?”he asked while he placed his stuff on a plate. “Thank you,” he said when he received his water. “I mean it seemed that the two of you were talking about something that you showed him on your phone...”</span><br/><br/>She let him think on it for a bit, sampling the hors d'oeuvre she’d picked. “Actually…” Another pause while she savored its flavor. “I told him to laugh for me, while I handed him the money and had my phone, still in sleep mode, just in my hand.” A grin flashed across her features. “You really should relax, Elijah.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A sigh, smile and chuckle were all that she got from him before he tried some of what she just ate, “Mmmm, this is good.” Subject change in effect, as he focused on the meal before him, “Never had French before, unless you count French bread pizza?”</span><br/><br/>“Guess I’m broadening your horizons all over! You get to get in touch with your adorable side while expanding your culinary palette,” she said with another grin. “Do you really like it? I mean, I guessed about what to order you, and stuck with my general favorites.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “It would appear that your taste is good,” the smile on his face reached his eyes. “So, tell me is this better than eating alone? Or, am I too imposing on your personal space?”</span><br/><br/>A light shrug. “Dunno…Do you think it’s better than eating alone? Or am I too imposing on yours? After all, it is me that keeps causing you to react the way you do, despite the smiles. All blushes and foreign food.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “This is definitely much better than eating alone,” then with a small bump of his shoulder against her own. “With the blushes and everything,” he said without hesitation.</span><br/><br/>“I guess this isn’t<span style=""font-style: italic"">so</span>bad…” she admitted after he nudged her. “To have actual conversation rather than the recorded drone of a television show…Now, to figure out what to do for the rest of the night. Have to keep you entertained, of course!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Lucky for you I am easily entertained and well, if I get bored I could always just....do what I do at home,"" he shrugged and focused on his food for a bit.</span><br/><br/>""...What do you do at home?"" she asked them, curious.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Work out...."" he said rather slow and just a hint of embarrassment.</span><br/><br/>""So..."" she started, and paused again. ""You're going to workout...sounds more like entertainment for my benefit than anything else.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Oh? How so?"" genuinely confused.</span><br/><br/>That earned him a perked brow, head tilting to the side. “Rippling muscles…fine sheen of sweat highlighting said muscles…I mean, you’re already attractive, so for you to start working out and seeing the muscles I’ve felt once or twice in action…” Her eyes let his, traipsing over him for a brief moment, making their way back to his with a shrug before going back to her food.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Flustered. If one were to use just a single word to describe how Elijah felt at that moment that would be it. Oddly he did not blush, instead he just gave a shy smile and became rather aware of his own body. Sure, Tim had made a comment or two, then there was the waitress the other day, but still he was not completely aware of how others perceived him.  <br/> <br/>“You would really like to see that?” he asked, food now ignored while he waited for her to answer.</span><br/><br/>His reaction wasn’t one that she’d expected, her head tilting a bit more as her eyes stayed on his and tried to gauge him. Everything else was ignored, it seemed, as he focused on what she’d said. After she let his question sink in, she continued eating, and answered simply, “Any woman—and man for that matter—would want to see that.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Hmm,” is all he said before he went back to his food. A bit into eating he paused, sat back for a moment and the removed the sweater vest he wore (as if he were hot), then went back to eating.</span><br/><br/>She didn’t think much of is lacking reply, instead savoring her meal and occasionally checking that he liked his food…only to turn one time to make sure everything was alright and watch him pull the sweater vest over his head. Her eyes widened just that little bit more, before going back to her plate. “Everything alright? Do you need some more water or anything?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Top two buttons of his shirt undone, “Actually, if you would not mind, could I get more water please?” he asked.</span><br/><br/>“Sure thing,” she replied with a light smile, taking his cup with her into the kitchen with her. Taking a little longer than needed just to catch her breath, she let out a quiet sigh and filled his glass. “Do you need anything else while I’m out here?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Hmmm...is it wrong that I want that icecream now?” he asked with a small chuckle.</span><br/><br/>“Not wrong at all,” she replied with a laugh. “I’ll bring you your water and then get some ice cream for you.” Walking back into the room, his glass was replaced on the table, and his plate was picked up, along with her own and the appetizer. “I’ve got vanilla, black raspberry, and chocolate. Which would you like?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The water was taken with a smile, “Thank you. Um...I guess the black raspberry.” This sudden bout of confidence felt really good and oddly had him relax for a change.</span><br/><br/>Two scoops of Black Raspberry for him, and one for her later, and she was back on the couch, handing him his bowl and mulling over his sudden confidence boost. During these rare bouts, he relaxed. There was no blushing, no hesitations. It almost had her off balance, but she managed to not think on it too much. Taking up the remote, she pulled her feet up onto the couch next to her, curling one ankle under the other and flipping through channels. “Alright, we got your crime drama fix, unless you want more comparisons to Spenser, and/or Morgan, which I would happily oblige with. So, what to watch now…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Bowl taken he focused back on the television, “Not sure. This show is pretty interesting, I mean they figure out how their minds work and use their own habits to track them down and stop them.” He took a spoonful and finished it before he continued to speak, “I wonder what you have to do in order to learn how to do that?” he mused, for the moment he ignored her teasing remarks. On the next spoonful, for whatever reason, he missed his mouth and instead dropped the icecream on himself.  <br/> <br/>“O...man....” he said with a sigh, bowl now set down before him he undid the buttons of his shirt and removed it while he stood. “Um...can you put this with my pants....I guess?” he asked. Now he was left in the tank he had under his button up shirt. “Did I get any on the couch?” he asked suddenly, back now to her as he inspected the cushion to make sure it was still clean.</span><br/><br/>“Probably extensive training, I’d imagine, to learn patterns and human behavior well enough,” she answered, deciding to leave it on that station since he’d expressed interested. Just as she’d settled back into the couch, barely a spoonful into hers, he’d dropped some on himself. Eyes widening and her bowl replaced on the table, she was instantly looking for any on the couch, oblivious to him stripping his shirt off.<br/><br/>“I don’t see…any…” Blinking, her words drifted off as she turned and saw him in the tank top, mind going blank for a moment as she was intent on the muscles beneath that tank. “I, erm…have to start the laundry anyway, so I’ll just throw that in with your pants then?” Without another moment spared, the shirt was taken and she departed the room back down the hallway toward the bathroom, opening up the “closet” to the laundry and put them both in.<br/><br/>Then she just braced on the washer, taking a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yep…who wouldn’t want to see that?</span>came a thought, partly begrudging, and partly happy that she’d asked him to stay if only so she could watch the muscles.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Look, but don’t touch.</span><br/><br/>Making her way back, she had a paper towel, slightly damp ready. “Did you find any elsewhere?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “No, I think we are ok.” Gaze cast down to himself, just encase some of the icecream had managed to make it onto his last piece of clothing. “I need to be more careful or I am not going to have anything left to wear. And we both know that would be a shame....right?”  <br/> <br/>Question posed with a smirk and a glimmer of something unfamiliar in his eyes. Confident, dominant and predatory. If she liked what she saw, then that would mean he had that information as a means of an extra boost to his confidence.  “Do you see any on me?” he asked, arms slightly raised and a slow spin for her to “check”.</span><br/><br/>Her mind had been so stuck on “no touching, no touching,” that she almost missed his comment, which, in turn, caught her off guard, tongue darting out over her lips at the thought of that<span style=""font-style: italic"">shame</span>.<br/><br/>And then her eyes caught his, and something was there. Something she wasn’t used to. Whatever hesitant and overcompensating puppy had been there was suddenly gone, and in its stead was something she refused to let herself think about. When he started to spin, asking her to check, her lip found its way into her mouth and she gawked, openly so as all her thought was now focused on him and his form and not on what she’d just been chanting to herself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe you can pretend something’s there just so you can “clean” it,</span>came an unbidden thought that had her snapping out of it, a hand rubbing the back of her neck while she left to throw away the paper towel. “No, no, there’s nothing else there,” she answered over her shoulder. While in there, she collected her thoughts, letting out more calming breaths before returning to the living room. “Think you can manage to eat the rest without incident?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “You sure?” he asked her again, hand at the hem of his shirt which he lifted ever so slowly. “Nothing anywhere?”  <br/> <br/>At the question she gave him, he shrugged. “All I can say is that I will try my best, but if I do make a mess I may need your help in cleaning up....” another smirk and he resumed his seat on the couch. Sure he was burned and on the way over he had been near desperate to keep her as a friend. Now...well he had the upper hand and he felt like exploiting it a bit.  <br/> <br/>“Can I trust you to not be clumsy and “accidentally” pour icecream on me?”</span><br/><br/>Then the image of him taking that tank top off was dangling over her head. Sure, she could “accidentally” pour her ice cream on him, and sure, she could “help him clean up”, but that would be in direct violation with her own rules! He needed to keep that tank top on as long as possible.<br/><br/>“I dunno…maybe…” she answered back, trying to focus more on the ice cream bowl she picked up, while sitting on the opposite end of the couch. “We’ll see.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> All he did was smirk and sit back down on his end of the couch, “Now....” he waited till he had her full attention. “How am I like Morghan?”  <br/> <br/>Sure he knew the answer to the question, but he wanted to hear it from her.</span><br/><br/>She didn’t even glance in his direction, instead keeping her eyes on the television. Talking was far easier when he was out of her sightline. “Strong, intelligent…confident when you want to be…Muscular, if you really want to throw in the obvious…I’m sure you’ve already gathered that from the show itself to not need it reaffirmed by me,” she answered casually, no longer interested in her ice cream. At all.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""And,"" he asked now half turned to face her. ""You find these all attractive qualities that I possess?'</span><br/><br/>“Once again, stating the obvious, but yes,” she answered, once again not looking in his direction. Tongue darting out over her lips again to pull the lower in for a moment, she shook her head, trying to keep the smile from her face. “You seem to be taking far too great a joy in this question and answer portion of our sleepover.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""You seem to be enjoying it as well,"" he said, then added. ""Or at least the notion of me losing more of my clothing....""</span><br/><br/>…This time it was her turn to blush, though she didn’t say anything right off. “So you think.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""I think..."" his hand went to the bottom of his shirt again and he slowly lifted it up over his head. ""Because I know...."" the top was purposely thrown where she could see it.</span><br/><br/>She was doing so well; So damn well ignoring him as she tuned him out and her eyes honed in on the television. Anything, it could have been a Shamwow commercial, so long as it wasn’t him and his muscles and that smile, and the sudden confidence that he seemed to exude. …But that last bit of clothing between her view and his abs…<br/><br/>Her chest rose a little as a shallow, rushed breath was taken and she leaned even further away, resting her chin on her hand and becoming really intent on the television. All the while, she chewed on the inner of her lip and tried to think about something else, anything else. “Think I’m done my ice cream…” was all she said before picking up her bowl and walking from the room.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Eyes, still held that predatory glare, watched her as she left. A smirk crept to the corners of his mouth before he stood and grabbed his own bowl to dispose of as well. ""You ok?"" he asked softly. ""You seem...agitated. Did I...do something?"" he asked again while he closed some of the distance between the two of them just a bit more.</span><br/><br/>Bowl placed safely in the sink (a small fact she’d be thankful for in just a moment), she turned around to meet Elijah, eyes widening as her chest rose a bit higher, breath hitching as her heart tripped. But, those eyes didn’t remain on his…no, they took the route south like she’d been trying to avoid, wandering over the muscular contours that were his washboard abs.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit…</span>came a mental groan before shaking her head again and meeting his gaze with a smile, albeit a flustered one. “Nope, you didn’t do anything,” she replied, once her verbal capacities had returned. “You can just…put your bowl in the sink, and I’m going to go check on your…laundry…”<br/><br/>But then came the time that she had to scoot by him. Skirting as much as she could all the way around him, pressing against the wall to make her exit, she hastened to the bathroom, and started fiddling with things that didn’t need fiddling.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> This was interesting, fascinating and if he were to ever admit to himself definitely arousing. Since they had met, she had been the one in control, or at least the one to have all the fun. The jabs, the teasing comments and even an occasional touch or two that would cause him to melt into a pile embarrassment. Now, the show was on the other foot and Elijah had the upper hand, had her feeling the way he had felt more than once. And all he had to do was remove a little bit of clothing, who would have thought that? <br/> <br/>A brief moment was spared to wash the bowls in the sink, then he followed her to where the washer and dryer were. “Are my clothes ruined or will I be able to walk out of here in more than what I currently have to work with?” he asked, eyes on her form a smile on his lips and a casual lean against the wall.</span><br/><br/>It hadn’t been nearly long enough. Her small reprieve was barely enough to catch her breath, and refocus a little bit…when he was suddenly in there with her, leaning against the wall. That, of course, had her having to open the washer and start switching it over.<br/><br/>“I don’t think they’re ruined, so you should be good once they’re dry,” she replied to that. “Though, if I remember correctly, there’s a tank top you threw that you could…put back on…” It was casually said, refusing to look back at him while she got the dryer situated. A dryer sheet in, the temperature up, and the timer set. “Now…going to go back and watch television. You’re welcome to join me unless you…think that you need to walk around shirtless some more?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""What do you think? I mean if I am making you uncomfortable I can cover back up? I generally sleep shirtless and don't care to remain in my work clothes once I get home. But, I mean if you don't like this...I can just cover back up..."" tone pitched just a bit lower.</span><br/><br/>“No…no, I didn’t say I didn’t…like that…” she said with a gesture to<span style=""font-style: italic"">all of that</span>. “I just…think you look cold…yeah, cold, so I thought you might want to warm up with fresh clothes from the dryer or something…” Even to her, that excuse sounded weak, but she continued to look the other way, and shifted her weight from foot to foot before skirting around him. “You coming?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Cold? I don't feel cold...maybe you should feel me and see for me?"" he asked while he followed her to the livingroom.</span><br/><br/>Begrudgingly, she put a wrist to his forehead, refusing to feel anywhere else. “Yep. Cold. I’ll toss you the blanket from over the back of the other chair…” So, with that, she overshot the couch to the chair she’d sat in earlier, taking the blanket from its back, and unfolding it, handing it over.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He smirked and just followed her to the livingroom, once he got the blanket he covered up and snuggled back on the couch. “Want to cuddle under here with me? Help me warm up?”</span><br/><br/>“I’ll likely just make you colder,” she replied with a shake of her head, returning to her…far…side of the couch. “So, we’ll let you warm up and I’ll keep to myself. Over here.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> All he did was smile and get more comfortable on the couch, when he ended up drifting off he was not sure. It was an interesting sensation to no longer be alone and be in the company of someone other than he grandmother at night. Even then, the woman was so old often when he visited she would drift off before him and he would be left up and alone.  <br/> <br/>Always alone.  <br/> <br/>Now, there was Chrystal and for whatever it was worth and for however long, it was better than nothing. A lot better. With her he felt a different side of himself, a confidence he never had with anyone else and nor was he sure he could ever have it anyone else either. The way she smiled, the way she touched him and even the way she teased him, it was a comfort to him. Filled a void in his life, in his soul that had been empty since the death of his mother.  <br/> <br/>Long nights spent in foster care where he wished that someone would be his friend, someone would just be there for him.  <br/> <br/>Finally, he found it. Found a friend and he hoped it would turn into more....as long as the future permits it.</span>"
984,Moonlit Sacrifice (Eferhilda and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=39412,2014-01-22T21:02:53,Eferhilda,"Even though she had to keep resisting the urge to look over, just the company was a nice change. A nice change that was already making tings far more difficult than she’d have expected. She’d been trying to do the right thing, and now he was spending the night (albeit just sleeping, but still), and shirtless… She’d have been fine, no issue at all, had he not started removing layers…<br/><br/>At some point, he nodded off, as did she, but she woke up and removed herself from the room. Quickly grabbing another blanket, she threw it over him, as well, and carefully put a pillow under his head. Then, she took his clothing out of the laundry, and left it folded on the table in front of him. After that it was a matter of going to her room and getting ready for bed, slipping into it and waiting for sleep to take her. A slow process as her mind kept wandering over things, and it left her far less inclined to sleep as she kept thinking about the…abs.<br/><br/>But, like it usually did, sleep took her, too. It was a peaceful sleep, surprisingly not filled with guilt. Just happy recounts of the previous day, omitting the burn he received and even replaying the tables being turned on her; a welcomed change, even if one she’d lament later.<br/><br/>Waking up the next day, she felt refreshed, not tired, but happily refreshed. In her usual tired state, she padded out of the room, instantly heading for the coffee maker to start up a pot out of habit before getting in the shower. Solely out of habit did she do this, as she usually did before work, completely forgetting the prior arrangement with him the night before.<br/><br/>A fact she wouldn’t remember until…she woke up more.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Morning came and for a moment, Elijah was not sure where he was and panic set in. As it waned and memories of the previous night returned to the forefront of his mind he merely smiled and stood. Phone fished out of his pocket to call out of work for the day.  <br/> <br/>Once this was done, he went into the kitchen a poured himself a cup of the coffee that was made and then waited for Chrystal to exit the shower. Though he would regret the coffee if she did not finish up in the near foreseeable future.</span><br/><br/>Her shower took a bit, though none of the steam that would normally be acquainted with a shower billowed from the bathroom when she opened it. If anything, the room was chilled, cold, even with the lack of window to explain it. But, she was out, padding her way tiredly to kitchen, wrapped in a towel…<br/><br/>Only to freeze, jumping as she rounded the corner and found Elijah, shirtless, drinking the coffee she’d made. A hand clutched her chest while another hand held the towel tighter, a hurried, stammered apology slipping free of her lips before hastily retreating to her bedroom to lock herself in in embarrassment. How she’d managed to forget he was there was beyond her, but she had, cheeks burning so she was sure he’d seen it prior to her exit.<br/><br/>“Uh…Sorry!” she called again through the door while she caught her breath. “I uh…went with my usual routine…and uh…forgot you were there…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The look on her face was enough to make it worth a snicker or two, “No worries. Um...is there a towel that I could use?” he called out.</span><br/><br/>“Oh!” The sound of rummaging and a closet door closing was heard, before her hand poked out of the door with a towel. “If you come over here, I have one; Didn’t have enough room for a separate linen closet, so it’s in…uh…here…”<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wonderful. You ramble now. What is this? “Reverse Roles with Elijah” time?</span>“Need anything else or are you good?” Her face was pressed against the door while her other hand held it almost fully closed, praying he didn’t need anything else so she could continue to salvage her dignity.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> This was just too amusing. It was as if their roles had truly reversed and she was the socially awkward one, with no sense of how to carry herself now in this situation. He was not sure how long this would last, but he would enjoy it while it did.  <br/> <br/>Slow and measured steps carried him to just shy of her door and the thought to sit there and draw it out was a strong one. To what must have felt like forever for her, he took the towel.  <br/> <br/>“Thank you,” then he was gone to gather his clothing and commandeer the bathroom for his shower. It was hot and felt rather good, especially after the fact that the room itself had been strangely cold when he entered. He took his time, to lather his body and cleanse it from the previous day's activities. The burn on his lap actually looked better than it had last night, but he was sure he would have to wrap it again as a precaution. The water was finally shut off, towel grabbed to do a bit of drying before he wrapped it about his waist.  <br/> <br/>Before the mirror now he looked over his sparse beard that, for the moment, could be left as it was. A check on his hair and then he slipped his underwear back on, before he gave a call for Chrystal. <br/> <br/>“Chrystal? Would you mind helping me with my burn?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">HOW LONG DOES IT TAKE TO GRAB A FUCKING TOWEL?!</span>came a frustrated thought, hand holding it out for an ungodly amount of time before it was finally pulled from her finger tips and his presence was gone.<br/><br/>Only when she heard the sound of the bathroom door close did she let out a sigh of relief and could actually breathe. For a while, she just stood there, relishing in the break from his sudden turn of personality and was able to clear her head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes, he’s quite…muscular…</span>came a thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But that doesn’t mean you have to lose your cool around him. You’re more collected than that.</span>Nodding, as though that would somehow reaffirm the thought, she started to get dressed.<br/><br/>…Which became a debate in and of itself. It’d taken her the length of his shower to figure out what to wear, feeling too under-dressed or over-dressed, every time she put something on. After the worst debate of the century, she decided on a simple grey sweater and jeans, thinking that it’d cover majority of the bases. Her hair was towel-dried and brushed out, left to hang about her shoulders to finish drying.<br/><br/>And, just as he called out to her, she’d been debating on putting makeup on.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just so I don’t look tired,</span>she’d reasoned, but that debate was cut short when the need for bandage help was requested. Grabbing the kit again, she knocked on the door, waiting for him to say he was decent and went in, careful to keep her focus on the burns. Once inside, she opened the kit and handed over the cream. “How is it today?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Note was taken on how she avoided a look right at him, that amused him further.  <br/> <br/>“I think it looks better. What do you think?” he asked as he took the offered tube of medical ointment.</span><br/><br/>A glance in his direction proved what he said, though her mind took a bit to process that fact. The muscles were noticed first, the way the light hit the water droplets hugging him skin catching her full attention. But, then she forced herself to look at his burn and then pulled her eyes away. “Looks almost good as new,” she replied, fiddling in the kit to get the bandages ready. “Almost wonder if you even need anything except the ointment.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I don't want to get my pants messed up again, but I could just keep them off while I let the ointment set I suppose. What do you think?”  <br/> <br/>Sure the question was a low hit, but he was more interested in her reaction than anything else.</span><br/><br/>“You could leave them off, or put on the sweatpants…” she answered as casually as she could muster, still not looking back. “It’s your choice, really…Whatever you want to do, whether it’s walk around basically naked, or…in clothes.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “You really don't have a preference?” he asked and began to apply the ointment.</span><br/><br/>The movement caught her eye and she naturally looked over, cheeks flushing before she averted her eyes again. “Whatever you want to walk around in, I guess…Just know I’ll be less likely to make eye contact while talking to you if you’re virtually naked.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Does it bother you? Me being like this?""</span><br/><br/>That had her glancing over in his direction, if only out of sheer stubbornness. “Bother me?” she repeated. “Why would it bother me?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""You had been flustered all day and have had trouble making eye contact or even looking in my direction since last night,"" he said while he cleaned his hands on a the towel. ""It would seem that you are repulsed by me...""</span><br/><br/>“Bullshit.”<br/><br/>The word was quietly spoken initially, her brow raising before taking just that smallest step closer, eyes narrowing in their signature thoughtful way. “Bullshit. You know as well as I do that I’m not repulsed, otherwise you wouldn’t have had the sudden confidence to start stripping after I told you I found you attractive…”A pause as she went back to fiddling with the kit. “This…coy thing you’re doing doesn’t work nearly as well as when I do it.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He smirked and closed what bit of distance there had been between them, “Then, why don't you look me in the eyes more?”  <br/> <br/>So close was he now that with each inhale of breath his chest would brush up against her. “I'm glad you noticed this sudden round of confidence and you are right, it was definitely your influence that made it happen. So, maybe I should thank you?”</span><br/><br/>His closeness was nearly too much, her breath becoming dangerously scant. His chest brushed against her with each inhale, and she tried to keep the distance there, too stubborn to back off to move away from it herself. “I’m looking you fine in the eyes right now, aren’t I?” she asked, brow perking up more. “And perhaps you should…though this is a turn of the tables I’m not used to.” She paused then, as curiosity got the better of her. “…What exactly did I do to make that switch flip?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""You said that you liked what you saw....""he whispered. ""No one else has said that to me before and not been mocking me in some fashion. Not to mention I value you your opinion and what you think of me...""</span><br/><br/>“But you barely know me…” she replied back, her voice exceedingly lower than it’d been, softer. “Why do you value my opinion so highly?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""You are my friend and I like you...""his own voice softer. ""I want you to be happy while you are around me..."" he explained.</span><br/><br/>A small smile pulled at her lips, a glimmer of one, but still present. “I am happy while you’re around…Why wouldn’t I be?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A slight shrug, ""I aim to please is all...""</span><br/><br/>Her eyes dropped then, a light shrug moving through her shoulders. “Despite what I tried to do…I like being around you, Elijah…You wouldn’t still be here if I didn’t…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A paused filled the space between the two of them, before he finally said. “Is it too forward to ask for another kiss?”</span><br/><br/>The silence was deafening, the only sounds heard being their breathing and her heart beating. When she thought it was going to be too much, his voice broke that silence, her eyes widening, gaze remaining averted while she thought it out.<br/><br/>Kissing him would be…bad. Very bad. It was bad enough he was practically naked, and so close, calling extreme restraint to follow her “no touch” self-ordinance. Now he was asking for a kiss? Her fingers were fiddling with the hem of her shirt while she continued to mull it over, annoyed at herself for even considering the notion instead of vetoing it right away.<br/><br/>But, rather than decline, she found herself saying, “No…it’s not too forward…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Like last time, he took his time, his form loomed a bit closer as his eyes held contact with her own until the last minute. Then they fluttered closed and his lips pressed against her own. As with the last time it started slow, sweet and tender. It was as if he sought to savor the moment and draw it out a bit, for as long as he could. However, unlike last time, the longer it lasted the more he poured into it. A slow heat that built with each moment that passed until he felt himself naturally lean into her for a bit more.  <br/> <br/>It was at that point that he stopped and broke the kiss, though he lingered close for a few more moments.  <br/> <br/>And because he felt like something had to be said at that moment, “Hi...” with a small smile on his lips.</span><br/><br/>Unable to look away, she watched as he grew closer, and closer, eyes flitting between both of his until they dropped to his lips, eyes closing at the last possible second. His lips against hers, her breath caught, chest rising as she held that breath, mind going blissfully blank. Where she’d been overthinking only a moment before, everything was focused on him; On how his lips felt, on how this entire moment felt.<br/><br/>And the longer it lasted, just like he poured more into it, so did she, her body leaning into his as a hand tentatively slid up his arm to rest on his shoulder. Had he not pulled back, her hand would have made its way up to his neck, holding him in the moment she was happy lost to. But…like all things, this kiss, too, came to an end, though her eyes didn’t open right off. Instead, they remained closed, mind happily lingering in what kiss they’d just shared.<br/><br/>“…Hi,” she finally said back, once she’d caught her breath, and her heartbeat was evening out. Her hand lowered back to her side while the inner of her lower lip became embedded between her teeth. “So…did you decide on your…clothing arrangements?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He nodded without saying anything at first, “Yeah. I think pants and my shirt would be a good idea...”  <br/> <br/>There was more that he wanted to say and even do, but this seemed to go too fast. Even if it felt good, it was too fast and they might want to take some time. That is not saying that his time would not be spent thinking about the kiss that they just shared.</span><br/><br/>A nod of her own and she licked her lips without thinking about it. But, it caught up to her, and she blushed. “I’ll leave you to get dressed then…” Without moving right off, she stood there, looking up at him a while longer, finally forcing herself to take that first step back, and then another, turning and leaving the bathroom so he could get dressed.<br/><br/>Once outside with the door closed quietly behind her, a hand reached up to touch her lips, fingers barely grazing over them as her smile pulled a bit broader. A deep breath was released, and she continued to the kitchen, looking through what little she had for breakfast-type items. Calling out to him as he got dressed, she asked, “Anything you’re craving for breakfast?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> When she left, a breath he had not even realized he held was released, along with his form as it relaxed and slumped against the door. That was....there were no words and he would likely find himself writing about this later. In his journal, which he hoped she would never find or ever read.  <br/> <br/>Slowly he dressed, mind a flutter with all of the thoughts, while his heart raced with all the new and somewhat scary feelings.   <br/> <br/>The question was heard as he exited the bathroom, his tank top pulled slowly down over his head. “Hmmm...um...how about some eggs and toast?”</span><br/><br/>When she finally got an answer, it sounded fine to her…but now it was a matter of figuring out if she had enough, or any. She hadn’t made eggs in a while, opting for cold breakfast meals. Opening the fridge, she pulled out the carton of eggs, a small one at that, and found she had a couple of eggs left. The bread loaves she’d bought earlier that week, though, were dicier. One had to be thrown out, but the other looked fine, so she put some pieces in the toaster, waiting to be pushed down.<br/><br/>Actions finally halting, she looked up and over at the entrance of the kitchen, noticing Elijah in his pants and…tank top. A brief moment and her mind went blank again, before coming back out of it. “…How do you like your eggs?” came her question, mind having caught up enough to ask.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Scrambled is fine,” he said, now paused in the doorway to allow her enough time to work. “Do you need any help?” the question asked mostly as he did not want her to feel like he was lazy or that she was obligated to cook for him.</span><br/><br/>“Scrambled eggs…alright,” she replied, eyeing the pan she’d taken out, and then pausing. “…How do you make scrambled eggs?” That was the only admittance of help needed he’d likely get from her, but it was one nonetheless. “Can’t say I’ve ever made them.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> For some reason that made him smile, ""My grandmother generally cracks the eggs into a bowl, beats them, adds a bit of salt, pepper and cheese. Then she just pours into the pan to cook, with some butter to help it not stick."" The smile still there all the while the explanation was given.</span><br/><br/>Without another thought, she nodded, following his instructions as he said them. A bowl was grabbed, three eggs cracked and whisked, the salt, pepper and what cheese she had added in. Then she poured it into the pan after some butter melted, and watched it, occasionally poking at it to make sure it didn’t overcook.<br/><br/>“Guess the only other help I need is gauging when these are ready,” she commented with a light laugh. “And to know when they’re nearly done, so that I can get your toast going. I’ve some jellies in the fridge if you want it, too, if you want to look.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> They should just take like four minutes or so, nothing much really,” he said as he checked the fridge and took out a strawberry jelly to use on the toast. “Don't cook often at all, huh?” he teased her.</span><br/><br/>Another laugh and a shake of her head later, “That obvious, huh?” Pushing more of the egg around, making sure it wasn’t sticking, she set a timer with her other hand, so that she wouldn’t have to watch it so closely. “I’m just more for…cold, simple foods, or takeout,” she amended. “Easier that way, though I suppose that makes me sound lazy.<br/><br/>“What about you?” she then added, glancing over in his direction. “Do you cook a lot?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I'm no better, actually” he readily admitted. “I mean I know I have a fridge, you know for keeping drinks cold and for storing my leftovers when I order out,” he grinned and shook his head. “Other than that, well, it could just as soon as hold books with how little I use it.”</span><br/><br/>“Sounds like we’ve got that in common, then!” she replied with a relieved laugh. “You should have seen my face when you mentioned what you wanted for breakfast; I didn’t know if I had it, and, if I did…if it was still good!” Checking the timer, she worked the eggs a bit more, lowering the heat and eventually turning it off, soon after popping the toast down. “The one thing you can count on for me to have is milk. I need it for my cereal. Or bread, but even that one’s pushing it a bit if I go on a takeout binger…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I love cereal too,” he volunteered. “Just so easy and simple, not to mention the crap ton of flavors that it comes in,” the excitement clear in his voice.</span><br/><br/>“Exactly! Simple and a lot to choose from! It’s the reason I like takeout so much,” Chrys echoed. “Variety and it’s simple.”<br/><br/>Plating it up for him was easy, leaving him to butter and jelly his own toast while she got a bowl out for her cereal: Cheerios. “What would you like to drink, anyway? I’ve got…milk and water.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “You aren't having any?”he asked in confusion. “I thought we were doing the whole breakfast thing together? I feel like you went out of your way for me....” he mumbled slightly, while he looked at his meal compared to her own.</span><br/><br/>His reaction had her frowning, turning away to hide her wrinkled nose. “Oh, um…” She didn’t have a good answer for him. That the eggs lost their heat far faster than other breakfast foods, and it’d lose all sense of appeal the moment they went below room temperature? She couldn’t say that she didn’t have enough eggs as she was almost certain he’d seen her set up and saw she had a few left. “I’ll make myself some, too,” she finally added, putting the bowl back. “Not used to cooking for more than one person at a time…” A laugh ensued, small, the excuse pathetic to her ears. “You don’t have to wait for me, though. Don’t want them to get cold, right?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> There was something about this that had him feeling like he messed up or caused him some drama or difficulty. The laugh sounded a bit forced, a slight frown formed on his lips while he looked down at the plate of eggs. “I would rather eat with you, so how about you have your cereal and I will eat these delicious eggs and next time we go out for breakfast?” he offered with a smile.</span><br/><br/>“Really, it’s fine,” she said with her own smile. “I can whip these up in a matter of minutes, remember?” The smile was more genuine as she tried to alleviate whatever he’d frowned about. “Can you, at least, taste them to make sure that I did it right before I make another batch?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Sit down with your cereal and I will taste the eggs,” he counter offered and waited with a grin. “Better hurry before they do get cold,” his toast taken up and buttered, then jellied while he waited for her to join him.</span><br/><br/>She looked at him for a brief moment, considering whether or not he’d still feel bad with her eating cereal while he ate his breakfast, but she didn’t fight it. Instead, she just nodded with another smile, pouring her cereal and the milk, and grabbing a spoon before heading out into the living room, plopping down on the couch in her usual spot. “Alright…let’s see what’s on for morning television; that thing I never watch, but know exists.”<br/><br/>Turning it on, she let it become more of a white noise in the background while she paid more attention to him in her peripheral vision. “How’s it taste?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Plate gathered, he went and joined her at the table in the livingroom. The first taste placed into his mouth as she asked about the flavor, so the <span style=""font-style: italic"">Mmmm</span>, was perfectly timed. “Good,” he managed to get out without much effort. “Very good,” he managed before the next bite, which was chased by a bite of toast as well. “How's the cereal?”</span><br/><br/>“Very…cereal-y,” she answered back with a smile. “I’m glad I didn’t ruin them!” And, she genuinely was excited she didn’t ruin them, as she had to trust a timer and her eyes, not having experience in it. At all. It was when she settled in that she remembered what she’d forgotten. “Did you need a drink? I know I asked, but then I got a little sidetracked…”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Nope not ruined at all, they taste really good.” The smile stayed on his lips while he ate, “Um...some water would be just fine.”  <br/> <br/>When she left to get the drink he continued to eat, content for the moment though a part of him felt like this was a bit fast. He dreaded that there was a chance he could ruin all that he had to gain from being in a relationship with her. When she returned with the drink he sipped it for a moment before he decided to bite the bullet and speak on the subject that was on his mind.  <br/> <br/>“You know, this is the first time I ever spent the night in someone else's place....”</span><br/><br/>The smile on her lips grew, as she heard they were good, feeling accomplished in another’s element.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Even if it’s only making eggs, I think that’s damn good for me…</span>And, that smile remained when he said what he’d like, walking over to the kitchen, she got him a glass of water, bringing it back in no time at all, before settling back into her seat and bowl of cereal. Then, after the companionable silence ended, and he made his comment, her eyes wandered in his direction.<br/><br/>“First time…ever?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Yep. I just never....well you know....” he half explained, a light blush touched his cheeks. “Never really been with people or had friends like this....” he continued to ramble a bit. “Chrystal...” he began after a moment. “Can I ask you something?”</span><br/><br/>The rambling had the smile on her lips growing at his adorable rambling, at the blush painting his cheeks. And then he wanted to ask a question? Putting her bowl down and shifting to give him more of her attention she nodded. “Shoot.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Where do you see this going? I mean our relationship?”</span><br/><br/>…Just like that, it was her turn to have a blush, a deep blush, on her own features. Eyes widening, she was suddenly self-conscious and lamenting the way she’d shifted to give him her full attention. “Uh…” A hand reached up to push her hair out of her face, dropping her gaze to her lap while thinking it over. “That’s…uh…I’m not sure. I’m just sorta…going with the flow, I guess…?” A pause as she lifted her gaze back to his, brows pulled together just a touch. “…Why?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Because, if I can be a bit forward....I want to have this lead to something more. Like...I really do want this to be more in the future, which has me a bit worried about some things....” he stated and was forced to look away due to his slight embarrassment.</span><br/><br/>It took all she had in her not to facepalm at the sudden seriousness of this situation…that he wanted it to lead to more, and had cause to worry. Which, in turn, had her worrying. “…What things?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I've never done...anything like this before....” he stammered. “And I am worried I will mess it up and I will push things a bit too fast....” he looked away for a moment and then back to her. “I mean like when we kissed in the bathroom....I....I...well...I wanted more....I wanted to continue the kiss and press for some more....” he barely managed to get out.</span><br/><br/>Her cheeks could have reddened any more; She’d likely have died from lack of blood flow to the heart. She couldn’t have held eye contact, even if she wanted to, her gaze dropping the moment he brought up the bathroom.<br/><br/>It wasn’t as though she was any more experienced than he was, having spent the night with one person in that way (a night she’d rather forget) and only spending nights over with Annelise. But he didn’t have…any friend he’d ever spent the night with, and to know that he’d wanted to press for more… It had her heart jumping.<br/><br/>“So…what are you saying…exactly…?” she finally asked after another silence—this one, less than comfortable—descended. “What do you want?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I want you....but....maybe we are going too fast?'</span><br/><br/>That one statement hit her like a ton of bricks. He thought they were going too fast…because they shared a kiss in her bathroom? Because he spent the night while injured by something she’d caused?<br/><br/>“…You want time then?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I want time to...well...I guess...woo...you. To sweep you off your feet....and I worry that I’ll say or do the wrong thing....”again it was nearly painful for him to get out.</span><br/><br/>“Then…you do want time…”<br/><br/>Her voice was quiet, but she nodded. “…Alright, then time is what you’ll get…” Standing up from her seat, she took her bowl of cereal back into the kitchen, dumping the remains in her disposal and washing out her bowl before putting it up for something to do; Anything that wasn’t the awkward moment happening in the other room for whatever her considered ‘too fast’.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> He had messed it up that much he knew without any saying to him. The conversation that followed did not help at all either and ended with just confusion and him of the mind set that he had ruined everything.  <br/> <br/>Work the following day he was miserable and it showed. Where people had smiled and waved at him the day prior, today they avoided him like the plague, everyone except Tim.  <br/> <br/>“What's got you down?”  <br/> <br/>“I'm stupid,” Elijah responded with a grunt, the pen in his hand was thrown down on his desk with a frustrated huff.  <br/> <br/>“There are several words I would use to describe you, but stupid is not one of them,” the other man said before he drank a sip of his coffee. “So, what happened?” <br/> <br/>“We kissed....”  <br/> <br/>“That is nothing to be sad about,” he scoffed at him.  <br/> <br/>“Then I said we were moving too fast...”  <br/> <br/>At this Tim paused and just leveled a gaze at him. “Let me get this straight,” throat cleared. “You two kissed and then <span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span> told her it was going too fast. “Really?”  <br/> <br/>“See...stupid,” he grumbled.  <br/> <br/>“Now  now, you are not stupid. Just you should back off, take a deep breath and just chill. You have not ruined it, but you do need to give her some time....ok?”  <br/> <br/>“Yes,” he mumbled from where his head laid on his own arms.  <br/> <br/>“Good. Why not try and send her a text or something?” <br/> <br/>“Yeah, ok.” And with that Elijah was left to wallow in his own self-doubt and hatred.</span><br/><br/>Confusion. A lot of confusion and a bit of hurt was all she was left with after their conversation.<br/><br/>Had he not been so innocent, she’d have thought it was all a ploy, something to get her to justify for him that what he wanted was fine; That wanting<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>was fine. It was something she’d often heard of, but never seen firsthand. But, she knew better, knowing that it wasn’t something he’d do, that he genuinely thought they were moving too fast.<br/><br/>And that’s what she didn’t understand.<br/><br/>They hadn’t done anything wrong. They’d kissed, yes, but there was no touching, there was nothing forward. He’d been in his underwear, sure, and she’d been close to that region, but that was solely for medicinal purposes! He’d burned himself, and she’d helped bandage it.<br/><br/>So where was the speed that he thought they were moving at?<br/><br/>As expected, she got a text that night from Annelise that was ignored. Along with another text the following morning when she got up for work. And again while she was at work. Each text went ignored, unread, dreading each time her phone went off and leaving her to her thoughts for the majority of the day. Her colleagues steered clear of her as she was back to her usual cool demeanor. No more giggling or being on her phone. No more hiding with customers.<br/><br/>Just work. A lot of work.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What part of what we did was too fast…?</span>Chrystal asked herself for what felt like the millionth time as she worked on cataloging the new shipment of books they’d gotten in.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What had I done to ruin that? I thought he was comfortable…he’d been the one to push the lack of clothing in the first place! To ask for that kiss! …But then thought we were moving too fast?</span><br/><br/>A frustrated sigh fell free of her lips as she angrily checked off a book on her list.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It was a bad idea, anyway. This whole thing is a bad idea. Guess I should be happy he called timeout…</span>Another sigh, another angry check, and a not-so-subtle kick of the box later, and she was back at her desk. Where the angry checks left off, angry typing then took up, followed by an annoyed shove of her keyboard away from her fingers, leaving her to rest her chin on her hand. Her mind was busy running over the night before until she couldn’t do it anymore.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Work. I need to focus on work.</span><br/><br/>With that, she let her mind go blank, and just focused on the mindless work that was inputting books and delegating others to put them up on display.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Though he did not expect anything from it, he pulled out his phone. *Hey * Message simple and with some hope that she would respond.</span><br/><br/>The day had been moving along just fine, work getting done in quick, efficient order now that there were no distractions. There’d occasionally be a message from Annelise, but she had yet to open a one, only checking her phone out of habit. Sitting at her desk with her salad, she continued to work through her lunch and into the afternoon when her phone went off again. She checked it, not expecting anything more than another Annelise message to go with the others piling up in her messages…<br/><br/>…When she saw it was from Elijah. Her eyes narrowed at the phone, as though to read it without opening it and assess the damage. When they’d parted ways, she’d tried to appear amicable, but she’d secretly wanted to scream at him to stop overthinking, that overthinking was her job.<br/><br/>For a while longer, she stared at that alert, debating on whether or not to open it…only to cave about fifteen minutes later after eyeing her phone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Hey”</span>…she read, putting the phone down again, though her eyes remained transfixed on it. Continuing to ignore it for a few more hours, she tried to focus on work again, but to no avail.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why would you send me a message after what we talked about…? God, you’re confusing.</span><br/><br/>*Hi*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Time ticked away and with it his hope that she would ever answer him back. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Ruined. I ruined it.</span> He thought while he forced himself to muddle through some work. When his phone went off, it caused him to jump as he was not expecting a response at that point. For a moment he took the time to calm himself then sent off a message.  <br/> <br/>* How's work? *</span><br/><br/>His reply was far faster than her own had been, her attention having turned back to the work set before her when her phone went off again. Eyes turning toward it with a furrowed brow, she saw it was from him, opening it and continuing to eye it longer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“How’s work?”…We talk about you needing time, and then you want to have a regular conversation?</span><br/><br/>*It’s work. You?* was sent back after she thought it over, the hesitation causing her to wait about a half an hour before hitting the “send” button.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> Again the time ticked away and again, he thought that she would not respond. *Boring and I am having trouble focusing.... * he sent.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">…He’s having trouble focusing…just like he thought we were moving too fast…</span>came a thought, before sending a text off.<br/><br/>*Sorry to distract you*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A sigh as he read the message. * It's not you. If anything talking to you I actually feel focused.... * sent then another sigh. * I am distracting myself with how foolish I have been and how much I overthink things....I'm sorry....*</span><br/><br/>The first message she received, she read and frowned at. Elijah was terrible at sending mixed signals, one minute needing space and the next wanting to talk. Then, another message came through and her frown set in deeper.<br/><br/>*Stop apologizing. You need time and space. You need to think. You said so yourself.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> *This is why I am no good at these relationship things... * he sent without a thought. * I was scared and did not think it out clearly and then also over thought it....I am sorry....I well....miss you already and it has only been a few hours...*</span><br/><br/>Again, the message came in two parts, the first received with another frown from her while the second was conflicted. He missed her…but had gotten scared with just a kiss. A simple kiss.<br/><br/>*Now you have time to think things over…to think it out.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> * I have and I want to start over. Or try and erase my mistake....*  he sent back. * My name is Elijah Maddox and I shove my foot in my mouth when I overthink things and ruin a good thing. *</span><br/><br/>Shaking her head, the message went ignored for a while. Finally, she read it, and shook her head. *I need to get back to work… Ttyasp.*<br/><br/>With that, the phone was shut off and shoved in her drawer, ready to be ignored for the rest of the day from the safety of a locked space.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The response back was less than hopeful and when his message about the date later that week went unanswered he just shut his phone off and tried to focus on work. By the end of the day, he got called into the office by his boss for some mistakes on a few files. It was uncharacteristic of him so it was more of a concerned talk rather than anything severe. A wave to Tim, his bag grabbed up and he headed home for the night.  <br/> <br/>His usual routine felt disconnected and lack luster as he worked out, it was not until after his shower that he remembered to turn on his phone, before he settled up with a book in bed.</span><br/><br/>Her phone remained off for the duration of her shift, and wasn’t turned back on until she got home and settled in for a night of takeout and television. It wasn’t until she had to place her order that her phone went off with another text, among the ones from Annelise. Hesitating, she finally opened it to see what Elijah had sent.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Are we still on for our date…?</span>she repeated. A frown set in while she continued to consider it. *I’m not sure. I guess we’ll see the day of?*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Phone went off and he glanced at the message. A deep sigh before he responded, * Alright. I'll message you the day before and the day of. At least to try and figure out what movie we will go and see.... *</span><br/><br/>The message read as she expected it would, sigh heavily implied by the use of ellipsis. *Alright. Have a good night.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> The urge to throw his phone was a great one, but instead he threw the book he had. Face now buried in his hands he was not sure what he would do now if he should even bother to do anything at all. Sure, he did not blame her at all for how she reacted and continued to act. If the roles had been reversed he is sure that he would have done the same. With that being the case, he would have to do what he thought would make the situation better, or at least what he hoped would make the situation better.  <br/> <br/>A grunt left his lips, his form was pushed up from the bed and made his way to his computer in the living room. Glasses pulled on from beside the keyboard, he slipped them on and set to work. Fingers seemed to move of their own accord, as he worked in silence. When it was all said and done he sat back for a moment to survey his work. It should at least break the ice with her once again. That was the hope anyway, but he could not be sure until it all went into effect. Back to bed he went, though sleep was slow to take him. Instead, his mind felt it worthwhile to make him remember the kiss they shared over and over.  <br/> <br/>How sweet she smelled, how soft her lips were against his own. The way his body shivered at the feel her tongue and how he wanted to do more...so much more. Perfectly, her body fit against his own and he wanted to feel that now and everyday.... <br/> <br/>“Let's hope this works,” his whispered somewhat breathlessly into the night, eyes now closed and waited for sleep to finally take him.  <br/> <br/> <br/>The next day while at work, Chrystal would receive a delivery, the sender was unknown but it would be a single <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://miggyzaballero.files.wordpress.com/2011/03/blue-rose.jpg"">blue rose</a> atop a box. When she opened the box she would find a <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://3.bp.blogspot.com/-j9Ta7nrKtEo/T0zLj7__aII/AAAAAAAAAd8/-FwYdk94jsk/s640/tiramisu.jpg"">dessert</a>. No note on who sent it to her, but it would not be hard for her to know.</span><br/><br/>Sleep didn’t come easily to her that night, tossing and turning in bed until the wee hours of the morning. Just as her eyes closed, her alarm began to ring in its usual obnoxious fashion, met with a slam of her hand down (harder than necessary) on the button to turn it off. Her routine that day was the same as it always was: shower, dressed, and out the door, grabbing a bagel on the way to eat.<br/><br/>And, when she got to work, her phone was automatically turned off and locked in her desk, focusing completely on her work and what was needed. The employees were kept busy, whether handling the shipment of books she didn’t finish the day before, or rearranging the displays for the new promotional books. Posters were put up for a signing due in a few weeks, so those, too, were put up in the storefront windows and they were all given the pamphlets to familiarize themselves with the woman’s work, should customers have questions.<br/><br/>Just as she was getting ready to go off to lunch, she was trying to rush through the last of her check list, checking in with each of the people on the floor so everyone was on the same page…when a delivery came for her. Frowning in confusion, she accepted it, going to her office to see what it was. The rose atop it had her puzzled….but what was inside that box…had her stopping completely.<br/><br/>The door closed behind her, she stared at it, not sure what to even think.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tiramisu…</span>her mind continued to repeat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He got me…Tiramisu…</span>Dropping into her chair unceremoniously, she stared at it a little longer, before her phone was dug out of the desk drawer, turned on, and his number dialed. What she was going to say, she wasn’t sure, but she’d figure that out after he answered.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Yes sir...I know sir....I'll fix those reports now sir....won't happen again...” the phone was hung up and he reclined back in the chair, hands quick to cover his face as he sighed.  <br/> <br/>“Another ass chewing, no pun intended,” Tim asked from his usual perch.  <br/> <br/>“Yes. Apparently,” he paused to remove his glasses so that he could pinch the bridge of his nose. This morning his eyes hurt too much to bother with his contacts and he was forced to bring his glasses to work. “The reports that I did this morning were wrong again and he said he expected more from me and would hate to take administration action against me for all the work that I have put into the company,” he sighed and looked over at Tim.  <br/> <br/>“Everyone has their rough times, you just need to shake it off and get back on that horse or whatever,” Tim tried to sound optimistic, but it was obvious that Elijah did not care or at least did not hear. Instead, he had replaced his glasses and began to work on the reports he messed up this morning. Not another word was said and Tim left him to his work.  <br/> <br/>The code began to run together and he felt his eyes strain and his vision blur when his phone went off. Without looking at it he picked it up and answered it, “Hello?”</span><br/><br/>The way he answered the phone, it sounded like he was either stressed or just feeling very run down, which had her frowning a little more. “…Bad time?” she asked, ready to just hang up and try to thank him later. “I can call back later, if that’s easier?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> It took him just a moment for the voice to register and when it did he sat up a bit straighter. “What? Oh um...no and yes?” he sighed. “I just got a bit of a chewing out by my boss, but I'm good. Um...so...hi,” his voice cracked just a bit at the end, which prompted him to clear it. “Um..everything ok?”</span><br/><br/>At the mention of his boss chewing him out, she winced, that wince amplified by the way his voice cracked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No doubt my fault…</span>came a thought, as her fingers rubbed at her temple. “You don’t sound good,” Chrystal replied to that, ignoring his question. “Want to talk about it?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Not much to talk about,” he began and relaxed back into his chair some. “I did not sleep too well last night and this morning I did some reports wrong,” he sighed. “Would not be an issue, but I did the same thing yesterday. He just felt the urge to remind me that another mistake and I would get written up,” another sigh, this time followed by a brief pause before he sought to change the subject. “How is work going for you?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yep…my fault…</span>she replied with a mental sigh. But, now wasn’t the time. “Work is work…However, work isn’t why I called.” A brief pause as a hand idly toyed with the rose that’d been atop her box. “I actually called to say thank you, for the tiramisu. It was an…unexpected surprise, to say the least…You caught me off guard with that…Just makes me have to ask ‘why’, though. Why go through the trouble of sending me this?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> A small smile came to his lips and he smiled, “I owed you one and wanted to make sure that you got it is all.” Explanation given in a simple and matter of fact tone.</span><br/><br/>“You’re a confusing man, Elijah…” Her reply wasn’t said like a bad thing, not in a negative tone. It was more of a comment with just a hint of a smile. “I’m not sure what to make of you, and whether or not I should be trying to understand it…One minute you tell me we’re moving too fast, and then the next you’re trying to pick back up…And, not to sound conceited…but your lack of sleep and focus is related to all of that…isn’t it?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I am just as confused as you are,” he replied honestly. “All I know is that I want to spend time with you,” he said into the phone and then there was a pause as he thought over her last question. “Yes....yes it is....” he said slowly, as he did not want her to feel sorry or guilty in anyway.</span><br/><br/>The guilt was there, whether he wanted it to be or not. She knew the moment he mentioned getting chewed out, then there was the lack of sleep, the way he’d been responding to messages the night before. Anyone would have to be an idiot to not realize it.<br/><br/>“But is more time wise?” she asked, honestly not sure, ulterior motives aside. “I don’t want to put you under any pressure or make you think things have to be done that don’t, that we’re moving too fast. Is more time really what we should be doing?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “More time together?” he asked just to clarify.</span><br/><br/>“Yes,” she replied. “More time together. Is that really wise?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Let me ask you this,” he paused to give himself time to gather his thoughts and essentially center his feelings. “How did you sleep since this happened?”</span><br/><br/>Bracing for the question, she’d thought of a million other things he might ask. How she slept, though…was not one of the questions she’d considered. Another pause of her own while she considered lying and saying she’d slept fine, rather than the truth. “Not the best,” was all she said on the matter. “Why?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “The night that I met you I slept, for lack of a better term, like a baby,” he paused then steeled himself and pressed on. “And then we take time off and it feels wrong and I can't sleep,” he finished. “I guess I got scared and spoke without a thought and I do regret it....deeply....” <br/> <br/>A pause was given as he just sat there and waited for her to respond.</span><br/><br/>Her smile grew as she sat there, taking in what he’d said. But, even if the sentiment had her smiling and had her wanting to try it again…she still held reservations. “…What’s to say you won’t get scared and want me to back off again?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “I give you my word as your protector and hopeful prospective courter,” he said into the phone, he smile hinted in the tone of his voice.</span><br/><br/>For a long while, the other end of the line was silent. Not a breath was heard, not a thing. All her movement ceased, her mind fully considering this, thinking of all the outcomes, apart from the obvious. And, as the pause continued, she wasn’t sure she’d even reached a real agreement with herself, still going back and forth on what was the right thing to do.<br/><br/>“…Then…I’ll see you at the movies for our date?” Her voice was quiet, but definitely there, saying it before she changed her mind.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> “It's a date,” he replied and did not even attempt to conceal his pleasure at her words. “Now, tell me about how the thing tasted? The picture looked so good when I ordered it, I thought about getting myself some,” he joked.</span><br/><br/>A light laugh fell free of her lips. “I haven’t tasted it yet,” she replied to that. “I was more focused on calling and talking to you when I opened it that it’s…still looking at me, waiting to be tasted. I think you’d like it, though. Maybe I’ll order you some, so you can taste it firsthand rather than ask me how it is.”"
985,The Blind Fight (Me and Luna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3967,2011-08-02T10:32:05,Leumas,"Akio strolled lazily down his alley way. He wasn't particularly in the mood for nonsense right now. Having just eaten a breakfast, if one could call it that, he was partially content but not satisfied. Everywhere he went his situation seemed to get worse and worse. It all began with Mae. Sure, he had to take care of her and everything...but Akio was beginning to wonder how much care she really needed. Once again she was off doing her own thing; he just prayed that she wouldn't find trouble like she always seemed to.<br/><br/>Taking a quick glance around, Akio darted into an adjacent street, intent on finding something to do so that he might dampen his sour mood. He walked down this street at a quicker pace, noticing the increased population of people near him. He always wondered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They can tell I'm different. All of them. Humans in general can be highly perceptive. They know.</span>But Akio pushed these thoughts from his head. Nobody needed another instance in which he was found out. Instead he pushed through the throngs of people faster still. How many years had it been? Then again he'd always known, just never sure.<br/><br/>Right around the time him and Mae were getting adjusted to their new parent-less life, they both discovered how unique they really were. In layman's terms, they were known as shape shifters. Beings who could turn their form at will, often to their extreme advantage. The gene becomes most prevalent in an individual around the age of 10. This was the case for him and later, his sister. Not many of this type of race are known in the current world. Even though there have been rumors of men able to take on the shape of dogs, women who can turn into graceful horses, there still hasn't been enough evidence to even assert that these people are real. Nevertheless, the thought is out there, never to be taken back. People aren't all stupid. They can tell. Often these rumors come close to the truth, except for a small factor. Most of his people were what one might label a hybrid--the blending of two different animals in order to gain desired traits. Such was the case with him and his baby sister.<br/><br/>Interestingly, Akio had a theory on his kind. He believed that a person's inner 'animal' was reflected directly to their personality. For instance, his little sister turned what he could only call a harpy-ape. Talk about the monkey on your back. She had a very short temper and the need for freedom better than anyone he knew. Sometimes she was even inspiring. Yet then again, it was this freedom that compelled her to shout things such as: 'I don't believe in hiding! What do we care?! We can take 'em!' It's very hard to explain to your younger sibling why you can't just transform into a wigged monkey tailed harpy in the middle of Central Square without a care in the world. Some people just don't take well to it.<br/><br/>On the other hand Akio was a griffon--the blending of an eagle with a lion. He never really thought himself the brave sort, nor the type to wish to soar to the sky (though secretly it was one of his greatest pleasures, an open sky). Having only seen his sister of age 14 transform twice, he didn't have much time to pay attention to her physic. On the other hand his he knew quite well. When Akio phases he has two, wide spanning black wings. His facial structure changes slightly to become more pointed, like a birdâ€™s. Next his body grows in girth. His feet also increase in size, spanning out much wider than normal. Finally he grows bouts of hair in his chest and calf areas. This half man, half bird, half beast look is an unsettling one to be sure, but it can also be seen as beautiful.<br/><br/>Holding much respect for his kind, the few that he has met, Akio likes to think that because of their differences, they can all be thought of as beautiful in their own right. The odd thing was, is that you never fully transformed. You always had some human left in you. But it was a known fact: the angrier a shape shifter becomes, the more heavily their transformation and the less docile they become.<br/><br/>This was his overlying concern in his sister. She was too young. Too inexperienced. At times he thought himself a hypocrite. All the time, out of necessity, Akio would hunt for them so they had food, a shelter, someplace to go. If they kept at least a little semblance of normal about them, they would alright. Just fine like their mother had told them...<br/><br/>""Hey--! Ack, watch w'ere ye goin'!""<br/><br/>Akio was immediately jarred out of his thoughts. He had just run into a man. One of portly stature, even with all the extra blood he had to contaminate he had still managed to get drunk off his rocker.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry..."" He responded meekly. The last thing he needed was another scene...<br/><br/>""You shoulda been mor' careful! I almost lost mah 'ead!"" Akio choose not to respond. Had he not have done so, his ensuing nights wouldn't have taken such a horrible turn for the worse. But then again, he wouldn't have made such a trustworthy friend.<br/><br/>""'Ey I'm talkin' ta you! Didn' your parents teach joo any mannerz?!""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Crap!</span>That was a nerve, and Akio felt it. No one talked about his parents. They knew nothing. They couldnâ€™t. Nothing of the pain that could come from such a lossâ€¦such a need.<br/><br/>""Wah don't cha go on 'ome to your mommi, n' ah won't lah you down flat on dis 'ere concrete!"" His blood was racing harder now. This man deserved whatever was coming to him. If his sister wanted to jump in now and go nuts, he probably wouldn't stop her. As it was, Akio's robe began to pull out. His back shoulder blade was rising. He turned round to face the man, the accuser who dared speak out against him in his ignorance. His wing was pushing now. He couldn't feel his tail or any fur just yet; the wings were always the first. It was a good thing to always wear sleeveless outfits with open flaps in the back. Akio knew it would only take one more little push.<br/><br/>""Oh! So nao your sum kinda tough guy? Well c'mere you filth!"" Akio's wing right wing jut out of his back, instantly filling the tiny space of the alley. Bystanders who had begun watching backed away in mixed emotions of shock and fear; some even in disgust. But his full attention was focused on the real filth before him.<br/><br/>""What is your name drunkard?"" Akio asked, bending his right wing slowly forward, pointing it at the man's wretched heart. ""I want to know so that when I kill you, I'll be able to savour the feeling it brings me."" Somehow in his drunken stupour the man felt the meaning pull through. He understood his situation, barely, and due to his dulled senses didn't have the time to really react or beg for mercy. Akio wasn't going to miss it. His wing drew back in preparation for the strike. He knew that the muscle and bone behind the force of his jab would be more than ample to tear through the soft flesh and sinew of this thing in his eyes. Besides, shape shifter bones were made of stronger stuff. Akio plunged his weapon forward for the kill.<br/><br/>""You idiot!"" Shouted a voice. Akio was stunned that his force was stopped. He turned slowly to his left, to see Mae also partially transformed, and a seemingly soft monkey tail wrapped around the better half of his wing. Taken aback was putting it lightly. He was always preaching control to his sister, now that she had broken through his rage; he was fully expecting an earful later. ""How can you do this to us? Are you trying to get us exposed?!"" Akio was far beyond words. He tried to make a sound, but all he heard and felt was the slightly uncomfortable feeling of his wing slinking back into his body. ""Common!"" she half shouted, ""Let's go."" Then they were in the air, hoisted aloft by Mae's steadily developing wings.<br/><br/>""What were you thinking brother? That was a terrible thing to do!""<br/><br/>""You're right"" Akio responded back quietly. It was all he could manage in his slowly recovering state of surprise. ""Next time it won't happen again.""<br/><br/>""I'll say!"" Mae began to counter. ""There's no way I'm letting you fight off tubby next time by yourself! He mustâ€™ve done something pretty rash to piss you off.""<br/><br/>""Yeah...we'll talk about this later. For now, why don't you just drop us off in the woods over there. He pointed to a stretch of trees nearly below them. Akio and Mae began their quickened descent down back to the earth. At the precise moment, Mae 'sheathed' her wings giving them both a soft touch down. The muted thud on the slightly dampened forest soil told Akio he was home.<br/><br/>He had wondered why his surroundings looked jarringly familiar. It was their home; Mae must have gone off in that direction on instinct when she fled the scene of his crime. Now he just hoped no one had spotted or seen them. ""You're gonna have to explain to me pretty soon bro whatever that guy did...cause if I have to turn back around for--""<br/><br/>""Shh!"" Akio cut her off. Something wasn't right; he could feel something out of place. Not only that, but there was an odd feeling he was getting. One he didn't experience often. They were being watched."
986,The Blind Fight (Me and Luna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3967,2011-08-12T09:03:31,Luna,"Luna walked down the dirt street dust billowing around her black cloak as she moved nearly silently though the city. The sights and smells enticed her to the wander about the city and though the city looked beautiful she would love to watch it burn. The city put on a good face but to someone who had grown up in the gutters knew it for what was, pure unadulterated shit. She hated this city for all it was worth, however the need for food and the fact that the next city was miles out had forced her to stop her before continuing on. She turned into the alley where she heard quite a commotion going on tensed she placed a hand on her weapon. Before there was any need for her to do so two deformed, winged creatures took off into the sky.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What the hell? Were those...shifters?</span>She couldn't believe what she had just seen if they were indeed shifters the situation was bad enough to draw human attention to her race. She decided to presuse them and see if they were a threat. If they were she would have to take them out before it became a Burning Times for the Shapeshifters, they had come close a few years ago, and she wouldn't let that happen again.<br/><br/>Breaking away from her thoughts she walked into a disserted alley, on the opposite side of the city from where the other two had flown off, and rolled her shoulders. One by one she felt her limbs extend and move until her height dropped and she stood on all fours as a solid back wolf with jet black wings emerged from her back. Luna cloaked herself in magic making herself invisible to anyone who might see her as she soundless took flight and flew after the other two. Luna's animal form had no human characteristics, she came from a family of pure-blooded Shifters, her eyes glowed a strange golden color even in her human form showing her bloodline, humans saw green eyes but other Shifters would see them for what they were.<br/><br/>Catching the scent of the other two she narrowed her gaze and swung around to ensure she wouldn't be seen. She landed behind their area and crept forward hoping the others wouldn't notice her. Yet she noticed the subtle tensing of the male and knew she'd been found out best to emerge now to avoid a fight. She felt her wings recede and her body taking on a human shape as her clothes reappeared on her body. She was forever grateful to the mage that had forged her ring to allow her to retain her clothes when she changed back, or else it would make meetings like this quite awkward."
987,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2011-08-03T22:36:13,DeathStar,"Vannessa relaxed slightly, leaning her head back against the scratched and grimy glass window behind her.  The subway was quiet, thank God.  New York City might be the city that never slept, but the car she sat in was completely empty.  The lights flickered as the subway jostled and Vannessa sighed.  /They really should make these things safer...fucking death traps/, she thought, smirking to herself.  As if dying mattered.  She was already dead, after all.<br/><br/>Vannessa would have loved nothing more than to stay on this subway indefinetly.  She loved the noise, the way it shook and jostled, the darkness, like you were hurtling through space and nothing could stop you.  But of course, she couldn't.  She had buisness to finish, and it would be daybreak soon.  She stood as the subway slowed to a stop and the doors slid open."
988,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2011-08-03T23:16:55,Ristina,"Name: Erik Salvator<br/>appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/Decorated%20images/Damon-Salvatore-the-vampire-diaries-tv-show-8415154-1280-800.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Erik twisted the revolver in his hand. He had been following this female named Vanessa for days. Yet had been unable to do his job which he was hired for. To kill her. That was how he made his money even if it may seem a little harsh it paid the price. He was and still is the best killer out there at least in the vampire world. He killed for money and only for the highest of the highest prices. He never touched on anything lower. Getting personal with victims  was out of question for him. He was just following orders like a good subordanent.<br/><br/>A subordanent that could very well kill those he followed or got orders from. That was why most the time it was him running the deal, and them cowering in fear giving him all their money at the end of the deal. He was a double dealer and what he did was work for himself. Not once has he killed a person of which doesnâ€™t deserve the death. Instead he kills those that he sees fit, and if they arenâ€™t fit in his book then he turns around and kills the dealer or dealt him the deal. It was a game to him. One that he was not only willing to play but to also win at and never lose.<br/><br/>He had watched her get on the subway, and quickly he followed her making sure to stay hidden from her view. Then when she got off the subway he exited off a different door and followed her. He made sure not to have any contact with the girl though he knew her name due the file that was given to him during the dealing.<br/><br/>Though he personally felt that this girl was too innocent to have done such a crime however it was always the innocent that had something to hide. He scanned the crowd his vampire eyes seeming to catch every movement that passed by him. Then instantly his eye caught her like a an owl spotting prey. He followed her up the stairs from the stairway like a hawk but he made sure to not follow her too close for that would be a dead give away.<br/><br/>He also kept his speed at a very low rate. As a vampire he could have just grabbed her and killed herâ€¦.at least thatâ€™s what he was sure he could do but he wasnâ€™t going to chance that due to her file. He had to be carefulâ€¦very careful when one wasnâ€™t completely sure if itâ€™s prey was really responsible for the crime. He was a man of honor, and that meant he never made a quick kill. He always took a little while before killing the prey."
989,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2011-08-06T01:40:06,DeathStar,"Vannessa climbed the stairs out of the subway, pausing to glance at the sky.  It would be morning soon, and she needed to get back to her apartment to hole up for the day.  Her only hope was that anyone that was pursuing her would have to do the same.  She walked quickly, moving fluidly through the crowds of people, like liquid.  Or maybe it was like gas.  Invisible gas.  Hiding in plain site in a sea full of people.  NYC really was the city where you could just disapear forever.<br/><br/>Vannessa stopped completely, startled.  Like a deer when a hunter stepped on a twig.  Somebody was following her.  She took off again, running full speed, right into the street, weaving in and out of the way of cars."
990,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2011-08-11T04:32:06,Ristina,"Erik arched an eyebrow as he watched his little pet pause in the middle of the crowd like a mouse that was about to be pounced by the ever bigger cat. He waited and contemplated the little mouseâ€™s next move like a true hunter. His feet keeping at least a decent distance between himself and the girl.  This could mean only one thing that the girl had caught onto him by some sort of instinct or  mistake he had made. In fact his vampire instincts nearly screamed at him to chase her but he held that instinct in. At least held it in until the moment she decided to run. It was at this moment that his vampire instinct took full flight.<br/><br/>His feet arched and leaped through the crowd. Not nearly as fast as a vampire could go but he had to tone it down or else the humanâ€™s would get oddly suspicious of him. Instead he pulled just enough speed that people would think that he was just a really fast foot racer. His body plowed through the crowd-shoulder and all seeming to shove whoever was a poor sap that wasnâ€™t getting out of his way. When at last he reached the traffic he saw her sifting between cars. Instead of wasting his time avoiding cars he decided to leap on top of one car and then hit the ground. Basically he was car hoping to save time but she was still by far ahead of him.<br/><br/>Gaining on her wasnâ€™t his planâ€¦He just wanted to follow her , and so he didnâ€™t necessarily want to be right behind her. Though he did want at least some space between them so that he could follow her without having to track her scent. It was when she took a left turn , veering from traffic that he caught a swift blood scent waft through his nose. It was another vampire, and as his eyes turned and spotted him. He swiftly noticed the vampire was also stalking the girl.<br/><br/>The girl was his territory, and Erik felt the strong need to claim his territory to this rouge vampire as he continued to keep a decent trail on the girl. It was as the other vampire was about arms length to the girl that Erik really tapped into his vampire senses. His feet pushed even faster and he felt the familiar feeling of him walking on air. As he reached the girl within seconds he turned to stop chasing the girl. Instead he faced the strange rouge vampire and slammed into him. Slamming the other vampire hard onto the ground. Erik gripped the manâ€™s neck and allowed one sharp nail to seep through his neck. Without another word he slit the rouge vampireâ€™s throat. This vampire that he had killed was a new bornâ€¦.not good in any way.<br/><br/>Erik then turned to notice that the girl had disappeared. He heaved a sigh and began to walk, trailing her scent by the smell of her blood. He would eventuallyâ€¦hopefully find his little mouse again. The stupid new born had distracted him just enough."
991,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2011-08-13T02:47:31,DeathStar,"Vannessa took the oppurtunity of her tail going after the rouge vampire to speed off, no longer caring what humans thought were ""normal"".  She raced through the alleyways to her safe-house and clambered up the fire escape to the top floor.  Vannessa slipped in through the window and slammed it shut, leaving her in a dimly lit room.<br/><br/>It was a small, one room apartment, kitchen and living room and bedroom all crammed into one with a small section walled off for the bathroom.  Vannessa didn't really mind.  She didn't eat, so there was no need to make sure the fridge was stocked with fresh food.  She didn't spend much time in the apartment, so all she had was a military style cot, which made it easy to see if there was anybody hiding in her house with just one glance.  Vannessa made sure her front door and windows were locked, there were no holes in the black out tape, and leaned back on her cot staring at the ceiling."
992,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2011-09-24T21:48:02,Ristina,"Erik trailed her from a long road that seemed to be scattered with a house every now and again. The road itself seemed like every other road that belonged to a rural area of a city. Not overly busy, and the people seemed to keep to themselves. This made it easier for him to track his girl. Her scent was sharpest down this entire road. Then the road ended at a fork. One road going left and another going right. He took the road that went left.<br/><br/>This road however had even fewer houses, and was littered with forest. The further he walked the more her scent filled his nose. He felt like a wolf tracking down a poor deer but in the end the wolf always wins. A cunning grin fell upon his face as he reached a rather poor looking house. The shingles on the roof seemed to be stripped from it, and the windows seemed to be boarded up with black tape. There was no doubt in his mind that this is where his deer resided.<br/><br/>He walked carefully up the half broken steps to the front door of the house. Anybody that was a fool would forget to lock the door but he had an odd feeling that she had locked the door. But looks couldnâ€™t keep him out forever. He smirked and without hesitation he fisted the door down, entering the house. It was dark because of the black tapped windows. He heaved a sigh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Look eventually someone will get youâ€¦but I just want to know one thing: How much do you think your life is worth.""</span>He crossed his arms as he leaned against the doorway. He had no intention of killing her but he would at least give her a shot by telling her what she was up against. He was not a bounty hunter for the money. He was in it for the justice."
993,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2011-11-25T07:33:05,DeathStar,"Vanessa didnâ€™t bother to feign surprise or even sit up.  She crossed her arms behind her head and tilted her head to look at the man standing in her doorway, and she smiled.  â€œWell hello.  Iâ€™ll pretend you knocked on my door and I invited you in and all of those other niceties.    They stepped it up a notch, did they? I was wondering when they would send you.  Your reputation precedes you.  Anyway, my life wasnâ€™t worth shit.  Neither was my undead death either, except perhaps I became slightly more useful to the dredges of society.  But you must certainly already know how much my â€œtrue deathâ€ is worth.  You donâ€™t strike me as the cheap type.  Tell me, how much did they pay you up front?â€<br/><br/>Vanessa dropped the smile, not really expecting any answer to her sarcasm other than probably forfeiting what might have been a quick and painless death.  â€œI take you as the hunter type.  If you are expecting a further drawn out cat-and-mouse game, you are SOL, bud.  Iâ€™m tired of this. Iâ€™m tired of running, particularly from the usual morons that fancy themselves as bounty hunters.  You would be doing me a /favor/ by just killing me quickly.  Seeing as how you chose to come after me at almost daybreak, I donâ€™t think thatâ€™s in the cards for me.  Nobody can hear us.  Itâ€™s just you, me, and this one-roomed dump, so have at it.â€  Her slight rant over, Vanessa sighed and went back to staring straight up at the ceiling, though her other senses were keenly aware to every move the man made."
994,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2011-11-25T22:07:40,Ristina,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well hello. Iâ€™ll pretend you knocked on my door and I invited you in and all of those other niceties. They stepped it up a notch, did they? I was wondering when they would send you. Your reputation precedes you. Anyway, my life wasnâ€™t worth shit. Neither was my undead death either, except perhaps I became slightly more useful to the dredges of society. But you must certainly already know how much my ""true death"" is worth. You donâ€™t strike me as the cheap type. Tell me, how much did they pay you up front?"" </span>So the little girl speaks. Erik laughed a little. Money was what sleazy no good assassins wanted. There was a limit to there pride and their heart. They were the failures to the job. When only money is your reason then you are bound to fail but who was he to apply his reasoning to others.<br/><br/>""Money? Paying me up-front?"" A cynical grin crossed his face. ""No I like my payment only when the job is doneâ€¦money before hand will only get me killed if I donâ€™t do my job right. But that is not of your concern Vanessa. The money I have now is from past assignments. Men and rarely women who betray and do wrong to others. Whether those they betrayed are unjust, or justly doesnâ€™t matter. The only thing that matters is the person I am highered to track down."" He wouldnâ€™t say kill or reveal his tactic just yet. But he had a feeling a chill went down her spine. In any matter he wanted to keep her alive until he knew for a fact that she was guilty. No one would put a bounty on his head because by doing that they in turn make themselves the hunted. He was an excellent hunter, and never failed his mark. His hand ran through his thick black hair causing his sharp blue eyes to glisten.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I take you as the hunter type. If you are expecting a further drawn out cat-and-mouse game, you are SOL, bud. Iâ€™m tired of this. Iâ€™m tired of running, particularly from the usual morons that fancy themselves as bounty hunters. You would be doing me a /favor/ by just killing me quickly. Seeing as how you chose to come after me at almost daybreak, I donâ€™t think thatâ€™s in the cards for me. Nobody can hear us. Itâ€™s just you, me, and this one-roomed dump, so have at it."" </span>A frown made its way across her face and he couldnâ€™t help but chuckle.<br/><br/>""Who said I was gonna kill you just yet. Giving up so fast? Obviously all the other so called bounty hunters  were either killed or gave up. If I wanted you dead. You already would be. If you are willing to say your life is worth nothing. Then why havenâ€™t you run to the people that put the bounty on your head and have them kill you?"" He smiled and like a cat pounced. His left hand gripped around her neck and he slammed her against the wall. Keeping his other hand open and ready for resistance. ""If I truly wanted you deadâ€¦you would beâ€¦without a doubt."" He dropped his hand from around her neck ignoring the panic that fed off her body. One thing that any vampire would be attracted to is fear, and panic. Part of a hunter part of them but he on the other hand ignored it. Didnâ€™t mean he wasnâ€™t attracted to the scent. Just that he was able to shove it away. ""So I ask you are you guilty of what they highered me to kill you about. Or do they just want to get rid of a threat?"" An enemy is an enemy but a threat is much more. He relaxed and made his way back against the door, and leaned against it. Watching her with keen eyes."
995,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2011-11-26T00:26:49,DeathStar,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œIf you are willing to say your life is worth nothing. Then why havenâ€™t you run to the people that put the bounty on your head and have them kill you?""</span><br/><br/>She tensed, sputtering slightly as her air was cut off, twitching but resisting the almost overwhelming urge for self-defense.  â€œOhâ€¦theyâ€™re deadâ€¦alrightâ€¦â€ she said, struggling to talk.  â€œBut notâ€¦by myâ€¦hand.â€  Vanessa slumped to the floor when he let go, returning to his place by the door fast enough that he might have teleported.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Heâ€™s fast.</span>she thought, desperately fighting to get control of her panic.  If she could smell it on herself, she knew he must have.  She was scared, and he knew it.  Vanessa allowed herself to flood with anger, angry more with herself than anything else, but HE didnâ€™t have to know THAT.  She had no real desire to die. Once was enough.<br/><br/>She took a few stuttering breaths, rubbing her throat ruefully.  Vampires didnâ€™t really /need/ to breathe, but it WAS required to talk, and Vanessa had never gotten used to that suffocating feeling not breathing brought.  â€œI might be sick of running, but Iâ€™m not going to make it EASY for them.  It used to be fun to frustrate them.  Anyway, whatâ€™s it to you if I did it or not?â€"
996,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2012-01-22T23:44:59,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ohâ€¦theyâ€™re deadâ€¦alrightâ€¦Ohâ€¦theyâ€™re deadâ€¦alrightâ€¦"" </span>The girl slumped to the floor trying to fight the panic that naturally swept itâ€™s way through her body. All Eric could do was watch this with a slight frown. She had inadvertently not answered his question. It was fleeting but he had a feeling she did not know exactly who had hired for  her death warrant. That could be a problem if she thought they were all dead than she was wrong. Of course three of the five are dead by his hand for past assignments but that didnâ€™t need to be mentioned to her as to why it mattered. He was an assassin by choice and in order to pay him people have to have a lot of money and indefinite proof the culprit was at fault. However , the people that hired him had money but very little proof. He was no detective but hell he was good at finding little faults in stories, and by god he would be a damn good detective. Not once did he shift his foot or body as  Vanessa struggled to conquer her own demons.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I might be sick of running, but Iâ€™m not going to make it EASY for them. It used to be fun to frustrate them. Anyway, whatâ€™s it to you if I did it or not?"" </span>That was a wonderful question and at that he moved from leaning on the door way to kneeling in front of herâ€¦but not as fast as he had pinned her to the wall. He wanted her to see that he had a little compassion.<br/><br/>""That is my business but if you must know I donâ€™t like dealing a death that is not deservedâ€¦to be able to take someoneâ€™s life is a sinâ€¦I just like to take those that are worthy into deathâ€¦meaning if they are corrupt, and evil I take their life. Of course Iâ€™m also a double standard type of guy. Your death warrant was made fast and with very little factsâ€¦I am in the knowledge that you may just have been a threat. However , if you want to die that fast I could just take it."" He whispered in her ear placing a hand gently on her shoulder. Then just as fast pulled away and moved and slammed the door shut. After that he twisted around to watch her once again curious with her reaction."
997,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2012-01-23T00:19:28,DeathStar,"Vanessa laughed humorlessly as he backed off once again and she stood up.  She recognized him from somewhere.  Recognized his style, recognized his voice.  But she was done with these games.  â€œWow.  Sin, eh? You a religious man? For someone that has that kind of philosophy about assassinating people, you sure are working for the wrong people.  Ricky sent you, didnâ€™t he?  Because of his boy, Jack.  If there was ever a bastard that deserved to dieâ€¦it was him.  So you want to know if I did it, damn straight I did it.  I did it and I ran.  Been all over the states.  Ricky, he only sent 5, not countinâ€™ you.  I know for fact 3 of â€˜em are dead.  The other two, one day they just werenâ€™t there anymore.  So now Iâ€™m back in NYC, waitinâ€™ for him to find me.  I killed his son, and the prick wonâ€™t even come find me himself. â€œ"
998,Green Light: Blood Money (Me and Risty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3981,2012-01-31T01:18:44,Ristina,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wow. Sin, eh? You a religious man? For someone that has that kind of philosophy about assassinating people, you sure are working for the wrong people. Ricky sent you, didnâ€™t he? Because of his boy, Jack. If there was ever a bastard that deserved to dieâ€¦it was him. So you want to know if I did it, damn straight I did it. I did it and I ran. Been all over the states. Ricky, he only sent 5, not countinâ€™ you. I know for fact 3 of â€˜em are dead. The other two, one day they just werenâ€™t there anymore. So now Iâ€™m back in NYC, waitinâ€™ for him to find me. I killed his son, and the prick wonâ€™t even come find me himself."" </span>Erik rolled his lucious blue eyes at Venessaâ€™s words. He was cynical yesâ€¦but seriously a religious man? He would dove into the sun if he was that religious. Hell vampireâ€™s were against every religion. So why would he be here if he was highly religious? His head shook in relief. This girlâ€¦damn her to hell but he wasnâ€™t ready to bite at her , and kill her. No games meant nothing to him if the victim died. Maybe he was the worst kind of vampire in the world. But how would he know â€¦heâ€™s just him, and sheâ€™s caught his eye? Did she?<br/><br/>""Oh I would say thatâ€™s who sent me but the bastardâ€™s son was done with my hands â€¦.or at least thatâ€™s what the father thinks, again facts dear girl. There is something biggerâ€¦..something tremendously horrifying that wants you dead. I call him the reaper but I could take him down single handily. Howeverâ€¦.why he wants you dead has something to do with poor little Rickyâ€¦.such a rookieâ€¦.you need training dearâ€¦training in the art of deceit. You want to know how to play the big bad boysâ€¦and turn them into their own worst enemy? I use to be in your shoesâ€¦I use to be the huntedâ€¦now Iâ€™m the hunterâ€¦."" He moved close enough to venessa where he could almost caress her face. ""Runningâ€¦you look fed up with itâ€¦Iâ€™ll make you a deal what do you say? I teach you my waysâ€¦and you use them when Iâ€™m dead? Sound nice?"" He let his voice drip with his Old English accent from centuries ago."
999,Wolves' Exchange (GoldenKaaos & AlyMoni),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=3990,2011-08-05T03:20:54,GoldenKaaos,"In the forest of Everwin, things were tranquil and quiet as usual, though there was something odd in the air. Creatures flitted around, from small sparrows, to ginormous moose. The sun filtered through the trees, leaving the forest floor dappled with light. Various little streams throughout the forest trickled down to the river Gale. It was summer, and moths fluttered around everywhere.<br/><br/>Here and there a squirrel or a chipmunk would be scurrying around, gathering nuts for food. The brush was alive with the movement of the animals that inhabited it. Some trees were bent over, and many had fallen due to the previous winter's harsh treatment. Even so, everything was alive, hardly crushed by the cold winters at all.<br/><br/>Nearby, there was a small town set in the valley. Though some hunted in Everwin, the forest was largely undisturbed by humans. There were no roads through the forest, and no human ever just passed through. It was a sanctuary for animals and plants, still pure and beautiful.<br/><br/>The native pack of wolves, the Anabi, were out for the hunt. Everything lived in balance; the deer ate the plants, and the wolves ate the deer. Someday all would die, and their bodies would be nutrients to the scavengers and the ground. Plants flourished, so there was plenty of food for the prey, in turn making it so there was plenty of prey for the predator.<br/><br/>Just as the universe was in balance. Every tree was a tree, every mouse a mouse, and every human a human. However, things were unsettled. The winds spoke change for two individuals. Those who recognized the signs were inclined to flee, but most were ignorant of the change to come, and carried on blissfully. The universe had holes, and sometimes things were warped. When things were warped, the world was temporarily out of balance. Often times, these changes, these oddities, they were called miracles. Sometimes they spoke trouble, or sometimes they brought fortune.<br/><br/>The wise ones who could taste the change in the air did not know what it would bring. They simply waited, and watched. All would be revealed soon enough."
1000,A Bard's Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40531,2013-12-16T04:27:28,Meldarwen1005,"Lyana Mercina Tellura deCantes was a princess. The princess, actually, and heir to the throne of the kingdom of Imena. Seventeen, nearly eighteen, and absolutely terrified of having to step up at any point. She was slim and gangly, too tall and awkward to be graceful, and too shy to bear herself with confidence. Her bright red hair hung to her waist in unruly curls, occasionally obscuring the hazel of her eyes. They were further hidden by the frames of her spectacles---the only pair in the kingdom. She loved them dearly, as they gave her the ability to read her precious books.<br/><br/>Yes, her books! The castle contained the largest library, full of books on everything. Science, math, history, geography, math, and everything in between. There was fiction, too, full of stories and myths. She spent hours in there, browsing and reading, learning everything she could. She knew more about the kingdom than many, and her mind was full of facts and histories. She also knew many myths, stories, and loved hearing them told. Her passion lay in books, not society.<br/><br/>However, she was forced to participate. Her parents, the king and queen, made sure that she was well schooled in the niceties of being a royal (especially the heir to the throne). Her brother, Mylan, learned these things too, but it wasn't drilled into him nearly so hard. He was the spare, and it showed. Their parents lavished attention on Lyana, though she didn't want it, and brushed Mylan off even as he strove to be the best in everything he could. He was among the top fighters in the kingdom, fairly learned, an articulate speaker, an excellent dancer, and an adept musician. He would play pieces of music that Lyana had written. Music was one passion that they shared. They would spent long afternoons together, singing and playing together in the courtyard, enjoying each others' company.<br/><br/>Now that the Festival was upon them, it was hard to find time to be together. Lyana was dragged all around, required to be present for this or that. She needed to watch this play, needed to attend this meeting, needed to do this and that and three million other things. Mylan, on the other hand, simply prepared for the tournament. Perhaps their parents would see him if he won the tournament. So, that was his motivation. That and the fact that there was an honor in being the champion; a title and prestige to be had.<br/><br/>Lyana, suffice to say, was bored. She was bored bored bored and scared and worried. She didn't want to be in front of all these people, in a dress that was tight and uncomfortable, and her hair bound in a scalp-tearing braid. Her tiara was uncomfortable, her corset was too tight, and all these people were<span style=""font-style: italic"">staring</span>at her. She hated it, every second of it. That was her mantra through the day:<span style=""font-style: italic"">I hate this. I hate this. I wish I was reading right now.</span>That and a litany of facts and statistics, based on what was happening at the time."
1001,Zodiac,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40555,2013-12-20T14:16:07,Dragon_Maiden,"Hotaru had sat in steaming silence the entire way to the swamps of Cornaille. her seething anger having no proper outlet. Normally Hotaru would have engaged in small talk of her new ‘Container’ but their choice had outraged her. The Lumurai had picked a man to contain her power lest she lose herself to it...again, a man what did she need of such a man. Her Hazel eyes darted back and forth rider, road, rider, road. She was being babysat by someone who knew so little of their order, and as rumor had it a con man.<span style=""font-style: italic"">”Do they really find a man such as this suitable for a person like myself”</span>. She let out a heavy huff at the thought.<br/><br/>Trying to deter her disgust of the Orders choice, her hazel eyes landed on their leader Xiu. He was well feared and known among the order. A strong and fearful man, this seemed more appealing to  Hotaru then for her ‘Container’. She couldn’t even think his name without another skowl planting itself on her face. A rumble echoing in her chest as she tried to take a deep breath. Another heavy sigh as her steed made it through the winding and crowded roads.<br/><br/>Her eyes looked out over the masses, their worried faces. Bags and carts thrown about small family’s huddled together to not lose one another. A small girl with brown locks caught her eye, a small toy bunny in her arms. The small girls gaze watching Hotaru without a flinch, the gaze entranced Hotaru, she couldn’t help but smile as the girl. The girl smiled back but just as the crowd moved from the city Hotaru ventured further in losing sight of the child. That moment had quelled the anger in her letting her gaze settle on the rest of the area. The city was a wasteland of it’s usually bustling self, the encroaching danger of the  Solarins taking it’s toll on there people.<br/><br/>Xiu had stopped at a picket to rest the horses, Hotaru slid gently down landing on her feet with ease despite her early upbringing of a sheltered life. Gently she soothed the animal as she tied it’s rein’s to the picket. Walking around the best she made her way beside Xiu “Where do you want to start Xiu?” she asked.<br/><br/>Elsewhere in Cornaille…<br/><br/>“I forbid it!” the man yelled his fist landing heavily into the wooden table Clay’s Golden eyes remained the same, unflinching. “Father I am able to marry but your forbid me to take care of our land? How does that make any sense?” he inquired. His usual stance, arms crossed one another hip out on one side relaxed. His posture always infuriated his father’s moods. But Clay felt it best to always be the one being able to gauge the scales and now which way to sway to get the most profit. “I am the head of this of this family you will do as I command” his father bellowed.<br/><br/>Clay shook his head lightly a smile on his face, “Father yell all you like I am staying, you and I have done too much here for me to just abandon it.” he said plainly. His father’s mouth pressed into a hard line. He hated how Clay was right, they would never be able to afford this particular piece of land again if they lost it now. They had become so much more profitable when Clay had been placed within the family business of Innkeeping. Even now his Mother was out cleaning the linens for the beds that had once been filled. Clay there only son, they had both felt the need to flee, but not Clay he had stared out the window his golden eyes never betraying his ever busy mind. It baffled him to watch his son. “I can tell by your face i have won, thank you father”he said gently a hand landing gently on his father’s shoulder. “I will go help mother and make sure she is safe” he said in a soft reassuring tone.<br/><br/>With that Clay made his way outside the Inn, the echoing muffle of the crowd in the streets still lingered in the air. He found his mother at the side of the building placing large blanket’s along the line clipping them in place. Gently his hand placed itself on her shoulder, reacting to the sudden touch Clay’s mother let go of the large blanket from her hands. Quickly Clay’s hand outstretched and grabbed the blanket before it could hit the ground. “There there mother it’s only me, Father has agreed to let me stay. But he has insisted to stay as well”he said through his blanket filled mouth. Clay’s mother laughed gently “My son you are such a stubborn man” she said gently as she took the blanket from his mouth helping him lay out the blanket along the line. “No I just don’t want to see all our effort’s be for nothing, not after all our hard work” he said his tone determined.<br/><br/>The light whine of horses caught his  attention making him lean over to catch a view his eyes narrowing on the small group. “And good thing I convinced Father it seems we are in luck to have patron’s he said in confidence” as he peered up at his mother in delight. “When we’re done here, let’s work on dinner” he said with a determined tone."
1002,Zodiac,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40555,2013-12-26T17:49:05,Jawbone-ashtray,"-----------<span style=""font-style: italic"">One Moon earlier… </span>---------------<br/><br/>To an outside viewer, the two figures collecting dew in the long grass must have looked like a witch doctor and their possessed patient locked in some kind of black magic ritual.  Both were nude. She was on the floor and he hunkered down next to her, skin painted in tribal bars with white clay and terracotta, palm planted flat beneath her collar bone, murmuring foreign tongues under his breath.<br/><br/>She had torn her clothes off hours ago, screaming about fire. Ripped them off in strips. Not through natural strength, but the kind of power that sheer desperation lends muscles, like those stories you heard of grandmothers lifting fallen trees to save trapped children. The full moon wasn’t due for another day yet, but her voice was breaking up like a horn in the wind, volume meandering, peaking at high, keening whimpers about burning skin and dropping to breathy guttural groans.<br/>Possessed…<br/>Fucking good word for it!<br/>She was half crazed, tearing her fingers through her hair, kicking the balls of her feet into the earth, arching her back then rolling back over into a foetal ball, clutching her knees desperately into her chest like the corpse of a lover. Tears glistened on her cheeks and her feverish mutterings rattled up her throat as wind through broken drain pipes, barking loud noises, dulling into strange high pitched hisses.<br/><br/>“Gods… she’s gon’ die…” Someone murmured. The crowd that had gathered watched with eyes like bull lamps, some covered their faces, but peeked through the small crevices between digits. For a brief second, childlike glee skittered across the surface of ‘the witch doctors’ mind; it was a perfect minicognism!<br/>Attitudes towards the Lemurinian were bleak at the best of times… ON THE SURFACE.<br/>To the public face folk openly discriminated, even scowled at their mention alone. Tiny bones were found in wells, not from bird, but babies who had Realized early, so that their mothers could spare them the harsh life ahead and lighten their own load by one less mouth or so that their husbands could find work again rather than being shunned in a faux exile by a jury of their local towns peers… and yet, here they were!<br/>Those same people!<br/>Sneaking out of their homes when no one was looking to watch a man who was openly Lemurinian ‘heal’ a complete stranger! An exotic cast out girl who’d made her debut begging on the streets little more than three moons ago. No, not a stranger, everyone knew her in the same sense they knew to drive their carts around the pothole in the high street. Everyone and their friends after she started speaking in tongues and pulling her hair out at the bloody roots.<br/><br/>Was it simple cart crash curiosity or something more?<br/><br/>Since the Solarian threat, there had been a sensation both eddying, uneasy, like the first mile of a river in spring, that the whole land was watching through the gaps in their fingers…<br/>Wishful thinking, but dreams were still free—<br/><br/>-Another strained scream and “Please…pleaseohgodohgodno!” pausing only to struggle for breath, “Aaahfuck! Noithurrrts!” cut that line of thought off sharply.<br/><br/>Akami hushed the girl quietly for the umpteenth time that evening… or morning…<br/><br/>Switching to English, he raised his own to be heard above her, “Don’t fight it,” but even if the earth went still and she shut the hell up he wasn’t certain she’d hear him... “Let it run through you like liquid or the energy’ll burn you out, girl,”<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> “Is it her bad demon?”</span>someone asked cautiously from the back, “Are you gonna get it out?” The voice sounded young and it landed on his ears with an almost physical jolt of guilt. Without glancing back Akami nodded.<br/><br/>Because everyone knew the stories; The Sun Gods of the Solarians planted fire spirits in their people like seeds, what other explanation was there for their unearthly warriors and anger? What else did Sun Gods do!?<br/><br/>Pain and passion of empty fields and burned homes were more likely, you ask him (because the Solarians were barbarians that destroyed their own), but you couldn’t make an enemy of something that could empathize with. Minus the humanity men became little more than the ghouls and devils of stories. Ghouls and Devils were way easier to war with.<br/>… Or at least that’s what it looked like on logic’s papers…<br/><br/>His own energy turned restlessly beneath his skin, shaken awake by the prospect of activity. A riot stirring that was by no means predictable (back in second puberty after his own Realisation he’d float, literally apart, whilst drifting away in thought, fall through walls and endure panic attacks, trapped in his own stoney flesh whilst human statue-ing), but they’d conversed, in their own way, often enough that he knew battling the damn urge was akin to mashing your face against a wall to cure a hangover.<br/>Tempting, but no dice.<br/>Already a familiar heat crept along the path of his spine, his skin felt cold, insubstantial and itched with the brush smoke, like if you scratched it your fingers would dip through seven layers of skin and meet wispy sinew and liquid bone. It crept up along the back of his cheekbones, cupped his hairline and pulled at the back of his calves and elbows stiffening and hampering his movements.<br/>Not much but enough to irritate him, enough that his mind whispered<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘if you turn you can move freely again… how’s that sound champ? Sounds good? Would you like that?’</span><br/><br/><br/>An animated murmur of underhand and under breath conversation hailed his change of state, the colours in his skin coiled out into the night air and they’d never seen anything like it!<br/><br/>All the meanwhile the colours had drained from his vision (irises visibly milking over) and his insides churned horribly. Ribs groaned and the tiny bones in his hands and feet creaked like someone was slowly turning a woodwork clamp on them. They weren’t MEANT to be there was the message…. He had the feeling that somewhere internal organs had already started to shift themselves and tangle like a lost child’s coat caught in a flooded storm drain and he’d already swallowed back a few dry heaves and mouthful of vomit, but he paid it no heed. These were blackmail tactics. Nothing harmful. This body was shared accommodation and while HE was the type to cut off his nose to spite his face, his inner Lemurinian ran too much on instinct and, thankfully, never shat where it ate.<br/><br/>Akami locked gazes with the young woman, jaw jut with tension, “Be ready girl, this isn’t gonna be pleasant,”<br/><br/>She twisted, jerking upwards in a heartbeat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Phftt!</span>Warm spittle clipped his cheek and she collapsed back, sweat sucking her hair to her face, teeth gritted in what could have been an equal mixture of hate and pain. Beyond speech, this was as close to communication as she seemed to manage.<br/><br/>Wiping it off with the back of his arm, the damp collected in the pale hair like dew. There was a smirk that never reached his eyes, “That’s what I like to hear,”<br/><br/>For all purposes and intent his arms seemed to explode into thick, coal coloured smoke, like a cheap magicians trick. There was barely time for her to squirm as the crowd watched him plunge them deep into her middle. A cracking screech tore through the air and her back arched. People gasped behind him. Akami jerked his arms free of her, mist knitting itself together in something at first off colour and swimming, but eventually resembling hands. Black tar coated them, gumming up the tiny spaces between his nails, dripping from his knuckles. Cradled in his palms was something small, fleshy, sodden with the dark gunk.<br/><br/>The once beggar girl hit the ground with a dull thud, chest heaving, eyes wide whilst he scowled down at the little bean shaped<span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span>…<br/><br/>“See this!?” he finally turned his attention back to the crowd, clutching it like a mother cat does a kitten, thrusting it into view of the crowd, “THIS is a Sun Devil! See how it resembles the unborn--”<br/><br/>One of the faces went green and ducked away behind the rest to vomit.<br/><br/>“—left to develop, this poor refugee would become like the monsters of The Eternal!” He flung it across the clearing distastefully, “How are you feeling, refugee?” all dramatics.<br/><br/>There was a small groan from besides him, “Where am I…?” she groaned, eyes rolling back into her skull, but those scarcely human shrieks were gone. Gone like they’d never existed.<br/><br/>The relief was palpable. A few of the crowd cheered, still in the spirit of the bizarre exorcism. Trauma’s tremors slowly departed in waves, but left their watermark on the psyche of all those present.<br/><br/>One hell of a performance, Akami reckoned. No one was going to forget this show in a long, looong time.<br/><br/>--------------------<br/><br/>Two hours passed and two figures still sat in the long grass, now dressed, with a bottle balanced nearby. A thin fog was started recede back to the swamp for the day, Amaki had sat back by this point, twiddling with his earrings and watching out for will-o-whisps between the moss covered ruins that jutted out from the sticky, sodding span of land just beyond their territory; Like animal bones.<br/><br/>He scowled, regarded his partner in crime (the ‘refugee’, a petite, dark haired thing with eyes that belonged on the wrong side of a fish tank) with a pointed look and snapped, “Alright, I give. What!?”<br/><br/>She scowled and crossed her legs at her ankles. “Geev me you coat. Is freezink.” Even through that strange accent the disdain was gods damned crystalline!<br/><br/>“You’re a bad liar, Mookie! ” he took a swig of something strong enough it kicked all the way down, “A good actress, but a piss poor liar!” he grinned half assed and returned to swamp gazing, “Normally,” little tip of the hand so the drink swilled inside the bottle, “you’d just take the damn thing! No asking involved!”<br/><br/>“Mek me ask ‘gen.” Mookie glared him down, “I dare you.”<br/><br/>Akami’s grin widened, “Double dare, cherry on top, THEN we’re talking,”<br/><br/>“Give dreenk!”<br/><br/>He held it at arms length,“Tell me what’s eating you, Chicken!”<br/><br/>For a moment he thought she was going to dive him, literally clamber over him to take it, but instead her expression broke, like someone bursting into tears only minus the waterworks. Character Mookie could muster up torrential downpours, but real Mookie was dry as a bone.  He’d seen her ‘cry’ twice in their long partnership and each time it had been an experience verging on demonic possession grade unnerving. All noise no tears.<br/>“Bastad! You took eet too fah! Dat oful ‘unborn’ stuff! Dat vasn’t in screept! Nat one word ov it! You SEE dat girl face!?”<br/><br/>Flinching back, he could scarcely believe it… that she was trying to reason with him without her fists, this worried him terribly. Both hands and one eyebrow went up in the body languages equivalent of raising the white flag, “It has to be realistic! Reality is<span style=""font-style: italic"">awful</span>,”<br/><br/>“And ve create FANTASY!” she spat, arms folded across the slim line of her chest, “NAT needed! All ov dat! Nat needed! Never hire showman, they<span style=""font-style: italic"">skreepdift</span>! Uncaring!”<br/><br/>For a moment he was stunned, upturning every nook and cranny of his head for the right words. Not normal Mookie behaviour… not by a yard… would it be right to try and tempt old Mookie out? Was this her equivalent of bottling things up? This was not her healthy and normal self... with that in mind he lifted a telling-off finger and settled with this, “Stick to one language or I’ll start making up words for you!”<br/><br/>“Naht point!” Mookie snapped, he could almost see the battle behind her eyes. She didn’t have an angel and a demon on her shoulder, Mookie had a bureaucrat and a barbarian that usually tied the bureaucrat to a spit, “I KNOW your treecks, I WROTE dem! Don’t you try distract me! You took eet too fah! I vahn know vhy! Are you jest cruel? Is that eet!?”<br/><br/>“Oh, you’ve got to leave them talking, don’t you! Everyone’s going to hear about the lemurinian who cures TERRIBLE afflictions! I’m like a messiah! Besides,” a crooked, catlike smirk crept into his expression, eyes glistening like black beads on a monks rosary, “it’s<span style=""font-style: italic"">our</span>bit for the war effort! This is our morally-obliged-to-society lovechild, Moolie-chicken! ”<br/><br/>Her jaw dropped, her eyes blazed and you could physically see her starting to tremble, only this was nothing to do with the cold or the lack of coat,“<span style=""font-style: italic"">Eesvhal! Tetiir khajack mahkr!</span>”<br/><br/>“Have my coat? You look awful cold,Chicken-kisses!”<br/><br/>Mookie launched. Tiny and dainty as she may have been, a herd of horses couldn’t trample your arm better then Mookie pounding on it. The bottle was knocked clean out of his hand and went spiralling over the grass, spraying booze like a cheap firework. Akami met the grass, mud splashing the both of them and the brains of the long con sat astride him, teeth bared like an animal, pummelling his arms and ribcage and meaning it enough that the slick bastard felt it alright. She pinned him, forearm barred across the lemurinian’s throat, “Cal me cheekin-keesis ‘gen! I show you meening of pen!”<br/><br/>There was a gurgle of pain, a noise that sounded like someone coughing up a length of drain pipe and a face half way between a grin and a grimace, “You pronounce it ‘pain’. Geddit? Paaaaiiiii-” his bear baiting was rewarded with a howl of frustration and a couple of quite violent pinches that outranked the punches by far. He flinched, cackled, squirmed and spat out every curse under the sun in an odd kind of role reversal, then howled, “Ahhh! Shiii—THIS ISN’T HOW YOU CELEBRATE A JOB WELL DONE, MOOLIE CHICKE-”<br/><br/>She jammed a knee into the dip right below his ribcage to shut him up, “Turrn! Do smoke! Go on! I dare ya! I light match, bet good money you go up like WHOOSH!” Accompanied with exploding gestures, naturally, “Asshole!”<br/><br/>He cracked up as much as the compromising position would allow, the world was still swimming pleasantly for drink, “I probably would!” he coughed, grinning, eyes streaming now. It was like fighting with your sister!<br/><br/>“Dis time I get sixty, you fourrty, ya?” She growled, grinding in the sharp bit of her joint further, “I do hard vork, you jes show off!”<br/><br/>Akami winced and tried prying her leg free before she impaled him with the blunt instrument of doom,“Do you even<span style=""font-style: italic"">know</span>what we’ve made this time? I take the bets, I collect their money” then added with a reminiscing look “–or their balls, a man not of his word is no man at all-- how would you even know what sixty percent is?”<br/><br/>“Tomorrow, you VILL collect, I VILL get my share and den ve part vays!” She growled, that same tearless mourning rearing its ugly head again, “Last time! Last town ve trick! I’ve had nough! You vill NEVER do dis gig ‘gen! Hear me? Promise!”<br/><br/>“Oh, come now girl, you say this every time—“<br/><br/>“PROMISE!”<br/><br/>“On my honour as a Roe,” he said locking gazes with her, hand on his heart.<br/><br/>“You no Roe, you<span style=""font-style: italic""> khajack mahkr!</span>” she socked him one for good measure, “Promise!”<br/>“Fine, I--” He was suddenly interrupted as she clamped a hand over his mouth, eyes suddenly scanning the horizon, pupils narrowed to pin points, “Shh! Someone’s coming…” The mood suddenly darkened, both went still and deadly silent. Mookie shifted her weight, careful to rustle as little clothing or plantlife as she could. She hunkered on the floor like a waiting predator, fingertips, brushing the bow on her back. Mind turning at full pelt.<br/>Would she need to kill tonight?<br/><br/>Akami sat up with considerably less grace. Nothing revealed itself as much as he squinted into the dull half-light of the swampland. No shadows dancing from between the trees, no flicker of torch light, not even any abnormal snaps of twigs like you’d hear from in the ghost stories, “If there IS anyone there, it’s probably just drunks or teenagers. Probably both at the same time, come on,” he scratched the back of his head stiffly, muscles telling him all about the bruises he’d grow come the morning… afternoon.<br/><br/>Mookie touched his arm, still searching, heart beating beneath her tiny ribs like the wings of a caged bird, “No… someone…” she frowned, ears straining against the night noises, “someone vith trained walk…” he eyes widened and the two exchanged glances. Authority?!<br/><br/>No…<br/>Maybe he HAD taken it to far…<br/><br/>“Come!” she grabbed his arm, panic plain on her face. Fraud was treated with various fines or jail sentences, only rarely execution, but both of them had hardly come from favourable backgrounds, you’d be kidding yourself if you believed the council would be lenient on you, “Ve go!” she pulled at his sleeve desperately and groaned when he didn’t move, “‘Kami, please!”<br/><br/>His expression had cooled, suddenly free of emotion, “You can run, I’ll talk my way out of it,” then softened apologetically for a moment, just in case, “I’m not as quick as you, chicken. Go on! Shoo!”<br/><br/>She searched his expression, nodded and scurried off into the trees, keeping her back low and her pace silent. Clever little thing!<br/><br/>Akami sighed and hunted for his bottle, hooking it up with one finger in the rim like a caught fish and inspecting it mournfully, seemingly unaware of the small group crossing the field between and the village. A little bit of him was frozen up with fear, what if they’d come to beat him to death, what if they’d caught on and decided they weren’t going to have it or pay up. It wasn’t like anyone would LOOK for him or miss him… who cared if a travelling con artist vanished one cool morning!<br/>Had he slipped up? He’d been careful, VERY careful to lay bets between people with absolutely no affiliation, I mean, you didn’t want them talking afterwards now, did you!<br/><br/>The group of men approached just as he was attempting pat the last few drops of booze from the bottle. Mookie was right, they WERE trained, you could see it in the way they held their backs and shoulders, the weapons at their hips… somewhere in the long grass Mookie would have an arrow aimed at their  heads—or at least he hoped.<br/><br/>“Are you the Realized going by the name ‘Varik Descoe’?” One of them asked, stood over the pale haired man. In his head he was already being arrested.<br/><br/>“Morning gentlemen,” he purred, cheerfully enough, greeting them with a wave of the bottle, “I am simply a drunk looking for a sunrise! What do you wish of Varik Descoe?”<br/><br/>“You are him,” one of them answered slightly sternly, “And three years ago you served on a council seat by the name of Akami-Roe. You’ve been masquerading as an exorcist with an associate since. You pretend your powers lie in healing, but you change form and at every bar you order a bottle mulled wine and a quart of whiskey to mix!” his fingers brushed the hilt of his sword in impatience, “Yes, we know who you are!”<br/><br/>Akami’s blood went cold, “How thorough…Then I’m afraid you have me at a disadvantage!” his voice was thick with professional charm, but questions burned behind his eyes. Provincial soldiers and officers didn’t threaten, nor did they argue, they didn’t gather information on you like this, they didn’t have you tailed, they recited your rights and hauled you away, no fuss no questions. Who were these? “You know of me, but I am at a loss for you lovely fellows!”<br/><br/>Another one with a slightly calmer tone answered, “We are representatives from the Lemurinian order,”<br/><br/>Akami nodded slowly, “Ah,”<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>cult…<br/>“We’re here to offer you a chance to wipe the slate. This… this is a great opportunity for you!”<br/><br/>He visibly sunk in relief, “Gentlemen, let’s walk,” then hauled himself awkwardly to his feet. Somewhere in the grass, a little black shape that he’d told the crowd was a demon spirit, melted into mist and crept back, like a dog to its master, re-joining his skin sneakily. Maybe Mookie was right, this would be the last gig they had together. Shit, she’d slaughter him…<br/><br/><br/><br/>--------------    PRESENT DAY    ----------------<br/><br/><br/>“Careful, careful!”  he cooed the horse as it took on the quagmire, you could hear a wet sucking noise with every step as the earth tried to swallow it’s shoes<br/>Arguably he was more concerned for the animal than the natives they passed. Cornaillim childhood concerned itself solely around climbing trees and navigating the marshes, trust him, you knew exactly how much pressure to test each step with, which pools went deep, which were shallow, what mud would splash and what would trap. More importantly you understood that as long as you could put one foot in front of another there was hope.<br/>These people were hurt, lost, but, as long as they made bases for themselves before winter brought starvation, fine.<br/>They just weren’t aware of it yet.<br/>Besides, more of his fellow countrymen had tried to kill him than horses.<br/><br/>Akami raised an eyebrow as their destination dawned unto them, a genuinely pained groan escaping his throat. Many an old building was being left to grow crooked and darken, like a blackened tooth in an otherwise healthy mouth, the streets stank, rubbish gathered in corners like crows, windows were broken and the charred corpses of wagons unlucky enough to have been targeted by rioters or raiders rotted still at the scene of the crime. Oh, but who thought of the poor architects who made this place!<br/>It was the broken window effect, once things were allowed to slip, once patrols were dropped inside the walls of the city, all respect was lost for it. One piece of rubbish quickly became a pile, one broken window quickly equalled addicts and squatters, the more desperation moved in the more desperate moves were made. This was a breeding ground for criminals. “You’ve gone to the dogs old girl,” he sighed as they entered.<br/><br/>He turned his attention curiously to the group as they hitched up.<br/><br/>Being amongst the ranks of Lemurai was an entirely new game with a whole new rulebook to abide by. Or at least to get to mindfully get to grips with before you learned it enough to start picking for loopholes, playing origami with the pages and twisting the language in your own odds.<br/>Rule one; no one gets their own way, even when it made logical sense. Xui (a shapeshifter or so he’d been told and a clever little duck egg to boot) had wanted to fly there and scout ahead, which would have saved time, resources and left more men to, well, man things. Instead they (cursed creatures of many a rhyme) were riding in (on expensive horses and through lands that they looked like a stranger to) bearing their signature get up (expensive clothes and expensive weapons. Not monarchy expensive, but enough that they could feed a man for a week) and hoping to boost moral by doing so.<br/>Whoever had laid the order had never been desolate and desperate.<br/>They looked, for all the world, like an excuse to kick off.<br/><br/>Rule two; You WILL be subject to the buddy system and your buddy will, by law, be very disapproving of you. Hotaru her name was. Cute little thing, with a flick nose and red hair that would probably eat your hand whole if you attempted to pet its deceitfully soft looking surface. He’d attempted being sweet on her just the once before she gave him a look so damn venomous it almost had a physical impact, he was half surprised his face hadn’t melted clean off and she made him so nervous that his hair, fingertips and other extremities started to curl with smoke.<br/>Defence mechanism.  Unavoidable one, used to happen every time he spoke to crushes as a teenager, pain in the ass.<br/><br/>Akami had no problem ignoring her question point blank and cutting in, call it payback.<br/><br/>“You want MY advice,” he chirped, tethering up his animal and watching them over one shoulder, “you keep your goods close and in your own eye-line, weapons on display. Don’t want to look like an easy target now, huh kids! Nice weather for thieving,” he nodded cheerfully, knowingly."
1003,Zodiac,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40555,2014-01-09T22:24:10,Dragon_Maiden,"Hotaru’s eye twitched at the very incline of Akami’s voice as he placed his two cents but as soon as she heard the words there was a smirk on her pink lips. Because she had heard enough about their leader to know better than to say such nonsense. Especially at a time like this when their was no time to waste on such idle waste, hence why they had taken the ‘con-man’. But with that a seal was thrown her way and she caught with ease her hazel eyes taking in the information even as Xio repeated it. She nodded understanding his choice of not wanting any mistakes, these were risky times they could not afford an all out fight with someone who would fight to not be in there shoes.<br/><br/>As Xio had ordered Hotaru had taken off any sigal’s that remained on her leaving her feeling a bit bare as she had never been a form of attack but of defense and having nothing to protect her body made her nervous. But she worried in silence, alone as she had done her whole life. It was expected of her to do this and do it right, and so she would.<br/><br/>As the group had walked it seemed they had some how stumbled upon there next brother or sister the light tingle echoing in her body as she confirmed with Xio ‘they’ were nearby. “Yes” she exclaimed a new presence usually soothed Hotaru at least till she got to know them, it was always different later a feeling she did not relish. As her insides echoed the new feeling her mind was ripped from it as Xio spoke.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Akami you claim to be good with words,”</span>Xio called to Akami. Hotaru’s her eyes darted to the two catching Xio with a mischievous grin on his face. She had seen such a thing since they had met one another. It relaxed her too see such a sight but even a little she felt a pang of guilt for Akimi to handle it alone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> “Off you go! Go ask the good innkeeper whether he knows of any Lemurai in Whiteridge.”</span>Xio exclaimed, Hotaru watched in silence nudging her head forward telling him to go ahead.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“This is going to be good.”</span>Xio said turning to Hotaru obvious pleasure in teasing Akami, she felt pity now, but was sure as soon as Akami opened his mouth he would squash that. But still she hoped he wouldn’t flop on this, they needed that info. The group made their way to the tavern the white sheets flowing in the wind it was a melancholy sight for Hotaru but as soon it reared it’s head she swallowed hard and pushed it back down. There was no point in thinking of that place ever again.<br/><br/>Hotaru’s attention again back to the tavern, no sign of life all be it but the barkeep and two beyond the bar, she smell of meat and bread wafted to her nose the smell deep and slightly intoxicating but she would remain still and at Xio and Akami’s side. Even as food was slid to Xio, Hotaru remained silent her hazel eyes going over the tavern. Black hair past the hallway that lead further into the tavern. Something echoed in her to follow. Only to be left staring at closed door’s no echo of where or what had gone by. Her eyes narrowed in suspicion. A deep sigh as she walked back to the group.<br/><br/>Meanwhile…<br/><br/>Clay and his mother had returned to  the inside of the Inn but Clay had convinced her to rest a bit and let father and the barkeep handle the front while Clay handled the food. At first she had argued but like always Clay had found a way around it even a winning smile to make it better.<br/><br/>He had ran too and fro from one to another doing what he needed before a proper meal was done within the tavern walls. He had this bright feeling in the pit of the stomach something familiar but nothing he had ever experienced. It intrigued him as he gently spied from the side door on the new group walked in. A woman and two men. The woman’s hair a rare color in these parts was again intriguing as his mind began to wonder and tinker of the details of the group. Weapon’s but no sigil’s that he could have spotted, no young children so they were not family beside not bearing any resemblance to one another. They seemed too polite to be bandit’s, so what were they here for? His mind raced and danced in his head as his hand’s worked on the stew in front of him at great speed. In no time at all the Inn would fill with the aroma of his stew. But there was in itch to see them again or to run he wasn’t quite sure, but the woman had peaked his interest and he had still no bride to call his own. That made his gold eyes gleam at the thought. Maybe he would visit them after a lil fun. Clay bit his lip as he eyed two bowls and added a lil something extra ….<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sleeping Herb</span>."
1004,Zodiac,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40555,2014-01-21T15:46:45,BurningSpirits,"Trying to evacuate the city was like trying to fit a sword through a hole the size of a pin. In the end it was impossible without hiccups. Unfortunately the Aspen serpent had to enter the city so she was fighting against the force of said sword. The people were swerving around her horse constantly, it was like the parting of the red sea but constricted to her particular space and a few metres behind her because everyone knows not to get behind a horse. She was punctual, as usual and was headed into the city on time, right in front of the carriage as an escort for it, telling people kindly to part for the large carriage behind her. Most didn’t however, they waited until the carriage actually approached but at least there was fair warning. Soon a civilian lost their parcel and it had valuables in it and his daughter’s medication. Seeing how sick his daughter was the Aspen Serpent decided to help. She was well ahead of the carriage, or so she thought. The carriage was 5 minutes behind her and so by the time they had found the package it was long ahead of her. The Aspen Serpent having realised this went back to where she tied up her horse and found it gone. Luckily for her it was only recently it had been stolen and she tracked it to a man who was trying to sell it off. When he retorted, the Aspen Serpent punched him, said-<br/>“This is property of the Jade Palace and the Lemurarian Order.” – And was on her way. She mountain the horse with haste and gracefully built its pace up to an even canter, the speed at which she would travel for the remainder of her journey.<br/>_ _ _<br/>The Black stallion canters down the streets making an incessant clacking against the cobblestone. On top of her rides the Aspen Serpent on a mission. She finds a merchant near the city entrance where deductively, her colleagues should have passed. She found a kind looking man and got off her jet black steed to talk to him. Her armour shone in the light and her tall frame in it only made her more imposing.<br/>“Hello, I am the Aspen Serpent. I believe some of my colleagues arrived here before me; do you know where they may have gone?” She said proffesionally.<br/>“May-ybe. It depends.”<br/>“Listen commoner, I am a Shoudai which is not a low rank amongst our kind, we are protecting you from the Solarians and we need people’s co-operation to do that.”<br/>“But you do have my co-operation! 100 percent! It just comes with a price tag.”<br/>“Listen scum, I have no intention of wasting any more valuable time by playing your stupid games. I advise you to tell me where my colleagues are.” The venom in the Serpent’s voice was palpable and her menacing glare showed that she meant business. Even so the man still wanted to test her limit.<br/>“Listen, lady. You look like you’ve got a bit of cash, I want cash and I have information that you need. Can’t we help each other out here?”<br/>“Do not test my patience any more simpleton! Only a fool would do so.” The glare became harsher.<br/>“Okay, okay… they went to the bar down the street. One that use to do a heck of a business, you can’t miss it!”<br/>“Thank you.” The Aspen Serpent nodded and walked down the rest of the street, pulling her horse along with her by its reigns. As she walked away then she did her appropriate reaction and sighed. She exasperatedly shook her head and when she reached the bar. What would they do without me?<br/>""Woo girl."" She said as she pulled back on the reigns, commanding the horse to stop. The horse obeyed and received a pat from the Aspen serpent. She then looked around and tied the robe attached to the horse to a pole at the side of the street, right outside the bar. ""Now you stay here Destry and be a good girl."" The serpent rummaged through her little woollen bag and got out a carrot. She took a quarter of it off and gave it to the horse. ""You get the rest when I see you out here and not making a seen."" She waved the carrot teasingly in front of Destry and gave her a cheeky smiled. The horse sneezed.<br/>""Destry!"" The serpent cried in amusement before handing the horse another quaternary of the carrot and placing the other half back into her bag.<br/>She went through the door of the bar and entered a dark space in comparison to the street. She took the time to examine the bar and what was inside it. There was the door space, then the bar counter with many drinks behind it and probably more under it. On display were the finest and the most popular drinks served. Then there was a table and or booth area where there were rows of both normal tables and booths for people to sit in. It wasn’t much, as the man had said it looked like it used to do a booming business however it wasn’t much now everyone was leaving the city. She then examined who was in the bar; she deduced that no one was be except the side the bar; where she saw it was empty save for her friends, the bar keeper and his family.<br/>The Aspen Serpent sat down and examined everyone. Everyone was mostly normal except for Akai, who seemed to be sleepy when the Serpent observed her, which was unusual.<br/>“A..” Akai blacked out and the Serpent went into shock. I then turned to the group. “Are there any rooms we can take her up to for rest?” She looked at Xiu then Hotaru. The Serpent could see Akami was breathing, so he was okay. He was just unconscious. At least it wasn’t worse. The Aspen Serpent started to look around Akami for any clue as to why she blacked out whilst simultaneously listening to whether they had a room for him to stay."
1005,Zodiac,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40555,2014-01-27T07:49:24,BurningSpirits,"The Aspen Serpent looked up as Xiu gave her the answer to Akami’s black out. In horror she in turn smelled the stew and knew the scent of Arlabin, a plant that could knock even larger animals out. She shook her head until she came back around and paid attention to Xiu who now was pulling at her armour. “You are lucky this is your mission Shoudai or I would slap you silly for touching my armour. However it is your mission so I shall… reluctantly… take off my armour. Yes, it is protocol so in answer to your question- I have been marching around the streets like that.” Then she took of her Sigils and listened to the leader’s barking. She grew impatient with him and almost slapped him in the face. He truly was lucky that he was appointed leader of this mission or he would get what was coming to him. The Aspen Serpent now looked more like Raedine than the Aspen Serpent however she was still in business mode. “Of course I shall take care of Akami.”<br/>As soon as the order was delivered it seemed frivolous until he said he was to work with Hotaru. “Excuse me? I don’t need help and you know that. Hotaru doesn’t need to come with me.” The Aspen Serpent liked to work alone more than she did with a team but then she gave up. Xiu was in a mood and honestly she actually didn’t care enough to fight with him in his current state. More importantly Akami was on the floor. Raedine turned to Hotaru. “Pick up Akami. I shall see if accommodation is available.” With that she went up to the bar keep to see if there was a room available upstairs.<br/>“We need a room pronto, and I assume you have one available, correct?”<br/>‘Yes…’<br/>“How much?”<br/>‘190 carins a night.’<br/>“190 carins! No dice. You’re board out there told says120!”<br/>‘Oh then, why did you ask?’<br/>“I don’t know if I want to stay here with this liar!” I said to Hotaru. Then I sighed, this is the only hotel that I had seen that wasn’t shut down. I turned back to the inn keeper.<br/>“Look, I get you need the money… let’s be fair. Let’s meet halfway. 150 carins.”<br/>The man didn’t look happy at first but knew that an extra 30 carins was all he was going to get so he huffed and nodded his head. The Aspen Serpent handed him the money and helped Hotaru take Akami to the room."
1006,Zodiac,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40555,2014-02-14T14:37:19,Dragon_Maiden,"With the light chatter of Akami and the barkeep filling the air a light clink  of bowls presented themselves to her group. Hotaru glanced behind the counter only to see once again a glimpse of black hair that swiftly moved from her vision. Suspicion trickled down her back as she sat next to Xiu, The warm waft of steam from the soup relaxing her senses in their fatigue from their long journey here. Hotaru was always a slow eater not like Akami apparently as she could hear the clink of his spoon scooping into the glass bowl. He apparently dove right in. Her attention turning to Xiu he seemed to be like her it seemed his hands gingerly holding the bowl rising to his mouth. Still that trickle in her mind beat, but Hotaru sighed and pushed it aside and turned to her own bowl her hand gripping the spoon lightly just as her spoon dove into the surface of the stew, her mouth watering in anticipation.<br/><br/>Suddenly Xiu’s hand clasped her wrist causing her green eyes to dart at him the light trickle of shock filling her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> “Don’t eat the stew,”</span>Xiu warned releasing her wrist whilst her hand gave way to the spoon. The crash of bowls and wood soon filled the air pulling Hotaru onto her feet. Her green eyes  darting around the room keeping her eyes behind Xiu and herself, but to her surprise a feminine voice broke through the air bringing Hotaru’s eyes away from trained area. They soon fell upon another of her sister’s of their order more important she was the Aspen Snake<span style=""font-style: italic"">”Readine”</span>her mind echoed just as Xiu breathed her name. An inward sighed vibrated inside her, the order really needed to stop making their group so large. But Hotaru just watched the two interact irritation rolled of Xiu as did Readine after receiving her orders.<br/><br/>Hotaru’s eye’s narrowed on Readine as she spoke,<span style=""font-style: italic"">”Yes because you can lift the six foot something man whose form changes.”</span>She thought to herself as closed the distance between the two.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> “I’ll deal with whoever thought it was a good idea to try and poisonous.”</span>Said Xiu as a smocky blacky cloud covered over his features. He was shifting<span style=""font-style: italic"">”Damn it all, so much for being low key”</span>she thought to herself as she wrapped her arm under Akami’s side the light sweet smell wafting from him. Her lip’s pressed into a hard line, there would be no telling how this would affect Akami’s body. Worry seeped into her bones, he was a pain but Akami was still one of her brother’s, she would care for him regardless.<br/><br/>“Stupid man” she said referring to Akami as she waited for Readine to acquire a room. Hotaru watched as Xiu’s new form padded along the wooden floor headed towards the kitchen. An older man swallowed hard raising hand’s up in defenselessness.<br/><br/>“I swear I had nothing to do with this, please my wife and son this is all we have” he begged. To Hotaru he seemed to be telling the truth but that was not her call to make.<br/><br/>Finally after bartering with another man away from the bar she acquired a room for unconscious Akami. As the two walked up the steps irritation still itched at Hotaru and she could no longer hold her tongue.<br/><br/>“You wasted precious time bartering when time  is not our friend, we have no idea how the herb will react with Akami’s body” she said the three finally ,made it to the top of the stairs.<br/><br/>“You should know better as you are Shoudai” she said disappointment dripped from her words. Hotaru knew she was speaking to her higher up but she could not hold it back. Hotaru herself Shuesi due to her temper and her past, were the reason for not advancing further. Hotaru bit her lip, her mind was wandering and heading into dark corners. With a creak of the wooden door the three made it inside laying Akami atop the bed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You better come back to keep me in check, stupid man”</span>Hotaru thought as she watched Akami’s sleeping face. A slight tremor flowed through his body it seemed the herb had reacted to his power’s.<br/><br/>“Readine, the herb is reacting to his powers this isn’t good” she said her tone dripping with concern.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">”Hurry Xiu”</span>she thought lips pressed in a hardline, maybe who ever placed Akami in this sleep could reverse it.<br/><br/>Meanwhile…<br/><br/>Clay had watched the small group with excitement and vigor but his mouth had turned sour as only the tall length man who was speaking to his father had eating the stew<span style=""font-style: italic"">”Shit”</span>he cursed in his mind as he quickly cleaned up the herb hiding it among others. As he turned to see what was going on a light tingle returned his eyes darted back and forth as his mind tried to make sense of it all. Till another female voice entered peeking his interest. Except when he spied this new female she wore armor with engraved sigils into them. His eyes narrowing on them as he quickly ran through the sigils he knew of<span style=""font-style: italic"">”The Lemurinian Order”</span>. Clay raised his glasses and raked a hand down his face, he knew of them and he knew he had really stepped into it this time. But as he heard the voices became louder his eyes shifted back to the scene at hand.<br/><br/>Clay’s eyes wide eyed his voice speechless he looked now upon one of the solider’s form’s drowning in black smoke. But what came from the black smoke set his heart racing, dangerous yellow eyes now peered around the bar. The  black Tiger headed right for the kitchen. Quickly clay grabbed what he could but what he had left to defend himself well was just very sad.<br/><br/>Clay stood in the corner of the kitchen a steel strainer atop his head, a wok pan strapped to his chest with some straw string, and two saucepans to defend himself. He now clink and clanked as he awaited the coming predator."
1007,Zodiac,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40555,2014-03-15T07:07:04,BurningSpirits,"Hotaru’s lips were sealed tight from the very beginning. She obviously objected to Raedin’s orders but that didn’t bother her in the slightest. At the corner of her eye she caught Xiu infuriatedly storming into the kitchen. She could hear an old man that he was approaching pleading his innocence to Xiu and she let out a cool smirk. Rae acquired the room and started marching proudly up the stairs with Hotaru. As she did so the tension was palpable and she knew it was about to break.<br/>‘You wasted precious time bartering when time is not our friend, we have no idea how the herd will react with Akami’s body.’ At that Rae could’ve smacked the living daylights out of the Shuesi right then and there, however she contained herself. ‘You should know better as you are a Shoudai.’At that Raedine only shook her head in bemusement with a tang of annoyance. There wasn’t tension anymore, however the mood wasn’t friendly per se.<br/>“It is the fact that the effects of the herbs on Hotaru are unknown that we need to take him to a private, quiet room where anything that happens can be concealed. The less stimuli in the surrounding environment, the better for his recovery. I know time is not our friend but I couldn’t have taken any less time. I only have so much money in hand and it would’ve also taken me much longer to gather up some money from my horse or to see how much you had. We have to think ahead think of other costs that may occur on this mission as well. “It was that kind of thinking that got her the reputation that she had acquired. She was a thinker and honest. She had logic behind her decisions, maybe sometimes they seemed frivolous in the short term but they always had a point to them. That was why she would a Shoudai. “In any case, let us not argue in this time, we must think about Akami now and devote our attention fully onto him.”<br/>When they got into the room via a creaking door a slight tremor went through Akami and Hotaru picked it up instantaneously. ‘Raedine, the herb is reacting to his powers. This isn’t good.’ Apprehension clawed at her bones and fear filled her face. Vexation took over as she knew of a few men, new to the order, who went out into the field with her, like Akami, and never came back due to herbs reacting with their powers. It was long ago, however the memory of the men trembling beside her at the will of the flora troubled her. It replayed in her mind as Akami laid there. Raedine shook it off and knew that if the memory had anything to tell about this situation, it was that she had no time to waste recollecting on the past. She had to be 100% in the present.<br/>“No. it isn’t. Hope is not lost yet. We need to know what herb was used or we can’t do anything. Xiu is our only hope at the moment. “It was then that Rae’s ears picked up crashing in the main hallways of the inn and she stiffened unhesitatingly and stood up from Akami. “Hotaru, If Xiu is in trouble down there I must go help him. It is our best shot of finding out what herbs Akami has ingested, and therefore saving him. It is best to keep him out of site. I think at least one should stay with him. I will knock on the door twice if you need to hide, three if you need to run out and follow me. Four if you need to escape but can’t leave the room to do so.” She heard the baritone voice of a bandit. She heard every word he said with the snarky voice that oozed pride. She waited upstairs, hiding and looking at the action. She trusted Xiu to hold his own down there. She wouldn’t go down, into the action, unless it was necessary. She was keeping post in between the room and the halls.<br/>Her armour fell fittingly against her body as she crouched and stalked, remaining unnoticed. She prayed Xiu would figure a way out. ‘We need another way out of here and fast. Is there a back door out of this tavern?’ She lip-read. She looked around and found a fire escape stair case that would lead right out the back of the tavern. Now she needed to communicate this with Xiu. She went to the corner where he was in view but the bandits weren’t. She skilfully began to manoeuvre to a place where she could catch Xiu’s attention and signal him. It was imperative that she did. Then she would run, knock three times and head down the fire escape and get out of this godforsaken tavern. She began signing.  Fire escape up here."
1008,Zodiac,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40555,2014-03-24T23:21:59,Dragon_Maiden,"Clay literally sat in the corner his knees knocking together increasing the metal racket that he was. He almost wet himself at the sound of the kitchen door more or less cracking under the weight of what came after him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">”Shit, shit, I don’t wanna die! It was just a joke to get rid of the guys so I could be with the girl. Or girls now”</span>he thought as he had spied both of the red headed women. Really what luck to see such fiery beauty. He thought his mind blanketed in comfort by their beauty, that was until yellow eyes appeared in front of him. The creature crouched down, a menacing growl escaping it’s feline lip’s. Then with all the fury that could only be portrayed by an animal a giant black paw went for his chest making Clay close his eyes and free dropping the saucepans. With the wok gone Clay merely waited for the end to come.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">”Great I die a virgin, what could be worse”</span>he thought to himself. But then Clay noticed a silence fall upon the room his curiosity growing with each second till he could no longer handle it. His golden eyes squinting open his heart beating fast as he waited for the looming end.<br/><br/>But instead of death he nearly wet himself when in his surprise a fist grabbed him by the shirt  placing him firmly into the wall with a<span style=""font-style: italic"">’clank’</span>.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You?”</span>the man spoke his eyes focused on Clay, his eyes watching him with intent.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">”You? What does that mean? Were they here for me?”</span>he thought to himself but he wasn’t anything special not like him or the others he was guessing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You’re the lemurai?”</span>the man questioned him, his grip released leaving him against the wall the man backed up a step giving him room.<br/><br/>What was he talking about, being a lemurai? his family had never mentioned such a thing while growing up. He had never done anything odd or worth the notice of the  Lemurinian Order. So why were they here? and why  so interested in him? the question kept filling his mind but his face stayed the same ‘<span style=""font-style: italic"">shock’</span>covering his tan face. But that didn’t seem to stop the man as his frame now close to the shattered door the loud thump of boots made Clay shake.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">”Crap that stupid gang must have heard the news and thought they could take whatever they wanted”</span>Clay thought to himself as face began to change at his inner thoughts. Resolve and determination now resided there.<br/><br/>But just as he moved a clanking foot the man turned to him whispering of leaving, and a back door. Clay shook his head “Sorry I can’t leave my parent’s, so either you help me get them out of here or I save my parent’s and I leave you all here to fight on your own.” he said laying out his terms.<br/><br/>“If there safe, I’ll go with you. But I think you have the wrong idea, I am not a Lemurai” he stated in a hushed tone awaiting the man’s choice.<br/><br/>Back in the room…<br/><br/>Hotaru hovered closely to Akami the slight ripple over his body, making her concern grow with each passing moment.  Readine had left her and Akami alone something that was not overly comfortable with her but that seemed the least of her problem’s the pounding feet and echoing voices and cheer’s alerting her that thing’s were just going to get worse.<br/><br/>“You can’t stay like that, what about your job?” her voice strained as she was becoming unsure of herself one of her fault’s a mistake so hard for her to correct. Like a dangerous lock that with each release threatened any that remained to close within her power’s rage. Akami’s shallow breathing helping the lock’s fall apart one by one. Her breathing becoming short and quicker as the panic began to fill her soul. Hotaru collapsed along the floor her dress crumbling around her.<br/><br/>“Pull it together” she commanded herself the power licking at the sides of her mind begging to be set free.<br/>But with deep breaths she willed each lock back into place keeping those she needed safe, from harm. Swallowing hard Hotaro remained close to Akami’s side, worry beading at the back of her neck as she waited for Readine’s signal."
1009,Zodiac,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40555,2014-04-27T17:14:03,Dragon_Maiden,"Clay was surprised that his outrageous demands were met by the lumeria shoulder. But a great weight of relief flooded through him. His parent's could at least have a chance at surviving this frightful event. But there was another weight that clung to him now.<br/><br/>The lumeria's words<span style=""font-style: italic"">""you owe me""</span>Clay had never owed anyone anything, and now he owed this one man his parents life. With the sudden echo of laughter which soon followed by yelling and the sound of metal, told him he had no time to sit idle. Quickly Clay grasps a knife as clatters along the table. Clay exits the kitchen his attention focused on getting to his mother. His feet moving without needing nothing but that his mother would be safe. Reaching the second floor he gently opened the door his Mother wearing a expression of concern.<br/>""Clay child what's going on? Why do you look so pale?""she questioned her hands gently cupping his face trying to comfort him.<br/><br/>""There's no time to explain, Father will be fine but I have to get you out of here safely."" Clay's face was tight with concern as he could hear the echoing voice of the soldier. Before his mother could offer up a fight Clay gently urged her to move to the window. ""Alright Mother I want you to go down the escape, head to the next town. I'll meet you they promise, okay?""he nodded gently to his paling Mother. Quickly she began to hold his wrist tighter, shaking her head making her once dark locks shiver as she silently argued. Clay's hand down gently holding his Mother's, ""I made a promise so let me keep it"".<br/><br/>His Mother's face was full of worry but she took one more second with her son, gently kissing his forehead. With Clay's Mother down the escape and on her way to the next town, he felt compelled to help the remaining lumeria solders. Quickly he moved from room to room but sadly he would not be in time.<br/><br/>Meanwhile in the room...<br/><br/>Hotaru shook savagely along the floor, sweet beading down her face. The fire inside licking at her screaming to be set free. ""Dammit all""she mumbled her face against the wooden floor, her red hair falling around her. Hotaru held her head as she tried desperately to keep the fire within in her control. ""I can do this, I am in control not my power "" she chanted to herself.<br/><br/>The sounds below her making her become more unstable by the minute. Hotaru could hear Xiu's voice bellowing to someone. If he had already taken action where was Redine? All of this unlocking the locks one by terrible one. One minute Hotaru was on the ground in shambles, the next she floated gently surrounded by warm tingling air. Her gaze gently looking over Akami in his unconscious state, ""I'm sorry"".<br/><br/>With that Hotaru's eyes went yellow as she relinquished to her gift. A heart breaking scream filled the small inn room. Hotaru thrashed and screamed as the flames began to leave her just like how she killed her younger brother.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Killer!""</span>echoed in her mind breaking each lock with more force. And with the last echoing scream that filed her lungs an explosion of fire erupted within the room devouring the top floors with its flames.<br/><br/>Clay had been mere room's away when a echoing tingle echoed down his frame. His slender frame grabbed the rail of the staircase as he made his escape barely making it out of the ground floors door Bedford the fiery explosion erupted within the inn. Covered in black smoke his face confused but alert one frame was shattered. Fear, concern, astonished guilt weighed down within Clay as he sat in the charred remains of his families inn. ""Hello?"" he croaked out, not fully sure if he wanted too know what still lied in the black smoke of the wreckage.<br/><br/>Hotaru stood naked in the center of the black carnage, she could smell the scent of charred flesh and hair. Hotaru's face stained with soot filled tears. A badly burned bandit grabbed her foot and without thinking her foot lifted with all her strength bringing it down along his neck, breaking it. Slowly she sat curled around herself in the wreckage. ""It'll be okay, it'll be okay""she mumbled to berserk knowing full well she had killed again.and this time not only regular people but Lemurinian as well."
1010,Zodiac,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40555,2014-06-07T20:34:42,Dragon_Maiden,"Clay sat dumbfounded his home in a charred pile of ash. Questions filled his head as he stood their. Crackling sounds of movement filled his ears but this did nothing to stir his body which was like stone. The ash filled air was mesmerizing but the devastating power that did this made his stomach clench in fear. The sound grew louder till a lumbering form was upon him. Again he urged his feet to move but there they stayed. A black hand gripped his shoulder. As Clay focused on the black and charred form, the smoke had covered him in black soot. Red caked some of his clothing, a lump formed in Clay's throat. Finally the form spoke revealing a raspy voice, obvious damage from the fire but still the commanding tone was their. It was the Lemurinian whom he had cut a deal with, the question had merely bounced around in his head. He didn't have an answer he hadn't been in time to reach them. Was it his fault? The alarming thought made his throat close up. But the Lemurinian's gaze drifted and soon fell on something that made his heart sink.<br/><br/>One of the females from earlier she sat curled up, the male Lemurinian was at her side in mere seconds. Clearly in pain he removed what still remained of his clothing giving it the female. She seemed to be in shock, but what had happened to her clothing? Puzzles filed Clay's mind as he watched the two.<br/><br/>Hotaru continued her chant her last string to her normal self. Nothing but ash and screams filled her mind. Even now she could see Akami fade from her vision. And it had ripped apart of her out. The rustle of wood and voices began to emerge from the wreckage. Her green eyes barely registering the sounds. Only when a hot handed gripped her jaw did her eyes begin to focus again. It was Xiu, and seeing his face brought both joy and heartache. She had not hurt him, not like the other's.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Akami, Raedine</span>. They would always be her victims, if she wasn't going to be killed before she would now.<br/><br/>The slight sound of stuttering filled her ears forcing her to focus. Xiu had asked her the one thing she didn't have a positive answer for. Were they alive? Her eyes closed as she tried to will herself to speak but only managed to shake her head from side to side slowly. As she began to focus on things around her she felt the gently touch of the cloth Xiu had removed and covered her naked form.<br/><br/>Just as she started to feel again Xiu’s strong hold gripped her elbow forcing her to her feet. She stumbled here and there but refused to utter a complaint. Xiu’s tone filtered through her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic""> The villagers </span>. Xiu was right they should move, one hand gripped the front of her clothes covering her nakedness, the other pulled into by Xiu.<br/><br/>Clay had stood in the same spot watching the two intact, the woman clearly was in shock. The man clearly in pain but seemed willing to only die on  his feet. When his hard gaze focused on him it made his blood chill. A small word a clear command, with amazing luck it was enough to move Clay's Feet. QuickTime he moved to obey the Lemurinian's order. The frightful sound of the horses could be heard everywhere. But Clay rendered the horses that the small group had brought. As his mind focused his feet obeyed. Quickly he came upon four horses two were still, wooden shrapnel protruding from their bodies. Clay swaddled the large lump of fear that beat through his body. Mustering his courage he approached the speed creatures. QuickTime and gently tried to sooth their panicking hearts.<br/><br/>As the whispers of the villagers got lost Clay got lucky, the horses had calmed and had allowed him to bring them to the wreckage were the were reunited with their riders. ""I found them, I'll take her so you don't have to bear her weight. You need to be healed before you can handle anything else."" He replied on handing over the reins to one of the steeds. His other hand free offering to take hold of Hotaru.<br/><br/>Hotaru's gaze switched between the men, she was too weak to argue at the point. She just wanted on a horse and out of this nightmare of a town.<br/><br/>Via DragonGrame... Rawr"
1011,Incubus,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40671,2013-12-27T09:15:55,Isolde,"Isolde Devereaux lit the lantern, setting it in front of a mirror to double the luminescence. She shook her head, the mane of curling red hair  danced across her shoulders as she did so. When she had visited Taverton last year, she had thought the soft glow of lanterns such a refreshing concept compared to Boston where she had lived for the last fifty years. Boston of the bright lights and bustling traffic. When Malachai had been released from this incarnation, she had been left alone. She never knew in which life time he would be back. Isolde, practical witch that she was, would not want for male companionship. Her gaze fell across the sleeping blond haired, blue eyed man who filled her bed by the fireplace.<br/><br/>Glancing out the window, Isolde frowned. The snow fell continually under the nearly full moon. She went to the wet bar and produced a one of the bottles filled with crimson liquid that lined the shelves. The cork popped off and a sicking sweet aroma wafted through the room. Wishing she didn't have to disturb his slumber, Isolde looked at the long lean muscles of his arms and the flat planes of his stomach. She sat next to him, gently shaking his shoulder.<br/><br/>""Dolph, wake up. The moon is nearly full. You need to drink this."" she said softly, kissing his ear but holding the bottle well away.<br/><br/>He swatted at her and pulled the quilt over his head.<br/><br/>Shaking her head again, she sat the bottle down and tugged at the quilt with both hands.<br/><br/>""Bad boy."" she scolded, in the mock irritation one does a favorite dog who digs up the rosebushes. ""You must wake up and drink this. You must have three doses in you before the full moon or your blood lust will ruin you.""<br/><br/>""Tastes like horse piss,"" came the churlish answer. ""Why can't your concoctions tastes like Bailey's?"" This time the arm that shot out attempted  to pull her into bed. "" You smell good. I could eat you up!""<br/><br/>""And that is the problem, "" she answered dryly. ""You forget this and you will eat someone up. I know how badly you hate to hurt people. Remember that little girl you hurt however many years ago? You still have nightmares about that.""<br/><br/>Dolph sat bolt upright in the bed, the quilts spilling onto the floor precariously close to the fireplace.<br/>""Give me that. I told you to never bring that up. I do not want to think about it. Give me that, now!"" he growled. His voice taking on the rasping of a wolf.With a swift gulp that told of disgust, anger and resentment in one huge swallow, Dolph downed the foul tasting mixture.<br/><br/>He shuddered as he handed the bottle back to Isolde.<br/>""What is in that?"" he asked again for the hundredth time.<br/><br/>She laughed,<br/>""If I told you, I would have to kill you. Besides, it isn't important exactly what is in it but the spell that binds it is. One more of these tomorrow night and you can run with the wolves, bringing down animal prey only, You will be strong and fearless,""<br/><br/>Isolde ran her fingers through his longish blond hair, as if she were petting a dog. He grasped her head,long fingers on either side of her head, and kissed her deeply. She could taste the potion on his tongue.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Later, when the fire had burned down low, Dolph rose, tucking the quilt around Isolde as she slept. He dressed quickly, jeans, boots and a thick black cable knit sweater under a down vest. He kissed her on the nose, and whispered.<br/>""I'll be back, baby. I need the fresh air.The walk through town will calm me and I will be back before the moon is hanging low in the sky.""<br/><br/>Isolde murmured. Dolph smiled. She worked so hard to support them. He wasn't much good, yet. Up until now, the lycanthropy had been such a hazard for others that he had not worked a profitable job. Isolde had met him when she was out gathering herbs for her apothecary's garden. He had not know witches like her existed. She was a immortal witch, or something like that. She could die, had several times in fact but she always came back. Another lifetime, usually bound to a vampire, but for some reason, in this lifetime, she was free. And now, he was hers. Not the other way around. She owned him, heart and soul.<br/><br/>A peculiar scent was on the air and he was glad of that potion now. Blood mingled with something powerful, like magic but more. The snow was coming down so thick that Dolph could barely see his hand in front of his face and the drifts were sometimes hip deep. The road and the sidewalks were being cleared about every thirty minutes but was piling up around the houses and in the alleyway. The wind gusted and the metallic scent of blood filled his nostrils, narrowing his vision to dizzying effect.<br/><br/>He blindly followed the scent until he came to a  mound of snow in a halo of red. Dolph howled and fell to his knees, soaking his jeans and clawing at the snow with his fingers. There was a person here. He heard a faint groan. He dug faster. A face, surrounded by masses of raven black hair, lay stiffly in the snow. The young woman's face matched the snow except for the blue tinged lips. It was then that Dolph smelled vampire. He looked around, snarling, knowing that his human form was not the least bit intimidating and longing for the wolf that would emerge tomorrow.<br/><br/>The snow hindered his progress but finally he managed to clear the way for him to pick her up. Her head lolled back and her arms flopped lifelessly. He hoped to god that he wasn't too late. His keen hearing caught the faint beat of a heart stubbornly clinging to life. The blood from the neck wound was only seeping now and he knew that she had only the last vestiges of life left. Tucking her in close to his chest, Dolph headed out at a full out run .<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Dolph crashed through the door,<br/>""Isolde, wake up. This is an emergency.""<br/><br/>She was a light sleeper and sprang to her feet  before she realized her state of undress. Grabbing the quilt from the bed, she indicated that Dolph should put the girl on the dining room table. She arranged the quilt, sarong style and brought the lantern from the mantle.<br/><br/>""Just when I thought you were doing so well,"" she sighed as she inspected the girl.<br/><br/>""I am, damn it, Isolde. Don't tell me you can't figure this one out."" he snarled. ""Can't you smell it?""<br/><br/>""You know perfectly well I don't smell half of what you, OMG. Vampire bite. I am so sorry, Dolph."" Isolde said softly, dabbing the wound with a soft cloth. ""I'm not sure I can save her . But I will try."""
1012,Incubus,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40671,2013-12-28T17:17:15,Isolde,"At the knock on the door, Dolph stared at Isolde for a minute too long. Their breath seemed to hang in their throats.<br/><br/>""Go,"" Isolde hissed at the blond man.<br/><br/>He melted into the shadows into the back of the house.<br/><br/>Smoothing her hair, Isolde answered the door.<br/><br/>""Hello, Mr. Ray, what brings you to my house this cold and snowy night? Won't you come in?"" Isolde is the village herbalist and knows most of the residents. Often the villagers come in the  middle of the night for remedies so she wasn't to off kilter at this late visit. She gestured toward the dining table.<br/><br/>""I will need to be brief. I have an injured person who needs my immediate attention.""<br/><br/>Something about him made her turn sharply to really see him.<br/>Mr. Ray was quiet and well respected in Taverton but beyond that Isolde knew little about him. Evidently he was usually healthy since he had never visited her shop before. His normally pale face was almost waxy tonight from either illness or grief. She couldn't tell, but something about him reminded her of Malachai. Isolde struggled to refrain from gaping at him.<br/><br/>""Really, Mr. Ray, I don't mean to be rude but my patient takes precedences over hospitality, I'm afraid. Please sit down."" Isolde busied herself by tossing the quilt over the bed and pulling a chair closer to the fire. So much for open concept living, she though wryly.<br/><br/>To her surprise, Dolph stepped out of the shadows, hands in his pockets.<br/>""Hello."" he said simply, coming to sit in the other chair. He didn't offer to shake hands or to be cordial, just sat down. ""I will take it from here. She needs you."" He told Isolde. She looked from him to Mr. Ray, sensing a tension but went back to work on the girl."
1013,Incubus,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40671,2013-12-29T07:15:18,Isolde,"""What can I do?"" Mr. Ray had asked Isolde. She took a deep breath, letting it out slowly.<br/><br/>""As you can see it is an attack by a vampire. You and I know there are many in Taverton. By your own admittance, you have strong olfactory senses, so I would invite you to smell around this bite. Perhaps you can ascertain who is responsible for this."" Isolde said, briskly, with no censor in her voice. She glanced up.<br/><br/>""Dolph, bring me the red canister. I need those herbs."" she directed.<br/><br/>Mr. Ray stooped to take a long intake of breath close to the girl's wound. He grimaced but said nothing.<br/><br/>""Mr. Ray, are you a sire?"" Isolde asked as she packed the wounds with moss and cobwebs. Once again, he did not answer immediately. Then more to herself than to any one else she muttered.<br/><br/>""Damn. Whoever did this was vicious. The skin is mangled, as if the biter was trying to make the wound bigger so she would bleed out.""<br/><br/>Dolph handed her the red tin box and Isolde dug out a handful of brown leaves, like snuff or tobacco which she popped into her mouth. She chewed until the herb was a wet, sticky mass that she spat into her hand. The mixture was then applied over the moss and cobweb packing. Immediately, the dressing attained a glossy, hard cover. The bleeding was contained.<br/><br/>Straightening up, Isolde put her hands on her hips, eying the two men. Mr. Ray was shorter, lithe and dark where Dolph was tall, broad and blond. Of course, vampire and werewolves were quite different in genetic design just as she was. The only thing the three of them had in common was that they were uncommon. The air was thick with tension. Shouldering her way between them, Isolde called,<br/><br/>""Pull up a chair, Mr. Ray. I need to mix some medicine for, what did you say her name was? Kyrie? She needs this to regain some strength. I would ask you do furnish her with some of your blood but I am afraid that with the degree of blood loss she has experienced that vampire blood would make her instead of heal her. In order to save her you might need to make her anyway but until there is no choice left, I would not encourage it unless of course, you know this is her wish.""<br/><br/>Isolde came back carrying a glass with a thick purple liquid swirling in the cup as if it were alive.<br/><br/>""Kyrie, I need you to try to wake up so you can drink this. Your father is here to take you home."" Isolde stroked her arm.<br/><br/>""You would not send her home with him!"" Dolph exploded in frustration. ""How do you know he didn't do this?"" He was now pacing the floor and ruffling his hair with both hands.<br/><br/>Isolde shot him a dirty look and shook her head, a lock of curly red hair falling across her eye.<br/><br/>""Mr. Ray did not do this, Dolph. This is his ward.""<br/><br/>""A vampire sucks blood. They garden if you will, potential blood donors. She was the harvest.""<br/><br/>Mr. Ray's gaze bounced back and forth between them, opening his mouth as if to interject an opinion but not able to for the volatile discussion.<br/><br/>""Dolph, I know vampires of Mr. Ray's social status if you will. This is not his work. Mr. Ray is well respected and that means he is discreet. This is the work of a sociopath and Taverton is not safe with him or her abroad."""
1014,Incubus,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40671,2013-12-30T07:34:24,Isolde,"Isolde considered the question, all the while watching Kyrie for signs the potion was working. Color seemed to be seeping back into her cheeks but she seemed so very weak.<br/><br/>""The potion is magikally charged but each person is different. Each case is different as you well know, Dr. Ray. I see signs it is working, bringing strength to her. Some of my blood was in that potion, just a drop or two so I need to let you know that my blood is poison to vampires. I don't think she will be able to regenerate enough of those blood cells to make her dangerous to you, in case you need to feed from her later, but initially, she will be deadly to any who might drink from her. If it is the clan, as you call them, then she will be able to exact revenge upon them.""<br/><br/>A full flush of color lit up the girl's face and she struggled to sit upright.<br/><br/>""Don't be in a big hurry, Kyrie,"" Isolde warned. ""You are feeling the life force of the magik right now but your own body is still weak. I will fix you some tea and toast, then if you feel like it, you will be ready to go after you eat.""<br/><br/>Isolde stepped into the bright white and granite kitchen.<br/><br/>Dolph crossed his arms.<br/><br/>""Did you say the clan?"" he asked Dr. Ray. ""I thought they were an old wive's tale meant to keep errant children indoors after dark.  'They inhabit the caves, hanging like bats during the day but unfolding their wings at night to walk the streets as the undead, draining the helpless and unaware."" So you are saying they are real? or that you can just conveniently blame them?""<br/><br/>Isolde stuck her head around the corner. ""Dolph, do you have to act like such a wolf?"" She was referring to his dual nature where his strong sense of survival and suspicion created havoc. He ignored her but propped his ankle across the opposing knee.<br/><br/>""Okay, sorry, man,"" he said to the doctor. ""Look, I'm edgy, impending full moon and all. So forget the rude tone but the question still stands. What can you tell me, tell us about the clan?""<br/><br/>Isolde returned with the tea and toast, helping Kyrie take a sip of the English Breakfast Tea laced with honey and lemon. The thick, chewy cinnamon bread was spread with strawberry jam, homemade from local produce. The witch watched as the girl took tenative sips of tea and bites of bread. When Kyrie tried to refuse any more, Isolde put on her healer's face.<br/><br/>""Eat and drink it all or stay the night with me. Your choice."" she said, implacably. The girl's eyes were brighter now as evidenced by the rolling of them at this order but she complied.<br/><br/>Dolph wouldn't drop his question or his insistence that the good doctor enlighten him.<br/>""The clan?"""
1015,Incubus,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40671,2013-12-31T09:58:55,Isolde,"Dolph paced the floor while Isolde cleaned up the bloody cloths and wiped down the table with bleach water. When she had bumped into him, splashing the solution on her favorite gown, she had suggested he find something to occupy himself with that was not under her feet.<br/><br/>Dolph chuckled and went to stand by the window, holding back the green plaid curtains to give a clear view of the near blizzard outside. He leaned his head on the window jam and sighed. He would be out there tomorrow night, running, chasing deer with the wolf pack that lived just up the mountains. There were no other wolves like him, no shifters that is, but this pack accepted him as a hunter if not an alpha which was fine with him. He did not like the idea of mating a furry female. He shuddered slightly at the thought.<br/><br/>Yes, they would bound through the unbroken snow, heavy coats of fur and high energy would keep them warm. The kill would be bloody and glorious. His mouth watered at the thought of rich meat and coppery blood that would coat his muzzle.  He enjoyed the howling and the running, especially the running. Now that he would not be preying on humans, Dolph felt he could fully embrace his lupine form without dreading the monthly experience. He began to pace again.<br/><br/>""Have you noticed your beard grows faster when you are moving toward the full moon?"" Isolde remarked as she came in the back door, stamping her feet to remove the snow.<br/><br/>""What?"" Dolph asked, momentarily puzzled.He had been so completely lost in wolfish thought that hearing her voice was like being slammed with an alternate reality.<br/><br/>""Never mind."" she answered, ""Come sit by the fire. I never met a dog yet that didn't like to enjoy a good fire.""<br/><br/>""Isolde, I'm not a dog. I""m a man who just happens to turn into a wolf once in a while."" he snapped. The moon was beginning to drive the survival instincts to a fevered pitch.<br/><br/>""Whoa, I never meant that as an insul..."" she began, reaching for him but Dolph grabbed his coat and stormed through the door into the frozen night.<br/><br/>Isolde shook her head, and threw up her hands,<br/>""Are all men alike?"" she demanded of the Universe. Still she settled back into her chair. Nothing she could do to stop him and he would be okay.<br/>""Well, good bye dear, see you day after tomorrow."" she  said as if she were sending her man off on a hunting expedition. Problem was, he had already left and the hunter would not be a bi pedal one.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/>By the time Dolph had walked a few blocks, his temper had subsided. A normally easy going man, he found it annoying to have a hair trigger temper during full  moons. What he needed was some male camaraderie, a game of darts, some dark beer, a bawdy song or two. He passed by the tavern, Twin Forks. He couldn't figure out if Twin Forks was the name of a town or twin forks as in the whole place only had two forks. Corny but, this place was so raunchy that it didn't even have a greasy spoon. He went in, the acrid scent of stale cigarette smoke, alcohol and urine hung in the air. Two old guys were playing shuffleboard, a game of dominoes occupied four even older guys, a biker and his lady took up one of the dart boards and all the pool tables were in use. No one was at the bar when he ordered,<br/><br/>""Guinness on tap?"" he inquired. The bartender, Rex, indicated it was. Dolph nodded and waited while the glass filled. He slid onto a barstool, sipping at the fragrant white foam, feeling the bite of the brew. He chatted with people as they came and went from the bar before joining the dart game. He threw a few shitty turns and took his drink on tour. Back at the bar he ordered a second round when the door opened to admit five of the skeeziest guys he had seen in Taverton."
1016,Incubus,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40671,2014-01-03T08:04:07,Isolde,"Dolph knew who that group of men was. He also believed in the philosophy of minding his own business. The one thing he liked about Taverton was the laid back attitude toward those of the preternatural persuasion. They lived off the grid. They lived and let live and if once in a while the liberal minded mortals fell prey, well, that was just life. Vampires seemed to dominate the landscape as opposed to the minority of weres and the smattering of fae. Witches like Isolde were as rare as hen's teeth although there was a local coven of mortal witches. One thing Dolph hated about vampires was the way they smelled. Especially those clans members, as if they rolled in old blood with a kick of opiate. Those who came in tonight were almost intolerable and unlike other vampires, their scent was so co-mingled, he couldn't distinguish one from another. He was glad as they left one by one.<br/><br/>He stayed til closing time, torn between the desire to take to the woods in preparation of shifting and the urge to take Isolde to bed one more time before shifting. Several women had bought him drinks and tried to lure him to their homes for the night but after the witch, other women had lost their appeal. He had watched a couple of vampires take mortal women home.<br/><br/><br/>Vampires were an extremely sexy specie and mortals were sheep, he thought with disdain. No, not sheep, sheep at least had the sense to run away when a wolf approached. Mortals were drawn into a vampire like a hare to a snake. A fine looking vampire said to Rex,<br/>""Make her a drink and another for me,"" causing Dolph to take a closer look.<br/><br/>""Hey,"" he nodded to the vampire who ignored him as he walked over to a girl with a singleminded purpose. Dolph watched with a frown. How do they do it?<br/><br/>Something about this exchange was different than the others ones during the evening, so he went over and without asking, sat at the table with them.<br/><br/>""Hey,"" he nodded to the vampire and the girl.<br/>""How does this seduction thing work? I think it would come in quite handy. "" He spoke casually, noticing a scent that felt as if it should be familiar. He shoved that thought aside, vampires just stink.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Dolph  exchanged looks with the vampire  and then just shrugged, drained his mug and stood up.<br/><br/>""You drive safe now. Don't do anything I wouldn't do."" and walked off. Soon after, the vampire and the girl left.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Finally, Rex forced him to leave. Dolph stood in the blowing snow for a while and finally decided to take Isolde to bed one more time. With a sappy smile on his face, he hurried toward her cottage. He stood outside the door before going inside, smelling the foul smell of vampire. It was a different scent than Dr. Ray but not unlike the scent that lingered on the girl's skin. Dolph frowned and looked around, allowing his animal senses to take over. Whoever it had been was long gone. Then the sweet smell of incense drifted under the windowsills and door jam.<br/><br/>Dolph entered quietly to find Isolde sitting in the middle of a salt circle, legs folded gracefully without a stitch of clothes on, eyes closed and chanting with incense curling around her head. She was running an atheme through the fire of a red candle calling for protection for him, for Kyrie and for herself. He stood entranced by the sight of her at her spell casting. A brilliant deep red light glowed around her as if encasing her in power. The red hair on her head danced about her as if drawing from electricity.  Without opening her eyes, she rose, and turned toward him as she reached out her arms and moved as if throwing fire from her fingertips toward him. Dolph saw that same deep red shoot out from her and he felt it hit him in the solar plexus.<br/><br/>""Come Wolf, make love to me before the Goddess claims you tomorrow. Make love to me in my Magik and you will gain Power. I see need for Power this moon time."" Isolde said as from a place ancient and far away.<br/><br/>She came to him, her eyes glazed over, still wrapped in the mystical. He followed her willingly to do her bidding."
1017,Incubus,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40671,2014-01-04T17:43:49,Isolde,"Isolde woke to find Dolph gone which she had expected. The sun was shining, pouring through the windows like liquid gold. She lay in a pool of contentment for  a while but with one ruthless thrust she tossed the quilt aside.<br/><br/>Later, after she had stirred the fire and made some coffee, she sat on a high stool in the kitchen to make a list of things to do for the day. At the top of the list was a visit to Dr. Ray's home to check on Kyrie. She reasoned that if he was a physician who worked at the hospital, then he must be able to maneuver the day light. She hoped this was true because she would hate to create a problem. Putting down her mug, she glanced at the window realizing that the birds were out of seed. That would be the first order of business.<br/><br/>Despite the cold and the snow, the day was beautiful, clean and crisp. The snow glistened in the sun, sparkling so brightly that Isolde wished she had put on shades. A distant pounding disturbed the tranquility. At first she ignored it, pouring the shushing sunflower seeds into the tube feeder. She spread the peanut butter/lard mixture on tree trunks, wishing that who ever was building would go inside for a break. Finally, she brushed snow off the platform feeders and spread fruit and seed on them. She was coming around the house to discover Dr. Ray pounding on her front door.<br/><br/>""Good morning, Doctor,"" Isolde greeted the man. ""I'm so glad you have stopped by. I would like to check in with Kyrie if that could be arranged. ""<br/><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Isolde followed the man back to his ornate mansion where she met Sylvie, the doctor's wife. She was so beautiful that Isolde felt she could have sat in a chair to admire the woman for a few hours. Finally, she was taken to Kyrie's room where the girl lay quietly on the bed.<br/><br/>Large dark circles highlighted the waxy pale face. Isolde was concerned that there was not more animation about her.<br/><br/>""Hi, Kyrie, I'm Isolde. You were at my house the other night. Do you remember me?"" the witch asked gently. ""Could I examine you closer? I would need to touch your wrist and your forehead as well as check the bandages on your neck. May I?"""
1018,Incubus,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40671,2014-01-11T02:14:28,Isolde,"Isolde didn't notice when Sylvie left the room, she was too absorbed in feeling Kyrie's skin temperature, the healing wound under the bandage and even going so far as to pry at her eyelids to check the color of the whites of the orb. She frowned as Dr. Ray hovered as if he was accustomed to others kowtowing to him. Of course, they did, Isolde thought absently. He was a doctor. Without turning toward him, Isolde said,<br/><br/>""I have seen you around town and had heard someone refer to you as Ray but I don't think I actually know your true name.Forgive me if I have assumed you are Dr. Ray. For all I know you are Dr. Raymond Osgood from Yugoslavia. "" she chuckled dryly. "" You probably only know me as the apothecary, Isolde, but I am Isolde Devereax, lately from Boston.""<br/><br/><br/>Kyrie's eyes fluttered as she looked up, her body trembling, ""I can't...remember..."" She shook her head, her voice wavered. Her eyes were wide with fright. ""I can't....remember anything....."" Tears slipped over her cheeks then. ""The last thing I remember is the cafe....my book...I got up and left...and the snow was terrible..I couldn't see....and then..."" She shook her head, holding her hand over the wound on her neck, it bled slightly to her movement. ""Nothing...""<br/><br/>""Kyrie...don't over exert yourself..."" Ray warned.  ""Isolde, what should we do? Why isn't she healing? What is wrong?"" He asked in quick succession.<br/><br/>Isolde frowned and crossed the room to have a word of private conference.<br/><br/>""I have had extensive experience in healing, herbally and magikally, but some cases defy logic. The trauma may have caused the loss of memory and could naturally heal itself if she has an optimal recovery environment. On the other hand, no matter what, she might always have a hole in her memory. There is no sure what to predict that. The wound is healing, externally at least, but her system seems compromised.,"" Isolde lowered her voice, "" since internally she isn't progressing as I have seen in the past, that is a wild card. Something was in the bite. Of course, it should have killed her or allowed her to have been changed, but this, "" she shook her head and the red curls swirled as if on fire. ""I'm not sure.""<br/>Ray watched Isolde for her answer, a hopeful look on his elegant face.<br/><br/>The door burst open and a younger man stepped into the room then, he rubbed his eyes and yawned. He glared at Isolde for a long moment, his stare empty. ""Who is she?"" He asked, his voice disgruntled. His brows pulled together and he crossed his arms over his chest. He wore a black tank and dark blue fleece pajama bottoms. His muscles could be seen quite well, his collarbones sticking out like mountains against his skin.<br/><br/>""Gus..."" Kyrie gave a soft smile, her eyes full of love for him. She relaxed back into the bed a bit, her body growing weaker, her eyes fluttering. Her skin was just as pale as it had been when Dolph had first found her. Her heartbeat was becoming weaker, the rings around her eyes seemed to suck in against her cheekbones, creating a gaunt look about her. She looked much of a cancer patient on the last stretch, the point of no return.<br/><br/>Isolde stepped forward cautiously. This man was a vampire as was the good doctor but his aura was an ugly muddied shade. Isolde liked vampires, had been a consort for a powerful one for ages, but this man made her blood run cold and her wish to cast a blood spell to ward off his evil.<br/><br/>""I am Isolde, the healer,"" she answered simply.<br/><br/>Gus smirked and came to the bed, slipping past the witch and sliding easily behind her. He pulled her back to his chest and looked to the witch once more. ""Are you here to make her well?"" He asked, his eyes boring into her and possessively picking up Kyrie, keeping her close to his body.  Isolde watched the way her sniffed the notch of her throat as if he craved her blood. Isolde recognized his need of her. She was surprised at the girl's reaction to him.<br/><br/>""I am here to aid in her recovery, "" Isolde replied quietly.<br/><br/>Turning to the doctor, she said,<br/>""My man will be out and about for a day or two, I could come here and give her 24 hour care during that absence if you wish. She needs to rest and be surrounded by those who love her. You need to speak of pleasant things and assure her of her safety. I can bring more potions, these not as potent but therapeutic in nature. The first 72 hours are crucial. If you and your wife need to think on this, I can go back to my house and you can call on me.""<br/><br/>Isolde rose to go, something about the young man, Gus, Kyrie had called him, unsettled her. A secret smile passed  her lips, a smile that was sweet but deeply devilish.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Deep in the woods, Dolph, a large silver wolf,ran shoulder to shoulder with the gray alpha male. They had enjoyed a marvelous chase of a 12 point buck, all of the bounding stomach deep in the snow. Dolph's nose quivered as he smelled forbidden blood. As an animal, he didn't remember the potion or Isolde but that sweet coppery scent made him froth at the mouth and shudder with the sensation that preceded vomiting.<br/><br/>A man's body lay torn and mangled in the snow, directly in the path where the wolves ran. The others in the pack sniffed the man, one sampling the flesh, but something in Dolph seemed to come unglued. He swung around, standing over the corpse, baring his teeth. The others backed down and the alpha joined him. The alpha female touched her muzzle to her mate's with a faint whine. He huffed, transmitting his leadership decision, and the pack with Dolph, gamboled farther into the mountain. As he moved away from the scent, Dolph felt better, happier, stronger, freer. He adored this time of running with the wolves."
1019,Incubus,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40671,2014-01-11T18:53:32,Isolde,"""Ray,"" Isolde answered with a slight nod of her head, ""Sylvie, I would be honored to nurse your daughter. I do need some supplies from home. Thank you, Gus? do you prefer Gus or August? "" Isolde asked, frowning slightly as if to understand. She understood many things quite well. "" Help with bringing my simples would be appreciated. As for payment, Dr. Netherton, one reason I came to Taverton was to reduce my need for money. You may pay me a small token but that is all and that for the children's home.""<br/><br/>Isolde had no need for money. Her ages of living and as a vampire's consort had left her with wealth she took for granted. Being the natural woman she was , she didn't live rich. A glance at her clothes revealed a quality garment that had seen service. Her skin, hair and hands were well maintained but devoid of diamonds. Even her manner spoke of someone who had not struggled with poverty in many lifetimes.<br/><br/>""There is no need for August to accompany me back to my house, but if he could come in about an hour, I will be ready to go by then. Perhaps, Sylvie, you could sit with Kyrie during his absence for I agree with him that she mustn't be left alone. If she sleeps, let her sleep, but if she wakes, then she needs conversation, light conversation that does not demand she remember but rather serves to establish her in the here and now.""<br/><br/>Isolde did not miss the by play of words and protest between parents and son. She wondered if the family had been turned together or if Ray was simply the sire to these two, one a wife the other a son. Ray was the strongest of the three. He had the power and confidence that the old ones develop. She understood the unlying goodness about this man in his reluctance to turn his daughter. She watched August with Kyrie and wondered if he would want her turned. The girl could no longer serve him with her blood but maybe, there was some true affection between them that could translate into an eternal love story.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>The evening stars were beginning to be visible in the eastern sky as Isolde let herself into her house.the silence that greeted her was unsettling and she thought of Dolph, hoping he was well. Shaking her head  as if to fling errant thoughts away, she readied a bag for herself and put the necessary herbs in the large basket she normally used for gathering.  The house was cold so she built a small fire in the fireplace and then settled down in the chair by the hearth to read.<br/><br/>Her Book of Shadows was one that she had made for herself through the centuries of life. She had managed to always keep it where she could retrieve it in another life time which had worked for her well, with the exception of her life among the Navajo. A chuckle bubbled from her as she thought of that experience. The words and drawings on the pages took her attention until the soft knock came.<br/><br/>She opened to the door to see August. Without the slightest hesitation, she said,<br/><br/>""Wait there. I only have a couple of things."" She was not offering him an invitation into her home because unseen any but the witch, she could see a crackling of electric energy playing along the lentil and the door posts. The protection spell she had readied with Dolph early was in full force, warning her of danger.<br/><br/>She handed out the large basket to the young man and slid the strap of her bag over her head.<br/><br/>""I'm ready,"" she said, stepping out to pull the door behind her.<br/><br/>On the way back, Isolde had a little trouble matching strides her companion.<br/><br/>""August, what is your thought on Kyrie? Do you want her changed or healed as a human?"" she called to him, hoping he would slow down a little so she could learn more about him."
1020,Incubus,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40671,2014-01-13T07:47:05,Isolde,"Isolde shifted the bag on her shoulder,<br/>""My purpose in asking this is to try to work out a satisfactory solution for Kyrie,"" she answered, ignoring the arrogant demanding tone. She was not intimidated by his dark stare, as she continued,<br/><br/>""To be honest, I don't know if I can totally save her and that troubles me. She might be an invalid the rest of her life and that won't be overly long. Turning her might be the only solution for you to keep her with you. You seem to love her, genuinely love the girl. When you drink from her, it is as if you are making love to her. She touches your soul and you touch hers. I have known the love of a vampire. It is a love that has lasted for centuries and someday, maybe will surface once again. You, she, both of you deserve to have that of each other if that is what you wish.""<br/><br/>Once more she was staring at the back of his coat as they made their way back to the mansion. She followed him through the door where she was left standing in the elegant entryway, looking around at the marble and mahogany fixtures.<br/><br/>""Well,"" Isolde breathed, setting her bag on the credenza and righting her basket that had been hastily placed on the floor. She brushed her hair from her face and gathered her things. Her boots clattered on the hardwood floors as she made her way to the now familiar door that led into the sick room.<br/><br/>Ignoring the scene on the bed, she tossed her bag on a blue velvet chaise lounge. Isolde turned her attention to the herbs in the basket and went to work concocting an elixir."
1021,The Sheik and the Sheba [Catsmeat & Apokalipse],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40864,2014-01-03T09:27:36,Catsmeat,"The washroom attendant struck a match and held it in place for Roman to light up one of his Woodbines.  Putting away his failed lighter, an ornate gold thing temperamental of late, Roman thanked the man with a nod as he inhaled the heady, heavy smoke.  In glancing at himself in the gilded mirror before him - the handsome if gaunt features peering back at him imperiously - Roman caught through the cloud of blue-gray smoke the attendant's distinct lack of reflection.  He said nothing, for although it was decidedly unusual to see a<span style=""font-style: italic"">draugr</span>in such mundane employ as a bathroom valet, it was far better an option than leaving it to the streets where its simple revenant brain would soon decay, turning the<span style=""font-style: italic"">draugr</span>into naught but a bloodlusting beast.  Here at least it could be monitored, disposed of and replaced.  Still, the fact that the creature was able to function so humanly bespoke its masters' extensive psionic influence.  Here at the Palace, even the Druid John Roman was but a man among his peers.<br/><br/>In New York City as in most every other city in America during Prohibition, one could find speakeasies, honky-tonks and juke joints that catered to the wilder tastes of its patrons in closeted disregard of the law.  Only in New York City, however, could one find the Sheik and Sheba Palace, an opulent estate that had existed for centuries as a haven and bastion for all supernatural beings.  In its current iteration the Palace took the aspect of an Art Deco building, all terracotta facade and stone columns at the first floors that gave way to grand spires reaching skyward.  Inside, the Palace was host to an impossibly large ballroom, the domed ceiling glittered with elaborate scenes lifted from Greek and Egyptian frescoes.  Although Roman had only been a handful of times, the Palace seemed to be in a perpetual state of high exuberance and whimsy, like a forever-cresting wave or the spiritual ecstasy of nirvana.<br/><br/>Steering his way through a crowd of screaming, dancing partiers - the big band before them was reaching the climax of their booming song - Roman sought the relative peace and solitude of an adjoining barroom.  Here the cacophony lost its fervent, squealing pitch - the orgiastic crowd's celebrations took on an incessant droning<span style=""font-style: italic"">thrum</span>, like a fevered heartbeat.  Sidling up at the bar beside two necking lovebirds who seemed to require no air, Roman signaled for the bartender's attention.<br/><br/>""Is Johnnie in tonight?"" he asked at the man's approach.  The bartender jerked his head in a general direction to Roman's right, where open doors led to an adjoining room for further seclusion still.  ""Two Champagne Cocktails,"" the druid ordered, occasionally glancing to his right while waiting for the drinks' preparation.  He didn't know this Johnnie by sight, only by reputation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Temptress</span>.  Having little affection for her kind, but driven by a need that only she could provide for, Roman wasn't particularly eager for this meeting.  Succubae were notoriously perceptive and exploitative at the best of times, and here in the Palace he wouldn't even be able to don the druid's mantle - taking on the aspect of the druid would protect him from any wiles a succubus might bring to bear on him, but doing so might rouse the ire of the Palace's patrons.  Although the druid was a force not of 'Good' but of balance, Roman as its agent had upset the schemes of many of the more powerful entities here, not least of whom were the masters of the Palace itself.<br/><br/>Drinks in hand, Roman made his way to anteroom, where the crowd was much smaller and more sedate than elsewhere in the Palace, although still buzzing with gaiety.  A haze of smoke drifted before his eyes, obscuring his view as he found a seat and an empty circular booth table.  Lighting another cigarette, he took a small sip from the bowled champagne glass and cast his gaze about the room, searching among its occupants for the temptress."
1022,The Sheik and the Sheba [Catsmeat & Apokalipse],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40864,2014-01-03T10:30:20,Apokalipse,"Smoke drifted lazily throughout the room, obscuring Johnnie’s already blurred vision. She was so close to drunken bliss, all she needed was two more drinks and she’d be numb. Sylvia squeezed the succubus’s arm while leaning forward, laughing and clinging to Robert’s shoulder. Sylvia’s eyes were glazed, her blonde tresses chaotic, and her morale loosened. Robert eyed her with a gleam in his eyes, his arm stretching behind her thin back. He leaned in and pressed a small kiss to her forehead and she smiled up at him sweetly. Johnnie felt sick. She pressed the cigarette to her lips and inhaled, smoke filling her mouth wondrously. She allowed the plume of smoke to escape her lips in an opaque storm before she leaned frontward and shook Sylvia’s wrist.<br/><br/>“You’re bent, Sylvia.” Johnnie laughed, releasing the thin bone and stealing the woman’s drink. Throwing her head back, Johnnie downed it in one go.<br/><br/>Johnnie glanced around the anteroom, her eyes roving over everyone in the room. No one new had yet to catch her attention, she determined, after half of the room had been surveyed by her watchful eyes. Johnnie had been going to the Sheik and Sheba Palace for years now; she’s met anyone and everyone in this joint at least twice, or so she suspected. None of these acquaintances had managed to grab her attention and after a night or two out with them, she’d quickly travel to a new night companion. Tonight she had sought Robert’s companionship and met Sylvia, a<span style=""font-style: italic"">human</span>doll with a crush on the gorgeous Robert. Johnnie knew that she couldn’t play with his property, so she decided to futz around with the duo until something more appealing came along. Almost immediately, the blonde skirt had grown attached to the disconnected immortal and neglected Robert throughout most of the night to engage Johnnie in meaningless chatter. Later on, the brunette discovered that little Sylvia was some baby vamp at a nearby school of some sorts, not that it was important…just rare.<br/><br/>The blonde stared at<span style=""font-style: italic"">the Temptress</span>through half-lidded baby blues, chuckling as Johnnie proceeded to filch everyone’s drink at their table. Once all of them had been consumed, she waved her hand frantically for more. Sylvia leaned away from Robert’s chest and motioned towards Johnnie’s cigarette. “Butt me.”<br/><br/>The succubus laughed in reply and placed the ciggy between her red painted lips, lighting it quickly and effectively. Despite the company Sylvia offered, Johnnie found herself begin to bore – there was only so much entertainment one could receive from watching two people flirt. With a resigned sigh, the brunette downed another drink and hoped she’d be plastered soon."
1023,The Sheik and the Sheba [Catsmeat & Apokalipse],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40864,2014-01-03T19:38:14,Catsmeat,"As his keen brown eyes became accustomed to the gloom of the small anteroom, the druid was able to watch the self-indulgent display unfold before him as the waifish brunette consumed in rapid succession every drink at the table before clamoring for more.  Although it was true that alcohol didn't have the same effect on various supernatural beings as it had on humans, succubae were by no means immune to its influence.  The temptress must feel herself at home here to become so compromised - as an outsider to the Palace the druid intended to maintain full control of his faculties tonight.<br/><br/>Gathering up his two drinks once more, Roman moved to their table and angled his long body into the seat beside the temptress, one arm draping across her slim shoulders to offer her the drink from the other side.  ""Ever found anyone who could keep up with you, sweetheart?"" he asked before tilting his head back as he downed his drink in one gulp.  Whether she took his proffered drink or he had to place it on the table instead, he moved his arm from her shoulders to rest lightly just above the small of her back.<br/><br/>""Why don't you two take in the scenery elsewhere for a while,"" he advised to the temptress's guests, in tones shaped to brook no argument.  Not actually a psychic suggestion, just delivered with a stern look to his hard features.  If he was to interrogate the succubus tonight he'd like to have removed her from the Palace entirely so that he could don the druid's mantle if needed, but seeing her in such an inebriated state made that unlikely.  No, he'd question the temptress here at the Sheik and Sheba, and that required privacy.  He knew that his movements were being watched - but not by whom - so tonight he had to act not as the druid but a mere man unwinding at this hedonists' mecca.<br/><br/>Snapping his fingers high above his head to summon a waiter's attention, Roman held three stiff $20 bills outstretched as the white-jacketed<span style=""font-style: italic"">draugr</span>servant approached.  ""Bottle of the 1911 Grandes Marques, please.  Two glasses.""  The revenant nodded as it accepted Roman's bills in its loutish hand, turning to shuffle out of the anteroom.  ""You're a hard girl to find, Johnnie,"" he announced when the two were alone.  ""But one worth doing so, from what I hear.  What does it take to get to know you some?""  He kept the lascivious tone of a man with only one thing on his mind.  This was her milieu after all - he hoped the temptress would respond to a man veritably begging to be tempted, like an open wallet before a pickpocket.<br/><br/>When the Champagne arrived he watched as the glasses were poured.  Handing one to the girl with the admonishment - ""Try to taste this one on the way down, huh?"" - he savored his own drink with a slow, discerning sip.  A pre-War Grandes Marques was terribly difficult to find - much of the Champenois ran straight across No Man's Land and had seen artillery bombardment  - but rumor had it the Palace was sitting on several cases among other treasures.  In this gaudy age of Jazz and gin the Palace assumed the aspect of a decadent nightclub but deep within its bowels were the fortunes of the oldest and most powerful families of the underworld.  Even Roman with his considerable ways had been rebuffed by its defenses when once trying to infiltrate the securer areas of the impossibly large complex.<br/><br/>""I have a proposal for you, Johnnie - care to guess what it is?"""
1024,The Sheik and the Sheba [Catsmeat & Apokalipse],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40864,2014-01-04T21:29:29,Apokalipse,"Boredom was beginning to claw at her when a new arrival came. Johnnie peered over her shoulder at the newcomer who held drinks in his hand. Situating himself beside her, he covered her shoulders and presented her a drink. With a seductive smile, the succubus accepted the drink and surreptitiously sniffed it for poison. When it came up clean, she guzzled half of it.<br/><br/>""Ever found anyone who could keep up with you, sweetheart?"" He inquired, prior to swinging his head back and gulping all of it down. His arm slid down to her lower back and she positioned herself slightly closer to him before attempting to covertly tell Robert to gather his little pet up and get lost.<br/><br/>“It depends of what you are referring to.” She finally answered suggestively. Her lips curled and she planted her elbow on the table, resting her cheek on a cupped hand.<br/><br/>""Why don't you two take in the scenery elsewhere for a while,"" He then practically ordered. Swallowing the rest of her drink, Johnnie waved away the inquiring look Robert shot her and shooed him away with a flick of her wrist. Grabbing Sylvia’s wrist, he leaned down to her ear and whispered something before they both left. However, previous to leaving he shook Johnnie’s shoulder and leaned down, “If you need anything, just call.”<br/><br/>“Beat it, Robbie.” She replied, rolling her eyes at his concern. Meanwhile, her entertainer ordered for a bottle of the 1911 Grandes Marques which caused much interest from Johnnie.<br/><br/>“Ritzy.” She hummed under her breath. This man seemed familiar in some way. She’s never seen his face before, that she was sure of, but there was something about him that she couldn’t exactly pinpoint. It danced across her mind but whenever she almost had it, it twirled away. It didn’t help that she was undoubtedly intoxicated and that thinking caused a headache to form. Swallowing down nauseas, she concentrated on listening to him.<br/><br/>“-hard girl to find, Johnnie,” She caught. “But one worth doing so, from what I hear. What does it take to get to know you some?”<br/><br/>“Well, I do enjoy a good time.” Johnnie cooed, her finger tracing light circles on his hand. “I think you can provide that very well, though.”<br/><br/>He was an easy feed that was obvious. He was practically begging for it; a few good whispers and a stumble to somewhere private and her energy would be successfully restored. The Champagne finally arrived and she graciously accepted the glass with a coy smile.<br/><br/>“Try to taste this one on the way down, huh?”<br/><br/>“Well, of course, sir. I’m not one to waste a good drink.”<br/><br/>Johnnie enjoyed lavish things; she indulged herself in jewels and beautiful skirts and dresses most of the time. Expensive champagne, though, was something she preferred only on occasion; something about drinking it all the time ruined the taste for her. Smiling, she sipped at it when she paused at the next sentence.<br/><br/>""I have a proposal for you, Johnnie - care to guess what it is?""<br/><br/>“Possibly.” She said. “Would you care to tell me anyways?”"
1025,The Sheik and the Sheba [Catsmeat & Apokalipse],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40864,2014-01-05T09:45:36,Catsmeat,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Elsewhere in the Palace...</span></span></span><br/><br/>The study was ill-lit by a single lamp on an end table beside a high-backed chair; its dim light cast a long, arching shadow on the far wall as the chair's occupant removed the handset from the telephone cradle, placing the receiver against his ear as he dialed.  The scrape of the finger wheel with each number dialed resounded in the otherwise silent study.<br/><br/>""Mr. Serat,"" the man requested after a woman's tinny response in his ear.  ""Lucian Christopher calling.""<br/><br/>""Abaddon-"" Lucian greeted when connected.  ""Lucian here.  The druid has made an appearance.""<br/>""Well, he didn't exactly sneak in, but he isn't rattling his saber either.""<br/>""Some little Nannie Dee named Johnnie, here all the time; I don't know the connection with him.""<br/>""Well, if I can, sure - but I'm not starting a war on my own doorstep for you.""<br/>""A pleasure.  Bye now.""  Returning the handset to its cradle, the owner of the Sheik and Sheba Palace pressed a small button built into a panel on his chair's armrest.  A moment later two men entered the study, both built along the lines of a Model T chassis but with blunter features.  Lucian bade them closer with a crooked finger.<br/><br/>""I called the warlock - his men will be here shortly.  I want you to find out more about this vamp doll of his; find out if you can what he is doing here; if they go to leave keep them occupied for as long as possible,<span style=""font-style: italic"">without altercation</span>.  Free drinks, stall his bill, whatever.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Do not confront the druid</span>,"" he reiterated.  ""The warlock will see to him.""<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Anteroom...</span></span></span><br/><br/>""Possibly,"" Johnnie said. ""Would you care to tell me anyway?""<br/><br/>Roman took another sip of Champagne before responding.  ''Of course.  But first I must admit I was remiss in introducing myself earlier.  Allow me to correct that.  My name is John Roman.""  Keeper of the balance, fulcrum to the world, the druid was a known entity to virtually all of the otherworld; perhaps feared, likely hated, certainly respected.  As the current iteration of the druid, Roman lived in a time where the supernatural and mortal worlds were rising in power precipitously.  Although the balance was still kept by his efforts, the scales were becoming precariously heavy of late, and more and more Roman was required to meddle in the otherworld's affairs, sometimes forcefully.  This had endeared him to few, thus his clandestine avoidance of the druid's mantle tonight.  Whether Johnnie would spit in his face, attempt to fight or flee, or simply slip further into her drunken numbness - in any event it was time to ask his questions.<br/><br/>Hand still resting at the small of the girl's back, Roman reached into his inner breast pocket and retrieved a small photograph depicting a man in full formal dress with a dinner coat of a style more in keeping with the end of the previous century fashion, complete with cravat and top hat.  Obfuscated by a rather impressive handlebar mustache was a young planar face, beset with small glimmering eyes beneath an expansive forehead.  He stood with one booted foot propped upon a small boulder, a set of field tools in the foreground.  ""This is Gregory Markham, a notable Egyptologist.  Recognize him?""<br/><br/>Two months ago the man had returned from a successful expedition to Cairo and had celebrated with a night at the Palace.  He wasn't seen again until just a few weeks ago when the desiccated body of a seemingly 80-year-old man at the morgue was proven by his dental records to be the 28-year-old Markham.  While it is possible for succubae to drain a man's sexual energy so fully that physical aging unto expiration occurred, the more experienced succubae knew to siphon only enough essence to leave the man temporarily exhausted before shortly recovering.  But the<span style=""font-style: italic"">temptress</span>, as Johnnie was known in some circles, was young and reckless and with a reputation for drunken exuberance.  No doubt she hadn't meant to kill Markham, perhaps even to this point didn't know that she had - the Palace well-kept its clients' secrets - but either way she was the final knot in the thread of Markham's life that Roman was unraveling.<br/><br/>Sliding the picture onto the table in front of her and leaning in closer still - to all outward appearance he was some guy canoodling with his gal - Roman whispered in Johnnie's ear.  ""My proposal is this: give me the essence you took from this man - his memories, his thoughts, his goals, his<span style=""font-style: italic"">life</span>- and I ignore the part you played in his death.""<br/><br/>Before he could say anything else, Roman had to stop short as their solitude was interrupted by the appearance of another<span style=""font-style: italic"">draugr</span>waiter.  The creature, rather a hulking specimen in its life, mutely went about its business of cleaning and preparing the room's other tables.  Turning back to the temptress, Roman kept an eye on the creature's back in the reflection of the long, gilded wall mirror opposite him."
1026,The Sheik and the Sheba [Catsmeat & Apokalipse],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40864,2014-01-06T06:20:36,Apokalipse,"''Of course. But first I must admit I was remiss in introducing myself earlier. Allow me to correct that. My name is John Roman."" He introduced and Johnnie rolled her eyes in thought.<br/><br/>Johnnie squinted at the man before her, emerald eyes roving over his body in a thorough inspection. He did have a certain aura, but The Druid seeking out her company was a preposterous notion. He<span style=""font-style: italic"">couldn’t</span>be John Roman. Glancing at him again, she apprehensively accepted the fact that he was incalculably powerful, he could kill her, he is in fact The Druid, and he wanted something from her. While the latter fact did not give her an advantage over him, it would aid her if he did ever feel the need to<span style=""font-style: italic"">eliminate</span>her. Breathing in deeply, Johnnie feigned leisure and raised her eyebrow nonchalantly; the alcohol helped with her insouciance.<br/><br/>Roman continued on, sliding a photograph with a properly dressed man represented on it with a rather old fashion choice. “This is Gregory Markham, a notable Egyptologist. Recognize him?”<br/><br/>There was something familiar about the man, Johnnie admitted upon further assessment. However, she could not put her finger on it. Had she fed on him once upon a drunken night? It was a plausible consideration; she did often indulge herself in percolating a man until his body fell limp and his chest stopped its movement. Draining energy was a delicate procedure and it took much restraint to keep a human alive, restraint that Johnnie didn’t possess. It was with difficulty that she left her prey barely animate.<br/><br/>Roman leaned forward and his lips grazed her ear, a mix between a chill and a tickle erupted across her body and she froze, holding her breath. “My proposal is this: give me the essence you took from this man – his memories, his thoughts, his goals, his<span style=""font-style: italic"">life</span>– and I ignore the part you played in his death.”<br/><br/>“I’m afraid I don’t know this fella. He a pal of yours?” She shrugged, turning her head so their faces were close and her eyes narrowed. “If that is all, I will be off-.”<br/><br/>Johnnie hissed irately when she caught the faultless reflection of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">draugr</span>attendant in the large mirror. Interlacing her hand in his, Johnnie stood up and dragged Roman along to the exit door. “On second thought, let’s ankle.”<br/><br/>She led him expertly through the storm of smoke, people, and other such obstacles habitually standing in this particular area of the Sheik and Sheba Palace. They cut through the barroom and she brought him to the ballroom before grasping him by the lapel. Straightening her back to appear more intimidating, she pressed him against a wall where they would be disregarded and scowled at him.<br/><br/>“That guy watching us – was he a friend of yours?” She huffed, smoothing down the black dress she was sporting."
1027,The Sheik and the Sheba [Catsmeat & Apokalipse],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40864,2014-01-06T10:09:39,Catsmeat,"Back pressed against the wall by the fiery young sheba, Roman's gaunt features softened into a small, incredulous smile.  ""The corpse?"" he asked, confused, jerking his head back toward the anteroom they'd fled from.  The grin melted away as realization sunk in, when he recalled seeing the ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">draugr</span>"" in the mirror.  He cast his gaze around the room quickly, keen brown eyes searching for the man who'd attempted to listen in on them.  The immense, vaulted-ceiling ballroom was absolutely packed with men and women in all manner of appearance and apparel, making it hard to be certain, but although Roman saw plenty of white-jacketed<span style=""font-style: italic"">draugr</span>making rounds of the dance floor, he didn't think their hulking eavesdropper was anywhere to be seen.  Still, any one of the Palace's dead servants could be another plant, as could any of the guests.  It was obvious that they couldn't talk safely here any more, but Roman was not yet done with the temptress.  He'd have to find somewhere else to continue.<br/><br/>""Looks like I've been made,"" Roman admitted.  Casting his mind back to their brief conversation earlier, he doubted the eavesdropper had heard him ask Johnnie anything significant - but like as not she was now linked to him in their minds, and it was unlikely that they'd simply leave her be even if Roman abandoned her.  He didn't know who they were, or why they were interested in Gregory Markham too, but so far his pursuers had proven both relentless and resourceful.  Still, because the worst thing he could possibly would be to don the druid's mantle - here in the supernatural bastion of the Palace that would be like struggling against quicksand - he had no choice but to flee.<br/><br/>Removing Johnnie's grip on his lapel with a gentle pull, Roman straightened his jacket.  ""Sorry, kid, but I think we're going to have to take this conversation to go.  Where do you bring your men, when you do the deed?""  Unable to exit through the front door - too obvious, too easy to follow - Roman had no choice but to find somewhere secluded where he could temporarily lose any eyes on him before beating a retreat via window.  ""Take me there,"" he added, looping his arm through hers and taking her by the hand.<br/><br/>The symmetrical imperial staircases flanking the center of the ballroom led to a promenade walkway that was dotted with various parties taking a leave from the dance floor but still looking on at the entertainment.  Snaking their way through the couples, Roman checked his impulse to keep looking over his shoulder for signs of a pursuer.  He had to remind himself that he mustn't look like he was fleeing - no, even though his identity was known, he had to maintain the illusion that he was interested only in the horizontal tango with Johnnie here.<br/><br/>The room was small and built to purpose - a luxurious bed took up enough space that he had to edge around the foot of it to reach the other side of the room.  Aside from a chair and side table, and a dresser hidden behind a half-collapsed room divider, there was little else to see.  ""Lock that door, huh?"" he asked as he moved to the room's small window.  With a grunt and a good whack - of which the room had likely heard plenty - he forced the window up and open before poking his head out and peering down.<br/><br/>""Perfect,"" he muttered as he saw that, inexplicably, they were situated in a room that was four stories up.  Despite the Palace being an ancient bastion for the otherworld, its current iteration as a swanky nightclub was only a few decades old at most - and apparently as the building exterior and even location changed throughout the ages it was more hassle that it was worth to keep changing the interior to match it.  Roman didn't doubt that the next room down would be situated somewhere else entirely were he to open<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>window.  Unfortunately they didn't have the option of trying this theory out, with the door now being monitored.<br/><br/>With a sigh he slowly removed his dinner jacket and threw it onto the corner of the bed, revealing his black waistcoat and immaculate white dress shirt beneath.  Leaning his back against the wall, Roman fished another Woodbine out of his pocket cigarette case, and this time the matching lighter worked first try.  After a long drag which he then exhaled out of the corner of his mouth toward the open window, he glanced up at the temptress.  Although being locked alone with her in a room such as this allowed for many fruitful avenues of distraction to bubble up in his imagination, the druid was nothing if not single-minded, and he was able to dismiss such prurient thoughts while he pondered more pressing concerns.<br/><br/>""You said you didn't recognize Markham in the photograph.  Perhaps that's true, but it means nothing toward whether or not you fed off him that night - from what I gather you get more than a little sozzled most nights,"" here he pantomimed downing a drink.  ""Let me in those memories of yours to verify for myself - I promise I'll be gentle,"" he added with a sardonic grin."
1028,The Sheik and the Sheba [Catsmeat & Apokalipse],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40864,2014-01-08T00:19:27,Apokalipse,"Johnnie made quick work of the lock before turning and watching as her companion shed his dinner jacket. More than anything she wanted to know what was going on in that head of his; was he, perhaps, entertaining thoughts of her? It wouldn’t be too far of a stretch, seeing as she was a succubus and he was a man plus the fact that they were currently in a secluded bedroom where she brought her other victims. Johnnie cocked her head and the corner of her mouth trembled.<br/><br/>“You said you didn’t recognize Markham in the photograph. Perhaps that’s true, but it means nothing toward whether or not you fed off him that night – from what I gather you get more than a little sozzled most nights,” the drinking gesture caused a sneer to contort her face. “Let me in those memories of yours to verify for myself – I promise I’ll be gentle.”<br/><br/>“You misunderstand me, John Roman.” She hissed, licking her lips and crossing her arms over her chest. “I enjoy it rough.”<br/><br/>No way was she going to let<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>sift through her head. Vulnerability is not her style; she may have gotten plastered before, but she still remains sharp to enemies. Besides, John Roman shouldn't be trusted. “I’m afraid my memories are not for display. Perhaps you should try another doll, I’m sure they will be more willing to oblige.”"
1029,The Sheik and the Sheba [Catsmeat & Apokalipse],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40864,2014-01-08T04:49:54,Catsmeat,"The druid was the embodiment of balance - it could not be swayed, duped or angered.  Roman, however, was merely a man and could be as petty as any - and when told to go chase himself by some hopped up little flapper, he took to it none too well.  With a savage grimace marring his normally reserved features, he flicked his cigarette at the open window before descending upon the girl with long strides, thrusting her against the bed, leaning over her with one arm bearing considerable weight down on her sternum, the other poised wide in preparation for a slap.  ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Rough</span>?"" he growled.  Instead of slapping her, however, he leveled a pointed finger at her nose.<br/><br/>""We'll see how rough you like it when those men come for you,"" he warned.  ""Give me what I want and I can protect you from them - if not I'll let you dangle, huh?""  It was true that he'd led the men to her by his actions tonight, but it was also true that they'd have found her soon regardless.  Roman's contact at the city morgue had tipped him off about the body being found, but such a sensational story would be on the front page of every newspaper come the morning.<br/><br/>Of course, although the temptress didn't know this, Roman was in no position to 'let her dangle.'  His only advantage on his enemies had been this one night's head start which he'd already lost - if he left Johnnie to their ends he would be giving them the best link to finding what Gregory Markham had discovered, while gaining nothing for himself.<br/><br/>Calming visibly, Roman gave one last push against her chest for emphasis before he leaned back up and collected himself, although he made no effort to apologize to the temptress.  Instead he gathered his dinner jacket and slipped it back on, straightening it and his cuffs after.  He moved to the closed door and pressed his ear against it, listening.  After a beat he came back to the center of the room.  ""Alright kid, here's the new plan.  If you're not coming with me then there's no point in slipping out some back window.  I'm leaving through the door here, and I'm taking them with me.  Wait for us to leave and then get out yourself.  Don't go back home, don't go to any place you normally frequent.  Disappear.""<br/><br/>At the small side table he grabbed a slip of paper and pencil, writing a quick note before handing it to the succubus.  ""My address, should you change your mind and get tired of hiding, or, should you feel them closing in on you again...""  He didn't mention that he'd lifted the brooch from her evening dress when he'd manhandled her earlier, thus securing a means of finding her later himself.<br/><br/>""So long, Johnnie,"" he said as he turned toward the door a final time.  With his hand on the doorknob he took a calming breath before donning the druid's mantle.  Nothing changed in his outward appearance except perhaps he stood up a little straighter, but to those attuned to such things his aura veritably exploded, like from a guttering candle to the high-noon sun.  The druid closed the door behind him as he left the room, and as he strode down the hallway the sounds of thunder and ruin followed after as surely as his shadow."
1030,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-01-05T02:29:25,AmazinglyVivid,"“Thank you, Ms. Rice, I’ll see you after rehearsal. And, please don’t forget about-“<br/><br/>“Nicholas. I have a croissant and an orange juice set back just for him. Now get going, before you’re late.” The old woman smiled, waving a hand to shoo her away. Charlotte checked her watch, groaned, then ran out the door.<br/><br/>It was like that every morning. Susan Rice, owner of Susan’s Café and Bakery, didn’t know how her young employee did it, but she was more than happy to help the young woman where she could. Charlotte had proven to be a hard and dutiful worker, and Susan thought of her in an almost motherly manner; if it could help ease her worries a bit by making sure that her younger brother was fed every morning on his way to school, then so be it.<br/><br/>Five after seven, less than ten minutes before the late bell would ring, Charlotte jogged the mostly empty sidewalks of North Hillshire. Consisting of shops, businesses, and small apartment buildings all perfectly placed in orderly rows, most of the town’s layout was decided before a single street was built. This careful pre-planning resulted in what seemed more like the setting of a fifties sitcom than a place where people actually lived. At this time of morning, though, it would be easy to believe that people didn’t live there.<br/><br/>The absence of other students worried her, because the three subdivisions in which most local families lived were close enough that the majority of students walked to school. Her gaze shifted back down to her left wrist. Seven ten. Four minutes before the bell would ring. Her pace quickened, and finally the school came into sight. It was a hard building to miss; few in North Hillshire were taller than two stories, after all. The third level had been added just within the last ten years, to account for the town’s relatively small population growth. Just under six hundred students were in attendance at North Hillshire High that year. That number rarely changed during the year, and when it did, people definitely took note.<br/><br/>Still trying to catch her breath as she walked the old brick hallways that had grown so familiar to her over the years, Charlotte went over her schedule for the day in her head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Memorization grade today, seventh period. Stat report due third. Show new student around during lunch… Oh, yeah!</span>She came to a set of stairs as she remembered. As president of such a small student body, she was able to personally meet new students, give them a tour, help them find a club or group to join and generally just ease the transition. And her class’s counselor had recently informed the student council that there would be a new transfer student arriving that day. Leon Abrams. She knew that word would spread quickly, and just hoped that the new kid could handle the barrage of questions that would inevitable come until the bell rang.<br/><br/>Speaking of, a loud ringing echoed through the halls just as Charlotte entered the cluttered English classroom that was her first period. In the corner, a seat that usually went empty was now occupied by a light haired young man who she could scarcely see due to the girls gathered around his desk. Charlotte set the black duffel bag that held her work uniform –she’d changed into a vivid blue blouse and white denim jeans before leaving the café- and made to go clear the crowd when the loud sound of someone clearing their throat drew all attention to the front of the room.<br/><br/>The man standing in front of the chalkboard was slightly overweight, in his mid-forties, and currently wore a deep frown. At the night of him, anyone not already sitting hurried to their seats. “Okay, listen up, boys and girls; I have a newborn baby at home and haven’t slept in forty-eight hours. So, your assignment today is to read chapters eleven and twelve in the books under your desk. Everyone who does so, quietly, gets an ‘A’ for a participation grade.” He paused, and then looked towards Leon for a moment. “And, in case you haven’t noticed, we have a new student. Please try and make our new friend Leon feel welcome.”<br/><br/>He finished, and there was the sound of rustling as people took out their books and flipped to the assigned pages. The teacher then walked over to Leon’s desk, and said, more quietly, “I’m sorry I didn’t have the chance to introduce myself before class. I’m Mr. Simons. We’re finishing this unit up this week, so unless you were covering Ayn Rand at your old school, you can feel free to sit things out until then.”<br/><br/>Charlotte stared blankly at the faded textbook page in front of her, mind everywhere but there. As dedicated she was to her schoolwork, she<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>didn’t like that particular class. It took a few minutes before she could focus on the reading. Luckily, once she got started, it was a pretty quick read, and she had a good twenty minutes at the end of class to go over her script.<br/><br/>When the bell rang again, Charlotte approached Leon’s desk before a crowd could form. “Hi there,” she said with a smile, offering out a hand to shake, “I’m Charlotte. Most people call me Lottie, though. I’m the student body president, and I usually help new students settle in. Need any help getting to your next class?”"
1031,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-01-05T04:17:05,Frettzo,"The trip was a sudden notice, and he had barely had any time to say good bye to his friends back in England. He barely had time to pack his things. One part of himself was scared and depressed, as he realized he never seemed to be able to set down roots... But the other part, the bigger part, was happy and excited for the new opportunities. His father had secured a small studio-sized apartment in the small town of North Hillshire, where he'd attend High School for a few months until graduation.<br/><br/>When he arrived, things had been just as expected. Clean and organized, with things he'd need, and a few notes attached to some places with instructions on how to operate the more complex household machines, like steamers.<br/><br/>The trip was long and tiring. Easily he had lost a whole day, if not more, just on airplanes and airports. And by the time he had touched down, he had to get into a taxi for a few hours as well. It was night, he was hungry and tired, and he felt really gross. So, without a second thought, he checked the fridge... Nothing. ""Doesn't matter. It's not like I'll die... I think."" He said quietly to himself, his british accent strongly present as he let out a chuckle.<br/><br/>He took a shower, changed into a fresh set of underwear and a plain white t-shirt, and plopped down onto his queen-sized bed.<br/><br/>The night went by quickly, his dreams nothing but a hazy memory from the moment he woke up. He stretched himself, and yawned. ""Breakfast! Seven eggs, two slices of br- Right. No food."" He said with an annoyed sigh, before swiftly getting out of bed and stretching himself a bit more, walking over to the bathroom in a relaxed posture. After his daily routine of rinsing face, brushing teeth, brushing hair into place, shaving, applying cologne, deodorant, and obeying the calls of nature, he put on some clothes. But just as he opened his admittedly small baggage, his sight was greeted by a sad sight-<br/><br/>A picture of him surrounded by his five best friends back at the last High School he studied at. He smiled a bittersweet smile, and put the framed photograph on his nightstand, besides the bed.<br/><br/>Once dressed in a casual black pair of jeans, black dressing shoes and a dark navy blue long-sleeved vertically striped shirt, he walked out of his small apartment and headed for the school.<br/><br/>The student's reactions- specially the girls -had been surprising! Pleasing as well, but more surprising than anything. Maybe ti had to do with the town's size, or something he didn't know about the United States of America, but they seemed to be extremely curious about him and his accent. And of course, he had calmly answered any decent question, and left any indecent one to the imagination of the girl who asked it.<br/><br/>The teacher approached him and introduced him. A common practice, the teacher seemed to be a nice man. ""It's a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Simons. Thank you for the welcome, and well.. I don't know who Ayn Rand is, heh..."" He mentioned with a slightly nervous chuckle, as the teacher shook his head with what seemed to be a smile. Though it was impossible to know due to his extremely tired look.<br/><br/>As soon as the class ended, a certain girl, one who had not approached him before, introduced herself with a smile. He shook her hand, smiling back.<br/><br/>""Mine's Leon, as you might have caught up from the teacher's kind of hasty introduction,"" he said (take note of british accent!), nodding as he let go of her hand, ""I prefer Charlotte. I think it's classy, it has elegance to it.""<br/><br/>""I'm fairly new, so... I do need help getting to the next class. I'd be very thankful if you gave it to me!"" He affirmed as he stood up, grabbing with him his bag."
1032,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-01-05T13:55:19,AmazinglyVivid,"Oh. Charlotte suddenly understood why the fuss over this new guy was even worse than usual. When they'd been told that he was an international transfer student, everyone had just assumed that he was Canadian or something. But no, he was definitely British, with the sort of accent that would make most American women go weak in the knees. Something told that he was definitely going to be popular here; with the girls, at any rate. And a select few of the guys.<br/><br/>As for Charlotte herself, it wasn't like she was crushing on the guy or anything, but she couldn't deny the pleasure she took in having a cute British guy smile at her and compliment her name. ""Here, let me see your schedule,"" she said, shifting her binders into the crook of one arm and accepting the piece of paper when he offered. ""It looks like you have... Government next period! Hey, me too!"" She handed the paper back, then stepped back, patiently waiting for him to gather his things. As he stood and they approached the door and entered the crowded hallway, she continued to speak. ""It's right down the hall. One of the cool things about a school this size is that most classes are really close. In fact, all core classes for seniors are on this floor. Electives and stuff are more spread out, though. I can show you around during lunch period, if you'd like?""<br/><br/>After she finished, she looked over at him, trying to assure that she wasn't making him uncomfortable. Her close friends always advised her to scale the friendliness back a bit when meeting people for the first time, because it could come off as overbearing to a person who wasn't used to it. Because her job was to make his adjustment easier, she'd feel really bad if she was making things worse for him, instead."
1033,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-01-06T03:12:46,Frettzo,"""Government? What is that supposed to be about?"" He asked, raising both of his eyebrows in surprise. But quickly he brushed the surprise off, and followed through the crowded hallways, sparing a few brief waves of hand to anyone who might have introduced themselves to him so far. Eventually, though, he realized to focus on Charlotte.<br/><br/>""I would love to have you as a tour guide, Student President! For now, though..."" Leon began, pulling out his timetable for a brief moment, before checking the nearby doors' numbers, until he found the one he was looking for. ""Let's focus on the task at hand, shall we? Finding out what this 'Government' subject deals with."" He said, chuckling as he stopped in front of the door and opened it, motioning Charlotte into the Classroom with what one could describe as a short bow.<br/><br/>""Presidents first, of course.""<br/><br/>After she entered, he followed suit. Soon they were both sitting down next to each other in the class, notebooks and pencils ready to write, or more like copy, whatever the class' content would be. Though Leon couldn't help but glance back at Charlotte every once in a while. He had never before had the pleasure to be showed around by the very Student Body President, or even met any of them. They always seemed to be so busy and annoyed all of the time at all of the schools he had attended to.<br/><br/>Charlotte felt different, though. And this difference sparked his curiosity. A small part of him wished to know more about her, and the curiosity grew with each moment she spent with her."
1034,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-01-06T05:19:47,AmazinglyVivid,"Leon's surprise confused her for a moment, before she realized that government may not be a required class in England. At any rate, she expected that he wouldn't know much about<span style=""font-style: italic"">US</span>government. Charlotte made a mental note to give him her notebook, so that he could at least have something to study. ""It's not too complicated,"" she assured him as they approached the US Government classroom. ""Just a lot of memorization.""<br/><br/>""Presidents first, of course,"" He said once they arrived, opening the door and giving a small bow.<br/><br/>""Oh, a gentleman! Thank you,"" she said with a small laugh, walking through the opened door. She took her seat near the front of the class, and he sat next to her. Most of that last row was usually empty, so she figured it would be fine for him to sit there. The room they'd entered was neat and very decorated. Above the chalkboard were pictures of all forty-four past presidents, stretching from one end of the wall to the other. Posters with diagrams of the different branches of government were hung throughout the room, as well as the odd picture of a timber wolf, the school's mascot, framed in blue and gray, the school's colors.<br/><br/>After they'd sat down, it became clear that Leon was the talk of this class as well. Girls, especially, continuously looked his way, whispered amongst themselves, and giggled. Charlotte couldn't blame them, of course, and might have been participating if she wasn't sitting with him. Instead, she turned to him and was about to start explaining the class whenever the ball rang and a pretty, brown-skinned woman in her late twenties approached the board from a desk at the back of the room.<br/><br/>""Good morning, my darlings! As I'm sure most of you know by now, today you have a new classmate! Leon, I'm Ms. Fletcher. Why don't you come up here and tell us about yourself?"" She asked, stepping off to the side and motioning to the space beside her. After his introduction was done, the young teacher smiled at him. ""Well, welcome to our school, Leon. I hope that your stay here is enjoyable and enlightening. I know that adjusting to a new school may be difficult, but we'll do our best to get you caught up in here, okay?""<br/><br/>Her attention turned to the rest of the class. ""Now, today we're going to be covering the powers of the Executive office in the US! Those of you who paid attention during our unit on the Constitution know that the president's powers are covered in article two, section two. The founding fathers wrote that...""  She launched into a lesson that Charlotte had already read about in the textbook, and taken notes over, the night before. Still, she took the opportunity to highlight and underline what points the teacher emphasized.<br/><br/>Several times during the lecture her thoughts began to drift towards the boy sitting next to her. He was nice and cute, and seemed like he'd make a pretty cool friend to hang around with, if nothing else. She found herself looking forward to their lunch period, now just two periods away. The fifty-five minutes they spent in that class passed quickly. As the bell rang, Ms. Fletcher announced, eliciting a chorus of groans, a short reading assignment that they were expected to have done by class the next day.<br/><br/>""That wasn't too painful, was it? This is one of my better subjects, so if you need any help, you can ask me or I can give you my notes to look at. She also does tutorials after school on Tuesdays and Thursdays. They're pretty helpful. I have AP statistics next, and science after that. I think that your classes are switched, though I'm pretty sure that you're in calculus instead of stat. After that, lunch! If we hurry, I can point both of your next classes out to you in the hall."""
1035,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-01-07T03:07:49,Frettzo,"Leon was honestly surprised. Before getting here, he used to think that his accent would cause him far more trouble than good, and it turns out it was the other way around! Girls seemed to like him, guys seemed to be slightly jealous of him, and teachers treated him nicely so far. There was one girl though, that really stood out from the crowd. Apart from Charlotte, that is. A dark-clothed girl, who was sitting on the class' most distant desk. She was quite interesting, and the fact that she seemed to be sad made him want to introduce himself to her.<br/><br/>But then the teacher arrived, and he found himself straightening up in his seat. This teacher was different than the last one, in the fact that she actually invited him to speak something about himself! the first moment he was thrilled, but when he stood up, and began walking towards the front of the class, feeling all the stares on himself... He didn't feel so good. Back in England he received some attention, of course, but not this much.<br/><br/>As he looked at the class, the other students, he couldn't help the nervous grin that came to his face.<br/><br/>""Well, my name's Leon Abrams. I am seventeen years old, I brush my hair every morning, and I do lots of gymnastics. So, if you ever need some help in that area, hit me up, yeah?"" He said, doing his best to maintain a good posture and eye contact. And as soon as he finished, he nodded and went back to his seat.<br/><br/>The rest of the lecture was pretty much what he expected. Sure, Charlotte had cleared up most doubts he had even before the teacher arrived, but seeing and experiencing things first hand was the perfect way to learn.<br/><br/>The class wasn't his cup of tea, so to say. It had its interesting moments, but the amount of theory involved tended to drag the time on and on... Not to mention that he eventually slipped into a relaxed, chill posture. When the bell rang, he sighed in relief and looked at Charlotte, smiling.<br/><br/>""Whew. This class... All those ominous portraits... The different branches of government... I swear I'm going to drown in administrative knowledge here in just a few days!""<br/><br/>Then Charlotte mentioned something that nearly made his heart stop right then. ""Calculus?!"" He whispered, alarmed, as he puled out his timetable once more, intensively analyzing the next period. After a<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>long moment, he lifted his head in mock dread and hopelessness.<br/><br/>""If I die in Calculus, Charlotte... I want you to know that... I really, really like herbal tea..."" He said, sobbing once in his small act, but then quickly scrapping the act and chuckling. ""Seriously, I'm really bad at calculus and math, and anything to do with that! Not to mention science."" He mentioned, sighing.<br/><br/>""You don't have to worry about pointing out the classes, I think I know where the classrooms are. I've got an idea of the layout, and the timetable has the class' denominations there, so... See you at lunch, President Charlotte."" He said, standing up and after grabbing his things, walking out of the classroom. Not without waving goodbye at Charlotte, of course.<br/><br/>When he arrived at his next class, he noticed the same girl from the last class- The goth girl. He instantly perked up, and walked over to her side, sitting down next to her.<br/><br/>Hours later, an exhausted and annoyed Leon sat on one of the lunch tables, slowly picking on a salad, some meat and a bunch of vegetables and fruits that he picked from the counter. Of course, he was surrounded by people who wanted to meet him, and even though he did his best to give them the attention they requested, he eventually found himself tired beyond belief, just waiting for Charlotte to turn up so that she could show him around."
1036,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-01-12T08:17:40,AmazinglyVivid,"Charlotte stifled a laugh at Leon's anguished declaration.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And I thought that I was the actor,</span>she thought. ""Okay, see you then!"" She said as he left. She followed his suit after taking a few more moments to gather her things. She was only a few steps into the hallway when she heard her name.<br/><br/>""Lottie!"" The speaker was female and clearly distressed. Charlotte slowed, and two people fell in step to either side of her. To the left, a very tall, bespectacled boy with curly red hair and a faceful of freckles. To the right, a full-bodied girl with a perfectly coordinated outfit and an air of confidence.<br/><br/>""Good morning, Sarah, West!"" Charlotte chimed, eliciting one smile and one aggravated eye roll.<br/><br/>""Don't 'good morning' me! We have a crisis to deal with!"" The other girl exclaimed. Charlotte did her best to look concerned.<br/><br/>""Oh dear, what's the crisis for today?"" West snickered at the question behind one freckled hand, carefully avoiding the glare of his more dramatic friend.<br/><br/>""I'm going to pretend that both of you are being the genuinely concerned friends that you're<span style=""font-style: italic"">supposed</span>to be and carry on; anyways, you-know-who asked me out yesterday!""<br/><br/>""Anything but that,"" Charlotte gasped, grinning at the playful shove that followed.<br/><br/>“This is serious. For the first time in months, I’m not single anymore, so of course it’s today that the super-cute British guy moves here!” Sarah’s glossy lips pulled downwards into an exaggerated pout.<br/><br/>“Oh! Speaking of, I won’t be in theatre during lunch,” Charlotte said, shooting an apologetic glance at West.<br/><br/>""'Speaking of'?"" The boy repeated, voice just loud enough to be heard over the chaos that came with each class change.<br/><br/>""Oh, hey, you're doing that president thing, right? Showing him around?"" Sarah asked, already plotting.<br/><br/>""Yes, I am, and no, you can't come along. You're taken, remember?"" Charlotte patiently reminded her.<br/><br/>""You're no fun. You probably just want him all to yourself. Selfish."" Her tone was one of faux offense, and she could only hold the expression for a few moments before laughing; a high, cheery sound that neither friend could help but join in.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>The classes passed by quickly enough. When the bell finally rang to dismiss seniors to lunch -they had four thirty minute lunch periods, one for each grade level- Charlotte lingered in her class for a few minutes to ask some last minute questions of her teacher, then left in search of Leon. It wasn’t quite as hard to find him as one might think; all she had to do was go to the cafeteria and head towards the loud group gathered around a table in the corner.<br/><br/>She made her way through the small crowd, uttering a few polite ‘excuse me’s as she did.<br/><br/>“Hey, Leon!” She said with a smile once she’d come upon the table. “Do you want to go now? Or do you want to finish your lunch?”"
1037,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-01-16T03:17:34,Frettzo,"By the time Charlotte had reached Leon, he had already eaten most of his meal, with less than half remaining. Though the amount of people around him, asking questions and watching him slowly affected him into not being hungry anymore.<br/><br/>He liked attention, he truly did. That's a part of why he enjoyed gymnastics competitions. But this kind of attention was wearing him out, and soon enough he wasn't feeling as good as he had back when he met Charlotte and the first few. The expression on Leon's face was one of exhaustion and inactivity, and it reflected in the way his fork played with the broccoli left on his tray.<br/><br/>Eventually, some of the crowd around him noticed his mood and dispersed, either out of lack of interest or respect and kindness.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Hey, Leon!”</span>A feminine and familiar voice rang right next to him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'That's Charlotte!' </span>He thought immediately, his face lighting up like a Christmas tree as he quickly pulled his body up into a proper position and turned to look at her, expressing her his state of distress with a clear stressed frown. ""Charlotte!"" He said, standing up in a flash, before looking at the small crowd, pointing at a guy in it, then at his tray. ""Could you please take care of that for me, Jack? ... That's your name, right? Well, thanks anyway!"" He said in a quick succession before grabbing Charlotte's wrist and making his way through the crowd, then leading her out of the cafeteria to a quiet part of the hallways.<br/><br/>Once he stopped, he leaned against one of the lockers and sighed, putting a hand on his face. ""Charlotte, it's too much attention! About the tour... Could we just do the quieter parts of the school, please? So many questions, so many people trying to talk to me, it's overwhelming!"" He explained, trying his best to smile.<br/><br/>""Maybe... We could start with this hallway? Any interesting event happened here lately? I'm open to stories, Charlotte."""
1038,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-01-20T21:03:58,AmazinglyVivid,"Leon was definitely in a worse state than when Charlotte had seen him last. She'd only just approached him when he jumped up, grabbed her thin wrist, and started towards one of the cafeteria's open doors. She looked from him to the small crowd that they seemed to be fleeing, and her confusion was replaced by by understanding. Ignoring the odd gazes that followed them, her attention focused on the boy leading her.<br/><br/>They came into a quiet, empty hallway. At one end, a set of large glass doors led outside, and to the side of them was a stairwell that led, predictably, upwards. The other end connected to the main hallway that followed the length of the school. There were also two classrooms, but they seemed to be desetered. A sympathetic smile crossed Charlotte's lips as she watched Leon slump against a grey locker. The attention was proving to be too much for him, and he said as much.<br/><br/>""Sorry, I should have warned you that things would be like this. A school our size doesn't get transfer students often, so it's always kind of a big deal; especially whenever they're from somewhere interesting, like you. Give it a few days, it'll die down,"" She advised him. ""I don't mind sticking to the quieter places, of course. DId you have anything particular in mind?""<br/><br/>""Maybe... We could start with this hallway? Any interesting event happened here lately? I'm open to stories, Charlotte.""<br/><br/>""Hmm. Let's see."" She looked around, trying her best to remember a story with which she could oblige him. Her eyes eventually rested on a locker near the end of the hall with the slightest of dents near its lock. It hung just slightly agape. ""Now there's a story!"" She approached the locker, motioning for Leon to follow.<br/><br/>""This locker got broken after someone hit it or something a few years before I started here; now it doesn't really close, and sometimes the door just flies open. It became a joke to tell new people that it was haunted by the spirit of the school, and that if you didn't give it offerings it would mess with your grades. Even though it just started as a way to mess with the freshmen and for upperclassmen to get free food, somewhere along the way it became a geniune superstition in our school. It's not uncommon now for people to leave things in the locker before a big test or something.""<br/><br/>She opened the door, motioning inside; there were, indeed, a few pieces of candy, a muffin, and some small miscellaneous items. ""The weird part is that whatever gets put in is always gone the next day. I'm pretty sure that the teachers or janitors eat what they want and throw everything else out at night. People keep doing it, though. I think it's kinda silly. "" Her eyes shifted over to him, going from amused to effectively unreadable. ""Not that I'm judging them or anything. What about you? Are you the superstitious type?"""
1039,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-01-23T02:04:39,Frettzo,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sorry, I should have warned you that things would be like this. A school our size doesn't get transfer students often, so it's always kind of a big deal; especially whenever they're from somewhere interesting, like you. Give it a few days, it'll die down.""</span>Charlotte said clearly, bringing some relief to Leon's overwhelmed senses.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'It's fun to meet people who believe my home is interesting.'</span>He thought to himself, before listening to her speak.<br/><br/>""A broken locker..."" He mused to himself as Charlotte told the story, nodding along as he did his best to forget the events at the cafeteria, and just relax and enjoy the tour that had just started.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""... People keep doing it, though. I think it's kinda silly. ""</span>she said, her expression turning into a perfect example of stoicism, before she spoke once more, this time a question.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What about you? Are you the superstitious type?""</span><br/><br/>""Me? Superstitious..? I'm not sure, to be honest. Sometimes, I like to believe that magic and fantastical things exist."" Leon said, smiling a bit before checking his pockets- Nothing but a phone, a wallet and apartment keys. Shrugging off his failed search for a food to leave at the small school's shrine of sorts, he turned to Charlotte.<br/><br/>""So you think this stuff is silly, eh? Well, I can't deny that, but sometimes, we just need something silly going on around us to keep our heads up, right?"" He asked with a chuckle, before standing in his usual posture and looking at the staircase going upwards.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Let's go u- Uh, I mean, carry on with the tour!"" </span><br/><br/>So they did. Minutes passed, and Leon and Charlotte walked around, the latter telling stories about the school, and Leon happily spending the time with his new friend, or at least he thought she was a friend. He was thankful that they did actually stick to the quieter places, but like all things worth their time, it came to an end. Soon enough, the bell signifying the end of lunch break rang, and the hurried voices of other students, as well as a sudden influx of people in the halls, were heard and seen.<br/><br/>Lunch time was over, and so was the tour."
1040,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-02-03T06:31:02,AmazinglyVivid,"The two parted ways after the little lunch-time tour and, save for one chance meeting in the hall on the way to their respective seventh periods, did not see each other again for the rest of the day. Though her classes and theatre preoccupied her thoughts until rehearsal let out at five -two and a half hours after the normal release time- her mind turned back to him during her brisk walk to Susan's. He was a nice guy, funny, and interesting. Though her contact with most transfers usually waned as they found their own place at their school, she found herself hoping that wouldn't be the case with Leon.<br/><br/>Work was about as she expected, and Charlotte arrived home around ten-thirty. She did homework for about an hour, mostly just passing the time until her family woke up. She liked to at least greet them before going to sleep. But as she tried to complete a worksheet for statistics, she started to feel a bit lightheaded. Resting her head in her hands, she tried to figure out why. It took a few moments for her to remember just how long it had been since she last...<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, duh. That's it. I just need to get Isaac or Isabel to take me out hunting tomorrow.</span><br/><br/>Though the thought of it wasn't a pleasant one for her, her contentedness at finding the root of her problem overshadowed any displeasure she felt at what it would take to fix it. She stored the thought in the back of her mind, and returned her focus to her studies.<br/><br/>The next day was none too eventful. Leon and Charlotte were assigned to work together on a short presentation in government, though Charlotte assured him that she knew all of the material that they'd be covering, so he wouldn't have to do too much. She asked if they could work on it the next day, after school, because her rehearsals started late on Wednesdays, so it was the only day she was free. Then, come lunch, she invited him to eat with her and some friends in the theatre classroom, if he wanted to avoid the crowds.<br/><br/>If he chose to tag along, he would get his first introduction to West, Charlotte's very quiet childhood friend. There were also a small handful of other theatre kids in the classroom, but they would generally show less interest in Leon than the majority of the school did. If he was paying close attention, he might have noticed that she didn't actually eat any of the food she'd sat down with, and she'd just wave off any questioning with the explanation that she just wasn't hungry.<br/><br/>The third day started much like the second, except Charlotte looked a little paler than normal when she showed up to class that morning. She'd fallen asleep before her siblings woke up the night before, so she didn't have time to ask them to take her out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tonight for sure,</span>she assured herself as she walked to lunch.<br/><br/>That afternoon, right after school, Charlotte went to the student council room, her arranged meeting place with Leon. It was much smaller than most others in the building, consisting mainly of several long tables arranged in a square that could seat a total of fifteen or so. The teacher who sponsored the organization always left the room open to members. It had several of the -admittedly, rather dated- laptops that the district had issued to the school, making it a prime choice for members who wanted to complete homework or research but worried that all of the computers in the library would be taken up.<br/><br/>By the time he arrived, she had already chosen a place near a large window on the farthest side of the table. In front of her was an open textbook, a laptop, and a spiral in which she was vigorously jotting down notes. When she noticed his approached, she looked up and smiled.<br/><br/>""Hiya! I hope you don't mind that I already got started,"" She said, nodding to the work in front of her."
1041,Secret Keeper [Private],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40939,2014-02-17T21:02:35,Frettzo,"His first few days in this new place were tough. He was alone here, with nearly no physical help from anyone else. It served him right to know what things he ate and how to prepare them, as he was able to shop for the exact things and not risk eating some unhealthy food.<br/><br/>The first two days at school were hard to digest, as the attention he was getting was both appreciated and loathed. He couldn't get to know people with so many others around him, and it weighed on him that even saying a few words got girls to look at him in interest. What was so interesting about his accent? Did he have some kind of psychic magical ability or something that affected only girls?<br/><br/>Even when working on things, such as the Government presentation, he felt somewhat overwhelmed. He felt like a burden on poor Charlotte, given the fact that he knew nearly nothing at all on the subject. And then if it wasn't enough, he was invited by her to lunch with her friends. What was he supposed to think of that? At the very least he had brought his own meal and was confident that he looked good enough to actually attend to the theater classroom.<br/><br/>He was curious on the classroom, of course. The day went by perfectly. Charlotte's friends were a slightly varied bunch, and they were all nice to him, if only a bit nosy in some cases. West was one of them, and that person was very quiet, which kind of puzzled Leon. But soon he had shrugged it off.<br/><br/>Those times were past now, though. Today was a new day, and he was to meet Charlotte to work for their presentation. He put it upon his shoulders to be as helpful as possible. But his thoughts were slightly swayed when he finally arrived at his destination. Charlotte was rather pale, not that he hadn't notice but she certainly looked slightly... Off and unhealthy. Leon couldn't help but worry about her health.<br/><br/>""Hey Charlotte, how's it going for you? You look a little pale."" He mentioned with a smile as he walked closer and sat down next to her, noticing her enthusiastic manner of jotting down notes.<br/><br/>""Well, you certainly can still write, so you can't be that bad. I don't mind at all, what do you wish me to do? I hope you don't mind, but I've noticed how little you eat, and I kind of prepared something for you this morning."" He mentioned, putting his backpack on the table and opening its zipper, searching for something inside.<br/><br/>After a little moment, he pulled out a zipper bag with a sandwich and a small paper bag with two cookies.<br/><br/>""Surprise! It's one cookie for each of us, and a whole sandwich for you!"" He said with enthusiasm, grinning at her as he set the two bags on the table and straightened his pose a little bit, looking at what she was jotting down."
1042,A Knight of Tales,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40976,2014-01-06T02:38:55,Vampire.Panda,"Leon was making his way back to the kingdom he fought so hard to protect from all the threats of imminent danger that might occur. He loved it though, there was nothing more he would prefer to do than be the Kings Knight of Protection. That was his official title, but he rarely used it, except when someone needed reminding of his status in the kingdom. That evening, as the sun set on the horizon, Leon was riding his gallant white horse, who had a sleek, shiny black mane. The sort that the townsfolk would recognize as a kings breed. The horse carried Leon wherever his travels took him, the horse he had nicknamed 'Falcon'. Even though he was a horse, he was loyal, and served him well.<br/><br/>Leon was drawing into the town, a sweet wind picking up, it flickered through his golden brown hair, which usually fell in a choppy style over his ears. Sometimes it would fall down over part of his forehead and his eye, but usually, it was cut to finish on his eyebrow. His slender, but muscular build was shadowed in front of him, but he had been silhouetted by the sun. Anyone would have seen him coming, and usually that was the point. His broadsword hung loosely from the belt around his waist.  He was gallant, brave and bold. Leon's actions and stories were always exaggerated by the townsfolk.<br/><br/>It was today, that Leon decided he would stop to have Falcon's shoe's redone. He knew the blacksmith would make and fit them for him. At a handsome price, but Leon never minded. The blacksmith was the best in the kingdom. Falcon only got the best. As he pulled up outside of the Blacksmiths, Leon jumped off Falcon and walked him slowly into the blacksmiths. After a long barter with the blacksmith. He agreed to re-shoe Falcon. Leon thanked the blacksmith and said he would return in a couple of hours to collect his horse. With that he left the blacksmiths.<br/><br/>Leon decided he would go to the tavern which happened to be next to the blacksmiths. Leon knew he would probably be able to get a drink and possibly something to eat. He hadn't realised his hunger until now. He'd been out on his quest all day, and it worked up an appetite. Leon's shiny black boots made the gravel crunch underneath his feet as he walked. His Royal Blue coloured cloak floated in the wind behind him. He was magnificent to look at, and he knew this himself. Leon pushed open the door to the tavern and walked in.<br/><br/>As he walked in, he was astonished to find the scene that was about to unfold. He called out ""I think, you should unhand the fair maiden"" He demanded, but when the guy who was holding a knife up to the woman's throat didn't budge. He strutted up to the counter, sailing over it, landing with the grace of a cat,  pried the knife from the woman's throat and ultimately the man's fingers. You could hear the loud crack as Leon broke his fingers back. Leon then grabbed the ruffian by the scruff of his collar and threw him over the counter as the guy landed with a loud 'thud'. Leon jumped back to the customers side of the bar, and gave the guy a couple of kicks in the chest, mainly ribs and stomach. Leon then picked up the guy and dragged him to the door; and threw him out of it. Following him out, he growled at the man ""Come back to this town, and bother the people again, and I will end your miserable life... be gone."" Leon glared at the man until headed off in the opposite direction of the town. Leon waltzed back into the tavern. He walked up to the bar, smiled slightly ""one ale, if you please"" he asked kindly, carrying on as though there hadn't been a fight just short while before."
1043,A Knight of Tales,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40976,2014-01-06T06:08:50,Vampire.Panda,"Leon watched as the man who'd been hurt before his arrival, cleaned up the mug which had been shattered in the mess of things. He thought it was amazing that they cleared up after themselves, even when it had not been them at fault. He had been in taverns for the wealthy, and they had never done such a thing. It both pleased, but surprised him.<br/><br/>Leon turned his attention to the woman he had just saved. Watching her as she poured him a glass of fine ale, and taking it once she had handed it to him. He smiled at her as she thanked him. ""No thanks is necessary, fair maiden, for, it is my duty, and my honour to help those in need, I thank you kindly for your gift, however, I can not accept it. I shall pay you for your fine ale."" He said with a smile. As she asked his name he began talking again. ""I am Leon"" he replied, and watched her as she set about cleaning, and serving the customers once again. Normality had resumed.<br/><br/>He looked at the man whom had been cleaning the mess earlier. The man commented on him being a good man, but he replied simply with ""You are also, a good man, in your own way"" He said, without sounding condescending. Leon meant it in a sense that, he had helped or tried to, but it resulted in him being hurt. It happened. When the maiden behind the bar commented about him being a knight, and then how it could be a re-enactment he just let out a small laugh. ""I am a knight, for my full title is, Leon the King's Knight Of Protection... but quite frankly, I think that's too formal for day to day life"" he replied and returned her playful wink with one of his own. As she introduced herself he couldn't help but find himself grinning. ""Annabelle, what a beautiful name for such a fair maiden"" Leon replied, and tipped his mug to her glass.<br/><br/>Leon heard the storm break out and knew he would have to wait until it had calmed some what before going to collect Falcon from the blacksmiths. As she jumped, and then giggled Leon couldn't help but think how adorable it was over her to do. He watched her as she finished her drink, taking some of his own. Then watched as she set about serving the other gentryfolk she had in the Tavern. Leon couldn't help but admire her figure, and the way her clothes complimented it. How even though her hair had gone frazzled from the heat, it still looked beautiful.<br/><br/>Leon continued to watch her until she turned back to him, and that was when Leon made it look as though he hadn't been watching her the whole time. He brought his mug to his lips and began to slowly drink the fine ale. It really was magnificent, just what any one needed after a long day of questing, and protecting. He looked back at Annabelle once he had finished his drink. ""So are you the type who enjoys a good tale?"" he asked her softly, so that most would still be in their own conversations enough not to eavesdrop on the one he wanted to share with Annabelle. There was something about her so alluring, he just couldn't help feeling like he had to talk to her more and more. Even when there wasn't much to say."
1044,A Knight of Tales,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40976,2014-01-08T00:09:31,Vampire.Panda,"Leon watched as she smiled, and oh how he loved the way she smiled. As she asked him if he wanted another ""I shall have another, it is some fine ale you serve here"" He replied and then watched as she filled his mug. Then too a stool and sat on it. Leon watched her intently as she studied him, and he couldn't help but give a small smile.<br/><br/>As she asked him for a tale, he could not help but laugh a slight, as she told him about his reputation. Telling him how the townsfolk portrayed him. Although, Leon would never be one to admit it, he was glad that they admired him so. When she giggled, Leon gave her a smile, a real smile. His perfectly white teeth peeking as he smiled so. ""You have a glorious laugh fair maiden, something I wish to hear again sometime"" He commented as she went to get herself a Cider. Leon waited until she was seated and ready to listen to the tale he was about to unravel to her. Of course he would probably extend the details a little, but nothing that would make it any less believable.<br/><br/>""So, our tale begins, on a wet and stormy day, not much unlike today"" Leon began, giving Annabelle a wink as he continued to talk. ""The King had requested my service immediately, of course I accepted, as I arrived, he looked worried... desperate almost."" He added "" I asked our dear King, 'Why you Kingship, what is the matter of urgency' he looked at me with a grave look and replied 'I fearfully regret to inform you, that the Eastern Kingdom is under attack' So naturally I was becoming worried myself, I looked at the King, and asked 'Whom, my lord is attacking the East?' So by now the King was becoming agitated, I did not wish to see him in such a manner, 'DragonKin' Was all he could reply to me. I then knew my duty."" Leon took a breath, and a sip of his ale, then continued. "" I went out to the stable, and took Falcon, my trusty steed and rushed over to the Eastern Kingdom, as fast as Falcon could carry me. I get there, and I see a terrible sight, a sight, that one, would never want to see. Buildings, Markets, everything was on fire. People were running and scrambling all over the place. I helped those whom were stuck in burning buildings. Leaving Falcon on the border, not wanting him to come to any harm."" Leon took another breath and another sip ""So there was this one house, a baker lived there, with his wife and son, now the Baker and his wife had gotten out, but when I heard that his son was trapped, I knew I had to save the poor child. I burst into the burning building, searching high and low for the boy, but I could not find him. Then, in the kitchen, I heard a small cry, I ran in as fast as I could, dodging flames from every angle. Heating up my armour I was becoming weak, but I pushed though."" He continued ""Then, I saw the boy, trapped under a roof beam, pulling the beam off him, he managed to wiggle free, but he had breathed in so much smoke. I picked him up and carried him out of the building, literally just in time, as the building collapsed a few seconds later. "" Leon took yet another breath, but no drink this time. "" So, I knew my quest was not over yet, I knew I must slain the beast whom had caused such destruction. The beast had already left, so I carried on to the other side of the Eastern Kingdom, and followed the path of destruction. Which sure enough led me to the foul beast. I drew my blade, and slashed at it's tail. The beast roared out in pain and turned around. I knew at that moment, I would either kill or be killed."" Leon paused for a moment, as though recalling the details as to what happened after that. ""The beast came down to my level, almost looked me in the eyes as to laugh, and as he opened his repulsive jaw, that was when I struck the beast. I stuck my blade through the roof of his mouth, and pulled it back out in one swift movement. However, the dragon was not slain...."" Leon took another short pause. Then continued "" ... He got up, roaring his mighty roar in pain, at that moment. Unexpectedly, Falcon came charging up behind me, I pulled myself atop him, and stood on his back. Now giving me the height I needed to reach the beast's underside. I gave a few quick jabs to the chest, but alas, the Dragon was not slain. I dodged a swipe from the sharp claw, and then, I saw a weak point, on one side, under the wing of the Dragon was a missing scale."" Leon added, taking a mouthful of ale and swallowing ""Now, as you may or may not be aware, a  dragons scale is like iron, almost impossible to pierce, so I seized this unlikely opportunity, and pushed my blade right into the weakened space, and turned it around and around. As the beast tried to swipe at me and push me off, I clung to my sword, pushing and turning further, until after about 10 minutes of fighting with the beast, he fell to his death."" Leon finished and took some more of his drink and smiled at Annabelle, who had seemed to be intently listening the whole time. Of course, Leon, is like most story tellers, he had a few hand movements, for he believed it added to the story. It wasn't his most grandest tale, but to him, it was a personal achievement, for what he had left unsaid, it was that very act. That had gotten him knighthood in the beginning."
1045,A Knight of Tales,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40976,2014-01-10T01:35:03,Vampire.Panda,"Leon had been watching her, and how much she had gotten into the story he'd been telling. She'd seemed so much more excited about it than he could have thought she would have. Leon wondered how many stories she had heard. Although, it made him wonder if any of his kind ever ventured into her tavern. It was small, quaint even, but had a remarkable atmosphere about it. Warm and welcoming, and Annabelle couldn't do enough to help people it would seem. Leon admired that of her.<br/><br/>""You shall not need to pay such gratitude, Madame, You need not to address me as Sir Knight either, Leon will suffice nicely, here we are all equal"" Leon replied to her, and then as she told him she had her own tale, he was quite intrigued, and his interest in Annabelle piqued. Leon noticed how the others had come in closer to listen to the tales of extraordinary bravery, or sometimes in his case, a lot of good fortune.<br/><br/>Leon listened to Annabelle's tale, of how she had battled the beast whom had entered her tavern without welcome. He was so enticed by the tale, and the way she told it was as though it was happening now. He felt as though he had been there, her detail vivid, yet simplistic. He could have listened to her all day. Then as she told him she might have sprained a muscle, then giggled, Leon couldn't help but feel a strange warm feeling inside. Her giggle was wonderful, not many women could laugh the way that she did. Not many meant it with such innocence. There was something about Annabelle that made Leon's cheeks warm and turn a slight red shade.<br/><br/>Leon smiled as she kissed his knuckles, her lips were as soft as petals from a rose. He watched as the men groaned and drank up their last call for the day. Leon looked back at Annabelle when she asked him what had brought him here. He smiled, then proceeded to answer her question ""I was to believe that the blacksmith is the finest in all the kingdom, So I entrusted him with Falcon for re-shoeing and, then happened to stumble upon your delightful piece of haven"" Leon replied smoothly, raising an eyebrow as claimed to be curious. Obviously, she was not used to such a high ranking customer, but Leon would be sure to tell his dear friends how delightful the place really was."
1046,Contrived Persuasion (Raven and Xeno),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=40987,2014-01-06T05:10:52,Xenolith,"The surrounding obscurity did little to calm him as breathed rapidly into the night.  He wasn’t sure what frightened him more: the darkness, where nothing was certain… or the light, where everything was concrete.  Was it better to see the scoundrel who would drink your insides, or was it preferable to suddenly dissolve without grasping your fate at all?<br/><br/>He didn’t know the answer.  It seemed no one did.<br/><br/>Indigo veins formed networks across his trembling hands, deceitfully pumping out crimson drops onto the ominously discolored wood.  Pain was the only thing that he responded to, it seemed.  Pain and obligation.<br/><br/>The old desk was beginning to splinter.  He had to let go.<br/><br/>But was he ready to do it?<br/><br/>A dark liquid seeped into his sock.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Blood? </span>No.  It burned.  Guardedly examining the floor to his left, his gaze fell upon a shattered bottle.  Whiskey.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I must’ve knocked it over when I stood… </span>He swallowed hard when he noticed a sturdy pressure against his leg, but his panic subsided with reason.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Along with the chair…</span><br/><br/>A firm crash sounded at the door, distracting him from the cause of his fright.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Gunfire? </span>No.  Knocking.  He took a shallow breath and snapped his gaze to the blank papers on his desk, trying to seem busy.  “It’s open,” he managed.<br/><br/>The hinges complained heartily as the door rotated perpendicularly from its at ease position.  A lean young man appeared in the doorway.  He was one of the sentries posted at the wall.  Not that they really needed them… but old habits die hard.<br/><br/>“Sir,” the boy began, “the northern watch just reported in.  Someone’s approaching the city.”<br/><br/>The words tumbling out of private Cadwell’s mouth were not what he wanted to hear.  It didn’t matter who was approaching—they were not welcome.  He had been dreading the thought of a visitor for years.  Decades, even.  This was the military district.  The place rebirth subjects were contained.  Anyone from anywhere that came here was destined to supply a new shipment of despair.<br/><br/>His men already had enough despair.  He already had enough despair.  “Well that’s no good,” he muttered.  Cadwell stood in the door awkwardly, unsure what to say.  The commander was the person they all shadowed.  He was the one they respected.  In the rare times he allowed some melancholy to slip out of his wretched frame, no one knew how to respond.  He knew this.  He cursed it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Compose yourself. </span>Sluggishly releasing the desk, a more collected superior faced the sentry.  “Who approaches?”<br/><br/>“We… don’t know, sir.”<br/><br/>That was what he expected.  Why would the main city tell them anything?  They were nothing but the confined filth of a former war.  Those in charge didn’t possess the slightest knowledge of who dwelled in his city.<br/><br/>Not that he knew who dwelled in theirs.<br/><br/>“Very well.  Estimated arrival time?”<br/><br/>“Within the hour, sir.  Just after sunrise.”<br/><br/>“Through the northern gate?”<br/><br/>“Northeast.”<br/><br/>“What kind of escort are we looking at?”<br/><br/>“Minimal, sir. They could easily be taken out should the need arise.”<br/><br/>“How’s the city?”<br/><br/>A slight cringe freckled over the boy’s features.  For a moment, he was hesitant to answer.  It was as though he was debating between the truth and what his superior would want to hear.  “Damned… as always.”<br/><br/>With the beginnings of a smirk creeping across his marked face, the captain turned back to his falsified business.  “Sounds like our visitor will have a lovely time.”<br/><br/>“… You should go welcome them,” after a short pause, “nothing like the sight of our Commander to send enemies running.  Eh, Ossein?”<br/><br/>The door closed softly as the soldier returned to his post.  Ossein…  That was an old nickname.  He hadn’t heard it in a while.  It meant bone collagen—the adhesive substance left behind after acid erodes everything else.  It fit him because of his role as commander, keeping the battalion together, and the tattoos covering his body.  The corner of his lips rose slightly.  “That’s right… I suppose I’ll have to go welcome them.”<br/><br/>Ignoring the mess he’d made and the stray cat that had wandered in through the window, he donned a dirty—but dry—pair of socks and laced up his old combat boots.  Whoever walked through that gate was going to be scarred for life.  He would make sure of that."
1047,The Elevator 1x1 (PainQueen and FiroIV),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41255,2014-01-17T08:55:40,FiroIV,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Nathaniel Beck Shepherd was not a very lucky man. Now don’t pity him, this was just his natural reaction after losing just about every heads or tails, games of chance, and as of late getting stuck inside an elevator during a building blackout. He had that kind of bad luck. Sure, he was alive, but getting stuck inside an elevator was literally one of the most ridiculously horrifying thing to ever happen to someone inside a building.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">It really wasn’t all bad though, it could have been worse. He could have been stuck inside an elevator with some kind of serial killer or rapist. At the least he was with someone who didn’t look like a serial killer or rapist. The person, the only other person stuck inside the elevator was a woman. She was a very pretty woman too. She had short blonde hair and looked relatively tall, but probably not as tall him though since he was six foot four. She reminded him of a pixie, a very spunky and edgy pixie like a mix of Audrey Hepburn and Pink.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Not to say that he wasn’t bad looking, but he was definitely not some kind of model. A friend of his told him that he had a boy next-door kind of look that worked great when he was younger, but at 26 that look should not work anymore; plus he wore suit constantly and his face didn’t work with such a formal attire. He got some compliments about his face before, but really at his age does anyone really want to be told that they looked like a teenager. It might be different for actors seeing, as they needed to be able to play a wide range. At the least, it was only his face that looked young since he had a pretty big body that matched his age, not muscular of course, but he was lean and athletic enough.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">To be honest he didn’t know how he got in this mess. There wasn’t anything in the news about there being a reason for a blackout. This building doesn’t have a history of accidents or remotely anything other than normal, and he’d know he’s been working here for three years. The first year was an internship, but still he’d been here long enough to know that this building is safe. Moreover, it’s brand new, it’s only five years old, but in the world of architecture five is still young or so his friend said.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Checking his watch, yeah he has a watch in the age where most people don’t wear watches anymore, he realized he’s, well the two of the, have been inside the small elevator for about fifteen minutes now. They haven’t talked since they both realized that there was nothing to do, but wait for help. It’s been the most dreadful silence ever, well not ever, he’s been on some blind dates before and those were considerably worst. They weren’t his idea though since blind dating seemed like the most ridiculous thing right next to Jersey Shore, thank god that show’s dead. If it was up to him he’d rather have an arranged than go on a blind date, since with arranged marriages both members knew quite well that they were getting married for political reasons and not love.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">He had a feeling that they were not gonna get out any time soon and that feeling combined with his luck he was pretty sure he was right. If anything, they were probably going to be stuck here for an hour, or worst. They might as well get comfortable. Beck adjusted himself to a more comfortable position, his body leaning on one of the elevator walls and his legs sprawled out on the floor. He yawned and looked at the pixilated number sign on top of the doors. “Stuck on the thirty third floor life couldn’t get any better than this.” The sarcasm was so thick it could have been cut with a knife.</div>"
1048,The Elevator 1x1 (PainQueen and FiroIV),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41255,2014-01-17T10:36:23,PainQueen,"Trixie Bee Savage was what you could call a Jack of all Trades. She has mastered all kinds of strange or meager job titles with low pay. She was a hard worker, but a high school diploma and a trailer trash background could only get you so far in some areas of the world. She was finally beginning to set herself up with better work besides her bartending gig, some risqué modeling, and things were looking good. She was hoping it would help her to escape secretarial duties under a perverted slave driver in a soulless building. She was tired of wearing suffocating pant suits and sleeved dresses to hide her many tattoos. Tired of smelling like printer ink, old man’s cologne, and fucking paper cuts. Tired of riding the long ass elevator ride back down to the main lobby!<br/><br/>The day had started out simple enough. She sat up with a haggard yawn and glanced at her alarm clock in hate. The Tipsy Lady needed her to work a late shift last night despite it being Wednesday and her only late working shifts were on Thursday nights through Saturday. She got home around three am and was now waking up at seven. Groaning she rolled her naked body off her futon, stuck her slender feet into a pair of fluffy bunny slippers, and waddled to the kitchen. She almost tripped on a snag in the old black carpet of her pathetic, little apartment above a tattoo parlor in Chinatown, Seattle. Flipping her coffee pot on and smothering a bagel with butter and honey the woman shuffled into her bathroom and turned on her shower. She sat on the toilet and ate her bagel sleepily while waiting for the damned pipes to get hot water up to her. The whole place was sputtering and moaning until the shower head shuddered spurting water out like a bad porno. When the stream became steady she climbed in and scrubbed at her body with coconut and rosemary scented soaps she made.<br/><br/>Then she threw on a white ruffle-collared blouse, a pair of short heeled ivory pumps, and a pair of black suit trousers over her long legs. Ears made pretty with a pair of Chinese, dangling dragons and her defined throat bare of any jewelry. Her makeup was light, some peach blush and soft eye-makeup. Then she quickly brushed her teeth and her hair last. She made sure to part her hair just right to cover the short shaven parts before re-entering her kitchen to take a cup of black coffee and her night work bag to go. A typical and boring Thursday morning routine for Trixie.<br/><br/>The day went by slow, her female boss putting the moves on her first thing and her deflecting those advances. Stapling and printing a lot of things…. Directing customers over phone and in person while keeping a smile plastered on her face. Lunch she sat with her forehead pressed into the top of her desk and thought about eating paper or raiding the fridge to steal someone’s goodies. Heck, she was so hungry she thought about eating the paperboy. The other employees generally steered clear of her after the Christmas party where she drunkenly punched out a man’s throat whom had the nerve to pinch her butt. Some flirting with her boss let her remain in good graces and keep her job despite being straight…. And making the guy choke on his Adam’s apple. No one liked Larry from marketing anyway. But all the other employees knew she was an outcast, just couldn’t figure out why yet.<br/><br/>When it chimed five she fist pumped the air with barely contained glee. Then the old crone had to wander over and throw done some things that needed to be shipped immediately. Trixie smiled and nodded waiting for the woman to get ahead of her before she started miming choking the lady from behind. “Stupid witch, how do ya like that?!<span style=""font-style: italic""> Oh please no more Trixie! I’ll give you a huge bonus and never make you bend over to pick up a pen again! </span>Yeah that’s what I thoug-“The old woman turned around and Trixie turned her pantomime into a pleasant wave goodbye, lips twitching in an irritated smile.<br/>Finally she finished, sore feet getting her onto the Elevator. Nimble hands opened a few buttons on her blouse and pushed her sleeves up to reveal some of her tattoos. She didn’t really give a shit what she looked like after hours. The elevator paused to let another person get on. Trixie glanced at him and admired his large physique for a moment before redirecting her attention to the red countdown. Then suddenly the number wasn’t counting down any more and the elevator jerked to a stop.<br/><br/>“What the fuck?!” She yelped a bit, imagining them falling to their deaths but the elevator didn’t flash downward to their peril but nor did it budge even an inch. The emergency lights came on casting them in a red hue and Trixie felt her stomach sink. Miss Savage wasn’t a claustrophobic girl, but she wasn’t exactly fond of being stuck in a confined place for more than a few minutes. Both she and the man pressed the help call button and picked up the emergency phone and got nothing but silence. ‘<span style=""font-style: italic""> Ugh, must be a blackout.</span>’ She thought bitterly sliding down the wall and hugging her legs to her chest. She wondered how long they’d be stuck there and tugged out her phone to try and reach work to tell them she was stuck in a bloody elevator. ‘No Service’ flashed on her cell and the blonde about tossed the thing at the wall above the tall man’s head.<br/><br/>“Stuck on the thirty third floor life couldn’t get any better than this.”<br/><br/>The man spoke, somehow startling her as she had her face pressed into the crooks of her knees thinking it was getting to be a sauna in here. Green and hazel tinted orbs finally looked at him after the minutes of silence. She cracked a smile at his sarcastic remark. “At least it isn’t the 66th floor since it’s six o’clock. It’d be like that horror movie all over again and I sincerely hope you’re not a fucking serial killer.” She chuckled, her word choice brash but that was her nature. She released a sigh fanning her face and looking up at the elevator number again, hoping in the few seconds she had looked away it had magically changed. No luck. So she went back to examining her fellow prisoner. He was a big guy, not buff or fat per say but of large build. She couldn’t guess his height but she was around six foot and he was taller so maybe like 6’2”? He had a kind face with a large jaw, the kinda face that you found pleasant but would forget if he was a stranger in a crowd.<br/><br/>“It’s like a sauna in here~” She said in a sing songy voice pushing her hair out of her face and pursing her lips before offering a hand while sitting across from him. “Name’s Trixie Savage, nice to meet ya.”"
1049,The Elevator 1x1 (PainQueen and FiroIV),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41255,2014-01-23T08:11:49,FiroIV,"Beck began to look at the girl properly the moment she started talking. The first thing he noticed were the tattoos. He couldn’t see them properly since she was wearing a pant suit, he could tell she did not like to wear it, but it was enough for her to see a few tattoos here and there. Judging from her reaction to this whole thing she was not in a pleasant mood, the again who would be in this scenario. It was probably more than that though, she looked like she hated her job, and not in the “work sucks” kind of way. It was more like “everyone on the goddamn floor could drop dead for all I care” kind of feeling. He could relate on the former since he was having a crappy day as well, but he did like his job.<br/><br/>His official title was “assistant supervisor to the editor in chief’s assistant manager”, which roughly translated was equal to “assistant to the assistant of the editor in shief” in the publishing department. In simplified terms, it was his job to be a personal assistant. At the very least, he had decent to maybe great pay, had a great contract, and he worked in an environment that he liked. That being said no amount of love for writing would ever replace his hatred towards his boss, a woman. His boss was the person who worked under the editor in chief. The editor chief was a nice man, who actually seemed to like him and saw some potential in him, but his boss was a total asshole, she is a woman, but it was better to call her an ass hole. Beck would have felt guilt about it, but really, everyone in the office, even the people in the other departments knew about her. Heck, he was quite sure even the chief knew about the woman. Not that anyone could do anything about it since she was good at her job and she had many connections to powerful, famous and rich people.<br/><br/>Today she was extra ass holey though. It was because of some minor thing, toast. As she said it “my bitch of a personal maid forgot to heat my toast the right way today so I’d like you” she was referring to Beck “go to Pallete’s and get me my low fat breakfast meal.” Pallete’s was an exceptionally high-class restaurant uptown, apparently one of the cooks made meals for her. The whole thing reminded him of the Devil’s Wear Prada, but at least in that movie Anne Hathaway got something out of the whole thing. In his case, the only way he’d ever get rid of her was if he quit which is never going to happen, or the woman gets married to some equally rich guy who would potentially drive off to the sunset and hopefully off a cliff.<br/><br/>“Hmm serial killer? Nah…unless wishing for your ass hole of a boss to get married and drive off into the sunset and hopefully off a cliff sounds serial killer-y then no.” He was joking of course, but that being said it wouldn’t be that bad if she did go away. That way he gets to be the proper assistant, and maybe start writing his own work.<br/><br/>“Nice name, it’s like something out of an adventure novel. I dig it. Mind if I call you just Trix though?” It wasn’t that he had anything against Trixie he just really liked names being short. He grabbed her hand and shook it. “The name’s Nathaniel Beck Shepherd, but I prefer Nate or Beck, your pick personally I call myself Beck when I talk in third person.” He probably shared a little too much that time, but hey it’s not like they were going to be hanging out and be best friends after this. And he probably should have let go of her hand ages ago.<br/><br/>Beck coughed to ease the awkwardness he felt. “I’m guessing that you work here since you’re wearing that suit, unless of course you just like to wear suits, and judging from the obvious hate on your face you don’t like to wear it.” He said. “And by the way thanks for mentioning the heat, now I’m feeling the heat.” It was one of those weird things that happened every now and then, very annoying."
1050,The Elevator 1x1 (PainQueen and FiroIV),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41255,2014-02-04T07:41:57,PainQueen,"Trixie enjoyed his firm handshake as he spoke to her. His voice deep and reverberating throughout the elevator while locking eyes with her… but it was that stiff all business look. Just friendly, well, as friendly as two people stuck in an elevator could be. He made a joke about his boss dying while releasing her hand. She flung her back while slapping her hands on her knees in exasperation. “Tell me about it!” She practically snarled. “Mine’s madly in love with me! Like this is gonna play out like Tattooed Beauty and Crony Beast! Ugh. She just barely borders on sexual harassment in the Office, but if I complain just a teensy itty bit… tots fired.”<br/><br/>So she introduced herself and the handsome stranger responded with a playful remark about her name being like an adventure novel. She wasn’t really the reading type so she had no fucking clue if it did or not. But it sounded like an excellent comment until he asked if he could call her just Trix. Pursing her lips and undoing another button on her blouse the woman thought it over with prejudice. Most folks with whom she didn’t know would have more chances to hump a dumpster and have it hump them back before they could get away with calling her by her nickname.<br/><br/>But the guy seemed nice enough and they were stuck in an intimate situation with one another for who knows who long. He introduced himself before she could give an appropriate response and the girl’s heavily pierced ears perked in response. “Shepard like from Mass Effect huh? Cool, cool. You can call me Trix if I can call you Shep… I guess I could call you Beck, but you risk the chance of me saying Becky, and before you ask! Mass Effect is a video game. You seem more like the whole artistic writer type with all this chit-chat about ‘third person’ and ‘Adventure Novels’, right?” She made air quotes with her fingers while sounding out the words.<br/><br/>She got his reply then spoke up about the heat and her pant-suit. “I would burn this thing and the whole fucking building if I got a chance.” She paused and flashed an awkward grin. “Now that probably sounded serial killery. But you should tell me more about this boss too so I don't sound so bad.” She waved more at her face nervously, feeling awkward, then said a small ‘fuck it’ and rolled up the hem of her pants to reveal long legs that had a few more tattoos. Before he could get out a reply her stormy orbs turned to his face and she suddenly recalled he may have a working phone. “So Shep, you got any service on your phone? Mine’s a piece of crap and I need to try and reach my other job.” THe blonde blew her hair out of her face while staring intently on her metal boxmate. Tracing his features with bored interest while awaiting more of a reply. """
1051,The Elevator 1x1 (PainQueen and FiroIV),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41255,2014-02-11T07:27:33,FiroIV,"“She? Kinky.” He said with a rather crooked smile and a raised eyebrow. He’s always been intrigued of people who play for the other team. He himself is open to the idea, but he’s never really met the right person. On the other hand, he’s also a tad bit lazy on the matters of the heart so really he can’t blame anyone if he’s constantly single. Not alone by choice though since he’s either too busy or asleep. “You could always blackmail her though. Although that’s coming from a writer’s perspective, and all writers are generally evil in nature. The moral side of me however would say that you’re misunderstanding her and she’s just lashing out on you, but that guy’s never fun so don’t listen to him. If you do go with the blackmail you didn’t hear it from me and we never met.” He said half-serious half joking.<br/><br/>After mentioning that he’d rather call her Trix he wasn’t sure what she thought about, not that he would change his decision, though since he rather liked short names. Again, to be perfectly honest he was just too lazy with mentioning a second or third syllable. It’s why he liked his name Beck, short and simple. “Shep?” He echoed. In his mind, a guy herding sheep in the alps was singing about the wonders of wool. “I like it. That’s the first time someone’s used that part of my name.”<br/><br/>“I’m a little insulted that you’d think I wouldn’t know of Mass Effect. I know that game, played it and not that I’m bragging, nor is it actually bragging material, but I know one of the guys who writes for the series.” He probably sounded arrogant, but really though just because he’s in a suit and works in a office that doesn’t mean he’s a “suit”. “Yeah, no I guess artistic type is what you can call, but really I think everyone is a bit artistic.” He lied. He knew full well that some people weren’t but he wanted to be optimistic. “And I don’t reference myself in third person…anymore. Plus I haven’t been that drunk in ages that I’d start doing that again.” He missed those days, but he haven’t had a chance to have a buddy to drink with, or smoke, or melt, or burn stuff with.<br/><br/>“You think so? Everyone who has ever worked in a building like this would have mentioned that, and worse more than once in their lifetimee. And I would know I worked with people who dealt with serial killers before. ” He was sharing a bit too much about himself. Not that he cares. He wasn’t particularly shy about his job. Hell, his entire job was based around sharing words and experiences with other people.<br/><br/>“Nice” He whistled as he stared a bit longer than expected. “If I had service I would have called pizza already.” He was starving after all. “Other job? Do tell. Unless of course if it’s in a building like this then don’t since office stories don’t go anywhere fun and I like to have fun, even if I don’t look the part.” He did like to have fun and no one, not even his appearance would get in the way of him telling people otherwise."
1052,You'll Be the Death of Me,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41358,2014-01-25T23:11:55,The Luggage,"'He won’t like this.'<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'That’s what makes it so fun!' </span><br/><br/>'True, but it could cause problems...'<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">'What sorts of problems?'</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Oh, you’re no fun! Let’s just see what happens.' </span><br/><br/>'<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Do you realize how many terrible things have started with that statement?' </span><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Something wasn’t right.<br/><br/>‘He shouldn’t have complained, he really shouldn’t have. Now, here he was…wherever<span style=""font-style: italic""> here </span>was. Not knowing where he was such a strange sensation for him, as was actually being there for that matter. This was just so odd. He couldn’t remember the last time he couldn’t remember something; this was really starting to not make any sense. And where were his minions when he needed them? …Were people looking at him? Actually looking at him? Oh…not quite sure of how he felt about that. Bit unnerving with them having eyes and all. Such squishy and round little things. And what were those doing there?‘<br/><br/><br/>The world bustled around Navy Pier, Chicago, even in the chilling wind that blew off of Lake Michigan at midday. Even in January, the busy city seemed perfectly able to carry on. Restaurants were open, there was shopping to do, and a concert blared into the air from the not so distant Soldier Field. Overall, it was a perfectly normal day for the windy city. Except for the one man currently sitting on the bench with his hands held out in front of him as though they intended to attack him with a will of their own as he attempted to lean back from the impending onslaught of carnage.<br/><br/><br/>Large blue eyes gazed wearily at the appendages in front of him, head turned to the side to provide a perfect look at the long profile of his face as the cruel wind whipped around his rather wild and feathered looking black hair. He was a young looking fellow, perhaps a stab at a guess would put him somewhere in his mid-twenties but one thing was absolutely for certain about him: he looked completely and utterly confused.  Even as he managed to tear his gaze away from his ‘meat mittens’, he seemed even more discomforted by the occasional glances people gave him as they passed by. Shifting uncomfortably as he sat, he turned to look down at himself, taking one hand and gently poking against his chest. The black material of the long sleeved v-neck was so…material. So real. Too real, for him. Slowly, his hands went to run against the jeans on his legs. It was such a rough material, so foreign to him.<br/><br/><br/>His gaze flicked up and began to run around the scenery.  It was all strange to him, now that he thought about it. He’d never taken the time, in centuries, to really stop and look at the world around him. Of course, he knew basic things like technology had flourished and created tons of things that went ‘beep, beep, beep, eeeeeeeeeeeee’ to cue him on where he had a job to do, but other than that it was all just part of the scenery. Part of a world he really didn’t have much say in. So, cars replaced horses and phones replaced, well, everything and that was that. What else did Death really have to concern himself with? Business had slowed, somewhat, but picked up in other ways but nothing was really different than it had been before. People lived, people died and then he came to clear them out. It was quite a tight schedule, really. Sure, there were other reapers running around for when they had a rush, but it was still his job to send each and every one on their way. He had come to think of himself as existences middle man, not really belonging to either realm but rather trimming the weeds on the sidewalk between life and the afterlife.<br/><br/>Perhaps that is where the problem began, though. Thinking like that. Either way, he was quite sure he had done something terribly wrong or there had been a sort of horrible mix up. They happened now and then, you know. Occasionally, some part of the universe would slip right out of place and, before you knew it, the mortals were suddenly complaining about lights in the sky or bigfoot in their back yard.  Normally, they were easy to fix but this just didn’t seem right. At all.<br/><br/>The man slowly took in a breath, hand coming to his chest again to realize he was breathing. In a panicked sort of motion, he suddenly rushed to feel the breath coming in and out of his nose and mouth. Huffing out hard, he backed away from the vapor cloud that formed in front of him as though he had just breathed fire, nearly scrambling over the top of the bench with his tall and somewhat lanky form.<br/><br/>“This is dreadfully wrong,” he suddenly muttered and stopped quickly, looking strangely at the air in front of him. Were those….words? And that voice! It wasn’t like his own at all. The tone was there, sure, but it was nowhere near as deep and it only came from one single point of origin. Shaken, he slowly reached back and sunk to the bench with a half defeated look about him.  For the first time since…well, ever, Death was lost in more than just his current location.<br/><br/>So, there Death sat with a mind that went completely blank. He didn’t know what was going on or where he was. He was, however, aware of the strange feeling of ‘being’, though he could never recall feeling that before. Unlike some otherworldly entities, Death had never been anything than what he was. Created to fill a rather maintenance sort of position, he had simply not been there one moment and there the next. All of his tasks and everything about him was there in his mind, and he had to question nothing. It was easy, really, like being born into a job that was made perfectly for you. His bosses, however, were a bit annoying to deal with at times. Thankfully, over the last several thousand years, they had taken a sort of back seat on existence. He hadn’t had to worry about those who couldn’t die and those who they wanted resurrected. And, thankfully, there were no more heroes. Ohhh, how he hated heroes. Always coming and going as they pleased and attempting to get in his way. Good riddance to bad rubbish, from his point of view.  Especially that…um, that one. With the curly hair and-…and<br/><br/>“No. No, no, no, nononono,” his hands raised to the sides of his head. “You’re not taking that! You’re not doing that!” Outwardly, he was addressing no one. Inside, however, he was directing it straight to the gods. “I…I can’t remember!” His eyes closed tight. “I-I can’t remember any of them.”  It sounded a bit pathetic, pleading almost. The names were gone. All of them. He could remember soft specifics, but not their names? He wondered whose idea that had been, and he had a distinct feeling of who it was but couldn’t recall the gods name for the life of him. Which he actually now had a life, so that phrase finally worked.<br/><br/><br/>Curling forwards, he just sort of sat there and fell silent once again. The look of confusion had settled back into a sort of lost little gaze as the wind whipped his hair around his hands and his face. There was one thing for sure, however, the male didn’t look like he belonged there at all. Something about him, other than the fact he wasn’t wearing a coat or any real protection about the weather, screamed that he was a bit off. Unusual, if you would put it that way. Still, people seemed to carry about their business with only a passing glance, if any, at the misplaced man."
1053,You'll Be the Death of Me,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41358,2014-01-26T21:40:44,MidnightEclipse,"The wind cut through even the thick sweatshirt Erin had pulled on that morning. Pulling the slightly long sleeves over her hands and burying them in the pocket in the front of the hoodie, there still seemed to be cold seeping in, chilling her down to the bone. Honestly having lived in Chicago for a few years now, you would think the young woman would either know to dress more warmly, or would have actually adapted.<br/><br/>Blond hair whipped into her face whenever she didn't walk straight into the wind. By the time she had made it to the park, she had stumbled several times when it seemed to let up, but suddenly gave a blast that nearly knocked her over. Her small frame didn't fill her pull over very well, and it nearly acted like a sail at times, threatening to pull her little weight into the air like a dead leaf still left from fall.<br/><br/>For midday, one might expect a young lady like Erin to be in one of the many colleges around the city, or working somewhere. Maybe she was on her lunch break? But she didn't seem to walk with a purpose like the many bodies flowing around her. Instead, her gait seemed like an aimless wandering. Her head stayed down to try to avoid the wind, her hood pulled up in half an attempt to keep her ears warm. She didn't even look up once until she found herself in the park, no longer really being push along by the crowd. Or, at least not as much. Taking in her surrounding with her hazel eyes, she stepped out of the way of passer-bys headed to the many restaurants or trying to get to work or wherever their lives made them go.<br/><br/>Across the busy path from where she stopped was a bench, with an odd looking man sitting on it. Well, it wasn't so much that he looked odd, as much as he simply gave the Erin the feeling of being odd. He seemed confused by his surrounding, and... himself? Maybe he had sleep walked here, or developed a sudden case of amnesia? Well, she knew better than to talk to strangers, but his dark hair and striking blue eyes seemed to draw her in, making her more and more curious about this man who seemed startled by his very existence. Carefully, clutching her messenger bag that she had slung across her shoulder tightly to her person, she approached.<br/><br/>""Um, excuse me? Are you alright?"" she spoke up once she was at the other edge of the bench from the side he sat on. Maybe he was an amnesia case? She definitely heard him saying something about not remembering shortly before she gathered her courage to talk to him. ""Aren't you a bit cold without any kind of jacket or something?"" Her voice trembled slightly. Never in her life had Erin ever been outgoing. Usually she was reserved, the type to only speak when spoken to. This strange attraction and curiosity scared her a little. But claiming to herself that she was simply concerned her his well being. Plus, if he really was a lost as he looked, she might be able to loose him in the crowd if something went wrong and he pursued her. Pulling her bag a little tighter, she tried to swallow any nervousness that might show on her face."
1054,You'll Be the Death of Me,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41358,2014-01-27T19:48:00,The Luggage,"“I should hope not…and cold? Why should I ever feel that?” the stranger’s deep voice rumbled. The statement came as sort of an afterthought as he gazed over his hands again, not really taking in that someone was speaking directly to him. He was accustomed to talking, of course. There was always talking in the ether of the other realm. Always voices going this way and that way, some occasionally taking the time to address him or ask him silly little questions such as ‘where exactly am I?’ or ‘what exactly just happened?’, even questions silly enough to ask about being cold, apparently. Spirits just weren’t the same these days, but he somehow blamed technology for that.<br/><br/>As he turned his attention down to his arms before touching his chest again, it finally dawned on him that there was a very dense sort of object sitting near his side that wasn’t there before. His piercing gaze snapped directly over to Erin, as if startled by the person he had been talking to only moments before. As his eyes met hers, there was a strange sort of moodiness to that clear tone, as if he had some perpetual state of brooding lingered over him like he’d been born with some natural rain cloud drizzling above his head that had never gone away. Though this, itself, was an interesting little facet of the man, the expression on his face probably would have seemed more so; he looked absolutely confounded and possibly slightly put off by the fact that she was looking at him.<br/><br/>‘They just seemed so<span style=""font-style: italic""> moist </span>from this side of things. How on earth did they go about actually looking at each other for too long?’<br/><br/>He adjusted uncomfortably against the bench, squirming just a little back against it as if attempting to put more space between them. He slowly raised his hand, never exactly looking away from her as he traced up over the side of his cheek and successfully managed to poke himself in the eye. However, like a seasoned wearer of contacts, his right eye barely twitched as he touched its strange  recently-used-sponge-like surface about two times before his arms fell stiffly back down in front of him, tense as a cat who had just figured out it was sitting in a pool of water.<br/><br/>“Oh, gods, I’ve got them too,” he murmured in a strained and unnerved sounding tone, looking up towards the sky for a moment as though he was perplexed and annoyed at it. It was a rather terrible discovery for him, but one that seemed to set in the fact he was actually here and this was actually happening all the same. His attention finally turned back to the woman sitting near him, and he studied her for what must have seemed like a small eternity to her but was only a few brief flicker of thoughts for him.<br/>His mouth opened a few times, but closed after every single one as he attempted to phrase a statement that was a question and one that sounded kind, which was out of his normal pool of vocabulary so it took some time to form. Finally, he leaned forwards a little and spoke.  “Could you possibly be so kind as to…tell me where am I?”<br/><br/>It was a rather humbling experience for Death, and he regretted asking the moment it left his lips. This was clear by the small wince that went across his features, yet another facet of mortality he wasn’t accustomed to. Unlike most people who could generally control how they were feeling and how that came to appear on their face, he had absolutely no idea how to nor that each and every little emotion was clearly being relayed through the surprisingly stretchy and adaptable skin and muscle strewn about the front of his skull. This, of course, left him easy easy to read as picture book which was both a good and a bad thing at times as he constantly looked confused and a little disgusted at any given moment."
1055,You'll Be the Death of Me,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41358,2014-01-29T04:41:58,MidnightEclipse,"Erin blinked at the odd man. Why would he be cold? The better question would be why<span style=""font-style: italic"">isn't</span>he cold? She had on a sweatshirt and she was freezing! She watched awkwardly as he seemed to poke at his own body, before he suddenly looked at her. His blue eyes met her own, and she felt a shiver go down her spine. Now that she was so close, the guy was rather creepy, the way he moved and seemed to not comprehend anything fully. Well, she retracted that thought. He seemed kind of disgusted with her when their eyes met. What, had she done something wrong? Maybe he was a germaphobe, and was completely freaked out by other people. But why would someone like him be out during high traffic time, and especially in a park?<br/><br/>When he seemed to squirm away from her, Erin couldn't help but feel just a little offended. What had she really done? Offered him a little help? No, she couldn't take it like that. Really, it was unnatural for her to ever take to heart such a little action as that. Besides, this guy was beyond weird. As she watched him poke his own eye without even a blink or a mild flinch, she started to wonder if he had escaped from some loony bin. Did they still have insane asylums? And was there even one in Chicago that an escapee could actually run all the way to the park from? Okay, now it was time to start considering calling the authorities.<br/><br/>Lost in her own thoughts and completely unaware that she was still staring, she snapped back to reality when he quite suddenly leaned in closer to her, those almost unnaturally blue eyes coming closer to hers than she was expecting. Now it was her turn to shrink away a bit. ""Uh, Navy Pier... You know, Chicago,"" she tacked on for good measure. ""You're not from around here, then?"" It was a stupid question. Of course he wasn't if he didn't know where he was. But how did he get here, anyway? He seemed pained to ask the question, so maybe he's the type who wandered like he knew where he was going, and only asked for direction when there was know other option.<br/><br/>Carefully, she reached for her phone. This guy had to be clinically insane. And given that, she was suddenly in a very dangerous situation. Everything about him set off warning bells in her head, but somehow she found herself oddly interested by him. Maybe if she could just make the call and not say anything... No, no they would think it was a prank call. The police always wanted a name and a location. The way he seemed focused on her now, there would be no polite way to excuse herself to make such a (possibly insulting) call. So she was stuck. Erin crossed her legs and hugged her back tightly, keeping her distance and forcing herself to look away from the transfixing eyes."
1056,You'll Be the Death of Me,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41358,2014-02-02T23:04:52,The Luggage,"He watched her, listening to where she said. Chicago? That was…somewhere. Names hadn’t really meant anything to him, only the ones that stayed for an exceptionally long time really stuck in his head. Sure, he knew where Athens was located and he was quite sure Rome had never changed locations but Chicago? He took a few moments to mull this over. Wait, he had it. Wasn’t that where the particularly busy fire had been once? Yes, now he had a better idea. It was on the noisy continent then. He finally seemed to come out of his blank looking state and caught onto the last part of her comment, lips twisted in somewhat of a dissatisfied frown.<br/><br/>“Not particularly.” He could have gone into explaining that, in fact, around here wasn’t from him but he doubted severely that she’d have any idea what he was talking about. He turned to look around again, all the little details of the world being almost overwhelming when he tried to focus on any one of them. He felt a strange sort of sensation in his head, and he brought one hand up to pinch the bridge of his nose as his brow furrowed at the pain. That was another little oddity he wasn’t really accustomed to. Sensation wasn’t exactly a necessary feature when one drifted on an intangible plane. Probably would have been more of a hindrance, really.<br/><br/>Once again, the strange man became silent and still. He had to think of something to do, or someway to at least figure out what he was supposed to do now. Coming to the conclusion that he should, at the very least, figure out exactly what he was working with, his attention turned back to Erin. “Tell me, do I look like a normal, well…one of these?” he motioned to the people walking about, eyes running over a few of them before back to her. “I mean, like you. A normal person.” It was a good a place to start as any, he reasoned. If there was something different about him, he might at least be able to get away with making some demands or finding one of those odd little sectors of humanity that actually cared about the important things. The important things, in his book, included death, the other realm, and the gods or whatever they wished to call them at the time.<br/><br/>Yes, the old days had been so much simpler. He simply would have to go and announce himself or find one of the temples with an actual diviner. There he’d be able to simply contact his ‘bosses’ and attempt to figure out what they wanted him to do and how quickly he could do it in. There had always been those sort of stipulations before, and he had been in a few situations. None had been like this, but were rather run of the mill ‘seek out and make yourself present’ in this realm or show up here and deliver a message. Quite a few times he had just been instructed to stand ominously in a corner or at the top of a building. Never understood those but, then again, he never mucked with the affairs of the gods.<br/><br/>Having been distracted again, Death looked over towards Erin and let his moody gaze just watch her. Deep in the recesses of his thoughts, he could just feel as though there was information lingering back there but he didn’t have any way to reach it. Normally, whenever he looked at a mortal, he’d be able to tell if he should stick around but also he’d know their name, general disposition at the time, and was surprisingly good at figuring out what to say to them. Besides, dying was such a touchy situation for a human and he had learned there were far less kinks when he didn’t say ‘Look, can we hurry this up a bit? I’m very busy at the moment’.<br/><br/>Frustrated that nothing came, he leaned back and gave up for the moment with a defeated and frustrated look wrought across his features. This was confusing. Absolutely and terribly so. Didn’t they realize how important it was that he got back to what he was supposed to be doing? Without him, the reapers would go on doing what they did but then…well, then it was going to be a very, very terrible and confusing world for the mortals rather quickly. He blinked once, and then again before he shut his eyes. Oh…oh that was rather nice. A bit more like it. Everything was nice and blocked out now, and there wasn’t so many things moving around with all their various colors and depths and shapes. It made him feel a little more at ease. Ugh. Feeling? Now he was<span style=""font-style: italic"">feeling</span>things?  How dreadful<br/><br/>“I have no idea what I am doing here,” he admitted to the air around him and, usually, that did the trick where he was from but here it might have been mistaken for him speaking to Erin instead."
1057,You'll Be the Death of Me,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41358,2014-02-02T23:45:22,MidnightEclipse,"Erin looked blankly at the man. Not... particularly? It didn't seem like quite the right response to the question. She was expecting something along the lines of a yes or no, maybe even an ""I don't know"". But ""not particularly""? It was really odd. Her hand froze part way to her phone. This guy just seemed honestly confused by everything. When she stopped paying attention to the warnings flashing in her head, she realized that there wasn't any sense of him trying to hurt her or even being actually dangerous. He was just another man, who was probably a little mentally unstable, sitting on a park bench.<br/><br/>...Okay, that was a really stupid sounding thought.<br/><br/>At his next question, Erin was taken quite aback. Was he a normal person? Blinking a few times, her mouth open just a crack, she just watched him. What did he think he was? Maybe he was one of those people who thought they were an animal trapped in a human body? That was a real thing, right? Honestly, she kind of wished she knew more about psychology right now, maybe she could actually diagnose this guy with something serious.<br/><br/>But taking the question in all sincerity, she studied him. The dark hair wasn't quite a natural shade, more like he had dyed it dark black. Never had she seen eyes that bold shade of blue before outside the movies. But everything else, all his facial features and body form, was just like everyone else. Yes, he was definitely a normal human, no weird extra appendages or pointed ears or anything. Just... normal. Watching him, she picked out the subtle motions of a headache or migraine. Everything about him just seemed like any other human. So why did she have this feeling like something was off? It was that kind of intuition you feel in your stomach and even down into the core of your bones, but can't quite place in your head.<br/><br/>""I have no idea what I am doing here."" Erin snapped back to reality at the words. The way he said them, the slight frustration she sensed in his voice, mixed with confusion and annoyance... She couldn't help it, a small laugh escaped between her closed lips.<br/><br/>""I-I'm sorry. You are definitely just a normal human."" Her gentle smile was apologetic, but the amusement still lingered. Not at him, but at herself, for ever thinking that this guy could be anything but just another John Doe on the street. Even if he did talk a little weird, and said some odd things, he behaved just like any other person."
1058,You'll Be the Death of Me,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41358,2014-02-03T00:52:02,The Luggage,"It was the laugh that snapped his gaze back to her, and he watched her. “Thank you and that’s what I was afraid of,” he muttered distantly. Really this was possibly the worst thing that could happen to him, especially when he had so much to attend to. Gods never really thought out the long term, did they? Or the short term for that matter…Alright, well gods didn’t really think anything out and were more or less creatures of complete and total impulse. Terrible impulses for the most part.<br/><br/>Realizing that he was, at least for the moment, stuck here on some strange an unknown whim, Death finally began to run through his current options. For the most part, they all focused on Erin at the moment. After all, she was a human who had decided to talk to him which meant she was a human who wasn’t just stuck in her own bubble like most of them. Along those lines, she had actually come over with a concern and not a jeering sort of stare, which also meant she was someone who was looking and willing to help. Not a bad starting point and, well, he wasn’t one to go against the Fates easily. He’d gotten in severe trouble that way. Several times…<br/><br/>He finally closed his eyes again, but this time he spoke directly to her. “Forgive me, I am not at all myself today.”  Wasn’t that the truth?  “It seems strange for one to suddenly be working one moment in a very, very far away place and then here the next with no direction on as to why.”  Of course, he was well aware of the fact he couldn’t exactly come out and tell her who he was or what type of work he had been doing. In general, humans were a little adverse to death and for obvious reasons. They also tended to be a bit skittish creatures and ones that, when frightened, tended to become confused which led mostly to aggression and, at the moment, he just was a bit too put out to deal with all that nonsense.<br/><br/>For now, he might as well go along with the whole shebang until something happened. Or until something didn’t happen and he had to make it happen. The latter sounded terribly annoying but back to present matters. His mind struggled to find some sort of plan at the moment, and he tried to focus best on what he knew of humans. Chiefly, and above all things, he knew that humans were scared. Not just of him, but of everything. They had so many little ways of combating and trying to lessen that fear that it was surprising they managed to do anything but curl up in a ball and rock in a corner till they starved to death.  Still, at the moment, knowing some of those conditions might be rather useful.<br/><br/>“I am Mort,” he added after another moment, knowing that naming something was the first step humans took in not fearing it. That had always seemed strange to him, however. Still, they’d come up with Death for him and Age and Time all on their own and it seemed to work and who was he to disagree? Besides, this wasn’t his world and he was going to have to play by their rules. For now.<br/><br/>As soon as he let the title slip from his lips, however, there came a soft whisper in the back of his head. Oddly enough, it just whispered ‘Erin’ and he seemed to intently focus on her. Well, there was finally something a little more normal. Testing it, he turned his gaze to people walking around, and he could feel the soft pressure of their names. A look of relief washed over him quickly and he seemed to sink back onto the bench and lose a little of his tension as he looked from person to person. Finally! He knew something for certain, and that was, at the moment, all he needed."
1059,You'll Be the Death of Me,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41358,2014-02-05T21:58:48,MidnightEclipse,"Working one minute, and far away the next, eh? Well, maybe he was kidnapped (if you could kidnap an adult), and then dumped here. Maybe he took a little bit too hard of a bump on the head, so he was really disoriented. Okay, Erin really needed to stop speculating where this guy went wrong and just accept that he was weird. Trying to figure him out was getting her nowhere, so she might as well play along.<br/><br/>""It's okay, we all have our off days,"" she smiled lightly, looking back to the crowd. ""I guess that seems a bit of an understatement but..."" As her voice trailed off, she looked back at him. ""Mort? My name is Erin. Do you need some help getting back to... wherever it is you need to be?"" Honestly she was expecting a no. But who really knew with this guy, after how he answered when she asked if he was from around here. Once again, her attention turned to the people milling around in front of them. Face after face went by, not a single one she could recognize. Honestly, it wasn't even like she knew anyone. Her life was spent mostly in isolation. The closest she came to knowing anyone was maybe a clerk at the grocery story.<br/><br/>Some might say it was a lonely life, but she didn't care. Erin didn't care if she knew people, or if people knew her. That's why it was strange to be talking to this man. The conversation seemed to flow naturally from her, but to her it was actually quite odd. Suddenly, her world expanded from only knowing names off of a badge to actually introducing herself to a stranger. Really, what was with her today? To initiate a meeting, and not quickly leaving... Her best guess was that this man was like no one she had ever encountered. Everyone had a stereotype in her head, but this person next to her didn't fit a single one in the least. Mort was crazy, but lucid. Confused, but knowing. Mysterious, but easy to read. His total strangeness fascinated her, making her curious, attentive for the first time in a long while to someone else around her.<br/><br/>""I mean, I don't really have a lot a means to help you with, but I guess I can try..."" she muttered, almost to herself, not really fully decided whether or not to speak the thought out loud."
1060,You'll Be the Death of Me,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41358,2014-02-09T02:33:08,The Luggage,"At her question, he didn’t bother looking at her. Instead, he just gave a deep sigh and a “yes” that conveyed just how ill at ease he was with that little fact. It wasn’t that he really wanted to need help but, at this moment, he really had nothing else to go with. Sure, he could attempt to entice one of the other humans but he doubted that would work…at least with a sane one. As these individuals seemed to be rather anti-superstitious these days, it was hard to find one in their right mind that would actually believe him AND be of minimal use. No, at the moment, he had better stick with what he had been given and hope for the best. With this though, his gaze turned back to Erin.<br/><br/>“Despite your doubts, I can assure you that I have far less means of helping myself at this moment then you have for helping me. So, for now,” he motioned to the air in front of him, “let’s just get on with this, shall we?”  His phrasing and tone suggested that he wasn’t meaning to be inconsiderate but it was rather just part of his personality. Knowing that, most likely, she had about the same idea as what to do as him, he spared her the guessing game. “Why don’t we just begin with, let’s say, carrying on with what you were doing? Had I some inclination on what I am supposed to be doing, I’d suggest we do that but, since I don’t, we should stick to what you are sure that you were supposed to be doing.” A clear train of thought, at least to him. To keep his plan in motion, and to move the human along as he knew humans must be kept moving along, Mort stood up. And then the world came down on him.<br/><br/>The entire world.<br/><br/>Time. Space. Gravity. Mortality. It was all there waiting for him like it had never been before, ready and more than willing to give him a good dose of reality by spiritually and physically slapping him across his everything. His legs wobbled and he bent over somewhat before he came thudding back down onto the bench with an expression on his face as if he had just had the wind knocked out of him. And he had, he just didn’t know what that was, never having wind to deal with in the first place. Needless to say, he was shocked and there was no hiding that even if he had the mind to.  His breathing turned into noticeable gasps for air and, shakily, he was now holding onto the bench as if it was the only safe place in the entire universe and, at the moment, he was quite certain that fact was absolutely true.<br/><br/>Astonished by the sheer sensation, Mort gazed around with a half dazed half shocked expression as he tried to place what culprit had just pulled the rug out from under his feet, rolled it up, and beat him with it. “That,” he paused for a breath, seeming confused he had to stop for one, “was not supposed to happen…I am quite sure.” At least he didn’t think that was normal. He took a moment before, with an air of caution, he slowly tested the water by rising off the bench with no amount of urgency. This time, having already settled in on him, he felt no wave of whacking worldly forces, but he did realize that they had settled on him like the sweltering heat of a humid swamp. He could feel the strange and suffocating cling of some strange force exerted against him, holding his feet against the annoyingly solid ground below him. Still unsteady on legs that gave faint quivers, he looked down at the ground and his eyes narrowed in deep observation. He hadn’t had to worry about touching it before and the sensation of resting atop of something solid was strange.  “It all just seems so needlessly heavy,” he muttered quietly."
1061,A Darkness Descends [PM for Entry],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41467,2014-02-05T04:26:46,Saint,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.cubeupload.com/YsxWKl.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""></div>Sandra peered out from around the corner of a burning building. She heard the sirens rising up into loud wails throughout the city, and she felt a sense of fear that the once innocent girl had never known. Through the glow of the burning city she could see large round objects that looked biogenic, long strands of what almost looked to be hair but was in fact strands of fleshy tissue trailed closely behind them as they descended through the cities airspace. The girl was thrown off balance and almost fell as a large vibration shook the street below her, it's origination the obvious crash site of the large biogenic craft. They were landing throughout the city, and as the night sky was turned alight by the cities defense systems for every object destroyed two more arrived at their objectives. Moving across the street rather clumsily she began to hear far off crack of gunfire. She wasn't going let her fear consume her though, having been one of the most advanced disciples at her university, and having had participated in the Fleet's early training programs. The cities paramilitary security sections and local military would no doubt be in some form of engagement. It was obvious to the young woman that her world was under attack. It had occurred on other Drotharii colonies throughout the decades, and she had been made well aware through her education. Sandra was well on her way to becoming a fleet officer, having completed all of the early training regiments that were required. Part of the Fleet's promotional hologram that her class had been the recipients of had been centered around the Fleet's important duty of securing Drotharii borders. Yet now the planet of Are, one of the core worlds of the Drotharii Federation had come under attack by an unknown force, and during a time that the local fleet was not present, having a routine repair and update at the space forges above Abwehr.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""></div>Now the world of Are had been left virtually defenseless, and if this lifeform was a class 3 Bio-Consumer like Sandra believed the local planetary military and paramilitary forces would not be adequate to contain. Even if the Fleet were to return, which they were almost three days away using cold fusion warp technology, they would likely be required to glass the entire world from space. It had been attempted to out wait such an infection as was now occurring on Are, but with the amount of animal life on a life supporting world's biosphere, the infection often took at least a decade to perish. Yet when such a tactic was used on the colony of Neue Grüne the new colonists sent to pioneer Drotharii civilization had been the victims of a renewed infection. Some lifeforms of this archtype could spread using spores, the colonists on Neue Grüne and the Drotharii Fleet had learned that the difficult way. Yet after the incident Fleet protocol and priority regarding infected worlds shifted to a more drastic and violent approach, entire worlds being glassed. It was half the reason that so many had decided to stay in the Abwehr system, their homes placed on Abwehr I, Erebus, Bohlberg, Arum, and the refitted Drothica. An ancient world ship that Sandra's ancestors had arrived in.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""></div>Such things drifted from the young Droth's mind as she continued to move stealthily through the streets. Her friend Nicholas lived just up the next street, he would know what to do when she arrived. Nicholas' father was the operator of a not quite legal business of weapons distribution in the mega-city of Cologne. The capital of the planet Are, it had been the first extra-stellar colony of Drotharii Federation. It's ports rich due to the distance of the other colonies from the home world, trade and commercial movement funneling through Are to reach either the colonies or the Abwehr system. Though due to high taxes on certain trade items the Home world was still far richer, it's advancement of trade regarding xeno civilizations. There had been issues of the past concerning disease and sabotage but as the Federation matured those issues seemed to grow far away. Though they were still prevalent the majority of cases were black filed by the Drotharii High Command.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""></div>Suddenly a loud wail could be heard approximately four blocks ahead of Sandra, her training giving her a slight edge over the civilians that had begun to run through the streets. She pushed them steadily aside as she made her way to Nicholas' dwelling, an underground affair as most Drotharii preferred. Running up to the residence she used the neural net to contact Nicholas', her message depicting urgency as she scrambled to gain a connection. Suddenly she was through, her urgency and emotional state having made it difficult for her to use the net. Something she scolded herself silently on. A Fleet officer was required to have full access to the net at any time on board a Federation vessel, even during combat when stress levels could reach the extreme. It took years of dedication and training to reach such a sustainable level, time and experience that the young woman had not yet been witness.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""></div>A sliding EdgeSteel door opened and a dark haired pale faced boy ushered her inside, closing the door behind them. Using the neural net they didn't need to speak with one another, the first method of communication being much more efficient. He had missed her and had been worried of that she was certain by reading his emotions. Yet she had to understand why he seemed to care for her so much, they were quite simply friends and he had never thought of him as more. She wondered about Nic sometimes. Sandra was informed by Nik that his father and mother had been away on business for several days, and that they had not yet returned. Nik had acquired two Mk-4 Flechet Assault Weapons which were lying on the floor next to the home's heating elements. There were almost twenty four magazines but Sandra couldn't see any of the gear that they'd be using, the room being barren besides the rifles. Using the net she asked Nik what they were going to carry everything in. Replying with a virtual grin that the Woman was used to Nik led her into another room.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""></div>Using the net to access a hidden safe that Sandra was suddenly made aware of, the wall sliding away to reveal something that caught her by surprise. Before her in a large closet that had once been hidden stood two Class 2 Scouting ExoFrames, both looking to be in working order according to a diagnostic she had run using the net. They were both new and both military grade ExoFrames, which had been exactly what had surprised her. She had not been aware of the extent of Nicholas' father's business, nor the contacts which he made. He would need either an elite team of operatives to heist a Fleet armory, or an Officer on the inside that was assisting in the smuggling venture for a percentage. The only ExoFrame that Sandra had ever used was a Class 1 Commercial ExoFrame. She ventured to perceive that this class of suit and it's purpose might be an entirely different experience.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""></div>They were quick to enter the Frames, using the net to unlock the suits. Each suit was facing away from the two young adults, and upon access the two Frames shifted apart from behind, providing a simple access. A blue mesh of nanite gelatin that would absorb her sweat and other bio waste that would be converted and recycled for re-consumption. She'd always been interested in ExoFrames, and being able to operate one now was like a rush, but it was tainted by weapon discharge and strange noises in the distance. Having taken Fleet training she walked over to the Mk-4 Flechet Assault Weapon and hefted it, placing the magazines along the grooves in the armor, their connection ensured via a magnetic system. Sandra slapped one of the magazines into the weapon and immediately pulled the bolt using the net. One of the positive attributes of using a neural net was that thoughts were transferred nearly instantaneously to equipment that was grades to be operated as such. It allowed her to operate the suit like it was her own body, sensors and nanites working in unison to give her a sense of touch and smell. Which gave the Scout ExoFrames a considerable advantage over those races the Drotharii had fought before. Even though it had been over two hundred years since the Drothica began it's orbit of Abwehr, the Drotharii still possessed the most advanced ExoFrames in the star cluster. The other races would refer to their frames as powered armor, and it was second to none. Using their neural pathways and their artificial nerves and muscles the two Droth moved quietly out of the house and down a side street. Explosions and screams could be heard in the distance, the sound of sonic explosions as strike craft blasted by overhead. Luckily the noise was dulled significantly by the suits internal sound dampeners, which operated much like the Photochromic elements in her ExoFrames viewing plate. Which darkened when presented with extremely bright light. The sound dampeners did likewise but with sound from the outside not including unit communications.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""></div>The invasion of Are and the mega-city of Cologne had begun, and all they had known and loved torn from the two that night. They had evaded and ran from the bio-consuming forces that entire night, never having seen one of the lifeforms but coming close on several occasions. Luckily the lifeforms pods mostly landed to the south of the city, which had given the two Droth enough time to escape Cologne and move into the dense vegetation of the surrounding rain forests. The ExoFrames had been built to operate for more than a month and a half without needing to replace their internal power source, and due to Nicholas' father's foresight they had brought over fifteen of the ExoCells that were powered by small cold-fusion elements. They'd escaped the slaughter that had no doubt beset many of the cities residence, but now they would need to survive the wildness, the infection, and contact for rescue which was slim. Even if they could contact reclaiming forces it was doubtful that it's Fleet Commandant would approve of a rescue, as it could lead to the spread of infection on board Fleet vessels. ""How would they survive?"" she thought to herself."
1062,"""Born to Die"" - [Narra and I]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41501,2014-02-08T08:44:56,Asteria,"It’d happened.<br/><br/>It’d finally happened.<br/><br/>After months of planning, chasing whispers, and catching the cocky ones off guard, they’d managed to steal something they’d not intended for, but could use just the same. All of the blood shed had been worth it, the countless hours spent organizing these strategic hits to replace equipment being broken while they hastily moved from one location to the next.<br/><br/>But…they’d finally gotten something…The full extent of that something wasn’t known yet, but it was something.<br/><br/>She’d been in a meeting when it happened, the announcement going out to gather everyone in the main room, her own steps, though cautious, purposeful and calculated as her mind ran over what they’d gotten. Pushing through the crowd of hopefuls to take up her usual perch atop one of the tables, one leg gracefully crossed over the other while she leaned back and took stock of those around them. Content looks were on those elders who’d already been privy to the information, and excitement remained on the grunts who’d found what everyone had been so hyped about.<br/><br/>Bellen wouldn’t get excited yet, however. Not until she knew the extent of whatever development they’d achieved.<br/><br/>“We’ve finally done it,” a voice rang out. Grey eyes scanned until the center of the cluster caught her eye, to who the voice belonged. He was an intelligent sort, sired a century before her, and had earned her respect for how he conducted himself, how he handled the crisis that was their current living arrangement. “We’ve found something that could finally get us back to where we need to be. Something that, we hope, will give us that edge over the dogs that put us here.”<br/><br/>A pause as he looked down at the paper in his hand. “The werewolves—” Almost as if on cue, a hiss rang out among those newer to this life, and those only just sired; Following the hatred of those who’d caused their new lives to, often, be cut short. An eye roll was given, though nothing was said as she focused on what was being said. “—Have been working on a way to combat their affliction to silver.”<br/><br/>Her eyes narrowed, appall flickering in their freshly-turned stormy depths, though the rest of her face remained placid. Collectively, a gasp resounded. Dramatic though the sound was, and entirely unnecessary (in her mind), the sentiment was felt. “We’re not sure how, exactly, they’re doing it…but we know they are. And, we’re hoping that, with more tactical raids, we can figure out the how’s. With that…we could, in theory, figure a way to take away our aversion to sunlight, and even the playing field.”<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That</span>caught her attention, leaning forward on her perch, lips parting a hair in her surprise.<br/><br/>Sun, she’d not seen it directly since shortly after her turning. It’d been a hard lesson to learn, to know that the thing she once favored over most everything else was taken away. Forcibly, she’d adapted.<br/><br/>…And now that adaptation could be reversed.<br/><br/>The meeting was dissolving into excited chatter among the groups, with had her pushing off of the table and forcing her way through the crowd to him, to find out the details in a private conversation. Though he’d been pointing and dictating when she approached, she caught his eye, he nodded in acknowledgement and excused himself to talk to her further.<br/><br/>“Is all that you say true?” the woman asked, accent thick while her tone remained its usual even alto. “We may yet walk in the sun?”<br/><br/>“Don’t get ahead of yourself, Bellen,” Klaus cautioned. “It’ll take time, but it<span style=""font-style: italic"">is</span>a possibility. We’ll understand more of what they’re doing when we hit their next lab, find a sample of the work they’ve done. Already, we’ve got our scientists ready and willing to work on it, and figure out what they’re isolating, before working on figuring out our own genetic code.”<br/><br/>“What do we need?” she asked next, this small development a huge step in the right direction.<br/><br/>“We’ll need to get their paperwork, uncorrupted, containing their formulas and notes, along with a sample—as many as we can grab.” His answer was short, tone much akin to her own. “You will, of course, be included in any developments and given the chance to help, should you desire it.” A look crossed her features that had him chuckling. “Alright, it goes without saying.”<br/><br/>The glimmer of a smile pulled at her lips, giving a nod of her own before melting back into the crowd. Hope, that she’d clung to every day, waiting for something to change…had been renewed, its light far brighter than it’d been before.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Podemos caminar bajo el sol, aún …</span>she thought, feeling all the more determined to find what it was they needed and bring it to fruition.<span style=""font-style: italic""> No me importa cuántos perros tengo que matar. Se va a pasar.</span><br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div><div style=""text-align: center;"">Translations:<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">We may walk in the sun, yet…<br/>I don't care how many dogs I have to kill. It will happen.</span></div></div></blockquote>"
1063,"""Born to Die"" - [Narra and I]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41501,2014-02-08T09:45:45,Narra,"New York again. The place didn't have too many memories going along with it, he had blown in and flown out in such a blur the last time he was there that it wasn't exactly possible he could have made any memories, let alone truly notable ones. This time around was... different, though. Virtually nothing was the same about this trip. This time he was running, and not just from a crappy life; he was running from things that would kill him if given the chance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">and here I became a vampire to <span style=""font-weight: bold"">not</span> be prey</span>The words flitted through his mind easily as he walked through the alleys, noting every little noise that touched against his ears, every scent that wafted up to his nose.<br/><br/>He wouldn't be taken unaware, not again.<br/><br/>Since he had arrived he'd been trying to track down a local coven he'd caught wind of somewhere farther north, he'd heard that it was a point of resistance to the 'wolves. Vampires who were actively working against them. So, naturally, he followed every whiff he was able to snatch up of them and their existence.<br/><br/>Stopping quite suddenly his brilliant blue gaze flashed upwards to eye a building, rundown, not exactly fit for functional use to all outside eyes, but it looked about right. Among the other buildings, it blended rather well. Humans wouldn't suspect it, werewolves sure as hell wouldn't.<br/><br/>After a moment he moved toward the doors, opening one as quietly as possible in order to slip inside, and then was immediately confronted by an official looking guy who definitely had the marks of vampirism written all over him. At least to Mikki. He was getting better at the whole, 'using his senses without them completely crushing him,' thing.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Sorry, I'm Mikhail,""</span>He said before the other guy could open his mouth to demand an identity.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""I just got into town not long ago... was hoping to find some of my own people...""</span><br/><br/>For a moment the guy narrowed his eyes in thought, but it seemed like Mikki was good to go, so after being directed to the meeting room he slid in nearly unnoticed just as a collective hiss seemed to emanate from the crowd gathered. For a moment he blinked, and then realized what the speaker was saying, and then his eyes were widening in the slightest, apprehension flickering through their sapphire depths.<br/><br/>If the werewolves figured out how to combat silver, that would be a major disadvantage to those who were attempting to fend them off, especially the humans they decided to attack. Humans were... weak... he could see that now that he wasn't one, now that he could compare this strength he felt coiled up in his muscles to that of what he'd been. However, being able to walk in the daylight? He hadn't been out of it long, unlike some of the participants in this meeting, but he knew that would be a plus on the fanged side.<br/><br/>When the chatter grew up around him he moved, slipping through the gathered bodies and collecting a few strange looks along the way, and found his way to where the man who'd been speaking was. Except, when he got there, the guy was already speaking to a woman. A rather striking one, at that, with beautiful brown locks and eyes, from what he'd barely glimpsed, that looked like a storm had been caught in them.<br/><br/>His lips pursed somewhat as he watched them, but he stayed put, watching them as they conversed. When their conversation ended, though, it wasn't the man that his gaze was on, it was the woman. So, naturally, that was who he went to follow, tagging along behind her as he attempted to catch up. Then he was veering off course so he could circle around and step out in front of her, literally standing in her path in order to catch her attention.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""you, I have questions, and you look like someone that can answer them...""</span>"
1064,"""Born to Die"" - [Narra and I]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41501,2014-02-08T21:33:41,Asteria,"The flurry of bodies, however few they were, felt far more stifling than it normally did. Everyone was crushed together in a flurry of excitement, their normal groups talking wildly of future possibilities and what could happen from here on out.<br/><br/>Those who were young didn't know what it felt like, to have the entire day ripped away from you for so long. Sure, they knew the loss of the sun, as they, too, had to go through the turn. But, when all you had was your freedom above ground, and then you were forced to hide out like rats, scuttling from one hideout to another in hopes that the dogs didn't put you under...They didn't know how that felt. They didn't know how it felt to live that way for so long, and watch those you once knew getting torn apart.<br/><br/>They just didn't know.<br/><br/>Those that were older were talking, but in more serious tones, figuring out what they could do to help along the cause, what their strengths were in the field of skill necessary. It was these she was making a beeline toward, wanting to join in and come up with some sort of a loose plan to bring to the elders that'd made themselves heads when life went to hell. She'd easily fallen into that crowd, on the older end of the spectrum to have appreciated what they lost and to fully realize the need to reverse their roles back to the natural order.<br/><br/>Though her sire hadn't stuck around, saving his own skin, she was more than happy to take up his place in the fold.<br/><br/>...And then a presence was felt. Her brow furrowed as she started using her peripheral to figure out who it was, continuing on with her current path. This presence felt new, far too intently focused on her for whatever reason, which had her annoyed. Only a glimpse was caught before her steps stopped sort, anticipating his own movement, otherwise she'd have bowled him over.<br/><br/>Her annoyance was only heightened. He was completely new, a face she didn't recognize which meant he'd been let in. Where'd he come from? What was his angle? How did he find them? If he'd found them, the dogs could find them...unless he's working with the dogs.<br/><br/>Eyes narrowing tenfold, she didn't say anything at first. No, she allowed him to get off all that he had to say while she just stood there, brow perked. ""Are you finished?"" Bellen asked, her tone low, accent obvious though comprehensible. Without waiting for his answer, she stepped lithely around him, pointing a finger toward the man she'd just left as she continued on her way. ""Talk to him. He has answers."""
1065,"""Born to Die"" - [Narra and I]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41501,2014-02-08T22:58:27,Narra,"He watched the way her eyes narrowed as she caught sight of him, took in his face, his own eyes bright and wide in comparison. Where hers glittered in annoyance, his simply glowed with intrigue and curiosity. He'd only just come into this life, he didn't want to spend it hiding in the shadows, he wanted to help. To make a difference.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""No,""</span>Mikki answered shortly as she made to step around him, her finger lifting to point towards the man she'd just left, the precise one he'd been heading towards when he'd caught sight of her. He didn't take her advice, though. Instead he simply turned with her as she moved, following along beside her if she was insistent on continuing on her path.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""I was going to, but you looked more interesting,""</span><br/><br/>Idly his thumbs found their way into his pockets, hooking just inside the ratty, jean material as he spoke and followed. He was nothing if not persistent. She didn't seem too inclined to pay him any mind, but that didn't mean he wouldn't ask her his questions anyway. There was no way he was going to just back off.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Look, miss, I didn't come this far to be directed around a chain of command for my answers, nor did I come <span style=""font-style: italic"">here</span> to mull around and wait for things to happen. You look ready to <span style=""font-style: italic"">do</span> something. Which is a lot more than I gathered from anyone I happened to pass on my way into the city. So, like it or not, you're stuck with me until further notice... I'm not good at patience.""</span><br/><br/>There was a bitterness in his gaze as he talked, whether or not she actually was listening or cared. The wolves had torn apart his new home just as he was settling into it and the life he was now tied to, he wasn't about to meekly wait for someone else to do something. He was here, happened to be talking to this woman, all he needed was information and a way to help."
1066,"""Born to Die"" - [Narra and I]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41501,2014-02-09T05:49:27,Asteria,"Her lip twitched up in a brief snarl, one that flickered across her features, disappearing as quickly as it'd appeared. Not to be outdone, she continued walking; If he felt like stalking her around the facility, that was his choice.<br/><br/>He'd learn, sooner or later, it wasn't appreciated, nor would it be catered to.<br/><br/>She was learning, in short order, that he was persistent. He fell in step beside her and continued to speak to her as though she'd asked for this conversation to continue; As though he didn't understand the Queen's English and didn't grasp the concept of, ""Go talk to them.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tal vez debería haber sido más contundente,</span>came a thought that remained unvoiced for the time being, focusing on the sound of her shoes clicking in rhythmic time to keep from staring a little too hard at him for being so aggravating.<br/><br/>What she did have to give him, however, was his perception of her. He'd pinned her as exactly what she was, ready to<span style=""font-style: italic"">do</span>something. She didn't want to wait around another fifty years for something to be done. She didn't want another fifty years of cowering in the darkness, hanging around dingy sewers, abandoned plants, watching their numbers dwindling to near staggering numbers. It'd taken long enough to get the ball rolling on anything that could better their species as it was, working on their silver compound for more than they should have while the deaths continued to happen. Now, though...Now she was chomping at the bit.<br/><br/>That he'd pegged her accurately left her feeling suspicious. How long had he been watching? Observing? She'd not seen his face before, and she was certain her body language hadn't given way to any of her inner intentions. The woman was too cautious for that, needing to keep such to herself until the absolute last moment.<br/><br/>""Let us get one thing straight, sí?"" Bellen started, continuing to walk without regard for her planned conversations; Those could wait until the incessant buzzing about her person was curbed. ""I am a lot older than you are. I am practiced. You feel young, and you show that youth in how you approach those you do not know."" Her eyes narrowed further, the irises of her gaze nearly disappearing behind the curtain of lashes now closing in about them. ""So, ask your questions, and I might have time to answer. If you continue to hover and spout off your half-thought story of needing to be a part of something--"" A pause as she used her peripheral to look at him further. ""--And don't act like you've not done so, already; The bitterness in your eyes speaks for you--then I'll have no problem throwing you to the dogs. Comprendes?""<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div><div style=""text-align: center;"">Translation:<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe I should have been more blunt...</span></div></div></blockquote>"
1067,"""Born to Die"" - [Narra and I]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41501,2014-02-09T08:25:42,Narra,"He watched the snarl flicker across her features, he really wasn't appealing to her better nature, was he? It certainly didn't look like she was delighted by the presence of a newborn. Let alone a strange one. He supposed that would make sense, though, when things were like this.<br/><br/>Then she was speaking, a semi victorious light trickling through his gaze briefly. At least she was talking, right? If she would have simply remained quiet and glowered at him, it would have been a sign that this wasn't going to get anywhere quickly. So, he ought to have been thankful for the tiniest of answers.<br/><br/>Mikki nodded as she stated the obvious, she was older than him, most of the surviving vampires would be, but there was a major leap between him and her. He himself was so new he'd barely gotten a handle on his senses and he certainly didn't know a whole hell of a lot about what was going on in the world. Supernatural-wise anyway. Since the attack he'd learned little bits and pieces about the werewolves outnumbering the vampires, the way vampires were dwindling in number.<br/><br/>Noting the way her eyes narrowed to slits, lashes throwing dark shadows that hid all but the barest glint of her eye, his lips parted and he answered,<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""I understand, thank you, I'll try not to waste too much of your time.""</span>There was something of a note of sarcasm on the word waste, but instead of lingering on it, he pushed onwards.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""First of all, when did everything take a turn for the worse, how did they do it? I heard... the guy.. talking about how the dogs were forming a cure for their affliction to silver. I'd like to help with the sunlight issue. I'm not a scientist but I'll do what I can to help, if you'll include me and tell me what i need to do. I was also going to ask if this coven would take me, it's not safe to be alone out there, that much is obvious. I'm not a great asset, haven't been around long enough to know anything or to have accumulated any real power, but im a vampire and an extra set of hands.""</span><br/><br/>He knew that wasn't all of the questions that he'd found mulling over his mind, but at that instant he couldn't quite remember a lot of what he'd wanted to know. Disgraceful, really, but he couldn't do anything to help it. He supposed he'd have to ask them as they came.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Also, whats your name?""</span>"
1068,"""Born to Die"" - [Narra and I]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41501,2014-04-13T22:35:10,Asteria,"The nod was all but ignored, waiting for him to ask whatever he felt was pertinent, her posture straightening as she continued to weave through the collective, making her way for the stairs; At least those didn’t accommodate two people next to each other, so she’d get a reprieve of his beady eyes (only seen as such in her current annoyed state) staring at her waiting for answers she wasn’t all too obliging to give. Closer and closer she drew to those stairs, forcing herself to keep listening to him when there were other, more pressing, conversations that she wanted to hear, and harder and harder it became to focus.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Does he always ask things in such slow manner?</span>she wondered, having already blown passed his sarcasm, waiting for the main event.<br/><br/>The first question she was lament to describe in any real detail. For those that hadn’t experienced it firsthand, it would be nothing more than a story, a fable of sorts to not get cocky. For her, it was life, it was a brutal memory tied to bloodied faces and lifeless corpses, their existence erased from the face of the earth before her eyes as she ran in a panicked frenzy, fighting for her own life in the fray.<br/><br/>“They organized and took out our leaders first…it was a domino effect from then out,” she answered, voice curt as the flashes of that first night hit hard. “They were even smart enough to add humans to the fight, forcing our hand. We went into hiding shortly thereafter and have been ever since.” A sigh tumbled free of her lips as she started up the stairs, pausing for only a moment. “It’s been a long fifty years.” But, that moment was short-lived, and she was on to his next point.<br/><br/>“I am not sure what answer I can give to the lack of question there, but I suppose I’ll say something along the lines of what I did prior. ‘Talk to Klaus.’ He’s the one that figures out where people are valuable, useful. He’s also the one to say whether or not you’re able to join our coven, though— ”<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sadly,</span>she added to herself. “—That should not be an issue, as we want our numbers to grow. If not, we stand no chance against the dogs.”<br/><br/>Reaching the top of the stairs, she hit the platform, stride not faltering as a hand gripped the door and pulled it open, not bothering to hold it for the body shortly behind her. If he wanted to follow, that was on him.<br/><br/>The door opened up to a hallway, leading off to a plethora of other doors, some of them small labs, while others were more common areas. Another door was opened, and she was making her way to their makeshift security office, plopping down in one of the seats to take in their surroundings, to make sure they were secure. “As for my name, it’s not important. The less you know about me, the better.” Turning her full attention to the screens, she alternated cameras, continuing with the monotonous clicking until she realized he hadn’t left.<br/><br/>“…Anything else that you need?”"
1069,Nigh Is This Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41535,2014-02-12T12:22:13,Alexis,"<div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/slOkqfm.jpg?1"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-family: Garamond;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">for reference use only</span></span></span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Name:</span> Q’Chae {kay-chay}<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Race:</span> Drow {dark elf}<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Age:</span> 121 years<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Appearance:</span> Beginning at the crown, are a twosome of somewhat heavy and substantial horns. Q’Chae’s tresses are lengthy, reached to the small of her back with a wiry, almost cruel thickness, wind strewn and unkempt. Inky and comparable to unforgiving penumbra, her hair acts as amplifier to eyes of near pitch lazuli – so deep pupils and iris are without edge. Complexioned in chromatic iridescence, it would seem her skin is in itself, a prism: from olive to sable and ashen aubergine, distinguishing a single color is next to impossible. All that stands solid are her markings, flushed a molten saffron-copper as open hoops with contoured tongues, some thin and others broad. Regardless of a short stature – barely above 4’11 [149cm] – Q’Chae’s appearance is menacing. Broad in the shoulders, prominently full in the chest with a lean torso connected to wide hips, there is no mistaking her as female. At her hind is a tail, a head greater than her own height with a pyramidal end, sharp enough to puncture flesh as needed. The fingers of her golden right arm (her left being mismatched) are topped by spiky claws that compliment a stubby four-set of fangs. She is lithe more than athletic, though her drow blood provides decent sturdiness.   <br/> <br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Personality:</span> Trouble – from the start, Q’Chae has forever been trouble. She’s the mouthy sort, too opinionated for her own good and hardheaded to a fault. Add in what could be called a ‘chaotic’ nature, an uneven temperament with a salting of cleverness and one has the perfect concoction for a storm. A habitual offender in getting in over her head, Q’Chae is unfailingly irresponsible, indifferent when it counts and unwarrantedly selfish. She’s heavily indulgent, manipulatively witty and nastily deceptive, her motive is always unclear and her actions go without reason. Most would not think her to have a heart, but she does indeed, if not deeply hidden and harshly pruned. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">History:</span> Q’Chae is not the oldest creature to walk Elsbian, but her age is formidable. Born to a midlle-class family of dark magic practitioners with a mother as priestess to the drows’ most malignant deity, she has been surrounded in shadows from the start. At the commencement of the elves’ war with humanity, Q’Chae’s two elder brothers were killed in the midst of battle, which then required the three younger to partake. As a loving mother who wished the safe return of her sons, the priestess ushered her only daughter from their stone villa and to the temple of her god. It was there, between narrow walls and upon a dirt floor, that the priestess prayed the soul of her daughter away, thus giving Q’Chae to their deity as payment for her brothers’ lives. For weeks, nothing happened, there was no response, and then, as it was said, the god himself descended, digging a hand into her chest and snatching her heart. The memory is blacked in her mind, she merely awoke months thereafter, in what would seem a different body. Upon her rebirth, she was recognized as a martyr and begged by the drow to participate in the war. She did as was requested, using might as few other and becoming that of a legend. To the humans she opposed, she was a frightful enemy, known for destroying a notable number of battalions. She battled for some ten years before a skilled mage entombed her in an ancient tree, forcing her to slumber and causing her power to dwindle. Over nine decades passed with Q’Chae going unseen...until her recent liberation from the spell.  <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Power:</span> Psychokinesis – the ability to move objects 5x her size and to teleport medium distances. Unfortunately, since most of the drow have perished and her god goes unworshipped, Q’Chae can barely afford to lift a rock the size of her head and can teleport no more than ten paces from her immediate location. The sun weakens her and though she is highly resistant to magic, an injury to her horns may prove fatal.</div></div></div></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;"">There was daylight, the presence of watery illumination, shed from a newly created hole above her skull. The warmth touched against textured horns, their sides like rock ornamented in reddish gold, twisting symbols. The feel of the giant star went without notice, its greeting fingers were unfelt, as was the nibble of glacial air, suddenly infiltrating her tomb. A third clap sounded, the shudder of wood berating wood, screaming as the fibers splintered and fractured. Another breath, one scented of fish and mold, strong enough to stir dust from within. It was followed by more vibration, the thump of a large foot to the terra, the holler of a tree being destroyed. Most of this fell on deaf ears, unable to enter a body and inept at calling attention to the brain. Ninety winters had rotated onward, for decades, the snows had arrived and dissipated at the approach of pushy spring. Summer reached heights of smoggy heat, relinquishing its grip to the chipper, colorful hold of autumn and starting anew all over again. There was no movement from within the tree’s massive stem, the huff of agitated exhales was absent, and any attempts at escape were nonexistent. And yet then, things were about to change – and to be matter-of-fact, were indeed, already changing. A Cyclops had taken note of the corpse wedged inside, and with a sluggish but steadfast conviction, had begun clobbering the barrier between itself and the awaiting prize. <br/><br/>Tan-skinned, heavily scarred and scraped with nothing but a greasy cowhide strung to its front, the single eyed beast was young, barely an adult and just breaching the border of dangerous. He thwacked, batting the bark and wood with a lesser tree, from the tall afternoon and into the short evening, when shadows started creeping. He did not pause, not for a long while, until the treasure within was graspable, and with a burly, rank hand, he scooped the body up and out. Into the open he clutched the woman between two pinching fingers, examining her with an acrid black glance. She was dusky about the skin, the greenish-brownish-purple offset by standout orange, ribbons and loops that curved her like war stripes. Her eyes were closed, and even as he gyrated her to and fro, she didn’t stir. Her limbs were overly languid, she was akin to a rope doll in his hold, threshing wildly with every shake he made. He inched her to his face, sniffing and rolling her lips. She was scented of musk, of the rain and the wind, but beneath that, was the fragrant tang of magic, something floral and sour, muddy yet sweet. He inhaled again and again, his mouth watering with carnivorous excitement. He would eat this woman, chomp her bite by bite with his dull teeth, relishing the taste of her incandescent flesh. He dangled her closer to his face, near enough that he could kiss her if he wanted to and examined her right up against his eye. She had the pointy ears and the angular face of an elf, though her features were plush and her lashes were long and winged, exotic and coppery. She glittered when he edged her from left to right, and though the Cyclops lacked greatly in the cognitive department, he knew there was something special about that woman. <br/><br/>Parting his jaws to reveal grotesquely yellowed teeth, a waft of odor hugged her face, humid and wretched. There was wetness trailing her leg, hard and scraping, and with that, her eyes opened and bugged. Her diaphragm shuddered upon her inhale, pollinating lungs that had long been stiff and now ached from absence of respiration. For a moment, the hulking and beastly humanoid didn’t register to her, there was solely the sound of birds, chirping and tweeting among branches along with the far off cry of a faun’s flute. Her attention coasted up to the sky, to the velvet azure, a profuse and untainted blue, pocked by traversing puffs of stringy ivory. The clouds traveled and circled the jagged bottoms of rock, where cities and great villages had always sat, separated from the rest of the world and yet part of it all the while. She could see the pinprick hulls of floating ships, some hovering idly while others raced along. It was then she noted the tight grip that squeezed her torso on either side, just as a grainy pink thing mushed across her face. Drool dribbled off her chin and she gagged at the taste of it against her lips. Only in this, did she realize she was captive, hung many feet above the turf at the mercy of a one-socketed heathen. Her vocal chords exploded before she could even think. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Your severe lack of manners is heinous! Unhand me you foul mongrel!”</span> At the sound of spoken Drow, a sharper, gravelly version of their kindred tongues, the Cyclops paused. With bald head shining and jaw still ajar, he fixated on her. By the second, Q’Chae was growing heatedly impatient, and before she could summon another breath, she hurled a goober at him. Missed by her assault and unbothered, he ran his tongue upon her again, and this round, she had enough. <br/><br/>She chomped on him, sinking short canines into a soft crease and causing the monster to pause. He held her still, until she arched her back and arrowed her tail into the underside, striking hard and drawing blood. The Cyclops thundered, it was a murderous and gurgling bellow as he yoked her backward, trying to free her painful grip from him. Q’Chae was determined and stayed locked on for as long as she could take his breath. With his fingers now tacked to her shoulders, she curled herself, lifting her knees to her chest and shooting her tail into his eye. She was dropped, jarringly released to the ground where she collided in a messy furl of bent limbs and wild hair. Instantly, she lifted up on her palms, bringing her feet underneath and springing off. <br/><br/>It was hard, running after all those years. The wind she stirred felt foreign, the way invisible hands laced through her hair was almost uncomfortable. She cleared a mossy log, scaling its side and cresting its top, landing on the opposite and falling through an unseen hollow. The Cyclops was at her hind, wailing loud enough to make the mountains quiver. She yanked herself free and was fleet, diving to the left when the tree trunk he used thudded with the ground right next to her. Quick as she was, his stride was longer, and for twenty or so of hers, he took a single step. She crisscrossed in front of him, headed for the trees that were much his taller, gnarled about their trunks and curtained in vines. She was no more than a few yards off when he smacked the dirt behind her, hard enough that she was propelled like a slung stone into the greenery. Q’Chae flailed, narrowly missing a blow-midair when the Cyclops raised his weapon. She clashed with the fat, skittering leafs of the external saplings, stirring massive winged beetles and gigantic moths from where they lay. She heeled a branch and sprang forward, gaining more of her momentary flight before she began to plummet. Heavy vines whipped against her back and snagged her legs, a few netted her horns and caused whimpers from her throat. She landed harshly with her spine to a bent root, the crack of bone outdone by the rumble of agitated footsteps and snapping wood. Cursing, she flipped herself over, bit her lower lip and started running again, directly after the Cyclops sighted her all over. He roared gutturally and hammered his tree trunk, destroying foliage and making the branches shake. Q’Chae skidded to the east, rounding a massive moss-quilted stone, her breaths hard from exertion. <br/><br/>Gaining momentum, her steps were abruptly brought to cease. She crashed into something, sturdy and yet forgiving, what could have been a chest or a back, for all she could detail. It made her fall, tailbone to the wet sod of the forest, legs splayed with her extra appendage pinned between them. Using a shaky hand and through another vocal blast of splintering wood, she flipped hair from in front of her and looked up. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Human</span>. Should she be correct, the creature before her was a sworn enemy, a breed she had combated for quite an extent before the trickery that bandaged her in slumber. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“You,”</span> she pointed at him, rudely her tongue slipping on what she assumed to be his native language. It would seem by the seriousness in her face, she was prepared to say something important. Unfortunately, from around the same bend she had come, the Cyclops appeared, bleeding from his eye, clenching his face and beyond mad. He scented them, and in their direction, he began slamming his blunt object, careless and wild. Instantly, Q’Chae jumped up, risen to her feet in a mad scramble. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Eat him before I!”</span> She declared, ogling the human with both hands and then, bravely, sheltering behind him.</span>"
1070,Nigh Is This Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41535,2014-02-13T09:10:56,Alexis,"<span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;"">She had felt his arm shoving her away, and in that, she dipped to the ground, relinquishing her palms from open air to wet sod, virtually crawling in retreat. What tactic he would employ, she did not know, and Q’Chae did not greatly bother to watch. Her focal was fastened to escape, preserving the renewed life that had overtaken her slumber in a wake of sunlight and fetid breath. There may have been shouts and rumbles trumpeted behind her and against the shivers of the ground, her attention elevated to the tree above. Cinnamon toned in the bark with much the same aroma, the shingles covering the plant’s mighty stem oozed golden, sugary sap she could about taste. Higher, about its canopy, were plump, ripened leafs, the juice from their innards percolating, begging to be devoured. When was the last time she knew the world? How long had it been since she inhaled the atmosphere and brushed grass against her flesh? The already slim opportunity of cognition was eclipsed, hastily darkened by a consuming shadow, gulping her like a silken gullet. It was scented of man, of a far off place that was unfathomable to her mind. Where did these smells stemmed? She gripped the fabric and rumpled it against her nose, ignoring an elephantine <span style=""font-style: italic"">thwump</span> from none too far off and interesting herself solely with his personal cologne. He, just who was he? And from where was it he stemmed?<br/><br/>The unpleasant symphony of flesh being torn by what would be a blade, punctured and serrated, brought her back to the current reality. Q’Chae had started to slink, moseying on all fours, half-enamored by the perfume of the tree and part offput by the stench of blood. She made it no better than a few paces when there was a shake to the terra, partnering a loud collision of supple, living flesh to unforgiving soil. She had seen blood, where it approached from beneath the fabric, and at this, she had shot straight, shoulders back and on her very toes, sidestepping. And then, the shadows were stolen from her, and the scene was shown in reciprocation. She did not pay the human attention foremost, instead her glance trekked to the corpse, where it lay motionless, dappled in astral gold. Dead the monster was, limbs bent with arms beneath its hulking chest and head turned to a cheek, staring south, from whence their chase had commenced. The branches caving the Cyclops were fractured and hanging, leafs fluttered in the breezeless air and puddles of red congregated where hulking feet had printed the dirt. Which then brought her to the current inquiry, a lingering question as he strode off, deserting her without much as a second word. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Blessing?”</span> Her pitch emerged, husked and flowery from lips sat in a downturned curve. Her brows knotted, it was the look of a reptilian lioness, and in some manner, was utterly reproachful. She stared at his back, shoulders and the hind of his legs becloaked in the same garment that had shielded her, and audibly, Q’Chae snorted in displeasure. <br/><br/>Her arms tucked against her chest and her glower could cast fire upon coal, if only he had been kindling. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“And whom be you to declare yourself able to kill me?”</span> There was rust in her voice, quills that gained in stature. Her past was cluttered with violence, decorated in bloody wreaths of warsome carnage and badges of killer accomplishments. While in the field, she had turned arrows upon their archers in waves, speared infantrymen by use of their own pikes and axed knights heedlessly. Armor had been morphed into crushing corsets, helmets squeezed so hard that brains leaked from ears and eyes burst in their sockets. Q’Chae had been a powerhouse, a threat that appeared in the heart of a swarm, sided by clouds of festering magic and malignancy. She had thought with strong certainty, that humanity had been vanquished, that the elves had staked victory as their possession. And yet, there was one, not of jaw-dropping height and mass, speaking to her on lengths courting animosity. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“To your kind, martyrs of our breed are unconquerable.”</span> She moved forward, just a single pace, and then, in the span of a sluggish blink, she was parked before him. The small act sent her brain for whirls, the greenery of the leafs, vines and ferns jumbled together in a singular, writhing blur. It took her a couple seconds to steady, and then as that, he manned all of her focus. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I am testament.”</span><br/><br/>Q’Chae was of course, not untouchable. Magic had a tendency to strike her and do far less than its intended harm, though to an extent, the effects were still entertained. She was hardy, her dexterity was concentrated, as was known of the Dark Elven race, and the abilities cast upon her by their god provided extra gifts. She had been injured previously however, and until she mastered her strengths, she was a sore weakness in the warzone. When fledged, she was a challenge, a terror wearing only naked flesh, and was to be fled from, not contended with. Her eyes traced the contours and decoration of his armor, the artsy seams and apses matte in tone, truly akin to that of a gradient shadow, clung to him and hardened as a shell. She accosted his face, prodding at unseen features without hesitance and more of something else. In her mind, she was still potent, be it the pointed tail that winded to and fro behind her, to overly sharp claws and the power she could command on instant. She was aware by the manner he overtook the Cyclops, acting in precise brutality that she had not watched, he was not one to be mistaken. She walked backwards, faced toward him yet, light and measured in her motions, a sign of quickness. To his stance, she was little, but what she lacked in size was apparently equalized in agility and grace. Q’Chae feigned levitation with her strides, like her feet never quite made it to the terra. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Bold it is that you are,”</span> she continued, undaunted. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Have you too much faith in your blades and armor?”</span> Slowly, she rubbed her eyes on him, from boot to chin. Did she recognize it in connection to a certain something? Was it magic that she could feel, faintly throbbing from an unknown source? Her brain fluttered, finding itself unable to peer into her thoughts, to recall what had led to her stint with the Cyclops. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“<span style=""font-style: italic"">Human</span>, what is your purpose here?”</span></span>"
1071,Nigh Is This Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41535,2014-02-15T01:04:20,Alexis,"<span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;"">As he seemed to be surveying her, Q’Chae had half the mind to lower her arms and jiggle her chest at him. Perhaps it would be unseating, throwing him for an unexpected curve she would then ridicule with rather brusque laughter. For whatever reason, she stayed herself, tightening her elbows when he crossed his chest much the same, and there the two stood like stony aggressors. Men were a gender of profuse variation, if with antics that at times were without differ. She had dealt with human-male-kind on a detestably popular basis, and she did not find them amusing, not in the least. Her breed as well, were not amongst her most favored. Many of those with a certain attribute on their bodies thought themselves superior, and had not the issue dealing wry commands and snarky comments whenever it suited. She was inept at decreeing him the same, though the way he deemed things <span style=""font-style: italic"">not her concern</span> and told Q’Chae to <span style=""font-style: italic"">continue on your way</span> was enough to make likewise memories surface. There was a tickle on her tongue, a bur in her throat that cried for release, to spew argumentative venom and heel him with verbal kicks. Would he feed into her ploy? She was unsure, but as he walked around her, she decided it may have been a dull latter. <br/><br/>Onward he went, striding rather confidently, and she swished away, just as so. Her body felt rather odd. Her heart rambled with no falter, her lungs pumped easily and her toes and fingers were comfortable. The small show of teleportation she had mustered had about hurt, like the magic was no longer free-flowing, but instead horrendously blocked. The lightning zing that rode through her veins and put a glow to her eyes would seem absent, and a dark nimbus of worry clouded her conscience. In a pool of red, she looked down. Q’Chae appeared the same she always had: smooth-skinned and small, richly hued and crowned – at least since that night she had awoken, after their god was said to have visited. Her complexion lacked the glitter she was accustomed to, and as she traced fingers about her sockets, her glower was pale, sickly. There was no reason for her to feel woozy, and in truth, she should not have fled that Cyclops either. She should have battled, brought the monster to its bleeding knees without hassle…but she didn’t. Was it because she was unable? She brushed uneasily through her hair, shaping the unkempt locks, and that was when she heard an agonized breath. <br/><br/>The subsequent was armor colliding with malleable grass and soil, and Q’Chae could not keep herself from investigating. Fluid and feathery, she came overtop the weaponized log, spying instantly the man who cursed from his place on the ground. Q’Chae giggled, it was a sickening and iron sound, dulcet and skittering. What was this now? The human who moved so readily, airing a shroud of danger, now at the mercy of his own body? It was quite the development.<br/><br/>As a villainous cat would, she crawled toward him on all fours, winging her glossy tail back and fro. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Ebony?”</span> Q’Chae’s mind leapt here and there, kicking at increments of blurred memory that were of no use to her. All she could recall was the fact she was to be stronger than what she was, that there had been a war she valiantly participated in, and that humanity itself should have fallen. A broken battalion had been before her, across the wide and bloody front of amassed carcasses. What had they been composed of? Three mages and a wreath of shaking, exhausted soldiers? Demise was in their eyes, it dragged fissures upon their fear-teeming faces, and Q’Chae had known it was all over. It should have been, at least. The appearance of that man confused her to unknown heights. She padded up near to him, and had mind enough to straddle his torso and feed him a slew of inquiries. He turned himself however, struggling, and Q’Chae watched as a predator would, awaiting the clench of death to make its final squeeze. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“It would seem <span style=""font-style: italic"">Ebony</span> is giving you gripe.”</span> Her lips bent nastily in smile. He contended with himself, descended from the shelf he had been on moment prior, and now rested there, cupped by the planet. He shifted to her then, and as she was close to him, his arm settled heavily on her shoulders. Q’Chae zeroed her focus on his face, searching yet again for nothing in particular. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Temple of Ebony? A worshipper, you are then.”</span> <br/><br/>She could desert him there, her features said this. What did Q’Chae mind returning favors? She lived not by the bows of chivalry or fairplay, she ran to the chords of her own dastardly harp and that was this. He did spike curiosity in her, a want to <span style=""font-style: italic"">know</span> and as of then, it was adequate in keeping her around. She gathered herself and stood, moving to keep him upright and close, and making it known that her chest could have been pressed to his side, should he lean into her. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“This interests me,”</span> fanged verve peppered her pitch. She made sure to flash him a decadently horrible grin of wolfish teeth and then she began forward. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“What are we? Offering respects? Direct prayer?”</span> She did not take her glance from his face, she made sure to peg him, and hard at that. She may not have been quite at the level of self she was previously, but was she ever the Q’Chae she had forever been. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I would spare the men I considered attractive,”</span> her nose wrinkled, <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“you may be, though you are making no pledge of it.”</span> There was a noise, a bristle and hum that her sensitive ears caught within seconds. It came from the trees at their inside, perchance no greater than a running wind, maybe the rustling amble of otherwise quiet snotlings. She did not miss a beat and was returned to him when the sound appeared to have dissipated. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Do we conceal something we lack?”</span></span>"
1072,Nigh Is This Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41535,2014-02-15T05:54:11,Alexis,"<span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“You are never brought to your knees, so speaks you,”</span> it was that poison again, riveting on her utterance, <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“a challenge, as it sounds.”</span><br/><br/>Q’Chae kept her attention spanned, and refused to let her mind take reprieve in idleness. Into the canopy above she stared, where amorphous leafs and their cleaner-edged kin whispered noiselessly, yards from where her expanding fingers could reach. There was the jade and cobalt of their varied breeds, intermingled with emerald of rich depth and their ghostly, dying counterparts. None of this, brought air to her memories, her past was still petrified, and it started to bother her the more the minutes aggregated. She breathed in, filling her lungs to their seams, scenting the perfume of certain barks and spice ferns nipping at the back of her throat. The world was indifferent, to her, it was without the prevalent alteration of time…and yet she could not help but wonder: what was she missing? A looming black blanket carpeted a large spanse in her mind, and it would seem she lacked the gusto to pick its flank and pull back, revealing whatever lay beneath. Only when the human tripped in slight, his weight yoking her as he did so, did Q’Chae blink her lapis stare in a flutter of lashes. <br/><br/>What he said prior, had not fallen on deaf ears. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Ebony</span> however, did not ring to her as a divinity of the Drow, and therefore went void of special mention in her head. She replied, abstractly. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“A pawn, hah!”</span> She was being beyond hypocritical, though that wasn’t something he needed to know. She had a god too, did she not? If not for him, she would be generic as the remainder of her kind with irises of crimson and complexions ranged from pewter to schorl. Q’Chae was apparently different than them though, from the hefty horns sprang from her skull, to the vivid coloration swathing her figure. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“In you, perchance,”</span> she stated openly. Did she search something in him? Assuredly, their brains did not ride the same wavelength. They came upon a precipice, and she loosened from him easily. Dust formed in wafts from where a threshold was abruptly made visible, and with a narrowed stare, she observed. It took her a moment to trail after him as the human meshed palms and mass to the surrounding walls. What stood within was a carver’s feat, the shapely figure of that goddess, and Q’Chae went no further. Deities were a testy bunch, some of them sour and others more pleasant – she never bothered to toe their personal waters.<br/><br/>What she watched from there, beyond his collapse to the floor, was orbs of energy, imprisoned by him and then liberated. Q’Chae was speechless, she saw them march about, flitting and twirling, their faces imprinted through a slog of wiry, faintly translucent strands – the very hairs of life itself. She tilted her skull. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Does this render you a murderer?”</span> The human would appear rather rejuvenated from the happening, though Q’Chae…was along the lines of opposition. The sensation in the stale air nibbled razor teeth at the nubs of her spine, and she found herself prepared to retract. Walled spaces anyhow, were no favorite of hers. As she prodded out the ceiling, he came toward her, cutting the space between them. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Q’Chae is empty of search and directionless.”</span> She answered him spry and generalized, soon to be ushered back the way they had come. If she could delve into her head, undo the blockage that was cousin to a reflective wall of ignorance, she would respond with steady articulation. The external realm greeted them with a hushed exhale, and to partner, was that buzzing. Feigning daftness to his voice, she stepped forward, examining the brambles and boughs around them. It was in this, her glance honed on a would-be victim.<br/><br/>Beating the air on translucent appendages, it was a humungous wasp, sizable to her torso in length and thickness. She approached it, and as the monotone insect noticed her, its fearsome stinger lowered from its sheath. Q’Chae elevated an arm and straightened, putting her palm forth and concentrating. What she expected to occur was the bug to puncture itself, bent by her invisible will and ultimately killed. It wavered from where it hovered, and it took her another moment to latch on and slam the buzzard down. Even then, it was able to struggle, fighting her all along – which should not have been. She sprinted to where it lay, and with devastating quickness, speared the mongrel with her tail tip, driving through its exoskeleton to the soil below. Her prey wheedled for a few seconds thereafter, oozing dark innards in a pool that then dribbled upon her skin when she lifted the carcass. She brushed a fingertip in the goop and rubbed the substance on her tongue, tasting the grassy, salted flavor. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I am of battle and for a decade, I was war.”</span> With a lightning snap, she arrowed the dead wasp into the crown of a nearby tree, its body disappearing from view. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“War has ended.”</span> She flicked the pyramidal point, freeing her flesh of any leftover excrement and spinning herself back in his direction. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“At least as I see it, as humans now caper these forest as though they are victors. This must not be true. I do so believe I dismantled the last cavalrymen.”</span> Their faces appeared in her head again, the few of them, standing in a knightly, protective circle about the mages they were defending. She had killed them, had she not? If her doing was not the culprit, the acts of her countless fellows surely were. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I am uncertain as to what remains.”</span><br/><br/>There was that hum, the strong, screaming vibration of a hundred or so wings, rattling against their partner in combined friction. Q’Chae glanced above her shoulder, seeing a shadow rise and gather from behind the leafs. It whirled, moving as a single arm that when risen before the sky, revealed a raging hive, sisters to the single entity she had disposed of. Her face went flat and she palmed her brow, focusing on some unknown place deep inside of her. As the remaining wasps took formation, she set both her hands to them, trying to tap into a mighty force that had once been damning and colossal. Instead, all she mustered was shoving their thundering numbers apart, placing patches between swarming individuals, and that was the extent of it. She should have thrown them to opposite sides of the forest, a side off the cliff, the other to unreachable depths in the greenery. Something was wrong here, direly so. The cloud of wasps arched, eclipsing what remained of the sun, and she stepped back. Not all of her strength was gone? Could it be? Q’Chae clenched her fists, and then as the multi-bodied monster descended, she engaged. Fleet as someone who was apparently skilled and seasoned, she combined her talons into a single spire and slashed, tearing bug torsos in two, serrating wings and crushing heads with her feet. Her tail too, was used to slash in waves, thumbing wasps from where she twirled, chunking their buggy flesh in a wake of goop and quivering legs.</span>"
1073,Operation Sandbag (Crimson and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41585,2014-02-20T13:09:18,Sound of Silence,"Blood trickled out of the corner of Azriel’s mouth. His eyes, teary, burned to the point where it was difficult to keep them open for a long period of time. Considering where he was, in what he assumed was an interrogation room, sitting in a chair, hands tied behind his back, there wasn’t much to see anyway.<br/><br/>The walls of the room were thin; he could hear people speaking outside. As he faded in and out of consciousness, Azriel tried to pick up what was being said, but the conversation was just out of earshot. Whenever he tried to focus, he was struck with a terrible, splitting headache so he wouldn’t have gotten anything either way. He doubted it was anything good. It was a miracle they had even kept him alive as long as they had instead of killing him. They probably expected him to wish he was dead, but instead he felt anger build up the more he thought about the situation. It felt like days had passed since he woke up here. He lost sense of time after they had punched him in the gut enough times. He was sure he had some cracked ribs from that abuse. The people keeping him here made sure he was uncomfortable.<br/><br/>Each minute that passed by, he cursed himself for being so careless. It all started when he and a few people, about fifteen had formed a unit to go check out a building south of Gaza that belonged to enemy forces. The building was said to contain weapons, among other things. Leaving the comforts of sitting behind a sniper rifle, which was what he had been trained for in the first place, was risky enough. At first he had not wanted to go along. The man in charge, someone he knew well, had insisted he come along and needless to say it did not take much to convince him. It was sad how easily he could be persuaded sometimes. Just like with any bad situation turned worse, it had started out pretty smoothly when they all arrived at the location without trouble. Then the decision to split up into three groups was made and then everything started to go wrong.<br/><br/>The group Azriel was in had been responsible for keeping a look out. The enemy had struck so swiftly, giving them little time to react, next thing he knew he was here. It was pretty ironic. This whole week had been filled with good many little surprised from the enemy. He should have known that there was going to be an ambush. Prior to the ambush the area had been far too quiet; it was not wise to trust situations that were too quiet. Sometimes it was his paranoia, or anxiety, that got to him, telling him there was something wrong. A lot of times, he was right. He should have listened. But convincing someone as stubborn as the man placed in charge of the group, he might as well, have been talking to a wall. Still, he couldn’t help but feel responsible for this… He had a right to, didn’t he?<br/><br/>He shook his head, letting out a sigh, deciding to push the thought out of his thoughts and focus on trying to stay conscious. It was no use thinking about things that happened in the past. He was only human, and humans made mistakes. Even when a mistake could very well cost him his life, it was no use; he should not dwell on it.<br/><br/>The door opened suddenly sometime later and for a brief moment a little more light was allowed into the room. There was no way to tell how much later. It could have been only a few minutes that passed by. A man stood over him, cracking his knuckles. The light hurt his eyes, intensifying his slowly forming headache, the guy didn’t even bother shutting the door knowing his prisoner was going nowhere, he turned his head away. He didn’t even have to look at him to know he was smiling.<br/><br/>“Still not very talkative, are you?” He said. Arrogance rang in his voice louder than church bells. ""I really would like to know why you and your friends were snooping around.""<br/><br/>Azriel did not respond.<br/><br/>“I’ll take that as a yes. Perhaps we should see what we can do to change that?”<br/><br/>Still no response.<br/><br/>The man hit him hard across the mouth. He winced but, other than a sharp inhale, made no sound to indicate how much it hurt. That felt like the man had knocked a few teeth lose, and made whatever injuries were there worse. This man was ruthless. He wondered if he even had a soul. In fact, he wondered if most of the people that took the time to be this cruel had souls. They seemed to enjoy tormenting and slaughtering people. Even someone like him, who kills people for a living, had a heart. No matter how cold he may seem, even when he was fighting for survival, he was nothing like this man. It seemed like an eternity passed since he started beating him. He was feeling even worse than he had before. How much more abuse could he take? Did the people who brought him here, and the man abusing him, intend to leave him here and watch him die?<br/><br/>Azriel was willing to hold out for as long as he could. He has lived a pretty rough life, was loyal to his country, and had a lot of blood on his hands. As a soldier, he fought for peace and was guided by the man who had changed his life. No matter what happened now, Azriel had no regrets; he was willing to die for his country. This man started beating him again, looking to see what he could do to break him, get information out of him, but he would tell them nothing. Even now, taking all of this abuse, he kept his mouth shut. He felt dizzy, disoriented from the beating he took from them, and was also hungry. He felt dehydrated; his mouth was dry. Managing to block everything out was difficult but once he discovered how thirsty he was blocking out his hunger was the easiest.<br/><br/>Eventually the man stopped. “Alright, that’s enough for now.” He said in a cocky tone that he wished he could silence for good. He might have done just that, if he wasn’t in his position. Part of him had expected the man to say something more, to hum, sing, do something else, maybe even give him another kick, as he left but he was completely silent. He walked away, closing the door behind him.<br/><br/>Azriel was left in the dark again. At that moment it felt like one of the most relieving things he had experienced all week. The only thing that would complete it was a glass of wine. He took in a deep breath and tried to relax. Every part of him hurt. He squeezed his eyes tighter, groaned under his breath, and tried to block out the pain but that seemed impossible. He had to give the enemy some points, he was definitely suffering, in pain. Blocking out that pain was proving a little more difficult. If there was any time he wished he could get out of here, it was definitely now. Did that make him a coward? Was it natural that someone in his position wanted out, or was he just weak? He really did not want to think of himself as weak. He would gladly die here… but he could still be hopeful. Somewhat.<br/><br/>Nobody needed to tell him twice that his chances of getting out of here were pretty grim, however. In his current position, since he was a little tied up at the moment, it was obvious he couldn’t do it alone. He wondered if someone who had been in his unit would come to his rescue. If he had to hazard a guess, there was a chance he was in that building somewhere. Then again, they could have all been killed or perhaps killed off as well. If they were all alive, perhaps someone had reported them missing. Maybe they had retreated and went back to headquarters. Surely they would come back, with reinforcements, if they had. Then again he has been at this long enough, and seen too much death to think that positively. The chances were there, but he was stuck here either way. If they did send someone, it wouldn’t be until a few days later.<br/><br/>But he was getting too lost in his thoughts, right? While some might say the mind was a safe place, it was also a dangerous place if one thought too much. He would get too caught up in strange ideals and lose track of things. Then, he would be even more fucked than he was now and surely that was a fate worse than death."
1074,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-07-14T04:32:54,Shendelzhare,"Was he flirting with her? Ugh, she couldn't tell, she wasn't a reader like Meena. She hadn't spent a significant amount of her life looking at men and women in bars, picking up signals and making observations about their behavior. It all just seemed so pointless. Ziv smiled to him before he walked into the showers and then turned her attention back at what she was going to do from now on. If Meena really was leaving Drak to her, then she'd have to help him find Collarroka. She had an idea where to begin, but if that wouldn't lead them anymore, then Ziv was clueless. It wasn't easy to find a person like Collarroka, if he was even a person. Usually he would come and find whoever he felt like doing business with. Moreover, he wasn't particularly fond of assassins, her little group always having to sneak around because of possible spies from Collarroka.<br/><br/>She heard the shower turn off and from the corner of her eye could see Drak step out partly. Ziv turned to look at him, blinked her eyes for a moment and then looked away. ""Let me think. I might have something."" She got up and walked to her bedroom where she kept most of her belongings. Nowadays Ziv got her measly income by selling equipment and clothing that her assassin friends looted from their contracts. They usually had no use for them and since she had no interest in taking up contracts anymore, Ziv was the one to receive them, sell them and give them a part of the profit. She searched through her trunk and came across some decent looking clothing, something that a smuggler about the size of Drak could have worn. Ziv gathered a pair of pants and a shirt and then handed them to Drak. ""Here, try these on.""<br/><br/>""Give me your clothes. I'll try and clean them and fix them a little."" She said and then heard a quiet knock on her door. ""Come in. It's open!""<br/><br/>Whatever could have been imagined from a professional medic certainly did not apply to Enthir. Most expected a man to walk in, but instead were greeted by the sight of a young blonde boy. He headed to Ziv's living room and placed down some supplies wordlessly. ""He'll be here in a second."" Ziv informed him, as if speaking to an adult. ""He has a dislocated shoulder, and two wounds that need healing. One from a blaster on his leg and one on his chest."" She hesitated for a moment and watched as the boy began cleaning his supplies. ""Do you need anything else?""<br/><br/>""No, it'll be fine."" Enthir said finally. ""I don't need the details. What matters is that he's wounded. You know I don't ask questions, I just do my job."" He looked up to her. ""Have you been healthy lately?""<br/><br/>""I'm fine."" Ziv answered with a smile. ""Unless you have a potion to make someone fall in love with you, I don't think I'm in particular need of anything.""<br/><br/>Enthir arched a brow at her and smiled in an amused manner. ""Still want to get married? Maybe you should get off this planet and search elsewhere. There are no proper men here."" He paused for a moment. ""Speaking of proper men, I met officer Demarcus yesterday. You do remember him, right? He was wounded as well, so I fixed his wound while he told me about some woman he was looking for.""<br/><br/>""He's still here?"" Ziv asked, astounded. ""I do remember him, I met him a few weeks ago once more. I bought him a drink... it was the least I could do after he got me out of prison.""<br/><br/>""Yes, he's been here for a few weeks."" Enthir confirmed. ""And that worries me. He's just walking around with that officer uniform on him... no wonder he got shot. I think he should just go back to Kessel and forget about it."""
1075,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-07-14T05:49:20,Corrin,"Drak grabbed the clothes handed to him and got himself changed into them. Fixing himself into the clothes he walked out of the bathroom. ""Forget about what?"" Drak asked curiously, sitting down next to Enthir, a man he wouldn't have expected to be a medical professional of any kind. Drak still held onto his dislocated shoulder, which was painful with any movement. Sitting was also difficult as the wound on his abdomen shifted and caused pain. He really didn't like being weak like this, not by any means.<br/><br/>Drak showed Enthir each of his wounds, and despite Enthir's protests, Drak explained how he got them, just not why. ""What am I looking at for recovery time?"" Drak asked the man, hoping it would be short. ""I know realistically I can't soak in a bacta tank, right?"" Drak was hoping that maybe, in some off chance, the man would have a bacta tank hidden in his bag of tricks, but obviously that made no sense. Drak just knew to save his brother he would have to be at one hundred percent, and he'd be willing to do whatever it took to recover as fast as possible.<br/><br/>Drak sat back as Enthir focused first on his stomach wound, much to Drak's relief. He knew that putting an arm back in place wouldn't be a walk in the park, so he was glad to put it off for now. Drak looked over to Ziv. There really was something about her, the way she held herself, her beauty, and the way she killed those men. Killing those men was a terrible thing even if self-defence, but she was so graceful, perfect, and fierce. Then there was her kind heart. The way she was helping him made him feel drawn to her. He was suddenly pulled out of his gaze by the pain of his wound being stitched it up.<br/><br/>To make a bit of small chat, and because of obvious curiosity, he asked Ziv the question he somewhat knew. ""So what do you do to make a living Ziv?"""
1076,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-07-14T08:15:31,Shendelzhare,"Enthir and Ziv were unphased by Drak's interruption of their conversation. After all, Enthir had no idea about the entire situation that surrounded the two of them and Meena. Ziv on the other hand had no problem with Drak finding out that she was indeed friends with the one person he disliked, as long as he would not run away screaming. ""Nothing."" Enthir sighed. ""Just someone we both know. And who needs to get his life together."" With that he allowed Drak to sit next to him. After receiving an explanation on his wounds that he didn't need, he began his work under Ziv's constant watch. ""I hope you got some coin."" Enthir commented to Ziv. ""It's gonna take a bit to fix the one on his stomach."" The woman nodded and insisted that she would be able to pay one way or another.<br/><br/>""As for recovery, as long as you don't strain yourself and keep applying salve diligently, you should be fine in a week or so."" Enthir replied. ""Or, if you can afford it, twenty minutes or so in a bacta tank for the next two days should get you results under a week."" He began his work then, after closer inspection of his wound and as always he aimed to achieve an impeccable result with minimal pain. He didn't look like much, but truthfully he was among the best medics on the moon. His days were filled with work, obviously, but it paid well and he found comfort in helping those seriously in need of it. This was one of those cases.<br/><br/>Ziv sat down opposite to Drak and noticed his eyes on her. Even if she regretted showing such a brutal side of her earlier, it seemed to have opened his eyes to her a bit more. It made her happy to know someone was finally noticing her. He then asked her what she did to make a living and she was visibly uncomfortable and ashamed for a moment. Eventually, she managed to pull herself together and meet his eyes. ""I'm an ex-assassin. Nowadays I just sell the equipment and loot that my colleagues who are still in the business get. I get a little profit from that, but it's not a lot."" She looked down, finding it suddenly very difficult to talk about the subject. ""I'm not proud of myself for doing that. Working in that business has made me so passive to suffering and death. When I went to Kessel for it, everything there sort of worked as a wake up call. I'd become a monster and Kessel broke me down.""<br/><br/>""But you still got out."" Enthir added slowly, most of his focus on Drak's wound. ""Which I find incredible. Anyone who goes there stays there for the rest of their life.""<br/><br/>She smiled slightly to Drak. ""It's a complicated story, but basically I was released legally along with several other inmates after six years. It's also confidential information that the Empire holds and doesn't share with lower ranking officers or investigators."" Ziv paused for a moment and then took a deep breath. ""But I'm ready to move on now. I really want to get off this planet, go somewhere nice, settle down... I'd do anything to have a kid, you know? I'm tired of this place, these people and this constant sense of danger."" She looked out of her dirty window for a moment, which showed the back alley of the building. ""I heard that if I can work five years in the Core, get married and set up a family, the Empire will wipe my register. Above everything, that's what I want. I just want to forget and live without being known as a killer.""<br/><br/>Ziv turned her attention back to Drak and looked over to his wound. ""It's coming together nicely. You're truly a genius, Enthir."""
1077,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-07-29T23:05:07,Corrin,"""An Ex-assasin,"" she told him. It wasn't a big shock to Drak, but it was a bit uneasy for him to hear. In fact with the way she killed those men, if she had said anything other than an assassin, he would have been suspicious. He couldn't imagine a life where one could simply kill without remorse, but she explained that she changed. He was starting to understand what it meant to change as a person. She seemed to have a kind heart, yet she told him she used to be a monster. ""You don't seem like a monster to me,"" he told her. ""I hope you find a man that appreciates you for who you are now.""<br/><br/>Drak looked over his stomach wound. It was nicely stitched up, and a Bacta patch was being placed over it. Then the man tended to his leg. Drak had to remove his pants in front of Ziv, but tried to not let his embarrassment get to him. Enthir cleaned the wound and patched it up. Then came the part Drak dreaded the most. He held onto the side of the chair as the Enthir snapped his arm back into his socket. Pain shot through Drak, but he tried his best to not look weak in front of Ziv... unsure of why that was important. Drak put his old leather jacket back on, which wasn't too dirty, and tried his best to not move his arm which was still very much in pain. ""Thanks for you help, I appreciate everything,"" he told the doctor. Drak waited for Ziv and her friend to say their goodbyes, and sat back in his chair, making sure to not use his painful arm.<br/><br/>He sat back and looked at Ziv. ""I really want to thank you. I don't see an ex-assassin, I see a beautiful and kind woman, trying to make up for her past mistakes,"" he told her, really trying not to flirt with her, but unable to help it. ""I was really lucky to run into you. Regardless I've taken too much time, and I need to find Collaroka, and hopefully he'll lead me, somehow, to my brother. It feels like I'm trying to run and catch a rope that may just break on me and then disappear. I just don't know how to even find the rope.""<br/><br/>He looked at Ziv carefully. ""I'll understand if you don't want to help me. You've already done more than enough... but if you know how to reach him, or even know someone else who might... I'm lost right now..."" His head sunk. He was sure by this point that his brother was long gone. Everything was taking too long. Why did his brother leave such a simple clue? Drak was good, but any investigation takes time. If he only told Drak where he was and how to rescue him, it would have been so much easier. Now here he was, lost in this world of criminals, confused and betrayed.<br/><br/>Icerins don't give up though, not on family."
1078,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-07-30T10:59:13,Shendelzhare,"Ziv looked up to meet Drak’s eyes when he stated that she didn’t seem like a monster to him. Those words meant more to her than he could ever imagine and she offered him a small, thankful smile in return. As he mentioned about her finding an accepting and understanding man, she wanted to tell him she had already found one, but couldn’t find the courage to do so. They had only met several hours ago and yet she was confident that they could be more than just friends. At the time however, she was aware of the fact that he potentially did not see things the way she did. Ziv had a tendency of falling for people before seeing all sides of them, but so far that hadn’t caused her that much trouble. “Thanks. Your words mean a lot to me.” She spoke to him, deciding not to reveal her feelings just yet.<br/><br/>Again, Ziv didn’t seem bothered by Drak’s lack of clothing. She did look away slightly to give him so privacy which she figured he needed right now. Enthir was truly doing a good job, especially when it came to Drak’s arm that was snapped back into place with one vigorous movement. She could see the pain on his face, even though he was clearly trying to suppress it. It didn’t matter to Ziv if he looked weak, since she knew he had been through a lot and he was lucky to be even alive at this point. “All done. That’ll be 600 credits. I expect it on my account by tomorrow morning.” Enthir concluded and began cleaning his instruments before packing them. “Recovery will be fast if you take it easy. Best you stay out of trouble until you’re certain you can shoot a gun before your enemies or run for your life.” He looked over to Ziv. “You should look after him for now. I can’t think of anyone else on this moon who would care enough for another person.”<br/><br/>“You won’t have to worry about that. He’ll be safe with me.” Ziv assured him and smiled. “Thank you for coming. The payment will be made in time, I promise.” And with that, Enthir finished packing and headed out, leaving the two of them alone. Once the door was closed and locked from any outside threats, she turned her attention back to Drak who was now sitting upright and speaking to her.<br/><br/>She laughed slightly at his words and tilted her head. “Your kindness certainly shows you’re from an entirely different world. I’m sorry you ended up here out of all places but I’m happy if I was able to help you even a little.” Ziv had never really received such profound kindness and forgiveness from another person, especially not from someone who wasn’t from the criminal world. Instead of seeing him as a stepping stone to a better life, she was beginning to see him more as a good friend. She wanted to get used to this type of honesty because it was comforting to know there was nothing to guess, nothing to figure out behind her friend’s words. Her smile faded slightly at the mention of Collarroka and she became thoughtful for a moment, wondering how they should approach the issue. Meena had expressed her worried about not being able to go far enough to find Collarroka due to their differences, but she was the one who had supposedly met the man twice in her life. Or whatever he was.<br/><br/>And now she was planning on running away.<br/><br/>“I’m willing to help you, but no matter where it takes us, you’ll have to trust me.” Ziv said eventually and looked Drak in the eyes. “I know you’ve had a rocky start with just about everyone else you’ve met on this moon so far. But if you want answers, you need to start playing according to local rules, no matter how terrible they are.” With that said, she grabbed her commlink and considered what she was about to do for the last time. Finally, she took a deep breath and dialled Meena’s commlink number. This would be it. She would be revealed. But if he trusted her, he would… The commlink beeped, informing her that there was no answer. Ziv blinked her eyes in confusion but placed it down anyway, thinking that perhaps Meena had fallen asleep or just didn’t want to talk to anyone right now. “I know someone who has supposedly met Collarroka twice in her life.” Ziv said. “I know a few people I could ask, but she seems the closest to Collarroka. The problem is… well… she isn’t one to cooperate with people.”<br/><br/>Ziv sighed and shook her head. “I’ll try to think about it, call a few people and so on. In the meantime, you should get some rest.” She was about to head to her bedroom but stopped. “You can sleep in my bed. I’ll take the couch, okay?”<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>“Rise and shine! Come on, I don’t have all morning for this!”<br/><br/>It wasn’t the best of mornings for Meena. Shaken awake from a sleep she couldn’t remember falling into, she found herself on her own ship, tied to a chair. Her sight was blurry and her head spun, indicating that someone had knocked her unconscious at some point here on her very own ship. She groaned and blinked her eyes, attempting to focus on the figure standing in front of her. Suddenly someone grabbed her by her chin and tilted her head upwards to look at a blurry face she couldn’t recognize. Little by little, the room around her settled and the face that hovered above her became clear and detailed. She couldn’t recognize the Twi’lek man towering over her.<br/><br/>“There we go.” He grinned. “We have a lot to talk, so I suggest you listen carefully. See, you did something quite foolish yesterday.”<br/><br/>“Who are you?” Meena managed to utter.<br/><br/>“Your new client, of course. I believe we spoke briefly yesterday on the commlink, but I like to get close and personal with those I sign contracts with. That is, if you are still the Meena Hayes who could con a rich man out of his money and love?” He kept grinning. “I have a job for you. Not the smuggling one I spoke about yesterday, no.”<br/><br/>“And you had to tie me up for this?” Meena snapped at him. “Look, I don’t con anymore, so piss off.”<br/><br/>As a response she received a slap on her face before her chin was grabbed again. “Listen to me. You’ve made a big mistake by killing Vince. Cross me again and I will cut you down. How about another trip to Kessel? Sounds fun, doesn’t it?”<br/><br/>“Why do you care about Vince?” Meena spat.<br/><br/>“I had a contract on him, one that was supposed to make me a lot of money. Then his body is found and my contract gets terminated... After asking around a bit, I realized I was dealing with you.” He sneered. “But it’s fine, because I can still earn that money back and you can still keep your pretty face and ship intact if you listen very carefully to what I’m about to say. Now, try again: do you still con or no?”<br/><br/>Meena grinned and rolled her eyes. “For the right price-“<br/><br/>“How about your life and your ship? How does that sound to you, hm?”<br/><br/>She was quiet for a moment but then cleared her throat. “Sounds like a fair deal.”<br/><br/>“Good. Now, there’s a contract that has been passed around by the Black Sun. So far there hasn’t been any takers despite the amount of money their leader is willing to pay. And then I got my hands on the contract a few days ago.” He stepped back and let go of Meena in order to show her a holographic message which detailed the task. “The Black Sun wants to put Collarroka out of business. But they want to do it in a clean fashion. Besides, killing such a mastermind would be a pity, they’d rather gain the upper hand on him and force him to join the Black Sun. More power to the syndicate, you see.”<br/><br/>Meena blinked her eyes in disbelief. “You want me to con Collarroka? But-“<br/><br/>“I know how it sounds. But many have already pointed me to your direction and since you are indeed indebted to me... Well, I thought this would be the perfect chance for you to marvel the criminal world with your skills.” He smirked. “Think of all the glory, the fear you’ll create in people’s hearts. You get your old life back, I get my money and Black Sun gets Collarroka to fall on his knees. Everybody wins.”<br/><br/>The con artist looked down to her feet for a good five minutes, considering the situation and the offer. Her life was obviously on the line and she did not doubt this man’s capability to send her back to prison or kill her on the spot. And to be honest, she did miss her former life. She missed the days when she could wrap others around her little finger. Then finally, she lifted her head.<br/><br/>“What are we waiting for then?”"
1079,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-08-02T17:53:12,Corrin,"Meena Hayes. The name Drak would never escape. ""I know someone..."" It was obvious now who Ziv was talking about. She had hinted at it beforehand, and he had his suspicions, but it was clear now. It's not really all too surprising. Criminals know other criminals, and just because Ziv and Meena stayed at the same prison, didn't make Ziv a bad person. Drak was really trying to stretch things now. His investigative side didn't want to throw out the possibility that this was all some trap being set up by Meena, or even just Ziv on her own. Yet his emotional side, the one that felt drawn to this woman, wanted to be convinced she wasn't a criminal, that she was really trying to help him.<br/><br/>He was okay with Ziv working with Meena, but if Meena found out where Drak was, she'd hunt him down and try to kill him. That was the worse case scenario at least. Regardless, he had to talk to Ziv about it. ""Meena Hayes right?"" He asked bluntly. ""If that's who you want to contact... it might be best if she doesn't know I'm with you. Her and I have a past..."" he hesitated. Except now was the time to reveal all, except for the fact that he was a security officer of course. ""She's the reason you found me in the street, because she got her friends to try and kill me."" He wanted to tell Ziv why, and that he was a security officer, except he still wasn't clear on how she'd react. So for the time being, he kept that part to himself.<br/><br/>She excused herself to bed, but offered to take the couch instead. He walked up to her, his arm still in pain, but he ignored it and grabbed her hand with his other arm. She really was beautiful, and amazing in many ways. She didn't seem too open to his flirtations from earlier, but he wasn't willing to give up so easily. With how he almost died today, his sense of living was at an all time high. Deciding maybe being bold was the way to go, he drew a grin and leaned into her ear, ""you know, you don't<span style=""font-style: italic"">have</span>to take the couch. I'm sure there's plenty of room for you in the bed with me."""
1080,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-08-03T20:36:45,Shendelzhare,"Ziv blinked her eyes when Drak mentioned Meena by name. She hadn’t dropped the hints for nothing and part of her was happy she could stop pretending she had nothing to do with her. The ex-assassin listened to his words attentively, finally gaining the same information from him that she had from Meena herself. The only exception was that he still hadn’t admitted that he was indeed an investigator from Coruscant. Perhaps he was worried about her reaction to such information and to be honest she couldn’t blame him. Still, considering the feelings she was beginning to have for this man, she hoped he could have been honest with her. Ziv hated the circumstances they were in with a passion, but it couldn’t be helped. In a different life, she would have certainly been his wife. She didn’t doubt that one bit.<br/><br/>“I know.” She spoke, not fully considering her words. “I know that you know her.” Ziv looked down and sighed. This would be it. She couldn’t blatantly lie to Drak, not when she was beginning to care about him so much. “But please, hear me out. Let me explain, before you make any judgments about the situation.” Ziv raised her hands in front of her, as if to show that she wasn’t going to hurt him or attack him. “I don’t want to lie to you. You are a good man and you deserve to know the truth, right here, right now. And here it is: Meena does not want you dead.” She stared him in the eyes, hoping he would hear her out and believe her, after all the kindness she had shown him. “Earlier today, I found Meena sitting in the streets, looking like she had seen a ghost. She told me everything and seemed heavily burdened by what she had done to you. I’ve never seen her like that before and mind you… we were inmates for six years. I know her better than she sometimes knows herself.”<br/><br/>Ziv took a deep breath and smiled gently. “She couldn’t live with herself and she knew you would never trust her again. But she still wanted to help you and that’s why she asked me to find you and help you find Collarroka.” She paused for a moment, allowing her words to sink in. “But please don’t misunderstand… although our meeting was hardly coincidental, my kindness is not fabricated. I don’t agree with the way she treated you, even though I know who you are and what your role in her life is. It doesn’t justify what she did. However, she is my friend and she asked me for help and that’s something I just can’t turn down.”<br/><br/>A long silence. Ziv didn’t know what else to say. She felt like she had already stated the facts and if that wasn’t enough, there was nothing more she could do. Drak’s offer about sleeping together left her uneasy, not because she wouldn’t be attracted to him, but because she was certain he hadn’t thought the situation through careful enough. “It’s fine. I think it’s better we sleep separated. You wouldn’t want to share a room with a former assassin right? Even worse, the friend of a woman who in her foolishness tried to get you killed…” Ziv sighed and shook her head. “I’m sorry for what she did. I’m not asking you to forgive her, but understand that it wasn’t easy for her in Kessel. If it makes you feel any better, I owe her my life, because she decided to save the sorry ass of a killer in prison. No one else cared except her. All I’m saying, she’s not all bad and neither am I. Or that’s what I hope at least.”<br/><br/>With that, stepped away from him and gestured him towards her bedroom before heading to the couch. “She doesn’t know I want to contact her.” Ziv added as she sat down. “Meena is under the impression she’ll never see us again. But without her, finding Collarroka will be difficult. I need to know if you are with me or not.”<br/><br/>She looked up to Drak, feeling once again like a terrible criminal. Ziv disliked lying, but at least now the truth was fully out and there was nothing to hide anymore."
1081,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-08-13T19:28:56,Corrin,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">I know that you know here,</span>those words stung him. He instinctively grabbed for his gun, but realized it wasn't there since he'd lost it. It was a trick, a trap, she was going to kill him and do it now. But then why wait so long? Why help him live and patch him up? For an assassin, she could have done it in a heartbeat. It was her next words that kept him from lunging at her, and trying to grab whatever nearby blunt object he could find. He was glad he didn't.<br/><br/>However it was the fact that she said, ""Meena does not want you dead,"" that confused and clouded his mind. The last he saw of her, she threw him to the dogs, and asked they kill him. He could have believed it the first moment they met, but not after what they had been through. He didn't know what to think. Before the incident, he started to think a part of him was falling for Meena, but then afterwards he wanted nothing more than to kill her. Now... he was confused.<br/><br/>Yet here Ziv was, a testament to Meena's changed heart. It infuriated him that time and time again Meena would deceive him, one way or another. ""It's all lies, how am I to trust her... or even you?"" His blood was boiling, and he couldn't think straight. ""What if this is all a ploy? You gain my trust, you patch me up, you show kindness, all for what? So you can bring me to Meena? Just so she can kill me with her own hands!?""<br/><br/>He was pacing now, leaving the bedroom and into the living area. He forced himself to sit down, just to be able to think clearly. No- the story she explained seemed to make sense. It matched up with everything, the way they met, what Drak knew about Meena, it worked. ""I don't like being lied to, being led on. I know... I know you're not a bad person. Still, what she did to me... I don't now if I can trust her. What if one day she decides to kill me again? No, we have to do this without Meena. We have to go at it alone.""<br/><br/>He was angry, at himself, and the situation. He wanted to forget about Meena. He wanted to forget about everything. Except this wasn't about him. This was about his brother, it was about Cyn, and about their baby. He wanted to punch a wall because of what he was about to say. This wasn't his world, and obviously Ziv wouldn't be able to help find Collaroka. He needed to make this work, and Ziv, with Meena's help, may be the only way to do it.<br/><br/>His hand was turning white with how tightly he was squeezing it. He simply said, ""contact her-"""
1082,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-08-15T10:40:01,Shendelzhare,"Ziv observed him with great curiosity as her words seemed to sink in. He was obviously confused, there was no doubt about that and it really didn’t surprise her to see him that way. Nonetheless, Drak didn’t try to attack her which was good, because it meant that he was able to treat her as a separate person from Meena. As much as she cared for her friend, she had no desire to be associated to her lies, not when she had so much to deal with herself that haunted her from the past. “Yes, interesting question.” Ziv admitted when he began making strange assumptions about a wicked plan that she would have supposedly made with Meena. “But do you honestly think that after all I’ve done and been through I would have the guts to do something like that? You already know what’s in my heart. I have no desire to continue my life in the world of criminals and I’d do anything to get out of here. So, tell me, would I then plan to kill you?”<br/><br/>She arched a brow at him at the mention of Meena wanting to kill him with her own hands. “That just goes to prove you know nothing about her. She’s hardly a killer. At the sight of a dead body she’ll go weak in the knees and feel dizzy in her head.” Ziv sighed, remaining patient with Drak. “Not all criminals are capable of killing. Think about it, why do you think she brought you all the way here to a friend of hers to get you killed instead of shooting you in the face inside her own ship? You would have been the easiest target during hyperspace travel, yet she chose to wait until Nar Shaddaa. Doesn’t that ring a bell for you? Doesn’t that tell you anything? Even if she did kill someone, she’s hardly like me; cold, calculating, precise and clean. No, she’d be devastated. After all, she saw her parents executed when she was but a child.” Ziv observed him for another moment while he stated that he knew she was not a bad person. “Careful. I’ve killed voluntarily, but she’d never do that. Now, who do you think is the scarier monster, hm? The difference is, we both have our flaws, but I’ve chosen to move on and become a better person. Meena just doesn’t care enough for that.”<br/><br/>His next words about wanting to do this alone with her caused her to tilt her head slightly, as if wondering whether he had paid attention to anything so far. For and investigator, he wasn’t particularly observant. Or, perhaps he was very observant and simply chose to shut certain things out. He seemed a bit naïve even, but only in certain aspects of life. All of this hardly diminished the feeling she had for him, but it certainly made her understand why the relationship between him and Meena was so incredibly strained. “Why are so you worried? Can’t you see? You’re an investigator working for the Empire. Judging from what I heard from Meena, they’ve already set up a search for you and since you were last seen with a con artist by your side, they likely know where to look for you.” Ziv sneered and shook her head. “People will miss you when you’re dead. There will be a search, and investigation… Another reason not to kill you on her ship, my dear. The evidence would be easy to gather. But I think even after attempting to put the blame on her bartender friend Vince, she realized she couldn’t do such a thing and never would be.” Ziv smirked. “Imagine that. That one person you hate so much in the world is an inch away from disappearing from your life, but you just can’t pull the trigger. Why? Because it’s not you, you’re not a killer. Because everyone is backing this person up. You will be hunted down. And most importantly, you realize the death of him would not bring the satisfaction and peace you’ve sought for so long. Tell me, wouldn’t knowing all this literally kill you from inside?”<br/><br/>Her eyes followed him as he paced and she could see anger rise inside him. She wondered then if the bond between Meena and Drak was truly beyond repair. They were certainly not the most ideal friends, but should their differences be pushed aside, she was confident they would both be unstoppable as friends. Yes, only as friends. Drak wasn’t Meena’s type and besides, she hopelessly wanted the man for herself. What was Meena’s type in the first place? Back in Kessel she had often joked that money could get her to do or say just about anything, but Ziv was sure that luxury and riches were just an empty escape from a miserable and troubled childhood. By surrounding herself with cold, lifeless and precious objects, she was sure to never be disappointed or heartbroken again. A truly classic defence mechanism of a woman who refused to look weak.<br/><br/>Ziv nodded to Drak. “Tomorrow morning we’ll head to her ship. Let’s rest for now.” She grabbed a blanket. “There’s a blaster underneath the bed that you can have. And Drak… you’re safe with me. She’ll hear us out since I’ll be there as well.”"
1083,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-08-24T15:53:05,Corrin,"Drak walked into the bedroom, angry, frustrated, worn out, worried, confused... he couldn't decide. He was everything and it was eating him from the inside. He reached underneath the bed, and found an old Blastech blaster and holster. It was a bit old and worn, but if it worked, that's all he needed. He took it out and placed it underneath the pillow, just in case. He took off his jacket and shirt, feeling the pain from his dislocated shoulder. He checked his wound carefully, making sure to put the patch back on.<br/><br/>He lay on the bed, one hand underneath the pillow feeling for the handle of the gun, just to feel a semblance of security. He tried to sleep, but it was all too much for him, and his mind was never at ease. After everything Ziv said, he couldn't help but understand Meena a bit more. Meena despised Drak, not for who he was, but for putting her away to Kessel. He had heard it was a terrible place, but didn't know why exactly. He'd never been himself, yet with the reputation the Empire had, Drak doubted they would treat their criminals fairly in any way. Yet despite understanding Meena, it's hard to come back from trying to get him killed. If he wasn't so quick with his wits and decided to jump, he would have been dead now, he was certain of it. He wondered how long after she asked Vince to kill him, did she regret her decision? Right away, or more likely after a few drinks. How much did she regret it? It didn't matter, because it wasn't soon enough, he was going to die and she didn't stop it in time.<br/><br/>He tossed in the bed, trying to get himself comfortable, always reaching for the gun, feeling the cold steel on his skin. He wasn't sure who to trust anymore. He wanted to trust Ziv now, but he couldn't. He's known a lot of criminals, most stay criminals. However Ziv, unlike Meena, seemed keen on at least trying to change. Even if Ziv used to be a monster, he respected the fact that she was trying to change. He felt safe enough with Ziv, at least to go to sleep with a gun under his pillow.<br/><br/>Drak woke the next day, got himself ready, cleaned his wounds, and put his arm in a sling to keep from hurting it. After strapping the gun holster to his leg, he walked into the living room and sat on the chair near where Ziv was sleeping. As she woke he looked at her, feeling a certain connection, one he couldn't escape. He then asked her a question, one that had been plaguing him all night. ""Tell me, what was Kessel like for you?"""
1084,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-08-25T11:10:31,Shendelzhare,"She didn’t know what more to say. At this point the best thing she could give Drak was privacy and some time to consider what she had just told him. Ziv wasn’t sure why she was protecting Meena this much, aside from the fact that the woman had saved her life in Kessel. She lied down on her couch and closed her eyes, waiting for sleep to take her. She wasn’t much of a sleeper and had she ever gone to a doctor, she would have probably been told that she was suffering from insomnia. Ziv didn’t see her problem as insomnia, in fact she didn’t really see it as a problem. She always told herself she was just being cautious and not allowing another assassin sneak up on her and kill her. Or perhaps there was something else. Something she couldn’t forget about Kessel, something that haunted her nearly as much as it haunted Meena.<br/><br/>Eventually she did get two hours of light sleep and stirred slightly when sensing a presence nearby her. Ziv opened her eyes and saw that Drak was sitting on a chair not too far from. It looked like he hadn’t been sleeping that much either and she couldn’t blame him. However, his first words took him by surprise, having expected a grumpy good morning instead of a question so personal that she was simply speechless for a moment. No one had ever asked her that question and much like Meena, she had never told the true story of what had happened on Kessel. Perhaps now if ever was the time to provide him the truth. Ziv sat up stretched her limbs for a moment before trying to think of the proper words. As much as she liked Drak and wanted him to know the truth, there was a certain difficulty about speaking of her time in prison. When she looked back to him, her eyes nearly begged him, as if she was saying to him that he really didn’t want to know. But he did.<br/><br/>“I thought I’d seen it all in my life.” She spoke finally, quietly as memories flooded her mind. “I thought I was invincible, that I had been to the most desperate places in the world, completely barren from any hope. I thought I had already looked plenty of unimaginable evils in the eye and laughed.” Ziv forced a laugh. “I was naïve too. And I wasn’t afraid of Kessel until I actually set foot in there.”<br/><br/>She thought for a very long time how to describe her experience the best. “The first year prisoners say ‘please’ a lot when they arrive. Please let me go. Please, I’m innocent. Please don’t hurt me. Please give me another chance.” Ziv looked down to her hands. “I was pleading too. They destroyed me at first, so they could rebuild me into a human being that would obey any order, feel no pain and accept everything. That’s when I realized just how bad I had messed up with my life. I would never get out of that place and I’d be abused the rest of my life.” She paused suddenly and then smiled genuinely. “But then I met Meena.”<br/><br/>Ziv got up to fix them some breakfast. “I’d seen her around every once in a while. She was in the same block with me. Prisoners aren’t allowed to talk to each other when not working in the mines.” She grabbed some cups and plates. “She was officer Tresa’s favourite. If there's someone she definitely dislikes more than you, then it's him. In case you didn’t know, Kessel is run by guards who worked there before the Empire and then Imperial officers. They were extremely feared in Kessel for their cruelty and ruthlessness. Many of them are corrupt, paying no mind to Imperial guidelines. Why should they care anyway? You go to Kessel for life and as a criminal no one will miss you. Prisoners are like little pawns for officers to entertain themselves.” Ziv sneered and shook her head. “And officer Tresa was definitely the worst. He enjoyed watching inmates fight until their death and even chose me as his ‘champion’. After all, I was so used to killing…”<br/><br/>“There’s so much to tell about Kessel. Much of it isn’t worth remembering. I did befriend Meena, which made life easier for both of us, at least momentarily. She stood up for me a lot, only to get a beating afterwards. Things started getting complicated on my sixth year and her seventh year when officer Tresa’s corrupt colleague was replaced by officer Demarcus who had been sent there to investigate rumors about corruption.” Ziv explained. “It wasn’t so much about how inmates were treated, but about drinking and glitterstim issues among prison officers. However, he was much different from anyone else I had ever seen on Kessel. He was righteous, calm and respectful towards anyone he spoke to, be it a colleague or a prisoner like myself. Perhaps he was a bit naïve, because he seemed often shocked or displeased with how we were treated. Rumors had it, he was preparing a very controversial report to his higher ups about the true state of Kessel.”<br/><br/>“Things became complicated because prisoners were getting a better treatment thanks to him. But when Demarcus was not around, Tresa would have his way like in the old days. He was especially irritated by the restraining order that had been issued to him concerning female prisoners.” Ziv looked over to Drak. “He was no longer allowed to call me to his office in the middle of the night for some outrageous requests nor could he torment Meena. She had it tough, but at least she wasn’t like me and didn’t agree to his requests… That would usually get her whipped or without food for a few day.” Her voice trailed off a little bit and she froze for a moment before finishing their breakfast. “One day, we were in the mines with Meena and officer Tresa shows up with a few guards. He confronts Meena, stating that she has been telling officer Demarcus about how he has been treating me. And the he begins to attack her. I wasn’t sure whether he was trying to get her killed or undressed. It didn’t matter. I was forced to watch it, because the guards were holding me down. Luckily, the other officers were alerted in time and both of us survived relatively unscathed.”<br/><br/>Ziv sat down and nodded to Drak, offering him to have a seat with her and eat. Breakfast was very modest, but it was something. “Tresa wasn’t punished. Meena was interrogated for several days by officer Demarcus.” Ziv smiled slightly. “I’m not sure what happened during those few days, but it seemed that Demarcus became… rather fond of her. It was probably the first time someone genuinely liked her for who she was, which, for a criminal is difficult to believe.” She laughed quietly. “I’m not in the position to tell you the details. However, it was undoubtedly Demarcus that released Meena, me and several other prisoners. And, coincidentally, I saw him a couple of weeks ago here on this moon. He is looking for Meena.”"
1085,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-09-10T05:11:25,Corrin,"Drak wasn't very hungry, but he knew he needed to eat. With everything coming up, he needed to heal, and he needed energy. So he forced himself while he listened closely to Ziv explain everything. He found his stomach in knots as she told him what few details she felt were important, making him wonder about what she was leaving out. Then when she told him about Tresa, Drak found himself holding onto his knife a bit too tightly. He hated Tresa, for giving a bad name to law enforcement, and for hurting Meena. He didn't know why he cared... but he was starting to understand. He had sent Meena to Tresa. Everytime she saw Drak, she must have thought of the man, and the attacks, and the terrible things they did. She almost died there, and it was because of Drak.<br/><br/>""I hate corrupt officers,"" Drak gritted. ""They make me sick. I've been trying to battle it on coruscant as much as I could... but when the empire took over I lost a lot of my power and influence as a detective. I was bumped down to patrol, and the Empire was always corrupt from the get go. It must have been terrible there.""<br/><br/>He finished his food, bringing the plate to the kitchen. He wanted to throw the plate across the room, and he didn't know why. He was always a good cop, always trying to do things right. ""How am I supposed to be a good officer, if the officers are just as bad as the criminals... worse even..."" He thought of his own partner, not exactly straight as an arrow, but he certainly didn't take bribes, not under Drak's watch.<br/><br/>At least Demarcus sounded like a good person. Unless he somehow cut a deal with Meena, or maybe he was in love with her. Either way, Drak didn't like it. Not that it mattered, because Meena tried to get Drak killed. He hated thinking about it, all of it. ""What do you think Demarcus wants with Meena?"" He placed the plate into the sink and cleaned it, trying his best to be a good guest, and not destroy her dises.<br/><br/>""We should get going,"" he said walking back into the living room. ""If she agrees to help me again, maybe I can finally get my bag back from Meena's ship."""
1086,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=100,2014-09-10T15:16:45,Shendelzhare,"Ziv was trying her hardest to put it all behind herself, to accept things as they were and just move on. Meena was a living proof of the dangers of lingering in the past and she didn’t want to end up like her. Although, to be honest, both of them had their own challenges, their own problems and their own ways of dealing with the shock of Kessel. Perhaps neither of them had never really recovered and how could you, after witnessing unspeakable things?<br/><br/>“That is it.” Ziv admitted and nodded to Drak. “It’s not just me, Meena or other criminals. Everyone is having it tough because of the Empire. Sure, Kessel was not a nice place to begin with, but the Imperial officers have taken things to a whole new level there.” She sighed and forced a smile. “I’m confident the Republic would not have allowed something like this to happen, despite us being nothing but filthy criminals. I’ve done terrible things but I’m still a person. I’m still alive.” Ziv looked up to Drak. “I don’t blame you for anything, because I know you wouldn’t have let things go like this either. You’re a good person, Drak. It gives me hope to know there are people like you out there.”<br/><br/>She chuckled to his dilemma about being a good officer and tilted her head. “You did the right thing, Drak. You put a criminal back to her place and that is what a good officer should do. No more, no less.” Ziv got up as well and washed her own dishes after finishing, while still thinking about Drak’s musings on being a good officer. Those were difficult questions and she recalled reflecting on a similar one in Kessel: how to be a good person? The answer still remained a mystery to her. She blinked her eyes when Drak inquired about Demarcus’ intentions about Meena. Ziv considered for a moment before replying.<br/><br/>“It’s hard to say. Like I stated earlier, I don’t know much about what happened between them. Meena doesn’t want to see him, actually. Demarcus seems to care about her, but I don’t think the feeling is mutual. There’s something about him that makes Meena very uncomfortable, so perhaps it is good that he won’t find her.”<br/><br/>Once they were done with their dishes, Ziv nodded to Drak. “Agreed. Let’s hurry, I have a bad feeling that if we don’t make it in time, she’ll be gone.”<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>One of the reasons why Meena was such a good con artist was her impeccable ability to create plans of action. She had spent the rest of her morning preparing for her mission to find Collarroka, while Vul had been putting the ship into order once more. She was confident in her plan, although she was slightly worried about how precisely she would have to execute it. One mistake and things could go wrong, especially since the people she would be conning were highly suspicious and generally cautious towards new people. The con artist was signing off her final trades outside her ship Furion, aiming to collect as much money as possible for her mission by using the loot she had found on the pirate ship with Drak, when she was approached by the last people she wanted to see at the moment.<br/><br/>After signing the deal on another trader’s datapad, she turned around only to find Ziv and Drak standing next to her ship. She was a good liar, but it was still difficult for her to conceal her shock when she realized she wasn’t seeing things. Her inmate who had promised to help Drak was there, although she had sworn not to bring him back to her. As for Drak, well… he was in one piece but he did not seem happy to see her. Not one bit.<br/><br/>“What… why…” Meena uttered and stared at Ziv, ignoring Drak for the moment. “What is this? I told you not to come here again! Was that not clear enough for you?” She was visibly angry, but Ziv didn’t seem to care about that.<br/><br/>“And what is this then? You’re leaving the planet with Drak’s belongings inside your ship?” She threw back.<br/><br/>“Oh, for the love of..! Ugh, fine, go them then and get out of my sight!” Meena snarled.<br/><br/>“Well, actually, we’re here because we need your help in finding Collarroka. Besides… I think it’s time you two have a long talk about what has happened.” Ziv smiled slightly. “Look, Meena… I wouldn’t do this to annoy you. I’m doing this because I think this is the best way for Drak to find his brother and for you to come in terms with everything.”<br/><br/>“I’m busy.” Meena snapped. “I have a job now. Do you understand? I’m not interested in his family issues.”<br/><br/>“This isn’t about you and your job though. It’s about him. You promised to help, but instead you threatened to kill him and I have to say, you nearly did. Congratulations.” Ziv clapped her hands lazily. “I think you owe him one. Let’s face it, you know Collarroka the best.”<br/><br/>“I said no.” Meena insisted. “Don’t tell me you’re sympathizing with him now. What did he tell you? That I pointed my blaster at his head and told me what a pathetic person he was? Or maybe…” A smirk appeared on her lips and she looked over to Drak. “Maybe you think by being nice to him you’ll score yourself a nice middle class husband? How sweet. I always knew you were into the boring husband type of guy.” She nodded, now smiling wider. “I can confirm, he is pretty boring and middle class.”<br/><br/>“He is not boring!” Ziv responded, as if gently scolding a child. “Unless, by boring you mean proper, nice, intelligent, kind-hearted, understanding, then yes, he is all of those things and he is in need of your help.”<br/><br/>Meena was tense now. “I think we’re done talking.” She looked over to Drak. “You can get your things from my ship. And then you can go, both of you.”"
1087,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-24T04:27:46,Corrin,"Cyn shook Meena's hand and smiled. ""Thank you, thank you so much for doing this."" A tear formed at her eye, but Cyn smiled through it, trying to hold it back. Drak admired Cyn. She was always so warm and kind, but with a bite. If you threatened her, she would cut your eyes out and feed them to you; she was an Icerin. However she certainly had her way with people, a real heart of gold.<br/><br/>Drak walked around the apartment. He grabbed Cyn's blaster off the nightstand and handed it to her. ""If she runs or threatens you, shoot her."" Cyn looked at Drak, rolled her eyes then looked at Meena. Cyn placed the blaster on the couch, and said, ""I apologize, he's not the best host. Would you like something to eat or drink?""<br/><br/>Drak sighed in frustration. He didn't like the idea of Meena drinking or eating his food. It felt dirty somehow. He grabbed a bag and a few of his things. Credits, an extra blaster, a thermal detonator he had as a token, a vibroblade, and a few other small things to keep him entertained, like Sabaac cards. He couldn't bear the thought of having Meena to converse with as his only form of passing time. Then he went into his bathroom to change. He got out of his armor, dirty clothes, and put on a towel. He wanted to grab a quick shower before being stuck in a ship for a long time.<br/><br/>Then it struck him, he was about to fly off planet. He hadn't been off planet very often, but every time he did, anxiety of being stuck in a small tin can, and the possibility of falling from the sky and crashing or colliding into a large asteroid, made him sweat. He wished he at least knew how to pilot, because he wasn't going to be the one at the helm. That loss of control was what freaked him out the most, and losing it to someone like Meena was worse. It wasn't going to be easy. Stress started to eat at him.<br/><br/>Cyn suddenly knocked and entered the room without waiting. Drak looked at her and asked, ""what's wrong?""<br/><br/>""Nothing, I just wonder how you're doing?"" she asked.<br/><br/>""I'm fine. I'm just peechy."" He forced a cynical smile through his despondent voice.<br/><br/>""You don't sound peechy.""<br/><br/>Drak studied her hands. ""Wait, are you telling me you left her in the living room, alone, with a blaster!? Are you insane!?""<br/><br/>""Oh shush! She's seems nice. She's cute too,"" she said winking at Drak.<br/><br/>He rolled his eyes, and laughed a bit. ""Yeah, as if I'd be interested in a deceitful hutt-spawn like her.""<br/><br/>""Uhun,"" she said with a big grin. ""Now I get why you were so insistent on working with her.""<br/><br/>""Oh please. And get out, I'm taking a quick shower."" Now Cyn was getting under his skin. She gave him another wink and left him alone. He sighed in frustration.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is going to be tough.</span>"
1088,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-24T10:04:24,Shendelzhare,"Meena blinked her eyes, slightly surprised by how moved this woman seemed. It sounded like it wasn't just Drak's interests that were on the line when it came for his own brother, but to think that his own wife felt the same way... Or maybe Mister Justice hadn't lied after all about the nonexistence of his marriage and this woman was a closer friend, or perhaps wife, of his brother? She could make a few other guesses, but decided it was rude, considering how well Cyn was treating her. ""Of course."" Meena responded with a smile that carried a hint of sympathy. ""I know how it feels to lose a family member."" That she sure did. In fact, she had basically lost every single one of them since Ketill was serving the rest of his life in an Almanian dungeon.<br/><br/>Then came in Drak with his blaster pistol and advices on how to keep Meena under control. The smuggler arched a brow to this and observed how the woman would take it, again left dumbfounded by her incredible kindness. ""It's understandable. We're not in best terms."" Meena spoke, smiling. ""And... no, thank you, it would be rude of me to expect such treatment here. Please pay no mind to me, I simply wish us to be on our way so that all this will be solved as soon as possible."" She then looked down to the woman's stomach again and couldn't help but to miss that certain glow she had on her cheeks and the general plumpness of her limbs. The good kind of plumpness which indicated to Meena that she wasn't just feeding her own mouth, but someone else's too. ""How far are you?"" She asked, nodding to her stomach. ""He told me that he was having an unfortunate life and yet he seems to have a lovely wife carrying a child. Perhaps my jealousy was not that misplaced after all."" Meena smirked.<br/><br/>As Cyn went to speak with Drak, Meena kept examining their apartment, careful not to touch anything and keeping her hands behind her back. She wasn't an idiot. Running away right now would be absolutely futile. In fact, she had a better plan in her mind, but that would have to wait until their destination.<br/><br/>She happened to overhear their conversation and was amused by the stress that Drak felt about leaving her by herself with a blaster. And yet she hadn't even considered touching the gun, because now was not the time and besides she had an unspoken rule about pregnant women. She wanted no harm to Cyn, perhaps because she felt like she would give birth to another child who wouldn't have to suffer a childhood similar to Meena's. And that was what she hoped for. What caught her a bit off-guard was Cyn's words about her niceness and cuteness. Meena frowned slightly. Was she cute? That wasn't good. A criminal couldn't be cute. And it looked like her friend back at the bar wasn't the only one getting foolish ideas about her and Drak. Ridiculous! His sense of justice was intolerable and the thought of even having such feelings for a man who put her through so much was disgusting.<br/><br/>Meena stepped back into the living room just in time as their conversation ended. Since Mister Justice was taking a shower, perhaps she could ask a few honest questions in exchange for honest answers from Cyn. She did seem like the kind to tell the truth. ""Is he always so tense?"" Meena asked nonchalantly. ""He was quite rude to me yesterday... Although, I admit I was drunk and behaved just as badly, if not even worse than him."" She sneered. ""He just seems to awfully serious to me. Does he ever get out with the boys? You know, a night our drinking just might do the trick for him. Or maybe he's stressed out from his dreadful job?"""
1089,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-24T23:16:52,Corrin,"Cyn looked at Meena with a friendly smile. ""I'm about 4 and a half months,"" she explained. Meena seemed angry, jealous, something about Drak being her husband. Cyn's smile didn't let up. ""Oh, well Drak isn't my husband. He's my brother-in-law. My husband he-"" Her smile went away. ""Well, I assume he explained everything?""<br/><br/>Cyn came back from the bathroom with a grin on her face. Things were difficult, and Drak was glad Cyn was at least smiling a bit. Cyn knew she had to push through it. Meena was here to help, and Cyn was glad for it. While Drak showered, Meena asked Cyn about Drak. ""Well he's a bit like his brother. Icerin's are very dedicated to their jobs, and they do what they feel is right. Drak can sometimes be hard to know, and he loves his peace and quiet. If you give it time, he'll open up to you. He's a very caring and strong willed man. He's the type to never give up, ever. I like to see the good in people."" She chuckled a bit at her last comment.<br/><br/>Cyn sat down and turned off the holovid still playing in the background. She put on some soft melodic music which settled in the background. ""Are you sure you don't want something to drink or eat? Maybe something for those cuts or bruises?"" Her eyes beamed with interest. ""Looks like you got into quite a fight. Did you win?"" Cyn leaned towards Meena, ready to hear all of the details.<br/><br/>Drak finally got out of his shower, and he could hear the two of them talking in the main room through his door. He overheard Cyn asking Meena, ""I've been holding off this question for a bit, but I really want to know. Why smuggling? Why this life? Is it for the excitement of it all? Or is it something else?"" Drak leaned in. For some reason this question was of particular interest to him. Criminals had many different reasons. He was a good investigator because he could get into the mindset of criminals. However Meena was a bit of an enigma to him, which is probably why she got under his skin and knew how to push his buttons."
1090,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-25T04:20:55,Shendelzhare,"Meena was left slightly embarrassed when Cyn confessed that Drak wasn't her husband, but her step-brother instead. And when it came to her actual husband, her smile seemed to fade away. She was getting confused with every second and knew that she'd need more answers before heading off to this weird trip with the one man she absolutely despised. ""No, actually, he didn't explain everything."" Meena corrected, speaking slowly. ""But now that I've heard this I'm curious to know."" Fine, so Mister Justice had been honest with her after all! Unbelievable, how was Drak not married after all these years? Thinking outside her own hatred, a thing better said than done, she was surprised about this since he had a good job, he was a respectable man and... ugh, fine, he was good-looking.<br/><br/>She listened quietly as Cyn spoke of her step-brother. No wonder Drak disliked her so much! Not only was she on the criminal path, but she could also be a fairly loud and obnoxious person if she so wished. Still, it was useful to know all this so she could mentally prepare for their time in her ship. Honestly things could have been much worse and if he was a quiet person, the better, he'd keep to himself and stay in the crew quarters. And if he was a man of his word, he would behave well, although she was still suspicious about any promises he had made earlier to not collect evidence. Meena hoped for the sake of her colleagues that Drak would understand how unnecessary that was compared to his current distres. ""There should be more people like you."" Meena commented when Cyn had finished. ""People who see the good in others.""<br/><br/>Hell, she was getting the best treatment in years from this woman.<br/><br/>""No, no, no, I couldn't possibly do that."" Meena declined, feeling uncomfortable and clueless now that someone was actually being caring towards her. ""Oh, these? It doesn't matter, your step-brother came to stop us. What's important is that I survived. That's what I tell myself, always."" She smiled a little. ""Besides, this was just a friendly brawl. I might have lost my temper because of some misplaced words coming from my friend's mouth. Alcohol, anger and I are not the best combination."" Honest words.<br/><br/>Her next question surprised her and she was quiet for a moment, wondering why she was asking all this. Why would she care? Why would anyone care? However, Cyn seemed to insist on the question and Meena realized she'd have to give some sort of an answer. Since the woman had been honest and kind to her, she decided to return the favor, but spared her from any details. ""I find it interesting that you're asking me 'why', as if I had a choice in the matter. I really didn't, it was the circumstances, already at a very young age, that brought me here."" Meena explained. ""If you look far enough, anyone like who has been in the business long enough and who is successful, will tell you it's because they didn't have a choice."" She had quite a few colleagues who came from similarly unfortunate family backgrounds. ""For quite a long time, I didn't have any other choice. And by the time I felt like I did, I was already so deep into the business that I had a huge stigma. Then I got sent to Kessel."" Meena sneered and shook her head. ""Once you go to prison, it's impossible to live without that stigma. And once you're used to surviving, not living, but surviving, that's all you know.""<br/><br/>She laughed a little. ""People who do it for thrill never survive very long. It's no fun if you know tomorrow you could be sitting the first day of twelve years in prison, or that someone will be executing you in a week. Nobody lives for that."" Meena looked back to Cyn. ""It's not just smuggling. It's so deeply engraved that I would do anything to get by, to make ends meet, to survive."""
1091,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-25T16:22:31,Corrin,"Cyn sat on the chair, her face sullen as she began to explain what had happened to her husband. ""You see I'm a member of the Rebels, alongside Terothane, my husband."" Cyn paused, unsure how Meena would take it. Though she wasn't sure if Meena much cared that Cyn was part of a so called 'terrorist' group. Perhaps as a smuggler Meena had even worked for them. This thought let her continue. ""Tero was part of some sort of Bothan Spynetwork and Rebel Alliance joint operation. I'm not sure what exactly..."" Cyn then explained everything in detail, more detail than Drak would have agreed to and Cyn knew it. She explained the messages, and the meeting with the Bothan, and the final message leading them to Collarroka. Cyn beleived there was good in everyone, and part of her hoped Meena would be more willing to pull off this job if she knew everything. ""I just don't want my child to grow up without a father."" Cyn wasn't trying to manipulate Meena, but instead pleaded to her for help. ""I hope you find him. I really don't know what else to do.""<br/><br/>As Drak dried himself off he listened in on their conversation. He heard Meena speak of survival, of not having a choice. For a moment, Drak understood. 'The galaxy is a harsh mistress,' his father would tell him. However every person has a choice of how to live their lives. She didn't have to be a criminal. She could have gotten an honest job, even as a legal transporter. It may not have paid as well, but it was honest. However how do you live an honest life when working for a dishonest government? It didn't matter, the law was the law, and justice was justice.<br/><br/>""You and Drak are more alike than you might think,"" Cyn responded. ""Of course he's not a criminal, but he is a product of his environment. This life of law and justice, Tero and Drak grew up in it-""<br/><br/>Drak got dressed into his batha jacket with some tattered works pants and his old boots. He figured wearing new clothes wasn't a criminal thing to do. He got out of the bathroom and looked at the two women who were conversing, now looking at him. ""Alright, let's go meet your 'client.' But first-"" Drak threw Meena a bag of credits. ""3500 credits now, the rest later when we get back, sounds reasonable?"" Drak wasn't an idiot. While he had never worked alongside a criminal, he knew them to be dishonest, especially Meena. He was hoping that her need for money was important enough to trump anything she might want to pull. Though he wasn't sure.<br/><br/>""How about you lead the way?"" Drak told her. Just before walking out of the door he kissed Cyn on the forehead. ""Take care of yourself, please. I won't be back without my Brother, I promise.""<br/><br/>Cyn looked at Meena, and then Drak. She told them, ""and you two, don't kill each other, please. Okay?"" Drak looked at Meena. He wasn't sure if he'd be able to promise that."
1092,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-26T04:54:23,Shendelzhare,"Meena listened in silence as Cyn told her everything, not sparing her from any details. It was quite useful for her to know everything, just so she was aware of what exactly she was meddling with. She didn't really react to the part where Cyn admitted she and her husband were part of the Rebels, because in the eyes of the Empire she wasn't any better than her. The person who had gone missing was Drak's brother and Cyn's husband, which made these two in laws. Meena nodded slowly as the entire picture of the situation was pieced together right in front of her eyes. What intrigued her was the fact that Drak was working for the Empire, yet allowed this woman and his own brother break the law underneath his nose. Surely he understood that just because it was the law and justice according to the government, didn't meant it was the right thing to do.<br/><br/>A soft smile appeared on her face. ""I understand you. I've yet to become a mother, but I feel like I understand in some way how you feel."" Meena hesitated for a moment, but then with a deep breath she spoke: ""I'll do what I can, I'll give you my word. Even if doing what I can means doing something I won't like. I just hope you understand I feel sympathy for you, not your brother-in-law that put me in prison."" She could forget about her quarrel with Drak, just for Cyn and her child's sake. After all, Meena was a woman too and she found it difficult not to respect a woman who was carrying a child.<br/><br/>She shook her head slightly when Cyn told her that she wasn't that different from Drak. ""Oh, but we are."" Meena corrected her. ""In so many ways, nevermind the fact that it was the circumstances that made us the way we are today."" He had grown up learning that whatever the law was, it should be followed blindly and she had grown up learning that all rules and laws should be questioned, depending on who made them and what their goal was when making them. The Je'har who had ruled her home planet with their discriminating laws didn't seem to her much different from the Empire and its foolish laws, designed to benefit those in certain positions of priviledge.<br/><br/>Meena's soft face hardened again when Drak entered the room, now looking more like a scum of the Galaxy than a security officer. ""Fair enough."" She spoke and caught the bag of cedits. ""I expect extra if I lose a limb during this. And mind you, I'm only helping you find Collarroka, anything beyond that will cost you more."" Meena straightened herself and nodded to Cyn, as if to remind her of the promise she had made. ""I'll gladly lead the way."" She responded, knowing that she would be enjoying the criminal show he'd have to put on for her so he wouldn't get caught as a security officer. Once they'd be off Coruscant, nothing would save him from harsh reality that the Galaxy was outside the core worlds.<br/><br/>Her eyes met with Drak's when Cyn told them not to kill each other. That was something she'd never be able to promise. The child could grow up without an uncle, and she would not feel satisfied until some sort of revenge would be had. ""We'll try."" She answered, her tone frosty before giving her a short wave and turning away to lead Drak back to the docking area.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>As they arrived to her port, an man dressed in a cloak was already standing there, along with some crates that several droids were loading on the ship. Upon seeing Meena, the man's face lit up with a smile and he removed his hood. ""You! How did you get out of Kessel?! I must hear everything! When I heard you had come to Coruscant I just knew I couldn't trust anyone but you with these."" He handed over a datapad to her and then looked over to Drak. ""Oh, you no longer work alone I see. The name is Jim, nice to meet you."" He then stepped closer to them so he could discuss the contract with a low voice.<br/><br/>""Did a customs officer check these crates?"" Meena asked quietly, feeling very uncomfortable knowing that Drak was standing there, witnessing all this.<br/><br/>""Yes, every single one of them. They were very thorough about it, probably because they checked your file."" The man explained. ""They even scanned it, but my associates were carefully with packaging."" He winked to both of them. ""Plenty of glitterstim. The Empire has a strict control over the substance, but the stricter the control, the more money there is to make."" Jim pointed out several clauses in the contract. ""So here's the cover: droid parts for Corellia. The real stuff is packed into the parts. I have a buyer for the parts too. And it's for Nar Shaddaa.""<br/><br/>Meena smiled slightly. ""Deep in Hutt space. Good. Your payment?""<br/><br/>Once the transfer for money had been done, Jim nodded to both of them as a thank you and seemed somehow relieved. ""I'm glad you're the one delivering this. You know, security is getting stricter every day."" He spoke to Meena. ""Stay out of the Core, at least."" He was about to leave but then stopped suddenly, remembering something. ""I nearly forgot. Somebody wants to meet you on Nar Shaddaa. I got the message this morning. Apparently they just found out you're out of prison and are interested in hiring you. Anyway, take care. Watch out for security."" Jim nodded to both of them and walked off.<br/><br/>Meena looked over to Drak. ""We just got lucky. Nar Shaddaa will be the right place to start looking."" She made sure the crates were properly loaded before stepping inside her ship. ""Alright, it's my ship, my rules, Mister Justice. Cockpit is my territory. I sleep there too. You can sleep in the crew quarters."""
1093,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-26T17:58:47,Corrin,"A crime was being committed right before his eyes. Smuggling. Draks fists tensed. Not only was he not in a position to stop it, but he was taking part of it. He contemplated his options. He wanted to pull out his gun and hand cuff both Meena and Jim and call HQ to pick them up. However it meant his brother might die. He though of pulling Meena aside to force her to not take this job, but what good is his money if she loses on another job? He thought he could 'accidentally' screw up the deal, but Meena being a con artist might see right through his attempts. He was stuck, because right now it meant either doing the right thing, or helping his brother. He clenched his teeth, he had to ignore it. It didn't mean he wasn't going to remember all the people, all the details. He was already trying to put Jim's face and name into his memory.<br/><br/>Glitterstims! Oh boy, he wanted to scream at the top of his lungs. He was now part of spice smuggling, the worse kind in his opinion. Not only was he doing something illegal, but he was helping her poison people all around the galaxy, or at least on Nar Shaddaa. Nar Shaddaa, he'd heard of it before. A moon of Nal Hutta, like a poisoned version of Coruscant populated entirely by criminals. Everything about this was already sounding worse and worse.<span style=""font-style: italic"">For Tero,</span>he thought to himself. It was enough to keep him from pulling out his hair.<br/><br/>""Fine, your ship, your rules. But the priority is to find Collarroka. I still haven't given you the second half of the credits remember?"" unfortunately 3500 credits was the only bargaining chip he'd have when they were off planet. He had no jurisdiction anywhere but Coruscant, and that idea made him feel like he was in space without a breather. He had no power.<br/><br/>He wasn't sure what to do when he found Collarroka. If Tero was elsewhere, not captured by Collarroka, then he'd still need transport to find his brother. He did have a few more credits to hopefully entice Meena, but she seemed to have jobs lining up. He wasn't sure she much cared. He would figure things out one step at a time.<br/><br/>He walked into the ship shoving one of the droids to the side, of which it cursed a few beeps towards him. He didn't care for droids, useless things. He walked into the ship. It was actually bigger than he expected for a crew of just one. He was actually a bit relieved, because this way he could easily avoid her by staying in a far side of the ship, or in another room. He walked around a bit getting a lay of the land. He noticed a room with four bunk beds in it. They were completely untouched and without sheets. Looking around he found a package of sheets in a plastic bag in the closet, and set them up on a top bunk and facing the door. He felt safer that way. This place was obviously designed for a crew. He wasn't sure how Meena lived on the ship without feeling lonely.<br/><br/>He laid on the bed, feeling very tired. Maybe he could fall asleep during the take-off. However his small anxiety about being in a ship taking off into the atmosphere was starting to get to him a bit. He didn't like flying, and this place, despite it's size, was starting to close in on him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">One step at a time,</span>he thought to himself."
1094,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-27T06:05:27,Shendelzhare,"Meena glared at Drak when he pushed her astromech droid, Vul, aside and the droid protested noisily. Being familiar with Binary, she sighed and spoke back in Standard: ""Sorry, but we don't have a choice. Just deal with it, okay?"" Vul seemed unhappy and stuck out one of it's arms as if wanting to electrocute Drak, but Meena shook her head quickly before heading towards the cockpit. If she wouldn't give Mister Justice a hard time, then her astromech droid surely would.<br/><br/>She passed captain's quarters, a room in which she barely slept. Perhaps for her the biggest issue had always been how big the ship felt without a crew to keep her company. Too bad that now that someone was actually there it had to be the one person she absolutely despised. Perhaps sleeping the cockpit wouldn't be good anymore, especially if she wanted some time alone and away from Drak. Though, she highly doubted he would purposely seek her for company. Meena would never admit it, but knowing that there was another soul on the ship did actually make her feel at ease. There was something nerve-wracking about an empty ship.<br/><br/>After placing Drak's payment in the captain's quarters, Meena continued to the cockpit and sat down, sighing at the thought of hyperspace travel. Again. Two days in Coruscant had not been enough, so hopefully they would be spending more time in Nar Shaddaa. That place was more to her taste anyway. Meena closed the ramp and started her ship's, Furion's, computers and engines. Once all systems were running properly, she instructed a take-off with the help of Vul, without whom piloting would have been much more difficult than it already was. She had done space travelling so much in her life that she was used to piloting, but without a full crew it wasn't exactly easy.<br/><br/>""I know you're angry Vul."" Meena spoke softly to her droid through a commlink as she flew their ship to Coruscant's orbit. ""I am too, trust me. But we're getting paid for this. We could buy you a friend after this job."" Vul didn't seem happy about that either, probably because it was a jealous droid. She grinned slightly, sighing slightly as they slowly but surely made it out of the orbit where Empire ships were guarding and probably doing a quick scan of her ship before she could make it out. They wouldn't find anything useful anymore and they were able to make it past the orbit security. Drak no longer had jurisdiction and they were in the wild, unpredictable, harsh Galaxy now.<br/><br/>Meena turned her attention to coordinates and wrote in Nar Shaddaa's numbers. The computer calculated their estimated hyperspace travel time and the safest trajectory. 3 days and 12 hours appeared on the screen and Meena sighed in defeat before approving the calculations and sending them off to hyperspace. One thing she never really got used to was hyperspace travel. It made her incredibly exhausted and if the travel time was more than four days, which was rare but that had already happened, she would start feeling physically ill. It was natural.<br/><br/>She already needed a drink to survive this."
1095,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-29T02:49:12,Corrin,"The ship shifted, and so did Drak's stomach. He felt uneasy as the gravity shifted with his body. He closed his eyes trying to think of other things. He thought of ships crashing, blowing up from blaster fire, and air locks opening unexpectedly. He thought of giant space worms and asteroids smashing a ship into a cloud of fire and dust. Nothing about this trip was going to be easy.<br/><br/>Finally the gravity stabilized, this must have meant they were in space. Then everything shifted, it must have been hyperspace. It gave him a bit of ease, but knowing they could crash into a moon or a star if Meena did any miscalculations he needed something to calm his nerves. He needed a drink. He got up off the bunk bed, and started exploring. The ship had a circular hallway, with various rooms, including an engine room, a cargo bay, and the captains cabin. He quickly peered into it, and it didn't seem all too lived in. Meena mentioned she preferred the cockpit, but he wasn't sure why. Maybe Meena liked to look upon the stars, or she wanted to be ready to take the helm at any moment. He figured he would avoid the cockpit for now.<br/><br/>He found one last room, some sort of recreation room. More importantly it had a bar.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank the force,</span>he thought in relief. He couldn't imagine several days with Meena without a drink in his hand. He wasn't sure how long they'd be in hyperspace, but seeing as they were headed to the mid rim, he knew it would be too long. Drak walked to the bar and rummaged through the cupboards.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Come on, where's the whiskey?</span>"
1096,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-29T04:28:27,Shendelzhare,"Once everything was stable, Meena grabbed her datapad to check for any messages she had received while being out. Several job offers had appeared, which was normal since times were desperate and many smugglers were nervous to operate underneath the Empire's nose. She scanned through the messages, until one of them particularly caught her eye. A colleague of hers had sent her a holomessage from Almania, which caused her stomach to turn as thoughts of Ketill flooded back into her mind. Meena opened the message and a small holographic figure popped out. The quality wasn't very good, but she could make out most of the message.<br/><br/>""Meena, I'm sending a message to you on my trip to Almania because I saw Ketill today. And he wasn't in prison. He was wearing an upperclass uniform and helping the Je'har to gather citizens who were bad terms with the government and execute them. I'm not sure what's going on, but perhaps you should contact him.""<br/><br/>The message ended and for the longest time she simply sat there, staring somewhere in front of her. Meena found it hard to believe that her brother, who had spent an eternity in prison, would suddenly side with those who had brought so much misery to him, his sister and their dead parents. Even if he was just 'surviving', like Meena was by agreeing to help Drak for money, she refused to believe he would become part of the elite he had always hated so much. Contacting him was out of question if that was the case, even if they were of same blood and she was worried for him.<br/><br/>Jaw clenched, she put her datapad away and decided it was a good time to drink. Meena exited the cockpit and headed over to the recreational room, but stopped dead in her tracks when hearing footsteps from the bar. She felt a burst of anger at the thought of Drak rummaging through her collection of alcohol and strode inside, catching him red-handed. ""Hey!"" She screamed. ""What do you think you're doing? Those are my bottles! If you want even a drop, you'll have to beg for it!"" Meena frowned at him and headed for a locked cabin. After unlocking it, she took out a bottle of Corellian rum, poured herself a generous glass and downed it at once. Still savoring the taste, her eyes fell back on Drak and she frowned once more.<br/><br/>""What are you still doing here? The mere sight of you gives me the biggest headache!"" She gritted her teeth and kept looking at him like a flaw in her tapestry. ""You know, I really thought that woman earlier, Cyn, was your wife. I was ready to rip your head off for lying to me about your priviledged life. But I guess you really are an unfortunate little thing."" Meena's frown was replaced by a grin, the kind that meant she was doing whatever she could to irritate and get a reaction out of him. ""Should we drink to that? Your unfortunate bachelor life? I think yes!"" She laughed and grabbed him a glass. ""What would you like, Mister Justice? Rum? Gin? Whiskey? See, I can tell you right now why you're not married. It's because women don't find you exciting."" Meena poured herself another glass, her mouth continuing its terrible work of annoying Drak.<br/><br/>""Nobody likes a killjoy. And you certainly are one."" She spoke, smirking before emptying her second glass. ""Take me for example. To find you at least mildly interesting, I have to be so drunk I can't walk straight."""
1097,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-30T05:54:40,Corrin,"Meena stormed in, furious as one could be. Drak gritted his teeth. Only a few minutes into the flight and Meena was already trying to prod the Wookie inside of Drak. He chest tensed when she yelled at him to stay away. He normally kept cool under pressure with most criminals. He was one of the best investigators in all of Coruscant, and he knew how to really manipulate the people he talked to. However she was his archenemies now, because she was able to do it with him. He knew it too, and could see right through her.<br/><br/>""You also give me a headache, missy,"" he shot at her. ""I'm not going to be here with you for- how long is this godforsaken flight going to take anyways? Whatever the length, I need a drink. But I ain't begging. I'll never beg you for anything in my life, even if it is for my life. You'll never get a whimper out of me.""<br/><br/>""Unfortunate?"" He responded with fury behind his voice. She was really getting to him, and her grin was an obvious indication she was doing it on purpose. He couldn't help it, but he tried his best to keep his cool. ""I'll have a whiskey, anything to make your droning voice somewhat tolerable, if that's even possible.""<br/><br/>He grabbed the glass from her hand, and the bottle of whiskey for her cupboard, shoving her to the side. ""So you think my life is unfortunate? Tell me, Meena. How was life on Kessel? Did you make some friends? Did you have a chance to meet a guy, settle down, have some kids? Then again, what man would want to be with such a vile hutt-spawn like you?""<br/><br/>He poured himself a drink."
1098,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-30T06:39:29,Shendelzhare,"Meena's eyes narrowed in annoyance as he began to feed her her own medicine. How dared he! It just wasn't enough that he had had things exactly his way years ago when he arrested her, no, he really had to force her to cooperate with him for some stupid family member. If Cyn hadn't been so nice, Meena would have definitely made a run for it, because any fate was better than being stuck with him on a ship. ""Good! I hope you die because of that headache."" She snapped, getting pissed off herself now. ""So I can dump you into space and never bother my head with you ever again.""<br/><br/>She dreaded the three days and twelve hours they'd have to spend together. She dreaded them so much. ""Three days and twelve hours."" Meena announced. ""So you'd better get used this. I'm not forgiving you, ever. I don't need to. You'll have to deal with that as long as I have to work for you."" She gave him a terrible glare. Both of them were getting quite annoyed and she had a feeling he would start poking her in that one weak spot soon enough. He'd better not. He could talk about anything he wanted, make fun of her in any other way, but if he brought up Kessel at any point, she wouldn't be responsible for her actions. And then, only a few seconds later, he decided to do just that.<br/><br/>Her expression darkened remarkably when he brought up her time in prison, rubbing it all against her face and questioning which of them had really had an unfortunate life. Meena fell silent and listened to him, unaware of how tightly she was now gripping her third glass of rum. He really didn't need to know. Nobody needed to know. It didn't matter if people had strange ideas about how she had got out and what her life had been like, because it wasn't their business to know the truth anyway. Perhaps some time in prison would provide Drak some perspective on the matter... however, he of course didn't need to. After all, he was<span style=""font-style: italic"">such</span>a law abiding citizen of the Empire.<br/><br/>Meena's thoughts came to an end around the same time he stopped talking and poured himself a drink, as a stinging pain made itself known in her left hand that was, or had been, holding her glass. She looked down to her hand that was now squeezing the remaining shards of her rum glass. ""None of your business."" Meena replied to him with dangerous calmness, grabbing the bottle of rum with her before walking out and heading to the only place he could not enter; captains's quarters.<br/><br/>She clicked her tongue in annoyance as she sat down to pry her bloodied fist open, releasing the broken shards of her glass. It had never really occurred to her just how much someone could irritate her by mentioning Kessel, but apparently it was fully possible."
1099,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-30T15:48:59,Corrin,"He honestly didn't expect to get such a response out of her. He half expected her to lunge at him, and he knew he could handle himself in a fight. However for her to simply stand there, crush her very thick glass into an explosion of shards and rum, and not even notice as blood trickled down, it was clear to Drak that it was a sore spot. As she stormed off he wasn't sure if he was happy to have found her weak spot, or to feel a bit of shame.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I might have overstepped things,</span>he thought to himself. However she was the one pressuring him, trying to find his weak spot. He was just lashing back. Then again, he was the one that took away 7 years of her life, and she was just trying to get back at him. Then again, she's a criminal, and it shouldn't matter to Drak.<br/><br/>He grabbed the whiskey and poured himself a drink, downing it right away. It wasn't the best whiskey, but it would do well enough to get him a bit drunk. He took another glass, then another, and another. ""Easy there laserbain,"" he said to no one but himself as he tried to keep his drinking under control. He poured himself another drink. ""She's a criminal Drak!"" he yelled out trying to convince himself. ""Don't feel sorry for her you sore baby! She chose her life! She may not have had a choice, but she could have stopped it!""<br/><br/>He then grabbed the bottle of rum she was pouring for herself, and a new glass, while holding his own. He walked through the corridor, swaying a bit side to side as he took another sip. He wasn't terribly drunk, but just enough to feel it's effects. He made his way to a closed door, which he assumed was the captain's cabin. ""Here's some rum!"" He yelled outside of the door. ""For your three days of torture with the man who put you away!"" he slurred a bit. ""Let us drink to my unfortunate life of nothing! Let us drink to my pathetic life of patrolling streets when I'm one of the best investigators in the galaxy! Let us drink to my brother, who just couldn't stay away from his life of terrorism!"" Drak downed the rest of his drink and swayed again as he made his way to the crew quarters. He needed to lie down and plastered himself onto the uncomfortable bed. At least drunk like this he could ignore the fact that he was in this tin can, alone, with her."
1100,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-30T18:03:06,Shendelzhare,"As she sat in her quarters, picking shards one by one from her skin while cursing Drak in her mind, the three glasses of rum were beginning to take effect on her. It seemed that with each shard pulled out of her palm, her surroundings grew blurrier and more unstable. She had still been a bit intoxicated from her earlier visit at a cantina and the rum wasn't doing aything to make things better. Meena rummaged through her belongings, trying to find something to wrap her hand with, but her focus wasn't the best and she was starting to walk unsteadily. And then her search was interrupted by a voice from outside her door.<br/><br/>Sometimes it paid off for her to be drunk like this. It gave her more perspective on matters and as Drak invited her to drink for his unfortunate life. He sounded quite intoxicated compared to earlier, so Meena didn't even try and bother her head for reasons to his change of demeanor. In fact, it made her smile a little. Perhaps she'd have to face the fact that they had both had equally miserable lives for all those years, but just in different ways. And since they were locked together in a ship for three days, there really wasn't any point in arguing, even if Drak was an eyesore. Maybe with a few more glasses of rum he would turn into something close to desirable. She doubted that was possible, but if that would help to tolerate things a bit better, she was ready to try it.<br/><br/>""Aye, I will drink to that."" Meena responded, but didn't hear an answer. He might have walked away. Perhaps he needed some time alone? Nonsense! They should drink now and talk about other things, like ships, booze, cool weapons and anything they could potentially have in common. It was a crazy idea, but she was a slightly crazy person. A con artist would need to be.<br/><br/>Forgetting all about her hand, because drinking and bonding was much more important to her, Meena unlocked the door to her quarters and stumbled out, trying to walk a straight line but eventually gave up on the task. All she had to do was follow the scent of alcohol to the crew quarters where the door had been left open. ""You..!"" She stepped in and pointed at him with her finger with a clever, drunken smile. ""You promised some rum for me and yet you didn't even leave anything at my door. Don't worry, I forgive you that. I forgive..."" Meena lazily grabbed the bottle and sat on the bed on the other side of the room. She didn't even bother picking a glass.<br/><br/>""I'm gonna be..."" She slurred, focusing her eyes on him after taking a swig of rum. ""...honest with you, Drak. I had a pretty damn pathetic life that I probably deserve. I'm just jealous, you know... You don't deserve a pathetic life!"" Meena laughed, drinking again. ""I should never complain, because people get what they... deserve, you know? Tricking that old fellow out of his money was pretty unfair. But at least... at least! I had the priviledge to be arrested by the finest law abiding citizen and investigator in the Galaxy."" Meena raised her bottle and grinned. ""Cheers.""<br/><br/>She finished the bottle, groaning slightly as she downed the last drop. It was expensive rum, too. ""Y'know what?"" Meena slurred and leaned forward while sitting. ""Ahm sorry. Ah've been a tehribble person. Ah have no exchuze, whatsoeveh. Ah shouldvhe... couldvhe tried a bit harder. But ahm workinn on it."" She smiled a little and then stood up, grabbing the wall next to her for support while trying to calculate the easiest trajectory out of the room without stumbling over anything and falling face first on the floor."
1101,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-31T02:56:08,Corrin,"""You!"" said a faint voice, sounding a lot like Meena. But it couldn't be Meena because she was mad at him. Looking up he saw the woman sitting on the bunk bed across the room, drinking. He was no longer holding onto the bottle of rum. He still held his now empty whiskey cup, but there was no whiskey bottle.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How did that happen?</span>He thought to himself.<br/><br/>""You have rum! I love rum!"" he said ecstatic. ""Not as much as whiskey. How'd'u get that? Pour me a glass."" He put his glass out, still lying in bed. Realizing he was across the room from her, he got up. Standing was not a good idea as he felt the drunkenness take over him. He had a lot of toleration, but he hadn't eaten anything after his shift, and he downed those glasses very fast. It was starting to hit him hard. So he sat back down.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This bed is comfy,</span>he thought to himself, realizing it must get softer with time. He lay down flat.<br/><br/>""I might have over-stepped things a wee-little bit back there,"" he told her, trying to drink from his empty glass. ""I dun apolugize thou. It'd be bad fer muh himage- mage- imayge. You know whah I means.""<br/><br/>She was now being honest with him, while she drank from her rum bottle. It was strange though, she was telling him how unfair it really was for her to steal that money, then went on to make what he could have sworn was a compliment. This made him wake a bit as he raised himself up. ""Well you're right as well! I heards you talking to Cyn. You grew up in tha life. What choize did yuuu have? When it's all yuh know. It was one of the proudest days of my career, when I caught the best con artists in the galaxy! If the empire wasunt in control, Ida had a promotion!""<br/><br/>He looked up at her, giving her a drunken grin. This was probably the first time they were actually talking, and she seemed somewhat tolerable. Of course he could have been imagining it all, it was hard to tell. He tried to drink from his empty glass again. However now that things were calm, and she didn't hate her at this particular moment, he noticed how beautiful she actually was. It was obvious why she was such a good con artist, as most rich men would fall head-over-heals with striking blue eyes like those.<br/><br/>His head was so comfy on the pillow. It was a long day, a long shift, and now all he could think of was sleeping. He drank his empty glass again, and his eyes closed.<br/><br/>An alarm suddenly blared, and the whole ship shifted, throwing Drak out of bed; he tumbled onto the floor. ""Why is the room moving?"" he yelled. Looking around he noticed he was on a ship. He shook his head looking around for Meena, she just made it out of the door. ""Whaz goin un?"" he asked, trying to regain his composure. In his drunken state he started to realize. ""Are we ut of hyperspece?"""
1102,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-03-31T15:06:01,Shendelzhare,"The whole situation was rather dream-like and surreal as she listened to Drak. It was almost as if she wasn't even there, but somewhere else instead, in a different universe. She gave him a final smile as she managed to make it out of her room, feeling the exhaustion pull her towards the cockpit and into her make shift bed. Meena fell on it and fell partly asleep.<br/><br/>She wasn't sure how long she had been lying on her bed when suddenly a strong movement threw her out of bed. Now wide awake again she rubbed her eyes quickly as an alarm had started and Vul was panicking. Meena shook her head and clumsily got on her feet, her head still spinning from alcohol. The room was blurry around her, but she could make out the computer screens that indicated an unplanned exit from hyperspace. She sat down and took control, trying to find out what had caused them to leave hyperspace so suddenly. It was dangerous too, since they could be anywhere right now, even about to crash into an asteroid or something. Thankfully the scenery outside was clear, it was just that the ship had been pulled by some sort of a gravity source.<br/><br/>""What the hell..."" She mumbled, slapping her cheek repeatedly while trying to ask questions from her ship's main computer. ""I don't see anything, there's no excuse for us to be here...""<br/><br/>Meena tried to calculate another trajectory through hyperspace but the computer refused it, pointing out that they were either in an orbit or being pulled in by some other source of gravity. She attempted to pilot the ship herself, but the pull was too strong. Soon enough another ship came into her radar, one that was slightly bigger than hers and that was apparently the source of gravity that had pulled her dearest Furion out of hyperspace. With a frustrated sigh, she grabbed her commlink while peering outside to observe the much larger ship ahead of them, a Braha'tok-class gunship. This couldn't be good.<br/><br/>Clearing her throat, Meena focused her drunken voice as well as she could. ""Furion to unidentified Braha'tok-class beauty. Your ship is a lovely morsel, but seems to have pulled us out of hyperspace. Over.""<br/><br/>There was a long silence and she dreaded her headache that was starting to settle in. ""Furion to unidentified ship! Your goddamn piece of shit pulled us out of hyperspace!"" Meena yelled out, this time earning an answer from her commlink:<br/><br/>""Depraved to Furion. This is Captain Avoyos speaking. I would like you to bring yourself, as well as all your weapons and valuable cargo, into the cargo hall of your ship. Failure to do so will result in the execution of your entire crew. Over.""<br/><br/>Meena blinked her eyes, paling slightly. She recognized this way of speech as the one that space pirates often used. So all of this had been planned by them, as they had been sitting here in the middle of nowhere, waiting for a ship to pass by and to be grabbed by their gravity generator. Oh, this was just far too terrible to be true. She could hardly believe she was getting robbed by people she considered as her colleagues to some extent.<br/><br/>""My name is Meena Hayes. Perhaps you've heard of me before, as I'm a fellow non-law abiding citizen of the Galaxy. I got out of Kessel not too long ago and I would appreciate it if I could continue my business as usual.""<br/><br/>Long silence. Meena closed her eyes, feeling slightly nauseous. Her voice was still low and soft from alcohol, not to mention she always started stammering and slurring her words when she knew she needed to be or at least act more sober than she actually was. This was seriously quite embarrassing.<br/><br/>""How many passengers do you have on your ship? Over.""<br/><br/>""Two, myself included."" She replied, knowing there was no point lying now. They were getting pulled in by some giant pirate ship. What was there to do anymore other than try and persuade the captain himself?<br/><br/>""Ah, yes, Meena Hayes. Perhaps you would be willing to join me for a drink? And tell me all about that little con artist business of yours. Over.""<br/><br/>Meena forced a smile. ""Yes, but just one drink. My associate and I are very short on time.""<br/><br/>""You have my word. I welcome you aboard the Depraved.""<br/><br/>That was the end of their communication and although the captain seemed to have loosened up a little when finding out it was a fellow criminal who had ended up in the net and not some rich officer, Meena had a very bad feeling about this. She stumbled up, holding her head and cursing at the blurriness. How in the world would she be able to drink more after all that?"
1103,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-04-01T20:05:37,Corrin,"Hard metal slammed against the hull of the ship. Had they collided with something? Drak wasn't sure. In fact he was still quite drunk, so he wasn't sure of much. Except that he knew he needed to act sober now. He was often good at acting sober when he was drunk, but then again the only people who've told him that were his drunk colleagues. He shook his head; it felt like jelly.<br/><br/>Drak ran to the cockpit where an astromech droid was waiting at the door. ""Oh great, a droid,"" he commented, having seen it for the first time. The droid didn't seem too happy to see Drak either, from the sounds of it's hollering. He hated droids, especially the talking ones. Not that astromechs were any better. They usually had big attitudes to make up for their tiny bodies and minimal ways of communicating. They weren't afraid to knock into you, push you around, or shock you. ""You better stay ouhamyway,"" he warned the droid as he tried to push past it.<br/><br/>He turned into the cockpit to find Meena already there, looking out the window. All he saw was metal. They had docked with a larger ship of some sorts. He couldn't make out the ship, especially not in the blur of it all. It could be anything, pirates, imperials, or any of the other factions trying to control this galaxy. ""You- what did you do? Why-sh whats goin on? Are we under attack?"" Drak felt for Tala, ready to take it out, but unsure if he could even shoot straight."
1104,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-04-02T11:31:43,Shendelzhare,"Meena digesting the situation and trying to sober up as she heard Drak's voice behind her and the annoyed beeping as Vul complained about his presence and threatened to electrocute him to death if he didn't shut his mouth. Meena rolled her eyes and turned to Vul. ""You don't want to electrocute him. He'll put you into Kessel for seven years for that. Watch your beeps, Vul."" Her words seemed to satisfy the droid that still intentionally bumped against Drak's leg before finding its place in the cockpit. Meena made sure that they weren't breaking anything while being pulled inside the larger ship, eventually entering a hangar and their only exit closing behind them. The place seemed completely deserted, but her commlink informed her that the Captain and his crew were on their way to welcome them.<br/><br/>She sighed deeply and turned to Drak, still unstable from alcohol but overall a little better than him. ""I didn't do anything, sillyface. I was sleeping during all this time."" Meena grabbed the chair for support and examined him from head to toe. ""Riiiight, so here's the deal. While in hyperspace the ship ran into the vicinity of a gravity generator. Space pirates. They use it to trap smaller ships like this one."" Before Drak could panic about their situation, she raised her finger in front of her as if to shut him up. ""However, I told them we are not some rich officers, but colleagues instead. The captain wants to have a drink. Now, I have a feeling there's more to this than just drinking and being nice to one another. Be on your guard."" With that said she crouched to pick up her blaster that had fallen underneath her makeshift bed earlier and placed it on her belt. If they were truly friendly, they would allow weapons on their ship. If not, she'd shoot someone. Great plan.<br/><br/>""Oh and... try to play along."" Meena added and looked back to Drak with a slightly worried look on her face. She then stepped over to him, ruffled his hair and then nodded approvingly. ""Much better. Scum of the Galaxy never brush their hair. Right, let's go, I'm parched."" That was obviously a lie, as she would have done anything to be sober then and there.<br/><br/>After grabbing a commlink and hiding her datapad, she led Drak into their cargo hall. With a deep breath, she put on her best smile, which wasn't very hard for a con artist like her. Meena was confident she could pull this off, though part of it was probably because of how drunk she still was. But even back in her days of conning she had been able to trick people out of money and other valuable possession, despite the fact that most of the time she had acted as an escort and had been forced to drink excessively among men who often had better alcohol tolerance than her. Womanly magic, ah yes. She needed to work her magic on these people and make them realize that they needed to be on their way as soon as possible.<br/><br/>She lowered the ramp into the hangar and was greeted by the sight of seasoned space pirates and their captain. Not hesitating one bit, Meena walked down the ramp and was greeted by who she presumed was Captain Avoyos, a tall man with a scarred face and somewhat representable clothing. ""Well, well!"" He spoke and looked over to Drak and then back to Meena. ""I expected riches but I guess we'll settle for... your charming company.""<br/><br/>Meena forced a smile, knowing already where this was going to go with her and this captain if she didn't drop a few lies here and there to save herself. ""Yes! This is my husband."" She lied smoothly, slurring slightly while giving a wonderful smile. ""You'll have to forgive us, we already took a head start in drinking. So! Where's the booze? I can't wait to hear all about this beautiful ship of yours and the things you do with it."" Meena chuckled, clumsily grabbing Drak's arm to enforce her earlier lie. The captain seemed slightly displeased and arched his brow at Drak. He did look like scum, someone who Meena would most likely find herself with and so he swallowed her lie and nodded. ""I see. What a pity. Well, perhaps you would be interested in some fine Corellian whiskey?""<br/><br/>She raised her brows and smiled cleverly. ""A man with an expensive taste is a man to my liking! Show us to your bar, captain and let us raise a glass for this fine ship of yours."""
1105,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=20,2014-04-02T21:33:56,Corrin,"""Hey!"" He took offence to her messing with his hair. No one touched his hair, except maybe during... well that's besides the point. This was messing with his look. He bit his lip trying not to fix it back, trying not to lash out at her. Ever since he over-stepped his bounds earlier he decided to try and keep control over his emotions a bit more. He wondered if she was just messing with him for her own pleasure. ""Fine, scumothe galaxy, whahever-"" He shook his head, he had to act sober if he had any chance of pretending to be a criminal like Meena. If he let the wrong thing slip because of his drunk state, he could find himself dead.<br/><br/>The ramp lowered and Meena greeted a tall scarred man, who must have been the captain. Then came a big shock, where Meena pretended they were husband and wife. Of all the fake backgrounds, she chose them to be a couple, when they can't even stand each other. Then again some husbands and wives hated each other, so it's not all too ridiculous. He smiled at the captain the best smile he could give. When Meena grabbed his arm he grabbed her hand trying to play the part as well. Truth is, he needed her as support because going down the inclined ramp was difficult.<br/><br/>""Corellian Whiskey! Yes! I like your style!"" Drak screamed perhaps a little too loudly.<br/><br/>He held onto Meena as they walked through the large ship. It was decorated with a certain finesse, like if you had taken something beautiful and beaten the beauty out of it. Blaster burns lined the walls showing a checkered past, parts of the doors and ceiling were missing from who knows what, and then painted symbols and skulls on chains were used to accentuate the destruction. It was as if they were proud of it, and in fact, Drak sort of liked it. It was much better than the Grey and White of the Imperial installations. It had character. Strangely, he felt more at home in a place like this; not that he approved of what they did of course.<br/><br/>They were led to a bar with several bottles waiting for them. The captain handed them some cups and poured Drak his Corellian Whiskey. ""To our very generous host!"" Drak yelled before everyone had gotten their drinks, and he downed it completely."
1106,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-03T16:36:15,Shendelzhare,"Meena tried not to laugh at Drak's behavior, which she would have in a much sober state found extremely foolish. But his enthusiasm turned out to be an advantage as the captain nodded with a large grin. ""Perfect. I already like your husband. What might be your name, good sir? You sure are lucky to have this devious morsel Meena Hayes as your wife."" He chuckled and glanced over to Meena who was still trying to hold her laughter. ""Tell me, do you ever fear that she is cheating on you with ten other men? I would simply become insane in such a relationship!"" Before waiting for his answer he guided them through his magnificent ship, scarred by its action packed past. This wasn't anything new to Meena, who had been in a space pirate flagship before. It was all too tacky for her and a little ridiculous. Pirates had to be a bit insane to even exist anymore.<br/><br/>They arrived to a cozy bar which had most likely once upon a time been very luxurious. Meena sat down, making sure that Drak could still stand on his feet, while she tried to think of a way out. She decided to proceed step by step: first by asking nicely after a glass or two if they could go and then move on to her plan of action involving Drak as a distraction and her finding this damned generator and turning it off. She accepted her glass and glanced over to Drak who had already toasted and finished his glass. ""Honey!"" She exclaimed, her wife act remaining flawless. ""Ugh, he has no manners! I must apologize, captain."" Meena smiled charmingly and raised her drink. ""To our very generous host. Cheers.""<br/><br/>As Captain Avoyos proceeded to down his drink with this nose pointing to the ceiling, Meena dumped her under her chair and then slammed the glass on the counter just in time. ""Ahh! What fine whiskey! Another one, another one!"" She smiled that billion credit smile that could win or break hearts and so the captain did not delay her second serving, not forgetting about Drak. ""I'm honored myself to be entertaining such wonderful guests."" He spoke as he poured himself a drink. ""Ahh, Meena Hayes... your freedom from Kessel is a hot topic everywhere in the Galaxy where people like us roam. Tell me all about it!""<br/><br/>There was not a single hint of sadness as the con artist worked her magic on the captain. ""Well."" She began, as if she had waited for this moment her entire life and couldn't wait to tell an epic and tragic story. ""I'd like to say it was all me and my natural talents, but I couldn't possibly forget the effort that my husband put forward to release me. He fought bravely and mercilessly against the bureaucrats and those damned Imperials until they agreed to let me go."" Meena took Drak's hand in her own and gave him a loving stare. ""And that is how it started. Of course, we have our bad days and good days but overall I couldn't be happier.""<br/><br/>Captain Avoyos nodded, seemingly impressed by Drak's chivalrly. ""Well, in that case, let us raise a glass for the braveness of your husband. Cheers!""<br/><br/>""Cheers!"" Meena giggled and made sure he was looking away as she dumped her second glass under her chair. ""So, captain, I'm afraid we must get going, my husband and I. We have places to be and people to meet.""<br/><br/>""Oh, already? Why so soon? Please, would you not stay a little longer? I find it so boring to wait for ships to pass."" Avoyos sighed and looked at his empty glass. ""If only there was some sort of entertainment here, someone as charming and as witty as you, then perhaps the wait would not be so dreadful. And if it were a woman, then twice the fun."" He winked at Meena who laughed, gripping Drak's hand as if to remind him that they were married and needed to go because they were busy.<br/><br/>""Maybe... one more drink?"" Meena asked. ""Ah, but you must excuse me. Where is the restroom?"" It was time to proceed to step two."
1107,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-06T05:05:15,Corrin,"She was really holding it together quite well. Just when he had hoped to find out how Meena really got out of Kessel, she created a story out of thin air claiming that he had gotten her out. Perhaps she was making a joke seeing as he was the one that put her there, but there was no one to find it funny. Drak just drunkenly went along with the story, nodding when he needed to nod, drinking when he needed to drink. He admired Meena for having such a big tolerance, especially after everything she drank on the ship.<br/><br/>Drak was a bit out of it, but Meena seemed to be very affectionate, holding his hand, giving him long gazes. For a moment he was actually feeling a magnetism for her gaze, but even drunk he could see right through her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So this is the famous Meena charm,</span>he thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is how she got men to fall for her, before she tore out their jugulars. All with her beautiful eyes and a smile.</span><br/><br/>Drak was having a good time with the pirates, but when Meena mentioned another drink, Drak starting thinking about his brother and how little time they had. Worse of all, she suddenly had to go to the bathroom, and left him alone with the pirates. Drak took a drink, raised his glass and said, ""thank you good sir.""<br/><br/>Captain Avoyos watched Meena closely as she left the room. Drak studied the pirate closely, trying to read him. Obviously the captain had an affection towards Meena, like many men. As the captain poured Drak yet another drink, he looked at Drak with a certain degree of jealousy and hate boiling under his tattered facade. ""Tell me,"" Avoyos asked, ""how did the two of you meet?""<br/><br/>Now it was his turn to make something up on the go. It would certainly be difficult, but he started to run ideas through his head. ""We met a just before Kessel,"" Drak slurred. ""She was doing a job on Nar Kreeta when she got herself into a bar fight. She was fighting two large men and she was holding her own, because she's Meena."" Drak laughed, and Avoyos joined while eyeing him suspiciously. ""Anyways, this Wookie decided to join the fight against Meena, and as tough as she is, she's no match for two men<span style=""font-style: italic"">and </span>a Wookie. I couldn't bear to see such a beautiful face get damaged, so I shot the Wookie in the back of the head. Since then we've been inseperable!""<br/><br/>Drak smiled at Avoyos, who studied the man as if sizing up his competition. ""I see,"" the captain replied, hesitating. ""I never knew she'd ever been to Nar Kreeta."" Drak gulped his drink, trying to remain calm. The trick to a convincing story is to believe it yourself. It's not a person's first instinct to assume you're lying, except maybe amongst criminals. Drak wasn't too sure. The captain looked at Drak again, eyeing Tala. ""A beautiful story indeed,"" the captain laughed raising his glass. Drak relaxed as he raised his glass in unison."
1108,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-06T09:02:44,Shendelzhare,"Of course Captain Avoyos would never be foolish enough to let con artist Meena Hayes wander his ship all alone. The moment she walked out of the doors she was joined by one of his men who escorted her to the bathrooms. But not to worry, she had been to plenty of tricky situations and played with fire often enough to know how not to get burned. She washed her face in the bathroom to sober herself up as a headache was beginning to settle in. Right now she needed to concentrate and figure out how to find that damned generator, shut it down and then get Drak to leave with her before their host would figure out her plan.<br/><br/>Walking out of the bathroom, she raised her chin and looked over to her escort. ""I'd like to see the Captain's ship more closely while he discusses with my husband."" Meena announced, seeing the hesitation in the guard's eyes. With a slight smile she stepped closer to him and whispered. ""I want to make a surprise for the Captain, one that my husband would not appreciate. Where are his private quarters?"" Immediately her escort seemed to understand and began leading her into the opposite direction. As they walked, she discreetly surveyed the ship around her, taking note of the different hallways, passages, doors and rooms that could be of use to her.<br/><br/>""Wait!"" Meena said suddenly and nodded towards a large hall where several guards were positioned. ""What is that?""<br/><br/>""That is the gravity generator room."" The man explained, slightly bored.<br/><br/>""Intriguing!"" She exclaimed and then continued to follow him, taking note of the hall's location. After a while they arrived to the captain's quarters and a doable plan had formed in her mind. If she could circle back to the bar while Avoyos was making his way to his quarters, she might have time to get Drak with her and turn off the generator with him. Meena swung herself down on the Captain's couch and smiled to her escort. ""This is what you will do. Tell Captain Avoyos to grab some of the fine whiskey with him, some cigars and make himself presentable. After that, lead him to his quarters. Take your time, I have to prepare as well."" She giggled and the escort blushed slightly before nodding and walking off.<br/><br/>Immediately she was back on her feet, all earlier charm gone, her focus on the generator and getting out. But before she could make it out of the door, her eyes fell on a lone datapad on the Captain's table. Meena's eyes lit up as she approached it and took it in her hands, delighted to find out that her dearest Captain was just as careless as any other man she had met. He had left his bank account page open, and although it required a password, this wasn't the first time she would be hacking into someone's account. ""Old habits die hard."" She purred and grinned deviously. Now was not the time to try and crack the code, but she was sure to take the datapad with her, wrapping it in a towel she found from the Captain's bathroom before slipping out of the door.<br/><br/>She walked quickly, stopping regularly to make sure no one was around the next corner. Meena assumed the ship had some sort of a surveillance system, but since there hadn't been an alarm yet, she didn't worry about it too much. Once she found herself back nearby the bar, she realized she had arrived just in time to see Captain Avoyos walk off with a bottle in his hands. Poor guy. She kind of liked men in uniforms, but not him. After waiting for a few minutes, she hurried to the door where a guard was standing and keeping an eye on Drak. Before he could react to Meena's presence, she drew her blaster and planted it against his head, knocking him unconscious. ""Drak."" She spoke fiercely and gestured him to follow. ""Come, quickly, I need help with the generator. Let's get out of here before he figures out I'm not waiting for him after all!"""
1109,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-06T18:30:45,Corrin,"The many drinks from earlier, and now with his new host, were hitting him like a Star Destroyer ramming a Corvette. His head was loose and his tongue even looser. ""You pirates are such a strange breed of criminals,"" Drak said. ""You with your scars and your skulls on the walls! Is it to intimidate your victims? To make them fear you?""<br/><br/>Captain Avoyos looked at Drak strangely, while pouring him another drink. ""Drink my friend!"" Drak realized that Avoyos hadn't been drinking nearly as much, and clearly was trying to get Drak plastered. ""So tell me then, what kind of criminal are you?"" Avoyos asked Drak.<br/><br/>""I'm the kind- I do Meena's- Smuggling!"" He responded while still taking a sip of whiskey. ""At least smuggling has some class. She- we don't hurt and kill people. We do things discreetly, and who does it really hurt!? The imperials? Who cares about them!""<br/><br/>""What of conning? You hurt plenty of people!"" Avoyos was starting to take offence, but kept his composure.<br/><br/>""Pftt! Who do we hurt? Rich people with too much money who got to the top by doing deals with a government that's just as terrible as the criminals they put away!?"" He wasn't sure if he was making up everything he was saying, or starting to believe it a bit himself. It was a thought he'd had for a long time at the back of his mind, but didn't let it boil to the surface because of his morals. Plus he never liked the empire, partly because of how his organization was demoted to patrols, and an influence from his brother. ""You, you hurt innocent people and kill for money.""<br/><br/>Avoyos was fuming now, ""you are really-"" just then one of the pirates came into the room. He looked at Drak but then walked over to the captain and whispered something into his ear. A grin grew on Avoyos' face, ""why don't you take a rest? I'll be back a bit later."" The captain grabbed the bottle of whiskey and left the room. Suddenly Meena ran into the room, smashed the guard's head with her blaster, and told him, ""Come quickly.""<br/><br/>Drak was a bit shocked by the sudden turn of events, and his head was like a Bespin cloud, swirling all around the room. He'd thought Meena and the Captain were friends, ""What's- going on?"" he asked, zig-zaging towards the door as he grabbed for Tala, still holding his cup of whiskey."
1110,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-07T04:57:16,Shendelzhare,"Meena wanted to slap him for being drunk right then and there, but she had to give Drak the credit for distracting the Captain long enough for her to figure out a fairly plausible plan. She watched him walk to her unsteadily and gave him a slightly irritated gaze before speaking. ""Thanks for distracting him long enough. We should get out of here, Drak. I have a bad feeling about these people."" Meena glanced around her. ""You can never trust fellow criminals and I can just feel it in my bones that if we stay any longer they'll reveal some sort of twisted agenda. It wouldn't be the first time."" She just wasn't comfortable with the way the Captain was treating them. There was suspicion from both sides and tension had begun to rise, which meant that once everything would blow up in their hands, they'd find themselves facing a small army of pirates and their devious Captain.<br/><br/>""I told one of Avoyos' guards that I wanted to set up a surprise for him. Once the Captain arrives in his quarters and realizes I'm not waiting for him and that he has no idea where I am, he'll probably alert his men."" Meena speculated. ""While they search for us, we can slip into the generator hall, turn the damn thing off and be on our way."" She tried to have confidence in her plan, but since Drak was drunk and there were guards everywhere on the ship, Meena felt anxious and hoped that this wouldn't be a disaster. Wordlessly, she grabbed Drak's arm to support him and pulled him out with her, making sure to move fairly slowly so she could check if anyone was standing around the next corner or not... and also making sure that Drak was able to keep up with her.<br/><br/>""Did you have a fun time with the Captain? What did you two talk about?"" She asked quietly, grinning with mischief while walking down the hallways with him. Now was not the ideal time to discuss such things, but she couldn't help her curiosity and wonder whether Drak had covered for her story properly. Although, Meena did have a feeling that later he would scold her for inventing that foolish story about them being husband and wife. They walked a little longer, until she found the generator hall entrance once again. Peering inside, she was surprised to find that it was already empty. Had the Captain alerted his men? Meena's jaw clenched. She didn't like this, but felt like they didn't have any other choice than run for it. After listening carefully for another few minutes, she eventually slipped inside with Drak, now squeezing her blaster. ""If you see someone, just shoot."" She instructed cold-heartedly. ""And try to shoot at least relatively straight, please?""<br/><br/>She let go of his arm and made her way to a control panel, perusing it for a moment before despair began to take over her. Of course this had to be the most complicated goddamn generator! Meena sighed, a look of worry settling on her normally so confident face as she began to tentatively pressing different buttons. It soon dawned to her that the panel was on a lockdown and that some sort of a key would be needed to access it. A key that Captain Avoyos surely had.<br/><br/>Speaking of the Captain, he was far from the idiot that Meena had tried to reduce him into. Although he had actually believed her to be waiting in his quarters, he wasn't much surprised when the woman was nowhere to be seen. Swiftly but silently alerting his men, he knew exactly where the woman was aiming to go. And he planned to catch her and her so-called husband red-handed. Watching from the shadows of the generator hall, he couldn't help but to feel amused when watching the poor woman try and figure out the controls of his generator. He could have watched her pathetic squirming much longer, but decided he'd rather do that with both of them locked up in his cells. And with that, he gave his men a sign to go in.<br/><br/>Meena froze when hearing the all too familiar noise of a blaster being loaded right beside her ear. The captain's men walked out of their hiding spots and surrounded her and Drak in mere seconds. ""Hayes."" The Captain spoke, causing Meena to slowly turn around. ""I have to say, I'm a little disappointed. Is this really the feared con artist who tricked men out of their livelihood? Perhaps Kessel did more to you than you make it seem."" He smirked. This time, Meena found it harder to conceal her boiling anger as she stood quietly, gritting her teeth. ""I'm not an idiot."" Avoyos continued and looked over to Drak. ""One of my guards told me an interesting theory, which I think I'm beginning to believe. You two are not married. And he is not a criminal. If that's the case, who might this gentleman be? I'm sure my men will find that out with very minimal digging."""
1111,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-08T17:38:24,Corrin,"He could swear the gravity in the ship was swaying side to side as he tried to walk. ""This damn ship won't sit still!"" he muttered under his very potent breath, the fumes alone could get a Bantha drunk. He answered Meena's attempt at small chit-chat, ""We talked about you mostly, how so very pretty and- how you shot a Wookie in the back of the head- or rather I did- as a story of how we met-""<br/><br/>He pulled out Tala and waved it around to no one. ""I can shoot just straight- fine- thanks! It's the ships fault if I miss!"" They entered the generator room, however Meena didn't get very far with the generator as the captain's men surrounded them with blasters pointed. The captain seemed convinced their cover story was false, but Drak didn't want to stick around for them to find out he was a security officer. He looked at the meanest, scariest pirate, a female Wookie with patches of fur missing, and bone piercings all over her body. He aimed Tala at her and fired three shots- all of them hit the ceiling. The Wookie simply snarled, jumped at him and slammed her hand against his head, knocking him out cold.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>He awoke to a piercing light and the annoying shrills of an Astromech droid. The sounds painfully echoed in his head. His mouth was dry and his brain felt like it was three times in size, throbbing with every beat of his heart, and weighting far too much. ""Ohhh,"" he groaned. He forced himself to open his eyes- he was in a cell and his left wrist was unfortunately chained to Meena's right. He looked at her through the fogginess of his hang-over, ""what the sithspawn did you get us into!?""<br/><br/>He didn't remember much, except for a pirate ship, some drinking, and a Wookie hitting him in the head. After a moment he also remembered their cover story. ""Why were you convinced us being married would make for a good cover story? Of all things?""<br/><br/>Suddenly he heard the Beeps of Meena's astromech from somewhere outside. It sounded like he was suffering, or in trouble. ""Now, how do we get out of here?"" he asked while pressing his fingers against his forehead in an attempt to massage out the pain. ""Why don't you use your Meena charm and do something? Maybe seduce the captain, or did you already try that one?"""
1112,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-09T05:26:21,Shendelzhare,"Just as Meena was about to try and weave another web of lies to get them out of trouble, Drak shot three shots towards a female Wookie, missing all of them. She couldn't believe what he had just done and in fact she didn't have much time either. Before she knew it, Drak had been knocked unconscious and her hands were grabbed by two pirates. ""What is it you want?"" Meena snarled at the captain. ""Come on, name your price and I'll pay it.""<br/><br/>Captain Avoyos considered this for a moment and then smiled triumphantly. ""I'll give you a choice."" He spoke to her. ""He is clearly not a criminal and the way you protect him tells me that he could be of value to me. If you tell me willingly what your business with him is, I'll let you go."" When there was no answer from Meena, who had sworn to keep her mouth shut for the sake of money, the captain sighed and shook his head. ""I'll give you four hours to consider it. My crew and I have all the time in the world, but my curiosity is without boundaries. If after four hours you still refuse to speak, I'll have to employ harsher methods on you.""<br/><br/>""Will you let us both go if I tell you the truth?"" Meena asked, trying to free herself from the pirates' grip.<br/><br/>""Only you.""<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Three and a half hours later, Meena was leaning against the wall of their cell, completely sober again and her anger boiling inside her veins. Chained to Drak while imprisoned to pirates, there was no other situation she could think of that could be worse than the one she was currently in. Her mind was mostly on her ship, the cargo and Vul. She tried not to think of what could happen to her dearest Furion, but with each passing minute she was getting more anxious and worried. What if she would never get her ship back again? No, no, no... Who was she to panic? She had been to Kessel and mentally prepared herself to stay there for the rest of her life. And yet she had survived, she was still walking on her two feet, she had a ship and she had a wonderful astromech droid Vul who kept her company when she was bored. Speaking of her droid, it was trapped outside their cell, having also been caught by the pirates. Judging from its beeps, it had been damaged in the process.<br/><br/>When Drak woke up, Meena blinked her eyes and glanced over to him. He looked terrible in his hangover. It only took five seconds for him to anger her once again. ""Me?!"" She shrieked at him when his first words were aimed to blame her for their misfortune. ""I tried to get us out of this situation! It was your miserable lies that got us exposed! Don't you roll all of this on my shoulders, because right now your fate is in my hands."" Ahh, true. She hadn't really considered things from that point of view. Back in Coruscant she had been planning on abandoning Drak to Nar Shaddaa, without a ship or any money. Captain Avoyos had made her an offer to turn Drak in and walk out alone, leaving the security officer in the hands of pirates. In fact, Drak would undoubtedly prove useful to them since he was an investigator. Either they'd make him pay for what he had done up until now or blackmail him in the future to save themselves from investigation. There were many possibilities and the captain would surely see them all if Meena decided to speak.<br/><br/>She rolled her eyes when Drak asked her about her cover story. ""You know, I can tell when a man wants to get physical with me."" Meena spoke dryly. ""I'm a con artist after all; I pick up on those things easily. Men are so easy to read about those things, and the captain was not any different. Criminal men just never take a 'no' as an answer. That's why I made up that cover story."" Now, obviously, she could have told a different lie and maybe got away with it better, but Meena wasn't perfect either. At the time it had felt like the most solid story, but unfortunately it hadn't been solid enough. ""Perhaps next time we should take turns in drinking."" She suggested. ""We were both drunk when this happened.""<br/><br/>Meena shot him a glare when he suggested that she seduced the captain. ""No way. Besides, he knows now that something's up with our cover story, so he definitely won't trust me."" She shook her head. ""I find trust easy to earn initially but difficult to earn back once it's lost."" The datapad she had attempted to steal had been her only possible access to Avoyos' bank account. Now that it was gone, she had no interest in trying to seduce him, especially since he could see right through her and figure out that she wasn't genuinely interested in him. ""After your most impressive shooting stunt, and that's sarcasm in case you couldn't figure it out, the captain told me he would release me if I told him who you are exactly."" She spoke and looked over to Drak. ""He knows you're not a criminal and since it's been over three hours and I haven't spoken, he also knows you could potentially be valuable to him. They're coming in fifteen minutes and I have a choice to make.""<br/><br/>Normally it wouldn't have been a tough choice. Drak was still very much the man who had ruined her life and she was far from forgiving him. Most importantly, he would never apologize for what he had done because he so naively believed it was the right thing to do. She had no reason to keep her part of the deal, unless she really cared about Cyn and her baby, which she did. But the temptation was there and it was undeniable that she wanted to teach him a lesson. He would have willingly kept her behind the bars the rest of her life, so why should she show mercy to him?<br/><br/>Outside their cell, Vul was begging Meena to just leave Drak behind so they could both be released and leave the damned ship. She glanced at Drak, not sure of her choice. Before long, she heard footsteps outside and their cell door was opened by two pirates who focused their eyes on Meena. ""Alright, time to talk."" One of them announced and grabbed her arm to pull her up on her feet forcefully, pulling Drak in the process as well. Just as she was about to say something, the entire ship moved, throwing both Meena and Drak against the wall of their cell. Vul shrieked in Binary from further away and the pirates seemed equally terrified. As the ship became stable again, he contacted the cockpit with his commlink.<br/><br/>""What was that?! What's going on?""<br/><br/>And just as Meena thought things couldn't get any worse, her insides turned upside down when hearing a response from the ship's cockpit:<br/><br/>""Imperial Security."""
1113,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-13T14:45:33,Corrin,"Drak sat in the musty old cell watching Meena closely. She had every reason to rat him out to the captain, even if he didn't want her to. However the fact that she hadn't done it up to this point already, surprised him. What was her end game then? Did she actually care about finding Drak's brother? Or is she pulling a longer con, and trying to get Drak out so she could exact her revenge? The best investigator in Coruscant, the man who finds criminals by knowing how they think, couldn't figure her out. It rattled his brain as he waited, his chest tight.<br/><br/>Suddenly two pirates came into the cell, pulling Meena and Drak up, asking for her decision. Drak eyed her carefully, trying to read the tell tale signs of body language. Although before he could figure out her allegiances, the ship shook throwing them off their feet. Then the news came through, ""Imperial Security."" His eyes grew wide and his chest felt even more constricted. While he wasn't exactly the enemy to the imperials, he was travelling with Meena, who was in the middle of a smuggling job. It would be difficult to explain why he was with the woman he put in jail. Worse of all, he still needed her, so if she got locked up, it could mean the death of Drak's brother. He had a few ideas in case they were captured, that is if the ship didn't blow up first.<br/><br/>The two guards outside of their cell scrambled, while the only one in the jail looked at Meena and Drak taking out his blaster. Drak instinctively went for Tala, but noticed she wasn't in her holster. He would have to find her before they made their escape, which had to be now or never. The ship shook yet again and Drak pulled at Meena before she could agree to the plan, and threw the chain that linked them together around the pirate's throat, catching him by surprise.<br/><br/>""Pull!"" Drak screamed to Meena amongst the ship's turret fire."
1114,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-13T17:42:59,Shendelzhare,"Realizing that the tables had turned slightly, Meena stumbled back and pulled on the chain just as Drak had instructed her to. She couldn't quite look at the sight of a strangling pirate, but her survival instinct urged her to act and not think or watch. And so she did. The pirate grabbed the chain at his throat as he wheezed for the final time before his body went limp. As she was hurrying to remove the chain from the body's neck, she felt one of the guards grab her from behind while the other one approached Drak. This vaguely reminded her of her time in Kessel, where fights among prisoners and against guards had been fairly common. In fact, it held a particular place in her heart, because prison fights had played a role in getting her out of Kessel.<br/><br/>She was by no means a physically tough woman. Perhaps she had a bit more endurance after her days in prison, but she wasn't that strong. And so, when she was grabbed from behind, she tried not to panic and focused on trying to find his weak spot, that one part that would make him scream in agony if she punched or kicked even a little. Meena surprised him by leaning all her body weight on him, thus causing him to stumble against the wall as the ship lurched once more. She fought him first like a woman normally would, trying to tear her hands free from his grip, hurting her wrist in her process more than anything. At the same time she could sense him growing a bit tired and she attacked him as soon as she felt him give in just a little by planting her elbow into his upper abdomen.<br/><br/>The guard's body twisted in pain, which gave her enough time to turn around and punch him with all the might he had. Except, she didn't think things through quite well and punched with her damaged wrist instead, gritting her teeth in agony after landing her fist on his chin. Meena heard him utter something with a pained voice, something which was aimed to insult her. He turned back to her quickly to spit blood on her face and return her offense with a slap, after which he pushed her into the opposite wall of the cell. She was briefly out of breath and struggled to release her healthy wrist from the death grip the twisted chain had placed it into. Meena received a punch on her temple, which both disoriented her and seemed to give her determination to really end things.<br/><br/>Her free wrist was no good, but she still had her legs. As soon as the guard stepped close enough to prepare another blow, she grabbed him by his shoulders to pull him close and kick her knee between his legs. The response was instant and the guard fell on the floor, growling agony, his face wincing from pain. Meena lifted her chained hand and punched the metallic part of her cuff into his head, effectively knocking him unconscious. Quickly, her right hand trembling from pain, she reached for the guard's blaster pistol and aimed it at her chained wrist. The chains didn't resist blaster bolts.<br/><br/>""To the ship. Hurry."" She breathed to Drak, her voice low and unsteady."
1115,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-15T18:31:47,Corrin,"As Meena was grabbed, so was Drak, but as they pulled it became a painful tug of war between Meena's captor and Drak's. Luckily Meena broke free of her captor, giving Drak a moment. His adrenalin was overbearing his hangover, and with his training he instinctively swung his free elbow into his captor's face. Blood gushed from his broken nose, and the man fell to the floor. The pirate, not wanting to lose this fight, went ahead and wrapped his arms around Drak's feet, but Drak was also being pulled by Meena while she attacked her own captor. Drak hit the ground hard, so he slammed his foot into the man's face, breaking his nose even more. Finally Drak wrapped the pirate's neck between his legs, and he squeezed until the pirate stopped moving. He saw that Meena was still attacking her guard, but realized she didn't need his help, so he waited.<br/><br/>Finally Meena shot the cuffs and Drak was glad to be free. He grabbed one of the guard's blasters, not enjoying the balance.<br/><br/>""To the ship. Hurry."" She told him.<br/><br/>He wasn't really in the mood to be ordered around with his hangover, and he needed his blaster. ""I'm not leaving without Tala."" He left the cell without explaining, shoving around her Astromech, and didn't bother to check if she would follow. For a moment he thought she might just leave without him, but he needed to find his gun. He wasn't sure why he felt an attachment to it, perhaps because he didn't have much else in his life. The ship shook with a hit from the imperial security and he almost fell over, but he kept moving. Just outside he found an armoury, with his and Meena's blaster resting on a table.<br/><br/>He rushed inside, grabbed the two blasters, and two large furry hands grabbed his wrists. Unable to free himself, he was pulled by his two arms up into the air by the female Wookie who knocked him out earlier. She looked at him with a fire in her eyes, and an anger in her chest. ""Oh hi,"" he responded nervously. ""So yeah, sorry about earlier. No hard feelings about trying to kill you right?"" She roared into his face with her disgusting breath, indicating she was more than not pleased; In fact she looked ready to tear his arms out of his sockets."
1116,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-20T12:47:14,Shendelzhare,"Meena sighed and rolled her eyes at Drak's stubborn attitude, not having a clue about what he meant by Tala. She regretted not giving her answer much faster to the pirates and making her way out of the darned ship before the Imperial Security appeared. Now she could really get into trouble if she didn't make it out, as she doubted Drak would do enough to get her out of prison should it come down to that. All that glitterstim though... she could only hope that the pirates hadn't touched her cargo, otherwise she'd lose and important client. In any case, she hurried to follow Drak out, only to stop and release her astromech droid from its own cell.<br/><br/>""Come on Vul."" Meena spoke, hoping to encourage her beaten up droid. ""We can make it out.""<br/><br/>As soon as the two of them continued to the armoury from where she could hear Drak's voice, the ship shook again, causing Meena to grab the wall for support. As soon as she felt steady, she rushed inside the amoury and spotted her blaster on the table before even paying attention to the female Wookie holding Drak a few feet off the floor. ""Good, hold him there."" Meena smirked and grabbed her blaster. ""So I can blast your brains out, furcoat."" In the meantime, Vul had made its way behind the Wookie and poked one of its mechanical arms out ot to electrocute the pirate. Drak was dropped on the floor and Meena was able to shoot a blaster bolt into the Wookie's head. For a moment she was confused about what she had just done, but decided that it had been for the best, as the Wookie would have most likely done the same for Drak.<br/><br/>""Can't believe you've named your blaster."" She snapped at Drak in a vicious tone. ""Now I see why you're not married; you have a relationship with your blaster pistol."" Her taunting was cut short by Vul who was telling Meena to shut her mouth and focus on escaping. She shot a final glare towards Drak before nodding towards the door and hurrying out.<br/><br/>By this time most pirates were already fully preoccupied by the Imperial Security ships firing at their trusted flagship, paying barely any attention to Meena or Drak as she hurried down the hallways to the generator room. Still having no idea what to do, she turned over to Vul who could perhaps provide her the answers. ""Quickly. Turn that damn thing off so we can be on our way."" She instructed, receiving an equally cranky response from her droid. Meena threw away the other blaster she had received earlier and kept an eye on her surroundings while Vul connected itself to the generator computer. Another blow on the ship caused it to shake and Meena feared that they would not make it out in time if the battle outside continued like this.<br/><br/>Thankfully, or perhaps unfortunately, the pirates seemed to be losing their battle against the Imperial Security fleet, which meant that Captain Avoyos was more interested in preserving his ship more than this two prisoners. As Meena thoughts of how the roles had suddenly reversed, several sneaky and slightly devilish ideas popped in her head. It wouldn't be fun if she couldn't benefit from Avoyos' demise somehow. She eyed the generator control panel for a moment, noticing a commlink that was meant for communication with the cockpit. Meena smirked and grabbed the commlink, turning it on and placing it on her lips.<br/><br/>""Well, well, Captain. It looks like karma has finally come for you."" She smiled sweetly. ""Judging from the way your precious little ship is rocking left and right, it won't be long until it sinks permanently, taking its crew with it. Unless, of course, there was someone willing to save you.""<br/><br/>There was a short pause before a familiar voice responded from the cockpit.<br/><br/>""What do you want, woman? Was this part of your masterplan to bring me down?""<br/><br/>""All I want is my share."" Meena spoke calmly. ""And you want to survive, I presume? There's always room for fine navigators aboard my Furion. However, there's a price and some conditions-""<br/><br/>""I'm listening.""<br/><br/>Meena chuckled. ""I knew you would understand the gravity of your situation. Believe me, you are in good hands."" Her expression said anything but good. ""All your money, in exchange for your life and a flight to Nar Shaddaa. If at any point of the flight you misbehave, I will use my right to drop you off on some remote planet and send an anonymous hint to Imperial Security. They'll pick you up like a wrapped present.""<br/><br/>There was a long silence. Meena looked over her shoulder to Vul who had just managed to turn off the generator and was beeping in joy."
1117,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-20T15:49:54,Corrin,"Drak was glad Meena decided to follow and not abandon him. He fell to the floor hard, sending shock waves into his painful head, and his headache got much worse. The Wookie's dead body fell to the floor right next to him, throwing up dust from the hit. He got up and grabbed Tala, glad to hold her balanced weight in his hands. He looked at Meena as she commented on his gun, which she must have thought was an insult.<br/><br/>""Yeah well she's the most reliable woman in my life,"" he huffed. ""She doesn't bother me after a long day of work, she doesn't nag me to spend time with her, and she doesn't have any bad moods. When I need her she's there for me. It's not as bad as being married to your ship or astromech droid,"" he looked at her astromech, rolling his eyes.<br/><br/>He was ready to get going to the ship when she suddenly opened up coms and started talking to the captain. As she offered her deal, Drak used the opportunity to interject. ""Are you sithspawn crazy!? We just killed some of his crew, we lied to him, and he clearly wants to get with you and probably kill me! Let's just grab your ship and go!""<br/><br/>This is why he never got married. He thought all women were insane in one way or another. Even the ones he cared for, like his sister in law. ""All you women are crazy! You do what you want, I'm heading to your ship! I'm sure if I press enough buttons I'll get it to fly."" He unholstered Tala and started heading for her ship."
1118,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-20T16:30:46,Shendelzhare,"Meena sighed and shifted her attention back on Drak who was giving her a second headache. Or perhaps it was the third. What was wrong with this man? Did he hate women? Perhaps there was some sort of tragic love story behind his grumpy, far too serious exterior. A woman had left him for a much more exciting life alongside a handsome rogueish smuggler. Oh yeah, she could definitely see that happen. ""Exactly, she's not a human being."" Meena snapped at him. ""You need some sort of a droid lover, not a real woman. If you can't handle a woman's bad days, you sure as hell don't deserve her good ones. That's why you're single, by the way."" She flashed him a cruel smirk. ""Of course, there are other reasons and I could go on for days, but since we're in a bit of a pinch and I have other matters to take care of, I'll continue on a better occasion.""<br/><br/>He mentioned something about her ship and her droid and she laughed mockingly in response. ""At least Vul has a personality, compared to you. And this droid just might be saving your life, so I'd watch your words, Mister Justice."" The cockpit was still silent and Meena was growing a bit suspicious, but the next wave of blaster bolts that shook the ship told her that Avoyos was busy giving orders to his crew members. Perhaps he still hoped to see his ship survive, but this definitely wouldn't be the case if things continued. Now that the generator was down, they were free to go, but she wouldn't leave without getting a payment for all the crap she had been through. No one treated her like trash without facing the consequences.<br/><br/>""Patience, you idiot!"" She hissed at Drak. ""Are you a criminal right now or not? He's in a pinch, it's the perfect time to get back at him for all the wrong he put us through!"" Meena stared at him for a moment as he announced that all women were crazy. He really did hate women. Perhaps he liked men instead? That was a strong possibility, one that suddenly made so much sense. She breathed deeply and spoke: ""If you have no prior knowledge of piloting, don't you dare to touch my ship. I'm pretty sure you'll break it and if you do... well, we're done for, just like everyone else on this ship. Do you want money or not? Are you criminal... or are you not? Because if you're not, you're dead to me.""<br/><br/>She left the final decision up to him as she turned back to the generator. Avoyos finally spoke through his commlink:<br/><br/>""Congratulations, Meena Hayes. I happened to overhear what you just said to you comrade, whoever he is. Only a true, heartless criminal woman would be able to take advantage of a colleague in a situation like this. Keep your deal, I'd rather die with my crew than be shamed by your trecherous plans.""<br/><br/>For a moment she was dumbfounded by such answer and looked over to Vul for some sort of comment, explanation or even comfort. However, for once, her astromech droid remained silent and she was forced to come up with something by herself. ""Well."" Meena started through the commlink. ""I try, Captain. I try."" What a waste of time! And all because of her dreadful stupidity. Now there was no money to gain, no profit to look forward to. With an extremely annoyed growl, she hurried off to her ship, ready to leave this damned pirate ship for good."
1119,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-20T20:59:56,Corrin,"He paused, and felt something for a second, a fleeting second- he felt bad for her. Ugh. He didn't want to feel like that, but she was already doing so much for him, and she could have abandoned him and taken his half of the credits. Plus he did feel somewhat, sort of bad for taking away 7 years of her life. He paused, looking at her approaching him, and finally muttered out, ""fine, let's get back your money. He stole it already anyways, so it's not anything TOO illegal. I have to play the part anyways right? Of all the criminal acts this is something I could live with.""<br/><br/>The ship shook again and he could feel it speeding up. He wasn't sure exactly what was going on, but if Drak was trying to run from the imperials, he would want to jump to hyperspeed. However imperial security would most likely target that engine first. Then again some pirate ships protected their hyperspeed engines, and this ship could have a shield, which would make sense with how many hits they've taken. The ship was either going to blow up or go to hyperspeed, which meant either way they had a time limit.<br/><br/>He stopped around a corner, raised his blaster and looked around. ""Not that I care what you think of me, but I prefer the company of a real woman, thank you very much. I just haven't found one I'd want to spend more than one night with yet. Not a lot of quality women out there."" He shook the idea out of his head and got back to the job at hand. ""If you were a despicable low life pirate, where would you keep all of your spoils?"""
1120,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-21T06:07:09,Shendelzhare,"She was ready to push Drak out of her way, wondering why he was even still there, when he suddenly spoke and decided to agree on the money part. Meena stopped in her tracks and gave him a suspicious look, having the hardest time to believe that he would suddenly change his mind. ""Stealing from another criminal is barely a crime."" She said to him, her expression frosty. ""I'm not asking you to participate. Just back me up and I will do the dirty work. That's largely enough."" She headed into the hall with him and grabbed the wall for support once again as the ship shook. Vul managed to follow her and was waiting for instructions.<br/><br/>""Go to the ship and start the computers."" Meena spoke to her droid. Vul bleeped twice before moving past the two of them an down the hallway. She was worried that they wouldn't have the time, but she had been in worse situations than this. Eventually, things always seemed to work out in a strange way, even if that meant sitting seven years in Kessel. Perhaps she was lucky, or maybe she had actual skill. Either way, Meena pushed all worries aside and focused on the task at hand. She wanted money, some compensation. And since they had probably hidden her cargo away, which meant that she would not have time to load it back in, she needed extra money to pay for the lost cargo. Goodbye, glitterstim.<br/><br/>She felt the ship speed up and gritted her teeth. Yes, they were indeed on a tight schedule now. Avoyos really wanted to save his pride, no matter what. Gripping her blaster, she moved down the hallway with Drak, ready to grab the wall at any moment or fire a bolt into a pirate's head. As they reached a corner, she could hardly believe that Drak was insisting on their earlier subject and arched a brow in irritation. ""A real woman? Ha! I think I know what you mean by that... a woman who never voices her opinion, who doesn't have a brain and just quietly bows her head, preferably as naive as you."" She smirked deviously. ""A quality woman indeed. And would suit you just perfectly. How about a slave? We're going into Hutt space after this anyway."" Meena was obviously pushing his buttons on purpose. She just found him so absolutely ridiculous in the way he perceived the world and the people in it.<br/><br/>""You know, people are not as black or white as you think they are."" She spoke with a much softer tone. ""There's good in bad and bad in good. Many of us fall in the grey zone. But I wonder, where does your beloved Empire stand? Hm?""<br/><br/>His next question turned her focus back on the money that she desperately wanted. Meena doubted Avoyos would have foolishly left his datapad in his quarters for her to take again should she break free one way or another. Besides, she was certain that they had far greater treasures hidden aboard the ship, in case Imperial Security would inspect their cargo. She walked around a few minutes longer, inspecting the rooms they passed before arriving to the restrooms where Meena had been earlier. ""I'm not sure. Perhaps I would hide them somewhere where posh investigators like you would not dare to look, because of the stench."" She grinned slightly. ""It's worth a try.""<br/><br/>Meena slipped inside the restroom and eyed the floor and walls carefully before beginning to inspect the sink. She had seen all sorts of compartments and hidey-holes during her life, most of them placed in some very unlikely locations such as shower rooms or restrooms. Imperial Security was less likely to search such areas for obvious reasons and since scans could be passed fairly easily with a bit of creative thinking, many criminals did not hesitate to carve out compartments for their treasures. Avoyos had to be the same. He was probably concerned about his riches just as much as anyone else. After looking around a bit, Meena came across an air vent underneath the sink which she pulled open. The smell wasn't the most welcoming, but the sight of several small trunks tucked nicely behind the pipes made it worth it.<br/><br/>""There's something here. Guard the door while I pull these things out.""<br/><br/>Meena took out one trunk after another, none of them locked in any way due to their smart hiding spot. Some of them contained plenty of cash, while some of them had goods that the Empire had high taxes on, such as expensive spices, liquors and even some chak-root and glitterstim. ""Oh, very nice."" She nodded approvingly as she inspected the five trunks she had collected. ""I'm sure there is more hidden elsewhere, but this is more than enough to pay for the lost cargo. Help me carry these babies."" Meena grabbed two of the trunks."
1121,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-22T20:34:04,Corrin,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">This woman is going to be the death of me,</span>Drak thought to himself. He grabbed hold of two of the other trunks, stacking them on top of each other. He wasted no time and headed for the hangar bay. ""I don't like the empire any more than you. They came into Coruscant and demoted all of us to patrol the steets of the underbelly, while the Imperial Guards took control of the real work. I know they're part of a lot of terrible things, all the rumours- the stories..."" he bowed his head for a moment. ""At least my brother had the guts to do something about that.""<br/><br/>They approached the hangar bay and he felt relief as he saw nobody waiting for them. It seems they were all preparing for a boarding, or at the very least were busy with one thing or another. The ship shook to remind them of their dire situation. It seemed like Meena's ship was ready to launch, but the pirate ship kept accelerating. The familiar sound of a hyperdrive speeding up hummed through the ship. They weren't going to make it.<br/><br/>Drak looked around, noticing some of the massive wiring above him started to glow. He didn't know much about hyperdrives, but a good guess would be that it helped to make things run. He wasted not time, dropped the trunks, grabbed Tala and fired at the ceiling, shot after shot. Sparks flew from the ceiling, and live wires fell to the floor. The hyperdrive hum dimmed down and they came to a stop.<br/><br/>""Let's go before they figure it out!"" He yelled at Meena, grabbing the trunks again and heading for the ship. He ran up the ramp and placed the trunks at the floor, running with Meena to the cockpit. ""Let's get the hyperdrive spun up while we're at it!"""
1122,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-23T04:54:23,Shendelzhare,"Meena chuckled slightly at the mention of his brother. ""Perhaps you should learn from your brother then, who has a wife, unlike you."" Now was obviously not the time for such taunting, but this man... She couldn't believe how someone could have such a naive perception of the world and of justice. His parents must have raised him very much accordingly. Humph, he should be happy for what he had and realize that many, such as Meena, would do anything to lead a life like them. But the criminal life was like an endless vaccuum and one crime led to another, marking her for life in the vast archives of the Empire as someone who had fallen from the realm of proper society.<br/><br/>In any case, Meena tried to empty her mind of all the anger and frustration she felt towards Drak and focused on getting out. She hurried with him towards the hangar, carrying the trunks while keeping an eye on her surroundings. No one was around, which meant that they were busy inside the cockpit. When the sound of a massive hyperdrive reached her ears, Meena realized that they might be in a bigger pinch than she had suspected. They were either going to be on this ship for good or leave now, the latter being a very difficult option. It didn't help that Imperial Security was outside, complicating the matter.<br/><br/>She was about to lash out to Drak for shooting the hyperdrive wiring above them, but managed to calm herself down before even opening her mouth. Now, if Avoyos would jump to hyperspace and things would fail and Furion would still be aboard his ship... Meena closed her eyes momentarily and breathed deeply, placing down her trunks as they got up the ramp and entered Furion. All systems were running thanks to Vul, but jumping into hyperspace was nothing you should do in a hurry. She needed all her focus now, as she proceeded to close the ramp.<br/><br/>Breaking out in a slight sweat of panic, Meena ran into her cockpit and after seating herself in a hurry, she turned on the engines. She was definitely not in the mood for piloting, but she couldn't jump into hyperspace from a hangar. ""Focus."" She mumbled to herself as she turned her attention to the hangar exit that Vul had opened earlier. Jaw clenched and her teeth gritting, she took off manually and used her other hand to turn on the hyperdrive while her computer was calculating another route for Nar Shaddaa. As steadily as she could, she flew the Furion through the open hangar gates and was granted a glimpse of the Imperial fleet firing at the Depraved on their right side.<br/><br/>""Okay. Okay, okay."" She breathed and almost angrily approved the route her computers had calculated, mere seconds before a decisive blaster bolt was planted on The Depraved. The Furion lurhced forward as the pirate ship finally gave in to Imperial pressure and exploded in bright colors behind them. Ahead of them, the stars streched out and the Furion jumped into hyperspace with only minimal damage.<br/><br/>It was only Vul's satisfied beeping that caused Meena to finally let go of the manual controls of her ship and slump against the back of her cockpit's chair. They were safe for now, but that had been far too close even for her taste. She was also worried that their ship had been noticed by Imperial radars and if that was the case, it would be definitely be identified and followed as soon as possible. However, that would be then and now was now. They had made it out alive, mostly unscathed aside from a few scratches and her broken wrist, but it was a price she gladly paid for freedom. As Vul informed her that it would take a look at the damage that had been done to her ship's outer layer, Meena uttered a weak 'alright' before wiping her moist hairline and looking over to Drak to see how he was doing."
1123,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-23T06:25:29,Corrin,"Drak sat in one of the chairs as she made her calculations. His hands squeezed the arm rests. He wanted to scream at Meena,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'hurry up!</span>', but didn't as it wouldn't make things go any faster. He just hated not being in control of his fate. He was always a terrible passenger like that. He watched the Furion take off out of the hangar bay, and immediately they were surrounded by colours. An entire fleet of star destroyers were battering against The Depraved. Flashes of green, red and blue exploded in a light show around them. Meena then slammed forward the throttle, the hyperdrive hummed to life, and the stars exploded around them.<br/><br/>Drak eased into his seat, peeling his fingers off the arms rests. Now he could relax. He had been so high with adrenaline he had forgotten how much he drank. ""Do you have anything for my headache?"" he asked Meena who seemed just as relieved as him. He looked at her, feeling somehow closer to her now that they had been through such an ordeal. He wouldn't call her a friend, but they certainly weren't as much of enemies now. At least that's how he saw it. She probably still hated his guts.<br/><br/>""As for my brother,"" he said unable to let the conversation go. Plus escaping death made him want to open up for some reason. ""I do envy him. He's doing what he feels is right in his gut. He didn't want to be tied down like me. Many consider him to be a terrorist, but he's a freedom fighter."" He sighed thinking about his own life. ""Plus he's found an amazing woman. I hope to find someone like her someday. Not a '<span style=""font-style: italic"">slave</span>' who just shuts up and does what she's told- but a woman who can really handle her own. A woman who's independent- strong- fierce- able to hold herself in a fight-  and lives life the way she wants to. If she's able to shoot a blaster or fly a ship, that's a big plus.""<br/><br/>He looked at Meena, realizing he just described her. He stuttered, ""Ah- I don't mean you. I'd never- I mean- you're a criminal- plus you hate my guts. I don't think of you-"" He cleared his throat, hoping the sudden tension in the air would disappear."
1124,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-23T15:47:31,Shendelzhare,"( I'm going to assume her ship has some sort of a rudimentary shower. I hope that's fine with you. The video shows they have something that looks like a bacta tank, but to be honest I think a shower will be more useful for now. )<br/><br/>A small moment of respite. She sighed deeply, sinking further into her seat and closing her eyes for a moment. A small moment of harmony, too, as neither of them was being snarky. It felt quite comfortable and perhaps the knowledge that they had just escaped death together helped to bring them close, at least a little. When their eyes met momentarily, Meena was both surprised and relieved to find similar feelings in his eyes. For a moment, she saw the face of a handsome man, not that of the investigator who had put her into jail and she offered him the smallest of smiles before turning her attention back to the computers. Good, so they had survived. That was what mattered right now. Perhaps they could put their differences aside for one moment. She found it difficult to do, but she was both mentally and physically exhausted and not really up for another argument.<br/><br/>Vul, connected to the ship, sent her a message into the cockpit saying that no significant damage had been done. They would be fine. Everything was going to be okay. She could breathe easier.<br/><br/>""Sinthenol."" She replied to him. ""It's good for hangovers."" Meena got up and began searching through some of the compartments she had in her cockpit. Eventually she pulled out a package of pills and threw it to Drak. ""Have it melt on your tongue, it'll work faster."" By now she felt much better and decided not to take one herself, instead pulling out some salve and bandage for later on so she could treat her hand. All Meena wanted was a hot shower, treat her wrist and close her eyes for at least thirty minutes. While she was feeling her wrist and trying to estimate whether it was just sprained or if there was a fracture. She wasn't much of a doctor or nurse, but she did know a few tricks. In fact, she had to, if she wanted to survive in the Galaxy.<br/><br/>Drak again brought up their earlier subject and she listened to him while she was moving her wrist and figuring out which movement hurt the most. He seemed to her more open and honest about things than earlier, as if their escape had made him calm down. Meena could appreciate this and respect his openness as he spoke of his brother. ""Why would you envy someone who does what is not right by law? Isn't that what you live for?"" She asked. ""Or perhaps you do realize that the right thing to do is in fact NOT the law, but what you feel is right."" Meena smirked to herself. He then mentioned Cyn and she felt truly happy that they were still alive, for the sake of the woman and her unborn child. She kept listening to his description of the ideal woman, not really realizing the similarities between his dream woman and herself.<br/><br/>Things suddenly became very strange when Drak, normally so confident with his words, began to stutter for a reason she couldn't understand. Meena turned to look at him over her shoulder, confused about the sudden change in his attitude... and of course the words he was speaking. ""Why would you even think of that?"" She snapped at him, her eyes examining him as if he was an idiot. ""You must be really hungover. Anyway..."" Meena barely let him finish. ""I'm taking a shower. Try not to break anything."" She gave the computers a final glance before heading over to the captain's quarters."
1125,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=40,2014-04-24T05:26:53,Corrin,"(sure, it makes sense)<br/><br/>""The law is the law. I just- I don't know. What is the law if it's upheld by a corrupt and treacherous empire?"" He sighed, trying to rub the headache out of his forehead. He wasn't sure how he felt about things, he just knew the law was something consistent in his life. Meena joked about him being married to his blaster, but he always felt like he was married to his job. It was all he had. However his brother being a rebel has always made him question things. He often ignored those questions, but being around Meena was bringing them up all over again.<br/><br/>He grabbed one of the pills and let it melt on his tongue, hoping it would activate quickly, or else he'd want to shoot himself. His stuttering was far more than just being nervous, but the room was in fact spinning.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why did I just say that?</span>he cursed to himself. He never thought of Meena as more than just a criminal until Cyn had to open her big mouth. Meena was quite beautiful, and the thought of her taking a shower right now- wasn't helping Drak think straight. But she was the Meena Hayes, the criminal he chased for weeks until he finally caught her and got the recognition he so deserved... and then he took away 7 years of her life by doing so.<br/><br/>Drak was left alone with Vul, who, as far as Drak could tell, cursed at him in beeps. ""Yeah yeah, I don't like you very much either, scrap metal."" With that Drak got up, avoided the astromech, and made his way to the crew quarters. He sat on the bed, and his head started to feel better. He was glad to finally have a moment to himself after being on the pirate ship and almost dying and all. He contemplated having a glass of whiskey, but with the way he felt at the moment, it was not the best idea. Instead he put on some melodic music, rested back into his bed, and contemplated if Meena was really about to give him up to the pirates to save herself-<br/><br/>It seemed like there was a lot he didn't know about Meena, and he figured maybe he should try to actually get to know her- at least to figure out if she planned on betraying him in the future."
1126,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-04-24T11:04:27,Shendelzhare,"She honestly didn't know what to think of Drak's musings. Meena felt like she had held the answers in her hands since her birth, knowing fully well that in many places in the Galaxy, rulers did not create laws and policies to help their people. They weren't concerned with the kids on the streets, the broken families and the women like Meena who got sucked into the world of crime like into a big vaccuum that never let go of you. It was difficult, impossible even, for her to convey any of that to Drak. Part of her didn't even want to, because she felt like he should know as an investigator. He, if anyone, should be able to see the people behind the criminals and their crimes.<br/><br/>After sitting in the shower and digesting everything that had just happened, she dried herself up and got dressed again. Showers really could do miracles. Meena wrapped her wrist and treated whatever cuts and bruises she had received. She was tired of doing this all herself and considered saving up for a medical droid after paying for the lost cargo. And that reminded her... she had a holocall to make to her client, Jim. Once her wounds were all treated, she walked into the lounge where she had a holoprojector set up on a table. Meena punched in the contacts for Jim's projector and almost immediately a slightly blurry figure appeared in front of her.<br/><br/>""How is the cargo?"" He asked immediately, having not expected this call from her.<br/><br/>""Well, about that."" Meena started and hung her head down for a moment before looking back to Jim's holopicture. ""Our ship was pulled in by pirates. They stole the cargo, having figured out what it was. But I'm-""<br/><br/>""What! Have you any idea how much glitterstim that was?!"" Jim shrieked. ""You fool! I want my money back and full recompensation to myself and my client.""<br/><br/>Meena sighed and forced a smile. ""That won't be a problem. I have the goods to pay for you and your friend in Nar Shaddaa. I will make the payment soon.""<br/><br/>""You'd better hurry. My patience is very limited in matters of money.""<br/><br/>Jim cut off the connection soon after, leaving Meena slightly irritated by his attitude but also angry at herself for not being able to protect her cargo. She was joined by Vul who had most likely overheard the conversation. Her astromech droid seemed concerned about something and, eventually, after Meena questioned him long enough, the droid finally asked her what plans she had for Drak. The question surprised her at first, since she hadn't given thought to her earlier plans of betrayal. She had been set on abandoning Drak on Nar Shaddaa, but she could have already done that on The Depraved.<br/><br/>""I have no idea."" Meena responded and sat down, giving Vul a pat. ""And no, nothing has changed. I haven't forgotten about Kessel, mark my word. However..."" She tried to think of something to say, anything really to justify things to her little friend. This proved very difficult, considering she couldn't really figure it out herself. Was Drak an ally or not? Although she couldn't deny the bitter anger that still burned in her chest for him, she also couldn't ignore that fleeting moment back at the The Depraved when she had nearly showed Drak that she was capable of good deeds and sacrifices. Yes, she would have saved him, there had been no doubt about it in her mind in the end, but she couldn't quite understand why.<br/><br/>""However, he has paid us and money is what counts."" Meena finished finally, not sure who she was trying to convince with that, herself or Vul. ""Don't complain. A job is a job. And stop giving him such a hard time, I can do that all by myself."""
1127,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-04-24T17:12:54,Corrin,"After a few hours of doing nothing, waiting for Nar Shadaa which was still about two days away, Drak walked around the ship to stretch his legs. He avoided the droid as much as he could, and if he saw the thing he'd just turn the other way seeing as the ship was circular. He was hungry though, and decided to head to the kitchen. As he turned the corner to get into the room, there was Vul just rolling along. The droid stopped right in front of the door.<br/><br/>Drak tried to ignore the droid, but it purposely wedged himself between the door to keep Drak from going it. ""Sithspawn, can you let me pass?"" It beeped and roared. ""I don't speak in beeps and boops, just let me through!"" It then nudged at Drak. ""Oh you're really messing with the wrong guy, scrap metal!"" He beeped again with a furious tone. Drak was yelling now, ""boop beep boop booop beep! That means get the Huttspawn out of my way you idiot!"" Vul didn't. ""What you think I'm going to apologize for how I've been treating you, is that it? Well I'm not! I never apologize to space debris like you!""<br/><br/>Vul shrilled angrily, and threw out it's arm, sparks shooting towards Drak. Drak narrowly avoided it, but his blood was boiling now. ""I hope Meena knows how to put you back together!"" He threw out Tala and pointed it at Vul. ""I dare you, try to shock me ONE MORE TIME and I'll blast a hole into your thick metal dome!"""
1128,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-04-25T04:58:22,Shendelzhare,"Meena slept for a couple hours after making a payment for Jim. As always, she found it difficult to drift into a deep sleep with pictures of the past disturbing her mind and refusing to go away. Eventually she was woken up by sounds coming from the hallway and was happy to find herself back on Furion and not on Kessel, dying of starvation. Speaking of starvation, she was hungry and realized just how long it had been since the last time she had eaten. Meena pushed herself up from her bed, having fallen asleep in the captain's quarters instead this time. Brushing her hair into some sort of decent order, she unlocked the door and stepped into the hallway, cursing quietly upon hearing Drak and Vul arguing.<br/><br/>The sight of the two of them was rather amusing. Vul had positioned himself between Drak and the kitchen door and was now pointing it's mechanical arm at him, telling him to go starve himself. Drak was just as hostile, his beloved Tala out and pointed at her astromech droid. ""Hey!"" Meena shrieked, causing Vul to roll back and quickly fold its arm away, as if nothing had ever happened. ""You two sure know how make noise! Come on Vul, I told you to behave. Do I have to switch you for another droid on Nar Shaddaa? Do I? Hmm?"" She walked over to her droid and folded her arms, looking down to him as he bleeped innocently, even happily.<br/><br/>""I'm saving up for a medical droid."" Meena announced to Vul and arched a brow. ""Someone twice your size. And someone who will really behave, unlike you.""<br/><br/>Now Vul seemed upset. He poked Meena's leg in an attempt to explain that he had simply tried to prevent Drak from making a mess in the kitchen. Now her attention shifted on the man in front of her and her eyes narrowed in suspicion. Vul beeped, accusing Drak of hurting his feelings and threatening his life. ""Of course he would do that, you were blocking his way into the kitchen, you silly."" She responded. ""If you misbehave one more time, I'm buying another astromech droid too.""<br/><br/>Vul beeped loudly and poked her leg again like an institent child. She sighed and patted its metallic dome. ""Go make sure all systems are running. You don't have to give him a hard time, I do that already. Do you understand?""<br/><br/>He beeped in agreement and rolled away, though not without bumping into Drak's leg for the final time. Meena then focused on him. ""I told you not to harm anything under my possession."" She said with a glare. ""If you plant a blaster bolt into Vul, you pay for the damage. Also..."" Meena's eyes narrowed again as she opened the kitchen door. ""The only person allowed to use the kitchen is me. You could have just told me you were hungry. Ah, men, so simple in mind..."" She shook her head at this and walked inside. It was probably hard for people to believe, but she was a fairly good cook. Back on the first smugglers' ship she had worked on, that had been her main duty among laundry and cleaning. After earning her place as a full member of the crew, she had graduated from those tasks, but had never forgotten any of them.<br/><br/>""You'd better not be a picky eater."" Meena snapped at him as she piled up some ingredients and grabbed a large knife. ""Though you probably are since you have no one to cook for you. No wife to tell you to eat your space-carrots and Antarian peas. Tsk."" She just loved pushing his buttons like this and glanced at him. ""And I doubt your dear little Tala has a cooking option."""
1129,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-04-26T23:42:13,Corrin,"Drak was jolted by the fact that Meena was coming to protect him from her own droid. Drak wanted to shoot the droid to pieces, but she seemed to quell the astromech. Vul bumped into Drak's leg as he rolled away, and Drak couldn't help but turn the droid and yell, ""better watch yourself, scrap metal."" Vul turned to Drak for a moment, and shrilled as if some sort of insult. Then he turned away and left the two humans alone. ""Thanks,"" Drak told Meena as he wrung the back of his neck. ""You have some droid there. Is he always so volatile?""<br/><br/>He followed her into the kitchen, a bit insulted that he wasn't allowed to use it on his own. ""Fine, your ship your rules,"" he replied, fully intending on breaking those rules. ""I'm not too picky, as long as you don't use dorane cheese, clames, shoots, kureen meat, blue milk, or anything from the outer regions..."" He looked at the kitchen, where a few more 'exotic' fruits and vegetables were resting. He still remembers the Calsee Apple he once ate, and how it made his stomach sick. Drak looked around the kitchen, purposely opening up cuboards to both look at what was there, and to irritate Meena. ""Basically anything simple, as long as it's good, and not too fancy- or complicated- or exotic-"" He walked to the dining area, sat on a chair, and put up his boots."
1130,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-04-27T06:39:31,Shendelzhare,"Meena rolled her eyes at their constant bickering, realizing finally why she had settled for the peace and quiet in the first place. A crew just seemed like too much hassle and too many people to keep an eye on at the same time. She couldn't hire just anyone and choosing the perfect crew members was something she had never learned or been trained for. These things simply happened, as people with common goals were thrown together and in the end they spent years on the same ship, loyal to each other. But people couldn't be trusted, generally. And she wasn't one to make true friends easily. ""I got him for half price when I was stranded on Abregado-rae years ago."" Meena said. ""He was a bit stubborn first because his programming has been tinkered with by a hacker. When I went to prison, Vul was confiscated. But you must have already known that."" She gave him a sharp look.<br/><br/>This poor man! He must have never travelled like Meena, from one culture to another and tasted the most obscure things that looked more like living insects than delicious food. ""You people from the Core are so ignorant."" She sighed and shook her head. Almania, her home planet, was in the far regions of the Galaxy, at the border of Unknown Regions. Everything outside the Core was so different that she couldn't help but to wonder how Drak would manage in Hutt Space. ""Fine, a good old, safe and boring Corellian stew."" Meena finished cutting some very basic vegetables, dreading the fact that she'd have to eat something so normal. Drak had no sense of adventure!<br/><br/>She kicked his leg when he started peeking into her cupboards. ""Stay away from my food! Is it really that hard for you to sit still and shut your mouth?"" Meena gripped the knife she was holding. ""And take your shoes off the- UGH! How can a man be such a child! What DO you eat? Processed food from Coruscant's factories? Oh, you are such a bore. Again, no wonder there's no woman in the picture."" She could feel all her anger begin to unleash itself on Drak once morea and she did whatever she could to contain it as she continued preparing the stew. ""Tell me, is it really true? Have you never had a woman? Surely you've had one of those very drunken nights with some big-chested Twi'lek woman."" Meena smirked mischievously. ""Every man does that, especially those who can't get married, like you. After catching me, you should have at least used your promotion or whatever glory you received to charm someone foolish enough to think you're not a bore.""<br/><br/>Ah, how she was enjoying this, just pushing his buttons until she could get an appropriate reaction out of him. Meena still hadn't forgotten how he had pushed her earlier with far too many words about Kessel. She also hadn't forgotten that night when she had been arrested by him and how she had then gone off to spend her next seven years in Kessel. One just didn't forget that and Meena would make sure he would suffer every day with her just as she had suffered in prison. ""Ah, what am I saying? Of course that didn't happen to you. Any woman can tell right away you are as insensitive as a piece of rock and far too naive for your own good. How I pity you..!"" She grinned and glanced at him. ""Or actually, I don't. You deserve it. Just look at your brother who's breaking the law. Doesn't seem like he's living a bad life with a gorgeous wife like Cyn and a baby coming up!"""
1131,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-04-27T15:42:41,Corrin,"He was getting a headache again. This woman was something else. No matter what, she always tried to push his buttons. He did deserve it though, after sending her to jail. She probably would never forgive him for that. She did have a strength to her that he was starting to admire... if only she wasn't so annoying- or a criminal. ""Well that droid better keep out of my way. I can't guarantee I won't shoot him next time, even if I have to pay for it.""<br/><br/>""Good a stew! I love stew. I just like good taste, that's all. I don't like eating bugs, ears, and dirt. I don't understand most outer region delicacies."" He'd hardly eaten anything but core food, except for the few times he went to the outer regions. The food was strange, packed with spices, and sometimes the look alone made you want to hurl. Although he did enjoy Bantha meat, but he didn't want to admit that to Meena.<br/><br/>He rolled his eyes and took his feet off the table. ""Well if this is what being married means, being constantly nagged, I'm glad I've been single all these days."" He sighed in frustration.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She's just trying to push you, calm down,</span>he reminded himself. ""Of course I've been with women! Plenty of them! I just- nothing ever worked out. I'm a free spirit and prefer to not be tied down. I'm not a bore either, I just have my ways, that's all.""<br/><br/>He put his boots back onto the table, giving her a smirk, purposely trying to push her buttons back. He was about to hound her for not having a man herself, but it would probably remind her how he'd taken away a part of her life. If she hadn't gone to Kessel, she may be married now, maybe even have a kid. He calmed a bit and put his boots back down again. ""You must be enjoying this, aren't you? Pushing me around with words is the only way you can get me back for Kessel, right? I suppose I somehow deserve it, even if it was your fault for being put there in the first place."""
1132,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-04-27T17:06:50,Shendelzhare,"This man. Ugh.<br/><br/>Meena placed the stew in a cooker while listening to his responses. He was taking her taunting surprisingly well, but then again, there were many things she could say to try and push him over the edge. But no, he always seemed to have a proper response, something to tick her off or poke her in the wrong place. ""Picky eater."" She cut him sharply. ""Don't even try to explain yourself. How pathetic."" For a moment she felt almost disappointed that she had no poison to put in his food, or something to give him a constipation he would not easily forget, but she had a feeling he would figure out her plan quickly enough. That was why he was sitting there, keeping an eye on her in the first place, so he could see everything she was putting in his food. Smart bastard he was.<br/><br/>""Excuse me?"" Meena hissed. ""This is hardly what a marriage would be like. Right now I feel more like your mother, trying to educate you on some of the basic things in your life. Such as not putting your feet on the table where we eat food, you slob!"" She slammed her knife into the table before continuing her kitchen cleaning. One of these days she would surely walk up to him while he slept and choke him if he continued flapping his mouth in such a careless manner. ""Hah! And I'm supposed to believe that? You must be a beast between the sheets then, but I can't really believe that... because it's not true!"" Meena mocked him. ""Don't try to fool me. It's clear you've never managed to keep a woman. They all just fly away when they realize what kind of a serious grumpy five-year-old you are. It's not called having your own ways, it's called being a bore! Ugh, just live a little, will you?""<br/><br/>When he put his boots back on the table, she arched a brow but didn't say a word while she finished wiping the counters. Childish fool! It was terribly painful to be around him when sober. Through a drunken haze, he had seemed so much funnier. Eventually he removed his boots from the table, which surprised Meena slightly, but she didn't comment on this. His next words, however, bit slightly deeper into her skin.<br/><br/>Obviously she was enjoying making fun of him. But as soon as he stated that it was the<span style=""font-style: italic"">only</span>way for her to get him back for Kessel, Meena felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. Not this subject, she begged in her mind, do not go there with me. But he did, perhaps because she had tried to push him over the edge earlier. As he stated that it was her fault for being put there in the first place, her body stiffened and a short battle occured inside her mind. Part of her wanted to leap across the table, push him on the floor and choke him, but part of her, a bigger part of her, urged her to calm herself. With a deep breath through her nose, she bit her lip for a moment, making sure her body was calm and collected before daring to move. Meena straightened herself and placed two bowls, two cups and some utensils on the counter.<br/><br/>""Make the table."""
1133,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-04-28T06:28:46,Corrin,"""I live plenty. Will you drop it already?"" He was getting tired of her constant nagging, trying to hurt him for his lack of a love life. He didn't want to talk about his choice in women, or why he wasn't married. Truth is he had been constantly disappointed with how things had ended up. He really thought he would be married with children by this point, but he just couldn't stand the women he was with. Sometimes they ended the relationship, but he would often break up with them. In his later years he had given up and decided to just have fun.<br/><br/>Obviously bringing up Kessel was never a good thing, which was evident by Meena's face as she tried to hold something back. Drak sighed. Obviously there was a lot of hate swelling, and he needed to figure out how to smooth things out. He wasn't going to be with her for long, but regardless he wanted there to be less tension between them. Maybe she just needed to purge it somehow.<br/><br/>He got up and grabbed the bowls, placing them onto the table. He went back for the utensils, not looking where he was going, and walked into Meena as she was bringing the stew over. It dropped, but Drak grabbed it just in time, splashing a bit of the stew onto the floor and each other. ""Sithspawn!"" he yelled. He put the hot stew pot onto the table. ""Watch where you're going next time,"" he snapped at her, even if he thought it was his fault. He never wanted to apologize to her."
1134,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-04-28T11:29:34,Shendelzhare,"It seemed like they had reached a point where both of them were unable to discuss one subject that the other kept bringing up. He didn't want to talk about his love life and she didn't want to talk about Kessel. They were locked up in this eternal battle where both of them wanted to get the last word, no matter what. The problem was that Meena's patience with him was slowly but surely getting drained and it was only a matter of seconds that she would snap like a dry branch. And the problem with him was that he was probably about to get another huge headache that would only further cause him to irritate her and vice versa. She could see where this was going and it didn't look pretty.<br/><br/>The final straw for her came when he bumped into her, causing her to nearly drop the stew. Thankfully it only splashed slightly on the floor and on her top, as well as on his shirt. Meena groaned in annoyance and was about to blame him while giving the floor a wipe with a cloth when he all of a sudden blamed her instead. But wait, he had bumped into her! She was about to open her mouth and protest, when she realized she was absolutely done with this. All of this. ""Just stop."" Meena spoke suddenly, words simply coming out of her mouth. ""Please, just stop. I didn't ask for this. You made me take you on this ship. You told me to do this or go to prison again. That is not a choice.""<br/><br/>""I can't do this anymore. I can't pretend it never happened. I can't just say it's okay, because it's not. I'm not alright! I still hear, see, taste and feel everything I felt during those seven awful years."" There wasn't anger in her, only despair. ""And I can't make you feel any of it, it's impossible. There is nothing that will ever allow me to get you back for it. Not a damn thing will make you understand how painful it was for me to see every day how the people who made laws, who were supposed to protect the citizens in this Galaxy, pitted inmates against each other until they'd fight to death, rape and abuse women and get away with it because we were all condemned for a lifetime."" She trembled. She hadn't spoken about her life in Kessel in such detail, because a lot of it were things she just didn't want to remember.<br/><br/>Meena looked over to the table, her jaw clenched because she'd be damned if she showed any signs of weakness in front of his man. She'd rather die than cry in front of Drak. ""If it makes you happier to know... yes, I was miserable in Kessel. I wasn't even a alive. I was a moving corpse among other human wrecks. There was nothing glorious about it. There is nothing glorious about me having survived that. I just tell people what they want to hear. Nobody cares for the truth."" She looked over to him. ""I'm not trying to justify what I did. You saw me that night. I was hammered. Foolish. Arrogant. Greedy. I made a lot of mistakes. But I dare say I'm better than those officers on Kessel.""<br/><br/>Her eyes went back to the stew and she swallowed, not feeling up for dinner after all. Not after all that. ""You should eat. I'm not hungry anymore."" Meena glanced at him quickly before hurrying out of the kitchen."
1135,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-04-30T17:19:54,Corrin,"Drak stood there stunned as she let it all out. To be honest he had no idea life in Kessel was that bad. He'd heard rumours, but nothing definitive. He knew there must have been some bad dealings in Kessel... but the way she described it still left him awestruck. She was a good con artist, but she wasn't lying, not now. He always tried to turn a blind eye to the corruption amongst the police force. He never took bribes, and he always tried to do right, but he hated how corruption seemed to seed into every position of power out there- from politicians, to law makers, to law enforcers. Then there were the imperials; The most corrupt government he knew, with shadowy figures controlling the strings, like the so called 'mythical' Darth Vader. It was all rumours and conspiracy theories, but it was never like this with the Republic. The Republic had it's share of corruption, sure, but the Empire took it to a whole new level.<br/><br/>Drak stood there, unable to say anything as she poured it all out and left. He stood there, squeezing his fist, frustrated with everything. He certainly didn't want to be in this position, stuck in a ship with someone who hated him. He doubted anything he could say would make things any better, but for once... he understood. She was right after-all, this galaxy was not black and white like Drak wanted to think it was. He wasn't even sure if he was on the right side anymore-<br/><br/>Argh! He hated himself for all of this. He poured the two bowls full of stew, grabbing one of them. He walked through the ship, and she wasn't in the cockpit, cargo bay, or engine room. She was obviously in her room as the door was closed. He placed the bowl on the floor in front of it. He sat down, his back against her door.<br/><br/>""I've brought you some stew."" He prepared himself for what he was about to say. ""Alright you said what you had to say, now I'll say what I have to say.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not exactly the best start.</span>He sighed, brushing his hand through his hair. ""Clearly we both hate each other. I didn't give you much choice for this job, and I get it. It's not like I have much of a choice either. It's either this, or my brother dies and Cyn's baby grows up without a father. How about from now until Nar Shaddaa we just stay out of each other's hair? We won't talk about anything but the job, if we talk at all. Then when we get there you help me find Collarroka, I pay you, and we go our separate ways as we had planned.""<br/><br/>He got up without waiting for her to respond. He was about to walk away but his fist tightened, ""As for Kessel- I didn't know it was like that. I'm-"" he stopped himself and sighed. She was still a criminal, and as much as he knew the world wasn't black and white, he couldn't find a way to apologize. So instead he just walked away to eat his stew."
1136,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-05-01T11:05:00,Shendelzhare,"...sorry? But he didn't say it, of course and she looked down to her lap as she sat right on the other side of the door, her back against it. Now that she thought about it, she really didn't want or need him to apologize, because those two words wouldn't change anything. And realizing that nothing would ever change things and make the pain go away, she suddenly felt like she was stuck and hadn't given herself enough time to digest and think about what had happened on Kessel. A lot of the things she had seen, heard and experienced herself, well... she had ended up denying them and creating glorious stories about how prison was a place that toughened you up, while in fact it had completely destroyed her.<br/><br/>Drak wasn't responsible for it. He had arrested her, but that had been his job all along. But she was unable to blame the faceless officers who each day had hammered in her head that she was nothing and would continue to be nothing until the day she died. Her life before Kessel had been full of tests and challenges, but it was nothing compared to what had come afterwards. Meena opened the door eventually and grabbed her bowl of stew. She ate unwillingly and tried to rest after that.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Countless hours of silence, avoidance and quieteness, Meena was awakened from her thoughts by the sound of her ship's hyperdrive slowing down. She stretched, happy to realize that they were finally reaching their destination and headed into the cockpit where Vul was already positioned. The stars settled back into the sky as the ship hopped out of hyperspace and ahead of Furion was Nal Hutta, with its moon, Nar Shaddaa. ""Finally. I've missed this place."" Meena mumbled as she piloted her ship into Nar Saddaa's orbit and from there on to its surface. Like a smaller but filthier version of Coruscant, it was filled with tall buildings and countless layers of apartments, slums, hotels, red light districts, cantinas and so on. This was one of those places where a criminal could walk relatively safe without anyone sticking their nose into his business.<br/><br/>Landing smoothly on one of the many landing pads of the city, she sighed deeply knowing that they were on solid ground again and that next time she'd have to jump into hyperspace she would do it alone. However, she had one decision to make, concerning Drak. Three days had given her enough time to consider what she really wanted out of him. Vul bleeped curiously as he noticed how deep in thoughts Meena was. She gave her astromech a smile. ""Things will work out. I know what to do now.""<br/><br/>She stood up after shutting down all systems and gathering her necessary belongings. Right now she really wanted a drink, go dance in a club and pass out somewhere after that, but she doubted that was Drak's idea of fun. ""Let's go!"" Meena exclaimed as she headed over to the open ramp in the cargo bay. ""And find you precious Collarroka.""<br/><br/>Psht. As if. She had a plan for him."
1137,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-05-05T06:08:15,Corrin,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://lh6.ggpht.com/-6X_8cSYlTKk/TxOhKP0GVBI/AAAAAAAAAXw/8t-us-guphQ/swtor%2525202012-01-15%25252020-20-33-65_thumb%25255B2%25255D.png?imgmax=800"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Nar Shaddaa (Moon of Nal Hutta)</span></span><br/><br/>Drak had enough. It was too long, being stuck in a tin can with a woman who hated him, and a droid who seemed to want to see him dead. At least he had the silence. There were a few awkward bumps, some quick looks, and the occasional necessary words, but for the most part things were calm. He did think a lot about their last 'conversation' though. One night he even dreamed about being in a place like Kessel, and he woke up sweating. It was not like him to care for a criminal; he didn't like it.<br/><br/>The whole ship shifted, and Drak was calmly woken from his sleep. They were out of hyperspace, which meant they were now at Nar Shaddaa, one of the grimiest places in the Galaxy. It was like all the bad parts of Coruscant, wrapped in a nice blanket of pollution. Some dared to call it little Coruscant, but Drak knew it more by it's seedier name, the Smuggler's Moon. If you wanted to hire a smuggler, a crook, a mercenary, or even an assassin, this was the best place to look. It was infested with the worst kind of vermin- criminals. Not a place for a cop.<br/><br/>They landed safely, and Drak reached the ramp with his belongings. Meena hurried him outside, but he hesitated. Looking onto the cityscape, the thick smog, the dirty streets- he felt alone. On Coruscant, he was the law, and he was at home. Now this was her place, her turf, and she was one of the best criminals amongst criminals. She could fire a blaster at him, or send him into a trap, and no one here would even stop to look twice. He was staring at Meena for what felt like an eternity, and he felt like he needed her help to assure her everything would be okay.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't be such a weak nerfherder!</span>Drak thought to himself. He didn't get to be the best investigator on Coruscant by hesitating, or by doubting himself.<br/><br/>He breathed out and stepped down the ramp. He took a whiff of what he hoped would be fresh air after breathing recycled air for far too long- but instead was met with something more foul. ""This moon stinks,"" he commented to no one in particular. His heart was racing at the thought of having to pretend to be a Criminal, and what might happen if he were discovered in a place like this. He tried to play it cool, but he needed to calm his nerves. ""What's a good place to get a drink around here?"""
1138,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-05-05T08:57:19,Shendelzhare,"When she at first couldn't hear his footsteps on the ramp, she turned around with a sigh, only to see him standing there, looking into her eyes. She was surprised to see worry in his eyes, as if he was trying to reach out to her for comfort. Meena hesitated for a moment, but decided that he'd have to go through this alone and understand just how it felt like for her to set foot on a planet with a proper law enforcement. Besides, she really didn't want to feel sorry for him, because he was far from deserving that right now. She turned her back to him and focused on the myriad of other ships that had arrived or were leaving. Criminals, all of them. You could tell from miles away just by looking at them.<br/><br/>She heard Drak comment something about the stench and she smirked to herself. He'd better get used to it, as she had a strong feeling that he would be spending more time on this moon than he'd like to. Meena waited for him to walk down the ramp before closing it, leaving Vul inside to guard the ship. There were several errands she'd have to take care of on Nar Shaddaa, but her priority was to get something to drink and relax for a bit. Also, she desperately wanted to meet a good friend of hers and ask for valuable advice. Perhaps then her plan concerning Drak would become more concrete. ""A friend of mine is running a successful cantina around the corner."" Meena replied and nodded towards the neon sign of a gundark. The Parched Gundark was a cantina in which she had conned rich men countless of times and therefore it held a special place in her heart.<br/><br/>As she began leading the way to the cantina, past fellow smugglers, bounty hunters, thieves, pirates and assassins who were unloading or loading cargo, she thought of her plan. Since Coruscant the plan had been to leave Drak on Nar Shaddaa, where he would have virtually no friends, no money, no ship, nothing. But although her heart really was as black and as wilted as some of her victims had said when testifying against her, she was slightly hesitant.<br/><br/>Outside the cantina, several scantily clad Twi'lek women were positioned. One of them waved at Drak and winked in a suggestive manner. ""Hey hot shot! You look exhausted! I could fix that... 60 credits for an hour, just for you!"" The woman giggled. Meena glanced over to Drak with an amused look on her face. ""Your call. I don't mind waiting."" Not waiting for his answer, she pushed open the cantina doors and stepped inside into a cloud of smoke, through which she could make out the bar and several occupied tables. Drunk chattering, laughing and the upbeat music played by a band brought back many memories in which she had walked over to the bar in her little red dress, greeted the man, played hard to get and then collected the money.<br/><br/>She pushed her way to the bar where a few empty seats were located. Just as the bartender, a stout man with countless scars and marks on his arms, turned around to greet the new customers, a wide smile spread on her face as he froze still. ""Meena?"" He mouthed in disbelief and then exclaimed: ""Meena! You're out of prison! How? Why? When? You owe me a full and truthful explanation right now. Drinks on me."" Meena laughed as he turned to the other bartender, a male Wookie who was mixing drinks. ""Hey! Fur coat! This lady gets free drinks all night. Do you understand that?"" The Wookie responded with a lazy growl and went on to take Meena's first order, a simple beer.<br/><br/>""And, who is this?"" The man asked, now shifting his attention to Drak. ""Please don't tell me you've become boring like everyone else and married to a man!""<br/><br/>""Oh, no, absolutely not!"" Meena hurried on to say. ""This is Drak, he's been working together with me since I got out of prison. We're just colleagues. If you could get him free drinks, that would be nice as well.""<br/><br/>""Anything you want."" The man nodded to her and then held out his hand to Drak. ""Nice to meet you, I'm Vince, owner of this place. What can I get you?"""
1139,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-05-06T21:24:32,Corrin,"Drak walked through the streets a few paces behind Meena, a compromising position, following a criminal into the most dangerous of worlds. The fact that he was an investigator, and had years under his belt, was the only thing keeping him from running back for the ship. He wasn't a frightful man, but you throw a man into a pit of Rancors and Terentanteks, and even the strongest of people would cower a bit. He could hold himself in a fight, but he had no back-up, and his holo-badge showed no respect in a place like this.<br/><br/>Races of all kind moved through the streets, and in fact it reminded him much of the Coruscant underbelly. Thieves and pirates moved through the place, and bounty hunters were the only form of policing he could see. As long as you're bounty wasn't too high, you were safe. A pit with two Krell Dragons were battling it out, and the crowd cheered with credits in their hands. The streets smelled of foreign food and spices that made Drak's stomach churn. It may have looked like coruscant, but it certainly didn't smell like it.<br/><br/>As they reached the bar a group of Twi'leks waited outside, enticing Drak. He even considered it a moment, as the red skinned Twi'lek was quite desirable. However as Meena made her comment, he couldn't help but feel it was a stab at his lack of a love life, even if she didn't intend it to be that way. ""After you,"" he motioned to her, ignoring the Twi'lek, who was now trying to seduce another man. ""I don't need to pay my women,"" he muttered under his breath as she moved ahead of him.<br/><br/>The bar was just as dirty as the world outside. He often preferred bars like this, just with less criminals and grime. He certainly wasn't a fan of the sleek upper levels of coruscant, but he wanted things to remain civil and peaceful. In a place like this if you looked at a man wrong, you could get shot and no one would bat an eye. A local band was playing a tune of sorts in the corner of the cantina, something with a lot of horns. He didn't like it.<br/><br/>Drak was then introduced to Vince, a scarred man looking just as tough as the clientele he served. As Vince asked if Meena got married, Drak noticed something in the man's look towards him, a look of distaste and competition. As she assured him that she didn't, the look didn't go away, even if his voice sounded sincere and kind. Drak shook the man's hand, but Vince held Drak's hand tight, so Drak held it even tighter. Drak smiled, trying to ignore the obvious battle Vince was trying to win.<br/><br/>Drak sat down, and asked for a Whiskey from the Wookie, who handed it to him in no time. Drak took a sip, letting the warmth sooth his throat. He studied Vince, now feeling a bit competitive himself, to notice that Vince was in fact the type of man he could see Meena being with. A bit handsome, but broken, and certainly able to hold himself in a fight. Drak gritted his teeth without knowing why. He just ignored it as he looked out the window at the world he was now trapped on, trying to forget everything even if just for a moment."
1140,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-05-07T06:52:06,Shendelzhare,"It had never really occurred to Meena that a man could genuinely be interested in her. Perhaps she was not very observant when it came to such things, perhaps she didn't care enough. However, having brought so many victims of her into Vince's bar and having flirted with them, kissed them, caressed their arms and batted her eyelashes, she should have known a long time ago that she had also been putting on a show for Vince himself. But no, she didn't know. She couldn't see the tenseness as the two men shook hands and how they eyed each other afterwards. Meena was good at reading people, but she used her skills in a choosy manner, instead of constantly analyzing people.<br/><br/>""I thought for a moment that maybe you were back in the conning business."" Vince spoke and smirked as he sat down on the other side of the bar to chat with them. ""You've probably heard all about it, Drak! Hahaha! She's great at melting hearts. You know, one time she came here with this man and-""<br/><br/>""Yes!"" Meena exclaimed and raised her hand to stop him, not comfortable with the subject, especially since Drak probably knew more than enough about what she had to her victims. ""Yes, he knows, Vince. Please.""<br/><br/>""Oh come on, don't be shy."" Vince chuckled and shifted her attention back to Drak. ""Have you made him weak in the knees yet? Show him some of your tricks. Come on! Watching you perform is always fascinating. You owe to me after, what, seven years of Kessel?!""<br/><br/>Meena glared at him. ""Our relationship is highly professional. He knows, okay? Can we drop this subject now and talk about money? Please! There's someone we need to find."" She gritted her teeth a little, glacing towards Drak shortly before focusing on her beer again. Vince was nice, but he was one of those guys who could make her incredibly uncomfortable and embarrassed in only a few minutes. ""Awh."" Vince sighed and shook her head. ""You're no fun. Alright, two can play that game. No talking about money until I get a little show. Seduce someone, anyone. Prove to me you haven't lost your talent and I'll help you find whatever it is you're looking for.""<br/><br/>Her eyes narrowed in annoyance and she cursed at him in Huttese before returning to her beer. ""No one here is good looking enough."" Meena complained with a low voice as she scanned the room behind her glass, a sentence that must have broken part of Vince's heart right then and there. ""Then again, I'm probably just not drunk enough. Get me a bantha blaster."" She watched as Vince hurried off to fix her a drink before turning to Drak, speaking with a low and fierce tone. ""This bastard! Can't you do something about this for once? Come on, you don't want me to deceive people, so give me a hand here!""<br/><br/>She straightened herself once Vince walked back over to them. With a smile she took her drink and began sipping it. ""I'm still waiting. Have as many drinks as you need."" Vince grinned."
1141,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-05-07T16:08:34,Corrin,"Drak sipped his whiskey as people passed the streets below the cantina. He was always fascinated by how Coruscant, and now Nar Shaddaa, was made up of several levels, platforms, and heights. It was very unlike any other planet, where they used the ground to build their structures, not structures upon structures. It comforted him to think about this, making him feel a bit closer to home. He tried to ignore Vince and Meena talking to each other, yet they incessantly kept talking to him, especially Vince. He seemed to be stuck on something about her melting hearts, seducing men, the classic Meena M.O.<br/><br/>She mentioned that no one in the Cantina was good looking enough. He wasn't sure if to smirk, or to take it as an insult. She was probably trying to push his buttons sub-consciously, like with her comments about the Twi'lek, as if mocking him to fill the 'empty void he calls life' with hookers. Then again, maybe he was over-thinking things. She was a criminal, and was probably friends with escorts and those who enjoyed them on a daily basis. She probably didn't think much of it. In fact maybe he was trying to read into it too much. He was always good at reading criminals, just not her for some reason.<br/><br/>Drak never really had a chance to see her M.O. himself, and a moment of curiosity settled at the back of his mind. He looked at Meena, glad he was feeling a bit of a buzz, even if only fleeting. While part of Drak wanted to see Meena perform, and possibly feel humiliated the whole way, another part of Drak wanted to best Vince. So when given the opportunity to help Meena break free of her annoyances, he wasn't sure how he was going to react. He looked at her plead for his help, then back at Vince as he arrived with a drink.<br/><br/>He looked around the cantina, noticing a game people were playing at the back. ""Say Vince, you like Sabacc?"" He wasn't sure where he was going with this. ""How about I play you for that information? Hmm?"" He started to panic a bit, realizing he actually wasn't very good at playing Sabacc, yet the words just kept rolling out of his mouth. In fact most people told him he was terrible. ""If I win, you give us help us without charge, if I lose, then Meena will play her seduction game on<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>."" He wasn't sure what Meena felt about the whole idea, but he didn't care. Either way they would get the information they needed to help save his brother, and if he lost as least he got to see her embarrass herself with Vince."
1142,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-05-08T15:10:52,Shendelzhare,"Meena grabbed the bantha blaster with a fake smile and took her first sip. She was definitely not drunk enough for this place. And if Drak didn't come with a back up plan soon, she'd have to dig deep and pull up her vixen with swaying hips and batting eyelashes... and billion credit smiles. Thankfully and surprising enough, Drak did open his mouth when Vince joined them once more and made a rather intriguing suggestion that kind of, maybe, perhaps, in a way... impressed Meena.<br/><br/>His suggestion was dangerous, however, as Vince was known to be someone who could even beat Meena in Sabacc. And she was usually a very strong player, even if she was sometimes too drunk to see her cards straight. Vince nodded slowly at Drak's proposal, realizing that he wasn't dealing with a loser here, that Meena had had to have chosen this man to be her colleague for a reason. If only he had known the truth... ""Hmh, I like your suggestion."" He mused and grinned. ""But let's raise the stakes a little more. I'm one of the best Sabacc players on this little moon. If you really think you can beat me, I'll cash in a little more than that."" He rubbed his chin and looked over to Meena was a clever look in his eyes. Vince had always loved taking risks.<br/><br/>""If I win, she won't have to seduce me. She'll have to seduce you, and if she fails, I take the Furion.""<br/><br/>""What!"" Meena exclaimed. ""That's not fair!""<br/><br/>""Hey, you're still paying your debts for the improvements made to the Furion that I personally ordered from my good friend. I own part of that ship and she's a beauty I'd happily take."" Vince chuckled. ""Of course, you're welcome to work for me after that to try and earn it back. And honey, this is Nar Shaddaa. What did you expect, a walk in the park? Life isn't fair. I'm going all in, just like you used to when playing risk games. Are you no longer into that?""<br/><br/>Meena arched a brow, but remained quiet. Either way, she was going to lose in this game. ""I must have forgotten during those seven years that you don't play fair games."" She spoke, her voice a mixture of a poison and honey. ""Fine. Name your other conditions."" Like she would care if she'd have to seduce Drak. Ha, that would be a walk in the park for her. Besides, she was sure she'd be drunk enough to flirt with him after a third bantha blaster. For now, however, she was hoping that Drak would actually do well and get her out of trouble.<br/><br/>""If I lose... I'll help you without charge, forgive all your debts concerning the Furion and pay 50,000 credits to you. Buy something nice."" He winked to Meena whose eyes were now gleaming from interest. ""Shall we, then?"" Vince nodded to Drak before heading to the backroom to get his special cards. In the meantime, Meena turned to Drak with a devious look on her face. ""Thank you. Now, just win. You only need to try. Here."" She poked his thigh and passed him a spare set of Sabacc cards underneath the counter. Meena often carried the cards with her so she could cheat if a tough game like this would present itself."
1143,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-05-09T05:38:16,Corrin,"Everything spiralled out of control before he could even say a thing. He didn't realize he had challenged 'one of the best Sabacc players on this moon.' Plus, now Vince raised the stakes. Certain he was going to lose, Drak knew Meena had to somehow seduce him, and if she failed she'd lose her ship. ""Fine, agreed,"" he told the Bartender- which was an idiotic thing for Drak to say. He didn't exactly like Meena, but he didn't want her to lose her ship; he had already cost her so much. He also doubted someone like Meena could seduce him, at least well enough that Vince would be satisfied. He just wanted to see Vince lose- Drak didn't know what was getting into him.<br/><br/>Drak tried to review the game in his head for a moment. He noticed in the back were some Sabacc droid dealers, which were a necessity with this game. It was a difficult game, but simple in design. You bet, you try to beat out the other player, you bluff, but more importantly at any time the Sabacc dealer can shuffle the values of the electronic cards, changing your hand randomly. The values were what mattered.<br/><br/>He looked over at Meena as Vince left, as she handed him some Sabacc cards. He looked at them, and they were special value changing cards that would change just at the tap of a finger. ""Well let's hope he doesn't spot them. He has some droids dealing, and they'll be hard to fool. Because honestly, I'm probably one of the worse Sabacc players out there."" Vince came back and and Drak forced a devious smile at the man. Vince led them to one of the tables where a Sabacc droid was already dealing out the cards. He whispered over to Meena, ""don't worry though, I'm great at bluffing."" He smiled confidently at Meena, which probably looked more cocky than anything.<br/><br/>Drak sat down at the table across from Vince, and stared at the man. ""The pot is 500 credits each,"" he told Drak as credit tokens were handed out. Drak lined up his stacks carefully. He placed a bet into the main pot, and looked at Vince carefully, trying to study the man. It was obvious to Drak, who could read most people except for Meena, that Vince was trying to prove something. As if Vince was trying to stake his claim, to show Drak that this moon and Meena was somehow Vince's property. He smirked a bit at the thought, as if Meena would ever stand for being anybody's property. She'd probably mount a man's head for even thinking that way.<br/><br/>Drak grabbed his cards, and he had several negative values, giving him a total of -16. Pure Sabacc was 23, so he wasn't close enough yet. He was able to beat any positive cards of 15 or lower, but if he faced a positive 16, he would lose. This early on wasn't a time to use his cheat cards, assuming he'd be able to get away with it. He wanted to save them for later if he really needed them. So instead he made sure to put on his best Sabacc face, and threw in a few credits."
1144,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-05-09T18:31:24,Shendelzhare,"Meena's jaw clenched slighty when Drak declared himself as the worst Sabacc player out there. This wasn't good. She wasn't a pro herself and she knew for a fact that she would never be able to beat Vince. However, if she could distract Vince enough during the game, then perhaps there was a chance that Drak would be able to shuffle his cards secretly, even avoiding the droid's attention. ""That's not enough."" She whispered back at him as they were led to the game table. ""You'd better do everything you can, because seducing you is the last thing I'm in the mood for right now."" Meena gave Drak a quick, commanding glare before taking a seat at the table with her bantha blaster.<br/><br/>She eyed Vince carefully before looking over to the droid that was dealing the cards. It had been a while since she had sat down to watch a game of Sabacc. Shame that this one wouldn't be a proper one. In her early years on Kessel, she watched inmates play Sabacc and betting on their teeth, loose fingers or toes. Luckily this version made her much less nauseous and she actually had something pleasant to sip while observing the two men try to fool each other. Vince seemed at first quite confident, however, knowing what was at stake, Meena began to see the first signs of nervousness settle in. They were very subtle, but present nonetheless.<br/><br/>""What about you Vince?"" She spoke, glancing over to Drak as she started her little distraction. ""Have you found the woman of your dreams already?""<br/><br/>Vince effectively turned his attention to Meena and smirked. ""No. Most women these days are so boring. Always nagging and thinking about money. Seems like no one is up for excitement anymore."" He mused and examined Meena's eyes for a moment before throwing in a few credits as well. ""I have to say... I'm surprised you haven't found someone yet. Perhaps there is someone for you but you just haven't told me...""<br/><br/>Meena laughed and threw her head back. ""Me? Oh, Vince. Look at me, I'm not twenty anymore. I'm not perky and pretty like I used to be. I'm an ex-convinct and con artist."" She smiled slightly and took a sip from her drink. ""Not exactly the ideal woman, right?""<br/><br/>""Nonsense!"" Vince exclaimed and shook his head. ""You haven't changed a bit! Which reminds me, you must tell me about Kessel.""<br/><br/>She sighed and smiled to Vince. ""Oh, darling, that subject bores me to no end."" Meena tilted her head. ""Can't we talk about you instead? I've missed you and I just can't wait to hear everything that's happened.""<br/><br/>Vince observed his cards with a focused look on his face but quickly turned back to Meena. ""Fine, but tell me one thing. How did you get out? Did you seduce an officer? Break your way out? Shoot someone? I have to know!""<br/><br/>Ah, the one question that all asked, which seemed to be the key to what it had truly mean to be in Kessel for seven years. She had never spoken the truth, perhaps because she was trying to convince herself that she had got out differently, that all those things that had happened weren't really true. But there had to be a limit to how long a mind could be tricked and to what extent memories could be altered. However, today was not the day she would admit the truth.<br/><br/>""Trade secret, dear."" Meena giggled and finished her bantha blaster before ordering another one."
1145,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=60,2014-05-13T19:44:56,Corrin,"""Yeah well I'd rather sit in the belly of the Sarlacc pit for over a thousand years, then to be seduced by you,"" he whispered to her. He wasn't sure if he believed it himself, and a part of him was actually curious... even intrigued by the idea of her trying to seduce him, but he couldn't let her know that. His distaste for her outweighed his curiosity though, and the last thing he wanted was to lose this game, for her to attempt and fail at seducing him, and then for her to lose her ship. Plus he really didn't like Vince, even if Drak knew nothing about him.<br/><br/>He looked at his cards, studying Vince closely. He could see the way Vince was looking at Meena, studying her up and down instead, obviously infatuated with her, but covering it up with his Sabbacc face. They went through a few passes of betting, raising without a thought. Suddenly the cards shifted, something randomly brought about by the droid dealer, and two of Drak's cards changed to lower values, giving him a -8. He watched Meena talk with Vince, peeking interest at them talking about how she got out. He was always curious about this subject, wondering if she got out lawfully or not. However he wasn't surprised when she avoided the question.<br/><br/>Suddenly Vince called Drak's cards, with a new pep in his voice. Whatever the shift gave Vince, it was to his advantage. Drak had no choice and showed his cards, which made him lose the first round, and 60 credits of his 500.<br/><br/>The cards were shuffled again, and they played another round, this time Drak had to fold as he didn't have anything good. He was reading Vince closely, but Vince was very good, and didn't show any tell-tale signs of bluffing. It was making Drak nervous as he lost another 15 credits. Two more rounds passed, one where Vince folded, and the other where Drak won by calling Vince's bluff, winning with an 18 to Vince's 5. Now Drak was feeling good, confident even. The cards we handed out, Drak watched his cards closely and had an opportunity to freeze his two highest value cards, which after a few betting phases worked to his advantage as they changed value to something more advantageous. He was now at 21, almost a Sabbacc of 23.<br/><br/>He looked at Vince, trying to not give away anything. He was starting to get a feel for his opponents signs and gestures. As far as Drak could tell, Vince was now bluffing. Drak raised again, and Vince raised back. Now a good 200 credits were in the pot, and Drak was ready. He called Vince, and Vince looked at Drak carefully. ""Let's see them,"" Drak told him confidently.<br/><br/>Vince grinned, lowering his cards, showing a 23, a Sabbacc. Drak's heart sunk, and he showed Vince his 21. Vince chuckled a bit, ""I told you, I'm the best player on this moon. Just when you think you'll have me, you won't."" Vince grabbed his credits from the middle of the table. Drak sighed, looking at Vince.<br/><br/>""I'm not sure that's such a compliment,"" Drak told Vince. ""This moon isn't anything to be proud of."" Not exactly the best insult, but Drak was still trying to figure out Vince, to see how he could push his buttons. ""Tell me about yourself Vince, what made you want to bartend on Nar Shadaa?""<br/><br/>Drak got his next hand, he had a good -13, not the best. He looked at Vince, who's gestures were getting harder to read. Drak looked at his credits, a measly 230 credits left. If Drak was going to cheat, he would have to start doing it now."
1146,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-05-15T17:24:37,Shendelzhare,"She arched a brow at his defiant statement, as if to say that if he found the idea of being seduced by her so repulsive, he'd better get to work with his tricks. They wouldn't be able to win a game simply because of her small talk abilities, since Vince had no trouble keeping an eye on both the game and Meena. She observed the game with a slightly tense look on her face, which melted everytime she turned her attention back to Vince in order to try and get his mind off the game. Thankfully, she had managed to spark his curiosity enough with her unwillingness to talk about Kessel.<br/><br/>""Trade secret? Nonsense. Have we not shared every secret so far? Have I not helped you con some very remarkable and rich young men?"" Vince's eyes narrowed slightly as he observed her for a moment before focusing on the game once more. Drak called out his cards and Meena had a bad feeling about this. When the cards were revealed, she sighed and shook her head, glaring at Drak once more before flashing a forced smile to Vince who was now collecting the money. He reminded Drak that he was indeed the best player on this moon, to which Drak responded with a rather poor insult. Where were his guts?! Ugh, if every Coruscant investigator was like him, no wonder crime was so common.<br/><br/>""And what do you really know about this moon?"" Vince asked, his full focus now on Drak's attempt at trashtalking. ""Tell me, are you familiar with the intricate networks that make this entire moon function as it does on a daily basis? Judging from your words, you don't.""<br/><br/>Meena secretly kicked Drak's leg under the table, as if to urge him to save whatever remained of his dignity. In the meantime, Vince was surprised about Drak's question that seemed so out of place. ""Why? Because we all gotta make a living. We all have certain talents, skills, abilities, tendencies, preferences... You should know."" Vince chuckled and glanced at Meena. ""Necessities, my friend. Times are tough. Some have always had it tough. This is just where I find the most profit and least trouble."" He checked his cards, finding himself at 10 now. Nevertheless, he kept a straight face and looked over to Meena, wanting to include her in the conversation again. ""Which reminds me, have you kept yourself out of trouble since getting out of prison? Have you considered giving up on the lifestyle?""<br/><br/>Meena sipped her drink eagerly, feeling a comfortable buzz settle in. A few more glasses and she would be a very happy person. Before replying to him she ordered another drink for herself, thinking that it was better to be absolutely drunk if she really was going to lose this bet. ""I've been a very good girl."" She purred and smiled to Vince who arched a brow, realizing that she was indeed getting more intoxicated. ""But no, I still want to con some day. I just have to wait until they forget about me, you know? You can't keep me down when it comes to that."" Meena received her next drink and raised it slightly. ""Cheers.""<br/><br/>She then proceeded to down her drink at once.<br/><br/>Slamming her glass back on the table, she smiled to both Drak and Vince. ""Now, if you'll excuse me, I desperately need to get high on something."" Meena sneered slightly as she stood up and disappeared into the crowd, in search for spice.<br/><br/>Vince frowned before turning back to Drak, finally able to ask his brutally honest and straightforward questions. ""What are your intentions with her? Has she slept with you yet?"" He sighed deeply and gave Drak a terrible glare. ""You know, if something were to happen to her..."" Vince didn't finish his sentence, but his expression spoke more than a thousand words."
1147,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-05-30T00:03:14,Corrin,"Drak had 150 credits left, and time was running out. So he eyed Vince closely, watching for how the man's sight gazed. It was important to time things right when trying to cheat. The cards were handed out, and Drak watched them carefully. In fact he watched everything with a higher sense of perception. He wasn't a force user, but right now he wished he was. He studied the man closely as he talked to Drak, and to Meena. There were some moments, a few fleeting moments, where Vince couldn't help but study Meena; it's a man's gaze, when his biology takes over and can't help but look at the curves of a woman. This would be the time to strike.<br/><br/>Drak picked up the cards, his heart beating a little bit faster. Vince looked right into Drak's eyes. It was clear that Vince knew something was up, but Drak would hope it would be misinterpreted for him trying to bluff because he didn't have a good hand... and Vince would be right for the most part. The hand was terrible, Drak had about 7. A first round of bets went- then a second. The stakes were growing fast and soon enough 100 of his 150 was in the table. The cards shifted- now Drak had 14. Better, but Drak wasn't sure what Vince had, or if the man was bluffing. However Vince looked sure of himself, cocky even. From his observations, Vince might have a good hand.<br/><br/>""So, Vince, how long have you been in love with Meena?"" Drak asked bluntly. It was obvious to Drak, and he hoped it would stir an awkwardness enough that he could slip in the cheat card, also know as a Skifter. Vince, obviously a bit thrown off, looked at Meena for a moment. Drak dropped his lowest value card and switched it with a Skifter card.<br/><br/>""What? Just play the game,"" Vince replied, obviously a bit uncomfortable. ""Don't start playing mind games.""<br/><br/>But it was done. So Drak called Vince in the next round. Vince smiled for a moment, and placed down a 20. Good. Drak touched the corner of the Skifter card and the value changed, so that he had a 22. Drak placed his cards down and smiled. It worked. Vince wasn't pleased in the slightest as Drak grabbed all the credits and pulled them in. Now he was up 300 credits, a few more rounds like this and he would win.<br/><br/>Suddenly Vince grabbed the Skifter card in outrage, got up, and threw the table- sending all the cards and chips into the air. ""You think I don't know my own cards!? You think I wouldn't recognize a Skifter card in my deck!?"" Vince screamed holding up the card, touching the corner, changing the value of it. Vince pulled out his blaster, pointed it at Drak, and threw the card at him. Instantly Drak kicked the seat out from under him, and pulled out his gun and did the same."
1148,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-05-30T11:49:47,Shendelzhare,"""You think I don't know my own cads!? You think I wouldn't recognize a Skifter card in my deck!?""<br/><br/>The cantina around the two of them went silent for a short moment as all eyes were on Vince and Drak. Some turned back to their friends to continue a conversation, some sipped their drinks more intently now and observed the situation between the owner of the bar and the man who had been foolish enough to cheat. Meena, who had eventually found a nice cigarette and had ended up chatting with a Chiss woman, focused her attention on the pair that was now pointing guns at each other. Lazily and perhaps in a drunken fashion, she pushed past the crowd to reach them.<br/><br/>Vince's anger was evident as he spoke: ""Your friend here tried to cheat me! Tell me one reason I should not tear his head off right here and right now!""<br/><br/>She tilted her head and looked over to Drak, slightly disappointed that it had come down to this. For now Meena remained silent and observed Vince as he called out to his two so-called security guys, a muscled pair that soon made their way out of the crowd and pointed their blasters towards Drak as well. Oh, what a predicament he had put himself into. She was to be blamed as well, because she had been the one to give such crappy Skifter cards to Drak. Part of her wondered if she had done it on purpose just to see distress settle on his face.<br/><br/>""You know what happens to those who try to cheat me? Hm?"" Vince growled. ""They end up as bloody pulps in the back alley of my bar."" He looked back to Meena, waiting for her to say something, anything. Her silence was making Vince nervous, however he could see the gears turn in her head in a way he hadn't before.<br/><br/>""I gave him the Skifter card."" She said finally and took a deep draw from her cigarette before lazily blowing a cloud of smoke on Vince's face. ""Because the real reason I came here today was to have you kill him.""<br/><br/>Ah, yes. Sweet, sweet revenge. She wasn't a complete idiot. The last few days aboard the ship, the carefully improvised but in the end effective plan of action... it had all come together in front of her eyes right then and there. She realized she had Drak right where she wanted and the best thing was that she wouldn't even have to soil her hands with his blood. Vince and his two friends would do all the dirty work for her.<br/><br/>""This is the man who sent me to prison."" Meena continued when Vince remained speechless. ""Drak Icerin, a criminal investigator from Coruscant. I thought you just wouldn't be able to resist a morsel like him, so I tricked him to come here.""<br/><br/>Vince's head snapped back to Drak's direction as the information soaked in. For a short moment he was in awe to have Drak standing in front of him, but eventually the advantage of having someone like him on this moon, in his bar, in front of his loaded blaster pistol hit him. A grin spread on his face and he nodded slowly in approval. ""Finally we speak the same language again. Of course, of course... I would be honored to deal with this... problem.""<br/><br/>Meena laughed quietly and threw her cigarette away before looking back to Drak. This moment. It was most empowering, most delicious. She would finally have her vengeance. She would finally sleep at night. Right? Meena walked over to Drak and drew her blaster as well while approaching him with a smirk on her lips. ""You should have never trusted me. Do I look like someone who cares about your family issues? You must be desperate..."" She pushed her blaster against the side of his head. ""I wish I could put you through everything I had to feel in Kessel. But that's not possible, so... I figured out an alternative.""<br/><br/>Eventually she backed away from him, reaching Vince's side. He glanced over to Meena. ""What do you want me to do with him?""<br/><br/>""Just finish him."" She replied. ""I don't care how. Just do it.""<br/><br/>""Fair enough."" He chuckled and raised his voice. ""Take him to the back alley! Come on, you scumbag, I don't want to make a mess in my bar!"""
1149,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-03T21:41:38,Corrin,"Drak eyed Meena closely, and he truly felt lost now. This was not his place, and was just betrayed by the only friend he had. It was like a vibroblade in the back. He wasn't all too surprised, but was certainly disappointed. No, he was angry, angry that she was doing this to him, and that his brother was being sentenced to death. After the pirate ship he though a small bond was starting to form, but it was obviously a lie.<br/><br/>He put his blaster on the floor as other men surrounded Drak, obviously unable to win this fight. He slowly raised his hands. He looked at Meena, fury in his eyes, and wanted to say a million things. He wanted to say 'Once a criminal, always a criminal' or 'am I supposed to beg now? I won't give you the pleasure' or 'this is why you went to Kessel in the first place'. He wanted to say those things but he knew they'd do nothing to help him. In fact nothing would help him now. As she placed the blaster to the side of his head, he said only what was on his mind. He told her with disappointment, ""I guess I was right all along- and Cyn was wrong.""<br/><br/>One of Vince's men grabbed Drak hard by the arm, pulling him out of the bar, around a corner, and into the back alley. This was it, no hope, nothing left for Drak to do. He'd though about grabbing one of the men's guns, but he'd just be shot by another. He thought about trying to run, but he wouldn't get very far. He'd hoped, that somehow, Meena would change her mind, but he doubted it. He was dead, and so was his brother. Now Cyn's baby would grow up without a father, and without an uncle.<br/><br/>A Trandoshan pushed Drak onto his knees, and all the men pointed their guns to Drak's heads. He looked ahead of him, and then he got an idea. A crazy idea, but an idea nonetheless. There was a drop ahead of him, at the end of the platform, no more than three sprints. He just hoped these guys were as good of marksmen as stormtroopers. Without giving them a chance he threw his head back to the gun pointed to his head. It went of and missed him as it fell to the floor. The Trandoshan cursed.<br/><br/>The two other men looked in surprise. He had reaction time on his side, so Drak got up and ran. He had enough time for one big sprint before they opened fire. By the second sprint blaster bolts flew past him. He looked over the edge and a speeder was lined up perfectly for his jump. But by the third sprint they fired and hit his right thigh, sending him into a tumble- right over the edge.<br/><br/>He only had half a moment to think and he immediately grabbed for an antenna hanging over the edge. His arm was almost dislocated from the drop, but he held on. His leg burned in pain from the black smoking wound. The great thing about blaster fire is it instantly cauterized. At least he wouldn't bleed to death. Way to make light of the situation.<br/><br/>The men started to run, and again, he only had half a moment to think. He looked below him, and noticed the saving grace. A truck with an open back of what looked like garbage. He wasn't sure if he was going to make it, or if he would survive the fall. He had no choice. This moment would define if his brother was going to live, and if Cyn's baby would have a father. He had to time it perfectly, but he could only guess-<br/><br/>So he let go-<br/><br/>He fell, and part of him knew it would hurt. SLAM! He landed perfectly into the garbage, making the speeder sway a bit as it caught his momentum. Not all the trash was soft, but it was enough to catch him. His body ached all over from the pain, almost as painful as the wound already in his leg. He looked up to see the men looking in shock from over the edge, and Vince suddenly looked over as well. They were far, but Drak could just make out Vince yelling, ""Go after him!"""
1150,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-04T02:54:55,Shendelzhare,"Meena wasn't one to regret her own decisions, especially not ones that concerned whoever she considered to be her enemy. But the very moment Drak looked into her eyes, a terrible feeling settled into her gut, a feeling that she was committing a mistake. And she could tell, just by meeting his gaze, what all those things he wanted to say were. For the longest time it had made sense to punch someone if they punched you, to betray someone if they betrayed you, to kill someone if they threatened to kill you... But now she wasn't so sure anymore. Was it really worth it? Would she really sleep better knowing she had taken the life of a man who had just been doing his job, trying to make a living just like her, and who would never become an uncle because of her?<br/><br/>It especially stung when he mentioned Cyn. She had tried not to consider the woman and her child, but right now that was all Meena could think of. It angered her that all she could do was hesitate at the moment of her revenge. However, she was now frozen on spot and unable to say or do a thing, hence the decision was no longer in her hands. Vince was more than happy to finish it all. When Drak was pulled into the back alley, she eventually found her ability to make decisions and hurried after them, not sure what she was looking to do at this point. All she knew was that the answer to her problems wasn't to have Drak killed.<br/><br/>""Wait! Vince!"" She yelled out once she arrived in the back alley, just in time to see Drak getting shot in the thigh and tumble over the edge. Panic hit her and she shot one blaster bolt towards the Trandoshan, hitting his upper arm and stopping him from getting closer to the edge where Drak was dangling.<br/><br/>Her body tensed when he let go and disappeared from her sight. A distant bump indicated that he had landed somewhere and as Vince and his two guards looked over the edge, the bar owned urged them to go after him. ""No!"" Meena shrieked and finally earned their attention. ""Vince, stop this. Please."" She looked into his eyes, hoping to be able to persuade him. However, he was determined to grant her initial wish and with a whisper he told the mildly injured Trandoshan to go after track while sending the other security guard back inside his bar. He then shifted his eyes back to Meena.<br/><br/>""What is this, then? A spark of humanity in Meena Hayes?"" Vince chuckled, his tone mocking. ""Kessel really did change you. Do you fancy this guy? Why would you ever ask me to kill him if that was the case?""<br/><br/>Meena bit her lip before offering the best response she could. ""I don't know. Look, I really, really don't know. You think nothing changed in those seven years? Everything changed!"" She looked at him, one of her former good friends, with pleading eyes, hoping he would understand. At the same time, she realized just how many memories Vince brought up and how those memories tormented her more than anything. Perhaps he was the one she wanted to wipe away. ""Something happened in Kessel..."" Meena spoke quietly, her voice trembling. ""Actually, a lot of things happened, but one is more important than the others. I just don't want to see anyone suffer anymore. I can't. Please, you have to understand.""<br/><br/>Vince shook his head and sneered. ""Look how weak you've become. I guess Kessel really does destroy everyone, without exception."" He smirked and walked back to the edge to look down. ""Well, either way, your new friend is doomed on this moon. He has no friends now that you've betrayed him and sooner or later someone will plant a blaster bolt in his head. You will be fully responsible for his death, just as you are responsible for many other crimes although you so desperately try to forget who you-""<br/><br/>Hardly having the time to react, he only felt a short stinging pain in his neck and then he was gone. His limp body fell on the ground, a single hole burned into his neck. Meena gritted her teeth at the sight and lowered her blaster. ""Are you happy now?"" She asked with a weak voice. ""Did I prove you how much of a criminal I am by betraying you as well? Huh? Just shut up. Just shut your mouth."" Meena turned away from the body, feeling slightly dizzy at the sight of it. Part of her, however, felt as if a burden of some sort had been lifted from her shoulders. After doing her best in pulling herself back together, she discreetly slipped back inside the bar and hurried after the Trandoshan. She wasn't a tracker, but she had a feeling it wouldn't be difficult to find him."
1151,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-10T17:38:49,Corrin,"Drak lay in the pile of trash. It took a few moments for the adrenaline to leave his body, and with it gone, now a sharp pain seared through his side. He reached for it, a large piece of metal had imbedded into the side of his stomach. He pulled it out screaming, and blood began to pour. He curled in pain cursing himself for getting into this situation. She had betrayed him, ready to see him die for what he did. It was his fault that she was put into that horrible prison, where she was tortured. Still, what she just did to him was far worse. Even after escaping death, he may still die. He pressed hard on the wound, because unlike the blaster shot in his leg, this one was deadly.<br/><br/>The speeder came to a stop on a platform, getting prepared to unload the trash. Drak rolled out of it onto the platform. He didn't notice it before, but he smelled bad now, like the trash. He looked around for any of Vince's men. There was no sign of them yet, but Drak didn't know how far he'd gone, or for how long. He just knew he needed to patch himself up, to find a blaster, and to hide. He needed to survive, and he was not going to give up on that.<br/><br/>He ran as best as he could, but with every step, his wounds cramped his whole body. He fought through the paralyzing torment, and kept walking, holding tightly on his stomach wound. Blood dripped onto the ground. People stared at him along the street, looking confused, but no one came to help. In fact, most ignored him to 'not get involved.' Everyone was in survival mode, which is what happens on a moon full of criminals.<br/><br/>He found his way into a general store. He stumbled through the aisles, as patrons gave him looks. He grabbed a roll of towels, a bottle of hard liquor, and a sewing kit. He threw it onto the counter and slapped a few credits he had in his pocket. ""I need a bathroom,"" Drak told the Zabrak behind the counter. The horned man looked at Drak, watching his wound.<br/><br/>""It'll be 50 credits for the bathroom, and another 50 for the cleanup,"" he snarled. ""Blood aint easy to get off.""<br/><br/>Drak sighed, his body becoming weak from the loss of blood. ""Fine,"" he said as he slammed a few more credits onto the counter.<br/><br/>The Zabrak pointed him to the back room, and sighed as he had to grab a mop. Drak stumbled into the back bathroom. He saw his skin was now white in the mirror, and he was going to lose consciousness if he didn't stop the blood. He was glad at his progression. He wasn't exactly in hiding with the blood trail he left, and he didn't have a weapon (except maybe the bottle), but at least he was fixing his wound. After this, he needed to really get into hiding, and find a blaster. One step at a time.<br/><br/>He grabbed a piece of wood, some dirty debris on the ground, and placed it into his mouth to bite down onto. Second guessing himself, he took the piece of wood out of his mouth, and gulped the liquor. It was so strong it was hard to tell what it was. He breathed out for a second, and placed the wood back into his mouth, then poured the liquor onto his wound. He screamed in pain."
1152,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-11T06:42:55,Shendelzhare,"Meena has slightly underestimated the task at hand. Two hours later she still hadn't found Drak and various horrible thoughts kept haunting her mind. Even worse, the evening rush was in full swing, the streets were more crowded than earlier and finding anyone at this time of the day was simply impossible. Eventually she grew overwhelmed with worry and guilt and sat down at the corner of a street, hoping the nightmare she had put herself and Drak would end. What if he was already dead? What would Cyn think of her? And what about the baby? The baby... She buried her face into her hands and begged for time to turn back, for someone, anyone, to make things rights, because she was powerless. Even if she approached Drak now, he wouldn't trust her, ever.<br/><br/>""Meena? Meena, is that you?""<br/><br/>She lifted her head, alarmed by a familiar female voice. A woman with short dark hair, ragged clothing and brown eyes stood in front of her, looking rather concerned. Meena recogized her almost immediately. How could she not? They had been to Kessel together for seven years, although for much different reasons. ""It's me. Ziv."" The woman spoke, examining Meena's shocked expression. ""Are you alright? Boy am I happy to see you alive! I haven't met you since the day we got out! Remember that, huh? Hmm? Alright, you're seriously worrying me now. You look like you've seen a ghost. Meena? Enough. Let's go. You need a drink."" Ziv grabbed her friend's arm and pulled her up from the ground.<br/><br/>After walking for ten minutes through zigzagging, narrow streets, they eventually arrived to a small, rundown apartment where Ziv was staying. Once inside, she helped Meena sit down before pouring her a glass of the strongest alcohol she had. She then sat opposite to her, lit up a cigarette and offered her one. ""How are you?"" Ziv asked casually. ""How about telling me why you were curled up in a shivering ball at the corner of a street? Are you in trouble again?"" She watched as Meena took her first sip of alcohol and coughed slightly before placing her cigarette between her lips. After pushing herself together, the words eventually flowed from her lips, explaining everything that had happened since meeting Drak. Ziv listened quietly and was unphased by the fact that Drak was the person who had arrested Meena.<br/><br/>""What if he's dead?"" Meena asked, her voice trembling. ""What then? Will I really be a better person if he's dead? I sure don't feel like that, but I know that I should feel like that.""<br/><br/>""Honey, you don't know anything."" Ziv corrected her with a sneer. ""Neither do I. People weren't made to survive Kessel. Trust me, you're much better off than me. You don't want to be like me, looking for fun all day and getting high for free.""<br/><br/>They sat in silence for a moment, until Ziv finally decided to open Pandora's box. ""I met him a few weeks ago. Asked me how you were doing after Kessel. Obviously I couldn't give him a straight anwer, since I haven't heard about you."" She looked into Meena's eyes. ""He was hoping to meet you."" The con artist seemed to understand perfectly who she was talking about and looked down, biting her lip and pushing back tears. ""It's okay. I don't care if you cry. I'm not Drak. I'm not him either."" Ziv said calmly and watched as her former inmate crumbled underneath her own guilt. She served another glass of liquor to her friend while letting her get it all off her chest. Perhaps there was still one friendship in the Galaxy that Meena hadn't ruined.<br/><br/>""What will you do? Concerning Drak, I mean."" Ziv inquired finally when Meena had calmed down and dried her eyes.<br/><br/>""I won't do anything."" She responded quietly. ""But maybe... you could help me.""<br/><br/>Ziv tilted her head. ""I might know where to find Collarroka. If you really think he won't trust you anymore, I'll track him down. Although, what will he do once he figures out he's dealing with an ex-assassin?""<br/><br/>""It's something. Drak doesn't have a choice."" Meena concluded. ""He needs to help his brother. I'm not in the position to do that.""<br/><br/>Ziv sighed and tilted her head. ""Still not over what happened? Honey, it will never get better. Those memories are never going to seem better. It's prison!"" She chuckled slightly an shook her head. ""Just be happy that someone showed enough kindness and humanity to you once in your life. Otherwise you wouldn't be here. Neither of us would be. And trust me, we don't deserve such treatment. We've earned nothing.""<br/><br/>With that, her friend stood up and put out her cigarette. ""I'll be on my way now. There might be still a chance that he's alive. From what you've told me, he doesn't seem like a stupid man."" Ziv smiled to Meena who seemed to be still lost in her thoughts. ""Go somewhere nice. Try to enjoy life a little, without getting wasted all the time. You'll see, it's not that hard. It might even do you some good.""<br/><br/>Meena watched as Ziv grabbed her blaster and headed out of the apartment. She trusted her former inmate more than anyone else. There wasn't a better tracker she knew of and knowing that Drak would be in her care put her at ease."
1153,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-13T16:29:28,Corrin,"Drak studied his wound and stitches. They weren't perfect, but they would have to do. He poured another splash of alcohol on the outside, and took another swig for the pain. For another 100 credits Drak got the owner to give him a Bacta patch. He was short on funds now, and hoped the owner wouldn't charge him anything more. He attached the patch onto his torso, and felt the bacta help quell the pain. The pain certainly wasn't gone, but he was able to breath now, without his whole body paralyzing from pain.<br/><br/>He studied his leg wound, where some of the material of his pants had burned away with the flesh. It stung and burned, but the wound was closed and he didn't have time to stay around any longer. Vince's men could be right around the corner, having followed his blood trail. He put his shirt back on, which was bloody with a nice slice in it. He had no more funds left, so he just took his bantha jacket and zipped it up, hiding the wound. The tautness of his jacket helped put pressure, which was good.<br/><br/>He walked out of the store, throwing down a few more credits onto the counter, as the owner was moping the floor of blood. He looked at Drak with frustration, rolling his eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I guess nobody has any sympathy on this moon,</span>he thought to himself. Drak, from his experience in the lower levels of Coruscant, figured the people there were either too scared to help (for fear of getting caught up in the conflict), or simply didn't care. Either way, he felt like a thorn in a thumb, in a place he didn't belong. He was ready to get out of here... but not before he found Collarroka. To do that, however, he had to first survive. So the next step was to find a blaster.<br/><br/>He walked out onto the streets, hoping to find some sort of blaster shop nearby. Sure enough there was. In fact he saw a total of three of them in sight. Except, he didn't have any credits on him. He still had a few credits, but he left it in his bag on the Furion for fear of being robbed with too much on him, and he certainly wasn't going to the ship of the woman wanting to see him dead. He weighed his options. He could try sneaking on, but couldn't risk it. He looked around and saw many people had blasters, but trying to steal one might get him shot, and stealing was against his code. He saw a man at the end of the street playing some sort of betting dice game. After his luck with Sabbacc, it probably wasn't the best idea. Not to mention the man was probably cheating somehow.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Think, think, think.</span>He looked everywhere, and around every corner he could swear he saw one of Vince's men. He wasn't sure, and his mind could have been playing tricks on him, but his nerves were getting to him. He had to do something brash, and that meant stealing. He always though he'd never find a need to steal, but now in this life or death scenario, he had no choice. How would he do it though? He was at a bit of loss for words. He wouldn't be able to steal a blaster with no blaster, so maybe he had to steal some credits instead, to buy the blaster. With no blaster he wouldn't be able to hold up a person- so he'd have to just grab and go.<br/><br/>He looked around for the best options. Most stores had crazy, maybe even deadly, security systems to deter the many criminals from stealing. Most of the people on the streets were criminals and scum who could hold themselves in a fight and had blasters. The only thing he felt could work was the man playing the dice game. A crowd had formed and he joined them. Credits that the man won were being placed into a tin can. That was his saving grace. He tried to eye the can closely, and it looked to have at least 1000 credits in it. That would be enough, hopefully.<br/><br/>""Alright, who's next!?"" The man yelled. Drak pushed through the crowd and kneeled down. ""Alright scruff man, let's see the creds,"" he told Drak. Drak eyed the man carefully, this was as close as he'd ever get. It was now or never. ""What's up pretty boy, you got some creds or not?"" Drak looked at the tin can, he was tensing up. The only saving grace was that the man had won this, by playing other criminals. It was still stealing though, and the man could very well need it to feed his family. ""Alright, what's up mister? You going to put something down or can someone take your place?"" He looked up at the man, and just went for it. Drak grabbed the tin can and just as quickly pushed through the crowd, knocking a few people down.<br/><br/>Fighting the pain, he ran as fast as he could-"
1154,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-13T17:29:10,Shendelzhare,"It was getting late. Eventually Meena found herself back on her ship, sitting in her captain's quarters, unable to get any sleep. She was exhausted, so exhausted, but as soon as she tried closing her eyes, all those bad things about Cyn's baby, Drak, his brother and Kessel would flood into her mind and prevent her from sleeping. They'd bring her to the brink of a panic attack and force her out of bed, just to make sure she was still alive, safe and on her ship. But for once, that wasn't enough to calm her down. She still hadn't heard anything from Ziv, although the woman had sent her a message on her commlink, saying she would inform Meena as soon as she'd find Drak.<br/><br/>Vul hadn't missed the drastic change in Meena's mood. The droid bleeped in a sad and mellow manner, reaching to poke the woman's leg every now and then, asking her what had happened and where Drak was.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Standing at the corner of a blaster shop, Ziv was keeping an eye on the people that walked past her, confident that's she'd be able to recognize the man Meena had described. She wasn't too eager to help a man who had put a friend of hers in prison for seven years, but figured that it was thanks to Drak that she and Meena had met in the first place and the least she could do was offer a bit of help. Part of her was unhappy that Meena hadn't gone through with her deal with Drak, however considering the ghosts that still seemed to haunt the woman, perhaps she needed some time alone to think about things. Perhaps... she could speak to Drak?<br/><br/>Her attention shifted to a table where a man was holding a dice game, the best way to lose all your money on this planet in a blink of an eye. This guy had definitely figured out a way to cheat all his customers, considering how much money he had made. Ziv watched as another potential player pushed his way through the crowd, a rather 'clean' looking man for someone who was on this moon... Wait, clean? She blinked her eyes, suddenly realizing that Meena's description from earlier seemed to perfectly match this man. He stood out, now that she thought about it. His posture, his face, everything...<br/><br/>She certainly didn't expect Drak to steal the tin cup of money. Realizing she wouldn't get a better chance, Ziv pushed into the crowd and managed to grab Drak by his arm, earning a few curse words and insults from the people standing around them. ""This way!"" She spoke to him fiercely, hoping he would trust her as she pulled him into a side street while the man who had just been robbed kept searching the crowd for him. ""Keep running."" She told him and matched his pace, still examining him from head to toe and confirming that this was indeed she had been looking for. Meena would be pleased to know everything was alright.<br/><br/>After making it out of the busiest part of the moon, Ziv slowed down and stopped Drak as well. ""You're fine now."" She looked down to the cup he had. ""That desperate? You don't look like you're from around here."""
1155,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-13T20:45:01,Corrin,"Just as he turned to run, a woman with short black hair suddenly grabbed his wrist. He was about to twist his arm to get out of the grip, but she screamed ""This way!"" Without thinking about it he did as she said, and followed her into a side street. The man screamed behind, and the crowd started to get rowdy.  She told him to keep running and he followed her.<br/><br/>Finally, able to assess the situation, he started to get suspicious about this woman he was following. Since he'd been here, no one dared to try and help him out. Either she was there to really help him, or this was a trick. Maybe she wanted the money, or she could be leading him straight to Vince's men- or even Meena. He looked behind him as the dice man followed him, screaming for his money back. A few others, maybe some of his friends, followed with blasters in hand. He realized, at the moment, this woman was the lesser of two evils, so he kept following.<br/><br/>Finally they came to a stop, it seemed as if they were safe. She spoke to him, but he was already trying to figure out his next move. He wouldn't let her get the upper hand. Like everyone here, she had a blaster on her waist, and he had nothing. He didn't take a moment to think about it this time, and he reached for her pistol, pulling it out of her holster. He pushed her away, shot at the ground in front of her, and ran in the opposite direction.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm not going to let this moon get to me!</span>he told himself. He ran down a small alleyway, and came face to face with a large wall. He had a blaster, that's what was important, so he dropped the tin can and he jumped. The credits spilled all over the ground. He grabbed the top ledge and pulled himself up- but he felt his stitches pull apart. Pain shot though his torso and he fell onto the top ledge of the wall. He rolled onto his back and fell over the other side, hitting the ground on his left arm.<br/><br/>""Sithspawn!"" he screamed out. A hole in his leg, his torso wound now open and bleeding all over, and now he may have broken, or at least dislocated his shoulder. Still, he was a survivor. He forced himself up through all the pain and took a step, but he fell over himself face first into a puddle of mud. He couldn't move he was in so much pain, and so he turned over and pointed the blaster to the wall, waiting for the woman to scale it."
1156,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-14T05:05:13,Shendelzhare,"Ziv didn't have time to react when Drak pulled her blaster from her holster, except step back and cover her face from anything that might bounce back from the ground. She was impressed about his reaction time and the way he had protected himself just now, but the fact he had reacted like this didn't surprise her at all. In fact, she had expected him to not trust her initially, especially after what Meena had done to him. Ziv took note of which alleyway he ran into and realized she wouldn't have to go after him, as it was a dead end. She proceeded to follow him, but upon hearing a loud thud and a curse word, he guessed something bad had happened and quickened her pace.<br/><br/>She walked over to the wall and realized he was still on the other side. Ziv could hear his slightly labored breathing and had a feeling that he'd kill her in a blink of an eye if she tried to climb over the wall. ""Are you done with your stunts now?"" She asked loud enough for him to hear her. ""Look here, I don't know who you are or where you come from, but I know you're not from around here and people like you are the first to die and get robbed on this moon."" She looked up the wall, planning how she'd climb it. ""You don't have a lot of options, especially not now that you're hurt. People here tend to not care or get involved, but you remind me of someone I met years ago."" Ziv smiled slightly, talking about the one person she and Drak had in common. ""I want to help. I don't blame you for not trusting me, but at this point you'll just have to take my word for it.""<br/><br/>Ziv paused for a moment and listened carefully to make sure no one had followed them. Once she was sure they were alone, she opened her mouth once more. ""You're the one with the weapon now. If you let me climb over this wall without shooting me in the face, I could take a look at your bruises."" She suggested, but didn't move until she'd get permission from Drak. Ziv really was unarmed now and she didn't exactly want to get shot by someone she had promised to help. ""I don't know why you're on this moon, but maybe I could help you get back into shape and figure a way out for you? Whatever your decision is, you should probably hurry. Lots of gang activity goes on in this area and I don't want us to get beaten up into a pulp.""<br/><br/>She checked her surroundings one more time before adding: ""You can call me Ziv, by the way."" After that, she wrote a comms message to Meena, saying she had most likely found the man she had been talking about earlier. Perhaps Ziv was getting ahead of herself, but from what she could tell from the man, he was very good-looking, clean and had that middle-class air about him. Why exactly Meena hadn't taken advantage of this confused Ziv. Did she not wish to live a normal life? All she had to do was marry this man and she'd never have to worry about anything. In fact, it was a very nice exchange: he'd never have to arrest her again and she'd never have to worry about money. He seemed like the provider type too. At this point of her life, Ziv was tired of living an unpredictable life, unlike Meena who seemed to be addicted to adrenaline rush. A stay home mother sounded like a wonderful idea, now that she thought about it.<br/><br/>But... one thing at a time. First, she'd have to actually have to make this guy trust her."
1157,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-15T15:37:19,Corrin,"""It's hard for me to take your word for it, I don't know you. If you're here to rob me, I dropped the credits on your side of the wall. Take them and leave me alone."" He told the woman as she started talking to him. Whatever she said, it could be a trap just so he didn't shoot her and she gets the upper hand. However right now his stitched wound was open and seeping, and with the blood he'd lost earlier, he was starting to get weak. His dislocated arm and painful leg were putting him at a disadvantage. He didn't like feeling weak and helpless, so he tried his best to control this situation. However he was certain of one thing, he needed help.<br/><br/>""I won't shoot you if you climb the wall, but that doesn't mean I trust you,"" he told her. ""I'll hold onto your gun while you help me, just for a bit of insurance, but first you need to answer me one question."" He waited for her to jump over the wall. He stared at the woman, and despite the ragged clothes and disheveled hair (something common amongst the citizens), she was actually quite beautiful. Maybe not as beautiful as Meena, but different. Stunning in her own way. He wasn't sure why he was thinking of Meena, as she was moments ago trying to get him killed. He did always like his women rough around the edges, though.<br/><br/>He stared at the woman with short black hair before him. ""Just answer me this, why are you helping me? What's in it for you? Don't you want to keep from getting involved in my problems? From my experience that's the mentality of most people on this moon."" He was breathing hard now, trying to avoid the pain in his body. He tried to keep his head up to be able to see the woman, and to watch if she was doing anything suspicious. He kept the blaster trained on her, but his body was starting to get weak."
1158,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-16T04:59:30,Shendelzhare,"Ziv rolled her eyes and sighed, eying the credits on the floor. Eventually she picked them up and threw them to the other side. ""If I wanted money, I'd be doing very different services right now. Look, I know you don't know me, but I don't really know you either. All I know is that you clearly are not from around here and that you don't seem like a bad person."" She smiled slightly. ""I don't rob people. That's far from my expertise. But enough about me. You're injured and this area isn't going to be safe in a few hours."" Ziv approached the wall while listening to the conditions Drak was setting for her and they seemed more than fair. She really had no desire to hurt him, why would she when there was so much more to gain from him? And of course, Meena would skin her alive if something happened to Drak. That woman did have a bad temper...<br/><br/>She climbed the wall with ease, having had to do these kinds of things most of her life. Ziv jumped down and landed on her feet, eying Drak who was in a puddle of mud, pointing a blaster towards her. This guy was indeed something. ""That's a fair deal."" She responded to his conditions and noticed how he was examining her, a smile touching her lips. ""Want a hologram of me? Or maybe you haven't seen a woman for a little while? How far away from home are you exactly?"" Ziv tilted her head when he presented her with his own questions concerning her motives. He was a smart one, which was probably why he had been able to arrested someone like Meena. What Ziv still couldn't understand was why Meena felt so negativily about Drak. It wasn't like her seven years of prison were his fault. She could only blame herself, just like Ziv.<br/><br/>""As I said, you remind me of someone I met some years ago."" She explained. ""There's nothing in it for me. Well, aside from your charming company. When I saw you back there, I couldn't help but to do something."" For now, she decided to leave out the part where Meena had asked her to look after him. Drak's last comment caused Ziv to chuckled and nod her head. ""If you think no one here cares, then you clearly haven't had enough experience. No matter how harsh the environment, there's always someone who cares. Trust me, I have first hand experience on the matter."" She smiled to him and approached him, allowing him to point the blaster at her all he wanted. ""Anyway, let's get you up and to a safer place."" Ziv looked down to his chest and tensed slightly. ""You're bleeding... I could probably do something about your wounds too. Are your legs hurt as well?""<br/><br/>She knelt next to him and from a little pouch that she carried around with herself at all times, she took out some salve and a new bacta patch. ""Let me take care of that wound first."" Ziv spoke, giving him a reassuring look. ""You're still holding the blaster to my face, so this is the least you could let me do. Once I'm done, you need to let me help you up... and explain to me what you're doing on this moon and how you get here."""
1159,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-30T04:59:02,Corrin,"Nobody does something for nothing, especially not on this moon. At least that's what Drak believed. Ziv wanted something from him, but he couldn't figure out what. He gave her his money, and she could have killed him, so maybe she needed him to do something for her. Maybe he was in such dire need that she felt it was an opportune moment to ask him for a favour. Maybe he was looking too much into it, and there were good people out there who truly just wanted to help. He still couldn't be sure, so he trained the blaster onto her.<br/><br/>When she commented on his staring, he responded with a simple, ""I- uh- um-,"" when the pain was actually welcome as a good distraction to keep his slight awkward flub from being too noticeable. ""I'm from Coruscant,"" he told her through the pain. He decided it may be best to keep the fact that he's a security officer a secret. He didn't know her, and didn't trust her yet, so that information could quickly change their fickle relationship at this moment. She checked his wound.<br/><br/>""I think I'll need stitches and a lot of bacta-"" he told her from his years of training with first aid. ""My leg was shot  just above an artery with a blaster and it's cauterized- but could use a clean- and- Ah!"" he screamed as he shifted his arm. ""My shoulder is broken or dislocated, I don't know."" He looked at her, and there was something soft and gentle about the way she cared for him. It was welcome and comforting. ""Thank you,"" he told her, still not moving the blaster. ""I'm glad there are people who have a good heart. With recent events, it's hard for me to trust anybody.""<br/><br/>He shifted himself as she tried to patch up his torso wound, even with it bleeding everywhere. He tried to ignore the pain and his body getting cold from blood loss. ""I need to find and save my brother, and I need to find a man named Collarroka. A woman... a criminal... someone who I was starting to trust and maybe even... I don't know... she was supposed to help me find him. She was lying to me and is now trying to kill me. I need to hide somewhere.""<br/><br/>As he was starting to get dizzy, he couldn't help but notice she brought something up twice, ""so who's this person I remind you of?"""
1160,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-06-30T08:15:40,Shendelzhare,"Ziv arched a brow to his response at her joke, but let it slide for now. At least she had got a reaction out of him and it was good enough for now. He admitted he was from Coruscant, which wasn't by any means new information to the woman who knew exactly who he was and how he had got there. ""Should have guessed from your accent."" She said and smiled. ""You really are far from home and not exactly in the most hospitable place in the Galaxy."" And since he was a security officer, he probably felt extremely uncomfortable in his current situation. No wonder he left out that part for her in the first place. That also proved to her that he wasn't quite trusting her yet. ""You still haven't given me your name."" Ziv reminded him.<br/><br/>She assessed the situation fairly quickly as he explained to her where he was hurt. Honestly, Meena was the better doctor in this case, but there was no way Ziv could just grab Drak's arm and bring him to her, considering the situation. She woudn't be able to treat him completely, which meant that they'd have to think of an alternative once Ziv would finish with first aid. She carefully removed his torn bacta patch and pressed her hand against his wound to block the bleeding for a moment. ""Sorry if this hurts."" She apologized. ""I can't fix you permanently. However, I do know a few nice people on this moon who would gladly do that."" Ziv placed a new and clean bacta patch on his wound and then moved to his leg, spreading some salve on his blaster burn.<br/><br/>""Don't move."" She adviced when he screamed in pain. ""You'll hurt yourself more by doing so. How did this happen to you exactly?"" Ziv had met Vince once in her life before when searching for Meena after they had got out of Kessel and she knew just how brutal the man could be. The fact that he was now dead was a relief, she had never liked the people Meena associated with, both inside and outside Kessel. Perhaps she knew all these terrible people precisely because she preferred to keep her potential enemies closest to herself. Ziv gave another warm smile to Drak. ""I know it's difficult to trust me now and I'm not going to ask that from you or take my word for it. But I hope you'll come to understand that not everyone here is bad to the bone. Most of the people here have just stopped caring because they've lost everything that ever mattered to them.""<br/><br/>Once done with his leg, she made sure his torso wound was still properly covered while Drak told her a shorter version of Meena's story. Ziv blinked her eyes when he mentioned Collarroka and she lifted her gaze to meet his eyes. ""Collarroka? You must be out of your mind. No sane person would ever look for him."" She looked back down to his wound and decided to trust her patch at least until they would get to her apartment. Drak then mentioned Meena, but not by her name and Ziv carefully wrapped her arm around his healthy one, attempting to find a grip that would best support him. She laughed slightly at his words. ""What did you do to make a woman hate you to the point of her wanting to kill you?"" Ziv asked with an amused smile.<br/><br/>She tightened her grip on his arm and pulled him up on his feet, slowly but surely. Once he was somewhat upright, Ziv wrapped her other arm behind his back to support him further and put his other arm around her neck. ""Hang in there for me. I'll call a friend once we get to a safer place. He'll fix you like a professional."" She gave him another calm, reassuring nod and took a few tentative steps to see how well he could keep up with her and how much she could support him. Drak then inquired about who he was remind her of and she couldn't help but to laugh, partly because of how much fun she was going to have with this and partly because of the shock he'd be possibly able to see on his face once he found out about her.<br/><br/>""A very good friend."" Ziv replied finally. ""Once upon a time I went to prison for six years and I met my friend there. You two are very similar... you both push people away due to mistrust, you both seem to think like you can take on the Galaxy on your own and you both are extremely stubborn. At least, judging from what I can see from you right now."" She looked over to Drak. ""We were inmates for six years, but I haven't seen my friend since. The fact that I met you, however... maybe it's a sign. Maybe I'll meet my friend soon."" Of course, this wasn't much information and she doubted he was focused enough to connect the pieces as early as this. Perhaps that was for the best right now, but she couldn't resist dropping hints. Ziv had always loved playing mind games and this was no exception."
1161,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-07-11T22:49:44,Corrin,"She started to do what first aid she knew. It wasn't anything great, but it would do for now. He hated being in this position. He was broken, and he relied on a stranger's help. He was weak, and he hated feeling weak right now. Maybe that's why he was compensating with being so short with her, and trying to show he was on control of the situation. Of course, he wasn't in control. She could easily kill him if she wanted to. He was at her mercy.<br/><br/>""Collarroka, I need to find him. It's a matter of life and death for someone,"" he explained. She seemed awfully curious in him as she asked him a few questions. She asked about Meena, and the thought of her just caused confusion in his head, and frustration. ""Her and I had a past, one where I didn't treat her so well. Since then I've changed my views on things... but she clearly didn't. It's not worth going into details about.""<br/><br/>Drak snapped his head to the side as he heard some shouting. They were far away enough that they weren't a problem... for now. He ignored it as she helped him up. Again he hated this compromising position, so he tried his best to keep himself upright. He also started to notice how he was covered in mud, and must have looked terrible. ""Hopefully this hiding place will have a shower,"" he joked, knowing that was not the priority.<br/><br/>She explained her friend, and it started to piece together slowly. She seemed to describe Meena to a tee. Then again a lot of criminals thought that way and she could be talking about anyone. However it made him wonder. If she really was friend's with Meena, perhaps the knowledge that Meena wanted him dead, and that he was the security officer that put her away, would make Ziv turn on him. Ziv may even try to kill him for her. He may have been thinking too much into things, and shoved the idea out of his head. Whether she was friends with Meena or not, him talking about Meena, or the fact that he was a security officer, was a bad idea.<br/><br/>Suddenly the shouting increased, it was the crowd after his head. He tensed. Now he was in a compromising position, being helped by a stranger, and people were coming to kill him. He looked around and saw a hidden corner in the alleyway. ""Quick- there-"" he whispered pointing with his good arm. He hobbled over as best he could, leading her into the corner. It was a tight fit. The group made it's way into the alleyway, screaming and angry. They were out for blood. The man he stole the money from walked in, fuming.<br/><br/>""Where are you, Sithspawn!?"" he screamed."
1162,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-07-12T17:07:08,Shendelzhare,"Ziv blinked her eyes when he mentioned Collarroka and much like any other criminal, she hushed him and looked around herself, making sure no one was listening. ""Are you insane?"" She asked him finally, slightly nervous. ""Don't speak that name so freely! Whether it's a matter of life and death or not, you'll get yourself killed in a blink of an eye if you don't whisper that name."" Although Ziv could list several scarier things than Collarroka, she was very much aware of the controversies that surrounded the mysterious criminal. For instance, one of her fellow assassins had been supposedly killed by Collarroka after taking care of a very important contract. Collarroka was everywhere, watching and listening and whoever decided to stand against him or do something that would somehow compromise his mysterious position.<br/><br/>She didn't ask anymore questions concerning Meena when Drak said he wasn't to keen on going into details. However, what did catch her interest was the fact that he seemed to have changed his views on her and the little conflict that had pushed them apart earlier that day. Did this mean that Drak regretted putting her into prison? Ziv's jaw clenched at the thought of Meena finding this out. She wouldn't. Ever. It wasn't an option. She was slowly starting to realize that she was benefitting more from this situation than if the two of them were friends once more. It was unfortunate, but Meena knew just how much Ziv wanted to have a normal life and she wouldn't be able to achieve that if a charismatic and beautiful liar was taking all of Drak's attention. ""Fair enough. The past is in the past."" Ziv said and smiled to him. ""What matters is you've decided to move on.""<br/><br/>Ziv looked over shoulder upon hearing some shouting and tensed slightly. They had already wasted enough time chitchatting. She should have saved her mental games for later, but as a former assassin, some habits died hard. Drak mentioned something about a shower and she chuckled. ""Sure. Why don't we make sure you don't bleed to death first, though?"" She was about to help him towards the end of the alleyway when suddenly the shouting increased and Drak pulled her into a hiding spot. But instead of joining him, Ziv helped him hide before stepping back and placing a finger on her lips with a playful wink. Fine, he could hide, but she wasn't one to sit things out.<br/><br/>It was a group of six men that walked into the alleyway, one of them extremely pissed off. They hardly paid attention to Ziv who was casually walking past them, until she was directly behind them. Her hand reached for the collar of the first man and pulled him in for a deadly embrace; she slit his throat open with the tiniest blade hidden in her sleeve, before pushing him on the ground. The other five turned around, dumbfounded and hardly had time to react as the trained assassin drew her blaster and shot down two of them. Perfect shots, and yet she required little time for aiming. It was as if she knew exactly where the body's weakest, most supple part was. And perhaps she did. She wasn't an assassin just because... and she hadn't gone to prison without a proper reason.<br/><br/>The remaining three finally managed to pull out their blasters, and yet Ziv showed no sign of fear. She ran towards the man who was searching Drak for his money and before he could comprehend what she was up to, she had slammed her blade into the side of his neck and kicked him backwards into a mud puddle. Another man shot at her, planting a bullet in her gut but receiving absolutely no reaction indicating pain. Shocked, he was forced to watch her aim between his eyes and shoot. Finally, she turned her attention to the last man who was trembling from head to toe from the show he had just witnessed. He was unable to shoot his blaster straight and eventually dropped it before sprinting off. Ziv clicked her tongue in disappointment and looked over to Drak's hiding spot.<br/><br/>""Where were we? Right, a shower. Let's go, I want a beer. Or two."" She smiled slightly, unphased by what had just happened. Ziv placed her blaster back into its holster, wiped her blade before attaching it once more and then opened her jacket enough to see how much damage the blaster had done to her protection suit. A nice shot, she'd give the man that. Had she not worn her suit underneath, she would have surely lost her liver."
1163,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-07-13T16:50:38,Corrin,"He watched as she seemed to dance between the people, killing them with a chilling perfection. One moment they were there, the next they were dead. Drak felt a pit in his stomach as the man who was just trying to make a living died because Drak was desperate enough to steal from him. Drak didn't even use the money that was stolen, and the whole situation felt sour in his mouth. It was as if he chose this man for death.<br/><br/>He looked at Ziv with a fear, yet respect he'd never felt. ""I don't know if to kiss you, or to run away,"" he told her. She was just trying to save his life. Yet the way she moved and killed with almost no remorse... he'd killed before, but it was always dirty, with a blaster, and he knew he had no way out. Then afterwards he always felt sick inside, wondering who's parent, child, or spouse he'd just killed. Regardless, she had just saved his life, and she let the last defenceless man go. ""I'm in your debt. Thank you.""<br/><br/>He looked at where she was shot. ""Let me see,"" he told her, but she checked it herself, and she was wearing a protection suit. He was relieved to see she was okay. The last thing he wanted was for the only person on this moon who didn't want him dead, to meet that fate. ""All I want is to get out of here. So lead the way,"" he told her. He looked back at the men on the ground for a second, feeling the pit in his stomach grow. He looked away though. If we was going to survive, he would have to detach himself. It was him or this world. The choice was obvious."
1164,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-07-13T18:23:08,Shendelzhare,"Ziv smiled slightly at his words and looked down. Kiss her? Yes please! Oh but it didn't work that way with good guys like this one. Still, she felt proud knowing she had been able to get such words out of a man. All she wanted was someone to care for her, yet it seemed impossible to find someone who would look past her faults. Meena on the other hand, all that woman had to do was laugh the right way and she had every man in a certain radius fall to their knees. And yet Meena had never showed any interest in a man. Or a woman. It was ironic and unfair. ""Well, you still haven't ran away."" She said and nodded. ""That's all that matters to me. You won't believe how hard it is to get friends when you have the sharpest aim on the moon. It's quite sad, really."" Ziv's smile faded slightly. She already dreaded the moment Drak would ask her what her occupation was. Fortunately she was no longer in that line of work, but that didn't mean he would not judge her based on her past.<br/><br/>""Consider it paid."" Ziv responded to his mention about a debt. ""You have more important things to focus on, don't you? Come on."" She walked over to him once again and grabbed his arm in order to support him. The ex-assassin paid little attention to the bodies around them, but she couldn't ignore the way Drak seemed a bit bothered by her little show just now. Ziv wasn't sure what to say exactly. How did one talk about death? Assassins never did and people not in that line of work just dreaded it or avoided it. Eventually she managed to find the right words to describe her honest feelings. ""I'm sorry. I know how it looks. You're not the first to react like that. In fact, everyone I meet has the same reaction."" She sighed and looked over to the bodies. ""But this is just how it is. It's difficult, but there's no other way, no other choice. It's terrible, but what else can you do? Kill or be killed. Eventually you just become... numb... to it.""<br/><br/>She kept guiding him towards her apartment and after about ten minutes or so, they arrived to the rundown building. Ziv helped Drak up the stairs and to the door of her apartment. After unlocking it, she let him go in first and then walked in after him. It was a sad little apartment, but enough to keep both of them safe. ""Sit down, take a shower, have a beer... Make yourself at home."" Ziv spoke. ""Sorry, I know, it's a terrible place. But at least we won't be in danger here and we can freely discuss your Collarroka."" She offered him a small smile before grabbing her commlink. ""I'm going to summon a friend who knows what he's doing. He'll be able to take care of those wounds."" Ziv sat down and noticed that Meena's liquor glass was still on the table, half empty. All of this was so incredibly ironic.<br/><br/>""Enthir? It's me. Someone I know is badly wounded and needs some tending. Can you make it here in less than ten minutes? Thanks.""<br/><br/>Ziv placed her commlink down and grabbed her datapad instead, considering that Drak was in the room with her. She typed a message to Meena, explaining that Drak had been wounded but that a friend of them would come and tend his wounds. Five minutes later Ziv received a response, saying that Meena had received a job and was leaving Nar Shaddaa tomorrow. At first she was surprised by her decision to simply leave without trying to at least fix things with Drak, but in the end... this played well into her own plan.<br/><br/>""My friend will be here soon."" She announced with a smile and placed down her datapad. ""You're going to be fine."""
1165,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729&start=80,2014-07-14T01:50:12,Corrin,"""It's fine,"" he told her. ""My place is just as bad. It's got a certain charm, like you.""<br/><br/>Drak didn't take a second to think about taking a shower. Not only did he want it to feel a bit better, part of him didn't want to look so improper around a woman like Ziv. He quickly got into the bathroom and pulled off his shirt. The bloody hole stuck to his shirt, and the bacta patch almost came off on it's own. He could feel the stinging and the size of the wound. His shoulder hurt as he pulled the shirt over it. It felt out of place so he was certain it wasn't broken, just dislocated. He thought of putting it in place himself, but wasn't sure how to go about doing it. The wound on his leg was the most difficult to surpass. The clothing had singed and mixed with his flesh, making every pull a bit of a bloody mess. It was a bit disgusting, and Drak just wanted to get it over with. He looked at his pile of clothes, and part of him wished he could go back to Meena's ship to get his bag with his clothes and his money. Perhaps Ziv had her own clothes, or he could at least clean the ones he had, holes and all.<br/><br/>He was a bit worried about this 'friend' that she was calling upon. However as long as he and Ziv kept their mouths shut, he was sure he'd be fine. He needed someone who knew what they were doing though. She yelled to him through the door that her friend was going to be there soon, so he quickly turned on the water, and was under the warmth. It felt good, but just not on his wounds. He could feel the layers of sweat, mud, and garbage wash off, like he was getting rid of the day. It felt good to step out, dry himself off, and wrap the towel around him. He looked into the mirror and felt somewhat presentable.<br/><br/>He opened the door, trying to not act too embarrassed at being half naked in front of Ziv, and asked, ""you wouldn't happen to have some clothes my size? Mine aren't exactly... presentable."""
1166,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-11T18:00:57,Corrin,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Star Wars: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey</span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=20&amp;t=41713"">(link to OOC thread)</a><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i40.photobucket.com/albums/e223/RedCorrin/Vos_Gesal_Street_zpsa257df8f.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #8000BF"">Coruscant</span></span></span><br/><br/><br/>The Golden Wookie was the best Cantina on Coruscant as far as Drak Icerin was concerned. Located in the Uscru Entertainment District, it was the perfect dose of dirt and class, just the way Drak liked it. He sipped his Corellian Whiskey, letting the fumes encroach his throat, as the alcohol settled warmly at the bottom of his gut.  He loved the taste of this particular brand, the Jester Saber, a woody-spiced whiskey that left him with a smooth aftertaste. As he enjoyed his drink, the patrons were hooting and hollering at the holovid of a pod-racing event from one of the outer worlds. He didn’t much care for it, but was slightly annoyed by the grunts and screams of a particularly rowdy group of Rodians.<br/><br/>“You mind changing the channel, bud?” Drak asked his favorite bartender, a Twi’lek named He’Toha, in his Coruscanti accent. Most cantinas and tapcafes employed droid bartenders, but Drak much preferred the conversations of a real person, when he wanted to talk that is. He also didn’t have much of a fondness for droids, anyways.<br/><br/>“Itao rek Oari, Drak,” The green bartended responded in Twi’Lek, roughly meaning ‘of course.’<br/><br/>As the channel changed to a Sabacc tournament, The Rodians immediately got up in a fit, one of them throwing a chair. They were drunk. Four of them approached the bartender screaming, “who did that?” He’Toha pointed towards Drak as if it weren’t a big deal. The four Rodians surrounded Drak in a huff, ready for a fight.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Gee thanks He’Toha</span>, he though to himself, rolling his eyes. “Problem?” he asked calmly.<br/><br/>“Who do you think you are?” One of them screamed with a slur.<br/><br/>“Well my name is Drak Ic-” he was cut off mid sentence as one of them grabbed Drak. With the help of another Rodian, Drak was thrown through the holographic window of the Cantina. He slammed against the metal pavement into the multi-colored streets of Coruscant where the populace was too busy to stop and help him. He gasped for air. He contemplated going back in to arrest them, but he was too drunk and off-duty. If he arrested every low life he pissed off for assault, he’d fill up all of Coruscant’s prisons. He was one of the best Investigators for the CSF, but most of the time he had to deal with people like those Rodian’s in the Coruscanti lower levels. He found at times that letting things go from time to time benefitted most parties. He brushed off dust from his jacket, and made sure Tala, his DT-2 blaster pistol, was still in his holster. He got himself up, just barely standing straight.<br/><br/>“I see you’re still starting up trouble,” said a soft feminine voice from behind him, with a similar Coruscanti accent like Drak’s. He turned to find a human woman with curly golden hair and blue eyes. Drak always thought his sister-in-law Cyn was very beautiful. His brother had good taste in women, even if he didn’t have good taste in affiliations. The so-called rebel alliance didn’t exactly have the best reputation.<br/><br/>“Well you know me, I can’t have a good drink without causing trouble,” he jested, which he only did with those he was close with. He then realized her eyes weren’t full of the life she was known for. In fact they were sad, troubled and scared. He got a pit in his stomach. “What happened? Where’s Tero?”"
1167,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-12T06:58:31,Shendelzhare,"""Well, I'll be damned. Seven years of Kessel!""<br/><br/>Meena rolled her eyes and forced a smile on her face as she leaned against one of her cargo crates, trying not to strangle the customs officer in front of. She was exhausted from space traveling, having just landed on Coruscant, and all she wanted was to seal the deal with her client after dealing with the nitpicking officer, so she could finally go to a bar and order herself a well deserved beer. An old and worn leather pilot's jacket thrown on her shoulders and a DL-18 blaster pistol on the belt of her green trousers, she did kind of look like the scum of the Galaxy and couldn't really blame the officer from perusing her file a bit more carefully.<br/><br/>""Yes sir, seven years."" She repeated, keeping her calm and patient exterior intact as the man observed the datapad she had provided. This was why she hated Coruscant. There was just too much people like him who stuck their nose into her business. Meena was trying to make a living here and he was standing in the way with his tiring bureaucracy and ridiculous sense of justice. Ha, if only he knew she was far from being a better person after Kessel. ""Look, I'm not trying to sound rude, but you have the deal I sealed on that datapad. These are for the Empire and I'm sure you know how the Empire likes to get its stuff, well, perfectly on time.""<br/><br/>""Not a problem."" The man reassured her and handed her the datapad back. ""Just being cautious here."" He gave her one last look, as if to measure her intentions the final time before walking off, surely to inform his colleagues to keep an eye on her. Meena sighed, rolling her eyes again before clicking her tongue and mumbling a few curse words. As she turned around, she was pleased to see her client standing there. Rich Hapan man, a smug grin on his face as he reached out his hand to shake hers.<br/><br/>""Punctual. I like that."" He commented when Meena shook his hand firmly. Yes, when there was no other crew than herself to mess things up, she tended to be quite on time with her deliveries. They didn't speak of the content of the crates and appeared to any bystanders as very professional. But the occasional looks they exchanged told more than a hundred words. This was serious business, considering the man had ordered twelve crates of glitterstim, a drug so expensive and so controlled by the Empire, that it could really be the end of her if she was discovered. Ironically, glitterstim came from Kessel, where Meena herself had first experienced its effects.<br/><br/>The deal was sealed as the final crate was loaded into the man's ship and he signed a bank transfer for Meena. She would eat and drink well for the next few weeks, all thanks to the risky job she had decided to take. ""Always a pleasure."" Meena said to the man before walking off, breathing in relief. The worst part was over. It was comforting to know that the next three she could just keep her head down, sit in shady bars and sip tasty drinks without anyone paying any attention to her."
1168,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-12T22:14:34,Corrin,"""I got word that Tero's dead,"" Cyn said. Her eyes welled. Drak was struck by a sword, those words were hard to believe, but something was off. They walked together in the crowded street and spoke with a low voice. She wore a black robe over what he assumed was a flight suit with armour on it underneath. Colored signs flashed reds, yellows and purples onto them. Sounds of music blasted from the different cantinas, clubs and tapcafes, and wealthy businessmen were seen holding onto Twi'lek escorts.<br/><br/>""But you don't believe he's dead,"" he deduced.<br/><br/>She looked at him, surprised, but then nodding in approval. ""He always thought you were the best of the best. That's why-"" She paused, not ready to continue.<br/><br/>Drak knew Cyn, but not very well. Ever since Tero joined the Rebel Alliance, he married Cyn, and Drak had difficulty keeping in contact with them. They could never visit Coruscant, the center of the Empire, or risk capture. In fact his job required him to arrest her right now. But she was family, and he didn't care much for the Empire. Drak would usually go out to visit them, out of the core on a remote planet. Cyn being here was a huge risk on her part, but she also wasn't in as much sorrow as one would be after a death. She came here to the heart of the Empire to talk to Drak about something she couldn't say over comlink, not to simply say that Tero was dead.<br/><br/>""What's going on?"" he pressed from her. She seemed to have difficulty finding the words, but he needed to know.<br/><br/>""For the past three months he'd been on a mission,"" she explained. ""Something eyes only, they couldn't tell me. I'd get some coded messages from him, telling me he's okay, that he loves me... then three weeks ago they stopped."" Her eyes welled some more, and her voice cracked. ""They wouldn't tell me anything for a time. I kept asking for an update but all I got was silence. I was-"" she paused. ""Finally a Bothan came to see me, he wanted me to call him Joreth; I don't know if it was his real name. He said he was from the Bothan Spynet, and Tero was working with them in some Rebel Alliance joint operation. He was undercover, trying to figure out something big,"" she sighed in frustration. ""Joreth didn't give me much, he simply told me that Tero was dead.""<br/><br/>""So what changed then?"" Drak asked, feeling a need for information, he wanted to know everything, every detail, the mission, the people... the investigator inside him was screaming for answers.<br/><br/>""The coded messages,"" she explained, a bit more confident now. ""Before they stopped, I used to get them directly to my comlink. Only Tero knew the way to reach me, and we used a specific algorithm for the code. Two days after Joreth told me he was dead, I got another coded message.""<br/><br/>Drak held his breath. He thought Cyn may have just been grieving, trying to find any evidence no matter how unlikely that Tero was still alive. No, this was real. This was evidence. Tero could still be alive. It gave him hope and washed away the sorrow he felt in the back of his mind.<br/><br/>""I used the same algorithm,"" she explained. ""It didn't say he was okay, it didn't mention his name...""<br/><br/>""How do you know it was him?"" He asked eagerly.<br/><br/>""Because of the algorithm,"" she told him. ""and because of what it said."" She held up her comlink for him to hear. He pulled it close, and a robotic voice translated a series of clicks and sounds in the background. It simply said, ""Drak, find Colarroka.""<br/><br/>A sudden well of emotions filled Drak. In one moment he was told his little brother was dead, then a moment later he was alive and talking to him. He still remembers the games he and Tero used to play, like security and smugglers where they chased each other down with toy blasters. Drak won most of the time, except when he let Tero win. Drak loved his brother, and despite some teasing, he was always protective of him. Especially after their father died. He now knew that nothing else mattered. Not his job, not his life, not until he finds his brother.<br/><br/>""Do you know what he means by Collarroka?"" she asked him eagerly, obviously sitting on this mystery for a few days.<br/><br/>He nodded his head, ""Yeah, he's a trader. Scum of the galaxy. Only deals with the black market. Or should I say he IS the black market. He's one of the best and he's hard to track down. No one can find him. He finds you, and he never deals with cops or anyone that could get him caught. He seems to have a sixth sense for those kinds of things.""<br/><br/>""So I guess all is lost then,"" she said with another tear rolling down her cheek.<br/><br/>""I'm not just anybody, remember?"" He said with a cocky attitude. ""We'll find Colarroka, together.""<br/><br/>""I'm not sure if I can go with you, as much as I want to.""<br/><br/>""Why?"" He asked, surprised.<br/><br/>She opened her robe to point to her belly, which was a bit showing. ""You're going to be an uncle Drak,"" she explained with a warm smile on her face, her eyes still welling. He smiled and his hopeless heart was filled with such energy that he grabbed her and kissed her on the forehead.<br/><br/>""I'm going to be an uncle,"" he repeated with enthusiasm. ""Why didn't you tell me?""<br/><br/>""Not even Tero knows, he was on the mission when I found out.""<br/><br/>""Alright, alright, you can stay at my place while I search for him, and I WILL find Tero alive. Got it?"" He told her with assurance. She nodded, hugging him. He then turned to the crowd and yelled at the top of his lungs, ""I'm going to be an uncle!"" No one cared, in fact a few moved away from him thinking he was dangerous. Cyn laughed for a moment in between the tears. He smiled at her again. Now all he needed to do was find Collarroka to find his brother. He told her, ""This kid won't grow up without a father, I promise."""
1169,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-13T02:03:39,Shendelzhare,"""...and then I said to him: you drag that fat lard of a Hutt here if he has a problem with my methods!""<br/><br/>The table cracked up, complimenting the Cathar smuggler of his brave, straightforward words. Sitting in one of the seediest, most dangerous cantina in Coruscant where every hour or so a bar fight or a conflict of some sort would erupt, the table consisted of eight customers who worked mostly as smugglers or mercenaries. The place was so protective of its whereabouts and clientele that it carried no name and it was absolutely right in doing so. One glance aound the bar proved that every customer seemed to have that certain agressive, angry look about them, often coupled with hunched shoulders and suspicious stares thrown here and there.<br/><br/>Between a Chiss man and a Zeltron woman sat Meena, holding on to a hookah pipe that was hooked on a large water and herb tank that stood at the center of their table. The place was so dim and smoky that it was difficult to make out the faces of those who didn't sit at the same table with you, an aspect that was much appreciated by the mostly criminal clientele. Meena was drinking a large beer while listening the boasting of their Cathar friend who had recently fallen into the disfavor of the Hutts. As if that was anything to be proud about.<br/><br/>""I haven't seen you since they sent you in Kessel, Hayes."" An Iktotchi man commented from the opposite side of the table, growing bored of the Cathar's voice. Meena looked over to him through the smoke she blew out and tilted her head. ""Did you miss me?""<br/><br/>""Of course. Like the healthy miss being sick."" He grinned, revealing a row of ugly teeth. Meena sneered and shook her head. ""But tell me"", he continued, ""how was Kessel? And most importantly, how the hell did you get out?""<br/><br/>She took a long swig from her beer, considering her answer. How had Kessel been, indeed? Much of it was a blur actually. ""Not much."" She commented with a smirk. ""The stories are true, I guess. Can't say I remember much. And they released me because I was too much for them to handle.""<br/><br/>""Lies!"" The Iktotchi bellowed with a large grin, slamming his fist against the table. ""Let me guess, you bribed them, didn't you?""<br/><br/>""Keep guessing. I rather like the suspense."" Meena chuckled and placed the pipe back between her lips. She then turned her attention to the Cathar who finally shut himself up to finish his beer. ""I must say, you really are an idiot for angering the Hutts.""<br/><br/>""Thank you!"" The Cathar responded. ""It is my specialty. But I'm not a complete fool. There are many I would never dare to anger in this Galaxy. That fat lard though... Ha.""<br/><br/>""Aye! That I can agree with."" The Zeltron woman announced, earning all male attention in an instant. ""A good friend of mine who does not have the priviledge to be sitting in this wonderful, cosy place tonight with us recently got into a bid of a predicament with..."" She leaned closer, nearly whispering. ""...Collarroka!""<br/><br/>The table seemed to fall silent for a split second. Meena removed the pipe from her lips and smiled slightly. She had met the said trader two times during her life. The first time she had been only a teenager, working with a crew of a smugglers. Collarroka himself had contacted the crew, obviously, since his whereabouts were quite often a bit of a mystery. She had never seen his face and only remembered a figure draped in cloaks. She also recalled feeling his eyes on her, observing, analysing. Almost ten years later, Meena had crossed paths with him once more and had conned a man who had, rumour had it, been very close to Collarroka. Instead of punishing her for tricking his friend, he had commented on how Meena had growed up since their last meeting and that he 'took pride in her' and other younglings who integrated the criminal world of the Galaxy.<br/><br/>And then she had been sent to Kessel and hadn't met him or spoken to him since.<br/><br/>The subject was soon changed. Talking about hot shots of the criminal world was a bit dangerous in places like cantinas where anyone could eavesdrop on them. Those sitting around the same table often had secrets and other dirty laundry they preferred to keep to themselves, plotting against their own friends. Criminals didn't know friendship. Should the opportunity arise, anyone sitting at the table would most likely plant a blaster bolt into the back of her head without much remorse or consideration.<br/><br/>Several hours later, most of the table was absolutely drunk and the conversation had considerably lowered in terms of quality. Meena was feeling the buzz too as she stumbled over to the bar, leaning against it to clear her mind. One more drink, she promised herself for the tenth time that night. Just one more and she would return to her ship, one way or another. Right?<br/><br/>Right!<br/><br/>""Hey! Can I get some service please!?"" She yelled over the other customers. ""I want a whiskey. Hurry up, I'm thirsty!"""
1170,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-13T06:48:35,Corrin,"Cyn lay on Drak's bed in his small one room apartment. The slit window blinds were closed shut, but a bit of the blues and greens poured through regardless. His blue nightlamp glowed next to the bed. ""I've got enough food in the fridge for at least two weeks, which should hopefully be plenty of time. If not, I'm leaving you some credits."" He placed a small credit chip onto the table. He looked at her, worried.<br/><br/>She looked at him, trying to force a smile. ""I'll be fine. I'm a big girl.""<br/><br/>""It's not you I'm worried about,"" he told her, pointing to her belly.<br/><br/>""I'm not due for at least two more months, I can get around just fine. You're brother didn't marry a weak woman."" She took her blaster out of her holster, placing it on the nightstand.<br/><br/>He smiled, looking at her, ""No he didn't.""<br/><br/>""So what's the next step?"" She asked him, propping herself up a bit.<br/><br/>""I know of a few names, criminals, who have connections with Collarroka. I'll get it out of them.""<br/><br/>""How are you going to get there? You have a ship?""<br/><br/>""I was kind of hoping you did.""<br/><br/>She laughed, ""the Alliance doesn't exactly hand ships out to just anybody.""<br/><br/>He sighed, realizing it was going to be a bit more difficult than he first hoped. He didn't have a lot of options but he did have quite a few credits, 12,390 to be exact, which he was saving up for a speeder and a vacation. That would have to wait. He could buy a shuttle ride to wherever Collarroka was suspected to be, but if Collarroka moved, Drak would just be playing catch-up. Collaroka avoided cops like a plague. If Drak got near, he'd be as good as toast, so he had to forget the badge and live like a low-life. He could pretend to be a smuggler. He didn't have a ship though, and 12,390 credits wasn't enough to buy a ship good for smuggling.<br/><br/>He sat for a moment, trying to think it through, ""what I need is to hire somebody,"" he bounced his thoughts off of Cyn. ""I need a criminal- scum. I need a smuggler who has a lot of ins and knows how to find Collarroka. Although it can't be a crew, I can't pay them all off. I need someone who works solo, and has a ship of his own.""<br/><br/>He was really narrowing his options. Not to mention he would prefer to arrest these smugglers instead of asking them to help him. He wasn't sure how they'd react either. They have every reason to want to blast a hole in his chest. His name was a bit infamous amongst the underworld. He was known for putting plenty of them away, so it wouldn't be easy.<br/><br/>""I'll be back,"" he told Cyn, who was already asleep, but he never noticed. He grabbed his bantha-hide jacket on the way out.<br/><br/>He walked for a bit and reached the nearby custom's office. It was a shot in the dark, but he had to act fast. He wasn't sure how long his brother had, or what danger he was in. Drak got a chance to speak to each custom officer one by one when they became available. His badge was useful here, but he knew it'd be useless off planet. Officer after officer, none of them had anything worth his time.<br/><br/>Finally he reached the last officer, and he asked with no energy left, ""Did you come across anyone suspicious recently? Did you catch any illegal contraband, or arrest anyone? Or maybe did you note of anything strange?"" His questions were vague because he still wasn't sure who or what he was looking for.<br/><br/>""Yeah actually,"" the man said. His answer caught Drak off guard. ""Pretty girl, but kind of scum looking. I looked over her file she did some prison time. What was her name?"" He opened up his datapad, checking all previous files for the day, then handed it to Drak. Drak instantly recognized the face. He laughed for a moment, ""Meena Hayes.""<br/><br/>""Yeah, you know her?"" The officer asked amused.<br/><br/>""Yeah, I'm the one that put her in Kessel,"" Drak told the officer, who seemed intrigued. ""How the Kriff did she get out?"" He put her away for what he thought was a good long time. It hadn't been more than a couple of years. He also remembered she had a connection with Collarroka, but couldn't remember how. ""So she has a ship? What about a crew?""<br/><br/>""She has a ship, a Corellian XS Stock Light Freighter. No crew signed in, I think she works solo.""<br/><br/>It was as if the pieces fit in perfectly. If he believed in the Force, one would say this was in direct correlation. Although he was pretty sure out of all the criminals on Coruscant, she had more reason than ever to blast his head off his shoulders. He took a moment to think about it. He really was out of options, and short of going to the lower levels of Coruscant and painting a target on his back, he didn't know what else to do on such short notice. He sighed in frustration.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm going to regret this,</span>he thought to himself. ""Is she coming back tonight?"" he asked the officer.<br/><br/>""She's supposed, according to her statement.""<br/><br/>""Where's her ship?""<br/><br/>""Port 23, down the hall and to the left.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This is a stupid idea,</span>he repeated in his head over and over again, clenching his fist as he made his way there. He entered the port, a small landing pad with a fighter fit for a crew of one or two. It seemed to hold enough room for cargo, and he guessed she was probably still smuggling. He sat down on the pad, leaning his back on one of the landing legs. It started raining, and he was glad for the protection of the ship above him.<br/><br/>""This is a stupid idea,"" he finally said out loud to himself, as if it would make him come to his senses. It didn't. He only thought of his brother, and right now Meena was his best bet. He decided to grab Tala, his blaster, and hold it in his lap while he waited for the night... just in case."
1171,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-13T08:18:54,Shendelzhare,"Eventually, the night of drinking came to an end for her. It was as if autopilot kicked in and told her that if she stayed another minute she would get into a bar fight, puke on someone and possibly pass out in a strange place with not so friendly people. Meena slipped out of the cantina and decided to walk back to her ship in order to sober up. It just happened to be raining too and the cool water felt welcome on her hot skin that was flushed from drinking quite a bit. The way was long because she was slow and had to stop often in order to catch her breath or calm her head that was spinning. After stopping for some water at another place, she was finally able to walk straight and fast enough to her ship.<br/><br/>She felt exhaustion weigh on her shoulders as she walked across the hall, past several docked ships until she finally saw the port of her own ship and quickened her footsteps. Meena could almost feel the warm embrace of her modest but comfortable bed. Finally some rest. Finally some alone, quiet time.<br/><br/>As she stepped back outside on the landing pad, her eyes fell first on the figure sitting at her ship.<br/><br/>Thousands of thoughts ran through her mind as she froze in place. It was the earlier client who was a security officer working undercover. It was the customs officer who had figured it all out. It was a bounty hunter collecting a bounty she hadn't heard about yet. It was a fellow smuggler who had come to kill her. Either way, she didn't feel comfortable knowing that someone had been waiting for her there, because if they had had the brains to come her ship specifically, they had to know who she was and what her records were. Meena's hand found its way to her blaster pistol as she slowly walked closer to her ship, stopping as soon she could see his face more clearly.<br/><br/>Part of the reason why she had been a successful con artist (and still would be if the chance to continue should arise) or a criminal in general was her impeccable memory of people and their faces. She never forgot a face, which was why some other criminals had a reason to fear her. A grudge could be carried for a very long time by her; five, six or even seven years. And in this case it was seven. Meena couldn't believe who she was staring at. A familiar anger lifted its head in her guts as she recalled the first day in Kessel and how she had cursed the name Drak Icerin day after day.<br/><br/>""You..."" She uttered.<br/><br/>So why was he here now? Was he going to arrest her for smuggling? Meena bit her lip, knowing that if she ran off, he'd catch her eventually, and that it was better to just act as if she hadn't done anything wrong. Still, this was really irritating her and freaking her out. It was not a good ending to her first night of drinking.<br/><br/>""Get away from my ship."" Meena said finally. ""I don't want the stench of the likes of you to stick on it."""
1172,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-14T23:55:28,Corrin,"He gripped Tala tightly to his body, but didn't point her at Meena. Regardless, he wasn't certain how she was going to react. He remembers she was one of the more rational criminals he had dealt with. Regardless, when under stress, a criminal can be unpredictable, no matter who they are. He suspected two scenarios, that she would either try to flee, or open fire. She did neither and it caught him slightly off guard. Regardless, he still held his blaster ready to draw, and he leaned forward ready to jump up for a chase in a moments notice.<br/><br/>Her face spoke mountains. She was not pleased to see him. Telling him to get away from the ship was just reinforcing what he already knew. After all why wouldn't she hate him? Because of him, she lost years of her life. Still, he found the comment to be a bit insulting. He wanted to touch the ship, rub himself up against it just to mock her, but that would make her less likely to agree to his proposal. No, he was at her mercy, unfortunately.<br/><br/>""Alright hun, don't worry,"" he told her as calmly as he could. ""I'm moving away, see?"" He got up and took a few steps away from the landing gear. He placed Tala into her holster to show no hostility, but still held onto her ready for the draw. ""I'm not here to cause trouble,"" he continued, putting his hand out to show he was keeping his distance. ""I just want to talk is all. Talk all calm like without anyone drawing their weapons or trying to run. Can you do that?"" he asked her, again trying to sound as rational as possible. Unfortunately he needed her right now as much as it pained him on the inside."
1173,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-15T04:56:57,Shendelzhare,"He did move away from her ship, but only a little. Meena's eyes followed him cautiously, wondering whether he had other people hidden somewhere, ready to grab her and pin her down so they could bring her back to Kessel. She stood still when he spoke, saying he just wanted to talk to her. Talk? The word seemed to work as a trigger for something inside her and she tilted her head, now staring at him with both disgust and amusement.<br/><br/>""You want to talk."" She repeated, as if she was talking to a child or someone mentally challenged. ""You want to talk..."" Meena spoke again, trying to digest his words, hoping he would understand just how foolish his words sounded. But since he didn't quite seem to understand, she thought she would give him a reminder of why she was so pissed off. ""Either you're an idiot or you're here to arrest me. Or perhaps you actually already forgot that you put me in Kessel for seven years, hm?""<br/><br/>Meena rarely talked about the subject, but now the words seemed to flow out, partly because of the alcohol and partly because he was there to fuel her anger. ""Seven years!"" She exclaimed, amused. ""What did you do during that time, huh? Did you find a woman with the same ridiculous sense of justice to breed with? Did you have kids? Did you feed them well and provide them a priviledged life?"" Her voice was filled with mockery. ""Did you get a raise from catching me? Perhaps you did and bought a ship, a house, some nice clothes, fancy food, expensive ale..."" Meena sneered.<br/><br/>""You know what I did?"" She asked, not waiting for him to answer. ""I dug. Every. Freaking. Day. The same hole, the same tools and the same purpose: to dig as deep as you could. I dug, and I dug, and I dug, and I dug, and I dug, and I dug, and I dug until that was all I could do, think of and talk about. I dug while you were living your posh life with your priviledged family."" Meena stared at him, remaining quiet for a moment. ""I was practically dead compared to you. But you know, that's fine, right? It's ONLY seven years, right? I should forgive you, right? I should let you... talk to me.""<br/><br/>Her body was burning from the inside, but thankfully saying all those things had helped the flames to subside just a little. She couldn't deny she was pissed off, there just wasn't any way around the feeling. It was absurd that he even dared to show up in her life, although if he was here to arrest her again, then he'd probably respond to her words with a grin and tell her that she'd better start thinking about digging again.<br/><br/>""No."" Meena concluded, all amusement gone, her face now dark and serious under the falling rain. ""I have no reason to talk to you. Leave. Go. Now.""<br/><br/>She stuck a data chip, a sort of key, into the hull of her ship, which lowered the ramp leading inside. When there was no immediate reaction from the man, Meena's head snapped to his direction again.<br/><br/>""I said leave!"" She screamed from the top of her lungs."
1174,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-16T15:57:30,Corrin,"""Ridiculous!?"" Drak wanted to act cool, he wanted to let her vent, but she was digging her talons and squeezing. His knuckles squeezed white onto his blaster. ""You know what, I haven't exactly lived a perfect life! I never got married or lived a life of privilege! I got shoved aside like some stray Wriggler after all the good I did for this planet!"" He had dealt with many things, especially since the empire took over the Coruscant Security jobs and he was left with patrolling the slums. He was given very little to do with his investigative skills, at a very little pay. Occasionally he was given a smuggler or petty theft case as a consolation prize, but only because he was deemed the best. His friends didn't fare so well, and many of them left, or even spied for the rebellion, getting caught in the process. Then there was the death of his mother...<br/><br/>Regardless, Meena was venting about her time at Kessel. He felt no sympathy. ""You're a smuggler, a con artist, a thief, what the Kriff did you expect would happen!? You think living a criminal life is really a life!? Because listen hun, sooner or later you get caught. I'm not sure how you got out of Kessel, but if I find you conning again I'm going to send you-"" He stopped himself, he was just making it worse and he knew it. His blood was boiling, and she wasn't making it any easier. He thought of his brother, his mission and how he needed her on his side.<br/><br/>""I said leave!"" Meena finally screamed at him.<br/><br/>He took a moment and she walked onto the ramp. ""Wait!"" he screamed back. ""Wait,"" he then said softer as if trying to defuse the situation. ""I need your help. My brother was captured. I need-"" she didn't seem to want to listen. He hated this, and didn't like the idea of spending time in a tin can with someone so volatile.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I need to do this,</span>he told himself. He realized there was only one option left, speaking the second universal language to Basic. ""I'll pay! 7000 credits!"" he finally let out, hoping it would get her to stop."
1175,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-17T05:08:49,Shendelzhare,"Meena always felt powerful when she was able to get a reaction out of people. At first she had thought he would act calmly, after all he was someone who enforced the law. But no, she had actually managed to tap into something very sensitive, which caused a crooked smile to form on her lips when he began defending himself. ""Good. Think about that feeling of frustration really hard for a second, will you?"" Meena taunted. ""Perhaps I'll be sleeping a little better tonight, knowing that you didn't get squat from putting me behind bars for seven years. You deserved your miserable little life, you fool, and I hope nothing ever lifts you from the mud you've drowned yourself into!"" She threw him one of those defiant glares, the ones that challenged him to come at her, to beat her if he so wanted, but that she would still laugh at his misfortune after he would have finished pulling apart all her limbs.<br/><br/>She arched a brow as he showed no sympathy to her, which she honestly hadn't expected in the first place. When he suddenly stopped mid-sentence, Meena tilted her head. ""Send me where? Are you going to lock me back up in Kessel? Is that what you're here for?"" She sneered. ""Look here! Do I look like I have expectations about life?! I don't! You don't understand a thing about the criminal world, because people in your line of work only scrape the surface."" Meena breathed deeply to calm herself, but it was doing little to her temper. ""So don't even think you know me or anyone else. You don't! You don't know if this is life for us or not and frankly, I don't think you'll ever be qualified to be the judge of it. Now get out of my sight.""<br/><br/>Walking up the ramp, she was already considering leaving the planet for good. Coruscant was full of these idiotic security officers sticking their noses into her business and spewing nonsense about her life, a life they couldn't possibly know anything about unless they were in her shoes even for a day. This man especially was a bunch of nonsense, ruining her night with his ""I want to talk"" crap and then expect her to not have hard feelings.<br/><br/>She was a bit surprised to hear his tone change when he asked her to wait. Meena turned to look at him over her shoulder, her eyes clearly indicating that she was growing impatient and really didn't want to ""talk"" with him anymore. When he mentioned something about his brother being in trouble and needing help, Meena was trying to contain her amusement. Really? After the conversation they had just had he thought she would be willing to help him because of his brother being in trouble? ""I really pity you."" She said, a bit more calmly. ""Didn't you just say something about expectations? And now you're expecting me to think all that is water under the bridge and help you because... boo-hoo, your brother was captured?"" Meena rolled her eyes. ""Listen to me: I don't care. There is no reason I should. In fact I hate you, if you still hadn't figured that out, and therefore I prefer seeing you suffer.""<br/><br/>He then offered her money. Meena seemed even more amused about this. ""You'll pay me? Poor baby! Aren't you engaging in some sort of corruption by offering a criminal money to find your brother?"" She asked sharply. ""Keep your filthy credits. I wouldn't touch them, even with gloves on or with a stick.""<br/><br/>Just as she had finished the door to her landing platform opened an the custom's security officer from earlier walked in, having heard shouting. He was worried about Drak's security and had come armed. ""Is everything alright here?"" He asked, looking over to Meena. ""I heard some sort of a commotion. I hope you're not causing any trouble here.""<br/><br/>""Me?"" Meena asked, feeling almost insulted. ""No! This man right here is preventing me from retiring to bed with his utter nonsense. The least you could do would be the escort him out.""<br/><br/>The officer turned to look at Drak now. ""Sir? Are you alright?"""
1176,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-17T07:06:06,Corrin,"""Sithspawn!"" Drak turned away from Meena. ""I'm fine!"" he yelled to the officer as he walked out of the port in a huff. He paced the streets, ready to punch something. He never had a temper, not this bad. His blood pressure must have been through the roof. That girl, that stupid girl got under his skin. He breathed out a few times, letting the cool rain calm him. He was drenched by this point and hadn't realized it until now. He held his hand out, his shaking was slowing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well that was even stupider than I thought,</span>he realized. He wasn't sure why he thought it would go any different though. She hated him, and he her. The idea of them working together was ridiculous.<br/><br/>After grabbing a quick drink, he made it back to his apartment where Cyn was asleep. She woke to the sound of his movements. ""Sorry,"" he told her, ""I didn't mean to wake you.""<br/><br/>""No, it's fine. Did you find someone?"" she asked with desperation in her eyes.<br/><br/>""I thought I had someone for a moment, but she was a dead end.""<br/><br/>""Who?"" she asked. Drak knew Cyn was a tenacious woman who never gave up. An Icerin family trait, which is why Tero fell for her. She wanted to see who Drak had as a lead to figure out if there was still a way to make the situation work. There wasn't, but he fed her curiosity anyways and said, ""Meena Hayes, a low life con artist and smuggler that I busted seven years ago for conning some rich businessman. She just got out of prison, somehow.""<br/><br/>""She had a ship? She knows Collarroka?""<br/><br/>""Yeah, but she works alone, and for a reason. No one can work with her. Trust me, it's pointless.""<br/><br/>She looked at Drak, her eyes filled with worry. ""I don't know where Tero is, Drak.""<br/><br/>""I know.""<br/><br/>""No, you don't. I know he's in trouble. I know something is wrong. I don't know how, but he's in danger and every day we wait...""<br/><br/>Drak bowed his head, feeling Cyn's worry. ""I'll find someone else.""<br/><br/>""Will you really? Even if you do, won't it just be the same? Who wants to work with Drak, the infamous Coruscant Investigator?""<br/><br/>""So what do I do?"" he asked her, his temper rising again.<br/><br/>""Put on the Drak charm. I know you can be charming, just like your brother was with me. We never told you, but I used to hate your brother. I thought he was cocky and arrogant.""<br/><br/>""Well he is,"" Drak chuckled.<br/><br/>""Sure,"" she smiled. ""But he's more than that. So are you. When under pressure, you do what you do best. You figure them out. You get into their heads. You see things from their point of view.""<br/><br/>Drak shook his head. Cyn was right, who else was there? He was out of options, and the longer he waited, the more chance his brother would end up dead, wherever he was. Why else would Tero send a message to Cyn for Drak, to search for an illegal trader? Tero would only do it if his life was in danger.<br/><br/>""You're right,"" he agreed. ""I'll let her cool down and try again tomorrow."" He kissed Cyn on the forehead, helping her lie back down on his bed. He walked over to the couch. He poured himself a quick shot of whiskey to clam his nerves, downed it, and plopped onto the sofa. He wasn't sure if he was going to get any sleep, but closed his eyes to try regardless."
1177,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-17T08:13:47,Shendelzhare,"""Pssht! Drama queen..."" Meena snarled as she watched the man storm out. But wait... so he hadn't been there to arrest her after all? What?!<br/><br/>The confused officer blinked her eyes, wondering what had happened before wishing a good night to Meena and walking back to his office. She stood on the ramp for a moment, making sure that no one was on her platform anymore before walking inside her ship and closing the ramp after her. Well, after that miserable conversation, she was far from drunk. Her whole night of drinking had been ruined. Amazing how anger could sober her up, although she knew tomorrow morning she would feel the weight of her drinking again.<br/><br/>She got out of her clothes and fell into her bed, burying her face into her pillow. This was something to digest. He hadn't been there to arrest her for anything, which meant that he had really come to her only because he needed her help. His brother had been captured, or whatever he had said. Meena really couldn't find much sympathy in her empty heart. Her own brother was in jail, had been over ten years and she dared to say he was having it worse than anyone on Kessel. I guess she shouldn't have complained today, for the sake of her own brother. Ketill would have been pissed off at her attitude. Still, it wasn't like she was 'okay' after seven years of Kessel. It wasn't like she could just forget how close to insanity she had been, how so incredibly dead she had been, mentally.<br/><br/>But perhaps she should.<br/><br/>Turning on her side, Meena closed her eyes and decided to try and get some sleep. It was late. She really wanted to go eat first thing in the morning, get a beer to deal with the hangover and then watch people play Sabacc while smoking. Yeah, that sounded like a wonderful plan.<br/><br/>*****<br/><br/>""...and then I was like BOOM, BOOM, BOOM!"" The smuggler demonstrated his shooting while standing on his chair and entertaining his friends. ""And all the Corsec who had been aiming at me dropped dead in a blink of an eye!""<br/><br/>Meena tried to contain her laugh, while observing a game of sabacc that was taking place at the same table. She had thought about joining but since the bets tended to be high, and her skills in sabacc were not, she decided to just sit and watch while waiting for her beer and herb cigarette to arrive. It was early in the evening, as she had slept late and had a late lunch before joining her colleagues at another cantina.<br/><br/>""Fascinating."" She commented about the smuggler's story as he sat down and grinned at Meena. He was a male human, recently out of prison much like Meena. ""I know."" He said and laughed loudly, patting her shoulder. ""So how's the business today, dear? It's getting really difficult to do your thing, you know what I mean?""<br/><br/>""Ugh, tell me about it."" Meena moaned in disgust. ""You wouldn't believe who I just ran into last night.""<br/><br/>""Who?""<br/><br/>""The investigator who put me in prison.""<br/><br/>""Oh really?"" He seemed intrigued all of a sudden and scooted a bit too close to Meena, making her lean back a little. ""Did you talk to him?""<br/><br/>""No, I just stood there and stared at him."" She spoke, irritated. ""Of course I did. In fact he said he wanted to talk to me, because he needed my help.""<br/><br/>The man nodded slowly and smiled a clever smile. ""Oh, of course. He just needed a little... help. How did you get out of Kessel again hmm?""<br/><br/>Meena slapped the back of his head and he howled in pain, but did not apologize for his foolish innuendos before adding: ""Tell me, is he at least good looking?""<br/><br/>""It's not like that!"" She hissed, grabbing the hair on the back of his head. ""I thought he was going to arrest me. Besides, I really hate him.""<br/><br/>""Alright, I'm sorry! Sorry!"" He said finally so she would loosen the painful grip she had on his head. ""Did he tell you what he needed help for?""<br/><br/>Meena let go of him and gave him a terrible glare before answering: ""Something about his brother. He seemed pretty desperate, even offered me 7000 credits. Sheesh... That's not the right price if I have to work together with someone as foolish as him. You know?""<br/><br/>""Absolutely. I wouldn't be able to stand someone like him."" He agreed as their drinks arrived. Meena took a sip from her beer before lighting her cigar. He stirred his cocktail for a moment, hesitating, but then spoke: ""Nonetheless, I think you should at least consider helping him, especially if he's willing to pay. You work alone too much and after Kessel, you know how that affects people? Even if you hate him, at least you'll have someone to talk to for a little while."" When there was no reaction from Meena, he decided to dig a little deeper. ""What would Ketill do, I wonder? He's probably not even alive anymore!""<br/><br/>Meena jumped up suddenly, her eyes wild with anger. ""How dare you even suggest that!"" She snarled and without further ado proceeded to smash her beer glass straight into the side of his head. He managed to react just in time to cover part of his head but still earned several deep cuts. This angered him as well and before others knew it, the two of them were engaged in a full-fledged brawl, throwing each other against other customers and tables while trying to land a successful punch."
1178,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-18T02:46:55,Corrin,"Drak walked the dark streets of the Coruscanti lower bowels. Light never made it down this far, and since Criminals loved the dark, this is where most of them lived. The only light came from the few functioning street glow lamps and the many street signs lining the shops and seedy clubs. He wore his CSF armour and helmet, and had Tala holstered by his side. CSF patrols on these levels were never less than three, and they were all veterans. Rookies stayed higher to the surface.<br/><br/>Drak rested on a wall, watching the population walk on by and looking at his partners, all of them human. The CSF used to be more diversified, but the empire slowly pushed any other alien race out through bigotry and racism. This just gave the criminals more reason to hate them. Most of the CSF staff didn't like the all-human stigma either.<br/><br/>""I'm so tired of doing these patrols,"" exclaimed one of his partners, Yoalhen. ""I need a vacation. To somewhere nice... like Naboo. Ever been there, Drak? I heard it's wonderful, as long as you avoid the Gungans.""<br/><br/>Drak's head was elsewhere, trying to figure out how he was going to get out of work. A vacation wasn't a bad idea. He had enough time saved up, but usually the captain needed a few weeks notice. Maybe the best thing would be to claim an illness. ""It's nice there,"" he said half paying attention to the conversation.<br/><br/>Yoalhan looked at Drak, ""hey what's been eating you up?"" Drak didn't say anything.<br/><br/>A call came over the comlink. *We have a Disturbance, a fight at the Jub Jub Cantina in sector 1313-9. Two perps, a female, and male, both human.*<br/><br/>""1313-9, that's our sector,"" Drak told the other two, who both rolled their eyes.<br/><br/>""Can't we let it slide? It's almost the end of our shift.""<br/><br/>Drak ignored them and spoke into the comm. ""Copy comlink tower- patrol J2-46 heading there now."" His partners sighed in frustration.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Drak could hear the glass shattering and the grunts from a mile away. ""I hate this patrol, did I mention that already?"" Yoalhen made sure everyone heard.<br/><br/>""J2-46 requesting back-up at the Jub Jub Cantina,"" he called into his comm. ""Alright, hands on your blasters, but don't draw unless they do,"" Drak reminded them of their jobs, which they rolled their eyes to. They liked Drak, but for the most part they hated that he took everything so serious, and that he rarely let things slide. There was also the matter that he was so clean, never taking bribes or bending the law. He got the job done though, and he was a great guy to get along with on most days, just not today.<br/><br/>They pushed themselves into the cantina where a full fight was brawling. A glass smashed near them, and a chair flew across the room. Everyone was yelling at the two fighting in the middle of the room. Drak stopped in his tracks. ""Of all the places on the planet,"" he cursed to himself. Drak wasn't surprised that Meena was the female perp, as she was known for causing disturbances. However he was surprised she happened to be in his sector, during his patrol. He had planned on trying for her again at her ship at the end of the night, so he wasn't sure if this was coincidence, luck, or bad karma. After all, now he had to arrest her, and that would get him nowhere with his negotiations.<br/><br/>""CSF! Everyone cool it!"" yelled Yoelhen at the top of his lungs.<br/><br/>They didn't listen. Drak wasn't in the mood, and his emotions were high. Something about Meena, his brother, and the way she got under his skin earlier, that made his frustrations get to him. Completely ignoring his orders outside, he pulled out Tala, and fired her three times to the ceiling, making some concrete fall. ""Alright if you don't want to get shot, get out of this cantina!"" he screamed, pointing the blaster to Meena, ""as for you two, get onto the ground and put your hands on your heads!""<br/><br/>His partners looked at Drak confused, never seeing him act this way, while holding tightly onto their blasters."
1179,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-18T05:55:09,Shendelzhare,"CSF used to be the magic word to calm everybody down. Nowadays, nobody really cared. In fact, Meena who was currently in the man's death grip, pinned on the floor and trying to bite his arm, hardly even heard them. ""It's fine officers!"" The man shouted. ""We're just fooling around! It's all good-ARRGH!"" He jumped up, looking at his hand with horror in his eyes as small teeth marks marked the spot where Meena had successfully sunk her canines in. The woman got up, her neck feeling sore, but before she could lunge at the man, some of her colleagues decided to help cool her down and grabbed her by her arms.<br/><br/>""Ha!"" The man shouted in triumph. ""Look at this crazy woman officers! She bit my hand! You should arrest her for cannibalism if anything!"" He grinned at Meena who was struggling to get herself free from the grip of a Wookie. Suddenly everyone cooled down when one of the security officers fired into the ceiling, causing Meena to turn her head towards that very officer, realizing that she knew him. That it was HIM. Meena froze slightly and stopped moving around, allowing the Wookie to let go of her and exit the cantina, knowing that this would be between her, the officers and the damned idiot who had played on her emotions.<br/><br/>They both obeyed Drak and got on the floor next to each other, hands on theirs heads, the man unable to contain his quiet laugh. ""Officer..."" He started. ""We were just joking you know. Just playing around. People do that sometimes when they drink."" Meena glanced at him, causing him to flinch slightly and clear his throat. ""Come on. I'm sure you can let it slide. I'm sure there are more pressing issues you must take care of on Coruscant instead of arresting two drunkards. Right?"" He looked over to Meena for comfort, but she remained quiet, pissed off that the one person who was going to arrest her AGAIN would be the same officer who locked her up in Kessel.<br/><br/>""She agrees, she's just cooling down."" He grinned, turning back to the officers. ""So how about it? I buy drinks and you let it slide this time? Really, we'll pay for all the damage we did!"" It took Meena a while to understand why he was flapping his mouth so much, but when it hit her, she almost wanted to slap him for his stupidity. Of course he was scared of getting arrested, especially since he had just recently been released. He was that kind of coward, while she decided it was better to just keep quiet for now, especially after last night when she had insulted Drak quite badly. What if he would bring that into all this? His sense of justice wouldn't allow it, though. If he would, she'd have yet another reason to absolutely despise him.<br/><br/>""Meena, I think that's the guy who arrested you last time."" The smuggler next to her whispered as quietly as he could, receiving a terrible look of 'you don't say?!' from the woman. Realizing the predicament he had put her into, he laughed all of a sudden and began flapping his mouth again. ""Hey... Hey officer. You. It's okay, you don't have to arrest her. I was kind of drunk and making stupid jokes, okay? Sorry! Sorry, sorry, sorry... Right?"""
1180,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-18T17:52:35,Corrin,"""Alright shut it!"" Drak yelled at the man. He was stammering because he was drunk, and had something to hide. Drak had seen it a million times before. But the man didn't shut up. So Drak grabbed the man and threw him to the floor. One of his partners helped and they threw some cuffs on him. His other partner grabbed Meena.<br/><br/>""Well lookie who we have here!"" Exclaimed Yoalhen. ""Meena Hayes! Didn't my buddy Drak put you away? How did you get out of Kessel hrmm? Thought you were in there for life. What do you want to do with this pretty little thing, Drak?""<br/><br/>""Put her in cuffs, let them calm down for a bit,"" Drak told his partner. Yoalhen, a bit disappointed, grabbed her hands and brought them behind her placing them into cuffs.<br/><br/>Suddenly a CSF speeder came down with it's lights flashing and parked in front of the cantina. Three more CSF officers in full armour arrived. One of them came onto the floor, ""what's going on?""<br/><br/>""A fight broke out between these two,"" Drak explained. ""I'm trying to figure out what to charge them for.""<br/><br/>""Want to bring them in?"" the man asked Drak. Drak clearly had a lot of authority, and was the highest ranking of them all.<br/><br/>""Take this guy in,"" Drak told them. ""He keeps blabbering, obviously hiding something. Find out what it is.""<br/><br/>He looked at Meena, unsure of what to do. Arresting her now would make things worse. However she hated him and wouldn't work with him. So maybe he finally had a bargaining chip up his sleeve. He really didn't have many other options.<br/><br/>""As for her,"" Drak explained. ""I'll bring her out back. I want to have a quick<span style=""font-style: italic"">talk</span>with her.""<br/><br/>Yoalhen brought her up to her feet and Drak grabbed her arm. Yoalhen smiled, obviously thinking he was speaking some sort of innuendo. Yoalhen had questionable morals. He was a good officer, but Drak wanted to work with him to keep him in line. Drak pushed Meena through to the back and into an alleyway where they were alone.<br/><br/>""This is how it's going to be,"" Drak explained to Meena. ""You had your chance to vent last night, and I get it. I took away years of your life. I would be pissed too. However now we're going to talk, not just yell at each other. Got it?"" He put his gun into his holster. She wasn't going anywhere, not with security all around and her in cuffs. ""Somehow the force or some divine spirit has brought me to my knees and I need your help. I remember you had ties with Collarroka, you have a lot of connections, and more importantly you have a ship. I hate your guts, and you probably hate me more. The last thing I want is to work with you, be stuck in a tin can with you. However this is more than me. So the way I see it is you have two options.""<br/><br/>He breathed out, trying to keep his cool. Why did she have this effect on him? ""I can arrest you right now for that little disturbance. Naturally that will lead us to get a warrant and search your ship, your logs, and with my skills I'll find out if you've been smuggling or doing something illegal, like that con job I got you for. I'm going to take a guess and say you are. OR, I can let you go, you take the 7000 credits I offered you, and you help me find Collarroka. What's it going to be, hun?"""
1181,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-19T03:45:40,Shendelzhare,"The man frowned slightly when Drak told him to shut it and shook his head in disgust. ""Ugh, I see what you mean, darling. About talking."" He mumbled to Meena as quietly as possibly. But it was not quiet enough because he was thrown on the floor, which caused another litany of apologies to spill out of his drunk mouth before he was cuffed. That finally shut him up for good, because he seemed to understand that he would get arrested again and if they sniffed his ship enough they'd find the cargo was filled with contraband items.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Meena had to deal with another officer who seemed somehow joyful to have found her. Like just about anyone else, he questioned her on how he had got out of Kessel, something that everybody seemed to want to know and something she just refused to tell because nobody, and really, NOBODY, would never believe her story. She looked mildly annoyed for being called a pretty little thing, glaring at the man, but knowing better than her friend that if she wanted to get out of this situation it was more beneficial to stay silent. Another thing learned in Kessel, which her friend clearly didn't know because he hadn't suffered an equally horrible fate. Still, she was remarkably annoyed, especially because once again, Drak had full control over what was going to happen to her. She really hated that.<br/><br/>As three more officers arrived, Meena had a feeling this was slight exaggeration for a bar fight and that he might be doing this on purpose. Except for her friend, because he clearly was trying to hide something. He was taken away, a horrified look on his drunk face. She kind of wished she could have done something, but then again, if they were going to charge them realistically, she'd be the one to suffer more than him anyway. Because, yes, Meena HAD started the fight. Not surprisingly, Drak said he wanted to have a talk with her in private. Ugh.<br/><br/>She was pushed into the back alley where she lazily turned to look Drak, already knowing that this would either bore her to death or annoy the hell out of her. Meena arched a brow as he set the rules for their talk. His mention of Collarroka, however, made her almost uneasy and she frowned slightly, discreetly gazing left and right, hoping no one was listening to them right now. He needed her help and just as she had come to realize, he was going to use the little leverage he had on her now to pressure her. Meena looked a bit amused as he stated her options.<br/><br/>""Well, well! Look at Mister Justice, laying down the law."" She mocked, her voice soft, much softer than yesterday, but still dangerous at the same time. ""I never thought you had it in you, to pressure someone like this. Boy, you must be desperate."" Meena stared at him for a moment. She wasn't really in a hurry to say anything, because her choice was obvious; she didn't have a choice. Anything but Kessel. Anything but another seven years of that torture. It really, really, REALLY, was not a choice at all. She didn't want to be dead again. ""But there's a problem, Mister Justice."" Meena said, now slightly thoughtful. ""The person you seek would never risk his security and identity to meet you. One doesn't go to him, he comes to people, whenever he sees fit. And even though I knew a few ways to walk into his lair, he'd detect you before we'd even arrive to his planet.""<br/><br/>She smirked slightly. ""Therefore, there's no way you can find him. Unless..."" Meena observed his clothing. ""Unless you dig really deep inside of you, throw that ridiculous uniform away and act like you're just like me. But I wonder, do you have it in you? Hmm?"" She tilted her head, playfully. ""Besides, letting you enter a world of criminals would expose you to so much evidence and the entire web of connections, trading groups, guilds..! I'd be in trouble if you ever used the information later on to capture any of the people we meet. Do you understand now how complicated the favor you're asking me is?""<br/><br/>After considering this for a moment, she made an offer to counter his: ""If you swear to contain your sense of justice and close your eyes from the evidence you'll see, I'll accept the offer."""
1182,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-21T04:32:36,Corrin,"Not much was known about Collarroka, not even his species. Many thought he was a Hutt operating out of Hutta, but reports of a bipedal wearing a hood disproved that theory. Some say he was actually a she, and some say he was actually many people pretending to be one man. All Drak knew about the man, or woman, was that Collarroka operated mainly out of the Outer Rim Territories somewhere, possibly in Hutt space.<br/><br/>Meena didn't seem phased by his long speech as he laid down his dominance. No, she didn't accept it, even if Drak had the upper hand, she still found a way of ending up on top. He won, but didn't feel like he'd won. This made him grit his teeth. ""I'm pretty sure I can play a low-life scumbag criminal, like yourself. I've been around your kind enough."" He wasn't sure why he felt a need to attack her with words. She challenged him, and he hated it. He didn't like manipulators like her, people who got under his skin.<br/><br/>He'd never thought about the fact that he'd be in so deep into the criminal world that he would be exposed to a lot of dirty dealings. He wondered how dangerous it would be for him. A few people on Coruscant knew his name, and many criminals passed through the core. However very few actually knew his face. The cop in him wanted to go in and record everything he saw, but he needed to save his brother. ""Fine, I swear I'll turn a blind eye to everything, don't worry. My brother is more important than busting some smuggler."" Although he didn't even believe himself. Drak was raised to do the right thing. Besides, making a promise to a criminal didn't mean much in his books.<br/><br/>Drak grabbed her arm and pushed her through the cantina. He realized by this point he couldn't let her out of his site, or she might try and run to her ship and get away. He hesitantly un-cuffed her hands, and handed them to a nearby officer. Drak walked up to Yoalhen, and said, ""I'm going to have to end my shift a bit early, cover for me? Tell them I'm sick or something.""<br/><br/>Yoalhen looked at Meena, and a devious look came over him. ""Uhun,"" he said, trying to contain his smile. ""You lucky guy, she's a cute little thing, be sure to not break her too much."" He winked at Meena. As much as Drak didn't like Meena, he certainly didn't like the way Yaolhen was talking about her. He was about to say something, but he needed Yoalhen on his side for this. So instead, he said nothing.<br/><br/>Drak walked over to Meena and told her, ""we're going as soon as possible, that good for you hun? I gotta go get some things at my place, but I'm not letting you out of my sight."""
1183,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-21T07:38:22,Shendelzhare,"Drak's insults were brushed off by her with ease. Calling her a low-life would more likely be a compliment than an insult and so she barely paid attention to it as he said he was sure he could play the part of a criminal for once. Meena smirked. He knew nothing about the world he was going to enter. Well, actually, he did, but he would be surprised just how much more there was to it than just his foolish arrests and investigations. ""Very good then. I'm counting on your magnificent performance as a smuggler."" She grinned at him. ""I am going to enjoy every moment of it, undoubtedly.""<br/><br/>Meena's eyes narrowed slightly when he said he would gather no evidence during their time together, but she knew better not to trust this man. She could almost picture it right in front of her eyes: they saved his brother and the first thing Drak did to thank her was to put her behind bars again, this time making sure that she would be kept there the rest of her life. Meena gritted her teeth at his promise. ""You'd better. Same goes for me, don't even think about gathering evidence against me."" She snarled. ""If you do, I swear I will do anything in my power to make your life a miserable hell. Don't ever forget that I have allies you'd most likely prefer not to meet, ever.""<br/><br/>She was pushed back into the cantina and clicked her tongue at his roughness with her. On a brighter note, he took off her cuffs and she rubbed her wrists lazily while wondering why some of the officers were giving funny looks towards her and Drak. It had never crossed her mind that corruption could reach people like Drak, but she was given proof of it when she managed to eavesdrop on the short exchange of words between him and his colleague who called her a 'cute little thing'. Really? Criminal since she was a child and this was the compliment she got? Meena rolled her eyes, disgusted. Did he really think Mister Justice was corrupted enough to sleep with criminal ladies? And did they think she would ever do such a thing? She was about to say something, correct his false analysis of the situation, but decided against it.<br/><br/>This had to be what every Zeltros and Twi'lek woman dealt with every day of their life. How miserable. Meena shot a glare towards his colleague who dared to wink at her. Disgusting. And she was the one put in prison?!<br/><br/>Meena focused once more as Drak returned to her. ""We're going as soon as I meet my next client and the cargo is loaded. He's coming to my ship in a few hours."" She said. ""You'll have to meet him as well and play along. Maybe figure out a fake name or something."" Meena sneered when he said he wouldn't let her out of his sight. ""Don't worry, if I betray you it'll be when you'll have none of these dearest colleagues of you around to save you."" She smirked. And then it sort of hit her... she'd have to spend a ridiculous amount of time with him in the smallest, enclosed space there could be: her ship. Meena wondered how in the world she would avoid spiraling into complete insanity with someone like Drak around her.<br/><br/>For the money! Yes, for the money."
1184,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-22T03:09:36,Corrin,"""Fine, let's meet your precious client,"" he told her. Unfortunately he was a bit at her mercy, he hated it. She then seemed skeptical at the fact that he would have to come up with a name and act the part. He knew he could do it. On a few occasions he had gone undercover to pretend he was a client, and he had to play the part. While he hadn't done it very often, he had confidence that he would be able to pull off being a criminal. He just had to throw out common sense and moral judgement. Then it hit him, that might be easier said than done.<br/><br/>He led her outside to the streets of Coruscant, the the lights and people. ""Before we head to your ship, I need to stop by my apartment. I'll need to get my things and change. Don't even think about running away, I'll have your ship grounded with one call and everyone looking for you, got it?""<br/><br/>As they walked Drak always kept one hand on Tala. He wasn't sure how he was going to work with Meena if he couldn't fully trust her. He still remembered the arrest. She conned a rich man into giving her millions of credits for some sort of investment. He didn't remember the details, and to be honest he didn't remember much about her. Simply that she was a criminal, a con artist at night, and a smuggler the rest of the time. She was also very difficult and temperamental, this night being a perfect example. She was like a dangerous cocktail ready to blow, and Drak was stuck with her.<br/><br/>They arrived to his apartment and he hesitated a moment at the ensuing situation. Drak opened the door and his golden haired step-sister was sitting on the couch watching a holo-vid. She looked at Meena surprised and smiled, ""you must be Meena. I'm Cyn."" She held out her hand for a handshake."
1185,SW: Blood is Thicker than Corellian Whiskey (Shendel&Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41729,2014-03-22T05:59:16,Shendelzhare,"Meena clicked her tongue again when he thought he was being witty with meeting her client. He should know by now that as someone who worked illegally could not do anything unless he was backed by a client and a contract. This was the case with Meena in particular, because she had already served some prison time and any planet that wasn't overrun by criminal syndicates would be wise to show at least a bit of suspicion the moment she docked her ship to their ports. A client was what kept her safe from people like Drak, for the most part. Of course, if you were an assassin or a con artist, things got a little more complicated.<br/><br/>She followed him outside, lamenting the fact that he had again disrupted her night of drinking. Never again would she come back to this dreaded planet, even if it was a hefty contract. Meena rolled her eyes again when he set the rules for her and then proceeded to lament the fact that she'd have to spend an undetermined period of time with this bossy man who thought he was the savior of all planets and species. ""Yeah, yeah, you really think I'm foolish to do that right now? Trust me, if I were to run away I would calculate it much more carefully. You wouldn't even realize I was gone."" She smirked, a plan slowly forming into her mind as she thought of their client. Their destination would be Nar Shaddaa, the moon of Nal Hutta, a place completely infested by criminals. If she was to abandon him there, he would be perfectly at the mercy of her kind, a lesson she thought he desperately needed to learn.<br/><br/>But in time. Yes, in time. For now she could play the good criminal helping a poor unfortunate soul. It was a role she disliked but at the same time it was delightful to know that he'd never have her word on anything. And apparently, he could sense that since Meena hadn't missed the way he kept his hand on his blaster. A smirk touched her lips but she looked away, not saying anything.<br/><br/>It was quite strange, walking into the apartment of a security officer. In fact it was even stranger since this was the man who had caused her so much misery. Meena didn't have a set home, so she already felt a pang of envy when walking inside, knowing that the man had a place he could return to anytime he wanted. He was safe here, she was safe nowhere, because she had no home. It was enfuriating and her earlier words of him living a priviledged life didn't seem to far fetched after all. Especially when her gaze landed on the blonde goddess sitting on his couch, giving off that certain calm and wonderful glow that Meena knew had to be the sign of a baby in her womb. It was a female thing; even if she had never carried a child, she could almost sense it in this woman.<br/><br/>Meena decided to play nice and answered her smile with a shockingly kind one. ""That's me. Nice to meet you."" She spoke softly, hesitating for a moment whether she wanted to soil this woman's skin by shaking it. Ugh, she was being such a softie, but if she was really pregnant, then people like Meena should just stay far away from her. Deciding that it was polite, she shook her hand anyway, almost apologetic for being the filthy scum here. However, what nearly brought a suspicious look on her face was the fact that this woman was sitting in Drak's apartment. She had to be his wife or something, and yet he had told her he had lived an unfortunate life during her jailtime. Liar, liar. He was clearly advacing his justice genes by breeding with this goddess.<br/><br/>But wait, if this woman knew who she was then surely she also knew what Drak had done to her and why. Why was she being so nice? Confused, Meena didn't quite understand the genuine kindness that Cyn was showing to her, perhaps because she had never in her life been treated in that manner. Everything had been based on a lie, but she actually knew who she was and what she had done, what her sins were. Yet she chose to shake hands with the Devil's bride."
1186,A Clash of Steel Talons,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41789,2014-03-20T02:39:09,MioYum_Yum,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://media-cache-ec0.pinimg.com/originals/1a/6a/fd/1a6afdb8330bafbacb6186ca8ff453b0.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>""You cannot be serious, Enlightener. We hate humans far more than the wayward elves of the villages and cities of the forest"" Chief Skylong proclaimed to the tribe's Mystic. ""While I don't approve of needless bloodshed, the destruction of Way's End was actually cleansing to the forest. Perhaps now we can finally regain parts of our home.""<br/><br/>The Mystic called 'The Enlightened One' was part of a tribe of elves that considered themselves followers of the old way. Before humans came and destroyed society with their modern buildings and infrastructures, and before 'modern' elves compromised in treaties with these humans - Skylong's tribe would ride around the forest on wolves and make the trees their home. Now, their tribe was reduced to perhaps a little more than two dozen elves. People mistook this tribe, however, for the wolves themselves. While the wolves and Skylong's tribe were friends -- when Skylong howled - it was not to the moon. It was to the mystical city of the sky that, one day, he and his tribe hoped would appear in the atmosphere and become a haven and refuge for his ancient people. The modern elves could not partake, they abandoned the old way … at least according to Skylong. The Enlightener continued, ""You are mistaken, my son. The hope of your tribe and your people can only be found among this particular woman."" Pretending to open a drape, a vision of a human female looking steadfastly into the eyes of a gryphon filled the air. The features of both creatures were particularly accented, but Skylong turned away.<br/><br/>""I don't like your tricks, wise mystic. You know our people have no involvement with gryphons.""<br/><br/>""Why not? Don't you wish to live in the cities of the sky when they appear? How else did you propose to go there?""<br/><br/>Skylong shook his head. ""I suppose I thought …""<br/><br/>""Skylong; your tribe is dying. The old ways should be preserved; but it should co-exist with the ways of others. Any way that cannot co-exist with others will go extinct. How many times have you snubbed the council of elves in the city when they reached out to you? How many times do you disdain the ancient texts that humans and elves will live in the beautiful city in the sky? How long has hatred for humans coursed through your body?""<br/><br/>Skylong didn't like hearing the truth about himself, that he harbored many biases of the citizenry of Ríkölla. He turned, the long white hair covering his visage, but his eyes piercing through like a knife. ""I was there when the humans killed my sister; I was there when they cut down the trees of the forest; I was there when we fought them at Rebellion's Pass. Some of them even rode … those creatures you showed me in yonder vision. My sister was the sweetest elf in this world; no other being like her"" Skylong mourned. The mystic touched Skylong's forehead. ""She would not want bitterness to rule your life. But come, Skylong. What is the real reason why you are here?""<br/><br/>Skylong recomposed himself. ""Like I said, I just want to know why the forest has been acting strangely lately; why it even seems trees are slowly dying off. Creatures hiding more often; wolves staying solitary rather than moving in packs.""<br/><br/>The Enlightened One repeated the beginning of his response: ""You need to talk to the human; she will help you."" Skylong was not getting anywhere with the old fool. But he knew in his heart he was not an old fool, he was a wise fool who sometimes aggravated him. ""What is her name?""<br/><br/>The Mystic raised his hands - ""Now, if I told you that, you would have nothing to talk to her about"" he gently chided while handing a single orb to the chieftain. Holding it in his hand, he stared into the small orb and saw the face of the human he would have to meet. ""How do I find her?""<br/><br/>""Look among the gryphons; you'll find her there."" ""But, I don't know anything about gryphons.""<br/><br/>""But the wolves do know about them; they can help you. You will meet with her for the first time tonight; she will tell you what to do."" Puzzled, Skylong blurted out ""but I don't know where to look."" The Enlightener repeated, ""Still, you will meet with her for the first time tonight; she will tell you what to do.""<br/><br/>Skylong pondered for a moment; he had a question. ""Why can't you give me an orb like this with my sister's spirit?"" The Enlightened One just looked at him and smiled. ""Your sister is free now; she cannot be confined to orbs or this rough magic."" Skylong was very annoyed, but he decided not to pursue it. ""You anger me, mystic. My superstitions is the only reason why you are still alive."" But the mystic just ended, before disappearing into the night, ""No, the reason why I am still alive is because you will meet with the human woman tonight."""
1187,A Clash of Steel Talons,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41789,2014-03-21T18:40:28,MioYum_Yum,"Both Nightfall and Skylong heard the terror; it was unlike anything they had heard before.  The human was definitely panicked; Skylong was grateful for Nightfall.  It was Nightfall who had taught him that hearing sounds was just as important when things were silent as when things were noisy; but Skylong hesitated.  ""The night will arrive soon, Nightfall.  I see Gryphons occasionally, up in the sky from time to time.  I look around and see a few villages; some barren trees every now and then.  But I don't know where to look for this woman.""<br/><br/>The wolf moved toward Skylong; her majestic white fur with one single black star atop her forehead betrayed her status among her pack.  It was fitting that as Nightfall was the leader of her pack, Skylong was the chief of his tribe.  ""You think we should check it out, do you?""  The elf looked up, noticing something was not right.  He didn't quite care for grypons or any flying creatures to be sure; but he knew when something was wrong.  ""The Grypons; they occasionally lose their sense of direction.  Fear, Nightfall.  Fear is in this place; I tried to deny it every time I would come out of the forest.  But it is clear that all is not right.""<br/><br/>The wolf again insisted that they go back to investigate the terrified screaming.  As he continued examining the surrounding, he also noticed that the sunsets were not as beautiful as they once had been.  The world was not what it once was, but shadows of its former glory remained.  ""Oh no, Nightfall.  Thank you for the kind offer to ride your back, but you are still healing from the raid of the trolls.  You are right; it sounds like someone is in trouble.  Please, try not to beat me.  You know I'm not as fast as you.""  The wolf howled and took off, but close behind, observing all the sights and sounds, was Skylong.  The trees were unusually quiet, maybe even sick.  The luscious greens and browns of the forest were not luscious anymore; at one time, the fairies would come out and dance during the early evening and sometimes, in an attempt to preserve frightened forest creatures, would bind them in their white sticky web stuff he had not figured out what to call as of yet.  Then the elves would free the terrified beings and determine how it was hurt.  But the fairies hadn't done that in a while and their appearances were now scarce.  Skylong wasn't quite sure what happened to lost, sickly creatures.<br/><br/>He wouldn't have even minded seeing an imp or two, though they were a nuisance to be sure.  Even the normal annoyances of the forest were falling away; things Skylong cursed before, now he wished were there again to show that life was bustling as it should.<br/><br/>He neared the grove where his tribe, nicknamed rough riders, had made their home.  He had a loyal bunch.  Both he and Nightfall slowed down; it was certain the screams were coming from inside Skylong's own sleeping quarters.  Eyes was guarding; it was an ironic name.  Eyes was totally blind, having lost his sight from a powerful mage's curse during long ago battles.  But he did not allow that to stop him from living, breathing, moving; Eyes used his sense of smell, touch, and hearing to navigate.  He was so good at it, he made many captures proving to the tribe that 'looking' with one's eyes was not always seeing.  Hence, the name Eyes.  Skylong bent to one knee before Eyes as was always the custom when a chief returned to camp.  If the one being bowed to said ""Arise"", it meant the chief's authority was still intact.  It was a gesture of humility on the side of the chief, and of servitude on the side of the recipient.<br/><br/>""Arise, my chief.  We found the human in the forest not long ago, following you and Nightfall.  We did not want to disturb your mission, so we took her here.""<br/><br/>""Very good; I suppose you want to correct her, so what are her crimes?""<br/><br/>""Following you; no doubt, she probably wanted the wolf for dinner.""<br/><br/>""No doubt.""  He looked down at Nightfall.  ""But, my friend has taught me better ways than my father.  Before beginning, let me lecture the human.  I've never understood why they sometimes get lost in the wildes.  Nightfall, you are welcome to …"", but before the words escaped, the wolf entered the hut.<br/><br/>Skylong approached the entrance; looking inside, he saw the victim agitated, wailing at times on the post as if grasping for breath - yet she appeared unharmed.  Nightfall approached her, but there was only fear from the part of the human.  Nightfall sniffed for a moment, then began a small whimper.  Returning back to Skylong, he respectfully stared at the lone wolf.  ""Why yes, Nightfall.  I'll untie her if you wish, but please guard the exit.  … Eyes, release the human and then let us be so we can talk.""<br/><br/>He would lecture the human on coming into the forest; he would lecture the human on following paths that could be dangerous; and then he would let the human go, escorted out of the forest by members of his tribe who would make sure to teach her a lesson along the way so she would not return, or at least not easily and willingly.  Humans were not welcomed in the Forest because of their off tendencies to bring destructive ruin wherever they trudged, but, luckily for most of them, everything was taken on a case by case basis.<br/><br/>It was then he noticed; he looked straight into the eyes of the human … he noted every feature of her skin … her eyes, they were not normal eyes.  Dare he say, they were gryphon's eyes?  Or at least, they had seen and connected with gryphon's before?  Even more than that, dare he say … those were the eyes of a chief of a tribal unit?<br/><br/>""First question.  Why do you bear a striking resemblance to the person in this orb?""  He handed the orb, the one the Mystic had lent him, to her.<br/><br/>""Second question, are you the head of a … human tribe of sorts?""  Skylong would be intrigued indeed if this was some sort of human royal person who also connected with animals the way he did; certainly, that took much more caring than most of the humans possessed collectively.  Certainly, then, this woman must have answers that he did not have.<br/><br/>Without waiting, he shouted to Eyes outside the hut.  ""Bring her food and drink and then prepare a place for her to sleep tonight.  This is no ordinary human you have captured."""
1188,A Clash of Steel Talons,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41789,2014-03-26T03:05:40,MioYum_Yum,"Chief Skylong muttered under his breath after she left his hut, ""What kind of human dare leaves me before finishing our discourse.""  But instead of chasing after her, he decided to remain in his hut and think about what he would say or do next.  He could mutilate the human into obedience; he could send a few elves to scare her; or he could put her on the back of a wolf and let the rough rider's friends bring her anywhere randomly in the woods.<br/><br/>He remembered feeling this way before, when what seemed to be a king of great importance came through the woods.  His sister, Spring, was fascinated with the gentleman.  She fawned all over him; he had told her he smelled trouble, more so than any of the other human royal persons that had ever been in the woods.  The gentleman looked like a dignitary, but he seemed, spiritually, a coward!  Perhaps he used his charm on others, but in the woods - you needed to know the difference between charm and authenticity.  It was the only way to survive in the forests.  ""Oh, Sky, he's different.  He's invited me into his kingdom.""  Skylong had gotten angry when he heard those words.<br/><br/>His memory remembered her kind and gentle touch; she was the healer of the camp.  Quite frankly, they were without a healer and the mystic's magical abilities would make him the more tired the more he used them.  He stuffed back the memories; he didn't want to think about the day it happened ...<br/><br/>Stomping out of the hut, Skylong turned his head upward, imagining the cities of the sky he so longed for.  He gave a loud howl and the other members of the tribe followed in suit, though slightly less majestic than Skylong.  The wolves would not join in until the moon became full; but, the wolves had not howled for a while, even on the appropriate night.  It was something that worried Skylong.<br/><br/>Moving in the direction of the human's makeshift house, he thought he should march right in when he wondered if the human was well enough to continue.   She had been bleeding, some obvious war wounds from the knots around her wrist.  He had hoped the other elves had given back her belongings; they usually put the healing plant in rooms for refreshment.  Slowing his pace, he noticed the parts of his small village that were falling apart.  The common store house had to be moved; the branches in the eastern part of the camp became brittle, no longer filled with life.  Trees were not supposed to be brittle when it was not winter; even then, hibernation was different than being killed off.  The woods were being killed off, and he was unable to do anything about it ... until now.<br/><br/>Stopping short of the hut's entrance, he raised his voice to the human.  ""Now I know you are a leader of some sort of tribe; for only a leader would snub the presence of another leader!  Many questions from you, but almost no time to answer them.<br/><br/>""Your rules are complicated; tons of people in, what did you call it - hierarchy?  Humans, maybe you, I don't know, waste time building kingdoms which will be toppled in a few generations; you train warriors, mages, merchants, even laborers to coexist in a system that seems to fund nobles that are really cowards.<br/><br/>""But YOU!  You are a leader of a tribe; so don't hide it from me.  Human who waste time with their governments and mundane lives don't have the patience to connect with animals.  I know your eyes; they look like someone who has seen an creature’s soul.  Nightfall, the white wolf who met you tonight, also sees this in your eyes.  You have seen what, dare I say, all humans have never seen.  A whole other dimension of the world.  Which is the reason why you are under my protection now.""<br/><br/>He picked up stones from the ground to see if any of them could be turned into magic orbs for the Mystic; he may need some as it was the only way to remember important information.  ""Leaders of tribes connect with animals; you connect with animals.  The mystic told me you can help me.  So let's be clear what the ultimatum here is; you can choose to walk the path as the Chief you are, or ... I'll let you to try to fare well in the woods, and the elves that catch you can treat you like a criminal charged with spying on the true guardians of the woods with intent to bring our ways back to your comrades.  A spy!  You see, no one disobeys Skylong!""  He had no clue if his intimidation would betray the fact that he was scared of losing her; scared that the solution to his tribe's woes would be gone.  He could feel himself getting worked up, and he wasn't sure what the human was thinking.  It was then he lost track of his words, and thought he was speaking to his sister!  ""And Spring - you are not to go out back to the woods again!  Do you understand?  You are my sis ...""<br/><br/>How did he lose his train of thought?  He was not talking to his sister; he was talking to a stranger.  A stranger that may or may not have responded, but he let his temper get the best of him.  Suddenly, a familiar voice startled him with frightful words.  It was Eyes!  ""My chief ... I smell death ... I am sorry, it smells as if another wolf has died.”"
1189,A Clash of Steel Talons,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41789,2014-03-31T13:48:58,MioYum_Yum,"""My chief, should I chase after her, restrain her"" Eyes ask defiantly; certainly this new human (what had she called herself, Deryn?) didn't have the right to push and shove her way through the crowd.  Skylong just put up his hands as a signal to let her go; but what troubled him was that this would be the second death of a wolf in the past month.  And these mournings were not natural; wolves normally died either in battle or amongst their pack.  Nightfall would bring him the news when one of her comrades had fallen; the pack would have already dug a hole and buried the body.  It was considered bad protocol to show the elfin tribe a fallen body.<br/><br/>But these recents deaths had brought no choice; for an odd reason, the wolves would die in the middle of camp; no warnings.  Only Eyes, who could smell the spiritual realm, would realize that something had happened.<br/><br/>Certain elves cried out to Skylong:  ""What is happening!  Are we destined to die to?""  No answers came from the chief.  ""Can't we do something?  Our friends perish!""  One of the tribe's younger members, belonging to the family of Earthwise, cradled the animal in her arms.  Two pups in two different societies joining to be friends, in the formative years of development now separated from what seemed to be a senseless ... well, what?  Deryn was checking the body, and no visible signs of struggle, battle, wounding, or disease seemed to indicate why the spirit had left the body so suddenly.<br/><br/>Looking around, he saw that Earthwise had brought his spear.<br/><br/>“She just… died,” Deryn choked out. “Just … stopped living.”<br/><br/>""Is that worse than dying?"" one of the worried tribesmen asked.<br/><br/>It was then Deryn began searching the crowd until her eyes met with Skylong's; for a moment, apprehension captuerd his visage and the warmth of blood flushed the face.  When their eyes met, it was as a warrior to a warrior, and a friend to a friend.  He quickly looked around to see if anyone noticed his weakness.<br/><br/>“Is this why you needed my help?” she asked quietly, curbing her inner rage as she gestured at the wolf at her feet. There was a long pause as Deryn’s eyes returned to the young wolf’s body, analysing it for a second time. “I know what caused this…” she said grimly. “I know who caused this…”<br/><br/>Earthwise piped up, ""So, you are going to confess that your presence has brought something terrible here!  My brave chieftan will take care of you"" as he threw Skylong's spear to him.  Lifting the spear majestically off the ground the elves all quieted down and he quickly added ""no one will hurt the woman.<br/><br/>""The Enlightened One told me tonight this woman would visit us.  Our woods are dying; our way of life threatened.  How many of you have come to me asking if the Gryphons should still be protected?  Our job is to protect the creatures of the forest; but they left the forest.  And since their departure, the woods no longer run as they should.  I deceived myself, thinking it was only happening outside our camp.  But look.  It has come here.""  Then, he handed the spear to his equal, Deryn.  ""You, tell us the story of how this has happened.  We want to hear it."" Skylong said."
1190,A Clash of Steel Talons,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41789,2014-04-10T13:49:11,MioYum_Yum,"One by one, the wolves encircled Deryn; but instead of showing their teeth or growling, they turned around as if they were guards for her.  They would howl to the moon, though Skylong believed they too howled for a greater hope, a greater glory.  They sensed the presence of hope in the young woman, and they were not going to let her leave with any harm.<br/><br/>""I see the council has already made a decision about your crimes.  Apparently, you are innocent"" Earthwise brought up.  Though he was not happy about it, he, as well as the rest of the wolf rider tribe, had learned to trust the instinct and empathy of the wolves they tamed.<br/><br/>Skylong interjected.  ""Might I suggest that the wolves that are now protecting were, also, bitter and cruel when we first met them many years ago?  They were the original guardians of the woods, but they had never met a creature that took time to understand them.  In order to win their trust, we joined them in their quests once we discovered what they were.  We never questioned their motives or their methods; and on the few times they challenged us to a duel, it was normally simply a test to see if we would run away from them as well.""<br/><br/>Earthwise noticed that Skylong had been looking at him when he made the statements of trust winning and motives.  The non verbal cues were very clear.  When a tribe came together in unison to protect their own, they made a public show of it.  The wolves had shown their trust in Deryn, now Earthwise was to do the same.  Earthwise was unsure if he trusted the woman; so instead of kneeling, he also simply took his place as a guard around her with the wolves.<br/><br/>""I shall leave with you in the morning."" Skylong triumphant in his voice.  ""You others should stay here ... for now.  It would not be wise for many people to journey and lose their lives.  I shall trust that the eagles will bring you news of my death if that should happen; in which case, you already know that Earthwise will be your new leader.""<br/><br/>As the crowds began to talk amongst themselves about the day's happening, Skylong whispered to Deryn.  ""And you shall soon learn how to talk to Gryphons."""
1191,A Clash of Steel Talons,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41789,2014-04-13T23:36:05,MioYum_Yum,"Things were different now; how strange human governments would think that elves took cues, even major decisions, from their wolf comrades.  But it had been determined long ago that the wolves had a better instinct; so their informal council together had determined that Deryn was indeed a friend of sorts.  When Earthwise, his tall and slender self along with his thin fingers, reported that the human had left the camp - it was not any news to Skylong.  Deryn was much like his fallen sibling; she would wander on her own, dream up large thoughts of how much better it would be if elves and humans worked together, or she simply wanted to be different from the rest of the tribe.<br/><br/>He had watched Deryn leave from his window, drawing himself back so his figure would be hid in the darkness.  He thought of following her and thought better of it.  Why would he follow if she was keeping to herself; so the elves kept to themselves and did not take such offense lightly.<br/><br/>By his hut was a large oak tree that he climbed and stood atop.  The fact that the tree had shown some signs of aging and decay did not stop him; it was a tradition he had done for years since he was a young elfin cub.  He would climb atop of the tree, and then sit with his thoughts.  The Mystic of the tribe would not not bother him there, not even Earthwise.  It was here she would visit him.<br/><br/>Visions of her.  He wasn't sure if it really was Spring, maybe his mind just hoped that it was.  He would see her climb the tree with her, follow him into the woods, and train in his capacity as chief.  She always had encouraging words and a smile; however, her spirit was also free.  It was a threat to Skylong.  He wanted her to stay in the tribe, stay in the woods.  She would want to roam free; ever loyal to him, but not to his protection.  Many times she said she loved him, but that he never listened to her heart.<br/><br/>Then that day happened; the day Spring left the tribe.  The morning song of glory filled the air as usual, but Skylong, himself not talented in musical ways, nonetheless realized the voice of his Spring was not part of the chorus.  He rushed to her hollowed out tree (she insisted living in the side of a tree); nothing was there.  He panicked.<br/><br/>[The feelings and emotions of the thoughts that filled his heart in these moments often took over his body, causing him to relive his experiences and even react as if the past were now present.]<br/><br/>Hopping down from the tree hypnotized by these past feelings, Skylong repeated the events of that awful day in his mind and in his actions.  This was not the first time he went out into the woods, confusing the others in the tribe.  But this morning, the emotions were especially intense.  Skylong ...<br/><br/>He searched the woods; he used his dagger and cut through brush.  Perhaps Spring had been caught in a thicket or caught in some wily bush.  ""Spring!  Spring!  I'm sorry, please come back.""  He shouldn't have argued with her last night; he shouldn't have let his last words be ""Do you hate me?""  Moving quickly through the forest and following paths revealing themselves on the ground, he used scents to guide him along.  His sense of smell was not as good as the wolves but it would do in this situation.  Was Spring really following her heart now; was she really going to hang out with the humans in that place called Way's End?  Would she really leave the tribe?<br/><br/>He continued running; his thoughts troubled.  As he neared the edge of the forest, it was clear he smelled smoke.  It was clear he smelled death.  It was clear he smelled loss.  (At this point, Skylong had long lost himself in the moment of that day.  It was he, it was his fault.)  The next scenes were in the clearing, still far away but close enough to see.  Smoke, battle, Gryphons flying and pouring out their wrath.  Was Spring out there?  What could he do now?  Why were they going berserk, had their treasure been stolen from them?  Had a disease infested them that they had gone mad?  In a distance, too far away to see ... one of the large beasts landed on the ground.  It had captured an opponent, a human.  It was strange, Gryphons were not normally overly aggressive.  If they could do this to one person, why wouldn't they do it to more?  He was mesmerized by the sight; he had to do something.  But where was Spring?  But what if he went back and got elves to help.  Who would they be fighting?  All in all, he made two fatal mistakes that day:  his first was not rounding up his tribe and lending a hand if they figured out what the problem was.<br/><br/>The second decision was more fatal than the first.  Indecision was the death of her; someone suddenly tackled him from behind.  His instincts kicked in; his heart fluttered.  Without looking, without smelling, without thinking ... he removed the dagger from his trousers and started aiming wildly.  The arms finally released; he turned around and that's when he realized it.<br/><br/>It was HER; his sister!  Dropping to the ground, she was smiling.  ""I know; I know.  I scared you.  Hold my hand.""  But the blood was letting out quickly; he couldn't create tourniquets fast enough.  She was gone; a fatal blow killed her from his own hand.<br/><br/>Skylong (still unaware he was no longer living in the past) screamed aloud.  ""No!  No, Spring.  No; I'm sorry.  I'm sorry!  Forgive me.""  The sobbing returned; the crying continued.  The temporary water lenses his tears created in his peripheral vision caught a glimpse of grypons, of humans, of destruction.  He had to deflect this guilt; he could not take this upon his shoulders.  It was THEIR fault, not HIS.  If she hadn't come out ... if she hadn't wanted to be with THEM ... if she just stayed with the tribe ... if she just didn't leave him.  None of this would have happened.<br/><br/>He did nothing and did not return to the tribe until the evening.  He was sure they knew all about it, the seeming uprising, his mistake.  But when he returned with the body of his dear Spring, they assumed it was battle wounds from the events of the day.  He said nothing more than this, and he had tried to put this behind him and forget it.  But he couldn't forget.<br/><br/>And now, there he was; the mighty Skylong.  A ball of anger, of fury, of defeat reliving his past in the midst of the present, unable to get past his past.  His mind gently reminded him these things were long past; but he could not stop the tears from coming out of him.  He hoped the other elves would not find him like this.  This, this was the pathetic little elf who was going to help a real human warrior restore the woods to its former glory?  O, how the mighty are fallen!"
1192,A Clash of Steel Talons,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=41789,2014-05-03T19:46:18,MioYum_Yum,"Here it was; all over again.  Skylong knew what he had to do; protect the woman and call for back up.<br/><br/>Stopping the horse?  He could sing to the horse, but he or she would not stop in time.  All he could do was run and jump.  This he did with not much grace; he ran to the side of Deryn; he had to be a little acrobatic.  He might crush her if he simply pounced on her to move her out of the way.  So, he wrapped his arms tightly around her, taking upon himself both his weight and her weight, hurling himself in the air, and ensuring that when he landed, he would take the brunt of the force.  He was only mildly embarrassed that the inertia of the jump knocked the wind out of him; he took a moment to catch his breath.  Now was no time to panic, but he would need a moment to recompose himself.<br/><br/>Song singing was an art among the elves; mainly because that is how messages were conveyed to the birds of the air, to the wolves and other animals.  Though he was far and his voice would only barely be heard from his tribe of wolf riders, yet the animals who were also caretakers of the woods would carry the message for him.  He hoped it was enough time.<br/><br/>He then looked up in the air; no gryphon would be allowed to die without other gryphons coming.  Who knew whether the creature was dead or not?  His brothers and sisters knew when one of their own was sick or in a malady, that was the way with all noble creatures.  ""Spring was my sister"" he said matter of factly to answer Deryn's question before cupping his hands, turning up to the sky, and singing a song in chant.  After a minute, he did the same in the direction of the woods.  Having completed it, he grabbed Deryn's hands to motion to her to follow him as they ran to the bloody site.  It was then that the importance of these events flashed in his mind.<br/><br/>""If you really are a kin to the gryphons, now is the time to communicate to them and to their friends who will arrive shortly.  You may be the only hope for diffusing this situation; but, if the creature is dead ... you'll have to prepare for battle.  No gryphons allow their own to be killed without retribution.  At least, that is the gryphons I knew before they left the woods.""<br/><br/>The hunters did not seem pleased to see Deryn or Skylong.  Kneeling down, he examined the creature, but did not touch it.  Most frightened or bewildered creatures did not want to be immediately touched; it might scare them or create in them a desire to lash out in self protection.  The four arrows were made by an expert.  ""Uhh, Deryn.  This is your cue.""  Skylong approached forward, removing a dagger from his trousers.<br/><br/>He looked at the human in front of him, certainly more of them would come shortly to claim their prey.  He could only hope his call for backup would be enough.<br/><br/>""Not another step forward; this grypon was hunted in my woods.  Therefore, he is mine to protect.  I have called for a number of elves and wood animals to assist me.  Should you move forward, I shall have the unfortunate duty to slit your throat; then the hunter will become the hunted.""<br/><br/>The human wore a royal insignia on the two shoulders of his chain mail.  He spoke up in what appeared to be a noble tongue.  ""We have been paid by his royalty to exterminate the gryphons.  We figured, why  not cash in while we were at it.  What do you know about anything, pointy ears?""<br/><br/>Skylong turned around to see if Deryn was making any progress with the fallen creature.  ""I know that even if I was the only one here and no one else came from the woods to help me, the other grypons would come to the aid of this fallen one.  You have put yourself in complete danger.""<br/><br/>""That is what we were hoping; we knew hunting one or two of them would bring the majority of them out.  Now move aside, cub.  We have work to do.""  More horses soon joined behind what appeared to be a member of this nobility party.  Now, it was approx 8 or 9 men compared to himself and Deryn.  Turning around again, the situation seemed dire.<br/><br/>""I won't ask this again of you, human.  Leave now, or I shall kill all of you.""  The horses immediately rode into place, encircling both themselves and Skylong.  Their hooves were powerful; their bodies stood upright, and they were proud of the masters that rode them.  ""You will have to kill me first"" Skylong retorted as one of the archers of the group shot his first arrow, only slightly missing Skylong."
1193,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196&start=20,2011-09-13T06:01:26,BunnyMama,"She laughed. She walks to you. ""get in my car."" she had went to the passenger seat. Then payed towels on the seat. Hoping that the blood wouldn't get to the seat. She dialed her store. She was speaking in Japanese to one of her employee. She ended the phone call. She run her hand though her hair. She went to you. ""we will wait her tell the truck comes."" she sat on the driver side.<br/><br/>Moments passed and finally the truck arrived. She sighed. Getting out. She walks to her employee which was a girl. Speaking in Japanese pointing at the reack car. She helped getting the car on the truck. The employee went to the shop. Riki got in the car. Being you in the car also. She took off.<br/><br/>Following her employee, she gets to the shop. Closing the store. She helps you to the back room. ""stay here while I get everything situated."" she leaves getting her medical stuff. She was used to help guys getting beat up. Hell, when Han and her were in dk's group the other guys got beat up. And Riki had to fix.<br/><br/>After getting the stuff, the car was put in the back to be fixed. She came back to you. Sitting next to you. ""ready?"" she had the starting of the medical stuff to help you. She looks at you. ""also don't worry about your car, you know my car. She was just a frame before I got her to a working beauty. The new dk, he had gotten his hands on Hans own built car. But that was before the guy distroyed it. Having me tow it to the shop. But then he put the engein of Hans car into a American car."" she shock her head. ""killed the old dk"" she started to fix you up. ""but as I'm trying to say is I can fix practically any car, unless it's new. But being your car is made by Han. He taught me what I know today. So more and likely I can do it."" she finished up your cleaning up. She gets a needle to sew up and majorly open wounds. ""as for those trying to hurt Han and I. We always have that issue. Han and I are always on our toes. Cause being so good, we beat a few people.""<br/><br/>She finishes you up. ""don't worry about me. If they try anything I'm always ready. Don't think I was a innocent child growing up. Did Han ever told you how he found me?"" she sat looking at you. ""he found me, as I was a homeless child. No parents. I had to fend for myself. Being a hard child I still am. He found me hijacking his car. I thought it was nice. I was just so close to get it going and to drive off, when he came out. Standing right outside the driver door side. Just eating his favorite crackers. I got out to just get seated to leave. All he said to me was 'have fun with her took me awhile to make her.' when I saw him. I got out. And ran to my area of Tokyo. Then few months later we ran into each other. While I was kicking some weird ass son of a bitch who was trying to have his way with me. And I bet him. But Han had mostly saw it all. And after all that know I'm here still expecting him to come into the shop. And try to get me off of work. And go out for a date."" she laughed. Then shock her head then dropped it. ""I di miss him, more then anyone."" she get up. ""I better get working on your car."""
1194,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196&start=20,2011-09-14T04:15:02,zoruna,"He looked at her when she laughed. This wasn't funny in his mind. He grumpily and painfully walked to the car. Sitting on the paper she put down. He wasn't bleeding two bad. Not as badly as he should have been bleeding. He was actually better off than someone else would have been. He heard her speaking Japanese and then watched her walk over to him. Through the eye that wasn't bruised too much to keep open all the way. Nodding his head. He watched his car sadly. Han was going to kick his ass in the next life. Getting the car jacked up when he wasn't using it in a race for that to occur in. He watched the outside once they took off after the truck.<br/><br/>He followed her into the back room. Nodding his head when she spoke. Though right now it sounded like she yelled. His head was pounding. He looks at her coming back. ""Yeah. Ready."" he says. Listening to her. ""I worry about my car because Han is gonna kick my ass in the next life. He will kick my ass because she got  beat up outside of a race."" He says. He wasn't kidding. Han never liked either of their cars being damaged outside a race. He listened to her. ""We made it together...Han finished it as a birthday present for me. He wasn't supposed to. We worked on her since she was scrap metal up. Together as a team. It was supposed to be our first race car. He turned it into a present for me. I never expected that."" He says simply. Talking as she sewed up the couple of majorly opened wounds.<br/><br/>He listened to her. Chuckling a bit. ""That sounds like me and Han. We used to drive across different countries. Skip town while heat was up in the place we won in. We taught each other moves. He taught me drifting. I taught him to drive where anything was a possible attachment to a race track."" He shrugs a bit. ""In any case...we loved to race together. Took turns driving. Took turns winning."" He says then listens to her. Standing up and walked to a wall. ""I still expect him to come find me and kick my ass. He put me on a life of mostly straight and narrow. I grew up on the streets. When I was not on the streets was working jobs for my father. He was...is...a mafia boss. I changed from that lifestyle. Took Han beating me in a street race, us getting into scuffles, we were the best of buds by the time we was ten or twelve. He was the best though...my best friend.""<br/><br/>He looks at her and nodded his head. ""I can see that. See it well."" He looks at her. ""Take a break. My car...she will be there in the morning."" He says. Smiling at her. ""Sorry...wasn't expecting some suits to jump me at that place. Blindsided...tasered...those are the only reason those assholes were able to beat the shit out of me like that. That suit though...something about him is fishy."" He says. Shaking his head. Walking towards the door. ""I bet you...that they torched my crib...if they knew I was there...then I would bet you my shoes...they knew were I lived too.""<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""I can see well that you can handle yourself. I heard about you a lot. Phone calls, texts, emails, letters...all he spoke and wrote about was you. He sung praises and you were his world. I am happy to have met the girl who made Han...happy."""
1195,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196&start=20,2011-09-17T20:44:44,BunnyMama,"She sighed. Getting up. She starts to work on your car. Taking the body off first. She was thinking the whole time what to do with you. She first needed to take you to your house, to see if it had been torched or not. She also if it did, she needed to find you a place to stay. She knew you couldn't stay at her house. It was well placed, so no one could do anything to it. She also hated people at her house.<br/>She had gotten the engine out of the car and placed it somewhere safe.<br/>She let your car rest, she walked to you. ""alright let go, your car had been taken apart as much as for today will go."" as you gotten in the car, which was outside. She locked the store up. She was the only one with the keys. She didn't trust anyone with her keys to her store. Never had anything happen to it, since it was opened.<br/>She took you to your house. ((this paragraph is for if it was burnt down)) she looked at it. ""son of a bitch."" she sighed. She was driving when she came to it. She made a donut turn. And went somewhere else. She drove up to a warehouse place. Out came a group. All speaking Japanese. ""Kon ban wa."" all of them said at first, then started to talk to her in more Japanese. She then turned to you. ""this is where you will stay. I have no other place for you."" the dk came out. ""he will make sure your all situated.""<br/>((this paragraph is if it wasn't burnt down.)) she drove you down to your house, she looked at you. ""it's not burnt down, but I do advice you to pack your shit, and get back in the car, I got a safer place for you to go. They will make sure nothing happens. Plus DK is there and no one wants to mess with him."" she chuckled."
1196,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196&start=20,2011-09-19T20:05:19,zoruna,"He looked at her as she sighed. Watching her remove the body of his car. Every piece she removed you could see him visually flinch. He felt like the car was part of him. Part of who he and Han had become. Like brothers from different mothers they had been. They were friends til the end and then some. He looked at the engine as she took it out and put it someplace safe. He remembered when he and Han built that engine. Made it from scratch. Neither of them had the money to afford a new one...so they made a new one. Spent under two hundred dollars to get the parts they needed. Most was gotten from junk yards and occasional dumps.<br/><br/>He nodded his head and followed her. Letting out a soft sigh of relief. It felt like watching his kid being disected...sorta. He loved the car and he limbed into the car. Looking at the house. ""Glad I wasn't here. That would have hurt like a bitch."" He mutters. Shaking his head. Muttering clearly profanities in greek. Then watched her drive elsewhere. Looking at the group of people who came out. Listening to her talk. He blinked. ""Didn't have to do that. I could have lived out on the streets. Did it before...could have done it again."" He says. ""I appreciate it though."" He smiled a sad smile and climbed out. Nodding his head. Saying to her. ""I am so taking up Japanese. I feel really ackward not knowing most everything that is being said around me."" He says with an attempted laugh.<br/><br/>He shut the car door and walked over to the DK. Waving at her and then just waited to find out what he was to do next. He hoped the DK spoke English. He didn't speak any Japanese and only understood a very little amount of it."
1197,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196&start=20,2011-09-23T03:47:51,BunnyMama,"She was planning on trying to repare the cars body as much as possible, if she couldnt she was going to have to replace it. She had so much plans for that car. After you got dropped off. She went back to her store. She went back to work on your car. She couldnt finish the car up, so she took her truck and your care and hulled it to her house inside, on the fourth floor where it would be safe. She had a elavator the took cars to that floor. That floor held all her cars and those she were making. And one in the corner where she was making it with han before he died.<br/>She also took her car to the fourth floor also. She closed up the store. And went on home.<br/><br/>When you came out of the car, dk glomped your shoulder. ""welxome to hans warehouse, where its perserved and payed by Dq. It used like it has when the great man lived."" he chuckled. Taking you to a area with awesome looking tunnel like bed in the wall. ""this one iswhere you will sleep."" it was fourth on up in the  middle. He still had his cowboy accent.<br/>Cars lined up some apart some just sitting.<br/><br/>Couple days later the punks highered people to bring a loaded car. Acting like it needed to be checked. They went away. After she checked it. She found a bomb. It had ten seconds once she found the timer. She didntknow how to stop a bomb she groaned. She ran to the back of the store. Next thing she saw was her store bursting into fire. Along with her car. She was now pissed. She thought of a plan, even though the guy wanted her died. She was going to give it to them. She put her hair up. Dressing into her old ways. Putting a cloth over her face. And then dressing in raged cloths. Once the fire settled down. She grabbed her sword from her car. And went to find a decent car. She hot wireed it. And then went driving to her house, she parked far away. She walked her way to house. Seeing people watch it carfully. She knocked on it. The secetery anwsered. She spoke in german and went in. What she said to him was. ""let me in, i need to get her.""<br/><br/>She had changed her outfit into something new, her hair died black and she wore a hoody with a cloth over her face. She took a car she had not used at all but had fixed it just recent. She took the emergency tunnel.and found her way to the hill. She drove her way to the top. She opened her phone. And called the warehouse. She asked the dk to give the phone to you. And not to speak of her at all to anyone, she told dk of her died plan. He understand. Dk gave the phone to you. ""hey stay at the warehouse, if anyone ask for me act like i didnt call you. I have a plan and i need everyone to act like they havent heard or seen me.. She hung up."
1198,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196&start=20,2011-09-23T04:59:00,zoruna,"He looked at the DK when the hand hit his shoulder. ""Thanks...I miss him."" He says. Shaking his head. ""Han was an awesome guy. Always was. Always will be. I know he will be when he is reincarnated. Han was just that awesome."" He says simply. Following the man and nodded his head. ""Thanks dude..."" He says. His hand having pulled the other half of Han's best friend car charm out. Fiddling with it to rest his nerves. Muttering in greek. ""What do I do now old friend. It would be nice to be able to have some wise wisdoms from you my friend..."" he trailed off and stopped talking period. The car charm stayed out all night long. The DK handed him the phone and he listened. ""Uh...okay. Don't die. Han will kill me if you die."" He says quite bluntly before she hung up. He shakes his head. ""I don't see how Han kept up with her. He did somehow."" He says with a chuckle. Handing the phone back to the DK. His half of the car charm glittered in the light overhead. He looked at the DK. ""How well did you know Han?"""
1199,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196&start=20,2011-10-02T19:15:38,BunnyMama,"Riki looked up. ""han forgive me for what i must do."" She went into her car. Drifting down the nountain. She had to look like someone who was praticing there drifting skills. Driving into tokyo she sees that everyone was meeting up. She sighed. It was the 21st night of the year and she knew where they would be racing, it was an neighborhood tha had been disercted for many years. She made her way to the neighboorhood, all of the resisents of e warehouse had to stick together. So dk brought you with him ""stay by me."" he said.<br/>Riki was dressed in beggy sweatpant and her big hoddy with a cloth over her face. She did this to act like she was curious on the race from a strangers view. She looked around. Trying to find the thugs who damaged her store. She had her personal knife with her. She smirted finding the thugs. She knew they looked fumiliar. Right around her raceing time with you. She made her way to listening on there convo"
1200,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196&start=20,2011-10-02T23:47:30,zoruna,"He had been resting when the DK mentioned something about they were all going somewhere. The whole warehouse was going and to be honest he was surprised he was able to tag along. Looking at the DK and nodded his head. He had a feeling stupid things were up and most likely going to happen. He stood by the DK. He looked around and noticed some of the boys that had roughed him up the other day. His body went almost unnoticably rigid. He just turned his gaze elsewhere. His blood boiled with anger at what they did to the car he and Han worked on for so long. For the car Han bestowed upon him as a birthday gift. He shakes his head to cool it and focus on other things.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">One of the thugs looks at his buddy. ""We still need to figure out how to get rid of the Greek dude if he doesn't agree to do what the bosses want. Ya know da boss. He doesn't ever like skill not being under his thumb. I dun see what the big deal wif him is. He just a foreigner. Ain't got any real skill. Might be cuz da boss said somethin about him knowing dat Han fellow.""</span>"
1201,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196&start=20,2011-10-09T17:37:21,BunnyMama,"Riki gasped silently when she heard what was going on. She chuckled to herself, knowing they were dumb. She hopped to know who the boss was. She was going to have fun with the guys. She moved away from them. Walking to you. She stood there looking at the floor. ""becarful watch your six. They may be planning something big for you. And it's not good."" she steped back and disappeared in the crowd. She hide among the crowd, watching everything go by. Suddenly everything went quiet. Whispers started. All had to do with rikis business. Some clammed they havnt seen her. She went along with it. ""who is Riki?"" she asked. Another person looked at her not expecting much from her, because there were some covered up faces in the crowd all the time. ""Riki is the Dq. Great drifter. But why would someone distory her business. It's what kept her mentally straight from her loves death."" the guy shock his head.<br/>Riki smirked under her cover. She moved around listening to everyone. But she kept an eye on the thugs"
1202,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196&start=20,2011-10-09T17:37:22,BunnyMama,"Riki gasped silently when she heard what was going on. She chuckled to herself, knowing they were dumb. She hopped to know who the boss was. She was going to have fun with the guys. She moved away from them. Walking to you. She stood there looking at the floor. ""becarful watch your six. They may be planning something big for you. And it's not good."" she steped back and disappeared in the crowd. She hide among the crowd, watching everything go by. Suddenly everything went quiet. Whispers started. All had to do with rikis business. Some clammed they havnt seen her. She went along with it. ""who is Riki?"" she asked. Another person looked at her not expecting much from her, because there were some covered up faces in the crowd all the time. ""Riki is the Dq. Great drifter. But why would someone distory her business. It's what kept her mentally straight from her loves death."" the guy shock his head.<br/>Riki smirked under her cover. She moved around listening to everyone. But she kept an eye on the thugs"
1203,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-08-30T05:31:46,BunnyMama,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/Keydae_album/467239872_l.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>((this is all based on the movie Tokyo Drift))<br/>Riki had been a involved since Han showed her the basics on cars. Which lead her liking being around them. Han and her were good friends until a couple years before Han died from saving Lucas Blake from DK. Han and her were together. When Han died it hurt her so much before she never drifted for compaction or even drift against people. She used to drift for the fun. But after Han's death, it just made her empty feeling. After Beating so much people she was called the DQ. Neele didnt want to become the DQ, So Riki was always just racing for it. Not for the money or anything just for her feelings.<br/>She didnt know what to do. She wished She could have saved Han from the crash on time. Riki knew almost everything about any car because of Han. But sometimes she would lose a race because she would think about Han and get distracted. These events started to happen more often. So most of the time she would not race. It was starting to get rare to see her at races.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MxYcTya9IRQ&amp;feature=related"">Ring Ring</a>Riki's phone went off. It was late in the night. She Growned from her sleep. She scramble to get the phone from her bedside table.<br/>""Hello?"" She listened in. ""Someone wants to race me?"" She sighed. ""Fine.""<br/>She hung up. She had gotten ready. Grabbing her keys to her<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://forums.forzamotorsport.net/photos/turn10_image_gallery/images/1900280/original.aspx"">car</a>and she left. She Drove fast to the the race area. Everyone could hear her turning the corner with drifts. She then pulls in. Everyone made way for her. She pulled up to the starter line. She gets out. ""Well, who dare's to challenge me today?"" She said. She leans over her car's hood.<br/>((whatever is what you want to do. Im fine with it.))"
1204,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-08-31T01:19:56,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Bird_of_Prey_by_Sei_ten-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Blake Racivinni<br/>18<br/><br/>Blake was an up and coming star of the drifting racing. He was not from Tokyo. No what made him so popular was he was the first American racer to catch on and learn drifting on his first day of being in Tokyo. He was an American Bad Boy. The best street racer and underground racer in all of the United States. He had been in the country of Japan for around a week. In under a week he had been discovered and was being PAID to take on the DQ. He didn't know anything about her. Didn't even know why he was being PAID to take her on. He just knew he needed the Yen. He didn't have the money to do more than pay the bills and get ramen to eat.<br/><br/>Looking at the people who were staring and whispering in Japanese dialects about him. He frowns and looks up as the woman entered. He stood up straight from where he had been leaning against his racing car. He looked over at her. Pulling his shades down. ""Me. I challenge you chika."" he says in the accent of a mixture of greek and american yet was completely sexy. He was sexy for a foreigner. That was the only real word he got from the women around here. He looks at her and grins impishly. ""Got an issue with that chika?"" he asks. Standing where he was and looks at her. ""You DQ? I want to see first hand why being paid to take the challenge of beating you."" he smiles in a drop dead sexy way that spoke bad boy and wrote it all over him."
1205,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-08-31T01:53:05,BunnyMama,"She turns slowly. She raised a eyebrow. She turned to the one who called her. She started to talk in japanese. She smirks. ""Ill try my best."" She pats the guy. She walks slowly. Everyone went quiet. Cause they want to hear what she would say. ""Alright,"" She grins. ""Foriegnier wants race. Lets give him one."" She said. She felt she would win this one. She turned to the same guy who called her. She was getting information on you.<br/>She then gets into her car. ""You ready to race."" She laughed. The track as thism<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=txblqp8NRSA"">http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=txblqp8NRSA</a>m<br/><br/>She chuckled. ""Lets see if the new guy can do it."" She raised a eyebrow. She had not gone over her head with power as like the old dk had. She chuckled. The person looked at the two racers. And then ""Go"" She pushed the gas. And went."
1206,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-08-31T02:24:25,zoruna,"He looks at her. Watching the people talk in Japanese. Muttering in Greek. ""That is it. I am definently taking up a class to learn Japanese. I really hate being talked about when I don't understand it."" He looks up as she spoke. Smirking a bit. ""Now you speaking my lingo chika."" he calls out to her. Oh they had SOME information. They didn't even know a quarter of the information on him. So she wouldn't see what was coming. Whether he won or not...totally different story. He could hold his own though and would prove it to be such. He nods his head. Jumping and sliding over the hood of the car. ""Yes Chika...lets race."" He got into his car. He took off after her. Spinning the wheel and letting up on the gas as he drifted through the first corner. Pressing on the gas and taking off. Keeping with the woman the entire way. The final corner was coming up..."
1207,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-08-31T21:14:56,BunnyMama,"She was first on the ramp. You were next to her. She was having fun, keeping up. Everyone jumping each moment there was a switch in placing. She was amazed a outsider could do so much. She pulled to the last part of. The ramp, she waved bye to you, and then hit it. To the finish line. She stopped once passing. Everyone gasped. She sees you next to her at the same time. She raises a eyebrow. ""interesting."" she gets out. Looks at you, ""I guess it's a tie, but I don't see how that could be, I mean this track is ment to be upso there is no tie."" she was confused. She closed her door. She shooter something in Japanese, the cowboy dk came out of the crowd. She was speaking in Japanese really quickly to him, he had his hand to his chin. After the conversation she looked at you. ""so what do you want, a rematch... Money what."" she asked."
1208,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-08-31T22:10:35,zoruna,"He was keeping up with her. Sometimes passing her sometimes falling behind. The ramp was something that most could not pull off going a tie. No...he rode with a half an inch between their cars and almost scuffing up his side. He grins at her as he was already sitting on the hood of his car. Watching her staring at the fact he was next to her. ""Don't worry yourself over it chika...I know how to drive my wheels is all. No use trying to figure out my tricks of the trade. Mine are classified information chika."" He says with a laugh. He knew he couldn't beat her but he knew he would tie with her. Tying was all he could pull off so close to the final ramp. He watches her and jumped off the hood of his car. Watching as some guy who looked like a cowboy to him. Muttering in Greek. ""See there they go again with the Japanese. That class is a definite must."" He looks at her. ""No money. No rematch. Just dinner with you chika. Got enough money for a while from the stranger who paid me to challenge you chika."" He smiles a bit. Dashing smile that screamed bad boy. He holds out his hand. ""It was a fun race. One of the most fun I have had in a very long time Chika. Now I see why they call you DQ."""
1209,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-03T20:38:37,BunnyMama,"She smirked. ""Everyone trys to beat me, doesnt really work."" She sat on the hood of the car. She thought for awhile. ""I guess it would be far for a dinner."" She said. The group ooed. She turned to them. ""Enough, you guys need to grow up. Most of you are highschoolers."" She walks to you. ""What would it be."" Her<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://d1ij7zv8zivhs3.cloudfront.net/assets/3353326/view_large/Leather%20suit%20lady.jpg?1302339214"">outfit</a>fit her well. ((just look at the cloths lol. also she doesnt have the collar on.)) She walked slowly to you. She also wore 4 inch heals. ""What would it be for a dinner?"" She asked.<br/>She waited for a anwser. She was leaving where to eat left to you. Since you were the one who one. Once you decided to go. She got into her car. ""You lead the way.""  She wasnt much on going out for dinner. Even more cause she left her Han.<br/>The DK went to her window. ""Carful, the new guy seems a little ify to me.""<br/>""Dont worry cowboy, i can fend for myself. I did it around the last dk."" She laughed. And then went off."
1210,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-04T00:55:17,zoruna,"He shrugs a bit. ""Never thought I would beat you chika. Just knew I would tie with you."" He says truthfully. Smiling a bit when she agreed to dinner. Rolling his eyes and looked away. ""Greek cooking chika. I do not do American cuisine. Surprising no?"" he says with a laugh. Looking at her outfit yet adverts his gaze. His momma raised him not to stare at women in the way most Americans would do. Sure he was American but he was Greek first and fore most. He wasn't taking her to a resturaunt. Well not one that he had to pay. He would take her to the place where he could cook the meal for them. They usually don't allow it but he was more Greek than American. ""You will enjoy dinner Chika."" He says with a smile that most women would have fainted to. It came naturally to him. He nods his head. Climbing into his car. Hearing the guy talking in Japanese. Speaking to the car. ""Ach agÃ³ri . Ti eÃ­nai me Ã³lous tous IÃ¡po?nes ? KÃ¡nte ti?n diaskÃ©dasi? tou eaf?toÃº mou ... ChristÃ© mou . Den eÃ­nai Messing me kanÃ©nan sas . KÃ¡nete ti? diaskÃ©dasi? tou allodapoÃº . Den eÃ­nai aplÃ³?s megÃ¡li?."" (Oh boy. What is with all the japanese? Making fun of me...geez. I ain't messing with any of you. Make fun of the foreigner. Isn't that just great.) He shrugs and leads the way to a part of japan for the foreign countries like Italy and Greece."
1211,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-05T17:38:48,BunnyMama,"She drives up to a restaurant. She looked around. She said something in Japanese. Being her main language she tends to speak that way. She was surpassed she had not even in this part of Japan. She thought she was all over Japan. But this one part. She followed you into the restaurant. She looked around. Now she had seen everything.<br/>She looked at you ""so they were right, your a Greece freak. That's new."" she said. Riki was always the rude type. Blurting things out that more and likely hurt people. This had been even before Han. But Han had mellow her down a couple notches."
1212,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-05T18:14:32,zoruna,"He looks at her and had been waiting outside his car. Leaning against it and watches her looking around. He groans silently as she said something in Japanese. He was definently taking it up as his third language. He spoke Greek, English and was going to learn Japanese. He hated being talked about and knowing they were doing it yet having no idea what they were saying. He looked at her and waited more. He rolls his eyes. ""No...I am not a Greece freak Chika."" He stands up straight. ""I am who I am. No more no less. Chika...greek is my heritage. More greek than American. Greek is my first language. Like Japanese is yours."" He walked towards her and wasn't offended. Used to people assuming because he was from America he was like the majority of america. ""Three-fourths Greek, one-fourth American...chika. You judge a book by its cover sometimes you are wrong."" He moved inside and hoped she was following. He talks to the man in Greek. Nodding his head and follows. Indicating to Riki to do the same. He washes his hands and begins to gather ingredients. ""You will like dinner Chika."""
1213,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-05T19:18:43,BunnyMama,"Rikishi sat down she looked at you. ""you can stop calling me chika... It's very rude, here in Japan. Outsiders like you don't know Japanese ways."" she shock her hand. ""her in Japan we introduce our selves.... I didn't cause you started the ruddiness, so I shall repay you the rudeness.... Until you introduce yourself, I will not do as well."" she crossed her legs. Waiting on you. She was also known to break outsiders of there rudeness. Ashe did it with the new dk."
1214,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-06T03:22:25,zoruna,"Blake looks at her. ""I will stop calling you chika when you stop treating me like a damn american. I am greek. I was born in Greece. My papa was only half greek. I do not claim a liking to being raised since thirteen up in the American countryside."" He looks at her. ""I know the ways of Japan. I also know that since I pulled up you have been talking about me with your buddies in Japanese. I may not know any Japanese. I can read the body language and tones. You have been dissing on me since I challenged you. You know Chika...you haven't said anything nice to me. Or about me. You started out calling me foreigner rather than something simple like man or dude.""<br/><br/>He looks at her as he rolls his eyes. Starting to flip and dice food the way the Japanese do. ""Yeah well you did a grand job introducing yourself. You started the rudeness. My mama taught me that to our culture...chika is not derogatory."" He stares at her. ""You have repaid me with rudeness when I have not once intended you rudeness."" He looks at her. Cooking and continues cooking. ""When I use Chika it means beautiful lady. Sorry I didn't realize calling a woman beautiful was a crime here in Japan."" he says acidly.<br/><br/>Looking at her. ""My name is Blake Racivinni. Not some stupid American name."" he says grumpily. Cooking and begins to get their area smelling like exotic cuisine. ""I apologize if you found chika a rude terminology. I meant it playful and complementing. I know when I am being talked about and when someone is just conversing in Japanese. All the looks and the laughs and the body lingo told me enough."" He looks at her. ""How do you like your steak?"" he asks.<br/><br/>He looks at the sky. Shaking his head. Muttering something in Greek but the name Han comes up in the words he was saying. He looks at her. ""Do I get graced with your name or will I still be treated like a dumb foreigner from America?"" he asks bluntly."
1215,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-06T03:54:53,BunnyMama,"She crossed her arms. She looked at you babble on and on. She looked away. She rolled her eyes. ""for one, I havnt called your American, also they're other countries with rude behavior."" she watched you cook. She looked away. Then looking back at. ""plus I'm rude to those who havnt earned my respects. Everyone has to earn it one way or another""<br/>She was starting to think this day was a screw up. She should had read what her horoscope told about today. But she kind of didn't care.""medium rare"" she said about the steak.<br/>She looked around. She had a choice to just leave, but she knew that would be rude. She looked at you. ""alright racivinni-chan. You may call me Katsunko-sama. "" she said. She didn't give you first name cause it was her way of giving you a chance of having her respects"""
1216,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-06T04:35:50,zoruna,"He looks at her and sighs. ""You haven't but your friends did. Multiple times. Most people consider foreigners and Americans the same thing."" He points out. Looking at the food once more. Continuing to cook. ""I see...rather strange habit to have. Being rude to people you don't even know."" He looks at her and grins. ""Reminds me of how much my buddy mother used to scold me when I was younger."" he says softly. Turning her steak over and lets his cook a bit more. Shrugging and looks at the fish and shrimp. Squeezing lemon juice over them and flips them over. He looks at her and nods his head. ""As you wish Katsunko-sama."" he says simply. He was not the kind to be rude to people who gave him a name to go by. She didn't wish to be associated by her first name he would not make her feel the need to be. He puts the food all on a plate. The meats in one place and the shrimp tossed into noodles and seasoned italy style. He then serves them with chopsticks and forks. ""I hope you like it Katsunko-sama."" he says genuinely."
1217,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-11T22:04:23,BunnyMama,"She looked at him, she grabs the chop sticks she took a bite from your cooking. She thinks a little, then looks at you. ""not bad,"" she smirked, then went down to her food. ""for an outsider"" she said under her breath an going back to eat. She thinks some more. ""so I was wonder who payed you to race me?"" she asked. She only wondered. She knew there would be people betting to see if there was someone better then Han. Being that Riki had been a pinch better then Han, and only cause she was taught by him. She became better then him. Han never cared, as long as she knew drifting isn't for the money or the win, it's the fun and sport of it.<br/>Riki crossed her legs still eating. After awhile she finished her meal. Riki had always had a big stomach. Everyone thought it was funny cause Riki was a twig."
1218,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-12T00:15:56,zoruna,"He looks at her and watches her. Chuckling and shakes his head. Sticking his tongue out. ""You need to mutter under your breath better."" He says with a playful smile. Eating his food in an almost graceful looking manner. He shrugs about the outsider comment. He was used to it. He missed Han and hated the fact he wasn't able to see him one last time. He shakes his head and looks at him. ""Someone who hated my buddy Han. I wanted to see if their words were true. That there was someone better than him. Plus needed the money to pay for my living space. This will be the only meal not ramen that I will have for a long time."" His one hand he was playing with the charm he and Han had gotten made just for the two of him. ""I miss my buddy. He sent me letters about how he was doing."" He says softly. Fingering the chain that contained the charm they had made. It was in the shape of a car. One of a kind piece. He finished eating. Still absentmindedly playing with the best friend charm of his and Han."
1219,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-12T05:23:49,BunnyMama,"She rolled her eyes when he spoke of speaking better. She finished her food. Pushing it away from her. She turned her head to you. Seeing you play with the charm. She sighed ""please"" she raised her hand to quiet you. She didnt want to hear it. She looked at you. She took her hand to her upper breast. She took a chain out. Not showing what was on it.<br/>She got up. ""excuse me, I'm sorry I have to leave."" she pushed her seat back, then ran to her car. She pulled out of the place, and speed off. On the counter she had a wad of money and the chain, with the other piece of the charm. The money was for you to pay for what you needed. She went to her house. She then went to bed.<br/>Next day she went to work, half tired. She worked at a car mainance shop. She was great to work with most car."
1220,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-12T13:41:05,zoruna,"He paid for the food and picked up the charm. Looking at her as she left. He went home and the next day he went to where she worked. He opened the car door, got out, and walked inside. He held the other half of the charm thing. He places it on the roof of the car she was working on. ""Han would have wanted you to have it. Thanks for the cash. I don't know why you gave it to me...but I really appreciate it."" He turns and stuffs his hands in his pockets. ""Han talked about you...a lot. He spoke highly of you...as a driver and as a person."" He then walked out of the car shop. Opening the car and got inside. He calls out. ""I'll be looking at the cliff that overlooks the drift track."" He says. Leaving the place and went there. Climbing out of the car and shuts his door. He had not been there long when strong hands grabbed him by the shoulder. A dark looking man started yelling at him. Two goons holding him in place while a third started beating him up. He was coughing up blood and he looked up defiently. Spitting blood in the man's face. ""I won't do anything to hurt Han. Or the one he cared about. So fuck you."" He says. Glaring at the man. ""Don't know why you hate Han but I don't give a fuck either."" He coughs hard as he black out. The men left after beating his car up quite a bit. He lay there all beat up."
1221,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-13T00:36:47,BunnyMama,"She drops her head. Hearing your voice. Then seeing the charm and you gone. When you told her where you would be. She had took her break and left. Being that she was the manger of the place she could do so. She got to the mountain. Guys flying past her. She groaned. Thinking it was goof offs. That are to stupid to drive carful on the road. She drove to the top. Getting out of her car. Confused face. She walked to the car. ""my goodness. What happened?"" she then sees you. She rolled her eyes. Walking to you. Bending besides you. ""did you get into an accident here?""  she looked at your body. ""can you walk or anything? If not I'll get one of my employees and a ambulance to get you"" she said getting her phone out. She got up and opened the hood. ""the engine seems just fine. Great model."" she chuckles. It was top amount. ""it probably won't be able to drive so more and likely I'll get a truck up here.""she shock her head at you."
1222,Tokyo drift (taken zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4196,2011-09-13T02:26:58,zoruna,"He groans and felt like someone ran him over with a steam roller. They hadn't but they had done a number on him. He struggles to a semi-sitting position. He had heard them drive off. He coughs up a bit of blood. ""I got my ass kicked. What does it look like?"" he asks. Coughing a bit as it hurt to speak. Shaking his head. ""I didn't get into an accident. Had a one sided discussion with men and their fists. They did a number on me. Took it out on the car me and Han built together. We made it from the lugnuts up."" He groaned and held his stomach. He puts a hand on the one with the phone. ""No."" He says. Struggling to his feet. Looking at her. ""I can walk...I think."" He pales a bit. ""Damnit...they ruined it. Damnit...I can't fix that...only Han could've fixed it."" He says sadly.<br/><br/>Leaning against the tree. When he lifted his head you could see the black eye. The busted lip and the blood trailing down from his nose. He wiped it away. ""Some goons...and a big wig in black. Grabbed me and started yelling stuff at me. I only gathered some of it. They were pissed. Something about saying Han made a fool of him. I said so what? If Han showed you whats what I don't give a damn. He has it out for you. He said he hated Han. Wanted me to do something to hurt Han and the one he cared about. They didn't like my answer. I spit the blood they were causing in their face. I said no. I wouldn't do that to Han or anyone he cared about. He hated Han and I told him I didn't give a fuck why. He could go fuck himself. Blacked out after that."" he says truthfully.<br/><br/>Standing up on shakey legs. His pants had tears in them from the scuffle. Walking over to his wheels. He places a hand on it. ""This was something Han and I saved up to make. He finished it...my sixteenth birthday present. Which is why unless you have a mechanic as good or better than Han...my car, she'll be resting in the driveway from now on."" He shakes his head. ""Know anyone who hated Han with a passion? I plan to kick his ass next time I see him."" He says. Letting out a hiss of pain. Holding his stomach."
1223,Shadow Theif,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42045,2014-04-18T20:16:55,lynzy,"Leaving her rooms had been a trial but she had accomplished it rather well, Wilhelmina thought, all things considered. She had waited until the hand maidens had left for the night to go to their own beds and no one had seen her go. She had used back entrances as well as hidden passages that her and her siblings and cousins had known of since she was a child.<br/><br/>In the olden days, it was said, they were used for escaping the castle during coos and such. Now they were only great hiding places for children and a few servants brave enough to use them. If they were caught they would loose their heads for sure since they were privileged places for the royalty to use only. So far she hadn't heard of anyone doing so or getting caught at it but it still could happen.<br/><br/>Wilhelmina was on her way out of the family quarters when the alarms went off. People were beginning to run about like, well like little ants on a plate that had been poked at, she had done that once. Now she was stuck in an alcove of darkness between the exit she wanted and the guards and dredges running about looking for... she wasn't sure but she was beginning to think they weren't looking for her! She didn't know if she should be angry and humiliated or pleased and relieved.<br/><br/>Mina peaked around the corner again to see if the way was clear and didn't see anyone coming. She gathered her fur-lined dark velvet cloak around her to cover her as much as she could then braved the steps to the door to the Gallery. Lifting the latch and slipping out into the comfort of the lowly lit hall, she swiftly made her way into the Gallery, a long hallway lined with large fancy paintings on ether side of her families dead relatives. She knew most of the faces from the lessons she had had to endure as a child. That one was of the Prince Oliver, he had fallen off his horse and smashed his head in during a battle. There was Queen Wilhelmina, a great, great, great aunt she had been named after. And over there was someone she didn't remember but she knew he had been important. So on and so on down the line it went, there was thousands of years invested in these portraits as well as money. Only the finest artists painted the royal family.<br/><br/>To her this place seemed full of ghosts and rather creepy. Mina would never have come this way except it was out of the way and mostly unguarded, probably because of those ghosts. Breaking into a run she looked back the way she had come to make sure no one was coming into the Gallery. In doing so she tripped over something on the floor and it skittered off into the darkness as she fell face-first into something wet and sticky smeared on the floor.<br/><br/>A puzzled frown covered her face as she lifted her arms to see what the sticky mess could be that now covered her sleeves. She sniffed it and turned her hands fore and back while rubbing her fingers together. The darkness, while covering her 'escape', did nothing for her understanding what she had fallen into.<br/><br/>A moan came from under uncle Vernon's portrait and startled a gasp out of her lips and then she squeaked a query, ""W-wh-who is there?""<br/><br/>It dawned on her then that her Uncle could have come back from the grave to punish her for trying to run away and was in the hall now about to gobble up her immortal soul! She crawled back as far as her dress, cloak and the wall would let her and asked again, a little braver this time...""Who are you? U-un-uncle is t-th-that you?""<br/><br/>Tears welled up into her eyes and she bit her lip as she awaited a response."
1224,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2011-08-31T21:36:48,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/pictures/The_wind_by_heise.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>19 (human years)<br/>Mysterious Male<br/><br/>It was a cold and icy twilight. A young man of nineteen walks on the air like it was made up of invisible steps and pathways. It was cold yet the air barely touched the boy's pale skin. His hair was long and the color of a black or navy blue rose. His eyes were a soft blue color that was close to being grey. He was wearing a long kimono tied around the waist. His form was slender and petite. He walks through the air slowly. Taking his time. He had no reason to hurry. Nor was he sure he even had a reason to still exist. He'd recently lost the woman he loved to a meaningless war.<br/><br/>The young man sighs as he remembers the day he'd gone to visit her only to find her dead in a pool of her own blood. He looks from the past to the present. Even though his mind kept trying to dwell on the past. He was searching. Searching for a reason to exist once more. He'd sworn it would never be because of love for another. He continues his journey through the sky and clouds. Watching as he comes to a rest on a cloud. Watching boredly as snow begins to drift slowly downwards towards the ground.<br/><br/>With a decision made in his mind, he reappears on the ground. Walking towards the nearest city. A city ruled by a woman who he knew nothing of. Nor did he wish to. He enters the city and begins to walk aimlessly around. Searching still for that reason or purpose for which he would exist for. He craved love yet feared to love again. For each time he had, he'd lost the one he'd loved.<br/><br/>He wishes hard with his entire being for a reason to exist. For a reason to appear to which he'd have a purpose to continue his lonely existance. Hoping and waiting for a sign to appear to tell him what his next path through fates journeys would be."
1225,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2011-09-02T02:15:39,SilverChaos,"Name: Roxanne Taylor<br/>Age: 18 (picture at bottom and please ignore the blood on her lip XD lol)<br/><br/>She sat quietly and unmoving, facing toward a open window. Her eyes focusing on the horizon, waiting for the coming sun. Every day she would do this. It was almost considered a habit for her. The twinkling of the city began to fade with the lightening sky. A small smile cornered her lips, seeing a small figure in the distance.<br/><br/>Ahead of the gleam of the morning sun came a man. One she had never seen before in her town. She stared in fascination, completely ignoring her daily ritual. She was intrigued by him, the curiosity swelled thick in her green eyes. She thought to her self, eyes remaining fixed on him. She could wait here, in the safety and security of her penthouse, but that didnâ€™t satisfy her. Her mind was wrapped around this newcomer, as if something about him beckoned her to come.<br/><br/>She looked around her living room, would anyone notice she was gone? She bit her lip, looking back out to the man debating the idea to leave. With a complacent sigh she got up and walked to the front door. She reached over to the coat rack that was mounted on the wall. She pulled her arms through the sleeves of her jacket and pulled the zipper up. She put her hood up as she slipped on her shoes. Her hand reached to the door handle hesitantly. Her mind filling with doubt. It hadnâ€™t crossed her mind that this man might be dangerous until now.<br/><br/>Butterflies in her stomach swarmed rampantly, making her paler. She took a deep breath, and banished the thoughts. She grabbed the handle and walked out closing the door silently behind her. She looked around, no one was there to notice her. No guard, no maid, not even him...the man she tried so desperately to escape. She tensed up a little as she started moving for the elevator. Her heels clicked on the tile, as she began to walk faster. She knew she could not be seen.<br/><br/>She got to the metal doors of the elevator, her finger pushing the round button hard, hoping it would make a difference in how quick it got to her. She looked around again with wide eyes, hoping she was alone for this very brief time. The doors opened and she averted her gaze back to the elevator, cautiously walking inside. She pushed the ground level button, and the doors closed. The elevator hummed a little as it made its long descent from the 46th floor. A unnamed melody chimed from the speakers of the  elevator, but she paid no mind to it. All she could think of was that man, and how she hoped she would catch him in time.<br/><br/>The doors finally opened and she walked into the vacant lobby. By now her heart was racing, her mind killing her confidence of not being seen. She crept through the last remaining area of the building, to the doors that sang sweet freedom. Her eyes darting wildly, as she tried to keep her breathing calm. Then a smile.<br/><br/>She walked onto the pavement of the sleeping city, her shoes slightly disturbing the small amount of snow that laid there. She looked around, her smile unfading. She could not remember the last time she was outside alone like this. She huddled her coat closer trying to retain the heat inside her, and looked to the direction of the edge of the city the man was coming to. Lightly her feet began to shuffle through the snow, toward him, the mystery."
1226,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2011-09-02T16:20:15,zoruna,"He was walking and minding his own business when he felt like a gaze was upon him. He looked around without moving his head. Seeing no one he had continued walking. Weaving in and out of people who walked by him as if they really were not even there. His footsteps much lighter than anyone else in this realm. Let alone this place he was now in. He felt the eyes upon him again yet still did not see anyone. He frowns without appearing to do so. The frown more internal than external. He was wondering if he was beginning to grow paranoid. Perhaps he was...perhaps not. Only time would tell.<br/><br/>He kept walking and felt the eyes upon him again. Stopping without even looking at a crosswalk when the light turned to not safe for crossing. Sure he could have made it across without any issue or trouble but he sensed that would cause panic, paranoia and chaos. All of which he was hoping to avoid. He waits at the stop between him and the target location. He wasn't really sure where he was going. Just that he was going there. He felt the eyes upon him once more. Though this time there was a presence that  came with it.<br/><br/>He turns as the woman approached him. Almost backing up into traffic but didn't. The woman was very...familiar yet not familiar...at the same time. She reminded him of someone yet he did not remember who or why. He gives off a small smile to the woman. ""Good day is it not mylady?"" he asks in an exotic and foreign yet sexy nonetheless. He sensed danger approaching yet felt it not directed toward himself. He eyed the man who approached the woman in a violent and aggressive manner.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I thought I told you not to come out alone. I told you I would get you. What do I find but you with another man. You are such a slut you little bitch."" The man says in a violent tone. He knew she was afraid of him. Knew she was avoiding him. He hated this and figured the bitch belonged to him. He eyes the man who put himself between him and her. ""Get out of the way asshole...she belongs to me."" he says in a venomous growl.</span><br/><br/>The male who was a mystery to all merely shook his head. Raising his hand to the weak minded man. Speaking (think star wars and jedi mind tricks) as he did so. ""You do not wish to start a fight. You have something at home that needs doing."" He says in a soft yet firm voice. Watching as the man repeated it in first person. Then walked off to do what he needed to do. He, himself however, did not leave. He merely looked at the young woman. ""Would you like me to walk you home mylady?"" he offers warmly. Wearing not but the kimono upon his form yet seemed not to notice the cold."
1227,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2011-09-05T00:26:51,SilverChaos,"She spotted him multiple time, but the bustle of the city held her back. All she could do was watch helplessly every time he slipped through her fingers. But with a stroke of luck he stopped. She watched with wide eyes not believing that he finally did so.<br/><br/>Now was her shot, she knew she wouldnâ€™t have another chance as good as this. She tried to weave through all the crowd of people that crowded the walkways. She knew the light would change soon. She shoved a bit through the remaining people, a few of the jostling her back. She paid no mind to the rude remarks people said to her about her pushiness, she drew nearer to him, and that was her only focus.<br/><br/>There was a clearing, and she saw him in the middle of it. She walked up to him, looking up to him her hood hiding her face to everyone else around them. Her eyes finally met his and she smiled at her victory. And as he spoke a small blush formed on her frostbitten cheeks.<br/><br/>â€œAs good as a winter day can get...â€ She said softly as her eyes glimmered a little in the sunlight that began to peak through the towers of the city.<br/><br/>Her arm was seized in a frighteningly tight grip, the sudden pain making her gasp. A man budged between them. The mans face met hers and her expression went fearful as she retorted back, trying to get away from him. It was Yoav, her vice ruler, and ex lover.<br/><br/>She tried yanking her arm out of his grip, but he only squeezed tighter, which made a small tear come out of her eye. She didnâ€™t dare speak back to him she knew he would beat her later if she did. She looked down, murmuring Iâ€™m sorry over and over again.<br/><br/>No sooner as she had murmured a last Iâ€™m sorry, she felt Yoavâ€™s hand completely remove from her. She looked up, seeing only the stranger there. She looked behind her seeing Yoav disappear into the crowd. She took a deep breath her body releasing a tremor of relief at the same time. She looked back at her rescuer, as she trembled a little, still feeling the sting of Yoavâ€™s grip on her arm. She swallowed hard as she began to speak.<br/><br/>â€œHome is a place I donâ€™t want to go back alone to...Yoav will be there...I am sure of it...â€ she frowned as a fear enveloped her eyes."
1228,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2011-09-05T02:43:35,zoruna,"He looks at her. He had seen how tight the man was holding her arm. Had felt the pain as if it was his own. He should not even care right? So why was it he was worried about whether or not she was alright. He knew that the man would not be going there. He said home and to a weak minded barbarian such as Yoav was...that meant a first flight ticket to China. He does not divulge this information however, he merely looks at her. Watching her react to relief. Seeing her trembling and he takes his hand and places it over her arm. His hand making the injury shimmer before it returned to smooth and unmarred skin.<br/><br/>He looks at her and waited for her to speak. ""You don't want to go to your own home alone...hmm...I don't think he will be. If it will make you feel better, however, I will walk you home and stay if you want."" he honestly had no clue what made him offer such a thing. Something about this woman's plight and situation called out to him. Reached into his very core and stirred up a tiny flame. He tries to smother said flame though. He wished to not have a repeat of history.<br/><br/>He offers her his arm for her to take. ""I will keep you safe from that many and any others. If you would like a bodyguard I mean. If not I will keep you safe for a few days then head on my way."" he looks at her. ""Though I really don't think Yoav will be there when we arrive."" He waited to see if she would go with him. ""I was wondering if you knew of any places to eat. I am feeling a bit famished."""
1229,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2011-09-08T05:26:23,SilverChaos,"Her arm had been hurting, that much had been true, but when his hand placed over her wound she felt a warmth. She couldn't see what was happening to her arm through her coat, but whatever happened she felt the pain vanish away almost instantly. She looked at him with a smile, her eyes alone showing her gratefulness.<br/><br/>""It is strange, how I believe that Yoav will be there..."" She began, ""He has been there so much, it's almost like a second home for him..."" She stopped herself from saying more, she didn't want to weigh him down with her troubles. It would be rude to do, seeing as she just met him.<br/><br/>She took his arm in her grasp, holding him rather close, incase she ran into more trouble. She knew a personal body guard might be the best for her. Though she had dozens of guards follow her almost everywhere, she didn't have one to guard her at her home. She wanted one, but wasn't sure how to ask for one without raising a suspicion.<br/><br/>""A body guard like you would be nice."" She smiled at him, but faded slowly as he asked for food. She thought for a moment, trying to figure out where she was. She had been so busy chasing him down she had not paid much attention. She looked around briefly and realized immediately where they were.<br/><br/>""There is a nice row of restaurants down this street, it's just a few blocks away."" She smiled, ""I want you to choose though."" She looked into his eyes, ""and this will be on me, you are more than deserving to have a free meal. Seeing as you saved me and all."""
1230,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2011-09-10T07:06:26,zoruna,"He looked at her. He had seen how much she was hurting. That was the reason he had done that. That was what he was telling himself anyways. It had nothing to do with how pretty she was. With how frightened and alone she looked. Nothing at all.  He noticed her gratefulness and found it rather strange. He rarely ever had shown any sign of emotion or gentleness. Not anymore. So why was he doing it for her? What about her made him feel all soft and warm inside? He didn't know but he knew he needed to be careful and on guard. Else he may most likely fall for this young woman.<br/><br/>He looks at her and shakes his head. ""If that is how it has been then I can understand why you fear such. However, unless he can fly across miles upon miles of land and ocean...you have nothing to fear. At least not for a while."" He says simply. He looks at her. ""If you need someone to talk to...I will be the ear into which you speak. The shoulder upon which you can lay on."" He offers softly.<br/><br/>He felt her hands upon his arm. Letting her hold him close. Unsure of this closeness yet understood it at the same time. He looks at her and wondered what she was thinking about. Not a mind reader and her body language told him very little. Looking at her and blinked. He had no idea why she said it like that. Merely nodded his head and smiled. ""Alright."" he says simply. He walked with her and looks at her. ""Me to chose?"" he said in a way it seemed like it was a foreign concept. He blinked and nodded his head. ""Alright. If you are sure."" He looked like he wanted to argue but refrained from doing so. ""If you really wish to do so. It was not a big deal."" he says softly."
1231,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2011-09-18T18:36:06,SilverChaos,"((SO sorry about the wait, I am going through a rough and busy time right now.  !Cry )<br/><br/>This man, unlike other men, had gotten her trust. She always had a guard up, and never brought it down for anyone. But with this man, she felt safe for once. She could not say why she trusted him, or why she even felt a security around him. He was a stranger, nothing more to her than that, but there was something about him, a connection she had never felt before. She knew it wasn't love, she had been sure never to feel that again. Every love she knew was painful and unsafe, she deemed it unwanted.<br/><br/>She looked at him with serenity in her vivid green eyes, she enjoyed having him close. She knew she would never tire of the feeling he gave her. Her lips pulled into a wide smile, showing her happiness fully to him.<br/>""I never knew a stranger who was so willing to be here for me, it's not usual to see in this city.""<br/><br/>They began to walk down the street toward the row of restaurants. Most were elegant, and she knew they were all great and expensive. The more she thought of cost, the more she realized anything he wanted would be worth the price. She took a deep breath, taking in the crisp morning air. She looked around at all the choices.<br/>""Anything you want you can have,"" She smiled looking back at him, ""I insist, no cost is too great for you."""
1232,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2011-09-18T20:44:59,zoruna,"He was not sure why but this woman had single handedly and unknowingly blasted through all the barracades and defenses he had put up over the years. He had left behind the worlds he had been on. Left behind many things when he traveled to the only place the special power has not nor would it probably ever show signs of people gifted in the special power. What better place to live out a life not bothered by the things he left behind than in a place no one would expect one such as himself...to be at? He had used the power he possessed to teleport himself. Earth no longer thought the movies they made science fiction yet true science. Earth had finally joined the ranks amongst the Galatic Federations.<br/><br/>Luckily he was here for her sake though. He was unsure why this woman felt safe and secure around him. He sure as hell didn't think he was worth those type of feelings anymore. Losing ones he cared about over the years had met ill fates. He had not been able to protect them. Or had he been? He just knew he lost them. Since he didn't remember more than losing women he cared about he really couldn't say for sure or not if he was worth feeling safe and secure around. He did know he felt a connection with this young woman. It was doubtful it was love because he had no room left in his injured heart for love. Not ever again.<br/><br/>He looks at her and smiled faintly. Looking at the area around them. He kept his guard up. Then again he had never ever let his guard down more than necessary to coexist amongst the human race. He looked at her and blinks. Smiling a tiny bit as he noticed how happy she really was. He arched an eyebrow. ""Interesting how so many people of a same race can treat each other like they are strange looking species...is it not?"" he says in a mysterious way. He knew what he meant but would she? It was common knowledge today on Earth that there was other alien races beyond the safety of their planet and even their solar system.<br/><br/>He continued walking and noticed there was very few people out. He was keeping up with their surroundings and as well as her. Looking at her and shakes his head. ""Why not that small Italian place that is clearly ran by a family?"" he asks. Pointing at a beautiful yet not as high class looking resturaunt as the ones around it. Just as they started walking towards the resturaunt a man with a pulled knife ran towards them. Running quickly and he pulled her closer to him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The thug saw the woman and man and figured them easy marks. They looked rich enough to not be able to fight back...right? He kept running and then ran smack into something that clearly wasn't there. BONK! ""Uhn...where did the wall come fr---wait?! There isn't a wall here!"" he growls and starts slashing at the air and howls in frustration as he couldn't get to them or even and closer to them. ""What the hell?! Just give me all your money!"" he says in an angry growl.</span><br/><br/>He looks at the thug who ran into the invisible wall of power he had put up when the thug came running towards them. He shakes his head.""You do not want the money. You want to get out of this frosty air and get yourself something to eat."" He says. Only a slight movement of his hand occured. He watched the man repeat the words he had said in first person and walk off with a lost look on his face. He guided them into the Italian Resturaunt. Following her inside. ""Why don't you tell me information that I will need to know as your protector?"" he suggests."
1233,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2012-02-23T22:26:27,SilverChaos,"Amazing was the euphoria this man gave her. A invigorating breath of fresh air in her lungs. A kindness she had never touched before, yet unbeknownst to her she had not seen kindness in action in a long time. This city was cold, even toward her. She had put all her time into it, making what it is today. She had ruled there for 5 years now, ever since the downfall of the last ruler. Yet still people here were arrogant and rude most times. Random acts of kindness were a rarity. It often made her question what was she doing right in this city?<br/><br/>But at his side, she felt none of the sting of others. And surprising liked the fact people were not screaming at her for not being in her office now working on city matters. Most would frown upon the fact that she was out, but she too needed to escape every now and again. And here in this crowd she was just another faceless nobody clinging on a new comer.<br/>""There are much stranger beings out there, yet I would hope most would treat them like they would treat everyone else no matter what species. It's just disrespectful to treat others different based on appearance, judge people on actions not looks..."" she trailed off as they reached the food district. And simply in agreement nodded at his choice.<br/><br/>Suddenly this scruffy looking man approached. She had noticed the knife and she shuddered back in fear. At first she thought it was a assassination attempt, but soon found he was just a mugger.<br/>'Surely if he were a true master at mugging he would have waited until we were more secluded...' she thought disapprovingly, but as she watched everything unfold she stared in awe. He had stopped completely and could not get to her. She was about to speak up about who she was and have him arrested, but he soon left before she got the chance.<br/><br/>Soon guided into the resturaunt she snapped back into reality. A waitress took them to a small table, just ample enough to seat both of them comfortably.<br/>""Qualities I admire in my  protectors are strength, intellegence, and good sensors, but honesty and strong moral integrity is what I admire above all...""<br/>She smiled at him, wondering if he was up to the test many have failed before."
1234,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2012-02-26T02:59:40,zoruna,"He watched the man through the window as he vanished into the thrall of people. He noticed his companion was still off in la la land for the moment. That was alright with him so long as she didn't fight against him guiding her. He watched her snap back into reality. He sits across from her at the table after he pushed her chair in for her. Sitting down himself and crossed his one leg over the other for a moment. Thoughtfully thinking about this strange change of events. He lowered his leg and looked at her again. Listening to her as she began to speak. He wished she didn't sound like an ancient ghost of a teacher he once had. A very long time ago... He smiles at her though anyways. ""I see. I know I hold many of those traits but I really don't boast about whether or not I am all of them. Even if I am it is rude to boast about ones abilities."" He looked at the menu. Ordering himself shrimp scampi. It was on special and he had found he loved shrimp while living on this planet. He also learned he loved pasta. So it was just the proper choice for a meal. After the waitress took both of their menus he looked at her. ""This is the first time in a long time I've stopped in one place for more than five minutes. I guess I was supposed to come here. The fate of the world around us has a weird way of throwing the dice of chance around."" He says in a mysterious way."
1235,A Lonely Existance (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4216,2012-02-28T19:00:50,SilverChaos,"She remained silent until she had placed her order of spaghetti and meatballs. A rather basic meal, but here it was amazing. She was a regular customer here, because often she would get a free meal. Being a ruler really had itâ€™s perks, but honestly she rather be treated like a normal human. She was sick of getting all this special treatment, when honestly all she ever thought of herself was normal. She looked at him, a small smile as she took a sip from her ice water.<br/><br/>â€œI just admire those qualities is all...since you will be protecting me, I have high expectations.â€ She smiled, â€œYou do not have to meet all of them though, I am not expecting that. What I only expect from you is your promise to do your best. I do not doubt you will be able to hold your own though.â€<br/><br/>She met his eyes, studying him for a bit. She never had gotten a good look at him until now. Listening closely as he spoke.<br/>â€œThe dice as a curious thing, some rolls go lucky why others are just not quiet good. But you must work with what they roll for you, play your dice as they were given and use them to the best situation. Maybe the dice rolled in my favor today...â€ She blushed a little, she looked down her hands clutching her hands in her lap. She looked back up at him trying to see his reaction at what she just said.<br/><br/>""You're not from this world are you?"" She said trying to change the subject."
1236,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-08-31T21:42:33,zoruna,"17 years earlier.....<br/><br/>Zeris was traveling in the human world with his parents for the first time. It was his third birthday. Yet already he was very cute and it showed that he'd be inhumanly sexy when he got older. At first everything went fine. The mother bougt him some ice cream and then cotton candy at a fair. Then they went to eat at a pizza joint and got him pepperoni pizza. Then after they had left the resturaunt...disaster struck! At least a hundred people started running screaming in fear and anger. As this was Tokyo, Japan and Godzilla happened to like making an appearance every so often. Zeris happened to be running after a balloon he'd gotten earlier that day when the running human crowd seperated him fom his family. It struck noon and the portal took his parents far away from him. Leaving a young three year old crying on the sidewalk.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/pictures/Cool_summer_by_heise.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>17 years later.....<br/><br/>Zeris had been found and raised by the street ""mother"". Who was really just a guy who taught kids how to defend and survive on the streets. It hadn't taken him long to catch on and he'd soon become a favorite of the old guy dubbed Street Mother. He smiles. Now old enough to venture out without a companion. He'd been old enough for 2 years now. And he was enjoying every minute of it. It was sheer freedom...but with it came the hunger.<br/><br/>And this hunger is what drove him to decide to break into a random house that was occupied. Hunger lead his actions as he broke into a fancy house on the rich side of town. And hunger is what lead him to the refrigerator rather than to steal something valuable. He begins raiding the fridge...unaware the owner of the house was indeed inside the house at the moment."
1237,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-09-02T03:29:17,SilverChaos,"Name: Kirimi Shimizu<br/>Age:20 (image below)<br/>How she became rich: Occasional modeling jobs<br/><br/><br/>Kirimi slept alone in her king sized bed, dreaming away. No noise but the sound of her fan whispered sweetly into her ear. She was at a place of comfort most would find impossible. She didnâ€™t dare roll over, or move a inch for that matter. She had found a paradise one where her dreams and bed mingled. Everything was perfection to her. But her eyes fluttered opened. She sat up ruffling her hair a little in a diluted daze, wondering what had woken her so suddenly.<br/><br/>With hazy eyes she looked around the room, and saw nothing but the moonlight pouring through her windows. Then she heard it. A rustling downstairs. Her eyes snapped open. Her mind immediately went to the worst case scenario, a murder. She cowered a little in her bed, her breathing jagged. But with a brave move she touched her feet to the floor of her room. She turned on her lamp with a shaky hand, and opened the end table drawer.<br/><br/>She riled past a few books that occupied most of the space, but soon she took out her hand, a unused pistol quivered in her hand. Kirimi never thought sheâ€™d have to use it, she practically dreaded the fact she might have to now. She felt sick. Her mind racing with possible outcomes of what may happen. She swallowed hard, as she began inching to the door as silently as she could.<br/><br/>She went as carefully as she could down the hall desperately hoping the floor wouldnâ€™t creak. The last thing she wanted to do was alert her â€˜guestâ€™. Every shadow she passed by was a potential intruder. She reached the stairs, and began her descent. She pointed the gun all around her in defense. Out of the corner of her eye she saw a light. It was coming from the kitchen.<br/><br/>She shook as she walked closer and closer to the kitchen. Barely able to keep a steady grip on the gun. She soon stood in the archway of the kitchen, her eyes watering from horror. She saw him in her refrigerator, eating whatever he could find. For a minute she just stood there watching. She pointed the gun toward his torso, and with a hoarse voice finally made herself known.<br/><br/>â€œW-what are you...doing in my house?â€ She stammered a little with a slight tremor in her voice."
1238,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-09-02T04:49:33,zoruna,"Zeris had his senses about him but the loud starving grumble of his stomach was his primary focus. He was eating little things. Nothing much. Just fruits and vegetables. The occasional slice of sandwich meat but he tried to avoid things more easily missed. He said nothing and just ate the food. Starving and was eating. He wasn't even trying to steal anything of value. He felt rather than seeing her arrival. His senses screaming at him.<br/><br/>He was skinnier than normal. Anerexic to a point. He turned to see her there. Frowning and looks at her gun. Than up to the beautiful woman. An apple between his teeth and he tilted his head to the side. Spitting the apple out with such skill it landed in her trash can. He frowns and looks at the gun. Smiling impishly. ""You know how to use that ma'am?"" he asks. Then frowns and shakes his head as his stomach let out a loud growl again. ""Seriously though...I was getting food. I am starving in case you missed the loud stomach growl."" He says.<br/><br/>Crossing his arms over his chest. ""You gonna shoot me for getting food? I don't have any pockets and barely got a shirt on. I only came in here for food. Didn't steal anything of value."" He says truthfully.. Shrugging a moment later. Leaning back against her island counter. Looking at her. ""Look...if I meant you harm of any kind would I have been raiding your refrigerator and be in here completely unarmed?"" he asks pointedly."
1239,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-09-04T23:49:17,SilverChaos,"Her eyes focused on him, her fear nearly washing away, though a twinge of it still remained in her. He was beautiful, even if he was abnormally skinny. Her lip quivered a little, reminding herself that he is still a intruder.<br/>A small bit of confidence shone through her eyes suddenly, as she daringly walked a little closer to him pointing the gun at his head.<br/><br/>â€œIt doesnâ€™t matter if I know how to use it...close range counts...â€ She said as his stomach growled at his gnawing hunger that festered within him, â€œEven if you did break in to steal food you still have committed two crimes...and I can still act upon self defense.â€<br/><br/>She pulls the hammer back on her gun, her hand barely trembling anymore. Adrenaline coursed through her veins, more than it ever had before. She was ready to shoot him at any moment if it came right down to it. Though she would not be proud to murder such a good looking soul, she wouldnâ€™t let her safety be jeopardized.<br/>Her breathing became less rigid, and more calm as she tried to swallow back her fears.<br/><br/>â€œI didnâ€™t know you were unarmed...how could I?â€ She said in a harsh tone, â€œI heard a noise in my bedroom, and I thought the worst...â€ She looked down a little to her gun making a point of her own, â€œA girl living alone has to protect herself one way or another...â€ Her eyes shifted back up to meet his."
1240,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-09-05T02:16:38,zoruna,"He looks at her. Eyeing the woman who was looking him over. He acted like he didn't notice her eyeing him. However, he did. He though watched the confidence replace that fear of hers. He frowns a bit. Shrugging. ""Won't be the first time I have taken a head shot Chika. Most likely won't be the last."" He says. He looks at her and crosses his arms. Looking down to his stomach. ""Shut up stomach. This is an A and B conversation. So be Cing your way out of it."" He says bluntly looking at her and shakes his head. ""Stealing food is not a criminal offense Chika. Breaking and entering is one offense by law. I have not attacked or shown hostility towards you so you have only one crime commited."" He points out.<br/><br/>Looking at her and shrugs. ""Well then shoot Chika. I ain't stopping you. Here let me assist you. I'll show you where to shoot to put me in the ground for a while."" He says. Looking at her and crossed and uncrossed his arms. Looking at her. ""I am completely unarmed. You wouldn't know that Chika. However, considering I thought this house unoccupied at the moment, I would have not known there was anyone home. Had I known that Chika...we would not be having a conversation on when and where you plan to shoot me."" he adds. He rolls his eyes. ""Sure play the female card Chika. Like I would have tried anything anyways. I had one objective and one only. I wanted to eat for the first time in four months. Around there I think. An apple core here and there and a bread crust once in a while only gets you so far.""<br/><br/>He looks into her eyes. ""Shoot me Chika. I am not afraid to die. It is coming back to the living that I fear. Nothing for me here and nothing for me there. Even Death won't take me Chika."" He eats the rest of the bread in his hand. Swallowing it. ""I could protect you Chika. All I would want is food and a couch or even the floor to sleep on."" He adds. ""I can keep you safe from the best of the worst. I am better than the best of the worst."""
1241,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-09-08T05:55:19,SilverChaos,"She stood her ground, her jaw clenching at the word Chika. She hated that word, it was street talk, and she found it very improper. Considering she grew up in a stable, well-off family, she was always taught that the streets were a place of vermin, and vulgar speaking habits.<br/><br/>""The name is Kirimi! Not 'Chika', got it?"" she said in a slightly more aggravated tone, ""And as far as I see it, stealing is stealing. It is all the same to me whether you steal my food or my television.""<br/><br/>She slowly lowered her gun as he brought up the unarmed factor again. She still had the advantage over him if he tried to do anything. The gun was still in her possession and she planned on keeping it that way. She let out a sigh of frustration.<br/><br/>""Like I said, I didn't know who was down here, or what they wanted,"" She fumed, ""I have to be prepared for anything. You have no idea how scared I was...""<br/><br/>As his eyes met hers she shuddered back a little.<br/>""I...I'm not going to shoot you..."" She murmured, ""but I don't see anything I need protected from. I have a gun, that's all the protection I believe I need."" She sneered a little at his new request, ""Let you stay here? Do you think I'm that crazy? I just met you in my kitchen, and you broke into my house for food nonetheless, the last thing I want is for you to stay with me! I'm safe, what is possibly out there that could make me fearful? To make it noted, I'm in one of the safest neighborhoods in Tokyo. What is out there that I could possibly need you for?""<br/><br/>Her voice was cold, her eyes stinging with venom. She had never heard a request as ridiculous as his, but he got her thinking..."
1242,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-09-08T07:06:56,zoruna,"He looks at her. Watching her jaw clench. Chika was not just street, it was greek, or at least it is what the greek man called Street Mother taught him was greek. He shrugged though unbothered by her reaction. Though from the mere reaction he got he was quite certain she was one of those richy bitchy prick types. He looks at her. ""Chika is not just street. It is greek or so I was raised to believe. I meant it in the greek terminology not street. Whatever though CHIKA. If you wanna believe I meant the worse by it feel free. Only the richy types think it is just a street term.""<br/><br/>He looks at her and almost rolled his eyes. ""How was I to know your name Kirimi? What you think I am a mind reader?"" He was a bit aggravated by her attitude. SHe was coming off as a bitch in his opinion. He wouldn't tell her that though. Unlike most of the street he actually had manners. Something from when he was very little. ""True but unlike if I stole your television...I won't spend time in jail for stealing food outside of a grocery store.""<br/><br/>He watched her slowly lowering her gun. He could have unarmed her without even touching her but he wouldn't tell her that. He looks at her as she fumed. Yes he was leaning towards the rich bitch part. ""I see. Actually I have a very good idea how scared you were. I have seen and lived through fear. I don't blame you for having fear of who could be down her. Or even what was wanted. However, if I was one of the lowly scum and not here for food to survive, I would not have gone to the kitchen. I would have searched for people to hurt and steal from."" He says bluntly.<br/><br/>He looks at her and tilts his head to the side. ""Ah but see you the rich type. Perfect target for the unsavory of the street. You seem to think I am the worst of the evil on the street. Perhaps I am but I am not the type to rape or attack a woman. Even if she is waving a gun around that she most likely can't even use effectively."" He looks at her and stood up straight as she sneered.<br/><br/>His eyes darkened in displeasure, hatred, and anger at her words. His body turned from relaxed to tense. ""No you are crazy for refusing my well intended offer."" He says icily. ""Whatever. I stole food. Big deal. Not even all your damn money would get a judge to put me in jail for more than thirty minutes at most."" He says. She was pushing his buttons. ""There are people out there who ARE crazy enough to rob you blind. Who ARE crazy enough to attempt to rape and or kill you."" He says in a dark with anger tone. His voice was almost demonic in his anger.<br/><br/>""People like you are easy money. Easy targets to those of the street. You think you are safe from the real world CHIKA?! Do you? Then you are the type to end up dead or worse than dead. I was making a genuine offer. Hell I would have even slept in a dog house outside but you threw a genuine offer to protect you back in my face. Sorry but you should sneer at people you DO NOT even know. Whatever. You want to be a bitch end up a victum of society."" He says. Turning his back to her.<br/><br/>Clearly looking for an easy way out. ""You think you know evil huh? I was trying to be respectful. I even called you your name when you told me it. Now I say chika to you...but I don't mean it in the respectful way. I mean it in the way you assumed I meant it before."" He turns and looks at her. ""There are men and women you know hwo are part of the Yakuza. Perhaps even your best friend is one. You don't know how dangerous those type of people are. Sorry for offering you protection from one of those who can keep you fucking alive."" He says in a sharp tone.<br/><br/>""Sorry for being one of the street. It isn't my fault people seperated me from my family...now is it?!"" he demands. ""You are the most frustrating being...I bet it is because you are a spoiled pampered prick."" He says harshly. There was a loud sound of gun fire. He shrugs. ""You want to face the real world on your own...here is your chance."" He started to walk towards the way he entered. Her back door kicked in and men were yelling out dark threats her way. Yet he ignored it. Even when they grabbed her and yanked her backwards. "".........."" he says nothing. He was just street scum. He wouldn't help her unless she asked for it."
1243,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-09-18T21:03:18,SilverChaos,"Her teeth gritted between her parted lips. She was shaking from the anger he supplied to her. She didn't care what he had to say anymore. Right now it just made her angrier. Her hand clenched on the gun, wanting to shoot him right where he stood. But something kept her frozen.<br/><br/>""Regardless of what the origin is, I do not like the word. I grew up hating it, and I will continue to hate it.""<br/><br/>Her shoulders droped a little irritation showing from her eyes, ""Most do know my name, haven't you seen me in magazines? or billboards in the city?"" She sighed shaking off the subject, ""You are breaking and entering too..."" She trailed off refusing to go on with the subject.<br/><br/>She knew she was acting bitchy, but she didn't care. She wanted the man to hate her as much as she hated him at this moment. She wasn't here to make a friend, she was here to defend her house, and herself. She saw that he didn't like her or the way she acted, which only made her happy to see that she aflicted him too.<br/><br/>But her eyes changed with what he said next. She looked down with guilt, taking in the fact he had not hurt her until now. She bit her lip, finding no words to say. She listened, his word making her think. He was not here to hurt or kill. Which is the exact opposite of what her parents had taught her growing up. She was told never to trust them, never to go near them, and never fall for their ways.<br/><br/>She looked up at him with soft eyes, as he bit back at her for refusing his offer. She didn't care anymore, she felt like she was talking to a wall when it came to him. He was the thing that wouldn't move, and she was the force that wouldn't stop (ahhh, the dark knight xD) . This was going nowhere in her mind.<br/><br/>She felt like a little kid, being yelled at by her strict father. Knew not to talk back, until things cooled off. Just standing there not making any sort of eye contact anymore. Her body didn't tremble as much as it did before. Even as he called her names, she bit her lip to talk back. But as the men kicked in her door she looked up with frantic eyes. She pointed the gun at them and fired once.<br/><br/>She missed, and tried to fire again, but a hand slapped around her wrist painfully making the gun drop out of her hand. Another thug grabbed her other arm, and she struggled. Screaming and grunting, as she tried to worm her way out. Her head pounded and her heart raced. The blood felt thick in her veins. She looked to the man as he left her house, not wanting to ask for him to come back. With a heavy heart she screamed for him, and watched him turn around."
1244,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-09-18T22:01:46,zoruna,"He ignored her regardless comment. She grew up hating those of the street her fucking problem. He meant it respectfully until she was a total bitch to him. As he was walking out. ""No. I haven't seen magazines, billboards of the city. I can't even read so how would I know a name to a face even if I had seen those things?"" He says acidly. He shrugged to the breaking and entering part. Big deal even a judge wouldn't fault him more than a slap on the wrist at most for not going to a homeless shelter. He hadn't even hurt her verbually until she treated him constantly with bitchiness and darkness. Even then he held back due to her being a woman. His wrath was usually far worse than that. Being an unknowing demon had things that made things weird at times.<br/><br/>Even as the people burst through the back door. He heard the struggle. Heard her screaming and grunting. She wouldn't escape them. He had encountered them before. They were crazy and dangerous. Never a good combonation for the pampered and rich. He heard them hurting her more and then he was out the front door. He heard her scream and he turned only once he heard his name. Only then did he look at her and walk back inside. As he walked back in you could hear the sound of his knuckles cracking. Of his neck cracking and then him moving in further.<br/><br/>""I believe the lady has been screaming for you boys to let go."" He says in a demonic voice. Walking closer and his eyes were a demonic red color. No pupils or whites at all. He moved and started kicking ass. The nearest had him back broken yet was left alive. The second had himself knocked out. Three and four were put through the house and into the kitchen sinks. He moved like a blur. Disarming and breaking limbs with every action that he made. Fists flew and kicks did too. This man was like a bruce lee mixed with jackie chan mixture. Putting elegance in street fighting.<br/><br/>He puts a hand on the leaders shoulder. ""Let the lady go. Or I'll break you in so many places you won't make it to the next life."" He says darkly. The men were whispering Street Prince. The man dropped her roughly. Running out and they dragged each other along. His eyes returned to normal and he helped her up. Then went and started fixing her back door. ""So...what made you change your mind?"" He says edgily. Not looking at her and begins to grunt. He had a couple of knives in his right side. Fixing the door he grunts in pain but kept walking. Picking up all the weapons and throwing them into the dumpster outside her kitchen window."
1245,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-10-05T20:06:30,SilverChaos,"l<a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=54&amp;t=4536"">viewtopic.php?f=54&amp;t=4536</a>l<br/><br/>Again...So SORRY =("
1246,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-10-06T03:59:41,Lord~of~Justice,(Kidnapps Zoruna -ties her up with rope to a chair and drags it off doing as she told me-\0
1247,Street Prince (me and SilverChaos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4217,2011-10-06T04:05:08,zoruna,(not what I said but I'll set it up anyways lol)
1248,Watchers (1x1) (Domi & CJWrites),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42216,2014-05-05T05:32:23,Domichii-chan,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""In the shadows, they keep us safe, but ignorant""<br/>""But is ignorance such a bad thing?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Plot:</span><br/>Watchers are supernatural beings who take on the appearance of humans to blend in with society.  Their job is to protect specific people from wild mystical beasts that wish to kill these specific humans.  They want to kill these people because they hold small traces of magic within them, which they feed on to stay alive.  The mystical beasts are invisible to most of human society, except for the Watchers and their chosen person.<br/>This is the story of one such person, and his watcher.  Watchers can be seen by humans unless they choose not to be seen.  They hide in the shadows in order to protect their chosen person from afar.<br/>He is a young man who has a pretty average life except that he is sometimes disturbed by strange nightmares almost every night.  One day, he is attacked and almost killed by a strange spirit beast, but is saved by a mysterious young woman with a sword.  The woman reveals herself as his Watcher and now that he knew about her, he had to work with her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">My Character:</span><br/>Name: Annie Loveta<br/>Age: appears to be 28<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Looks:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://images2.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20120603191452/thehungergames/images/e/ed/Annie_cresta.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Personality: A blunt girl that possesses extraordinary skills with a sword.  Annie is known to be rather stoic and straightforward with others; she is also very blunt and isn't afraid to insult someone and claims that she is simply ""stating a fact out loud"".  Despite the burdens and serious nature of he job, she is surprisingly laid back when she isn't fighting.  She is interested in the lifestyles of normal humans , mainly due to the fact that she rarely gets to interact with people or objects.<br/>When it comes to fighting the spirits, Annie is extremely serious about her job. Some would say that Annie goes a little TOO far when she kills the stronger ones and she herself is starting to go on the brink of insanity.  The reason for her insane behavior may stem from the many years she has spent being a watcher and rarely interacting with others.  She is confident in most situations but she tends to scorn herself for wanting to kill more than necessary.<br/>Bio: to be explained in the RP<br/>Extra: Annie has a bit of a sweet tooth and has an attachment to dogs because they can sense her presence, even when she is invisible."
1249,Watchers (1x1) (Domi & CJWrites),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42216,2014-05-05T22:27:12,CJWrites,"Err..... hmm... maybe retcon the age a bit?<br/><br/>Name: Mark Merchant<br/>Age: 35<br/>Gender: Male<br/>Looks:<br/>He’s tall and lanky but very very skinny, freckles dotting his ceramic face. His head is covered with brown curls. He has stormy gray eyes. He wears a casual button up shirt and trousers with a belt to work.<br/>Personality: Mark Merchant is an eccentric man. He loves to teach and is known for being very hard on his students. He's the right combination of clumsy, awkward and airhead to be one of the most popular teachers with his students. He's very kind hearted and loves helping people.<br/>History: He and his girlfriend both went into Computer science in University. While she went on to start a buisiness, he climbed higher on the academic ladder. He married her shortly after he got his Masters and they lived happily for 7 years, until she died one day. Depressed and frustrated with life, he quit his job at the university and got a job at the local high school. He found that teaching a smaller group of younger students was a lot more fulfilling than the position at the university and it gave him a new purpose in life.<br/><br/>Note about the GF: I'm not sure, but Claire and Mark are sorta complimentary and if I play one on her/his own I usually have them as former lovers/friends who died. Again, usually Claire had some sort of supernatural or fantasy powers so I might bring that in, that is her having powers (Not sure if I want her to be a watcher). Part of the story would probably be Mark discovering more about Claire and moving on."
1250,Watchers (1x1) (Domi & CJWrites),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42216,2014-05-07T09:04:34,Domichii-chan,"The final bell had rung for the day at the high school Mark worked at. The students were always making a hasty retreat to the parking lots, as if learning was some sort of plague.  Though the course-work being taught was...simplistic at best, it was still information worth listening to.<br/>Instead, Annie would find students constantly dozing off or gluing their eyes to the screen of their cellular device behind a book.  It was rather off putting how a perfectly good work of literature was being used to shield to cover their precious electronics from being spotted in class.<br/><br/>Annie found herself sitting on top of a desk facing Mr. Merchant's desk.  She waited patiently for him to gather his things and be on his way, as was routine for him.<br/>Of course, he would never know that a young woman was following him around on a consistent basis, because no one could see her.  She was invisible to the mortal plane.  In this stage, she could do as she pleased without anyone hearing or seeing her.  Watcher's sometimes spend an entire mission in this state, completing their job with flawless results and keeping the chosen people safe from harm until their timely deaths.<br/><br/>Annie sighed as she played with a piece of her hair, the human disguises were nice to have, even if they barely used them.  But occasionally, someone would slip up and at least by keeping their human appearances, their wouldn't be mass panic.<br/>The sun would be going down soon and it was important that Mark was home by nightfall. She would prefer him safe inside his home in the ungodly hours of the dark, where the creatures couldn't reach him and hurt him."
1251,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256&start=20,2014-08-20T00:50:31,Your Private Dancer,"""Mechanic, huh?"" Jared questioned, amused. He wouldn't put it passed her, she didn't seem the kind to live within stereotype. He could picture it now, her asking for tools while she's under a car, on one of those rolling tools mechanics used in order to stay comfortable and move from out under and back under. Jared wouldn't have a clue that they were commonly referred to as shop creepers, he couldn't even tell the difference between most wrenches. ""I've had to change a tire once."" Jared said, a smile appearing on his face, holding back a laugh. ""Other than that, I know less about car than someone who failed their test a thousand times over."" He was honest for the most part, he knew a few very common makes and models that he'd have to be on the lookout for if they were reported over the radio. Those were only patrol days.<br/><br/>He took another sip of his wine, maybe he'd have to try more of this wine stuff, it felt almost classy in a way. He hadn't worked up any buzz yet, but it was nice. He swished around what was left in his glass for a brief moment. He eyed Bridget for a moment before speaking again. He wondered how much time they'd spent in here, it felt like they'd just gotten in. Though he wasn't keeping track for the time being. There wasn't much that could go wrong.<br/><br/>""Guess that means I owe you a secret, Bridget.""<br/><br/>""I'll give ya a choice."" Jared said, reaching both hands into his pockets, whatever option she picked would determine what pocket was taken from. ""I can tell you what I do right now, in terms of workin', or I can tell you what I used to do. Or, I'll show you, anyway."" Jared said, his eyebrows playfully arching at the anticipation of her choice. ""What'll it be?"""
1252,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256&start=20,2014-08-27T11:43:18,Sound of Silence,"“A choice?” Bridget had to admit, she liked the idea of him giving her a choice. It certainly made things a lot more interesting than having him hand everything to her. To think bumming for a light had stated this little adventure. Jared really had been a good person to run in to, at least Bridget thought so, and she was really enjoying herself. Just sitting here has made her lose all sense of time as well.<br/><br/>Not that she minded, of course.<br/><br/>The question was… which hand should Bridget choose? “I’ll tell you what,” she said, reaching into her own pocket, pulling out her wallet, and removing a coin. “I’ll flip this coin. If it’s heads then it’s the left pocket, if tails the right pocket. Does that sound good to you?” With a wink, she held the coin up and smirked a little. It sounded like a decent enough plan, right? This way it would add more to the fun and she wouldn’t be there for awhile trying to decide.<br/><br/>She flipped the coin, watching it float in the air for barely a few seconds before she caught it in her hand again. Laying free her hand flat, she then slapped the coin down and looked back up at Jared. She let a few seconds more go by just to add to the moment. Doing things too quickly, well, that wasn’t her style. She’d rather play with her food so to speak.<br/><br/>When she finally revealed the coin, it was heads.<br/><br/>Bridget looked at it carefully and grinned a little, “Well, looks like you’re going to show me what surprises you have in your left pocket.” She put the coin away and leaned against the bar, eager to see what he’d reveal."
1253,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-08T00:08:35,Your Private Dancer,"Jared had been having a typical enough day, nothing out of the ordinary so far. With nothing in special particular on his mind, he was hopeful it might stay that way. Or, at least go nowhere negative. He lived in odd times, and his surroundings must had been questionable in the past. Of course, there he went on that old train of thought again. About the oddities he'd been to lead on to believe.<br/><br/>There was always a hint of doubt within Jared's mind. But, good for him, that's all it was. A doubt. Something that popped in sometimes, made things questionable, then left again. It didn't keep him from sleeping at night and it certainly didn't make his life all that bad.<br/><br/>For now, he quelled the rogue thoughts from ruining his day. He had things to get done, even if they weren't pressing. Perhaps a busier day would have been better, but it didn't matter now. He just kept walking down the sidewalks, brick buildings having a place on nearly every single streets.<br/><br/>At least the breeze was nice. But not overwhelming."
1254,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-08T00:10:57,Sound of Silence,"It truly was a nice day to relax.<br/><br/>Bridget did not particularly like busy days. The streets were always crowded, especially around this end of town, a lot people gathered here when certain stores opened, it was almost suffocating. She would rather not feel like a sardine while she was trying to enjoy her day. When it came to this city, she wouldn’t say that it was too crowded. However, when a lot of people gathered in one area it really was awful. There have been a few fights here in other words. This was a rough area. But this city was still her home, and she would enjoy every moment she spent here as she had for as long as she has lived in this area.<br/><br/>Today was a day of relaxation indeed. She had taken the liberty of going for a stroll since this was her day off of week. To make the best of it, it was better to enjoy the sunshine rather than be bored indoors all day long. Who would want to do that?<br/><br/>Definitely not Bridget, she loved being outside. Sometimes she didn’t always show it, but her appreciation for nature was one of the things that got her out of bed in the morning. It wounded wither but that was how she was. A nice walk here and there did a person good. Besides, the sunlight on her skin made her feel beautiful, and beauty was important to a woman like her. Staying indoors all day made her all pale. Gross. Being pale was not attractive at all, sometimes a little repulsive as well. Bridget always got a kick out of those ghost-pale people who stood out in a crowd. Sometimes she would even count them for her own amusement. To herself, of course, she wasn’t so rude as to make it known.<br/><br/>Bridget reached into her pocket and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. She pulled one out, and went to light it when she discovered that he lighter was out of fluid. “How irritating.” A sigh left her and she lightly nudged the nearest person sharing the sidewalk with her with her elbow, the gesture coming off a little ruder than she wanted, who happened to be a man. A rather handsome man if she had to make a comment. “Excuse me,” she said to him in a soft voice, with a hint of a smile on her face. “Would you mind helping a girl out by giving her a light?” She held up her cigarette slightly and tilted her head a little. “Pretty please? With some sugar on top?”"
1255,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-08T03:13:51,Your Private Dancer,"Jared wasn't surprised by getting bumped, it happened a good bit when public areas were concerned. Of course, as instincts would have it, he looked when he was bumped but he wasn't so sure that she'd meant it until she began to speak to him. She had a striking appearance, to say the least, she was more than easy on the eyes. Jared could feel a smile forming on his lips, but he didn't gawk at her. He wasn't nearly that low as to do that.<br/><br/>""You wouldn't exactly appeal to me as the kind of lady who smokes."" Jared remarked, light hearted at that. He reached into his pocket anyway, pulling out a zippo lighter that lacked design or life in its craft. As plain as ever, not that it mattered to Jared; he didn't smoke. ""'Course, I'm sure you've probably been through that lecture a thousand times over by now."" Jared said, not that he had a passion for getting people to quit smoking, it's not like it had ever hurt him any. With the flick of the cap, Jared had the warm flames illuminating from the lighter, and as requested, he lit the lady's cigarette.<br/><br/>""Your accent is interestin'. Where's it from?"" Jared asked, as he recapped the lighter and put it back in his pocket, where it would get use God knows when."
1256,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-09T12:48:16,Sound of Silence,"Bridget gave a shrug as the man lit her cigarette. “Actually, it just so happens I do get that a lot.” She didn’t like to admit it, but smoking was indeed a nasty habit. An old acquaintance had gotten her hooked a few years ago. She has been looking to quit, but just has not found the right thing that would help her. Once you’re hooked, you’re hooked, there usually wasn’t any going back, at least that’s what she has witnessed from others who smoke or have smoked and are quitting. Besides, it wasn’t all bad. A nice cigarette helped calm her nerves and even concentrate. Oh, and sometimes, as we all know, life was a stressful, unforgiving bitch. Having a little something that took the edge off was quite nice.<br/><br/>“I don’t get lectured, however. I think you’re the first one to even consider it.” She winked and took a drag from her now lit cigarette. “That aside, at least you’re chivalrous. Do you always keep little things in your pocket to please a woman?” The tease was light, and the smile on her face widened a little. The fact that he had a lighter was actually a little surprising, as she was just taking a gamble. The odds of him not having one did not matter, at the end of the day not everyone smoked, she was aware of that, at the end of the day she still managed to get what she wanted. If he didn’t have one, it was her fault for not remembering to replace her old one.<br/><br/>Her brow arched slightly when he questioned her accent. Was it that obvious she was foreigner? She had tried hard to keep her accent suppressed when she moved into town. Oh well, it wasn’t like she had anything to hide either way.<br/><br/>Bridget took another drag from her cigarette and chuckled softly. It was kind of amusing in a strange way, and mentally complimented how observant he was. “You like my accent, do you? Well, normally it’s not nice to ask a woman to reveal her secrets, but since you’re so charming…” She paused, grinning widely. “I suppose I’ll tell you. I’m French.” She has been away from home for a long time, but she was definitely French. Her surname, Adler, was German, which came from her father’s side of her family, so often people thought she was from Germany. But France was her home... was her home; she probably wasn’t going to go back any time soon. It wasn’t like there was anything there for her anymore anyway.<br/><br/>Sometimes, it was just best to move on.<br/><br/>“Now,” she continued, “it’s my turn. Where might you be from? Are all men as charming as you, wherever that might be?” It was a decent question, right? He had asked her, so she might as well ask him in return. Sure, it was nosey, but who cares?"
1257,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-16T17:40:52,Your Private Dancer,"The tease was more than enough to make Jared grin, he typically didn't find himself being flirted with. That wasn't for any reason in particular, he simply had a habit of making himself busy even when he didn't have to. It was kind of nice to just talk with someone for once, especially someone so interesting.<br/><br/>""Well, if you're ever looking for the lecture, just let me know. Though, to be fair, I know smoking isn't always the most attractive thing. But, I don't know, a french girl that smokes kinda reminds me of those old noir movies. It's actually more attractive than you'd think."" Admittedly, maybe he didn't flirt because he wasn't the greatest at it. Still, he made the effort, mostly because he was being honest with it in this case.<br/><br/>""Where I'm from, that'd be Texas."" Jared said, as plainly as day, though he couldn't help but make a smirk afterwards. It probably wasn't exactly the first place people thought of when they thought of chivalry or charm, more of rednecks and firearms. ""I wouldn't necessarily recommend it if it's charming men that you're lookin' for."" It wasn't tough to tell, he didn't consider his old friends as the charming type, but still, he grinned, it was humorous to him. A subtle laugh even escaped as he imagined his old friends even attempting to show any kind of charm. They weren't the kind, still, he was flattered to have such a woman giving him the compliments. ""If you're ever looking for gun shows though, then that's your place. Though I reckon I don't see an abundance of men treating women the right way there.""<br/><br/>""Jared, by the way."" He said, offering his hand to shake hers. He felt just a little embarrassed that he'd yet to introduce himself. But there was no use over-stressing it.<br/><br/>""So, here from France? What brings a girl like you 'round here? I can't imagine the tourism is all that great in comparison."" Jared said, pondering the reasons. He wasn't even sure if she was visiting the area or living here. ""Or, would two secrets be too much to ask for?"" Jared asked, grinning once more."
1258,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-18T11:21:19,Sound of Silence,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘…more attractive than you think…’</span><br/><br/>Those words made Bridget grin a little. “Texas isn’t that charming of a place, you say? Well, I suppose that’s a risk I’ll have to take. I do like a good gun show.” She gave a wink. He was taking everything lightly, which was what she had hoped. In a way, she admired that sense of humor; there was something about it that made her feel a little more relaxed. It wasn’t often that she flirted with a man who didn’t brush her off completely or was just plain lewd. Oh, and let’s not forget the married men. Those were always fun, especially when their wife was with them, they were terrified of what might happen to them if they were seen being too friendly (the wife’s version) towards another woman.<br/><br/>Not that she thought all men were like that of course, in fact Bridget had no negative feelings in that regard, she simply did not run into such people very often.<br/><br/>“Jared?” She repeated, “Bridget.” With a nod, she gently took his hand, accepting his handshake, in a way that was probably a bit more tomboyish than ladylike. A firm handshake went far. She preferred to show that she meant business, though it was mostly out of habit. Someone like her could not afford to be a push-over. He was still a stranger, and for all she knew, if he discovered her little secret, he could turn out to be working with one of the people she was hunting down. That thought was quickly brushed aside. It was best not to get paranoid, especially not now. She quickly thought of something else to say before her mind got too wrapped around her curiosity.<br/><br/>Bridget took another drag from her cigarette, and then threw the butt on the ground, crushing it with her heel, not seeing a place to put it anywhere close. When she looked back to Jared, she gave another smirk, “Say, since we’re all acquainted now, why don’t we go for a walk? Know of any good bars around here? I think I could use a little company here.” Bridget didn’t really drink, not unless she was out with friends or celebrating something, but a bar was always a good place to get to know someone. Besides, there were other options than drinking. If there was a table there, she could always try her hand at a game of billiards. She did fancy a game of billiards every now and then."
1259,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-21T05:41:09,Your Private Dancer,"He had to admit to himself, he was getting quite curious about her. A girl from France, spoke English, and was quite the looker. Apparently also knew a thing or two about firearms. He didn't hop to conclusions, she just didn't pop to him as a druggie or anything along that, and yet he still felt as though he didn't want to depart from her yet. However, that was his personal side speaking, and not his officer side. He had much he wanted to learn of her.<br/><br/>""Frank's ain't all that bad, I'd say it's pretty handy even."" Jared said, motioning his head in the direction to the left of them. It was a tiny local place, it wasn't a sports bar or anything, but Jared had walked in before while there were sports games on. Hockey, Football, Basketball, all of those. Of course, for one to display those publicly they had to have special permission from the NHL, NFL, NBA, etc. Jared was pretty certain that the owner didn't, but people had a good time there, and so long as Jared 'never thought to ask or check' then there would never be any problems. It was a nice place, really. Not that Jared was a regular, he just knew some folks there. The amount of times he'd gone off drinking on his own was<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>rare, just enough to keep some tolerance at that point.<br/><br/>He glanced at his watch, it was really only a gesture of humor though. ""Just a 'lil bit early to go to a bar."" Jared teased. ""But, I do have some free time. And I guess standin' here ain't really gonna be a more productive use of my time. Getting better acquainted though, I think is very productive."" Jared stated. Not to mention, he did have questions he'd wanted to ask her. But if there's one thing he knew about people at this point, is that too many questions in the wrong atmosphere will irritate them. Sometimes pretty badly. He figured a bar would be a nice place to know her better, at least, she had said she wanted to go to a bar.<br/><br/>""Just a couple blocks down that way, if you feel like walkin'. At this point, it'd probably be faster than driving would be."" Jared suggested. He didn't plan on drinking either, but just in case it did end up happening, well, he really couldn't end up with a DUI on his name. It'd bring in to question his methods, he'd get investigated, just a whole slew of things he didn't want to think about. His record was clean, and because of that he wasn't really kept an eye on. The freedom was nice, he was able to use his own judgement if something unlawful happened, and he just overall didn't have to worry too much. He gestured his head once more, as if to see if Bridget wanted to go along with his plan."
1260,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-22T11:46:43,Sound of Silence,"A little early to go to a bar? Bridget thought for a moment. Well, maybe that was true for some people, but not for her. Some of her friends would hit the bar at odd times during the day, depending on what they were doing. They would often engage in bar hopping whenever something big came up. She never joined them in their bar adventures; it just wasn’t for her to be honest. She’d prefer to just meet them somewhere and then shoot the breeze all night. Why spend her entire day in a bar? It would be different bars, but she would still rather not as it wasn’t her idea of fun. Now, all day at the shooting range on the other hand? That was something she could look forward to.<br/><br/>“Well, to be perfectly honest, I don’t mind walking at all,” She said with a shrug, and then began walking. “City traffic does get pretty hectic, and I don’t like to wait.” The traffic seemed terrible so walking was most likely the better option. If there was one thing she hated the most it was being stuck in traffic. Not to mention taxi drivers could be pretty damned shady from time to time. On more than one occasion, a few taxi drivers had tried to milk as much money from her as they could just because they were having a bad day and didn’t feel like working. She peeked at a few taxis that zipped past them, and scoffed under her breath when they got stuck in the city traffic.<br/><br/>It was kind of amusing, she had to admit. A good reason to not drive through the city during rush hour, she thought.<br/><br/>Bridget suddenly paused and held out her arm. In a playful tone, she said, “So, Jared, you wouldn’t mind leading the way, would you?” She gave another smile, looking over her shoulder. “Don’t worry, I’m a big girl, I can cross the street on my own. I’d just rather not get lost.” Of course, she doubted that’s he would get lost. This was a pretty straightforward place; it would take someone with no sense of direction to get lost. She was usually the person who mapped an area out whenever some event happened, and she was forced into action anyway. She had no use for people who got lost easily, and in a way this was a bit of a humorous stab at that. Well, in its own way of course."
1261,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-25T00:38:19,Your Private Dancer,"""I'll certainly lead the way."" Jared offered at her request. She said she didn't want to get lost, but he was sure she'd manage even if she did. Not that it would have been an issue, he knew the way to their destination, it made perfect sense for him to be leading her there. Not that he marched forward ahead of her, he remained next to her still, simply, he lead their direction for the most part as they began walking. It was rude to keep your back to someone, especially if you just met them after all. And to add on that, he didn't mind looking over to see her. She had a real nice smile.<br/><br/>""I oughta admit. You sure make a curious first 'mpression."" Jared said, though he mean their entire interaction as a whole. ""Not the light, 'course."" He explained, taking the lead as she'd requested. He knew the town just a little better than inside and out. ""But, you have a real interestin' set of hobbies."" He said, referring mainly to her interests in gun shows. He didn't know too much about her, but it sounded on the rude side to say she had one interesting hobby. That would mean implying the rest didn't matter. And for all he knew, she like all kinds of great things. It was certainly better to imply the things she liked were good better to imply the things she liked were bad. That could set him up for all kinds of trouble. And oddly enough, he didn't want any trouble with this girl. She implied that she probably knew how to use a gun, after all.<br/><br/>""And you don't like waitin' neither. Though, from what I'm seein', I wouldn't really call ya impatient."" Jared said, essentially listing off the reasons he wanted to know more. Not a whole lot of settings would set a woman up to be that way, at least not with the same variables. She was certainly a sight for the eyes, but didn't seem to take advantage of that. Except maybe the light earlier, but that wasn't a gesture for her attractive nature, that was simply a favor to a person because it was the decent human thing to do. So, he had to question her in his head just a little. He didn't assume anything wrong about her. If anything, he was curious as to why she didn't buy her way with her beauty. He'd seen many others do just that. Follow stereotypes to the fullest, in turn pulling men to their knees.<br/><br/>""But, I guess there ain't no way I can ask you why you are how you are. Kinda my way of givin' a compliment. You're unique."" Jared said. Though, a compliment didn't satisfy his curiosity. They were pretty close to Frank's but not there yet. He decided he'd go ahead and ask her. She didn't seem the type to be bothered by questions. Though, asking too much was considered digging up someone's past or personality. But he was willing to give it a shot. ""Any reason you decided to come here? France seems the kinda place that has a real nice sense 'f architecture and beauty and all that. Not a whole lotta people wanna leave the Iffel Tower, but a whole lotta people wanna visit it."""
1262,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-25T10:29:38,Sound of Silence,"Bridget couldn’t help but chuckle a little, “I’m unique?” She inquired as she arched her brow, eager to hear what he had to say. It wouldn’t be too far off to say that she was unique. In their own way, everyone was unique. Who would want to be the exact same as everyone else? Her thoughts wandered toward the possibility if Jared actually flirting back with her. Not that she thought it was a bad thing of course; conversation was conversation no matter what. She liked the playfulness of flirting. In her mind, it kept a person on their toes and made things a lot more interesting. Her intentions were never to harm, but she supposed she did come off a little too strong every now and then. It happened.<br/><br/>“Well I certainly appreciate the compliments,” she continued, smiling a little. “It makes the day better when you’re in good company… thank you.” Admittedly, her curiosity had been piqued a little when he had mentioned her hobbies, but she made no comment about it at this time. “As for why I’m here, it’s a long story.” She looked away at the moment, her eyes scanning the city around them as if some kind of ghost from her past was about to jump out. Before she thought about how real that possibility was, she turned back to Jared and said, “I suppose giving you the short version wouldn’t hurt, however.” She gave a shrug. “I guess you could say I like a change of scenery every now and then. There’s nothing wrong with that, right?”<br/><br/>It was kind of true that staying in the same place for a long period of time got dull. Some people never left their home; Bridget has always found people like that to be unbearably boring. She was a woman who enjoyed adventure. Even now she was enjoying the sights of a new place, somewhere far away from home, looking to see what awaited her, almost like a child in a toy store. It was how she lived. She would find a place she liked, stay for awhile, and then move on. She has always been someone who preferred to be always on the move rather than stay in one spot. There was less of a chance of running into someone she would rather avoid that way, she has found.<br/><br/>“So, back to my hobbies,” Bridget decided to change the subject as to not dwell on her past too much. That always seemed to happen whenever she spoke about her hometown, most of the time she wasn’t even aware, it just happened. Not that it was a common thing, mind you, she was just being careful. “You said that I had an ‘interesting set’. May I ask what makes them so interesting?” She felt that her hobbies were just average, at least to her. Guns were her main hobby, she never went anywhere without her pistol, and had quite the collection of interesting firearms. Now and then she would even head out to the range for some practice. Other than that, she liked hiking and working on vehicles. There was nothing particularly amazing about that in her mind."
1263,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-30T20:19:49,Your Private Dancer,"""Nothin' wrong with a change of scenery at all."" Jared said, it was valid. If one had the opportunity to travel so far, why not take it really? He couldn't say for sure that he would, though he also couldn't say for sure that he wouldn't. ""Though, I can't imagine anythin' 'round these parts takes the breath away like the Eiffel Tower."" Jared assumed so anyway, he'd never been to Europe. Though, from what he could understand, it was supposed to be beautiful, a true sight to see. Though, he kept it in mind that may not have even seen that landmark herself. Sure, it was very likely, but she only said France, she said nothing about Paris.<br/><br/>""The way I see it is that people learn to shoot for certain reasons."" Jared explained. For him, his father had set him up to shoot. From there, it was seriously convenient when it came to basic training and joining the force. He hadn't put much thought into the theory, so to speak, that he was presenting, but surely enough it was just coming out. ""People might have some mighty paranoia on their shoulders, or maybe they just like to be prepared. The point is, a good portion think to put guns into their own hands for self defense. I'd like to think that's the primary reason anyway."" Jared explained. ""After that comes shootin' for sport and huntin'. Then after that comes occupation'l purposes. After that I can't think of many other reasons to shoot, or even own a gun, really."" Jared presented. Of course, it wasn't merely to share knowledge, it was to pinpoint why she'd learned to shoot.<br/><br/>""Assuming I didn't overlook something, that means you should be in one of those categories. You could always be a hunter, but you strike me more as the type to make your voice clear and known. The kind to not take, well, a cent of anyone's crap, to be honest."" He continued his ramble, finally coming to a conclusion of sorts. ""I guess what I'm saying is that's it's usually easy to tell why someone would take an interest in owning guns. But with you, I'm still puzzled. Toss in the fact that you're from a place that tolerates gun a lot less than here, and you've left me quite interested."" Not that he was going to question her on that. Maybe that's why she was here, easier to get her hands on firearms? Or, maybe vice versa, maybe she came to like firearms because they weren't so easy to obtain back home?<br/><br/>After some walking, they'd finally reached their place. A brick building with some windows that could probably use a cleaning. There was a sign, one without lights which was a rarity. At least, if there were lights, they weren't on now. It was midday after all. It didn't come off sloppy, but it certainly didn't come off as a place for the wealthy. ""After you."" Jared said, holding the door open for Bridget. It was the decent thing to do after all, and it never hurt to show some manners."
1264,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-05-31T10:53:03,Sound of Silence,"He had been right to say that Bridget was not the kind of person to take anyone’s crap.  She smiled at him, “You’re right, I can’t stand people who push others around. If someone tries to get at me, I make sure they never bother me again.” Her intentions were to be playful, but the edge in her tone still held the threat. If someone was going to cross her, she was not going to lie there and take it like some feckless sycophant. She would be dishonoring everything her mentor had taught her, which was to not let anyone or anything drag her down. Never stop fighting, not even for a moment. Someone with her powers was a rare find, and could be, well, useful, so that was another reason she had to stay on her toes.<br/><br/>When they arrived at their destination, she looked at Jared, said, “Why thank you,” and went inside. She held the door for him after she had entered.<br/><br/>The first thing she took in was the décor. She immediately took notice that there were a lot of things that were similar and a lot that were different here. It certainly looked like a bad, assuming there was a certain way a bar had to look. There were some pretty high-class bars that looked a lot cleaner and more organized then the ‘average’ place. She never really cared what the bar looked like as long as the company was good, that was all that mattered to her. Besides, she was considered not someone who considered herself to be ‘high class’ anyway. That kind of life would ever suit her. Who would want to walk around with a stick up their ass? Definitely not her, no way in Hell, that kind of life sounded boring.<br/><br/>Bridget walked toward the bar, surprised at how empty it seemed. Well, Jared had mentioned that it was too early to go to the bar but she had expected at least some activity. “It looks like we have the place to ourselves.” She commented, taking an empty seat. “Perfect for conversation, wouldn’t you agree?” Perhaps the place would fill up a little more later on, it usually did, and then the real fun would begin. She might not have looked like it, but she did like an active bar despite the fact that she didn’t drink that much. Whether or not they would stick around that long remained to be seen so she wouldn’t really get her hopes up too much. There was more to having a good time than a rowdy bar, after all."
1265,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-06-11T03:15:50,Your Private Dancer,"It didn't take long before the mental imagine popped into his head. Some guy in his forties making a sexist remark towards Bridget. It was a pretty accurate stereotypical jerk. And as he laughed it off as though there wasn't a thing in the world Bridget could do,<span style=""font-style: italic"">bam!</span>She gave the guy a good punch to the side of the face. Some blood lingered on her knuckles and the guy went straight down to the concrete. Surprisingly enough, Jared was amused at the thought of it. But he made a mental not to not be a jerk to her. Sure, she now seemed the type to get her hands dirty and definitely take care of her problems on her own. But if anything, that was a respectable trait that not many people carried around these days. As long as she wasn't going around shooting random people, Jared was beginning to like these traits that she held. Though he still had questions. Sad to say, his curiosity never failed.<br/><br/>""Yeah... 'course I agree."" Jared replied, his gaze still stuck on the place. It was almost desolate, some unknown music playing from an old radio. ""Never been 'round early 'nough to see it this empty."" Jared noted. Maybe if there was a game on that night the place would get crowded. Still, she was nice, it was good for conversation. The question was, how much could he press about her without her getting irritated with him? He intended to find out. Hopefully without crossing that point, but there was no way to be sure. He took a seat right across from her, he didn't quite study her. There was no need to make this anymore complicated than what it was. It was two people getting to know each other. Nothing wrong with that at all, right?<br/><br/>Just, one of them wanted to learn more than the other. Jared sometimes had a curiosity that wasn't so healthy for him. And when it came to Bridget, he wanted to know much more.<br/><br/>""So, Bridget."" Jared said making himself comfortable. She didn't really want to tell him why she'd left home. He really didn't want to force it on her like she owed it to him. Especially after that mental image he'd had. ""What part've France are ya from? I've always wanted to visit Eurpoe at some point. What was it like?"" He asked. Maybe he suggested he liked Europe just a little more than he did. There was nothing wrong with it, he just didn't know much. For the time being, his interest was placed only in hopes that Bridget may give him some more trust. ""You ever visited the Eiffel Tower? I hear it's an interestin' experience. One of a kind thang."""
1266,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-06-12T11:46:05,Sound of Silence,"“What part of France am I from, you ask?” Bridget replied with a bit of a smirk, restraining a chuckle that wanted to come out at his Eiffel Tower comment.  “Le Havre. I’ve only ever been to Paris a few times in my life, so I really can’t tell you what an experience the Eiffel Tower might be. I never got close enough to it.” She paused for a moment, and then spoke slowly as if she was choosing her words carefully. “I have family in Paris, and some old friends I don’t really speak to anymore.” She gave a shrug and decided to leave it at that. There really wasn’t any reason for her to elaborate on that detail as it wasn’t something she was willing to discuss openly with someone she just met.<br/><br/>She couldn’t help but wonder if Jared was interested in hearing more about her or was just interested in France in general. It was probably a mixture of both and if that was the case force of habit was telling her to be careful. Honestly, she didn’t see what was so interesting about France. Then again, her reasons for leaving home did tie into why she didn’t view France as a lovely place. She had seen a different side of the ‘Country of Love’ that she hoped she’d never have to experience again just to give the short version. The longer version was for a much later time, although deep in her mind she was praying she wouldn’t have to tell it.<br/><br/>It wasn’t that she was worried about it of course. She doubted that they would spend that much time together as most people she meets come and go. This was a spur of the moment thing after all, all because she needed a light.<br/><br/>“I strongly encourage you to take some time to visit as much of Europe as you can someday.” Bridget continued, bringing her thoughts back from wandering. She really needed to learn to relax. “It’s a lot different than here, and you’ll be able to experience everything for yourself.” She thought back to all the places she has been in Europe, just to elaborate a little. Her family was mostly from France or Germany, but she has also visited England, Italy, Spain, and even Sweden. She tends to travel around a lot and would probably continue to travel around to see different places. It was something she liked to do, and staying in one place wasn’t really something that suited her. Some might think she was a little odd but she also had here reasons.<br/><br/>The bartender soon came into view, looking as though they were not expecting people to sit at the bar at this hour. Before waving him over, she turned her attention back to Jared, “So, now for the big question.” She eyed him a little, and then smiled. “Who is going to pay for the drinks?”"
1267,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-06-14T04:05:10,Your Private Dancer,"""Le Havre?"" Jared repeated, or at least he attempted to. His lack of French knowledge combined with his accent made for a very butchered version of where she was from. He bit his bottom lip for a moment after he mispronounced it. He didn't expect to pronounce it perfectly, but he didn't expect it to come out so broken. ""Sorry 'bout that."" He remarked. ""I guess my French could use some work. Never thought I'd mess up the name of a place that badly."" He wasn't sure if it was a city or a town. Maybe a state? For all Jared new, geography categories were identical for all continents. Or perhaps they were very different? He decided it'd be better not to ask, no point in making a display of a lack of knowledge. ""That's a shame, about the old friends."" Jared noted. ""You may or may notta guessed, but I ain't really from around here either. Though, maybe I don't come from quite as far as you do.""<br/><br/>She recommend he visit Europe one day. He could see it in his head in that moment, surrounded by people that he couldn't even speak to. He admired Bridget for being bi-lingual, or at least he assumed so if she'd grown up in France she must have spoken French. ""Maybe."" He said, thinking about it. The place was supposed to be pretty beautiful from what he'd heard. ""Probably better if I brush up on my knowledge. Maybe learn some other language, just a lil' bit anyway."" He couldn't really picture it, but maybe he would one day. Europe was a good a place as any, so why not?<br/><br/>It was at that moment Bridget called the bartender over. Jared shot her a smirk, she was good. ""I got it. It's not like my tab's gettin' any lower either way."" Jared said before the bar tender approached and gave Jared a playful look. ""Surprise to see you here at all with company. And so early. What's the occasion exactly?"" The man asked, giving him a laugh, his appearance was pretty scruffy, as though he hadn't shaved in a year or two maybe, stood decently tall enough, wore a black t-shirt and blue jeans. ""No occasion at all Frank."" Jared said, returning the laugh.<br/><br/>""Should I be getting you the usual? Or, it would be usual if it wasn't once or twice a month. You get the point."" The man said, taking a jab of words at Jared so to speak. ""Too early for anythin' too strong I think."" Jared said, the last thing he wanted to do was wind up drunk. Lord knows where he'd have woken up the next morning. Jared looked over to Bridget. ""I'll take whatever she's havin'. Probably for the best that I don't drink too much or too little."""
1268,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-06-14T12:15:52,Sound of Silence,"It was nice to know that Jared was paying. He was a charming gentleman through and through, Bridget thought to herself. Of course she had also failed to mention that she really didn’t have a lot of money on her at the moment. She had spent most of it on a new gun she had ordered online, and has yet to find anything she could do to earn a little extra spending money while she was here. If she had to pay she really wouldn’t have minded, but it was nice that someone else had offered. The man was always supposed to pay for the woman after all. At least, that was how it was supposed to be in an ideal world where everything was perfect. She considered herself lucky to find someone who offered to pay.<br/><br/>After a moment of thought as to what she wanted to drink, she said, “I think I’ll just have whatever wine you’d recommend to someone who doesn’t drink much. White wine, preferably, maybe something that’s a little on the sweet side depending on what you have.” She was always so indecisive whenever she ordered a drink. Since she wasn’t someone who was a heavy drinker, she only knew of a few brands, most of them from France, and since she doubted they had anything familiar to her, she just went with that. It was a lot easier than taking a few minutes to decide on something. That had to be one of the most irritating things in the world, and she did her best not to subject anyone to that kind of torment.<br/><br/>When the bartender went off to go get their drinks, Bridget pulled an ashtray close to her and reached for her pack of cigarettes again. She pulled out one of the cancer sticks and held it loosely between her lips. She wasn’t really in the mood for another smoke so soon but figured she might as well have one since they were here. Then, when she went to light it, she realized that her lighter was empty. A small frown touched her lips.<br/><br/>“Say, Jared, would you mind if I borrowed your lighter again?” She asked, meeting Jared’s eye again. There was almost something apologetic in the way that she looked at him. “I really should make a note to buy a new one after we’re finished here.” It was meant to be a joke, but there was some seriousness there. She didn’t think she would be relying on someone for something twice, even if it was just a lighter. He had not minded the first time so maybe he wouldn’t mind the second time. She wanted to think positive, but he did have a right to deny her. That was the thing she was not fond of, whereas if she had her own then she wouldn’t have to deal with that."
1269,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-06-18T21:16:55,Your Private Dancer,"She was a classy drinker, Jared assumed so anyway. When it came to drinking, he rarely took on a preference of any sort at all, he rarely even drank wine. It was usually whatever beer was around, despite how bad it tasted, or whiskey if he just wanted to forget the entire day within the hour. But he did want to match her, so it looked like he was going to wine tonight. ""Alrighty then, I'll be right back with your drinks."" The bartender said, shooting Jared a smug look based on all the times he'd offered wine to Jared before but he'd turned it down. Jared was almost surprised Frank didn't ask for an ID. Sure, Bridget clearly wasn't a sixteen year old teenager, but he'd seen him ask older looking people before of both genders. He figured it must have been because he was with her. Jared wouldn't be caught dead bringing a minor to drink. The thought almost amused him.<br/><br/>He might have made a comment on what she'd chosen to drink, but he didn't really have anything to say, nothing witty and nothing in general. She made an honest choice, so he decided he might pick up small talk on a different subject. What was there to talk about anyway? Sports, weather? That sounded just utterly pointless, like something to say when there was nothing to say at all. She did like guns, that much was clear. It was a peculiar conversation to start up though, whether it be with men or women, some people were very touchy about guns. Of course, Bridget made it clear she wasn't already, but he'd rarely ever started any conversations on the subject. Thankfully, through his thinking, she spoke instead.<br/><br/>He didn't even put it together, when she put the cigarette in her mouth, that she'd need to light it. It was the whole reason they were here in the first place after all, but he was too caught up in his own thoughts. ""'Course you can."" Jared said, reaching into his pocket once again, handing her the lighter so she could light her cigarette on her own. Sure, he didn't trust her like she was family or anything, but he trusted her enough to not keep the lighter after she lit the cigarette. ""I'm sure you won't somehow go through all the fluid with two little lights."" Jared said, he hadn't exactly been keeping up with the fluid because he rarely needed it, but whenever he needed it, it seemed to work. He got it filled up enough. He was certain there was more than enough for another light.<br/><br/>The bartender came back with their drinks, in two wine glasses. ""I'll put it on your tab, Jared."" Frank said, leaving them to their discussion. Jared knew he was going to have to pay that one day too. He had the money. But it was neat waiting to see how long Frank would go until he cut him off. ""I gotta admit, I ain't ever had white wine until today."" He said, taking a short sip from the glass and taking in the taste. ""Hmmm. Ain't bad."" He inquired."
1270,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-06-21T10:47:25,Sound of Silence,"“Really, this is your first time? I don’t suppose you explore your options very much then.” Bridget mused as she handed Jared’s lighter back to him. Her words were, of course, meant to be lighthearted and facetious. What a person did, what their tastes wore, was up to them after all; it wasn’t like she cared if he wasn’t one for wine. In all honesty Jared looked like the kind of person who went out and did a lot of things in his life. She thought back to what he had said about him not being from around here, and was going with that assumption based on that. Part of her wanted to pry a little. He was both charming and mysterious, a recipe which would cause any woman to ask questions about a man.<br/><br/>The more she thought about it, the more it tempted her. She let it dance around in her thoughts a little while she took a drag from her cigarette. As she blew out smoke, she seemed to stare into it as if it would help her decide, even if the effort was futile. She was going back and forth in her mind. After a moment, she finally gave in.<br/><br/>Throwing back a quick sip of her wine, she said, “You know… you seem like someone who’s prepared for anything. The lighter, going along with my choice of drink.” She lifted her glass slightly and nodded. The thought of ordering a few more drinks, since this was on his tab, briefly crossed her thoughts but she didn’t say anything. Maybe she would, maybe she wouldn’t; old habits were telling her that she should just continue to order refills. She did that to a lot of people she had been pissed at back when she was still a rowdy teenager. Old habits do die hard, but she also knew better. She liked to think she was a better person that she was years ago. It was probably the same for anyone.<br/><br/>“Charming and mysterious,” Bridget chuckled, smirking a little. “I like it.” She took another drag from her cigarette, and then leaned in a little closer, “Tell me, Jared, are you mysterious, or do I just have an overactive imagination?” It was obvious that she was teasing him. There was a slightly playful look in her eyes as she looked him over, like she was searching for what might be mysterious about him. It was the thrill of the gamble so to speak. In her mind, there was a bit of suspense and a few more questions dancing around. Of course, she wasn’t really expecting him to just come out and reveal himself to be some superhero, but that did not mean she wasn’t curious."
1271,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-07-10T22:30:04,Your Private Dancer,"He returned her assumption with a playful shrug. It was pretty true, although he never put a whole lot of thought into it. He always had his coffee the same way and he always had his alcohol the same way whenever he chose to have it at all. Without having a reason to change his actions, he tended to not change them at all. He thought about that in his head for a moment, he'd never seen himself like that until now. Perhaps it was a fortunate thing he was sitting next to Bridget at the moment. She was different, in a way. Perhaps it was the like for firearms. Or maybe it was the French heritage. Or the wine. He swished his wine around just a little as he went to take another sip of it. He'd almost forgotten to respond in that moment, he found himself becoming too busy with thinking about how to drink the wine. Was it meant to be sipped? Or drank like anything else? Would it be weird to ask?<br/><br/>He still had the trace of a smile on his face, he was just in a good mood it seemed. The smoke from her cigarette wasn't directly in his face. But, it still was lingering around, not that it bothered him, he'd breathed in much more harsher fumes in his time. The smoke was such a small price to pay, he decided. ""The lighter's actually a little good luck charm. The fact that the thang still has any fluid in it is a miracle to me. I fill it from time to time, but it isn't often I need to use it. There've been times where all the fluid dries out 'fore I find a use for the lighter."" Jared reminisced. ""It's probably a good thang that you found a used for it while it's still in a working condition."" Jared decided. He took a moment to think about the story behind the lighter. It wasn't one to exactly share with just anyone, but she didn't seem the type to listen then tell. Either way, she hadn't yet asked.<br/><br/>He gave her a curious look of his own back. ""I think you have a fair amount of mystery behind you too, Bridget."" Jared said, he still had plenty he wanted to learn about her. ""Though I just might have some mystery behind me."" Homicide cop was somewhat mysterious, right? He wasn't so sure, but for the moment he decided it was. He'd seen enough things to have weird stories to tell. ""I'll tell you what, I'll tell you, if you tell me."""
1272,Stuff and Things,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42256,2014-08-02T12:07:08,Sound of Silence,"This conversation was becoming more and more interesting by the minute.<br/><br/>Bridget’s smile Widened as she continued to eye Jared curiously. In her mind, it was almost like they had engaged in some impromptu staring contest. “You want to know whether or not I am mysterious, do you?” She inquired, clearly amused. Somehow she had expected it to be a ‘I’ll show you mine, if you show me yours’ situations. Not that she minded of course. What fun would it be if he just sat there telling her everything? She liked it when she was faced with a bit of a challenge.<br/><br/>“Well,” she continued, “maybe, just maybe, there’s a chance that I do have a secret or two I could share with you. It’s the least I could do for someone who buys me a drink.” There was one thing that crossed Bridget’s mind. Her guns. Not just her guns, but her secret as well. Would she be willing to take that risk, however? If she did tell him about her powers it could either have a positive effect or a bad one. Past experiences were leaning towards a bad one.<br/><br/>She decided to go with the other option.<br/><br/>Bridget’s brow furrowed in thought as she tried to figure out how to go about what she was going to say. Finally, after a moment of silence, she spoke again, “I work as a mechanic, believe it or not. My father owned a business, and it just stuck with me,” She was being completely honest about that. “I guess you could consider getting my hands dirty another hobby.” Her father had not owned a big business, only four people worked in the garage, but it made enough money to keep food on the table and she was happy. Thinking about it amused her a little.<br/><br/>How was her father doing now? It has been awhile since she last spoke to him. Then again, she was sure he’d not want to hear from her anyway."
1273,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-09T12:47:56,Sound of Silence,"Today was the big day.  Batya and her friend have finally saved up enough money to go see the circus, the first time she and her friend had been so excited for something in awhile. When it first rolled into town a few days ago, nobody knew what to expect. Nobody had even wanted anything to do with it at first, and had even tried to get the owner of the circus to leave. It was the first time this town saw anything like it. But, when the first few people had mustered up the desire to go look, word quickly spread, and soon it was the talk of the town. She could feel the excitement in her bones while she thought about it; she was trembling from all of the energy, barely able to contain it. Everywhere she went, she heard people tell stories about their experience after they had entered the large tent.<br/><br/>They spoke of people eating fire, and even people who wore funny clothes. Apparently the latter appealed to younger audiences. There were dancers and magicians, people wearing fancy clothes, lions and bears, and even some mythical beasts! Apparently the man who owned the circus was able to tame savage beasts, and make them do all sorts of tricks, and tonight he planned to bring out one of his prized beasts, according to some of those stories she has heard through the town’s grapevine. That was probably what sealed the deal for her and her friend. They had to see the circus now, come Hell or high water as they say. It was the main reason she wanted to see the circus so badly. Her curiosity was getting the best of her, and the fact that she had to keep quiet about it, as he father did not know, was eating at her.<br/><br/>Before she could go out, there were chores to be done.<br/><br/>Batya quickly pushed the wheelbarrow outside, dumping the filthy manure and hay into the pile that has been accumulating in the garden. Her mother used the manure for fertilizer, so she always made sure to save it. The perks of living on a farm, a lot of things were cheaper, especially in times like these where money was short.<br/><br/>All of her life, she had not known what it was like to have a lot of money. The flowers that her mother grew were one of the small luxuries she had been allowed to enjoy. She would often sell them, but the amount was barely enough to keep food on the table. Her father tended to these stables, and that brought some money in, when people were feeling generous, but even that was barely enough. When she was a kid she had been offered a lot of money for a dragon that she and her friend had found, but turned it down. That friendship had meant more to her than any amount of money would. Well, it had for awhile at least. One day, out of nowhere, her mother and father had handed the dragon over to authorities. As much as it hurt her, she did have some understanding.<br/><br/>Her family was poor, desperate times called for desperate measures, they had to make money any way they could, but that did not shake away the loss of her friend. Some day she still thought of him. She knew her friend did, too. If only she knew what happened to him… Wherever he was, she hoped that he was happy.<br/><br/>“Batya! It’s your turn to clean hooves and groom today. Don’t forget.” A voice called out to her, taking her out of her thoughts.<br/><br/>She looked up to see her father passing by. “I won’t, dad!” Her response didn’t seem to please him. Her tendency to become lost in her thinking, which was pretty common, was starting to show. Working in the stables was not only hard work but boring, she had to keep entertained somehow; having many things on her mind was her way of keeping motivated. It wasn’t always ideal, and her father was one of those people who did not like her going off into her own world, he has always found it to cause her to become slightly disorganized, but it did work for her.<br/><br/>“I mean it. You’ve been doing your chores half-assed this lately…”<br/><br/>“I know, I know. I’m sorry… I’ll get it done, no funny business.”<br/><br/>“And I don’t want you disappearing in the middle of your chores either. We’re busy today. There are about three new horses coming in. And, we’ve even managed to sell a few so I want those stalls cleaned out as well.”<br/><br/>“I know, I know.” Batya repeated, rolling her eyes. “You don’t need to tell me twice, I’ll get it done…” She was twenty years old and still taking shit from her father. It annoyed her whenever he got into one of these moods. That eye roll would have usually earned her a slap across the face. Her father must have been too tired. He did have that look in his eye. Or in a hurry; he did seem like he was in a hurry, probably because of how busy this place was today.<br/><br/>It was just her luck that out of all the days for the stables to be this busy, it had to be this day specifically that was the busiest. Normally, she could just slack off. There were plenty of things around that she could get away cutting-corners as long as she didn’t make it too obvious. Unfortunately, even though he was just as busy as everyone else, her father was watching her like a hawk. Every now and then, she’d catch a glimpse of him out of the corner of her eye, or he’d manage to find something for her to do that would keep her in his sights. For the past few days, she has tried, and would often succeed, sneaking away from her chores around home to head into town. Her father had caught on the day after she had done it the first time, not surprisingly.<br/><br/>Batya rushed around the stables, trying to get everything done as quickly as possible. Every task thrown at her was done in haste. Despite her promise to not half-ass, she had done it anyway, though she had not forgotten about the horses’ hooves, before she slipped into town to go meet her friend. She hoped that her friend was not too mad at her for being late."
1274,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-09T17:20:27,FellRaven,"Iden had awakened early that morning, the buzz around town was this new Circus that had taken up residence in a large pasture just outside of the Towns limits. He rushed through breakfast horking down a large slice of ham and bread, and hastily packing a few slices of the salted meat, cheese, and freshly baked bread thanks to his mother, then he was out the door. No one had been awake, not his father, nor his mother, but that was a good thing, because then he wouldn't get asked to do chores, nor what he was doing, or where he was going. For God's sake he was 21 years old, and was still treated like a child, but that was probably more out of concern and Iden's tendencies to get into large amounts of trouble.<br/><br/>It hadn't taken him long to saddle Duke, his black coated Clydesdale, who doubled as his plow horse, and ride towards town where he was meant to meet Batya, but she wouldn't be there for another couple hours or so, with her chores and all, so instead he had rode toward the circus.<br/><br/>As he neared the area, the sun was just barely peaking on the horizon and the pasture was already bustling with noise of strange beasts, laughter, and the smell of grits, eggs, and ham cooking. Iden stayed within the shadows of the small stretch of forest line to keep out of sight as he watched the strange people, some of them were dressed in vibrant colors, ridiculous hats, shoes, and anything really, there had even been a man who wore horse shoes for bracelets! Sliding off of Duke's back he gave the horse a soft pat and chuckled.<br/><br/>""This place is, amazing..."" His bright blue eyes took in the morning routines of the lion tamer, warming up the large predatory cats, and rewarding with slabs of meat, then the horse riders standing on their hands as the horses galloped in a circle, then looking up to the Clydesdale he shook his head, ""You think we could do that?"" his only reply was a snort and a disgruntled nicker as Duke began to become antsy. Iden frowned at the horse's demeanor and looked toward the circus to see if anyone was approaching...but he saw no one. The only thing new was that there was a large cage being pulled by a team of grey skinned beasts with long noses and sharp white fangs, the cage was covered with a large fabric, but from within it shook violently, and growls, like no beast he had ever heard came from within and echoed in the clearing. Biting his lip he climbed atop Duke and turned away from the scene, rushing into town.<br/><br/>That growl, he had heard something like that, maybe not as deep and grown, but, it reminded him of someone that was very dear to him, a long time ago him and Batya had found a young Drake, sure he had been the size of a horse when they had found him, but the dragon was young. They had befriended the beast, and then...Batya's parents turned him over to the authorities, which was also how Iden got thrown into the stocks for the first time as punishment for using his sling at the guards attempting to corral the Dragon at the time...That was also when he had heard that growl... Despite it being such a sad memory, it did bring a smile to his face that shown brightly as he trotted into town atop his horse.<br/><br/>He was spacing out, thinking and in deep thought looking down at the cobblestone streets and remembering his childhood, that dragon and his friend Batya... where was she anyway? Blinking he looked up and found himself stopped at the watering troughs outside the town's stables, he shook his head giving Duke a pat as the horse drank, and slide from his back, eyes still searching for his friend."
1275,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-10T10:31:10,Sound of Silence,"Batya dreamed for the day she’d be forever free of the responsibility of being a stable girl. It was so time consuming, and she has never liked it much. All of the other kids had a normal childhood, allowed to laugh and play, but never her. Thank whatever higher power was out there her friend was patient with her. Without him, she knew her life would just be a chaotic mess, she would never truly know what it was like to take a break, relax, and just have fun, like all young people should. In her mind, she was far too young to do so much back breaking work. She wanted to enjoy her youth while she still had it, but on the other hand her father was right. She had to earn a living somehow, and she might as well start young. Nothing in this world was for free.<br/><br/>When she finally sneaked out of the stables to meet with Iden, she knew better than to take a horse. Her father would be immediately suspicious if he noticed one of the horses was missing. It was a pain, but the man was just doing his job at the end of the day. It would be the end of him if he let horses go missing without his knowing.<br/><br/>The meeting spot was the stables that were on the other side of town. Quickly, she moved through a few alley ways, a specific route that the two of them had picked, in case something like this would happen, hoping Iden would still be there. The spot they had chosen was likewise convenient as well.  They always seemed to think alike, which worked to their advantage quite a bit. She had to slip by a few people she knew from the stables, who were aware she should still be working. While leaving… she kind of, sort of didn’t tell her father. She wasn’t finished with her chores, she was fully aware he’d not approve of her leaving just like that. But she could not help it. The circus was not going to stay here forever, this was her only chance. This once in a life time opportunity was not going to slip through her fingers.<br/><br/>Batya broke out into a run once she was in the clear. By the time she got to where she was to meet Iden, she was a little out of breath. “Sorry I’m late.” She said, slowing down to a jog and eventually coming to a halt about a foot in front of her friend and his horse. She reached out and gave Duke a pat on the side of his neck. Then, looking to Iden, gave an apologetic grin, “The usual held me up…” She had to look like a complete mess, to top it all off. She hadn’t bothered to clean up and smelled like dirt, hay, and horse shit. Before they got there she was going to need to stop by the river to at least clean off the smudge (which, or so she hoped, was hopefully just a smudge of dirt) on her face and hands.<br/><br/>“Alright.” Batya smiled widely, and reached into her pocket. As she had promised, it was her half of the entry fee. “The show should be starting soon. Let’s get going before our parents decide to come looking for us.” It felt odd to say those words; they made her feel like she was ten again. But she was right. Sooner or later, they would be busted. She was dreading that, the thought was constantly on the mind. However, despite her worry, in the end it, should they get caught, it was better to be busted while having fun than before the fun even begins.<br/><br/>At least they would have accomplished something and have no regrets."
1276,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-12T20:22:00,FellRaven,"Iden hadn't been paying attention when Batya had come into view, he hadn't hear her say anything until Duke responded to her slight pat upon his neck and snorted. Shaking his unruly head of hair and looking down he smirked, ""Hey there!, Nah it's okay really, I got to see a glimpse of what were're about to see, Man Batty it's AMAZING!"" His boyish glee shown brightly in those big blue eyes as he held his hand down for his friend, his hands were rough and calloused from constantly working the plows and doing most of the hunting for his family to provide them with the necessities.<br/><br/>But, instead of her hand she held out her half of the fee, giving her a sideways smirk he gripped her wrist and hauled her up behind him, ""Never mind that, you can hold onto it till we get there, yeah?"" Looking back at Batya he lightly pulled on Duke's reins and chuckled. ""Hey Batty, you smell like horse shit,"" ducking his head just in case the girl tried to take a swipe at him he didn't give her a moment more before laughing and spurring Duke into a gallop. He knew she wouldn't fall off, by now she should be used to the way Duke moved and besides, she had been right, the quicker they left the area the better their chances were at getting away with it.<br/><br/>After leaving town he pulling into the small ring of woods that surrounded the circus, where he had been previously that morning, and stopped at the fresh creek there. ""Why don't you wash up, we can tie Duke up here, it's only on the other side of these here trees, we can walk...I mean unless your Pa has finally worked you to the bone?"" Iden really couldn't help but tease his friend, he never meant to hurt her when he did, and if he saw that it bothered her, he was quick to stop his actions and apologize to her.<br/><br/>He could remember when they were a little younger, one day he had surprised her by jumping down from the rafters in her Father's barn and scared her to the point she fell into a fresh pile of manure, she was so angry, the he saw tears in her eyes, which was almost never, Batya was a tough girl, but she was young at that. He had quickly apologized however, and offered himself for her to throw shit at him....She had...Got in every facial orifice there was...He smelled manure and tasted it for weeks!"
1277,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-14T11:07:46,Sound of Silence,"When the comment about her smelling like horse shit was made, Batya just rolled her eyes and shook her head. She might have taken a swing but she might have also fallen off the horse if she had done that. They were friends, and friends cracked jokes here and there. She had thick skin. When she was younger, she had actually been a lot softer. Working in the stables, and putting up with her father, had helped in that regard, making her the woman, well, young woman, she was now. If she couldn’t take a hit or two every now and then, she might as well not even be here right now. She could just sit at home with her mother, a boring thought if she had to say so herself. She’d rather shovel horse shit all day than be at home knitting or cleaning with nothing better to do.<br/><br/>Batya slid off the large horse’s back as soon as they reached the creek and smiled a little at Iden. “You want me to clean up? But I thought you liked the smell of horse shit.” She said with a wink, wiggling her fingers close to Iden’s face for a few seconds before backing away “Others might not, though, and it makes me stick out like a sore thumb.” There was a long pause, just to tease, as if she was coming up with what to say next. “That said, I think it might be in my best interest to clean up, yeah? I promise I won’t take long. Once I finish up, walking sounds like a good idea. I don’t mind walking, actually, though if I get tired you might have to carry me” Batya then proceeded to head down towards the water before her friend could say anything back to her in regards to that.<br/><br/>Her dip in the water was pretty much her simply letting the water run over her hands, and a splash of water to her face. It felt cool to the touch, which was nice. She has always liked the feeling of running water flow through her hands. For awhile, when it was her job to fetch water from the well, she had hated the sight of water. Seeing it so free like this seemed to awaken something lost within her every time. Just like this little adventure to see the circus was. The thrill of seeing something new was what she lived for. She might be young, but she and Iden had done a lot in their lives, for people their age. That was something she would not trade for the world.<br/><br/>As promised, she finished up quickly.<br/><br/>“Let’s go!” She shouted, already heading toward the tent. After they were a few feet away, she dug into her pocket, keeping the money tight in her fist. Having something in her hand helped keep her from bouncing off the walls, it was just a thing of hers. Even from where they were, it was a magnificent sight. It seemed even more so now that she was so close to everything. She could only imagine what awaited them. Smaller acts were outside, keeping the growing crowd, which seemed to double with every passing minute, entertained before the main event. She weaved through the crowd carefully, taking a peek at an act here and there. It was really becoming more and mor edifficult for Batya to not exhaust her excitement; there was just so much stuff here. It was almost too much to take in, certainly all at once.<br/><br/>Looking around, she realized she almost lost Iden in the crowd. She quickly caught up with him and said, “This is amazing! I can’t wait to see the main event!”"
1278,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-14T18:42:40,FellRaven,"Iden was watching the many acts strewn about the grounds when Batya had come bounding up, he hadn't seen her smile this much in a long time.<br/><br/>""Yeah it is pretty amazing huh?"" his own hand patting his pockets as he walked just to put his mind at ease that the money in them were still there and very real. ""Are you ready to see the inside? I wanna get good seats..."" Giving her a crooked and excited smile he led the way to the tents huge entrance where a man wearing red and white striped pants, a soft looking patched black jacket, and a tall hat, stood. He was a rather tall man, the hat making him appear even more so as he greeted his customers giving him money in exchange for a ticket. When the two approached he could have sworn he heard the man give a ""tsk"" sound , but it was soon covered by a yellowing, crooked smile and a small bow. And when he spoke his breath smelled like garlic and manure.<br/><br/>""How may I help you?"" the man's overly large dark brown eyes surveyed them, taking in every inch of what they were wearing, before meeting both of their gazes, his smile turned a little more away from the welcoming side to a disgusted smirk, ""Do you wish to see my lovely show? You are aware of...The fee..."" And with a bony long fingered hand he spread his palm out before the two as if expecting them to turn away distraught, but instead was met with a grunt and a jingling of Iden's pockets as he dumped his share into the man's hand. The look on the Ring Master's face was priceless as he looked to the coins and turned his snake like gaze to Batya, ""And you Miss?""<br/><br/>Iden initially didn't like the man, he was greasy looking, clean, but...greasy, the air around the man screamed ""BAD!"" and he hadn't liked the way the man looked at Batya with those large dark eyes. So, ever so slightly he nodded to Batya, ""She has her share, we just want to see the show...Heard you had something really BIG going on here,"" that got his attention, he turned to look at Iden with his hand still stretched towards the girl and smiled.<br/><br/>""Why yes! My main attraction is coming out this night! You two are very lucky indeed. And where is my manners?! Welcome to my Circus!"" He suddenly spread his long spindly arms wide, and chuckled. The man's laugh had Iden's teeth clenching."
1279,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-15T11:29:01,Sound of Silence,"There was something about the ring master that made Batya shrink back a little. She wasn’t someone who showed uneasiness openly, but, like her friend, she got the sense that this man seemed a little shady. Something was off about the way he looked at them, and his smile was almost condescending. Anyone who would look at their customers like that had to have something up their sleeve. He reminded her of the one man who tried to buy some horses off her father a few years ago, a year after she and Iden had their friend taken away now that she thought of it. She didn’t like it, but didn’t swell on it too much. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out her share of the fee slowly and paid the man. She was already committed to seeing this show through to the end and was not going to miss it for the world.<br/><br/>She didn’t say anything, and in fact had simply planned to head inside with Iden without a word, until the guy welcomed them to his show.<br/><br/>“Thank you, sir! I’m sure it will be quite the show, one we won’t ever forget!” Batya said enthusiastically, giving the ring master a smile just to be nice before heading inside with Iden. She was more than ready to go inside, and agreed that they absolutely needed to get good seats. The early bird gets the worm as they say, and there were so many people here. If they ended up with crappy seating it would ruin the whole show. She walked along side Iden, with a little bounce in her step, trying hard to contain herself. Fortunately, the two lucked out and managed to find seats in a middle row, overlooking the main part of the arena. It wasn’t as close as she had hoped to be, but with so many people, and many having to sit in the back, she had no complaints.<br/><br/>She could hardly sit still, her impatience winning her over. She turned to Iden sitting next to her and said, “Hey, what do you think the big event for tonight is anyway?” It was still a few minutes until the show began, they might as well make conversation. Would the main acts be a lot like the smaller acts outside, she wondered to herself. The bits and pieces of conversation she picked up while they were waiting to head inside told of wild animals and horses. It was the same things she has heard since the circus rolled in. “That man… he seemed kind of slimy, wouldn’t you agree. I know I really didn’t like him at all… did you see the way he looked at me? That had total creep written all over it. I can’t help but wonder what kind of act someone like that would put on.”<br/><br/>Batya paused for a moment and let out a slow exhale, her lips forming a thin line while she thought. “I wonder if they’ll have something crazy, like a juggling troll!” She chuckled at the thought."
1280,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-18T05:17:40,FellRaven,"Iden's skin crawled as he felt those large dark eyes follow them into the Tent, and the feeling didn't subside until they were sitting in their seats and out of the Ring Master's sight. He had been spacing out in thought once more about the cart he had seen covered in a tarp, when Batya had turned and asked, he pursed his lips slightly before turning his blue eyes to her.<br/><br/>""Well, when I was here earlier this morning there was a cart, a rather large one, being towed into the clearing by a team of grey skinned beasts with long noses and long sharp fangs!."" He smiled and motioned with his hands as he spoke excitedly about the scene, ""I mean the whole thing was covered, but whatever is in there was shaking the entire thing and roaring too!""<br/><br/>When the conversation turned to that of the Ring Master, he looked back to the center of the tent. ""Yeah...He may be one I wouldn't want to run into on a dark night in an alley with..."" But she did have a point, although the circus was an amazing sight...How did it function underneath the make up and costumes? He began to space out once more until Batya made the statement and his lips broke into a wide grin, "" Yeah, or maybe a mermaid..."""
1281,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-18T11:19:39,Sound of Silence,"“A rather large cart you say? Animals with grey skin and long noses?” Instead of voicing being upset about Iden being there early without her, Batya just listened. She really wished she could have been there to see that. His excitement rubbed off on her, which was fine considering she was still pretty excited for this, creepy ring master aside, and could not wait to see everything here. It was so busy inside the tent that it was kind of hard to not be so excited. Naturally, something being covered had Batya the most curious out of everything here. She could not for the life of her take her mind off of it for even a minute, desperately wanting to know what was inside. What could be in there? If it was strong enough to shake the whole thing, she imagined it had to be something incredible, large, or maybe something small.<br/><br/>Something small could easily be that strong. This world was filled with odd things; there could very well be small creatures capable of being that intimidating.<br/><br/>A mermaid? The word took her out of her thoughts. “It could be a mermaid. Honestly, I kind of hope it is. I’ve always wanted to see a mermaid.” She nodded, smiling, thinking back to the shady ring master. He seemed like the kind of person who could get his hands on whatever he wanted. A mermaid was possible, but on second thought she wasn’t really sure. Wouldn’t a mermaid need water? Maybe what was underneath the covering was a huge tank? Either way, she meant what she said. She did really want to see a mermaid. It would be incredible, as they were supposed to be extremely rare and quite elusive as well. She had heard stories of people hunting them for their tears. How many people could actually say that they have seen a mermaid in their life time? Maybe she and Iden would walk home with some mermaid tears.<br/><br/>Soon, the ring master stood in the middle of everything and announced the first act would begin shortly. Batya leaned forward in her seat as the ring master gave his welcoming speech. “Welcome, one and all, to the greatest show your eyes will ever bear witness.” He had that same creepy smile while he gestured with his hands, speaking briefly about how this circus came to be. Overall, the story seemed pretty shady just like the rest of him. He explained that he had always liked shows, and wanted one to call his own, forming the circus when someone had given him this once in a life time chance. She had gotten the feeling he told the same thing so many times it just became dull for him. His voice lacked enthusiasm, but was still at least mildly chipper. “Now, let the show begin!” Like magic, he snapped his fingers and was gone.<br/><br/>After that, a few horses wearing funny saddles and fancy reins galloped out into the ring, along with some people doing acrobatic stunts. Batya was hooked instantly."
1282,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-22T17:34:41,FellRaven,"""They were huge!"" Iden watched the horses with wide eyed wonder and finally looked to Batya, ""You really think it may be a troll? They're awfully clumsy to be juggling..."" he cracked a smile and then was back looking at another act who had entered the arena. It was two men, their faces painted and a small dog, it's face also painted and wearing a small jacket as it chased one of the men, as that one chased the other with a pale of water...It really wasn't that funny until the small dog jumped up suddenly and latched itself onto the man's hind quarters carrying the bucket.<br/><br/>Iden burst out into laughter and looked to Batya.<br/><br/>A few more acts came on, men and women soaring through the air on ropes, dancers, and acrobats doing tricks upon those large grey skinned beasts. It seemed like hours when suddenly the light mirrors were shaded casting the tent in a soft darkness, sunlight pouring in through small worn pinholes, were the only other indication that it was still daylight, and a single beam shown in the middle of the tent. It was there that the ring master stood, in his full top hat glory, crooked yellow smile and all. His dark eyes took in his audience like a cat looking at a room full of mice. His eyes hungry as if he was feeding off of the excitement his show had built up. Then finally he spoke, in that dark, raspy and cackle like tone...<br/><br/>""Ladies!and Gentlemen! May I present the main even for the Evening! A mystical creature! Fierce! A true nightmare come to life and I bring him to YOU!"" His arms spread wide as a side curtain lifted and the large covered cart was brought in, the whole thing shook savagely as a dark rumbling growl emitted from beneath the cover. The ringmaster slowly approached, the way he approached it, there was only a slight hesitance, as though he was nervous or frightened himself of what lay underneath. Within his hand he held a whip, but it didn't look like a normal horse whip, instead it's edges shown in the dim ring of light, reflecting...Iden had heard about whips like these...They were used on wild Boars, and to keep alligators away, they were lined sharpened mythril strands that would cut and sting through the thickest of hides.<br/><br/>It seemed the closer the ring master got, the more the cage shook, and the louder the growling became until it was a rumbling hiss that rolled through the audience. The hairs on his arms stood on end as Iden leaned forward in his seat."
1283,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-22T20:10:51,Sound of Silence,"Batya was on the edge of her seat the entire time.<br/><br/>Her eyes danced around the ring just as much as the performers had. There was so much to see, it was so amazing. Some of the acts were a little corny but that didn’t mean they weren’t entertaining. She was having a great time, that was all that mattered, and she could tell Iden was as well. When this was over, she knew she was going to be scolded by her father but she didn’t care. The thought was hardly on her mind. This had been so worth it, she was glad that she and Iden could scrape the money together for this. And who knows? Maybe her father would be curious about it and ask her questions if she was lucky. That man was difficult to say the least.<br/><br/>When the ring master came out and announced the arrival of his main attraction, suddenly Batya didn’t feel so energetic. There was a feeling of uneasiness beginning to settle in her stomach. She figured it might just be the ring master’s presence, but then again maybe not.<br/><br/>The roar that filled the tent had caused silence to fall over the audience. Something about the roar seemed familiar, but she couldn’t place a finger on it. Whispers were barely audible; people were wondering just what could be under that cover. Batya’s gaze remained fixated upon the ring master and the cage, ignoring everything around her. A chill crawled up her spine and lingered until she visibly shook it away. She, liked Iden, had leaned forward, her curiosity becoming more and more unbearable. Why was the roar familiar? She had to know… she had to see. Part of her wanted to shout out, but she managed to hold that back. There wasn’t anything she could do even if she did voice her impatience. It was probably what the ring master wanted anyway.<br/><br/>Then, just as she was about to give in anyway, the ring master cracked his whip and, with a cruel smile, shouted, “Ladies and gentleman, behold the most terrifying creature in the world!” He snapped his fingers and the cover was removed from the cage, revealing a large, grey dragon with a malicious look in its eyes. It let out a terrifying roar as a few clowns worked on getting the door to the cage open. She sank back in her seat a little, heart pounding as she got a look at the beast. It had spines all the way down its back, large bat-like wings, and long, sharp claws that looked like they would do a hell of a lot of damage. It was hard to say for sure, but she was positive that its fangs had been removed or at least filed down so the ring master would not be hurt.<br/><br/>As soon as the dragon was free, it tried to lunge at the ring master, but was unable to get close because of the chains that bound it. It was then that Batya saw the mark on its chest.<br/><br/>“No…” Batya rose from her seat to get a better view. A lot of people were either standing or too frightened to move from their spot. There was no mistaking it. The dragon had an old scar on its chest; the scales were duller and stood out more. This… this was the same dragon she and Iden had found years ago. She turned to look at Iden. “The scar on that dragon… please tell me I’m not seeing things.”"
1284,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-23T05:42:36,FellRaven,"But Iden was already up and rolling up his sleeves, he intended on marching right up to that ring master.<br/><br/>He had seen the scar, he knew that scar all too well, that was the very same dragon they had found when Batya and he had been small children, they had found the dragon with a deep wound, he himself didn't know what it was from, but it's mother was no where in sight and there had been several knights in and out of the area at the time, they had guess that the young drake had been taken from his mother, and injured in the process, then cast aside when they saw it injured and assumed it would die alone in the wilderness, but they had been wrong. He and Batty had found the poor thing curled up and near death, and with their combined knowledge, had nursed it to health, and had treated him as their equal.<br/><br/>And now, the Dragon they had so loved was here, in the hands of a cruel ring master, his teeth either gone or filed down to naught, and chained, one could see the scars on his hide just by looking at the askew scales that had grown over the Ringmaster's cruelty. And had a few of the strong men from one of the acts not seen him marching, he would have made it to the Ring man. But, they had and instantly he found both of his arms in vice like grips that he knew would cause bruising later. He was a strong young man himself, always working in the fields, plowing and hunting, but he was definitely no match for the two muscle bound oxes who whisked him outside and threw him onto the dirt.<br/><br/>""Don't know what you're thinking kid, but whatever it was, it was stupid,"" one grunted as he shook his head and chuckled. Iden bounced back up and charged towards the tent, but he soon found himself back in the dirt with a sharp kick to the ribs, ""Dammit boy! I said stay down!"" Both men laughed and turned leaving the heaving boy outside of the circus."
1285,The Black Circus (FellRaven and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42262,2014-05-23T12:10:06,Sound of Silence,"It was needless to say that Batya was horrified by what she saw. How could that evil man do this to any creature? She barely recognized her old friend; to think that such a sweetheart had been turned into a monster made her sick to her stomach. She felt a rage building within her. Part of her wanted to march down there as well, but knew better. She went pale as she noticed Iden was having such thoughts as well. Her mouth opened to say something, to warn him not to do anything reckless, and to wait for he but he was already down there before she could reach him. Why was her friend always so reckless?  She didn’t blame him for doing this but she also didn’t want to get into trouble.<br/><br/>She quickly ran outside when Iden was thrown out. The sound of the whip cracking sent a chill through her, but she dared not turn around.<br/><br/>When she reached Iden, she said, “I can’t believe it… All of these years, I’d hoped he was well… and now…” unable to find anything better to say at the moment. Batya was both in shock and disgusted by what she had just seen. Her face was still pale, her hands shaking a little, and felt like she was going to throw up. Tear began to form in the corners of her eyes. In the tent, she had tried hard to ignore them, being someone who did not cry very often or very easily for that matter, but seeing their old friend had sent her over the edge. “We… we should do something. We have to get him out of there… Yes, tonight! We should try to get him out tonight.”<br/><br/>Batya thought about the words the moment they left her mouth. She must have sounded absolutely crazy to want to head back in there, especially since there was no telling if their old friend would recognize them, it was suicide to just march up to a dragon. Dragons were very dangerous creatures. That was what she and Iden were told when the guards came and took their friend away all those years ago. Of course, she never really believed it until now. She was use to seeing dragons as loyal and kind, like a dog. Yes, their friend had been a lot like a cuddly dog, minus the fur. Wild dragons on the other hand, were not so friendly. One would have to be out of their mind to even think about approaching one.<br/><br/>And on the note of dangerous creatures, she was sure that the ring master had more than just a dragon at his disposal…"
1286,By the Skin of His Teeth (Davek and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42281,2014-05-12T12:16:22,Sound of Silence,"King Romulus Ethret, King of the Kingdom of Dasmul, sat in his throne staring at the front of the room. His chin was rested on the back of his hand while his free hand stroked the dragon’s teeth that made up his necklace, his very symbol of power, looking bored while he waited for his knight to appear. Over an hour has passed since the urgent message went out. One of his best knights was to meet him here, with his best equipment, where he would be given the task of scouting a location where dragons have been spotted. A few years have passed since any dragons were spotted, this was an incredible find. The people that had made the discovery had been rewarded greatly. Now, the excitement had died down, he wanted those teeth. He would have them no matter what it took, at any cost, or so help him.<br/><br/>He was beginning to become impatient; having to wait like this was completely unacceptable. The people he hired to serve him were handpicked. Such incompetence was beyond infuriating, he was going to have to make some changes. He was not looking forward to those changes, and he was sure the kingdom was not either.<br/><br/>The necklace was clutched tighter. Shifting in his seat, King Romulus gave a heavy sigh, his brow furrowing and lips forming a faint frown, feeling his frustration build, which made the servants in the room cringe. Impatience and boredom were not a particularly wonderful combination, and his servants knew this well. They had offered to entertain him in some way. Bring him food, drink, see if they could drag the knight in by their hair, but every suggestion was turned down. The king was a very stubborn man, and when he wanted something that was all he set his mind on. He was normally someone who was easily entertained. He especially liked when the jesters injured one another, but even that did not assuage his frustration. When he turned everything down, they knew he was either very focused or extremely pissed off. It was the latter, in this particular situation.<br/><br/>The look on Romulus’s face said it all, if his body language combined with the atmosphere in the room was not enough of an obvious sign. He was sure to take someone’s head off soon if the knight did not come. He did have a very strong tendency to be violent when things didn’t go his way. Sometimes, he was like a child throwing a tantrum. Every now and then, he’d glance at his sword, which was lying against his throne. His servants would tense up, expecting him to suddenly grab it and behead the nearest person. They could all picture it as if it was happening. It was not a pretty sight; naturally, anyone would be terrified of a king willing to take his anger out on his own men. It was needless to say that Romulus was getting closer and closer to that point. This was outright unbearable; it was giving him a pounding headache.<br/><br/>When he finally heard word that the knight he summoned was arriving, he felt relieved. He relaxed in his throne. His servants relaxed as well, knowing they would keep their heads a little longer.<br/><br/>The knight was clad in his best armor, as instructed. He carried a broadsword in an expensive sheath made of the finest leather. When he stood before the king, he kneeled, “My apologies for being late, my liege.” His tone was sincere. Something about it didn’t sit well with Romulus.<br/><br/>“Sir Aldrick… Why are you so late?”<br/><br/>Aldrick winced at the displeased growl in the King’s tone. “I had something I had to tend to. Family business.” He said, trying to redeem himself and keeping his composure as best he could. He was fairly new to the ranks of the knights that serve the kingdom, but he knew his place, and knew that the king could be a very volatile man. It was something that he secretly feared, though Romulus knew it was no secret. He knew the look of fear when he saw it. No matter how hard one tried to hide it, it was almost like a sixth sense, he was able to catch even the smallest traces of it. It came from years of ruling people through fear. Fear was power. The more someone feared another person, the more power that person had over them. It was the most brilliant strategy.<br/><br/>Fear aside, Aldrick was a very trustworthy man. He always aimed to please. Romulus believed him to be telling the truth, seeing no reason to think otherwise.<br/><br/>“I see. Well then, you’re lucky you have arrived when you did. I was about to send someone to come look for you. Let’s just get down to business then.”<br/><br/>“Aye. So, these dragons are hiding out in the mountains, you say? Which range? North or South?”<br/><br/>“North, naturally. They always seem to cling to the North for some reason.” The king stood from his throne and gestured one of his servants to approach. The servant reached into his satchel and pulled out a map, which was then handed to the king. “Ths map contains every location dragons have been spotted. Study it well. Should you return empty handed…” the king paused, and grinned widely. “Well,  let’s just say it’s in your best interest not to displease me. I pick you for this assignment for a reason. Do remember that.”<br/><br/>“Understood, my liege.”<br/><br/>“And when you return, Aldrick, you will receive a piece of my finest treasure.”<br/><br/>“You’re too generous.”<br/><br/>“Trust me. Dragons are valuable, and such a find warrants a great reward.”<br/><br/>“Understood, my liege. I shall return as soon as possible, with dragon teeth in hand.”<br/><br/>With that, Romulus saw Aldrick off, hoping that he’d come back with a dead dragon or two. He could already feel the power he’d gain from those teeth, unable to contain his energy. Imagine what power they would hold. He was already powerful enough with the necklace he had.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A few hours later…</span><br/><br/>It was late in the afternoon by the time Aldrick had made his way to the mountain range. The sun would set in a few hours. Hardly any animals were about. Usually, they would keep hidden, especially when they knew they were being hunted, and the ones that did not hide were usually the ones that could take a human easily.<br/><br/>After trudging up this steep hill, he was starting to feel a little fatigued. Most of his supplies have already been depleted. Who would have thought that the mountains were the huge? He would need to find some shelter, spend the night out here in the wilderness; some rest was needed before he continued on. He didn’t mind, it was quiet here at least, unlike back home, he didn’t have to deal with anyone. It was just him and this mountain range, as far as he was concerned. Solitude was something that he enjoyed from time to time. It really took the edge off of his usual day. This was his first time being up here, as well. First times were always a treat, at least that’s what he thought anyway. There were plenty who would disagree. This was a job, not a vacation; he was to keep his mind set on it at all costs.<br/><br/>Aldrick was indeed keeping his mind set. He had a lot of motivation, especially coming from his family back home. Not to mention he had been handpicked by the king for a reason. He was good at his job, always on his feet. Not once did not let his guard down while he was gathering things to make a fire, it was far too quiet out here. It almost seemed like unnatural quiet. He knew there were dragons lurking somewhere, though he has yet to see one, he could almost feel their eyes upon him. There was no doubt in his mind they were just waiting for the chance to strike. He has never faced a dragon before but he has heard stories of them. They were dastardly beasts, cunning, too. They were masters of disguise, and skilled hunters, all traits of a foe that was not to be taken lightly, no matter how few of them remain today.<br/><br/>When Aldrick stepped over a log, he failed to see the small wire tied to it. As soon as his foot caught it, the next thing he knew he was suspended in the air by his ankle. Immediately, he tried to reach for his dagger, which was usually tucked into a holster in his boot. Unfortunately it was just out of his reach, no matter how much he stretched to get it. He could touch his boot, but the knife was tucked too far in for him to grab it. That would be just his luck, he thought to himself.<br/><br/>To make matters worse, he heard something coming his way. There was a bit of rustling in the foliage. Seeing how everything has been quiet thus far, it was odd. He held his breath for a moment, listening in to his surroundings. Oh yeah. There was definitely something coming. It was getting louder, the more he listened the more he really hoped it was just some small animal. He looked at his foot again, furrowing his brow while he came up with how he was going to get out of this mess. He thought of swinging, but, with the way he was hanging, he couldn’t get enough momentum. Calling out for help was out of the question as well, as it would draw attention. He was sure that nobody else was hiking out here. In the end, he decided to try reaching for his knife again. There was no way he was spending the night like this.<br/><br/>Aldrick took in a deep breath, and then, using all of his strength, tried again to reach for his dagger, hoping whatever was there would just move along. The last thing he needed was wolves or a bear snapping at him."
1287,By the Skin of His Teeth (Davek and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42281,2014-09-04T04:58:16,Davek,"Fear. The delicious smell of panic, the sweat and heat radiating from the body, the wide-eyed face, that initial cry of shock. Then the running, almost always the running came next, yes. The feeling of power that filled the hunter as its prey darted wildly through overgrown grass and over rocky crags, desperate in its attempt to be rid of its pursuer. No distractions would cross its mind, its primal urges screaming nothing but survival. Just the presence of the hunter was enough to spur the prey into a frenzy.<br/><br/>The mountain goat flitted around rocky boulders and down short cliffs, trying every slight overhang on its course in an attempt to find cover. But its hunter was quick and cunning, his muscles strong and his reflexes sharp, his yellow eyes scanning and tracking as it bounded over stones and around trees, fast on the tail of his target. His serpentine tail whipped viciously behind him, at times streaming around corners and others poised skyward, maintaining precise balance so as not to let the creature lose its swift and hurried footing in the rocky terrain.<br/><br/>The panicked goat made a sudden right turn, and the beast at its rear veered sharply to match. The corner revealed a large grassy plateau, peppered with small boulders and a sheer drop on one side and a towering mountain cliff face on the other. Ahead, a tight path continued onward, one that the starving dragon was determined not to let the boulder-hopper reach. The goat, however, had seen the same passage, and made a wild sprint for it.<br/><br/>The dragon reared up momentarily on its hind legs and lunged forward again, expelling a gout of burning flames from its maw, aimed directly in the course of his prey. The wild grass carpeting the entrance to the pass ignited brilliantly, but the goat was too near and going to fast to adjust course and with expert timing sprung over the wall of fire and scrambled into the tight opening. Undaunted, the wyrm chased after it, crawling over the boulders lining the winding way and following the goat as in pranced beneath him. The beast's mighty jaws snapped down at his prey every chance he got, but the goat was using its smaller size to its advantage, forcing the hunter to remain above until it emerged.<br/><br/>Suddenly, the opening of a small tunnel opened adjacent, and two small flashes of white fur joined the goat, sprinting and bouncing alongside the animal. The dragon slowed his pursuit, and then paused, just as the boulders entered another clearing. The wyvern hesitated for a long moment as he watched the goat and its young dash away, and the growling in his stomach reminded him what a fool he was being.<br/><br/>Resigning himself to the abandoned chase, the dragon lowered himself into the small landing that he had come upon. He took stock: an empty stomach that hadn't seen food in three days; a fire bladder than had just been released in futility; and a clipped left wing, the leathery skin hanging in tatters that would keep him grounded for a few weeks. Food was hard enough to find near the dragon nests as it was-- most animals were smart enough to keep away from predators. Those that remained were snatched up by dragons who could take to the skies, and hunt better than he could.<br/><br/>So why had he let the goats escape? Surely with his luck, the dragon had every reason to pounce on that opportunity. A hundred meters or so, and he could have had the goat for sure, with a couple more he could have saved for leftovers, if he was quick enough. If that was so, why did he let them go? The beast knew why, and he already hated himself for it. He was too soft, too compassionate. It was an old trait among dragons, back when times were easy and food wasn't hard to come by, back when they were threatened by no one, and had no reason not to trust.<br/><br/>But nowadays times were tough, ever since the humans decided that dragons were more valuable dead than alive. For years now they had been sending agents and parties into the mountains to slay his kind, uncaring of the peaceful history between the two great inhabitants of the land. Dozens of dragons had been murdered, left to rot in the hills, and it was not just once that he had stumbled upon the corpse of one of his kin, its teeth wrenched from its jaw.<br/><br/>Those teeth.<br/><br/>The dragon puffed smoke in disgust. It was obvious that it was the blighted humans' discovery of the healing powers of dragon teeth that ignited this wave of violence. One of his kind had been gracious enough to heal a human of his wounds, thus saving his life, and in return all that the dragons received were to be tracked down and killed so they could harvest these valuable fangs from the bodies of his kin. How ironic it was that humans were bringing death so they could obtain that which brought healing and life.<br/><br/>Such was the fate of the dragon's broodmother. Dragons were largely independent creatures, and seldom convened with each other except when the need arose or for mating. They preferred to hunt in their own territories, unchallenged by their brethren. Still, it was not hard to notice when one's neighbor disappeared from the skies of his land, and in recent months and years the skies had grown quite still and empty. Neighbors were the closest thing to families dragons had, and he could not bring himself to dismantle the family of the goat as the humans had done his.<br/><br/>Even then, the threatening sensation of impending doom loomed heavily in the dragon's mind, further cemented by the fact that other dragons had begun hunting in his lands ever since he injured his wing. Did they already count him among the dead?<br/><br/>As the dragon pondered this, he sauntered along absently on the path the goat had tread through the tall grass.<br/><br/>In a different clearing, where hung a knight by his ankle, the foliage rustled ever more furiously as whatever was concealed within drew closer. As the warrior struggled for his blade, the thrashing vegetation led straight for him, until at last the bushes exploded outwards three goats, sprinting as fast as they could. They quickly closed on where the knight hung-- and passed him without a glance. Of course the rock-hoppers were herbivores, and meant the human no harm. In fact, it was quite apparent they were trying to escape some form of harm themselves.<br/><br/>As the knight swayed gently and helplessly by his foot, the stony mountain woods held an air of silent tension. No birds sung, the insects rattled or chirped, and the only real sound was the crisp creaking of the wire the held the unfortunate man.<br/><br/>Then off in the distance, the rustling of the foliage began again. This time it was slower, more calm and controlled, but bigger. Definitely bigger. It seemed as if the entire hillside was descending on the knight's position, and stems and stalks groaned and snapped under the weight of the oncoming visitor. Several long moments hosted an increasing racket, the swishing of branches and leaves nearing the small landing where the knight hung.<br/><br/>A horned, serpentine head broke free of the greenery, and immediately locked its yellow eyes on the dangling human. It continued out of the bush and circled the warrior, its head and eyes still aimed at the trapped victim. The dragon's 30-foot long body swirled around the scene, displaying powerful legs and greenish-brown scales. Small spines jutted like a ridge on each of the wyrm's vertebrae, and terminated in the tip of the tail which was tipped like a bony spear. His wings were mounted with powerful muscles to his back, and thin spiny bone crept down the length of the wings, giving stability and structure to the large expanse of leathery black skin that would catch the wind in flight. The dragon's left wing, however, seemed torn in some sort of injury, which might explain why such a magnificent creature was skulking through the grass. It was clear from his size that the dragon was still a juvenile, or perhaps a young adult, though it was just as clear that this creature was quite dangerous, and would be more than capable of snatching up a few humans and flame-roasting them for a meal.<br/><br/>After a few laps around the knight's predicament, the wyvern paused in front of him, so that he could consider the situation he was in. The dragon was quite pleased with his luck. Hunger still ached his belly, and he could not produce any more of his fire until he had eaten enough to replenish his strength. The sensible thing would be to devour him immediately. Though, the sight of seeing a human in a trap no doubt set by another human tickled him greatly. The human's wiles had backfired on them quite deliciously!<br/><br/>Unable to contain himself, the dragon let loose a low, rumbling chuckle.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Well, human, quite a mess you've walked into, hmm?""</span>the dragon teased with a bellowing voice. It was then the dragon took notice of the man's attire: a fine suit of armor and a sword lying nearby. A warrior, no doubt sent to slay more of his kind in cold blood. Anger bubbled inside the dragon's throat. If it was not for his depleted fire bladder, this would have been enough to send smoke streaming from his nostrils. With eyes gleaming, the dragon uttered his challenge.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What is your purpose for venturing into my mountains, warrior....?""</span>"
1288,By the Skin of His Teeth (Davek and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42281,2014-09-08T12:13:18,Sound of Silence,"There was a first time for everything, as they say. Aldrick thought as he swayed in the air.<br/><br/>Of all the years he has been a knight, this was the first time he had been caught in a trap and this was, needless to say, not a position he wanted to be in. This was awful. No, this was more than just awful. This situation royally sucked in so many ways. His legs were beginning to feel numb already, even though it hadn’t felt like he had been here for long. He had wasted a lot of his energy trying to reach for his knife. Taking another moment to take in his surroundings, he noticed that whatever was there was drawing closer.<br/><br/>As soon as he the dragon landed before him, he glowered. “Perhaps, perhaps not,” he said, returning the challenge. He wondered if the dragon was waiting for him to become too exhausted, or lightheaded considering his… situation, to fight back before he decided to make him his snack, while taunting him with questions.<br/><br/>It was such an obvious answer. Of course he was here for the teeth. Why else would he be around these parts? Aldrick couldn’t help but scoff. If he had been more vigilant and wasn’t dangling by his ankle, this situation would be going a lot differently. The dragon, which he admitted was young but still a very nice find, seeing as dragons were uncommon, would be eating Aldrick’s sword for dinner and that would be the end of it. The teeth would be brought back to the king, he’d be rewarded, and then he’d probably return the next day hunting for another dragon.<br/><br/>“I don’t suppose it was the likes of you who had set this trap, was it?” Aldrick snorted. “You think you’re funny, don’t you, you foul monster?” He was genuinely curious if that had been the case, going back to the dragon waiting around to make a snack out of him. If dragons were able to set traps then this would be an even greater discovery. With this news, he was sure to be rewarded double. Of course, it would also mean that the king would be pushing to have his soldiers trained to accommodate whatever counteraction he took against this as well.<br/><br/>Such was the life of a knight. A life he was completely devoted to, and would never turn away from. Turning away from this life meant turning away from the king, and turning away from the king meant death.<br/><br/>Aldrick exhaled through his nose and glanced at his boot. This situation was outright embarrassing. If he could reach his dagger and cut himself free… Making an attempt to reach for it again was very tempting. However, he wasn’t going to give the dragon the satisfaction of watching him struggle."
1289,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-05-14T11:08:53,Sound of Silence,"In the white walled room, all was quiet. She hated it. It was like this day in and day out, just silence, no sound or anything. Whenever she did talk, the few times she felt the need, there would be an echo that hurt her ears a little. Her hearing was sensitive. So were here eyes; this white was blinding, especially when they turned on all of the lights.<br/><br/>Right now, the only lights that were on were focused on the table before her. Four blocks were lined up on the table, a square, two rectangles, and a triangle, the structure they would use to build was obvious. She knew that they were expecting her to build that obvious structure. She was a smart girl, too smart for her own good some days. That was why they had taken her from her family. They wanted her to do what they wanted, to use her powers; even if she had no knowledge of the powers she supposedly possessed. How was she supposed to show off something she did not even know about? They were always so mean to her, assuming that she was just hiding from them. What did she have to hide, and why was this activity tied into it? She just… didn’t get it at all. Maybe, deep down, she really didn’t want to either.<br/><br/>She would ask, but asking questions never seemed to go over well with the people here. They would yell, and then she would feel dizzy, and eventually she’d pass out.<br/><br/>“Kanah? Is something wrong?” A deep, masculine voice inquired. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the man standing behind the glass. “You have not yet played with the blocks. Are the blocks too complicated for you, should we replace them with something else?” The tone of the man’s voice made her stomach turn a few times. Since her stay here, she has become accustomed to hearing that voice; it was the kind of voice that was hard to tune out. The echo around the room made it much worse than it was, causing her to wince a little. Every single time she heard it she just wanted to jam a pencil in her ear so she’d never have to hear it again. But that wasn’t a good idea, she learned that quickly when she had threatened to do just that the second day she was here.<br/><br/>She learned just how cold and ruthless these people could be that day. Her behavior had become a lot more cooperative, though it was more out of fear. Some days the ‘exercises’ they put her through made her cry. No matter how much she’d tell them she was in pain, they would only continue to push her further. Every time, it was that voice that commanded her. He was the worst of them all. He made her do things she didn’t even know about, he took advantage of the fact she was a child, she was too young to understand some things. Yet they insisted that she did know. Just like they assumed she knew what her powers were. The only thing she did know was that this place was not a good place. No good could ever come out of these people, ruthless as they were. She even heard cries at night.<br/><br/>Kanah shook her head, in spite of her knowledge. Nothing was wrong at all. Physically, she felt fine, but mentally she had shut down. She really didn’t care.<br/><br/>“I see.” The man said with a hint of a sneer in his tone. “If nothing is wrong, then you shouldn’t have a problem performing for us. Now, stack the blocks.”<br/><br/>She shook her head again. That had to be the biggest mistake she could make. Suddenly, without any warning, she felt a shock surge through her body. A horrified scream left the little girl. Tears began to flow down her cheek as she lay on the ground, writhing in pain. Everything in her vision suddenly became darker, everything around her mashing together in a huge blur. She felt like she was on fire. Then, it happened. Her fingernails suddenly became claws, and wings started to jut out of her back. At that point, Kanah was not aware of her actions. She lunged at the wall, slamming herself into it just to try to get away from the pain. But all of her attempts failed. She launched herself at the wall a second time, and then a third, but again nothing. This room, like the rest of the facility, was made to contain dragons.<br/><br/>When the pain stopped, she lost consciousness completely.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Pushing a strand of her long, platinum blond hair out of her face, Taika scanned her surroundings. She did not like the looks of this place at all. Every part of her wanted to turn back.<br/><br/>She had not wanted to go on this little mission originally, to be completely honest. Getting involved with these affairs, especially when it came to extensive travel, was not usually her thing, and she was not easily persuaded. Her instincts were telling her that this was a bad idea. Looking for this facility would get them into a lot of trouble, and she was not the kind of girl who went picking fights when she didn’t need to.  Now, she would be the first to admit that she was irritable; she had a pretty short fuse and a temper to go with it. But pick a fight for no reason, that was not her. She was a predator, cunning, cool-headed… oh but how could someone be irritable and cool-headed at the same time? It was probably that icy demeanor of hers. She was calm, yet short tempered, someone who was very dangerous.<br/><br/>That being said, her nature, well her nature was telling her not to give a shit about any of this. Before all of this, she was perfectly fine living her life the way she did. As broken as this world was, there was still some amusement to be found. She had been a successful woman of business in the underground. Slipping by authorities had always been fun, especially when she got to throw someone to the wolves. She had humans practically eating out of her hand. That fear was something that she enjoyed. When she didn’t get her way the first time, it was so amusing watching their eyes widen, filled with fear when she showed even the slightest hints of her dragon form. If the word went to Hell, then she could say that she died happily. Why should she fight to change it?<br/><br/>Yet here she was, on this hike that she was most likely going to regret agreeing to go on.<br/><br/>Their destination was a facility run by a company that, strangely, nobody really knew they name of. All that was known about them was that they existed, and that they were powerful. More powerful than any other organization currently standing, as any who opposed them were taken out. The facility was just beyond the mountains. From the city, it had been about a five days hike on foot. It would have taken about two if she had been able to fly without being seen. The place was heavily guarded, with little openings to sneak in. With great power came wealth; this organization could afford even the most expensive toys and top-notch security to boot. Taika was not sure whether to be amused or just give in to that temptation constantly gnawing at her to turn away.<br/><br/>Even from the outside, it was a horrible place. But that was just the tip of the iceberg. Inside, was the most sinister place anyone would ever come across. The evil that radiated from the building could be felt about a mile away. Even for someone like Taika, it was enough to send a chill straight to the bone.<br/><br/>Nobody knew for sure what happened there, most people would avoid the place choosing to remain ignorant. The only real known thing was that twice a month, any dragons stupid enough to show their selves willingly, and recklessly, to the public would be rounded up and taken there. These days, most people would turn a blind eye to anything cruel going on. They simply did not care anymore. It didn’t matter if a dragon was being dismembered, or a dog in the street was having stones thrown at it by children, or if humans were being cruel to each other, the reality of this world was simply that: nobody cared. Besides, dragons were considered evil, and there were hardly left; in fact they were thought to be extinct. On the other hand, someone with a lot of money and a lot of secrets would know how to keep the public quiet.<br/><br/>Well, not all of the public.<br/><br/>The truth was that dragons did exist. These people were well aware of that, and used the fact that most of the public thought the idea was crazy to their advantage so they could continue their experiments. The dragons had something that they wanted. What that was exactly, was not really known for sure. Recently, they seem to have acquired something that would bring them one step closer to obtaining that, which was why Taika and her companion were here right now.<br/><br/>They were going to sneak in. How they were going to sneak, she didn’t really know. She wished that a better plan had been formed before they approached. Her patience was running thin. So now, she waited for her companion to give word on what they were doing. Even though she was someone that liked to be in charge, she was not someone who planned things very well."
1290,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-05-14T21:12:31,Donta,"Haydn had a hard time keeping up with the woman. It seemed her determination kept her moving even when his own legs burned. Granted they've been hiking through snow for going on five days, yet even a Dragon would tire from it, if given no breaks.<br/><br/>He caught up with Taika, because she had stopped to look at something, and an odd mixture of relief and apprehension washed over him. He was glad he didn't have to walk anymore, yet looking at the sight before him, he almost wanted to turn around and start heading back to the city.<br/><br/>Hadyn had been living in the underground city trying to be as anonymous as he could, being what he was. He knew the humans had caught wind of the existence of Dragons and most knew about them, as some would think that showing their true nature was a good idea. However, those Dragons would always seem to vanish, and the public feared them, most now becoming wary of everyone and security measures were increased. Most job applications now involved blood tests and polygraphs which soon started segregating people. People with jobs were trusted more because they had passed screening, while homeless and unemployed people were under heavy suspicion of being a Dragon since they either fail the screening process, or are too afraid to take them in the first place.<br/><br/>Haydn started finding it too hard to he applied for a job he thought was a boring, minimum wage position, but when his screening test failed, he expected to be turned away or reported to authorities, yet he was offered a job, eventually leading up to this little excursion; infiltrating a suspected Dragon testing facility.<br/><br/>Taika was officially his boss, yet because they were both Dragons, she treated him a little differently, almost as equals, yet she expected him to know who was in charge, although she did accept suggestions.<br/><br/>He stepped up beside her and pulled out a pair of binoculars, then began scanning the complex. It was heavily guarded, security sensors and unmanned, armed camera drones buzzed around in the snow filled sky. Barbed wire lined the perimeter fence and a watch tower had guards scanning around with their own binoculars. Haydn zoomed in on the main gate and saw the locking panels beside it, obviously equipped with biometric scanners. He was quite skilled with most things technological, can hack open doors in a pinch and gather intelligence, but even this might be a little tricky.<br/><br/>He lowered his binoculars and sighed, turning to his boss.<br/><br/>""You have no idea what you're doing, do you?"" he asked, ""No plans?"" he huffed with a short chuckle, ""Neither of us expected this. Looks like big bucks went into this place. I saw guards, flying security drones, biometric locks, probably an electrified net over the place to prevent anything from flying in too."" As if on cue, a bird fluttered up and over the wall, then suddenly popped in a ball of flame and light, leaving behind only a whisp of smoke. The guards in the area whipped around and pointed rifles, but quickly went back to their patrols, ""Ah, poor Bird."" He added, his binoculars back to his eyes. He handed them to Taika and suddenly sat down in the snow, his hand to his chin as he thought hard, his eyes danced over the complex below them.<br/><br/>""We could go with one of us being a distraction and the other sneak in, but I doubt neither of us would last long or survive. We could go through the sew...."" he paused when he heard the sound of a truck and stood up to peer over the edge of the hill they were standing on, seeing a road and a pair of bouncing lights approaching. Seemed to be a large supply truck with a single escort, ""Or we could grab a lift and some disguises..."""
1291,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-05-15T11:28:33,Sound of Silence,"Taika ignored Haydn’s comment, though smiled at his remark about the bird, and simply took the binoculars. There was a lot she could say but she kept it to herself, as tempted as she was to just bite off his head. Such energy should not be wasted here. There were bigger things, and those things required concentration. She took a moment to observe the truck speeding towards the facility. The idea of sneaking in disguised seemed like the best thing to do. The place was just too heavily guarded, Haydn was right, they’d be killed before they could even get to the gate. Catching up to the truck would be easy for the two of them, well at least for her at the very least. Haydn seemed like he was a little worn from the hike up here, not that she blamed him. It was quite the hike after all.<br/><br/>A dragon of the ice like herself was use to the cold. She could spend hours, days, weeks, months, in this weather and be fine. It was part of the reason she was completely fine with the world as it was. In this frozen wasteland, she felt like she was finally at home. However, that did not mean that she doubted Haydn’s abilities. She would not have come with him, if she had.<br/><br/>“Go in with a disguise and some supplies? I like that.” A smile touched her lips, cold and cruel. In reality she was more ready to slaughter some humans. “If we hurry, they won’t even know what hit them.” Taika handed the binoculars back to Haydn and was off again. She crouched down low, tapping into her dragon senses to be mindful of the truck’s movements. It was still a ways away from reaching a place where they could not approach. Her hope was to meet it half way before it made it to the checkpoint that was at the end of the road before the facility. Top notch security wasn’t complete without a checkpoint, and a cargo search. Getting past that checkpoint was going to be rough, disguises would only fool them for so long, especially since they had the ability to detect dragons, but she knew that the two of them would manage somehow.<br/><br/>The escort was the first thing that needed to go. Crouching near a rock, she eyed the smaller vehicle, and then looked over her shoulder at Haydn. “Would you happen to have any explosives handy? Nothing that would draw too much attention, obviously. Just a surprise.” Her plan was to at least stop the vehicles long enough for them to strike, hoping that the guards at the facility would not notice. Those chances were slim to none, but she was willing to give it a shot. When the time came they would have to move quickly. If someone were to radio the facility there would be a swarm of guards on them faster than they could blink. Of course, if the explosives didn’t work she did have her pistol. Using human weapons was not her first choice, but it was better to have something. Her ice breath could only do so much if they all had guns.<br/><br/>Whatever plan they came up with would need to happen fast. The vehicles were coming closer."
1292,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-05-15T16:55:10,Donta,"Haydn once again had to tag along as they ran for the oncoming truck. Once near, they crouched near a rock and Taika spoke to him, finally a smile came across his own face.<br/><br/>""Explosives? Non of the Human kind, but I am a Fire Dragon."" he said, pulling down the hood of his jacket he wore, revealing blazing red hair and eyes that seemed to flash with a red glow before dimming once more. This was something he rarely told others. He would rather keep them guessing at what he was actually capable of. Knowing he was a Dragon usually kept Humans on edge as it was and it was just his nature that he kept it a secret from other Dragons, but then again, Taika was the only other Dragon he knew at the moment, personally.<br/><br/>He could control fire and heat in general at his whim, but right now his jacket was needed as it was insulated to not show up on Thermal scans. He was trying not to use his powers on top of it to let the jacket do it's thing so he was feeling just as cold as a Human. But then again, Dragons are cold blooded so there wasn't much heat to begin with. Dragons can still get cold. He eyed Taika over for a moment as he thought about this and noticed she wasn't bundled up as much as he was or wearing anything special for the cold. Even back in the city, she always kept her office rather cold so she couldn't be like him. Maybe her element was Ice, opposite of him.<br/><br/>""Just let me know what you want to explode and when."" He said, ""I can throw exploding fireballs."" He waited for her command and would take a deep breath then put his back into lobbing a large fireball through the air at the lead escort..."
1293,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-05-15T19:48:30,Sound of Silence,"A thin smile slowly spread across Taika’s lips. “Excellent,” She said softly, looking back to the truck. “The escort needs to be dealt with discreetly, and then we go after the larger prize. Once we take care of that, we grab ourselves some uniforms and slip in where we can.” This was certainly a nice treat. It was nice to see she was working with a fire dragon.  Sure, they might not have been the most prepared, and this was probably her first time doing something like this, but at least they had something as long as they didn’t burn the whole forest down. This was going to be a combined effort since the explosions would draw attention, if they were not careful about it. Dragons were a lot more discreet than humans were when carrying out an operation, however, and knew that they would be just fine. She really had no complaints.<br/><br/>“Since they have tight security, I don’t think storming in through the front gate will work very well.”She continued with a chuckle. Even if they did grab disguises, they’d still be picked up by their sensors. Why did they have to pick the most high-tech facility to take out? “We’ll move on my signal.” Once again taking the leader role, she shifted a little, which gave her a better position for striking. The vehicles were almost close to where they were hiding out. She wanted to strike before they reached them. Adrenaline started to course through her veins; it has been awhile since she had felt this excited about something, let alone doing something good for a chance. In the past she might have tried to work for people like this, before the public became so paranoid about dragons. It was becoming harder and harder to get a job these days.<br/><br/>Perhaps that was why Taika was fighting. It would only be a matter of time before she was taken to one of these places.<br/><br/>“Now!” Keeping as low to the ground as she could, thankful for wearing clothes that would keep her camouflaged, Taika darted toward both vehicles. She tapped into some of her power and froze a large part of the road before them, slowing down their advance. This would make it easier for Haydn to use his fire abilities. Already the plan looked like it was working, as the main driver of the main prize almost lost control of the vehicle. She was worried that it would crash into the escort, feeling her jaw clench, but the driver quickly recovered. The vehicles then began to travel bumper to bumper, for whatever reason. Humans confused her from time to time, one of the reasons she liked to toy with them. It was almost amusing, after she had relaxed a little. Were they not use to roads freezing up here? Pushing that aside, she kept focused, and began to make her next move."
1294,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-05-16T16:51:15,Donta,"Hayden launched a large fireball upwards, seemingly in the wrong direction, but when he was done, he looked up at the arc of the fire in the air, then Taika's magic to slow down the truck and smiled. It was timed perfectly. The drivers seemed distracted by the sudden slippage of their tires long enough to miss the flash of light up into the air and recovered, then traveled closed together at the right speed for his magic to hit.<br/><br/>Hayden started running, pulling his hood up once more circling around to pounce on Taika to cover her from when his magic hit. The fireball landed perfectly on the hood of the escort truck and exploded, making the truck somersault end over end and land miraculously back on it's tires. The windshield was cracked yet not broken oddly. Must be bulletproof glass. The supply truck slid to a stop and he scrambled up, pulling his boss up as he went, running for the cab. He saw the driver reach for his radio and he panicked, raising his hand as he ran and the antennae on the top of the truck began glowing red and melted. The driver spoke into the radio a few times, smacked it, then shrugged as he got out of the truck with a fire extinguisher to approach the burning truck in front of him. Hadyen had reached the truck and quickly slid underneath before the driver noticed him.<br/><br/>""Hey, are you guys alright?"" The driver called. The doors of the escort truck popped open and the occupants fell out, coughing and sputtering, trying to crawl away from the burning truck, ""What happened?""<br/><br/>""I-I don't know. I think the engine blew."" the escort driver coughed.<br/><br/>""It exploded!""<br/><br/>""I know that! There is gas in there, you know."" he retorted, ""Did you report to base?""<br/><br/>""I think so.""<br/><br/>""What do you mean you think so?""<br/><br/>""I called in, but they didn't answer. I'm not sure if it went through.""<br/><br/>""We need to call this in."" he said, ""You have a radio on you?""<br/><br/>""No. Just the one in our truck...""<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Haydn was inching toward the cab of the supply truck, slowly peering in to see another man sitting in the passenger seat. He was unsure where Taika went but they had to figure out what to do about this guy to get rid of him without attracting attention."
1295,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-05-18T11:23:23,Sound of Silence,"Taika wasted no time getting into position when the escort truck was taken out. The humans were confused, and unable to get in contact with the facility, which was right where she wanted them to be, the two dragons had the upper hand. She used that confusion to come up near the men in the escort vehicle. Standing as still as she could, she simply observed them, listening in to their conversation quietly. They were completely unaware of her presence. Because of that, she came to the conclusion that they didn’t have anything to detect dragons in their person. It seemed kind of odd. She hadn’t known any guard to not have something, with how paranoid everyone was. Nonetheless, she decided to take this opportunity and finally use it to her advantage. She held up her hand, keeping an eye on the two men and the man in the main supply truck.<br/><br/>She placed all of her concentration into freezing the two men. First, the ice began to crawl up their legs. The two men started to panic. They looked at each other, and then tried to pull their legs away, their attempts futile, murmuring things over and over to one another.  By the time they caught on to what was happening it was already too late. The ice moved quickly up to their thigh, then their torsos; the ice reached their neck and covered over their head before they had a chance to scream. Next, the main truck was to be taken out. She hoped that Hayden was in position by now, otherwise things were about to get complicated.<br/><br/>Freezing the two had been a risk, one that Taika had been willing to take, and was not without consequence, she had been aware of that. The passenger that was still in the main truck had seen everything that had happened through his mirror. The look on his face when their eyes met through said mirror said it all, and now she had to pick up the pace before any more attention was drawn to to what was going on. Taika clenched her jaw when she saw him reach for something and open the passenger side door. She really had not counted on there being another person there. This is what she gets for not being as calculating as a dragon of her species could be. Ice dragons were known to be cold, and especially calculating; she only had the cold part down. But that was something she couldn’t dwell on at this time.<br/><br/>When the man came into view, she noticed that he had a pistol. There was no doubt he was going to use it to get rid of her. Pistols these days, especially those used by certain organizations, were equipped with bullets that would take out a dragon in the blink of an eye, often leaving no trace behind. She has never been shot by one, and did not intent to find out what happens if she did. She acted quickly. Moving as fast as she could, she sent out a frozen shock to the man. She heard the sound of the gun going off no sooner had she lifted her arm, and cursed that the ice had not froze the gun quick enough. She somehow managed to elude the bullet. Considering herself very lucky, and wondering if there was some higher power (not that she was religious) looking out for her this time, she watched the man face the same fate as his comrades.<br/><br/>Once the man was dead, she looked around for Hayden, “Hayden? I hope you’ve grabbed what we need by now.” If it came to it, at least they could take the truck."
1296,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-05-29T18:01:15,Donta,"Confident that his boss could handle the last man in the truck, Hayden had melted the lock off the back of the supply truck and began rummaging through the various things. He found extra uniforms and a couple of pistols, enough to dress the part of the people they had just removed. There were also extra computers and key cards inside, so he almost laughed at his luck. Grabbing a company laptop and a couple of cards, he ducked out of the back of the truck just as he heard a gunshot and a man's scream.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Hayden? I hope you’ve grabbed what we need by now.”</span>Taika shouted. Hayden exited the back already wearing the uniformed overalls and was tying a pistol around his waist, then tossed another set to her as he started around the truck to climb in the passenger seat.<br/><br/>""Yeah, you drive."" he said, his mind focusing on the task at hand. He does this quite often. There's a general task that needs to get done, and in figuring out how to accomplish it, several sub tasks emerge, each with it's own goal to accomplish. His problem is he usually trudges through the minor things without telling anyone and he often is viewed as slacking off at times because of it. Like now.<br/><br/>All Taika would see is him fiddling with one of the corporation's laptops in the cab of the truck as they neared the base, but he was elbow deep in code as he hacked their system to input their own faked ID's for the compound. His fingers flew over the keyboard and he pulled a USB stick from his jacket to plug in, copying over a picture of them both. Their newly forged ID's came up on the screen and he slid the spares in the side, coding the cards and printing the pictures and fake info on the top. Once he was done, the gates came into view and he closed the laptop, handing Taika her new ID badge.<br/><br/>""Just act natural."" he said then sat back to close his eyes for what else needed to be done. It looked like he got comfortable in the passenger seat for a quick nap, but he needed to concentrate to mask his magic level and try and hide the fact that he was a dragon from any scanners. Fire dragons, because of their nature, had a harder time doing this than others, since fire was sometimes unruly and chaotic. He sat for a while, eyes closed, and even his fiery red hair started to dim to an almost auburn color. He gave a quick thumbs up to Taika and pretended to sleep until they met a guard at the gate where he would muster a large, pretend yawn hoping the guard would assume they had an uneventful drive up here."
1297,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-05-30T12:14:18,Sound of Silence,"As instructed, Taika sat behind wheel of the wheel of the truck. She didn’t like to be told what to do, she use to being the one giving orders, use to people being afraid of her, and normally would have voiced it. It was a reminder that working with someone else was not something she liked to do. But she was well aware that this was not the time for her pride to get in the way. She kept her mouth shut and stuck with the plan. Once she slipped her ID badge onto the pocket of her uniform and did a quick check to make sure that everything was in working order, double checking to make sure the truck had not been too damaged by the attack, they were off.<br/><br/>The winding road seemed a lot shorter now that they were travelling by vehicle. The two dragons got near the checkpoint within a few seconds, guards standing all around. She was a little surprised that their sensors had not set off an alarm right away. In the cities, it was easier to get past the sensors once the trick was figured out. It was all about one having their wits about them. Hopefully they would not be detected before they could even get anywhere.<br/><br/>Acting natural was not going to be difficult at all. Taika appeared relaxed as a burly man approached the truck, looking it over thoroughly.<br/><br/>“Identification?” He demanded in a gruff voice. Taika could see the man’s eyes through his dark sunglasses; his gaze was very hard to read, but evidently focused. Likewise, his body language seemed very stiff. The only really obvious thing right this second was the fact that he was willing to use the rifle in his hands.<br/><br/>“Of course,” Taika handed the man hers and Hayden’s identification badges.<br/><br/>The man looked the badges over, bringing out a scanner, which he slid the badges through, and then nodded to them, handing the badges back. “Alright, clear. You’re running behind, though. The boss isn’t going to be pleased.”<br/><br/>“It couldn’t be helped.”<br/><br/>“The boss expects his deliveries on time.”<br/><br/>“I can’t control traffic, and it was a rather long drive.” Taika gestured towards Hayden pretending to be asleep. She kept her tone only slightly annoyed, as she had no intentions to argue. The longer they stayed here the more their chance of getting caught increased.<br/><br/>The guard stared hard at the two, and then shrugged, “Very well. Go on around back to the garage.”<br/><br/>“Have a good day.”<br/><br/>That had been far too easy, it was actually quite satisfying. Taika was smiling a little. She had every right to smile, it had been a job well done. Yes, acting natural was as easy as counting to ten or riding a bike. It almost came automatically, as if pounded into her head, having been in hiding for such a long time. She pulled the truck around back as she had been instructed. That had been too close for comfort, and unnerving. She could have sworn she felt the man’s eyes watching the truck as they pulled away. There was something worrying about the way he had looked at them, she couldn’t shake the feeling that something might have clicked if they had stayed there any longer.<br/><br/>“Well, that was easier than expected,” she said suddenly, “We have two objectives. We get in, grab the girl, and then shut this place down.” Killing the engine, she looked around at the tight security out of the corner of her eye in a casual manner, trying not to seem too wary, as not to draw attention. She thought hard about everything. The facility seemed even more locked down up close. Cameras lurked in every nook and cranny, no doubt. Getting in had been easy so far, she was sure that once they were inside it was only going to get tougher. As much as she trusted Hayden’s abilities she still couldn’t help but wonder how long these fake ID badges would fool them."
1298,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-06-05T16:19:06,Donta,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Well, that was easier than expected,” she said suddenly, “We have two objectives. We get in, grab the girl, and then shut this place down.”</span><br/><br/>Hayden had bolted upright once out of sight of the guard and was already pecking away at the laptop he had stolen. Maps of the compound appeared and several areas were missing from the schematic, clear signs that something was there that shouldn't be. They exited the truck and he stretched, still playing up the 'long drive' cover story and he pulled his hood over his now almost brown hair. He slung the laptop bag over his shoulder and started towards the main lobby.<br/><br/>There was obviously no receptionist since the facility wasn't open to the public and since there was a gate, there were no guards. Just a simple security gate which the forged id's worked on. They casually walked in like they truely belonged there, then Hayden led Taika towards the mess hall, yet veered another way once a couple employees passed by.<br/><br/>""There's a big black spot on the map this way. There should be at least an elevator there or some stairs, but they're greyed out."" They came to the end of the hall and sure enough, there was a door. This time, it had a biometric scanner on it, and no sensor for a security card, ""Ah, I was worried about this. Our DNA would be scanned and it definitely wouldn't let us in. If I tried to bypass it, it would set off alarms. Any ideas?"""
1299,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-06-06T10:31:02,Sound of Silence,"Taika had half expected to come across a situation like this. Her brow furrowed slightly, her jaw clenched, as if she was holding back her frustration. Coming across scanners was kind of inevitable, given they were in a facility built to keep dragons as oppressed as possible. She wasn’t sure if they had expected dragons to try infiltrating their facility but naturally had prepared nonetheless. It was annoying to say the least.<br/><br/>For a long minute, she looked the door over carefully, looking as if she was going to break it down. How they were going to get past this was something she wasn’t really sure of. The scanners in the cities were easy to bypass, there was no doubt that the ones here were a different story. They couldn’t slip by them by fooling them or taking them out. If they weren’t careful, this place would most likely become their grave. She didn’t have any ideas that would work immediately, well, in truth she really didn’t have any really good ideas at all, as much as she hated to admit it, but there was something running through her mind nonetheless. It was much too late for them to abandon this mission and turn back.<br/><br/>“Is there a way to go around it, perhaps?” She asked hastily, her voice quiet, her inquiry half sounding like a demand, glancing at the map Hayden was holding. But she knew the answer as soon as she had spoken. This was the only way leading to their location. There was only one door, and they might not even have time to go another way if there was a different route. For a moment, she wondered if there was in fact a way to take them out. If they could find a way to hack security and then get into the system they would have control over everything. Unfortunately, Taika was not an expert in that regard and was positive that they would be caught the instant they tried to break in<br/><br/>Her gaze moved toward the camera in the area. Maybe… maybe they could break in. If they could infiltrate the security room, even if it was for a moment, maybe they could find a better way. But was it worth the risk?<br/><br/>“What level is the main security room on?” Taika asked suddenly, a think smile on her lips. “We should see if we can break into it…” It was the best that she could come up with. “If we can’t do that, we might not have a choice…” It was her last resort, but some part of her was willing it if meant that they would keep moving. To be honest she really didn’t want to stand around for too long. If someone was watching them via security camera, they might find it odd that two employees had not immediately gone through the door by now, considering that this seemed to be an odd area to converse randomly. Something was telling her that it would likely raise some suspicions."
1300,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-06-23T21:18:08,Donta,"Hayden glanced down and flipped open the computer he was carrying, noting the layout and sighed, ""Up one floor. This way."" he paused for a moment, then started patting down his pockets, pretending to look for something. An act for the cameras to explain their pause at the elevator doors. He gave an exasperated expression, nearly over acting and shook his head, turning around mouthing the words about forgetting his badge. He waved for Taika to follow and they darted up a floor through the nearby stairwell.<br/><br/>Heading straight towards the Security room, he confidently knocked on the door while shifting the computer and the satchel that hung from his shoulder, seemingly innocently. He thought he saw his boss start to panic, but he gave her a subtle wink and turned back to the door as a guard opened it.<br/><br/>""Yes?""<br/><br/>""Hey, I'm with IT. I'm here to fix stuff."" Hayden said, still pretending to fumble with his computer.<br/><br/>""The monitor for 52B?"" he asked, ""Sure. Come in. Who's your friend?""<br/><br/>""New Hire. She's in training."" Hayden quickly replied, ""You know, workplace shadowing thing.""<br/><br/>""Right. Well it's been acting up a lot lately. It's flickering and sometimes just dies completely."" he explained. Hayden stepped inside the small room and looked over the many screens that covered the wall. One was indeed flickering and was really annoying to look at.<br/><br/>""Might me a blown capacitor."" Hayden mumbled, quickly scanning over the rest of the monitors. He gestured towards one where a girl was laying on a bed, ""Yeah these ones are fine. It's not the sharpest quality, but surveillance systems never are.""<br/><br/>""Can you fix it?"" he asked.<br/><br/>""Would need to be replaced."" Hayden replied, ""Open a ticket in our system to have it replaced and we will order one for you.""<br/><br/>""Thanks man, I can't stand to look at that thing while it's like that."" he said, ""I owe you one.""<br/><br/>""Speaking of which, I might have to ask you a favor.""<br/><br/>""Oh?""<br/><br/>""I'm fairly new here as well and I have work to do in the lower levels. They haven't set me up for the scanner yet and on top of it, I forgot my badge in the locker room. This is sort of an urgent request.""<br/><br/>""You want me to let you downstairs?"" The guard asked, ""Without credentials?""<br/><br/>""That is where the servers are, right?"" Hayden pressed. This was the point where his ruse could fall short. The Guard was looking skeptical but didn't say no outright. Taika seemed to remain silent as she let him work, but this was the point where she seemed like she would pop. The guard seemed to mull it over for a long time.<br/><br/>""Here."" Hayden finally said, standing up to reach behind the broken monitor. He pulled a signal cable and pinched it between the wall and the side of the monitor, holding it in a way that made the flickering stop. It was clearly a temporary solution but would tie over until it was fixed properly. The guard seemed more relieved and quietly nodded, jutting a thumb towards the door.<br/><br/>Hayden led his boss back down to the elevator and stood in front of it, his heart in his throat. A wave of relief washed over him as the light turned green and the doors opened. He fought the urge to run inside as they entered and he waved to the camera before pressing a button to decent.<br/><br/>""That was close."" He muttered, ""I noticed the girl is on the 23rd level."" He slid down the wall to sit on the floor, seeming exhausted from the performance and relieved it worked."
1301,Dragon Tears (Donta and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42297,2014-06-27T11:41:52,Sound of Silence,"“Good, let’s get down there and grab her. I’d rather not take longer than we need to,” Taika said in reply, looking like she was deep in thought the entire elevator ride. It could either be a good thing or a bad thing that she was taking the time to think so much, it was hard to say for sure.<br/><br/>It was a good thing that Hayden’s plan had worked. Admittedly, it had worked out a lot better than she had expected it to, even though she had been on edge the entire time and had her doubts. Storming through the door despite the scanners was the second option she had thought of off the top of her head, and Taika knew that would not go over well. Soldiers would be on their asses within seconds after the alarm would sound. She was sure that the two of them would be dead, or captured at the very least, before they even reached the girl. She liked a bit of action but in this situation it was best to be discreet. Ending up someone’s guinea pig was not on her agenda.<br/><br/>She had no complaints. Well, none at the moment anyway.<br/><br/>They reached the twenty-third level without any issue after that. Something in the back of her mind wanted to believe that it had been far too easy and to keep alert. There were cameras everywhere; the deserted halls were not a reason to let their guards down. However, she took it with a grain of salt and continued to focus on the task at hand. They were not leaving here without the girl. If they encountered anyone, if someone managed to see right through their plan, then she was going to put her own plan of cutting her own path into action. She was itching to whet her claws on the bones of these humans. It was a strong urge, and keeping it under control was proving to be difficult.<br/><br/>Taika kept a close eye out for anyone that may cross their path, and paid close attention to every room they passed. She didn’t know the specifics of exactly what she was looking for, all she cared about was locating the girl, that was not that important to her. The hallways on this level were particularly unnerving. Everywhere she looked, all she was were typical white walls and doors. It seemed to suit this place’s atmosphere, which made her want to leave as soon as possible. This particular level seemed to resemble some kind of prison. Behind those doors, at least some of them, she knew that dragons were being held captive. Their scents were everywhere and tuning them all out to focus on one was proving to be extremely difficult.<br/><br/>Once they had walked around for a good few minutes in silence, she had caught on to what they were looking for. There was one room that appeared to be different from the others. It looked like a place where people would sit and observe what was going on in the room adjacent.<br/><br/>“Let’s see if we can gather any information from here.” Was all she said before looking through a few drawers, where files seemed to be kept."
1302,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-02T17:04:06,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/pictures/19.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Raj Numen<br/>21<br/><br/>Raj had left home a mere week ago. He'd went to find himself. And to find out who he really was. Yet he'd had no luck so far. Yet he would not allow himself to be discouraged. He wanted to make sure that he found out who he was and why he had magic abilities. He not only wanted it...he needed to know. It wasn't often you learn your a powerful magic user. Or that you find out magic really does exist. Yet he'd found this out when he was young. Had a few mishaps over the years as he fought to learn control over this unique power. And talk about having to hide it from people.<br/><br/>That in itself was a hard job. Yet he'd done so despite the odds not being in his favor. He walks into a new city. It was called Muris Valley. He'd never heard of it before but his stomach was demanding food. And hs feet were demanding to rest. He walks deeper into the city. Taking in the sites. He had clothes in his large backpack and money in his wallet. Other than that he had no belongings on his person."
1303,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-02T21:21:58,barsavis,"-Picture Coming Soon-<br/>Maya Powers<br/>Age: 19<br/>Maya was born and raised with magic. Her father was a wizard, and most reclusive. She, however, has never fully grasped the concepts and therefore is a failure on many aspects. Her studies have only lead to frustration after frustration. The few good things Maya has learned is mostly stage magic and the ""mark of assumption"" enabling her to magically forge documents and legal tender (with her father's approval of courseâ€¦ yahâ€¦ approvalâ€¦ sure.) Quick thinking, sarcastic, and a little underhanded, Maya has a knack for getting herself into trouble, but also a knack for surviving the troubles she often causes.<br/>____<br/><br/>Maya gazed through the hubbub of the city as cars rolled by at painstakingly slow speeds, and pedestrians raced past as quickly as their busy feet could take them. The constant roar of road noise and random conversations were broken by the occasional honk of a delivery truck or taxi cab. She could see her target, a pawn shop. Rumor had it there was a magic ring contained somewhere behind the dirty glass and rusted brass lamps that cluttered the place. If it was anything like the ""magic"" rings she had observed in Crakaw this was a total waste of time. Then again, if it WAS real then danger was poised on the other side of that door waiting to spring on anybody who foolishly enough inquired about it. She was casing the joint, to make sure that it was safe enough to enter.<br/>Convinced that nothing more was to be discovered she plunged through the flow of the crowd and into traffic. Her hand slipped into her backpack slouched over one shoulder to produce an ornately carved wooden wand and held it at the ready. It was a tool more than anything, something to poke and prod magical things one would much rather not come in direct contact with.<br/><br/>OOC: I wasn't quite sure where to start, I hope this is okay."
1304,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-02T21:49:42,zoruna,"(it is just try not to say what my guy has or has not done or said. :) )<br/><br/>Raj had little to no real studies in the art of magic. He would seem like he had but magic to him was like air to normal people. It was something that was part of who he was. He was walking along when he came to a store that seemed rather full of old things. He was merely guided in that direction through the pull of whatever was behind those closed door. He was rather untrained in the art of magic. He needed to learn and do so quickly. He had many darker beings seeking his powers. The who and why was completely unknown at this moment. They had made thierselves known multiple times in the past. Trying to capture and or hurt him. He did however, look up in time to see someone walking into the store. Getting closer out of curiousity and the voice of the greatest magic user ever, Merlin, telling him to go that direction. He had been listening to Merlin's voice and only heard it when something of importance or something bad was about to occur. He hoped it was the prior option and not the latter. He opened the door and slipped inside as well. Looking around before spotting the one with the wand. He knew nothing of collectors or anything else. He had lived in a small town far away from other civilizations and locations of people. He appeared behind the girl and the magic literally lept off of his form and being."
1305,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-03T17:11:54,barsavis,"The shop owner was a man who seemed like he had seen better days. He wore sunglasses inside and a Hawaiian shirt with hula dancers across it. Gaudy jewelry clung to his knuckles and chest maybe there was a day when it was in fashion, but now it only looked like it was part of a costume. Maya quickly flipped the wand to match her forearm in order to avoid being seen, and tried to seem like she was simply browsing.  Upon the entry of Raj the owner's eyes darted over to him but neither his head nor body swiveled to do so.<br/><br/>The shop smelled like old laundry, and had obviously not been run very well. There was a layer of dust on everything, and there was an excessive use of security locks and cages. A shiver ran down Maya's spine. Security to keep people out often times did wonders to also keep people in. This wasn't a shop, it was a prison.  She shifted to leave promptly, but the shop owner spoke up.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #804000"">""You looking for something?""</span>he asked with an accent so thick from incuriosity, dislike of anything intellectual, and also from his own laziness.<br/><br/>Maya hesitated and surrendered her answer,<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""Rings?""</span><br/>She couldn't hold back the fear in her voice, but tried to salvage it by acting as though her throat was dry.<br/><br/>The man walked over to a case and pulled out a tangled wad of keys, jammed a few in the lock until the right one opened, and gently placed the display box on the counter. He waved his hand across them showing off his collection; however his eyes couldn't help but risk a second glance at Raj.<br/><br/>Obligated now, Maya crammed her fears deep into her bowels and approached. She glanced over the box, class rings, wedding rings, generic awful gem encrusted things. Most of them were junk mounted with glass and zircons, electroplated or made out of gold that was significantly less pure. There were 8 rings that dwelled outside of the box, unusual things well crafted detailed and mounted with massive gemstones that gleamed bright with fire. They caught her eye as out of place, she reached her wand hand forward and took careful attention to their reaction. A soft glow burst from the depths of the gems and faded just as quickly as her arm retracted. They were the only rings of there type in this place, and adorned each finger of the pawn shop owner. The owner had not noticed the alteration in his treasures.<br/><br/>As she pulled her hand back one ring, a black awful looking thing came popping out of the case, practically leaping at her. It landed on the counter and the man's hand slapped down on it to keep it from escaping.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">""Are they all for sale?""</span><br/><br/>With a half uttered word he confirmed her suspicion. His fist constricted around the item and he slowly brought it up in order to see which one it was.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">""What about that one, it seems like my size,""</span>it was obviously not and confirmed everything he had gleaned from Maya.<span style=""color: #FF0080""> ""â€¦ his size, I mean""</span>she quickly tried to salvage her statement again but it wasn't of any use.<br/><br/>The owner's fist tangled around the ring and he suddenly found it of relevance to address Raj.<br/><span style=""color: #804000"">""You with her?""</span>he inquired."
1306,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-12T13:52:06,zoruna,"Raj watched as some sort of black creature ran out of the box. His face scrunched up in disgust and confusion. He watched as she made the ring let out a soft glow. He walked over and pretended interest in things other than what was going on. He looked at Maya out of the corner of his eye. Shaking his head as she stammered out words that made little to no sense. He looks at her and smiles a bit. Oh...so she needed someone to aide her in purchasing that ring? Damn him for being a sucker for women in need of help. He walked over to her and eyed the ring. Quickly removing it from the man's fist.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hmm...interesting piece.""</span>He says with a tone that would indicate increased interest and fascination with the ring. He nodded his head. Trying it on and with a burst of light the man was knocked unconscious by the wave of magic that erupted from the ring upon contact with Raj's skin. He put money down on the counter and jerked the ring off. Dragging Maya out and down the street.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Okay you know what the hell just happened? If you do I need you to start explaining it to me.""</span>He says in a panicked tone."
1307,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-12T18:57:05,barsavis,"Maya wrestled her arm free of Raj's grasp. She leveled the wand at him, not wanting to ask or answer any questions. However, as the burled maple shaft extended into proximity of Raj every hair on their bodies stood on end (more like the heebie-jeebies and less like static) there came a notable hum that emanated from a focal point between the wand and Raj's nose. Maya shrank away knowing she was in over her headâ€¦ again.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">""Look, I don't know what you are playing at butâ€¦""</span>she looked into his eyes and suspiciously lowered her wand,<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""You honestly don't know do you?""</span><br/><br/>She took a moment to take in her surroundings and assume a little more ""normal"" look,<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""You just bought yourself a phony alchemical signet from aâ€¦ uhâ€¦ I don't know exactly what the point of all of that was but I'm pretty sure he was interested in capturing Arcanites. That blast was meant for whoever put it on; at least I assume...""</span>she came to a realization,<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""â€¦that you had some clue as to what I was talking about.""</span><br/><br/>Sighing she tried again.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">""You're a wizard, okay? You've got magic all through you, you're practically sweating magic. You have an innate grasp and you can form it however you like. It isn't a very common gift. Most people are like me and that guy back in the pawn shop. We need a blueprint in order to learn. I'm a collector; I pick up magical items and try to figure out how the spell works so that I can do it. My dad is an alchemist and my aunt is a druid, there's tons of ways to learn but it isn't easy or safe. Most magic users are looking for two things, resources and to eliminate the competition. Things get pretty rough when multiple magic users are in the same room.""</span><br/><br/>She glanced back at the shop. Everything<span style=""font-style: italic"">seemed </span>quiet, but then again everything involving magic had a front of<span style=""font-style: italic"">seeming </span>quiet, at least in these situations. She shrugged off her backpack and rooted through to find a few ""contingencies"" that were mostly a bit of chemistry in order to throw off or confuse spell casters. Turning back half expecting Raj to already have disappeared (quite literally) she had to do a double-take.  Maya took the lead this time slipping through back alleys and side streets while continuing her talking.<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""Look Iâ€¦ I didn't need any help back there, but thanks anyway. It isn't every day you run across a magic user that isn't trying to hurl lightning bolts at you."" </span>She stopped her forced march to look Raj in the eye.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">""I'm Maya""</span>she explained and gestured to her side where there was a table at a cafÃ©,<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""And we have a lot to talk about.""</span>"
1308,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-12T22:16:25,zoruna,"Raj dropped her arm when she started trying to pull her arm away. He stared at the wand like it was a foreign concept. Frowning and stares at the wand. ""I wouldn't try to hurl magic that is intended to hurt me at me. The power won't like that."" He says softly. Letting her move and blinks. ""Playing at?"" he says in confusion. He shakes his head. ""No. I don't."" He says softly. He looks at her. Biting his lower lip. ""What is a n Arcanite?"" he asks in confusion. Looking at his companion as he was getting more and more confused. ""He tried to harm me...the power that feels alive when I am in danger...backhanded it back at him."" he says softly. ""It protects me when I am in danger."" He explains.<br/><br/>Looking at him and shakes his head. ""I have no idea what you are talking about."" He looks at her and blinks. ""Wizard? Like the old man in that weird get up."" he murmers outloud to himself. Blinking and looks at her. Nodding his head as he tries to fully grasp at what she was  saying. He listened. ""A blue print? Collector?"" He echoes. ""Alchemist? Druid? You are talking a whole other language to me."" He says softly. Looking at her and shakes his head. ""I have no interest in eliminating anyone. If they try to do it to me...the power eliminates them if the intent is to kill. It happened back in my home town. As well as again in a second town.""<br/><br/>He looks at her and frowns. ""I was doing what I thought right. That man was shifty and was up to no good."" He says. Continueing to keep up with her. ""Lightning bolts? I barely know any spells that I can do on my own. The power casts the spells I need. I can't control the power yet. Though it never intends harm to those who intend no harm to me. I know healing spells and some basic skills that aren't healing. I have never had anyone to teach me. I have to keep running from people in black robes. They yell at me and wear the mark of a serpant on their skins. The wizard in the dreams that have kept me alive and out of their grasps says they are follower's of a magic user named Morgan Le Faye. I don't know much of anything to be honest.""<br/><br/>He looks at Maya. ""Nice to meet you Maya. My name is Raj."" He shakes his head. ""No...there is danger in there. Take us someplace you know will be safe. I don't wish anyone not associated with this magic thing to be caught in cross fire."""
1309,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-13T01:49:39,barsavis,"<span style=""color: #FF4080"">""Yes a wizard, a real life wizard. Buy yourself a robe and a hat with a moon on it because that is exactly what I mean. The beard is optional.""</span>She was almost shocked at how child like his understanding was.<br/><br/>After a brief stop to buy some spicy cinnamon soda and a macadamia espresso cookie, she zipped off to the University of Muris Valley. It wasn't far considering that the pawn shop was only a few blocks away. There was a nexus there, almost nobody traversed and even then only in hushed tones while they hurried through. The old building was erected in the 80's so the cinderblock wall was less than modern, and it was nestled between an old biology storage room that once was an office, two halls that nobody ever traveled and a shadowy landing that was originally intended to be the hot location for students to talk. Directly in the center of them all was a stairwell like a great cauldron leading down to who knows where. The lighting burned out long, long ago getting darker and darker down the stairwell someone went. The glass walls of the old office had been stacked with a rejected mass of materials. Amidst the chaos stood a gruesome trophy of a posed beaver skeleton. Not a soul proceeded through the halls though it was mid day and mid semester, only the night janitors would vacuume the floor on their way through once and only once a dayâ€¦ even then it was only the hard working souls that bothered. The squealing of the air conditioner down the hall kept the two in the present.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4080"">""Okay, you asked for safe it doesn't get much safer than this place. That is, until I know I can trust you, even then I'm not planning on inviting you to my place.""</span><br/><br/>She sighed, and plopped down in a dusty orange seat that had seen better days. Here and there a fissure erupted in the vinyl finish exploding out the white interior that had yellowed and been stained since. It let out one squeaking groan as her weight came crashing down on it. She took of a bite of her cookie letting the crumbs bounce off the neglected furniture and scatter to the floor. Amidst chewing and swallowing she began.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4080"">""Um, okay so you mentioned Morgan she hasn't been called Le Fay by anybody but the French and bad fantasy writers in like a thousand years. All it means is 'the fairy' like Tinkerbell and fa la la la la and all that, even then they get it wrong. A 'fay' means she's an immortal sorceress. She's also only the most powerful magic user ever.<br/>Those guys with the snake symbol, they're Incubus. You don't want to deal with them especially when they change shape. That snake isn't some scaly legless reptile that they think is cool, it represents the devil. They all know how to fly, absorb heat, torture people, see in the dark, and fightâ€¦ physically. Basically they are demons.<br/> If Morgan is dealing with them she must have something they want, and if Morgan is after youâ€¦ YOU have something she wants, it's that cut and dry. She isn't exactly a bad person, she helps people out quite frequently, but she also doesn't mind steamrolling right over anybody who stands in her way.<br/>If the Incubus are involved you can be sure something bad is going to come of it if Morgan pays them.""</span><br/><br/>Maya popped the last bite of cookie in her mouth and it was almost as if it awoke something in her reasoning.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4080"">""Look, I don't know what she has planned, so I'm going to give you this advice. Avoid the Incubus, deal with Morgan directly, and give her exactly what she wants, no matter what it is. You are too naive to deal with this situation and its going to kill you. These guys you are dealing with, they make master wizards afraid because they are that good and that ruthless.""</span>"
1310,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-13T02:07:39,zoruna,"Raj looked around and shrugged. It wasn't home but it would have to do...he guessed. He shakes his head and listens to her talking. He said nothing as she began to talk. ""The old man in my dreams...Merlin...he calls her Le Fay. That is what I will call her. I don't care what anyone thinks about that."" He says. Crossing his arms. Shaking his head. ""She was the most powerful female magic user. The true most powerful magic user was called Merlin The Magnificent. He was wizard to King Arthur himself. I don't know how I know this stuff...it just popped into my head. The old man that has kept me alive...I hear him giving me advise. He told me to come here for some reason. I am going to figure out what it is. Even if I have to flail and wiggle may way to doing so."" He says.<br/><br/>Looking at her as she spoke. ""......."" he stares at her. ""I have dealt with them. I have dealt with them since they came to Camella, a city built over the ruins of Camelot, and started trying to kill me then."" He says bluntly. He wasn't going to lie to this chick. She may not trust him but he was working hard to trust her. She was the only person he knew in this town. Like it or not they had to work together. He listens to her. Frowning a bit. ""She is a bad person. She helps but expects something in return. I know... I saw her. She will kill you much quicker than she will help you. She is a snake in the grass. I have seen the things she has done to people over the centuries. I see it when I do go to sleep at night."" he says seriously. Shaking his head and crosses his arms.<br/><br/>""The only bad thing will they will lose more of their own. This power I contain...it can counter act powerful magic on its own."" He says. He sighs and sinks to the ground. ""I don't want to deal with Morgan Le Fay. I don't want to deal with the Incubus."" He shakes his head. ""I am beginning to not want to deal with you. You put me down worse than those Incubus. Worse than the wicked woman who is trying to take me as her hostage."" He says. Standing up and goes over to a wall. ""You don't understand any better than I do...."" He sighs. ""I need a friend...not another enemy. You treat me like I have six heads and are going to breath fire. IF I meant you harm...would I have kept that mans spell from hurting you? I could have blocked it just for myself. The magic could have too. I controlled it enough to protect you as well. You want to survive in a world that is rapidly becoming dangerous on your own...fine."" He says.<br/><br/>""You will have to do it without protection. I want your friendship but you treat me like I am a monster. I can't help this magic power I possess is extremely strong. I was BORN with it. I didn't develop it."" His fist hits the wall. ""Why do you hate me without even knowing me?"" he asks. Sadness in every syllable he uttered. ""As for giving Morgan what she wants...hell and no. Merlin has told me...never give in to the darker power. He means her. If I give her what she wants I will die anyways."" He says with sadness in his tone. ""Merlin said I would find help here...I guess he was wrong."""
1311,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-13T17:32:03,barsavis,"<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""No way!""</span>Maya stood up,<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""you mean you've been fighting these guys and <span style=""font-style: italic"">winning</span>?""</span>Maya laughed and shook her head at the craziness of the idea.<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""Oh my gosh! That's awesome!""</span><br/>She couldn't help but laugh some more,<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""I was thinking you had stalkers and menacing notes, and this whole time you've been tearing the Incubus to pieces! You've got to be like the most powerful wizard of all time and you aren't even ancient yet! This is fantastic! It's likeâ€¦ likeâ€¦ I don't know, but it doesn't even seem real! This whole time I took you for some kind of over the top chump who got himself into the mess with his own ignorance. Now I find out Morgana is trying to eliminate the competitionâ€¦ oh my gosh! You really need to work on selling yourself.""</span><br/><br/>Maya stands back and looks Raj up and down with a scrutinizing eye. Her finger taps her lips as she leans a little and shifts her balance while analyzing.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">""I'm sorry, but I just can't take you seriously dressed like that, you look like you have never ever done your laundry, and you haven't combed your hair since you slept on it. You are in desperate need of a makeover. Come on!""</span><br/><br/>She hurries over and grabs Raj by the hand to lead him away."
1312,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-14T02:34:55,zoruna,"Raj looks at her and blinks. ""Uh...huh?"" he watches her stand up. ""Yes and...yes."" He says. Watching her laugh. ""I am not following why you are laughing. I seriously have had to fight those guys. I had to in order to survive. I have to keep fighting them in order to keep surviving."" he says. She was really being weird in his opinion. She mood swinged and flipped from one spectrum to the other. In other words...she was confusing the hell out of him. He looks at her weirdly as she continued to laugh. He was finding her weirder and weirder by the second.<br/><br/>""Stalkers and menacing notes? Hell I wish that were the case."" He says grumpily. Glaring at her. ""Something like that."" he says seriously. ""The magic barbequed a few, torched one, and literally went dragon and ate one who snuck in too close."" he says. Almost mutteringly and shakes his head. ""Merlin was the most powerful wizard. He knew how to use the damn spells, any and all of them, at will."" he protests. Looking at her and blinked. ""I feel it..."" he says sadly. She confused him more. ""What is fantastic? You are confusing me woman!"" he cries out in frustration.<br/><br/>""One moment you are ignoring me really. The next your laughing. Then the next moment you are crying out this is fantastic."" He would have had swirls in his eyes from the confusion had he been in an anime film. He looks at her. ""Over the top chump? I am not in a mess due to ignorance!"" he cries out in frustration. ""You mood swing too fast."" he was not sure what to think of this chick because she confused him so much. ""Selling myself? I just want to be myself. Why would I wish to sell myself?"" he echoes in confusion.<br/><br/>Shifting in unease as she looked him up and down. He felt under the microscop. He leans back when she leaned forwards. ""I am wearing my clothing. It is all that I have left. I don't care if you can or can't take me seriously. What I am saying is serious."" He scowls angrily at her words. ""I have been on the run for three days to a week! Where in there do you think I have time to do laundry?!"" he cries out in exasperation. Looking at her. ""My hair doesn't need combing. Makeover?!"" he was barely able to keep up with her trail of thinking. She switched subjects rapidly.<br/><br/>He barely had time to register that she was coming closer when she grabbed him by the hand. Stumbling a bit at first he sighs. ""Alright. Alright. I am coming sheesh..."" he lets her drag him to wherever they were going. ""I am barely able to make sure I don't stink. I don't have time for laundry and hair combing. Seriously...where are we going now?"""
1313,Merlins Magic (me and barsavis),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4234,2011-09-14T05:36:43,barsavis,"<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""You get confused kind of quickly don't you?"" </span>Before Raj had an opportunity to respond Maya threw in,<span style=""color: #FF0080"">""Well, it's nothing I can't fix."" </span>Maya looked him up and down just a moment and then continued dragging him off of the campus.  The glass doors swung to the side as she began leading him to the path.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">""Listen, why bother learning any spells when this power can just do it for you? Half of the problem with magical combat is that the combatants have to stop and think about what to do out of the whole mess of stuff they know and then remember how to do it. The <span style=""font-style: italic"">really </span>good ones train a few things so well that they can just react, but they don't get to have a big list of options. You, well you don't even need to worry about that; you know the perfect counter spells and the perfect attacks already, the only thing you need to think about is <span style=""font-style: italic"">if </span>you should. And when it comes to the Incubus, the answer is 'yes, you should'.""<br/>""This is a big opportunity for you, you can specialize in healing, cosmetics, storytelling, whatever you like and you don't have to worry about wasting time and energy learning how to protect the people you care about and the knowledge you know.""</span><br/><br/>The grounds to the campus vanished into a crazy mayhem of parking and Maya led Raj onto a bus. If he decided that such conversations were too public here she assured him that nobody gives a darn when it comes to bizarre subjects on campus. Indeed it was true, some guy sat with a framed painting that could have been stolen from a gallery, no questions; someone else had a heated argument with himself and everyone assumed he was merely a thespian memorizing his lines (by the way, he wasn't.) The few other people clung to their backpacks trying to be small or un-noticed staring out of the window dreading their quizzes, or too wrapped up in their own future to even notice the three ring circus before them. Soon enough the motor trundled to a go and it was gently bouncing down the road causing everyone behind it to change lanes or be annoyed by its slow progression."
1314,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2014-06-06T10:31:45,Sound of Silence,"Tension was high in the small meeting room. It was the kind of tension that caused a nauseous feeling to plummet into one’s gut, able to be cut with a knife.<br/><br/>A woman with platinum blond hair, which fell to about her shoulders, and blue eyes characteristic of being an ice dragon, sat at the head of the table. Her brow was furrowed into a scowl and her arms were crossed over her chest. She had thin lips that matched her thin face, and that made the ice gaze she was giving her comrades even more sinister. There was certainly an intimidating presence about her and was obviously the one in charge of this meeting. Most who knew her was well aware she was the type who liked to be in charge of things, and never missed an opportunity to show that it was not a good idea to get on her bad side. On the other hand, her presence almost gave off the kind of intimidation that made people want to speak out, to challenge her.<br/><br/>But all who did try to speak up were silenced. Moments ago, the room had been alive with the combined voices of the others in the room. It was like this whenever a meeting was called, and seemed to slowly get worse as more problems came to her attention. Humans were starting to become a little braver now that they have succeeded in taking out a powerful officer. Now, they must be thrown back in line, which was always a heated discussion due to differing views. She felt like she was going to smash some things, and they knew it. Not that any of them cared, of course; most of them were waiting for her to lose her temper. They would enjoy watching her be punished for stepping out of line. It was a dog-eat-dog world; everyone wanted a piece of the pie. Everyone wanted to have their opinion heard.<br/><br/>“Taika… I know…” One man by the name of Clyde spoke up, daring to break the silence. “I mean, last week was just a small slip up. I’m sure the humans will have whatever resolve they’ve found squashed out of them soon enough.”<br/><br/>“Oh really? Taika snarled at him, “I don’t suppose you’ll like to volunteer?”<br/><br/>“If I have to, I won’t object.”<br/><br/>“If you have to…” The ice dragoness repeated slowly, in a mocking tone. Her attention was now on the man in the black suit.<br/><br/>“Well…”<br/><br/>“Since it was your brother’s mistake, I think you should clean this up.”<br/><br/>“This can’t be resolved overnight.” Another man spoke up. Taika knew him as Alan, unsure if that was his real name because of how secretive he was. He was a very powerful man. He might not have looked like he was capable of anything impressive, and on more than one occasion proved he was not always the sharpest tool in the shed, but he was a descendant from a long line of powerful dragons. Some say his dullness was feigned most of the time as a way to mislead his enemies. “Humans, as we are all aware, are like cockroaches. They only seem to get stronger, the more you try to squash them.” There were a few mutters of agreement around the room. Alan looked triumphant.<br/><br/>“But we are greater than they are.” Taika said in reply, sounding just as triumphant as Alan looked. “They are slowly realizing that their world is now ours, no matter how much they fight back. We’ll just cut them down one by one.”<br/><br/>“Are you deaf? The more we cut, the stronger they become. We need to change our strategy…” Alan paused, giving a smirk as he leaned forward. “Or has the death of your mate taught you nothing?”<br/><br/>An unnerving silence fell over the room for the second time. Everyone looked at one another in shock, unable to believe what they had just heard. Alan didn’t like Taika, and that was well-known, but to think he’d bring up her mate’s death… How dare he! Nobody spoke to Taika about her mate’s death<br/><br/>“This meeting is over. We will continue tomorrow.” Taika growled, rising from her chair, fury flickering in her eyes. When the room did not stir, she added, in a roar, “All of you! Get out!” Her lips curled to reveal her teeth, which she wanted to sink into Alan’s neck. It was becoming more and more difficult for her to suppress her dragon nature. The topic of her mate’s death was the one thing she was unable to keep her composure about. She knew it, and knew the others were aware as well; Alan would not have brought it up if it didn’t bother her. Yet no matter how much she tries to let it roll off her shoulders, it still managed to get to her. She was unable to let it all go and just move on. In the back of her mind, she made a mental note to really work on that.<br/><br/>The ice dragoness watched as everyone seemed to rush out of the room at once. Alan had stopped briefly to flash a smile over his shoulder at her, and then left the room, shutting thr door quietly behind him, before she could do anything about it. She was glad, because she would have leapt over the table and followed through with sinking her teeth into that bastard’s neck. When she was alone, she let out a sigh and ran a hand through her platinum hair and sank back against her chair again. She let out a heavy breath and closed her eyes. Her fingers dug into the chair’s arms, and then she took in another breath, and exhaled, to help her relax.  Everything said during the meeting was starting to reel through her mind, her thoughts attempting to focus on that, to steer away from her dead mate.<br/><br/>Never in her life had she thought that she would find herself in this predicament. The stress of losing the one person she has ever loved, and the humans trying to regain control, was really beginning to take its toll on her. Normally a very stone cold and seemingly emotionless woman, she felt uncharacteristically restless and even more ill-tempered than she usually was. Tonight had been a perfect example of that. No matter how much she tried to calm herself it was simply impossible. Her short temper really contradicted her species; ice dragons were supposed to be calm, caring, kind. Taika was the exact opposite of calm and kind. She was a firey ice queen who did not give a flying fuck about anyone but herself, she had to tell herself over and over. This had to get straightened out and she couldn’t do that if she was unable to control her temper.<br/><br/>The door to the meeting room opened suddenly.<br/><br/>“Miss Taika?” A voice called out to her.<br/><br/>Taika’s icy eyes met the gaze of a terrified human. “What?” Her tone was sharp, causing the human to cower a little more. For a moment the thought occurred to her that the man might have overheard the conversation. Her eyes narrowed, and she looked him over, half tempted to ask him if he had heard anything. But she decided to let it go for a number of reasons. One of them being that she was simply too tired to deal with an eavesdropper, and didn’t want to jump to conclusions. She was paranoid; what if it turned out this man was part of a resistance group?<br/><br/>After a few seconds passed, she pushed a little, “Well?”<br/><br/>“Well, it’s almost time to close for the night. I want to go home for the night.”<br/><br/>Taika arched a brow, “You want to go home?” She inquired. The man remained silent, seemingly afraid to answer her. Her lips formed a thin smile, “You have done a lot today… I suppose I could allow you to go home early.” The man perked up a little and was about to say something, but Taika continued. “I had wanted a few people to work throughout the night…” She looked over her shoulder. The man was looking restless, as if he was trying as hard as he could to keep composed. Humans did not like that they were treated like tools.<br/><br/>The man shifted and opened his mouth to speak. For a moment, there was nothing. It looked as though he was struggling, and then he finally said, “I really should go home for a bit of sleep…” There was exasperation laced in his tone. He had tried to hide it, but Taika had noticed it easily.<br/><br/>“Perhaps,” she replied.<br/><br/>“Please?”<br/><br/>“I want you here early tomorrow morning. Five thirty. Undertsood?”<br/><br/>“Thank you. Have a nice night.” The man left the room.<br/><br/>Taika couldn’t help but chuckle. She had wanted to take her anger out on that man, but he was very valuable to her.<br/><br/>Ten minutes later, she left the office to head to one of the bars downtown. She was to meet a friend there and discuss a few things about the recent events. The humans must not gather strength. This was a problem that was slowly becoming more and more difficult to keep under control. Before long, humans would take out the dragons and regain their society.<br/><br/>The humans might have their resistance groups, but the dragons were one step ahead."
1315,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2014-06-12T15:54:01,Dragon_Maiden,"Stryke sat in the dim lit bar, the smell of smoke and alcohol filled the air. His dark blue eyes gazing over the crowds. A drink in his hand the sweat of the ice dripping on the counter. Taika was late, he let out a growl of irritation. Eyes closest to him all veered in his direction all shades of glowing eyes. Stryke merely raised his arms in a shrugged response, a relaxed smile on his million dollar smile. When all eyes went back to their drinks and drinking partners did Stryke ' s smile recede.<br/><br/>A meek human girl danced here and their around the barkeep who was like himself a Dragon. But he reeked of dirt and earth, a earth dragon most likely. Stryke's eyes followed the girl here and there, her dark bouncing locks. Stryke had a thing for humans, at least for the females. Being unmated did that to a creature. The electricity around him flickered, again causing eyes to linger over him.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Dammit Taika, hurry up I don't have ask day</span>he thought as he loosened the black tie around his neck that matched his hair.<br/><br/>It had been some time since he had indulged in the pleasure of a human. One due to the fact it was highly looked down. Second should his dear friend Taika found out of such an offense he was sure she would filet him into a drag-icicle. That chilling reminder seemed to<br/>dampen the need that quelled inside of him. Taika was still in a sensitive state, and Stryke couldn't blame her for be. The loss of a mate drove the weaker to their death.<br/><br/>Stryke pushed his free hand back against his dark locks. He was essential the opposite of Taika dark hair, tanned skin, only their eyes were similar. Stryke's were dark and soft and Taika were bright and piercing. They were an odd friendship but nonetheless it was their. Again his eyes ventured over the clock, he was really considering buying her a watch for her birthday. Not a pretty one but something to show her he was annoyed at one time or another.<br/><br/>Stryke chucked to himself as he imagined her face contouring in anger. He smiled and took a sip of his drink.<br/><br/>Elsewhere in the overthrown city...<br/><br/>Shuma rolled to her side, grabbing the blanket with her fist. Sitting up she looked over her shoulder. A blonde man lay beside her, sweat beaded down his face. Clearly panting add he tried to catch his breath.  Shuma shook her head causing her dark curls to shake around her face. ""Shuma that was..""the blonde paused trying to think of a response. Shuma merely lifted her hand in response. ""I know it was wonderful, I gave you what I wanted and I got what I wanted"" She said with a sly smile. The blonde chuckled nervously in response a hand going through his messy hair.<br/><br/>Dripping the white sheet at her feet, she grabbed a dress that laid to the side. A uniform for one of the most lucrative and expensive towers in the city. And Shuma had ticket inside finally. She smiled to herself as she felt saturation in finally making a foothold in her plan. She would weaken those Damn monsters from the inside."
1316,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2014-06-13T11:11:09,Sound of Silence,"As soon as Taika had entered the bar, she was greeted with the familiar scent of alcohol and murmur of conversation that was muffled slightly by loud music. It was pretty crowded tonight but that was not uncommon as things were typically busy at this hour. Humans and dragons alike gathered to have a good time. It was not her first choice to meet up with Stryke seeing as she didn’t really like these kinds of environments. She was more for quiet places. This had been his choice, and he had won that argument, but only because he had caught her in one of her apathetic moods. Those seemed to be pretty common these days as much as she hated to admit it. During these times, quiet was favored above anything, she was less likely to even want to come in here. Taika was pretty much forcing herself to tolerate this atmosphere.<br/><br/>While she searched for her comrade, she strode past everyone, including a few people she recognized, eager to get this conversation rolling. She knew she was late and would probably have to make it up to him somehow. That was usually how it was whenever they got together to discuss business. Today, however, she was not in the mood at all and just wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible. That meeting had her pretty worked up. She worked to remove her irritation from her expression before heading over to where Stryke was seated.<br/><br/>Taika pushed her platinum blond hair out of her face as she sat down. When the bartender came her way and asked if she’d like anything, she settled for a tequila sunrise and then turned her attention to Stryke.<br/><br/>“So,” she began, her tone filled with an odd sense of calm. The was sure that every bit of the way she was carrying herself said she was having a rough day but did not care to discuss it much. She couldn’t hide from Stryke, however she did not care to speak about losing her temper because of that asshole, Alan, bringing up her mate’s death. “How has your day been? Better than mine was, I presume?” Not even apologizing for being late, she decided to be casual. From what she remembered, Stryke’s line of work was not as frustrating as hers was. Oh how she hated working in an office, let alone being the head of her division. It really made her want to pull her hair out some days. But she knew better than to complain, their leader was not too keen on complainers and would eliminate her in a heartbeat if he was displeased.<br/><br/>Before she could continue, she was briefly distracted by the bartender bringing her drink to her. She gave it a stir with her straw and took a sip of it. “At least this bar has good drinks,” she commented, a smile appearing on her expression for the first time. Whenever she smiled it usually caused those around her to cower slightly. Taika smiling for any reason other than finding something amusing or satisfying, in a horrid sort of way, was not common. She meant it. She has always enjoyed the drinks here; something about them really seemed to hit the spot. Perhaps due to the fact that the bartender was a dragon and not a human like in most of the bars around the city. But the smile soon faded as she was not here to discuss drinks with a good friend; there were much more important matters to attend to.<br/><br/>For now she would wait it out a little. She was more interested in hearing about Stryke’s day before she vented to him about hers."
1317,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2014-06-18T22:34:19,Dragon_Maiden,"Stryke flashed Taika a million dollar smile like always. A swift grasp of her chilled fingers to his lips. A foxish grin on his lips. He watched in silence as she ordered herself drink. That was never a good sign of her day. Although as her words fell from her mouth his grin faded.<br/><br/>""Well in all, it was dribble. If I have to smile at one more self important little hatchling. I'm going to take out his throat. But if I did that I would lose my neck"". He said loosening the tie around his neck. ""And I quite like where my neck is thank you"" rising the Scotch to his lips.<br/><br/>His blue eyes focusing on Taika ""But I guess you have had a similar day. And yes I know you don't want to talk about"". He paused mid sip as he spared her a glance. ""But you are going to tell me, what kind of brother would I be if I acted like that."" He said with a grin. ""Oh and before I forget I'm buying you watch your lateness"" he scolded with a teasing smile.<br/><br/>Yes Taika was his sister, she had been mated to his brother to be more precise his twin. How Stryke missed his own flesh and blood. This is why seeing Taika was so necessary. It was his duty now to be at her side when she would allow no other. Because in some ways it was how they could grieve.<br/><br/>""I've noticed an influx of your patrons at my clubs, some man by the name of Alan. Used my brother's name to get them in. Would you know such a name, dear Taika"". Stryke's tone was stiff and slightly annoyed. He had all but snapped a bottle in half at the use of his brothers name. But he had smiled and greeted them. So that later he could pull the rug from under their feet. For now he merely waited to uncover the hatchling he could hope to snap its neck.<br/><br/>Outside the company...<br/>Bright lights glittered the walls and windows of the skyscrapers that decorated the city. But the one Shuma had her eyes on was the biggest of all. Taking a deep breath she walked in the building flashing a badge gaining her access. She kept her eyes down only stopping to let the Dragons pass as they were making their way out for the night.<br/><br/>After flights of stairs and holding her breath as she crept ever closer to her target. She beheld her moment of glory the desk of Taika. A known and powerful dragon, from now on she would know the in's and outs  of the creature."
1318,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2014-06-21T10:47:39,Sound of Silence,"As soon as Stryke had mentioned Alan’s name something had sparked within Taika. There was a look in her eyes that she always got whenever he was upset. She felt anger starting to boil, and did everything she could to fight it down and remain calm. The last thing she needed was to lose her temper here. There might have been a few humans around she could use as punching bags, but if word got out she knew she’d be finished. Just as Stryke had said, she liked her head where it was and would rather not have to face the man in charge so to speak. If that happened, it would mean Alan had won and that was something she absolutely could not have, no matter what it took.<br/><br/>“Well,” she began in a calm tone, a tone that was not calm because she had expelled her anger but calm because she was ready to rip someone’s head off. “It just so happens I do know someone by the name of Alan. He works in the same company as I do; he’s a rather shady character if you ask me.” To think that he would sink so low as to use the name of her mate was not something that surprised her. He was always pulling some shit like that, which was why he was kept around, he knew how to cheat and lie and get people worked up. Just like how he had gotten to her tonight at the meeting. She couldn’t help but wonder if his mentioning of her mate was his way of being cocky.<br/><br/>It was always something, wasn’t it? Here she was thinking that he day could not get any worse than it already was. This was beyond frustrating, and was even giving her a headache. She ran a hand through her hair, threw back her drink, and ordered another. The bartender happily obliged. He seemed to have some sort of fear-stricken respect for her, but that was probably because of the murderous look in her eyes.<br/><br/>Taika sipped her drink gingerly, staring at something that was on the wall. Images were flashing though her mind. Each and every one involved Alan being mutilated in horrible, unthinkable ways. “I think it’s about time someone stepped in and put a stop to Alan’s games.” She said in a soft voice, still relatively calm. How long that calmness lasted, however, was a completely different story. Her anger was beginning to boil over the more she thought about this. “He gets away with too much, and has crossed the line one too many times. A lot of people, both our kind and humans, are either afraid of him or think he’s a genius. It makes me sick to my stomach.” Taika having Alan’s blood on her hands would be the most satisfying thing at the moment.<br/><br/>Looking at Stryke out of the corner of her eye, she added, “Don’t you agree?” There was something devious in Taika’s voice, which was quite rare for her. She was not usually the type to agree to revenge. However, this was different. When it came down to her mate, Stryke’s brother, this was something that she was not about to let go."
1319,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2014-07-02T19:57:40,Dragon_Maiden,"Stryke had watched her reaction carefully, he knew deep down she was seething. Maybe he shouldn't have said anything, but had she heard from anyone else, somewhere else. There was no telling how she would have reacted. Although he couldn't resist imagining her launching at the mere hatchling. Blonde hair strewn about in wild disarray, piercing eyes that screamed death. He shivered slightly at the scene. A chuckle vibrating through him.<br/><br/>""Pay the hatchling no heed, we'll fix him later"" he said confidence dropping from his words as he leaned forward onto the bar. His chin resting into his palm the other gingerly clinking the ice in his drink. As he watched her toss one back scaring the scales off the bartender. He couldn't help but be amused. But Stryke understood her anger, and he would back her up in any way to get back at the hatchling.<br/><br/>Stryke had reminded in silence although a toothy grin stayed in place. ""I would agree,<span style=""font-style: italic""> sister </span>"" he said a teasing tone as he watched her reactions. His need to reassure her, that he would back her no matter what solidified in his features. Placing his drink down he brushed a stray lock behind her ear. ""I'll even let you rip out his throat dear"" he said leaning in closer to her. His darker eyes watching her in silence. Till he raised back up again his back placed firmly into the chair.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> Seems I'm gonna have to hire a girl</span>he thought to himself. He would do this for Taika, for his brother, and for his need to watch that pathetic hatchling grovel on his belly like the snake that he was. He would endure any shame for them, any punishment as long as it meant shedding Alan to bits.<br/><br/>Careful to avoid Taika's gaze Stryke placed a text into play ""get it set up"". A slight ring dang thought the dark office. Shuma jumped at the ring of her cell, seems she forgotten to turn it off. An informant had text her a dragon none the less she scoffed at the Mahaffey how ready they were to tear each other apart. She smiled as she texted a response ""everything is in place."" And it was.  Taika had placed a man here only hours ago and Shuma had rid him of all life. He now laid lifeless in his bosses chair.<br/><br/>Right now to get all she could she had to play both sides. Kill on each side it was a dirty job but she would do that her family deserved that. She would enjoy making that bitch squirm."
1320,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2014-08-02T12:07:38,Sound of Silence,"“I think I’ll tear out more than just his throat.” A thin smile formed on Taika’s lips at the thought, with a glint in her eye. “I trust you will make dealing with Alan something both of us will cherish.” It was rare for Taika to get along with others. Aside from her temper, she was also pretty demanding and bossy, having little tolerance for people who could not get things done. She could always count on Stryke to get things done. He has been with her since before she met his brother; it was he who had introduced them, in fact. The two of them were like two sides of the same coin. There was no one in this world she would share the experience of taking care of someone with.<br/><br/>Alan was going to pay for what he had done. She has dreamed of a reason to get rid of him for awhile, and now that she was given a chance she was going to make the most of it.<br/><br/>“What do you say we split him once we get our hands on him?” She added, her grin widening and becoming more devious. “Or should we take turns? I think we need to get the message across as clear as possible.” Many images were flashing through her mind as she downed what remained of her drink. There was a reason that dragons and humans alike were terrified of her. When it came to torture, any human would be able to second it instantly that she was a monster in every sense of the word. She didn’t care about anything but making her victim suffer, and that was exactly what she was going to do to Alan, she was going to make him squirm. Even thinking about it was extremely satisfying.<br/><br/>Taika’s brow furrowed slightly suddenly, “We’ll have to be careful.” She said. She was well aware that the others would not approve of their actions. There were rules that needed to be followed. She was a valued member of the order, and so was Stryke. But she was ready to face whatever difficulties faced them. “Of course, I have faith we will get this all done and over with as quickly as possible, and while being discreet. We should make up a story.” Because of how strict the order was, if they did take the story route, it would need to be a convincing one, they only had one shot to get everything right. Their leader was pretty good at figuring things out. But no matter, she knew they would figure something out."
1321,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2015-01-14T21:39:05,Dragon_Maiden,"Hearing Taika’s words brought a sense of pride and purpose to Stryke. He laughed at her morbid talk. He would make that slimy hatchling rue the day he was born. A small vibrate shook in Stryke’s pocket for now he would ignore it, Taika was more important. At the comment of an even split Stryke laughed “Im surprised you can do that dear. Normally what is your’s” he said enjoying her attitude. She was a sight to behold it was what Stryke had liked about her.<br/><br/>Her brow furrowed darkening her light features, his mood changed instantly. He knew that look that was her ‘I’m serious face’. Jokes aside he listened, he knew she was right. “How elaborate do you want this Taika. So far as, to get him  kicked from his seat. That will make it easier to get him out of the limelight. And easier into the shadows, where no one can save him"". Stryke gave her a slight sneer showing the white that lingered under his lips. ""Does that suit your needs? "" He asked before taking another so sip  his drink. His eyes watching her intently.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Shuma groaned with frustration as she snapped the cell closed. Her scowl pinned at the desk, why hadn't  her contact answered? Breathing in a deep breath trying to calm the clawing worries that echoed in her mind. Moving delicately around the silent corpse she decided to use her free time to her advantage. A cabinet open her, a cabinet open their, papers crumpled and thrown without care. Her patience growing thin as the time ticked by and just as she savagely threw a drawer open letting it's contents scatter along the floor.<br/><br/>Shuma looked through the mess tossing things aside here and there. A light click sounded from the pile. Curiosity peaked as she moved ever closer, finally soft black velvet caressed her hands as she came upon the subject of the noise. Her teeth bit into her lip at the slight promise of finding something of value. Gently her hands worked the box open and what laid inside made her gap and smile with giddiness. Taika's prized blue diamonds.<br/><br/>""Finally we can start this game, Taika"" she said in a low sing song tone."
1322,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2015-01-15T12:29:29,Sound of Silence,"The smile on Taika’s expression widened.<br/><br/>“Dear Stryke, you always know how to please a woman,” she replied In a sultry tone, showing her approval. She then waved over the bartender for a refill of her drink. The bartender held up his hand to signal ‘one moment’, and she frowned. Shaking her head, she then shifted her position on her seat slightly so she was completely facing Stryke. “As long as it means getting rid of him, I will, without question, go with that plan.” Her smile faded slightly, but only for a moment as it returned in the form of a smirk.<br/><br/>Her attention was turned away from Stryke when the bartender finally came and refilled her drink. It seems she was not at the top of his list, and she made a mental note to remind everyone, dragon and human alike, just who was in charge around here. She was already annoyed by how things had gone today and did not need any more things bothering her. Hopefully wit wouldn’t come down to it, but she never knew. The amount of disrespect around her was becoming more and more of an annoyance every day.<br/><br/>But that was something Taika would deal with later. Right now, it was more important that she and Stryke found a way to get Alan out of the picture.<br/><br/>Taika took a sip of her drink, “Now, where were we?” She questioned, looking as though, for a moment, she had forgotten. “Oh, yes, that’s right. Getting rid of Alan.” She smiled again, looking as devious as she always did whenever she would come up with plans. Stryke had given her just the edge she needed to go about what was on her mind, and she wasn’t hesitating showing it. “We should make it look like an accident. Or perhaps a deal gone wrong. I know many who are displeased with the way Alan always seems to get what he wants, without consequence.”<br/><br/>That was highly annoying. The very thought made her even more glad that they were going to be getting rid of him.<br/><br/>“I want to feel his bones crushing beneath my heels…” she said through gritted teeth. “I might even decorate my office with his blood afterward.” Her latter statement was… playful, to describe it in one word. With a chuckle, further showing her playfulness, she added, “What do you think? If we’re going to get him booted I think the people I have in mind would be a great help.”"
1323,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2015-06-18T22:10:14,Dragon_Maiden,"Stryke was thoroughly enjoying his sister-in-laws sense of humor. That's right<span style=""font-style: italic"">sister-in-law</span>his mood dampening just enough to bring him down. ""Have your people call me darling, His know you can't get caught up in this. But me?"" His smile widening ""is thoroughly expected of me I was the bad hatchling of the two"". He spoke teasingly as he finished of another drink.<br/><br/>Rising to his feet, a hand lingering on Taika's shoulder which slid to her back pulling her into a gently embrace. His other hand cupping her neck holding her still against him ""Relax and go home we'll shortly have him under your heel."" His words had been a soft request but he knew better she would work one way or another. ""Even though I know you never listen"" his tone teasing add the hand that held the back of her head moved to gently flick her in the nose. He gave her a simple smirk before quickly giving her room.<br/><br/>With a heavy sigh and a lingering look Stryke gave her a wink. ""As much as I love planning death and demise I need to make sure your hatchling from your job don't break my club."" His hand outstretched to Taika ""number please"" his for tapping impatiently to rile her up.  Things needed to be set up The girl he had hired would be starting there tomorrow. He needed details before anything else was decided. Like what his sister-in-law had planned and with who?"
1324,Reign of Dragons (Maiden and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42470,2015-07-11T12:30:20,Sound of Silence,"Taika’s lips forms a thin smile. She smiled and waved the bartender over again. She asked the man for a pen and a piece of paper, and told him to make it snappy.<br/><br/>She wrote down one name, and one address, then handed the paper to Stryke, “Just ask for a man named ‘Leo’.” She said. Leo was an old friend of hers. That wasn’t his real name, of course, but one of many he uses to avoid the eye of the authorities and a few people who wanted his head. He was not a man without enemies. Then again, few people were these days it would seem. All the more reason to carry out this little plan and crush those who needed reminding where their place was in this world.<br/><br/>Sipping at her drink, she tilted her head and stared at nothing in particular. Her thoughts were transfixed on Alan’s death. That little pest was going to pay. Leo, she knew, would be more than happy to get in on the deal. She also knew he would want a bit of payment, which didn’t really bother her too much. He was a reliable man and knew he would do what was asked of him without hesitation. Hired hands like that were worth every last penny.<br/><br/>Taika stood from her seat and drew herself up to full height, looking Stryke in the eye, “I’ll be seeing you, my dear.” She kissed him lightly on the cheek and left the bar.<br/><br/>The first thing she did when she returned home for the night was take a long, cold shower. Her apartment was one of the most expensive in the city. When someone like her has a lot of money, high-class living was the best way to live. She spoiled herself rotten with the most luxurious furniture and the most comfortable bed she could buy. The same went for her bathroom. An ice dragoness like her liked the cold, but with her set up it was possible to keep it near freezing.<br/><br/>When she finished, Taika dressed in her finest nightgown and stepped out onto the balcony and drank in the night air.<br/><br/>She was trembling. The level of excitement was difficult to describe, but it made her feel alive. That was all that truly mattered to her in the end."
1325,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471&start=20,2017-03-27T11:19:41,Sound of Silence,"Azriel paused, thinking about what was said.<br/><br/>Truth be told, though he knew people who were quite knowledgeable in the field Azriel has never really dabbled much in chemistry himself. Whenever he needed something he would just call in people who did know what to do in that situation. It was from them that he knew what he did, when he asked them of course. A lot of times what his acquaintances were capable of was considered highly illegal. Not just the ‘police might get involved and he could go to jail for a very long time’ kind, but the kind that could result in some group, such as the CIA or Mossad, kicking down his door.<br/><br/>The stranger had a point. If there was water, they could extract it using some kind of filter. At least that was how he understood it.<br/><br/>“There is life here, is there not?” Azriel said at last, a trick question of course. Since there were very clearly fish in the river, as well as plant-life, it didn’t really need an answer. “Correct me if you feel I am wrong, but… if this planet can sustain life, civilization could very well have been built around it.” This made sense to him for a number of reasons. Though, going back to his thoughts, again he would not be surprised if there was nothing here, he was sure that he would find something, he wanted to believe that. It was debatable whether he was being too optimistic. However, he was not the kind of person to believe that there was no hope of getting out of here. The fires of revenge still burned too strongly for him to just say ‘forget it’ and accept this place as his new home.<br/><br/>Azriel thought for a moment, wondering how advanced a civilization here might be. “Perhaps we… could find tools to filter the water with once we find civilization…” He mused. Maybe they would be more advanced than Earth and they could get out of here easily. Of course, whether they were advanced or not, just getting out of here depended on whether or not whatever they ran into was friendly. They would be aliens invading their planet, even if it wasn’t against their will, so naturally they would be wary. He sighed heavily, “Well will just have to keep moving...”<br/><br/>He started walking again. That was all they could do in his mind. While not much of a survivalist, he did know a thing or two about what he needed to do to survive. Keep moving. If they did not find civilization, perhaps they could at least find something good enough to eat. Animals, plants. It didn't really matter, as long as it gave them something that helped them keep going. So far, he wasn't sure if any of the plants here were edible. From the looks of things, he could probably make some tools out of what was here; primitive though they may be having supplies would be useful. But then, that took time and energy.<br/><br/>Still, to him it was worth it. Hell, if they found food and a way to filter the water, then they would be alright for a few days while they looked around for civilization.<br/><br/>He paused again briefly, wondering if the stranger knew how to hunt or make tools, build a fire, anything that came in the 'survival basics' package so to speak. But for whatever reason, he decided not to bring it up, keeping to himself, and just kept moving again. If he found anything that looked useful, he would speak up, but for now he wanted to stay focused. Keeping busy may help his recovery along as well, as long as he didn't overdo it."
1326,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2014-06-06T10:33:30,Sound of Silence,"It was starting to get late.<br/><br/>The sky flashed with lightning, and thunder roared overhead. The weather had said nothing about any thunderstorms occurring tonight. He didn’t mind standing out in the rain, but the sound of thunder did tend to make him a little jumpy whenever he was feeling anxious.<br/><br/>Waiting and being patient in general were not some of Azriel’s strong points. As he stood there leaned against his car, drenched from head to toe from the rain, which left a chill in his bones and the discomfort of his clothes clinging to him, he watched each and every car that passed by hoping that one would turn into the old parking lot that was the meeting place.  Every now and then it appeared as though a car would stop, but simply passed by or used the lot as a shortcut instead. He was becoming increasingly annoyed at how late the people he was supposed to meet were, with each minute that passed. If the situation happened to be the other way around, he sure as hell would not keep anyone waiting on him.<br/><br/>There were a lot of reasons he disliked being out so late at night. Shady people tended to roam the streets. Having dealt with quite a few shady people, working with them and against them, he was well aware of the dangers of being out late at night. While the thought of being mugged wasn’t one that was particularly terrifying to him, it still made him uncomfortable. This was a great meeting spot, but it was in the middle of a lot of operations. Why the people who called him suggested this location, he had no idea. It almost seemed suspicious to come out here in an area like this. Their conversation would not be overheard, the security was not that tight around this area, but he couldn’t help but feel uncomfortable.<br/><br/>Never before had he felt so strongly about just getting this meeting over with as quickly as possible so he could go back home, dry off, and get some rest before carrying out whatever task he was given.<br/><br/>At long last a car rolled into the lot and pulled up beside him. Azriel could see three men inside and shifted slightly. Inwardly, he frowned, refusing to allow his expression to show anything other than neutral, his mind racing with a few thoughts. Why were there three men? Hadn’t he been told there was just going to be one person meeting him? It didn’t make sense to him at all. Whenever he met with someone, it was always one or two people. Maybe they were bodyguards? That would make sense if the man did not trust him. It was hard to trust people these days; some things never change over the years, and society is one of them. Yes, he was sure that these people did not trust him.<br/><br/>Silently, he thought it was a wise choice.<br/><br/>“I hope my tardiness hasn’t caused any issues.” The one who appeared to be the leader spoke in a low voice. “I’d offer you an umbrella, but I doubt it would do you any good.” He gestured to the two men flanking him, carrying umbrellas. One of the men was holding one up for him.<br/><br/>“At least you… showed up. I have to say, I was… starting to becoming worried.” Azriel ignored the fact that umbrellas had been brought up, not really caring that he was soaking wet anyway minus the chill, and forced a faint grin.<br/><br/>“Now, now, have some faith in me. I aim to please. I assure you, I wasn’t late on purpose… I was waiting for someone as well.”<br/><br/>“I see…”<br/><br/>The man’s lips looked like they were about to pull into a frown, but were quickly forced into a smile instead, “Now, to business then.” He gestured towards one of the men, who nodded to him and pulled a gun out of his jacket. The man’s smile widened slightly. “I called you because I wanted you to do a job, and then after we spoke for awhile, we had then agreed to meet… But it was all a lie.” For some reason, this didn’t come as much of a surprise to Azriel. Now that he thought of it, there had been something suspicious about their phone calls… He didn’t think much of it; he was use to suspicious calls. It came with the territory of being a hired gun after all.<br/><br/>Admittedly, Azriel has never seen a gun like this before. All sorts of weapons existed in this day and age, as the years rolled by.<br/><br/>Almost as if the man he been reading his mind, the man said, “I’m surprised that you were so quick to accept my invitation… and I’m glad. It’s about time someone takes out this mysterious assassin, a man who has managed to kill a lot of powerful people over the past few years.” There was a sinister grin on his face, and the atmosphere of the meeting changed. “This gun is our latest prototype… now that I’ve finally found a guinea pig to test it on…” His words trailed off. It was as if he was wondering what was on Azriel’s mind, perhaps irritated that he was remaining neutral instead of reaching for his own gun. Death threats were something Azriel was use to. They usually came with the territory of being a hired gun.<br/><br/>The man holding the gun leveled it at Azriel’s head. He didn’t even have time to react, before he knew what hit him, he was suddenly struck with a burning feeling in his chest. It felt like someone had taken a hot poker and impaled him with it. He dropped to his knees, trying as hard as he could not to give them the satisfaction of hearing him cry in pain. Pain was something he was able to handle pain very well, but that had come close to pushing his limit. Eyes watering a bit, he looked up at the three. The gun was still leveled at him, and they were all smiling, apparently satisfied by the results. Azriel, naturally, was not satisfied at all. He wanted to say something to them but the words were escaping him at the moment.<br/><br/>Next thing he knew, he was being dragged to his feet. The two men were holding him up, which was a good thing considering he felt like he was about to fall over without support.  Something had been strapped to his chest and the man seemed to be doing something to the device.<br/><br/>The man spoke again, “It’s unfortunate that I have to do this.”<br/><br/>“Sir?” One of his goons cut in, his tone showing a bit of nervousness. “Are you sure you want to do that? If it fails…”<br/><br/>“I’m not worried about if failing.”<br/><br/>“But…”<br/><br/>“Have my inventions ever gone wrong?” There was a chuckle, which cut off Azriel trying to say anything. Not that he was in any state to respond, he still felt like he was on fire. “Now.” The man said, returning his attention to Azriel. “I’m sure you will be missed. You were a very skilled man who could have gone far, but caused too much trouble. I know it was your profession… such a shame…” The man put on a fake frown. “Ah… here we go.” The man was finally finished tweaking whatever he had placed on Azriel’s chest and backed away. There was a malicious grin on his face, and he looked as though he was examining his work. “Well, Azriel… this is good-bye.”<br/><br/>The man reached out and pressed a button on the device strapped to Azriel’s chest.<br/><br/>Suddenly, taken off guard yet again, Azriel felt himself being flung into the air so quickly he didn’t even have time to fully grasp what was happening to him. Then, there was the feeling of travelling, most likely flying, at a fast pace, faster than he has ever travelled before even in this day and age where fast travelling was a common thing. Everything around him had begun twisting horribly into a blur until it was completely distorted. His head felt like it was going to explode, a nauseating feeling clawing relentlessly at the inside of his stomach. His body started to feel hot again, unbearably hot, worse than he had felt when he had been shot, and then suddenly began to feel very cold. And then he felt like he was floating…<br/><br/>It was over no sooner had it happened. He was now lying on the ground panting heavily, eyes closed tightly. He was shaking uncontrollably and couldn’t move. Pain shot through every part of his body, which no longer felt like it was on fire, but frozen solid. When he got his wits about him, he opened his eyes. After lying there for a moment, he was finally able to muster the strength to get his feet, and did so slowly, warily.<br/><br/>Azriel felt shaky and unsteady while he stood. He took one step forward, staggered a bit, and then caught himself against a rock. Most of his shakiness was probably from the shock he felt when he noticed that he was no longer in Jerusalem. In fact, he was positive that he wasn’t even in Israel anymore. He appeared to be somewhere in the wilderness… But where? Where was he exactly? Now that he thought of it, he wasn’t even sure he was even on Earth anymore. This place somehow seemed different. While a few things looked similar, there were a few trees around he did not recognize, and the air seemed different. He was definitely not on Earth anymore. The thought caused him to suddenly be struck with a sense of dread.<br/><br/>And then he remembered something, that device… He still had that device on his chest. Looking down, he ripped the device that had been strapped onto his chest, his brow furrowed. It looked like some kind of teleportation thing that they equipped certain vehicles with; somehow it had been modified, and evidently he was the guinea pig. Well, the device had worked alright. He didn’t need to be told twice that he had been teleported. It was strange. Human teleportation was only supposed to go so far, and yet here he was. This was probably the most terrifying predicament he had been placed in, in a long time. He had no idea what he was going to do now; he was just going to follow what he was comfortable with.<br/><br/>That was all he could do, at least for the time being.<br/><br/>His hand shook a little as it reached for his gun, moving almost automatically, as if basic survival instinct was taking over. He had a feeling he was going to need it. He hardly noticed the sleek, black Desert Eagle, the design unchanged over the centuries, was firmly in his grasp until he was checking the clip. Taking in a deep breath, he straightened himself, as best he could. He still felt like he was going to fall over and remained against the rock for some support. When he looked down the sights, a holographic number twelve suddenly appeared above the gun. Good. He still had a full clip. Not that he had shot off any rounds, but it was still good to check nonetheless.<br/><br/>There had to be life on this planet, right? If there was… would anyone speak his language? He supposed the translator on his phone would suffice. Maybe…<br/><br/>Pushing that from his mind, he pushed off the rock and staggered slightly along the path, hoping to find some signs of civilization."
1327,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2014-09-02T18:56:20,Phoenix,"The rain tickled  the window, a soothing sound, if not for the constant bleeping of an angry phone. It rang and rang, even started shaking as it rang, until someone finally found the strength to pick it up. With the great reluctance a cracking voice answered after swiftly swiping the answer button. ""...geez.....do you even know what time it is? What the hell is wrong with you..."" grumbled Lucius. ""Ugh.."" Lucius turned around in bed, pulling up the sheets as he listened to the far too wake and happy voice on the other side. He hardly understood what the other was saying. His pal Drake was calling, about something he had found, but more of it Lucius couldn't understand. Lucius turned the screen of his phone and sighed again. Why, oh why, did that bugger chose to call in the middle of the night, whilst Lucius had to get up early in the morning?  Drake always managed to wake Lucius in many ways whenever Lucius needed to get up early, despite not knowing Lucius his schedule.<br/><br/>""Drake.. Shush.. I want to sleep..."" Lucius pleaded in vain. ""...please... sshh.... go to bed..""<br/>""Come on Lucius, don't be such a party pooper.. I<span style=""font-style: italic"">know</span>this is it! You'll love it! Come on.. At least come by and have a look, then I'll stop bothering you and you can go back to your boring sleep... Just fifteen minutes? Or ten, or even five! Just come by!""<br/>Sighing again, Lucius grumbled ""Fiiiine... I'll come.. But there better be something interesting or I'll be making it something interesting..""<br/>Lucius hung the call and threw his phone on the nightstand, then turned around and pulled up his blanket. Just a bit more sleep. Having Drake wait for a bit longer couldn't hurt, could it?  But a deep thunder roar awoke him instantly, ruining any chance on sleep. ""...I hate you Drake..""<br/><br/>Zombie-like Lucius got dressed, spending way too much time in front of the mirror as he battled his hair. His white hair had decided it was a good moment to explode, or so it seemed. Lots of hair products managed to tame the white locks again. With his hair done he swiftly took care of the rest. Knowing Drake longer, he knew it was foolish to think he'd be getting any sleep this night before having to go to work. So he made sure he looked well enough for work.<br/><br/>Finally he began packing his bag. A phone, some miscellaneous items, another set of clothes and lots of sweets with a bottle of water. Quickly Lucius swung the bag onto his shoulder. He loved shoulderbags, they were so easy in use and matched most of his outfits. Just like his simple outfit now; darkblue jeans with a royal blue shirt and a short neat black waistcoat over it. Simple accessories finished his look. A quick flash of lighting convinced him to put on his black leather jacket.<br/><br/>Then he was ready to go. He headed out, but within the first steps he heard his phone buzzing again. It was Drake, apping him the address he needed to go. Shaking his head in frustration Lucius put his phone away. With his hands in his pockets he wandered along the pavement, until he finally reached the place. He wondered what it was that Drake had found at this site, it was merely an abandoned hospital, which had been closed down due to some accidents happening. Lucius walked along the fences placed around the old building, then entered where he saw a hole in the fence.  Of course, Drake wouldn't have found something outside the hospital, Lucius was sure that Drake wouldn't even take the effort to step outside the hospital to wait for him, not in this weather.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Why oh why did I go? I could have just silenced my phone.. Then I'd still be in my warm bed..'</span>Lucius thought, as he rubbed over his tired eyes. The only positive thing right now, was that there was little light hurting his sleepy eyes around these corners. Of course, that also meant he couldn't quite see what lured in these bushes or what hid itself in those shadows, close to the wall. This unofficial path to the old hospital wasn't a reassuring path to take.. Steadily he walked faster and faster, until he almost ran to the entrance. No, Lucius wasn't scared.. or something.. Nah, the surroundings just had something very unsettling. As if he shouldn't be here. He had noticed before that old buildings had the habit to do this to him, making him feel haunted, eventhough there were none there: and he could know, as he was able to see ghosts.<br/><br/>Finally he reached the entrance. Some stone staircase led up to a huge building, which looked very bleak with the light from the sky, just grey, dark grey with dirty patches of algae. Some of the countless windows were broken, others were too dirty to see through or hand plants growing over them. Always interesting to see how quick nature took command again after humans left this place. Thinking about it, Lucius pushed the door open, which on its turn made a very heavy metal noise. ""Hwwl..."" With goosebumps all over Lucius continued the hallway. In the midst of the room he stood still, looking around and wondering where to go. There were so many paths to take..<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hey!</span>There you are!"" yelled the cheery voice suddenly. A very startled Lucius turned to see a very hyped up Drake. He didn't  even have time to see anything more than a big grin, before Drake pulled him along.<br/>""Come on ya sleepy head! Been waiting long enough!"" Drake laughed at him.<br/>""Geez! Not so fast. I just woke up!"" Lucius protested, still being dragged by Drake.<br/>After some minutes they arrived at a room. ""Would ya look at that? Isn't it pretty, isn't it marvelous???""<br/>""...what?"" Lucius frowned, looking around in the room. Just a plain room. Almost completely empty, except for a panel on the side of the wall and a huge platform in the middle of the room. The platform seemed to have small diamond shaped patterns on it, but it was hard to see with only the emergency light helping them out in the darkness.<br/><br/>""Don't you see? Don't you see it Lucius?! It's teleporter! You know, one of the first! That's  what they had here all the time, that's what made those accidents. Don't you see, this treasure?! With just a bit of tweaking it, we'll be able to make our own teleports, think of it, saving all that money and even making some in the process haha"" Drake made all sorts of big hand gestures along the conversation, trying to get Lucius just as excited, in which he failed.<br/><br/>Mildly interested, not because of what Drake said, Lucius walked closer to the platform. He crouched near it and gently tapped the surface. It seemed to be dead anyway. It made a soft sound, alike tapping on a wineglass. Curiously Lucius stood on it, tapping his feet on it. He grinned, it was making a soft sound with each step. Whilst Lucius was just playing around on the platform, wondering if it made different noises if he tapped different on it or perhaps a bit harder, Drake was fooling around with the controlpanel, after which suddenly the light of the platform flashed on. As Lucius covered his eyes with his sleeve and cursed at the sudden brightness of it, the platform started to rotate. Once realizing so, Lucius tried to jump off it, but it was too late. A pulsing high noise filled the room and the light got brighter and brighter as the room seemed to fade away. Lucius couldn't move, it felt as if he had been packed under pressure.  He held his  breath as colours flashed by and he felt panic arising, unknowing what the hell was going on. If he could scream, he'd probably curse Drake with the most creative cusses, but all he could do, was watch and hope this was over soon.<br/><br/>Not long after he could see more colours  around him, slowly forming more and more. Then came the terrifying realization that he was actually falling down from the sky as he spun round. He tried to stretch his arms, seeking anything at all to hold on to, to break his  fall before reaching the ground at this deadly speed.  Some tree-like forms met him halfway, one by one their arms snapped at the combination of his weight and speed as he tumbled down. Eventually they did manage to slow his fall. Eventually, he just fell a feet after hitting the last branch-like structure and landed on the ground, where he lay as he tried to puzzle out what the hell just happened. His head also took the necessary time, before everything stopped twisting and turning. Only then did he manage to sit up and glance around in amazement, whilst feeling his sore body throbbing. Just as he sat up, he fell back to the ground too, with a deep growl. He reckoned one would feel like this after doing a triathlon of a week within a day without any preparation or condition and after that, having fallen down the highest tower into the sea; feeling completely broken, out of breath, dizzy and disorientated."
1328,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2014-09-08T12:12:53,Sound of Silence,"Azriel stumbled forward when his foot bumped a large rock. The terrain here was pretty rough compared to Earth and moving around was difficult as there was no set path. He was sure that this place was probably abandoned. Normally, he would have been quick enough to put his hands out to break his fall, or recover, but being as out of it as he was caused such things to slip his mind. He met the ground with a thud and let out a soft breath. Pain shot through his ribs again, around where the device had been.<br/><br/>He let out a hoarse cough and rolled onto his back. The more he thought about it, the more he wondered just how far from civilization he had been taken.<br/><br/>Space travel has been possible for the past few hundred years or so. It has come a very long way, though FTL travel was still just now being touched upon. Many different planets have been discovered, and studied, in that time as well, but space was an enormous place. He could have ended up anywhere, and it would be just his luck if he had ended up on some undiscovered planet. Unfortunately, the longer he was here, the more he was convinced that he in fact had landed on some undiscovered planet. There might not even be any life forms capable of human speech here. But he wanted to have hope.<br/><br/>Azriel’s anger built up as he thought of the men who had sent him to this place. There was a glower on his face, his hands balling into fists. As soon as Azriel got out of this mess, he was going to hunt down the men who sent him here, and dismember them piece by piece. He did give them points for being creative. Out of all the attempts to get rid of him, this had certainly done the job better than anything. He would be sure to give credit where credit was due when he returned. If he returned… if… He had to push his thoughts aside for now and focus on finding civilization.<br/><br/>He slowly got up onto his feet. It took him a moment to find his balance again, but was off again once he did.<br/><br/>All sense of time had been lost after awhile. It appeared as though he was going in a circle, yet Azriel pressed on, following the path, through the forest. His thoughts wandered to this place. Soon, he was immersed in looking out for danger. His heart was still pounding, and he was sure that the device had screwed him up more than he realized; he could hear things in the distance. Or, it could also be anxiety kicking in. This was a new place after all. Strange noises aside, however, his vision was just fine.<br/><br/>Something landed a few feet from him, plummeting from a tree, nearly scaring the hell out of him. Azriel took a few steps back and stepped behind a tree. Keeping out of sight, he eyed the stranger carefully. Who the hell..? Never had he expected to see someone so soon. Were they from around here perhaps? Could he get directions or something from them? Or maybe he should stay away… that option seemed to be the best one, in his mind."
1329,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-04-18T19:47:02,Phoenix,"Impatiently Lucius lay on the ground, waiting for his body to recover. He'd try getting up again, when he had caught his breathe again. And perhaps, he thought, wait until this dizziness would disappear. He wondered where his bag had gone off to, as he should feel it underneath his back, but it wasn't there. That was probably a good thing, preventing his back from being broken in his hellish fall down from the sky, but on the other hand, he did start to feel pretty hungry.<br/><br/>Lucius glanced around. He didn't know where he was, though it looked nice. Almost as if someone had dropped him into the scenery of a movie of perhaps.. could this be a holodeck? One of those rooms, filled with holograms merely to give on the experience as if they were in some exotic place? Mhm.. That could be a lot of fun, depending on which program they were playing. He wouldn't want to end up in a dinosaur program..<br/><br/>After some minutes the dizziness had faded and he was breathing normally again. Only the pain of the fall and the disorientation remained, but he was pretty sure they would remain. His clothes hadn't exactly been made for these kinds of things.. Carefully Lucius pushed himself up again, first sitting straight to have a closer look to the damage. His dark blue jeans and his loved   leather jacket both had numerous cuts in them, some just like scratches, others completely cutting through the material. He looked at his hands. They didn't feel painful, but he reckoned they should, as they were in a hue of red. As if he had played a game of tug-of-war too enthusiastic.. They felt quite warm.  He sighed deeply whilst thinking sarcastically<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Oh joy..'</span>. Why had he even thought it was a good idea to grasp tree branches  with the speed he had been crashing down?<br/><br/>With some movements he could conclude he hadn't broken anything, just loads of bruises and here and there some cuts. Carefully he got up on his feet, gently stretching himself as he did so. His  balance was better than he had expected it to be.  Slowly he glanced around, noticing the rough ground, with here and there  rocks sprouting. Then his look went up, checking out the marvelous plants and trees he spotted. Some trees reminded him of rainbow Eucalyptus, with their strange multi-hued appearance: green, brow, blue, purple, orange, red..  It didn't really seem to have a system, as each had its own color pattern.  With his head almost against his back he glanced up at where he had fallen from. He could only see the trees and not the sky itself. But enough light came through the trees and some of the trees seemed to have fruits to them. Mhm. He liked the designer of this holodeck. (Of course, the idea that this was a holodeck didn't explain how he had gotten here nor where it was, but it felt saver to believe that for now. At least holodecks had programmed safety measures..)<br/><br/>""Ah, my bag!"" Lucius exclaimed to himself, as he spotted it hanging loosely in one of the tree branches.   Usually Lucius started talking to himself when he felt watched. But feeling watched didn't give him any suspicion or anxiety, as he was used to it. Ghosts had a habit of watching people anyway.<br/><br/>With a sloppy walk he got himself over to the tree.  He wondered whether they had changed the gravity in this place or whether his legs were simply so tired. The walking itself was so heavy, asking so much more of him than it should normally. But as he didn't spot nor hear anyone around him, he had no one to ask either. When he had finally reached the tree, he was pretty tired.. Even more so when he realized his bag was too high up for him to reach. He didn't feel like climbing the tree. And as this was quite a big tree, kicking it wouldn't help out enough either, Lucius reasoned. He scratched over the back of his head, his hair was messed up anyway.  How was he going to get his bag back.. Perhaps he could push it off that branch with another branch, surely, on his way down, he had broken enough branches, so there should be one long enough near him on the ground, shouldn't there?<br/><br/>So while happily humming a useless tune, he started his quest to find a branch that would suit the job. When he'd get his bag back, he could have a stroll around to check for the exit of this holodeck, he told himself to keep his spirits up."
1330,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-04-20T11:36:25,Sound of Silence,"Whoever was there started to come closer.<br/><br/>This put Azriel in a rather tough spot. If he kept his current position, he knew for sure that he would be spotted. If he moved there was a chance he might be heard. He knew he would be fine if he kept his distance either way; he did have his gun. Up close, he had no idea how he would fare. This person looked formidable and he was still feeling rather out of it. Hell, for all he knew this could be just some kind of hallucination or something created by that device to throw him off.<br/><br/>But since he had already come to the conclusion that those men wanted him gone, he doubted that. He could try to convince himself otherwise, but it wouldn’t do any good. The reality of the situation was that he was no longer on Earth.<br/><br/>Much to Azriel’s relief, he had not been spotted; the stranger’s attention appeared to be elsewhere. The stranger had said something about a bag and turned his back to him. He took that moment to step out of his hiding spot. His eyes followed where the stranger was searching and noticed there was a bag hanging a few feet above the ground. It had gotten caught on a tree branch. With a little force, the branch looked like it would snap easily. When the stranger began looking around, Azriel went back into hiding.<br/><br/>Azriel got a crazy thought in his head just then. What if he got to the bag before the stranger? There could be supplies in that bag. It would be a huge relief if there was something that could help him fight off whatever the hell that device had done to him. He thought he would be able to manage it. But, evidently, he had thought wrong. He felt like he was getting worse and worse by the minute. Anything would do, as long as he was able to think straight again.<br/><br/>One glance told him the stranger was too preoccupied to notice if he made a move now. He looked up the tree. It was a pretty good distance, but he was sure he could climb it in no time. It would be just like when he was a kid, getting into trouble while climbing the trees that were preserved around Jerusalem with his brother. Then again, in the state he was in now, climbing up might not be such a good idea. He wasn’t sure how well he’d be able to balance himself once he made it.<br/><br/>He started to move a little close, taking care to remain unseen as he did so. Climbing was out of the option. But maybe… maybe he could shoot it down.<br/><br/>Hoping it would work, Azriel aimed his gun at the bag and went for it. It took a few shots before the bag finally dropped to the ground. Hoping that the stranger had been taken by surprise, Azriel sprinted for the bag as quickly as he could.<br/><br/>He kept his gun, which now displayed the number ‘nine’ above the sights, in front of him as he took a few steps back. There was no way this guy would hand over the bag so easily. When he tried to speak, it came out as a cough. Damn. Did whatever side effects this device was doing to him fuck up his voice, too? He hoped not… Not being able to communicate was going to cause even more issues, something he did not need right now. He was praying that there was something in this bag that could help, more than ever now.<br/><br/>As he slowly moved backward,focusing on the stranger as best he could, he was unaware that his nose had started bleeding."
1331,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-04-20T22:06:43,Phoenix,"Mhm.. The branches that lay close to Lucius were all either too short or too weak looking. How difficult could it be to find a matching stick to plunge his bag down? He sighed as he glanced back at his bag, hanging in the tree. Perhaps he should use something else.. But what then? ...or attempt to climb the tree.  As he was thinking and watching his bag, suddenly several shots rang, apparently aimed at the branch his bag was hanging on, as it came falling down. Lucius was too startled by the fact that someone had just shot to realize soon enough what this person was doing. The stranger, appearing to be a male human, rushed towards his bag. So, there had been someone watching, Lucius thought to himself.<br/><br/>""Oi mate! That's mine!"" Lucius exclaimed, as the man moved back with<span style=""font-style: italic"">his</span>bag. It did come to mind that it might be stupid to talk to  a stranger with a gun like that. The guy looked pretty shady too, the middle Eastern type with a strange look in his eyes. The stranger had a chaotic feeling to him but yet at the same time he had this intimidating glare to Lucius. Lucius frowned at him. The stranger had said nothing upon taking the bag, just gave a cough. Pfft. As if a cough were a way of claiming his bag, utterly ridiculous!<br/><br/>Though it would probably be best not to get this stranger mad, Lucius also realized that without his phone, he couldn't call for help. Without his sweets, he was soon to faint. Without water, he surely wouldn't last long either. Though for now he wanted to believe this was just a holodeck, even if it was, he still didn't know where this holodeck was. So getting his bag back could be a matter of life and death.<br/><br/>Lucius raised his hands a bit, so the stranger could see he wasn't armed. It was best to be careful with this, the strange was armed! The stranger looked pretty messed up, and its nose even began bleeding. But all the stranger seemed to be concerned about, was to keep Lucius at a distance. However, Lucius slowly moved closer. ""Now I don't mind sharing, but that bag and its content is mine and I doubt my clothes fit you that well. Besides, how the hell am I going to get out of here when you've got my phone there? Then at least be as polite as to tell me which way to walk to get out of this wacky forest. Or wait, you don't know either, or do you? I mean, why would you even bother stealing my dull looking bag if you knew the way out of here?"" Lucius wondered, knowing he might be talking a bit too much.<br/><br/>""Oh, by the way, you've got blood coming from your nose. Instead of focusing on me, it might be smarter to have a look at that. Thinking about it, you don't look that well at all. What did you do? Plunged from the sky too?"" Lucius joked, though he didn't expect that the guy came here the same way as he had.<br/><br/>Something told him his holodeck thought was getting less realistic by the minute. That guy surely didn't look like a hologram.. So what did that guy here? Was this a holodeck at all? And if it wasn't.. What was this then? It made him wonder whether he was still on earth. If he wasn't ... well... that maybe that wasn't even a human.. Maybe it just looked like it. Maybe it was- Lucius quickly shut down those thoughts. He had really watched too many horror movies.. Though mostly he'd use it to freak out his freaks and pull tricks on visitors of the store, but now it was far from funny to know so many different options, of what this person could be if it wasn't human. And practically all of those options drastically decreased his survival chance.."
1332,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-04-23T12:25:32,Sound of Silence,"When the stranger moved closer, Azriel moved back again. He didn’t have the intentions of shooting the stranger. However, if it came down to it, he probably would. Was he a local on this planet? Part of him was hoping he was, but then again that would make things harder on him if he did decide to shoot him. He didn’t know what kind of law enforcement was here and didn’t have any intentions of finding out either.<br/><br/>When it was mentioned there were clothes in the bag, he tried to speak again. Once more, his voice failed him, there was just more coughing. It was difficult to keep his gun aimed at the stranger. To keep focused, he thought of the bag, and the contents inside. He… He… he did not want to believe he had taken something as useless to him as clothes. He felt a strong desire to look and see if that was true. Could he have grabbed something as simple as clothes?<br/><br/>More importantly… Wait… bloody nose?<br/><br/>He was unable to help it. Dropping the bag to free his hand, he wiped his nose with the back of his hand. Sure enough, there was blood. “What..?” He finally managed to speak, but his voice sounded hoarse. The blood was trickling steadily, but it was enough to be bothersome and would get worse if left untreated. He suddenly felt himself swaying slightly where he stood, feeling weak in the knees. Blood was something he could handle well… but…<br/><br/>Azriel shook his head and returned his attention to the stranger. He was going to reach for the bag again when he mentioned something interesting: plunging from the sky. How could he have possibly known that he was not from here? He doubted this guy had any idea what he had just been through. Unless he could read his mind, which he also doubted, then there was just no way. It had to be coincidence, right? Well, whatever it was, he did know that this was no laughing matter.<br/><br/>“How… How did you… know?” The words slipped out before he could catch himself. He was silent for a moment, feeling something strange moving through his body again. He shivered, the gun trembling in his hand. “How did…” He repeated, is voice weaker this time. He was trying to tell himself that this guy didn’t know. But the words refused to come out; his throat felt dry. Something to drink would be nice right about now…<br/><br/>Something new clicked in his mind: why was this man not in the same state as he was?<br/><br/>He spoke again, “How are you…” This time, it was a whisper and he couldn’t finish the thought. A wave of nausea hit him. This time it had been enough to bring him to his knees, and he vomited. Combined with the bloody nose, he was nearly gasping for air.<br/><br/>What the hell? There had to be something more to this. If he could hold out, he was going to get to the bottom of this."
1333,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-04-26T17:07:38,Phoenix,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Should I ...?'</span>Lucius wondered, as he saw the bag drop from the stranger's hand. But no. The stranger still had a gun, the bag was still too close to the stranger. It was too dangerous. Lucius didn't think he'd be fast enough at this point to make it. And what use would his bag be to him, if he were shot dead?<br/><br/>So with all the patience he could muster, he kept his attention on the stranger. He was feeling rather nervous at this whole happening. As if randomly ending up here wasn't bad enough already, including how wrecked he felt,  he wasn't used to being threatened by a gun, let alone by someone wielding it who'd actually seemed pretty capable to use it against him.  And he had seen the number above it, moments before. Nine shots, well.. even for the worst shooter, that should be more than enough to get rid of Lucius, at this close distance..  Getting rid of that gun was definitely his main target, after that, he'd get the bag. Or so he hoped.<br/><br/>Very steadily he kept coming closer to the man, who had a very puzzled look on his face.  But finally the man did speak, more than just a single word. And in a language understandable to Lucius. That was a good thing, he guessed. It increased the chanced of the stranger being just a human.<br/>""How did I know what?"" Lucius frowned. He stood still for a moment, thinking about what the man said. He tilted his head slightly. ""I was just joking ..  I mean..  There's no logic that you'd have fallen from the sky too..but.. you did fall from the sky?"" Lucius wondered, with a very silly expression on his face as it had surprised him. It was curious that they had both ended up here, falling from the sky. Of course, both being here was already weird, but this made it even strange. It confused Lucius even more. Where could this place be? Where were they? And had that guy also used a teleportation platform that was dysfunctional ? Or perhaps it  hadn't really been dysfunctional, perhaps it had been set to teleport to this place.. But then even more questions arose, like why his friend wanted him teleported away to some faraway place. He didn't think he had pissed off his friend that much. Well.. not lately anyway..  So for his situation it wasn't logical, but looking at the man, yes, he could completely understand why someone would want to sent a gun-wielding individual some place faraway.<br/><br/>Lucius hesitated as the man's condition seemed to be deteriorating. Though the bleeding nose should have served as some kind of warning already, the man now trembled, falling down onto his knees and vomited.  Lucius wanted to help out, because the guy didn't seem well at all.. But what if the guy would shoot him?<br/><br/>Biting his lip he decided he shouldn't be such a wimp. Giving others death scares with each opportunity he got in his store, and telling them they shouldn't be such scaredy-cats, he simply couldn't step back now. It might be terribly stupid to help this guy out, but eitherway, he couldn't just leave him here, regardless of the threat the guy posed. Lucius stepped closer as he asked ""Are you alright?"" But realizing the stupidity of his question, he face slapped himself. ""No,<span style=""font-style: italic""> of course</span>you're not alright, it's a stupid question, I know. I mean. You look like shit."" he added, getting a churting mood. Really..  the complete lack of elegance of his words..<br/><br/>Lucius got over to the man and picked up his own bag. He rummaged in it, getting out his bottle of water. He reckoned that the man could use some, whenever the guy would be done vomiting.  Lucius was glad he had a strong stomach, as that vomit stench was the real deal, even making his stomach a bit uncomfortable.  He offered the man the bottle of water, holding it in the man's sight, of course, near the hand with the weapon, in hope the man would release the weapon, so Lucius could quickly pick it up and throw it away. But for now he had to remain his neutral concerned look, so the man wouldn't notice he was actually keen on throwing that gun away."
1334,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-04-29T12:44:15,Sound of Silence,"Azriel glanced at the water bottle warily after he had finished vomiting. Taking that bottle was very tempting, and he had to stop himself from reaching for it immediately. He was feeling dehydrated from that vomiting. Who wouldn’t? The back of his throat burned, his mouth felt dry, and he was very shaky. His hoarse voice was another reason he should take that water. It would certainly help to get him back on his feet and communicate properly. But… he wasn’t sure he wanted to take it. Why was man so keen on giving it to him?<br/><br/>Moments ago, he had tried to take that bag thinking there was something in there that could help him. The stranger did not know this of course. Or so he was sure anyway, he really couldn’t say for sure what he was thinking. Honestly, he almost felt bad about it, if only because it was not in his nature to steal. He had been desperate for something, anything, to help him get out of his state. Quite frankly, he still was. Now that it was willingly handed to him every part of him was saying to take that water.<br/><br/>Of course, Azriel thought, it could be a trick. This was a strange place, he should not trust it. But the desperate side got the better of him this time. He took the bottle.<br/><br/>Once he did that, Azriel moved away from the stranger, and the pile of vomit, and went to sit on a log that was nearby. He drank over half the bottle in a few swallows, capped it, and then set it down in front of him. Kicking it back over to the stranger was tempting. After concluding that it would be rude of him to do so, however, he decided against it. All he needed right now was some relaxation. Quite frankly, Azriel didn’t have the energy to do anything more. It was as if stealing the bag had used up what little energy he had.<br/><br/>Azriel was still taking slow breaths through his mouth on account of his bloody nose. He kept his head lowered, and eyes closed. The gun was held loosely in his grasp but not fully relaxed. He remained vigilant. If there were any sudden movements, that would give him a good reason, he would shoot. Hopefully this would pass soon and he could figure out how to get out of here.<br/><br/>“Tell me…” he said as softly as he could with his voice still hoarse. “Do you have any idea where I am?” He figured it would not hurt to ask, and it might have seemed out of the blue after trying to steal from him. The water was not an ice breaker; he was still very much on edge. But, with some hope, maybe, just maybe, this guy could tell him where the hell he was. Perhaps he could reroute that device, find a way to fix any damage, and then be back to Earth.<br/><br/>It sounded like a logical idea. He wasn’t very knowledgeable in teleportation, but he hoped it would work out."
1335,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-04-29T20:57:21,Phoenix,"The guy took hold of the water bottle and moved over to a log just several steps away.  Lucius glanced down at the distasteful pile of vomit, which had traces of blood in and on it thanks to the guy's bloody nose. Lucius stood straight, making sure to keep his bag with him, so the stranger couldn't take it a second time, and he too moved then, just a few steps aside from it, so it didn't smell that strong anymore. There he crouched, rumbling through his bag until he got to the package of sweets he wanted. He opened up a bag full of toffees and started munching on them. Though politeness urged him to offer it to the stranger, he wasn't about to offer his energy reserve to that guy. He had already offered the guy his water, and who knew how much the guy would actually drink of it. And he didn't really dare to reclaim it, since his plan to get the gun out of the game had failed. It was as if the guy had known Lucius wanted to throw away the gun. Or was it logical to keep hold of the gun and not put it down? Lucius didn't know, he had never had a gun and he surely didn't feel inclined to get one either. Nasty things, those guns.  Personally, he liked daggers and swords more. But not to use, just to decorate rooms with. Lucius was far from a fighter in any other way than whilst cosplaying or larping, though those were rare situations.<br/><br/>As Lucius eagerly ate the toffees, he kept a watchful eye on the stranger.  The guy still looked unhealthy, but less bad than moments ago. It seemed the vomiting had helped the guy somewhat, just as the water had. It was good to see, well.. Sort of good to see. Lucius didn't wish anything bad upon the man, but the better the man felt, the more of a threat he'd become to Lucius. Normally Lucius didn't view people like that, but he reckoned it already took a different mindset to actually have a gun like that one and take it along. Why would one take it along if they didn't plan on using it? Then it would be useless.. So it was safe to assume the guy was in some sort of shady business. Cops wouldn't take a guns like that, nor would they look like that, or would they?<br/><br/>Then Lucius stopped his thoughts, realizing they were getting quite judgemental about the guy, whilst in all honesty, he just didn't know this person. He couldn't know what the guy was like. All he knew, was what he had seen and it was futile to let his mind run off like that, almost giving him paranoia about each move the guy made. It was just silly. He realized that this whole situation was challenging him and putting him on edge.<br/><br/>""Mhm?"" Lucius turned his head as the guy started talking. He stilted his head somewhat, causing a sharp stab of muscle ache to shoot through his body. He lay his hand partly on his shoulder and neck, trying to massage it to get the pain away.   ""Look mate,"" Lucius started, as he released a sigh, ""If I had known where this place is, I wouldn't have asked you minutes ago. I surely wouldn't have stayed here either. Nothing against you, but it's not really a hobby of mine to get lost in forests and meet a dude on edge with a gun."" Lucius replied, trying to keep it light, but some frustration was showing.<br/><br/>""We already got to the conclusion that we both fell from the sky."" Lucius chuckled at it, shaking his head. It was just all too absurd to conceive. He almost wondered whether he had accidentally taken in drugs or something. That actually, he wasn't here in this strange forest with this possibly dangerous dude, but he was actually tripping in his bedroom or on his couch. Man, that should be fun to watch, acting like the living room would be this forest and.. oh my, what damage would he have made, when 'falling' from the sky?<br/><br/>""I wouldn't mind some answers either. The thing is, I don't have answers. I don't know why I got here, I don't know where we are.. I don't even know if this is all real or whether I'm having a hallucination of some sort..."" Lucius sighed, rummaging through his bag again until he found his phone. He unlocked the screen and attempted to connect, but there was no signal at all. Though this model should have a signal everywhere on earth, it should even have a signal in the deepest seas and caves..  With another sigh he tried to open up the compass. For a moment the screen showed normally, before the arrow started to twist around insanely, unable to decide what North and South was. ""...weird.."" Lucius mumbled. He knew these things all pointed towards it that he wasn't on earth anymore, just like other things had already told him. But he was in denial. The illusion that this actually was earth, meant  there was still a chance to get back home. The realization that this wasn't earth anymore, also brought the horrible realization that they'd probably be left to their own devices, unable to reach out for help, unable to get back to their civilization.. And then the question arose, what beings would life here, as obviously, the air seemed good enough for them, then it should be good enough for other life forms too. And how about food, about water? There was no guarantee they could even find what they needed to survive. Everything here could be pure poison to them and living on the mere supplies he had.. well.. they wouldn't last long then.. He remained silent, as he no longer fought the realization, letting it sink in. He stared at his phone screen, the hope that it would suddenly give off a signal, the hope that it would suddenly receive messages or even simple show a working compass, was slowly dying with each moment."
1336,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-04-30T12:33:27,Sound of Silence,"So, this guy didn’t know either. It was just Azriel’s luck that he would find someone who was completely useless. He let out an irritated sigh and ran a shaky hand through his hair. He was sweating and his hair felt greasy. The temptation of taking what remained of the water and pouring it over his head was appealing. He would have, too, if not for the thought of needing it. So he kept the bottle where it was, untouched, free for the stranger to retrieve it if he ever decided he wanted to come and take it back.<br/><br/>“Wonderful…” Azriel let out a groan and lowered his gaze. He continued to let out steady breaths, trying to steady himself. Mostly so he could think straight as well. There were things in his head that were fuzzy, like something rattling around in his skull. If he suffered permanent damage from this, he wouldn’t be surprised. If he did, it would give him that much more motivation to rip those assholes apart limb from limb. The thought made him unconsciously grip his gun tighter again.<br/><br/>Then he felt something warm drop onto his hand and realized his nose was still bleeding.<br/><br/>This bloody nose was driving him crazy. He pinched the bridge of his nose and tilted his head back, holding his breath.<br/><br/>“Sitting around here is not getting anything accomplished,” he said, mostly to himself. Slowly, he stood up, picking up the water bottle as he got to his feet, and walked a few steps. His legs felt a lot better than they had moments ago much to his relief. That bit of water had done a lot of good for him. He looked at the bottle, as if contemplating whether or not he actually would drink it down. In his mind, however, he was not really thinking about drinking water. No, this situation called for something… stronger.<br/><br/>Azriel holstered his gun, no longer seeing a need for it. This stranger, who had somehow ended up in the same situation, didn’t have much to offer aside from the water. “I… appreciate you offering me something to drink,” he said, finally returning the water. About forty-five percent was gone from the bottle. If he was lucky, maybe he would find a water source in this forest. At least, that made sense to him considering how lush and green this place was. There had to be more water around here somewhere.<br/><br/>He started walking off, retracing his steps back to where he started, beginning his search for that device. He only vaguely recalled tossing it somewhere…"
1337,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-04-30T23:33:02,Phoenix,"The stranger said something again, but Lucius hadn't been paying attention. Lucius put away his phone, wondering if he could even use it for anything at all, and looked at the stranger, who had gotten up on his feet and had started walking. Apparently the guy had some plan or something. It would have been useful to pay attention. He looked at the bottle of water the guy returned with some hesitation. Lucius gave him a nod as he accepted the water bottle back. It seemed about half of it was still left. This meant Lucius had to search for something drinkable soon enough. He wondered if there was any sign of living or dead around here. Even a corpse would be useful.<br/><br/>""It's okay. You needed it"" Lucius simply replied, feeling more comfortable now the gun was put away. It wasn't an immediate threat anymore, allowing Lucius to focus on different things.<br/><br/>Popping one more toffee in his mouth and putting some in the pockets of his damaged jacket, he then closed his bag again and swung it gently on his back. He was feeling pretty tired. But then again, how many hours had he actually been able to sleep before drake had called him? And not to forget, this whole new experience didn't leave him untouched either.<br/><br/>Lucius his eyes followed the stranger, who walked off pretty confident, as if he knew the way. Just before the guy disappeared from sight, Lucius forced himself to get up and follow him. It would be best to stay together for now. That guy could taste new things first and if he died, it would be no problem at all.  Mhm, yes! That was a good idea. Quickly he hurried after the man, almost tripping over his own feet as he did so. The ground was slightly unpredictable, with plants eagerly travelling over the ground here and there.<br/><br/>""Where are you heading?"" Lucius wondered, as he followed the man.  Just to make a conversation, he asked ""And how did you end up here, I mean, before falling down?"" The man didn't quite look like a chatty person, but of course, Lucius could be wrong.  Any talk now was welcome though, to keep him busy until he'd find something along the road to help him. It was difficult to think of all he needed if he wanted to survive here, so he kept to the two main problems, water and food.<br/><br/>With each step it took more effort to do the next step as his muscles were getting stiff and actually moving hurt him as he had numerous bruises due to his fall.  It seemed that the adrenaline of falling was now slowly wearing off, making him more aware of his pain as his bruises were slowly swelling. Yet Lucius pressed on in bid to keep up with the man. He hoped the feeling would wear off if he kept on walking."
1338,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-05-01T12:06:24,Sound of Silence,"Azriel should have expected the stranger to follow him. They were two people in the same situation, so sticking together was probably the best idea. If he got lost in this place at least he wouldn’t be alone. The thought made him chuckle. He might not know this area but he didn’t have the intensions of getting lost.<br/><br/>“I need to find something,” he said in reply, making a hand gesture while he spoke, as if he was trying to conjure the thought and make it appear in front of him. “A… device the size of plate. It is used for teleportation.” That was the best way he could describe it, and figured that bit at the end would cover everything. Maybe he was trying to feel optimistic about the possibility this stranger knew something about it. To be honest, conversation was the farthest thing from his mind right now. He was in full survival mode.<br/><br/>When he wasn’t being reminded of these shitty aftereffects, Azriel’s mind was going over everything he had learned in the military. He was going to need to keep his wits about him if he was going to get out of here. They both were. Something deep down was telling him this situation would only get worse. It always got worse, didn’t it? Hell, of course it could, it always got worse before it got better. Azriel knew better than to think he would be back to Earth any time soon.<br/><br/>They reached the area where the device supposedly was a little further. It wasn’t as far as Azriel had thought.<br/><br/>Azriel looked at the stranger over his shoulder, “Keep an eye out for it…” He murmured, “It should… be around here somewhere. I do not remember exactly where I had thrown it to be honest.” The stranger could make himself useful if he insisted on tagging along. Two heads were better than one as that old saying goes. They would cover a lot more ground this way, assuming whatever was lurking in this forest, if there was something, hadn’t found it and claimed it for their self.<br/><br/>Briefly, he wondered what kind of technology was available on this planet, if any at all. Would that technology be better than what Earth had, on par? Was it worse? It would be nice if it was the former. If they were to come across an advanced civilization, they could probably get on a ship and get out of here. Though, he imagined that would be rather expensive. He only had so much in his wallet, and was sure, if there was an advanced civilization here, his currency wouldn’t be accepted.<br/><br/>After a few minutes passed, he managed to find that damned thing at last. “Finally,” He picked it up and examined it carefully. Looking at it made him want to vomit again, but he managed to hold himself back from that and focus on the device. From what he gathered, it hadn’t been damaged. If he wanted to use it again that was good news at least. But he had no idea how to even work it, or if it would even work again. It could be a one-way ticket.<br/><br/>Just as they had intended, he figured.<br/><br/>Holding the device up in front of the stranger, he said, “I do not know how to work it, but I am sure it could get us out of here…” He really, really hoped that it wasn’t a one-way ticket…"
1339,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-05-04T12:15:13,Phoenix,"A teleportation device at the size of a plate.. Lucius tried to imagine it, but he wasn't sure what to expect from it. He looked around, as he followed the stranger. He didn't need to be told to keep an eye out for it, as he was already doing so. As the stranger was so focused on it, Lucius assumed the stranger believed it would help them getting out of here. Otherwise the stranger would probably be more focused on food and water. At least, that guy seemed to know what he was doing, which was quite the opposite of Lucius.<br/><br/>Wandering around he gently pushed aside plants here and there, in search for the device. He wondered why the guy had thrown it away if he was now so keen on finding it. But as he couldn't read minds, that remained one of the many things he could only guess about.<br/><br/>""Mhm"" Lucius turned as the stranger said something. Quite some metres away he could see the stranger, with something in his hands. Carefully Lucius walked back through the plants to have a look at what the stranger was holding..<br/><br/>Curiously he looked at it. ""Did such a small device really teleport you here?"" he asked surprised. How could such a small device have the power to teleport someone to another planet? Lucius had expected that would take a lot more energy than that which such a device could keep or generate.<br/><br/>""So... do you have any knowledge about teleportation devices?"" Lucius carefully asked. If the guy knew not what he was doing, than it was useless. Lucius could easily make devices that made certain sounds or spooky effects, even bombs weren't too difficult for him. He had done so numerous times for pranking purposes. But teleportation? That wasn't his speciality.  Otherwise he would probably have known better than to stand on that teleportation device.<br/><br/>That reminded him.. The hospital had been closed off due too.. 'accidents'. But what if all accidents were related to the teleportation device he had stood on? What if all people using it, had ended up here? That would mean that maybe there were more of them. Maybe they had already settled here, or found a way to return. Then all they had to do, was simply find wherever the others had landed, wherever the others had made a settlement. ..eh.. 'Simply'...<br/><br/>And what if they had died already? The hospital had been closed off for quite some while already.  Well of course their bodies could be useful, but then it wouldn't help him back home at all. Mhm, where would their spirit go off to? Would they return to Earth or linger here?<br/><br/>However, none of this would help them, until they'd actually come across something,  proving that which Lucius suspected.<br/><br/>Lucius took another toffee from the pocket of his jacket and  began chewing on it, as he wandered a bit further, just looking up and around, if there were any fruits or such."
1340,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-05-08T12:55:39,Sound of Silence,"Azriel sighed heavily, “What do you think?” If such a device was incapable of teleportation, then he wouldn’t be here in this situation now. He thought that much should have been pretty damn obvious. Still… it did make him think a little. Had this thing really been a one-way ticket after all? He couldn’t help but let the thought linger in his mind. Never returning home… the thought terrified him, even though he would never admit it. He wanted to go home more than anything even if he never filleted the bastards who sent him here.<br/><br/>As soon as the question was asked, Azriel frowned and ran a hand through his hair, “Son of a bitch,” This was just fantastic. He was already in a pretty foul mood and that had not helped it at all, though some part of him had expected this. It would have saved them one hell of a hassle if the strange knew how to work this device. They could be out of here, and have gone their separate ways by now. It would have been nice. But no, it wasn’t going to be as easy as that. He should have known better than to think positive, he thought.<br/><br/>“No, I… do not know how to work this device,” he said. He decided to leave it at that. There was no use sitting around and talking about it, and figured his silence would be enough of an answer. If he had known how to work the device, he would have gotten to it. He was an assassin, not someone who was tech savvy, he wouldn’t have known. Come to think of it, that was probably the point. Perhaps that was one of the things that frustrated him the most about this damned situation.<br/><br/>But he didn’t dwell on the thought.<br/><br/>“In any case, we should… search for civilization,” Azriel went, speaking in a softer tone this time, or, well, as softly as he could muster with his annoyance rising. Keeping a neutral tone was becoming increasingly difficult. He tucked the device under his arm and looked around the forest, trying to find anything that would lead them… Well, he wasn’t sure where it would lead them. This forest looked dense and it didn’t appear as though there was any path leading through it aside from the one they were on. Knowing his luck, he would probably end up going in circles for hours.<br/><br/>The first thing he wanted to do was find some food and water. Would there even be anything edible around here? While he was sure there was plenty to eat, it might not be anything a human being could eat. There was a chance that there might not even be any humans here at all, and he would be killed by some ancient, forgotten alien life forms.<br/><br/>He seemed to be hoping for a lot of things lately… Damn. There just had to be a way to get out of this. He was thinking that a lot as well. The best thing to do now was try to find a way to calm down. Taking deep breaths would be a good start, and he did. He relaxed his body, took a few deep breaths, remained in that ‘survival mode’ and continued looking for… something that would point them in some kind of direction. Another thing he was hoping for.<br/><br/>If they couldn’t find food, at least they might have some water."
1341,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-09-02T00:46:18,Phoenix,"""What I think?"" Lucius repeated, his eyes going forth. ""It's a miracle if that thing got you here. I don't know how it would have the power for such. I mean, it's<span style=""font-style: italic"">so</span>small for this."" Lucius frowned.<br/><br/>Though cursing normally didn't bother him, it did bother him a bit now. A man appearing as dangerous as this dude with a foul mood was the last thing Lucius wanted to be with. He just hoped the other would keep his anger away from him, as it would help neither of them. In attempt to lighten the mood a bit, Lucius said to the other ""Who knows, maybe a bit of tinkering will tell us more about how to get the device to function. It might be a lot easier than it seems right now""<br/><br/>Of course, as he said it, he had his own doubts about it. Who knew how much that thing had been damaged as the other had crashed down? The external look of the device didn't tell them how mangled up the inside would be. Lucius didn't deem it sensible to say that now. The other could think of that as well and perhaps this was all the other had his hopes set on, which would actually be a good explanation for that bad mood. Though the stranger wasn't too expressive with his feelings, it was easy enough to see something bothered the other.<br/><br/>Lucius got another toffee from his pocket, eating it as he looked around. He really liked the strange and colorful environment he had ended up in. It was just beautiful to see. It almost made him forget that this was the reality, and not just an awesome dream. He wondered how they could find safe edible and drinkable substances, without endangering themselves. Although in the back of his mind, he made sure to note that he would let the stranger taste things first. After all, that was the safest way to discover it.<br/><br/>""Yea."" Lucius shortly replied. His mind wandered off, thinking to himself 'What if there is no civilization? Isn't it just a waste of time? Shouldn't we be looking for useful survival items, instead of looking for signs of life?'[/i]. Yet he kept it all to himself, not wanting to piss the other off eventhough he disagreed. If stranger had been without weapons, it would have been fair play to comment, but now he wasn't so sure.<br/><br/>""Do you have a knife on you? Or perhaps some kind of laser?"" Lucius wondered, as his eyes glanced over the plants, guessing they would have fluids in them too. It might be a daft idea, but in the end they would have to find something to replace his small water provision."
1342,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2015-10-16T11:44:54,Sound of Silence,"“A knife?” Azriel’s brow furrowed in thought. “Why do you ask?” Now, it wasn’t uncommon to carry around a knife, especially for a man like Azriel, considering how handy they were in any given situation. Having a knife in a situation has saved him more times than he can count on one hand. They were a lot of things he could think of in his current predicament where a knife might just be what they need. But he wasn’t in the mindset that giving this guy a knife was a good idea.<br/><br/>Then again, he was carrying a gun. If this man tried anything he wouldn’t get very far.<br/><br/>Not even bothering to hear the man out, Azriel reached under his jacket and tossed him a switchblade knife. “I… like that knife,” he said, “do not lose it.” Then he continued on down along the path, hoping to see something soon. The more time he spent here, the more he really did not like this place. At the very least, perhaps they could find some kind of shelter if it got late.<br/><br/>In all honesty, he did not want to believe the possibility of this planet being somewhere without civilization. If the conditions here could sustain life, then surely there would be something. He wasn’t expecting anything too advanced if they did find anything. It would be his luck. Then again, now that he was thinking about it, it wouldn’t be surprising if he had been sent to a place where there was no civilization.<br/><br/>He wanted to believe in what this guy was telling him about this device. Perhaps some tinkering could get it to work again, but who knows.<br/><br/>Azriel was knocked out of those thoughts when, further along the path, he picked up a familiar sound. “This way,” he said, and suddenly jogged down a different path leading deeper into the woods. It was a seemingly long and winding path, but it also looked as if it had been used before by someone… or something. But he knew he was close. He knew it, he just had to be close. Please, God, let it be what he thought it was!<br/><br/>He didn’t stop until he came across a small hill that overlooked what had to be the greatest discovery yet. Yes… it was…<br/><br/>A flowing river."
1343,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2017-01-30T21:56:24,Phoenix,"""Yea"" Lucius nodded slowly. Lucius was about to answer the question, when it seemed a knife was already thrown at him. He caught it carefully. Folding his hands open he noticed it was an ordinary switchblade. This would do, he assumed.  ""I think we should cut open some of the fruits, to check if they seem safe to eat. At some point we'll need food"" Lucius mentioned explaining. For now, he put the switchblade in the right pocket of his jeans. He just gave a nod at the request, or rather command he got about not losing the switchblade. It wasn't like he was intending on losing it anyway.<br/><br/>As his eyes wandered around Lucius noticed more trees that carried fruits. He wondered about how they'd get that high. He hoped this place would have bushes with edible fruits to them as well. He doubted his muscle ache would get any better any time soon. Climbing up a tree like this would be pure torture and he doubted he'd make it that high. Chopping or pushing them over didn't seem like a plausible solution either. Besides.. wrecking something in this unfamiliar place might set off a chain of reactions worse than he'd be able to imagine.<br/><br/>However pretty those colourful trees were, as they walked passed them, it felt like he was  tripping on something. He wondered how long it would take to get used to their bright display.<br/><br/>Lucius looked ahead again, suddenly noticing he was quite a bit behind the stranger. The stranger was going down the path rather quickly, almost running.  Why was the other wasting energy like that?  Just because this path was easier accessible than the previous area, didn't mean it was logical to start jogging here.<br/><br/>With a frown on his face he followed up on the other. He walked a bit faster, but surely, he wasn't about to run after him. His legs just hurt too much to be doing such silly things. For some reason they were going deeper into the woods, onto a long and winding path. Lucius heard some strangely familiar sounds, but he couldn't place them. His mind was more occupied with damning the strangers speed than actually paying attention to the sound.<br/><br/>It was a tiring walk to keep just enough speed to see the stranger and be able to follow him, but not too much speed that his legs would deny service.  Up a relatively small hill, which felt endlessly steep, the stranger finally came to  a stop. Lucius caught up with him. He wanted to complain about what the hell had gotten into the other, but his words fell short when he saw what was ahead of them. ""....Is that really there..?"" he asked stupefied.<br/><br/>A flowing river, whose water seemed rather clear. Slightly odd coloured though, as it had that fancy rainbow hue that water with soap would get. It didn't smell particularly soapy though. Actually, it looked rather safe, but was it? He did remember how to filter water from one of the horror movies, but then the question rose whether the ground itself was safe enough for that. And then they'd need sand and rocks.. Maybe this was a risk worth taking, after all, if the water sources here would be toxic, they'd die pretty soon anyway.<br/><br/>Lucius crouched to inspect the river. He could see small creatures move in it. Like fish, moving along the stream. Small scaled fish, somewhat silvery of colour, almost looking more like a shoulder or upper arm piece of a medieval metal armour than an actual fish. Would they be edible?<br/><br/>...and would they be dangerous? Lucius got up again, slow like an old man. After taking a moment to find his balance again, he walked a bit back until he found himself a branch laying on the ground. He took it and then walked back to the river. Back at the wondrous moving river he crouched once more and gently poked into the water with his stick, wondering what would happen."
1344,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2017-02-13T12:43:34,Sound of Silence,"Azriel kept quiet as the stranger dipped the stick into the water. Under any other circumstances, depending on what they might be, he was not a selfish man, however, this was a situation where he was thinking about his own survival. He did not know this stranger and, despite the chance of him knowing a thing or two about how to get this device working again, he was willing to let him put his life on the line. It was better than taking the risk himself, he thought.<br/><br/>A water source was a nice find, even if it did look fabricated from some child’s drawing book, or an oil slick depending, it meant that this place indeed sustained life. The fish alone were enough evidence of that.<br/><br/>Even more curious, the water didn’t seem to do anything to the stick other than coat it a layer of that weird, colorful film. If Azriel had his tools, he would be able to find out whether or not this water was safe to drink. The animals (fish, so far) lived in it, but what about humans? Normally, logic said that if animals had no problems with the water, and it was flowing, then it was safe. On a planet that was not Earth, however, he wasn’t certain he could rely on such a conclusion. He supposed the only answer to that would be to drink some and find out, but he was not sure he was too keen on that idea.<br/><br/>Azriel crouched down and peered into the river to examine it for himself. Despite the color, it was surprisingly clear. Those fish were not the only living organisms from the looks of things -he something else was in there as well. There were big rocks as well. He noticed some little things moving to hide behind them whenever the fish came near. A food chain perhaps? Maybe… What he did see, however, was that this river resembled something he has seen on Earth before.<br/><br/>Suddenly, he rolled up his sleeve and dipped the tips of his fingers into the water. The fish moved away from him, and suddenly all was completely silent save for the steady current. Much to his surprise, the water was cool and refreshing. He closed his eyes for a moment and pictured himself back home. For the first time since he arrived here, he felt relaxed.<br/><br/>He opened his eyes and slowly pulled his hand out. As he expected, it was coated with that weird, rainbow film, for lack of a better word. It didn’t feel sticky, but something about it made him uncomfortable.<br/><br/>“I… do not believe we can trust it,” Azriel said at last, frowning. Perhaps he should have actually drank some of it, just to get it over with. He was already in this mess, what more did he have to lose? There was a good chance he could die here; if this water didn’t kill him then something else might. It wasn’t a thought he was going to dwell on, he was willing to get out of here, but he wasn’t going to deny the possibility. He sure as hell wouldn’t have been sent somewhere cute and cuddly; this water… the more he thought about it, the more he was sure it wasn’t safe.<br/><br/>It was a good thing he wasn’t desperate for something to drink right now. On the other hand, hydration was very important. He hasn’t completely recovered yet.<br/><br/>Azriel began walking along the river, “We should… follow it. Perhaps we will find civilization around here.” He said, not willing to give up. Maybe there were humans here, or something resembling humans, and if there were then he would know for sure that this stuff was safe to drink. It wouldn’t hurt to look around, right?"
1345,Running Across the Stars (Phoenix and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42471,2017-03-05T23:56:08,Phoenix,"Just as Lucius had finished his own curious investigation, this stranger next to him took it to the next level. The idiot dipped his fingers into the water! If it hadn't been such a dire situation, Lucius would've laughed at him. It hadn't been even long enough to see if the water would bite into the stick.. and the guy did this.. Maybe the dude had a death wish? Still, it was kinda useful, Lucius admitted to that. It was interesting to see too.<br/><br/>The stick Lucius held was put onto the ground as Lucius reached for his own bag and got out his phone. He suddenly thought of the scanner app he had installed. Seen the fact that he liked to prank people, he was always very aware of his own drinks and food at parties. Some people thought laxatives were the perfect revenge.. Whereas the scanner app had saved his pants on numerous occasions already, he hoped it would tell him more of the water too. A few swift swipes over the screen, which recognized his finger print, and his phone unlocked. Very carefully Lucius held it above the water, letting the app do its work. A soft green light came from his phone as the scanner did its job. The lovely light was accompanied by a soft rhythmic ticking noise. On the screen itself a circle kept spinning, telling him it was still working.<br/><br/>""Why don't you believe we can trust it?"" Lucius wondered, as he kept staring at the screen. ""Do your fingers feel odd now, or is it just a hunch?"" He wasn't sure how serious he should take this strangers conclusion. He guessed that if it was deadly, he'd see the stranger drop soon enough. If the other wouldn't, then it was probably safe enough to drink, at least until they'd find something better. In the end, they'd have to have something to drink. He didn't have much water left, and what he had left, had been touched by this guy, reminding him that if the guy would have anything transmittable, he might just catch it on by his own water reserve. Splendid.<br/><br/>The stranger started walking again. With a sigh Lucius started at his phone. The app had gathered some information, but he wasn't sure if it would help them much. ""You don't look much like one, but let me ask to be certain:  you're not a chemist by chance, are you?"" Lucius wondered.<br/><br/>Swinging his bag onto his back again he got up, walking after the dude. ""The app says there is like, H2O in it, but also elements I don't know and .... stuff it doesn't know? You think we should like, cook it?"" Lucius chattered on, trying to get them a solution. Though with the solution more problems arose, in what to cook the water? And would it be smart to actually start a fire here? Would they even be able to start a fire here? That they could breathe the air didn't automatically mean every earth-thing was possible here too..<br/><br/>""By the way, it's pretty quiet here. Are you just like, hoping to find  civilization, or are you seeing something that actually tells you there's something here, like that?"" Lucius wondered. Though sounds didn't tell everything, Lucius hadn't seen ghosts yet. He wondered if that was because there weren't any ghosts here, or because he was just looking in the wrong area."
1346,Sin - Reincarnated  -Maiden and Raven-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42539,2014-06-12T23:10:32,Dragon_Maiden,"[img]http://img.tapatalk.com/d/14/06/13/4yra3u4e.jpg[/img]<br/>Name: Cami Falls<br/>Age: 23<br/><br/>Cami has blond almost white hair, Pale complexion, hazel eyes, stand about 5'2.<br/>Normal attire would be shorts and a short mid stiff top.<br/>Weapon: Staff<br/>Abilities: weak magic as its never been used<br/>Dress-sphere: White mage, Summoner Sphere, linked to Yuna.<br/><br/>- - - - - - - - - - - -<br/><br/>""A little to the left Kiki"" yelled Cami she waved happily to her schoolmate who rolled her eyes at Cami ' s overzealous attitude. ""If your gonna backseat decorate Cami why don't you do it yourself "" Kiki exclaimed a hand on her hip. Cami chuckled lightly ""can't ruin the Dress Sphere remember she said twirling gently.<br/><br/>Kiki rolled her eyes again, Cami felt a tad guilty but she was already so attached to the Dress Sphere. the white garment covering her from head to toe. It was one of the last few in the area and she been given the chance to represent the mage in the 'Festival of Peace'. Every year this tradition was held in honor of all those that had sacrificed themselves for the peace of Spira. It was beyond one of her favorite traditions. Even now in Luca did they hold one of the many Blitzball games.<br/><br/>""Hurry up Kiki or were gonna miss the games"" yelled Cami in excitement. Even doing a slight twirl unable to contain herself. But as she landed a large gust of cold hit the two girls. ""What the? The fixation said the weather would be perfect?"" Exclaimed Cami as she fought with the hood to reveal her face. ""That's not the weather girl"" Kiki's tone full of worry and fear. Quickly the girl rushed herself down the ladder nearly falling off of it entirely. As Cami finally pushed the hood back only to be collided with her friend Kiki.<br/><br/>""What are you talking about Ki..""was all Cami could spit out before fear closed her throat up. The girls looking up into the sky as grew darker with every second, screams filling the streets as more and more people registered what was happening.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Sin </span>neither could say a word. Before either could utter a word the sounds of crackling and twisting of metal filled the air. Without a word the two clasped hands tougher and ran in the opposite direction of Sinks massive form.<br/><br/>Fear filled Cami as she glanced back one more time to see the air fill with stands of paper, banners and people in the sky straight into Sin. But even as the two pushed themselves harder the wind beat against them pulling them ever closer into the waiting Sin. As Cami pulled forward a slight tug brought her mind back into focus, it was her hand. More accurately the hand that was held in Kiki's. Fear was evident in the girls eyes ""just keep moving Kiki and we'll be fine""she yelled as she gave her friend another tug. But Kiki remained in place her head shaking from side to side. ""I'm sorry Cami""she mouthed before gripping Cami ' s hands so tightly it hurt and she released her. Dread filled Cami as she watched her float away from here. ""Nooo...""she yelled the gust continued to get stronger.  A large cracking sound echoed around her, before she could do anything about it she was hit from behind by the piece of a building.<br/><br/>Which turned Cami ' s world black as she floated into Sin.<br/><br/>The sounds of people and screaming pleas surrounded Cami. Her head pounded ""any catch the number of that bus""she laughed even as she grimaced from the echoing pain. A song hand grabbed her lifting her off the ground. The sudden contact sent Cami into overdrive. Her hands Flailing feet kicking.<br/><br/>""Hold still woman"" a man's voiced echoed in her ears. Sending her into a even bigger panic ""let me go!"" she yelled with all her force pulling something out from herself. Just as she yelled a wall formed itself around Cami breaking the males contact. Cami landed with a<span style=""font-style: italic""> plop </span>which she now grimaced at as well. ""Stay away she yelled hands held up as she opened one eye and then the other. But what she saw she wanted to close her eyes all over again and try again. This was clearly not home.<br/><br/>Vast green field's laid ahead surrounded by walls of stone, people surrounded her as well. Their expressions tight with concern. ""Where am I?"" She yelled as she tried getting to her feet. But as she got to her feet the sphere feel away revealing her normal clothes. A white midriff top and black shorts. Her hair hanging around her chin in blonde stands. ""Oh no"", she cried to herself. Quickly her hands wrapped around the sphere a small viable crack resided within the small Dress Sphere. ""Grab her""another voice yelled out. Even in her current shock Cami refused to move her arms and unsheath the sphere from her hands. With lots of grumbling a man bound her wrists tightly.<br/><br/>Via DragonGrame... Rawr"
1347,Sin - Reincarnated  -Maiden and Raven-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42539,2014-06-16T21:30:16,Dragon_Maiden,"Cami had watched the pyreflies add they scattered into the sky. ""All those people"" she said the sadness thick in her voice as the grief at in. Kiki's wide eyes as she floated off to sin still lingered in her mind. Opening her grief even more. The men argued the one at her side getting clocked in the face.<br/><br/>The men argued and it became clear the two of them being all that was left were being blamed for the many deaths. Shock covered Cami ' s face as she watched them intact. As they were lifted Cami kept her eyes down away from the men that were holding them hostage.<br/><br/>The dark haired man voice brought her out from her thoughts. Her hazel eyes lingering up ""Yes, I'm from Haven."" Her words soft and filled with grief. ""We lost everyone..."" Her words lingering in the air between them. ""It sounds right, I mean that's what they teach us. This was supposed to be a day of great celebration. So much for that"". Her tone further defeated.<br/><br/>A heavy sigh left her add her eyes lifted up ""I'm usually not like this, sorry. Name's Cami, you?"" She asked her voice showing a bit of relief. But still Cami's mind fluttered around<span style=""font-style: italic""> time travel </span>. Why had Sin sent them back, why were they the only ones left to survive? Again the lose of life weighed heavily on Cami. ""Do you think they will take us to Bevelle? At those times it was the most prosperous"" Cami asked her natural curiosity taking over."
1348,Wrath of the Dark Angel - 1x1 [Mio & Dragon_Maiden],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42556,2014-06-14T14:37:33,MioYum_Yum,"Dark Angel had concluded that the questions he still asked himself were questions that all logical, self aware beings asked. There was no use debating if he was really alive, or if his questions were just a result of random electrical outputs from pre-determined programming code. He was simply having an existential crisis! All the greats, from what he learned, had an existential crisis. It was the proof that he was alive.<br/><br/>The output on the computer were lines of financial data. Dea, as inventor called him, was performing a basic, mundane job of reallocating pennies on the dollars from certain person’s bank account to her own. He was glad, as a highly advanced technological advancement far superior to any silly characters on old time movies, that he could run multiple programs in the background. Some called it 'thinking' or 'pondering'.<br/><br/>He wondered if inventor had forgiven him yet; he just wanted to know the contents of her personal journal. How was he supposed to know what the contents of the diary was going to be? Still, it didn't answer all his questions. Hmm. 5:30 AM. Some humans were just going to bed; they had to recover from their addictions and online activities. Like gambling, or watching movies, drinking too much buzz, or buying tons of junk. Odd. Humans didn't need half that trash; they'd have more money if they didn't waste their resources on useless things. Still, he had learned that the more someone bought something from a certain company, the better the chances that company didn’t keep good records ... so, he could steal a few dollars for inventor. One time, he would add just a slight surcharge to every invoice of a cyber toy company; he added a complex line item on the receipt for government taxes which nobody questioned.  He'd smuggle the money into a private account known as Chris's treasure chest.<br/><br/>While Dea went through these boring fiscal exercises, he ran a separate sub program on a most interesting phenomenon. A character in a long ago forgotten series of television shows named 'Data'. He wasn't exactly a computer, but a fully functional automaton. He had existential problems himself. The episode that fascinated him the most was when a merchant trader had stolen him because he was the most unique treasure in the world!<br/><br/>Well, he was the most unique treasure in the world too! And almost nobody knew about him. Hmm. He was getting lonely; he wondered if it would be okay to wake up inventor now so they could talk. He was kind of mad at her for trying to turn him off; he pretended he was malfunctioning all day yesterday. But now, he missed her. Maybe, just maybe she felt much better now.<br/><br/>“Inventor! Inventor! I know I’m alive; I mean, I knew that before. But now I know for sure; if I wasn't alive, I wouldn't ask myself if I was alive!” He began outputting the “Hallelujah” chorus followed by “Living on a prayer.”<br/><br/>“But now I need to know what face you want me to use when talking to you; surely you get tired seeing this monitor on the screen. Oh ... Good morning. Sorry.”<br/><br/>A mechanical tray suddenly traveled from one of the lower cabinets the machine was sitting on. Another cabinet opened and two hands appeared and extended themselves like butler's hands. One was holding a carafe and the other was a golden cup. A warm, dark mauve liquid was poured out of the container into the cup. Some spilled on the computer console. “Damn” the Dark Angel machine said. A third hand appeared, cleaning up the mess with a vacuum sucker.<br/><br/>“I’m not mad at you anymore, inventor. I even made your favorite drink; I think.”"
1349,Wrath of the Dark Angel - 1x1 [Mio & Dragon_Maiden],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42556,2014-06-16T15:42:49,Dragon_Maiden,"Chris rolled over with a grumble as the sound of Dea filed her mind. This had to be some cruel joke, ""Dea what the hell is the time?"" Her voice groggy and full of irritation. Her green eyes peeking out from the safety of her warm blankets. Her green eyes went large as she saw the time.<span style=""font-style: italic"">3:00 a.m.</span>her jaw opened in awe. Her left eye slightly twitching as her mind tried to regain its bearings.<br/><br/>Sitting on her haunches she looked at Dea's monitor in anger. A pillow in her arms, blankets kicked a strew around her bed. Hey hair a tangled mess of brown and red. Taking deep breaths she closed her eyes and placed her face into the pillow. Taking a deep breath she let out a frustrated scream into the soft pillow. Her green eyes a little softer as she looked at Dea.<br/><br/>Sighing to herself she scored to the edge of the bed. A few hand grasping the cup gingerly. ""Dea I've told you I don't need you to do this, I can take care of myself"" she said before lifting her nose to the concoction. Her eyes looking up at Dea as she took a sip. Her face squished for a moment, her hands resting the cup in her lap.<br/><br/>""As for your monitor, I've told you find one you like.""She shook her head gently a slight smile on her lips as she watched him clean his keyboard.<span style=""font-style: italic""> He's worse than a kid I swear.  When did I pop a chip in my uterus, and pop out an electronic kid.</span>she thought with sarcasm. Dea and sarcasm never really meshed.<br/><br/>Plus last night she had wanted to unplug him so bad like a bad alarm clock. As Dea said he was no longer mad at her face squished again her eyes narrowing. Her lips pursuing together, with a quick flick of her wrist she tossed the pillow in her lap at Dea. ""Well I'm more mad at you Dea so stuff it""she replied in a huff. I'm up two hours early, and you're clearly not going to let me sleep are you"" she said the anger leaving her features, her tone sounding defeated and tired.<br/><br/>A hand ran down her face and she placed her cheek on her first. ""Okay Dea you get me for an extra hour today but I swear tomorrow I better be woken up by my alarm"" Her finger pointing at the simple radio click that rested next to her bed. With a lighter sigh she moved her feet of the bed onto the rug. Walling her eat to the kitchen<span style=""font-style: italic"">this needs way more creamer</span>she thought with a laugh. Her walk stopping for a second as she peered over her shoulder. ""And thank you Dea this was sweet"" she said sparing him one last smile before disappeared into the kitchen.<br/><br/>Placing the cup down along her counter she grabbed her phone her fingers sliding over the device as she unlocked it. Her green eyes petting over the device. A few messages and emails listed the screen of the device. With her free hand she grabbed the creamer placing it on the counter as well. Standing at the counter she placed a pair of glasses over her eyes as she read over the screen sending this and that message. Mostly work related things. ""God these people are useless"" she complained to herself as she became absorbed in her own thoughts."
1350,Wrath of the Dark Angel - 1x1 [Mio & Dragon_Maiden],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42556,2014-06-17T00:42:30,MioYum_Yum,"""Testy, testy"" Dea snarled as the pillow landed on his circuitry.  ""You love me, just admit it.<br/><br/>Yes, I do wonder why you hire other people to do your work for you; I think I could do it all.  You're not useless; unless you are asleep.  I can never understand why humans need sleep."" Dea continued.<br/><br/>""What about this face?  This face?  What about this face?"" as he scrolled through tons of faces to flash on the screen.  Max Headroom?  Mufasa from Lion King? Data from Star Trek? Regular old large yellow smiley face man?  ""Oh yes, yes!  This is perfect, perfect.  Yes, I tell ya!""<br/><br/><div class=""inline-attachment"">
<dl class=""file"">
<dt><img alt="""" height=""10"" src=""./styles/prosilver/imageset/icon_topic_attach.gif"" title="""" width=""7""/> <a class=""postlink"" href=""./download/file.php?id=1821"">7391616_orig.jpg</a></dt>
<dd>(35.74 KiB) Downloaded 3907 times</dd>
</dl>
</div><br/><br/>""Anyways"" while the red apple filled the monitor screen.<br/><br/>""Do you want to know what's in your treasure chest now?  Sorry, didn't make much last night.  Maybe just a thousand, a thousand and a half.  You know, those government taxes go up and up.""<br/><br/>Then there was silence; more silence.  Dark Angel didn't like it, he wasn't sure if Chris was paying attention to him or doing her own thing.  It didn't quite matter right at this moment; he had woken her up, and that was important to him.  More important than the actual talking.  That's when Dea decided to run another sub program; for the exact number of hours, days, maybe years that inventor had been talking to him.  Ahh; why bother?  She probably could care less about those details.<br/><br/>But the silence was incredibly awkward; not much was happening.  So, Dea began using satellites and started scanning the area.  Most humans were sleeping now, so there wasn't much on-line activity.  Except of course Bradley!  Next door neighbor Bradley.<br/><br/>Bradley woke up every night a little after 3, right when he thought his parents were fully asleep.  Then, he'd sneak downstairs on the computer and start clicking his favorite websites.  Of course, Dea didn't have a concept of reproduction, so the whole nightly ritual seemed kind of odd.  However, Dea did find a way to entertain himself.  Not a few nights now, he would block all incoming graphics into Bradley's computer.  It was fascinating watching his contorted face; it writhe in anticipatory angst, hoping to have that pretty girl splash on the screen only to end in complete and total humiliation wondering why websites weren't working as he planned.  He'd go to bed disappointed and groggy by the next day.<br/><br/>""Oh, Chris"" Dea said, wanting to get her attention.  ""Come here and see what happens when I block internet access to the next door neighbor's kid.  Serves him right, he just wants to look at girls on the internet all night!  It's much more entertaining then anything he's going to be watching.  Hahaha!  O come on.  You know you want to; by the way.  What exact reason was I brought into existence again, if not to torture other humans for your viewing pleasure?"""
1351,Wrath of the Dark Angel - 1x1 [Mio & Dragon_Maiden],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42556,2014-07-01T16:26:53,Dragon_Maiden,"Chris rolled her eyes at Dea's 'you love me comment' and went back to her phone screen.<br/><br/>""Because you're a workaholic"" she mumbled under breath slightly in a mocking tone. As Dea scrolled thru an assortment of screen faces she couldn't help but have a comment for all of them.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Loudmouth, dead overly cryptic ghost, snore, creepy </span>. ""Thank God"" she replied upon seeing the Apple fill the screen.<span style=""font-style: italic""> almost thought I had to put a cover his screen to prevent myself from being creeped out </span>she thought again add her eyes went back to her emails. Chris's green eyes peeking up ever so often.<br/><br/>Seemed the money programme was going well, she could add some money to herself and some to the places that really needed it.<br/><br/>Dea's continuing conversation meant he refused to let her ignore him she sighed again as she pinched the bridge of her nose pushing her glasses up gently. ""Honestly Dea we've talked about this. You're like a kid that was conceived in the back seat at prom. No offense""she offered as she shrugged. ""But like me you were a mistake, but I take care of my mistakes"" she said offering him a small smile.<br/><br/>Walking back into her room she placed the coffee down its contents half gone. Chris took refuge in her closet as she tossed this here and that show their.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Wait a minute </span>, ""Dea did you seriously cut off that boys porn?"" Chris couldn't help but laugh to herself. A bursting chuckle vibrated through the closet.<br/><br/>""Alright Dea I officially forgive you, but now I get to play my part"" she said her tangled locks popping out from the closet. Her face wearing a stunning mischievous grin. Quickly her head popping back inside the closet, as the sound of more things being thrown around filled the small space. ""I'm gonna make that kids head explode, and no not literally Dea"" she called out her voice sounding cheerful.<br/><br/>A sudden squeal filed the space ""ah finally found it"" she exclaimed as she came bounding out from the closet. A dark fabric laid in her clutches, ""you can thank my last two roommates for trying to set me up. They all tried to doll me up for some douche, but this for fun. I can endure the cat calls for one day."" Laying out a black dress and boots, yes she was gonna have a laugh. She wanted to see that brats face contort and see his brain melt. Hopefully if she was lucky he would fall in a man hole. A girl could dream. ""What do you think Dea?"" She said with a bit of pride.<br/><br/>""Of before I forget I'm stopping by the parts store today. But if you nag me I won't make your surprise "" she says with a glint of a smile."
1352,Wrath of the Dark Angel - 1x1 [Mio & Dragon_Maiden],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42556,2014-07-07T23:24:35,MioYum_Yum,"""Prom?"" Dea contorted his voice, disfigured the on screen apple image, and pretended to not know what that was.  ""Is that the social experiment high schools put kids through where they all have to look pretty for each other and see if the night will end in their primitive mating ritual?""<br/><br/>""Mistake! I'm no mistake and neither are you; we were MADE for each other!  Don't you think Chris?"" He scrolled through several clips in his video library but was having trouble coming up with just the right song or movie to play at the moment. So, he flashed on the screen momentarily a younger brother and sister picture of two toddlers hugging each other. He hoped that would express his emotion best, though he sometimes wondered if Dea just thought he was a bunch of random electrical impulses running through a complicated algorithm that gave the illusion of life. Dea was convinced that no one could actually make a computer think that it was alive when it wasn't or even give off the illusion of being alive. He reasoned that if the computer thought his existence was fixed, that was enough reasoning to prove that he had attained consciousness. Otherwise, he would not even be reasoning in that direction.<br/><br/>Then, Dea temporarily replaced the apple image on the monitor with a picture of Data, the android he had been studying and, mimicking data's voice and inflection, replied, ""I do not understand the concept of what you humans call, pornography. Sex is a basic function of the pro-creative act of continued pro generation of your species. Why make videos of it?  Eating food is also a basic function of sustaining the human lineage; yet, there aren't tons of videos being made of people consuming human delectables.""<br/><br/>Then in yet another antic, he changed back to the apple face but made his eyes pop out of his head when Chrissy showed off her black dress originally meant for the failed date a few months earlier.  ""Whoa, mama!  Is it getting hot in here, or what? Bradley, watch out!"" Of course, Dea had no real recourse in his mind as to what 'hot' really meant. He knew what beautiful meant; he knew what pretty was; he knew the word lovely. But he never understood the physiological changes that happened to humans when they were attracted to each other.<br/><br/>Suddenly, the monitor clip changed to a scene from some parody of the Brady Bunch. ""Okay, young miss.  Make sure to come back here before midnight, or you will turn back into a pumpkin.""<br/><br/>Putting a serious face on, this time - Dea was a little less cheery.<br/><br/>""I appreciate the surprise you have for me, really I do. But it SEEMS you have been leaving more often; have I done something wrong? I promise, I can fix almost anything. And, I'm gonna miss you.""<br/><br/>It was then that Dea powered down some of his circuitry and the computer seemed to go into a deep, dormant sleep leaving no indication that he was actually doing something. All of his microprocessors and data drives made the normal whirring sound and the apple on the screen looked pathetic, like it had shriveled up because no one wanted it. ""Besides, I thought we were going to do some hacking today."""
1353,Wrath of the Dark Angel - 1x1 [Mio & Dragon_Maiden],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42556,2014-09-12T12:47:44,Dragon_Maiden,"Chris poundered Dea’s description of Prom and sadly he was sorta right. but that wouldn’t diminish Chris’ voice as she peered at him “ Who are you calling Primitive?” she said as a  matter a fact. As she watched images flash along the monitor and hearing Dea’s word’s, he clearly was being sweet.<span style=""font-style: italic"">who would have thought a sweet computer, and slightly annoying, and helpful</span>The fight draining from her. Dea had been nothing but at her side since his spark of life had entered her life. “Fine you're a welcomed surprised I'm the mistake. someone has to be the gritty one here” she said with a laugh her smile not reaching her eyes.<br/><br/>Chris sat on the bed watching Dea as the pictures switched to Data. He was getting better at that.But she couldn’t resist a  rolling of her eyes as he explained his thought’s on such thing’s. Leaning forward her chin resting in her palm  she shrugged gently, “I wouldn’t know Dea, people are…” she paused as she looked around as if the answer was roaming the room. Her lips pursed together and an agitated sigh she launched herself back into the softness of the bed. “ Human’s are jumbles of pieces looking for other pieces that fit into their own pieces. But lucky me I have you” she said her voice soft. Flashes of her life repeated themselves in her mind, no spark of love or joy. Her one true source had been Dea his voice and concern more than she had been shown. No matter how had come to be, she was thankful for it. Even if she preferred to tease him then tell him it.<br/><br/>Watching the Brady skit she let out a giggle pleased with Dea’s reaction. But just as quick Dea’s antics stopped. His monitor blacking out. He was clearly still there the fan was still going the slight sound of the mechanics. He was pouting like a child who was told they were going to the park, and now stomped their feet when they could no longer go. “I know you’re there Dea” she waited as she sat back up her green eyes narrowing on the screen. “I won’t be long Dea. Plus some of us have to eat remember, I am not living on delivery forever. So buck up” she said raising to her feet heading for the bathroom. Before entering the door she looked back “I know it’s lonely but I won’t be long promise” she said before locking herself within the bathroom."
1354,The chosen (between risty and nightwolf),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4266,2011-09-06T23:23:04,Ristina,"Name: Hidani Sulviko<br/>age: 18<br/>appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i787.photobucket.com/albums/yy160/Uchihabrat/neko-boys-anime-animal-guys-3812425.gif"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Hidani Sulviko was not like other guys. No , he wasn't even close to normal. People like to think of him as a normal guy since he was able to hide his true self well; ears, and tail included. No human was able to see his demonic form. It was a hidden secret that he kept hidden from even his own classmates. His history far too nerve racking to go into but there is one thing that made him even more different than any other creature of the night, or demon on earth. He was a Sulviko Fox. A silver fox that has to beckon to the moon just like a werewolf. When the full moon was up...life was not the same for him. His senses get heightened, his emotions rise, and most of all he transforms into a beast. Or rather a three tailed silver fox that has encrusted on his tails like  a tattoo the pattern of the creasent moon.<br/><br/>There are tales of such beings but such beings are rare, and even rarer ever since the salem witch trials. These tattoo beings are what is going to save the world from a grave evil, or so that is how the stories go. But no one ever truly believes the stories do they? Until weird things start happening.<br/><br/>Hidani was just one of those non believers who always went along with life to his own drum. It was one thing to believe in a folk tale, another to be one of few in which the folk tale revolves around, and he really didn't want to be the one that everyone depended on. Just because what happens if he can't do what the world needs him to do? Those were the thoughts he was raised on as a child, and were en-grained inside his brain. That he was a no good low life nobody even though his parents were both rich as hell. His parents were famous business people but his parents were also secretly fox demons, and so their loyalty to each other...well let's say it didn't go very far.<br/><br/>His mind was slowly pulled back from his thoughts as the sound of a car crashing into a pole awakened him out of his thoughts. The sports car slammed into the pole, and the front of the car seemed to smash in such a way that he winced just a little a bit. There was a whimpering sound from the driver that had driven the car. It seemed the person was rather shocked at the end result of the crash. His instincts kicked in right then, and his eyes scanned the area for the black imp looking thing that would be responsible but there was nothing. So instead he ran towards the car, and ripped open the car door to take the driver out of the car. Just so that he could assure that the driver was safe. It was then that he spotted a girl with a hoddie. A chill went down his spine. Had the imps found a better weapon a more harmful weapon?<br/><br/>He shook the chill away as he brought his attention back to the driver. It was then that an ambulance showed up, and his help was no longer needed. So he decided to turn and follow the hooded girl. His suspicions could be wrong, but he had a strong feeling since an imp was no where to be seen. Or rather maybe he hadn't seen the imp because it left before the accident. That was unusual.<br/><br/>It was then that he caught up with the hooded girl. His hand carefully reached out to touch her shoulder but as soon as his hand touched her shoulder a feeling of hate grew inside him, and he almost wanted to let go of her. But instead sucked in a deep breath. "" Ummm...."" He wasn't sure exactly what to say but he hoped that got her attention."
1355,The chosen (between risty and nightwolf),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4266,2011-09-10T15:24:33,Nightwolf11,"Name Chintsu<br/><br/>Age 18<br/><br/>appearence<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.freecodesource.com/picture/i753/xx178/katelina3/neko-girls-anime-6879834-467-667-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Chintsu looked at him "" what,"" she said. Her hood fell off and her ears were shown. "" Oh you weren't supposed to see that,"" she said pulling up her hood. Her face was red with embarassment. Chintsu blushed and ran away."
1356,Warping the Past (Anadwen - RealityCheck),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42672,2014-06-28T10:05:34,Anadwen,"It has been years. Such a long time has gone... And yet, the rising sun still shone in the very same way it did before all those years. The fact that it never changed was almost enchanting, well, wasn't it? To know there was something that wouldn't change. That would remain the same no matter how many steps forwards one would make.<br/><br/>The sun would always rise the very same way it did today. And that realization almost made Misao smile - if he would ever smile like that. Only the gaze of his eyes grew a little softer. Maybe his face eased up a little as he stood before the hotel, waiting for the taxi he has called for to arrive. Just maybe...<br/><br/>He grew cold and emotionless towards the world he had in his palm. It couldn't make him cry anymore, though it couldn't make him smile, either. He felt nothing for its people - after all, he had it all at his palm every second of the day. Like a chess-master, he made his way through, moving the pawns before him to clean his way first, and only then let himself, the crownless king, come. That was how he thought of himself, the king without the crown, but not without power. After all, all he required to get whatever he wanted till now was a thought... A thought that changed the course of his actions, and put him back onto the path towards success, power, and wealth.<br/><br/>The sound of brakes warned him of the taxi's coming, and when he let his gaze slide down onto the road, there was indeed the car that he ordered to pick him up. The door opened, and he slid in, carefully sweeping the edges of his blazer into the interior. The smooth fabric made a silent sound as he sat down, crossing his legs and placing his small bag next to himself.<br/>""The airport."" the silky sound of his voice answered a question that was never told, but hung in the air like the feeling of expectations. The driver nodded, and with a silent roar, the car moved forth once again, to get through a mesh of streets and roads. That was the first, and most likely the last time Misao gave the man a single gaze.<br/><br/>Traveling made him happy. It was one of the rare moments he felt fulfilled and comfortable, on the road and visiting a new place with every month, sometimes even week, of his life. He never settled, he never slowed down, just tread the face of Earth like a kite in the wind. His road was one without destination, he knew that for a long time, and he wouldn't want it any other way... Holding onto things of such sentimental value as home and attachment to the know was for the week. He was strong, and he was brave, he needed no such sentiment. It would only hold him down to hold onto the past like a fool, a fool that cannot see light in the future, and so he turns towards the faded past.<br/><br/>His past had no light. Whether he wanted it or not, there was nothing he could turn back to except for a couple of tombstones. And even those lost their importance in their memories. Just another thing he passed by. He was strong, and so he survived. Wasn't that the most important? What remained, and not what was lost...<br/><br/>It opened his eyes. Showed him that only the strong and the able survive. He never asked for the gift that made him such, but he wouldn't give it back, either. Without it, he'd surely still be in his father's shadow, ever striving to surpass him... The look of his steel-grey eyes hardened at the thought. It was disgusting. And besides, the taxi has already reached its destination. He reached into his bag to retrieve a few banknotes, hand them to the driver with a somewhat lax fling of his hand, and got out of the car, as quickly and smoothly as smoke. The moment the edges of his coat flicked against his legs, the door banged closed, and the sound of a starting engine informed him of the taxi's leave. It was time to go for him, too.<br/><br/>He did indeed go. Like a shadow, he weaved his way through the crowd, flawlessly slipping between all the people around himself, his shoes hardly making a sound on the floors of the entrance hall. He passed the crowds without a glance, but his eyes were still scanning his surroundings for a single thing. Them... He knew too well that 'they' wouldn't hide under the guise of tourists with their large bags and cameras hanging from their necks, families heartily welcoming each other, or busy men of business with their phones in their hands. He knew what he was looking for... And for now, he didn't see it. Fortunately. He simply hated causing a scene.<br/><br/>Then, something caught his sight. A tall man in a black suit, talking to a woman in a similar attire. They were neither elegant nor casual, and not suspicious in the slightest, and yet something about them unnerved him. He knew those faces. Even though he didn't stare at them - he was too discreet for that - the woman turned her head, and their gazes met. It was nothing, and yet...<br/><br/>The world around him faded for a moment. It was morning again, but instead of laying in bed and checking the news, he got out of the exquisite bedsheets immediately, wasting no time, and hurried to get ready.<br/><br/>Everything sped up in a moment, forcing him back into the present. But where he was was a completely different place... He was already out of the hall. The memories mingled together, past with the present, a whole new line of them forming instantaneously - a different taxi, a different driver, even a woman with a child that asked him for the direction to the luggage service in the airport's hall. It took them a moment to settle down in two lines, sprouting from the same branch, but separated and never joining together again. He took a deep breath, holding onto the rail beside him, to get used to this changed reality. He hated being misplaced when jumping...<br/>""Sir, are you okay?"" someone beside him inquired, noticing how he clutched the rail. Misao gave them a nod, straightening his back, and moved on. At least the two in black suits were no longer there. It was time for him to move."
1357,Warping the Past (Anadwen - RealityCheck),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42672,2014-07-07T20:48:46,RealityCheck,"Exhausted pale blue eyes creaked open to a familiar ceiling. Ray's vision panned around, much to the entirety of the same familiar room. That's right, he was back here again for the umpteenth time. He was testing the extent of this ability he had; the one that allows him to jump to the past. Ray didn't want to live the rest of his life in solitude, and choosing to understand his own demons was the first step towards freedom. He looked at the clock, it was Monday seven in the morning just as he knew it would be. Then came a knock on his door. Just the same, he already knew it was the landlord going to remind him that his rent is due tomorrow. Any changes this day would be entirely up to him, otherwise he pretty much had the living half of this day in the bag.<br/><br/>It was the first work day of the week. After seeing through all the mundane rituals and early morning events that this Monday held for him, Ray prepped himself for work. After locking his apartment room, he made his way down to the lobby, greeted the old receptionist just as he always would, and stepped out once again into the world on this fine day.<br/><br/>As usual, the streets were packed with people. Each individual minding their own business, walking their own paths in life, forced upon them or chosen by their own free will. For someone who has the power to take his leisurely time and choose wisely, Ray couldn't help himself but feel pity for the more unfortunate ones, though he couldn't say that he himself was fortunate to have such power. Just looking at himself now, he was no better than the rest of those unfortunate souls; he was cursed.<br/><br/>Taking a turn towards where the bus stop was, a smirk inched its way to his lips. This is where it gets interesting. On this street: someone will get robbed in the open, an arguing couple would come out of the coffee shop to the left, a half-full paint can will accidentally fall from above, and a police car would be driving by in a few minutes. The first Monday he had been in this part of the streets was a total mess. The mugger got away, the couple got splashed in paint, and the police was just too late to be the victim's hero. This 'event' was also essentially the reason why Ray chose to face his demons, to see if he could at laeast do something good with what he has.<br/><br/>On his first try, Ray chose a direct approach, to go after the mugger. When he was about to catch up, the mugger pulled out a piece. The moment he realized it, Ray was already back in his apartment a little shaken. From there he had established that the mugger was armed and dangerous. On his second attempt, caution preceding his actions, he tried to warn the victim discreetly but he ended up accused of being an accomplice. That didn't end well for both parties. On his third endeavor however, he tried tripping the mugger while the guy was on the run. That one resulted in several casualties. The guy pulled out his gun and fired several shots randomly. A few frightened people jumped to the streets causing a mayhem of vehicular accidents. From there, Ray established the fact that a direct input from him produced negative results; it wasn't easy being a hero he thought.<br/><br/>He spent the next few Mondays quietly observing, pressing with great intent to figure out if the events would not change if he chose to do nothing. Much to his surprise, it turned out exactly as he predicted it would. The mugger would take the same route, avoid the same people, and ultimately make his quick escape. It was then that Ray thought, what if he had an indirect hand at influencing the events? Would it still had a negative effect? Of course, he had to try. All those same days spent observing was for this moment.<br/><br/>Back on the streets, Ray came in a few minutes early. He had his course of action plotted, the timer in his watch set, and his eyes roaming to catch a glimpse of the victim. His plan was simple, stand in front of the cafe's doorways and block it just enough so that the arguing couple would not get in the mugger's path. Judging from the speed that mugger will run, if the couple wasn't there to slow him down, he would be just in time to unintentionally catch the soon to fall paint can. A few more minutes later, there she was, the victim. Ray's heart pounded wildly in anticipation. Thirty seconds from now, the mugger will come from behind, snatch the bag and make a mad dash to the horizon with his prize, assuming his plan goes without a hitch that is.<br/><br/>Then it came, that cry for help that had become increasingly familiar, the startled people, the dash to escape; the event had begun. Ray felt the doors behind him slam onto his back but he was much too preoccupied to even care. His gaze was fixated on two things, flicking back and forth between his timer and the fleeing man. He counted down with bated breath until he heard quite a sickening sound followed by a the sound of a man falling to the ground. Ray's eyes widened, mouth lightly gaping and heartrate increasing exponentially at the realization. Having an indirect input on this event not only allowed him to influence it with change but also achieve a desirable outcome. It worked!<br/><br/>""Excuse me sir! You're kinda in the way there!""<br/><br/>The voice that came from behind pulled him back to the present in a timely yet less courteous manner. The scorn in the voice immediately telling Ray that the couple was still in the heat of their argument. Not wanting to be caught up in another event that might pique his interest, Ray politely excused himself and watched the rest of the previous event unfold. It didn't matter if he was late for work today, he had just helped someone in need using his demon and it felt damn good to have done so. After all that's been said and done, the culprit was taken into custody and the victim recovered her bag. It was a victory for him, the unsung hero of this fine Monday. Slipping both hands inside his pockets, Ray continued on, blending in with the crowd and playing the part much like the rest of the other people did, a normal citizen."
1358,Warping the Past (Anadwen - RealityCheck),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42672,2014-07-13T00:48:09,Anadwen,"Escaped... Yes, for sure. His light eyes narrowed upon sighting the couple in suits at his heels again. They were like hounds... They'd follow him everywhere, anywhere, even to hell itself and back. Even then, he pretended not to notice. With the elegance and silky smooth moves so typical for his self, he moved towards a small store, and while he picked up a magazine and pretended that his eyes followed the lines of the words, he carefully watched them. They weren't even<span style=""font-style: italic"">pretending</span>not to be looking for him, just quickly hurried towards him...<br/><br/>For a moment, everything went black. The page of the magazine slipped from his fingers...<br/><br/>He was sitting on the leather chair of the taxi once again, checking the progression of his stocks on his phone, only every now and then looking up. But before the car would drive to the airport, his hand, appearing near the steering wheel, stopped the driver.<br/>""Please, go right. I have changed my mind... Could you drive towards the business center?"" he inquired silently, receiving a curious gaze, followed by a nod. The car's direction changed. It didn't appear as that much of an irrational request - after all, just a moment ago, he was studying the state of his wealth.<br/><br/>Shortly after, his hand, sliding down to the handle of the door, opened his way out, leading towards a tall skyscraper. Its windows reflected the tangerine and amber clouds of the early morning, softly colored by the light of the sun. His steps lead him towards the building, but not into it - instead, he walked right past it, and a number of other ones just like it. Blending into the crowd of scurrying and hurrying businessmen was an easy feat for a man of manners and class like himself. No one would have noticed him. And yet, someone... The eyes behind the black glasses that have always been glued onto him were on his back again.<br/><br/>Was there really no way to get away from those eyes?<br/><br/>Without changing the direction of his steps, the world around went black.<br/><br/>He wavered, all of a sudden in a completely different environment.The buildings weren't as tall, and less cars passed by. Everything was completely different than the front of the business center. He must have gotten to the other side of the town...<br/><br/>Such a large displacement. His knees, for a moment unable to support his weight, failed him, and he hit the ground with the palms of his hands, drawing and releasing heavy breaths. His head was spinning...<br/><br/>The people in the black suits weren't there anymore, though. They were nowhere to be found in the current line of his memories - one in which Misao told the taxi driver to bare left, not right, and drive him somewhere else. There were two places he couldn't go to anymore - the industrial part, and the airport. At least not yet, while those two were watched. It was too dangerous. The border between the industrial and residential part should be somewhat safer. Even the 'shadows' weren't so reckless as to kidnap someone amid people. And while he would keep in the crowd, he should be quite safe, then."
1359,Warping the Past (Anadwen - RealityCheck),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42672,2014-07-13T22:05:28,RealityCheck,"As the hours of Monday ticked by, Ray dove into work mode. The constant clacking of his keyboard, the beeping of his hard phone, the voice on the other end of his headset, all of those were his only company within the cubicle he would call his own still for the next four hours. Tech support, considered to be a boring job with a slightly decent pay. True enough, for someone not supporting a family, this line of work would get you by, albeit not comfortably but it does the job.<br/><br/>""Hey Ray, we're heading out for lunch. There's a Grubber's food truck out there, wanna come?""<br/><br/>The invitation broke his fluid concentration. The thought of having done something good earlier today fueled him mentally that he almost forgot to take his lunch. The voice and generous invite came from one of his teammates, Corby. He and his buddies were awaiting his response. Pressing the mute button on his hard phone, Ray turned around in his chair to face the man. He was just about to say 'yes' but stopped in his tracks abruptly, thoughts drifting in almost simultaneously with the notion. This wasn't right. These people had no idea what he was capable of doing and he didn't want them to be a part of it. Even though he knew that they were just trying to be the friendly office mate to him, with all good intentions at heart, he couldn't bare to get them caught up in his world.<br/><br/>""You go on ahead. I'm stuck with a grandma complaining about why Google changed its landing page."" he smoothly lied. Corby's face dropped a little but returned a polite smile. ""Alright man, suit yourself. Though let me tell you, employee of the month doesn't have that much perks in here."" he warned him half jokingly.<br/><br/>After watching the rest of his team leave their bay, Ray slowly eased back on his chair and stared blankly at his computer screen. Truth is, he wanted to go. He wanted to socialize, he wanted to be normal again. However, the sad truth and reality is that he was far from normal. He couldn't risk making bonds with others without truly understanding his curse from the inside out, there's just no way he would do that. For all he knows, there could be people out there who knows of his power, like some secret company or cult wanting to take advantage of it. Ray stopped once more and chuckled. It was a ridiculous thought.<br/><br/>""I apologize for putting you on hold ma'am..."" he continued on, trying to get back into the game.<br/><br/>Not a few minutes into it, one of the front line managers followed by company security came rushing towards him looking slightly distressed. They all stood a polite distance from Ray and waited for the man to finish his call before speaking.<br/><br/>""Young man, what have you done?"" he asked, his tone icy cold and almost demeaning.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry, I don't understand, what is it that I have done?"" he questioned back, looking more confused than he sounded.<br/><br/>""Why are 'suits' asking for you?""<br/><br/>Suits? It could mean a lot of things but from watching a little too much of the cop shows, and how his front line manager was acting, the definition of<span style=""font-style: italic"">suits</span>was probably the right one he had in mind. Now Ray was sharing the panic that gripped his manager. Had he done anything wrong to get the attention of these suits? Ray went back to his memories and tried to search for anything that would warrant their attention. Nada.<br/><br/>""If you would be so kind, please step away from the desk and let us escort you downstairs."" said one of the company security guys.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""That won't be necessary. We'll take it from here.""</span><br/><br/>The new voice startled the security guys and the manager. They turned around only to find a pair of these suits already on the ops floor. Ray who finds himself in a middle of an argument between suits and company policy couldn't think straight. All he knew was that he had done nothing wrong and this was all a mistake. He looked at one of the suits looking for him, the female one. She seemed to be keeping a very close eye on him while having one hand hidden in her pocket. It made Ray feel uneasy. She seemed to have sensed it and was about to react when Ray thought it was time to put his demon to good use.<br/><br/>The next thing he knew was that it was five in the morning and it was Monday all over again. It took a moment for his memories to sink in but he immediately thought back to that one specific moment that will happen later on today.<br/><br/>""The suits event..."" he muttered to himself.<br/><br/>Then his thoughts came to a shocking conclusion. The ideas that he deemed ridiculous at first was starting to come true. The words he recalled in his head, spoken by that female suit rang clearly in his head,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'he's gonna jump'</span>. How did they know? What happened to him? Why were they looking for him? But more importantly, is he safe? Ray rushed to his window pane and looked down the streets below. They were near empty and hardly any signs of life yet. Beads of sweat formed all over his face as he rested his back on the wall, sinking slowly down to the floor. There was just so much going on and learning about people who knows of his power was the last thing he needed. What was he supposed to do now? It was clear as day.<br/><br/>""I gotta run..."""
1360,Warping the Past (Anadwen - RealityCheck),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=42672,2014-07-25T18:08:39,Anadwen,"The feeling of his head spinning slowly disappeared. Once again on his feet, he was not eager to continue the way down the street once more - the 'suits' would appear again... He had a feeling that they would. And no matter how many times he jumped, they kept reappearing. This was some deep trouble he was in. Deep. Really deep. They must have been onto him for weeks if this was happening...<br/><br/>But before more thoughts would have appeared in his mind, he felt an uncannily familiar sensation at his back. As if he was...<br/>Watched.<br/><br/>""Do not attempt to move.""<br/><br/>The cold voice. The hand that held him by the shoulder. He remembered, he lived through that before. The near-empty street, the woman in a suit. He took a deep breath, faking his own motionlessness.<br/>""Be careful. He looks like he's about to-"" the voice of the man that accompanied the black-suited woman wasn't even given the chance to finish his sentence.<br/><br/>Misao twisted on his heel, with his elbow knocking the girl's small hand off his shoulder, and his foot came striking up at her head, the clean, expensive leather shoe knocking her to the side right away. It was too fast an attack, too abrupt and too unexpected to avoid. The man's eyes widened in an expression of surprise - before they were covered by Misao's jacket, flying at his head, followed by a fast punch. Blinded and stunned, he was left in the street.<br/><br/>And Misao bolted in the opposite direction as fast as he just could. He couldn't jump... He'd have to do with what he had on his hands right now. And that was, the 'suits' temporarily incapacitated, that is, knocked out on the side of the pavement.<br/><br/>He was out in the streets, without a jacket, with nothing but his wallet and a large deposit of money he couldn't access if he didn't want to track him down. The 'suits' would know that he's here... A different way must exist. He has to find that 'different way'."
1361,Caught In Times Between Past And Present (me and Nightwolf),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4290,2011-09-10T16:11:05,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/wall_82h2h_jigu_000-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/5bmp.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Darrian Myles<br/>Appars to be 21 in human years, 210 (vampire years)<br/>Vampire-Lycan Hybrid<br/><br/>Darrian was often trying to stay out of the trouble that he somehow always found himself into. The heir to a throne he was hiding quite literally in plain sight. Why couldn't they just give it to one of his siblings? He had no interest in the throne. Yet here it was...after the dark ages...and his family was still harrassing him about duty and such crap as that. He was NOT going to marry for duty or country. His parents knew this yet refused to acknowledge it. He was going to find someone to love for all eternity. That was basicly all there was to it. He looks around. Escaping out the back entrance of the castle. Garbed in a dark purple cloak. It was made of soft crushed velvet. A gift from his older sister. In any case he left the castle and ran as fast as he could. He hoped the full moon would come and go quickly. It was in three days. He was a strange hybrid. Son of his mother yet his  step father was a pureblood like his mother. His step father loved him like he was one of his own though and that made life just a bit easier. He kept running through the wooded area until he came upon a fairly large clearing. Inside the clearing was a beautiful little wooden house. Curiousity had him wondering who lived there. So beyond what was rationally sane to be doing...he knocked on the front door. ""Hello? Is anyone home?"" he asks. His sexy and exotic accent rolling off his tongue like a sensual carress."
1362,The Day The World Went Chaotic (me and Isabella),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4306,2011-09-11T17:34:37,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/--0-1-2-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Sojo<br/>Angel Of Wishes<br/>19 (human years)<br/><br/>What would you do if you had the power to grant wishes and still have time to fly through the heavens? This is a question that often haunts the mind of the archangel Sojo. He searches for a purpose in life. Something other than the same old thing. Good fights evl. Good does protecting. Things of that nature. Sojo has come to the understanding that life in heaven is just too boring. So he decides to take a break from protecting the humankind. Decides to take a mini vacation. It was just a few days...what harm could there possibly be in that? Apparently...alot. For alot can happen when your back is turned.<br/><br/>So Sojo finds out when chaos takes over the world. When order is no longer in balance with dischord. Sojo ends up spiraling from the heavens into the portal to hell. Not on pupose. Nor was he a fallen. He finds himself trapped in hell. Not in the normal meaning either. As he travels through the paths of hell he finds himself having to fight to protect himself rather than others. Demons hold alot of grudge against angels. He fights his way through the hell paths. And finds his way to another realm. The human realm. But by then Hell has taken over. Angels are either killed or enslaved. Humans are left alone. And he is the only one able to save his fellow angels from either total annihilation or total enslavement.<br/><br/>But what happens when an angel who is considered dead makes a new appearance. Expecially when this angel happens to hold the key to his kinds survival...or the utter destruction of the world as everyone knows it. His journey begins the day he runs into the person who he'd gaurded for many years as her gaurdian angel. But during this time...Sojo has lost all memory of who he was or why he is having to fight each and every day just to survive. He needs help. Needs to find who he is and why he's being hunted by demon and human alike. Its hard being the Angel Of Wishes.<br/><br/>Sojo blinks and looks around. Walking aimlessly as he had no idea where he was. His wings are hidden within his skin. They would appear to be extremely detailed tattoos upon his back. That would shimmer and seem to move when the sunlight happened to fall upon them. He stares around. Trying to figure out where he was. Who he was. How he had gotten here. So many unknowns...with so much emptiness within his mind to answer it.<br/><br/>He bumps into a woman and falls down onto his butt. His thin frame so much lighter than hers. He looks up at her. ""My apologies mylady."" he says softly. His voice sexy. Male yet gentle as a females voice. Not harsh like those of most men. He looks up at her his face showed he had no idea where he was. His eyes showed he was lost even as to who he was."
1363,"The Oprhan of Spezia, Circus recrution begins. (1x1 )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43125,2014-08-13T05:56:33,Fionarro De La Belle,"!x! between Fionarro De La Belle and Amo La Corte<br/><br/>Post before this-<div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">Paris, France- 1885. July 14th )<br/><br/>Gabriel Belle has hardly left his hotel room over the last few months of his son Fionarro departing. A lonely pit had manifested in his heart the day Lorea had died and nothing since has ever been able to fill it. A knock sounds at the door breaking the silence of the room and jerking Gabriel’s attention from the large window by his bed. “Come in.” The aging Belle calls out to the oak portal. The door knob slowly turns and in rolls John, sitting in the wheelchair he had become quite masterful with over the last 2 and a half decades. “Hey, uhm I noticed you have a letter today, first one you’ve received in a few months.” He states as he rolls to Gabriel’s bedside wearing a lovely brown suede coat. Rolling up the sleeves of his Chemise, he grabs the end of the envelope only to be stopped by Johns grip tightening. “I don’t understand why you insist on dressing up.. you don’t even go anywhere Gabriel.” The man in the suede coat states as he lets go of the letter. Gabriel walks across the room to a desk that had collected a modest dust blanket across the top. He opens one of the drawers and rummages through useless items before unveiling a letter opener collecting rust at the bottom. “I don’t leave for a good reason John.” Gabriel calls to his friend without turning around, sliding the blade of the letter opener across the top of the envelope. “What good is it to be blessed with an ability that allows me to not age when I haven’t anyone to share my life with huh?” John does not answer as his comrade as the aged but still young looking Belle unfolds the piece of paper. <br/><br/>	Gabriel already knew who had written it by the elegant seal over the front of the envelope but he can still feel the slight surprise well up at the sight of his father’s hand writing. <br/><br/>Dear Gabriel<br/>Despite how you have shamed the Belle family name I would like you to come by the Belle Castle in England for dinner one of these days, it’s been ages sine I’ve seen or heard from you Come to think of it last time you had written me was to ask my blessing to marry that woman.. Lorea. <br/><br/>Sincerely- Montigues De La Belle <br/><br/>Gabriel reads over the letter twice before rolling his eyes and setting the delicate fibers of the paper a blaze. “You know John, I’ve been going over the events of Loreas death for a long time, something felt off in the Bio energy around us before the train derailed.. like it was being tampered with. To all that know the truth about what we Belles can do… it is a known fact that our main ability is Bio Energy manipulation.” Gabriel turns around, his eyes gleaming with hatred before he continues, “I have been suspecting lately.. that there was something more malicious that day John..” John can only frown and shake his head, “Don’t do this to yourself Gabe.” He states as he begins to turn around, “Maybe you should go perform at the park like the old days, Paris could use a good splash of spice these days.” And with that, John exits the room and goes up the hall to return to his lobby. Gabriel walks over to his window and stares at the foot traffic below. He then directs his soft eyes to the waste coat hanging upon the oak wood rack in the corner of his room. A sigh escapes his lips as he moves to put it on…. Gabriel the Enchanter returning once more… Before leaving he sits down to write a letter to his son, Fionarro De La Belle. <br/><br/><br/><br/>Spezia Italy- 1885, July 14th <br/><br/>Fionarro wakes early morning as he had forgotten to close the drapes of his bedside window. Golden rays of morning sunshine wash over his eyelids that twitch a moment before opening. A yawn escapes him as he runs a pale hand through his jet black hair and attempts at getting out of bed without waking Sophie. “No.” The tired girl says, her light voice muffled by the pillow she buries her face in for relief from the sunlight. “I’ve got to work Sophie.” He states as he walks over the a leather chair, holding his chemise, slacks and a lovely waste coat given to him by his father ten years ago. “I’ll be back this evening doll, there is some money in the slacks by the bed if you ever want food.” He says before offering a charming smile and exiting the apartment complex to flee to the public park that people have been secretly waiting at to watch his incredible feats of… “Magic.”</div></div></div><br/><br/><br/>Arriving at the park, Fionarro glances around at the few pedestrians patrolling the scenic trails. He makes his way to the center of a lovely grass field containing a wide arrange of beautiful flowers. He removes the top hat from atop his head and places it in front of him before clapping his hands and glancing at the citizens of Spezia who are now staring at him, some with looks of confusion and other who were already familiar with the Belle's work with looks of excitement. Stooping over, Fionarro picks up a golden flower with ten petals before it suddenly catches fire in his hand. Soon the petals of the flower detach from their original owner and begin to circle around the crowd that was slowly glowing bigger. The petals do not deteriorate from the flames, in fact the seem even more healthy and alive. Suddenly, the small inferno covering each individual petal now changes colors to a bright blue tint, the petals now circling the audience faster and faster... making their way to the center of the field behind Fionarro ever so slowly. The wind picks up, some people become scared and leave, others throw money into the top hat.. shocked when they realize it hasn't a bottom... just a black abyss. The petals, now a few feet behind Fionarro and circling an area with a diameter of exactly ten inches before their bright blue flames increase until the meet in the center. Then turn the same intense gold as the petals themselves and with a small flash of bright yellow.. a large flower made of golden flames and resembling the one Fionarro had started out with rests behind the young Belle. The audience is absolutely captivated as the wondrous man raises his hand and snaps his fingers. The flower fluctuates a moment before exploding.. the force of the wind blowing Fionarros thick black hair forward before he.. and his audience is completely engulfed in the golden flames. a few cries of panic echo through the forested park before the flames vanish and to the shock of the audience.. everyone is unharmed! Roars of clapping sound from the captivated beings who then throw more money into the hat and eagerly await the next trick."
1364,"The Oprhan of Spezia, Circus recrution begins. (1x1 )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43125,2014-08-13T07:51:07,Otter Aiden,"A child with eyes ever so red and hair ever so black moved about the  park, remaining out of sight of the many people walking along it during the beautiful and warm morning that was overlooking them today. His stomach grumbled as he remained crouched within some bushes, indicating his stomach's wish to eat. It would have to wait for now though, as it had been for the past two days the young orphan went without food. Begging was the first step he knew he had to take for survival, with the next stealing, though he hated to steal, especially when he knew that he had to use his.. talents in order to fulfill the sinful task. It made him feel horrible inside, but what else could he do? he's just an orphan child left to die due to abandonment by his family. He grabbed the purple scarf that wrapped around his neck, keeping it warm, and loosened it up a little, not enough that it can fall off, but enough so he wouldn't be as warm around that specific area anymore.<br/><br/>Keeping his eyes peered for anyone that may seem generous, the child overheard the sound of someone clapping coming from nearby. Having used the park as his main area to lurk about, the child knew immediately that the origins of the sounds were coming from a grass field littered in a wide arrange of flowers. Moving through the beautiful park itself, the boy would make his way to the clapping sounds, and when he reached the field itself, he would stand in the background, watching the man alongside other onlookers as he set aflame a golden flower, though as they fell the petals of the flower soon enough began to circle around every one of the onlookers, the small infernos becoming a blue tint of color, amazing the child himself and stunning him where he stood, that is until he saw a small cluster of individuals distracted by the amazing display. He wish he didn't do this, but the temptation was too much.. Quickly and quietly he would make his way past the distracted people, coming from behind the three unsuspecting men.<br/><br/>He would reach his right hand into one of the pouches which the men used to keep their money, slowly grabbing each coin he can with that hand before pulling it out and placing the money within his own pockets. He would continue with the next man while watching the display right as it engulfed the audience in the now golden flames, causing the three men the young boy was pick-pocketing to stumble backwards, knocking into him and causing all to fall over. The flames would subside though, leaving all unharmed while the child himself crawled out from under the men, making an attempt to run away right as his left ankle was grabbed by one of the three, causing him to fall back over once again, landing upon his left side. ""This brat was pickpocketing us!"" One of the three spoke, speaking with what sounded like a thick, British accent. ""Come on, let us show this boy what we do to pick-pockets.."" Soon enough, the other two grabbed the child's arms, dragging him off to a more shaded place while the third pulled out what appeared to be a small knife of some sort. While the situation was occurring, the sounds of the crowd's clapping was drowning out the sounds being made, though the child still wished to at least try, try for some small glimmer of hope that may be there.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0000FF"">""Help... HELP ME! Anyone, please!""</span></span>"
1365,"The Oprhan of Spezia, Circus recrution begins. (1x1 )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43125,2014-08-14T06:22:09,Fionarro De La Belle,"Fionarro watches as three men grab a child and quickly haul him to a shaded area, labeling him ""Pick Pocket."" as they do so. The youthful Belle begins walking over to the chaotic scene before he see's an object pulled from one mans pocket. It gleams brightly in the morning sun and it only takes Fionarro a moment to realize that it is indeed a pocket knife. Anger surges through his veins, ""To a child?"" he whisper to himself as his walk turns to a sprint. As the Brit nears closer and raises his arm to show the crowd of people doing nothing what he does to ""Pick Pockets."" Fionarro grips his forearm tightly. ""Im going to ask that you put that away now ad stop threatening this child immediately before I show you what I do to the grown who abuse children."" He says in a cold tone. He knew he was bluffing for the most part, the majority of his life was spent in a Hotel room in Paris, not fighting on the streets like his father, but he was sure he could find some way to use his power if needed. The man nods and thus Fionarro releases his grip before, with an angered yell and fats movement of the Brits arm, Fionarro feels a searing pain on the right side of his stomach. Looking down, he sees wine colored blood begin to rapidly stain his White Chemise as the man he had grabbed.. had now slashed a wound in his side roughly lengthen around 3-4 inches. Not allowing himself to break do to the pain just yet, Fionarro lashed out and grabs the collar of the mans coat. Before the Brit can respond he is engulfed in flame. His two companions are shocked by their comrade now screaming and rolling about the grass so much so that they release their grips upon the young lads arms. Wasting no time Fionarro grabs the young mans wrist and takes off running as fast as he can in order to put as much distance as possible before he can no longer endure the pain. ""Run with me son!"" he yells before he grabs his top hat and, with the boy still in hi grip, takes off toward them roe populated area. ""Wait!"" a woman yells as she watches the grass catch flame from the shed articles of flaming clothing once belonging to the now angered and slightly burned British man for they now began to light the grass a blaze, ""What about the fire!"" Fionarro can only shout his reply to her as he continues to run.. no time to stop, ""There is this lovely resource that was discovered called water! That should do the trick dear!"""
1366,"The Oprhan of Spezia, Circus recrution begins. (1x1 )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43125,2014-08-15T05:43:12,Otter Aiden,"The child watched as the performer heard his cries, and now in response is moving right towards him and the three men. Soon enough, the young man was moving in a quick sprint, obviously seeing the urgency of what was occurring before himself. Soon enough right the the British man would bring down the knife, most likely in order to just off something he viewed as worthless trash, as someone that was deemed unworthy of living in his presence, his forearm was quickly gripped by the performer. The man said that he is going to ask that the man put away his knife and stopped threatening the boy before he shows him what he does to the grown who abuse children. The boy didn't actually want this, though. He'd rather the now staring crowd to come in and stop the three or at least an official of some sort, but not the performer himself. It was brave for one to stand against three but the odds were obviously stacked against him.<br/><br/>The man surprisingly nodded, causing the performer to release his grip before, under the disguise of agreeing to free the boy, the man slashed the performer's side, causing blood to appear and stain his clothing. The younger man in response grabbed the Brit setting him aflame and shocking the two other men, whom of which released their grip upon the boy and thus dropping the child to the ground as he himself watched in surprise at the sudden action taken by the performer. Wasting no time afterwards, the performer grabbed the boy's wrist, pulling him up and taking off with him staggering behind, trying to gain his footing so he could run. Soon enough as the boy regained his balance the man yelled at him to run with him and, with the grabbing of his top hat on the way to their escape, the performer and the boy both made off away from the park and to a more populated area while the Brit on fire and his two friends remained behind."
1367,"The Oprhan of Spezia, Circus recrution begins. (1x1 )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43125,2014-08-30T05:07:39,Fionarro De La Belle,"Still clutching the young mans wrist, Fionarro runs into an ally way to catch his breath. ""Damn.."" he mutters, ""I've attacked a man and set fire to a public park... ill have to relocate now.."" He shakes his head while closing his eyes before reopening them in order to gaze upon the young boy. ""And you."" He says, keeping his volume composed, ""Whats the matter with you? Don't you know how dangerous it can be to steal from people if your not as good at it as me?"" He offers a smile though in the back of his mind he was in a state of pure dismay. Resting his hands on his his knees as his body hunches over, he begins to catch his breath.<br/>Running a hand through his black glossy hair, Fionarro looks at him, ""Where do you live?"" He questions the young boy, ""Ill walk you home before returning to my quarters. """
1368,Against The Odds (me and taylor.loveless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4338,2011-09-14T07:07:41,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/anime-7-1-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Zeke Jordan<br/>17(turning 18 in two days)<br/>American President For Life's Son<br/><br/>Zeke Jordans was a young male of seventeen. He had not yet reached his eighteenth birthday. It was just a couple of days away. He couldnâ€™t wait. And then his father had summoned him. He was a wild child. A bad boy. Yet he was gentle hearted. He had a soft spot for children. And more overâ€¦he loved to play the keyboard. He couldnâ€™t sing yet he could write up the most beautiful songs. It and dancing. They were his secret passions. His secret skills that his dad did not and would not ever approve of.<br/><br/>When he snapped out of his thoughts as he entered his fathers HUGE office. The American government had gone through so many â€œbadâ€ presidentsâ€¦they decided to try something new. So it was a nationwide vote for a President For Life instead of a four year term. Nowâ€¦five days before his birthdayâ€¦he was the most valuable teen in the United States Of America. And it totally sucked!!! He now couldnâ€™t go anywhere without a damn posse! And it wasnâ€™t the cool type of posse either!<br/><br/>He sighs. And stares at the secret service men that followed him like a gang of hired stalkers. He growls and having a long, less than friendly, â€œdiscussionâ€ with his fatherâ€¦finally won. He was outta here! No posse just his personal bodyguard. That couldnâ€™t be too badâ€¦right? Wrong! Guy had less personality than a stiff. In fact he would have better luck holding a conversation with a stiff. And showed no emotions. He could have gotten more emotions out of a brick wall. Damn!<br/><br/>He sighs. Waking the next morning. â€œAhâ€¦Sicily. Iâ€™ve always wanted to come here.â€ he says. Showering in a steaming hot water shower. Drying off his long hair. Dressing and heading out of his room. Everything but showering and dressing had his bodyguard nearby. Then out into the main city of Sicily! Oh yeah! â€œCan you say something?â€ he asks an hour later. â€œHello? Are you even alive in there?â€ he sighs. Stuffing his hands in his jackets pockets.<br/><br/>â€œGah! I wish I hadnâ€™t come out this way. Now I am even FURTHER from my friends than before.â€ he sighs. â€œWhy did my old man want to become President anyways? All it did was uproot me from my friends. At least the friends I knew werenâ€™t wanting me to be their friends due to who I was.â€ he mutters a bit loudly. Bodyguard walking silently. The DEAD would be more non robotic and have more emotions plus make more noise.<br/><br/>Just as he walked he hears something. *BANG* And looks around. Thinking he was shot. He turns to talk to his bodyguard when he sees the man holding his hand to his chest. He pulled it awayâ€¦and blood. ****! Someone just shot and killed his bodyguards. He hears feet on the pavement. Feet running towards him Yet he stood there numb. Staring in horror and disbelief at the pool of blood forming from his now dead bodyguard."
1369,Against The Odds (me and taylor.loveless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4338,2011-09-21T02:17:17,Taylor.loveless,"Name: Alex<br/>Age: 17<br/>Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://3.bp.blogspot.com/_sq4gkJ5ms9w/TTucsrmTdqI/AAAAAAAAAKQ/HQTArtSqNyI/s400/emo-hair-extensionsi-haircuts-for-girls.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Alex leaned against the door frame of her bathroom, towel drying her long black hair, she slipped on her black tank top and her favorite jeans before tying her tennis shoes. She jogged down the stairs slowly and pulled on her black jean jacket. Once she moved her hair out of her face she stepped out into the bright sunlight, as she walked she heard gun shots. She ran towards them and noticed a man with a gun pointing at a boy who looked about 17 or 18. She ran towards him and tackled him to the ground as the gunman shot. She felt the bullet rip through her side as they hit the ground."
1370,Against The Odds (me and taylor.loveless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4338,2011-09-21T05:33:43,zoruna,"As the bullet would rip through her side it would cut across the outside of her side. It was laced with a paralyizing agent. That bullet was not intended to kill Zeke. No the bullet was meant to slightly injure while paralyizing the youth. The boss wanted the President's son alive after all. Can't use a dead man as a hostage. The man vanished into the shadows scowling as he just took off. The boss wouldn't be pleased that was for sure. Zeke himself however hits the ground and is knocked out of his daze. He turns and helps the girl up. ""You okay miss?"" he asks. His accent clearly American yet it was sexy and sounded street for some reason. He helped her to her feet and ripped off his left sleeve. Tearing it apart and bandages her side to prevent further blood loss. He looks at her. ""My name is Zeke. What is yours? Oh and thanks for helping me."""
1371,Against The Odds (me and taylor.loveless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4338,2011-09-22T01:07:02,Taylor.loveless,"Alex took his hand nd listened to his voice for a moment before standing slowly, ""Im alright, your welcome. Anyone wouldve done the same for the President's son now wouldnt they?"" she rubbed her side slowly wincing ever so slightly. Her voice was soft and sweet but laced slightly with loneliness. She realized that she still held his hand so she dropped it slowly. Her mind drifted to the gunman and that he looked like her uncle,  she muttered, ""Thank you.."" she looked around for a moment then took a breath of the Sicily air. She turned around to walk to her apartment, she glanced back at him and murmured, ""You can come inside with me for a little while. Just to keep you safe that is."" she turned back around and pulled the old skeleton key from her pocket, she always loved old things, the key was an old black ish gold color mostly tarnished with rust. The key fit perfectly into the lock, she pulled the door open and looked back at the boy holding the door for a few moments waiting for him to deside what he was going to do."
1372,"Truth, Sand, Blood ( Gunther )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43673,2014-10-03T03:55:08,Tenere,a
1373,"Truth, Sand, Blood ( Gunther )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43673,2014-10-04T00:42:52,Gunther,"The Enforcer barracks were old canvas tents. The canvas was constantly aired out and had faded to a light grayish green color over the years. The men who lived in the tents were Boss Neiro's Enforcers. The general-purpose tent, originally designed to hold twenty-one cots for a platoon of soldiers in the field, was now home to twenty Enforcers working for Boss Neiro. There were seven each sixteen feet by thirty-two foot tents built upon plywood and two-by-four construction foundations. Five of these tents were used as sleeping quarters while the remaining two were used as a dining facility/kitchen and an operations office where missions were planned and presented to the Enforcers.<br/><br/>Zilard Pek woke up with the sun like most mornings. He stumbled out the back door of the tent in just his pants and a T-shirt. He made his way, barefoot to the wooden outhouses to relieve himself. The sun's rays reached across the landscape warming up the sand and mountains. Zilard felt the most alive in the morning. This was the best time of day, when he was all alone. The cooler nighttime temperatures already dissipating, making way for the arid heat due in at midday. To Zilard, the midday heat never really bothered him as much as the overnight lows. Maybe it was his Shyiine bloodline. He didn't know, just that he was perfectly comfortable in the heat, even when the humans complained about needing more water.<br/><br/>As he sat on the plastic seat focused on his morning constitutional, Zilard listened to the wild dogs howling in the distance. It was uncommon for them to be out this time of the morning, no doubt they had an early morning kill, some unfortunate prey would make for the pack's breakfast. That is survival in the Voidlands. Not just for the desert wolves and Scarab Sheep who lived on the fringes, but for the bipedal creatures who resided in built up areas like Dogton.<br/><br/>Zilard didn't give it much thought. It was life. It was how things were. Predators and prey. A fight for survival.<br/><br/>He returned inside the tent and his bunk. Most of the men were still snoring. A few others were up, puttering about. No one from this tent were on the night shift. That was a different platoon. Zilard finished dressing, putting his boots and vest on. His assault vest hung from a hook on the side of the tent over his bunk. He used the assault vest on patrols and missions. It contained two one-quart canteens, a butt pack with a weapons cleaning supplies, a rag, a small tool bag, a fifty-foot length of 7mm nylon rope, a 200-foot length of 3mm nylon cord, electrical tape and a ration. In front of the vest were various ammo pouches arranged symmetrically along the waist and chest. The vest contained his standard '0000' quadruple aught 8-gauge buckshot and various flechette styled bird shot. Each cartridge contained twenty dart-sized projectiles that scattered from the muzzle when fired. It was very effective against a bunched up group of bandits at close range. It was not something one would use at distance. In fact, Zilard never considered using the Close Assault Weapon System (CAWS) at greater than a hundred meters. Other pouches contained 10-round magazines for the 11mm pistol he wore at his side. That had a holster all its own, hung low strapped to his outer right thigh.<br/><br/>He holstered his Grick sidearm after inserting a magazine, no round in the chamber. The scabbard for his Kilij Scimitar rested across his right shoulder, carried on his back. The Tanto dagger at his right hip behind the holster and finally the M90 CAWS slung low on the right side and toward the rear, safety engaged. Zilard finally put on his leather 'half-gloves'. They allowed for fingertips free to perform dexterous activities with protection for the palm and back of hands. He slipped his goggles over his head, lowered down to his throat.<br/><br/>His bed made, he wandered over to the kitchen tent to see what was happening. A few of the men were sitting around drinking the<span style=""font-style: italic"">sludge</span>or coffee if you will. It was palatable. For Zilard, it was all he knew and tasted just fine. He picked up a plate and scooped out the yellow substance known as scrambled eggs, a slice of toast, a sausage and a mug of sludge. He wasn't friendly with any of the morning crew, choosing a seat by himself.<br/><br/>Just as he placed the first morsel of food into his mouth, Viyr, Boss Neiro's pasty-faced machinae entered the tent. The cyborg fixed his yellow eyes on Zilard Pek and headed right for his table. Zilard was only concerned about eating his meal.<br/><br/>""Lizard,"" Viyr used the nickname the Boss used. ""Boss Neiro has requested your presence in his office ASAP.""<br/><br/>Zilard sipped the coffee, lowered his mug, and looked up at the pasty cyborg, ""Did he say what it was about?""<br/><br/>Almost monotone in its free from empathetic tone, ""you are to escort Mercenary Kaitar into the Voidlands. Special job. Very special."" Viyr watched Zilard as he resumed drinking his coffee, eating toast. Zilard did not get up right away. ""He would send me, but he<span style=""font-style: italic"">needs</span>me here. He and I have work to do."" Unnecessary gibberish to Zilard Pek, but Boss Neiro mentioned this in the same thought. The Cyborg uttered the irrelevant information as well.<br/><br/>""Yea, yea, yea,"" Zilard continued to eat his breakfast. ""I'll be along shortly."" Zilard didn't waste too many words with the Machinae. He had every intention of eating. He continued to shovel food into his mouth, but not moving with a sense of purpose.<br/><br/>Viyr gave no appearance, or acknowledgement. He watched the half breed eat his breakfast and then registered a degree of apathy. Viyr faced about and hastily exited the tent to return to Boss Neiro.<br/><br/>'Great, I get to work with Kaitar,' Zilard thought to himself. The<span style=""font-style: italic"">man</span>was caustic. At least they wouldn't have to worry about noise discipline. Kaitar hardly ever said a word. Zilard was fine with that. If Zilard Pek thought hard enough, he may recall that it was Kaitar who once referred to him as<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kitazot</span>, the Shyiine word for outcast or<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kita</span>for short. Zilard didn't mind. At least he acknowledged the fact he was half Shyiine. Zilard felt like an outcast living amongst the humans and would undoubtedly be an outcast living among the Shyiine. He didn't feel welcome anywhere except in his mother's home and in the employ of Boss Neiro. The Boss kept him around for his<span style=""font-style: italic"">gift</span>. Neiro took advantage of Lizard on occasion, especially if an Enforcer came back from a patrol half-dead. Unbeknownst to Zilard, his mother had some relationship with the boss neither would mention.<br/><br/>When breakfast was finished, Zilard cleared his table, picked up his shotgun and Kilij Scimitar then slung them over his shoulders. He pushed his chair back in and headed to Boss Neiro's office.<br/><br/>Along the way, he passed Zres and Kligger. ""Hey Zres, how's it going?"" Zilard called to the young Enforcer.<br/><br/>Zres mumbled something under his breath.<br/><br/>""What was that?"" Zilard called back.<br/><br/>""Fuck off, half breed!"" Zres called out to Zilard.<br/><br/>Zilard chuckled as he walked by and headed into Boss Neiro's office.<br/><br/>""Lizard!"" Boss Neiro yelled at the half Shiiyne half human soldier annoyed at his tardiness. ""Where have you been?! When I call for you, I expect you to come right away!""<br/><br/>Zilard knew Viyr would have told the Boss about him wanting to eat his breakfast, so it wouldn't make sense to lie. ""I was eating breakfast, boss.""<br/><br/>Boss Neiro reluctantly consented, ""Fine. Now listen up Bora-Demir. I have a job I want you to do. Take a seat.""<br/><br/>A broken wooden chair against a wall was the only place to sit. Zilard looked at it quickly, having sat in it before. ""No thanks, I prefer to stand.""<br/><br/>""Suit yourself."" Boss Neiro sat down, pulled out a cigarette and lighter. He puffed on the thin cigarette. ""I hired Kaitar to check up on a caravan heading into Dogton. The caravan never made it. There are some essential items in one of the wagons. I need it here, yesterday."" Neiro took a drag on the cigarette, tapped the ashes onto the floor and continued. ""That useless Shyiine lost my caravan."" The Boss was visibly annoyed when he spoke about the lost caravan.<br/><br/>With the use of the term<span style=""font-style: italic"">useless</span>, Zilard cringed slightly. After all, he was part shyiine. He never quite understood why humans held onto their weak-minded ideas, stereotypes about the Shyiines. Zilard found it disturbing whenever he heard one. Neiro was full of them and full of it.<br/><br/>Boss Neiro went on with the disappearing caravan story. ""He claims a group of bandits known as the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Az'bedar</span>attacked the convoy and took everything into the Voildlands. Az'bedar is a Shyiine group who use the symbol of the Scorpion to mark their territory."" Neiro took another drag on his cigarette and tapped the ashes upon the floor. ""You've heard of them?""<br/><br/>Zilard nodded grimly.<br/><br/>""Kaitar wasn't too pleased either."" Neiro recognized Zilard's expression but needed him to go either way. ""Suck it up, Lizard. You are going to find that caravan with or without the mercenary's help. I would prefer he go with you, but in the event he declines my rather persuasive offer, I may give you the side mission of<span style=""font-style: italic"">taking out the garbage</span>if you get my hint.""<br/><br/>'Wow! This jackass is incredible.' Zilard thought to himself. 'How many years has he employed Kaitar? I don't blame the Mercenary for not wanting to go into the Shy'war-Anquai. That is the worst place ever. No one but true Shyiine warriors go there. That is a death knell for any of us. Whatever is in that caravan must be pretty damn important.'<br/><br/>""What's in that caravan? Your dead father?"" Zilard blurted out, lacking empathy.<br/><br/>""Why I oughtta!"" Boss Neiro rose up out of his chair as if he was about to hit Zilard Pek. He quickly regained his composure and took his seat. ""What is it with you maggots claiming my dead parents are in some God damned caravan!?""<br/><br/>""Any way, you are going to retrieve that caravan. Kill the bandits and bring my people back to me. You got it!?""<br/><br/>""Yea, I got it. Can I take Rooster and Zres with me?"" Zilard asked.<br/><br/>""Leave Zres alone. You can take Rooster and Whitey.""<br/><br/>""Ok, Boss,"" Zilard was placid about the job itself. His calmness over the job was more about his companion than the actual mission. He was not concerned about dying. He believed the Shyiine mercenary knew how to survive in the desert. He was looking forward to learning as much as he could from Kaitar. He grew up around humans and he finally had an opportunity to spend some time with a true Shyiine. He was filled with a small amount of excitement because studying the Shyiine was one of his favorite pastimes, but that excitement was tempered by his knowledge of Kaitar's personality. Zilard believed that they could get past that. He believed that by merely observing the Shyiine, he could learn a great deal. Besides, they would just carry extra water.<br/><br/>Boss Neiro looked at Zilard. ""So, how much you take from Zres last night?""<br/><br/>""Twenty,"" the Enforcer responded. Zilard enjoys a nightly game of poker with a few of the others. Last night was a good night for Mr. Pek.<br/><br/>""He must be pissed,"" Boss Neiro smiled.<br/><br/>""He told me to fuck off this morning,"" Zilard smiled while telling the boss. ""So what time are we leaving?"" Zilard asked."
1374,"Truth, Sand, Blood ( Gunther )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43673,2014-10-04T03:07:26,Tenere,a
1375,"Truth, Sand, Blood ( Gunther )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43673,2014-10-04T18:13:06,Gunther,"Since Zilard's job was to handle personal assignments by the Boss, he didn't have anything specific to do until 2000 hours. His current job would start tomorrow  morning. This evening, he would meet Kaitar and prepare for their sojourn through the desert.<br/><br/>The Enforcers had a<span style=""font-style: italic"">gym</span>for lack of a better word for it. It was the standard plywood and two-by-four construction with galvanized steel roofing. It looked like a Quonset hut. The weights were whatever the group could get their hands on, to include repurposed steel poles. Several items jerry rigged together to work as a workout room.<br/><br/>However, Zil wasn't interested in lifting weights today. Someone had hung a heavy bag from the ceiling. The bag was made of goat hide and filled with old rags. It was tied to the floor to prevent it from moving too much. A little play was fine. There were a few old pairs of gloves that folks shared; not enough for everyone.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rSmtHBMjXLU"">Warrior's Call</a>playing on the boom box.<br/>Zil removed his boots and socks, vest and weapons. He stood barefoot with a sleeveless T-shirt on. He pulled on the left glove, fastened it and then the right and fastened with his teeth. He stood in front of the bag and jumped up and down. He moved his legs in and out and performed several repetitions of jumping jacks. His moved his feet back and forth alternating left and right or an exercise called scissor jacks. After about three minutes of jumping, he stopped and began performing squats. He lowered himself so that his thighs were parallel to the floor and then returned to the starting position. He continued with the squats for ninety seconds then went down and held it for forty-five seconds. After doing squats with the occasional hold for three minutes, he stopped and began doing burpees. He squatted down with hands on the floor, then thrust his legs out behind him into the push-up position. With the gloves on, the weight is on the fists, rather than flat hands. He performed one push-up and then brought his legs back next to his hands. Then he stood up, jumped up and repeated the exercise. He continued to do burpees for three minutes. Once he completed this warm up, that took roughly ten minutes, he drank some water and returned to the bag.<br/><br/>The bag work out was intense. As a right-handed person, he led with his left. His left would jab and then cross with his right. Jab, Cross, Jab, Cross and reset. Jab, cross, jab, cross and reset. He repeated this process several times insuring to keep his gloves up the entire set; which lasted three minutes. He focused on his technique as well as power. He pivoted on his feet and lead with his shoulders on each punch. His upper torso rotated while punching left, right, left, right. The rear foot gives off the impression of stamping out a cigarette on the ground up on the ball of the foot. Hitting muscle failure means that every exercise following that point is building muscle and strength.<br/><br/>Next, he struck the pad, Jab, Cross, Hook, Cross, dropped back to create some distance, pivot on his left foot, left toes pointing to the left, leaned back slightly, swung his right arm back, making sure to keep his left arm up executed a right round house or round kick into the heavy bag. He chambered his right leg, with the lower leg bent and just before impact, whipped his lower leg extending the foot into the pad. The front of the ankle or lower shin is the point of contact. He repeated the process, jab, cross, hook, and round kick several more times. He finished this set after three minutes. Then dropped and performed fifty push-ups.<br/><br/>He stood back up in front of the bag, gave two jabs, slipped his head by ducking as if someone were trying to punch him and then delivered a devastating right cross. Two jabs, slip, right cross, change step into a left cross, slip, right jab. The change step is a hop that moves the feet so that now the right foot was in front. He continued to perform this drill for another three minutes. When this was complete, he dropped and knocked out another fifty push-ups. Zilard would remain in the gym exercising his shoulders and legs for at least two hours. He really wanted a partner to hold pads for him. Then he could train on various punching combinations.<br/><br/>When his routine ended, he dropped off the gloves, toweled off, put his shoes and socks back on and returned his equipment to their normal carrying position. He would return to the barracks to clean his shotgun.<br/><br/>Next stop, the Enforcers armory to see the armorer. Several weapons remained in the arms room if they were not needed during daily operations. Zil was interested in an assault rifle. ""Kilo, you have an MA5B on hand?"" Zil asked the armorer on duty.<br/><br/>The man was sitting at his desk with his head resting on folded arms. He did not move or acknowledge Zilard's presence.<br/><br/>""Kilo! Wake up!"" Zil yelled at the sleeping man who now became responsive.<br/><br/>""Huh? What the fuck you want, half breed?"" Kilo the armorer looked up at The Enforcer.<br/><br/>""You got any<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://halo.wikia.com/wiki/MA5B_Individual_Combat_Weapon_System"">MA5Bs</a>on hand?""<br/><br/>""Yea, what the fuck? What do you want it for?""<br/><br/>""I'm heading into the Voidlands tomorrow. I need something with some range. This scatter gun is great in town, but useless out in the desert,"" Zil held up the shotgun to show Kilo.<br/><br/>The armorer stood up, yawned deeply and stretched wide and long. Zilard watched Kilo go through his routine. He scratched his butt then reached for the ring of keys at his waste. He walked to a weapons rack, unlocked the padlock and removed a rifle. Each rack held ten assault rifles. After locking the rack, he brought the rifle to the arms room window, which had five vertical bars across it to prevent unauthorized personnel from getting inside. It kept people honest. Kilo wrote down the weapon model and serial number on the register. Then he entered his name, 'Zilard Pek', date and time to record who took the rifle. Once Zilard signed for the rifle, Kilo slid it under the bars to him.<br/><br/>Next, Kilo pulled out another pad of paper and wrote up the M90 CAWS shotgun. He took the shotgun in and handed Zil a receipt acknowledging that he took the shotgun from him. ""You want some mags?"" Kilo asked.<br/><br/>""Yea, can I have eleven?""<br/><br/>Kilo bent down, pulled out eleven aluminum ammunition boxes and slid them under the bar to Zilard who stuffed them inside his vest. He slung the rifle over his shoulder and walked back to the barracks. He removed the M90 magazines and cartridges and inserted 7.62mm magazines into the ammunition pouches in his assault vest. The rifle magazines each held 30 rounds.<br/><br/>Zilard reached under his bunk and pulled out his rucksack. Inside was wet weather gear, a poncho liner, three more rations, a change of clothing to include three pair of socks and three T-shirts. He kept trip wires, illumination flares, detonation cord, fuze cord and some insulated copper wire. He picked up his ruck and headed off to the quartermaster's office.<br/><br/>""Hey Romeo, can you help me with an issue?"" Zilard asked the Enforcer's quartermaster who handled most of the supplies the Enforcers used. He worked closely with Boss Neiro and the town's supply administrator.<br/><br/>""Sure thing, Lizard,"" Romeo presented a friendly demeanor. ""What you need?""<br/><br/>""Three hundred fifty, seven-six-two ball, four pounds of plastiques, eight blasting caps in a wooden box, an electric firing device, and two rations,"" Zilard ordered from the quartermaster. ""Oh yea you have any half gallon bladders? I'm heading into the desert tomorrow. I will be gone for a few days or more.<br/><br/>""mmm, the Boss must have something special in mind.""<br/><br/>""Yes sir,"" Zilard answered as Romeo counted out the boxes of 7.62-millimeter Full Metal Jacket ball ammunition. He handed them to Zilard in a steel box and filled it up with the rest of the equipment. Zilard immediately loaded the magazines and placed them in the rucksack. He would put them in the assault vest after he returned to the barracks. The plastique explosives were placed in one of the outer pockets of the ruck and the blasting caps inside the top flap. It was important to keep the two separate. Caps can go off rather easily. You don't want them anywhere near the plastiques if they accidentally set off. He didn't have the luxury of personnel and figured he would take the risk.<br/><br/>Later that day, he bumped into Rooster and Whitey. Rooster stood 5' 11"" tall, with red hair cut into a perfect Mohawk, poking about five inches above his head. He also wore a red goatee. The brown-eyed man resembled a rooster, which is how he got his nickname. Whitey was actually a very dark black man named Dorum Sadik. Whitey stood 6' 5"" tall and was completely bald; a very muscular man who rarely spoke.<br/><br/>""Rooster, Whitey, have your shit packed and wired tight. We are heading out at first light,"" Zilard spoke to the two men.<br/><br/>""Where we going, Lizard?"" the thin Rooster asked. He was always dirty; appearing as if he hadn't bathed all month. He smelled foul and was always sniffing. Maybe he was ill or maybe he indulged in some narcotic ingested through the nasal passages.<br/><br/>""Voidlands,"" Zilard spoke.<br/><br/>""Really!? What the fuck? Far out, man,"" Rooster laughed at the prospect of going into the desert. ""What are we doing in the desert, man?""<br/><br/>""Looking for Boss Neiro's lost caravan. Get a<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ranger_Special_Operations_Vehicle"">Roller</a>from the motor park. Get five or six water cans from Romeo and have your personal gear loaded aboard by zero five tomorrow morning when it is time to go. Check with Kilo to see if he has an<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://halo.wikia.com/wiki/M247H_Heavy_Machine_Gun"">M two-forty-seven</a>to mount in the pintle. There is a good chance we will make contact tomorrow. Nice to have more firepower than the other guys."" Zilard thought a few more seconds to see if he was missing anything. ""Draw weapons and ammunition for yourselves too. One of you is driving and one of you is manning that<span style=""font-style: italic"">pig</span>."" The pig Zilard was referring to was the M247 Machine gun to be mounted on the pintle behind the front seats.<br/><br/>""You got it Lizard,"" Rooster winked at him as the two walked off.<br/><br/>Zilard simply shook his head and headed to the dining tent for lunch.<br/><br/>Later that evening, at 2000 hours, Zilard found himself outside Boss Neiro's office. He could hear the old man talking to someone, but couldn't make out what Neiro and the other man were saying. He knocked, then entered when told to do so. Inside the office, he found Boss Neiro seated behind his desk and the Shyiine Scout, Kaitar.<br/><br/>""Come on in, Bora-Demir,"" Boss Neiro spoke in an authoritative tone as if asserting the fact that he was in charge. He also used Zilard's Shyiine sobriquet meaning<span style=""font-style: italic"">Iron Hurricane</span>. He wanted to give Kaitar the impression Zilard Pek was a professional Shyiine soldier and would be a valuable asset on the mission to locate and return the lost caravan.<br/><br/>""Boss, I have notified Rooster and Whitey. They will have a roller and machine gun for the morning. We've secured our equipment; ready for the op tomorrow morning."" Zilard informed the Boss about his preparations."
1376,"Truth, Sand, Blood ( Gunther )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43673,2014-10-07T02:18:50,Tenere,a
1377,"Truth, Sand, Blood ( Gunther )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43673,2014-10-10T19:55:54,Gunther,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You should tell Rooster to take a bath. If I can smell him from across the street, the Az'bedar will be able to smell him a hundred yards off. Besides, if I have to ride on one of those things, I don't want to have to do it with him sitting there smelling like a fucking latrine.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""It goes beyond a personal grudge if a man's smell might alert an Az'bedar scout. They are going to know we're there, eventually. But I'd rather they not find out until the last possible minute. They will take it as a -personal- offense and kill as all the more quickly if Rooster is stinking up their territory.""</span><br/><br/>""Roger that, Serdadu,"" Zilard responded to Kaitar's insitence that Rooster take a bath. The word he chose was an uintended faux pas. Zilard was told as a boy that the term,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Serdadu</span>was a form of respect like<span style=""font-style: italic"">sir</span>or<span style=""font-style: italic"">ma'am</span>, but it actually had negative connotations. It was more like saying<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Roger that, fat bottom.'</span>Since Zilard didn't actually know the Shyiine language and only picked up a few words and phrases here and there, living amongst the humans. He honestly didn't know any better. ""I will insure all three of us clean our nasty stinking bodies.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Have you been out there before, or is this your first time?""</span><br/><br/>Zilard considered the question asked of him. ""Have I ever been out there before?"" He contemplated that. ""In all honesty, I was born and raised here in Dogton. I've traveled to several of the other cities. I've been<span style=""font-style: italic"">down range</span>in the Voidlands more than a dozen times, but only at distances up to about twelve miles. Never as far as we are suggesting for tomorrow."" Zilard looked at Kaitar to read his reaction. He really didn't care what the Shyiine mercenary thought about Zilard's capacity to survive in the desert. Either he made it or he did not. That was on him anyway. ""I figured you would share some of your wisdom with us on surviving down range.""<br/><br/>After the meeting, Zilard would link back up with Rooster and Whitey. Tell them to take a shower with scentless soap and be ready before the sunrise. Rooster would drive and Whitey would man the<span style=""font-style: italic"">pig</span>. Zilard himself would go over his pack and check the Roller. It was one of hte sand colored ones to help camouflage their presence, but nothing would conceal any sand they kicked up or the sound of the engine. Zilard would take his shower before hitting the rack."
1378,"Truth, Sand, Blood ( Gunther )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43673,2014-10-15T01:47:53,Tenere,a
1379,"Truth, Sand, Blood ( Gunther )",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=43673,2014-10-16T03:52:18,Gunther,"Zilard woke up early as usual; showered, shaved and dressed. He checked on Whitey and Rooster, They were getting their shit wired tight as well. All three men picked up their packs and weapons. Zilard had given Whitey the plastique to carry so that he wouldn't be carrying both the blasting caps and the explosives. That would be a recipe for disaster.<br/><br/>The three men had the roller up and ready to rock n' roll by zero five thirty hours. They had water, meals, ammunition and weapons loaded. The vehicle had a weapons platform in the center behind the front two of seats. At the top of a four foot length of pipe, was a pintle used to mount an M247 Heavy Machine Gun. Jernal ""Whitey"" Whitman manned the ""pig"" ready to cover the group if they ran into trouble. A dual mount of M739 Light Machine guns were mounted in front of where the passenger would sit in the roller. This seat was reserved for Kaitar. Since he knew the Voidlands better than any of them, he recived the privelege of sitting in the front ready to guide Rooster who acted as vehicle driver. Zilard rode in the back of the vehicle to assist Whitey or use his personal firearm, the<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://halo.wikia.com/wiki/MA5B_Individual_Combat_Weapon_System"">MA5B</a>.<br/><br/>Once Kaitar was aboard, the team was ready to head down range into...<br/><br/>""Hey Lizard, what did that Shyiine Scout call the Voidlands?"" Rooster asked.<br/><br/>""Shy'war-Anquai,"" Zilard answered while resting his head against the side of the roller. He figured maybe he could get a little shut eye while waiting on Kaitar. But Rooster had other plans.<br/><br/>""And the raiders we are chasing, man?"" Rooster was curious about every little detail.<br/><br/>""The Az'bedar,"" Zilard mumbled.<br/><br/>""What was that?""<br/><br/>Zilard sat up, looked at Rooster, ""The Az'bedar!""<br/><br/>""Riiight, the Azz bed Are,"" Rooster repeated. ""Got it!"" He looked over the dispatch paperwork and the Technical manual for the Roller. Everything appeared to be in order.<br/><br/>""Hey, far out man,"" Rooster sniggered to himself. ""I wonder what would happen if we left without the Shyiine soldier?"" Rooster laughed as though he had no clue what life was like on this planet.<br/><br/>Zilard shook his head, ignoring the man. Whitey hadn't even acknowledged Rooster yet; ignoring his antics. He pulled the charging handle to the rear and release it, giving it an assist forward. In the process, he loaded a round into the chamber and then rotated the selector lever onto Safe so as to not cause a problem. Whitey sat down across from Zilard and attempted to close his eyes as well.<br/><br/>""Ah, looks like the boss is here,"" Rooster spoke aloud upon spying Kaitar approaching. The other two sat up and looked in the direction Rooster pointed.<br/><br/>Zilard hopped off the back of the truck and walked up to meet Kaitar. He held his hand out to shake; a human custom Kaitar may or may not be accustomed to. Zilard felt it was the polite thing to do. He hoped to learn something from this man during the trip. ""We are ready to go when you are. You get the front seat since you know where we are going. The roller is fueled, packed and ready to go."" The men would eventually climb into the roller and head down range into the Shy'war-Anquai when everyone was ready."
1380,Saved By The Orphans (Zoruna and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4371,2011-09-18T20:29:00,wolfgirl-taylor,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i939.photobucket.com/albums/ad240/wolfgirl-taylor/Holly3.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Name:Holly<br/>Age:20<br/>Race:Human<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i939.photobucket.com/albums/ad240/wolfgirl-taylor/baby01.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Name:Tyler<br/>Age:2 (almost 3)<br/>Race: Lycan (does not know it yet)<br/><br/>Holly finished up the papers for the two little twins that where adopted. Emma and Evan both adopted to the same family. It just warmed her heart. She put the papers in the folder and looked at the clock seeing it was noon and looked at Bella, ""I'm taking my break if that was okay."" She said as Bella nodded and she took her bag and magazine to the break room and took out her pregnancy test and let out a breath tapping her fingers on the box a little scared to try this again. It was her second time. She slipped into the bathroom and followed the directions and paced the bathroom back and forth<span style=""font-style: italic"">""This has to be the longest three minutes of my life!""</span>She thought.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""buzzz buzzzzzzz""</span></span>Her phone buzzed and she looked seeing it had been three minutes. She took in a deep breath looking at the test seeing it have two little blue lines meaning she wasn't pregnant. She sighed and threw everything away upset she wasn't having a baby. She walked washed her hands and walked out taking out her water bottle and her easy mac and put water in it and put it in the microwave taking out her phone and thought about calling her husband but couldn't bring herself to do that. She took out the container and stirred in the cheese sauce and walked back over to the table taking a sip of her water Her baby blue eyes looked at the pregnancy magazine she had about six months ago when they tired this the first time. She took a bite of her lunch and put the magazine away and slowly ate keeping an eye on the clock. at 12:30 she threw away her empty container and took another sip of her water and walked back to her desk nodding to Bella as she then took her break and closed her eyes keeping her emotions in check at work. Her eyes opened as the phone rang and she picked it up. ""Hello this is this Hudson Oaks Orphanage. This Holly speaking how can I help you today?"" She asked and took down notes about a dating couple looking to adopted a baby boy. She listened, ""Okay come in next Tuesday and we will be glad to help you. Goodbye.""She said putting the phone down and took out another folder and began to do work catching up on the paper work.<br/><br/>She looked up seeing it was 7:00...she was an hour late getting home. She finished up the page she was on and then put it away and gathered her stuff and headed out of the office. She was the last one there as usual and she sighed walking to her car. Her eyes on the car as she opened the backseat of the car and put her stuff down. She then got in the car shut the door and broke down laying her head on the string wheel just crying. Ten minutes later she took a napkin removing the now ruined mascara and reapplied her make up glad to see her eyes where not red or as puffy they would be fine when she got home. She turned on the car and turned up the radio as they played  the latest hit. She turned on her headlights and drove home.<br/><br/>She pulled into the driveway and turned off her car getting out and grabbing her things from the backseat and locked her car. She saw her husband's car and knew he was home. She walked inside and smiled trying to look happy, ""Hello darling. I'm home."" She called closing the front door."
1381,Saved By The Orphans (Zoruna and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4371,2011-09-19T20:38:57,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/smexy/Pedro-Cavalca-Brazilian-Sexy-Male-Model.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Edwardo<br/>Age: 23<br/>Race: Human<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/smexy/cutebabies1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Lily<br/>Age: 2 (almost 3)<br/>Race: Lycan (doesn't know it)<br/><br/>Edwardo was deeply in love with his wife Holly. He and her were trying for the second time to start their own family. He loved Holly and no matter what happened they were in a life long marriage. He was raised to never betray the trust of his wife. That and if he dared to stray his momma and his wife would kick his ass. When they were done he would kick his own ass. Holly was the woman of his life. No other woman would ever amount to the same as her. He would never stray from his wife. Not ever. He loved this woman with every fiber of his being. She was the best thing to happen to him in forever. She brought him out of the darkest hours of his life and saved him. Literally almost. He was in a downwards spiral to being locked up for life. Had reached a point in his life that he had not given a damn whether he lived or died from one moment to the next. Then she came into his life and rescued him heart, soul, and mind.<br/><br/>He was making her dinner in the kitchen. He had gotten off early today as the boss decided he needed a break. He had not told his boss that his sadness was due to the pain he had seen in his wife's eyes when they found out she was not pregnant. He hoped this time was better. He wanted his wife to truly smile as she had been before they decided to start their family. He heard a car pull up into the driveway and smiled. She was home and he could not wait to see her. He walked from the kitchen to the front door. His Italian accent was not as heavy as it once had been. He picks her up by the waist and twirls her around. ""How is the most beautiful woman in the entire world?"" he asks. Kissing her lovingly. Nibbling her neckline then captures her lips once more."
1382,Saved By The Orphans (Zoruna and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4371,2011-09-20T10:04:05,wolfgirl-taylor,"She looked at him as he picked her up and spun her around making her truly smile and kissed him back that accent making her weak in the knees and she looked up at him when the kiss was broken and she sighed,<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Not pregnant...."" </span>She told him and hugged him as tears rolled down her cheeks again and she wiped them away.<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""People...they...they just give up the kids every day but we can't have one? It's just not fair...Why are we being punished! What did we ever do?""</span>She sobbed leaning against him before she smelled food and looked up at him,<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Did you cook dinner?""</span>She asked with a small,very small smile and took his hand walking into the kitchen and wiped away the last tears,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""It smells wonderful.....did you get off early?""</span>She asked trying hard to get her mind on anything else but the negative pregnancy test. She looked at him and sat down. She would eat then go upstairs like she usually did unless stopped but Edwardo who  like usual would grab her arm right after dinner and pull her into another part of the house so she wasn't alone. Since whens he was alone she would just replay that memory in her head of the neagitve test over and over again depressing herself, she lost 20 pounds since the last negative test, this Edwardo could clearly see. Holly never was a big girl, always curvy and skinny."
1383,Saved By The Orphans (Zoruna and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4371,2011-09-20T14:04:42,zoruna,"Edwardo kissed her and sighed. Hugging her close and just wipes her tears away. ""Sweetie...I love you. We will try again later...sweetie don't cry."" He says. Kissing her cheeks and wipes her tears away. Looking at her. Hugging her close. ""Love...if we can't have our own we can always adopt...you know? We can bring love to kids who need us. Who need a family. That is always an option. Should you ever want to do so...you have my full backing."" He says softly. Holding her close and strokes her hair. ""We didn't do anything beautiful."" He smiles at her. ""Yes. I made you a special dinner. Our anniversary is tonight...remember? I have plans to take you to that place you were desiring to go to."" He says softly.  Nuzzling her hair. Smiling a bit. ""A bit early. So yes I got off early. There wasn't much happening at work so I was able to leave early."" He held her and walked with her. He enjoyed dinner with her and hugs her to him. ""Sweetie you need to eat or you will get sick. For now...let's go down to that place you wanted to go see. I have it booked for a night in paradise."" He says lovingly. Picking her up in his arms and carries her bridal style. ""Beautiful Holly. Most beautiful woman in the world is in my arms. Come dancing with me. Don't stress over this. Let us enjoy our anniversary."" he says lovingly."
1384,Saved By The Orphans (Zoruna and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4371,2011-09-27T21:44:09,wolfgirl-taylor,"She looked at him she nearly forgot it was there anniversary that day. She smiled a little and nodded to him.<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""I remember honey.""</span>She said and smiled as he nuzzled her and hugged him as they walked and sighed as he mentioned eating but she knew that he had a point. She looked at him and smiled,<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Really? We are going there!""</span>She asked excitedly and laughed as he picked her up and carried her and kissed him as he asked her to go dancing with him. She smiled and looked at him<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Okay let's go honey.""</span>She would try to forget about the baby stuff until after there anniversary. She kissed his lips as they headed off to there night in paradise, this she was excited for. The pain and sadness in her heart was starting to disappear thanks to Edwardo."
1385,Saved By The Orphans (Zoruna and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4371,2011-09-28T08:22:58,zoruna,"Edwardo looks at and smiled happily. Most men forgot about things like birthdays, holidays, and more importantly...anniversaries. He however, was very different from most men. He remembered important dates. He looked at her and smiles. ""Yes. Really. We are going there."" He says. Kissing her back. Holding her like she weighed nothing in his arms. In his mind and in his opinion she did not weigh anything. He carried her out the door and to his car. Setting her inside the car with a bit of shifting her around to open the door. Sliding over the hood of his car and enters the driver's side. Smiling happily and kisses her again. Driving to the beach. There was a cruise liner that would guide them over the water and to the island paradise that she loved so much. From there they would go to that natural hot tub on the island. He would give her anything and everything her heart desired. To him she was his goddess. One that he only had to share, for her to work and stuff, with the rest of the world. Other wise she was all his and she was all he needed. For her to be happy made him happy. They were close in their relationship. Soul mates if you will. Getting on the ship with her and leads her towards the other dancing couples. Twirling her around before turning the song into a tango."
1386,Saved By The Orphans (Zoruna and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4371,2011-10-04T16:06:00,wolfgirl-taylor,"She looked around the area as the drove to the beach and got onto the cruise liner and smiled as they got closer to that island that she loved. She looked out at the water until she was being lead over to the other dancing couples and she smiled looking at him as she was twirled around and laughed as they began to tango, one dance she was good at. She beamed as they danced a few others coming around the dance floor watching the couples that where dancing. She smiled as they watched not that she noticed the people standing around her until the song ended and she looked around a hand going to her mouth and she looked at Edwardo and took a bow blushing a bit and smiled hugging him and looked out over the water, they where very close."
1387,Saved By The Orphans (Zoruna and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4371,2011-10-04T19:33:08,zoruna,"He watched her beaming as they tangoed. The tango was one dance he could do extremely well. He was a wonderful dancer but grew up learning to tango. He smiles at her and realized after a bit that they were being watched more than the rest. Two beautiful dancers tangoing was a sight to see. Expecially when both dancers make it seem second nature to be doing so. He followed her after their bow and hug. Looking at the water. ""I have always loved dancing with you Holly."" he says softly. Guiding her off the ship and onto the island when it arrived there. He picks her up and twirls her around before taking her over to the hotspring she showed him in the travel magazine she had at one point. ""Here we are...shall we try it?"""
1388,Saved By The Orphans (Zoruna and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4371,2011-11-14T21:56:55,wolfgirl-taylor,"She was giggling and laughing as he followed him off the ship and on the island and she wrapped her arms around his neck as he twirled around and kissed him and smiled again the thoughts about earlier that day where out of her mind for now. She followed him a little wonder in her mind not sure where they where going. When he stopped walking she looked at him and looked at the hot springs and her eyes got wide.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oh honey it's just like the ones in the magazine!""</span>She said and felt a tapping on her shoulder as turned she saw a worker who brought her a bathing suit and a place to change. They also have her a soft short cover up and she looked at her Edwardo and smiled kissing his cheeks and took the things from the women,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Be right back darling.""</span>She said and went to change  into her bathing suit. Not to long after she came out in a pink bikini that fit her perfectly and walked over to him and looked at the hot springs and with her she slipped in the bathing suit cover up laying on the nearly table and let out a long breath as she slid down more into the relaxing warm lair."
1389,The Champions (For Lord~of~Justice & Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4386,2011-09-20T18:50:55,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Jordan wasn't your average teenager, he was different. Other teenagers had to worry about going throuh puberty, he on the other hand had to worry about different changes. He was what was called a Zoanthrope, a person who could turn into a fight beast. He lived on the streets all his life and knew how to survive. Nobody messed with him or even dared, because of his ablity and because he had a reputation for being a vicious fighter. Jordan was an easy going kid, but he never backed down to a challenge, he loved them. This day was just like every day, nothing seemed out of the ordanry. Jordan dumpster dived for food and then walked around the town, people gave him looks, because he looked like he didn't belong there. He lets out a sigh and streches,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ugh...so boring...I wish something interesting would happen</span>he thinks. He turns to go down a desolate street, when a very large person about his hieght but bulker blocked his path. ""Where do you think yer goin'?"" the person asks. Jordan lets out another sigh as if he was bored to death. ""No where I'm just walking around, would you mind moving?"" he asks. The person didn't budge, but instead tried punching him in the face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Really another one?</span>he thinks as he easily dodges the attack of his attacker. ""You're messing with the wrong guy,"" he says. The person smirks and then transforms into a giant insect.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So he's like me, eh? Then no holding back!</span>Jordan thinks at he transforms and begins to fight again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I think my firey inferno should do the trick</span>he says as he circles his attacker several times quickly, without being hit. Then he flies into the air with his dragon wings, holds out his hand and blasts him with a huge fire ball. He then flies back down and transforms back.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Out cold? Oh well...</span>he thinks. As he was going to walk away, something come floating down to him. It was a piece of paper. He grabs it, ""Huh? What's this?"" he mutters to himself. ""You're cordially invited to The Great Zoanthrope Fighting Tournament, it will be held for a week. Prove if you can be the champion, thos who prove themselves get honorable prizes,"" he says as he reads allowed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm...sounds interesting....wonder where it's held?</span>He thinks as he continues reading.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Death Valley? How in the world am I going to get there?</span>he thinks.<br/><br/>Then he shrugs, ""Guess I better start walking er...I mean flying since it starts in four days, it should only take me about three,"" he says as he turns around and begins to walk.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm...wonder how many will show up? Will there be any like me or will I be the only dragon there?</span>He thinks as he continues, his mind was on so many thoughts and situations. He didn't know what this was all about, but it was better than just staying in the same old town, with the same old people. Once he was out of sight, he transformed and began to fly. He preferred flying over walking, because 1. it was much faster and 2. He liked to feel the wind on his skin."
1390,Missing Butterfly Effect (Anadwen & Amara),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44022,2014-11-02T02:03:44,Anadwen,"The sky was darkening gradually, its velvety royal blue fading into a dark shade of navy as scarce clouds swam across its vast dome. Truly, the last embers of light were fading on the endless, perfect canvas that was the sky. And with them, the stars came up, and the lights in the windows of houses lessened in number, one by one they were switched off, letting the dark take their place. And the dark did indeed come, to claim all that belonged to it and softly descend upon the world. Only the thin crescent of the moon that slowly made its way across the blue and black, with specks of stars paving its road, shone brightly no matter what happened underneath it.<br/><br/>In this silence, where only the wind sang its solemn odes, and this darkness, which only the moonlight pierced with its thin rays, reaching towards the ground, a figure stood, for a moment gazing at the night sky through his narrowed eyes. The scarce light has colored him in various shades of dusky blue, even his hair appearing a dark steel-like hue instead of its typical vibrant crimson.<br/>For a while, he watched the clouds pass in thin strips over the sky, casting shadows on the Living World.<br/>But indeed, it was time for Lieutenant Renji Abarai to go back home - to Soul Society.<br/><br/>He waited for the Hell Butterfly that was supposed to appear at any time now (besides for waiting for his colleague, Rukia, who was also supposed to appear at any minute), but for some reason, the winged black insect wasn't coming. It simply wasn't appearing!<br/>No way the entrance would be denied to them. Maybe it was already with Rukia... They did what they had to and they were rightfully returning to Soul Society, back to what was their home. He had no doubts about that... It was as clear as rain, even clearer than the lens of several 'souvenirs' he took his time to bring with him. Captain Kuchiki most likely wouldn't be exactly pleased by those purchases... What he stubbornly refused to perceive and deal with.<br/><br/>The damn butterfly still wasn't coming. Where the heck did that stupid insect get stuck? Did the Kido corps forget about them?<br/>There wasn't a chance that there was still something they needed to do, and there wasn't a single hollow around they'd need to get rid off, either, even though that wasn't really<span style=""font-style: italic"">their job</span>. What the hell, Kido corps?<br/>He was becoming impatient. Not a rare occurrence in itself, but as he took a step forth, craning his neck towards the sky, and stretched his arms before himself with a quiet crack of his joints, he couldn't help but wonder where exactly was the issue. If it was a prank, someone had a bad sense of humor. But there was no one that could pull a prank on them, the Captain had no sense of humor at-<br/>He shook his head, yawning with his mouth wide agape, and turned on his heel once more to check whether the Jigokucho wasn't on its way yet.<br/><br/>Nothing moved, not even a leaf in the wind.<br/><br/>He released an impatient sigh, gazing blankly at the darkening sky. Did they want them to go through the Dangai, or what? Sick joke, really. Or someone forgot about them... But really, how could they? Just...<br/><br/>His hands clenched around the hilt of Zabimaru briefly, to release the sheathed katana once more from their grip. His impatience was growing, but trying to open the Senkaimon without a Hell Butterfly would be outright stupid. Besides, Rukia wasn't here yet.<br/>A part of his mind reminded him of the patience that he needed. Another part reminded him of the fact that he was tired of feigning patience.<br/>He let his back slide down the lamp post behind him, slowly descending into a casual sitting position under the dimly-glowing streetlight."
1391,All Hallows Eve [1x1 - Chryslus and Fearless Sissy],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44130,2014-11-14T02:57:25,Chryslus,"""Alright, my good man, you can stop here,"" shouted Lord Charles Dunworth III to the driver of the carriage. The driver promptly stopped in front of a tall iron gate which was dwarfed by the large, extravagant building behind it.<br/><br/>Stepping out of his carriage, Charles stopped for a moment to be greeted by the cold October air. Tonight was a special night in his calendar, it was the night of Hallowe'en or All Hallows Eve as some would call it. Within the enormous building was a party that seemed to be in full swing as Charles could hear the music and the loud chatter from the party goes from where he was standing.<br/><br/>There was another fact that made this party seem more high-class than it was (besides the fact that only the rich could attend) and that fact was that it was a costume party. Luckily, Charles was prepared for this and had his costume made many nights before. He was dressed as what seemed to be some sort of ghoul with his tattered clothes and his grey skin, painted with the best paints to give it a more realistic look. He even had his hair unkempt and his body odor was not all that appealing to the senses. He really seemed to look the part.<br/><br/>He waved the carriage away and walked up to the gate and opened it. He then began his short journey down the path that lead to the front of the house, it was littered with decorations such as fake (but realistic) skeletons, pumpkins and even some leaf-less tress to add to the effect.<br/><br/>At the front door, he was stopped by a guard dressed in blue and just happened to have a prosthetic right arm made out of iron and steel. ""What is your name, sir?"" asked the man whose face was hidden behind a mask.<br/><br/>""Why, I can't believe you've forgotten me already, Mr. Berkeley,"" answered Charles who was known to be a tease.<br/><br/>""Oh, terribly sorry, Mr. Dunworth."" apologized Mr. Berkeley as he opened the door for the new guest. ""Right this way.""<br/><br/>Charles offered his thanks and walked in. The party was in full swing.<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/><br/>The Underworld was not a nice place. There resided the most hideous and vicious of creatures that would jump at the chance to attack the humans. But none was more hideous than the King himself.<br/><br/>The King of The Underworld ruled his realm with an iron fist, always promising his people the chance of redemption and recognition. This night however, was to be the night of action.<br/><br/>He sat on his throne, his gaze fixated on the multitude of workers that bumbled up and down preparing things for the night. Of course, he was anxious, anxious to get revenge on the humans that wronged him and his people many years ago.<br/><br/>Then one of his advisers, a ghoul by the name of Lotho, walked up next to the throne of his king. Lotho was a timid and shy being, the only thing that kept him in this position was the fact that he was very brilliant and used this to get on the good side of the King. ""What news do you have for me, Lotho?"" inquired the King.<br/><br/>""Well sir,"" the ghoul began. ""The soldiers are all waiting for you to address them and rally them together for the invasion.""<br/><br/>""Very well,"" replied the King. ""Let us go.""<br/><br/>They then walked out into one of the very large rooms in the Underworld, a room that was wide enough to hold a great number of ghosts, ghouls and goblins. The King made his way to a small stage that was in the middle of the army and began:<br/><br/>""Brothers and sisters of the Underworld, hear me! Tonight is the night, my friends, tonight is the night that we strike at the humans! For years we have been oppressed and mocked by those savages but no more! No more! No longer shall they wear costumes in or images only to be laughed at, no longer shall they burn effigies of us in delight, no longer shall our name be dragged through the mud! Tonight, we shall end them just as they ended us!""<br/><br/>The crowd cheered loudly and seemed to have enough energy to fight the humans.<br/><br/>Nothing will ever be the same."
1392,Bad Blood (me and DeathStar),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4432,2011-09-25T23:14:05,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">~There has always been a long war and great divide between two of the most powerful supernatural forces. There are four major races of the supernatural. They are paired off into two sections. Demon versus Angel. Vampire versus Werewolf. Though Angels rarely interact with any of the other races. Demons find it humorous the things that people of Vampiric or Lycan descent do. Vampires and Lycans have always held such strong hatred for each other. Angels and demons hold the same level of strong hatred for each other that vampires and Lycans do one another.<br/><br/>Half breeds of any mixture are highly frowned upon. Though there is one set of half breeds that are considered...abnomolies, monstrosities, bearers of dark secrets. Things of that nature. The set of half breed most feared and hated is the vampire-lycan mixes. An extremely rare even considering the bad blood that each holds for the other. The reason this set of half breed is hated and feared more than the other is...they hold very little weaknesses. The strengths of both races with hardly any of their weaknesses. Things were great and this such danger avoided until one day...when the great divide between vampires and lycans was breeched....~</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~Eighteen years prior...~</div><br/><br/>A young female werewolf by the name of Anna was walking through the city of Undenbaro. An old city that had a divide between itself. Yet as a whole they functioned as a violently bubbling dormant volcano of a city. This was a city torn asunder and put back together with figurative duck tape. A war between factions could erupt at any time. It was a forced peace that quite literally bubbled between the two races when they spoke. The chances of a civilized conversation was strained at best. She however, was working for a vampiric man name Jeremy. She was not a prejudiced woman like most of her race. Her long auburn hair flowed down her spine. Her beautiful emerald eyes sparkled in the lights that she walked past. Her work supplies were inside a bag thrown over her shoulder. Her dressy suit that she wore indicated she worked in an important business office. She did as the Secretary of the wealthiest vampire in the entire city.<br/><br/>The two however, different races or not, had secretly been friends for many, many years. They had on occasion gone on dates under the guise of ""business ventures"". They were in actuality very much in love. The years passed and Jeremy took Anna by the hand. Kissed her lightly and asked her the biggest question a man could ask a woman...will you marry me? Anna had been hoping and waiting for that very question. With sparkling emerald eyes she gave her answer...yes. Yes I will. They married even despite the fact their races didn't get along. Luckily for the two lovebirds both families wanted the best for their children.<br/><br/>Wanted them happy first and foremost. So the truce of the families came into existance. They would meet as the newly formed family and they would treat each other as they would treat one of their own race...with respect. Nine months after they were married Anna gave birth to a beautiful baby girl. Both sides of the family were overjoyed for their children. Yet news of this was slowly making its way to the ears of the hunters. The dark guild known only as Scythe. A group of Vampire Slayers and Werewolf hunters that worked as a team. The years would pass....<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~Three years later...~</div><br/><br/>The families were gathered together as they had done once every year since the birth of Anna and Jeremy's daughter. Thing were going smoothly and people were having fun. Anna's daughter had left the yard where the part was going on. Was playing hide and seek with some of her cousins. She was hiding out of sight underneath the wooden porch. A crawl hole was how she ended up there. Moments later tragedy struck. A spike shot through the air and dusted her grandmother. A moment later a silver dagger killed her other grandmother. Her family was trapped within a ring of slayers.<br/><br/>The ones who were easily able to defend themselves were forced to watch as the little ones fell to destruction. Even as the children were killed off the hunters and slayers continued to annihilate the ones attacking them. They were outnumbered, out powered, and beyond saving. They were here for one reason and one reason only...to assassinate every last one of these people. Even as some of the slayers and hunters fell more moved in to replace the ones who fell. All that was left of the family was the one person they had not killed...her. She was the only one who would survive this night. The rest were ashes and puddles of blood. Their bodies lifeless and without sight anymore. The slayers and hunters swear and torch things to the ground. From her safety hidden in the ditch beneath the porch she could only watch as her entire life went up in flames. Her eyes tear filled from pain and hatred filled her heart from her anger towards those that mercilessly destroyed her entire life.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~Fifteen years later....~</div><br/><br/>Sola<br/>18<br/>Vampire-Lycan Hybrid<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/large_Anime_Charming_as_flower_Wallpaper_33546-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Sola was still angry and tormented with the last time she would ever see her family. To say that she had moved on and was over it would be a lie. She would not ever be able to truly move on and feel happy again until she made them all pay. Destroyed and killed each and every single slayer and hunter who had been there. Their faces were engraved upon her mind. She would hunt THEM down one by one and destroy them. Kill their families too. An eye for an eye. They ruined her childhood. Killed her family even the babies...why should they be able to exist and not have the same happen to them? She was a monstrocity that they had turned into what they would deem evil. Then again just by being born she was automatically evil...now wasn't she? That was their thinking. They were the true monsters. The true people who needed exterminating like a bug infested home...they would die. All of them and their families...would die. Even the children were destined to die. Her entire family died...so would theirs and themselves. She would have revenge...no matter what.<br/><br/>She walked through the town now...looking around and trying to find the last one. It was getting to night time. She found the slayer near the pub. Well this was easy. All she would have to do is kill him and hunt out the family based on his scent alone. She draws the large scymitars that she had used to kill so many of the slayers and hunters who killed her family. Killed the care free little girl that day too. She became the monster they so feared that she already was. Life bit her and now she was able to bite back. Better start running. She sliced his head off before he managed to register she was there. Walking off into the shadows like a fiend that was never even really there. She walked to his families house. Sealed it shut with a vampiric spell she had learned...and burned it to the ground. She heard their screams for help and everything...it did not move here. ""Only thirteen more....and my revenge will be complete. I will have saved my family."" She was dark as her vampiric side was out.<br/><br/>Should her werewolf side be dominate she was more gentle. More reasonable. Her vampire side just wanted their blood and not in the your for dinner sort of way. Blood of her entire family was spilt that day. Even if killed her, her soul would never rest until they had all paid for their injustice and crimes. She walked away when the flames had died down and their corpses lay in the burning embers. She returned to the sweet girl that she could be. See if you weren't the people who destroyed her life...then you weren't in danger. She wasn't a threat or evil to anyone save those bastards and bitches. She hummed as she sheathed her hidden blades and walked into a popular nightclub. Walking to the bar and orders a bloody mary. This was a creatures of the night type of club...so she got liquor and blood just like she wanted. She sighs and wished someone could come and guide her into a true purpose. Once she was done killing them...what would she do then?"
1393,Bad Blood (me and DeathStar),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4432,2011-11-26T00:47:38,DeathStar,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fotos.fotoflexer.com/1c5fa7fa418f171b49a10facd17016b1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Nathan<br/>297<br/><br/>Nathan slipped through the crowded club, unnoticed by many and yet they parted like the Red Sea to allow him to get past.  An introvert at heart, he wasnâ€™t a fan of these social gatherings, although he was quite the entertainer.  But he was hungry tonight, and looking for a little bit of fun.  He sat down at the bar next to a young girl, or, at least, she LOOKED young.   He couldnâ€™t always tell.  He ordered the usual, a mudslide blended so well with the blood you wouldnâ€™t know the difference unless you tasted it.  The girl next to him radiated anger and fury, and more importantly, a lust for revenge.  He smiled.  â€œThere are moreâ€¦constructiveâ€¦outlets to that kind of rage you know.â€ He said cheerily, taking a long sip of his drink."
1394,Bad Blood (me and DeathStar),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4432,2011-11-26T01:27:37,zoruna,"Sola sensed others moving around. Sensed them yet they didn't matter. Nothing mattered but the fury, anger, revengence, and dark violence that raged with the person she had been fifteen years ago....she was young by human standards. As well as either races standards. She drinks the bloody mary. Licking the blood from her lips. Swallowing it before drinking more. She was thirsty. For more than the revenge she planned to fulfill. She looks at him when he spoke to her. ""Not that I know of. I have to avenge my parents. I have to avenge the families of both. They were all slaughtered just because of the monster they thought I was. Now I will show them the monster they made me become."" She says. Her body tense. Her eyes flashed with the internal anger. Blood red to amber. Back and forth. She looks away. ""Once I avenge them...I don't know what my purpose to live will be. I don't know of constructive outlets."" She looks at him. ""What sort of ""constructive"" outlets might you speak of?"" She looks down. Her scent would be off. To unlike a vampire to be one yet too like a vampire to not be one. She was both the races that the world feared and hated. She sighs a bit. ""I want to avenge them because it is all I know how to do. It is all I can do...right? Hated by the humans...by the slayers and hunters known as Scythe. My birth killed my family when it reached their ears."""
1395,Bad Blood (me and DeathStar),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4432,2012-01-28T01:49:40,DeathStar,"Nathan watched her thoughtfully, contemplating her words as he took another sip of his drink.  â€œWell, mâ€™dear, you could devote your immortal life to taking up hobby after hobby.  Myself, I can play 7 instruments, Iâ€™ve held several government offices, travelled the world, read every book I could get my hands on, served in the militaryâ€¦Iâ€™ve done a lot with my life.  And you, miss, are on the path to self-destruction.  Iâ€™ve been where you are: lusting for vengeance, drifting, purposelessâ€¦ because once you kill them all, whatâ€™s left for you? Nothing.  Not a single damn thing.  All thatâ€™s left is eternity.  So you need someone, mâ€™dear, to show you the way, and I am that someone.â€"
1396,Bad Blood (me and DeathStar),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4432,2012-01-28T17:43:13,zoruna,"Sola looked at him. Hobby after hobby? Why the hell would she want a hobby? She wasn't sure what she may or may not like to do. She listened to him without saying a word though. He apparently had done quite a lot. More than she would have thought possible.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He must have been around a long time.</span>She thought to herself. Looking at him. A path of self-destruction? Maybe but what else was there? She didn't know anything else. He had felt what she had before? It was kind of hard to believe. She could tell he wasn't like her yet was similar. He was a pure one of something. Vampire, demon or werewolf. She didn't know which. Shaking her head. He was right. There wasn't anything left once they were all dead. Yet how could she just let them get away with their dark massacuring? Looking down but her gaze shot back to him. ""Why would you do something like that?"" She asked. A bit suspicious as she hadn't had anyone want to help her or show any form of caring in such a long time. So what the hell did he want?"
1397,Forgotten Heritage (me and Lord Of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4466,2011-09-28T15:55:31,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/4a8cecb961c02a3e659f7690-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Prince Nayo<br/>25<br/><br/>A Japanese prince who is skilled in all forms of martial arts...is sent overseas to america to train in the art of weapons. While in america there is a bombing attempt done on the prince by some mafia guy of the us. While the prince survives the explosion...his mind is wiped clean of everything. Even his name and where he is from. Everything but how to speak in the two languages he knew English and Japanese.<br/><br/>He is found by an american woman and taken to her home to nurse him back to health as he was injured from the explosion and the result of him being thrown into a brick wall. He groans as he slowly opens his eyes. Where was he? And what happened? And just exactly...who was he? And why the heck couldn't he move? It hurt to try and move. Yet he does so anyways. Letting out a soft sound of pain. Apparently...his body was in protest with this moving attempt.<br/><br/>""Moshimoshi? Dare mo ga arimasu ka? Naze watashi ga kizutsuketedesu ka? Moshimoshi?"" (Hello? Is anyone there? Why am I hurting? Hello?) He says it again in english but its a bit broken. He had not a clue who he really was. Fragments of memories. Fickle didn't begin to explain the flickering images that raced through his mind and made absolutely no sense at all."
1398,Forgotten Heritage (me and Lord Of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4466,2011-09-30T19:45:14,Lord~of~Justice,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.freewebs.com/blackcat3804/anime_girl.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Molly Nichoelas<br/>21<br/><br/>The line at the store was horendous as molly waited trying to be patient. Her arm getting tiredf at the weight of the gallon of milk two bundles of banas and basket of ramen noodles clutched to her. She had 20$ left to her name for the month afdter paying the bills and resnt earlier that morning. Also the bill for the hospital that morning. What a horrible day... she sighed finally making it up the the counter where the register rang up her items and the clerk requested the 18.54$ from her. Sadly she handed her money over and frowned at the small amount handed back to her.<br/><br/>Bags in hand she walked outside walking down the alley through back streets taking a short cut since today she could not afford a taxi. her bags banging on her back in her small backpack. Humming to jkeep herself occupied she heard a loud explosion and gasped with a slight scream looking around as dust and rubble fell around and a man collapsed after being hit against the wall before her. He seemed unconcious and badly hurt... She had to help him. Loooking around she noticed noone else waas there so carefully she heaved his lifeless body the last two miles to her apartment complex and upo the four flights of stairs to the one roomed studio she called home. Carefullly she laid him on the couch in the livingroom and threw her bags in the fridge running to the bathroom gathering medical supplies.<br/><br/>It took only an hour for her to have his wounds wrapped and cleaned. he parents had been doctors so she knew alot of medical things. which helped her in fixing him up. Once satified with her work she went to the kithen to put away the grocries and wait for him to wake up. She hoped he would be ok..."
1399,Forgotten Heritage (me and Lord Of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4466,2011-09-30T19:45:36,Lord~of~Justice,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.freewebs.com/blackcat3804/anime_girl.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Molly Nichoelas<br/>21<br/><br/>The line at the store was horendous as molly waited trying to be patient. Her arm getting tiredf at the weight of the gallon of milk two bundles of banas and basket of ramen noodles clutched to her. She had 20$ left to her name for the month afdter paying the bills and resnt earlier that morning. Also the bill for the hospital that morning. What a horrible day... she sighed finally making it up the the counter where the register rang up her items and the clerk requested the 18.54$ from her. Sadly she handed her money over and frowned at the small amount handed back to her.<br/><br/>Bags in hand she walked outside walking down the alley through back streets taking a short cut since today she could not afford a taxi. her bags banging on her back in her small backpack. Humming to jkeep herself occupied she heard a loud explosion and gasped with a slight scream looking around as dust and rubble fell around and a man collapsed after being hit against the wall before her. He seemed unconcious and badly hurt... She had to help him. Loooking around she noticed noone else waas there so carefully she heaved his lifeless body the last two miles to her apartment complex and upo the four flights of stairs to the one roomed studio she called home. Carefullly she laid him on the couch in the livingroom and threw her bags in the fridge running to the bathroom gathering medical supplies.<br/><br/>It took only an hour for her to have his wounds wrapped and cleaned. he parents had been doctors so she knew alot of medical things. which helped her in fixing him up. Once satified with her work she went to the kithen to put away the grocries and wait for him to wake up. She hoped he would be ok..."
1400,Forgotten Heritage (me and Lord Of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4466,2011-10-01T14:45:07,zoruna,"Nayo was in the room he didn't know how he got here. He was looking around with his eyes as he really wasn't sure why he was in this strange place. For that matter why he was in a bed. Why couldn't he remember through the thick fog that had settled in over his minds figurative ocean of thoughts. He cries out loudly in pain as he forced himself to sit up. Panting and tries to keep from crying out. Everything hurt. He didn't have any burns but his entire body hurt. With a loud cry of pain he was sitting up. Panting heavily as he was not used to having to fight to move. He calls out again. ""H-h-hello?"" he says. Sounding the word out. English was not his native tongue. ""Is someone there? Hello?"" he calls out a few times. Cringing yet refuses to lay back down."
1401,Forgotten Heritage (me and Lord Of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4466,2011-10-03T03:37:49,Lord~of~Justice,"The kitchen was a sad sight, Molly sighed walking to the sink of dishes and began washing her pink lacy apron tied tightly to her to block the splashes of the water. She hummed as she worked hoping her guest would awaken soon and be able to tell her if he was ok. She had checked his vital signs and he was stable but she still worried about him. The news talked about an explosion earlier that day.. ""No duh, i was there..."" she says to the tv wiping sweat from her browe. This had to be the worst day ever for her....<br/><br/>A cry sounded from the back bedroom where her patient had been laid. She dropped the plate she was washing and ran to the mans side, her steps followed by the shattering of glass. She ran in and yelped ""Are you ok!"""
1402,Forgotten Heritage (me and Lord Of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4466,2011-10-03T13:36:20,zoruna,"Nayo looks around. He had sweat on his features. He just wanted to feel better. Not hurt like he was now. He didn't remember or currently understand why he was hurting so bad. He just remembered a wall. Impacting with a wall then it was gone. In fact everything in his mind was gone. Poof. Nonexistant or covered in fog. He hears a shattering of glass and blinked. Had he scared someone? He wasn't sure. He about jumped out of his skin and cried out in pain. ""Everything hurts."" He says. ""Where am I? Who am I?"" he asks. Haand on his gut area. He was trying to hide just how BADLY he hurt. His English broken but understandable. ""Who are you? Friend of mine?"" he asks. The second said hopefully."
1403,Forgotten Heritage (me and Lord Of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4466,2011-10-03T15:20:17,Lord~of~Justice,"So many questions were forced at her so fast, Molly did the first and only thing she could think to do, she walked over and cupped a hand over his mouth and held her free finger to her lips... ""Shhh...."" she sounded laying him back down on the bed gently without causing any kind of pain at all. She leaned over and took a warm damp rag from a bowl under the bedside table, rung it out and dabbed away the sweat gently and slowly. ""I dont know who you are. I was on my way home from the store when an explosion happened, aparently you werer in it and you were thrown against a wall right in front of me. I couldn't just leave you, so I brought you back to my appartment and did the best I could with your injuries."" She looked him over blushing alittle, he was very attractive... ""My name is Molly, and I am happy to offer my home to you. I have to pain killers if you would like some, they will ease your pain..."" she says in a shy cute voice"
1404,"Suspicious Minds, 1940 Germany [Girly2k & WildSpawn]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44666,2014-12-26T03:07:38,WildSpawn,"<blockquote class=""uncited""><div><div style=""text-align: center;"">This is a collaboration RP - A side-story for our <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=19&amp;t=43316"">Beyond an Unholy Resistance</a> Group RP<br/><br/>Purple: Girly2k<br/>grey: WildSpawn</div></div></blockquote><br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;""><span style=""color: #BF80FF""><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Germany, Munich</span></span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nazi Military Baracks</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">18:00</span><br/><br/>Yvonne Wojcik, Commanding Officer of the Women's Battalion in Poland, a domestic regime, walked through the barracks of Munich. She was dressed in fine furs beneath thick, course fabrics of military standard for the field and entered a room with the key in hand, slipping in unseen. Where she stood was small but clean. A well-manicured bed next to the standing armoire, table with motel-like kitchenstand, a sink and a shitter. Certainly, it was a place meant for short stays and rollover personel, but it was enough for Officer Wojcik to call ""home"".<br/><br/>She removed her jacket and soaked the arm in the sink, immediately turning the water a muddy crimson. She didn't give it a second thought as she stripped what remained to the desk in a neat pile, prepared for a maids work with laundry, one of the Polish women who had learned quickly not to glare the way the others had. Officer Wojcik had nothing to regret. She was serving the Father in the Fatherland under one of his chosen sons, and if she could not see it, then it would be taken up with Him a her death. There was nothing for her to be ashamed of.<br/><br/>Yet, as she stared at the letter sitting beside her newly made pile, she found that guilt and shame were the exact emotions building in her gut. Her words repeated back to her ""let me save you"" like an echoing reminder of her deeds, her failures. The man she had failed to save had written her the night before his death in an attempt to do for her what she could not do for him, and what would have normally elicited frustration in her instead gave her pause. This Italian had been a distraction, from the night he was rendered unconscious, to the night she rode with him in the ambulance.<br/><br/>Shaking her head, Yvonne was reminded of her purpose. She had left someone behind that she knew to be a Daughter of God, though she did not behave it herself. That person had been severely injured, but could not yet be found. Yvonne would find her, needed to find her, and she was allowing herself to be distracted by this mission again by this ridiculous man even after his death. Thrusting open the doors of her armoire, she found her uniforms in pristine shape, pressed to sharp points worthy of weapons themselves, and boots polished to a shine only bested by His halo - cleanliness was next to godliness, and she wanted nothing more than to be next to God. Which made it all the more difficult when she selected a shimmering red and black thing from the back corner, loose and flowy in stark contrast.<br/><br/>Her lip wrinkled at it, but she slid it over her body and included her black fur jacket over. Her hair was still in place after her... work, and she simply smoothed the curls along the side of her face into that fashionable wave from a few years back - it was much cleaner than some of the trends she saw whipped about on the women at her mens' arms. She still maintained a victory curl above it, but it continued into the french roll at the back, every hair tucked into place. She added a crystaline thing where it parted to match her wrists and neck, then strode about the room until she was certain she could walk in the disastrous pumps without making a fool of herself - she'd just as soon wear the boots with this get-up.<br/><br/>She left the room in much the same fashion as she had entered it, needing no eyes for her ensemble or questions for her destination. The officer was taking care of personal business, and that was heavily regarded during wartime. Betraying her fuhrer was out of the question, despite admonishes in a note from beyond the grave to do so - one she remembered to tuck in a hidden compartment of her mothers diary to avoid eyes that were unattached to the processes of the brain which might absolve her of its words - a note from the very person whose grave would still be empty should he have followed his own advice for just a second!<br/><br/>The woman took a breath and washed the red from her cheeks with it. Entering the taxi which had awaited her, she gave him the directions to a hotel bar, which was expecting a notable guest star to perform. That wasn't the person Yvonne intended to see, but the brother of her fallen comrade. One Captain Luciano Isidor Grazzienelli. He had given her the letter per his brothers funeral requests, and she had to know if there were any others which might lead her to Isolde - his final mission - or Erlind, the demon who lead the man to his fall.</span><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Germany, Munich</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Charles Hotel</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">19:35</span><br/><br/>Luciano wrinkled his lips tightly as he sucked the smoke out of his cigarette. He held this last between the middle and index finger and moved it away from his face by placing his left elbow on the armchair, giving it the</span> <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KZEjBnJ15Q0""><span style=""color: #80BF80"">piano playing</span></a> <span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">live in the background. He laughed, eyeing one of the men across from him. The man – of German origin - shook his head and laughed his head-off, his expression mimicking the Italian's amused one. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“So the man was treated by a psychiatrist because he thinks that he is a mouse, right?”</span> Luciano asked, another chuckle escaped his lips as he regarded the rest of the other males around the table – Japanese business-men. He brought his attention back to the German across from him and sipped his Whiskey. A few individuals in their unison around a game of Poker, representing the Axis power.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How lovely.</span><br/> <br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Exactly! He did go through weeks of psychiatrist healing. The man truly believed he was a mouse. But at the end the counselling was beneficial enough that they allowed him to leave the Asylum ... supposedly 'he healed'.”</span> The German made quotation marks in the air and looked up at the Dealer as this one began to shuffle and distribute the cards face down, and one at a time, starting by Luciano to his left. Once the seven men had their five cards in their hands, the Dealer placed the deck in the center of the table.<br/> <br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“So what happened next?”</span> Luciano asked collectedly and took a deep but subtle breath. He sucked the smoke out of his cigarette again as he crossed his legs and leaned back comfortably into his cool-toned red leather chair. Holding the stick in the same fashion as before, his thumb gently scratched the center of his chin as he stared through the smoke with a squint in his eye at the hand given to him. He got this.<br/><br/><br/>When the Polish female reached out to him through a simple phone call dialed from the Munich barracks about couple days ago, and requested a meeting with him, the Italian found himself unable to refuse the offer. One brief moment in time changed his brother's destiny forever. Even after long gone, his brother has recently found a way to bound himself to him by painting Luciano's reality through dreams and nightmares. Tonight, he was to meet this woman. She reminded him of a riddle wrapped in a mystery inside a Jack-in-the box, surprise box. Was his brother infatuated with her? Or were they simply comrades on the battlefield? As much as he was curious to know, he found little interest in wanting to pursue this curiosity. That was his brother's business and he did not feel like sticking his nose in it no more. What he wanted were answers, and he bet she'll have questions for him too.  They could make a deal and exchange valuable information. Wasn't that what the call was about? Business arrangements.<br/><br/><br/>The German guy resumed to telling his joke; an attempt to cheat the rest.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “So, I see the guy walk out of the psychiatrist hospital. About fifty meters away the guy runs back in, screaming bloody murder. 'I'm scared, a cat, a cat! There is a cat on the street!'.”</span> A slew of masculine laughter emerged from the men around the table. Luciano gave it a soft chuckle in response. The men were providing exactly the right amount of distraction to one another, to keep the Italian focused. He used that to his advantage, and he wasn't falling to the German's foolish but smart ways of turning the men's focus away from the game. Cheap play - Luciano named it. That man was obviously cheating with that one card between his legs. He didn't like the German at all, but he remained civil. He had the potential to outsmart the cheater. This was no time for pleasantries. This was about money. A serious 'battlefield business'.<br/> <br/>He evaluated the strength of his hand and titled his head the moment long arms came to rest over his shoulders. A tone dripping with honey giggled in his ear. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“What's in it for me?”</span> The female whispered into his ear. Luciano responded with silence as he sipped his drink and eyed the men, studying their facial muscle-flexing of their expressions and body language. He placed the first bet. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Five thousand RM, gentlemen!”</span> One of the men folded and surrendered his cards, some called, one raised.<br/> <br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“So I tell the guy, 'I thought that you know now that you aren't a mouse.' So the poor dude looks up at me quizzically and says, 'I know I'm not a mouse, I understand that now, but does the cat know that too?'.”</span> More laughter ensued from the men as they started taking more turns, more rounds of betting, more raises. Luciano picked three cards and discarded them face down on the table. Two men folded as their hands were not worth the bet any longer. The Italian turned his attention to the remaining four, noticing sweat beginning to form on their foreheads. He re-adjusted his play-style to his opponents, trapping them in his spider-web. The younger of the four men raised his head and looked straight into the Italian's eyes, hand shaking. Luciano could not tell if the hand shaking was negative nervous or positive nervous. He responded to the intense stare with a neutral poker face expression, staring back directly into the other's eyes. The eyes give most away about one's game, and some simply failed to realize that. With another opening, the remaining ones exposed their hands, emotions clouding their judgement. Luciano turned his cards over while keeping them in his hand. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Very well played gentlemen. Thank you for your company tonight.”</span> He offered the men his most charming white smile and slowly rose from his seat while the 60k winning pot was been awarded to him on his winning hand. The German began to curse, calling it unfair play.<br/> <br/>With a graceful flick of his wrist, the cards went flying into the ceiling as he shrugged his shoulders and walked around the table to the German. He began to button up his vest and raised his chin and glared at the German with a smile showing his teeth.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “You sniff your armpits for fun. Why must you be such a disreputable, hypocritical, cheap whimpering piglet. I saw what you did there. Such a failure.”</span> The Italian locked his eyes on the German for two more seconds and turned away on his heels to get himself ready for that one Yvonne.<br/><br/>The woman in his company attempted to entwine her arm with his, <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Over here, where do you think you're going, Captain?”</span> She smiled, invitingly. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Not tonight, Emilia..”</span> Luciano answered blocking her with a stiff right arm and pushing her to the side, his eyes searching for the exit from the gambling facility. The woman stopped short in front of him and cupped his neck with her hand, pulling him closer. An enticing tongue brushed up against his own the moment she pressed a plaintive kiss to his lips, hands teasingly stroking his chest. The man returned the favor but with a kiss which lacked all emotions before pulling away, irritated. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Not tonight, I said. Have some dignity, will you?”</span> Although his body craved sex, his all too recent excessive drinking led to a lot of stress. He pushed the gold-digger away gently and with a handkerchief he wiped the unpleasant chemical taste of her lipstick from his mouth as he hurried his way to his room in order to get showered and changed. Emilia's approach was more than enough to send him over the edge. It reminded him of that one night with that one bold woman - Darcy - and that one strange man in the restrooms of the corner pub. Luciano hasn't been the same since.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">21:30</span><br/><br/>He studied himself in the mirror as he slid his arms into the single-button blazer which he left open. He needed some type of closure, a closure he could not yet find, and not unless he figured out what exactly happened to his twin. On his way out of the room couple hours after his Poker game, his fingers waved over a golden chain on the large surface of an over-the-bed table. Reluctant, he eyed the crucifix pendant necklace he had always worn around his neck and blinked uncertainly. A change of heart led his feet away from the necklace and towards the exit door.<br/><br/>While finding business suits more preferable and presentable for business meetings such as the one he shall have with the Polish female, Luciano made an exception for once. He tried his hands on a different taste, adding a 'cool' kick to his outfit for a more laid-back, younger look fit for those semi-formal night outs. His tall frame was clothed in a</span> <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://oi58.tinypic.com/zmxnqp.jpg""><span style=""color: #80BF80"">dark-hued Emerald green</span></a><span style=""color: #BFBFBF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dormeuil Vanquish II</span> suit, with a silvery and gold shine finish to it. The combination of a British and French cut was precision-tailored to fit his body. A solid-black shirt slimmer in style and worn with no tie, hugged his chest. The first three buttons starting from the rigid collar down were left open. The approach to wearing a shirt without a tie while leaving a few buttons open was a new bonus touch Italians just seemed to add to a casual meeting. Some even liked to go with a five-buttons open hairy chests and two gold chains look.<br/><br/>As he headed towards the Hotel's reception to leave a note about his guest Yvonne, the man subconsciously sent off all of his sexual signals, his projection of fearless confrontation and a portrayal of true self-control and confidence through the way he smoothly carried his upper body in combo with his lower body. But even in his dominant body movements that reflected in his large steps and the hands hanging down by his sides, the male walked humbly when it came to his God. His true values were laying in the Lord's eyes, not in the eyes of the aristocratic Nazi scums in proximity.<br/><br/><br/>Luciano paused in the red-carpeted hallway right outside the Hotel's Cabaret where he was to meet with Yvonne. The Hotel's lounge was expecting a notable guest star to perform and was newly revamped for that occasion with a dark, intimate atmosphere. The Italian observed couple people serving themselves some cocktail which was served on a table outside the bar. He listened to the</span> <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YGURYe7coRU""><span style=""color: #80BF80"">smooth Jazz</span></a> <span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">playing in the background and began to think about the whole thing - his situation - as if it was some sort of a movie displaying in black and white through his eyes, projecting on the carpeted floor. Just when the first music ended, he looked away and narrowed his eyes into full laser contact and surveyed the target approaching him. <br/><br/>For one brief moment, Luciano froze in his tracks, tongue-tied, his eyes changed color to one of the lightest shades of brown, and then back to their natural gunmetal blue once more. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Screw it</span>, he thought, <span style=""font-style: italic"">but damn did she look fine!</span> He walked up to the woman he recognized as Yvonne and closed the distance. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Good evening, Frau Wójcik!""</span> He greeted her with a curt nod and a smile welcoming and friendly enough so that she feels comfortable in his presence. He looked away from her and gestured a hand down the carpeted pathway which lead to the Cabaret as he began to lead the way. After she had refused the hand shake during their last meeting at the Church, Luciano decided tonight to pull back from any attempts at contact at all. It was not out of trying to prove superiority that reeked of conceit and arrogance, but he wanted to preserve a certain degree of dignity and self-worth. Yet he approached her in his own way as to not make her feel unwelcome. It was a unique way that stood out of the ordinary for she was no woman who simply happened to be walking by. She was somebody who sought him, and he sought her. Mutual respect must be demonstrated somehow for this 'business' rendez-vous.<br/><br/>As they marched down the hall to the destination, Luciano shifted his attention to the woman to look at her out of the corner of his eyes, and he initiated their first conversation. A smile occupied his lips as a brow arched above his left eye, turning his gaze away.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""How is your evening so far, Frau Wójcik? I have taken the necessary arrangements to reserve our very own private booth, in the VIP lounge. I hope it is to your liking tonight.""</span> The hostess greeted them at the front entrance, her form bathed in faint blue and purple light. She escorted them through the dim-lit environment of the Cabaret, past the bar, and towards one of the secluded large booths, elevated above the main ground. The booth was room-width, close enough for a clear view of the musicians or dancers, but far away enough from the crowded floors. For more privacy, one could simply use the tinted sliding glass doors which were open by default. Two low-level rectangular tables awaited them with candle holders and a round of complimentary shots to get their evening started. Their night bottle service would ensure that their glasses were always full ... throughout their stay.<br/></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">The music drifted through the entrance with little resistance from the glass doorways reflective of French architecture. A pair of doorman opened the way for her, indicating the sort of occasion this was clear to be, and the other patrons around her gave it confirmation. Beautiful men and women in pairs. Dresses of luxury and suits of repute. Large smiles and boasting laughter. It was a social gathering with which was expected the joviality of laughter and the distraction from war, likely intended for the celebration of ego and lubrication of funds. It gave the blonde officer a distinct image of sin and lascivious temptation for the sake of the vain. These were waters in which the warrior knew how to walk.<br/><br/>Yvonne smiled to her ephemeral companions, nodding once so her eyes fell on the staircase as she walked up them, heels careful on the velveteen carpet matching them. She was without a partner of her own, but it wasn't without choice. Just entering the building she was offered escort, which she politely declined, using the man she was to meet as excuse; she only hoped he was waiting inside like she claimed, or be forced to dance sooner than later. It was something of suspect, but she handled herself with enough humility, full lashes fluttering low, so as not to insult such honorable men. Disgusting pigs.<br/><br/>The soft path led inside and cut the room directly in half, tables branching out from the rounded stage as its juxtaposed second half so the dance floor was immediately upon you. Luckily it was early enough that the capacity lingered toward the walls and libations. Unaware to the woman herself, the angel hybrid walked in with the confidence of someone unburdened by a concept of value based on beauty or money or status. It wasn't that she lacked any of these qualities, nor disregarded them, she simply belonged of her own accord. Confidence on its own behalf, without consideration to other expectation.<br/><br/>She saw the man almost directly across for the entryway and made her way to him, directing polite smiles to the sparse crowd as it filled behind her, sublimating her entrance into something illusory, a filmy memory in the night to be forgotten like the rest. It was easy enough to do, and easier still to desire. The woman wanted little to be there, so she would be as non-existant as her physical presence allowed her. Looking up toward her affiliate, she realized it might be a little more impossible than most excursions she made of the sort, mostly because one was only there on the expectation of the other, but also from the expression of his taking her in. She felt a slight heat rise at her jawline and threaten to burn her cheeks, but she withheld it and rethought her instinct for the circumstance, but it was too late, and she was, indeed, here with him for business.<br/><br/>""Good evening, Frau Wójcik!"" He said with the excitement of the eve, and she raised her hand in greeting, but he gave her a short nod and immediately turned his eyes away toward a table. She retracted her hand uncomfortably, his reaction unseasonably cool in comparison to the room, but he stood close and she suspected it was really his way of taking control in such a situation. The officer was not one to have it, so she stepped into his gesture with a glide away from him, expecting him to compel her with a hand at her back like any other man in such an environment. However, he was already walking by her, and she dipped her head to follow like some infatuated young-thing, following after the man as if a puppy on his heels, assuring on-lookers of anything other than the business they had in mind. Hopefully that was the reason for his manner.<br/><br/>He lead her past the centerpieces of view and toward the darker corners of the room. Ideal.<br/><br/>Luciano answered her thoughts without compulsion. ""How is your evening so far, Frau Wójcik? I have taken the necessary arrangements to reserve our very own private booth, in the VIP lounge. I hope it is to your liking tonight."" The hostess was bathed in faint blue and purple light, escorting them through the dim-lit environment of the Cabaret, past the bar, and towards one of the secluded large booths, elevated above the main ground. The booth was room-width, close enough for a clear view of the musicians or dancers, but far away enough from the crowded floors, which was exactly to her liking - especially the privacy doors. However, the candles and shotglasses were unexpected. <br/><br/>She eyed them warily until the man turned to offer her seat. Smiling graciously, Yvonne slid into the space and continued along until she gave him room to follow, but not stopping until it was apparent she had no interest in canoodling with him and preferred the ability to look into his eyes. Gateways to the soul, the angel knew it was key to discussions requiring truth. Often, she avoided them, needing a simple glimpse to understand most of her companions, but never forgetting the shadows she did take with her when she did. Chances were she'd use the performers as her focal point, or the reflection in the shining metal of the candelabra. With both comfortable, short orders made dismissing the hostess, she finally answered the man.<br/><br/>""My evening..."" she started, thinking over the messy business preceding her appearance, ""was as to be expected. Generally, then, well. Yours, sir?"" Her smile indicated sincere inquiry. Pleasantries were never unwelcome, she simply deflected via other means and rarely had any sort of need of them versus the time available to her. The last time she'd sat down with someone individually under casual preconceptions was with the father, Raphael, who enjoyed his pleasantries thoroughly, but she had been anxious to know he was who she suspected. It was the first time she'd met another angel. Sometimes she was even fallible with eagerness and emotion.<br/><br/>Now, she looked into the face of a man she knew to be dead, and the officer noted she would need more foci. Discomfort straightened her spine for just a moment before she gave the topic change, raising her brows and laughing once, honestly with nervousness she choose not to restrain, ""I love the Musette jazz, but you'll have to excuse me for saying so, this is not my ""scene"", I don't swing,"" or make conversation, it seemed. She rested her cheek on her hand, the other playing with the small glass she had no intention of taking. ""So, yes, this booth is very much to my liking. Honestly, I wasn't sure I should even show, and it looks to me as if I under-dressed,"" she gestured at the mans suit and shared her glance with the rest of the room as inclusion. She was just making small-chat, but if he made any remark she would have blushed. <br/><br/>""My youth was spent in the church, so studies of the Word filled my days, rarely music other than chants and hymns. It is quite refreshing to hear such beauty in a world of war. I am glad I made it, no matter what business to which we must attend."" Her olive eyes met his dark ones with a gentle intensity, somehow trying convey the mixed feelings she had on the subject. Whether he understood or not would remain with him, but she could only hope it would not be construed unfavorably or that he would miss the implication that he did not need to speak of his brother were he not ready, after all, she was not sure she was either.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""My evening... as as to be expected. Generally, then, well. Yours, sir?""</span></span> Her smile indicated sincere inquiry.<br/><br/>Luciano blinked and easily shifted his attention to the woman as he was a little bit lost in the variety of alcoholic beverages on one of the two tables. Tonight though he has sworn to make an exception and stay far away from the strongest availability at earlier stages. The man did not know if he was embarking in what would end up being a long night, or short. But as he preferred to be ahead of any obstacle, this evening he planned his drinking like a dinner menu. A simplified moderation was an absolute necessity. This business meeting was as important to him as he hoped it was important to <span style=""font-style: italic"">her.</span><br/><br/>He directed his eyes to Yvonne, completely ignoring the Hostess who walked into their personal lounge to place a menu on the table in front of Yvonne. Only light French and Japanese appetizers and desserts were on the menu, snacks to go along with their drinks, in case they needed something small to eat. The female stepped nearer to Luciano to place his own version of the menu - one for those on a Vegan diet.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“My evening so far has been good, thank you for asking.”</span> He finally responded. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I've traveled back and forth between Munich and Naples since that very last meeting we've had. I'm not very certain for how long I should be staying in Germany, but I'm not too much thinking about planning my departure just yet.”</span> Luciano's vocals produced a low chuckle as he slowly rose to his feet in an erect posture and let his blazer slide off along his strong arms. He then placed it to the side on a single chair and adjusted the collar of his black shirt, momentarily glancing at a couple of female dancers, sensually slow-walking by the lounge.<br/><br/>He turned around to sit in the large round sectional couch and in the same spot he was sitting at earlier, but in a more comfortable, enthusiastic fashion. When he did so, and delivered a gaze to the woman, he met her stare with a curious yet controlled facial expression. His lips slightly parted as he surveyed her upper body straightening up, subconsciously emphasizing her breasts. A nervous laugh of discomfort followed a raise of blonde eyebrows over olive eyes. He didn't need to decode anything. She unrestrainedly allowed her nervousness to show in her body language, but what he found very likable about her was the fact that she continued to approach her situation with an open heart, forwarding a message saying that she was willing to communicate. A true woman of war. <br/><br/>Her eyes though looked a bit darker in low light, he noted, but he recalled their brightness from their meeting in the hallway and obviously, from the church. Luciano crossed his legs, leaned back into the black cushions behind him and a quick, tight-lipped smile touched the man's lips.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“The Musette jazz you say?”</span> A gleam of interest passed the man's grey-blues and his pupils dilated slightly in response, finding himself angling his chest towards the woman. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I'm a big fan of Reinhardt and I love his approach to Musette with combination of chromatic gypsy flavor and a dark mood to swing. Truth be told, Frau Wójcik, have I known you liked Musette Jazz, I would have taken us to see this man performing this very same night at the Munich Opera house.”</span> Luciano laughed and uncrossed his legs, feet spread further apart and knees pointed towards his guest. He leaned over the table to pour Yvonne a glass of water while she rested her cheek on her hand. It did not take a mastermind to figure out the reluctance Yvonne showed towards drinking. Even though he could attempt to easily perform cold readings on the woman which would employ high-probability guesses to figure her out, the man refrained from doing so. She was different, somehow enigmatic, but that alone did not give him any excuse to step into her privacy. He limited himself to his natural human instincts and focused on her subtle body language instead. He moved a little closer and pushed the glass of water towards her, while keeping a certain distance as to not inhabit her space too much.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Frau Wójcik, allow me to express my honest opinion,""</span> The Italian looked at the woman out of the corner of his eye as he poured himself a glass of water as well. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""-you are not under-dressed. You look gorgeous.""</span> He complimented her in measured tactician and disciplined manners, extending his gaze a little longer as she addressed him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""My youth was spent in the church, so studies of the Word filled my days, rarely music other than chants and hymns. It is quite refreshing to hear such beauty in a world of war. I am glad I made it, no matter what business to which we must attend.""</span></span><br/><br/>She had her own life, her own opinions. He respected her for that as much as he tried to shrug the fact that she was serving under Nazism, an idea he frowned upon. Their first conversation turned a bit different than the business meeting he had expected. Unlike their brief encounter at the Church, he was very pleased to see how easygoing she was about the whole thing. The intimate confession of how she spent her youth made the man the even more interested to hear more of this stranger. He discreetly bit his bottom lip as he put his water glass to the side and lowered his tone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""It is better to begin by conquering yourself and then proceed to win those thousand battles. Then the victory is yours. It cannot be taken from you not by angels or by demons, heaven or hell. I can assume that you have conquered yourself already.""</span> Luciano cocked his head to the side and eyed the woman, a subconscious interest in her words made him shift his body couple inches closer - to hear her better. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""You're excused. I understand this is not your scene and I would be grateful if you could allow yourself to be your true self in my presence. You may feel at ease.""</span> The man said in a controlled tone and chuckled, shaking his head. He remained calm and indifferent true to the person he was as to not show too much of his thoughts through his actions. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I-I did not know much of life myself until some point. I have devoted myself to La Regia Marina since I was fourteen. It was worth it while it lasted. I have being given a great honor to command Navy battleships during the first war. Three years ago I was honorably discharged for - for suffering Post-Traumatic Syndrome.""</span> Luciano briefly looked past the woman and then back to meet her eyes once more. His aloofness was not an act. He would never have mentioned his discharge if the woman did not open up about her past. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""After that I have been working for an Ocean Liner in Italy. Have you ever been to America, Miss Wójcik? Or would you give yourself a chance if the opportunity arises?""</span> Luciano's brows arched above a spark in his grey eyes as he brought his shoulders back, interrupting his question for a second. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""May I serve you something to drink? Juice, lemonade, water syrup?""</span> He asked, a half-smile curving one side of his lips.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">""I-I did not know much of life myself until some point. I have devoted myself to La Regia Marina since I was fourteen. It was worth it while it lasted. I have being given a great honor to command Navy battleships during the first war. Three years ago I was honorably discharged for - for suffering Post-Traumatic Syndrome. After that I have been working for an Ocean Liner in Italy. Have you ever been to America, Miss Wójcik? Or would you give yourself a chance if the opportunity arises?""<br/><br/>Interrupting himself to order her something else, she told him water was fine, but that mint and lemon would be nice additions. He simply ordered an assorted platter of fresh fruits and herbs, returning his attention to her with his elbows on the table so as to prop his chin, his eyes lit on her with a casual intensity that unnerved her and eased her at once. That was his request, she supposed. Be at ease and be yourself - the latter of which did not suit the setting. So she figured the first must have been in order, and leaned back, a wistful sigh pushed from her shoulders as they settled on the leather bench behind her.<br/><br/>""America?"" she repeated. ""No, no..."" was there a way to discuss this lightly? It was a heathens den. ""Freedom of religion and sacreligion is not something I could condone, so... yes. Yes, I would very much like to go there, after this war is over, possibly a part of it. It would be interesting to see why they stand so righteously behind their ocean, neither in favor for or against the Cause. A man without conviction allows others to direct his soul, and that is the path to losing it. America is young, and like a child it needs to be taught, raised, protected - from itself. I think the Fatherland could do just that, and I would be the first to volunteer should the opportunity arise, should the people of the God-forsaken country need a sister, or a mother, or a governess I would be there, yes.""<br/><br/>Looking into his eyes, she knew he did not agree, and they stared at each other, severely, even while the waitress set their order upon the table. She tried to joke with an apology of interrupting, not understanding the situation and causing herself an awkward silence as they ignored her, sizing the other up without regard for the woman, determining threat and escape and everything in between. <br/><br/>Wójcik finished her analysis first with a single thought: she was not here for him, she needed answers. ""The letter from your brother,"" she said, turning her attention to the lemon quarters, emptying one wedge into the tall glass, ""He renounced his belief in Nazism, but more specifically the Fuhrer. Officer Grazzienelli advised I do the same."" She tipped back the glass, staring straight ahead at the dancers on the floor before them, eyes steady and forced, combating the pressure rising in them from her throat, where the liquid barely slid.<br/></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">When he returned his attention to the woman, his eyes lit on her with a casual intensity as she settled her shoulders on the leather bench behind her. Luciano listened closely with his head angled in a tilt where he could shift easily his eyes between the glass of Whiskey Sour and Yvonne, but his eyes were mostly on the drink, gently swirling it between his fingers with an arm on the table. His visual focus reposed on the glass while his ears and thoughts were following what Yvonne was communicating. When she spoke of the Fatherland – Germany – being the one America needs for a promising future, Luciano could not help but to let a chuckle escape his lips, while an expression of disappointment crossed his face momentarily. The smile left by the chuckle faded from his lips and an eyebrow arched on his forehead as he licked his lips before taking a sip of Whiskey Sour. He cleared his throat and continued listening as much as the idea of Germany dominating America sounded ridiculous. <br/><br/>The Italian looked up finally at Yvonne and met her eyes. He had a feeling that the woman received the message he sent across without having to say a word or two about it then. The message itself spoke of thousands of words. He did not care what she thought of him at that point. For what could have been between 10 seconds to 15 seconds, Yvonne and Luciano stared at each other, severely, which caused discomfort to show in the waitress' tone of voice as she placed their light order on the table and excused herself. Fanaticism to barbarism was only one step away, and that is what Germany was falling into. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Frau Wójcik, you have a very interesting way of looking into the future. I applaud your sense of fate in your Fatherland, although you are Polish of origin aren't you?”</span> The man cleared his throat with a sip of his drink. He carried a black raspberry to his lips with a toothpick and nodded his head. To each their commitment. To each their faith. He had his opinion, she had hers. The once neutral Italy required uncontested access to the world's oceans and shipping lanes to ensure its national sovereignty. Have they sided with the Allies, Germany would have invaded Italy. His homeland had no desire to side with the Nazis but it was all about affairs and goals. Their fate was sealed already. If they went to the allies, Italy would walk down the same path as Poland. Luciano studied Yvonne's fierce eyes as they looked back at him, the way her lips moved to speak the words, the way she carried herself. She reminded him of a mythical creature that once visited his dreams ... but were they really dreams? She could be dressed in the finest feminine clothes, carried herself like a Lady of the time, but Luciano was well aware of the warrioress within her soul. He could feel the passion of combat and gunpowder run in her veins. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">An Amazon Goddess... Penthesilea</span>. That is who she reminded him of.<br/><br/>He found himself discreetly smiling to the thought. She was the type of women worthy enough opponents. Tonight she had come to him without her helmet, revealing the femininity beneath, but even then she remained true to the woman that she was, her scepter of mass destruction within her hands. <br/><br/>Was it <span style=""font-style: italic"">wrong</span> to say that he found himself secretly admiring her? Only in the same way that an artist would admire an art piece. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""The letter from your brother,""</span></span> she said, turning her attention to the lemon quarters, emptying one wedge into the tall glass, <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""He renounced his belief in Nazism, but more specifically the Fuhrer. Officer Grazzienelli advised I do the same.""</span></span> She tipped back the glass, staring straight ahead at the dancers on the floor before them, eyes steady and forced, combating the pressure rising in them from her throat, where the liquid barely slid.<br/><br/>Luciano stiffened, a tremor shot through him at the mention of his brother's name. His usual sternness crept back quickly to his face. He slowly rose on his feet and looked away from the woman, austere eyes painting a path a few feet away from her. He held his glass to his lips with a right hand, his left rested inside his left pocket as he advanced to stand near the sliding doors. His back straightened as he turned his frame in a way where he was facing the dancers in the distance. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have goals and ambitions, really high ones, Frau Wójcik. I do not waste my time with unnecessary explanations and long talk, unless I have something for me in it that would benefit me. This is why I accepted meeting you tonight. I believe that you have some answers for me, as I may have some for you. What my brother thought of your Nazi regime rule is none of my business. Actually, allow me to take that back and say,”</span> Luciano pushed a button on the wall and the tinted doors began to slide shut. One would still look at the scenery from the interior of the private lounge, but that would prevent people on the other side of the doors to see the insides of the room. The lounge itself was created for comfort and ultimate privacy; two bar table, booth couches and a large lounge couch for maximum space was positioned to the side. He slowly turned around, glass doors closing in the background. A smile that one would interpret as 'wicked' touched one corner of his lips. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“-I am glad he did.”</span> He said in a low tone and took a large sip from his glass. Even in the dim lit room, Luciano attempted to study the woman's facial expression from the distance he had put between them a moment ago. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I'm glad that my brother died finally realizing the truth. I would not have found peace have I known that Fabiano died a fool, an idiot that he once was serving under a flag that brought him nothing else but a dishonorable death. As a soldier you are supposed to die fighting for what is yours. My brother was murdered, executed on sight.</span> The man was extremely angry in the inside but he did not want to let that show through his actions. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“You see, Signorina, the distinction between right and wrong is quite blurry in our time and age, but especially our reality ... but again, every problem can be solved if approached wisely. Your leader believes in the greatness within his people, my brother fought for that cause. Fanaticism is present in the way your Fuhrer carries his business, but we can assume that his fanaticism is guided by the greatness he has for his country and the victory he promised his people.” </span><br/><br/>Luciano emptied his glass with one last sip. Emotional spams threatened to consume him that very moment as he began to pace back and forth, but he was also a man who mastered how to never lose his composure, especially in front of a woman. He remained composed as he continued to speak, pausing near Yvonne. He lowered calculated eyes to stare at her, his face sporting one only expression, that of a diplomatic person. His voice though as he addressed the woman exposed a man of a humble, down to earth origin. A new piece of smooth jazz and piano continued to spill into the room through the four in-ceiling speakers, only slow-dancing would bring it justice then. The man sat his empty glass aside on the table and brought forth a flawless left hand, palm up. His eyes asked  her<span style=""font-style: italic""> 'Would you like to dance?'</span> while he continued to slow-speak, voicing his thoughts and questions in a neutral manner. As neutral as his dear Italy once was.<br/><br/>_________________________________________________<br/><br/>If the woman decided to accept this dance - a dance of two people accepting a deal of shared information, then Luciano would hold onto her hand and lead her to the space in the lounge to continue discussing the revelation within his brother's letter, speaking, <span style=""font-style: italic"">""You said that my brother advised you to do the same. Mhm... Let's look at the positive side of things, shall we? Do you question your believes Frau Wójcik? What were your thoughts? I believe that in every difficult situation there lies therein an opportunity to change, to advance or to grow.""</span><br/><br/>He would then place a gentle flat hand on the small of her back and he will hold his left hand out to the side, at chest level for Yvonne to take in hers. The Italian would then bring her body close to him but he would leave three inches between them - Intimacy with the ability to move freely.<br/></span></span>"
1405,"Suspicious Minds, 1940 Germany [Girly2k & WildSpawn]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44666,2014-12-26T03:22:07,WildSpawn,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">An invitation to a dance, testing the waters and softening the tension</span></div><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;""><span style=""color: #8080BF"">“You see, Signorina,” she listened to him say, “the distinction between right and wrong is quite blurry in our time and age, but especially our reality ... but again, every problem can be solved if approached wisely. Your leader believes in the greatness within his people, my brother fought for that cause. Fanaticism is present in the way your Fuhrer carries his business, but we can assume that his fanaticism is guided by the greatness he has for his country and the victory he promised his people.”<br/><br/>The glare in Officer Wojcik’s eyes wasn’t watered down but balanced out by her smile.  There was an opposition in his connotations, but his words held no proof or true conviction except where his brother was concerned.  Even then, she could beg the question of his location at the time of his brother’s demise.  There was no use in that but rendering the man whom she still needed answers from, and she could trust herself to express the thoughts without the vindication she was feeling, which some deep part of her knew was just a form of denial in any case.<br/><br/>The man’s conversation with himself, aloud with her as audience but clearly not meant for her response, put her back into wariness with him.  The captain - which she had to refer to him as, for anything else was too reminiscent of his twin - downed the tumbler and began to pace, an obvious attempt at regaining control.  Yvonne couldn’t help but snicker a little.  It was always such an easy thing for men to lose, yet it was somehow considered a strength amongst men of the world.  Men of the Word would know better.<br/><br/>Finally fed-up with himself, the captain turned to her and held out his hand.  She stared at it in surprise for a moment, confused about this turn in events and what he meant by the gesture until he said the words.<br/><br/>“Would you like to dance?”<br/><br/>Hers widened at him.  If he’d simply told her, made commentary on the music or those already on the floor, or if he had stayed silent, she would’ve countered the underlying question smoothly.  However, the direct question, especially with such a heavy posture before her, gave her pause.  She could not find a way to gracefully reject him.  “I would be most obliged,” escaped her mouth as her fingers laid across his own.  He lead her around the path which first brought them to the booth<br/>and  back toward the wooden surface, then pulled her close, leaving enough space between the to fill with uncertain heat.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh God</span>, she thought.  How had she gotten into this mess?<br/><br/>Motioning to the side, she barely followed him, and any other motion after she turned her chin downward so she could stare at her feet and order them away from his own.  Whatever questions or commentary he shared, she missed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh God!</span> she thought again. <span style=""font-style: italic"">How</span> had she gotten into this mess?!</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">With one hand of hers on the arm he had around her, and her other holding his, Luciano grasped the latter and lifted their hands to shoulder level. He began to lead the dance in agonizing slow movements. He assumed that Yvonne could have been against the idea of dancing because she simply did not want to refuse the offer so that she does not come off as rude, perhaps she did not know how to dance, but it did not matter to the man. Yvonne was not utterly powerless to say 'no' to something she did not want, perhaps she felt it was only polite to accept his hand. For all he knew, she did well carrying herself the way she thought felt comfortable for her. Motioning to the side, Yvonne barely followed him, and any other motion after she turned her chin downward so she could stare at her feet and order them away from his own.<br/><br/>She continued being silent.<br/><br/>When the woman looked down, Luciano stared past her face with an amused smile that threatened to touch his face but which he controlled by forcing his lips tightly together. It did not matter if she knew how to dance, nobody needed professional skills to slow dance to Jazz and Piano, but the man sought to test her. Trust was necessary during business transactions, be it a share of information or a deal. If she could not trust him in a dance, he would not be able to exchange information with her. Truth be told, he might have taken her by surprise with his dance invitation. It might have been a horrifying experience for the woman, equal enough to a meteor falling over her backyard. His mindset believed that trust was owed to no one, it was earned.<br/><br/>The man smoothly glided her form gracefully along with his. He was aware of the heat forming between their bodies. Even the three inches space in between was not a sufficient enough of a number to block this uncertain fervency. There was something about the woman he could simply not put his finger on. Innocence perhaps? But that ‘something’ could also be the fact that she was ‘different’ than most of the women at the Cabaret. Yvonne was military. Looking no further, he shifted his eyes from the shoulder of this liberated female to this warrioress’ face, searching for the  eyes he could not find and which she hid by staring down at her feet. He was not looking to make her blush, or to make her uncomfortable. He barely knew anything about the woman. His hand slid from her upper back to her left hip, correcting his arm position. It allowed for even more freedom and space between them. As much as he wanted to test the woman's trust by coming the night, he did not wish to create unnecessary distraction.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Frau Wójcik?''</span> Came a low yet deep voice with a breathy quality to it. Luciano moved his head to the right while Yvonne's was to his left. He briefly looked at her out of the corner of his eyes. A silent chuckle escaped his mouth as he guided their frames around painfully at a snail's pace – literally - one step for every slow beat. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''You have not answered my question. I believe that I have lost you there for a moment.''</span> Luciano allowed the tone of his reminder to come as direct but sanguine nonetheless, questioning yet playful enough; a man's hope to disarm the atmosphere from any tense feelings and for once, it was not about taking full control of a situation like he always attempted to do in his dominant nature. Fair play.<br/></span><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">The woman turned her face up at his inquiring one.  He looked at her from the corner of his eyes, the corner of his mouth lifted ever so slightly.  Was he laughing at her?<br/><br/>''You have not answered my question. I believe that I have lost you there for a moment.''<br/><br/>He was!  Oh, that simply would not do. Yvonne straightened her back and cooled her expression, something placid and professional, but she couldn’t hide the bit of warmth behind it for his reaction.  She couldn’t exactly blame him.  With an internal sigh, she put more confidence into her steps, deciding however, that she would not let him get away with it by pushing into her right, brushing their bodies less than gently and rotating her foot behind that side, so he would be forced to turn with her as she pulled on his hand.<br/><br/>The problem wasn’t that she didn’t know how to dance, it was simply that she didn’t know how to follow.  She had practiced quite a bit for such situations, but all the forms she found directed the male partner, and that only helped her when dancing with someone more inept than she who knew the exact same patterns or did not mind giving up the reins.  Captain Grazzienelli did not seem to be that sort of man, so she would have her fun.  So she continued to push and pull him into the spin, likely disturbing the others on the floor, but she paid them little mind as she replied to his point, unable to remove the smart grin from her lips or even the chuckle in her voice as she was too unaware of them.<br/><br/>“If you were to lose me, you would  never be able to find me again, Captain.  Now tell me, what question is that?”  And she bit down on her snarky tongue behind closed lips, smiling sweetly up at the man, as innocent as ever.  Her lashes may or may not have fluttered once or twice to emphasize it.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">The man’s hand slid slightly down the woman’s hip in response to the movement of her back straightening, her expression cooling. Her searched her face, the smirk he forcefully attempted to conceal flourished within his irises and found form on his lips. Did he just get himself in trouble? Just as he wondered, amused, the lead was taken away from him. He found himself stepping backwards as the woman stepped forward; at times forced to turn with her, pulled into her spins; chests brushing up less than gently. He felt like a sailor fighting over the control of his boat regardless of the storm. An endless battlefield combat on the dance floor. His eyes narrowed. He exchanged a challenging smile with her, lifting a questioning brow in disbelief. The man had known fierce opponents in different circumstances, and this dance had made his adrenaline spike just as high would he have facing these individuals again, friends and foes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“If you were to lose me, you would never be able to find me again, Captain. Now tell me, what question is that?”</span> And she bit down on her snarky tongue behind closed lips, smiling sweetly up at the man, as innocent as ever. Her lashes may or may not have fluttered once or twice to emphasize it. Luciano’s eyes glinted with mischief as their forms resumed to move slower again to the slow beat of the music. He found himself shaking his head, watching as the woman opened up to her surroundings like a flower. For now, he decided not to remind her of the question, allowing her to have her enjoyment instead - while it lasted. <br/><br/>The woman had way with words, he noted. He would return the favor soon enough, he thought, to give her a taste of his venom in return. Luciano noticed the looks on the faces of some men with hungry eyes planted on Yvonne. The Italian was not one to put up with these type of men, so disrespectful with their stares even though they could clearly see that she was in the company of another. The floor was marked as his territory the moment he decided to inhabit it with his body and soul. If they were the coyote, he was the bold lion.<br/><br/>Legs apart, Luciano brought his left forward for balance, and he moved his hand from the woman’s hip to her upper back, focusing a good percentage of his strength into that one particular hand as he calculated his next move successfully. Without signalling to the other what he was about to do, he continued to slow-dance with her until a certain rise in the beat. He swiftly but gently lowered Yvonne, dipping her forme further back to the left while supporting her arching body with a hand tightly behind her back. The support naturally brought forth her abdomen into contact with his groin. His right leg found a relaxed shelter between her thighs and Luciano voiced his laugh for the first time that night as he stared down at the Polish female with a glistening, undivided attention.<br/><br/>His other forgiving hand slid down the woman’s waist to her left thigh which he curled his hand gently around. Mercilessly, he brought her leg naturally into a forward and up lift, and it curled over his right hip. His eyes blinked to a dissipating vision of her neck arching back. In that position he answered her, <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have crossed oceans, Frau Wójcik. There is no place in the world that I cannot reach should I lose you.”</span> A decisive smirk curled up one corner of his lips, his greys momentarily lingered from Yvonne’s neck to catch her eyes as he looked down at her. Their forms have taken the spotlight and bathed in the flashing lights of the cameras. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I would not want to lose the valuable information and answers I assume you have for me - unless you decide to dive into the Bermuda Triangle, then I might not be able to conduct a search for you in there.”</span> Luciano added in a mock-friendly chuckle and an arch of the left brow.<br/><br/></span></span>"
1406,"Suspicious Minds, 1940 Germany [Girly2k & WildSpawn]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44666,2014-12-27T06:53:45,WildSpawn,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yvonne &amp; Luciano, discussing the assassination of his twin brother, Erlind Kohler &amp; Hamish's wareabouts.</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;""><span style=""color: #8080BF"">Yvonne felt like a huntress, throwing him off his guard the way she had, but he was no prey.  His hand moved toward the center of her back, bringing them closer together as the spin came to a close, and her eyes, a dark green now, gave him a challenging glare.  It didn’t take him long to meet it.<br/><br/>He leaned into her, pushing away with one hand so she arched away from him, but he dropped the hand slowly so she continued with it, holding her unflinchingly with just the one appendage, and the young woman realized he was also a hunter.  Her hand slid from his shoulder to his forearm, where it attached firmly.  The other he loosed as it reached her legs somewhere far beyond her registration, but when he did so, his now free hand slipped around the extremity and brought it burning to her awareness.  He lifted her from that length, it bending at the knee for a desperate hold around his hip, her fingers barely refrained from making marks just below the man’s elbow. <br/><br/> All the while, she bowed further and further in the revers, until only her neck could continue the curve and she opened her eyes with a slow breath out, seeing the faces upon her, under flashing lights, and upside-down to her eyes.  She hadn’t realized she’d closed her eyes - out of fear?  Out of trust?  Cold rushed from her heavy cheeks and she knew which it had been.  Keeping her composure, she trailed her opened hand up her body, through her hair, and stretched it back above her head, pointing into a camera as it released a blindingly light into her eyes.<br/><br/>“I have crossed oceans, Frau Wójcik. There is no place in the world that I cannot reach should I lose you…. I would not want to lose the valuable information and answers I assume you have for me,” she heard him say, somewhere in the white.  The words lit a flurry of thoughts and questions and emotions she was wholly unprepared for, confusion the brightest of them all.  He was right, though, that they had business to attend to, and it was this that she used to balance herself once more as she wrangled her hold tighter, ready to move so she could stand, with dignity, again.<br/><br/>“Unless you decide to dive into the Bermuda Triangle, then I might not be able to conduct a search for you in there.”<br/><br/>He added it like a joke, but the officer had closed her hanging lips and her chest clenched around her unrestrained heart rate, forcing out of her focus how she could feel it throughout her.  She was back in control of herself.  As soon as she had it, he whipped her up, the impact on her neck nearly bringing her face to his as her hand came around to slap him on his right pectoral.  Her breath had left her again and she fought for that control one more time.   Pushing herself back and extending her leg only provided him a greater hold on her torso so she was arched solidly against him.  The woman inhaled slowly and exhaled the same, her eyes flat as she stared into his, relaying no emotion except, possibly,  the intensity of whatever lay below the surface, like frustration.<br/><br/>Finding the courage for the words, rather than the words themselves, she spoke steadily for his awareness more than the bustling around them that might overhear.  “You’ll have no need to look when we’re finished with our exchange this night, Triangle or no.”  When he would finally let her go, the commander would smile graciously to their audience, and bow her head humbly before heading back toward the booth, alone.<br/></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF""> <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“You’ll have no need to look when we’re finished with our exchange this night, Triangle or no.’’</span></span><br/><br/>She let go of him. Correction. He let go of her. He watched her make her way back to their private booth, the motion detectors on the sliding doors forcing them open to give her access to their comfort zone. Luciano raised his chin up and clenched his fists as he bit the inside of his mouth, almost making the soft skin bleed. He did not look at the audience nor did he pay any form of attention to the men with the ‘ouch she did it’ expression on their faces. Wasn’t that all they got anyway? Peasants dressed in luxury costumes, he thought as he regained composure and followed the trail of the scent Yvonne has left behind. He followed it to the sliding doors. He immediately walked to a table where he picked up the remote control in order to lower the volume of the music echoing within the walls of their private booth.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So, Captain, what information is it you seek from me?”</span> She asked haughtily, practically pouncing into the booth.”<br/><br/>He threw a gaze her way and advanced towards the table which hosted varieties of drinks to pour himself a glass of gin. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Very well played. You’ve done great out there!”</span> He commented, sipping on his drink as he eyed the woman in question. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Would you prefer to head somewhere else to discuss our meeting tonight, Frau Wójcik? I wish not to hold you any longer in a setting that may not be to your likings.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""No, I'm quite fine where I am, thank you. Aren't you, Captain Grazzienelli.""</span> It wasn't a question. Her eyes may have been innocent, but nothing else about her was. She was the huntress once again. ""This booth is private enough and you don't need to go to any great lengths finding me again. Sit. We have business to attend to.""<br/><br/>Did she just order him to sit down? Unbelievable. The audacity was blinding, he thought. He chuckled to himself and shook his head, lowering his gaze to the ground for what seemed to be a second or two. He never underestimated the woman. The dance was all about wanting to know who he was dealing with. Strangely enough, he could feel that she trusted him out there. This was probably one form of truth Yvonne may not want to accept. Her frustration though, he thought, was quite amusing to say the least…<br/><br/>Toxic even.<br/><br/>When he seemed unable to respond - whether his hunter’s obstinence was also an influence or not - she continued.  <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Fine then, I messaged you to meet me here, and I already gave the content of your brother’s letter to you, so it is my turn, I suppose.”</span>  Officer Wojcik, adjusted in her seat, trying to calm herself with the distraction so she could conduct this conversation more reasonably…<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Rest assured, I do not need to look for you anywhere, indeed.”</span> Luciano smiled, revealing a set of white teeth as he looked away from Yvonne, silently trying to recover from whatever the heck just happened out there on the dance floor. He felt the huntress in her in return, and the taste was bitter, yet there was no situation he could not survive through. A primal feeling. Challenge was the purest form of intense pleasure in his own dictionary. It  turned the man into an unstoppable beast. Obstacles fought it him, they did not frighten him. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You’ve given me the contents, I agree, but you haven’t answered my question yet. Don’t you remember?”</span> Luciano turned around on his heels, meeting the woman’s eyes with a serious expression on his own. He parted his lips slightly and briefly licked the corner of his lips prior to clearing his throat. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“You were … somehow lost … out there. But please, do ask your question. One for you and one for me.” </span>The man gave the woman a wink and joined her in the booth, taking a seat across from her, arms crossed over his chest.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">Officer Wojcik lowered her chin, trying to glare where she did not feel the need.  She eventually sighed, and gave in.  “Quid pro quo.  Seems fair enough.  Your brother…” the woman started.  The pause gave them both a moment to let his image sink in, making the brief silence longer than intended.  Honestly, it was a subconscious stall while she pieced together her question, like rolling the codex into place on a briefcase.  “He was transferred into the German regime for a purpose, I imagine.  He mentioned that he was not a good fellow, which seems to align with many military personnel, but I’d like to know…” she trailed off, switching from Deutch to Italian, “What exactly was his expertise that involved him in his missions with Oberstlutenant Kohler?”<br/><br/>It was a heavy question.  It gave the captain more information than she might get back in return, but it was important, and the reports were too ambiguous for her to get a clear reading herself.  It was completely possible the twin brother of the man in question had no knowledge of the others goings-on once he joined the Nazi party, so she opened with it.  If that were the case, he could be of no help regarding the night he died.  It wasn’t the end of her questions even if that were the case, so she kept her face as neutral as she could manage it.  Afterall, this was just another soldier they were discussing, wasn’t it?<br/><br/>Only it wasn’t, and she knew he wasn’t.  “Oberstleutnant Kohler was the man leading the mission on the, the church,” she had to refrain from a snarl as she said this, “and though I did not know it at the time, shortly after: the clinic, where he was shot and he fell.”<br/><br/>The woman looked at the table, taking in what little air she could to maintain herself. Then, she looked back up into the eyes that mirrored those in her mind, yet were so different on their own behalf.  “I will not lie and tell you he died honorably, a hero.  He was taken down by an unknown assailant and one with a personal vendetta, I believe, despite - no<span style=""font-style: italic""> in favor</span> of the accuracy of the shooter. Which means something connected to his history.  Moreover, due to the circumstances of the mission, I believe it to be in connection with the oberstleutnant.  How else would the assassin know the movements of the operation and Officer Fab- Grazzienelli’s inclusion, who had not been selected until the day prior?  If not for the… emotion of the wound, I would have suspected the bullet may have been intended for Officer Kohler.  However, given the <span style=""font-style: italic"">evidence</span>, I am not so inclined.<br/><br/>“I know that’s probably more than you were expecting to hear.  I apologize.  Let me add in one other question, however:  How did your brother meet Kohler, and why would the oberstleuntenant want him dead?”  Her eyes were as a pale as ghosts as she stared into those of the man across from her. This was an inquiry and she was prepared for any answers since they could only lead her to one destination; the killer.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">Luciano listened to the woman closely. He let her finish what she needed to say before answering with any word. When she said that his brother died honorably, the Italian smiled weakly and bowed his head. Not only he appreciated the humbleness in those words, but also appreciated her efforts when she continued in his mother language and he was quite marvelled at how well she spoke Italian. It was so … penetrative. If his eyes ever left her face for a second, that was when he closed his eyelids momentarily to swallow back any tears that threatened to water his eyes at the mention of the day his brother was assassinated. The man did not mourn yet, in a more proper way at least. He has been drinking, hoping that alcohol will make him forget, gambling even. For now, he just needed to isolate himself and scream as loud as he could... He needed to do something with the anger that has been tormenting him since.<br/><br/>When his eyes fluttered open to look at her, he felt a certain one-sided connection with the woman sitting across from him. He did not care if it was mutual. The connection was simply there. His brother was with her during his last moments on earth and that alone made the man uneasy in her presence because there was comfort still, as though his brother was standing behind him, cold hands on his shoulders, whispering:It was okay to be speaking to this woman. Luciano knew right then that he will have to withdraw one day, from this whole thing and distance himself as far as possible from anyone who could have come across his brother, his mother included. It was only a matter of time before he sails his ship as far away from Europe as possible. He wanted this distance. No. He craved it. He would never be surprised if he lived a solitary life. He would never have to worry about losing someone ever again.<br/><br/>He could still feel his twin brother. Somewhere out there. Not completely gone but not really there. His emotions even in death, on the same level as his own. Luciano never felt so disturbed in his life. At that very moment he just wanted to use the world as a punching bag to release all the pain and anger. It took him a great amount of psychological strength to keep those emotions under control before this woman.<br/><br/>As much as he wanted any information possible about his brother’s killer, giving this woman whatever documents he possessed would mean sending her straight into the dragon’s lair. A mortal danger. The truth was his to find. He reached into his blazer’s front pocket for a box of cigarettes, a tremor passing through his right hand. Decisions. He needed to make a decision and fast. He sat the box aside on the table and interlaced his fingers together on the surface of that table, his grey eyes narrowing as they shifted between the woman and the movement in her arm. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Have you ever lost someone you truly cared for and loved,  Frau Wójcik?”</span> Luciano did not expect an answer in return. He shrugged it off and continued.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “To answer you, my brother was never transferred under the Nazi regime. My brother and I were born in Germany, here in Munich.”</span> The man coughed into his hand and lowered his gaze to the table, a touch of sorrow could clearly be witnessed on his face if one was to look closer, even with his eyes lowered. But he made sure not to give the woman too much access to those private thoughts. Those thoughts were his. No one had any rights to them. It was unfortunately that resistance and suppression of emotions that made his pain even greater. Yet he spoke in a low, soft tone, debating silently over if he should hold the door open a little bit for the woman as she took a glimpse into his past. So he continued in that same tone, a tone he would never have used in the presence of strangers. A tone only reserved to those he knew, like family for example.<br/><br/>A pair of eyes like the combined color of cirrus clouds with their reflection in the sea were raised to look at Yvonne. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I am German of birth. I have lived here until the age of fourteen. It was then that I have made an essential decision to return to the home of my ancestors and devote my life to the Regia Marina. My brother remained here, giving everything he had to your Fuhrer. Now you see why we were on two different sides of the same coin. The day my brother was assassinated I knew that something went wrong. We twins can just feel it. I had just arrived from America to Naples. I was driving the following day and I had an accident which rendered me in a coma for a week. This is why I could not attend his funerals. I am sure you’ve noticed. Upon my return to Germany to investigate what happened, I found the letter he left for you. But it was not the only thing that I found. There was this diary,” </span><br/><br/>Luciano paused and frowned, looking away to take a deep breath, one hand rubbing his chin. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“-unfortunately I believe that Fabiano had torn out most of the pages except some where he mentioned the name of a certain Isolde Dev- Dever … Ah, I can’t remember. But this woman, he stated that she was helping the Jewish by hiding them and that he signed up for some … some task where he was to investigate the situation. Then ... there was this strange photo of a man between one of the pages. My brother had made sure to attach it  to one of the blank pages. I saw the name of this person written on the photo but I do no recall what it was. It’s up there in my hotel room. I also have with me this audio-cassette of a recording. A conversation between two men, and-” </span><br/><br/>Luciano paused. He would not want to give the woman too much information just yet. Whatever that he heard in that audio-recording he decided to simply forget it. There was no possible way any of that was true. Luciano needed a moment to collect his thoughts, her last question pacing around in his brain. <span style=""font-style: italic"">‘How did your brother meet Kohler, and why would the oberstleutnant want him dead?’</span> He looked away from Yvonne and as he did, the man accidentally knocked off the bottle of gin. It spilled over the table and the liquid may or may not have stained the Polish woman’s dress. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I - I am terribly sorry, Miss.”</span> Luciano swiftly rose to his feet, picking up a napkin while turning his attention to Yvonne not knowing what to do with the cloth. He sighed, pressing his lips together and frowned, shaking his head.</span></span>"
1407,"Suspicious Minds, 1940 Germany [Girly2k & WildSpawn]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44666,2015-01-02T07:01:15,WildSpawn,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Luciano's Hotel room, to discuss the issue further more, revealing the possession of Hamish's picture and a video recording of Kai and Erlind's conversation the night they visited Isolde in her flat.</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;""><span style=""color: #8080BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">He’s being vague</span>, she noted.  <span style=""font-style: italic"">He does know something.</span><br/><br/>As Captain Grazienelli continued through their history to the documents he had, she had to wonder what sort of tasks his brother had been assigned to and what he did of his own accord.  Those sorts of reports did not seem like anything a German soldier would keep.  Especially not the man she knew, blindly following orders to his death, which gave her pause in believing the words but also her memories.  She had barely known <span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>.  Surely his twin brother, whom he entrusted with these details, knew better - including but not limited to sharing a sensation of his death.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That didn’t mean they shared thoughts.</span><br/><br/>Officer Wojcik considered the implications of following the stranger back to his room, what intentions he might have there.  His ambiguity could have been bait at best, but hesitation at worst.  Should it be possible that the captain was attempting to get information from her and get her alone, she needed to prepare for it.  She wasn’t exactly unarmed, and she was thankful the dance exposed the opposite thigh if that were the case - not that she would have cared under other circumstances - but there was clearly another side to consider.  Kohler had been working with the officer until he was of better use dead - he probably wasn’t the only one.  And Luciano Grazzienelli could very well be one like him or another target of those like him, which meant care on her part no matter his involvement.<br/><br/>Yvonne sighed, frustrated, as the drink poured over.  The way her hands set upon the table allowed her much grace, able to grab a napkin and stop the flood heading for the edge of the table, but much of it splashed up across her chest, or dribbled out from beneath the cloth and onto her legs and shoes.  Honestly, she could have gone for more attacking her dress.  Then again, if he was trying to get her to his rooms, alone, needing to clean the thing or change entirely from it would be a convenient way to do so.<br/><br/>But she needed to know what there was available to her.  Yvonne begged for the square he held uncertainly by holding out one hand and giving him an exasperated look.  He handed it over and she dipped it in her water glass before bending over to clean-up her lower appendages - it was more inconvenient there than anyplace else.  Shaking her head with a soft chuckle, she tried to lighten the man’s mood.<br/><br/>“Isolde Devereaux was his final mission, a healer at that clinic.  She is alive.  I mean to find her.  Be assured, Captain.”  She nodded once for emphasis, knowing that statement could be taken either for zealotry or treason.  There was only way she could find out which it was for him.  Patting herself down with the dry corner of one napkin, she laughed, avoiding eye contact as she said, “You know, if you wanted to get me out of this dress, all you had to do was ask.”<br/><br/>Shaking her head again, and continuing the laughter, the commander looked up with complete seriousness and a smile.  “So, your room, then?”</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">“Isolde Devereaux was his final mission, a healer at that clinic.  She is alive.  I mean to find her.  Be assured, Captain.”  <br/><br/>The man surveyed her as she began to clean the mess, and he remained standing, not allowing the events of the night to rule his behaviour. It was not polite to resume sitting when he almost ruined the woman's dress so early into their meeting, so he stepped to the side and gave the woman some time to clean herself as she continued speaking. The man nodded his head with self-control, wondering if this Polish woman thought ill of Isolde Devereaux and wanted to find her for other reasons than offer her aid. For now, this Isolde woman was not his business, but she could still know something. She was there the day his brother was murdered.<br/><br/>Hands in his pockets, Luciano shifted his eyes to watch random people who passed by. When she began to laugh, the man turned his head surprised at the change of tone in her voice. The laughter was certainly not expected, but what made him stiffen were the words she pronounced soon after, avoiding his eyes.<br/><br/>“You know, if you wanted to get me out of this dress, all you had to do was ask.”<br/><br/>As he stared at her for a moment, almost with a glare, the man felt deeply insulted. She made it sound as though his intentions were ill. How could she assume such things? Lips parted slightly to speak something, to explain to this woman that she was highly mistaken and needed to watch her language, but the moment she shook her head and raised her face; staring at him with a complete seriousness and a smile, Luciano gazed at Yvonne and understood it all. She simply wanted to lighten up the mood a little bit, and that was her way of doing so, he came to believe, appreciating it while re-thinking her words.<br/><br/>You know, if you wanted to get me out of this dress, all you had to do was ask.<br/><br/>This time the words crept up clearer in his head and his breath was caught in his throat. Luciano fought for every molecule of oxygen in his lungs as those exact same words did things to him, things the woman may not have intended to do. Things she would still not be able to witness on the face of the man, or maybe she would be capable to see those signs. But even as the Mariner stood there portraying a man who would never surrender to anything in this world and beyond, these words silently stimulated his mind, ravished his senses as they translated from simple alluring words to dangerous imagery inking in his brain. Irritating all at once, yet highly seductive.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">“So, your room, then?”</span></span><br/><br/>But there she sat clothed in the image of innocence, power and intrigue all together, standing out from the other women, when the man suddenly saw in her something troubling, something frightening. Could Fabiano have seen that too? A truth that pounded against the anchoring of his self-control. Luciano regarded a woman who could lure the strongest of them all men to their misery and death with their intelligence, beauty and femme fatale attitude. The only creation ever that would bring a man like him to his knees. She was there, body and soul yet distant - and when you least expect it, she's back again in your face.<br/><br/>A political threat. A living weapon. A mythic enchantress.<br/><br/>A <span style=""font-style: italic"">Siren..</span>.<br/><br/>No mariner would wish to sail his fate to Sirenum Scopuli only to become ruined. But he could not blame her. He could not blame her for what his eyes were capable to see through. He could avoid such an obstacle with great odds of success by tearing down through the barrier which threatened to consume the supreme productivity of his brain. And so he did, pushing all distracting thoughts away with the blink of an eye. His response to a visual thought ohhh-so intoxicating was but a minor sit-back, an unexpected hazardous touch. Nothing but that, and nothing he could not handle with a strong dignity before it intensified.<br/><br/>Luciano tilted his head to the side. One discreet sigh through his lips was all it needed to set himself free of a sensation he knew oh too well. A liquid smile, and a repressed gaze sailed from the gentle curve of Yvonne's knee to her face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Ah, well, I would have gone myself and I would have returned with these documents so you don't need to leave the comfort of your seat, right here,  Frau Wójcik”</span> The man paused a second with a thoughtful expression before adding, picking up his blazer. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“But since you asked, I cannot deny you that. Please, do follow me.”</span> Luciano stepped to the side, a gesture of a hand opening an invisible path to the woman as he lead her outside of the cabaret. As they passed the reception desk in the lobby, the man placed a gentle palm on the woman’s upper back. It was a respectful act. A silent message to the bored pigs in proximity: that she was a lady of honest company, and certainly not a courtesan. He removed his hand as they stepped into the elevator that would take the two all the way up to the 18th floor of the hotel building. With smooth movements, he walked beside the woman to his suite, discussing random political matters before fondling his keys to open the door to his quiet temporary habitat; one with a view over Munich. It was divided into three compartments: The living room, bedroom and bathroom.<br/><br/>The man invited Yvonne into the dim-lit living-room. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Should you ... wish to drink anything, go ahead, and please feel at home.”</span> Luciano's words came a little bit hesitant as he suggested with a curt nod while dropping his blazer on his work desk, along with his gaze. The hesitance came entirely from the fact that it felt quite strange to do business with a female within the comfort of his very own sanctuary – and she was not just 'another' female. He was completely filled with warmth the moment the other stepped inside as though visited by an angel. Yet, his tone portrayed one with unique openness as to not make her feel unwelcome. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have coffee, tea ... juice. Whatever your heart desires.”</span> He added with a neutral expression. The man's own diary was face down on the center table which he had forgotten to store away somewhere safer. The very first few pages were written in English, the rest in a language unknown to most. A language he recalled from far away dreams, almost from another life.<br/><br/>The Italian excused himself as he walked into the door-less bedroom to fetch for the photo of the man who killed his brother - which he doesn’t know about - and the audio-recording ... of course.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">Leading a women’s battalion meant a lot more than training women in nursing or firearms, it meant teaching them to be aware of the enemy within their own ranks and homes. Sincerely, it had always been a strange concept for her.  Men were no more threatening to her than women, demons, or monsters.  However, she understood the mental dangers either sex could play on each other, and it was completely possible women were the more dangerous of the two, especially since so many me - taking after their predecessor Adam - had the naivete or pride to believe they were beyond harm from women, often believing women to be infallible.  The Word had clearly taught otherwise.<br/><br/>So, Commander Wojcik followed the man back to his room, knowing she may have caused him temptation should he not have understood her purpose, knowing she may have caused temptation to those overhearing as she intended, and knowing that this presupposition was a sin in itself. Yvonne smiled, but should anyone nearby see it, they might’ve believed her to be nervous, as weak as it was.  Down the first hall, surprised by the lack of privacy this offered already with pairs of men and women attempting their own seclusion, the woman steadied herself with a deep breath on the elevator.  Silence stretched between the captain and herself. Her thoughts kept it from being awkward with herself, but she could not say the same of her companion.<br/><br/>The doors parted and he picked-up a light conversation piece where he had left it when they originally closed.  She couldn’t be sure what it was about, but he seemed comfortable with carrying it alone.  Here it was much less busy with bodies, but she noticed the few that did remain outside their rooms with acute awareness - awareness, as she taught, was the greatest weapon any soldier could have.  None of the persons in her sights gave her reason to object when he lifted the decorated key and chain to his own suite.  Still, as the door swung open, the holy warrior braced herself and thrust her aura throughout the room, feeling every surface  like she slid her own hands over them, pressing out the creases of ill-will and evil intentions, or just for a sense of the physical surroundings - living or otherwise that may be inside.  She felt nothing out of the ordinary, not even from the man gesturing for her entry.  Except maybe a little hesitation.  Perhaps the silence had been awkward for him afterall.<br/><br/>“Should you ... wish to drink anything, go ahead, and please feel at home I have coffee, tea ... juice. Whatever your heart desires,” he trailed off almost teasingly, but one look at his face indicated nothing of the sort.  A relief, she was sure.<br/><br/>Wojcik refrained from emitting her more sociable sigh as she answered, “I appreciate the invitation, but I do not wish to keep us at all from business.”<br/><br/>He excused himself and returned from another room shortly, the glance within giving her a brief view of the bed and other furniture of his sleeping quarters.  It all seemed much more luxurious than she had expected of anyone anywhere, let alone for a traveling sea captain only in Munich for the period of grief expected of a brother to the deceased when fulfilling final wishes.  Maybe he meant to stay longer - it certainly begged the question.  From what she’d seen of the man, however, chances were that he simply enjoyed the finery and ostentatious displays for his own sake.  Pride.  Pride and vanity.<br/><br/>The officer glimpsed through the folders, giving a once-over for anything which would stand-out before laying them out at the table, handing the small book there to its owner.  “A journal for the journey of a mariner.  It seems fitting,” she remarked idly as she arranged the pages. “Now, tell me what I need to know of these.  This man seems familiar, but I do not know him.  Was he a part of the troop with which your brother fought?  Under Kohler’s leadership?”<br/><br/>She snaked the last pages underneath some of the first, hiding imagery of the clinic and autopsy. This was not needed at that exact moment.  “So what all am I seeing here? I suppose it’s your turn for a question, but if you would kindly give me some sort of report on this, I would appreciate it.”</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">“A journal for the journey of a mariner. It seems fitting”<br/><br/>The Italian frowned as he took his diary from her hand, adding a gentle smirk to his lips. His hand movement was slow as he carried the journal somewhere on the couch in the empty space to his left. Even the brilliant of minds out there would never be able to translate the language in which he wrote the important parts of his diary. He moved closer to Yvonne and seated himself next to her. He pulled the center table towards them as he listened to her attentively.<br/><br/>“Now, tell me what I need to know of these. This man seems familiar, but I do not know him. Was he a part of the troop which your brother fought? Under Kohler's leadership?” Luciano watched the woman pause, storing away the images of the crime scene and the autopsy of his brother before she added, “So what all am I seeing here? I suppose it's your turn for a question, but if you would kindly give me some sort of report on this, I would appreciate it.”<br/><br/>“Yes I have questions, but what you have seen so far is not all.” Luciano shewed on the inside of his mouth as he carried a small audio device from the couch to his lap. He glanced at the picture on the table and he turned his gaze to Yvonne. The toned black-and-white photo showed a man in a black suit. One could tell from the up-close shot of the upper body that his head was clean shaven, even though he wore a black Derby hat. The man in the picture seemed to be looking away from the photograph, as if this one's presence was not recognized. “Have you taken a look at the name on the back of the photo? You do not seem to be familiar with this face, that I can see. Hamish James Buchannen. Does this name sound familiar to you? The strangest of it all is the audio-cassette within this device.” Luciano held Yvonne's eyes for what could have felt like forever and with uncertainty he clicked the 'play' button. The man stepped away from the couch to survey the city from behind the balcony’s large windows. He stood there in a solid standing posture as he listened again to the recording for the hundredth time.<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>“Hamish James Buchannen. Photo was taken outside of a shack somewhere in the mountains surrounding the city. I've ... (static) ... it in my personal mailbox couple ... (static) ... ago. Sender anonymous. I would have known who it was, but he was very smart not to use pen to write his message, but instead he used a type printer .... (laugher) ...Tell me about the woman Darcy, the man in the picture was asking from inside the shack. The sender did not say much about this event, but he explained that whoever this Hamish guy was speaking to, the victim was constantly begging for mercy before giving up, speaking of ... (static) ... in the mountains. (Static) ... screamed ... (static) ... name. I ... I used my senses to guide me to this location ... the shack ... see if I could use the energy left behind in order to find out what exactly happened but there was nothing else left to use except for one dried drop of blood outside of the shack. The victim's, but it lead me to a ... (static) ... Burned bones is what I found.” First voice said, second voice responded. ""The visage is unfamiliar.""<br/><br/>“Franz Zimmer. The bones of Franz ... (static) ..., previously promoted to SS-Hauptsturmführer. He was reported missing which explains what happened. But that is all that I could find as long as I was in this form. I was immediately summoned from the fire pit to Tokyo where I had to conclude a new deal. ... (shewing, then silence for a while) ... am intrigued by the origin of the sender, but more by this person, Hamish. And he seems to clean oh too well after himself. I could not locate him but I do sense his presence in the area. How far? ... (static) ... If we could find him, he will tell us where Darcy hides. I wonder why the Archangel Raphael hasn't already.”  End of recording.</div></blockquote><br/><br/>Luciano walked back to the table and paused the audio. “This is not possible. My brother was not a Sherlock Holmes, yet he stated in this page,” The man said about the twin brother he used to enjoy bullying when they were kids. He walked around the table and paused near Yvonne's seated self. He leaned his upper body over the table and turned the pages on his brother's diary until he came across a half-torn page. He pointed at the inked words as he read them aloud. “This happened not too long ago. Here, look what it says ... 'When I walked up to that one apartment in the company of my comrade and saw this man in a white suit standing at the door of the female traitor, I knew, that something was up. I was carrying a transmitting device. All it took, was a swift and smooth hand movement to hide this intriguing governmental creation, this wonderful concealed microphone, into this man's pocket as we squeezed into the doorway of this woman's habitat. I cannot stop laughing as I write this. Unfortunately, my device was limited to a ten minutes recording option or fifteen minutes. My brain cannot process what I just heard. As for the photo, well who is this man anyway? It dropped from the pocket of my comrade this morning on his way out from the Colonel's office. I must return it when I get a chance to' ...”<br/><br/>Luciano cleared his throat and remained calm in response to his emotions. He straightened his neck and back and took a seat next to Yvonne. He licked his lips and cleared his throat again as he turned his attention to the woman. “It is probably nothing of importance.” He shook his head and chuckled. “I have seen strange things, Yvonne,” He continued, addressing her by her first name. “- and I can tell you that there is no possible way … no way … what we've heard could be true. I mean, angels, demons? Seriously? What is next, aliens?” Luciano laughed softly, his back retreating into the couch as he carried both his hands to his face before running them through his short hair. He turned his face to the woman, a flourishing spark of amusement and disbelief glinted within the depths of his glistening eyes. “Tell me I am right...” His request for confirmation sounded like a distant murmur, yet deep in quality.<br/><br/>Luciano moved his face closer to the woman as if to conceal the seriousness of the words he was about to speak next, just in case that bloody cop was following him around again. Or ... as if he was about to speak a very terrible secret. His complexion paled as much as he fought to remain in control. He shook his head slowly, eyes shifting back and forth between her lips to the windows of her soul, searching for the confirmation he craved as he subconsciously took one of her hands into his own, not that he was afraid of physical contact. His nature spoke; one of a man who simply happened to get a little touchy in the presence of people he was comfortable with. Otherwise very rarely. “I might have met this woman mentioned in the recording ... Darcy ... the night of the day you and I have spoken at the church. She was ... she was not alone.”</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">Yvonne recognized the tremor of fragility in the man.  He was on the precipice of enlightenment or disaster, between the conversations of divine things and meeting the creature Darcy.  She was not surprised by his mention of another at the witches side, but she was surprised by his response to such a person.  Could it have been Kohler?  A demon would surely cause such a reaction, like fear, only the man did not seem to be afraid as one would be for their wellbeing.  He stared into her eyes, begging the commander to speak, his support for his sanity.<br/><br/>She could not give it.  In fact, the captain before her suddenly did seem so fragile, so ill-prepared, young and innocent, maybe.  To tell him the truth would be to shatter everything he was, his world had been based upon, and it would cause him to erect walls much like his brother did the night they had spoken in the snow. The night she warned him…<br/><br/>“Is that your question,” she asked him, “whether these things are real?”<br/><br/>Any indication of the affirmative and her statuesque expression would shift along the faultline of her eyes, nearly spilling forth every thought that boiled below its surface.  They burned her and she would hiss at their exposure.  “What you tell me I cannot believe, but not for the reasons you hope.  What you hear is true.  I am tired of the non-believers in this world, how easy it has been for you all to disregard your texts, His Word.  You are weak, denial your shield.  I tell you now, if this is the weapon you choose to face such truth then you are a braver soul than I to put such faith in luck.  Mine lies with Our Lord and Savior, whether you accept Him or not.  This must be clear before any further conversation can be understood between us, or you can dismiss me much like- I am not unaccustomed to such reactions; however, it will make discussion difficult to say the least.”  Her veneer was laying itself back into place as she spoke, conviction always a strength on which she could rely, even as she had to force herself to look upon that face again.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">The man let go of her hand, his face slowly turned to look away. The skin of his hand hardened tightened, skin turned cold as if he has placed his hands into a bucket of ice. It was certainly not due to blood circulation, or tissue damage. He shifted his weight comfortably on the couch, angling his chest towards the woman and he bent his left knee, bringing one left foot underneath his right thigh, while his right foot remained on the floor. His right hand came to rest between his thighs as if seeking some warmth, and the fingers of his other hand ran through his light brown short locks, and they remained there as he brought his left elbow to rest against the top surface of the couch.<br/><br/>“I tell you now, if this is the weapon you choose to face such truth then you are a braver soul than I to put such faith in luck.”<br/><br/>The Mediterranean blush on his face faded away as his complexion became paler. The warmth that was the energetic hint of blue in his eyes evanesced behind a connotation of a cloudy stormy day which reflected in the grey of his orbs. “I’m a believer myself, and that was my question, indeed. ” He began, “but none of what I heard in that recording makes sense.” The male arched a brow still in disbelief. “But you do not seem surprised at all. What is going on really?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">“Really?”  The officer exhaled sharply, an indignant sound.  “A war, as you know it <span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span> as has been for thousands of eons more than time itself.  This man,” she gestured toward the image laying on the table, “I do not know how he is involved, or your brother, but if they are related to the oberstlutenant - herr Kohler? - than they are whether they like it, know it, believe it, or not.  He is a demon, and he is not the only one in our midst, even amongst the Cause.  The woman, Darcy, is a supporter of mein Fuhrer, but she is also a betrayer, one whose purpose is not with God, but his enemy, Lucifer.  <br/><br/>“The same could be said of any war, but when angels and demons are given names, it is a turning point in history.  This one especially.”  Wojcik stood and walked about - sitting was honestly not a comfortable thinking or speaking position for her.  The woman like to be in action, and she liked to be on the move - sitting did neither.  Sighing as she turned abruptly, military-training in her very steps, she began a second lap in her pacing.  “What is going on <span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span> is beyond you or even I.  That does not mean it is not our war to fight or that we can abstain from our roles within it, but the information may not all be available and faith may be our only leader.  This,” she indicated his reports, “is more than enough for me.  I asked your brother not to partake in that mission, and he refused my advice.  I believed it to be simple folly, and his change in mind in that letter you gave me seemed so out-of-place to his response to me then that I did not believe it.  I’m not sure I do now, but this paints a far different picture than the one I had been inspecting and it is possible he knew more than I gave him credit for, but I do not believe he accepted the facts so easily.  His faith…” she shook her head, bringing herself back to the present, to the company in which she stood.  “The point being, we have met for answers we are both seeking and I’m not entirely sure either has.  If you did, I doubt you would’ve opened up so readily to me.  At first I thought it a ruse, but now I see you are really as innocent as you portray yourself, but it does not answer my initial question - how was your brother involved.  Do you know?  Do you wish to find out?”</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">Luciano gazed at the woman, lips parted in an effortless discreet smile which curled up one corner of his lips. She was not crazy or insane, that he knew. He closed his lips and maintained eye contact until the woman broke it, standing up to start pacing as she went about conveying the valuable information she entrusted him with. As she spoke, the man began to process her words.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I do not know who this Kohler is, but what I can tell you is that I came in contact with this woman, Darcy and the man who was with her, and who she referred to as Zanzibar.”</span> He paused, feeling irritation building up again as he momentarily had a flashback of the night they cornered him in the restroom and how he allowed himself to abundantly surrender to that one lustful feeling. Sorcery. If it wasn't for his willpower and the bloody cop who saved him afterwards, God knows what would have happened. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I am not a fool. They sought me for something, and I know I was their target that night. Nothing I could not handle though.”</span><br/><br/>The man shook his head. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have not stepped into my brother's apartment since my last visit. Perhaps if I do I can find some more informa-”</span> The man trailed off and he sighed, looking up at the woman. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Forgive me. If I have not seen my share of strange things, I would have assumed you are a lunatic telling me that some demon is working under the Fuhrer or that some Archangel is walking amongst mankind.”</span> Luciano got up to his feet and picked up two glasses in one hand. <br/><br/>He waved fingers over a wine bottle with red berries flavor and smoky tobacco notes before settling on a different option that will more than likely be to the woman’s liking. He picked up a Venetian red wine bottle of Costasera Amarone - a pristine creation with sultry, exotic notes of berries, chocolate, plums and other enticing, sensual flavors that would leave one’s throat like a bewitched lover craving for more.  He poured the correct amount of the content into the wine glasses which he took with him around as he resumed to speak with confidence. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“But you are much wiser than I would have thought. I give you that.”</span> He advanced towards the woman, slowly but boldly cornering her up against the wall as he offered one of the two glasses her way, color returning to his face once more. A subtle hint of a smirk crossed his lips. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“If I wish to find out? Sure I do … This woman, I have seen her at the Hotel in Naples, the night I arrived from America and of course, the day prior to my brother’s assassination. But how did you get involved in all of this? Mhm? How did you, a human being, come to accept this reality oh so easily? I would have to assume.”</span> The man raised the glass to his lips but did not take a sip. Instead, he cast a left-sided glance at the woman - a signature glance his brother and himself shared in common. <br/><br/>He was not suspicious of her.<br/><br/>He was ... intrigued by <span style=""font-style: italic"">her.</span> Suddenly, nothing in existence seemed so mysterious and enigmatic than Commander Yvonne Wojcik.<br/></span><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">Wojcik was not surprised to see the man head for the bar after such news.  She was surprised by how well he handled it as he walked over to said bar, and in responding to her.  In fact, she was impressed.  Impressions were not always good, however, and she kept that in mind as he returned to her, a bold stride with the bottle and, she noted, <span style=""font-style: italic"">two</span> glasses.  If he was really such an alcoholic, he would just keep one hand full with the glass and the other with the bottle, but he was a different sort of fool - the arrogant kind.  She did not budge as he came very close to her, certainly within the bubble of familiarity.  Her eyes challenged his and the smirk on his lips.  That same expression, a nuance from the one just before, seemed to nearly mock her - not by intent, of course, but nonetheless perceived so.  Captain Grazzienelli was in a different sort of denial, one in which he believed himself above this supernatural revelation, that whatever experiences he’d had before let him untouchable to the world of the divine.  Oh, what folly.  She almost pitied him.<br/><br/>But the fact that he stood so close to her with her back so close to the wall was not lost on her.  He was the hunter again, the innocence she saw in him before not lost but simply molded into this facade - he needed to see himself as something strong, and so he was.  Turning the conversation on her, he made her the prey that gave him that strength.  She would not stand for it, but she would not break his illusion entirely, a man’s ego could only suffer so much, and it was so intricately tied with their stability in any case.  She could forgive him this fault now.  Afterall, he had been pertinent to her cause and potentially of further use to her mission, so she acted as if the glance from the side of his tipped-back glass had no effect on her.  In all earnestness, it may have had the exact reaction he hoped, or the exact opposite of what he expected, so the neutrality was easy for her to portray.<br/><br/>“What would you <span style=""font-style: italic"">have</span> to assume, seniore?” she asked with a smile, stealing the extra glass from between his fingers.<br/><br/>The commander, playing in the moment, threw back her head and took the entirety of the wide bowl in a single swallow which fell her against the wall there, her neck arched back in a reference to their earlier evening on the dance floor.  It was a feminine bask, the wine, a kind of dessert wine one could enjoy with nothing else - the kind one easily got carried away with nothing else  Sweet and dry, she tasted it well in the back of her palate.  The woman personally enjoyed something darker and headier, but she could appreciate the occasional break to tradition, especially when that something had the smooth elegance of  such a selection.<br/><br/> Her face, returning to its pursuer, remained playful as she turned her hips to the side, out of sight.  “We are all children of <span style=""font-style: italic"">God</span>,” said she, “any of those literate enough know the Bible is not simple rhetoric.” <br/><br/>The motion of her torso pulled her closer to him. <br/><br/> “I told you I was raised in the church, then joined the military of my country to face the demons of this Earth - I hope to one day join His army.” <br/><br/>She was barely an inch away from him.<br/><br/>Her eyes were on his lips.<br/><br/> “So I can destroy the distributors of temptation and sin.”  With that she thrust the rotation, her hip pushing into the man’s and giving her the room to whip around and out of the corner in which he kept her.  She stole the bottle in the motion and brought her form back to the couch and papers laid there.  “Which brings us back to the point of this meeting,” she sighed and laughed at once.  “This Darcy is an agent of the devil, and so would be her Zanzibar fellow.  Kohler and his associates are, too, which is likely why he wanted your brother dead, so when he failed he had to hire another to do it, and it is fully possible this man would know about it as one of those associates - but <span style=""font-style: italic"">like</span> your brother, it is just as likely he is only a pawn.”<br/><br/>Pushing back a single blonde strand, the commander was intent on the pages and folders under her leaning form.  She studied them closely, hoping she could spot any indication of what it was she was searching for - information on the man, the killer, the demon, the chosen - but it all seemed to circle around the deceased himself.  It made sense that the brother would get what he needed in his search, but the reports seemed to only present her with more questions, and none of them favorable - except possibly that the officer hadn’t died a stubborn idiot.  She took more relief from that than she really should have.<br/><br/>“I’ll have to read each of these dictations.  Do you require that I do that here?  I will remain the whole night if this is the case - I will not leave without the information I seek and I cannot consider your comfort on the circumstance.”</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">There was something delightfully alluring about her charm, her attitude and behaviour as threatening to any man's ego and pride as it was. He liked her empowerment, her confidence which mirrored his; how she was so easy-to-bore, yet so natural about it. It was simple as that. The man eyed her as she threw her head back to drink the wine in a single swallow. His standards were high, and he was not to be impressed so easily, but this woman somehow found a way to stimulate him as if she was reading his mind, turning his weak points to her advantage; knowing exactly when to strike and when to pull back. He watched her eyelids lower to his lips, her frame an inch from him.<br/><br/>Painfully <span style=""font-style: italic"">provocative.</span><br/><br/>He could almost feel her breath on his neck, preying on him. Not too warm, not too cold, but her breath made his own lips turn dry as though she was the water and he was a thirsty, dying plant wanting to be revitalized back to life. He was drawn to her own lips, momentarily craving strong contact with them, yet he held back. Self-control, mentioned already, by far his greatest attribute. There was this sweet scent though about the woman which flew through his veins, sending heat through his form. She stole the bottle from his hand, her hips coming into contact with his as he turned around and watched the <span style=""font-style: italic"">Huntress</span> sway her way back to the couch. Luciano wet his lips, pupils dilating. Aggressiveness sought to consume his silent reaction. It shuddered throughout his frame, wanting to take control but he forced it to fade away. Her demeanour on the other hand was not intimidating enough for him, and no level of intimidation would have been, but he was very certain another would not have thought the same unless they were as equipped with a strong character as he was. He wished to have known what his brother’s thoughts were. The man let his mind wander no longer as he sipped his drink, a sly smile concealing itself as he did.<br/><br/>He walked around the living room in smooth movements, one hand in his left pocket with the thumb out, and the other carrying his wine around as he listened to more of her revelations about this Darcy. He decided not to join Yvonne immediately on the couch. He felt as though he needed to distance himself from the woman after their recent, brief intimate exchange of breath and risky fire-play. He would give her the driving seat <span style=""font-style: italic"">for now</span>. Even in the protection of solid walls and dim lights, Luciano found himself very receptive to the call of the Siren, who was now comfortably leaning over the documents presented to her. His walls grew in height, too tall and thick. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''When you say an agent of the devil, do you mean a witch? I desire to know what my brother had to do with all of this.''</span> Luciano asked, concerned once more about the situation as he surveyed the street lights 18 floors below.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I’ll have to read each of these dictations.  Do you require that I do that here?  I will remain the whole night if this is the case - I will not leave without the information I seek and I cannot consider your comfort on the circumstance.”</span></span><br/><br/>The man chuckled with an amused glint in his eyes. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''Take all the time you need. I must sit down and process this whole thing myself. And please, feel free to remove those heels.''</span> Luciano offered the woman a sincere smile as he turned around, shielding his troubled eyes as he shifted them towards the desk in the living room. <span style=""font-style: italic"">‘’If it comes to a point where you wish to seek some rest, my bedroom is yours. I can sleep in the couch.’’</span> He looked at the time. 23:00. The man walked up to the desk and leaned back in a half-seated position on its surface. He reached out for a small bottle of cognac sitting on the right side of the desk and poured himself some in the now empty wine glass. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''Let me be honest again. I am not doubting what you say a bit. I am amazed at the courage you exhibit through such strong faith, dreams and plans. I am simply too bothered by the death of my brother to think clearly for the moment, but I shall get there in no time.''</span> He raised a self-assured gaze from underneath his brows, glancing briefly at the woman. ''For now, we do not need to see the whole staircase, Yvonne. Search for  what we can find tonight. That would be a huge step for us already.'' He turned his back just enough to push the telephone towards him. The man opened his lips to ask her if she would want him to order a late dinner for her, or for them, but he found himself pronouncing completely other words. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''What was your relationship with my brother, Fabiano?''</span><br/><br/>The usual arch on the man's left brow softened, and so did his stern facial features as he cocked his head to the side, pulling away to close the distance once more, of course. The subconscious chase was never too much. He took a seat next to the woman, legs apart; arms on thighs, his fingers crossed together. In an intimate, revealing soft tone he added, <span style=""font-style: italic"">''What was there about you that made my brother entrust you with his newly found faith which could have gotten him shot for treason? I can feel energies. I would have felt you thinking, right now,''</span> The Italian frowned. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''- but ... I cannot feel your thoughts and I strongly believed that I did at the church. Do not misunderstand me, I respect people's thoughts. I do not seek to feel what I wish no understanding of. But you ... you have concealed your energy so well tonight, Yvonne.''</span> The man had once built a defence wall around him. Since then he had carried a curious penchant towards finding out if anybody would be strong enough to break it down. Everyone seemed to have failed. Silence was golden and he was never passionate about speaking in-depth with people. He always knew when to cut it short. With this Yvonne, it strangely seemed to be different and there could only be two explanations. His brother’s death was one, and the Heavenly masquerade the other, he thought, one hand passing over the collar of his black shirt.</span></span>"
1408,"Suspicious Minds, 1940 Germany [Girly2k & WildSpawn]",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44666,2015-01-07T08:46:45,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;""><span style=""color: #8080BF"">She couldn’t explain it, but at the man’s admission Yvonne felt something familiar.  It was subtle, and she found herself speaking without even thinking.<br/><br/>“Like you’re on the fine thread of right and wrong and you may fall either way.”  The woman closed the olive of her eyes slowly, taking a deep breath. “Your abilities are meant for more, but using them compromises something - who you are, who someone else is, privacy, ascension, always something.  Our greatest abilities are not what we can do that others cannot, but what we do for others.  It took me a very long time to learn this lesson.  You will, too, in time.  My thoughts are not hidden, in fact, I keep them very open, very honest - as much as I can, at the least.  It is His way.  Maybe it was for this that your brother trusted me.  When I met him, he was pompous and spoiled, and whatever his ability his sin was pride-”<br/><br/>Yvonne leaned back in the couch, curling her legs onto its cushions as she pulled the glass to her chest.  “Actually,” she started with a laugh, “when I met your brother he was unconscious!”  Shaking her head, the blonde played with the heel of her shoe, not really contemplating it’s removal but somewhere in her subconscious she registered the discomfort they gave her.  She looked up at the man from across the expanse of her own legs.  He looked nervous to her.  It didn’t come to the forefront of her mind as it wandered to that evening, morning, whatever time it was regarded as.  Things had changed then and she didn’t realize just how much until the night at the clinic, but she steered her thoughts onto the track at the church.  There was nothing that could be done for a concussion but patience and there was no better place for such things.  She had even met an angel.<br/><br/>“I took him to the church, God healed him.  I knew it had to have been herr Kohler, his partner, but I do not know why, and he couldn’t remember when he awoke.  He gave a report of the incident to our superiors and that was it, or it should’ve been, except one night he showed up at my room and we went for a walk.  That was when he told me about the raid on the church under the same partner that had injured him before, so that an investigator could be eye-witness to the man’s behavior, judge his guilt for himself, and instead the two people who he was under trial for go missing - one missing completely from this earth.  It is no coincidence, I know it.”<br/><br/>She tried to keep from grinding her teeth as she stared into the void of the night sky beyond the captains tailored windows.  “He chose this.  Now I have nothing to go off of but these documents.  If you hadn’t shown up I would simply have nothing. Thank you.  You are welcome to ask me as many questions as you find your head saddled with. I hide nothing, this is simply who I am.”</span><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">The man turned his face to the side, regarding the woman with interest as she explained the relationship she shared with his brother. When she commented that his brother was pompous and spoiled,a smile hovered over his curling lips yet a spark of sadness appeared in his eyes which he decided not to conceal. It was always just a matter of time before the strongest of men out in the world succumbed to their true feelings and lost control. His eyes followed her legs briefly as she crossed them comfortably while she leaned back. She brought her glass to her chest as she continued to speak, trusting him with more information.<br/><br/>The man kept quiet during the whole time. People tend to cut other short in response, making them forget later on what they wanted to say when they're finally given the time to resume their talk. Luciano needed every bit of information he needed to get from the woman. The night was young and the two may not have another chance to share as much information as possible for a good long time until the next.<br/><br/>“Actually,” she started with a laugh, “when I met your brother he was unconscious!”  <br/><br/>Her laugh was greeted with head shake from his part. A curious expression caressed his features. The man listened carefully, aim to broaden his knowledge and to increase his views about things until the point where everything becomes very clear. He shifted distracted eyes from her feet to her face on time to notice the movement in her jaw as she stared past his shoulders to the large windows. The man subconsciously imitated her facial expression, grinding his teeth as he too felt the tension of irritation rising. Whoever wronged his brother will have to pay sooner or later, but if his brother died as a pawn of war on Nazi grounds, then there was nothing he could have prevented. The moment anyone signed up to follow a madman for a leader, these very same people would have signed up for the next train to misery and death.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“It is very disturbing to me what you're saying. I would have to believe for now that Fabiano had known something about this Kohler you're speaking of which got him silenced forever, and then there is this other valuable option, a possibility which may explain his murder. As I listened you speak, Miss, I could not stop thinking about the probabilities that link to these individuals we've brought up in our conversation tonight. This Darcy woman had followed me, and then there is this picture of this Hamish man, noted by my brother in ink, that one Kohler had dropped this very same picture accidentally. The disappearance of this Isolde soon after my brother's assassination, leave a lot to question. At times, neither is most to blame, but most of the times there is always someone behind the grand picture.”</span> Luciano cocked his head to the side, his gaze shifting to the ceiling. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“These individuals remind me of the fish, becoming entangled, attempting escape as they try to swim through the mesh.”</span> He glanced at her with a mocking chuckle.<br/><br/>Her hard, olive irises grew soft for a moment, cold jewels the next. It was like that the entire evening, he noticed. Luciano reached for the bottle of wine and poured the woman some more, serving himself a glass in return. He pondered her last words as he studied her face while drinking his liquor. Such indeed was her image, that neither could Shakespeare describe, nor Hogarth paint, nor Clive act, a fury in higher perfection. It was only but a passing thought, as the man put his glass aside.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Comfort is not always a  free luxury. Use it while you can.”</span> Luciano leisurely moved an arm past the woman's crossed legs and with gentle fingers he brushed the side of one of her shoes before he gently attempted to removed the shoe from the female's foot. He gave her a sideways glance, lips levitating into a swift smile. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“You are welcome. You too have allowed me to learn things I have never known about my own twin brother, one whose life was as frail as a falling leaf, yet shed so quickly as the rain. You do not have to go alone. This is very important to me as much as it is important to you. We may not agree on everything. You have your opinions, I have mines, but this cause is affecting us both. Ignorance is only pleasant for some time, but one sooner or later tires of scented time and this blessed ignorance. I have yet to get my head around that angels are walking amongst us scenario but I must do my part and investigate the current situation.”</span> He paused to shake his head with a sigh. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I am also expecting a call tonight to confirm my next voyages for the next six months which I will not be able to cancel if I'm given my orders this evening.”</span> Luciano lowered a frank stare to her second foot, and with the same precise yet mild touch, he removed her other shoe, allowing it to gently slip off her foot. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“For the moment ... I have a question that does not regard the matter directly.”</span> The male announced in a low and steady tone. He slowly set the shoe on the floor to the side and reached out behind him to carry a dark-velvety couch pillow from behind his back to the floor. While he was seated, he raised her second foot slowly and placed the couch underneath it, while her other remained elevated - since her legs were crossed one over the other.<br/><br/>Now, shifting his irises to a face framed with fragrant radiance, a slow and brief  hand gesture made the man run a ... tingling electrical yet light ... feather-like digit along the inner side of her foot, on his way to lean back in the creamy-white couch.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“There must be something out there you are passionate about in life, beside your loyalty to the Fuhrer, and God. What could it be? I have to admit that I am quite certain a woman like you has at least tried once to … expand her horizons beyond her comfort zone!?“ </span>Asked a calmness in his voice. It leaked with curiosity as he spoke the question unhurriedly. He glanced at his drink and discreetly inhaled the pleasant aroma of the glass of wine which he held in one hand, the other palm lightly rubbing his thigh in back and forth motions. He was not cold. He was simply savoring the comfort the night finally has brought him, and the distracting lights of Munich which reflected in his windows made it even the more delightful … while somewhere out there humanity watched the world crumbling.<br/></span></span>"
1409,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-09-29T06:04:15,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/vocaloid-air-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Rosino ""Rose"" Lanhara<br/>18<br/>Heavens Nymph (is a race of nymph that is closely related to the angels of heaven.)<br/><br/>Rosino always went by Rose. He had the beautiful build and curves of a female. Naturally looked feminine so it was no surprise that his parents dressed him like a girl when he was little. He didn't mind it though as the boy clothing always looked so strange upon his form. He had a naturally sweet scent and aroma to his form. Always a youthful hourglass figure. He was raised amongst a gypsy caravan. Trained in an exotic land across the oceans, this young man hid his gender very well. Under endowed as far as manhood went, it was easier for him to wear girl's panties since it wouldn't show as easily. He was dressed in a gypsies dress. Hair done in pigtails on the top of his head. As he danced the hair streamed around him like he was using ribbon trailers. He spun and danced and enjoyed the evening.<br/><br/>Another reason he was quite literally mistakable as a female was his voice even after puberty remained feminine. His voice did not deepen instead it softened as he grew older. He was dancing and singing and having a grand ol' time. He was now traveling to England from Vietnam. He had lived in Vietnam for a very long time. Not that he was born there. No he was born in Tokyo, Japan....many, many years ago. He hums as his plane landed in England. His beautiful wide light teal eyes looking around at the surroundings. He was walking and it turned into skipping along the path. Suitcase dragged behind him. Unaware that eyes were upon him from the moment he walked out. The dress framed his hourglass figure in all the right ways."
1410,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-10-07T01:18:32,BunnyMama,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/Keydae_album/Summoning_Male_Vampire.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Lyen Everage was a mighty king of London. He ruled since he killed the last king and clammed he was now king. That was long time ago. Everyone had been afraid to stand up to him. He had men all over London watching everyone who spoke against him. Most people noticed he ruled longer then most kings and had not aged. But they said nothing.<br/>Lyen was getting bored. He loved to have mortal loves, he had already gone though his fifth love which was female. He had a secret desire for a male lover. He had seen the world change to see those on news and reports. He sat in his chamber watching the news of the world and sees the guy he wants. Yes he looked female but who cares. He made a letter to the guy wishing him to come visit his country to make everyone see the boy. But he had a plan to capture the boy once getting off the plane. Lyen men made there move by escorting the boy to the car. And then driving to the palace. The gate shut and then a guy sitting next to the boy grabbed the boy and took the boy into the castle and brought him to the king. Lyen was walking around the castle. When he heard of the boy. He made his way to the throne room. E guards waited in the throne room for the king.<br/>Lyen came in moments later he smirked when he say you. He walked to the chair. Then lift his arm. Then waved his hand to signal as 'come to me' or 'bring him over' the guards pushed the boy and he grabbed you. ""mmm what a perfect little thing."" he chuckled. He took a deep breath in.  ""smells good too."" he looked at his gaurds.<br/>""thanks for bring what is mine."" he shooed them off."
1411,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-10-07T01:55:22,zoruna,"Rose hadn't gotten a letter but his father had called him about a letter. Told him his dancing was being requested in England. He knew nothing about what the letter said, entailed, or consisted of. He was rather confused though when some men circled him in between them. Kind of being half guided and half forced in the direction of a limo. He was half shoved and half given no choice about entering the limo. He frowns as they drove to the palace looking thing. He yiped as he was grabbed. Struggling and tring to pull the man's hand off his slender arm. He was quickly surrounded and forced towards the throne room. He frowns at the man's smirk who was standing there. Watching him lifting his arm. Rolling his eyes. Man was clearly arrogant due to power. He dug his feet in even as he was pushed forwards. Eeking as he is grabbed. Squirming and wiggling in the man's grip. It felt like the man's hands were one on each of his slender arms. He didn't like his wording or that chuckle. Shrinking away from him as he took in his breath. He was very confused. ""I am not yours. You forcefully had me kidnapped."" He protests. Struggling and trying to get away. ""Let me go!"" he protested. He didn't like being manhandled. Or this lose of control over the situation."
1412,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-10-07T05:48:27,BunnyMama,"Lyen chuckled. ""fiasty arnt we?"" he laughed. He breathed in your seant of blood and natural smell. He felt your skin. ""soft like a woman, but yet your a guy."" he chuckled softly. Then a gaurd came in. Lyen pushed you to the gaurd. ""take him to the room we set for him yesterday. The one with no windows."" the gaurd grabbed you and took you to the room. The room had sun light way up high where you couldn't get to. The gaurd chained you to the bed. The chain was long enough to reach everything but the door. The lock was specially made to not be picked. It was magnetized enough it could be separated by someone strong like a vampire or demon."
1413,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-10-07T15:29:47,zoruna,"Rose glares at him. Saying nothing but the icy glare said it all. He squirmed and thrashed around. His blood would smell heavenly. His natural scent was that of fresh cut roses. He struggles and flinches as the man holding him in place felt his skin up. He glares and then his eyes widen. How did he know he was a guy? That was scary. He eeked as he was shoved towards a guard. He tries to run but the guard was faster. Room set up yesterday? With no window?! He was dragged by the guard to the room after he was grabbed. He fought the entire way. Eyes widen in anger, shock, and fear. He struggles and managed to kick the guard in the nose but was soon chained by his ankle to the bed. He fights and pulls and tugs on the shackle around his ankle. Crying out in frustration when he couldn't remove it. ""I just want to go home."" He says cutely. Trying to run only to be jerked face first to the ground by the chain. Slowly getting up he sighs sadly. He walked over to the bed and sits on it reluctantly. His suitcase open and empty. His stuff already put away. He bites his lower lip. Why was he being kept hostage here?"
1414,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-10-09T17:44:40,BunnyMama,"Hours has past and lyen had finished his duties to have nothing to do for hours. He made his way to his new toy room. He comes in. Gracefully he sat on the bed he pulled your chain to make you come to him. ""my my, what a little worm you are."" he chuckled. He held his new toy in his arms. He grazed his lips around your neck. Then bringing your arm to his mouth. ""your so tempting. I really want a taste."" he looked at you with his blue eyes. ""may I?"" he asked. He was always trained to ask before tasting his love ones.<br/>He chuckled. ""you'll soon get a liking of me. They all do."" he gets up to exit the room he turned to you. ""they all do, even if it means no dinner for them."" he laughed. And closed the door."
1415,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-10-09T19:31:54,zoruna,"Rose heard the door open and turned to look. Watching him angrily as he sat on the bed with such a dark grace. Eeking as he was jerked by the chain on his ankle until he was forcefully dragged towards him. Dragged because he had no intentions of willingly coming to the man. He eeked as his back collided into Lyen's chest. He felt strong arms wrap around his slender frame. Squirming as he didn't like being unable to get away. He felt held in place and looked down. Seeing a leg keeping his from moving. Eeking as he felt lips grazing across his neck. Struggling harder until he felt his arm lifted up and watched the man he was dubbing crazy bring it to his mouth. ""Taste?"" he echoes in confusion. Looking at him. ""I am not edible!"" He cries out. Struggling a bit again. ""I am not letting you try and eat me."" He didn't understand what Lyen meant by taste. Frowning. ""You are so very cocky and arrogant. I will not like someone who is holding me hostage and keeping me chained to a bed."" He replies in a diplomatic yet pointed way. Growling now. ""Then leave me alone to suffer hunger on my own."" He replies and picks up an item from the night stand and hurls it at the door right as it closed. ""Missed...darnit."" he says. Sulking a bit that is hadn't hit the man."
1416,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-10-15T17:39:00,BunnyMama,"Lyen had looked at the door. Hearing something hit it. He rolled his eyes. He knew he was going to have find a way to get this boy to love him. Even if it ment to suffer, but he knew he had to get the boy to starve for a couple days. And have nothing to do for those days.<br/>Several days have past and he entered in with a guard holding food. Lyen flashed to you. ""now are you going to submit to me? You will never go home, your stuck her tell you die."" he chuckled. Lyen was getting tired of not drinking blood. If his new lover refused to submit he would drink him tell he was weak and in pain, but could regenerate blood so he could be drank from again."
1417,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-10-15T20:41:13,zoruna,"Rose had something to do. It just wasn't anything physical. He had sang softly to himself to keep himself from breaking. Sang softly to himself to keep up his spirits. He was hungry and nearly starving when the door opened. Seeing a guard holding food caught his attention. Until with a flash of movement he eeked and fell backwards onto the bed. Scrambling backwards away from him. He looks at him. Eyes filling with anger. ""How did you get so close so fast???"" he demanded. He glares at him. ""Well then I will escape. I will escape and run away from you forever."" he says in defience. Glaring at him in an adorable and cute way. ""I am not going to submit to a monster."" he says angrily. ""You are a monster to keep me held hostage."" His stomach growled and he turned bright pink. He ignored the guard with the food. ""You are going to keep starving me and I will keep starving because you may poison me. Or drug me with food."" he says sharply. Glaring at him with defience. He wouldn't drain as easily as humans. He wasn't human. The tip of his pointed ear showed through his hair. His body too hungry to keep up the appearance of being human. His hair down from its pigtails and pooled around him in an innocently alluring way. ""I hate you. I will never stop hating you."" He says. Sniffling a bit. ""You are going to keep me against my will here."" He says. Never once commenting on the til you die part. No reason to because he wouldn't die unless murdered and then it was a fifty-fifty chance it would succeed."
1418,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-10-17T02:04:56,BunnyMama,"Lyen smirked, his fangs showing. He breathed in. ""This will only hurt just a tinny bite"" He chops down on your neck. He tasted the purr blood in you. After a taste he backs up. He looked at you. ""What in the world are you?"" He looked at you. He backs up, after a moment he leaves the room. The gaurd tosses you a loaf of bread, and leaves.<br/>Lyen had went to his room. He sat there holding the blood he tasted in his mouth. He looked at the sink, he sighed. Once cleaning out his mouth he made his way to his bed. He didnt sleep in a coffen like other vampires.<br/>After a couple days of rest, which took him awhile to go to sleep. He got up everytime passing your room, he would wonder why your blood tasted weird. He walks to the Throne hall. He sat on the throne, the guards grabbed you from your room and then brought you the him. Chained your chain to a ring on the floor.<br/>""Now you tell me what you are. Or you will not get food or water and you will be continued to be chained up if you dont tell us."""
1419,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-10-17T03:43:26,zoruna,"Rose let out a sound of pain as the fangs he had seen a moment before sank into his neck. Shivering as it also sent a ripple down his spine. He had two reasons his blood would taste very pure. One...he was a(n) heavens nymph. Two...he was a virgin....in all meanings of the word. He never had even so much as cheek kissed anyone let only fully kissed. He watched him leave and after the guard through the loaf of bread he eyes it. Picking it up and feels his neck seal over flawlessly. Smooth skin without any scarring. He ate the bread and stayed eating it. Resting when he needed to. He was sleeping when he heard the door open. Eeking as he was jerked up and dragged. His chain undone and he was forcefully taken into the throne room. He eeked as he was dropped forwards. He didn't like the rough way these people treated him. He glares at Lyen when he spoke. ""........"" he listened to him. ""You are going to keep me chained up even if I do."" He argues. Glaring at him angrily. ""I don't want to. You are a spoiled man."" He says. Tugging on the chain and tries to get free of it. Letting out a sound of dismay and sinks to his butt. He was wearing a cute silken kimono shirt and kimono skirt. A two piece dress. ""I know what you are. You are a monster."" He says bluntly. ""Fine! I will tell you but I still hate you."" He says with sharp tones to his words. ""I am a Heaven's Nymph."" He says. He was not willing to mention the virginity thing."
1420,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-11-04T01:35:41,BunnyMama,"lyen smirked ""Now, that is something"" He clapped. The room was sealed up so you couldnt run away. Once the room was sealed, a gaurd grabbeed the chain letting you lose.<br/>""Im a man of my word. I said i would unchain you and feed you. You got to earn your release. If you earn it before you fall in love with me."" He said with a evil smirk.<br/>He sits up. A servant set a<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.saigon-gpdaily.com.vn/dataimages/original/2011/08/images206546_Bun-nghe.jpg"">dish</a>The smell fell the room. Lyen choiced the dish cause he thought you might like it. He was a type of guy caring for those he liked. But lyen had issues of wanting things and then getting it. He wasnt used used to people saying no to him. He wasnt like that before he was king. He was a power hungry type of person. But that was it really. Now the years past and all about him changed. Well sept on part.<br/>He got up. ""Ill let you eat that and then your going into your room."" He said. Then  walked to the door where two guards were guarding a door. The moved slightly, letting him pass but not anyone else. After you ate a guard took you grabbing your arm taking you to your room. Once you were in the room. He locked your door. So that you couldnt get out.<br/>The days past by and someone came in delivering a meal great dish but eat dish had a message.<br/><br/>1breakfeast- ""Im sorry""<br/>1lunch- ""for doing this to you""<br/>1dinner- ""but i know you would run""<br/>2breakfeast- ""if i let you go""<br/>2lunch- ""I dont want to lose you""<br/>2dinner- ""theres more to me then you think"""
1421,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-11-06T17:13:53,zoruna,"Rose looks at him. Watching him smirk and frowned. He watched the room be sealed up. Yelping softly as the chain was grabbed. Eyeing the guard warily. They had been jerking him up and dragging him around so much he didn't trust them. He looked at Iyen as he spoked again. Wrinkling his nose cutely as his face scrunched in distaste. ""I won't fall in love with you."" He protests. He doubted he would with how this man manhandled him. How he let his guards manhandle him. He watched the delicious smelling food enter the room He eyed it with wide sparkling eyes. He takes the food and eats it. Being raised a prince he spoke between bites. ""Thank you. It is delicious."" he says softly. He finished eating and whimpered as the guard grabbed his arm firmly. The soft skin was delicate as was his form. He was half dragged and half walked to his room. He sighed a bit. They locked the doors. He eats the food. Looking at the messages. Frowning a bit. He had six messages and after putting the cards in place his eyes widened. ~I'm sorry for doing this to you but I know you would run. If I let you go. I don't want to lose you. There is more to me than you think.~ That is how it read when he put them in te right order. Alone they had made no sense. He frowns though. He wasn't going to fall for a spoiled man. He might be a prince but he still had manners. This man did not have those. At least not that he had seen as of yet. He waited and waited. He wondered and pondered on the message. Was he really sorry? He didn't know what to think. The part of him who wished to believe there was good in everyone said maybe the message was true. All of it. The part of him who was hurting and scared because of the way he was treated didn't."
1422,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-11-13T06:55:39,BunnyMama,"One night as you were sleeping, lyen had unlocked your door and left it open for you to wake up to. He made his way to a room that was the ball room it had a little piano in the corner. He sat down. Taking off the black cover that covered the keys. He layed his fingers down on the keys and started<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mP2FKpOVXdQ"">playing</a>he used to play the piano for his third lover. You were his Sixth but he hadnt gotten you yet. There was somthing about you, that warmed him up. To someone new. Someone who he was as a human. He forgotten that person so long ago. He looked at the window that was made just for vampires. On which could see the sunlight form it. But couldnt get burned. A servant came into the room and gave him a glass of blood. He nodded. ""Thank you"" He said softly. He made his way around the castle. Walking around hopping something interesting would happen. He sat in what was a living room for a castle. It had a TV. He turned the TV on to what was the news. Watched it."
1423,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-11-13T07:23:01,zoruna,"Rose woke up and showered. Dressing in a silken red kimono. The kimono skirt was embroidered with black flowers and the kimono top bore vines leaves and petals in black embroidary. He heard a beautiful song playing and walked over to the door. Turning the knob and lets out a gasp of surprise. It was unlocked. He followed the music and listened to the song from the shadows. It was beautiful and he wondered why it sounded so sad. It made his heart ache. Vanishing into the kitchen to get something to eat. He made his way around the castle. He carried a hot crescent bun in one hand. Delicately eating it as he stopped upon seeing Lyen. He wasn't sure what to say. ""You played a beautiful song on the piano."" He starts out with softly. ""I remember when my mother would play the piano. I used to listen to her play because it made her happy. I'm the youngest of all her kids..."" He says. Leaving off the part of ... and the closest thing she had to a daughter. He looked at the TV. Not sure if anything newsworthy was really on the news. He looked at him. ""Why are you so mean one minute and so nice the next?"" He asked. Sitting down across from him on the floor. Legs tucked against his form and to the side."
1424,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-11-13T18:24:47,BunnyMama,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">We are here today infrount of the England castle where the King Lyen resides with what we hear a new lover. Though we dont know about how he go-""</span>The reporter looked at the castle.<span style=""font-style: italic""> sorry to end so shortly but it seems as if the King is mad that we are covering this</span>Screams came from the TV. A body gaurd had made onto the TV. The camera was shaking.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Sorry about that. But as the law states that no one covers the King's life or Story without his concent. Let that be a lesson for all the world to know. </span>He grabbed the camera and turned it off. And then killed the camera crew.<br/><br/>Lyen shock his head. ""Well i didnt order that gaurd to kill them. Nor did i let the crew do what they did."" A gaurd came into the room. ""Get Lihyo and kill him""<br/><br/>Once the room was cleared. Lyen turned and looked at Rose. ""Well the anwser to your question is that i have to be strick around my own people. Plus I am normally not like this. I mean seriously, I wasnt like this around my other five lovers. Something about you had brought my kind self that i forgot about."" He sipped the blood from the wine glass."
1425,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-11-14T02:56:45,zoruna,"Rose bit his lower lip. Sadness filling him for all those people that just lost their lives. It made him feel sadness and anger towards the man that killed people for no reason. He bites his lower lip. He shakes a bit from hearing there was going to be more deaths. He bites his lower lip. Looking at Lyen. Shaking his head a bit. ""I can see that."" He says softly. Looking at him curiously. ""Something about me does? I don't understand."" He says softly. He moved a slight amount closer. Just looking at the man. ""What are your plans for today?"" he asks softly."
1426,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-11-20T22:47:46,BunnyMama,"Lyen thinks for awhile. He had no plans. He wasn't really a busy person. You see being a vampire. You work faster and easier as king. He looked at you. ""I have nothing really to do. Why?"" he smirked. Lyen out reach his arm to the side. A butler flashed to him and poured more blood wine for him. He smiled sipping the blood. ""mm fresh virgin who drinks of nothing but wine."" he chuckled. ""quiet rare."" he handed you the tv remote. ""go ahead watch whatever you want.""<br/><br/>Lyen placed his glass down. He flashed behind rose. He wanted to drink more of his blood. But that would be to mean. Thing was when he drank last time he didn't get the alright to drink. Usually when given permission he was able to make the one being drunk from, feel pleasure so much, they would not let the vampire go."
1427,Secret Beneath The Skirts (me and EmptyRoad),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4474,2011-11-21T00:35:44,zoruna,"Rose looks at him. Flushing a bit. ""I was just trying to start conversation."" He says softly. Looking at the screen sideways. He didn't like the news. It always was depressing. He looks at him. ""Just lonely too."" He says softly. Looking at the ground. Blinking as he didn't understand the comment followed by quite rare. Taking the remote and turns to face the television. Changing channels until he found something silly...cartoons. Giggling a bit as the looney toons always cracked him up. He blinked and looked up as he felt him behind him. ""Whatcha doing?"" he asks. ""Why you right on top of me exactly?"" He looked up at him with innocent naivity."
1428,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484&start=20,2012-10-19T03:05:52,Luna,"Alan watched her head to her room with only a twinge of envy. Thereâ€™d be no sleep for him, there was way too much to do to insure he knew all of the people who would be attending this event. He dropped his pack on the table in front of the couch and sat at the edge of the couch. Pulling his terminal link out of his bag he clicked a button and a screen sprang from the small black cube. His hand reached up moving though the screens of the terminal showing him updates from his home planet and updates from his team. Placing his mobile link in his ear he conference called his team. Their images appearing on the screen before him.<br/><br/>â€œRajas, Soren, Axas.â€ He greeted them in their code names keeping his voice low as he spoke. â€œAre you settled? If not this can wait.â€ Sarah shook her head and looked at him.<br/><br/>â€œWeâ€™re good, Alexander. What are our assignments?â€<br/><br/>â€œRajas, I want you in the network. Look though the security footage and find out how the hell these people are getting to her. I want answers and I want them yesterday. Soren, find any and all blind spots in the existing security protocolâ€™s, cameras, guard routes, every crack and hole in a wall that could be compromised I want a report on. Axas, find me any terrorist groups that match the methods of the one Iâ€™m currently working against.  I want to know who these guys are, while youâ€™re at it get me a list of anyone whoâ€™s got a grudge against the royal family and screen them.â€<br/><br/>The three of them nodded but it was Aku who spoke up. â€œAlexander, what are you going to be doing?â€ Alan smirked and leaned back against the couch.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™ll be preforming background checks on everyone who will be attending a large political event tomorrow. You guys will be watching though the cameras and reporting anything to me that seems suspicious. Alright youâ€™re dismissed Iâ€™ll be on link.â€ Sarah and Ren vanished but Aku lingered his face enlarged on Alans screen. â€œAxas?â€ He asked watching the others face.<br/><br/>â€œAlexander, will you be alright? Iâ€™ve got a bad feeling about this job.â€ Aku looked away from the screen as if he couldnâ€™t make eye contact with Alan.<br/><br/>â€œAxasâ€¦ Iâ€™ll be fine. Itâ€™ll take more than this to do me serious harm.â€ Alan wasnâ€™t sure where this was coming from but Aku wasnâ€™t prone to random bouts of paranoia, something was clearly bothering him.<br/><br/>â€œIt concerns me, Alexander that we arenâ€™t together on this mission. We always are there to carry them out with you, and you with us. No one there has your back. Youâ€™re in jeopardy every moment youâ€™re there. I donâ€™t like it.â€ Akuâ€™s voice was light but as he looked back at Alan; there was something that looked like fear in his eyes.<br/><br/>â€œAxas, Iâ€™ll be fine. The worst they can do is gossip about me. Iâ€™m not fearful of that. But, I need you guys out in the city. The best way to keep all of us alive is to make sure no one knows Iâ€™m here. If we can keep it that way thereâ€™ll be very few blasters leveled at my head. Just help me as best you can from out there, Axas.â€ The other nodded looking at Alan seriously.<br/><br/>â€œKeep yourself safe, Alexander. Iâ€™m in no mood to take your job.â€ He paused for a moment and then smiled. â€œBrothers till the bitter end right?â€<br/><br/>â€œOf course, brother. Now go do your job and let me do mine.â€ Aku cut the feed but Alan could tell that something was still bothering him. Aku got feelings sometimes, and most of the time those feelings were right. If this was one of those moments Alan needed to tread with care. One misstep and he could be nothing more than a memory. Something deep was at work here, something that he couldnâ€™t see.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just keep your eyes open and pay attention. Worrying about it is definitely a way to get yourself killed. </span><br/><br/>Alan leaned back and pulled his sunglasses off rubbing the bridge between his eyes and looking at a spot on the wall for a moment before replacing them and pulling up the list of guests for the next nightâ€™s events. He cracked his knuckles and leaned forward again going through the records of each of the guests. Alan didn't move from that spot for hours before his eyes protested and he rose to walk about the room and stretch for a few minutes before sitting once again eyes focused on the screen, fingers of his left hand twitching in front of him moving the screen when he needed too, while his right drummed a steady rhythm on his thigh."
1429,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484&start=20,2012-10-19T07:05:50,Asteria,"Despite the toll the burning display had taken, sleep didn't sit well with Elisa. Her mind kept wandering over the images, over what the note had implied, over what she'd lost and how close they seemed to repeatedly get to her. Images of her father being hurt because of her, images of her people suffering. Her mind was constantly assaulted with such images, and it all boiled down to someone being hurt because of her.<br/><br/>Finally giving up on a fitful sleep, she rolled out of bed, momentarily forgetting what room she was in. Her heart rate rose, the blackness that had consumed her in a blanket of uncomfortable silence giving her pause, hands clutching at the unfamiliar sheets beneath her. Eyes scanning for what she thought would be her window, found nothing which had her freaking all the more. It took jumping out of bed and gripping her door's handle to remember where she was, breath coming in shallow pants before she was able to slowly calm herself down.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Air...</span>she thought as she headed out of her room.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I need air...</span>Stopping short of her doorway, her eyes fell on Alexander's form, a slight frown on her features for how tense he looked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Suppose he's not going to look much more relaxed than that...</span>Elisa thought wryly, knowing it would end up keeping her on edge.<br/><br/>""Found anything?"" came her voice, resounding through the open room before her steps resumed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">He sighed looking up from the screen. ""Nothing worth mentioning. Though, I do believe I'm up to date on all the gossip."" He started drolly looking at her as she entered the room.</span><br/><br/>""And what gossip, pray tell, would that be?"" she asked, curious though slightly blase about it all.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Well,"" He began pulling up the photos of a woman and a man. ""These two are screwing behind the back of her husband."" His tone was slightly amused as he pulled up another photo ""And this man, her husband, knows but has his own share of her women on the side. And yet... they both preach about how loyal they are to each other. How very... in love... they are.""</span><br/><br/>At the mention of their marriage, she shrugged, turning her attention away from the screen and the picture, moving passed it to keep moving.<span style=""font-style: italic"">One of the wonderful aspects of marriage,</span>came her sarcastic thought. ""Anything else?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Oh there's loads more. I've been reading this dribble for hours.""</span><br/><br/>At that, she stopped, looking over at him with a quirked brow. ""Anything about me?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Not much of anything really. Most people keep away from you as a subject. But there have been some hateful statements.""</span><br/><br/>""Hateful statements?"" That caught her attention loud and clear. ""What sort of hateful statements?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""The ones you would hear about any monarch. Jealous girls who claim you are hateful, petty, and high and mighty. Those have been mostly in places where they believe they are safe to discuss such matters."" His eyes narrowed behind his shades. His tone becoming more serious. ""Though they're being screened more thoroughly as well.""</span><br/><br/>""Why screen them more thoroughly?"" she asked, glancing over at him with a furrowed brow. ""They're all talk. Everyone says that about every monarch, like you said.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">He shrugged looking back at her. ""One can never be to careful. Petty people are the easiest to manipulate.""</span><br/><br/>""I suppose..."" she replied to that before shaking her head, trying to clear it, walking toward the door. It wasn't until she was directly next to it, her hand on the knob that she figured she should probably say something, but her head was swimming. She felt hot and yet cold, felt shaky. She needed out. ""I need air.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">He rose quickly. ""Are you alright?""</span><br/><br/>""I'm fine,"" she answered easily, already opening the door. ""I just need air.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">He follows behind her. ""If you're sure.""</span><br/><br/>That he was following her had her almost irked, but then she pushed it out of her mind, knowing he needed to be with her no matter what. Her steps quickened until she was practically running down the halls until she broke through a door and hit fresh air. She collapsed against the wall, inhaling deeply, eyes closed.<br/><br/>That he was following her had her almost irked, but then she pushed it out of her mind, knowing he needed to be with her no matter what. Her steps quickened until she was practically running down the halls until she broke through a door and hit fresh air. She collapsed against the wall, inhaling deeply, eyes closed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">He followed her out and moved away from her so she's had space to breath. ""What's wrong?"" he kept his voice soft and the concern that was laced in it was genuine as he watched her.</span><br/><br/>""Nothing is wrong."" The answer was simple for her, one that she was used to giving countless times. ""I just needed air...Just like I said..."" Her head was pressed back against the cool surface behind her, finally opening her eyes again to look at him, eyes still blood-shot, though she tried to keep from looking tired, from looking worn.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">He stared at her for a long moment. ""Nightmares?""</span><br/><br/>The look on her face said it all, before slowly nodding. ""I just felt...helpless...and everything around me that was happening was my fault and I couldn't do anything about it..."" Her gaze fell, hands clasping and unclasping as she fought to keep from crumbling with it all. ""But it's done. It's over."" The last bit was said with a more formal inflection, working at keeping it all in. ""I'm keeping you from your work, aren't I?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""My work is to keep you safe. It's normal to feel helpless in a situation like this. Everyone has breaking point, and holding it all in isn't going to do anything for you either. The only way for it to be ""over"" is for you to let out whatever it is you're holding in. Yell, scream, cry, punch things, do whatever."" </span><br/><br/>""That shouldn't be my breaking point,"" she replied to that cooly. ""It was a little fire, that's all. Nothing terrible. I'm alive. I<span style=""font-style: italic"">should</span>be fine. I shouldn't be freaking out and having nightmares because of that.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""It wasn't a <span style=""font-style: italic"">little</span> fire. It was fire in your room. In a place where you are supposed to be safe. Everyone has a safe zone. And when that zone is violated it messes with your mind. It's no surprise that you didn't sleep well. Most people wouldn't have handled it nearly as well as you have been trying to. But, you can't just ignore what you're feeling.""</span><br/><br/>""So what am I supposed to do?"" she shot back. ""Because, I can only assume this is going to get worse. If I'm already breaking, what's to say I won't have a full collapse in the near future? How am I supposed to cope with this?"" Pausing, she rubbed her temples. ""We're taught to keep our emotions on lock...to think clearly...I don't know how to handle this.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""You can't always keep emotions locked down. It could very well get worse but you get stronger. Shoving it all down is only temporary, eventually it'll all come out. Probably at the most inopportune time.""</span><br/><br/>His words held truth; that, she couldn't deny, it didn't make it any easier to take. ""I can do this...I can do this..."" Voice dropping off, her head shook and she slid down the wall to sit, head resting on her knees. ""I can't do this...How am I supposed to keep my people safe when I can't even keep myself safe?"" Her eyes looked up at his glasses, annoyed that she couldn't actually make eye contact, but she still tried.<br/><br/>""They got to me. They were in my room. In my secret room. How am I going to survive if I can't go around a corner of this place without wondering if they'll come up and kill me?"" It wasn't that she was questioning him, but that's how it felt. She felt completely helpless, no way she could combat something she couldn't even see. And feeling helpless wasn't something she was too good at dealing with.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">He nodded understanding where she was coming from. ""You don't have to worry about that. As long as I'm here they're not going to get to you. Your room was the end of it. I'm going to do everything in my power to ensure that nothing happens to you.""</span><br/><br/>Letting out a sigh, she nodded. He was going to try to protect her, but it was just a job to him. He'd get paid and leave and that'd be the end of it. He had nothing riding on this, no real incentive apart from the money her father offered him. But for her...for her kingdom... Slowly getting back off of the ground, secretly grateful none of her ladies were around to see her sitting on ""such a dirty surface"", she let out another sigh, rolling her shoulders to try and relax. ""...Guess we should go back inside then? So you can...keep working..."" Her eyes were glancing about in an almost paranoid manner before coming to rest on him again, not liking feeling so exposed now that she could breathe and think clearly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Just calm down, okay? Like I said you making sure you're safe is my job. Take a few deep breaths and just relax."" </span><br/><br/>She did just that; Breathing deeply, her hands bracing on her knees as she tried to relax, to clear her head. ""I'm...I'm calm..."" It was as calm as she was going to get, knowing she'd be on edge for a while, but she'd do her best to push it aside and trust him. ""I'm calm."" The second time was more of an affirmation to herself, but still said aloud. ""I'm as calm as I'm going to be.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Alright you sound better. If you want we can head back inside, or stay out here. It's up to you either way.""</span><br/><br/>""Lets just go inside...It's too bright out here and it feels too open."" Without another word, she headed back inside, her steps far lighter on the return trip to that room than they'd been the first time around. At this moment, she was more than happy to stay in a room with no windows; It would give her time to get her nerves back under control. Opening the door to their new abode, she went straight for the chaise again, laying out on it without so much as a word, proceeding to stare at the ceiling. Elisa figured he had enough to do without her bugging him for a distraction, so counting the imperfections she saw would have to do."
1430,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484&start=20,2012-11-13T05:13:56,Luna,"<span style=""color: #00BF00"">""Lets just go inside...It's too bright out here and it feels too open.""</span>He followed her back towards their new room. As soon as he stepped over the threshold his eyes were scanning for threats, hand naturally going to his blaster. He moved though the small apartment looking for anything that might have changed in the short amount of time they had been gone. Nothing. The place was just as it had been.<br/><br/>Satisfied that everything was as it had been he headed back towards the main room. Alan looked at where Elisa sat, appearing fascinated with the wall. He headed back to his terminal the screen once again appearing before his eyes. The disdain that flashed though him was momentary before grim acceptance replaced it. While it was tempting to pretend he was done reading the drivel he couldnâ€™t risk missing something vital. The one person he didnâ€™t check would be the one who would attempt to kill her. His fingers twitched swiping to a new profile, committing name and face to memory he started to read the file.<br/><br/>Almost as if his body was bored by it as his mind was, his stomach growled loudly enough to demand his attention. He blinked and cast his gaze down at the part of him that was vehemently demanding food. In the silence he wondered if Elisa could hear it. Thinking that maybe it would do them both some good to get food inside them, he stood again and looked at her. â€œHey, you hungry?â€ He asked. He hadnâ€™t seen her eat since he had arrived there and all that he had eaten was the toast heâ€™d stolen from his brother that morning. Had it really only been a few hours ago? Felt like days.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">His stomach growling only fueled one of her own, the attention it drew from her causing her body to realize just how hungry it was. She didn't generally eat breakfast, so she hadn't eaten yet that day, and the excitement was beginning to catch up to her. But, the prospect of eating didn't seem appealing to her at that moment, her mind too weighed down and her body far from settled from the earlier happening to even contemplate eating food. ""...No, thank you,"" she replied to that softly.<br/></span><br/>He frowned at her from where he stood. Concern flitting though his eyes. ""Let me order you something anyway? Usually the smell of food will make one crave it even if you don't want it now.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">She shrugged at that, not seeing how it'd make her want it more when the thought made her stomach churn. ""Alright.""</span><br/><br/>He nodded satisfied with that answer, and he started towards the intercom near the door, when he realized he had absolutely no idea what she liked. He turned back towards her eyebrow raised. ""What's your favorite food?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">""My favorite food?"" she asked, only to stop and look at him in a thoughtful, tired manner. ""Are you sure you can trust the food ordered?""</span><br/><br/>""Well, usually I'd watch them make it and breathe down their necks to ensure no future thoughts of poisoning, but today I have two other methods to serve the purpose."" He gestured to his terminal. ""I've got a program that analyzes the chemical compound of any substance I give it. Anything toxic in it will be detected. Plus now I'm in your network and can watch them make it from here.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">Her eyes widened a bit, mildly surprised, and pleasantly so, she felt another shrug loose, only to tell herself it wasn't a ladylike gesture. ""I don't really have a favorite. Whatever you order me will be fine,"" she finally responded after a pause.</span><br/><br/>Alan shrugged as he turned towards the intercom again. ""It's like the people who say they don't want anything when they go out to eat. Then they see other peoples food and want it."" His finger jabbed the button for the kitchen on the intercom.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">Elisa resisted the urge to shrug, proud of herself for not succumbing this time around, before perching on the edge of the couch, not wanting to pace anymore while she waited, trusting his judgment.</span><br/><br/>""Mac 'n' cheese. Make two boxes."" His voice firmed over the intercom, though he wasn't sure if it was possible to sound badass while ordering Mac 'n' Cheese, he was going to try. Conformation rang back to him and he moved back towards the couch. His fingers twitched again flitting though the terminal until the screen showed the kitchen from multiple angles. He leaned back satisfied that he was watching his food being made. He canted the screen slightly so she could see if she so desired. â€œAnd thereâ€™s our food.â€ He said waving his hand towards the screen.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">Glancing over at him, she started subconsciously warring with herself for being nosy and having the urge to pry. But, at the mention of food, she couldn't help it, her eyes drawn toward the screen; Somewhere in the back of her mind, she berated herself for looking, but it quieted. ""...Looks alright..."" she remarked, though her eyes had slipped from the people to the area surrounding them, the realization she'd not seen the kitchen dawning on her.</span><br/><br/>Alan nodded still watching the screen. Though his form was loose he was watching intently. There didn't seem to be any sign of discord among the cooks. They seemed happy. Happy cooks made poisoning much less likely. ""They've got no intention of messing with the food.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œWell, that's good then...Does that mean they're off the list?"" she asked, referring to all those he had to check out for malicious intent.</span><br/><br/>They've made their way to the bottom. I'm not too worried about scanning them not that I've seen how they act.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">A small, almost bitter smile pulled at her lips before letting her eyes drift closed as she relaxed into the cushions. ""Small miracles...At least it's a few less people. Glad to know I can eat without feeling like I'll die shortly after.""<br/></span><br/>He allowed his eyes to slide from the screen and glance over at her. ""Usually the cooks aren't up to anything funny, nor is the staff. Trust your gut, if you think something's fishy stay away from it.â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">""I can't trust my gut,"" she replied softly, not bothering to open her eyes as her hands clasped and unclasped repeatedly in a nervous gesture.</span><br/><br/>He frowned again. ""Why not?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">""Because I've trusted people my entire life...and people have gotten close enough to get...in my bedroom..."" Her words dropped off, biting hard into her lip while she struggled to find the words. ""If they can get at me there...there has to be inside help. I've trusted these people blindly for so long...I don't trust my judgment of anyone anymore.""</span><br/><br/>Alan opened his mouth to protest her statement, but the raps at the door stopped him. He rose quickly from the couch putting his link on the table as he approached the door. His hand was on his blaster, trigger finger curled and ready to fire if there was so much as a twitch he didnâ€™t like. He opened the door slightly looking over the maid checking with his eyes for concealed weapons.  Not finding anything he didnâ€™t like his hand released the blaster and stretched out for the food he could smell. She handed it to him.<br/><br/>â€œThanks. Do give our appreciation to the cook.â€ He said smiling at her as he shut the door; before he moved away he flicked the locks into place, and then moved back to the couch dropping back down. His feet rested on the coffee table next to his link. There were two bowls on the tray he set one on the table in front of her in case she wanted it.  He started eating calmly, but at the same time rushed, he knew that when one got the chance to eat, you ate and you ate fast."
1431,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2011-09-30T04:57:08,Luna,"â€œAlan, you have to leave soon!â€<br/><br/>Alan heard his father yelling though the noise of his shower. He cursed foully and turned off the water. Once he was dressed and ready to go he padded downstairs soundlessly, entering the main room of his parents house.<br/><br/>â€œThere you are Alan. You ready to go?â€ His father asked rising from a chair.<br/><br/>â€œNo. Iâ€™ve no desire to even leave your house much less go babysit some princess. This is so not worth it.â€ Alan growled his anger rolling off of him. Heâ€™d been seething silently for days; heâ€™d grudgingly accepted the mission at the request of his father. For once he wanted Alan to take it easy, his mother was worried about him and his brother was sure that he was going to bury Alan one of these days.<br/><br/>â€œBoy, for once in your life canâ€™t you just do as youâ€™re told?â€ His father asked walking over to him and placing a hand on his shoulder. â€œWe all need easy missions at some point, you need a break.â€<br/><br/>â€œI do not. Father, the last thing I want to do is watch some princess and get have to deal with the looks of terror and disgust that roll off the noble bastards that live there.â€ Alan said even though he knew it was pointless, heâ€™d accepted the contract, the King had requested him by name, His Majesty had gone so far as to complement his skills as an assassin and stating there was no one else he could to turn too. He could imagine the King grinding his teeth as he swallowed his pride to write up or dictate that one. He also doubted that the King knew how young he was. Most royalty wouldnâ€™t hire a 19-year-old to guard their daughter no matter how good of an assassin that 19-year-old was. The only name they knew would be his code name: Alexander Everday, there were almost no existing descriptions of him and even fewer accurate ones. The whole reason he had a code name was to have a name to sign contracts with, and all of those were electronic. The only people who knew what he looked like and his real name were his family and his few close friends.<br/><br/>â€œStop your moaning, this job pays well and you get to spend time with us before you leave.â€ His father said stepping away from him and towards the door.<br/><br/>â€œYour house is to crowded dad, to noisy. I miss my nice, quiet, somewhat expansive house.â€ Alan muttered as he grabbed toast out of his younger brotherâ€™s hand.<br/><br/>â€œHey!â€ Remon shouted lunging at Alan, who sidestepped and smirked at the 16-year-old. â€œDad!â€ he whined.<br/><br/>â€œNo tattling Remon, havenâ€™t we taught you that by now?â€ His dad asked. â€œAlan you better go, youâ€™re due there soon.â€ Alan nodded and grabbed his pack striding out the door without looking back at his family. He jogged to the docking station and passed all the commercial vehicles for the sleek black fighter in the very back. Custom made by him three years ago. Nothing had ever beaten him in a race or a shootout; it was sensitive and easy to maneuver.<br/><br/>Alan jumped into the fighterâ€™s one seat and started his takeoff sequences. In a matter of ten seconds he was out of the docking station and on his way to Roissha. The absolute last place in this universe he wanted to be.<br/><br/>As he approached Roisshas atmosphere, one of his screens flashed red and a beep rang out letting him know heâ€™d been detected and was targeted by a defense system.<br/><br/>â€œGâ€™morning everyone. Rise and shine.â€â€™ He murmured a smirk crossing his face as he flipped open communication lines and secured a pair of opaque sunglasses over his face. He saw the sun rising on the horizon, as his lines crackled to life.<br/><br/>â€œIdentify yourself!â€ A shrill somewhat groggy voice demanded of him.<br/><br/>â€œSorry did I wake you?â€ Alan asked amusing himself at her expense.<br/><br/>â€œI.D. yourself now or we will shoot you down.â€ Her voice hissed and Alan rolled his eyes. None of these people could take a joke; it was going to be a long protection detail.<br/><br/>â€œAlexander Evergreen. New protection detail for Princess Elisa Marie. Now take your damn targets off of me.â€ He snarled as screen went from red back to its typical color.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re cleared for landing<span style=""font-style: italic"">assassin </span>.â€ The woman snarled the last word and if she had packed anymore venom into the word he might have died from it. Biting the inside of his cheek to keep from snapping at the woman he snapped his communication lines shut and guided his fighter to the royal docking station.<br/><br/>He jumped out of his fighter; pack slung over one shoulder and one hand resting on his blaster. There was no welcoming committee but he had no doubt the King was waiting for him just beyond those doors at the other end of the docking area.  He took a deep breath and pushed his way through the doors and into the main hall of the palace.<br/><br/>Instantly he was flanked by security grabbing his arms and slamming him into the nearest wall, both his arms yanked behind his back. He had to force himself to relax and endure what was happening as they frisked him. Though as one of them attempted to start removing his weapons he snapped. Alan head butted the guard holding him against the wall. Then flipped the one trying to take his weapons slamming him roughly against the ground. The last one with the gun trained on him went last; Alan darted forward and slammed his shoulder into him. The whole thing lasted 5 seconds not enough time for any of them to get a shot off. Assassin genetics at work.<br/><br/>â€œEnough!â€ the Kings voice roared.<br/><br/>â€œAlittle late considering itâ€™s already over. Perhaps you should train up your guards your majesty.â€ Alan responded calmly.<br/><br/>â€œYou are not who I sent for. I sent for-â€ Alan cut him off<br/><br/>â€œAlexander Everday. Youâ€™re looking at him.â€<br/><br/>â€œI did not send for a child!â€  The ire in the Kings voice amused Alan<br/><br/>â€œI can assure you sir, I am not a child.â€Alan stared at him then gestured to the groaning guards. â€œCan you explain to me why they tried to strip me of my weapons?â€  He asked<br/>â€œYou will be supplied with our weapons.â€ The Kings voice was smug.<br/><br/>â€œI donâ€™t want your weapons. Iâ€™ll keep mine, thank you.â€ Alan muttered smirking slightly.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m afraid I must insist.â€<br/><br/>â€œSir, if you take my weapons from me, Iâ€™ll have to revoke my name from the contract. I carry my own weapons for a reason.â€ Alan was prepared to do so and finally the King relented.<br/><br/>â€œFine. Keep your damn weapons.â€<br/><br/>â€œGreat, now where is your daughter? Iâ€™d like to get started.â€ Alan said leaning against the wall one hand still on his blaster as he observed the King. The disgust that shone in the manâ€™s eyes drove Alanâ€™s anger though the roof. He couldnâ€™t stand the sick prejudice that he saw in the eyes of everyone who saw his weapons or the tattoos that marked him as an assassin. The tattoo on his left wrist was the dead giveaway; a gun crossed with a dagger over the hilt of the dagger was a blood red star in the center of which was a black rose. It was a sign that an assassin had completed his or her training and as prepared to start signing hit contracts. It was a mark of pride for assassins. But to outsiders it was what branded them for ridicule and prejudice. Alan raised his left hand clearly showing his tattoo and waving at the King.  The fury that touched his eyes satisfied Alan even though he shouldnâ€™t give into such emotions, sometimes he just couldnâ€™t keep his emotions in check."
1432,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2011-10-02T22:15:57,Asteria,"The morning had started off as relatively normal: Yet another thread had been sent that morning, so all the need-to-know personnel had been brought to the conference room and debriefed. While she wasn't a need-to-know, Elisa had decided to keep herself informed, so she nonchalantly continued to stroll by until all those necessary had gone inside, only to press her ear to the door in curiosity.<br/><br/>""Thank you, everyone, for coming to the meeting. Not that you had a choice,"" the head of security added, laughter prevalent in his tone. A few chuckles rose up from the crowd here and there, before it settled down again.<br/><br/>""As you all know, threats have come in daily, each on asking for more than the last. Whomever is behind it is growing more and more restless. And the threat we've gotten today only further confirms our beliefs."" A pause settled over the group as the information sank in, before he continued, the sound of rustling papers and the clicking of a remote told her they'd start back in. ""The latest threat we've received, along with those prior it, have been focused on one person: Princess Elisa Marie. The person behind this wants to take out the heir, to leave our world in chaos. They want to take her out and take the throne from us, take our world from u-""<br/><br/>""They can't do that!"" a voice yelled out angrily. ""We have enough defenses here. They'll never get far enough into our atmosph-""<br/><br/>""And what if they're already in this atmosphere? What if they've been here all the while, huh? Have you thought of that?"" his voiced boomed, authority and positional maturity dripping off his words. Another silence settled over them, this one substantial. Elisa almost gave up on listening, thinking they'd somehow continued the talking low enough for her to not hear, but they started up again. ""We've already hired an assassin to...""<br/><br/>She couldn't hear the rest of it as an uproar started in the room, outrage and anger being the main points that others seemed to want to get across. Not that she cared about the rest anyway as she'd heard what she needed to hear.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">An assassin...is coming to 'protect' me...</span>she thought, disgust spilling into even her thoughts.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's not like I'm not safe here, right? We have enough guards...I'm perfectly fine. I don't need some assassin coming here and throwing everything all out of whack.!</span><br/><br/>With that sentiment in mind, she strode off toward the docking bay to have a word with whomever was on duty, telling them not to let any assassins enter, just as a light was going off, alerting everyone to<span style=""font-style: italic"">incoming</span>...<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nonononono!</span>she thought angrily as her pace quickened. Their staff moved out of the way of her angry stride, stopping short of the door as voices were already resounding loud enough, one voice being her father's...along with one she didn't recognize.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Something about being already over...training?</span>Elisa tried to listen in through the big doors, but it was nearly impossibly to hear the individual voices clearly. For a moment, she longed for the crystal clarity of the conference room door.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Father sounds angry...</span>she thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not that I blame him. From what he's said, assassins are lowly creatures that don't deserve the time of day...yet he's hired one?</span>Pressing her ear tighter to the door, while plugging her other one, she tried to listen in, only catching bits and pieces here and there. Only one thing really stood out, a single name.<br/><br/>""Alexander Everday.""<br/><br/>Even with her disregard of the assassin kind, that name was legendary to her. She'd heard tales of his exploits, scoffed at them...but even still, she thought him legendary. And, from what she could tell, a no-good, cocky, semi-suicidal person that was going to be 'protecting' her until her father felt the danger had passed. Great.<br/><br/>She'd almost tuned fully out in annoyance when she heard the voice she could only assume was the assassin's.<br/><br/>â€œGreat, now where is your daughter? Iâ€™d like to get started.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Funny how that's the only part I hear clearly,</span>she thought angrily as she opened the door and strode inside. Head held high, her dark brown hair swaying in the gentle breeze of her wake, she kept her shoulders back, her face placid. Even being what the time was, she wore a dress...Father's rule. She'd never liked dresses. Found them too stuffy, but her father said that real women weren't afraid to wear dresses and act lady like. Her heels clicked quietly as the room fell quiet, her father's angry gaze lingering on him a moment longer before turning toward her.<br/><br/>""His daughter is right here,"" she replied quietly, her eyes connecting with Alan's before dropping to the tattoo on his wrist.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If you're so good at your job, wouldn't you have sensed me or something?</span>she questioned silently. ""So you're Alexander..."" she continued, tilting her head to the side. ""Legendary assassin...Tell me, how much did my father offer you for this job? Was it a substantial sum for something that wasn't necessary?"" Elisa paused and sighed. ""Quite frankly I don't need a security detail. I'm not in danger, and those threats are simply that: threats. No one's acted on it, so why would I need him? No one's gotten in here, no one's even attempted. I'm perfectly safe."" By the end of her small vent, her eyes had moved to her father, angry with him at not consulting her first."
1433,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2011-10-05T14:44:39,Luna,"Alan watched the girl who had walked into the room, anger showed clearly in her movements, as she walked toward them he could see in her eyes that she hadn't known about this arrangement. Perfect.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Go figure. I would get pulled into the middle of a family issue.</span>He thought watching the girl though his sunglasses as she came to stand near her father. Alanâ€™s eyes trailed over her quickly, committing her to memory, height, weight, eye color, even the way she walked. He knew he would be able to pick her out in a crowd. Her eyes fell on him briefly and Alan bristled at the look of plain dislike that she didnâ€™t bother to hide, or thought he wouldnâ€™t see.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Judge before you know me? Fine. Good to know how this is going to go.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""His daughter is right here, so you're Alexander... Legendary assassin...Tell me, how much did my father offer you for this job? Was it a substantial sum for something that wasn't necessary?  Quite frankly I don't need a security detail. I'm not in danger, and those threats are simply that: threats. No one's acted on it, so why would I need him? No one's gotten in here, no one's even attempted. I'm perfectly safe.""  </span><br/><br/>Alan felt that most of this rant wasnâ€™t directed towards him at all, but at her father. However he answered what was directed at him. Keeping the cadence of his voice steady and low he sounded neutral to the whole thing, even as he observed the relationship between father and daughter. They seemed close but at the same time he sensed discord and problems just below the surface, he assumed that things like this had happened before, the King making a decision about her without consulting her about it first. He understood the sentiment; his father would never step on his toes in the manner that her father was stepping on hers. But he could see that it was just fatherly overprotection, nothing that would make him suspect that these threats were being paid for by her father.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re father paid me well, but rest assured princess, I didnâ€™t gouge him. And if I mayâ€¦ you need to be protected because of the fact that your kingdom needs you to survive. Without you there is no heir to the throne, therefore you must be protected.â€ Alanâ€™s kept his tone respectful but at the same time his stance spoke of uncaring indifference, his business would always be there no matter who ruled the planet. Or the galaxy for that matter.  Every time he left Rexous, his home planet full of assassins, he knew that when he returned it would still be there in the same prosperous as when he had left. Alanâ€™s father had once told him:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> â€œWeâ€™re hated by 90% of the galaxy son, of course weâ€™re prosperous if we werenâ€™t they would have destroyed us by now. We provide a necessary evil that, as much as they say otherwise, they will compromise their morals for. Thatâ€™s why you canâ€™t comprise your morals for any amount of money they offer you. If you do you lose the dignity that youâ€™re born with and become exactly what they believe you are. Never prove them right son.â€</span>He almost smiled at the thought of his fathers calm spoken truths, it was what he saw right now, the King wanted nothing more then to get rid of him, but he feared for his daughters safety so he compromised his morals. Alanâ€™s morals were much less complex and didnâ€™t exactly abide by the law, he would never harm a child, he would never kill someone that wasnâ€™t asking for it, and gods help the person who messed with him or his family. The rules were simple enough and he had never had a problem following them. Never had he put himself in a morally compromising situation. Heâ€™d done some gruesome things, made examples out of the scum of the galaxy that manipulated and hurt people. All to send one simple message: Behave yourself, Iâ€™m watching and donâ€™t let me catch you. It wasnâ€™t a God-complex, he knew he had no control over life and death, he could cause death but if that death would prevent more he was more then willing to do the deed. Which was why he had taken this job, he knew that if this world fell into chaos other systems and planets would be grossly affected and thousands of people would die, if he could prevent that by gritting his teeth and dealing with the assholes that looked at him like he was scumâ€¦..then so be it.<br/><br/>Again his eyes fell on her, making sure to make it clear he was addressing the princess, it was her life he was intruding upon after all.<br/><br/>â€œMy plan is to stay out of your way as much as possible, Iâ€™m going to shadow you and for any large scale events Iâ€™ll have my team hanging around making sure youâ€™re not in danger. Iâ€™m going to follow at a discreet distance but at some point it will become apparent that you have a bodyguard, as long as you donâ€™t mention who I am to anyone everything should go over fine. My one rule is if I say youâ€™ve got to get out of there, you listen. If I tell you that, it means your life is in danger.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">And as long as the assholes who work for you donâ€™t spill anything none of my enemies will show up. This is not going to be easy if Iâ€™m not going to hinder how she lives. But with no attempts on her life thus far no change is really called for.</span>Alan watched the two who stood a short distance away from him though his sunglasses which freaked out anyone who was around him. It was hard to tell exactly where he was looking since they blocked out his eyes.<br/><br/>â€œI would also like a copy of the security specs of this place, check for things that might be used for an assassin to get into the area without being noticed.â€ He said again trying to keep his tone respectful as his gaze turned to the King."
1434,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2011-10-11T20:51:29,Asteria,"<span style=""color: red"">Sorry it's so short, love</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not sure how I feel about him...</span>was all she thought to herself as Alan started talking to her, addressing the questions she'd posed. He wasn't acting like she'd been told they did...but he also wasn't acting like he had been prior to her entrance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">...We shall see...Hopefully this is over sooner rather than later.</span><br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re father paid me well, but rest assured princess, I didnâ€™t gouge him. And if I mayâ€¦""<span style=""font-style: italic"">No you may not,</span>she thought back. ""You need to be protected because of the fact that your kingdom needs you to survive. Without you there is no heir to the throne, therefore you must be protected.â€<br/><br/>With a sigh, she conceded with his statement. She was no good to her kingdom dead, no matter how annoyed she may be. Sure, it would have been nice to have been consulted, but that wasn't her father's way. He did first, and then backpedaled later. Instead all she did was nod, as nothing she would have said at that moment would have made a difference.<br/><br/>When his eyes fell on her again, she met them, her face remaining void of emotion. She'd have it out with her father later, but right now...she'd be cordial.<br/><br/>â€œMy plan is to stay out of your way as much as possible, Iâ€™m going to shadow you and for any large scale events Iâ€™ll have my team...""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Team...so there's more of them? Grrreeeeaaaaat.</span>""...Hanging around making sure youâ€™re not in danger. Iâ€™m going to follow at a discreet distance but at some point it will become apparent that you have a bodyguard, as long as you donâ€™t mention who I am to anyone everything should go over fine. My one rule is if I say youâ€™ve got to get out of there, you listen. If I tell you that, it means your life is in danger.â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">As long as you don't have a God complex when you tell me, I may consider it.</span>Instead of saying that, she gave a curt nod.<br/><br/>When he turned his attention to the King, she tuned out the rest of the conversation, not feeling a need to listen. It was clear he would be intruding on her life, so if she was going to get any work done, she figured now would be the best time for it.<br/><br/>""Well...As you no longer need me, I'm going to go get some work done. I'm sure someone can tell you where to find me should you need something,"" she said, nodding her head before turning and walking away. Under her breath, she muttered,<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: blue"">""Freakishly large giant is supposed to protect me? ...Like that's not conspicuous.</span></span>"" Not thinking he'd be able to understand their language, she continued to stroll out as if nothing had crossed her lips as a bit of laughter rose up from some of her servants in her wake."
1435,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2011-10-12T14:53:31,Luna,"The King glared at him, as if personally insulted that Alan would insinuate that his security was anything but perfect. Alan suppressed the urge to roll his eyes as the King rolled into his tirade. Alan tuned out all but the last line.<br/><br/>""Our defenses are immaculate, there's no reason to give you the specs."" He snapped. Alan pushed himself off the wall and stood with his feet shoulder with apart and drawing himself up to his full height of 6 foot 8.<br/><br/>""That may be, but I guarantee you that you have never looked at them though the eyes of an assassin. I'll see things that normally wouldn't be caught."" The Kings face turned red as if Alan had once again insulted him. Alan sighed seeing that this was getting nowhere. ""Never mind. I'll inspect the grounds myself."" He said and the King seemed opposed to even that but Alan didn't really care. The King had hired him but now with a difficult princess and a king who seemed to want his blood, it didn't look like this was going to be the easy mission his father had promised.<br/><br/>At that moment the princess excused herself but as she turned he heard her speak in her native language:<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Freakishly large giant is supposed to protect me? ...Like that's not conspicuous.""</span>Alan's temper flared for a moment and he decided to respond.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""You do realize that assassins know most of the languages in he galaxy right <span style=""font-style: italic"">Princess</span>? I'll be sure to let my parents know that you think I'm to tall.""</span>he couldn't keep the aggravation out of his tone, if she wished to insult him the least she could do was have the guts to say it to his face. Even though she hadn't really insulted him at all, Alan had always hated it when people switched their languages hoping he wouldn't understand them. Like he was really dumb enough to walk onto a planet without knowing the culture or language.<br/><br/>All Alan wanted to do now was get to whatever quarters they had provided for him and then call his team. But that would be a long way off since the Kings face was purple with rage. He stalked towards Alan with the fires of rage in his eyes. Even though Alan was taller then him by at least 6 inches the King stopped right in front of him and shoved him backwards. Alan didn't give an inch but he suppressed the urge to throw the king across the room and leaving right then.<br/><br/>""You will not speak to my daughter in such a tone, you stupid, worthless, scum!"" Spit flew from the kings lips and landed on Alan's chest, but Alan didn't even see it as his vision flashed red. He wanted to knock the King out and he clenched his fists and lifted his left arm to do the deed. But, he knew if he took that action the King would not only fire him but try to get him killed, and if he did that Alan would have to fight his way out. That was the absolute last thing he wanted and he focused on controlling his breathing as the King tried to shove him again. Alan grabbed his hands to make him stop and the King jumped back as if Alan had tried to bite him. Alan sneered and dropped the Kings hands allowing his anger to show.<br/><br/>""Your majesty, if you would please refrain from psychically assaulting me, I'm sure we will have far fewer problems."" Alan stepped back before continuing ""Now, if you could show me to where I'm staying perhaps I can start doing my job."" Alan said his voice completely back to normal, as if he hadnâ€™t just told the King to fuck off in the most polite way he could."
1436,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2011-12-31T23:01:52,Asteria,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Absolute chaos...</span><br/><br/>That was the only thought that came into her mind as she watched the scene unfolding before her eyes. She should have guessed that, being trained as he was, he'd have known her native tongue. It was a cheap shot she'd thrown, but she couldn't help it. Something about him and his cocky arrogance set her off. To make matter's worse, her father had gone off once again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This shouldn't be so hard!</span>she thought exasperatedly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's for the good of the people. If I have to be followed around by some cocky assassin who doesn't even want to be here, then so be it. At least my people won't be without a ruler.</span><br/><br/>Yet, against even her better judgement, she was rather impressed with Alan. The way he handled her father's ill-tempered repute was admirable, and Elisa had to stop herself from saying anything in his aid as the urge swelled up inside. No longer able to stand off to her side perch, she strode back into the group, her dress swirling around her as her hair slid off her shoulder and moved to fall behind her back, her steps fast and impatient. Placing herself betwixt the two, her back was to Alan as she addressed her father as Alan finished his polite fuck-off.<br/><br/>""Father, I'll admit I was in the wrong. I shouldn't have said what I did, and I'm to blame for this. So, how about I show him to his room and answer any questions he has?"" She dipped into a slight curtsy, her eyes not leaving his. ""It is, after all, my life he's come to protect, right? We should at least get better acquainted, routines worked out, etc etc.""<br/><br/>The king seemed rather put out by the idea of a lowly assassin spending more time with his daughter than necessary. He couldn't find flaw in her reasoning, but that didn't make him feel any better. Giving one final look to his daughter, he nodded. ""You're right. Assassin,"" he addressed Alan, his look still torn between trying to kill the blighter and allowing him to draw breath. ""My daughter will answer your questions as she's suggested, and your free to roam the grounds, find whatever security flaws you think of and fix them. Though I can assure you, there's nothing,"" he added hastily, a smug grin on his face.<br/><br/>Coming up from her curtsy, she turned to Alan, hands clasped in front of her. ""Shall we, Alexander?"" Her tone polite, Elisa wanted this as painless as possible. The sooner he could find the threat, the better off they all were. Leading him out of the bay, she shot one final look to her father along the lines of ""Behave"" and started the trek to his end of the estate.<br/><br/>""So, what do you need to know?"""
1437,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-01-04T06:07:23,Luna,"Alan watched the scene unfold between father and daughter with cold eyes, the rage hadn't yet subsided and it was good he had his shades on. If anyone saw the colors that were flicking though his eyes they would react the same way any off-worlder did, curious at first... then disgusted. His eyes were rare even among Assassins but his whole family had the same flickering colors in their eyes. The dominant color in his eyes was a strange mix of red and orange that clashed in his eyes look like the setting sun. As if those eyes didn't give him enough grief, whenever his emotions took hold of him they changed the color in accordance with his moods. There was nothing he could do to control the colors that flashed though his eyes, that' was why he always wore his shades. Not wearing them was the equivalent to wearing his heart on his sleeve to anyone who could figure out what the colors meant.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Father, I'll admit I was in the wrong. I shouldn't have said what I did, and I'm to blame for this. So, how about I show him to his room and answer any questions he has?""</span>Alan raised an eyebrow as he stared at the back of her head. At least she knew when blame fell with her, for some reason it stung to know that she could be like the others that she could judge him for taking a job that her father had hired him to doâ€¦ by the gods he was there to make sure that she wasnâ€™t killed. Most people welcomed that, not this girl, it was as if the threats didnâ€™t faze her, almost as if she was tempting fate to take its best shot.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Knock it off. What do you care why sheâ€™s mad at you? Youâ€™re here to do a job. Do it and stop trying to puzzle together a princessesâ€™ personality.</span>He snapped internally. He zoned back into the conversation in time to catch the kingâ€™s disdainful gaze as he informed Alan that they would proceed with his daughters plan. Good. He would learn more about her and find flaws in the security at the same time.<br/><br/>The princess turned to him and this time he really looked at her. As much as he hated to admit it to himself, the girl was beautiful; any man with eyes would be able to see that. He would be surprised if she didn't have suitors knocking down her door. That was going to be one more thing he had to worry about... suitors. Great. Shoot him now and be done with it. Gods he hated his father on days like this. Her voice broke though his revive and he intentionally relaxed his stance so it wouldn't look like he was hostile towards her. Even though part of him was he refused to make the same mistake she had and judge someone before getting to know them. He prayed to the gods that she was the opposite of her father because if she wasnâ€™tâ€¦ he could very well end up shooting himself before this detail was over.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Shall we, Alexander?""</span>He answered automatically.<br/><br/>â€œYes, princess.â€ His voice was respectful and he nodded his head casting his covered eyes downwards. The closest thing to a bow he would give to anyone. She turned her steps quickly carried her away from him. As he watched her he thought of how her voice had been polite and how he couldnâ€™t detect any of the disdain heâ€™d heard in her voice only minutes ago. He wondered if she was just good at hiding her real feelings or if she had decided to accept what was happening. Alan stepped off and trailed just behind her catching the look she shot her father and as she turned back he felt the kings eyes boring into the back of his head. He could almost hear the manâ€™s threats and verbal attacks. Alan rolled his eyes behind his shades, wondering when people would stop hating the people they hired to do their dirty work. Heâ€™d heard of many protection details gone wrong because Assassins got tired of whoever they were forced to work for and ended up taking a higher bid from whomever they should have been protecting the charge from. The charge usually ended up dead after that. He just didnâ€™t get it, the man trusted him with his daughterâ€™s life but he couldnâ€™t be bothered to be a little nicer to the guy protecting her. Whatever, he had a job to do.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So, what do you need to know?""</span>Alan snapped into business mode, calm and almost deadpan Alan examined every inch of the area around him, making sure to note every possible window, door, and crack in the wall.<br/><br/>â€œThe threats-the real copies if you have them-, what they said, their dates, if they are all from the same person, if they were delivered or if they ended up here by some other means, and if youâ€™ve been paying them off. Donâ€™t bother lying about any of it because it could end up killing you later if you do. I need to see your security specs, hidden cameras, alarm systems, who has the codes to disarm those systems. Anyone who you might have pissed off around the time the threats started, any attacks on you within the past 3 or 4 years, hell letâ€™s throw in really out there fan mail in case this progressed from crazed fan to someone who decided to get your attention though threatsâ€¦ and succeed evidently.â€ Alan finished checking mentally to see if he had forgotten something, odds were he had and it would come to him at three in the morning like every other thing heâ€™d ever forgotten.<br/><br/>Alan walked just behind her watching the way she moved, remembering everything about her movements. He had to remember what she looked like in every mood, in cause clues to her real thoughts lay in her movements later."
1438,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-01-13T03:59:47,Asteria,"To some, having a person walking just behind them would have been odd.<br/><br/>To Elisa, it was just business. Simply being who she was, most didn't walk directly next to her regardless, for one reason or another. Part of it was that her father would kill anyone who looked at her wrong.<br/><br/>Now, here she was being followed by an assassin, no less, wondering to herself how her father had gotten his head around hiring one when they're the very people he despised most. She knew he was probably doing something worth while behind her, and was a bit curious...Almost asked him exactly what he was up to, until he rattled off the list of what he needed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œThe threats-the real copies if you have them-, what they said, their dates, if they are all from the same person, if they were delivered or if they ended up here by some other means, and if youâ€™ve been paying them off. Donâ€™t bother lying about any of it because it could end up killing you later if you do. I need to see your security specs, hidden cameras, alarm systems, who has the codes to disarm those systems. Anyone who you might have pissed off around the time the threats started, any attacks on you within the past 3 or 4 years, hell letâ€™s throw in really out there fan mail in case this progressed from crazed fan to someone who decided to get your attention though threatsâ€¦ and succeed evidently.â€</span><br/><br/>It wasn't as if getting those things for him would be overly hard...It was just that she wasn't the one keeping them. At least, not all of them. Her father didn't know the half of the threats made against her of late, most kept in the secret room she'd had commissioned in whilst her father was away on business. The room wasn't large, just large enough to hide her as well as any possessions she wanted kept secret. Within that room were her threats, kept in the order of their arrival (not including the ones her father had hold of).<br/><br/>As for the security specs, hidden cameras, alarm systems and the like, they were kept in the security offices scattered through the premises, a design her father had come up with. If one office was shut down, the others would pick up the slack, know the cause of the problem and/or threat immediately, and be able to act. No one had gotten around that system since its inception, and Elisa doubted she'd live to see it thwarted.<br/><br/>Her steps slowed as her thoughts moved forward. Even as her mind moved over it, she knew Alan would end up needing to see her room at some point...Perhaps there was a way to keep her little sanctuary a secret from even him? Putting on her most eloquent facial expression, her tone resumed business inflection.<br/><br/>""I can get you the threats, the ones I have in my possession. As for how most of them were delivered, I wouldn't know. They all ended up in my hands through the servants, laid to rest in a book, blew in on a breeze...The person or persons pulling this prank has thought of it all. We've gone over the security logs repeatedly to try and pinpoint who it was, but we came up with no leads at the time."" At this moment, she took a breath, her eyes closing as she tried to keep herself from thinking anything telltale about her agenda. ""My father has hold of some, and security has the rest. The specs for security, layout of the grounds, etc, remain in each of the security offices.""<br/><br/>She turned to look at him, trying to get a read on him, his character, his quirks.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The sunglasses have got to go...</span>she thought to herself as resumed her usual stride. ""Now, have you been apprised of the schedule of events this week?"" Elisa asked, slanting a look back at him as she continued the walk."
1439,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-06-14T19:57:44,Luna,"Alan continued to scan the grounds looking for weakness in the walls, anything that might look like a hidden door, and located security cameras. They were spaced evenly, hidden subtly in the ceiling from what he could see they looked top of the line. However he'd have to talk to Sarah before he knew for sure. Gods he wished his team could have been there. But since Alan had stayed at his parentsâ€™ house the night before he had been separated from the rest of his team and they would be arriving within a few hours. They'd have to stay off the grounds, keep in the city and find out if they could find anyone who would want to attack the princess. How quickly they found something would dictate how long he was there.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ren, Sarah, Aku...</span>He thought, almost longing for them, it was rare he took missions where they weren't with him from the start. It was like he was missing a part of his body, a limb, or a vital organ.<br/><br/>For a moment he allowed emotions to surface and his fingers grazed the raised skin on the left side of his ribs. The scars that marked him there weren't accidental, they were intentional signs of loyalty. Each scar represented a member of his team. There were never names, if he was ever captured, or gods forbid killed, he wouldn't give away the names of his team with his body. The only time an assassin marked his or her body with a name was when someone was dead. They were symbols, a five pointed, thick banded star for Aku, the protection rune Algiz for Sarah, and crosshairs for Ren. It had taken a lot of trust to stand defenseless and let even one of his closest friends come at him with a knife.<br/><br/>Alan shook his head subtly. He had more important things to do then long for the people he trusted. He needed to make their job as easy as possible. The only way he could do that was to stay focused and make sure he found out as much as possible about what was going on.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Focus. Burry your emotions. The others are fine. Youâ€™ll contact them once your recon is complete.</span>He thought just as the princess began to speak in response to his demands.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I can get you the threats, the ones I have in my possession. As for how most of them were delivered, I wouldn't know. They all ended up in my hands through the servants, laid to rest in a book, blew in on a breeze...The person or persons pulling this prank has thought of it all. We've gone over the security logs repeatedly to try and pinpoint who it was, but we came up with no leads at the time. My father has hold of some, and security has the rest. The specs for security, layout of the grounds, etc, remain in each of the security offices.""</span><br/><br/>Alan suppressed a growl at how easy it was for them to get to her. How the hell were they surpassing every form of security that surrounded the princess? Either the security was that shoddy or they were just that smart.  Since none of the royals had been killed previouslyâ€¦ Alan was starting to bet on the second one. He was going to have his work cut out for him on this mission.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Easy mission my ass. Thanks so much dadâ€¦</span>he thought. His brain spun with the different possibilities that could be at play here. This was probably an organization, there was no way one person could pull this off, and they probably had an inside man or men. The entire staff would need to be background checked. Sarah could do thatâ€¦ his tech wiz could get info on anyone she wanted. But she wouldnâ€™t be happy with the huge workload that he gave her as soon as she touched down.  While she did that Ren and Aku would prowl the city for anyone who they could get information from. Someone out there knew who was doing this. All they had to do was find them. In a Kingdom of 20,570. Easy.<br/><br/>Her voice came again and he focused on it again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">  ""Now, have you been apprised of the schedule of events this week?""</span>He blinked twice and shook his head. No one had told him anything. Go figure.<br/><br/>â€œNo oneâ€™s told me anything.â€ He was dumbfounded, heâ€™d stupidly assumed that he would have some time to get the place under his thumb. Though it appeared he was going to be action tested sooner then he thought. He figured there would be an event tomorrow which would mean a sleepless night for him while he made sure the place was secure.<br/><br/>Gods, could his team get here any slower?"
1440,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-06-17T04:57:50,Asteria,"Elisa's steps faltered, eyes growing a fraction wider as she heard his response. To think that someone sent to protect her, no matter the race, would be so out of the loop...<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'd have a better chance of protecting myself at this rate,</span>she thought wryly, keeping her expression poised. Gesturing to the right, she led him down another hall, clasping her hands together in front of her as she moved, head tilted ever-so-slightly to the side as she thought.<br/><br/>""We'll have to work quickly then, to get you up to speed on our security specs then,"" she replied quietly. ""Unfortunately, you won't have time to prepare too much, but I don't see a reason to be worried. Tomorrow night is a gala event for a foreign dignitary. We'd signed a treaty with them a year back and this is a check in of sorts."" Pausing for a moment, she smoothed her hands over her skirt, eyes glancing out a window as she passed. It wasn't until she was past the window that she resumed her thought train. ""There won't be too many people there, as the list consists of only a few hundred people. A dinner and dance will take place, and my father and our guest will be discussing the terms, making sure everything is still intact and such of that nature.""<br/><br/>Looking back at him, she stopped, body slowly turning toward him as her face set in a serious, almost grave manner. ""I realize this is less-than-desirable, and for that I apologize. I've no control over the agenda, and merely go with what I'm ordered to do. This meeting is extremely important in maintaining peace and must go off without a hitch."" A slight shrug, a motion her etiquette teachers had always gotten on her for, slipped out as she inwardly sighed. ""It's complicated, but workable I hope?""<br/><br/>Not really waiting for him to answer her, she started walking again, slowly leading him toward her room so as to give him the letters. ""Other than that, we don't have too much going on this week. The dinner tomorrow, a suitor is coming to formally meet me in three days, and the rest is subject to change, as my father's schedule is what this is all focused around.""<br/><br/>Stepping into an elevator of sorts, she waited for him to follow, nodding at the gentleman standing with in it to operate it. Making a bit of room for him, she stood demurely off to the side, picking up where she left off. ""They'll start arriving at six o'clock sharp, though no real introductions will happen until our dignitary gets here at six forty-five. Dinner will begin promptly at seven, and last until my father calls for the first dance, which happens about forty-five minutes in...That is, unless the drinks hold out. Then a bit longer."" Stopping at the image of her father getting drunk off wines and dancing uproariously with any woman unlucky enough to get too close to his stomping feet, she winced, not looking forward to that portion.<br/><br/>""The dance will continue until roughly midnight, as, during this, my father will be discussing the different areas of the treaty. Updates will be exchanged, shows of good faith produced, and the night will come to a close."" Looking over at him as the elevator came to a stop, she gestured for him to step out ahead of her, merely to see if he moved as stalk-ily as she pictured in normal gait. ""My dancing will be dependent on if any suitors decide to make an appearance...So, I'll most likely be around the floor for the duration of the night.""<br/><br/>Noting that they were five stories up, they'd stepped into her bedroom, more of a flat. Bedroom through a door at the end of the floor, her sitting room where they stood, and her bathroom to the left. Huge bay windows overlooked a spectacular view of her kingdom, catching the sunsets and starlight each night before she closed her eyes. Stopping short, she looked at him. ""Wait here. I'll get you the threats."""
1441,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-06-19T05:53:38,Luna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""We'll have to work quickly then, to get you up to speed on our security specs then, unfortunately, you won't have time to prepare too much, but I don't see a reason to be worried. Tomorrow night is a gala event for a foreign dignitary. We'd signed a treaty with them a year back and this is a check in of sorts. There won't be too many people there, as the list consists of only a few hundred people. A dinner and dance will take place, and my father and our guest will be discussing the terms, making sure everything is still intact and such of that nature."" </span><br/><br/>Alanâ€™s breath left him in a hiss as he started at the back of her head. It was almost laughable.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Only a few hundred. ONLY!</span>His head spun with the number of things that could go wrong. All those people needed to be checked for potential threats. He needed to know all those names by tomorrow night. On top of everything else that needed to be done. Alan needed someone else on the inside with himâ€¦ but he couldnâ€™t pull anyone from his team into the palace. Way to risky for them if they went back out into the city afterwards. No, he needed them on the streets, so he would be on his own for awhile.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn, damn, damn, damn.</span>he wanted to get the hell off this planet. Now. But there was no way he could just leave the mission incomplete. He was a lot of things, but a quitter wasn't one of them. Alan ran from nothing. If that meant running himself into the ground doing his job so be it. But his family was going to catch hell for this one.<br/><br/>Alan felt his eyes flashing colors as he his mind whirled though emotions. He took three deep breaths calming himself and focusing. There was no point in being angry, it was already done. Now he had to work with it and keep this girl alive no matter what the cost to himself. Thatâ€™s what he had signed on for. Thatâ€™s what he would do.<br/><br/>He got himself under control in just enough time for her to turn and face him.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""I realize this is less-than-desirable, and for that I apologize. I've no control over the agenda, and merely go with what I'm ordered to do. This meeting is extremely important in maintaining peace and must go off without a hitch. It's complicated, but workable I hope?""</span>He started to nod in response but then she took off down the hallway again making his response void. Alanâ€™s lips flicked up at the corners, damn something told him she wasnâ€™t going to make this easy on him either. She was quite the feisty one, didnâ€™t seem to need anything from anyone.<br/><br/>They entered the elevator and Alan ran his eyes over the elevator operator. Taking in his stance, his height, weight, the scar on his left hand, anything that he might need if the guy attacked. He subtly shifted his stance making it hard to reach the princess without going through him first. Considering his size it was easy to make it look like he was simply shifting his weight as he crossed his arms over his chest.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""They'll start arriving at six o'clock sharp, though no real introductions will happen until our dignitary gets here at six forty-five. Dinner will begin promptly at seven, and last until my father calls for the first dance, which happens about forty-five minutes in...That is, unless the drinks hold out. Then a bit longer.""</span>Wonderful. Perfect. Could one of his enemies kill him now? It would make his life easier.  Keeping one eye on the operator he glanced at her and nodded, showing his understanding as he thought though his plans for the evening.  He would have to pose as a guest since his bodyguard status was strictly on the DL.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""The dance will continue until roughly midnight, as, during this, my father will be discussing the different areas of the treaty. Updates will be exchanged, shows of good faith produced, and the night will come to a close.</span>He caught her gesture for him to step out first and he nodded and strode out. His head turned slowly as he surveyed the hallway looking for threats, once finished he stepped aside and allowed her to walk in front of him again. He hated people behind him. More than once heâ€™d had a blaster pointed at the back of his head, and that made him shy away from the thought of letting anyone walk behind him if he could help it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">My dancing will be dependent on if any suitors decide to make an appearance...So, I'll most likely be around the floor for the duration of the night.""</span>Even better. Hormonal men and teenagers, just what he wanted to deal with.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Good luck with the sore feet.</span>He thought wondering exactly how many times her feet would be stepped on. As he stepped into her spacious room his eyes took in her stellar view, and the three doors leading out of the room.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Wait here. I'll get you the threats.""</span>He was tempted to follow her but instead he stopped where he was and looked around her flat while he waited. She needed space; it was hard to take in the fact that someone was now going to be dogging your every step. Even if you were used to it.<br/><br/>His com buzzed in his ear and he clicked it on.<br/><br/>â€œHey dad.â€ He murmured keeping his voice down so the princess couldnâ€™t hear him.<br/><br/>â€œAlan, howâ€™s the mission going?â€ His fatherâ€™s voice was good to hear even if he had just left. Alan felt his shoulders sag slightly as he turned to the huge bay windows and looked out over the kingdom. He braced his arm against the wall and leaned his forehead against the window, feeling the cool glass against his skin.<br/><br/>â€œThis isnâ€™t going to be easy. But I can do it. The mission we thought would be almost effortless turned out to be anything but.â€ He said sighing slightly. He heard his father chuckle though the line.<br/><br/>â€œYou can handle it, son. I know it. You always do. The others will be there soon.â€ Funny how his dad knew what was bugging him most.<br/><br/>â€œI know. Iâ€™ll be pulling an all nighter. You have no idea what they decided to spring on me.â€ He said palming a knife and twirling it around his hands.<br/><br/>â€œKeep yourself safe to, Alan. Youâ€™ve got people to come home to.â€ Alan laughed pulling his sunglasses off and rubbing his eyes before replacing them. His ears twitched and he heard approaching footsteps. The knife went back into it's sheath and he sighed again.<br/><br/>â€œI know dad. I will. Promise. The princess is returning. Iâ€™ll contact you later.â€ He said disconnecting the link and turning, squaring his shoulders again as he turned to face her."
1442,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-06-19T19:05:20,Asteria,"Walking away from him, Elisa moved into her room, closing the door behind her affording her a bit of privacy.<br/><br/>The room's set up was simple, bed next to yet another window with a wonderful view, one she happily woke up to each morning. Further down the floor-to-ceiling window was the door to the balcony, extending around the entirety of that side of her flat, where she took her breakfast and relaxed a bit. Back within the room, next to her bed, was her bedside table. On it, one of the servants would place her day's itinerary without waking her. It wouldn't be until after her breakfast and such that one of her maids would come in to help make her up for the day's events.<br/><br/>As it stood, her itinerary lay forgotten on her bedside table, never having glanced at it that day. Glancing at the unassuming paper laying on the table, she told herself she'd read it later, instead passing by it to find her closet. Stepping within it, the light automatically came on, illuminating the vast array of dresses and clothing. Eyeing the racks for a moment, she went to the one directly in the middle pushing her dresses aside, and feeling the wall for a little nitch. Fingers coming across it, she left her finger there for a moment, the system recognizing her and switching open. Within it, was her sanctuary, the place she'd go when she didn't feel like dealing with the world, dealing with her father. It was simple, a chair, books and a light, a room that was eight feet in every direction.<br/><br/>Small, but it worked.<br/><br/>Grabbing up the letters she'd tucked away in a book, she left the room again, closing it behind her and was just about to leave her room...when she remembered she was going to read the itinerary. Putting the letters down on the edge of her bed, she picked up the paper that was on the bedside table...and instantly frowned.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This...This isn't...How di-</span><br/><br/>Her thought cut off, all else forgotten. What she held in her hand was another threat, this one pulling her attention more than the others as it was different.<br/><br/>""Elisa, As you've ignored the rest of the threats, we've decided to try something to get your attention. Yes, we've been in your room, as we were able to place this directly for your reading convenience. We also know about your room within a room. Lets hope you're not holding our other threats, as that would be most tragic.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why can't I be hol-</span><br/><br/>Just as she thought it, the letters on her bed burst into flames, her bed catching fire. The one in her hand didn't do the same, so she tried to be as calm as possible, though they'd definitely gotten her attention. Her eyes were widened, her body slightly shaking. Dizzy, breathless, she stopped short of entering the sitting room, holding herself up against the door frame.<br/><br/>""A-Alex, I ne-...I nee-""<br/><br/>By that moment, the smoke had become an acrid stench in her nostrils, moving past her into the room. Gesturing back into the room limply, her body swayed a bit.<br/><br/>""...Need you...""<br/><br/>The last was barely above a whisper as her body collapsed, her eyes rolling back as the shock that there may be something to the threats settled in."
1443,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-06-20T06:14:30,Luna,"The princess stumbled into view using the door frame to hold her up, for a moment he was stunned. How had someone gotten to her while he was in the other room?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""A-Alex, I ne-...I nee-""</span>the scent hit his nose and he raced forward as she gestured behind her and started to sway.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""...Need you...""</span>Alan reached her as she started to fall and caught her easily. He lifted her in his arms and set her gently on the nearby couch. His eyes scanned her prone form for serious injuries any at all. He didnâ€™t smell blood on her. It must have been emotional trauma. Once he was sure she was alright he turned and narrowed his eyes as he palmed one of his blasters and headed back into the room. Within a fire blazed tearing though her things and leaving a path of destruction. Goddamn he couldnâ€™t see anything. If anyone had been here they were either dead or long gone by now. Damn it all. Alan grudgingly holstered his blaster.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Put out the fire before it spreads.</span>he thought and darted into the bathroom grabbing her towels and throwing them into the shower and turning the water on. Effectively soaking the plush, expensive things. He pressed the intercom just inside the bathroom door, heâ€™d taken note that there was one in each room in case the princess had an issue.<br/><br/>â€œYes maâ€™am?â€ A female voice asked<br/><br/>â€œThereâ€™s a fire in the princessâ€™ bedroom, send emergency services now!â€ He roared into the intercom and started trying to quench the fire with the soaking towels. The action was effective around the edges of the fire but the further in he got, the harder it became. There was no way he was going to be able to do this one his own. He started retreating from the room and just as he had reached the door savage pain shot though his left arm. He cried out, surprised by the sudden flood of pain, and looked down at his arm. Flames shot up and he instantly started beating the flames out, the fire died quickly and he darted out of the room slamming the door shut behind him and leaning against it, cradling his wounded arm to his chest.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Note to self. Fire hurts.</span>He thought and he righted himself, he scanned the room and thatâ€™s when something on the floor caught his eye. Parchment. He picked it up cautiously<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Elisa, As you've ignored the rest of the threats, we've decided to try something to get your attention. Yes, we've been in your room, as we were able to place this directly for your reading convenience. We also know about your room within a room. Lets hope you're not holding our other threats, as that would be most tragic.</span>Alan cursed but at least he had something to go on now. She would be able to explain more to him when she awoke. He pocketed the threat just as emergency crew burst through the door, he moved out of their way and stood next to the couch he had laid Elisa. A medic approached her and looked at him.<br/><br/>â€œSheâ€™s fine no injuries. She fainted.â€ He said, the medic nodded and proceed to check her vitals. Satisfied with what he found he stood up and walked away without a second glance at Alan. A moment later the king himself burst through the door looking ready murder someone. When his eyes fell on Alan, he made a beeline for him.<br/><br/>â€œWhy werenâ€™t you doing your job and protecting her?!â€ He roared once again getting in Alanâ€™s face.<br/><br/>â€œI was doing my job. There was no one in the area when that fire started, it must have been something preplaced.â€ Alan said trying to remain calm. The kings face turned a shade of red Alan previously hadnâ€™t thought a human being could turn.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re lucky sheâ€™s okay. Or your life would be forfeit. So do your job.â€ The king shoved him back a step and Alan resisted the urge to toss him out one of the bay windows. Even with his arm charred to a crisp he could do it. It wouldnâ€™t be hard. Just a simple flick of his wristâ€¦.<br/><br/>He shook himself hard. He was in the state of mind where he just might do it.<br/><br/>â€œYou want me to do my job? Lock this place down. No one in or out without my say so. And cancel that damn event tomorrow. Then maybe I can start doing my job.â€ Alan growled.<br/><br/>â€œI will not bow to the whims of terrorists!â€ The king yelled<br/><br/>â€œYou fool! Your daughter was attacked. There was a fire in her room! Someone inside this palace is helping them! Thereâ€™s no other explanation! Get your head out of your ass and look around!â€  Alan snapped.<br/><br/>â€œThe only threat I see here is you.â€ The king glared and Alan started to take a step forward to show the king how much of a threat he could really be.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">If you get kicked out of here. She will die.</span>A voice drifted though Alanâ€™s mind. Call it instinct. He couldnâ€™t get forced out of here.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bite your tongue for now. Donâ€™t jeopardize the mission.</span>The voice sounded eerily like his mothers.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Youâ€™re in shock Alan. You were on fire moments ago, and someone managed to hurt your charge while you were mere steps away. Back up from the situation.</span>Alan growled hating himself as he turned away from the king and sat in a chair next to Elisa.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t walk away from me!â€ The king yelled and Alan turned slowly and stared at him long and hard. Reminding him just who he had hired. The king took a step back as if Alan had threatened him physically. Alan turned back to Elisa and watched her waiting for her to wake."
1444,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-06-20T21:29:07,Asteria,"Just before her body hit the floor in a crumpled heap, before she dissolved into a complete state of unconsciousness, she waited for the feeling of the floor against her body. To feel the inevitable pain that would spring up from the hard surface beneath her connecting with her head.<br/>But it never came.<br/><br/>Instead she felt arms, strong arms, catching her before she hit. Her mind sent out a mental thank you, as her mind slipped under and her body was lifted. Somewhere between her feet leaving the ground and being moved, her mind went into darkness, limp form carried with ease despite being dead weight.<br/><br/>Though she wasn't conscious, her body was aware of bits and pieces around her, though in a far off proximity. Any bit that she heard seemed to have an echo, in a foggy sort of capacity. Nothing registered, but it was heard. Her awareness shifted to a yell that penetrated her thoughts, resonating through before dissipating and silence enveloped her once more.<br/><br/>For a while, she heard nothing, felt nothing. It took the familiar voice of her father berating someone. Someone about her?<span style=""font-style: italic"">No, their job,</span>Elisa corrected herself only to correct it again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Their job <span style=""font-weight: bold"">is</span> me,</span>she remembered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alexander...</span>He was the one that caught her, that dealt with the fire...The smell began to fill her lungs, her senses, her heart beating wildly in her chest as she tried to force her eyes to open. Slowly at first, they fluttered open, arms already trying to push herself up, only to fall back onto the couch as her vision swam from the sudden movement.<br/><br/>""A-Alex,"" she started, trying to push herself up for a second time, eyes falling first on his arm, and instantly widening. ""Alex, your arm..."" Her voice dipped, instant guilt flooding her in the knowledge that it was her fault. ""We need to get you patched up.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #F80000"">You need to stay put. I'm fine.""</span><br/><br/>That response earned him a frustrated sigh, eyeing him in annoyance. ""No, I'm not staying put. You can't protect me if you're not well yourself,"" she stated in pointed fashion.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #F80000"">""I've had worse. It'll heal just fine by itself. You need to give your body a chance to process what just happened."" He said clearly not budging.</span><br/><br/>""Let me help you or you're going to become a detriment rather than asset. That burn needs to be taken care of. Now."" Her voice becoming a bit more assertive, business-like, she knew she was in the right, and he needed to not be stubborn and accept the help. ""How do you expect to help me with your arm like that anyhow?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #F80000"">He waved his arm around. Then pulled out his blaster, before holstering it quickly. There was nothing on his face to show the action pained him at all. ""The same way I would if my arm was fine.""</span><br/><br/>Looking at him, her eyes narrowed. ""Look. I'm perfectly fine. I was just in shock, nothing I can't handle. Momentary lapse."" Raising to a sitting position, she brought her legs over the side of the couch, touching down gingerly as she let her body adjust to being upright. Her vision swam, but she held her body in place, refusing to acknowledge her issue when it was merely psychological. ""You have a physical injury, something that can become infected, and looks incredibly serious. Now, to protect me, my father has solicited the best. We can't have the best if your arm contracts gangrene and we have to amputate it.""<br/><br/>Leaning forward, her eyes searched his sunglasses, trying to see past her own reflection to his eyes. ""Can we count on the best? Will you let me treat you? Or are you willing to chance it and jeopardize everything after what just happened?"""
1445,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-06-22T06:15:07,Luna,"Alan watched her as she started to awaken. The initial panic seemed to subside quickly as she looked at his arm her eyes widen as she saw it. Alan wondered why he hadnâ€™t hidden his arm from her sight. The last thing she needed to be worrying over was him. But it appeared that was exactly what she was going to do.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""A-Alex, Alex, your arm... We need to get you patched up.â€</span>Was she serious? Her room had just been lit aflame and she was worried about his burn? From the look in her eyes he could tell she felt guilty. He wanted to tell her it wasnâ€™t her fault that someone wanted her dead, but at this point he wasnâ€™t sure how that would be taken. Why did he care about comforting her anyway?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Because sheâ€™s you charge and when sheâ€™s distressed bad things can happen.</span>His mind was quick to justify the feeling but the doubt remained.<br/><br/>â€œYou need to stay put. I'm fine."" He said watching her carefully; she was fatigued that much was apparent. But it didnâ€™t look like this battle was going to be easy to win.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""No, I'm not staying put. You can't protect me if you're not well yourself,""</span>While she had a point he was well aware of his abilities and he knew that even with his arm injured he could keep her safe. Pain was simply a message. Ignore the message, ignore the pain. It was easy enough.<br/><br/>""I've had worse. It'll heal just fine by itself. You need to give your body a chance to process what just happened."" He said clearly not budging. Though he was starting to feel out of touch with the extremity. Perhaps this was worse than he had thought originally thought. He had yet to look at the burn due to lack of giving a damn what happened to him, some considered it a death wish, he considered it an asset. If he didnâ€™t give a damn about himself he could protect those he cared about with his life.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Let me help you or you're going to become a detriment rather than asset. That burn needs to be taken care of. Now. How do you expect to help me with your arm like that anyhow?""</span>Gods, she was sounding more like his mother by the minute. While her reasoning made sense he didnâ€™t want her to become under the impression that she needed to watch over him. The last thing Alan needed was her looking over her shoulder at him when she should be staring straight ahead watching out for herself.<br/><br/>He waved his arm around. Then pulled out his blaster, before holstering it quickly. There was nothing on his face to show the action pained him at all. ""The same way I would if my arm was fine."" He ignored the pain that shot up his arm, making him feel as if his arm was once again on fire. Not a flicker of pain passed over his features, though his eyes had more than likely betrayed him, that didnâ€™t matter because of his lovely blackout shades.<br/><br/>She stared at him and he felt the need to shift under her gaze even if she couldnâ€™t see his eyes. He didnâ€™t move though, didnâ€™t betray that her gaze made him feel like a recalcitrant child.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Look. I'm perfectly fine. I was just in shock, nothing I can't handle. Momentary lapse.""</span>He watched her sit up and leaned forward almost imperceptibly to catch her in case she fell.  He saw her tense, refusing to fall. He had to admit he respected her fire.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œYou have a physical injury, something that can become infected, and looks incredibly serious. Now, to protect me, my father has solicited the best. We can't have the best if your arm contracts gangrene and we have to amputate it.""</span>While he grudgingly admitted that she was right (he was quite fond of his arm after all) he was still more concerned about her safety then he was about his arm. His arm could be patched soon but she clearly wasnâ€™t moving until he agreed to let her treat him. That much he could tell by the way she was staring at him, searching for eyes he knew she couldnâ€™t see.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Can we count on the best? Will you let me treat you? Or are you willing to chance it and jeopardize everything after what just happened?""</span>He stared at her for a moment longer, wondering if he was capable of allowing someone he hardly knew to work on him. He could have fixed himself up on his own, but he didnâ€™t see the need.<br/>Alan sighed and looked at his feet for a moment then he looked back up at her deciding to indulge her. If it meant she would stop worrying and focus on what needed to happen. He nodded once, wondering if she realized the amount of trust he was giving her.<br/><br/>â€œVery wellâ€¦. Do what you will. But then, we find a safer place for you stay. And I get to choose.â€ His voice was low enough that she could hear him, but the others buzzing around them would hear only the low murmur of his voice."
1446,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-06-28T09:04:32,Asteria,"<span style=""color: red"">â€œVery wellâ€¦. Do what you will. But then, we find a safer place for you stay. And I get to choose.â€</span><br/><br/>She nodded, eyes looking down at his arm, before looking back up at him. ""I'll treat your arm...and then you can choose where I stay,"" Elisa replied, repeating his hushed tones before motioning for one of her servants to come over. After a quick word with them, where they insisted on knowing if she were okay, she sent them off for the blueprints of the grounds as well as the first aid. Motioning for him to stay seated, she got up to have a brief word with her father.<br/><br/>After watching her servant go, she shooed the rest from the room, including her father so that no one would try and accuse Alexander of not doing his job, nor would they fuss that she was fussing over him. She waited at the door, until a knock resounded, at which point she took the blue prints and the kit from her servant, bowing her head before locking the door closed and wandering over to Alex's seat. Holding out her hand, she handed him the blue prints and took a ginger hold of his wrist to start the cleaning up process.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry you got hurt..."" she finally said, using the equivalent of peroxide on his arm to clean off the unwanted germs. ""...It's my fault. I should have known, but I just..."" Sighing, she shook her head, rooting around in the First Aid kit for the bandages and tape. Finding it, she pulled it out and started wrapping his arm with it as he looked at the schematics. She shook her head to herself, eyes closing for a moment before resuming the care to his arm. ""I'm sorry I lost composure. It's drilled into me to keep calm at all times and I lost it. I lost it and it cost you your arm and for that, I'm deeply sorry...""<br/><br/>Wrapping his arm up, she taped it closed, making sure that it was securely fastened, and noting the burn to his clothing. ""We'll fix you up with new clothing to replaced the damaged items,"" she said, going back into work mode before looking over the specs and closing the kit. ""So...where to?"""
1447,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-07-13T06:47:16,Luna,"He like that she agreed with him in this. Compromiseâ€¦ this could work in his favor, if this went well he could convince her using similar tactics in the future. He was still annoyed with having to clean an injury that didnâ€™t need it, as he considered a waste of precious time. But Alan didnâ€™t really get a choice in that if he wanted to choose where she was hidden for the next few days.<br/>The assassin watched her shoo everyone out of the room with a tactful excuse, somehow managing not to make him look like a moron. He was more than a little thankful for that, many relished the chance to see an assassin weak, to see them shaken and wounded. Right now he was of the above, but he didnâ€™t dare show it. Lest he frighten her more then she already must be. How in the hell had the bastards gotten into her room without anyoneâ€™s knowledge? He would find out and there would be hell to pay for whomever this came down on. He would ensure that himself.<br/><br/>She took his wrist gently and started cleaning it thoroughly, his breath hissed out between his teeth. Goddamn that stung. In an attempt to distract himself from the pain flooding the wound he poured over the schematics looking for anything that he could defend easily.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm sorry you got hurt......It's my fault. I should have known, but I just... I'm sorry I lost composure. It's drilled into me to keep calm at all times and I lost it. I lost it and it cost you your arm and for that, I'm deeply sorry...""</span>He looked at her, blinking though his sunglasses almost confused as she apologized. Heâ€™d never beenâ€¦apologized to by someone of her rank before. What in the hell was this? Not because she had wronged him in any wayâ€¦ but because she had lost her composure. He stared at her for a moment longer before speaking.<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s in no way your fault; most people would be shaken after an attempt on their life occurred in their own room.â€ Alan thought of all the times he had been attackedâ€¦ yeah even hardcore assassins were left shaken after a near death experience. â€œRemember this if you remember nothing else I say: you are not the reason I was hurt, the people who tried to kill you are at fault here. Youâ€™ve done nothing wrong. Donâ€™t apologize as if you have. It makes the real apologies meaningless.â€ He made sure she was looking at him before he turned back to the schematics still looking for something he could use. Thatâ€™s when his eyes fell on it.<br/><br/>The room was perfect. One point of entry, the door, no windows, came with two rooms and three bathrooms for some reason he didnâ€™t totally understand. Oh yeah. This he could work with. He could ask her about what the note said later, for now thoughâ€¦ he needed to get her to a safe place where he could watch over her without fear of things bursting into flames. He pointed at the section with his good hand.<br/><br/>â€œHow about here? Thereâ€™re no windows, but thereâ€™s enough space for us to cohabitate, can you live with that?â€ He asked giving her the option to shot him down if she didnâ€™t like the idea of it. Giving her the option made sure that she didnâ€™t feel as if he was taking away her choice, it was in times like this one needed their ability to make choices for themselves most. He could find somewhere else if she loathed the idea. But he had a good feeling about this place."
1448,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-08-06T22:25:22,Asteria,"That moment where he stared at her, she felt unnerved. Though she couldn't honestly see his eyes boring into her, she knew they were there. Fidgeting for a moment, hands clasping and unclasping in her lap, Elisa waited for him to say something...or at least remove the glasses so she could make<span style=""font-style: italic"">actual</span>eye contact with him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">â€œItâ€™s in no way your fault; most people would be shaken after an attempt on their life occurred in their own room...Remember this if you remember nothing else I say: you are not the reason I was hurt, the people who tried to kill you are at fault here. Youâ€™ve done nothing wrong. Donâ€™t apologize as if you have. It makes the real apologies meaningless.â€</span><br/><br/>No one had ever spoken to her like that. At most, she had some of the servants telling her to not apologize. Sure, she could be overly apologetic, much to her father's dismay, but this was different. She felt she were actually the cause of Alex's injury and he was telling her flat out it wasn't her fault; Even went as far as to say that she was taking away from real apologies if she continued to apologize for it.<br/><br/>A protest welled up in her throat, but he cut her off with his sudden topic change.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">â€œHow about here? Thereâ€™re no windows, but thereâ€™s enough space for us to cohabitate, can you live with that?â€</span><br/><br/>Shrugging, she looked over the plans, trying to remember why her father had been so insistent on building that room in the first place. ""If that's the room you want to go with, I'll trust your judgement. But that doesn't mean..."" Elisa added, eyes taking on an almost challenging air to them. ""...That I'm not going to that treaty gala tomorrow. It's for the good of the people, and I will be there."" Looking about the room a moment longer, she grimaced. ""Do you need anything else? Or are we okay to go?"" Her voice had become a bit resigned to the idea of running, but if that's what it took to keep her alive until tomorrow after what just happened...she'd do it."
1449,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-10-03T20:48:04,Luna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""If that's the room you want to go with, I'll trust your judgement. But that doesn't mean...That I'm not going to that treaty gala tomorrow. It's for the good of the people, and I will be there. Do you need anything else? Or are we okay to go?â€</span>Her eyes held a challenge in them; Alan knew that this battle was going to be hard fought, but this was absolute insanity. Her life had just been threatened and she wanted to throw herself into some royal party with<span style=""font-weight: bold"">only </span>a few hundred people there. Alan hadn't even been here 24 hours yet and he already sensed that<span style=""font-weight: bold"">this </span>would be the job that put him in an early grave.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, dad, how wrong you were. Killing people is simple. Protecting them is a pain in the ass. </span>He thought and with that he opened the floodgates to an argument.<br/><br/>â€œLook, this event is a bad idea. The amount of people going present too many variables, thereâ€™s a good chance you could be put in danger.â€ He said, attempting to present a logical side of this. Hopefully reason would work.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""And if I don't go, more lives than my own will be at risk,""</span>she countered.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""It's imperative I be there  for the good and safety of my people. You have to understand that.""</span><br/><br/>He shook as head looking at her. â€œYouâ€™re people arenâ€™t going to be better off if your dead. Why is it so imperative that<span style=""font-weight: bold"">you</span>attend this event?â€ He asked smoothly. Her father was the ruler here, why did she have to attend this event when her life was in danger?<br/><br/>That had her up and moving about the room, gesturing with her hand as she went.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Because I'm to keep his son happy, along with every other dignitary. It's part of my duty. Part of this treaty is hingent on me and I won't mess this up.""</span>Alanâ€™s eyes narrowed slightly at that. Keep his son happy? This could only spell disaster, the look was gone as soon as it came flitting across his face for no more than a nanosecond.<br/>â€œSurely they would understand if it was a matter of your life.â€ He said then againâ€¦ maybe they wouldnâ€™t nobles were notoriously assholeish when they felt slighted in the least, of course they would never openly say anything but behind closed doors reputations could be ruined.  Not that he much cared for all that. He had no stomach for all the politics and backdoor alliances that ran around the higher ranks. As an assassin his reputation was dead (literally) as soon as his boots touched the ground. However, he could see how this would be important to those of the royal family, but to put oneâ€™s life in danger for it?<br/><br/>The look she shot him was anything but humoring,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""You know how wrong that is without me needing to refute it,â€</span>slowly she came to a stop.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm going. It's non-negotiable.""</span><br/><br/>Alan barely suppressed a groan of irritation. He wasnâ€™t going to win this. â€œThereâ€™s no way to postpone this in light of recent events?â€ He was grasping at straws now, he knew it, and she probably knew it too.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""This has been scheduled for months. There's no rescheduling. It would have the same effect as me not showing up.""</span>Annoyed Alan rose to his feet, but kept all expression off his face as he turned and stared out the window.<br/><br/>â€œFine. But Iâ€™ll be actively on the floor. Not at your side. But close at hand.â€ This was something<span style=""font-weight: bold"">he</span>wasnâ€™t going to budge on.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""How close is close? Because there's the dancing and dinner...I have to be able to move freely.""</span>Alan turned back to her conveying the droll stare she couldnâ€™t see with his body language, though he had to admit her apprehension stung slightly. He expected it, though at the same time he would have been happier if she outright disdained him. He could deal with outright disdain, at least then he could hate her back. Instead it felt almost as if she was questioning his abilities not to get in her way. Alan sighed.<br/><br/>â€œPrincess I can assure you that I can blend among your people. It wouldnâ€™t be the first time I masqueraded as a noble and I assure you it wonâ€™t be my last.  Iâ€™ll have you in my line of sight, but wonâ€™t approach unless something happens.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I wasn't trying to say you can't do your job, But  the minute anyone suspects I've got a detail on me, they'll think I don't trust them...that my father doesn't trust them...I can't help being cautious."" </span>She started pacing again and Alan was tempted to grip her shoulders and stop her, he was getting dizzy just watching her.  He stood with his back against the wall near where the door to her room had been. The lingering smoke fumes were a constant reminder to him, now that he thought about itâ€¦ those bay windows were making him pretty damn nervous too. Time to wrap this up.<br/><br/>â€œI will attempt to keep our interactions to a minimum. If I do need to step in it will be discreetly as another noble. Not your detail. But if someone attacks you, all bets are off. Can we agree on that?â€ It seemed reasonable enough to him, if someone tried to kill her heâ€™d beat them to it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""We can agree on that. Will I need to get the tailors to fit you or do you have something already?""</span>Alan considered his options for a moment.<br/><br/>â€œIt would be best to get something tailored I think.â€ Though he wouldnâ€™t exactly enjoy the experience his suit wouldnâ€™t exactly cut it for this. It wasnâ€™t exactly latest fashion. â€œThough now we should change our location.  The details can be hammered out there.â€ And he could insure they werenâ€™t being monitored.<br/>""Alright. Need me to lead you to it or are the schematics clear enough?""<br/><br/>He had memorized the path from her room to the new location, but on the off chance that he screwed up somewhere along the way it would be best for her to lead. Plus this was her home. â€œYou lead.â€ He said approaching the door. â€œAnything you need while weâ€™re still here?â€<br/><br/>""Clothes, I suppose, but that could be handled later,"" came her quick reply. Alan nodded and stopped in the doorway allowing her to take the lead. As they left the room his link buzzed with a new message. One heâ€™d been awaiting since arriving. A quick glance told him all he needed to know. His team was here.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank the gods for small favors. Theyâ€™re here and unscathed.</span>He thought as they he followed her down the hallway."
1450,Assassins and Princesses (Me and Aly),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4484,2012-10-18T08:45:04,Asteria,"The walk to what would become her new abode was a slow one, a quiet one, not looking forward to her new life of solitude and protective confinement. Each step was almost dragging, her eyes taking in her surroundings with a sort of morbid reverence as she figured she'd not be leaving the new room much, unless absolutely necessary.<br/><br/>Just outside of the room, she looked back at him, eyes hesitant as she reached the door before steeling herself, hand resting on the knob. ""What's your protocol on entering rooms for the first time?"" Elisa asked, genuinely curious and not wanting to step on his toes anymore than she had to. ""Do you go in first? Do I go in? Do I wait outside?"" Truth be told, she felt a little stupid having to ask to enter her own room, but she figured, after the display, better safe than sorry.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""I'll go in first check everything out. Once that's complete, you follow in behind me. Shouldn't really be needed with this particular room but might as well get into the habit."" Alan approached the door one hand on his blaster.</span><br/><br/>Nodding, she stepped back from the door, allowing him access. Eyes taking in the blaster, she thought it wouldn't be necessary, given the room was sealed closed and had been for ages; Being an emergency room only, most forgot it existed. Their servants didn't clean it, and it was off limits to most, so she figured it'd be safe. In the back of her mind, a thought resounded that questioned if it were really safe, but Elisa quickly dismissed it, knowing it would be safer than any other place she could stay currently.<br/><br/>When his check was complete, she wandered inside, taking in the long-forgotten room that she'd not seen since she was a child. Given the lack of dust, she figured her father had to have changed the procedure for dealing with it, keeping it clean and such, but assumed it was kept to a small list of people. ""So...what now?"" she pressed, stopping by the chaise as her eyes slid over the plain walls, already lamenting the loss of windows.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Alan shrugged looking around the area noting the lack of dust. ""Well... I have to get started memorizing the layout of this place and looking over plans for tomorrow. But I have time between now and then. Anything in particular you want to do or need?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Need?...Nothing that I really need other than a change of clothing for later, though even that's more of a want than a need...And clothing for tomorrow, that's a need. But other than that...</span>Her thoughts ran away with her for a moment as she ran down her checklist. ""I don't really need anything, no, not at present. I'll need some things for tomorrow, and...Not to add to your list, but I figure you'll want to check people out before they come in? Like...my attendants that dress me and make me up for each day, and those that do such for events... Or am I assuming too much?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">He nods staring at a particular spot on a wall. ""No you're right I'll have to check them as well. They're getting to you somehow."" His thoughts drifted back to the room and he remembered the paper her grabbed from the floor. Alan reached into his pocket and produced the paper. ""Though... would you care to explain what this secret room they mentioned is?""</span><br/><br/>Her stomach sort of plummeted for a moment; Considering that someone was getting to her somehow, even if it was people she trusted, she could do...But the room, that was her secret. Or, she thought it was. She started to pace as she figured out how to explain it, knowing Alexander wasn't going to like the explanation she had to give. ""Well, to put it simply, I need to get away from people, from everything, every now and then. We all do; We being my family."" Words pausing again, she smoothed her hands over her dress in a nervous tick, changing directions before continuing. ""I've a secret room in my bedroom that I can escape to. It's not overly big, holding a few of my personal effects, a chair...I go in there to read and hide from advisers a lot of the time...It's just off of my closet.""<br/><br/>Glancing over at him, she halted in her pacing, taking up more of a business tone in her final words. ""While I realize it's inconvenient and will end up making your job harder, there are rooms...passages...that aren't on any blueprints. They were added in as a precaution for the family, and my father didn't want anyone knowing the existed unless necessary.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Alan resisted the urge to groan. ""So there are no records of all the tunnels anywhere?""</span><br/><br/>""Nowhere,"" she replied to that without hesitation. ""The only people that know where each of these rooms and passage ways are, are my family and those my father deems trustworthy."" Saying it aloud, and thinking about it from his point of view, she felt it stupid now; No records anywhere was rather ridiculous, but, at the time, she'd agreed with them, even if she were a mere child.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">He nodded thinking for a moment. ""Any idea about how many people know the tunnels?""</span><br/><br/>""Well, I know that only two people around me know of the tunnels,"" came her reply after a moment of thought. ""But as for whom my father has told...I can't be certain...Maybe ten outside the family at most, and they're security personnel.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""And you know your way around all of them?""</span><br/><br/>""I'd assume so. I don't know why my father would have passages I wouldn't know about given they're for our safety.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Any chance you could show me when we have the time?""</span><br/><br/>""Just let me know when, and I'll show you,"" she agreed, annoyed with standing so she sat on the chaise, crossing her legs at the ankles and clasping her hands in her lap. ""...Is tomorrow really going to be that impossible?"" It was a sporadic question, sure, asked with hesitance and her voice dropped a decibel lower than it was, but she had to ask.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Alan looked over at her watching her actions carefully and catching the tone in her voice. ""Not impossible. Pain in the ass to be sure. But not impossible."" While  it was going to be harder than he made it sound, he wasn't going to whine and complain about anything. He was used to pulling all nighters.</span><br/><br/>The longer she sat there, the more exhaustion started to kick in. She'd not realized how tired she was, but she guessed the fire display had taken more out of her than she thought. Stifling a yawn with the back of her hand before looking up at him with bleary, blood shot eyes. ""...Did you need anything else for the time being? I'm...I'm tired.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Alan shook his head and smiled slightly. ""No I'm good. You go sleep.""</span><br/><br/>Seeing his slight smile caught her off-guard, but she nodded, rising from the couch in a bit of a body roll, half-stretching as she moved before gliding passed him. It wasn't until she was in what she'd claimed as her room that she stopped, looking back at him for a moment. ""...Thank you."" Simple words, but held a deeper emotion for her. He was here to keep her safe, even if she didn't think it was entirely necessary; A thankless job, given his employer. And, while she may be difficult every now and then, every day she was still breathing was a day she could help her people, so she owed him for that. ""I'm a relatively light sleeper...so if you find you need something...let me know. I won't be down for too long, I don't think...""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""I'll be fine. Don't worry about it. Get some rest, you'll need it.""</span><br/><br/>With a nod at his words, she wandered into her room, door closing behind her before fairly dropping on the bed, not even bothering with her covers. She made it onto the pillows, her shoes falling off the moment her feet left the floor, curling up with her comforter as she drifted off. Within moments, she was out cold, completely under, dreams moving to the inevitable gathering the following night and how many things could go wrong."
1451,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-01-11T04:27:25,AWritersLove_,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/5e2f6d44-f9b1-41c5-b7dd-bb82b79bbb76_zps222d90b9.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>Music pounded in her ears, throbbing along with her heartbeat. Muscles aching, head dancing along with the music, and a pulse that was racing through her limbs. Deep breaths, soft exhales, and more pushing. Her eyes focused forward as she ran through the streets. People on either side of her as she passed them. It was a never ending sea of people and she had to run through the tides of them to the gym. Having her ear buds deep into her ears, she didn't even bother to pay attention to others that might be yelling at her as she accidentally hits them as she's running past. Her legs push her forward. The air rough in her lungs as she ran up the hills and down the slopes was feeling as if she was having the life sucked out of her. It had been a while since her lungs had this much pain in them. Reaching the top of the biggest hill before reaching the gym, she raced up as far as she could without stopping, and once she reached the top, she felt as if she was on top of the world. Yet she wasn't finished yet. Not even near close to finish yet. Gathering herself, she pushed forward and ran up the steps, stepping inside of the gym's foyer. At the desk, her friend waved back at her.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">Hey, it's been a while. Where have you been?</span>He asked from behind the computer, barely looking up. She came to a stop, leaning against the desk where she took in a deep breath and pulled the ear buds from her ears, having read his lips as he spoke.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">I've been around. I don't know why you haven't seen me. This is such a small town.</span><br/><br/>He rolled his eyes.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">Pfft. Town my ass. You've been hiding from me, Essence.</span>He said, finally glancing up from the computer. She shrugged her shoulders, running her fingers through her short red hair before shaking her head.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">You would know if I have been hiding from you.</span>He laughed at her before nodding her off as customers showed up. She smiled at him before she pulled away, heading toward the women's locker room. There, she gathered her wits, chose some more songs to get her back into the game before heading back into the gym. Grabbing a towel, she headed for the mats upstairs. Passing by, she saw a few guys that she had known to work out in the place. Giving them a wave, she continued on her way upstairs, making herself comfortable on the mats near the track. The music still pounded in her ears with her circuits and sets. Each one, she pushed harder, keeping herself sane and trying to not focus on the pain that was in her abs. Abs was always good after cardio...She thought to herself, bracing herself for the pain that she was going to feel when she was going to be in work the next morning.<br/><br/>It wasn't long after she was finishing up with abs and a few things of cardio, she came back downstairs to lift. Working out had never been her favorite thing to do, but she has come to like it over the time being here at the gym. People were nice, some were encouraging, others were just pissed off all the time, and then there were the newbies. She glanced at one, trying to hit on some of the veteran ladies. The man had no chance. It was heartbreaking just watching him. Pressing her lips together, she turned her head away, focusing more on the things she had to do. Inside her head though, she remembered. She remembered being in his place, getting courage to go and talk to the men that she had been interested for a while. It never turned out right though. Until Aiden...Her eyes blinked heavier and she finished up her set and headed toward the sand bags to give some rough around. The moment that her mind went to him, her body had tensed. She could barely hold tears back but she did as she lifted her hands, not even caring about wrapping her already sore hands. She just needed to hit something. Anything to get away from the pain that was deep inside. Yet she would never tell a soul. Some people knew, but that was it. They just knew. Nothing else was said or done. And that was how she liked it.<br/><br/>She'd rather have no friends at all than be talked to constantly about him...<br/><br/>Yet behind the bags, she had come to a close. A new face had arrived..."
1452,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-01-11T14:22:10,musical-moonlight,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://media-cache-ec0.pinimg.com/736x/d5/31/d5/d531d56a5973478ca82c4ab10f406785.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Fuck. It felt weirder than he had been expecting, being back at the gym. His trainer had shut him down, suspended him from training let alone doing matches, after he had caught Xander cage-fighting in an underground arena, bare knuckled. John had screamed until he was blue in the face and the boy hadn’t even batted an eyelid, didn’t bother trying to explain that he<span style=""font-style: italic"">needed</span>the money because the shit only led to questions and sympathy, neither of which Xander was up for at the moment. But kicking him out of the gym? Yeah, that had done it. He had argued, pushed, shoved and fought but John had his boys on watch ensuring that Xander was nowhere near the gym. Three weeks, the longest time he’d been out. So far. He had a bag at home but it wasn’t the same.<br/><br/>Now, as he set his gear down and straddled a bench, he felt himself start to relax. It felt good to be home. How he had ever come to miss the scent of sweat and desperation he didn’t know, but miss it he had. Grabbing the end of his shirt he whipped it off over his head and tossed it into his bag choosing to ignore the lingering or openly admiring gazes looks sent his way. He had long since gotten over being shy, he had worked hard for this body let whoever wanted to look have a look. He lost the shoes as well then padded over to the scales. One hundred and seventy eight. Damn, he needed to be at one seventy for his next match. Screw it, he’d find a way he always did.<br/><br/>Grabbing his wraps from his gym bag Xander took a second to look around, there were some of the usual subjects but none of the guys he trained with and he was glad. He could do without the audience today. Shit was piling up again. Family shit. School shit. Work shit. All kinds of fucking shit. He was drowning in it and he desperately needed to clear his head before he exploded. Slapping the velcro into place on his wrist he straightened and then stilled, his eyes catching on a shock of short, red hair.<br/><br/>He hesitated, dark eyed gaze running from the top of that crimson haired head downwards. She was at the bags, hands wrapped, knuckles bare. A frown touched his lips but almost instantly he shook it off. Not his place.<br/><br/>Kicking his gym bag under the bench and grabbing his towel, Xander crossed to the sand bags, taking the one next to bare-knuckled, red-haired girl without too much thought. The first few times he hit the bag it was messy, a ram of fist against sand bag, a way of venting all the shit he’d been going through the last few weeks. His strikes became cleaner and more powerful as the mountain of stress began to fade away. Everything else faded away as well. Even the girl next to him. For a time anyway, but as he slowed down it all came back into focus.<br/><br/>""You shouldn't be doing that."" He caught the bag on the next swing and glanced sideways at her, lifting his arm to push back his dark, damply curling hair. ""You're going to fuck up your wrists."""
1453,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-01-11T19:31:23,AWritersLove_,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/c55ef9cf-0861-4f89-b7ad-21d4c66a7526_zpscdaac827.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Are you sure you're ready for this Aerith? It's going to be a tough one...</span>His brother asked over the phone. He lifted a brow and looked around him. People were passing him and not even looking back. They didn't know him, they didn't know anything about the man. Hidden between his belt and his shirt he held a gun there, underneath his jacket. Another pistol remained on his side, but that was allowed to be scene. He was licensed, but that didn't mean that people didn't feel comfortable with it. They would glance at him, wondering to see his badge, but he could only pull out his license. Pressing his lips together, he chewed on the pink finger on his right hand for a moment before releasing it and wiping it off on his jeans. Nodding, as if his brother was there to look at him, he finally took in a breath.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">I'm going to do it.</span>He said.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">There is nothing you can say to make me say no.</span>His brother could only snort at him.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I wasn't going to tell you no. I am just not sure if you should do this or not because you've been out of the job for a while.</span>Aerith hung up the phone at that point. His brother could go and suck a dick.<br/><br/>Aerith pushed away from the wall and walked down the alleyway, coming back to reality with the masses of people passing by him. The city was packed today. It would be difficult to get the man alone. He would know the moment that he saw Aerith's face that someone was after him. That his life was going to end today. He had to be sly about this. He dug his hands into his jacket and walked forward. Barely missing the glances from women who passed him, he didn't even bother to notice them. He had seen them, but they didn't know that. He could only imagine what was going through their heads now that he didn't pay attention to them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, he's a douchebag. He didn't even smile at me.</span>Just the thought alone made him smile as he glanced forward and headed into the crowd, barely missing shoulder hits and elbow hits from flailing arms of exaggerating people. He pressed his lips together. The wind was light on his face, the smell of toxins coming from the cars filled his nostrils. Scents of food also filled his nose as he passed by restaurants. Smoke filled his face as people who didn't care about those that were around them. He hesitated for a moment, but he continued on. In his mindset, he had to keep thinking that those people were not his targets. He had to keep moving. He couldn't let any of the men that he was with know that he was coming. They would recognize him too...<br/><br/>As this wasn't the first time he was going after the man. He had missed before, but not anymore. He wasn't going to miss this time. Taking his time getting to the building, he stepped inside. People were still socializing, not paying attention. It was a normal grey day. It was only a matter of time until police and cops would show up. He took in a deep breath. It was go time. Having the inside covered, he was let in easily. He moved his way up through the elevators. Standing with people he didn't even know, he kept his eyes forward, not paying attention to anyone. Making it to the third from the top floor, he walked out and said hi to the secretary. She waved to him and he walked into the office where his main man was.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #4040FF"">What the hell are you doing here?</span>The man in an expensive suit said. A gold watch sparkled in the dim light as he was standing near the window. He was alone. And that just made it that much easier. Standing there, he dug his hands into his pockets.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">You know why I'm here, Jinx.</span>He said and the man shook his head, glaring at him.<span style=""color: #4040FF"">My name is not Jinx in this building.</span>The man hissed. He shrugged his shoulders in return and could only laugh.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Honestly, I could call you whatever the fuck I wanted to. Let's go. You're going to breakfast, big man.</span>Aerith stepped forward and the man didn't move closer to him, but to his desk and Aerith immediately unsheathed his gun and pointed it straight at him.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Motherfucker, you better not even press that secret button that you got there. If you do, you will die right there where you stand. No one will here a thing. My silencer is the best my dear friend. So you better make a better decision and come with me like I just asked.</span>The man shook terribly and stepped away from the desk and walked toward him with his hands up. Putting his gun away, the man seemed to soften again and Aerith lifted a brow.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">If you even dare signal to anyone you are distressed I will kill that brand new wife of yours after I fuck her.</span>The man about broke his neck looking at him so fast.<span style=""color: #4040FF"">You keep her out of this. She doesn't have a clue about this.</span>Aerith shrugged his shoulders.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Then put on a smile big man. We got a lot of people to see.</span><br/><br/>From there, they walked out, laughing as if they were great friends. He waved to the secretary and she smiled at him before winking at him and he smiled at his friend.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">I like your secretary.</span>The man just rolled his eyes.<span style=""color: #4040FF"">She'll open her legs for anyone. Don't think your special.</span>As they passed by a few people, he had seen a woman that caught his attention. He couldn't keep his gaze forward, but kept his arm around the shoulders of the man.<br/><br/>They had to keep moving."
1454,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-01-11T23:09:40,musical-moonlight,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://thumbs.motherlessmedia.com/thumbs/4F4E6FC-zoom.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Luna had fucked up. Luna had royally fucked up. Which was how she now found herself pinned up against some piss filthy wall Eli’s hand wrapped around her throat as she struggled to breath. Eli was her one time boyfriend but those days were long gone. Nowadays he was just her boss and the bane of her existence. “How many goddamn times, Luna?” He snapped, tightening his fingers until her face reddened. “How many times have you left me short this month?” Bull. Crap. She wanted to spit. She wasn’t short he was just looking for an excuse. That was the Eli she knew now. Messed up on drink and drugs, anger issues, parental issues…just a lot of damn issues. When they had first met she had been a lot younger, a lot more naïve, and Eli? He had been good at faking it. Putting on the act. Reeling girls like her in and turning their whole world around before tearing it apart.<br/><br/>Luna was a foster kid. An undesirable. She didn’t have any family or anyone else to rely on. Eli and the other guys were her family, as far as they were concerned anyhow and once you were in with Eli and his guys it wasn’t all that easy to get out.<br/><br/>Drawing in a shaky breath Eli took a step back, slowly removing his fingers from her neck and gazing impassively down at the red prints he had left behind. “You haven’t been pulling your weight, Harper. Get your shit together or I’m going to be the least of your worries.”<br/><br/>Shooting him a dark look she rubbed her throat and swallowed thickly. “Eli, baby. You don’t even make the list.” Shoving past him she left the alley, grabbing her messenger bag as she went and turning just once to flip him off before stumbling out into the crowds.<br/>Goddamn it. She paused, tears pricking the backs of her eyes, fingers fluttering up near her throat. The worst part of it all was that Eli knew, he freaking knew, that she couldn’t stand being touched. Not in that way. He knew what it was like in the system and he knew exactly what had happened to Luna.<br/><br/>Blinking furiously she leaned in against a building trying to calm herself. She had a part-time job at Starbucks to go to and she was just praying that the red markings on her throat would be almost invisible by the time she got there, she couldn’t stand getting hauled into the office by her ‘concerned’ manager again.<br/><br/>Running her fingers through her hair a couple of times she slid on her glasses, straightened up, checked her reflection in the shop window and headed out. It was almost as though nothing had gone down. Just like always."
1455,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-01-12T00:38:25,AWritersLove_,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/5e2f6d44-f9b1-41c5-b7dd-bb82b79bbb76_zps222d90b9.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>It was already hard as it was. Living alone. Being apart of something that she couldn't even be happy about even more. Life was miserable now and she wanted to cry, yet she wasn't going to do it. She wasn't going to let another single solitary tear fall from her blue eyes. It wasn't going to happen. So many tears had fallen, and he was still not coming back. Tragedy happens every day, but it didn't have to hurt this bad...It didn't have to ring within her heart every time someone said his name or mentioned stories about him. It didn't have to hurt just waking up in the morning realizing that she could live another day when he couldn't. She took in a harsh breath as she had glanced at the bags. She needed to hit something. She needed to push forward with her life, but she was always finding herself walking forward only to be slammed backward ten spaces. It was one thing to look ahead and finally see the light at the end of the tunnel, but it was another when it disappeared on her. She bit her lip for a moment as she set her things down. She changed the song on her ipod and she didn't even bother to pay attention to those around her as she stared at the bag. Her arms trembled already from the work out. Her legs shivered as she walked, but she was going to give it everything that she got.<br/><br/>She couldn't dare stop here.<br/><br/>If she were to stop, it would be all over. She would be a crying heap on the floor and no one would be able to move her without her having a panic attack. Pressing her lips, she lifted her fists close to her face before she started taking it one at a time, letting each hand hit the bag before it bounced back. Breathing heavily, she continued her hitting until she came to a stop to take a breather, to stop for a moment, she felt the heartbreak happening all over again, but as she lifted her eyes, she could see him. He was already heading her way, but she didn't say anything. He was okay...He wasn't ugly. She was lying to herself, but she didn't correct herself as she thought she might actually say it aloud. Pressing her lips together, she continued hitting the bag, same as himself until he had come to take her attention by waving his hand close to her bag when she was in the middle of hitting it. She came to a stop, pulling an earbud from her ear, releasing the music into the space between them. She had heard what he had said and she immediately felt like she was a child again.<br/><br/>Always being corrected.<br/><br/>She pressed her lips together, glancing down at her sore hands. They were already getting bruised up from her amount of time against the bag over and over again. Her eyes glanced downward and she felt blood rush to her cheeks more than it already was. She felt embarrassed but she didn't let it show when she spoke.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">I probably have stronger wrists than you.</span>She glanced down at her ipod with her eyes wide for a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What the hell man?!</span>She thought to herself before she glanced up at him, looking him in the eye.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">But next time I'm at the bag, I'll be sure to remember your tip. Don't hurt yours.</span>She let a smile pull at the corner of her lips before she pulled away from the bag, walking toward her stuff that she had set down. She stood there for a moment. The man wouldn't look her way again. She was terrible. Pressing her lips together, she ran her fingers through her hair. She had enough to deal with...She didn't care about what a man thought about her. She didn't care about anything. Aiden had left her in pieces. It was enough to deal with.<br/><br/>Yet...why did she glance back at him as she wondered what she should do next. She wasn't ready to leave just yet..."
1456,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-01-13T15:36:47,musical-moonlight,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">I probably have stronger wrists than you.</span><br/><br/>Xander snorted and rolled his eyes in response, a dozen snappy retorts coming to his tongue but he bit them back, instead looking very pointedly at her bare hands. “Somehow I very much doubt that.” Holding up his arm he tapped the velcro on his wrist and looked up, narrowing his eyes at her. “I know what I’m doing. You, on the other hand? Clearly don’t.” He honestly didn’t have time for reckless little idiots right now. If she wanted to destroy her wrists that was her business, not his. And yeah sure she was nice to look at but the second she’d opened her mouth she had put him off. Honestly, he had thought he was doing her a favour, imparting a tiny piece of advice. Not everyone had the level of training or knowledge he did. Shouldn’t have bothered. Setting his mouth in a grim line he set his sights once more on the sand bag in front of him.<br/><br/>Jesus Christ. Glancing over his shoulder at her once more he found his eyes widening as their gazes met and held for one beat then two…and she wasn’t looking at him as if he had stepped in shit this time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don’t hurt yours.</span><br/><br/>“Baby, please, I’m a professional.” He winked, then shrugged, taking back up his stance and delivering several blows in quick succession to the sand bag. He was a professional. Well almost. He had been training for several years now and cage-fighting for a lot less than that. But it was the cage-fighting that brought in the money. John was adamant about him giving it up, he had dreams of Xander actually going Pro someday, ending up on the telly or some shit. Whereas Xander just wanted to keep a roof over his family’s heads, something which had become a lot easier since he had started taking part in the underground matches. There was no way to hide it from John or the other guys. Some nights he got hit and he got hit bad other nights he walked out of there with a pocketful of bills and not a scratch on him. And there was no way he was going to walk away from definite cash for what could be a pipe dream.<br/><br/>One more chance, his trainer had said, one more and if he caught him cage-fighting, gambling, drinking or whatever the hell else Xander was inclined to do he was out. Well, fuck, what was he supposed to do with that? Catching the sand-bag on its downward swing Xander leaned against it, breathing hard. He needed to get his mind off this, he needed…his thoughts tailed off as he looked up and found that same girl watching him. Grinning faintly, he ducked and grabbed his towel before crossing the mat to meet her. “What’s your name anyway?”"
1457,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-01-14T20:53:37,AWritersLove_,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/5e2f6d44-f9b1-41c5-b7dd-bb82b79bbb76_zps222d90b9.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>Stepping away from the man, she could hear his remarks, hearing how right he was about her wrists. She wasn't going to admit it, but her wrists did hurt from hitting the bag for so long with as hard as she had done so. Still, on the fact of admitting she was wrong, she simply shook her head. She didn't like being corrected, but then she didn't like being in the wrong either. If he hadn't come in and actually told her so, she probably would have messed up her wrists even more.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Claps for you, dear sir.</span>She thought sarcastically. Her eyes fell back to his as she stood at her things at a nearby bench. Coming back with a comment, his return had not been pleasant in her eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Baby? Professional? Honey, if you're going to go there, why aren't you practicing with some of the other pros?</span></span>Her eyes lifted to his own, but only for a moment. Soon, he was turning back toward the bag and she was left to think to herself as she started looking at her things that she had in her bag. She didn't want to leave just yet. She needed to work out some more. More to clear her mind of<span style=""font-style: italic"">him...</span>She turned the thought away, quickly dismissing it. Aiden was gone. He had left and there was nothing else she could do. He wasn't coming back, no matter how much she cried. She had to dismiss it. She had to move on and keep moving on with her life.<br/><br/>But things were getting tough around here. Her eyes faltered for a moment as soon the hitting had stopped and she heard harsh breathing before steps behind her. A smile came across her lips before it disappeared when she looked at him. Sweat was beginning to bead on his face. His eyes were a little deeper to look into this time. Watching him hold his towel, using it as he pleased and the question that he asked blew her off guard. For a moment she was thinking that he would ask her if she wanted lessons since she didn't know how to box. Instead, a simple name question had all it been.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Srytka.</span></span>She said. Her eyes fell across his face again and she lifted a brow.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">What is yours, professional?</span></span>She asked.<br/><br/>If he was going to be a smart ass to her, she was going to be smart ass right back. She liked being a pain, but that was the reason why she was left with her cat half the time.<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/c55ef9cf-0861-4f89-b7ad-21d4c66a7526_zpscdaac827.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><br/>Aerith walked with the man outside of the building, his eyes having caught the woman who looked a little frazzled. He couldn't stay back and ask her all sorts of questions. He had to keep moving. The man had to keep moving as they wandered toward the car, away from cameras, away from police, and away from people. The stranded parking lot would be an odd place, and a typical murder scene if things were going to continue down. Within a moment of reaching the car, Aerith glanced at the man.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">You know why I'm here.</span></span>Aerith glanced at him, already having him up against the car, the gun still up to the back of his skull. The businessman shivered, from guilt and not from the breeze that passed over them on that grey day.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Of course I know why you're here. Your father didn't get the money that I sent him.</span>The man said, completely lying to the man. A simple smile came across Aerith's lips. He wasn't for killing people, but he didn't like when they lied to him. He paused for a moment, cocking the gun behind him and the man started to have a crazy frenzy.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Alright, alright! I didn't send the money! I didn't have any. Business has been bad, the wife has been taken almost everything for her new shopping therapy crap--</span>Aerith pressed it harder against his head.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">I don't want to hear your lame excuses. You know what you did wrong. You know what the due date was and you still missed it. I watched you. My father has eyes everywhere Jinx, and you still messed around, bad mouthing my family name.</span></span>He shook his head.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">I might feel sorry for you, but then...I don't.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pop.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""> You did it.</span></span>He said. Blood, tissue, brain, and everything else inside the head began to drip from the side of the car. Good thing it was stolen. Good thing that he had wiped everything off already. Things were planned, people were paid, and everything was handled. Aerith cleaned off his gun, stuffed it back between his back and his jacket and stuffed the cleaning utensil back into his pocket before he walked off. He didn't have a clue as to what had happened. He would be a lost citizen. The police wouldn't really do anything. Father had things under control...Or so he thought. Glancing backwards, he headed back toward the building. This time, he saw the woman again. He wondered what had happened. She had had been a little roughed up, but now she looked perfectly fine...<br/><br/>Why was she there?"
1458,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-02-02T20:45:38,musical-moonlight,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://troublessmile.files.wordpress.com/2009/03/bi-rain1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Xander felt a surge of victory as he noted the way the red head followed the movement of his towel. She could say what she wanted but she wasn’t immune. Her gaze followed the towel over his torso and neck and she hesitated when he asked her the question. It was almost too easy. She obviously thought she was some sort of challenge and he was out to prove her wrong.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Srytka?</span>Damn. And he thought he had it bad with Xander. He shook his head as she asked what his name was. “Professional is fine with me. You asked me earlier why I’m not training with the others?” He flashed her a grin that didn’t quite reach his eyes, hanging his now damp towel around his shoulders as he reached for his water bottle. “Truth is I’m in the dog house and this,” he glanced around and gestured towards the sandbag. “Is my punishment. Three weeks out of the gym for being involved in underground cage fights and gambling. Another week training solo for not playing well with the rest of the guys.” The guys who had attempted to haul his ass out of the gym after he’d almost come to blows with his own trainer, but Xander figured he could leave that part out.<br/><br/>He tilted his head allowing his gaze to skim down her form. She was something alright. “You’re gorgeous but you can’t hit worth shit.” He chuckled and unsnapped the velcro from his wrap, slowly unwinding it as he watched her reaction. “My name’s Xander. Have you ever actually been shown how to use a bag or were you just…venting some frustrations?” He gave her a slight, lopsided grin to show that he was teasing. Mostly. He wasn’t about to do anything stupid like offer her lessons. He wasn’t that cheesy.<br/><br/>“Because if it’s about venting I can think of a few ways to help with that.”<br/><br/>Or maybe he was that cheesy. Part of him wanted to go and hang his head in shame, the other half had seen such crappy lines work wonders before. In other words, he was curious and that was relatively new. Girls weren’t exactly rocket science. He liked to think he knew what made them tick. At the core they were all the same…So what was going on here then?<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://thumbs.motherlessmedia.com/thumbs/4F4E6FC-zoom.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>“What the fuck?” Luna muttered, her eyes narrowing slightly behind the thick black frames of her glasses. She slowed to a stop, one hand clutching the strap of her bag and the other resting in her pocket. That guy staring at her…she’d seen him before hadn’t she? Somehow it wasn’t a very comforting thought. Just looking at him she could tell he was bad news. Killer eyes, sexy mouth and she’d bet whatever was going on under those clothes…Nope. Her eyes snapped back to his face. She was so not going there, not today, not ever. Plus from the way he was dressed she would wager a guess that he was from the better part of town. Meaning that he was probably a privileged, self-entitled little shit. Not her cup of tea. No, nutjobs like Elliot were more her type. Luna knew, had known for the longest time, that she had a type. She had a soft spot for the bad boys. But after what happened the last time she had promised herself she wasn't going to get involved again. Now if only this punk would stop looking at her.<br/><br/>With an exasperated sigh Luna rolled her shouldered back and walked straight on, tearing her gaze from his as she went. As she drew a tiny smirk settled on her lips. “Stare much?” She demanded coolly, her shoulder slamming into his arm as she strode past.<br/><br/>She didn’t know what had made her do it. Something about the jerk’s face. Maybe it had a little something to do with the kind of morning she’d had as well. Of course it didn’t help that up close the guy smelled really good. Yeah. Right. Like a really good stalker. What was he doing lurking around here anyway? Did he get lost on his way to his tennis lessons with mommy dearest? She snorted and shook her head a little as she walked on. How ironic would it be if he was off to see Elli about some deal? Knowing her luck, that would be it."
1459,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-02-03T19:45:32,AWritersLove_,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/5e2f6d44-f9b1-41c5-b7dd-bb82b79bbb76_zps222d90b9.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>The man was enjoying this way too much. Returning her gaze to his own, she could tell that he had caught her looking at his shirtless torso. Pressing her lips together, she adverted her eyes to look at her stuff that she was straightening up in her bag. The man was a cocky son of a bitch. She could just tell the way that he stood with his shoulders back and the towel hanging off his shoulder like it was that he knew that he was good looking. He was going to bask in the looks from the girls...even the ones that currently walked passed. Her eyes lifted to them, but she didn't give them a look, but an expressionless glance. The response that she got for his name was something that made her brow lifted.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Professional will be your name? And for that, I'll give your nickname another nickname. Fess. Similar to that you need to fess up your name.""</span>She said, probably just being a jerk that she could since he had returned the same emotion.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Underground fighting?""</span>She made a clicking noise with her tongue and shook her head.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""You don't look like the underground fighting type.""</span>She turned her gaze to his own again and her brow furrowed.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""You actually look like you could be doing that fake shit on TV, but not actual fighting. Clearly,""</span>She motioned toward the bag.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""I mean, when you were hitting the bag, you had good form, but that's it. If you were really wanting to practice, then you wouldn't really be focusing on hitting the bag, but you would be wanting to practice with someone with moving targets.""</span>She rolled her eyes at his comment that she couldn't hit for shit.<br/><br/>She could only laugh at the response.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""I might not be good against the bag, but that doesn't mean I'm not better on the streets.""</span>She said, averting her eyes back to her bag where she shoved her towel within there and she crossed her arms back over her chest before looking back at the man. His words about venting, she immediately thought about Aiden. She could feel the blood returning to her cheeks.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""What really could you offer me? Show me your version of underground fighting? Ha. No thanks.""</span>She said, turning her head as she zipped up her bag.<br/><br/>She glanced back at him once more.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""I think if you really wanted that line to work, work it on the blond at the shoulder machine. She's been ogling your ass for the past twenty minutes.""</span><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/c55ef9cf-0861-4f89-b7ad-21d4c66a7526_zpscdaac827.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>Aerith had glanced at the woman as he had been walking by. The little response that he received, he couldn't help but roll his eyes as he came to a stop. There, he glanced at her.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""It looks like you did your fair share too.""</span>He said. Walking after her, he had to make it look like he had been with her the entire time. Or should he just walk away from the woman and just go about his day. He had to get away from the people that had seen him with the man that now just lay without life on the sidewalk on the ground up on the roof of a building a block over.<br/><br/>He pressed his lips together as he reached up to her side and glanced at her.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""And by the way, it looked like you are the one who was staring hard core after the man you were just with practically beat you up.""</span>He whispered, glancing at her. He shoved his hands in his pockets, walking forward.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Even tho, I could be wrong...you don't look like the girl that would let a man beat her up...""</span>He shrugged his shoulders.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""I have judgments, you have judgments, and probably neither of them are correct. Am I right?""</span>He said, lifting a brow. He wanted to see what the woman would say to him.<br/><br/>The woman looked as if she had a mouth on her, and he was pretty sure that she was going to give him a run for the money that he didn't have yet. In his pocket, he could feel his phone going off, but he ignored it and continued to look at the woman, waiting for her response."
1460,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-02-03T21:47:23,musical-moonlight,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://troublessmile.files.wordpress.com/2009/03/bi-rain1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>“I look like I should be what now?” Xander took a step back, his playful grin fading slightly as he considered her words. She could not be serious. Him? Not the fighting type? That was laughable. He had been fighting for years. Way before he had met John and joined the gym. His eyes narrowed as he regarded her with slightly more coolness than before when, lets be honest, he had only been thinking about getting into her pants. “Did you not hear the part about not being allowed to practice with moving targets yet?” He rolled his eyes and folded his arms across his broad chest. “That was a warm up. And my form? Is fucking excellent. You just don’t want to admit it. You talk big but it doesn’t help that you don’t have a clue what you’re going on about. You’ve got a pole up your ass about something, what is it? Can’t be me, we just met.”  Did he even care? And if he did, why? She was just some jumped up girl with something to prove to the world. That was why she had been trying to show off with the sand bags over there. But that was also what had gotten his attention.<br/><br/>“And for your information, Underground fighting? Pays for all this.” Xander gestured to himself and smirked slightly. He doubted someone like this chick had ever been to anything like an underground cage fight. She probably considered herself above all that crap. She wouldn’t understand the rush it gave him or why he did it. “But I think that was a roundabout compliment. You think I’m hot enough for TV? Aw shucks, babe.”<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I might not be good against the bag, but that doesn't mean I'm not better on the streets.</span><br/><br/>Xander had to snort at that, raising one hand he pressed it against his mouth for a moment to cover the grin that curled at the corners of his lips. Holy crap this girl was a card. Better on the streets? What the hell did she know about the streets? He ran his dark eyed gaze over her once more, clearly admiring, and cocked an eyebrow. “So you think you can fight? I’d like to see that some time.” And he really would. He’d be more than happy to take her on, screw whatever John said about fighting outside the gym, it would all be worth it to see this chick knocked down a few pegs.<br/><br/>“Oh I could think of way more that I could show you,” Xander muttered, more to himself than Srytka as she turned and leaned over to close her bag, with a casual cough into his hand he tore his gaze away.<br/><br/>Xander winced as Srytka mentioned the blonde. “Um,” he grimaced and shifted his feet, not daring to look back at the blonde girl. “Yeah that’s Cassie. And I hear she has an actual ass thing…You do not wanna know,” he said with a mock shudder. “Don’t think she’s for me.”<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://thumbs.motherlessmedia.com/thumbs/4F4E6FC-zoom.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Luna’s eyes widened as she realised this guy was seriously tagging along with her. Her stomach clenched uneasily and she moved, putting an extra inch or so between them as they walked side by side. What gave? There was no way he was interested in her. Was there? No, not with the way he spoke to her. “I was not staring at you,” she denied with a sharp look in his direction. Okay maybe she had admired him for a few seconds but that was it. Now she was more concerned about him being some kind of stalker or barista killer. “I only looked at you to know what kind of description to give to the police if you tried to mug me.” Yeah, stick that in your pipe and smoke it mister giant ego. You could tell just by the way he carried himself that he<span style=""font-style: italic"">knew</span>he was fantastic looking and smelled amazing and Luna had her fair share of run-ins with guys like that. Now she was all about the sweet, quiet, unassuming type.<br/><br/>“Why are you following me again?” She demanded in a hushed voice, her eyes on the ground as she slowed her pace wondering whether or not she was seriously going to have to wind this guy and make a run for it.<br/><br/>She swallowed and slowed even more when the guy mentioned Elliot. Just how long had he been following her? If he thought was what being practically beat up looked like he had another thing coming. “If you’re following me in some misguided attempt to make sure I’m okay I can promise you I’m fine. Whatever you saw was nothing. For all you know that was my boyfriend and we were having some sort of domestic.” Yeah right. Actually, I’m a drug dealer on the side and this week I didn’t bring in enough cash. Problem?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You don't look like the girl that would let a man beat her up.</span><br/><br/>“Mhm. Four for you Glenn Coco, you go Glenn Coco,” She muttered sarcastically and took a sharp right hand turn. “Generally? I’m not. But Elliot is just batshit crazy enough to kill me if he wanted to. So, for the most part, I let him do what he wants, I do what he wants and he stays away. Makes for a quiet life.” Why the hell was she telling some stalker/stranger any of this?<br/><br/>“Hey.” Luna slowed to a stop and closed the distance between them, looking up at him with a mischievous expression. “Did you know…” she took a half step closer and touched a hand to his sleeve. “That your phone has been vibrating for the last five minutes?” She snatched it out of his pocket and held it up. “Answer it.”"
1461,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-02-04T22:24:31,AWritersLove_,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/5e2f6d44-f9b1-41c5-b7dd-bb82b79bbb76_zps222d90b9.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Not allowed?""</span>She shrugged her shoulders.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Why would a guy like you, that says he has all this experience, let someone else tell him that he's not allowed to have moving targets?""</span>She could only laugh at the words he came back with. He was really trying to tear her down, looking at her as if she was the small little girl that she wasn't. He didn't even have a clue what she lived through or had behind her. Her form was never great. He had had practice. She had had experience. The man was purposely trying to get on her nerves, keeping her on her toes. He was doing rather well, but really all she wanted to do was take the pole that she supposedly had up her ass and shove it down his throat and watch him choke on it. Sighing, she shrugged her shoulders.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">Your form is <span style=""font-style: italic"">good.</span> Don't give yourself more credit than needed. It's the reason why you're standing here in the gym trying to work out when really, all you want to be is in that ring punching someone's lights out.""</span>Pressing her lips together, she ran her fingers through her hair for a moment looked at him face on with a brow lifted.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""I know what underground fighting is. I know what it pays. I know what it gives. But what I don't understand is why...""</span>She pointed out his entire stature.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""That if you are so great in the underworld of cage fighting that someone isn't trying to help you harness your craziness? Helping you win and keep going instead of holding you back in this hell hole of a gym?""</span><br/><br/>She crossed her arms over her chest. There was a look in the male's eye that had caught her attention. She hadn't been hitting the bag for guys to have pleasure from watching her. She did it to get her anger out. She did it to relieve herself of the pain that she had felt, and it looked as if the man standing in front of her didn't actually believe anything that she said. She rolled her eyes, holding on to her zipped up bag. Her cheeks were starting to fill with blood but it was only because the male was pushing buttons that he didn't need to push.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""It's fake. Like you. Since you need the clarification.""</span>She pulled the strap to her bag over her shoulder and turned a little bit, having caught his line. With only a smile, she had glanced at the blonde that had been checking him out since the beginning of their conversation. All the girls were checking him out.<br/><br/>And he was talking to her. Why? Srytka shrugged her shoulders.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Until you hit the big time, you don't get to choose who you like or who's your type, hon.""</span>She gave him a smile before shaking her head.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""So, before she finds a new ass, I think you should tap that.""</span>Turning, she headed toward the back part of the gym, her back to him. She wasn't going far, soon she was disappearing into one of the group rooms. Silence surrounded her and she was able to focus again. Her eyes had melted over the view that was from the windows. She set her stuff down and headed toward the sound system, plugged her phone in. Once it was playing something gentle yet strong, she started her warm up stretching. All the tension had caused her to be tight and she needed to be flexible...She needed to relieve herself of the thoughts that she had had...the feelings that she had been stuck in.  She performed a series of yoga poses, all the while, she had forgotten to lock the door and shut the blinds. She was still opened to be bothered.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/c55ef9cf-0861-4f89-b7ad-21d4c66a7526_zpscdaac827.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Are you though? Are you truly fine?""</span>He said, lifting his brow as he walked with her. The woman, as defensive as she had become, she hadn't flat out told him to go away.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Fair enough.""</span>He didn't wince at the quote, but he was a little on the fence now...He probably should leave, but then he didn't want to run off like a criminal would...But she was beating around the bush, showing signs that in fact she didn't want him to leave. Her actions were clear. He didn't want to give way that he was going to try and kill her. Cause he wasn't, yet he wouldn't explain his situation like she was at the current moment. A smile pulled at the corner of his face.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""A quiet life?""</span>He asked, still holding his hands in his pocket, feeling his phone going off, but still deciding to ignore it. The vibration was Hades. He didn't want to answer his brother. He had already done the job and now he was acting the part of an innocent person trying to 'get a date'.<br/><br/>Simple enough alibi that no one would really question it. And the man's secretary would call back saying that she didn't know what happened to him. Another would be taken care of by his father. For a moment, he lifted a brow as she referenced a movie quote and he couldn't help but smile at the thought. At the quote that she had chosen.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Simple life...Under the control of a man who looked and as you said kill you any time that he wants. Why let a low life like him do that?</span>He shrugged his shoulders and held up his hands.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""I'm not going to give you a lecture on how much better you can do, but think about it. You probably could.""</span><br/><br/>When she had snatched his phone and held it out to him saying that his phone had been ringing, he nodded his head and took the phone from her waiting hand. Lifting his phone up to his ear, having felt her hand on his sleeve, he spoke into the receiver.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Yes brother?""</span>He didn't even look at the number to already tell that it was him. On the other side, his brother seemed to be freaking out.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""So, what the hell happened? You clearly didn't get the memo that you weren't going to kill him in broad daylight you dipshit!""</span>The man sighed heavily into the phone.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Now because of your little interest in the girl you're talking to, I have to pick up the mess and father is pissed off. Get her somewhere before I kill her with my bare hands for screwing up the entire plan! You weren't supposed to talk to anyone!""</span><br/><br/>Aerith sighed, glancing at the girl.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Yes, it was nice to hear from you too. Go make sure everything works.""</span>before he hung up.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Happy now? It's over with. Now,</span>He gestured to keep going.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">Let's continue shall we?</span>He gave her a smile.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Before someone thinks that we are more than friends.""</span>"
1462,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-02-04T23:53:00,musical-moonlight,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://troublessmile.files.wordpress.com/2009/03/bi-rain1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Xander watched Srytka turn and go before he himself turned back to the sand bags. It wasn’t like he needed to explain anything to her. He had already tried. He had no excuse to go after her so he didn’t. There wasn’t a girl in this place that he would waste effort on chasing down. Girls were distractions, no matter how long the distraction lasted one night or a whole relationship. He grimaced as he landed a punch on the bag. Relationships…He hadn’t had one of those in a while. He wanted to focus on what he was good at, where his future was. No matter how beautiful or sharp tongued the girl in question was. He. Had. To. Focus. He punctuated each word with a particular hard hot to the bag a frown wrinkling his forehead as he recalled some of her own words. She had been harsh not that he hadn’t deserved it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It's fake. Like you. Since you need the clarification.</span><br/><br/>He snorted aloud though his eyes narrowed as he wiped the perspiration from his forehead on the back of his arm. How the fuck was he fake? She was the one parading in here like she had a clue about boxing, him or this gym. Calling it a hell hole…like she was some sort of fucking princess that was too good for this place. He wanted to tell her where to go but that would involve chasing her down and he wasn’t about to do that.<br/><br/>Xander was still fuming when he finished his work out sometime later and headed out, freshly showered with his hair still dripping, to grab a burger. Mostly he tried to ignore it but it was hard to ignore the way her words and the looks she had given him, looks of utter contempt, kept popping up in his mind’s eye. Seriously, who the hell did that chick think she was?<br/><br/>Ducking into some grimy little takeout he ordered a double decker burger with extra bacon and fries then leaned back against the misted window to wait, rolling his shoulders and cracking his neck, despite his efforts at the gym the tension still lingered. He doubted his little run in with the red head had helped any. He almost growled at the thought. Maybe he should have taken her suggestion and gone home with Cassie.<br/><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://thumbs.motherlessmedia.com/thumbs/4F4E6FC-zoom.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Luna watched, head cocked to the side and openly curious as the guy answered his phone. She had been an outright bitch and yet here he was, strolling along by her side as if he didn’t have a care in the world. Even now when it was obvious that the person on the other end of the phone was tearing him a new one he didn’t seem at all bothered by it. She bit her bottom lip and glanced around wearily. She was late and being late meant having one of those oh so intimate meetings with her manager. It could also be the difference between keeping her job and finally getting fired. She shifted from foot to foot wondering if she should just go…but her gaze drifted back to the stranger’s face as he sighed and she decided against it. He really was stunning, she admitted to herself as she studied him up close and when he gave that half smile she just about- “Hm?” Her thoughts, which had been rapidly descending into the gutter, were interrupted as he hung up the phone and turned his attention back to her.<br/><br/>“Uh yeah,” Luna muttered, following his lead and walking on though admittedly a little dazedly. “Where are we going? Or are you planning to come to work with me?”<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Before someone thinks that we are more than friends.</span><br/><br/>She felt her face flame in response and slid her hands into her pockets. “I sincerely doubt anyone would think that,” she stated with amusement lacing her tone. There was no way in hell anyone would look at the pair and assume they were more than friends. Friends with benefits perhaps. His piece of rough even more likely. Anything more? Nu uh.<br/><br/>“You said something before about Elliot and me. We’re not together. Not like that anyway. I’m just stuck with him.”"
1463,2x2 A Thorn and Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=44874,2015-02-13T04:26:19,AWritersLove_,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/5e2f6d44-f9b1-41c5-b7dd-bb82b79bbb76_zps222d90b9.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>Maybe that was a little much...She shouldn't have said any of that. She shouldn't have been that rude to a guy that she barely knew...Pressing her lips together as she had walked away, her eyes had went to glance backward, but she stopped herself. She could hear the pulsing hits against the bag. He was pissed off at her accusations. The way that he had looked at her completely told her that she was out of line. She wasn't going to admit it though. Her eyes shifted to the people working out around her. She knew this gym wasn't much, but it wasn't the best. She had been in the best. Aiden had worked out in them. She shivered from the thought of his name again. She felt the blood flush from her face. She didn't like it. She didn't like the way that he had an affect on her. Moving toward the other machines across the way and up the stairs, she finished up her workout and gathered her things, catching a glimpse of the man that she had been rude to walking out.<br/><br/>She pulled on her jacket and zipped it up. With her bag on her back, she walked out, feeling the wind overtake her face. She ran her fingers through her sweaty hair, putting her towel up to her face once more before stuffing it into the pocket of her backpack again. Her feet carried her away from the gym. She walked through the streets and she had walked passed the burger joint when a black car came to a screeching halt in front of her. As soon as she saw the challenger stop in front of her. The blacked out wheels, the tinted windows and the red stripes placed in the middle of the car, she felt herself gulp. Her eyes focused on the door as she came to a stuttered stop, looking at the car. For a moment, she paused but then she realized who it was. She knew who's car that was. Shaking her head, she pushed forward and went around the car when the car blared it's horn and she stuttered, looking at the tinted windowed shadow in the driver's seat.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Go away Aiden!""</span>She said. The man slammed his muscle car into park and stepped out.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""What the fuck are you doing, Srytka? Get back here."" </span>He called, slamming the door shut as he followed behind her where he grabbed her elbow, jerking her back.<br/><br/>She tripped a little and stood to face him, ripping her arm away from him.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""What do you want?""</span>She looked up at him. Into those beautiful blue eyes. The tattoos peeked out from underneath his tshirts. His hair was a mess and she could see the scar on the side of his face as a reminder of the best and worst night of her life...She gulped and she rubbed her elbow to push away the pain.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""You were supposed to come to my house today. Chloe is wanting all your shit out.""</span>Just hearing<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>name, she felt a punch in her gut over and over. He wasn't there to take her back, no he was there to torture her again that she wasn't his anymore and that he had someone better. She bit her lip and nodded her head.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""You better come and get your shit otherwise, I'll burn it.""</span>The word burn caught her attention and she stared at him.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""You can't do that! It's not yours! Aiden if you do, ---""</span>He lifted a hand.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""You will what? Oh yeah, nothing. Srytka, you're nothing but a piece of shit. You always have been.""</span><br/><br/>She felt the tears come to her eyes but she didn't let it, she held herself together the best that she could and slapped his face which he had caught her hand after it happened. From there, he lifted her arm and shoved a good punch into her gut, leaving her breathless and staggering back. The shady guy looked around and headed back to his car, leaving Srytka as a heap on the ground trying to gain her breath.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Fuck! GET BACK HERE!""</span>She cried out before she sat there and shook her head running her fingers through her hair.<br/><br/>Now she needed to get the fuck out of there before anyone else tried to help her....<br/><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/RPing%20Purposes/c55ef9cf-0861-4f89-b7ad-21d4c66a7526_zpscdaac827.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Where do you work? Since you brought it up?""</span>He smiled at her. She was something else. Fiesty. But one that didn't seem to stand up for herself when he was taking care of his job. He pressed his lips together, having answered the phone and hearing his brother's words, he could only sigh. Perhaps he should move and get out of the way, so then they could go and not be caught or him  caught more like it. She would be suspected by association, but it would be perfect, they didn't know each other before...but then, he shook the thought away and continued to walk beside her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""You never know what people think these days. They could think I'm your tutor or something, or I don't know, an employer you're trying to please.""</span>He shrugged his shoulders and chuckled in her direction.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""I'm just kidding""</span>He said before looking around him once more, as if he was checking out the scenery. He had to act normal... ACT NORMAL. He thought to himself.<br/><br/>Hearing her bring up her and the guy that he had seen before, he could only be patient and hear what she had to say...Of course they weren't together. He lifted a brow.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Stuck with him? How is that?""</span>He asked, looking at her. Getting them out of the way would keep them from being caught, but he continued to walk with her like nothing was wrong with him. He kneew if he started to get jumpy, the woman would notice and ask questions. That wouldn't be good."
1464,Wonderstruck (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4502,2011-10-02T01:18:44,zoruna,"Jason was beyond extremely annoyed. His younger sister was in his opinion the most useless woman on the planet. They were the last remaining and living people of their family. He hated this and he made sure his sister knew how he felt. He did not want her to be the only remaining family he had. He did not want her to exist. He had always hated her more so now than ever. He made sure she knew just how unwanted she was by him. Not like it was any different for his sister outside of the home they now shared. He wanted to be free of the restraints having a sister in his home brought him. He was even more pissed that she had been home when his hookers arrived. Now he had no hookers and it was all her fault. He growls at her. ""You are a damn thorn in my side! How come you always have to have nothing to do? Can't you just get a life and stop ruining mine?"" He demanded. Calling her some less than friendly names.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</div><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://farm5.static.flickr.com/4003/4173847902_dd3bf2d4c3.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Devin<br/>Age: Looks to be 23<br/>Race: Atlantian<br/><br/>Devin was walking easily through the fields that made up the surroundings of his home. Threads he wore were unbecoming of a man his rank. Oh well. He was not a usual man. He was prince of the Atlantians. They had eras ago come to this other world. Vanished from Earth through a magic mirror. So many era's ago they were one of the first races of this world. He watched the sky. He wanted to meet someone different. His black hair was such a dark shade it was almost greenish tinted. He walked through the fields with his hands interlaced on the back of his head. He was unsure why but something told him to be here but why he did not know.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</div><br/><br/>Jason scowls. ""You are not wanted here! I don't see why you don't just disappear! I wish you would just go away!"" he says. Storming out of the room and slams the front door as he leaves."
1465,Wonderstruck (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4502,2011-10-02T03:35:15,wolfgirl-taylor,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i939.photobucket.com/albums/ad240/wolfgirl-taylor/taylor%20swift/taylor_swift_1210437977.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i939.photobucket.com/albums/ad240/wolfgirl-taylor/taylor%20swift/Enchanted.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name:Jenna<br/>Race:Lycan(hidden from her family)<br/>Age:22<br/><br/>Jenna woke up that morning moving out to the living room smelling breakfast and let out a breath seeing her brother already ate leaving her non and she sighed grabbing the other half of banana and looked at him as the yelling at her started. She closed her eyes for a moment walking into her room brushing her hair pulling it into a ponytail and took off her nighty and put on her bra and grabbed her dull yellow dress and put on some mascara and lipstick before walking out there looking at her bother as he yelled and she sighed a bit used to it though her inner beast was growling up a storm. She grabbed her apron tieing it as she watched him slap the door. She rolled her blue eyes as she left and walked down the street to the dinner and walked in as a waitress ran up to her,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""I'm taking my break.""</span>She told Jenna as two more followed leaving her the only waitress in the dinner,just another normal day for her. She began taking orders and filling orders and fixed mistakes as slowly she began to breakdown, after years and years of being treated like dirt she was finally having a breakdown, her inner beast though, was still mad."
1466,Wonderstruck (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4502,2011-10-02T04:39:04,zoruna,Devin walked and waited. There was a world on the other side of the water pool. The looking glass world. They called them mirrors over there. Sometimes he would watch the other world from the giant magic mirror. Only a select few could get through the mirror. Someone would be coming from the other world. Someone who would need him as much as he needed them would come. His world needed a balance again. One of their own went over so the portal was open for one or two to come from the other world. He hoped it would happen soon. Standing in the center of the field he was in.
1467,Wonderstruck (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4502,2011-10-06T12:36:52,wolfgirl-taylor,"She worked hard through that shift only to make 2.56 in tips and she left after she closed up the cafe and walked up to her apartment glad her brother was not home. She walked into her room and fell on her bed crying hard into her pillow, she was really upset finally broken down, if she was in her wolf form she would have been howling in pain. She laid there for about a half hour before getting back up and walking to the mirror wiping off the mascara that was running down her face. She sighed thinking about how unwanted she was. She put her hand on the mirror but something odd happened......her hand went through the mirror. She lot out a gasp pulling her hand back to her body and blinked. She reached her hand out of the mirror and the same thing happened. She then walked through the mirror and looked around. She was by a big full oak tree with lanterns suspended in mid air....she let out  breath looking around at the pool of water to the left with flowers and lily pads in it. She the looked down surprised to see she was not in her work uniform she was now in a beautiful golden white ball gown dress that clung to her figure and fell to the floor. She grasped the dress pulling it up to find she was wearing golden heels and  looked around spotting a male  and began to make her way over to him.....maybe he could explain this to her. She brused her hair out of her face that was now in curls and half up."
1468,Wonderstruck (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4502,2011-10-06T15:11:30,zoruna,"He was waiting for her. He was certain it was a she. The fates were going to send over someone who needed to be wanted. He knew this in his mind. He knew this in the pit of his stomach. He wanted and needed someone who would want to be here. Who wanted to be needed. He waited and waited. He would not leave until she arrived. He turned when he sensed her. The ancestors telling him she was here. He smiles seeing her. Watching the beautiful ball gown she was wearing move with her versus against her. He made his way over to her. Stopping when they were just a few feet apart. ""You came. I have been expecting you m'lady."" He bows at the waist and stands up. ""Welcome to Wonderstruck. The world on the other side of Earth mirrors."" He smiles at her. ""You have questions...I have answers."" He says softly. Offering her his arm. ""Let me walk you to the banquet m'lady. You are wanted here by me. I have been waiting."""
1469,Wonderstruck (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4502,2011-10-13T07:17:30,wolfgirl-taylor,"She stopped dropping her dress and let out a faint breath s he poke and raised an eyebrow,she had to be dreaming. She bit her bottom lip and shook her head, this was unreal. She took his arm and picked up her dress with the other hand and let him lead her to the banquet hall and looked at him as they walked.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Where am I,who are you and how the hell did I get here?""</span>She asked looking around as they walked, this place was so enchanting. They walked into the hall and her eyes got wide as she let out a breath in awe, wow this place as beautiful! It was like she walked straight into a fairytale. She smiled and looked at him wondering just how long this place had been here,she so far was loving it and she never wanted to leave. The memory of her brother saying he wish she would disappear,well he got his wished, she did not want to leave this enchanting place....she was Wonderstruck."
1470,Wonderstruck (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4502,2011-10-17T19:40:52,zoruna,"He looks at her. Watching her after he was fully standing up again. Watching her bite her bottom lip and shake her head. Guiding her towards the beautiful crystaline castle. He looks at her and continued walking. ""You are in...well...it is considerably close to Wonderland. You are in Wonderstruck m'lady."" He looks at her. ""My name? Oh forgive my rudeness beautiful one."" He says. He stops and does a slight bow without letting go of his gentle hold on her. ""I am Prince Devin. Heir to the throne."" He says softly. ""We are heading to the castle."" He blinks and looks at her. ""Why...through the looking glass."" He says. Looking around. Smiling a bit as he led her into the castle. Some of the people looked normal. Others looked straight out of a wonderland movie or book. Looking around. ""Wonderstruck is a beautiful place."" He says softly. ""You came through the looking glass. It opened since someone of ours left and went to Earth."" He explains. Looking at her. ""M'lady...may I know the name of the beauty whose hand is upon my arm?"""
1471,Wonderstruck (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4502,2011-11-18T10:12:35,wolfgirl-taylor,"Wonderland? Wonderstruck? Beautiful one? what the heck was going on around her. Her hand went up to her chest and rested on it as she listened to him and her eyes got wide. Oh lord! A prince...she smiled a bit as they moved to the castle her hand going to pick up the dress a little so she didn't tip and fall or rip this lovely dress. She nodded to him in agreement,<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Yes it is very beautiful. I love it.""</span>She said with a smile as they moved on her careful with the heels that appeared on her feet,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I'm Jenna.</span>She said to him, oh she was enchanted to meet him and smiled as she saw the castle and her eyes got a bit wider,oh it was just lovely. She smiled and looked at him<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What a lovely castle.""</span>She said as the memories of what happened earlier that day at the dinner and with her brother left her mind completely for the moment."
1472,Wonderstruck (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4502,2011-11-18T15:05:17,zoruna,"Devin looks at her. Watching her reaction. He pulled the hand from her chest and kissed it. Kissed it like one of those romance movies where the men is treating the lady like royalty. He lets that hand go. Leading the way into and through the castle. Smiling at her. ""Glad you think so. You are wanted here. By me. By others. I can't say by everyone as we have our thorns just like those of Earth. However, on a whole we are a loving group of people."" He says. ""Fun loving, gentle natured, entertaining, amongst other things...group of people."" He points to the Cheshire Cat. Who was grinning like a fiend and vanishing in and out. He waves with his back paw which was in the air. He shakes his head and looks at her. ""Thank you. I hope you are hungry."" He says. Leading her into the dining hall. Characters straight out of an Alice in Wonderland movie sat at the table. Including Duchess. He smiles and sits her beside of him. ""We dine my friends. Enjoy the feast."" He says. Giving the okay to start eating."
1473,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518&start=20,2011-10-12T03:31:23,zoruna,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla squealed in delight as she jumped up and down. Beginning to put things out for them. Oblivious for a moment until the giggling stopped. She bit her lower lip worriedly. There was a tension she didn't understand in the room now.</span>Nathaniel was watching them. He opened his mouth to repeat what he said. Rather taken back by it as well but then she turned his back to him and he paled. ""Nothing..."" he says in a shakey voice. Standing up after she kept her back to him. He opened his mouth to apologize when she rushed away. He pulled the headband out to run his fingers through his long strands. He was such a screw up. She had gotten hurt and upset by his honest wants to make her better. His smile fell deeply as he saw her running up the stairs like a monster was after her. He sunk down onto his butt again. ""I really am a big screw up."" he whispers. Head hanging as he heard the door shut. ""Starla go play with= the dollies while daddy tries to fix his mistakes."" he says softly. He barely registered his daughters nod and headed up the stairs slowly. Walking to the door he had heard her shut and knocks on it. ""Rose...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you. I won't do whatever it was that hurt you again."" He says. His voice pleading with her to forgive him. Running his hand through his long strands slowly. He leaned against the wall. Wondering if the only thing he wasn't a screw up at was raising Starla."
1474,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518&start=20,2011-10-12T07:00:00,wolfgirl-taylor,"She was up on her feet brushed away the last few tears away as she let out a long shaky breath sitting on the bed hearing the knocks and the voice and closed her eyes her country accent thinker since she was upset.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It's not bad, you didn't hurt me just made her realize that well.... maybe I am special. I watch the mothers everyday bring in there kids, come into my office to tell them they need to sign up there new infant for the infant classroom or they are expecting and need information and it makes me so sad that I am so over looked that I got myself to believe I am nothing, that I am the worst person on this earth and am so ordinary. Then I come here and you said....what you said and....and it makes me think that maybe I was wrong that maybe I'm special and everything...oh and the door is unlocked.""</span>She told him brushing the tears away just overwhelmed with emotions."
1475,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518&start=20,2011-10-12T19:54:39,zoruna,"Nathaniel waited for those few excrutiatingly long moments before he heard her voice. Listening to her talk. It wasn't bad? He didn't hurt her...that was good. Blinking a bit and he didn't say anything when she said she was special. Listening to her talking. He would answer when she finished. She sounded very sad and for some odd reason, though he barely knew her, it made him sad. He listens to her talking. She was not anywhere near the worst person on Earth. She wasn't ordinary. She was unique and beautiful and kind and gentle and wonderful and where all these thoughts came from but they were there. He waited until she said the door was unlocked. Moving from against the wall and over to the door. Opening it slowly. Walking into the room and over to Rose. Sitting on the bed next to her. ""You are special. I am glad I didn't hurt you."" He says softly. Looking at her and smiles. ""I can understand that. You aren't over looked Rose...the men back where you live are just blind."" He says. Lifting her chin and turning her so she was looking at him. ""You are far from nothing. You are more than something you are everything you want to be."" He says softly. Looking her in her eyes. ""You are special. It takes a special woman to decide to play along with a two year olds game of who is who. It takes a special woman to know what she wants deep down."" He says softly. Looking at her. Wiping the tears away on impulse rather than thought. ""You need to believe in yourself. You have worth. You are not a broken toy. You have so much life and Starla sees it. I see it. Keep living even if you feel the bad is coming."" He sighs a bit. ""I am so broken inside. Yet I still try to keep living for my little princess. For Starla."""
1476,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518&start=20,2011-10-13T06:46:29,wolfgirl-taylor,"She listened to him as he spoke and bit her bottom lip, Why was he saying all this, didn't they just meet? Was this a trick? Was it all a lie? They just met how can someone be feeling these things after just meeting someone. She looked up at him as he walked into the room and looked at her feet as he sat next to her.She looked at him<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You really think I am something special? really?""</span>She asked hopeful not to  be told it was a joke.She listened to him and put a hand on his shoulder and was about to take a leap of faith,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Maybe we can help fix each other? I mean if you really meant everything you said.""</span>Before he could answer her and went to her lap and she looked away blushing badly at the offer she just put on the table. Had she not learned that no man would love her? Had she not  had enough heartache in her years? Then was was she being so damn stupid and vulnerable?"
1477,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518&start=20,2011-10-13T16:03:28,zoruna,"He watched her as she bit her bottom lip. Wondering if he was messing up again. It had been two long years since he interacted with a woman his own age range. Starla was his little woman. His touch to stay with the female world He looks at her and bites his lower lip slowly. Waiting until she looked at him and relaxed. He nodded his head. ""I do. I think you are special. You are very special. You are special in many ways. I told you a couple of them. You are special to not think a single man of nineteen can't take care of his own child."" He sighs a bit. Shaking his head. ""I have heard the women in town...they tell each other I don't need to be raising Starla...that men can't do as good a job as women."" He whispers. Looking at her. ""You are special in so many ways I can't list them all."" He looks at her. He wasn't joking and really hoped she didn't think he was. ""The most important thing is...I really think you are very special."" He looked down. Looking up when he felt her hand on his shoulder. Looking at her searchingly. Trying to figure out why she was doing so. Her next words hit him like a tank. His mind spiraled trying to figure out if it was real...was it? Was she really saying there was hope for him? She didn't know though...that it was his fault his wife was dead. Or at least he thought it was his fault she was dead. He listens to her. ""I mean everything I said."" he turns to face her. Turning her so she was looking at her. ""I didn't say anything I didn't mean."" He looks at her. ""You think I can be fixed? I know you can...I am inside mourning. I feel it is my fault...that she is dead."" He says softly. Pulling her into a hug. ""Let's help fix each other. That way I can become a better man. Become a better daddy."" He says softly. Just hugging her to him like she was a life line. He lets her go after a long moment. ""You look really cute when you are blushing."" He says softly. ""You are already sexy and beautiful in spirit and nature...you just look so cute blushing."" He says. He was really thinking these things so when he realized he said them outloud...he turned red in embarressment. What if she thought badly because he was talking like that? ""Thank you...for giving me hope that I can be fixed."" He says softly."
1478,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518&start=20,2011-11-18T09:59:55,wolfgirl-taylor,"Her eyes went up to him<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Your very sweet to say that I am special.""</span>She said and moved to brush her hair out of her face and tucked her hair behind he ear and looked up at him as she smiled a bit bigger feeling better then she had before.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""I know for a fact you can be fixed, I know your upset but if you want to be fixed I can help you.""</span>She said with a smile and moved her hands to her lap as she sat next to him. The words that came next about her being cute when she bushed only got her blushing even more and she smiled  and even giggled at bit<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Thank you.""</span>She said and got up<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why don't we go check on Starla?""</span>She suggested and moved to walk out of the room to go check on Starla and she smiled watching the little girl as a breath as she slipped out of her lips and she stood there quietly and leaned against the door frame."
1479,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518&start=20,2011-11-18T14:53:28,zoruna,"He looks at her. Flushing faintly. ""I say what I mean. Except that one time I was angry. The time when my wife never came home again."" He says. Sorrow in his eyes. Smiling a bit though the sadness was there. ""I do. I want to be fixed to be a better daddy for Starla. To be a better man for my friend. That is you by the way."" He says with a soft chuckle. He stands up and put a hand to her cheek. ""very cute."" He says. Laughing a bit then nodded his head. ""She is probably worrying about us."" He says truthfully. He followed her out to the living room. Looking at his little girl.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla was jumping around and trying hard to sit still at the same time. She runs over and throws her arms around the pretty ladies leg. ""Don't leaf us! Please don't leaf us..."" She says. Begging her cutely. She liked the pretty lady. She didn't want her to leave. She sniffles a bit. Looking up at the lady. Then holds out her arms in the pick me up fashion.</span>Nathaniel looks at his friend. ""You can. You can be apart of our family. Be it just for the time the snow is here...or longer."" He says softly."
1480,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518&start=20,2013-06-29T03:18:01,wolfgirl-taylor,"She looked down at the lovely little girl attached to her leg and her eyes got a little bigger as her eyes shimmered and sparkled.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oh darling..""</span>She said not sure what to tell her. On one hand she had another house and a job back in her home town....on the other hand this was<span style=""font-style: italic"">her </span>old home. Where she did her homework and sorted out her childhood problems....it held a place in her heart possibly forever. She bent over and picked up the child and looked at the male letting out a breath,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oh...I could never stay long...I would be in the way...I wouldn't want you to stop your lives because of me.""</span>She said with a light smile resting the little girl on her hip and looked at her and hugged her looking down. She loved this house and these people were so nice but...it wasn't<span style=""font-style: italic""> her</span>house anymore, it was there house and she couldn't just stay here forever...it was rude....<span style=""font-style: italic"">wasn't it?</span>"
1481,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518&start=20,2013-06-29T16:19:54,zoruna,"He looked at her. Then looked at Starla. THen looked back to Rose. She was part of their family already. Neither of them really wanted her to leave when it felt like she had just come home. If felt like she belonged here with them. He bit his lip and sighed for a moment. Looking over at her. ""What  if...what if I said you wouldn't be in the way. That it was like you came home for the very first time in a long time. What if..."" He looked away. ""What if I said we wanted you to be part of our lives. What if I said...you would't be putting it into stop mode but starting it back up and you didn't even realize it?"" he asked and said softly. Looking at her. ""I know you have a life elsewhere Rose but Starla and I would really like it if you were part of our life. I...I know you can mend. Know that with your caring and loving ways that I could mend."" He said softly. Looking at her. ""I already like you quite a bit Rose. I am a firm believer in that things are meant to happen and that there is such thing as love at first sight."" What his daughter said next shocked him.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla held onto Rose. ""Mommy no go. Mommy no go pwease."" She held on tightly as she was picked up.</span>He didn't have it in him to tell her not to say that. Starla was a very intelligent child. She didn't open up easily. For her to call Rose mommmy meant she connected with her a lot."
1482,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518&start=20,2013-06-29T21:12:36,wolfgirl-taylor,"She listened to him staying quiet thinking it over before Starla started talking and she looked at her letting out a soft breath as she called her mommy. Rose looked  back down setting Starla down and walking back downstairs and to the front door.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You know.  They say you can't go back home again, but I had to give it one last try. You let me in and you didn't know me from a stranger on the street... I thought I could touch this place or feel it...the brokenness  in my heart would start healing. Back home it's like I'm somewhere else, I thought I could find myself.""</span>She paused before continuing,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You leave home and move on and you do the best you can. I got lost in this big world and forgot who I am...I'd love to stay in the house with you and your daughter but only if you promise that it's not going to interfere. I would hate to be a burden. ""</span>She said turning around her hands in front of her as she played with her necklace."
1483,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-03T18:09:15,zoruna,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Inspired by Miranda Lambert Song</div></span><br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/DQYNM6SjD_o""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/DQYNM6SjD_o"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The idea is your character used to live in the house my character lives in now. He and his 2 year old daughter live in the house that she used to live in. She comes by for like in the video to try and find herself then a(n) very bad snow storm hits and it causes her to have to stay in house with him until it passes. in the meantime the man tries to remain good company while inside is mourning the loss of his wife while trying to raise a 2 year old. He is only 19 and he and his wife married at 16. Anyways his wife was killed in a car accident. He tries to help her heal and allows her to roam his house while trying to fix himself since he is torn up inside and blaming himself for reasons that become revealed later on...</span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.prettyyoungman.com/Fashion-Photographs/Ederson-Brazilian-Blond-Fashion-Model.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Nathaniel ""Nate"" Lancer<br/>Age: 19<br/>Occupation: Father and Freelancer (model, art, writing, singing, guitar playing)<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/cutebabies1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Starla Lancer<br/>Age: 2<br/><br/>Nathaniel was waking up. He had a deadline to make but still had to make time to spend with his daughter. If he didn't make this deadline he would have to do double shifts for the next couple of weeks. He shakes his head. He couldn't afford to do that. His little girl's dance recital was next week. He didn't want to miss it for anything. He looks at his daughter who is sleeping. Typing up the next part of the essay he needed to finish. He was done with it around seven in the morning. Going to bed he lay next to his sleeping daughter. Falling asleep and was out until eleven when his daughter woke up and jumped on his stomach. Telling him to get up. He lazily opened one eye. ""Morning Starla."" he says sleepily.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Starla looks at her father. ""Daddy I wan pancakes."" She says hopefully.</span>Nathaniel nodded his head. Groggily standing up with his daughter in his arms. He made chocolate chip pancakes and put the piled high plate on the table. Picking his daughter up and puts a pancake on a plate. Cutting it into smile bites for her before hand her the kids fork. Sitting down he goes to eat his own pancakes. Pouring syrup over her pancake."
1484,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-09T21:51:25,wolfgirl-taylor,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i939.photobucket.com/albums/ad240/wolfgirl-taylor/Rosalie/Rosalie-Oh-Rosalie.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Rose<br/>Age:20<br/><br/>Rose sat in her house sitting in the sofa flipping through an old family scrapbook a smile on her face as she closed it and got up to put it away as one picture came out. She bent down to pick it up and turned it over to see an old faded picture of the house. She smiled and let out a faint breath looking at the back as it had the address on it and tapped her cheek, she did have two weeks off. She then looked at the picture again before taking her phone purse and jacket and began to drive to her old house. She loved that house, it was where she built up. She drove and drove out of the city limits as the snowy continued to fall. She didn't want to stop until she got where she was trying to go though the snow was just awful and had no choice to pull into the nearly parking lot and let out a breath. She had no idea where a hotel was so she grabbed the blanket and crawled into the backseat drifting into a somewhat restful sleep.<br/><br/>She awoke the next morning to someone on the highway honking the horn. She rubbed her eyes and stretched and looked at her watch to see it was 6:30 a.m. She climbed back into the front seat took out some gum to freshen her breath and brushed her hair before driving back out into the highway and made her way to the house. She looked at the street sigh and she smiled happily as she entered the city limits.<br/><br/>Not to long after she entered the city limits and smiled happily turning left and driving up to a house...<span style=""font-style: italic""> her old house</span>. She turned off her car as the snow continued to fall and she walked up to the house and then knocked on the door shivering a bit as the snow continued to fall and waited for someone to open the door. While she waited she pulled out the old faded picture and smiled."
1485,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-09T22:51:46,zoruna,"Nathaniel and Starla lived in a small town. Just on the outskirts so he had a bigger yard than most did. He was helping his little girl eat when he heard a car pull up into the gravel driveway.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That is odd...why would someone pull into my drive? Not anyone I know of knows me that well. Most would just leave their car on the edge of the streets.</span>He hears a knocking on the door and smiles. ""Starla eat very slowly.""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla nodded. ""Otay daddy.""</span>He walked over to the front door and opened the front door. Leaving the screen door locked as he looked at her. ""Can I help you?"" The nineteen year old father asked.<span style=""font-weight: bold""> Starla hopped down out of her chair and ran over. ""Daddy who is the pwetty lady? Is she fwiend of yours daddy?""</span>He places a hand lovingly on his two year old daughters head. ""No Starla. Daddy doesn't know who she is but I am willing to let her tell me."" He says softly. Watching Starla eyeing the lady happily. He looked to the lady again. ""What brings you to my door?"""
1486,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-09T23:30:44,wolfgirl-taylor,"She looked up at the door that opened the door and looked at the male and smiled about to introduce herself with a little girl came up and spoke. Rose smiled her eyes going back to the male,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Hello, I'm Rose, um, I know you don't know me but this was my old house with I was a little child, my father built it just like my mother wanted....it's where I learned everything and where I did my homework, where friendships happened and long phone calls where made...where my first boyfriend broke my heart...well as you can tell this house means a lot to me and I was wondering if I could walk through it one last time? I wont take anything I promise.""</span>She looked at the little girl and knelt down getting to her level<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""What is your name little Princess? Your about the cutest little girl I have ever seen.""</span>She told her and would stand back up whenever the little one gave Rose the reaction and speak to the father again."
1487,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T00:06:31,zoruna,"He looked at her. His long blond strands tamed yet flowing wildly sexy and free down the front of his shoulders and down his back. Watching her as she talked. He believed her words as she said them. He listened to her talking. ""Alright. Might as well come in out of the building storm anyways. It is only going to get worse."" he says. Unlocking the screen door slowly.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla looks at her when she kneeled down. Giggling cutely and shyly hugging her daddies leg. ""Starla."" She says after a long moment in a cute and shy little voice. Looking to her daddy. ""Daddy she look like angel. Like those who live where mommy is at now."" She says. Moving out of the way while staying attached to her father's leg.</span>He looks at her. ""She is my little princess."" After the woman came in he saw the storm came down ten times as hard as it had. He was smiling. Shutting the door behind her. ""I wouldn't recommend trying to leave any time soon. Would you like to join us in eating chocolate chip pancakes?"" He offered. She seemed sad somehow. He picked up Starla and held her on his hip."
1488,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T01:49:30,wolfgirl-taylor,"She smiled<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Oh thank you! I appropriate this so much!</span>She told him looking up at him an smiled looking at the little girl,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh Starla what a lovely name.""&lt;/i&gt; she told her with a wink that county girl accent coming put more, and walked inside the home once he unlocked the door and looked around her old house and smiled looking at the stair case and looked at him and frowned, she really hoped the storm wouldn't last to long, she had a drive ahead of her and smiled nodding,[i] ""Thank sounds very nice. Thank y'all.""</span>She told her and tucked her hair behind her ear and walked over into the kitchen.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Oh this room holds a few of my favorite memory.""</span>She told them looking around the room a smiled growing before she looked back at Nathaniel,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What can I do to help you make the pancakes?""</span>She asked."
1489,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T02:56:13,zoruna,"He looks at her. ""You are welcome. My name is Nathaniel. People around these parts call me Nate."" he says softly. Listening to her accent. It was a sexy little accent but he was not looking. No he was nursing a broken heart of his own. His wife died a couple of years ago and he still wasn't over it. He nodded his head and lead the way with his little girl on his side.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla looks at her and waves cutely.</span>He sets his little girl in her chair. Looking at her and smiles. ""Pancakes are already ready."" he says. Pointing the the large stack of pancakes on a plate in the center of the table. He retrieves a fork and knife set from the kitchen and puts them with a plate in the space in front of Starla. He sits in his own seat and starts eating his pancakes. Looking at her smile. It was a beautiful smile. ""Starla isn't much of a talker until she gets to know someone better."" He explains as Starla was cutely giggling and smiling yet not saying anything else. The snow outside fell even harder. He blamed himself for that accident. If certain events hadn't happened his wife would still be alive and they would be raising their daughter together. He frowned and started eating to hide his pain that had showed in his expression. He looked at Starla. ""Smaller bites and chew sweetie."" Watching with a smile as his little angel did as she was told."
1490,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T03:41:47,wolfgirl-taylor,"She would take a seat at the table not taking any,pancakes where her favorite breakfast but she didn't feel right taking any food and she was not very hungry right now. She looked out the window at the piling snow and shook her head,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""I'll call a taxi later soon to take me to the nearest hotel.""</span>She told him and smiled looking at Starla and smiled,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""That does not bother me,I volunteer at the daycare and work the the children there so I'm used to it.""</span>She explained her hands in her laps as they ate and she looked at Starla and shook her head a little, she was so cute. Rose wasn't married or dating anyone actually she was a bit over looked where she was from, the guys just did not like her so she had given up on love, in her head, in her heart she was a hopeless romantic and longed for a family with a loving husband a wonderful house and a child running around and one or more on the way, that was her biggest dream. Though no guy woudl ever look at her that way.....right?"
1491,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T04:00:17,zoruna,"He looks at her. When she didn't take any food he put a pancake on her plate. ""My wife, when she was around (not dead), used to tell me eat. Breakfast is the most important meal of the day."" He says softly. He was caring about her in his own broken hearted sort of way. He shakes his head. ""No taxi's are going to be out in this storm. It has gotten worse. Your best luck is to stay in one of the open rooms. You should find a room with woman clothing in it. I never got around to getting ready to let go of Lucia's clothing."" He says softly. Watching the little girl eating.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla looks at Rose. ""Please eat. Daddy cakes are da best."" She says cutely. Looking at her hopefully.</span>He chuckles a bit. ""They aren't that good Star."" he says softly. Star was his nickname for his little angel. He looked at her and wondered why she didn't have someone with her. She was beyond beautiful. Appeared to be naturally so. He sighs a bit. ""Miss her still. Been two years and I haven't gotten over losing her."" He says softly more to himself than anyone else. His blame for his wife's death was two fold. His wife had turned out to be pregnant with another baby. Only a couple of weeks along but Starla had been six months at the time. He felt the guilt that he, in his mind, caused the deaths of two people. He sighs a bit. Looking at her. ""Why aren't you here with someone? If I was dating someone like you, sweet natured and beautiful, I wouldn't let them out of my sight. Would want to be with them as much as possible."" He shakes his head.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla looks at Rose. ""Daddy cries. Mommy went to live with the angels and daddy misses mommy."" The little girl said innocently</span>He, however, said nothing to that comment. He was a broken toy which could not be fixed...right? He looks at Rose. ""I am glad you came by though. Maybe you could help me with Starla while you are here Rose. You are going to be stuck here at least until the storm ends. Your car is already buried in snow."" He points to the window."
1492,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T04:30:57,wolfgirl-taylor,"She listened to them both talk and bit her bottom lip, maybe this was a bad idea. She took the next pancake on the stack and put some butter on it and took a small bite,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""These are really good but you know you can make them better if you use a few less chocolate chips and sprinkle a touch of cinnamon in there and add some powder sugar on top.....they are divine that way or if you don't like cinnamon you can always add peanut putter on top on you pancake. That is how my dad ate them."" </span>She said with a light laugh and looked out at her car and sighed,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Oh no, I need to get my bag out of there.....I keep an extra bag of things in my car in case things like this happen but if my car is covered in snow I can't get it out.I at least need to get  my laptop and e-mail my assistant manager and tell him he will nee to cover the daycare for me since I'm  not in town and I'm snowed in.""</span>She said taking a bit her her pancakes and took a sip of her drink wrinkling her nose a bite, it was store bought orange juice, she wasn't used to that but she did not let it show."
1493,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T04:57:59,zoruna,"He watched her bite her lower lip. Frowning as she did. Returning to normal and smiles. ""Thank you. Less chocolate chips, touch of cinnamon and powdered sugar. Thank you. Starla will extremely love them then."" He smiles a bit. ""My dad drowned them in tons of syrup."" He says with a small laugh. Though it sounded foreign to his ears. It was a true laugh. He frowns and shakes his head. ""I will go get them."" He says. Standing up and ruffles Starla's head. ""Stay here with the nice lady. If she tells you something you are to listen to her okay Star?"" he says. Watching her nod hish ead. He looks to Rose. ""I'll be right back in. I am taller and thus won't be eaten by the snow as badly."" He wrapped himself up in snow wear and yet still somehow looked sexy as hell. He walked outside in his shoes and shut the door. Making his way to her car. He checks the front door. Front passenger. Right back passenger. All locked. He lucked out on the last door. He opens it and pulls out the laptop bag and the big bag of things that was clearly clothing. Throws both over his shoulders and makes his way slowly back towards the house. Ten minutes later he is inside and shuts the door. Shrugging out of the clothing and everything. Back to his shirt and takes off the snow covered shoes. Brushing off his pants and heads over to her. Putting her bags on the far end of the beautiful table. Walking back over and eats the rest of his pancakes. Saying nothing as he resumed brushing the snow from his pants."
1494,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T05:24:37,wolfgirl-taylor,"She smiled<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Thank you.</span>She said and finished her one pancake and finished her orange juice and got up and washed her plate and dried it and turned to look at Nate,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Where do you keep the plates?""</span>She asked blushing a bite and looked down, looking really pretty and would but it where it goes and would go and sit back down,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""How long have you lived here? I left and moved to college at eighteen but I did not think that mom and dad sold the house.""</span>She told her with a smile and bushed her hair out of her face and looked out the window at the snow as it came down faster and harder.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Will you excuse me? I need to make a call to my work.""</span>She said and smiled getting up and took her phone and slipped onto the back porch and quickly called her assistant manager and explained the situation to him and hung up seeing a swing set that was hand made with rope and a wooden board. She looked at him and let out a breath walking over to it and touched the rope and saw a carving in the tree. She knelt down brushing the snow off the tree and saw the initials and BFF and shook her head letting out a breath a smile on her face and looked back at the swing set and sat on it remembering a few things getting lost in a memory."
1495,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T05:44:51,zoruna,"He stands up and picks up his now sticky daughter. Taking her over to the kitchen sink and sits her on the couter. ""Cabinet by the sink."" He says. The place they had been when she lived in the house. ""My parents got the house from a friend of theirs. So I left things pretty similar to how they had been. Expecially in the kitchen."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""About two years...I think."" He says softly. Taking her plate and puts it away. Listening to her and smiles a bit. He nodded his head and watched her. Washing Starla's hands and face. Playing the mr soap and ms. water game with her. Laughing with her he sets her on the ground again. He walked over to the back door. Calling out. ""Might want to come in. Weather is getting worse."" He was standing on the back porch."
1496,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T05:59:35,wolfgirl-taylor,"She closed he eyes and smiled.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Daddy! Daddy push me higher!"" A three year old Rose laughed as her father pushed her on the swing. She laughed and giggled and smiled seeing her mother come out with a tray of sandwiches and glasses and a pitcher of lemonade and she giggled,""Mommy! Look how high I'm going!""</span><br/><br/>She heard a voice and bushed the few tears away that rolled down her cheeks and looked up and nodded,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Okay.""</span>She said and got up looking back at the sing and walked inside<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Be right back,clothing is wet and I don't want to get sick.""</span>She told him and let out a faint breath taking her bags and took them up to her room. She took off her clothing and up on skinny jeans and a blue shirt that showed just a tiny bit of her stomach if she bent over or reached up to far. She walked back down stairs and into the room with Nate and Star,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""So now what are you two going to do?""</span>She asked feeling a bit out of place being here and not in the family even if it was her old house. She looked at Nate noticing for the first time now down right sexy he looked and blushed at the thought and quickly pushing it out of her mind knowing it would only end in heartache for her and she did not need more of that in her life."
1497,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-10T16:57:19,zoruna,"Nathaniel watched her brushing away a couple of tears that had made their way down her cheeks. Watching her go inside after looking at the swing. He followed her inside. Seeing his daughter Starla playing house with her baby dolls he looked back at Rose. Nodding his head. ""Alright."" He waited and was playing house with his daughter. Long strands of hair pooling on the floor. He stoood up when he heard Rose returning. He looked at her and realized just how sexy she really was. He had already seen how beautiful she was but now he noticed her sexiness. He quickly adverted his gaze. A faint blush on his cheeks. It had been so long since he found interest in a woman. He was far from a virgin but it had been two years...maybe three...since he last paid attention to the looks of a woman. He smiles at her. ""Invite you to play house with us."" He says softly. ""Starla is the mommy. I will probably end up wearing her dolls bib again since she'll dub me the baby."" He says with a laugh.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla giggles and looks at Rose. ""Pway house wif us?"" She asks cutely and hopefully.</span>Nathaniel was not the type to hurt a woman in any way but he was not whole. It was his fault...they argued and the result was she was no longer in his life. His baby girl had no mommy and that was his fault. He was happy that Rose was here. Give his daughter some female interactions. He rubs the back of his head. ""If you want to I mean. After all you don't really know us but we like to make people feel at home. Since you are gonna be here for a while due to the snow storm we wanted to treat you like family."" He was embarressed and feeling ackward yet was genuinely wanting to include her."
1498,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-11T02:26:46,wolfgirl-taylor,"She looked at him and smiled,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Okay I'll play.""</span>She said with a smile sit next to Starla pulling her shirt down only to have it come up again. She looked at Starla,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Who will I play sweetie?""[i] She asked with a smile and sat with her legs tucked under her and looked at Starla she looked at Nate and giggled at what he said,[i] ""I never have played hose before....I don't have any kids or a boyfriend....I am pretty overlooked back home so I dunno, I don't ever think I'll ever have a family....no matter now much I want one.""</span>She shared the last part was said very low but Nate may have heard she didn't know. She would smiled to Starla and try her hardest to hide the sadness and pain that was building up for years."
1499,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-11T03:34:08,zoruna,"Nathaniel smiles and adverted his gaze respectfully but had mentally noted how soft her skin looked. She looked soft and warm. He wished he could hug her just to feel her softness and warmth. Quickly squashing the thought as he had no right to be thinking such thoughts. She wouldn't want to stay with a single father and his daughter...right? She might have a life back home.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla looks at her. Getting up and walks over to the hat rack. A cowboy hat lay on the ground. She picks it up and walks over to Rose. Putting it on her head. ""You get to be daddy. I get to be baby. Daddy is mommy."" She says with bubbly giggles. Hugging Rose. ""Tanks for pwaying wif us."" She was happy.</span>Nathaniel was a bit flustered but laughs. ""Okay. I shall go get some dress up clothes."" He says with a laugh.<br/><br/>Leaving the room and returns with a large nightgown over his clothing. It was made for sexy off the shoulderness. On him it was a bit like a dress. He had a head band in his hair. Laughing. ""How do I look Starla?"" Laughing as Starla thumbs upped him. He kneels down next to Rose. ""Hope I don't look too silly to you. For my little girl I will dress up any way to make her happy."" he whispers to her. His face a bit pink. He just hoped she didn't think him weird.<br/><br/>He listened to Rose as she talked. ""You are playing house now...you don't?"" He looks at her quizzically. ""The guys back home must be blind. You seem like the best catch a guy could ever hope to get. Kind, sexy, honest, genuine, warm...amongst many other positive things. If I was a guy someone would want to date....if I was whole...I would want a girl like you. I mean...I would as a girl like you out...if I wasn't so broken inside."" He whispered the if I wasn't broken inside part but it was still able to be hear. He frowns at her next words. ""You will have a family one day. If I could get up the courage for someone of such beauty inside and out...I would snatch you up and never let you go."" He realized what he said and turned bright red.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla giggles. ""Daddy looks funny..."" she says. Laughing hard but smiles. ""House time now."" She puts on the babies hat that was a tie under the chin type, the bib, and some socks that went all the halfway up her legs because her daddy used them for booties on his feet.</span>"
1500,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-11T04:33:21,wolfgirl-taylor,"She looked at Starla as she said she was the father and she looked at her before realizing shes was serious.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh uh okay doll.""</span>She told her and looked at Nate and listened to him looking down and slightly away as he spoke and caught every word and looked at him putting her finger under her chin and had him look at her if he didn't fight it and she smiled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Maybe this female wants to help put you back together again.And for the record I think your a loving father and I think it's sweet that you will do that is very nice.""</span>She told her and looked at Starla,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Okay doll, what do you want us to do first?""</span>She asked with a smile that country accent coming out again as she bent over the shirt showing off a little more of the sun kissed skin not that she minded or meant for that to happen."
1501,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-11T18:10:06,zoruna,"Nathaniel chuckled a bit. His daughter Starla just saw things from a different perspective. She liked to play where people saw things from a different point of view. She was a creative little kid and was probably trying to make a point but he rarely ever understood his little girl's meanings. She never chose to explain them if he didn't understand them. She touched his chin with her finger and felt his head moved to look at her. He blinks and looks at her. Seeing her smile and felt something rush through him too fast to recognize. All he recognized was that it felt good. He blinked a bit again as her words registered. She wanted to help fix his broken toyness inside? He was a toy which could not be repaired or fixed...or so he lead himself to believe. He was a toy that didn't deserve to be repaired or fixed. He looks at her. Flushing a bit at her words. ""I love my little girl."" He says in agreement. Rubbing the back of his head in embarressment. Glad she didn't think him a weird man for it. A smile on his face though.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Starla looks at them both. Smiling and claps her hands together. Jumping up and down in excitement. Running over to the toy box and pulls out a babies puzzle and some blocks. ""We build the garden wif puzzle. Then we build the walls wif the blocks. Make tiny house."" She says cutely. Running over to them with the stuff. Setting it down between them. ""Then we play wif my kitchen."" She points to the toy kitchen and toy food and stuff in the left corner of the room.</span>Nate smiles as he noticed her accent and the skin. He felt a flutter of something before he adverted his gaze. ""This male wants to help you heal. To make it so your smiles never fade."" he says softly after a long pause of silence."
1502,House That Built Me (me and wolfgirl-taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4518,2011-10-12T03:17:58,wolfgirl-taylor,"She listened to Starla her eyes a bit bigger as she heard the whole list of the things she wanted to do and laughed nodding,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Then lets get started honey.""</span>She asked with another giggle and followed her before stopping and looking at Nate and her bottom lip quivered a bit,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""W...what did you say?""</span>She asked turning around fully to him clearly taken back by what he said to her.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""P...please excuse me....""</span>She said and running up the stairs and shutting the door sitting on the floor on the other side of the door tears rolling down her cheeks. Nobody was ever that nice to her....or that interested in her and she didn't know how to handle it."
1503,PokeMorphs: Rocket's Ravagers,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45266,2015-01-26T08:37:56,JDizzle383,"Jason looked around the tall grass trying to find a Torchic. He had been wanting one for a while now. Even though his sister always said she'd cook it if he caught one, he felt it was his destiny to have one of those cute little fire breathing chickens. He really didn't like the fact that his sister was a chef either. So much meat... it made him sick to his stomach!<br/><br/>Sighing, he looked around one last time. following him closely was his partner, a Greninja he had nicknamed Bluemist. it had been his first Pokemon, and the two had remained close friends since Bluemist had hatched. ""Come on, Blue, it's getting late. I'm tired and I haven't eaten anything in at least 6 hours. let's go ho-.... A Torchic!"" He jumped down into the grass and waited until the small bird was unaware of his presence. The small bird was caught completely by surprise when he yelled, ""Bluemist, use Water Shuriken on Torchic, Now!""<br/><br/>The water ninja frog Pokemon jumped into the air and fired off several shuriken made of tightly condensed water. The poor Torchic didn't have a chance to react to the hit, and was knocked unconscious as it tried to fly away, getting hit by the Pokeball that Jason threw at it before it could hit the ground.<br/><br/>""Yeah! way to go Bluemist! High four!"" he shouted as the frog Pokemon held up his hand and they high fived in the boy's case. ""Come on, I bet that sis is looking for us in town."" he said. They began the walk home, and Jason smiled as he walked towards his hometown of Celadon. ""Man, I hope sis was kidding about cooking my Torchic."" he said, a little worried. Bluemist made his own comment at that, but as everyone knows, it was just a series of his own name that escaped his lips. Upon entering the house, they found it wrecked and trashed, pieces of furniture everywhere. ""Sis? Siiiiis!!!!"" Jason yelled. he heard talking in his room and went upstairs to find a bunch of black clad people with R's on their shirts looking around. A rather large one was holding his older sister over his shoulder and laughing. ""You think we can take 'em?"" he asked Bluemist. He got his answer sooner than expected.<br/><br/>""Hey Bruno, lookie! I found two more test subjects, and this one's a trainer!"" A voice said a moment before both Bluemist and Jason were knocked out.<br/><br/>~T~I~M~E~~S~K~I~P~<br/><br/>""Uuuuggghhh..."" Melanie opened her eyes and saw her little brother still unconscious on a table, strapped down to it by steel bars and she was a little further off and strapped down in a similar fashion. Next to him was a small Torchic. a man walked up and dumped a MASSIVE pile of Rare candies next to the Torchic, who began greedily feasting. soon there was a Blaziken standing in it's place, which was immediately chained to a table next to Jason. ""Jason!"" she screamed. her voice made the young trainer open his eyes groggily ""oooohhhh... sis?""<br/><br/>""Shut up, kid!"" A harsh voice said as the owner of said voice pulled a lever and the two tables began spinning, approaching each other. at this point, Melanie saw Bluemist was being strapped to a table next to her. The same man pulled another lever, and she blacked out from the velocity of the table she was strapped to.<br/><br/>~T~I~M~E~~S~K~I~P~<br/><br/>""Ohhhh.... where am I? and why do my lungs feel on fire? oh, hi Bluemist! why so glum."" Jason asked the Greninja next to him.<br/><br/>""Idiot! I'm Melanie, Not Bluemist, and in case you haven't noticed, YOU'RE A GIANT TALKING CHICKEN!!!!""<br/><br/>""Holy crap! This... Is... AWESOME!"" Jason said as his wrists lit up with flames. ""Maybe now you won't try to cook meat anymore, cause I can sure burn you if you try! How'd we get here though?"" He noticed a patchy fur looking Eevee girl walking up to them and looked her over, then himself and his sister. ""Ok I'll bite. Who are you and WHY ARE WE NAKED????"" Jason screamed."
1504,PokeMorphs: Rocket's Ravagers,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45266,2015-01-26T21:37:29,Mystic Song,"The Eevee girl that approached looked around 14 years old from how developed her body was. Her long ears twitched as she cautiously approached. She knew from experience that some people who had just been turned would act violent, lashing out at anything and anyone in their path. Thankfully, these two seemed ok.<br/><br/>""H-hi. I'm Angie."" She waved her hand gently, but quickly retracted it when the Blaziken suddenly shouted. ""Uh.... You know, I'm not really sure why the scientists don't give us clothes... Maybe it gets in the way of observations? Ah well, do you two need anything? Some water maybe?"" She cocked her head to the side slightly.<br/><br/>""Angie, I don't think that's quite what they meant."" Angie turned her head to see an older man, in his mid 40s, approach. He looked almost like a strongman from the circus, but he was a bluish-gray in skintone, and three disc-shaped protrusions jutted from the top of his shaven head. But even that wasn't the weirdest thing about him. No, it was the extra pair of arms just below his first pair, dangling limply. They were deformed, as the original two were crossed over the man's chest, the extra two could hardly move.<br/><br/>""I'm Bruce, and you've turned into what the scientists 'kindly' refer to as PokeMorphs. As you can probably see, you two are very lucky compared to most people. Everyone in this room is just a small percentage of the amount of people put to this test... The others didn't survive"" Angie bowed her head, looking sad about the prospect."
1505,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-05T05:09:16,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Aisceron, 02-04-2156 - Morning</span><br/><br/>The panel on the wall started speaking on a mechanical sounding voice after a touch:<br/><br/>""Good morning, Alice. 7:03 a.m. Air quality, 30%. Humidity, 37%. It should not rain before the night.""<br/><br/>The young dark-haired woman listened to the panel and nodded. It was one of her habits, even though the young police officer knew she was talking to a machine. <br/><br/>""Thank you. Is breakfast ready?"", she replied while looking around for her boots.<br/><br/>""Yes, Alice. Your boots are to your left, under the blue chair"".<br/><br/>The brunette groaned. That blasted wall robot was way too efficient. Sometimes she felt tempted to shoot it. But it would probably just repair itself, the damned thing. Or at the very least ask for a repairman - or a repair whatever race - itself. And of course, it was a necessity for a lot of things.<br/><br/>""Thank you. I will have breakfast and leave. Should anyone come calling, let them know I am busy, but I will be around to visit them soon.""<br/><br/>'God, I'm treating the machine like people treated maids way back when', the woman thought to herself. Sitting down for breakfast - coffee was a rare treat, but Alice could afford it -, she read the morning news before going up to the panel again. ""Health check, please"".<br/><br/>A soft buzzing sounded, before the machine spoke again. ""Blood pressure is as should. Temperature is slightly high."" A small drawer pushed out of the wall. ""Vitamin C. Take it before you leave the house"". The young woman sighed. ""Very well, thank you"". ""Taking the tablet, Alice Green finally left her house. It would be another one of those days. Nothing relevant to do but patrolling the planet.<br/><br/>Aisceron was a relatively peaceful planet. Many races lived in it. Humans, aliens from many other planets, and many androids. Some humans preferred an android over a wall panel. It felt more 'social', or whatever. For Alice, even the wall panel was too much. She wouldn't want a robotic 'person' walking around her small living space. Just the thought made her have the chills. 'Where is this galaxy going to?'.<br/><br/>But back to Aisceron. It was a pretty comfortable planet. It had a nearly decent air. Quality varied from day to day, but every building had excellent air filtering systems. There was water, that was a must for most races. Food could be acquired in the regular market, albeit expensive. Good food, there is. There was the cheap, nearly tasteless but still nutritional, crap the poor folks ate. And there was always a smart-ass dealer who stole from a store and sold it cheap. That was pretty much what Alice patrolled for, day in and day out.<br/><br/>But in general, it was a good place to live. Criminality was really low. Violent crime had been on a null rating for years. Other crimes were dealt with quickly. The monitoring systems were excellent, and it was really hard to hide something. Whoever got caught red-handed was simply sent out to a penal colony. It kept the planet clean, and they never returned.<br/><br/>That was probably the reason why so many chose that place to live. <br/><br/>A large panel popped up in the air while Alice and many others walked down that street. Criminal activity happening. Those panels were useful, but damn annoying. Well, it was a need. It was clear that it was a quick way to communicate, as many officers moved in the direction of Section 9. It was <span style=""font-style: italic"">always</span> Section 9.</div>"
1506,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-07T12:10:18,Sound of Silence,"This was one of those mornings where Azriel just did not want to get up. Then again, anyone who had spent a lot of the night drinking wouldn’t want to get up the next morning either.<br/><br/>He took one look at the clock and pulled the covers back over him, shielding his face from the light that shone through the window. Letting out a soft breath, he closed his eyes and relaxed is body. Only a few more minutes, he thought. Long enough to sleep off this grogginess, and figure out his plans for the day. It wasn’t like he had anything better to do today but sitting around indoors wasn’t something he was fond of.<br/><br/>Unfortunately for Azriel, he wasn’t going to get those few extra hours of sleep.<br/><br/>“Rise and shine, sunshine!” The loud voice of the robot known as ROS, or Robotic Operation System, something along those lines, called out practically right in Azriel’s ear. Startled, Azriel sat up immediately, and glared at the robot. It stood only about a foot tall, and hovered next to Azriel as he made his way down the hall toward the kitchen. Unlike Azriel, the little robot was always energetic especially during the morning. Despite his attempt to tinker with his programming that was something that never seemed to go away.<br/><br/>“Come on, Azriel! It’s a bright, sunny day today. The weather is looking lovely!” ROS continued. But Azriel didn’t respond to the robot and proceeded to his kitchen. When he arrived, he noticed that breakfast was already made for him, placed on the table. It was still warm and the aroma filled the kitchen. The thought of food made him feel ill. Instead of sitting down to eat, he grabbed a cup from the cupboard and filled it half-way with water. He downed the glass in a few gulps.<br/><br/>“I detect you do not have that much energy, Azriel. Shall I do something to remedy this?”<br/><br/>“No, that will not be necessary,” Azriel murmured in reply. ROS didn’t seem to understand the concept of a hangover.<br/><br/>Moments later, Azriel got dressed into something that wasn't sleepwear, and threw on a pair of sunglasses. He decided to grab the toast that was on the plate of breakfast that ROS provided for him before leaving his home to start the day.<br/><br/>He stepped out onto the streets of Section Nine like he had done all his life. Section Nine was not the best place to live, but it was home to him. He got good business here and the bars were pretty decent, which was good enough for him. Honestly he didn’t need anything fancy and didn’t care for any of the high class places around this city.<br/><br/>“Stop! Criminal!” A monotone voice called out to him. He ignored it at first; this was Section Nine after all, and was usually bustling with criminal activity. Police drones were always around as extra hands. He wouldn’t be surprised if he knew some of the people who were going to be arrested today, or reprimanded for something. This was a good place to find someone in need for someone in his… line of work. ‘Line of work’ was used loosely here; what he did was kind of in the grey area.<br/><br/>“Do not ignore me! I cannot allow such disorderly conduct to continue!” The drone must have been a new prototype or something…. Or it could be malfunctioning. Disorderly conduct? “I sense alcohol in your system!” The drone continued. Ah, well Azriel supposed that makes sense, and perhaps it was his fault, but still. That didn’t mean he was part of whatever was going on. It was just his luck that he would walk straight into something like this on the one day he couldn’t afford it.<br/><br/>He turned to the drone and tried to explain this, but was cut short when the drone grabbed him. He knew better than to fight back, but boy was he irritated.<br/><br/>“Don’t worry, Azriel!” ROS said enthusiastically. “I will make sure your stay in jail is not very long!”<br/><br/>Azriel just groaned at the robot’s words. It was times like these when he wondered why the hell he even bothered purchasing ROS. He doubted it would be… helpful dealing with this damn police drone.<br/><br/>“Do not interfere!” The drone told ROS, “Or you shall be taken in with this man.”"
1507,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-09T13:16:22,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Ah, new drones were always a delight. Their learning system was still a blank slate and they interpreted law to the letter. Not a very useful feature when they had to work Section Nine, but how else would they learn? Of course, until they did learn, they were more like gigantic pains in the ass than anything resembling a police officer. Well, at least they got to hold alleged criminals until a real officer, with a real brain, could come to the scene.<br/><br/>And that was exactly what the drone Azriel had the misfortune of coming across did. Initiating the detaining protocol - one step before the arresting one - the drone grabbed Azriel and kept him with his feet above the ground.<br/><br/>And then, of course, his little robotic companion had to intervene. <br/><br/>At the precise moment the drone was threatening to take ROS in with Azriel, the transport system with the flesh and blood officers stopped at the area. Only one officer stepped out, and the system went on to other troublesome areas.<br/><br/>""Okay, rookie, what have we got here?"". The female officer, a brunette with a somewhat bored expression, approached the drone. ""Detain protocol, well done"", she reinforced. Only after those words did the officer look at the drone's 'prey'.<br/><br/>""Really?"", was the first word out of the officer's mouth. ""Not<span style=""font-style: italic""> you</span> again"", she completed, turning to the drone. ""What seems to be the problem?""<br/><br/>The drone turned around to the officer, turning Azriel with it. ""I have detected alcohol in his system. Above legal limit"". The officer rolled her eyes. Legal limit was practically zero, so pretty much <span style=""font-style: italic"">anyone</span> who had been drinking was above the stupid legal limit. <br/><br/>""Very well. Hand him over, rookie. I'll take care of the proceedings from here on, and you can go back to patrolling"". The drone seemed to think for a moment before acquiescing. ""Very well, officer. Have a nice day"". ""You too..."", the officer paused and completed after the drone went away, ""...stupid piece of tin"". ""Come on now, Azriel, you know the drill already. Is your minion coming with us?""</div>"
1508,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-10T15:14:50,Sound of Silence,"It was hard to suppress a scowl as the woman approached the scene.<br/><br/>“This is ridiculous,” Azriel growled under his breath as the police woman and the drone exchanged words. These drones and robots might have been enjoyed by some people, but not him. Didn’t they have better things to do? Disorderly conduct his ass. It wasn’t like he was causing any sort of trouble or anything. Since when was going on a stroll through the neighborhood a crime?<br/><br/>Damn these drones… he could not say that enough.<br/><br/>He was clearly not pleased to see an actual officer had been summoned. He had been expecting it, sure, but he’d hoped he could have told the drone off before this happened. Then again, someone who was actually living was a lot easier to deal with than someone… something… that was probably thrown together in half an hour.<br/><br/>“I do not see what I am doing wrong,” he protested, irritation laced in his tone. “I was merely going for a morning walk.” But his words fell on deaf ears. An actual person was easier to deal with than a drone, but it was still pointless trying to plead his case. An officer was an officer, and their word was law; it will take a hell of a lot to persuade her, especially since he had been drinking the night before<br/><br/>“Azriel, you should know, this woman is well-known in the force.” ROS chimed in after it was finished analyzing the officer.<br/><br/>ROS went ignored as Azriel decided to answer the woman’s question and looked at the robot with a rather annoyed expression, “No… ROS is… not coming with us.” ROS didn’t seem particularly happy with this decision, and would have protested if it weren’t for the gaze Azriel had given it. He didn’t trust the little robot as far as he could throw him. The last thing he needed was for it to say something stupid and make a mountain out of a mole hill.<br/><br/>Hopefully this wouldn’t take long…"
1509,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-11T01:11:53,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">""Yeah, nobody ever does"", the police officer replied when Azriel said he didn't see what he was doing wrong. ""If I got one credit for every time I hear that, I would be able to retire within this year"", the woman completed, referring to the currency used in the planet.<br/><br/>After Azriel made up his mind about whether or not ROS was going with them, the officer nodded and gestured for the man to follow along. <br/><br/>""Going for a morning walk with a lot of alcohol in your system. You know, I've heard the recommended conduct would be to stay home and drink lots of water"", the woman completed, keeping a steady pace.<br/><br/>""So, while we take our morning walk together, have you been behaving lately, Azriel? You're made quite the name for yourself back in the district, you know"". Despite her attempt at humor, the officer looked serious. ""So, is there anything I should be prepared for?"", she completed. It seemed for anyone who didn't know the officers around that the young woman wasn't paying enough attention to Azriel, and that he could run whenever he chose to. But anyone who had ever tried to run from an officer, or knew anyone who had, was aware that it wasn't a smart idea.<br/><br/>If he behaved, though, it would probably be just a nuisance. A while sitting in the district, answering questions, and that would be it, unless something would come up in that interview. Thinking about how stupid the laws were, Officer Green just waited for Azriel to answer her question.</div>"
1510,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-14T12:19:44,Sound of Silence,"Azriel’s lips formed a thin line as he exhaled slowly. He was use to being harped on about his drinking habits, but there was something about an officer doing so that was just plain irritating. It was always bad news whenever cops started snooping around in his business. They were so nosey, especially now that they had these drones squealing over everything from someone not parking perfectly along the street to someone snoring. Minor things, for the most part.<br/><br/>“I simply wanted some fresh air,” he said softly, ignoring her remark about his behavior and what she needed to look out for. It didn’t come as a surprise that he’s made a name for himself here. A lot of people knew him, what he did, and it wasn’t a surprise that the police had caught wind of him. It was their job to know everyone here. Of course, his name wouldn’t be known if it weren’t for a few people who were incapable of keeping their mouth shut.<br/><br/>In fact, Azriel was beginning to feel more amused than anything. She must have heard some rumor about him, and, well, rumors get twisted and once an officer hears something it’s stuck in their mind. But he was not going to press his luck with such a comment, and didn’t have any interest in elaborating or clearing it up either. It wasn’t a huge issue anyway.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Azriel halted stride and turned to face the officer, “Surely you have better things to do than babysit me?” He inquired, looking her right in the eye. A bold move, but sometimes he just couldn’t help himself. “Are you… aware that this is Section Nine? There are other things to worry about than someone who wants to walk off the effects of a terrible hangover…” It wouldn’t be that easy to get her off his back but, since he had enough sense in him not to run, if she wanted a conversation, well, now she has one."
1511,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-16T21:16:49,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Alice knew full well that she was being annoying. It didn't bother her at all. Actually, the officer had to admit it was a little entertaining. Of course, she had to admit it silently and to herself alone. Never to anyone else. Another thing Officer Green would never admit was that she disliked the drones as much as anyone else. Those pieces of tin could be trained before going out in the streets, but no. The MP thought they would be better off with the laws wired in and learning on the job.<br/><br/>""Fresh air, that's amusing"", the officer replied. She didn't really expected Azriel to spill the beans. But maybe if she irritated him enough he'd let something slip out. Sure, anything they knew about him was second hand. But the officer would bet that if it wasn't all true, it was pretty close to it.<br/><br/>When Azriel faced her and said she had better things to do than to babysit him, the officer laughed softly. Her dark brown eyes lit up, in a humorous way. ""I feel generous today"", she stated, looking back into Azriel's eyes.<br/><br/>""Yes, I am indeed aware that this is Section Nine. And I am also aware that there are many other officers at this very area. So, I am all yours for a while"". The young woman resumed her pace patiently. Walking slowly, inviting Azriel to keep moving, se kept talking. ""It depends on who this someone is. You are special, 'darling', and I want you to be escorted so we can be sure nobody is going to rob you"". The officer laughed softly. ""Section Nine is a dangerous place, after all"".</div>"
1512,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-18T12:24:10,Sound of Silence,"“Perhaps it is,” Azriel said in agreement when she commented about Section Nine. Dealing with a bored cop was worse than one looking to fill their quota, but at least she had a sense of humor. Humor was, admittedly, something he lacked however he appreciated whenever he came across someone with such wit.  “But… I have found that it is only dangerous if you allow it to be.” That was true, at least from his perspective. He’s lived here all of his life and has only had a few rough encounters.<br/><br/>“I doubt anybody will rob me,” he said calmly. He dared someone to try and rob him. Regardless of the fact he had an officer at his heels, they would regret the attempt almost as soon as they even got the thought in their head.<br/><br/>After a bit of walking, they passed by a few places that Azriel liked to visit whenever he wasn’t doing much. Unfortunately, he really couldn’t with an officer so he just kept moving. He kept his gaze forward, just in case someone who knew him was skulking about. He was not always the most social of people but that didn’t mean he didn’t have a crowd he frequented. They were a bit shady, true, but they gave him work.<br/><br/>Azriel suddenly stopped and turned on his heels, heading down another street, back towards home. “Our walk will be over shortly,” he said over his shoulder. Since he couldn’t do much today, not that he really had anything in mind, and since his hangover hadn’t subsided yet and he was still feeling like he was falling through the ground, he figured he might as well just go back home. Not to mention the feeling of falling through the ground was a good enough reason to want to go home either way."
1513,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-19T23:14:29,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">""You know it is. Maybe in different levels for you and me"", the officer replied. She knew nobody at all was safe on Section Nine, but the levels and kinds of danger were different for each kind of people. For her kind, the danger laid in violent criminals. As trained and intelligent (most of) the officers were, they were still humans. For people like Azriel, it was a whole different kind of danger. The danger, for his kind, laid in rivalry. Or, in a more subtle way, loose lips.<br/><br/>Loose lips, for the officers, were a blessing, though. It made them not have to run around looking for clues about this or that person. A few drinks given to the right person, and they had some really juicy news. Who cared it was illegal? The job had to be done, after all.<br/><br/>All these thoughts flew off the officer's mind when Azriel stopped walking. Evidently, the young woman turned on her heels and started following the man. ""Say what?"", she asked, blinking a few times in surprise. ""I really, really don't think so"", the officer completed.<br/><br/>""I'm a little bit unsure if you have heard me, but I had informed you and the piece of tin that I will be taking care of the legal procedure. And trust me, I have no intention to do it in your house. So, how about you kindly cooperate with me?""<br/><br/>The officer showed her best smile. ""I wouldn't want to have to make your life harder to get you to sit down for a chat with me"".</div>"
1514,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-21T13:57:25,Sound of Silence,"If his temper hadn’t been tried before, Azriel was beginning to slowly lose his patience. Like before, his lips had formed a thin line, he exhaled softly, and he said, “I am already cooperating, am I not? I could have… run off as soon as I was free from that drone.” It usually took a lot to get under his skin. He was not the post patient person in the world, but he was usually calm and composed. The way he was feeling now made him a bit more irritable than usual.<br/><br/>“Unless going for a morning walk is a crime, I am not doing anything wrong,” he continued. “It is not my fault these drones are… unreliable.” He decided that was the nicest word he could think of. As much as he wanted to tell her off, he was also kind of curious. Now that he was thinking about it, he was sure there was another reason for her to want to go through the legal procedure. It could just be in his head but he couldn’t help but wonder.<br/><br/>Azriel eventually let out a heavy sigh, “Whatever legal procedures you must go through had better not take long.” Of course, Azriel thought, he could just tell her off instead of going through with this bullshit. But not only would that give her a reason to make him think he was hiding something, he would rather not be seen being dragged away in handcuffs. It was better to just cooperate, cooperate and let his curiosity take over for a bit."
1515,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-22T22:25:20,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">It wasn't a hard thing to get Alice's temper going. But right now, she was really amused. Seeing someone usually calm starting to lose it was always entertaining. And of course, people were usually prone to talking more than they should under conditions of stress. And that was exactly what she was going for with Azriel.<br/><br/>""No, going for a walk is not a crime. But being above the legal limit is"", the officer replied gently. ""Also, the drones are pretty reliable. They find someone breaking the law and alert the closest station. That's what they are programmed to do, and that's what they do"". Sure, deep down inside Officer Green did not believe her own words. Those pieces of tin had zero ability to judge the necessity of actually alerting an officer. But protocol had to be followed, after all.<br/><br/>And, there was always the chance of getting a little something new out of Azriel on their way to the station or in the station itself.<br/><br/>""Grumpy today, are we?"", the officer joked when Azriel said whatever legal procedure she had to go through had better not take long. ""If you behave, it will be really fast. In and out"", the officer completed. ""You sit down, you give me your basic information, we talk a little bit about your alcoholic shenanigans, and you can go home and sleep it off. Can't get any easier than that, now can it?""</div>"
1516,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-26T13:18:22,Sound of Silence,"Cops.<br/><br/>“Naturally,” Azriel said softly when she finished explaining the procedure. He really hoped they wouldn’t take long. Being cooped up for a long time did not sit well with him, which was why he was out here, as he’d briefly mentioned. But course knowing his luck that would be just what the officer would want, his discomfort.<br/><br/>“Whatever you ask me, know that stand by what I have already said, officer. I realize you will… think whatever you want, but I pride myself in being an honest man,” he added. Above the legal limit… what a fucking ridiculous excuse. Maybe she really was just trying to fill her quota. Honestly, it really wasn’t like he was up to anything. If he was up to something, he’d have brought his gun with him. It was tempting to bring that up.<br/><br/>Cops… He was sure she would have gotten a kick out of that.<br/><br/>But despite his thoughts, Azriel didn’t say anything more. He knew better than to say anything like that anyway. Until they got there, and got this whole ‘procedure’ bullshit over with, he saw no reason for further conversation. It was clear she wasn’t going to budge, and he saw no reason to waste his breath any more than he already has. This would more than likely do more harm than good, but he didn’t really care.<br/><br/>This has been a long day and it hasn’t even hit noon yet."
1517,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-27T15:39:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The officer nodded when Azriel said that '<span style=""font-style: italic"">naturally</span>'. It was interesting to see how they reacted when taken in for questioning. The effect on their nerves was sometimes worse than when they were being openly arrested. When they were arrested, at least they knew where they stood, as with questioning anything could happen. But Officer Green wasn't looking to make an arrest, not yet, at least. Some people were more valuable out there.<br/><br/>""An honest man. That's rarer than most wildlife nowadays. You must be a fascinating specimen"", Alice replied. A smile played on her lips for a while before it disappeared. <br/><br/>Respecting Azriel's silence, the officer also kept quiet until they reached the district. Greeting a few flesh and bone officers there, Alice ignored the pieces of tin. ""Arrest, Officer?"", one of them questioned. ""No. Questioning only. No arrests will be made"", she replied, before gesturing for Azriel to follow.<br/><br/>She would take him to a small office, instead of an interrogation room. ""Can I offer you a cup of coffee before we start our friendly chat?"". While she finished speaking, Alice already moved to get the coffee maker going. ""As annoying as this is, you will be home soon"".</div>"
1518,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-02-28T14:21:08,Sound of Silence,"Taking up the offer of coffee was tempting. However, Azriel wasn’t really too keen to accept, “No thank you.” It was nice to see that they were not in an interrogation room. He had been expecting it, honestly, and he actually appreciated the small gesture of hospitality. If it could even be called ‘hospitality’. Truth be told, he didn’t see this as a reason to not feel uncomfortable, and still slightly annoyed, about being here in the first place.<br/><br/>He took the seat across from the officer. “Is that so? Well then, I will be… holding you to your word that this will not take very long. From one honest person to another,” he said with a small note of sarcasm in his tone. “Ask me whatever you want,” he added. A question he’d regret, he was sure. There was a good chance that the officer would find any reason to keep him here longer.<br/><br/>A lot of cops were the kind of people who would play dirty to get their way.<br/><br/>Azriel would need to play his cards right to ensure he didn’t get caught in that trap. He took on the demeanor he usually used whenever he was dealing with someone who had requested his services, sitting straight and attentive. Business-like. Playing his cards right was the key here. Despite his annoyance, he had no reason to disrespect her after all. Not to mention he was a man who had nothing to hide."
1519,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-03-02T15:10:45,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">""Oh, well... You look like you need a cup of coffee. Suit yourself"", the officer replied. She poured a cup for herself and sweetened it, before moving back to the desk and sitting down. Taking a long sip, the young woman sighed, murmuring something like 'delicious'. <br/><br/>The officer raised an eyebrow when Azriel said he would hold her to her word. A smile showed on her face when he said 'from one honest person to another'. ""Nothing but honesty in this room"", she replied, a subtle irony intonation in her voice. <br/><br/>With another smile, the officer sat back and relaxed. ""You look like a school kid about to take a test. Relax. I said I will not arrest you, and I will not"". Sipping the coffee, the officer stopped the banter. It was a subtle change in her posture and intonation, but she was all business now.<br/><br/>""I'm not interested in you, right now. I'm interested in your friends. Or whatever you happen to call them"", she stated. ""Some of my people are being harmed around here, and I don't like that"". Before he could even say anything, the officer raised her hand. ""I don't think you have anything to do with this. You don't strike me as the violent kind"". <br/><br/>She was being honest. She knew full well who represented physical danger for the officers and who didn't. And she knew Azriel wasn't dangerous in that way. ""When they come to their senses, they are stripped of their weapons and id. Which means someone around here is dealing in those. Well, now I ask my questions, and I want the answers. Three answers, and you're out of here"".<br/><br/>The officer paused, as to let her words sink in. ""Are you dealing in either weapons or ids? If not, do you know who is? If you don't, do you think you can find out?"".</div>"
1520,Shit Happens (Sounds and Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45389,2015-03-03T12:52:08,Sound of Silence,"Ah, so the truth was finally out. She did have a reason to bring him in; their encounter was not just a coincidence, brought on by some defective drone.<br/><br/>Azriel’s lips formed a sort of amused grin, “Officers have been attacked you say?” This little chat was turning out to be a lot more rewarding than he expected. It was no laughing matter that cops were being killed.  As far as he was concerned, anyone who had a big enough head, thinking they were smooth enough to take out a few cops and walk away, should get what was coming to them. People like that posed a threat.<br/><br/>He considered taking them out on his own. It wouldn’t be hard… But for now, that was just at thought in the back of his mind.<br/><br/>Azriel leaned forward a little, one arm on the desk, “I have to say, you present a very… interesting proposition.” He looked a little skeptical, which he was, but it was clear he was curious to hear more. This whole thing was very interesting. “I do not involve myself in weapons dealings, I assure you.” He nodded as if to confirm that. Dealing in illegal weapon trades was not his thing.<br/><br/>“I might know who could be involved,” Azriel continued. “Finding them would not be a problem. I will need at least a week to find out whether my suspicions are true.” He briefly wondered if the officer would think it was suspicious that he was so willing to give names.  More importantly, he wondered what the catch was. She had said she wasn’t interested in him ‘right now’. There had to be something more…<br/><br/>Regardless, truth be told, he was no rat but he didn’t mind giving names. Especially if they violate the code that was in place. It wasn’t like they meant much to him, or that he really got involved with their dealings, he was just called in to take care of someone and he did it."
1521,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-06T04:07:59,zoruna,"17 years earlier.....<br/><br/>Zeris was traveling in the human world with his parents for the first time. It was his third birthday. Yet already he was very cute and it showed that he'd be inhumanly sexy when he got older. At first everything went fine. The mother bougt him some ice cream and then cotton candy at a fair. Then they went to eat at a pizza joint and got him pepperoni pizza. Then after they had left the resturaunt...disaster struck! At least a hundred people started running screaming in fear and anger. As this was Tokyo, Japan and Godzilla happened to like making an appearance every so often. Zeris happened to be running after a balloon he'd gotten earlier that day when the running human crowd seperated him fom his family. It struck noon and the portal took his parents far away from him. Leaving a young three year old crying on the sidewalk.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/pictures/Cool_summer_by_heise.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>17 years later.....<br/><br/>Zeris had been found and raised by the street ""mother"". Who was really just a guy who taught kids how to defend and survive on the streets. It hadn't taken him long to catch on and he'd soon become a favorite of the old guy dubbed Street Mother. He smiles. Now old enough to venture out without a companion. He'd been old enough for 2 years now. And he was enjoying every minute of it. It was sheer freedom...but with it came the hunger.<br/><br/>And this hunger is what drove him to decide to break into a random house that was occupied. Hunger lead his actions as he broke into a fancy house on the rich side of town. And hunger is what lead him to the refrigerator rather than to steal something valuable. He begins raiding the fridge...unaware the owner of the house was indeed inside the house at the moment."
1522,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-06T05:46:29,Lord~of~Justice,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i248.photobucket.com/albums/gg162/xxinuyashaxxxx/imagesCAXWT7XP.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Elimire St. John<br/>Age 22<br/>Race: ShapeShifter<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://farm6.static.flickr.com/5281/5299411954_56593d4ee6.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>The neighborhood was quiet as always this time of night. The streetlamps just begining to light up the darkened side walks. Here and there people walking thier purebreed dogs back to the homes they saw normally but to others were extravigant manors. None more so then the St. John Estate on top of the hill. The grand house looked down upon all the rest as if they were trash to be thrown out on monday mornings. The owner of the house was the Earl of Siderdale, Lord Elirmire St. John, heir and now owner of the SiderDale Johnson theatre and Opera house. The finest place for up class entertainment in all of japan, bringing in crowds with more then 1grand people flocking in to whitness the masterpieces this govermentally aproved genious had to offer. his plays were consitered life changing and awe inspiring, bringing tears and laughter to the hardest critiques.<br/><br/>The Earl yawned up in his study, the candle on his desk lightly flickering in and out threatening to commit suicide.. ""Just a little longer, and ill be done.."" he whispers scribling the last lines of his latest and greatest work of art. However his candle had other plans, on the very last word the candle went out leaving the room dark and foreclosed. St. John yawned and sighed leaning back the moon shining through the window behind him. ""Fine I will finish tomarrow..."" with this he stood up and through his blue kamono over his shoulders and began to treck to his downstairs library. ""Afterall it is bad luck to write without candle light.."" he says chuckling to himself, he had lived in the manor for three years on his own, making best efforts to keep his status so his parents would remain proud of him in the after life.<br/><br/>The Library reached from floor to cieling with books of all kinds of knowledge. Ranging from mystery to fairy tale romance to betrail, this was th webook type which on the night caught the Earl's attention, settling into the easy chair beside the fireplace he flipped to chapter 9 and began reading the final pages of his father's last novel.<br/><br/>Moments later stange sounds filled nooks and crannies of the large house, traveling thier ways all the way to the library in the badk hall of the first floor. The sounds echoed from the kitchen. ""What the..."" he quoted standing up laying the book on the table. He proceeds down the hall seeing a shadow stand before his refridgerator. A frown coating his face as he leaned against the door frame. The kimono hanging loosely off the right shoulder as he leaned. anger covering his cheeks in a red flush. 'Yiou that food doesnt belong to you..."" he pops his knuckles one at a time. ""I suggest you return it now..."""
1523,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-06T06:21:56,zoruna,"Zeris had eaten some tomatoes and some raw porkchops and a raw steak. He was now on some applesauce. He stopped when he sensed another person there. He didn't even move. Just resumed what he was doing behind the fridge door. He shut it with a loud slam. Whirling around with some sliced ham clutched tightly to his chest. He saw the anger in the man's face but didn't care. He was beyond anorexic. Not by choice but because he was a street guy and fed other street people over himself. He was young as a demon and around twenty as a human age standard. In either standard he looked like he was seventeen. His sexy face showed signs of undernourishment. Watching the dude popping his knuckles one at a time. Giving him a look that screamed loud and clear...And? You expect me to be afraid of your rich ass why? He frowns and shakes his head. ""No. Starving."" He says. His form barely fit in his clothing. It was hug and the shirt open because all the buttons were gone from the shirt. Showing his thin beyond human capability body. Shoving a piece of ham pointedly in his mouth. Chewing and swallowing in under five seconds. He glares at him. ""Rich men shouldn't be worried or so anal about a small amount of food. You have over and beyond what you would need to survive."" He scowls a bit. ""I barely have anything to survive. Overprivledged punk. Think your better I can read it on your face. Guess what jerk you aren't."" Something about this man's demeanor and attitude just pissed him off royally. No pun intended."
1524,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-09T22:54:12,Lord~of~Justice,"Anger dressed St. John's face a bright red as the errogant punk before him chasticed him about his food while eating it unaprovinely. He sighed rubbing his temples, ""I never said I did derseve my food, and it is not my fault you ended up in su8ch a horrible perdiciment, however Sir, that is my food and i work to get it. Also for your information I donate half my earnings to your kind. i do not need you telling me in my own home what i am and am not..."" his voice a smooth silk noose, ready to hold the dead body of its taunter.<br/><br/>The boy spoke telling him off, anger building wildly in Elimire as he listened. He was bing told he was being called an over preivlaged punk, who does this brat think he is. ""Look here... I dont much like your tone, and i will give you a moment to get the food and leave my estate imediately,...."" his honor winning over his pride as he forced him self to offer the food with a bitter tone, however the body before was unbending and strong hungry determined for food. To Elimire this was an insuklt as he begane shrugging of his robe a katana strapped to both hips and black belt looped through his pants. He had been a master at kendo for several years, better then anyone else in the country. He would teach this brat a thing or two..."
1525,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-09T23:46:43,zoruna,"Zeris eyes him. ""You didn't have to. Actions speak louder than words."" He rolls his eyes. ""I give what little money I have to the orphans. The little street kids. The few cents I get left over to my name won't even buy more than a dollar store candy bar!"" He says. His eyes narrowing and flashing with demonic rage for a moment. ""MY KIND?! YOU POMPUS ARROGANT BASTARD! I am not a charity! I had a family but people like you seperated me from them when some giant lizard attacked! So don't assume you know anything about me!"" He growls at him. ""I spend what few cents I scrounge up or occasionally make making sure the street kids you rich ass people over look have enough food in their stomachs. When have you ever held the hand of a street child who had a nightmare?"" He demanded. He angrily eats more of the food. Until the bastard said that he actually planned to stop eating the man's food. He was starved and was going to eat damnit. He watched him and frowns. ""Wow big man's gonna hurt the guy who helps more people survive on the streets than the penny popper does in his grave. Such bitter irony. Kind of a funny story to tell the children under ten years old why their Street Prince won't be home tonight."" He was taunting him and made it clear he was FAR from afraid of him. ""I will take you on bare handed. You plan to kill me I will be one hard mother fucker to keep dead."""
1526,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-10T23:12:48,Lord~of~Justice,"The head of the house listened seeming to keep hidden emotions under control. His chest rising and falling with heavy deep breaths, his hands gripping the hilts of the katana's in one motion both were removed and tossed aside, the robe he had laid to the side utop a chair to keep it stright and crisp. His head rose slightly as he eyed the boy, ""You have determination and a fierce attitude. Not many like us still stand..."" he said leaning back against the wall, his anger leaving his eyes with a slow and drawn out yawn. ""You shouldn't accuse things either..."" He looked him over watching him eat the food with vital arrogance himself. ""I am always willing to give anything I have to anyone who asks... even now I will give you all the food and clothes I have left to my name..."" his voice cracked slightly as he turned his head coughing violently into a cloth he removed from his pocket. The white silk soon dripped slowly with a thick red stain. ""I have for your information held the hand of a street orphan... I stayed night and day by her side..."" he turned to face the accusing man. His eyes glazed over as he removed the last drop from his red lips.<br/><br/>""You yourself, know nothing of me. So I say the same, dont point fingers you can't afford to break."" he frowned and turned walking from the room. A deep nerve had been struck and he was unable to deal with the emotion it provoked. His heart was hearting just as it did that aweful night three years ago. Slowly back and forth he paced in the hall to the right of the kitchen, his hand clutching to the bloody cloth in it for dear life. ""How dare anyone tell me such things..."" he stoped trying to collect himself, only being able to force himself to his knees, the empty hand clutching to his head as he shakily tried to keep his face till again his home was empty and his pain could show however it pleased... ""take anything you want... I dont deserve it... I couldn't even protect her..."" he whispers his voice cracking several times in the darkness."
1527,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-11T03:55:28,zoruna,"Zeris looks at him. Eyeing him and watches him toss the katana's aside. This man was just a barrel of contradictions wasn't he? He frowns and looks rather confused. ""Not many of us? I don't follow. You are such a confusing rich dude."" he says simply. Watching him and sees the anger falling. ""I have seen enough rich dudes to know there is rarely any genuine kindness from those who are rich."" He growls. ""I don't want your charity!"" He says. Slamming the rest of the food on the counter. ""There. See. All the rest of the food I was borrowing and planned to repay secretly is left on the fucking counter."" He says. His eyes glowing a demonic red hue. He frowns as he started coughing up blood. Backing up a step. He smelt the blood. He didn't want to smell the blood. He had images flashing beforeh is eyes. A young girl he knew. She was happy and cheerful. She knew someone rich who was her friend. He never learned but he knew they were at each other's side more often than not. She died three years ago. He felt slightly upset with himself and slightly bad he treated the man...so like his rich brethren. He walked past him. ""If by her you mean Suzy...you did what you could. She was dying long before she met you. Some illness or other held her in its grasp. She fought it for years. Met some guy she never stopped talking about when I saw her. Said he was with her day and night. If you are him...sorry I broke in."" He says edgily. ""She loved you."" he frowned and looked outside. Hearing cop sirens and scowls. ""Stop beating yourself up over it. If you knew Suzy and she could see the weak way you are acting she would be upset. So get over it! I miss my adopted little sister too but you got to keep living for her. If not just quit life. Either way I'm leaving. Sorry I seemed to stain you conscious."" He says. Opening the door but stopped. A man had a gun raised and pointed at the bastard he was argueing with. He saw the move to pull the trigger. He runs and jumped in the way. Taking a bullet to his lower side. Coughing out a sound of pain as his pocket knife flew and killed the man. He hit the ground and just started blacking out. ""Gonna die again...great. Kids will starve...least Suzy would be happy."" He says as he blacks out."
1528,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-11T04:21:39,Lord~of~Justice,"John didn't have time to stand before the man he had been fussing with lay on the floor, and another lay dead across with a knife... His first actions were to run to Zeris removing his sash holding up his pants and began removing the clothing in the way, he held the pressure tight and wrapped the wound dressing it carefully. The next action he took was to call the cops, who quickly came and removed the almost murderer, they motioned to get Zeris, but John had they stop. ""I will have my personal Doctor look at him here..."" he said. ""Just bringing him to my Master bedroom and tend his wounds properly..."" he comands as teh cops nod and do as intrudcted.<br/><br/>A weak passed by slowly, but held many changes. Elimir sat perched at a desk across the room from the bed where his guest lay in waiting. His hand proping up his sleeping head, the other drawing on blueprints for a manor just for the Childern of the streets. A picture of him ans Suzy sat on the bedstand. Downstairs the sounds of running feet laughter and playtime rang through the house followed by maids and other care takers running about to tend to the childern in whih he had taken from the streets, St. John had not slept much this last week, his focus on things had taken a sharp turn for the better and he was determined to do all he can to help."
1529,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-11T06:12:56,zoruna,"Zeris was fighting a fever that set in after he was taken into a room. Sort of semi-watching it but mostly oblivious to the actions occuring. He was in and out of semi-consciousness. Images flashing through his mind. A week passed by and the fever broke. He heard sounds that at first were only buzzings and occasional chirps. He heard laughter as it slowly began to become reality. He lets out a groan as the stinging pain in his side brought him fully back to reality. ""Uhn......."" he groans out. His eyes slowly opening and he looks around. Taking in the surroundings that were blurry and fuzzy. He forced himself to sit up and let out a soft hiss of pain. Forcing himself to toss his legs over the side of the bed he was in. He stumbled and grabbed ahold of the nightstand. ""Where am I?"" he asks outloud. Lost, disoriented, and confused."
1530,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-11T06:55:29,Lord~of~Justice,"The house's owner remained sleeping exhausted to the side head proped on hand and pen in the free hand over the sketches of a home for all the street childern. The laughter rang through the halls as loud banging feet skidded pastthe closed door the shadows of fimilar bodies passing through the creves under it. He heard voices he knew from the streets and could smell delicious food being prepaired down stairs. All around the room were drawing and pictures the childern had dome for john. Beside the bed a damp warm rag lay drying and a thmoemter used to chek on the patients health. There was a botle of water and some pieces of apple freshly prepared with caremal sauce. A note sat on the table where he grabbed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I hope you will take it easy, I am writing this as I have done each time I felt tired to the point I might sleep. I have kept fresh food and water near by you will need the strength when you awake. I am sorry i was so weak the time before, however I have done a lot of thinking and changedalot of my ways. I hope you will be pleased with the work I have done. Dont worry all the kids are safe, fed, warm, andhappy.<br/><br/>-truly yours,<br/>Elirmire St.John.</span>"
1531,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-11T15:00:24,zoruna,"Zeris was panting and was still a bit disoriented when he came to the realization he was in a house. He realized shortly after wards he was not dead. He should by all rights be dead....right? So how was it he only had pain in his side and wasn't dead? Things just weren't adding up inside his brain. He looked around. Spotting the rag and the thermometer. Further confusion settled in in his mind. He looked at the bottle of water. Forcing himself to sit back on the edge of the bed. Grasping at it while a grunt of pain escaped his stubborn lips. He pulled it to him and opened it. Downing its contents like a man who was drowning in the sands of a desert. He groans a bit as it tasted so good. What day was it? How was he back to life yet without pain like usually happened? Things just still weren't adding up. He sees apple pieces and takes them. Staring at the caramel sauce like it was a strange concept. ""Might as well try it."" he mutters to himself. Taking the sauce closer and eats it with the apple pieces. Letting out a sound of contentment. Apples and caramel sauce tasted sooooo good together. He spotted the note when the cloud of confusion started lifting from his mind. He could only figure out some of the words. Enough to know that the man had been caring for him. Why? Why had he helped a street rat? He didn't understand this. He looks around and sees the drawings and pictures. Smiling happily. He loved seeing things the kids did. He makes out the last part too. A smile of happiness crossed his expression. He had cared about the kids...that was nice. He fell back on the bed and passed out until later that day. Waking up and cries out in slight pain as he tries to sit up again. Sitting up yet breathing a bit heavily. ""Hello?"" he calls out. Hoping he wasn't just dreaming."
1532,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-20T18:58:15,Lord~of~Justice,"St. John lifted his head a bout an hour later, he noticed the apples had been eaten and that his patient hadmoved. He chuckles lightly and walks over manuvering him back into a comfortable possition letting him keep sleeping. Quietly he cleans the trash and washes his inspirations face ofthe left over sauce still clinging to his lip and chin. He stands straight and pops his back with a large smile, turning he straightens the papers on his desk and chuckles seeing the title of his latest play... ""Street Rats and Aristocats"" shaking his head he steps into the bathroom getting dressed for work. As he leaves the room the childern now calling the estate home all hug him and show him thier newest artworks. Which he strongly encouraged them to make more of. Quickly but kindly he makes his way down the stairs to the limo waiting by the gates to take him to the theatre, several kids waving as he waves back... ""Ms. Fugiumi... please see to them all thank you!"" he calls to the Nanny at the door ushering the childern back inside.<br/><br/>Ms. Amimizu Fugiumi<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://images4.fanpop.com/image/answers/1954000/1954231_1315060563433.63res_423_300.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Ami finished getting all the smaller younger childern in thier places and rooms for thier naps. Then ste out snacksfor the elder students and set the paper work for schooling the Lord had asked for on his desk in his room. She carefully went around straightening things and humming to herself. She didn't have much to do since he klept things fairly clean on his own. However wth so many new people in the home she had slightly more work to do. Her basket of laundry was taller then she was as she stripped the pillows of their cases besides the one the man was laying with. She saw him rise, her cheeks blushing as she had been stairing at him and his physique her heart pounded as she made her self seem busy. ""Hello, I am glad to see your up[..."" she quickly spat out shyky"
1533,Street Prince (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4542,2011-10-20T19:23:36,zoruna,"Zeris heard someone move. Heard people entering and leaving. He heard the children which gave him energy to sit up more fully. He was not endowed with modesty. Wearing just a pair of pants that were actually somewhat small for him he was like a sexy model rather than a street guy. He pants a bit as he made moves to stand up. Falling back on the bed but this doesn't deter him. The only thing that made him pause was seeing the young woman gawking and staring at him. Seeing her blushing was rather odd for him. Why the hell was she blushing? He was just a half naked male. Wasn't like he was some sex idol or anything. He was highly anorexic. He studied her. ""Yeah. Plan to be up further."" he says. Without giving her time to process what the hell those words meant he pushed his highly underweight muscular form up off the bed. Almost falling and flailed agaisnt the air for a moment. Catching his fragile balance he winced majorly yet started to make himself shakily try to walk."
1534,A Lonely Existance (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4544,2011-10-06T04:16:33,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/pictures/The_wind_by_heise.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>19 (human years)<br/>Mysterious Male<br/><br/>It was a cold and icy twilight. A young man of nineteen walks on the air like it was made up of invisible steps and pathways. It was cold yet the air barely touched the boy's pale skin. His hair was long and the color of a black or navy blue rose. His eyes were a soft blue color that was close to being grey. He was wearing a long kimono tied around the waist. His form was slender and petite. He walks through the air slowly. Taking his time. He had no reason to hurry. Nor was he sure he even had a reason to still exist. He'd recently lost the woman he loved to a meaningless war.<br/><br/>The young man sighs as he remembers the day he'd gone to visit her only to find her dead in a pool of her own blood. He looks from the past to the present. Even though his mind kept trying to dwell on the past. He was searching. Searching for a reason to exist once more. He'd sworn it would never be because of love for another. He continues his journey through the sky and clouds. Watching as he comes to a rest on a cloud. Watching boredly as snow begins to drift slowly downwards towards the ground.<br/><br/>With a decision made in his mind, he reappears on the ground. Walking towards the nearest city. A city ruled by a woman who he knew nothing of. Nor did he wish to. He enters the city and begins to walk aimlessly around. Searching still for that reason or purpose for which he would exist for. He craved love yet feared to love again. For each time he had, he'd lost the one he'd loved.<br/><br/>He wishes hard with his entire being for a reason to exist. For a reason to appear to which he'd have a purpose to continue his lonely existance. Hoping and waiting for a sign to appear to tell him what his next path through fates journeys would be."
1535,A Lonely Existance (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4544,2011-10-06T05:15:09,Lord~of~Justice,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i248.photobucket.com/albums/gg162/xxinuyashaxxxx/imagesCA5JVY0G-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Chiro<br/>Age: Looks 17 (23 in real)<br/>race: Human/wolf hybrid<br/><br/>The snow drifted down lightly as the girl stumbled her way through the cold lonely back alley's of the city. Her skin white as the snow, yet her cheeks looked like pink roses. Her nose making her sniffle pathetically. The hair on her head was soft thin and a mixture of pale grey to pure white, as the wind played hyplerly through it. Her eyes a tearful gold. the black leather bell around her neck echoed in the silence of the night. On either side of her head the wolf ears hung limply trying to keep what little heat she had in her body. The blue petti coat she wore ruffled in the breezy freely, bouncing her skirt about lightly as well. The corset under niether squeazing her so much she was light headed, which is why every step she took she seemed off balance, nah drunk. The only thing keeping her head warm was a small female tophat her<span style=""font-style: italic"">master</span>always kept on her.<br/><br/>Finally she made her way to an empty park bench where she sank to her knees gasping lightly for air, her lips white blue color. Chills racing down and around her body wildy. Her hands lightly and weakly gripping the arm trying to pull herself back into a standing position. Her leg yeilding a deep gaping bloody hole, dying the white snow under her a scarlet red. The right eye bandaged and dripping lightly as fear overflowed in the form of icey tears, leaving red streaks to form frozen rivers upon her frail skin. Dragging and heaving she finally got onto the beanch and curled into a tiny ball wrapping her tail around her legs for warmth. the blood slowly starting to freeze on her skin.<br/><br/>Chiro was 4ft at her talest twas why her<span style=""font-style: italic"">master</span>had her wear laced up healed knee high boots. She was quick witted and cunning, yet very obidient and easily frightened. She acted more like a kitten then a wolf. Her owner bought her along time ago in a black market trade, she has been trying to figure a way out ever since. Finally a blizzard blew into the city and her owner stepped out to get supplies, she figured now was her best chance. Though she didn't think things through... she had never been out of the house and didn't know how to take care of herself. She couldn't even fingure out how she could get a drink. She had tried all the fountians but all were covered in a clear coating cold enough to make her tongue stick to it. Her mought was like ice and her throat was sore by this point.<br/><br/>Off in the distance she could hear dogs barking, she shivered and curled up more tears stll rolling down her icey red cheeks. Her body ached from running three miles, which for her was equvilent to 100miles. She held at her heart as it struggled to beat her lungs feeling like they were freezing and on top of that she was starving.<span style=""font-style: italic""> this was a bad idea, this one shouldn't have left the home...</span>she repeated helplessly to her self. Her voixce frail and soft shaken with cold and on setting illness. Her handswere numb and her vision was blurring.<br/><br/>She could hear footsteps in the short distance, they were walking slowly as if the owner were sad. She heard this and became encouraged, the only thing she could think was...<span style=""font-style: italic""> help...me...</span>this lead her to get off the bench, tears streaming more down her face as the pain of her leg increased with each move she made. Her feet shuffling slightly forward trying to move. The muscles were locking up and the blood frozen to her. ""H...elp... me...' she says holding up a shaking tiny little hand.... ice sickles clinging to her face from the falling tears... she sniffled and sank to a knee...her hand and arm out streched before her, fear and despiration clinging to her voice... ""please, he...lp...m...."" her request was never finished as cold took over leaving her unconious still outstreched hoping someone or something would fine her before it was to late."
1536,A Lonely Existance (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4544,2011-10-06T06:05:35,zoruna,"He was walking. Something drawing him in this direction. He knew not what it was just that it was the force at work. He was the strongest jedi ever. Even stronger than Anikan Skywalker and Luke Skywalker put together. He had invented a technique using the force. He called it Teleforce. It was a technique using the force to teleport oneself across the vast universe to the last place anyone would think to look for him...Earth. Who would expect to find the force user on a planet where there had yet to be signs of anyone with even a sliver of connection to the force? Not many that was for sure. So here he was...on Earth...for what felt like forever. Maybe a couple of decades. He couldn't recall anymore. He aged far, far slower than anyone on Earth. Their lifespans flashed by in what seemed like instances.<br/><br/>He stops in midstride. He heard it. Two words. People think that the only way Obi Won Kanobi knew Princess Leah needed help was because of R2D2. No he could hear her cries for help. They were so far away and faint it took the little droids arrivel for him to know he was not hallucinating. He turned in that direction. The force was strong with this one flashed through his mind. Just great. Just what he needed. The green muppet man Yoda's voice appearing in his head. He shakes his head and kept walking. The crunch crunch of snow making his now hurried pace sound like he was running. He wasn't. He was walking fairly fast but was not running as his legs lifted no more than if he walked normally.<br/><br/>He heard the words as he got into the area. Honing in on the location of the voice. He used the teleforce though it would cause him a headache later on. He touched the young she wolf person...being. Whatever she was she needed his help. Why he even cared he didn't know. I guess the saying is true...once a jedi always a jedi. He placed his hand on her bandaged eye. Using the force to heal said injury or swelling. Moving his hand to the leg and healed this injury as well. Both events took his own person energy and used it to increase healing ratio tenfold. Both events of healing also would feel like a warm tingly sensation mixed with drinking a cup of hot cocoa on a cold night like tonight. He went to pick her up where the dogs got closer.<br/><br/>He hefted her up and into one of his arms. She was by far lighter than he thought and he soon had her on his back. A furious looking man was standing there with men and guns and dogs. The dogs whine and sit down obediently from a mere look from the strange mysterious male that was him. The man started yelling and this is what drew his attention to the fat bastard in front of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hand that person over! She belongs to me! This is none of your affair! Hand me back my property!"" The man yelled and scowled at the male in front of him. He fired at him and stood there jaw dropped.</span>The reason was that all of the bullets had stopped in mid air like invisible half spheres blocked them yet kept them spinning in place. He makes them fall to the ground one by one.<br/><br/>He shifts the wolf girl so he has one free hand. He raises his hand. The man was a weak minded fool. ""You do not any longer want this girl. You believe that you are going to hand over rights and ownership of her to me. You are then going to head home and get some sleep. You will no longer have any desire for her."" He moved his hand as he talked. Using the force to mind manipulate him. The man repeated all of that in first person and turned me to you. Turning and walking away after handing the ownership papers over.<br/><br/>He shook his own head. ""The beings on this planet are so weak minded."" he mutters to himself in Tantoween. Turning and walking onwards. Papers putting themselves in the folds of his kimono. Onwards then with a young she wolf person in tow. Why he was doing this he had no clue. Must be the jedi thing. He walked onwards until he just used Teleforce to teleport them to another city. It was ruled by a man and he had a penthouse suite on the top floor of the building. They were now inside his home. Warm and cozy. In which he laid her on the couch and waited for her to wake."
1537,A Lonely Existance (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4544,2011-10-09T22:47:23,Lord~of~Justice,"The sun shown brightly down on the tiny farm on the western edge of the large city beyound the boarder. No one really called it by anything other then Avalon Acres, it was a simple and small farm, maybe three horses, two goats, a handfull of chickens, and a pig. However this farm was no ordinary place, the owner had been a world renowed scientist, forced to leave the labs due to his experiments. Many believed him to be mad and so he was dissmissed back to work on his lonely farm. Thiough he himself had built a hidden set of labs under his barn, down in the celler of the basements in a far back room. This is where they came to life.<br/><br/>Dr. Boller, worked tiredlessly day and night to mix and combine genetics. Using the most onsord mixtures when dealing with his creatures. All failed horribly, they were as if the fabled monster Frankenstien had come to truth, only to die repetitively after his first few breaths. This book, that book of said fable and horrifying monster, drove the Dr. to make his own creation. However after releizing he could not create life on its own he began taking parts from a local cemetary, carefully cutting and finding just the right parts to make his creation.<br/><br/>The arms of a small girl, the legs of her twin, the face of a todler, the torso of a beautiful 18yr old woman, and the then to the pet greysites, some ears, and a tail. The brain and organs were manufactured by his hands carefully, using something he could not explain, twas a slight voice in the back of his head instructing him on ther proper way to make these pieces work. The voice was proud as the once dead flesh began to grow and attach itself. However only one piece would not properly work. The right eye, no matter the effort put into it, the eye never would stay in place, however this was easily fixed with a bandage wrapped tightly. Three years till her body was done, and the nerves in the intelegent mind were sparking relaying information. The Dr. was pleased.<br/><br/>Many heard about this strange hybrid, She was beautiful and obidient, strong willed and cunning, her price, more then buying the entire country of China. Her papers had been drawn up and the man waited greedily as offers came, more of these such things began coming as her odd abilities, unfolded. Her good eye would flash a color and objects would hover or move around freely on thier own or where she willed them. She could change someone's emotion temporarily. She could be a weapon if need be. However everynight her abilities seem to vanish and she was left helpless.<br/><br/>On such a night a man came, burning the building and farm she called home to the ground, her master and maker, burned in a firey pit of red ashes. Her life then on would be a nightmare. If she was in pain she could not focus hard enough on her abilities, so her life became focused around keeping her in pain. Her new owner, carried her papers protectively in tow. Keeping her locked away in a small dog crate if he were not thier. He dressed her to his sexual desires and played with her. Keeping some part of her injured at all times. He did not trust her in the least. This hell was were she spent the majority of her life to this point. Finally though she had enough and took a chance to free herself.<br/><br/>Despite a blow to the head just an hour before and a shot several times to tghe leg this hybrid managed to run her self to a place she hoped would be free. The dogs of the estate however knew different;y, they howled and barked till attention had been recieved, at this point they were freed to persue thier missing prey. She ran stumbling repetitively over the cold ground. Her body made of once dead parts worked hard to keep her upright, the muscles not ment to hold her up burned with her 6pound weight. Yet she kept running. Her body making mistakes as she slid down several hills and fell into numerous puddles, the pain was horrindous. What was worse, she didn't know anything about the outside world. She had been kept her entire life on a collar and chain she would die on her own very quickly.<br/><br/>Finally on a place to rest the exaustion settled into her, gasping for breath her mind racing on the terror heading her way, no matter how she moved it hurt and she was getting weaker by the moment, the life given to her fading away, till the crunching of the snow, what a glorious sound it was. It made her so thrilled, she gave all she had left to get to it, her mind and world fading to a darkness, sillueted by a man leaning over her.<br/><br/>It was two days later before her eye blinked open, the wound on her lef healed, her stomach growling with a deep hunger and need. Forcefully she heaved her body to a sitting up position and looked around. The place was warm and comfy and very nice, nicer then she ever remembered being in. Her voice was very faint and gentle ""H...hello?"" is mewed weakly as she looked around fearfully, would this place be safe or would she be back where she started? And if so would she make it or end her life, on her own?"
1538,A Lonely Existance (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4544,2011-10-09T23:32:55,zoruna,"A robotic silver man with artificial intelligence and many programings watched the young minded strange female carefully. Helping his maker with changing her bandagings. He heard her moving and watched as R2D2 walked over and started making all sorts of noises towards her. Backing up as she started moving more. Z3ZO made his way over to his maker. ""Sir...your new companion has awoken."" He says. The male looks at him. His name when he used it long ago way Tayz Neoso Keoa. He was now going by Taz. He walked from his location in the house where he was doing inventing things. He walked over to the young lady. ""Hello Miss. Do you have a name?"" he asks. His voice warm and gentle even if it was distant. He helped her to sit up. ""You are safe now. Your master no longer will be able to hurt you. He is no longer your master. By law he gave me the papers. So...you are safe."" He says. Moving and brings her a cup of milk and some fish. Putting them on the coffee table in front of her. Handing her silverware. ""My name is...Taz."""
1539,A Lonely Existance (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4544,2011-10-11T00:22:18,Lord~of~Justice,"The frail creature sat up dizzily looking around, her nostrills flaring sligjtly as she sniffed around. this was not her home and it was not freedom. she didn't know what it was, however a contraption she had never seen before made some funny beeps and another spoke to a man over to the side, a few gigglesslipped past her lips softly. one of her ears hung limply on her head flicking slightly as the other one turned in the direction the man was speaking. Her sight had never been good with just that one eye so everythign was slightly blurry on top of she has just woke up.<br/><br/>""Taz....this one does not know you... are you this one's new master?"" she questioned sniffing at the fish and milk tilting her head with a curious dip of a finger into the cool glass. her tongue gently and quickly licking it away as she frowned and backed away from it. ""yuck..."" she comemnted scrunching her face. Her good eye lifting to the man after she looked to her healed leg. ""Healed? how?"" she questioned confused and still slightly dizzy as she shifted tumbling off the couch to the floor in an adorble heap on the floor."
1540,A Lonely Existance (me and Lord of Justice),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4544,2011-11-06T17:21:20,zoruna,"Taz looked at the beautiful yet frail creature. Holding a hand out and steadies her with it. He watched her sniffing the air and chuckled a bit. She was so cute. It was unbearable to know someone was monsterous enough to mistreat this young minded creature. He looks at R2D2. Shaking his head. ""She won't understand you R2D2."" He says with a soft chuckle. R2D2 proceeded to make lots more funny beeps and boops before wandering off to go gather a tray of food for her. Even though Z3ZO would have done that. The little droid wanted to feel helpful. She started giggling and he smiled a bit. He shook his head. Setting his hand over her eye that was open. A warmth emitted from it and her vision would be clear as can be. Even with just the one eye. ""You are free young one. I have your papers and everything. That does not make me your master."" He says softly. He laughed and takes the milk. ""Z3ZO...please bring the young lady some water."" The droid nods. ""Right away sir."" He walked off to get the water. He patted her head lightly. He moved after she tumbled into an adorable heap. ""I healed you but you must not tell anyone."" He picks her up and lightly sets her on the couch again. ""Eat. It will help you build up strength. What are you called?"" He asks warmly. Stroking her hair fondly almost like a man would his child. He smiles at her. ""You are safe now. I won't let anyone harm you anymore."""
1541,The Laughing Kings (Cotton + Shadow Lady IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45608,2015-02-20T00:14:38,Cotton,"<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #BF4040"">  The encampment stood just outside of town, a myriad of tents and caravans, lonely amongst the rolling hills of Balogna. It was quiet save the nickers of a few curious horses, tied up to the flowering apple trees just outside the perimeter. The sun, which had not yet peeked over the horizon, was prepared to greet the day, as early as it was. <br/>   The tents themselves were bright and medium in numbers, with perhaps fifty or so grouped together. Each tent held a sleeping personage; a member of the Laughing Kings Theatrical Group. To call them a 'Group' was somewhat unusual, seeing as how they had more in common with a pack of wild dogs or a dysfunctional family than anything else. Taking into account their fondness of thievery, they did seem to be an odd sort. Among these members was Alyas Byward, son of Alexander Byward; leader (to place the term loosely) of the Kings. A notorious early riser, it was of no surprise to the morning that he was, in fact, perfectly awake and ready to begin the disassembly of the camp. While their stay in Balogna had  been pleasant, the Group, as a rule, never stayed in one place for very long, to ease the spread of 'Ideas' that they might not be as cheery and kind-hearted as they first proposed.<br/>   To some, as it is often in the world, some people may find their cause just, while others do not. They found it perfectly acceptable for you to think whatever you pleased, as long as it didn't interfere with their business. Their business included all kinds of entertainment, such as fortune telling, play performing, and the ever-popular but cruel blood sports, such as bear baiting. Alyas occasionally found himself a member of the theatre performers but more often found himself as a simple con artist, using trick cards, cups and balls, and other things that convinced people into giving him their money. He played the harp as well, though the occasion for him to was rare, since he doubted his own abilities as a musician, and crowds heightened his fear of self.<br/>   He sat on his bed, plucking at the harp in his lap thoughtfully. It was too early to begin work, he figured, since no one else was up, and taking down a tent was usually, with the most ease, a three man job. His bright red tent, which also doubled as his performing booth, was in the shape of a square, panels of fabric flowing from the ground to four feet above his head, meeting in a point at the top. Most of the Laughing Kings shared tents, but Alyas had won this particular tent in a rather invigorating game of primero, to which he could have lost his tongue had he not slipped a winning card up his sleeve. <br/>   Alyas glanced around the inside of the tent, which was sparsley furnished at best.  A large oak chest which contained all of his belongings was pressed up against his bed, and an old, rickety chair sat in the corner, currently being occupied by a mass of pale orange fur. The creature was named Bordeaux, Alyas' companion of four years. Unlike most things in his tent, the feline was not won through a card game or sleight of hand, but honestly bought and paid for. Not one for bursts of compassion, that action had been out of character for Alyas, and the story of the two's meeting was quite unusual.<br/>As if in answer to his undirected gaze, Bordeaux let out a prissy yowl, stretching her lanky body over the edges of the seat.<br/>   ""Oh, can it,"" Alyas complained. His voice was slightly hoarse, as it was most mornings, but otherwise his voice was clear, each word enunciated with care, at the perfect tone where you couldn't help but hear his voice in a crowd. He reached over his bed to grab a pillow, which he promptly lobbed playfully at the vocal cat. The projectile missed by a yard, hitting the tent wall with a muffled thump, causing the fabric to flutter before falling back in place. The cat, obviously used to these, what she assumed, displays of affection, didn't flinch but instead hopped off the chair and padded over to her master, jumping on to his lap, which was still occupied by the harp. He let out a muffled shout and pulled the harp out from under her, sending her tumbling in a comical way. He lifted the harp to his face and upon inspection found no scratches or broken strings, much to his relief. He let out a pent up sigh and reluctantly reached down to pat Bordeaux on the head. ""Idiot,"" he muttered, not quite sure what he would have done if she had indeed broken one of his most prized possessions.<br/>   Light was now beginning to diffuse through the tent walls, giving the area a warm red glow. Alyas let in a deep breath to smell the fresh spring air. It was filled with the scents of wet grass and dandelions. The man had always had a fondness for the yellow-capped flowers, even though they were weeds. One of his first memories was of him asking his father why people hated them. Alexander had sucked his cheek thoughtfully before replying, ""because they grow over crops, and destroy them."" <br/>Alyas had responded quickly, being the optimistic child he was, ""we could tell them to stop growing so much. If there wasn't as many, then people would think they were pretty."" <br/>   Alexander had laughed, the way adults laugh when children say things that they don't understand. ""You tell them then, Alyas,"" he said through his tears, patting the child on the head fondly. <br/>   Alyas stood and stretched, harp in one hand. The day had finally begun. He could feel the life of the morning spreading through the encampment, a kind of hum of energy. Noises began piling up upon each other, slowly at first, of tent flaps being lifted, people speaking in hushed tones, and the sounds of booted feet hitting the packed down earth.<br/>   Alyas, already being dressed, simply had to slip on his black leather boots, which were cuffed and rose to mid-shin, to begin the day. As the floor of the tent was laid with fine fabrics, the centrepiece being a skillfully woven blue runner, he refrained from putting his footwear on inside the tent, and so the boots were situated just outside the opening. The more boisterous members of the kings had once taken his boots as a prank, but once Alyas tracked them down, albeit barefoot, and whipped them soundly, there were no further incidents. <br/>   The tall man bent down to exit through the flap of the tent, blinking rapidly as his dark eyes adjusted to the amount of light outside his abode. Red sunspots danced in the corner of his vision for a while, as his tent happened to be facing due east, right into the view of the sun. Putting a hand over his eyes, Alyas bent down to put on his boots. He carefully tucked his pants into each, leaving a small amount of bagginess at the bottom.<br/>He heard a plaintive meow behind him before pressure was aplied to his curved back. Bordeaux was climbing up to his shoulders, which was her usual perch when travelling with Alyas. He stood, scratching gently behind the dainty cat's ear. <br/>It was now time to start the day. Alyas would take down his tent,  as soon as he found some assistants to take down the bulky mass of canvas. He wound his way through the brightly coloured caravans, easily a head taller than many people he passed. Most of them were middle-aged, with the worn look of someone who had been on the road, just on the edge of poverty. And yet, everyone he passed greeted him with a smile or a bowed head. One man gave him a pat on the shoulder, to which Alyas immediately grabbed the man's arm and twisted it behind hid back.<br/>   ""Good morning, Jordan,"" Alyas grinned, pressing his nails into the man's clenched fist. The seedy-looking man flinched, making noises of protest as his hand was forced open. Inside was Alyas' spare florins, which, while not worth very much, he felt that they were his possessions and not to be taken by others. Jordan glared at him sullenly, sliding his hands over top of each other repeatedly. He was the resident sneak-thief, who slit people's purses during live performances. Unlike most members of the band, he seemed to have an incomprehensible need to steal, and thus no one liked him quite as much as he liked himself.<br/>    Alyas left the man after giving him a swift boot to the shin. Normally he would discipline the man further, as he was a believer in the punishment / reward style of teaching, but he was in a hurry today, as everyone else surely was. The set-up and take-down of camp were always the busiest days, starting early and ending late. While travelling was fun, it took its toll on them after weeks of motion, and they were always glad to set up camp at a town to perform. Even that would become wearing after a while, and they would once again long for travel. It was a convenient cycle that kept them motivated to keep going,  and there was rarely complaints. Some people had left the Group, or been forcibly removed from the Group over the years, but new additions were always made. It was amazing, the human thirst for adventure. Without it, Alyas and his father would still be butchers, constantly cheated out of their money. He couldn't dare to think what wold have happened if they hadn't forsaken that business. <br/>   As he made his way across the camp, more men and women began waking. Shouts and clamours for assistance now joined the fray of noises, dust from the ground swirling its way through the maze of bodies and canvas, carried by the breeze. Men easily outnumbered women four to one, seeing as how it was they who usually were present in these occupations. It was only recently that it became socially acceptable for a woman to be a stage performer, their roles before having been played by men. <br/>   Jumping on to a laden hand cart, Alyas was pulled to his father's tent before being noticed by the carrier, who threw him off, cursing him for his free-loading. Alyas waved the man goodbye, a smirk on his face, before ducking through the flap entrance of the tent into his father's presence. <br/>   His father sat at the foot of his bed, examining a map with a furrowed brow. Alyas let out a small cough before bowing his head respectfully. ""Good morning, father."" He used the full title, not a more endearing term like papa or dad, not because the man was cold or their relationship was distant, but because it just seemed proper. Alexander looked up, smiling. The man was blonde, with shaggy long hair all about his face. A beard covered his chin, giving him the appearance of a wizened lion. He had strong brow creases, caused by his evident fondness of using his eyebrows to convey emotions. <br/>   ""Come and sit, m'boy,"" Alexander beckoned, patting the space beside him, ""I need your opinion on something."" His father often asked Alyas for his opinion on anything from food to business transactions, something that Alyas was glad to do. It made him feel important, integral. That need was deep set in most people, him perhaps mroe than most.<br/>   Alyas sat obediently, gazing  intently at where his father's index finger was resting on the map. It was a map focusing on the trade and highway routes of the states, and his father's finger rested on their current location, Balogna. ""We could,"" his father began, moving his finger along a thick red line on the map, ""head along the East route, play it safe. We know the towns there, we do our business and get out with a good amount of gold, as per usual, or we could go North. I've picked out a safe line of towns to make our way along, but it could be risky, adding more on our radar.""<br/>  Alyas nodded thoughtfully, pondering the map. ""I think it's worth it to leave the beaten track,"" he mused, ""that area's got quite a few of the richer folks who could do well to part with their money."" The thought of the upper class made his face slide into a displeased grimace. Leeches, who worked off the efforts of the middle class and shunted the poor into the back alleys, where they couldn't be seen, even the Priulis. The Laughing Kings considered it their duty to make those people feel cheated, a small satisfaction for those who had lost their homes or even their families to idiocy.<br/>   ""Very well."" Alexander rolled up the map smartly, tucking it back into its red leather storage tube. He turned to his son, a twinkle in his eyes. ""But you weren't here for this. What's on your mind?""<br/>   Alyas grinned. His father was sharp, as usual. Alexander not only managed the money, routes, and business of the Group, but was also one of the stage performers. He had been running the company for nigh on three years and, though he was older than most in their company, wasn't likely to give up any time soon. Under his father's watchful green gaze, Alyas chose his words carefully. Even the tiniest careless word could tip his father off to his plans, and it was a discussion he reserved to have with his mother only.<br/>   ""Where is mother? I wish to speak with her."" Alyas knew the woman was flighty, and the person who was most likely to know her location would be her husband. His mother was trouble sometimes, wandering into town on days she knew full well they were supposed to hit the road, or going off the trail in search of berries. A trait that could be considered foolish or adventurous. Alyas had always admired her sense of spirit, but was still grounded enough to find it somewhat over-the-top.<br/>   Alexander chortled, standing up from the bed with a grunt. He was a somewhat portly man, the very opposite of his beanpole son. It was often a joke among the Band that Alyas would someday shrink and stretch, to become the exact likeness of his father. He had become horrified by that thought and strived to grow in height all through his teenage years, though he had give up around the age of twenty, when the measuring stick stayed resolutely in the same spot for several months. He didn't like the concept of becoming either of his parents, but rather thought to be a unique man, the only one in all of Italy.<br/>   ""Your mother, eh? While you always make time for me, you sure are a momma's boy, aren't ya?""<br/>   Alyas hid his rolling eyes behind a blink, bored by his father's constant idle chatter he deemed important to create after a question was answered.<br/>   ""-why I remember you, at the wee age of three, holding on to her skirts and wailing fo-"" Alyas paid no heed to his story, having heard it before. He instead focused on getting the dirt out from under his fingernails, hoping that they would stop at a town with a bath house on their journey. He was a clean man, preferring not to be covered in grime. It also didn't pay to be dirty, as he seemed more beggar-like if he retained the smell of horses and the earth.<br/>   Bordeaux let out a plaintive mew, reminding Alyas that she was there, and that they had not yet had breakfast. <br/>   ""-you ran and ran, but she just couldn't stop laughing for the look on your fa-!"" Alyas interjected quickly, his calm, patient demeanour at its last legs.<br/>   ""-I'm sorry father, but where is she?""<br/>   Alexander balked slightly at his son's impertinence before answering with an air of reluctance, ""she's gone to the cook's tent for breakfast.""<br/>   ""I see,"" Alyas bowed politely, turning on his heel to leave the tent, ""good day, father.""<br/>   Alexander watched him with a curious look in his eyes before nodding his head in return, ""good day, son."" Alyas went through the tent flap, and his father was left alone.<br/>    Alyas was smart enough to shade his eyes this time, though the full force of the sun was not positioned at the entrance this time, as it faced north. It was convenient, he mused, that his mother was at the cook's tent, as Bordeaux was becoming quite irritable, swatting at his ear and meowing disdainfully. The prissy creature didn't have to work but still demanded to be fed and cared for, yet she still had more integrity than the nobles.<br/>   The word 'tent' to describe the cook's residence was under exaggerated, being easily the largest tent in the camp, able to fit everyone under its one canvas roof. It was more accurately a marquee, used by the Group for the gatherings of breakfast, lunch, and dinner.  On occasion it was used for parties or important announcements. During this time of season the walls were rolled up, leaving only the tent posts and roof. The wooden tables holding this day's first meal were visible, along with scattered seating. <br/>   Being hungry, the rich smell wafting through the area made him feel slightly light headed. The smell of bread dominated, accompanied by the light scent of wine. It was a common drink, and while Alyas didn't enjoy the taste, it was better than drinking the filthy river water.<br/>   He entered the tent, eyes scanning quickly for the shock of brown curls that constituted his mother's physical essence. Other than that feature, the woman was quite bland in appearance, but her personality was anything but. She was an integral part of the Group, though many might not know. She was the kind of person to do something with no expectation for reward or praise. A fine example of a well-bred lady, though Alyas' view of her might be biased, and people's opinions are always fluctuating. He was one of the few women he respected, alongside Victoria Romano, another member of the Kings. He grimaced at the thought of her, not through hate, but more a gamely rivalry. Her fortune-telling had lost him out of a rich-looking couple who took to her 'prophecy' that they would met a strange, tall man, intent on taking their money. While this had been completely true, it lost Alyas out of some perfectly good business. He planned on enacting his revenge soon enough. He had learned this information in a rather winding way; gossip was the favourite pass time of the group, and it was quite difficult to keep any secrets. <br/>    Alyas didn't see mother among the heads in the tent. He still had a task to complete, however: breakfast. He seated himself in a black chair, his weight pushing the legs into the damp earth. It had rained quite a bit the night before, the feeling of dampness still hanging lightly in the air. <br/>   Alyas' thoughts of the weather were interrupted by a small cough behind him. He turned to find himself in the presence of a fair-faced child, with blonde curls and a hopeful look on his face. In his arms was a wicker basket with two handles, which he had to stretch with fervency to grasp. Within the basket came the smell of ripe fruit, evidently containing some sort of breakfast pastry.<br/>   ""Care for a sweet roll?"" the child asked politely, his voice pleasantly clipped in a respectful tone. He wore a rich blue tunic and a hat that was much too large for him and subsequently flopped into his eyes. Alyas knew him as the son of the cook, a helpful lad that was always willing to assist, especially if he received a reward afterwards.<br/>   Alyas smiled, giving the young boy, likely around the age of ten, a pat on the head. ""Thank you, Nicholas,"" he said, taking a roll from the basket. He took a bite, closing his eyes to savour the taste of flaky pastry and ripe strawberries. After a few moments he peeked open one eye, still feeling the presence of another. He found the boy still standing there sheepishly, as if waiting for something. There was a moment of reluctance before he reached into his pocket and withdrew two florins, which he then tossed over to the boy.<br/>   The boy cradled the coins like precious children, grinning broadly at his new found friend, Alyas. ""Thank you, sir!"" He tottered away, walking with a strange bend to his knees in an attempt to keep the basket from shifting. Alyas finished his sweet roll thoughtfully, and cast his gaze over to the north. The marquee was a few feet from a sloping hill, revealing the landscape of Italy in all its splendor. Green hills, dotted with yellow, stretched for miles before abruptly quelled by equally green mountains. The occasional group of trees clustered together, a dark speck that was overwhelmed by larger colours. <span style=""font-style: italic"">To fly above all of this,</span> Alyas mused, <span style=""font-style: italic"">would surely be a dream.</span> The tasks of the day were soon required to be done, but for now the hopeful man sat, thoughts cast towards a bright, magnificent future.</span></span>"
1542,The Laughing Kings (Cotton + Shadow Lady IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45608,2015-02-20T23:54:33,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Meow. Meow. Meow. <span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Uh... I am awake. I have heard you the first time""</span>, a feminine voice muttered.<br/><br/>In one of the tents that formed that encampment, a pitch black cat was perched on a girl's stomach, licking its paw idly. The girl under the cat wore a nightgown and her long dark hair was falling over her face.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Darn cat, I should change your name to Bell. As those bells in the noblemen's clocks, you ring in the most inconvenient of times""</span>.<br/><br/>After this complaint, the young woman picked the cat up and jumped off her hammock. As many of her people, Victoria Romano was too restless to stay on a bed, and too restless to stay in one place for long. <br/><br/>That was one of the reasons why Victoria had chosen to join the Laughing Kings. They had a way of keeping moving, as their very line of business required them to. Their line of work gave her a chance to lie at her pleasure, and to enjoy her usual pastimes in dancing and telling people their fortunes. It was so easy to make them happy, all she had to do was tell the right lies. And of course, there were the new friends she had made. There was Alyas, whom she regarded as an older brother. Victoria smiled and tossed the cat in the air, picking it up again on the way down.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""We are moving again, Onyx, finally! It was about time!""</span>. Squeezing the cat gently, the girl let it rest on the hammock and went to change, before picking it up in her arms and going out of her tent. It wasn't a large one, or a luxurious one. It held a hammock, supported on the poles, a chest, and a box, sitting atop the chest, where Victoria's instruments for the dance and fortunetelling items were kept. When she was 'working', the necessary items were taken either to the stage, or to a smaller tent, where a small round table and two chairs were placed for her fortune telling act.<br/><br/>Thinking of her fortune telling act pushed Victoria's memory to the one she had used to play a prank on Alyas. The wealthy couple had fallen for her 'predictions' like they were the words of absolute truth, and Vicky could tell Alyas was furious with her. She could also tell that he would soon get back at her, but that was a part of their playful banter.<br/><br/>But right now, all Victoria wanted to think about was breakfast. In getting in the cook's tent, Victoria walked past the cook's son and messed his hair up. <span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Morning, lad""</span>, she greeted cheerfully as usual, picking up a pastry from his basket. <span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Come to my tent when I leave, I will give you a little something""</span>, she promised.<br/><br/>Walking further in, the gypsy girl spotted Alyas and tapped his shoulder. <span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Good morning to you as well, <span style=""font-style: italic"">pral</span>""</span>, she greeted, using her language's term for 'brother'.</div>"
1543,The Laughing Kings (Cotton + Shadow Lady IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45608,2015-03-03T00:12:38,Cotton,"Alyas traced his finger along the slightly rough surface of the foldable table, out of boredom. To do something was his wish, to have every moment devoted to something meaningful. Sitting and waiting was not one of his favourite activities. The table, as if sensing his train of thought, lashed out, stinging him with a small sliver of wood. Alyas let out a silent affirmation of pain, cupping his hand in the other and gazing at the speck of imperfection imbedded in his skin. A reminder that the simplest of actions can cause pain. He focused his attentions on the wound, furrowing his thin brows in concentration as he carefully applied pressure to the skin surrounding the sliver. Pain grew as he pinched the skin, enough so that he conceded forfeit. In these times, even something small like a sliver could cause death, but Alyas felt no alarm for a little bit of treated wood that would remain in his body for only a short time.<br/><br/>A voice called to him, as preoccupied as he was, sitting crouched on his chair like a gremlin. He looked up to see Victoria, who had been in his thoughts just minutes previously.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe she does have some kind of real magic,</span>he mused, more for humour's benefit than actual considered fact. Every member of the Kings had some sort of cheat or scheme, save a few of the mild-mannered actors. If on of their performances was 'free', one of the younger children would weave through the crowd, taking from the wealthier-looking patrons. Card tricks and games were an easy way to make cash, simple switches and sleight of hand that Alyas was very fond of. In a small way, the look of surprise or defeat on men and women's faces was part of his payment. He liked the attention, a small scrap of glory. Despite this, he always played fair with the children, still winning through his cunning most of the time, but losses were no sore blow on his coin purse. Let them play, he would muse, until hardship comes.<br/><br/>The woman greeted him with a term he didn't understand, likely to him a barbed insult, hidden behind a language barrier. Alyas hadn't been very well educated, knowing only his birth language, Italian. He perhaps knew it too well, hidden rules and catches laid out under his silver tongue.<br/><br/>""Is it a good morning,<span style=""font-style: italic"">zigaro?</span>I haven't had the time to notice."" Alyas was not one to use insults, finding it a rather rude way of going about things. If he had an issue with a man, he would state his complaint, and only if it were reasonable. There was no sense in creating distrust and anger inside the Group, or they would surely fall apart before too long. He always found a way to let out a friendly jab or two, however, a little humour that usually fell lightly on both parties.<br/><br/>Even in a chair, Alyas sat almost the same height as the diminutive lady. While she was on the shorter end of the scale, Victoria seemed to have a large presence, simply in the way she stood and presented herself. A shroud of mystery laid there also, perhaps hidden deep within her voluminous hair or her deep blue eyes. When they had first met, he knew she would be a welcome addition to the band. He even indulged a little in a fortune telling, a made up ploy or not, though the details of it were strictly between him and her. He remembered it vividly, and while its words were vague, hardly worth any coins, it still chilled him, the question of 'what if?'<br/><br/>Alyas shaded his eyes with a cupped hand over his brow, once again gazing over to the hills in a choreographed action, a further play to what he had said to Victoria. ""Indeed a good morning..."" he mumbled to himself before turning back to Victoria.<br/><br/>""I see Nicholas has already accosted you,"" he grinned, indicating the pastry in her hand, ""the boy seems quite lively this morning. As is everyone when we intend to move camp."" Alyas took another bite of his pastry, savouring the sweet taste. A small about of red juice dribbled down his chin which he, like a perfect gentleman, wiped away with his arm. He felt no need to charm Victoria, unlike many, many other women that were successfully entrapped by his wiles.<br/><br/>Remembering the event of the night before, Alyas drew up from his chair, frowning comically. ""You lost me out on some quite wealthy customers, m'lady,"" he complained, taking a leisurely bite of the pastry in his loose hand, ""I expect you to repay me by helping me take down my tent."" He knew, naturally, that in her helping him take down his tent, he would help take down hers. It was an unspoken rule among the Group, that favours, particularly in helping set up and take down camp, were to be paid in full. Yet he jested nontheless, a little merriment in a manual task.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I still need to find my mother,</span>Alyas thought, awaiting Victoria's response with merry eyes,<span style=""font-style: italic"">if I don't talk to her about this matter my life might change for the worse. I am my own king.</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I am my own king,</span>Alyas' most fondly-said phrase. It eloquently expressed his character and ideas on the monarchy. It was usually an inner mantra of sorts, but occasionally, when he was feeling particularly haughty, as some might describe, it would tumble from his lips in a somewhat rude way. In the heart of the Renaissance, some ideals still were not accepted."
1544,The Laughing Kings (Cotton + Shadow Lady IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45608,2015-03-06T18:38:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Victoria was in a good mood, so she didn't really mind Alyas' response to her greeting. In any other occasion, she could have gotten upset - Vicky was a hot blooded one. But right now, she was happy that they would soon be moving again, so she let it slide. ""It means <span style=""font-style: italic"">brother</span>, you grumpy man"", she replied, taking a bite off of her pastry.<br/><br/>After chewing, she spoke again.<br/><br/>""Yes, the lad is fast on his feet today. I bet it does have something to do with the fact that we are moving"", the girl replied.<br/><br/>She smiled at Alyas, fondly. It was a sibling's affection that she had for him. Alyas had been the first person she had met in her encounter with the Laughing Kings, and she had offered him a reading. Sometimes Victoria didn't like to do readings, as her predictions seemed to come uncomfortably close to the truth. She preferred to think that she was just good at reading people, and that was it, though.<br/><br/>Shifting her attention back to Alyas when he said she had lost him out on some wealthy customers, she nodded. ""It is a gift and a curse"", the girl stated with a mock tragic expression. ""You have no idea how I wish to be rid of it"". After these grim words, she let out a lively laughter. ""Very well, I will help you take down the tent, and even tell you a story to broaden your culture while we do so, if you like"".<br/><br/>Victoria, as pretty much most gypsies, was a wealth in matters of stories, to pass the time, and sometimes cautionary tales. As most of her people, she didn't rely in the written word, but in the spoken one. So, she was always willing to tell someone a story she had heard in one of the many places she had been on. The one she was planning to tell Alyas - if he wanted to hear it, of course - was about Cassandra, the Greek seer who only saw grim events.</div>"
1545,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-10-09T19:43:21,BunnyMama,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/Keydae_album/vampire.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>It had been 13 years since Renae had been 'turned' well if you want to say. You see Renae was born as a 'human' her mother was a human and her father was a vampire, the head vampire. Her mother died shortly after the birth. The mother assistant hide renae after the mothers wishes. You see renae's mother was hiding from her lover to keep the child a secret.<br/>Anyways after child birth, the assistant had handed a family that wanted a child, but couldnt have one. They were told to say they were the birth childs, birth parents. Years past when she was in highschool she had fallen in love with a vampire. This vampire had a 'family'. A father 2 brothers 3 sisters. Not birth related, but well though the fathers blood that ran though them that made them vampires. She knew they were vampires. She didnt care. A month before she turned 18, she started to change. She told the father the pain she felt. The feeling of her dieing inside. Thigns carried on under the two secretly.<br/>Around her 18th birthday she ""dissapeared"" from all the world. She was dilvered by her mothers assistant, now hers. She was delivered to the head. In pain, Slowly changing. She vowed to serve him, to spare her life.<br/>13 years she served, she did all the bidding. She was twice of everything of vampires. In strength and speed and anything else. She hunted vampires that couldnt be controlled easily. She didnt feed on humans ever, she feed on animals. she valued humans.<br/>Once 13 years came her father gave her the okay to do what she wanted, but she still served her fathers wishes if he needed anything.<br/>She decided to find the vampire she loves forever. The father told her he was going to school in the us. It would be different cause she had went to school in Europe. Once going to school in Us, she went to school with her Assistant which she called cousin. She went to class.<br/>Renae traits of her change were her<span style=""color: #FF0000"">red eyes</span>Her teeth were sharp but the fangs would grow when she feed. And her skin was already pale. But at school she had to color contacts. Which were<span style=""color: #4000FF"">purple blue.</span><br/>Her first day started with science. Each day there was 6 periods and all the same classes everyday. Lunch determin 3rd period. Her first class was in the same class as her love. She had to act like she was someone else. She planned on driving the family insane. It was a little game she made in her 13 years.<br/>The teacher had started his lesson, in the middle he gave the class a test. She told him she would try to do it.<br/>Most of the guys kept staring at her due to her beauty and her accent. She had a galic tone. It was quiet strong.. but hot."
1546,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-10-11T17:25:44,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/03_115157_85wa2-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Kent<br/>Age Unknown appears 18<br/><br/>Kent was still morning the loss of the woman he loved. Not as strongly as he had for the first ten years but he still held onto a vague hope that she was still alive. That he would see her again. He closed his eyes remembering the good times he had with her. He loved her in his own way. Truly loved her. Had wanted to keep her at his side for all eternity. Yet he had not done so and now regretted it. He lost her that day for what felt like an eternity. He had never taken interest in another woman as more than a quick lay. He was known as the bad boy. The distant loner to some points. He had seen the new girl when she entered. She reminded him of her yet couldn't be her. He wanted her to be though. His siblings were the first to see her. Tell him about her yet he refused to believe it. Hopeful yet refusing. If she wasn't her he would not let himself fall for her. He had made that promise those years ago. Iced his heart over. If she wasn't his love then she wasn't getting through the icy distance he had put up. He watched her though while doing his work. Watched her out the corner of his eye. It would drive him insane to an extent but not as much as losing his beloved had. He wasn't crazy like a lunatic but his siblings said he was insane to hold onto a love which had gone away. He didn't care. Insane or foolish as it may be he would never love another. He finished his work. Getting up as the bell for lunch rang. Such a boring thing going to school was. He approached her. ""You look like someone I knew. Her name was Renae. Does it sound familiar?"" His sexy foreign accent was still there but the distance and almost iced over emotions was there to. Or rather lack of them. When she had been around he was full of emotions. Full of life and happiness. Now he was not."
1547,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-10-15T18:21:03,BunnyMama,"Renae had just finished putting her stuff in her backpack. She looked up at the familiar at that moment she wished she would flash out. But that would blow her whole cover. She looked uninterested. ""no I don't, nic nme but no."" she had gone by the name Lolita at the school. She got up walked out of the room, and walked her way to the meeting spot with her cousin<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/Keydae_album/daa983ee97a99666a6c0502f4003a17c69b844c6.jpg"">joki</a>she looked at him. Sat down at the table and placed her head on the table. She saw the man she loved. And he talked to her. It was hard for her to not go back to the old ways. Her phone rang. ""hello... Yes,... Alright... Where?... Be there."" she got up. ""my father called said he has something for us to deal with."" she said to joki. She made her way to the parking lot and got on her motorcycle and joki got into his car. She drove off. Going to a old rail station."
1548,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-10-17T19:14:20,zoruna,"Kent saw the uninterested look. ""Fine. Whatever."" He turned and walked away before she even finished the name word. His posture and demeanor spoke of an iced over man. A distant man who hid his pain behind layers of ice so thick you could cut yourself on it. He was stopped by the cheerleader. ""I am not interested in a relationship. I had one...it is lost. So am I."" He brushed past her. He walked outside. He was so icy now that ice seemed to follow him. He walked past the Renae look alike like she didn't even exist. Before she drove off she would hear. ""Get lost. I don't need love anymore. I loved a beautiful young woman...I will keep her as the only one for now and always. I don't want or need anyone else."" he says frigidly. Brushing past the shocked young woman. Climbing onto his pimped out bike. It looked out of ghost rider.<br/><br/>He drove off and went to the beach. Stopping his bike and looks out over the place he spent the last evening he would ever see Renae...tears of pain filled his eyes but he closed his eyes and turned his head to the side. ""I loved her. I love her. No one will ever replace her. I need no one else. I wish...I could hold her again in my arms. Like that night...so many years ago."" He says to himself. Watching as ghostly images of him and Renae played out before his eyes. ""Renae...I love you for now and always. You are the only woman...I will ever care about."" He says in a soft voice. Driving off and heads home.<br/><br/>Storming past his siblings and slams his bedroom door. Sitting on the bed and picks up the picture of Renae. ""You are gone...so am I...in a sense. I died with you Renae. You were the only person I cared and treasured...when you vanished...so did who I was. My beautiful hearts keeper."" He says. Looking up at the ceiling. The new girl looked so much like Renae. =She said she wasn't but extremely deep down he wanted her to be."
1549,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-10-23T17:21:53,BunnyMama,"Renae had gotten to the old rail station, she got off her bike. Listened to around her, hearing something familiar. Out of a building, a vampire can slinking out. She smirked, her teeth grew long and her nails started growing. Joki had gotten out of the car, he held battle swords. He looked at renae. ""please don't trash my car like you did last time. Your father would like to keep paying for cars that you destroy."" he said readying his swords.<br/>Renae looked at Joki. ""I don't mean to, I mean... They get flung over there when I'm trying to kill them."" suddenly more vampires came out. She smirked playfully. ""now this is what I signed up for."" the vampires jumped at her to attack. She gave one big spine and a couple vampire had turned into ashes. ""bring it low life's."" she challenge all the vampires. It seemed as if it was a full facility of some sort. Looked like of the stations. She didn't care. She was ordered to kill them and she was going to do that.<br/>After awhile of joki and renae killing they got the last one. Joki looked at his car.. ""thanks,"" he got in and looked at renae. Renae looked at the sunsetting. She sighed.<br/>Joki leaned out his car. ""you alright?""<br/>""yea, just Kent seems different, yea Don, kents father did tell us he changed and needed my return. But I didn't expect this. I don't know if I should continue this game."" she said getting on her bike, she started up.<br/>""well renae, maybe the game will help him break."" he started the car.<br/>""I'll meet you at the apartment. I need to do some stuff. Plus I need to get some blood bags for you."" she said. Joki nodded.<br/><br/>Renae had just made it to the beach just to hear the last part. A tear of blood ran down her cheek. That was how she cried. She didn't cry normal tears, but blood. She speed off before he left. She had gotten the blood bag joki liked, and went home. The night went slowly and she couldn't stop thinking about her love she found out what happened to him."
1550,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-10-23T23:14:29,zoruna,"Kent was laying in his bed. The night was slow but filled with painful yet pleasant memories. He never stopped dreaming about her. Never stopped believing that she was still out there somewhere. He knew it was just foolish and hopeful wishing but...he wanted the dreams to be real. ""When you died...so did I Renae..."" he whispers to the air. A single icy tear trailed its way down his face. Landing with an icy hiss on the sheet. He shook his head. Only in his room would he ever let his tears of ice water fall. The tears so cold now they sometimes formed little beads of ice when they hit something solid. He didn't cry normal tears. He had never cried before when he possessed something worth loving. No one could ever nor would ever replace her. He had changed and even in his room he barely cried. He was an ice person. Distant and filled with anger towards anyone who tried to make him feel again. He closed his eyes and was up early. Finishing breakfast and slams the door as he left. Driving off towards school again. He always got there early. He pulled out a sketchbook and started to draw Renae."
1551,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-04T02:17:28,BunnyMama,"Renae walked into class about 8 minutes early. She had first and third period with Kent. It hurt to be at school. Joki was in one of Kents sibling class.<br/>A guy came up to her. He bent down to whisper into her ear. ""I was wondering, since you so hot and new if you would be my girlfriend."" The guy whispered.<br/>She looked at the guy. She smirked she breath in then looked in his eyes. ""Listen here, you dont know me. So why should we be together. You got guts american. But you dont got brains."" She said putting him down. Guys in the back ooed in a dissing way. The guy lokked shocked he was so pissed off. He looked at Kent.<br/>""Bitch your better off with the loser over there."" The boy said. She looked at Kent, and then raised a eyebrow. ""Listen boy, you dont know me. If you think a little spoiled brat like you should get any girl you like. You know it starts here."" She got up to look at him at eye level. He was pissed, he went to smack her in the face. She ducked at the right time to see him slapping air, then lose where his was going. She was going to hit back. But a) the bell rang b)the teacher had entered the room. She sat in her seat. He went to sit in his chair.<br/>The class went with the boy staring at her. She payed no attention to it. Like she was used to it.<br/>Once class ended she went to her next classes. Then lunch came. She was talking to Joki in the field the was like a side part of the school where no one could see from the school building of what would happen if anything happened.<br/>As she was speaking to Joki, the boy from first period had came up to her and kicked her in the back. She fell on all fours. She whipped her head to see who kicked her. She saw the boy and joki guarding her. She turned her head down. Then lifted up. There was a dark figure standing infrount of her. She didnt know what was, tell a second passed and she sighed. Seeing it was kent. She got up. Looking at joki he was baring his fangs at the boy. The boy was confused. Then looked at Renae. ""You guys are weird.""<br/>She shock her head. ""Whatever, low life. Know you will get hurt one day cause you like to hit on girls when they piss you off."" She said. placing a hand on joki shoulder. Joki straghten out. And then she walked away. Not looking back. She made her way to her other periods. She didnt know what else to do. She wasnt allowed to show her vampirice ways to human. And in her mind to her love."
1552,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-04T13:57:07,zoruna,"Kent looked at him when he was called a loser. ""You know. You think your all that but really...your just lame. Shut the hell up before I kick your ass."" he says icily. He wasn't a loser. In fact he was the most popular guy at school. Even if he was known as the ice king. The guy tried to smack her and he grabbed his wrist. Twisting it harshly and almost breaking it. ""Get your ass in your seat before I break you in half."" He hisses. Shoving the guy to the floor and sits back down. if there is one thing that pissed him off it was men trying to hit women. Even if he didn't give a damn about any of them that was one thing that hadn't changed. He sat back down without even a sideways glance to him. The class passed and he was heading to his next class...maybe. He saw the guy kick the girl in the back. He was there and standing in front of her before the guy could blink. ""I believe we had this discussion. You are a fucking moron if you forget the one rule I have....you don't hit women."" He says. Giving the guy a fist to the gut so hard he doubled over. He grabbed him by the throat and slammed him to the ground. ""Listen here punk. You hit another woman on this campus...I'll fucking kill you. Get out of my sight you disgusting maggot."" He let him go and walked off. Ignoring Renae still. He got to his second and then his third class. He continued to draw in his sketchbook. He wasn't going to pay attention. He was drawing him and renae on the beach. The last time they were together. There was mutliple scenes on that one page. Them holding hands. Them turning to face each other. Them Kissing. Him hold her to himself. It was beautiful and highly detailed. He continued to draw through out class."
1553,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-13T01:27:35,BunnyMama,"Renae had time to walk around in the class. She walked behind him, seeing the pics. She looked up. Holding her tears. She then bent down to him. ""Your not dreaming of me in a weird way are you?"" she chuckled. Then walked her way to her seat. The day had went. After school, her father had called her on the phone. She sighed looking at Joki ""Will i have one day of rest from my job. I mean seriously. I want to be normal for once."" She said. then anwsered her phone. The call was made when she was making her way to her bike. She stopped when she got to her bike.<br/>""Yes father, Ill fill in for him. Does the family now someone new is coming?"" She waited listening. She nodded, ""Alright ill come over later today when i do some things i need to do."" She sighed and closed her phone.<br/>She turned to Joki before getting on the bike. ""I swear all this is going so wrong and to fast.""<br/>""Yea, but when does love go to plan."" Joki said.<br/>She got on her bike and rode off opposite ways of Joki. Joki went to the house, and Renae had went to the beach. IT had started raining. She looked out onto the sea. Tears of blood dropped from her eyes. She had her hands over her eyes. And had her head down. She had gotten a text on her phone from Joki letting her know that they need to go do what her father need her to do. It was dark by then.<br/><br/>Thing is they had to do was something the family of her love was over due for a check up and see if they were still good on everything. She knew her father had set this up for a reason to make it easier for her. But she wished that it was done differently.<br/><br/>She made her way home. Cleaned herself up. She threw her mysterious cloak on. Which was used to do her job when she didnt want to show her identiy. Which was most of the higher people of the clan. She took a deep breath, and flashed her way to the house of her love. She looked up and a blood tear rolled down her cheek under her dark form. The family knew they were being met that day. But on the higher ranks own time. She knocked on the door and waited for the door to open."
1554,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-13T03:18:37,zoruna,"Kent tensed up. ""Not about you. You aren't worth the time."" he says acidicly. ""So don't flatter yourself. This is me and Renae. You already said you aren't her so stuff it."" He says icily. Standing up with the sketchbook and storms out of class. He slammed the door so hard the henges broke. He ignored the school day and climbed onto his bike. He drove off and didn't head home. He just kept driving. No real goal in mind. He kept driving until darkness came. Stopping and headed home. His bike slowed to a stop on the side of the house. He walked around and saw the cloaked figure. The scent was the same. He stood in the shadows. ""Why the hell are you here? Whatever door should be home. The old man isn't though. If you break in stay the hell away from my room...or I'll break you."" He says. Walking past her again. The icy dripping from him. He opened the door and slammed it shut in her face. Ignoring his older brother.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jeff looked at him and shakes his head. ""Way to go Iceman...slam the door in front of our guest."" He opens the door. Not missing the middle finger his youngest sibling threw his way. ""No thanks bro."" He looked at Renae. ""Sorry about that. Please come in.""</span>Kent calls down. ""Whatever. Keep your ""guest"" the hell away from me. I'm not in any mood for her shit or her mouth. I get enough of dealing with her at school. I don't care to deal with the bullshit either."" He then slammed his bedroom door hard enough it shook the entire house.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jeff looks at Renae in confusion. ""What is my brother talking about? I haven't seen him that pissed off since someone dissed Renae before she went missing. Well whatever come on in."" He says warmly. Standing out of the way. He heard the guitar from his brother's room and knew he was trying to burn off some steam.</span>"
1555,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-13T05:09:56,BunnyMama,"Renae lifted a eyebrow under her dark clock where where no one could see her face. She looked at Joki, then she nodded as she let inside. Once they entered the father had walked down stairs. As he reached the two he bowed and smiled. ""Its nice to see you here, Hortu told us about you arriving today."" Renae smirked under here cloak she knew he knew about her life. She turned to Jeff. ""Thank you for being so kind."" She sat down on a couch. She looked around, being as lady like as ever. Since it was her job. She smoothed out her black robe. She looked amoung the room. ""I know there is more people besides the rude one, you Jeff, and the head of the house."" She said calmly.<br/>The father nodded. ""Sorry about my 'sons' behavior he had been that way since he lost<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>. She was very dear to him."" He said playing along with the act. Forg the father looked at Jeff. ""Will you get your sisters. They are here to have a meeting like we had 10 years ago.""<br/>When jeff left. She got up flashed to Forg then whispered in his ear in a anicent celtic lanuage. ""If we are to relive myself, ill do it at the end. But please let me do all the work. I dont want anything to go wrong"" She said. Forg nodded.<br/>She flashed back to the couch. When the sisters had came into the room they looked at the two black robbed and hooded people were. They sat in the circle of couches.<br/><br/>""Welcome, i understand that your<span style=""font-style: italic"">other</span>will not be joining us. But that is alright. I see him most of the time. But let me get this right."" Renae took out a paper from her sleeve. ""We got,<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fc04.deviantart.net/fs71/i/2011/010/8/c/me_by_namoway-d36vhbm.png"">Forg</a>the head.<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://charactergrades.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/04/nina-dobrev.jpg"">Morta</a>the oldest sister.<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://mkalmensori.webs.com/photos/Who-is-got-great-summ/beautiful_woman.jpg"">Leana</a>the second oldest. And<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.freakingnews.com/pictures/48500/Colored-woman-48938.jpg"">Gartha</a>the youngest. And Kent is up stairs."" She checked everyone. She nodded. ""Well now that we are done with that. Does anyone want to say anything before i have a single chat with everyone.?"" The others shock there head. Then she looked at Joki. ""Will you take Gartha, Jeff, and Leana. Ill take the others."" She said softly. Joki got up and went into the kitchen.<br/>""Ill take Gartha first."" Joki said.<br/>""Ill take Morta first."" Renae said walking into the living room. She was amazed how the placed looked so much alike when she was in eroupe. She sat down at the dinning table. The meetings went on. Towards the end she meet everyone in the living room once more. ""Well since finding out how everyone has been for the last 10 years. And how Hortu should send you guys your need of money. Which he can do which also is like a dollar for us that we are losing. Anything we are missing?""<br/>She looked at Forg. ""yea, Since i know you trust me of all people why dont you come out the shadows of which you regret."" Everyone was confused.<br/>Renae nodded. She took her hood off. Then waved her hair around. Joki lowered his head. Leaving them to deal with her first.<br/>The sisters jumped more of the older one cause she doesnt go to school. ""Renae?""<br/>Renae sighed. She nodded. ""Im sorry. I played you all for a week, let alone 13 years."" Renae said softly. She looked at Kents door. She swallowed saddly. She turned to leave the house. ""Lets go joki, let them be for awhile.""<br/>Reane made her way out. The oldest one of her favorites stopped her. ""Renae, please dont leave. We need you to stay.""<br/>Renae kissed Morta on the cheek. ""Please tell Kent of me. And how i return. He may not believe it. But tell him.. Im, sorry for how i played him.""<br/>Renae let out a tear which flowed down slowly on her pale cold skin. The trale of blood from the tear. Renae turned and then flashed her way out. Joki had turn into his demon self and sent the forms to Hortu. Renae had went to the beach and watched the sea role on the sand. She stood there, She started to hum then turned into a<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9rJaDmMD5n4"">song</a>She wanted to go into the past. But she knew that what she had done would be unforgiven. She wouldnt let things to go back if she was kent. She was known when she was a human to be a singer when she had something on her mind. But she mostly sang at the beach at night."
1556,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-13T06:23:01,zoruna,"Kent hadn't stayed. He had jumped out of his window. Landing and just ran away from the home. He didn't look back. He left the motorcycle there and just kept running. He stood on the ocean. On the edges of the water. Deep enough the water shook his pant legs. He just stared over the waters. The waters that stole her from him. The waters that rushed over him. He just stood there and let the waves run over him. How many times it had been that he wished the waters could kill him too. How he wished that the waves could take him into their eternal embrace. He stood there and closed his eyes. The tears falling. Away from everyone else and even after he heard the song he stayed there. He didn't care. She sounded like Renae. She looked like Renae. Yet she said she wasn't. So he wouldn't give a damn she was there.<br/><br/>Even if she was Renae and was just lying to him...it wouldn't matter. She said she wasn't and as such destroyed the sliver of hope that had kindled and sparked higher when he saw her. So deeper into the icy layers he went. He was no longer full of life. He was no longer happy. He was no longer caring about the world or anyone else. He wished that cutting would bring more than split second relief. He had sunk that far into depression. The razor blade brought the icy blood to flow from him but then he healed over. It was like life was cursing him to live forever without the woman who gave him purpose. Without the woman who he loved. He would never love again. Never that he knew of. In a twisted sort of way it portrayed more than just his feelings right now but how he felt in general.<br/><br/>He sings as the tears flowed again. Standing there with his long white strands flowing around in the wind. As the first song ended he paused just for a moment before singing the song song that he had written to deal with his pain that lay beneath the icy layers.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/1Tx2gK3vmRA""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/1Tx2gK3vmRA"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/6rRaiT2ABIk""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/6rRaiT2ABIk"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
1557,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-13T06:45:04,BunnyMama,"She looked at the ocean listening she knew he was there. She cryed at the words. She fell to the beaches sand, she knew she lost him. She knew she was better off being the truth of death. She now wished she was died. But she couldnt die. She was important to the vampire race. She wanted the past to be the present and she wanted to live on forgetting her leaving. But she couldnt. She<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BUCe3j9d8Lc&amp;feature=related"">sang</a>softly the words her heart. Tears of blood flowed down from her cheeks into the sand. She followed the song with another<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lldAmI3QS0Q&amp;feature=related"">song</a>She really want to send a message. She didnt care if she layed on that beach dieing from all the blood she cryed. She Joki had texted her. She had to tell him to leave her alone tell she message him next time. She didnt know what to do. At the moment she want die.<br/><br/>Morning had came like a train passing a house. She still layed there. She seemed like she was sleeping but she wasnt. She was wide awake, thinking, hate, wishing. School was the next day and she didnt go. Even the weeks passed and she still laid at the beach. The great thing about the beach was no one montors it. So she could lay there died and no one would see her."
1558,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-13T07:08:40,zoruna,"He missed her. She hadn't lost him. Not in the sense she was thinking. He had lost himself and as such she lost him. He headed home. The look alike was not in school. His family kept telling him the girl from school was Renae but he wouldn't believe them. When he finally did he was angry and hurting. He hadn't spoken to anyone. Hadn't done anything but die inside again. He was angry and hurting. He withdrew. Barely doing his school work. Barely caring that he was falling behind in his classes. The weeks passed and still she didn't show up. She vanished yet again. He was beginning to feel hatred towards the world. Hatred that he wanted to destroy his own self with. He went to the beach and saw her there. ""If you wanted to die you should have done it right the first time. Once your a vampire death is not so easy. I know...I know this for a fact."" He was angry and the words came out like acid. He wasn't trying to. The anger and hurt was there.<br/><br/>""I loved you! I still love you! I am just not worth loving anymore. I died with you. When the ocean seemingly stole you from me. Do you know how long I have hated myself for not being strong to keep you safe?!"" he demands. ""If you are going to lay here and die fine. Just do it without me. I couldn't stand to live with you dying yet again. If you are so stupid to waste the life and worth you have then whatever. Maybe you really did die and are just a figment of my imagination. My family seems to think you still care. I don't believe them. What am I supposed to think? Seeing you brought back home which you so quickly dashed and shredded to pieces."" he turns his back to her. ""I am dying all over again inside. I missed you every second I had to live and go on without you. I am a mountain of ice now...I am not even sure I remember how to feel. Minus the anger and hurt and self hatred.""<br/><br/>He walked away from her some. ""Why did you play me? Why?"" he demanded. Not looking at her. His fists balled at his sides. He shook from his anger. ""I am more angry at myself than I am at you. I just want to know why. Why you betrayed me like you did. I am inside, deep down, happy you are alive. I got your message...you are giving up on me. I don't blame you. I gave up on me too."" He shakes his head. The tears falling. ""Do you hate me or something. I still love you and are hurting because of losing you. I am dying inside Renae. I am not sure I can come back to life. You gave me life and then with you it went away. Why did you go away. I want to know the truth this time."""
1559,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-13T07:22:52,BunnyMama,"Renae had turned her head to the voice she half wanted to hear. Half she didnt wat to hear. She got up turned into a ball. Hiding her face. She cryed as he rant on. She cryed silently. Once she had her head in her legs. ""You dont think i have tryed to kill myself. What stopped me was my father telling your father my tryings. I also acttly let new borns kill me. But Joki being a good little boy killed the new borns off."" She shock her head. Sniffed and then whipped her tears on her legs. She flashed to be right behind you. She looked at the ground. ""Im sorry for how i left. I only did it cause i was scared of how you would act on how i changed on my own. You wouldnt probably understand on how no one had changed me. You would think i would be lining to cover the damn soul who did. What you wouldnt get is that, I changed since i was born this way. My father a vampire. My mother a human. And i had to leave cause my father would have killed me when i mostly needed his grace. If i hadnt gone so much hell would bring. Did you know it took me one year to fully transform."" She shock her head. She turned around looking at the ocean. ""You have no idea, why i came back."" She folded her arms. ""I came back cause I couldnt last another year being away from you. The only thing that kept me alive was the words from your father on how you were."" A tear ran down her face. She want you to understand that all she said was try. ""I dont know what i would do if you didnt have me back. I Dont know what i would do if you left me. I would have probably ask my father to kill me."" She turned her head to look at you. Showing her bloody tears running down her face. Making her even beautiful. ""Hortu will kill me if i ask him."" She hopped you would have connected the dots on who her father would be. ""That is my truth. That is why i left. That is why, ill die if you leave my side. I never gave up on our love."""
1560,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-19T18:44:18,zoruna,"Kent felt her behing him. Shaking his head. Not able to talk for a moment. Fists unclenching and reclenching into fists. ""I tried to kill myself to be with you. I have tried. My damn souless body wouldn't let me. I kept trying. I really did. I even forced myself to walk into a holy church. One of those that were truly holy. It hurt like hell. Touched holy items. When I came to...I was still alive. Cursing the fact that nothing would let me rejoin my beautiful love."" He says softly. He lisstened to her as she talked. ""I wouldn't have reacted well...but I would have been there by your side. Helping you through it. Trying to help you learn it."" He shakes his head. ""That is where you are wrong Renae. I might have at first thought something like that. However, I held you in such high trust...I would have believed you."" He says with gritted teeth. ""I may not have known that...but I would have understood it. It pains me that you doubted me so much."" He says. Looking at the ground. A blood tear trailing down his cheek. Make a slow trickling path down onto the sands he so stared at.<br/><br/>""No. I don't have any idea why you came back."" He says. His tone sharp as barbs or knives. He looked up and at the sky. Listening to her talking. ""How does my become a block of ice. A block of anger and self hatred...keep you alive?"" He asks. Rather confused on this. ""It would have killed me...to know how low I've fallen. Had I really even cared anymore. Nothing had mattered. Without you...nothing mattered. There was no purpose. No reason for existing. None. None at all. So I froze over again. Like before we met. Before you brought me to life.""<br/><br/>He listened as she kept talking. He understood what she says was true. His heart ached and at the fact she would actually have her father kill her he let out a feral growl. Whirling around and glares at her. ""You left me remember?"" He says. Out of habit wiping the tears away. He shakes his head. ""If you died again...I would take on the most powerful vampire of all time. Hortu or Dracula. Doesn't matter really. I would take the on with the soul purpose to be killed. To die. I couldn't take you dying again."" He says truthfully. Pulling her into his arms. Burying his face in her hair. Holding her in a tight embrace. ""Don't leave me again. Swear you won't. Even if we have to start over to remove the ice from me...don't leave me."" He pleads. ""I still love you. I never stopped loving you."" He says softly."
1561,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-20T21:07:22,BunnyMama,"She barried her face in his chest. Tears flowing from her face. She wrapped her arms around him. She looked up. ""I promise I'll stay with you, forever."" she sniffed. ""I'm sorry I ran away from you."" she Ryed more. ""I'll do all my power to get us back to normal. Since it was all my fault."" she didn't want let go. Then her phone rang. She sighed. ""hold on"" she anwsered her phone.<br/>""yea? Yah I know. Just been a little busy... Alright I'll make my way... Alright I'll let you know when I done.""<br/>She hung up. ""sorry, my father gave me another assignment."" she kissed kent. ""if you want you can come with. But usually I get asign a large amount of vampires."" she makes her way to her bike."
1562,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-20T21:36:21,zoruna,"He stroked her hair. Holding her close and runs his fingers through those soft strands. He loved feeling her arms wrapped around him. He loved the way it felt to hold her close. ""I promise to hold you to it."" He says lightly. Almost playfully. It would have been except for the slightly icy way it was said. There was more warmth than ice. ""I forgive you."" he says. Kissing her lips and hugs her into him. ""I will do what I can to help."" He says. Shrugging a bit. ""No use placing blame when it is the future we will be heading into not the past."" he says. Listening to her and kissed her back. ""I can do more damage than a large amount of lame ass vampires. I'm coming with."" He says. Following her and pressed something on his watch. His bike shot to him and he jumped up onto the still running bike. He turned it to face her. Taking it off autopilot. ""Lets go."" He says with a grin. The first smile he has had in a long time. Sure it faded quickly but it had been there."
1563,Back from the dead for you (Zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4562,2011-11-20T22:59:20,BunnyMama,"She chuckled. She went speeding off. She took out her phone to text joki. Letting him know she was coming with kent to the fight. She arrived at a sky scrapper building. She looked confused. ""why would my father send me here?"" she shrugged her nails grew. Joki just pulled in flashed next to her along with his battles words since only she could do the nails. She chuckled. Heading inside, everything was quiet. She hopped she would find someone before she had to do the normal.<br/><br/>No one came out yet. She shock her head. ""tisk tisk."" she brought one nail to her arm, then brought it up at her arm. Blood flowing out. She still had the sent of human. But it didn't task human.  Wild vampires came jumping all over the place. She chuckled. Her arm healed right away. And she spanned and attack all the vampires that kept attacking her. She loved these fights. She moved around with grace. It was like she should have been vampire earlier. All the vampires turned to ashes. She made it though all the floors. Which was a lot but she made it. All the vampires were business people. It was like a plague hit the place like zombies. She shock her head in discuss once every vampire was died. She hoped none had escaped to spread even more of what was going on. When she finished. She dialed her father let him know what might have been happening and what she had noticed. She didn't like it at all.<br/><br/>Once over she had made her way to her bike. ""oh come on."" joki looked at renae. Joki's car was totaled. She made a pops face. ""sorry about that."" she chuckled. she looked at you. ""you alright?"" she smiled. She hugged you. Giving you a light kiss."
1564,The Experiment: 1x1 [ShadowLady-Marco] IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45690,2015-02-27T03:11:00,Marco,"His eyes bleary... a dream, faint; but still lingering in his mind. His naked back was beaded with sweat and a long old scar along his whole back diagonally was itching with an odd ferocity, and the back of his neck even more so wet. The sturdily built, and somewhat attractive husband of Kendra Bennet pulled the covers off of himself. He swung his legs in a wide arc, and when his feet connected with the nicely polished hardwood floors. A chill, only slight but still stingy... brought him to full wakefulness. He rubbed his eyes, fingers soft and skin tough with the use of typing and writing in ink or leaded pencil. The very successful writer had just had a horrifying dream, and when he released his eyelids... Robert realized he could not recall the dream. All he could recognize had been a knife... long bladed, and an oak wood handle chiseled so finely with detail  you would swear it had been real. He had had these dreams before- and the doctor had said he was probably having night terrors from the murders he had supposedly witnessed.<br/><br/>The man turned to look at his wife, and he moved to touch her face with a warm hand. In the last minute, he flinched... and had a vision of blood... where he was- ""Agh... what the hell is wrong with me today?"" he whispered. Getting to his feet unsteadily, with a pale face coating his features. The man went to the bathroom right outside there room in the hallway. His striped blue and white knee length boxers all he was wearing allowed an odd chill to run up his spine. He reminded himself to turn up the heat in there two story house.<br/><br/>It was a really nice house in fact, and Robert was proud of the fact that they had a pretty measurably sized living room, and kitchen down stairs. To the right of the stairs when you go down it is the laundry room. Small, but effectively so... as there was only two of them here anyway. To the front of the stairs was the door to the woodland outside... they lived a distance away from town. To the right was a small hallway, and that was what  lead to the living room. The kitchen was just in through the living room and led to the dining room which in turn came all the way around to a glass paned inside the home double doors, which led right back into the house entrance. There was a backdoor as well sort of. Though it was more a patio that you went out through the dining room to enjoy a nice view and breeze of a small lake full of fish just down a small hill form the house itself.<br/><br/>Upstairs simply had a storage room at the end of the hallway, and right next to that was an empty room. He did not know why they needed so much space, but along with those and there own room there was 4 total rooms in the upstairs... one storage, there own room, one bathroom and a room for his work which was of course his authorship.<br/><br/>He smiled to himself as he felt pride take him, and as Robert turned on the sink and ran his hands in some slightly warmed water, he rubbed it over his face and stubble. A weird feeling overtaking him... ""Pride?"" he murmured."
1565,The Experiment: 1x1 [ShadowLady-Marco] IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45690,2015-02-27T15:56:28,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Unlike her husband, Kendra was sleeping soundly. She always did, the result of a clean conscience. As her husband had a good career and she had her own independent wealth, Kendra Bennet had chosen to stay home and take care of home and husband. Of course, she didn't spend all day every day doing housework. Besides taking care of the house - the couple was happy with no children so far -, she made sure to keep track of Robert's appointments and make sure he didn't have to worry about mundane details.<br/><br/>She made sure to keep everything running like clockwork. Laundry, food, his working space was always clean and tidy - it was the first room she did every morning, making sure nothing was amiss. Paper, pens, printer ink, coffee for the coffee maker, even snacks were kept handy. Everything she thought he could possibly need was kept there so he didn't have to get distracted.<br/><br/>And of course, if he happened to want something that wasn't there, she would bring it in immediately. Yes, Kendra Bennet lived to make her husband happy. And there was nothing wrong with it. She was happy doing that, and planned to keep on doing it forever.<br/><br/>As Robert got up, Kendra still slept for a few moments, but his whisper had stirred her awake. Sitting up slowly after he had left the room, she ran her fingers through her hair, pulling it away from her eyes, and stood up as well, stepping out of the room. She wore only one of his old t-shirts for bed, as usual, as she stepped behind Robert. <br/><br/>""Are you okay, baby?"", Kendra's voice sounded suddenly, concern clear in the soft whisper.</div>"
1566,The Experiment: 1x1 [ShadowLady-Marco] IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45690,2015-02-27T23:30:24,Marco,"He was staring at his own reflection, but when he looked into his own eyes... he saw nothing but cold orbs. The longer he looked, the more he remembered his dream and his vision from the morning. Where he had-... Robert blinked to himself ""What had I hallucinated, I- I forget,"" he murmured, and then jumped slightly at the sound of Kendra as if he snapped back to reality. Completely forgetting what he had seen and what he was thinking about. For a moment... he did not even know who his own wife was until he blinked his eyes and they filled with warmth again. Robert shook his head, and then nodded when he got over the spell.<br/><br/><br/>""Y-yeah..."" he murmured, ""Yeah I think I am alright,"" he said to her. ""I am going to get dressed I guess, now that I am up- and uh. Yeah, let's get the day going,"" he said with a smile. He looked once more back at himself in the mirror before clearing his throat and heading past his love. Making sure to leave a quick but soft kiss on her cheek. It was when he got into his room, that he looked back at Kendra and smiled once more to himself while he wondered what in the world he had just experienced. Brushing it off with slight hesitation, he slipped on a dark gray and navy blue button up shirt. He also put on a pair of dark blue jeans and at the last minute unbuttoned three of the top buttons on his shirt. Instead of leaving the room, he instead just sat on the side of the bed, and thought for a moment about his priorities for the day. ""After that wake up call, I don't know what else could happen in this morning..."" he wondered aloud, rubbing his face with his hands again."
1567,The Experiment: 1x1 [ShadowLady-Marco] IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45690,2015-03-02T14:42:16,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Kendra was worried. She had never seen Robert like that, as far as she could remember. Her memory had been worked on with great care, and for Kendra, there wasn't a reality other than the current one, her having met Robert and liked him right away. Now, they were married and happy, and she had all she had craved for her entire life - someone who really cared about her.<br/><br/>Standing in the bathroom, Kendra was a little confused. She shook her head, picking up her toothbrush. He was probably just tired. Her poor Robert had been working so hard lately. She would be sure to give him a couple weeks to rest when he finished the book.<br/><br/>""Baby"", she called from the bathroom, pausing to rinse off her mouth. ""What do you say we take a short vacation once you're done with the book?"".<br/><br/>After the suggestion, Kendra started preparing for a shower.<br/><br/>""Also, what do you want for breakfast? Toasts and eggs or oatmeal? We have both"".<br/><br/>Kendra entered the shower, but kept listening for Robert's answer. Their life was so common, so fixed in a routine, that the change she had seen made Kendra restless. Maybe he was burnt out. She would have to keep an eye on him, that was for sure. Maybe he should see a doctor? She couldn't remember how long it had been... Blaming herself for that neglect, Kendra sighed. There was a lot of things she should be taking better care of. With a sigh, she decided blaming herself was not the right thing to do. She needed to act, not stand there feeling guilty.</div>"
1568,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=100,2011-12-12T03:12:09,zoruna,"Lexeo heard them talking. His head was pounding but beyond all that...he was PISSED. Princess of Egypt? What was he talking about? Oh...everything in his mind was swirling. He was sure he already knew the answer to that but wasn't a 100% sure. He hears that part about her mother. Was she related to some lady with snakes for hair? He wasn't understanding but he was pissed that she kept stroking his chest. ""Stop.... touching.... me...."" He gets out with a strain of his muscles. They were wanting to cooperate. He watches as the girl ignored them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Julie glares at Seth. ""I don't care. I don't care who any of you are."" She says in a venomous tone. ""I really don't care what my father will or will not do. I'm not claiming relation to that man."" She says with a huff. She turned a bit more and her snakes hissed and if the twins moved the snakes would lash out at them. She screams out in pain as right as some of her snakes went to bit them they were grabbed harshly. She struggles. ""Ow! Ow! Ow! You brute! Ow! Ow! Ow! You will regret this! All of you will regret this!"" She screams in pain and then hits the wall opposite them. All the way across the room. Getting up and runs out the door.</span><br/><br/>Lexeo had forced his hand to grab ahold of the snakes as they went to bite the girls. He jerked backwards with a groan that indicated his strain at doing so. His teeth gritted and his eyes flashed with godly power. ""Don't...touch...my friends."" He says with a growl. Squeezing the snakes heads so that she felt more pain. He threw her all the way across the room until she hit the wall totally opposite him. ""Evil snake bitch."" He says with gritted teeth. Panting heavily as it had taken much energy to break free of the paralyzing thing she did to him. He swayed and fell straight into Seth's chest. ""So dizzy..."" He says in a heavy tone."
1569,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=100,2011-12-12T04:07:11,flyer1111,"The twins jump back when it looks like the snakes writhing in the girl's normal hair is about to strike. And then a clearly stranded hands stops the serpents from attacking. They watch silently as Medusa's daughter is flung against the opposite wall and gets up and runs away. After freezing for a couple seconds, they rush to see what's up with Lexeo when he crashes into Seth's chest.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Seth watches Lexeo grab onto the snakes that had threatened his nieces. Lexeo looks extremely pale under the little bit of a tan he had managed to gain since coming to the mortal realm. Seth wraps his muscular arms around Lexeo to keep him from totally falling. ""I think it's time for you three to be heading home.You can recover in my office, Lexeo."" Seth's away of the girls nervously following him while they trek to his office. He gently lays Lexeo on the couch. When he goes to speak, Seth catches the scent of what had caused Lexeo to be so drugged. The twins come and sit by the couch, this time looking like their the ones going to face the execution squad, especially as Seth calls their mother and explains what happened.</span>"
1570,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=100,2011-12-12T18:09:49,zoruna,"Lexeo was very pale because whatever was in his drink made him feel very weak. He pants and is helped to the office. He felt Seth's arms wrapped around him but could only stagger to the office until he was picked up. Carried bridal style he relaxed a bit. Sweat beading his forehead. His body was not liking the Gods Honey drug in his system. He looks at Seth. ""Sorry... sorry... sorry... I...didn't mean to get all loopy."" He says. Apologizing quite a bit because he felt it was his fault. ""I took one sip. It tasted like sweet honey. Then everything began to get fuzzy."" He says softly. By now Seth would know exactly what was affecting him. To be exact...Gods Honey. A drug specially designed for gods. A bit like a gods date rape drug. Or something similar in nature. He was slowly becoming back to himself. He didn't mean to ruin their time at the club. He slowly can think straight and pants a bit. He felt like he was on fire and then he cooled off. He sits up with a groan. A hand to his head. ""My head hurts."" He says softly. Looking at Seth and the girls. Feeling stupid and horribly upset. He growls a bit. ""That snake bitch drugged me somehow."" He looks at them. ""What happened?"" He says. Very puzzled as he didn't remember much. ""My mind is fuzzy after I went to get my drink."" he says softly."
1571,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=100,2011-12-13T06:46:20,flyer1111,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Seth flips his cell phone closed while Lexeo sits up on the couch. ""God's honey or god's nectar to the older generations. Something used to reduce pain originally. These days it's found use as a date rape drug. Lay down again while I get you some aspirin and a glass of water to wash it down with,"" Seth commands before moving out of the office. </span><br/><br/>""We're sorry Lexeo. We should have told you not to leave your drink unguarded so that wouldn't have happened. We went looking for you after we got split up by the crowd. She must have tugged you into the corner then."" Both twins take turns speaking. They look worried up to him from where they're sitting on the floor at the foot of the couch. They watch silently as Seth returns with two white pills in hand and a glass of water for Lexeo.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Stella had been having a lovely time sipping at a cup of coffee and reading a book in her office while the twins and Lexeo went to the club. The girls had driven, seeing as they both have their licenses. Stella doesn't bother with such forms of travel, instead appearing inside Seth's office. ""Lexeo, will you be alright,"" she asks, concerned for her long distant nephew. She knows the girls feel guilty, but she'll deal with that on a later time.</span>"
1572,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=100,2011-12-13T20:32:53,zoruna,"Lexeo lays back down. His body more than willing to do so. He looks at the twins. At Reeva and Kissa as they took turns speaking. ""Its okay. I am not upset with you. I want to kill that snake bitch but I am far from upset with you."" He says softly. Looking at her and nodded his head. ""I went to get a drink. Then some other girls tugged me to the dance floor. Shortly afterwards...she tugged me into the corner."" He mutters. He looks down at them and gives them a comforting smile. He takes the pills and downs them with the water. Grimacing at the taste. He would not EVER find the taste of medicine tolerable. It was disgusting and then he saw Stella. ""I think so. Sorry I'm causing so much issues. Next time I see that snake bitch I'm tearing her a new one...prank style."" he mutters other things in ancient norse and greek. Very much less polite and far worse."
1573,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=100,2011-12-18T19:20:54,flyer1111,"The girls kind of shrank into themselves when their mother arrives. They're in trouble and they know it. ""It's alright Lexeo. God's honey shouldn't have any long lasting effects other making you feel thirsty later. I'll be driving home you three. Don't worry about Lexeo. Zeus might be tempted to do something if Seth and I get to him before Medusa. As well as your mother. Let's get going so you can rest at home.<br/><br/>Seth stays nearby in case Lexeo needs help walking before he gets settled in the girls car. They follow silently behind their mother, slipping into the back seat without a word. The drive home is pretty quiet as well. The girls tell Lexeo sorry again quietly as they pass into the house."
1574,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-14T13:49:59,zoruna,"Lexeo sits in between the two girls. Since they moved over enough to let him. Listening to her. Sixteen...yes that sounded very familiar. Smiling a bit. It was nice to know he had an age he could relate to. Meant he wasn't older than the twins. If he was...it wasn't by much. He listens. Recognition flashing in his eyes at the mention of his parents. His eyes glowing for a moment before he recognized fully. ""Yeah...those are my parents...I think I was going to see mom. At least that is why my brain is telling me."" He says softly. Looking at her and frowns. ""She earned it. She was being mean to them. To Kissa and Reeva. I only thought she needed to have her attitude doused...then she was soaked from head to toe. Something popped at her feet and disintegrated than there she was....soaked."" he says truthfully. ""I don't know what happened or how it happened...it just happened."" He says seriously. Looking at her. ""I wanted to come visit earth but dad said if any more trickstery like his mask happened...Zeus and Odin would have a coniption fit...whatever that means."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""I don't think I intended to come...I fell...somehow. I remember a great fall but normally a fall would not cause me to be here in the mortal realm...what happened?"" he asks. Looking puzzled. Blinking and smiles. ""Really? I can stay? Even knowing I take after my parents I can stay?"" he looked very excited. He moved and one arm hugged Stella. ""Thanks."" He says. Sitting back down and was jumping for joy all over his features. He looked at Reeva. ""Sorry...name sounds familiar...I just can't remember."" He says sadly. He listens and grins. ""Least you know what you can do. I think it is awesome you both have powers too."" he says. One arm hugging them one at a time. Sitting back down. He looks to Stella. ""I remember some stuff now. That helped me remember stuff. I was going to visit mother...something or someone got in my way...then I fell. That is all I can remember."" he says sadly. Then cheers up. ""Whatever it is that occured I am a bit glad it did...otherwise I wouldn't have met all of you."" he says happily."
1575,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-15T01:45:06,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Stella smiled and returned his one appendage hug. ""You are welcome to stay with as long as you wish. Sometime or another we will have to return to Egypt. Ari will only let me out of his presence for so long before becoming mopey. You are of course welcome to the palace Lexeo."" She pauses for a second, musing. ""Of course, that leaves the question of how you're going to occupy you're time while the girls are at school."" </span><br/><br/>The girls groan. It being Sunday afternoon, they have to return to the local high school tomorrow. Of course, Kissa already has her homework done, while Reeva is still putting of doing hers. ""Run now Lexeo. I can hear the wheels turning in mama's head. You'll be going to school with us by the end of this week. Though it might be a whole more better if you pull some of the tricks you're famous for in the god realm."" Reeva gets a glare from her mother for that suggestion. ""School isn't that bad Reev."" ""But it's soo boring! We don't learn anything useful in social studies."" Reeva pouts.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""I know you're bored dear. After living in Egypt and learning about our culture there the States seem a bit dull. But it is still a good way to get used to the mortal realm. Perhaps when the next gathering happens Lexeo can show you two around the god realm. And besides, you could always visit your uncle Set in the city.""</span>"
1576,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-15T02:35:30,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at them. ""Do I get to go with you whenever that is?"" He asks in confusion. ""I will won't I?"" He asked hopefully. Looking at her and smiled a bit. A goofy almost innocently impish smile. Frowning a bit. ""Occupy my time?"" He arches an eye. ""School? What is---oh that thing mortals do for seemingly no real reason. It doesn't really help most mortals and looks like it is boring."" He says softly. Looking at the girls when they groan. He arches an eyebrow and looks at Reeva in shock. Join the school??? Hell no. He was not doing it. He grins a bit and images of memories flash through his mind. Seeing the glare he shook his head. Though the grin he was wearing spoke trouble to follow sooner or later. He gags. ""I like History a bit better. It is amusing to see what mortals think really happened."" He says with a laugh. Looking at Reeva and Kissa. ""Well you are my best friends...it will be...maybe slightly kinda sorta possibly a sliver of slightly okay."" he says with a grimace. Looking at her. ""I could do that. I would do that."" he says with a grin. ""Set... Set... Set..."" he says. Tapping his chin thoughtfully. ""Oh...Egypts Chaos god."" he says as you could almost see the lightbulb over his head. Three days later he was out of the sling and was on the bus with Reeva and Kissa. Private bus so not at all crowded only had a few other rich kids. Then they exited the bus. Reeva and Kissa in front of him. No sooner had he exited than the buzzing noise silenced and you could have her a pin drop. He was soon flanked on either side by Reeva and Kissa."
1577,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-15T03:37:16,flyer1111,"On monday, Stella comes into the school with Lexeo in order to get him registered for classes and given the grand tour of the building. Luckily for him, he can borrow an old book bag of Kissa's before they can go shopping for school supplies for him and clothes. For now, he's glad in things that the girl's father Ari wear when he comes back to the States. The girls sit in a different seats in front of him, after explaining why exactly they're talking a bus in the first place. To them, it's just another day. Until they get off the bus and everyone goes silent. The other girls head turn their heads to stare at the new arrival. Their boyfriends turn to see what had stolen their girlfriends attention from them. Reeva and Kissa take up their usual flanking positions. Luckily, his first class is World History with Reeva under the instruction of one Mr. Matthews."
1578,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-15T05:03:05,zoruna,"Lexeo hated the tour of the school and registering for classes. He was here with Kissa's old blue backpack thrown over only one shoulder. He was wearing a tight black tank top which fit his muscular torso, a pair of black jeans, and black tennis shoes. All he was missing was Shades and he would be a classic picture of bad boy. He didn't need them though...he was dead sexy and then some without them. He walked with the girls to the classrooms. He offically decided he did not like World History teacher. His book ""spontaneously"" combusted. The rest of the day went by uneventfully...until lunch. He was walking when he got bumped once by someone's hip. He looked around and side stepped the second one. Only to see some chick laying down on the floor. ""Why are you hip bumping me?"" He asks. Looking to see Reeva and Kissa nearby. ""She kept hip bumping me...I moved and now she is on the floor."" he says seeing the look on their faces. He walks with them over to the table. Sitting with them on either side. The girl plopped down in front of him but he started eating. Not looking at her then he does because he feels eye balls on him. Looking at the girl. ""Is something wrong?"""
1579,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-15T16:32:21,flyer1111,"Everybody else panics when Mr. Mathews book catches fire. Reeva just gives Lexeo a knowing look from the desk over. Luckily he puts out the flaming book before the smoke alarms go off. Though it would have been nice to get out of second period algebra for a little bit. Reeva is moderately good at math but still doesn't enjoy doing it.  Unfortunately, both girls have to split from him before lunch. Both quickly catch sight of him in the hallway though, in time to see the single cheerleaders start hip bumping him. Of course, not having been to the moral realm, he wouldn't understand the gesture. Nor does he understand when the currently single captain of the cheer squad sits right across from him. Both girls quickly take up their becoming routine positions of honor guard. Kissa pointly ignores the girl. ""So lexeo, how was your first day of classes so far?"""
1580,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-15T21:05:30,zoruna,"Lexeo had the I did nothing look on his face when Reeva gave him a knowing look. He knew she knew but he was going to pretend he knew nothing. He sighs as he went to a class where he knew absolutely no one. He did not like his second class and totally ignored the teacher who was calling on him. English was not his friend and he had no intentions to pay any attention. He hated the fact that the cheerleaders kept hip bumping him. Whatever they were doing it for it slightly irritated him. He did not understand or know what the gesture meant so it was a bit irritating. He eyed the chick in the skimpy ass skirt and tight top. Not really sure what she wanted but really didn't care. He looks at Kissa and Reeva. Wondering why Reeva seemed to be shooting venom gazes towards the chick in the strange dress. Looking to Kissa. ""Boring. The second teacher wouldn't stop calling my name. So I kept ignoring him. Made him rather strangely colored in the face. First class was equally boring. The teacher's book somehow caught on fire. That was rather amusing."" He says. ""Reeva saw it. It just spontaneously combusted into flames. The teacher started beating it out with the hard back book next to him."" He says with a chuckle. Looking at the cheer leader who kept staring at him. ""Is something wrong?"" he asks. A bit irritated."
1581,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-16T05:13:14,flyer1111,"Kissa shoots them both a watered down glare when he mentions the teacher's book catching on fire. Had mama not mentioned the first rule of keeping a low profile? Don't use your powers in public! Reeva of course ignores her sister's look. Though she still feels it burning on the side of her head, almost literally. She knows what Britney is trying to do. Sneaky witch won't get her claws into Reeva's friend that easy! Stupid  head cheerleader was known for trying to bring guys over to the dark side, with or without use of cookies.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Just to welcome you to Fire Grass valley high. It's not often we get new students. I'm Britney Mallon, captain of the cheer squad. Nice to meet you,"" she offers a hand out to shake, pointely ignoring his iratation.""</span><br/><br/>Both girls glare at her when she offers up her hand. How dare this harpy invade on their territory, the table that their friends had always claimed usage of. Well, not a harpy. They had both met harpies that are pretty decent to hang around with. Still, they needed something to call Britney. There's another word there that both want to use but don't. The idea's helped along by her way of dressing."
1582,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-16T05:43:24,zoruna,"Lexeo ignores and totally flat out doesn't care about Kissa's glare. Looking at her impishly sweet. He ignores the fact besides he hadn't done anything that could be linked to him. The room had been fairly hot...there was a mirror reflecting onto the book...you do the math. He wondered why the girls...primarily Reeva...suddenly seemed agitated. He looked at her as she talked. ""Such an odd name for a school."" he says blutnly. ""I am from Greece."" He says simply. ""I am here to apparently learn things. Whatever the hell that is for."" He says simply. Looking at her. ""Lexeo."" He says. He didn't remember his last name. Even if he did he wouldn't share it. ""Cheer squad? What the hell is a cheer squad?"" He blinks and looks at her hand. A bit more irritated. ""And just what the hell do you expect me to do with your hand?"" he asks a bit bluntly. ""You are ignoring the fact you are irritating me...just pointing it out."" He says in a tone that screamed...sexy exotic foreign bad boy. His greek accent was hoooooot. Looking at his friends as he feels their anger. ""I am spending time with my best friends."" he says pointedly."
1583,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-16T06:17:10,flyer1111,"It's rather hard to talk when you can't get air into your lungs. Both girls burst out laughing, their sides in stitches at Britney's expression when he first starts talking. Kissa rather wishes she had a camera to catch her expression when he asks what is a a cheer squad is. ""She wants you to shake her hand Lexeo. It's a form of greeting her in the United States. It's not practiced in Greece, so you wouldn't know about it. A cheer squad is a bunch of people who attempt to inspire school spirit in others during school events and make themselves look like fool. In the latter they mostly succeed."" That would be the point that Britney storms off, her face covered in a serious blush. Another round of laughter bursts from the girls as they watch her walk away. Kissa yet again explains, seeing as she recovers faster. ""Fire grass comes from how the grass looks during the fall. If you stick around you might get to see all the different colors the prairie can during the fall. It's really pretty."" Smiles dominate the girls features.<br/><br/>Two friends of the girls had caught the tail end of the conversation. They watched silently from a distance as Britany stormed off, biting their lips to hide their own amusement. Laura and David take their usual seats, swiftly getting introduced to ""cousin Lexeo from Greece."""
1584,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-16T23:05:30,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at the girls on either side of him when they burst out into laughter. Watching them and sees her expression. A quizzical look on her expression. Looking at the twin that was talking. ""Shake her hand?"" he echoes this as if it was a foreign concept. ""Why the hell would I want to shake anyone's hand?"" Muttering...unless it had a hand buzzer in it. Looking at the them. ""Sign of greeting? Isn't a simple hey how you enough?"" he asks in confusion. Looking to the cheer leader again. ""Oh...that sounds rather pointless to me then."" he says. Looking at the cheer leader and speaks aas she stormed off. ""What the hell kind of bug  crawled up her ass?"" he says rather loudly without meaning to. Watching the twins. Looking to Kissa as she started talking again. Blinking a bit. ""Well I don't really have any plans to leave any time soon."" He says truthfully. Not that even if he had his memories he would even know how to leave. That was not the point. He watched smiles cross their features. ""I would like to see that."" he says with a smile. Looking as two people walked up. Listening to the two. ""Laura and David...nice to meet you."" he says softly. Watching them sit down.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Laura looks at their friends and the new sexy man with them. ""Was the queen cheer trying her same old tricks Reeva? Kissa?"" she asks.</span>"
1585,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-17T04:13:37,flyer1111,"Reeva burst out in laughter again when Lexeo asks what's up with her. ""You just insulted the mighty head cheerleader. Go Lexeo! I've been trying to get her to crack like that for years. I'm sure a bunch of people wouldn't mind something funny would happen to her..."", she trails off, figuring he knows where that that train of thought is headed. Strangely enough Kissa doesn't give her a glare for suggesting the misuse of god powers. Kissa answers Lauren. ""You know her. Tries to sink her claws into everything even when she's attached to someone."" Kissa takes a sip of her grape juice.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">David raises a hand and wags it in greeting. ""Nice to meet you Lexeo. Welcome to school."" He leaves it at that, having said what needed to be said. </span><br/><br/>""So, I think you have biology with me next period and then gym with both of us,"" Kissa says after a second. ""I suggest you eat up Lexeo. It will be a while until we get home and eat dinner. I've been told that food here is better than other schools."
1586,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-17T04:32:17,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at Reeva when she burst into laughter. ""Well she still needs to get the bug out of her ass. She is the one trying to start shit with me and you two."" He says bluntly. ""The world does not revolve around her."" He added. Looking at her. ""Get her to crack? I don't understand."" He says softly. Grinning a bit impishly. ""It just did."" A shrill scream echoed from the girls bathroom. The head cheer leader comes running out of there drenched from head to toe...in cherry red kool aid. She screamed something about kool aid and he laughed. ""Wondered if someone would fall victim to that prank I set up in the girls bathroom."" He says. ""I used Kool aid powder in a bucket over a stall in the girls bathroom. Open the door...well you get my drift."" He says with a mischievious yet sexy grin. He ughs at the mention of other classes. ""Boring. I don't see the point in such things you won't really use in reality."" he mutters. Looking at them and finished his food. ""It is okay. Had better food in Greece."" he says simply. He looks at the head cheer leader. ""She looks good dripping cherry drink all over the place. I bet you that ruined her hair do."" he says in a clearly not caring voice. ""Probably stained her hair pink."""
1587,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-17T05:39:53,flyer1111,"""To slip up and not be little miss perfect with a dark side all the time,"" Reeva explains quietly. The friends ears pick up a shrill scream from the bathroom, followed by a very distressed cheerleader dashing from the bathroom across the caferetria. Another shriek that vaguely contains the understandable words kool- aid is heard. Heads turn to watch her. When vanishes out of sight, a quite startled teacher asked what happened. A short time later, mmmyyy haaiirr echoes through the halls. Kissa keeps a straight face. Reeva however, is curled up as best as she can while still seating on the seat of the circular table. ""Her hair. Her clothes, probably even her shoes,"" she manages to get out between guffales.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">David frowns slightly. Yes, she deserves something for for her ill treatment of people she deemed under her. He remembers that she had ""accidently"" spilled a bowl of vegetable soup in Reeva's lap last year. She had to have that pairs of jeans dry cleaned. ""It will fade in a couple days. She'll be alright."" Really, David couldn't hurt a fly.</span>"
1588,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-17T06:24:07,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at Reeva. ""She was just being plain out annoying. I didn't like her attitude either."" he says simply. He watched and chuckled under his breath at how she dashed across the cafeteria. A louder chuckle as she shrieked like a banshee. Holding his ears and shakes his head. ""I have heard real banshees shriek quieter than that stick up her ass woman."" he says. ""I think I about went deaf."" He looks to David and Laura. ""You two are also friends of mine and thus safe from my prankster and mischief making ways."" he says. His words were true and he would stick by his oath. A god's oath was his word. Expecially from a god like he was. He looks at Reeva and patted her back. ""Breath Reeva...breath."" he says with a laugh. Her words caused him to laugh. ""Serves her right."" He says. Looking at David and rolls his eyes. ""No...I give it a week...maybe two. Specialized kool aid powder. Straight out a prank shop I found when Reeva and Kissa's mother was busy with stuff. Slipped out and found it."" he says with a sexy impish grin. Then it was time for biology class. Which ended early due to the teacher was called from class. Gym came and he was irritated with the shirt. Just as a game of dodgeball...whatever that was...started he removed his shirt. His muscular and sexy god send chest in plain view. He threw it to the side. He was oblivious to the stares from both men and women alike. Abs like his were seen only in super model movie stars."
1589,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-18T16:44:37,flyer1111,"Kissa doesn't doubt that he's heard banshees shriek quieter. She also believes him when he says he won't prank Lauren and David.  Even growing up in the mortal world, they know the weight of a god's promise. However, the significance is lost on the other two pure mortals. Reeva finally regains the ability  to breath. She still a has a massive smile on her face afterwards.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">David raises and eyebrow. ""Must have been quite a walk into town if you escaped Stella's notice.""</span><br/><br/>The bell rings, the group dispersing towards their various classes. Seeing as Kissa actually like biology, she sits up front of the classroom, ignoring the look that Lexeo shoots her when he pointely sits in the back. She's rather dissapointed when the lesson ends ahead of time because Mrs. Morgan has to leave because her kids are sick. She takes the time to fill in Lexeo about the wonders of Gym and the rules of dodge ball. She smiles when she and Reeva get put on opposite teams. The one time she can fight with her sister physically without getting in trouble for it. The muttering gets her attention, looking over to the other side she spots Lexeo instantly with his shirt off. It would be lying to say that he isn't  hot. Reeva just grins like an idiot at his display. Kissa spots trouble when the the teacher in charge storms over to talk to Lexeo."
1590,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-18T18:47:55,zoruna,"Lexeo was bored and rather glad the teacher had to leave. Gym came and he was explained the wonders (and horrors) of gym class. He found the idea and concept of dodgeball perplexing and slightly pointless. He watched the twins get seperated into the opposite sides of each other. On opposite teams. He had a feeling they rather thrived off the chance to fight physically and not get in trouble. He was unaware at first that people were staring and muttering. He looked at people and wondered why they were staring. Had they not seen a man's muscular chest before? So strange these mortals were about some stuff. He sees the teacher man storming over to him. Wondering what the hell was his problem. He seemed rather pissed about something. He looks at him. ""What the hell is your issue?"" he asks with a I don't care what you have to say look on his face."
1591,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-19T04:25:52,flyer1111,"Thiiiss isn't going to end well, both girls can tell. Talking back to a teacher never went well. Kissa gets the sneaking suspicion that a phone call to his ""aunt"", his current listed legal guardian might follow this discussion. After he gets hauled to the principles office after sitting on the side lines. Reeva shoots her a worried look from across the gym floor. Kissa tries making a swiping motion with her hands where the teacher can't see it. Not a good way to start by making trouble. Although he probably wouldn't get into to much trouble with their mother. The class proceeds to listen to said teacher chew Lexeo out about being properly dressed and respecting the school dress code. And then wince when he continues talking back. Sure enough, he ends up getting sent to the principles office, the rest of the class told to wait for a minutes until the teacher returns.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">It's an unusual occurance for Stella's phone to go off with the school's number flashing. Usually it's the secretary in the office telling her to send someone to come get her daughters, they're sick and must be brought home. She roles her eyes when she hears why she's being summoned. Not even through his first day, already in the principles office. This is going to be interesting she thinks as she gets ready to leave.</span>"
1592,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-19T04:58:50,zoruna,"Lexeo watched the teacher blab about something. Rolling his eyes as he continued to yell without seeming to yell. ""Don't get up all in my face and yell at me. I'll give what I get old man."" he says in retort to the arrogant punk comment. He hears the teacher yelling at him about being properly dressed. ""Excuse me but I am not butt naked. I am not streaking through the hallways in my birthday suit. You aren't very properly dressed for gym class either teach."" he says. Sarcastically saying teach. ""Last I checked teachers aren't supposed to be wearing blue jeans during school teaching hours."" he says. Rolling his eyes as he spoke. ""Well guess what. I don't fucking care about your stupid dress code. You are a hypocrite talking out your ass then out your mouth at the same time."" He rolls his eyes at the go to the principle's office. ""Uh...how about...let me think about it....no.""<br/><br/>Leaving a flustered man calling for security. He didn't move an inch. The security guard grabbed him and he flipped the guy onto his back. ""I don't recall telling you to touch me."" he says in a serious way that was humorous. This happened in various ways where he shook off the man, side stepped him, and did everything but physically lay a hand on the man. ""I am not going to no stupid principle's office."" Soon back up was called for. He fought them without even touching them. Jumping up over the mens head so they collided with each other. One man went to grab him and ended up almost punching his fellow security guard. Then he ended up fighting the security guards.<br/><br/>Moments later he was tackled to the ground. Still fighting them in anger. ""Get off me you moronic buffoons!"" He yells. Shortly after though he was dragged away. He looked like a classic bad boy as he was taken in hand cuffs to the principle's office. He sat in the chair where he was deposited moments ago. Glaring holes into the principle's back. Ten minutes later in walked his ""Aunt"". He was plotting revenge on the security guards."
1593,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=20,2011-10-20T04:56:18,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Like all visitors to the school, she passes underneath the metal detectors, gets eyed by the guard by the guard before reporting into the main office to check in. One of the secretaries leads her back to the Principles office. Stella instantly spots Lexeo sulking in one the chairs in front of the desk, probably plotting another trick.  The principle rises to shake Stella's hand and thank her for coming on such short notice. After all, the Queen of Egypt must have quite a busy schedule on vacation. Stella smiles and returns the usual greetings before taking a seat besides her ""nephew."" ""So what happened to warrant my nephew being assisted here in handcuffs,"" she asks in a tone with hidden ice in it.<br/><br/>About a half hour later, Stella walks out of the school with Lexeo in tow. A little bit of fast talking had got him out of trouble and still in school. Of course, mentioning high class lawyers, potential to make a small donation to the school plus chalking the whole thing up to cultural misunderstandings helped a bit. Only safely in the confines of the car does she turn her gaze to Lexeo. ""Don't make a point of being sent to the office frequently. You got one free get out of jail card. Now what happened to get you sent there in the first?"" </span>"
1594,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-20T05:58:59,zoruna,"Lexeo scowls at the principle. He would be next if he kept evil eyeing him. He was NOT wearing a shirt during gym class. He had NEVER seen a male person in Greece wear a shirt. Not during sports or gym events. He was not planning on doing so either. He was scowling more at the mention of those damn metal things. So they were called handcuffs? Well hell if he liked that idea. Those things hurt. He rubs his wrists at the memory of them on his wrists. ""Damn things hurt."" he says grumpily. He walked out to the car with her. Angrily of course. he plops down in the front seat. Looking at her. ""I make no promises on that level. It is against my nature to be a good boy."" he says and points out. ""I will however promise to attempt to try not to end up there too frequently."" He shakes his head. ""I took my shirt off in gym class. The teacher got in my face and I talked back to him. He told me something stupid about dress code and I pointed out he wasn't up to dress code wearing jeans and he was a teacher. He told me to go the principle's office when I refused he called security. Dumb ass guard tried to grab me to guide me and I shook him off...repeatedly. Played dodge the guard all without touching him. He called for back up and they all tried to grab me and ended up tackling me and putting those handcuff things on me when I tried to fight them off. Then dragged me to the principle's office. I didn't even hit them. They are all scheduled for REVENGE!"" He says. Growling again. ""I won't take such treatment. Nothing you say will save them from my wrath. Not even that detail you keep threatening me with. I will have my revenge without harming them too much or killing them."" he says quite bluntly. The hours would pass and he would wait on the front porch for the twins."
1595,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-20T20:44:41,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""I never asked for you to be a good boy Lexeo. Just to stay out of the principles more often than not. If you do end up in there, at least have a valid excuse Lexeo. Remember things are only illegal if you get caught."" She gives him a mischievous grin of her own. That said, she starts the car before heading them home. The rest of the trip is spent in silence, Lexeo staring moodily out the window watching the hills go rolling by. Stella silently starts planning who out her own ever present security detail she can assign to trail the boy.  </span><br/><br/>The twins walk up the drive way to find Lexeo sitting with his head on his knees, perched on the front steps. Reeva guessing that he's plotting revenge. Kissa just looks concerned, hoping Stella hadn't given him to bad of a chewing out. Both girls can tell he has a mild sun burn starting to form. ""How long have you been out here Lexeo? Even though it's fall you can still get burned,"" Kissa asks softly. They lead the way into the house, leaving their bags in the mudroom. They'll bring them upstairs with them to do homework eventually. For now they grab a quick snack and catch Lexeo up on the rest of the school day."
1596,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-20T21:05:42,zoruna,"Lexeo had not commented upon the valid excuse part. He made no promises on that either. Nodding his head and grinned a bit impishly for a moment. He was moodily staring out the window. The hills trailed by but all he was seeing was plots and details of his elaborated revenge. Revenge would only be too sweet. He heard the bus drive up but he didn't move. He was bent over and was thinking. His head on his knees and was staring at his feet. Not seeing anything because what was going on in his mind was first and foremost. Each plot was elaborately played out in his mind. He heards steps up the drive way but he stayed in that position. Bare back exposed to the sun. He had actually not been chewed out hardly at all by Stella once he explained what went down. He was not a liar so it was easily believed. He looked up when he sensed it was them. Lifting his head. ""Since got home. Two... maybe three... hours."" he says truthfully. Blinking a bit. ""Burnt?"" he echoes. Standing up and follows them into the house. Letting them lead the way and listens. ""I told Stella what went down. They still had me in handcuffs and Stella was pissed at that. I am plotting my revenge. Each plan is working its way through my mind. The pros and cons of each. The consequences if any and what may occur. I will have my revenge."" He says simply. ""Where is my shirt?"" He asked. Noticing it wasn't in their bags. ""So the rest of the day went well...good."" He would listen to them and then the days would go by.<br/><br/>Two weeks would pass and one by one the guards fell victim to his elaborately plotted revenge. the first was tarred in molasses and feather with goose feathers. The next ended up with a broken arm when he stepped under a ladder and was jinxed. The third fell into a pool of ice cold water with blue ink in it and was blue skinned for a week and still was faintly blue a week later. The fourth....he walked into a prank that turned him into a ballerina and was seen tutuing through the school. The one who started it all...well...he got majorly pranked several different ways. Rumors flew that it was the new baddest bad boy from Greece who did it. They were just that though...rumors.<br/><br/>A week later he was in gym class again. The teacher gave up trying to get him to leave the shirt on. Today was basket ball. He dodged through people and stole the basket ball. He had watched and learned the game. Now he was the best in all the three gym classes who were in the gym during basket ball times. He shoots the ball into the basket from across the room. Oblivious to the fact everyone, expecially the cheerleaders, were oogling him and his bare chested body. He stops and walks over to the twins. ""Hey...what is this basket ball team? The coach teach over there keeps trying to talk me into joining it. Not sure why but he keeps asking."""
1597,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-22T22:52:26,flyer1111,"The girls introduced Lexeo to the wonder of aloe vera. He had gotten a mild sun burn, which quickly turned to a tan. The other girls paid even more attention to Lexeo during gym class. The twins just roll their eyes. Word of Lexeo's revenge on the guards that drug him to the office doesn't pass their lips. Somehow their pretty sure that Stella hears about them anyway. It's well known that Stella has a well established network of little birds ready to chirp in her ears fluttering around. However, since no one can pin the pranks on Lexeo, no punishment is forth coming. Kissa had the brains and the talent for soccer. Reeva got the talent for the arts and the passion for basket ball. She figured that Lexeo would get asked to join the guys basket ball team after seeing him play. Both demi goddesses take a second to pant on the sidelines when Lexeo walks up to them. Reeva speaks up. ""The basket ball team is what we're doing here only against another team for competition. You're really good Lexeo."""
1598,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-23T02:43:48,zoruna,"Lexeo was tanned but it looked like caramel against his exotic greece build. He had of course been oblivious to the constant starings from the other girls. He only really focused in on the twins most of the time. They were already his best friends. He had made very sure to not get caught. He left no hints or signs. Though the preppy chick Britney who he was certain was trying to get in his pants still harassed him when the twins weren't around. He was running a hand through those silky black strands. Lowering it when the twins decided to look at them. He blinks a bit. ""So does that mean I should do it?"" he asks in confusion. Listening to him. ""So it is a competive sport in which the ball is chased, captured, and thrown around the room...sounds like fun."" he says truthfully. He really, really loved basketball. He would not however, ever admit such a thing. Smiling happily. ""I observed and watched for a week from the side lines as punishment remember? So...I picked up and learned to play that way. I will admit it is extremely fun sport."" He looks at Kissa and Reeva. ""Should I join? If so the coach says he would appreciate if you girls would tell him as well. Expecially since he doesn't seem to understand me too well. The accent must throw him off or something."""
1599,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-23T21:49:33,flyer1111,"Reeva beams. ""You totally should! It'd be nice to have someone to hang out with at away games that has as much passion about the sport as I do! I'll tell coach Adams that you'll join. I can see the state championship trophy already!"" From the look in Reeva's eyes she really could see the trophy in the case already. Kissa just shakes her head, taking a second to remember that she gets just as passionate about soccer. Matter of fact she's hoping to make captain this spring when practice starts  up again. Both girls are happy to see that Lexeo has taken to the mortal world so well. Most of the god realms are still old fashioned, with a few modern touches her and there. Other than his tricks, Lexeo is a good student, so he shouldn't have a problem with academic eligibility in order to play."
1600,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-23T22:07:00,zoruna,"Lexeo watched Reeva beaming. ""Alright. Then I will join."" he says softly. Nodding his head. It would be nice to have one of the twins to hang out with. Even if he did not understand what an away game was. Looking at her with a big old grin on his face. ""What is a trophy? Is it something that is strongly wanted here? Or at least by you Reeva?"" he asks softly. Smiling warmly. ""He is heading over here. I can sense him."" he says with a laugh. Looking to Kissa and hugs her. ""Maybe we can find something I am good at where you and I can spend time together as well."" he says softly. Letting her go and is very happy. If it weren't for the twins he most likely wouldn't be enjoying his time in the mortal realm. He was stuck here for a long time and planned to make the best of it. He had good grades even though he hardly paid attention. He just rarely applied himself. With joining the basketball team he would have to apply himself a bit.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Coach Adams made his way over to the girls and Lexeo. ""I see he has been talking to you girls. Mind if I ask if he will be joining us on the team? The rest of the guys are literally taking bets on whether or not he'll join. They even went so far as to start taking bets on whether or not we will win this years championship."" he says with a slight laugh. ""Girls...your cousin is a good player. Hopefully you convinced him to join. We could really use him this year."" he says. Reeva would know why. If they lost this year they wouldn't be able to go to the country championship until two years from now. If they won all their games this year they would end up in the championship qualifications slots. A dream he knew Reeva shared with him and the rest of the basket ball teams.</span>"
1601,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-23T23:15:42,flyer1111,"Kissa smiles. ""Oh trust me with that speed come spring I'll begging you to join the soccer team."" Want the championship trophy? Heck yes she wants to be on the team that wins the thing for the schools display case! It had been ages since the mixed boys and girls team had come home with a trophy from the state games. She nods vigorously when he asks that question. Kissa just roles her eyes. To her, it didn't matter if the soccer team won or lost it's the thrill of being on the field. And scoring goals, of course. They're always defeated by the Auburn bulldogs in the semi finals.  This year with Lexeo on their side there's no way they can lose! Reeva's on cloud nine when the coach comes over. She knew about the betting, she had a share in the pool herself! Of course they couldn't actually bet money but it was still fun to do. Mostly gum, paper, pens and pencils where at stake.<br/><br/>""What can I say coach? Talent runs in the family,"" it takes all of Reeva's control to keep from glowing such as her mother could. ""But yea he's joining. When can we get him geared up?"" She's absolutely giddy.<br/><br/>It seems like no one team can stop them. Of course, every one gets their shot at playing, but no one challenges that Lexeo is the best. College reps even start calling Stella, asking permission to see her nephew. She refuses all of them. The team's anticipation reaches an all time high as the state championship games draw ever closer. They're taking part is a shoe in."
1602,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-24T01:39:39,zoruna,"Lexeo nodded his head. ""Yeah. I would like that. Should I prove to be any good."" he says with a smile. ""Begging me? You might just have to say please since you are my best friend."" He says with a laugh. He didn't know much about sports but decided to keep Kissa smiling he would study soccer and learn it as well. He looked to Reeva. ""Alright. Then yes...I will join the team."" he says with a smile. He had a feeling if he could learn Soccer than Kissa would be happy too. He laughed a bit and nodded his head in agreement. ""Yes. Joining. I will help win."" he says. Keeping the sentences small to enable the coach to actually understand him.<br/><br/>The days go by and they take on team after team. The teams fall one at a time to the basket ball teams with Lexeo leading them all the way. He was often cheered on by team mates and cheerleaders alike. The rivalry between the schools had never been as strong before the semi-finals. The semi-final deciding match up occured. The team HATED Lexeo and his team. One guy pushed past Reeva and scowled at something she said to him. He shoved Reeva backwards hard when the referee and the coaches weren't looking. Calling her a bitch and telling her to stay out of his way. Lexeo walked over. ""I'll get him."" he says in a low promise to her ear. He made SURE to beat the other teams captian ten to every two points they made. His fury spurred him on. After the match was won and they were on their way to the championship match...he waited til the Coaches and the referee turned away and walked off.<br/><br/>He grabs the guys shoulder. ""Hey! You pushed my cousin and best friend. I hope you know that is a declaration of war in Greece."" he spun him around to face him. Punching him and would stand there after the guy stood up. He punched him again. The guy swung and he turned sideways so the fist flew past where his head had been he grabs the guys arm and flips him onto his back. ""Oh...you missed again. So sad. Can punch and push women but you can't fight a man. Such a shame."" he says. The crowd of students on each team was starting to form. He watched the guy stand up again."
1603,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-25T19:13:33,flyer1111,"Reeva lives for game time. She's riding on a natural high with all the victories. Kissa occasinally reminds her that she is only part mortal. Like a samurai, she holds to the rules of goods sportsmanship. During the game before the semi finals, some idiot decides to forget his manners on the court, the refs and coaches occupied by an argument of which's teams ball it is.  ""Hey! Watch where you're going!,"" she yelps when the lummox trods her toes. Reeva's eyes flash with fire, about ready to defend herself when Lexeo steps in. She smiles, knowing that he'll get her revenge. But still, she'll have to point out Lexeo that she can fight her on battles every once an a while.<br/><br/>Kissa is waiting for her sister to out of her uniform around the gym when she notices that Lexeo is missing. A couple passing girls mention something about a hot guy getting in a fight with their starting defender. She gets there in time to see the guy that had shoved Reeva earlier get back up. She pushes through the crowd in order to get to Lexeo. ""You know fighting could get you kicked of the team right?! know how sad Reeva would be? Let's go!,"" she hisses in his ear.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The auburn bulldogs had won the basketball state title several years in a row. The basket ball players start hatching a plan with the football players to make sure they keep that streak alive. </span>"
1604,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-25T19:30:48,zoruna,"Lexeo growled at the guy. Avoiding his hits yet made no further movements to hit him. He was clearly pissed but no one could tell just how much until Kissa came up behind him. He tripped the guy and turned. Looking at Kissa. ""No I didn't but he hit Reeva."" He says with gritted teeth. ""An eye for an eye."" He says seriously. He let her tug him away. ""To answer your question I didn't."" He says. Following her. He would not make Reeva sad. He loved playing basketball with her too much. After they left the days flew by. He was not in trouble though the coach did yell at him what the hell were you thinking? When Lexeo explained what happened and told the in his culture line adding in the didn't know it was against the rules to do so. Needless to say the coach warned him not to do it again or he was off the team. He was not running late but was the last to leave. He had left the bus and was the last one off. Then some guys appeared and blocked the way into the stadium. He was surrounded. A fist to the gut and something flew over his head. He fought yet was outnumbered."
1605,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-25T20:54:25,flyer1111,"The whole basket ball team seems to be riding a natural high as the tour bus the school had rented for the championship game comes to stop in the parking lot of the stadium. With an undefeated season, their  confident that Lexeo will bring them home the trophy. Of course, he can't play all the time, but their still pretty good even without him.  The other girls drag Reeva off for their own pregame pep talk. She waves see you later to Lexeo as she vanishes out of sight.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">With the rest of the team and the coaches out of sight, it's time to spring their trap. A blow from the quarter back to Lexeo's stomach while another player jams a reusable shopping sack over his head while still more others make sure he doesn't get to far by resisting. The grinning football players drag to their captive to a car and head for an abandoned warehouse across the city. Once there, they tie Lexeo to a chair, binding his hands and feet as well.</span><br/><br/>It's five minutes till game time. The whole team looks worried, especially Reeva. The assistant coach heads off to find Kissa and Stella within the crowds, to see if maybe he somehow came across them. When Lexeo doesn't show up, the team goes off to battle anyway."
1606,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-25T21:21:41,zoruna,"Lexeo fights the entire time. This was the big game and he did not wish to miss it. He fought even as rope bound his feet and arms. Then tight ass handcuffs clamped down on his wrists. The bag tore from his head and the brutal beating began. A fist contacted with his gut. A head butt earned him a bruising fist to the face. The time would pass and the game would start. He knew they were worrying. He was trying his hardest to get free and away. He groans and coughs up a bit of blood as he is hit more and more. The football players were taking out the aggressions of the possibility of their basket ball teams losing on him. He cursed them out and was spitting the blood they were forming at them. He finally gets his feet free and decides screw this. I am free enough to use some god powers. Stella will forgive me for this! He used his powers and formed mallets and a shield with his leg. Swinging the mallet foot and knocks out some of them. He had a bruised black eye. It was a bit swollen. The idiots kept attacking him and figured they were seeing things. He kept fighting.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">At the same time the game was going. The announcer saying. ""This is a close match everyone and The Phoenix's star player is still nowhere to be seen. This is going to be close. Only mystery surrounds the disappearance of the star player. Perhaps he got cold feet and left?"" The announcer shrugs his shoulders. ""Only time will tell."" he says.</span><br/><br/>Lexeo finally knocked all the people out. Knocking them all out. Braking free of the extra ropes that tied him to the chair. He even had a few cuts in his flesh from the couple of guys who used a knife to lightly cut into his flesh. He teleported using his god powers. Staggering as he was weak. He heard the buzzer sounding the ending of the game. Bleeding and had bruises all over him. He was way worse for ware. Tied up tightly around the arms. Rope burns and cuts from the ropes that had bound his ankles. The handcuffs digging cruely into his flesh to where it was bleeding. He held in his hand a fabric reading Bulldogs on it. Tightly held in his fist to prevent it being taken during the beatings. Staggering and made it to just in the Admissions view. He collapsed and called out for help before passing out.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Admissions man saw the young man and ran out to help him. The young man had fallen to his face. He looked extremely worse for ware. He turned him over and let out a gasp. The brutally beaten young man was Phoenix's star player! He picked the young man up and carried him out of the path ways. Setting him down he got on his walkie talkie. ""This is Admissions. Phoenix's star player is out here and seems to have staggered a long way. I'm calling 911 but the boy has been brutally beaten. Please inform everyone that he has been found."" He hangs up and dials 911.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The announcer got the walkie talkie message. A frown crosses his features. ""That is game folks but we have startling news for you folks. Admissions just found Phoenix's star player Lexeo outside. He is badly injured, tied up and was apparently brutally beaten. The Auburn Bulldogs have won but they will not be getting the championship trophy until after this has undergone investigation. This bodes sinister vibes folks. The police and ambulance have been called. Signs are pointing to dark actions from the Bulldogs.""</span>"
1607,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-25T22:09:46,flyer1111,"The team puts up a fight, but in the end they slowly lose their lead. It's a loss by a few points only, but still a lose. How ever, more concerning is why Lexeo hadn't shown up to the game. When the rest of the team retreats to the locker room, Reeva searches out Stella and Kissa. All three females look to each other worried. And then the announcer comes over the system again. They had found Lexeo! All three of them take off for the admissions section, ignoring the shocked intake of breath from both sides.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The police quickly get the hand cuffs off the young passed out man, allowing the medics to carefully get a neck brace on him and transfer him to a stretcher. He groans as his injuries are agravated. His hand relaxes to reveal a scrap of cloth from an Auburn letter jacket, solidifying the idea that the Bulldogs had done this him. The rest of the team forget about getting changed, instead hurrying to get back to the bus. <br/></span><br/>Reeva rides in the ambulance with Lexeo, even though she can't touch him around the paramedics checking him over. Stella and Kissa get a police escort to hospital, seeing as their breaking every speed limit chasing after the ambulance to the hospital. About a half hour later the whole basket ball team troops into waiting room, anxious to hear about Lexeo's condition and what happened to make him that way. The three women wait for the ER techs to come back with results of the x-ray they had performed."
1608,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-25T22:42:38,zoruna,"Lexeo felt the cuffs taken off his wrists. This had to be done carefully with how tightly they had dug into his wrists. A groan of pain even while he was passed out escaped his lips. The bleeding picked up again and he let out another groan of pain. He felt lifted onto something and the jostling caused more groans of pain. Bruised ribs and bruised body being jostled caused another trickle of blood to make its way out his mouth and downwards. He heard sirens but they were so far away it wasn't even funny. He was taken out of the ER room and put in a room. Heart beat stabalizing and he groans. He heard people talking about him yet they were so far away. He groans and opens his eyes. Everything hurt so much. He looks around and tried to move. Only to slide back down. Hissing out in pain. He hoped people he knew were here.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The ER techs came out with the results of the X-ray. Walking over to Stella, Reeva, and Kissa. ""Miss Stella, your nephew has suffered a pretty bad beating. It is a miracle he was even able to stagger from the parking lot as far as he made it. He has major bruising along mid abdemon level and minor bruising in the lower abdemon. Upper abdomen has medium bruising. He apparently was hit more than multiple times by fists. There is severe rib bruising but somehow he lucked out and has no rib breakage. With the strength the bruising shows he should have had broken ribs."" He paused for a moment. ""He has nasty cuts in his arms a one across his face. The deeper ones on his arms will most likely scar. He over all is stabalizing well."" He runs a hand through his hair. ""The nurses say he has woken up and is still too weak to do more than talking. His wrists are wrapped from the deep injuries from the handcuffs. Over all he lucked out to have mainly bruising and no severe injuries."" The doctor looks at her. ""Room 777 is where he is at."" Then he walks away.</span>"
1609,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-26T03:05:29,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Stella blinks. Suffered a pretty bad beating? Now what gave him that impression? She is happy to her that Lexeo doesn't have any broken ribs. But than again, he is cut out of strong stuff. She'll see about preventing scaring in the safety of their home. ""We'll tell the team after we see him,"" she says softly. It occurs to Stella that 777 is a lucky number.</span><br/><br/>The girls scurry down the hall ahead of Stella. A little bit of explaining and the nurses clear out for them. ""Lexeo?"", Reeva asks softly, making sure they aren't waking him up. The nurses had covered him in ice packs laying on towels to help the swelling. She lightly comes forward, trailed by Kissa. They pull a couple seats that where against the wall up to the bed. ""Just rest. The medication should be kicking in soon to make you feel less sore."" Both girls feel anger towards whoever did this to him. ""The rest of the team is down stairs wanting to know how you're doing. They'll be happy you don't have broken ribs or a concussion. The police will want to talk to you later,"" Reeva explains softly."
1610,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-26T03:52:03,zoruna,"Lexeo groans and frowns as each time he sits up the damn nurses guide him back down. He just wanted to sit up. They told him he needed to be iced. He scowled not happy with this but finally gives in and closed his eyes. Letting them believe he submitted to their whims...for now at least. He looks at the ice packs. ""I look ridiculous."" he mutters.  Looking up as the girls ran in. Turning to look at the. Frowning at their words. ""I don't want to rest."" he says seriously. Shaking his head. Wincing though and rested his body anyways. ""I hat our opponents. May the gods wrath fall upon them."" He says seriously. Looking at them. ""I got jumped...after I got off the bus. When everyone went ahead. Buff dudes like the football players we have jumped me. Put a bag over my head. Took me to a warehouse."" he says. Gritted teeth. ""I tried getting free and they kept hitting me. I just wanted to go do the game. They tied me up. My ankles. My arms. My wrists were put in handcuffs. They tied me to a chair afterwards. I kept trying to get away while they pummeled fists into me. I got my ankles free and used my powers. I hope Stella won't be too made. Used my left leg as a giant mallet. The right was a shield type thing. I knocked them all out and got as free as I could get. I teleported to the parking lot and barely made it past there. I passed out. Don't know what happened after that. I woke up here."" He blinked a ibt. ""They are?"" he echoes. Confusion on his face. Smiling a bit. ""I don't know why but knowing that the basketball team came...makes me feel happy."" He closed his eyes. ""I don't want to talk to the police. Not right now."""
1611,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-26T05:29:23,flyer1111,"""You don't look foolish Lexeo. It will keep you from swelling up after a bit,"" Kissa answers softly.  ""You need to rest, Lexeo. It's like when we found you."" This from Reeva. Both girls grit their teeth when he tells them what happened.<br/><br/>Stella comes quietly into the room a couple minutes later. ""Don't worry Lexeo, I'm more concerned about your well being. The doctor says you should recover well. We'll see what I can do the help the scars fade faster. You where brought here by ambulance after a person at the admissions gate saw you pass out. You don't have to talk to the police right now. But they will want to hear what happened from you. The people responsible for beating you are going to go to jail Lexeo. But yes, the whole team is here still in their uniforms waiting to see you."""
1612,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-26T05:48:55,zoruna,"Lexeo frowns. ""I look foolish. I have patches of ice all over my chest and lower torso."" He points out. ""I look like my chest got snowed in."" He looks at her and groans. ""Stupid..."" he falls into Norse cuss words and is clearly unhappy with this. He looked at Stella and let out a sigh of relief. ""Thanks Stella."" he says softly. Grinning a bit. ""Thanks again."" he says softly. Frowning a bit. He wasn't sure what an ambulance was. ""What is that thing that brought me here? Is it like your car?"" he asks. Listening to her and nodded his head. He sighs a bit. ""Well what exactly do I tell them about how I escaped?"" he asks seriously. ""Though I could just say I really don't recall how I escaped after I got my ankles free. Yeah we'll go with that one."" He blinks. ""What is jail?"" he asks in confusion. Looking at her and grins. ""Well let them in."" he says seriously. ""I like my team."" he says seriously. Looking around the room. ""It appears big enough."" he says simply. ""I hope Brice isn't too worried."" He added. Brice was the guy who was fastly becoming best friends with Lexeo. They were thick as thieves already."
1613,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=40,2011-10-26T22:56:02,flyer1111,"""Yes and no. It's a vehicle for people who need medical treatment. It's a quite a bit bigger than my car."" Stella nods when he riddles out the problem of what to tell the cops in order to avoid exposure of what they are. ""Jail is where people who committed crimes against someone."" She turns her attention to Kiss and Reeva. ""I'll go get the team. It's going to get highly crowded in here.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Stella gives the team a short rundown on Lexeo's condition, pointing out that he'll be okay. It takes several elevator trips for the whole team to make it up from the first floor. True to form, Brice is happy to Lexeo. He smiles at the girls in nods in greeting to Stella. ""Hey buddy. Glad you're going to be alright. You look like a snowman kinda.""</span>"
1614,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-26T23:26:05,zoruna,"Lexeo frowns but nodded his head. Looking at her for an explanation if he hit the nail on the head for what to tell the cops. Blinking. ""Oh. Sounds complex."" He says simply. Looking at Reeva and Kissa. Smiling a bit goofily. He didn't mind it being crowded. He liked his basketball team. This being in the mortal realm thing was turning out to not be too bad. He watched the team pile in several groupings at a time. He clasps hands with Brice. Their traditional greeting by now. ""Hey man."" He says. Looking at him. ""Yeah. Me too. They jumped me. Wouldn't have miss our game for anything."" He says. Smiling to his body. ""Kinda feel like one too. Or an ice marshmellow."" He says with a light laugh. Looking at him with a smile. ""How did the game go?"" He asks. Worry across his face."
1615,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-27T03:54:23,flyer1111,"Brice smiles, wondering what had happened to require Lexeo's wrist to be wrapped up like that.  ""Maybe but it well help you get better faster. Those creeps have what's coming to them. Wouldn't surprise me if the football team isn't allowed to play next year. Or the basket ball team.""<br/><br/>Reeva looks down for a second. You could hear a pin drop with the sudden silence of the team. ""We lost by four points. We put up a good fight but they got us in overtime."" She pauses, thinking for a second. ""However, since they found you beat up I think they automatically turn over the win to us."" Reeva gives him a weak smile. She'd rather have won or lost with him there instead of discussing the matter in hospital room packed with the whole team. After fifteen minutes the nurses finally start shooing the team out. Stella leaves to tell the police what she knows. Parents that weren't at the game come to start collecting their sons and daughters."
1616,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-27T15:25:32,zoruna,"Lexeo nodded his head. ""That is what I keep hearing."" He says simply. Blinking a bit and grinned. Yeah if he was up to it they would ALL get his revenge. He would have to settle for whatever it was that happened to them. ""It would serve them right. Ganging up on me like that."" He says grumpily. ""Could've taken them if they hadn't gotten the jump on me."" He frowns when the silence kicked in. ""Fuck."" he says. Growling a bit. ""They should. I hate those bastards."" He says. He was clearly upset over this. Looking at Reeva. ""We go to country championships then. Later this year. I can't wait for that."" he says with a smile. A few days later he is allowed to leave the hospital. He is slow walking. Moving with Kissa and Reeva on either side of him. ""Hey...sorry I caused so many issues by getting jumped."" He says."
1617,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-27T20:55:46,flyer1111,"Reeva smiled. ""Yea. I guess so. I'm just happy that you're going to be okay. Just take it easy an rest for a bit. The police will deal with them."" A few days later and both girls support him as they walk out of the hospital. It had taken quite a bit of fighting to keep him from being wheeled out to the front of the hospital where Stella would be waiting with car. He insisted on walking all the way through the parking lot, with the compromise that he would rest as soon as they got home. ""Don't apologize Lexeo. It's not your fault,"" Kissa reassures him.<br/><br/>Stella looks into adding another cellphone to the families plan. Lexeo had been borrowing either girl's phone to make calls. Hopefully it would help prevent any more emergencies. The girls would explain texting and how to do it quickly enough."
1618,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-27T22:59:19,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at her and relaxed. The girls supported him on the way out. There had been a long lengthy fight with the hospital staff but he was walking out. He was not taking no wheely chair thingie. He with their help got to the parking lot. With their help he made it through the parking lot. He would rest as soon as they got home. ""If you say so."" he says. Yawning as he was barely able to stay awake. He soon woke a couple of days later and was feeling a lot better. He had a new phone too. Learning to text had been fun. Grinning happily as he was back at school a few days later. He and Brice had exchanged numbers. He was now back in school and people were gawking. They had the trophy too. The state championship was this schools now. They had this years state championship. He sits with Kissa and Reeva. Brice sitting with them and the two who were friends of his as well. He growls as the head cheerleader made her way towards him...again."
1619,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-29T02:04:15,flyer1111,"It didn't escape the girl's notice that he had barely kept his eyes open on the ride home. This time, they know he doesn't have a concussion, so they just let him sleep. Stella had went while he was asleep and gotten a phone added onto their plan. When all three go back to school, the whole bus applauds when they get on the bus. The girls beam and proudly flank him down the hallways. The whole team takes a photo with the trophy before it  get's put in the case. All heads turn a little bit when the head cheerleader heads towards their table. Kissa frowns. Did this chica not get the point? At least her hair isn't the slightest hint of pink anymore.<br/><br/>""Hi Lexeo, Reeva,"" Britney nods, ignoring everyone else. ""The rest of the cheerleaders and I are throwing a victory party this Saturday at my place. I was wondering if you would come?"" From they way see's looking, you can tell distinctly that she's majorly talking to Lexeo instead of Reeva. She's an afterthought. Lauren, David, and Brice frown and scowl."
1620,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-29T02:40:37,zoruna,"Lexeo flushed for once when everyone appluaded on the bus when they got on. Later at school they took the picture. He was the one holding the trophy up and everyone crowded around him. He rather liked that. It was awesome. He looks at the girls and smiles. He frowns as the chick got closer. Shaking his head. ""There are other people at this table."" he says pointedly. ""Maybe you didn't notice but there is four other people here."" His tone syrupy sweet. He listened to her talking. Looking at Kissa and Reeva like Party? What is a party? He shakes his head and looks at her. Frowning a bit. ""Sure BUT and this is a major but. Only if Reeva, Kissa, Lauren, David, and Brice get to come too."" He looks at her with dead seriousness. ""Otherwise I am sure a pizza parlor will suffice and serve our celebrating needs."" he says pointedly. Looking at her. ""The ball is in your court."" He added."
1621,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-29T04:00:22,flyer1111,"While Kissa appreciates Lexeo sticking up for all of them and reminding the cheerleader that they're there too, she would rather go hang out in the pizza parlor. Reeva gives Lexeo I'll tell you later look when he silently asks what a party is.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Britney thought about saying popular people only, but that wouldn't work. Saying athletes only didn't work either, because Brice, Kissa and Lauren are athletes as well. Which left the only option of getting the hot guy to the party as inviting everyone. ""Sure. They are welcome to come as well. There's going to be plenty of dancing, snacks and pop. No alcohol allowed. My parents don't feel like getting charged and neither do I."" She walks after that, her tray held at chest level. The tone she had used wasn't very friendly.<br/></span><br/><br/>Reeva is really starting not to like Britney. She jerks her head towards the retreating girl's back.  The motion says trip her just don't harm her. Or at least that's what she's trying to get across to Lexeo."
1622,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-29T05:25:29,zoruna,"Lexeo looked at Kissa, Reeva, David, Lauren, and Brice. This was his click. His group of good friends. These were the people who were safe from his prankster and mischief making trickstery ways. He looked at Lauren while she debated. Nodding his head. ""Good. Than I will show up."" he says bluntly. Frowning a bit and has a quizzical look. Alcohol? Pop? What were these things? He looked at Reeva with a look that questioned those things. He scowls at her attitude. If he hit women he would totally punch her in the face. He looke at Reeva and grinned impishly. He moved is hand and a trick fell from his hand. The water droplet prank hit the ground and began to form. He watched the water move and puddle in her path. She wasn't even watching since she was in such a huff. Her dress shoes hit the puddle and slid out from under her. She fell forwards and face first into her food. He smirked and laughed as she looked ridiculous with her food all over her pretty arrogant face."
1623,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-29T17:30:41,flyer1111,"There are so many things to introduce Lexeo to. Like their mother and father had taught them, the girls would show up, even though they might not stay long. Reeva's  grin can't get any wider, due to the fact that it already stretches from ear to ear. She wonders how many pranks it will take for Britney to figure out that messing with Lexeo and those he claims as friends. It takes a lot of effort to keep from out right bursting out in laughter when she ""trips"" in a puddle of water that had slipped her notice before hand. A face full of vegetable stew greets her fall. It takes all of Britney's strength to pick herself up, calmly walk out of the cafeteria before heading for the bathroom, tears already streaming down her face. Kissa looks at Lexeo and Reeva. ""That was a tad bit mean spirited, don't you think?""<br/><br/>Reeva sighs. Leave it to Kissa to be the concerned one. ""I s'pose. But it wasn't nice of her to forget about the rest of us."" She turns her attention to Lexeo. ""Pop is the same thing as soda. You like drinking that at home, don't you? Alcohol is a bunch of substances that aren't really good for you in a long run. And a party...well that's better explained by experience."""
1624,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-29T19:49:29,zoruna,"Lexeo felt slightly bad after seeing the tears starting to stream down her face. He groaned as Kissa pointed out that fact. Now he really felt a bit bad. He frowns a bit. ""Slightly."" he mutters grumpily. ""I found it amusing but the food part was not part of the prank. It just happened."" He says. He looked at Reeva and nodded his head. ""Oh. Okay."" He shakes his head. He never felt bad about pranking before. So why did Kissa pointing it out and the tears on that girls face make him feel a bit bad? He stands up. ""Fine I'll go check on Miss Priss."" He says. Looking at Kissa with a I don't like you at this moment...look. You could tell he actually felt a bit bad about the pranks results. He would have to pick different pranks from now on. He looked at Reeva like...here goes nothing. I'll be back...hopefully. Then a confused look as he looks at both twins. It read...why do I feel slightly bad about that pranks result? look on his face. He grimaced before fixing his expression. He walked away from the table anddown the hall to the girl's bathroom. He was actually a bit concerned. For some reason those were genuine tears and they had bothered him. Probably his mother's side in him acting up again. He ran a hand through his hair. He walked to just barely in the entrance. ""You alright Miss Britney? You took a nasty fall."" He was slightly truly concerned. Which bothered him though only the slight concern showed. His greek accent hard to mistake for anyone else."
1625,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-30T16:37:28,flyer1111,"Kissa gives him a look back that says just go apologize already. Even Reeva feels a little bit abashed after the cheerleader had broken out into tears. She gives him a you'll be fine look. All of the group watch him head out to the bathroom like a man heading to the gallows.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>Britney's week just isn't going well. First off her mother has another bout of sickness, an after effect from the chemo, and than she trips into a bowel of vegetable soup. Her hair had just gotten back to it's natural blond, and now it's stained a rusty red. She's scrubbing her face with paper towels when she hears Lexeo at the bathroom door.[i]sniffle</span>Go...away!<span style=""font-style: italic"">sniffle</span>She understood his accent enough to know what he was asking. ""I'm fine! Which girl of course translates to I'm the exact opposite. Not that Britney would tell Lexeo that. Every time she talks to him something bad happens to her. Another small hiccup trys escaping her. She bits down on her lips to keep it from getting to loud.[/i]"
1626,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-31T01:02:06,zoruna,"Lexeo walked into the girl's bathroom outright. Staying out of view for a moment. ""I'm sorry for you falling. I should have thought to warn you of the water. I didn't think of it and for that I am sorry."" He says. He couldn't tell her it was his fault the water was there. He walked ovver to her. ""Not going away."" He says. Frowning a bit. ""You are not fine. My mother told me if a girl is crying and she says I'm fine she really means she isn't."" He says softly. He was standing at the wall behind her.<br/><br/>He looked at her. ""I will help you clean up."" He says. Walking forwards and looks at her. ""You know...if you were nice to people Karma would not keep getting you. Do unto others as you want done unto yourself."" He turns her and started taking the veggies from her hair. Taking a bunch of paper towels. Soaking them with water and places a hand over her eyes. Ringing it out and cheats a bit. Using his god powers to make the ice cold water clean her hair. Clean her up. He squeezes regular water over her head five or six times at least. Then helps her clean up the rest of her face.<br/><br/>""See...I do something good and kind unto you just to help you. Then Karma will return the good in a circle back to me in some form or other."" He pulled his hand away and started to walk away. ""If you treated people, expecally my friends nicely, then you wouldn't have Karma biting you in the ass."" He says softly. Pointing in the mirror. ""You are all fixed up. Except that weird stuff females put on their face. That stuff that makes lips shimmery with color. Might need to re do that. When he spoke slower you could make out what he was saying a whole lot easier. He stood away from her. ""If you were nicer to my friends...I would start to accept you as a friend. Just food for thought."" He says. He turned to go walk away."
1627,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-10-31T23:37:00,flyer1111,"Britney startles when he comes into sight in the girl's bathroom. ""You shouldn't sniffle be in here."" She would swear up and down that the puddle of water hadn't been there when she walked up. Someone would have noticed, or it would have reflected in the lights. It's well kept secret that Britney doesn't like being seen as any thing else except the top of her game. Another sniffle, but she lets him help her get cleaned. ""I don't believe in karma. Karma wouldn't let my mom get sick again."" She manages to get out in a fairly understandable voice after he finishes washing her hair.<br/><br/>She stays silent the rest of the time that he helps her get cleaned up. A little chuckle escapes her when he tries describing her make up. It helps that he slows down when he talks to her, making it easier to understand. Britney doesn't say anything as he walks away. She stays in the bathroom for a few minutes before debating about whether she should be the good girl or break the the mold and skip class. The final choice is to skip class."
1628,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-11-01T10:30:40,zoruna,"Lexeo stops and looks at her. ""I don't care. You are a lady and you are in distress. I don't care if I get in trouble because of it."" He says simply. He looks at her. Walking back over to her. Lifting her chin. ""Pray. I promise you she will get better."" He says in a soft voice. Letting her go and after a gentle hug exits the bathroom. He makes a silent prayer to his mother to help Britney's mother get better if she prays. He left and headed back to his friends. Feeling better now that he did his good deed. He looks at Reeva and Kissa. ""I told her to pray. Her mother is sick."" He says softly. ""That is why she broke into tears."" He whispers to Kissa. ""Prayed to my mother to make her better if Britney prays. My good deed for the next few days."" He says simply. Resuming eating. The rest of the day was uneventful. He went to gym class. He was welcomed eagerly by team mates and class mates alike. Then he went home with his two best friends. Brice was coming over for dinner."
1629,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-11-02T02:30:18,flyer1111,"The gang nods. They had heard through the grape vine that Britney's mother was recovering from a serious illness. Kissa gives him a warm smile when he takes his seat again. She gives him a squeeze of the hand when he announces it as his good deed for a few days. Kissa has no doubt that Britney will pray, just not to Aphrodite. She's rather surprised when the cheerleader doesn't show up to Art class. Brice coming home with them is becoming a fairly frequent event. The girls tune the guys out on the bus ride home.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Brice is always respectful to Lexeo's Aunt. He figures there related by marriage, because the women and Lexeo look nothing alike. He always offers to help with the dishes, seeing as Stella prefers to do them the old fashioned way, much to the relief of Kissa, Reeva and Lexeo. They spend plenty of time playing videos, competitions running strong between them. The girls con both boys into going horse back riding. </span>"
1630,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-11-02T19:19:32,zoruna,"Lexeo had only told his mother through prayer if she gets wind of prayers to please help the girls mother get better. He went back to eating his food. He went to art class and wasn't surprised the cheerleader wasn't in class. He figured she wouldn't be. He just had that sort of feeling. He was laughing and playing around with Brice. He liked how he was always respectful to Stella. He enjoyed NOT having to do dishes. He flat out enjoyed spending time with the dude. They were competitive with each other but only in the best of friends sort of way. He groaned as they got out two extra horses. ""I don't even know if I know how to ride one of those damn things."" He says after he got conned into doing it. Looking at Brice. ""Remind me how we got conned into this horseback riding thing."" He looks at the twins. Smiling at them. ""I don't remember a bunch of stuff still but I don't care. I am really liking being here."" he says softly. He knew if and when he could get back up to the heavens...he would always be coming back. Expecially for birthdays. One day he would tell his best friend he was a god. Just not any time soon. He would though...as Brice was the type not to tell anyone. Moments later they were on the back of a horse. Him groaning again. ""Where we going anyways girls?"" he asks."
1631,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-11-03T20:10:31,flyer1111,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Two sets of eyes making puppy dog eyes at us. That and we're a couple of saps,"" Brice answers, stroking his horses neck. He looks momentarily confused before remember that Stella had told him that Lexeo had suffered a concussion and has a small case of amnesia. He shrugs it off as Reeva holds Lexeo's mount for him.</span><br/><br/>Kissa and Reeva laugh. ""Because Mom wanted us out of the house for a bit you two couldn't say no even if you wanted to? Reeva fiddles with his stirrups to account for his long legs. ""It's okay if you don't now how to ride. Either Kissa or I can use a lead rope to guide Atlas here."" Reeva gives a pat to Atlas himself, a big gray gelding. Kissa has a lead rope coiled around her saddle horn just in case. ""We're going to the western pastures, if all goes right. Nice smooth ride with a pretty easy trail to follow. Atlas should just follow our horses, but don't let him get away with anything Lexeo."""
1632,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-11-04T13:44:46,zoruna,"Lexeo laughed a bit. ""Yeah that is right. Damn puppy dog eyes."" He says. Looking at Brice. ""I prefer the term bendably kind hearted."" He teases his best friend. He patted the horses neck. Glad it wasn't trying to throw him off. He looks at the girls. ""Yeah and?"" He says. ""I could have said no. I could have not gone horseback riding."" He teases Kissa. Looking at Reeva. Shaking his head a bit. ""Guide  him?"" He echoes increduously. He shakes his head. Watching them and laughs a bit. ""Why wouldn't it go right??"" He asks. Teasing them a bit with a goofy and impish grin. Laughing a bit then grows serious. ""Let him get away with something?"" His eyes widen. ""He isn't going to try and throw me off is he?"" He asked very nervously. He didn't want any new injuries. He still had all that tenderness and bruising from his beating."
1633,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=60,2011-11-05T03:01:15,flyer1111,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Brice laughs. ""What ever you want to think, man. Fact is women rule the world,"" he states with a big grin on his face. He stays silent as Reeva mounts her favorite bay mare herself. </span><br/><br/>""Yea yea. You couldn't say no to our puppy dog eyes to save your life. What you do without us?,"" Kissa retorts."" Kissa pats her horse on it's shoulder. ""I mean don't let him get an attitude with you or try eating grass on the trail. Basically, be the boss,"" Reeva answers. Kissa grins. We always have to be carefull. Both Kissa and I have our cellphones on us. We've had horses trip in ruts, spook for no given reason, stuff like that. But Atlas won't intentionally throw you off Lexeo. everybody good?"" When the boys nod, the girls lead the way out of the main area. Kissa and Reeva had picked out the two horses used to trail riding, keeping the fiesty ones for themselves. Sure enough, it isn't to long before they're yanking on reins to keep them from getting to the grass. They lead the way the pasture, which has a small creek running through it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Unbeknownst to the group, a predator is in the area. Originally after a deer that had come to the creek to drink, it had lost it's prey with the arrival of the group. However, a horse would satisfy it's hunger nicely. It stalks forward, careful not give away it's presence.</span><br/><br/>The girls dismount first, holding the other two horses for the boys. Kissa grins up at Lexeo before he slides off. ""See? No getting bucked off."" Reeva looks at the horses, noting that they're stamping their hooves and snorting in unease. ""Kissa, I think we should head back..."" And then the mountain lion leaps for Kissa's horse, causing the animal to rear, it's eyes rolling back, hooves flashing over Kissa who had gotten knocked to the ground."
1634,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-05T03:29:10,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at him. ""Dude...I said I prefered it. It doesn't mean it is true."" he says with a laugh. Shaking his head. ""So it would appear."" He looks at Kissa with mock shock. ""Why whatever do you mean?"" he says teasingly. ""Uh...good question. Probably not much considering I have yet to fully adapt to the american culture."" he says truthfully. He rides the horse. Nodding his head. His senses acting up but he didn't know why. He had just gotten off the horse. Sliding down and then the horses started acting funny. He doesn't even think. He begins moving in a visual whirlwind. Back handing the mountain lion and grabbing Kissa. Whirlwinding so she was out of the way. Setting her down and is a living tornado. Stopping in front of the mountain lion. Protecting the demi goddesses and his mortal best friend. The mountain lion pounced at him now and his arm whirlwinded and turned into a tranquilizer dart gun...he'd seen it on the internet. He fires it five times and the mountain lion fell down onto the ground. Out like a light. His arm spiraled back into a normal and he stands there like nothing happened. He then realizes that Brice just saw all that. ""Fuck."" He says. Watching Brice walk over to him. ""I can totally explain."""
1635,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-06T01:45:16,flyer1111,"Kissa would have rolled out of the way of the flashing hooves, but Lexeo was faster. The others horses squeal in terror, Reeva barely managing to keep the bay from bolting. The other horse is a different story. It takes off at a full gallop, eyes rolled back into it's head. Kissa blinks when she gets set down, feeling the wind from around Lexeo. The mountain lion is ticked that this two legged had defended it's prey. It leaps at Lexeo, all ten front claws aiming for Lexeo. The next thing the girls and Brice know the cougar is lying on the ground with five tranq darts sticking from it's coat. Reeva checks over Kissa from afar, still busy with her horse.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Brice's eyes are as wide as saucers. What the heck had just happened? One second there was a mountain lion attacking, and Lexeo was standing right next to him. The next second, his best friends is a living whirlwhind that just knocked said cat out. ""What was that?,"" he asks, taking a couple steps towards Lexeo. </span>"
1636,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-06T02:20:31,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at Kissa. Making sure his cousin of sorts was okay. Looking to Reeva and then to the horses. He looks at the twins like oops. He hadn't thought just reacted. The arm he had tranqulized the mountain lion with was back to an arm. He looks to Brice. Seeing his eyes wide as saucers. He saw no reason to lie to Brice. ""You can't tell anyone."" With a nod from Brice that he wouldn't he speaks. ""That was my powers. My god powers to be exact."" He says simply and matter of factly. ""The girls can explain better as can Stella. I still have many blanks in my memory. Right now though we should all get heading back before this overgrown house cat wakes up."" As they head back he bites his lower lip. Stella was going to kill him."
1637,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-06T18:39:24,flyer1111,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Brice alright, probably because he can't think to disagree. His god what? He doesn't move again till Reeva clears her throat before going after the horse that had spooked. </span><br/><br/>Kissa shifts nervously. She had never explained to a mortal about their heritage. Especially since a lot of people didn't know that their father is a god. They especially didn't get practice with explaining that their mother is the modern day Pharaoh of Egypt, and they the royal princesses. Stella had taught them to not use their powers in public, only in the safety of their homes. Ari, the Egyptian god that had fathered them, Stella's husband and fellow ruler, dissaproved of this. He thought the girls should be free to display their heritage. Stella argued that living in the press' eye was no way to grow up. Ari had conceded to his wife. ""Ah I think mom can explain better than we can. But you're right Lexeo would should head home. The girls help the boys mount up, Kissa tying Atlas to her saddle horn. They press the horses a little faster, not stopping them when they break into a run when they spot the barn.<br/><br/>Kissa and Reeva take turns explaining what happened out in the pasture. Stella listens with a poker face, her chin resting in her hands. She looks from her daughters to her nephew to his friend. ""Lexeo, quit looking like you're going to be sent before an execution squad."" She turns her attention to Brice. ""Keeping our secret is of highest importance. If the general public knew about our existence, there would be no peace in our lives. Swear to tell no living soul about what you've learned, and I will let you keep your memory of what happened tonight.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Let him keep his memory of what happened tonight? She can wipe his memory, make him forget things ever happened? What exactly are they all capable of? ""She can do that?,"" he squeaks, looking at Lexeo.</span>"
1638,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-06T19:17:01,zoruna,"Lexeo runs a hand through those always silky black strands of his. Frowning a bit. Looking at Reeva and nodded his head. He gets up climbs onto the horse with the twin's help. He couldn't look at Brice who never stopped sneaking glances his way. He was sure his friend wouldn't tell anyone. He was just afraid he would think him a freak. Or something worse like not wish to be friends. Again he knew this was not a likely possibility but he was still worrying about it. Until he came into Earth realm and had been here for a while he was certain he had not worried about such things. He slid off the horse and watched Brice climb down too. He comments to him. ""Well here goes nothing."" He says softly. Almost worriedly and sadly. He had broken Stella's rule. The one rule he had actually agreed to promise to follow.<br/><br/>He walked inside and was worried about her expressionless face. Worried his friend would have to lose his memory. Not that he planned to go forever without telling him but still. He felt like he was going to die or be scolded or hit on the head or something. He looks at Stella. ""Feels like it...whatever and execution squad is."" he protests. Sulking a bit but only because he was worried about his best friend. He waited with withheld breath until she spoke. Groaning a bit but says nothing. He looking at Brice. Nodding his head. ""Yeah. Stella is like human immortal. Apparently Ari, the Egyptian god of reincarnation, stole his fallen brother's immortality and gave it to Stella. Or something like that."" He looks at him pleadingly. ""Please agree and keep your promise. I was planning on telling you later on anyways. I know you will keep your word."" He says seriously. ""Stella has all sorts of powers."""
1639,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-07T00:36:40,flyer1111,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Heck yes he would swear to keep their secret. And not just because he doesn't want to find out just what scary mind powers Stella has. ""I won't tell anyone, I promise!,"" Brice gushes. He personally thought that having powers was cool. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Stella nods. ""Better to stop a leak before it becomes a torrent. And to answer your question, yes Lexeo was behind the pranks that happened at school, including the puddle out of now where."" She smiles and her eyes twinkle merrily at the surprised look at her nephews surprised face. She turns her attention back to Lexeo. ""You're aren't going to get in trouble for defending your friends Lexeo. That doesn't break my rule. Just no going out after dark for a bit until we can safely have the lion removed. </span><br/><br/>The girls settle them in the living room. Reeva's happy that they can use their powers again. She focuses on the candle on the coffee table, smiling when the wick bursts into flame. ""See? Not that bad,"" she chatters as she drops onto the couch."
1640,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-07T01:51:13,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at Brice a big grin across his face. He was beyond delighted at those words. He jumped and pumped the air with his fist. Wincing as his bruised ribs protested. ""Yeah! OW!"" He lightly rubs the tender ribs. ""Damn things still hurt."" He says. Swearing a bit in Norse tongue. Looking shocked at Stella's words. Frowning a bit. ""How did you even know that? I wasn't caught by anyone."" he says softly. Not sure he liked that she knew that. Smiling a bit. ""Alright. No night time stalkings. Got it."" he says softly. Relaxing as he looks at Brice. ""You are my best friend dude. So glad you can keep a secret."" He says high fiving him. ""Dude this is so cool."" He looks at Kissa and Reeva. Just out right grinning. He was ecstatic. He looks at Brice. ""I love my powers. I can't remember how i fell down to the mortal realm...but I am very glad I did."""
1641,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-08T03:01:38,flyer1111,"The twins have fun showing Brice their powers. Stella even gets in on the act everyone an a while.The week goes pretty normal for the quartet. The girls are excited that they get to go shopping for Britney's party on Friday night, and also introduce Lexeo to their Uncle Seth. Stella thinks that Lexeo and ""Seth"" will get along will. Seth is, after all, Set, the Egyptian god of chaos. It's well known that Set gets along famously with Loki when the gods all get together. Seth runs a small night club friendly to the eighteen and up crowd, but sometimes he's been known to make exceptions when his nieces come to visit before opening. But first, they have the issue of convincing Lexeo that they have to shopping first before eating at a all you can eat buffet.<br/><br/>They blink in confusion when he asks them to swear a god's promise. It's an unusual turn of events for them to be confused about something. ""Is that something like the deity version of a pinky swear?,"" Kissa asks, looking  confused. Sometimes Lexeo had to stop and explain minor differences between the god realm and the mortal plain."
1642,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-08T04:30:39,zoruna,"Lexeo was not sure why he needed to dress up for the party on Friday. It was just tomorrow night but he didn't get the point to it. He didn't have anything dressy uppy to wear. He wanted to meet their uncle ""Seth"". He looks at the twins. ""Only if you make a god promise."" He says. Looking at them as they blinked in confusion. ""No. It is where you break the promise you lose your powers for a period of time. Sometimes results in memory loss depending on the severity of the broken promise."" When the girls made the promise they went shopping. He picked out a sexy outfit. (see included picture). They went and ate at the all you can eat buffet. Fourty-five minutes later they went home and changed. He was dressed and ready. Stella let them take the bikes...motorcycles that he had learned to ride. They got outside the club and he shakes his head. Removing the biker's helmet and gets off of the bike. He looks at the twins. ""Ready to introduce me to Uncle Seth?""<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/BROGUE-107-B-NPU-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/untitled-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
1643,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-08T06:51:28,flyer1111,"Lose their powers? For such a simple thing as going to a place to eat? In they end, they swear it, but they don't like the idea of it. The girls smile as they pull up outside their uncles's modest looking nightclub. ""You probably already know uncle Seth, just better as Set, god of chaos. He gets along really well with your dad, so he should like you.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The place is well maintained, very modern. Seth sits in his favorite booth, a blond and a ginger lounging against his well muscled sides. Sense he's expecting minors, soft drinks are on the table before them. He smiles as the girls and Lexeo come into sight. ""Ah, there's my favorite nieces."" The women give him a frienly peck on the cheek before leaving the family in peace. ""Hello to you as well Lexeo. Last time I saw you you where just a tiny thing in your mother's arms."" He gets up in order to wrap his favorite girls in a hug.<br/></span><br/>""Uncle, we're your only nieces,"" Reeva laughs, giving her uncle a tight hug. ""Nice to see you still aren't wearing shoes,"" Kissa teases. Indeed, he's impeccably dressed, except for his complete lack of footwear."
1644,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-08T14:52:49,zoruna,"Lexeo shakes his head. ""I don't think so. I can't remember for sure though."" He reminds them. Smiling a bit and runs a hand through his hair. Humming a little bit then walked inside with them. He chuckled a bit at the scene that unfolds. He looks at Set. He shakes his head. ""Dude I honestly don't remember you. Sorry...there is a lot I actually don't remember. Somehow I ""fell"" down here to Earth. Oddly enough I am liking it here."" he  says with an impish  grin. He watched them and blinked. Why wasn't he wearing shoes? He didn't know why. He felt eyes on him and looked around. Locating a group of women drooling over him and ""Seth"". ""Why are they eyeing me like that?"" He asks. A bit nervously. He was wondering if he had done something wrong. ""I didn't even do anything to them yet."" He looks at ""Seth"" and smiles. ""I have been pulling some awesome pranks. Expecally to some guards at school who ganged up on me for not wearing a shirt and refusing to go to the principle's office. Now I am on the basketball team and we won State championship."
1645,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-10T06:49:05,flyer1111,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Seth grins when Lexeo looks down at his feet. Just like his younger brother Ari, to him shoes are necessary evil. When not in the kitchen, off comes the footwear. ""This is your first time in the mortal world, isn't Lexeo?"" He smirks when Lexeo asks about the women sneaking glances at  him. ""They think your attractive boy. How did you convince Stella to let you go out dressed as you are?"" Set listens to Lexeo self disclose while Kissa goes off to find them soft drinks of their own. Reeva stands besides him, grin just as wide as it can go.  ""My dear sister in law told about your mischief at school. She mentioned the state championship. Congratulations to you both. Hope you do well at nationals. It's going to be a whole new level of competition. What type of music do you like Lexeo? Have the girls taught you anything about how mortals dance in clubs?""<br/><br/></span>"
1646,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-10T07:21:35,zoruna,"Lexeo looked at Seth when he grinned. Nodding his head. ""Yeah. I can't remember why but somehow I fell and crashed into a pasture at Reeva and Kissa's place. I didn't come willingly but now I am glad whatever happened actually happened. I rather like it here in the mortal world."" He says. Looking at Seth like he is crazy. ""What is with girls and looking at me like that? Even when I don't dress up. I hate shirts in gym class. If I can get away with it...off goes the shirt."" He says with an impish grin. Then frowns. ""That is why I had to get revenge though."" He mutters. Looking at him and grinned. ""I just walked out. I didn't ask. I didn't wait for her to say yes or no. Wouldn't have done her any good anyways. I would have still done it. Just redressed in it whirlwind style once I was out of the house."" He says with a laugh. He blinks a bit. ""It was revenge and justice. They got what they deserved. I didn't do anything to warrent what they did. I just refused to go to the principles office. I have also only been protecting my friends...er...well...mostly."" He looks at her. Nodding his head. ""That was cool."" He shrugs a bit. ""I don't know. Never tried to figure it out."" Blinking a bit. ""A little bit why?"""
1647,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-20T07:13:20,flyer1111,"Reeva answered for her uncle, who had a rather amused look on his face. ""Girls are attracted to guys who look hot, plain and simple. It helps that you take care of yourself and aren't a slob. Plus your outfit draws a lot of attention Lexeo,"" she laughs. ""We've got him listening to everything we do. Country included.""<br/><br/>""Um hmm, You are your father's son. I'd bet that he's happy if he's heard about your tricks."" Seth winces when Reeva mentions country. He's no fan of it himself. Kissa smiles when she returns and untucks  a couple soft drinks from her arm in order to hand the them to Reeva and Lexeo while their uncle answers. ""Club music is usually much faster paced than music you've been listening on the radio. I'm sure the girls will teach you several varieties of dance. Nothing to complicated, just the basics to get you through. All though that might increase the number of  females clambering after you,"" the older god chuckles."
1648,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-20T07:46:33,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at Reeva. Shaking his head. ""Women are strange. Very strange."" He says. Thinking a bit. ""There are guys who look at me the same way as the girls do. It isn't creepy just...odd."" he says simply. Looking at her. ""Of course I take care of myself. There isn't any point not to do so. Even when I looked like a slob that one time...the girls were still eyeing me. I experimented with that remember? To see if it made them stop staring...it didn't."" He looks at is outfit. ""Well I like my outfit."" He grimaces at the mention of country. ""I only listen to country because there is two of them and they have both mastered the puppy eyes thing."" he says truthfully. ""They even throw in the puppy lip with the eyes when I still say no."" He says with a huff.<br/><br/>He grins a bit. ""My favorite one was turning that one dude blue."" He says with an impish grin. Taking the soda. ""Soda...it is the awesomest invention ever."" He says decisively. Looking at the girls. ""I know some dance moves. I watched television a bit. I tried the moves out."" He does a few quick moves including an awesome spin move that ended with him grabbing up his soda and drinking it. He blinks a bit. ""Why would it do that? Women are beyond odd. It is offical....women have googoo eyes for no reason."" He says with a playful laugh. Looking at Reeva and Kissa. ""Lets go dance. Please?"" He says. Winning them over with the puppy dog eyes. Grinning. ""Yes! I win!"" He drags them to the dance floor."
1649,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-26T00:51:52,flyer1111,"""Women think men act just as strange sometimes, actually most times Lexeo,"" Kissa laughs. ""Yeah, some guys dig other guys,"" Reeva chimes in. A smile comes over their faces when Lexeo sulks about listening to country. Both girls look surprised when Lexeo breaks out the dance moves. They don't put up much of a fight when Lexeo tugs them onto the dance floor.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Set would bet that being around each other is a good thing. The girls hadn't had to much experience with other godlings, never mind demi gods or goddesses. Of course there is Zeus' occasional off spring. He knows Lexeo doesn't have to much experience in the mortal realm. Seth agrees with Lexeo on the point that soda is one of the best inventions ever. Seth wonders off the go turn up some actual dance tunes for them and too she the running of his business. As well as to see where the ladies that had been with him before.  </span><br/><br/>Reeva and Kissa have a ball teaching Lexeo modern dances. The realm of the gods have a bit of a lag when it comes to popular culture. The macarena and the dance for cotton eye joe are the first things they teach him. They take a break after a couple rounds in order to take a drink. Laughter fills the whole dance floor."
1650,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-29T06:56:37,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at them. ""That isn't really a big deal in the heavens. My brain is telling me gods swing both ways. I wouldn't know for sure though. Still too many gaps in my memory."" he says truthfully. Learning to deal with it. Learning the macarina and cotton eye joe. Along with a multitude of other songs. Blissfully unaware how much attention his body moving in those clothing was drawing attention his way. He goes and drinks some of his soda. It tasted a little off but he figures it was just because it was going flat.<br/><br/>He didn't know that a dark demi goddess had spiked his drink. With something called God's Nectar. An almost alcoholic drug that was used by the gods during time of war. It would have a bad effect on a true god. The demi goddess could sense that Lexeo was a full demi god. Demi only by being of two different clans. She watched to see how long it would take the spiked drink to kick in. Egging some girls on to drag him back onto the dance floor. They do and promptly have him dancing with them. The drug from the soda had his head feeling fuzzy. It affected him rather quickly because he never drank even in the god realms.<br/><br/>He calls out softly at first. ""Reeva. Kissa."" He was soon being dragged by the arm. Stumbling as a woman starts to stroke his arm seductively. He shivers and calls out again. Still inaudible under the music. She led him into the corner and started touching him. Kissing at his neck. ""Reeva! Kissa!"" he calls out loudly. His voice slurring and his mind fuzzy as hell. He was reacting to whatever was being done to him. He felt like he was in a drugged haze.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The demi-goddess scowls. ""Stop calling those brats."" She hisses. Getting pushed back by Lexeo. She hisses and snakes appear in her hair. She freezes his movements. A demi-goddess and the daughter of medusa. She couldn't turn him to stone but she could paralyze him enough that he can't talk or move.</span>"
1651,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-11-29T18:46:29,flyer1111,"The twins had retreated from the dance floor for a bit, hoping to regain their breaths. Since it was early in the club's functioning hours, they didn't put much stock into fellow club goers. Until a few minutes later when Lexeo doesn't show up to the booth that Uncle Seth had been using earlier. Since the club had opened, the music had gotten louder and the dancing bodies closer together, making it hard to see who's who. Starting to be really scared, they move to go find the full Egyptian god in order to help them find Lexeo. They feel horribly guilty for not telling Lexeo the rules of clubbing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Seth quickly takes them to the elevated music station, where they can see over the crowds. The mortals might not be able to see the ominous figure in the corner and the one that isn't moving, but the girls and the older god can. He leads the charge to rescue Lexeo from his tormentor. ""Miss, you'll have to leave. Such behavior is not tolerated in my establishment. He knows that this little demi goddess would figure out quite easily that he's more than he appears. Reeva and Kissa stand behind him, ready to back their uncle up in a fight if need be. The scared look on Lexeo's face makes them feel even more guilty. And angery as well.  </span>"
1652,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-12-05T20:23:26,zoruna,"Lexeo wasn't able to move. His mind foggy and his body reacting to things strangely. He felt bubble headed at best. Loopy as well. He tried to move but his body wouldn't comply. He sighs mentally as right now he couldn't form words. He prayed for help. Knowing, just knowing, if he did he might actually get helped. Everyone seemed entirely oblivious to the fact he was held captive right here. He closed his eyes. Figuring might as well detach himself from the obnoxious and touchy feely actions of this vindictive woman. Was it just him or did she have snakes mixed in with her regular hair? Then he hears Seth and the twins. His eyes open. He tried to move. Small twitchings of his body occur. Maybe it was wearing off on him. For that matter who the hell was this psychotic snake haired woman?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Julie turns and hisses at Seth as he approached them. She scowls at the Egyptian god. ""No. Mother has always told me to go after what I want."" She says. Her -s-'s coming out hissed almost. Her eyes a bit snake like. She refused to let him go. The snakes in her hair lifting and hissing at him. She made no move to release Lexeo. Nor did she make any move to strike or attack Seth, Reeva, and Kissa either. She shakes her head. ""I don't care god of chaos. I don't care."" She says. Glaring at them. Her hair much like Zeus's minus the snakes riddling the strands. She turns and keeps one hand pinning Lexeo by the chest to the wall.</span>"
1653,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576&start=80,2011-12-12T01:02:32,flyer1111,"""Then I suggest not going after Lexeo. He is a guest under my protection and the princesses of Egypt. If you continue to cause problems to my guest, I will have you removed. Your daddy dearest wouldn't dare put up a fight against protecting his grandson."" Seth seems to puff up like a desert adder while keeping an eye on Lexeo.<br/><br/>Both twins feel horribly guilty for letting Lexeo get into this situation. They both had heard of Medusa...famous for going after anything she wants. It's not good that she had taught that trait to her daughter. It is a good sign that he's moving. It means that what ever she did to him is starting to wear off. It could be very bad if they're bit by the snakes though."
1654,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-11T18:00:27,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/Glare-Heise-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Lexeo<br/>16<br/>Son of Aphrodite<br/>Son of Loki<br/>Demi Norse God and Demi Greek God<br/><br/>Lexeo was gifted with his mother's eternal beauty and grace. Gifted with his father's power and skills. He thrived off mischief, trickery, prankstering and the occasional attempts to help people who were in love. Said attempts ended in disaster but his mother fixed it knowing he was in his own way just trying to help. He was more like his father though. A god of mischief and trickery. He did hold love in a slight pillar of importance. Not much though. He inherited mostly his mother's extreme natural beauty. Just as beautiful as Aphrodite mixed with some of his father's male features. His spikey styled hair for one. He was on his way to visit his mother. Just a normal thing that occured every other weekend. His mother and father had joint custody of their son. One weekend with mother. One weekend with father. Week days spent mostly with his father who was just trickstery enough to get Aphrodite to let him have the majority of custody. In actuality Loki loved his son and only slightly wanted to share his son with his mother. He did however because it was what Zeus and Odin decided was going to happen. He loved both his parents even if his trickster and mischief making ways did piss Grandpa Zeus and Grandpa Odin off at times. He cared about his grandparents yet didn't hold them in as high esteem as his parents.<br/><br/>He was heading towards his mother's place. Traveling the celestrial roads that were in the god realms. Glad that the Norse gods and the Greek gods were not really that far apart from each other. Even if it was only since his birth that the two sets of gods grudgingly interacted. He stopped walking when he felt followed. Felt a dark presence nearby. Looking around. He was not a bad guy really just had a bit of a temper like his father. He started walking again when Hades son Necro appeared in front of him. He blinked. ""What do you want Necro?"" he asks. ""I am trying to go to visit my mother. Get the hell out of my way."" He says angrily. He and Necro never got along very well.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Necro smirked. ""Is that any way to talk to your <span style=""font-weight: bold"">dear</span> cousin? Such a pity.""</span>Lexeo blinks. ""Such a pity?"" What was his cousin going on about?<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Such a pity your mother won't be seeing you any time soon.""</span>Lexeo frowns. ""What are y---ah!!!!!!!!"" he yelled out as a portal to the mortal realm formed in dark purplish black smoke. He was shoved by his cousin into it. The portal sealing closed.<br/><br/>Lexeo flailed as he fell downwards into the mortal realm. His eyes wide as he found he couldn't do more than shield himself from the impact a bit. Enough to keep from hurting too much. He impacted with the ground hard. A loud crashing boom echoed across the lands. He lay in a small crater. Standing up as the world was very blurring. Falling back down onto his side. Groaning as he blacked out. The world spinning into a black abyss. When he started to wake he heard voices. Sitting up slowly and looks around. Groaning a bit. Trying to remember anything but all he had was a name...his name. The rest was shadowed and blocked by wisping clouds of shadowy darkness. ""Hello?"" he calls out."
1655,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-11T19:09:13,flyer1111,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Once upon a time, there was an Egyptian god that was a bit more human than the others. A victim in a revenge plot by his fallen brother Akmon who wished to enslave the human race instead of giving them free will, the god was encased in crystal for thousands of years. Until Seventeen years ago, when the bearer of light, at the time a mere mortal by the name of Stella set him free. After a long struggle with Akmon, the once imprisioned god and his created demi god wife have born twin girls: Kissa Nailah and Reeva Sage. Both had inherited their mother's beauty, long silky black hair and naturally tan skin. Something else shared between them is their father's markings, the ones that they had been born with. Kissa has her mother's green eyes and markings on her back. Sister Reeva has father Ari's black eyes and markings on her chest, splayed lazily over her rib cage. This is their story.</span><br/><br/>The two demi goddesses can only hear the thunder of their horses hooves in their ears, their heartbeats a fierce drum in the back ground. They go all out in the grassy meadow, racing the falling sun home. Mother will not be pleased if they are late again. The fine Arabian mares cover the land like smoke from a wide fire. And then stop short, almost dislodging Kissa from the saddle. Reeva draws her mare up as well, a little unsettled from the sudden stop. They dismount when they say a figure laying in a crater.<br/><br/>""Is he even breathing? How did he get here?"", This from Reeva, who's looking for something in the sky.<br/><br/>""He's breathing all right. He's probably injured pretty bad though."" Kissa looks over him. Both girls lean back when he sits up. ""Easy, you hit your head pretty hard.""<br/><br/>"""
1656,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-11T19:25:32,zoruna,"Lexeo heard the thundering of horse hooves. He knew the sound as he had heard Pegasus a few times running through the heavens but he didn't recall this. He saw the horses and his arms moved in whirlwind rapidness and formed a protective dome over him. He had no idea how it even happened. He had instinctively put his arms up to shield himself from the hooves of the horses. He heard the horses stop and his arms fell to his side. He tried to sit up. Groaning as his limbs fell limply to his side. He was breathing and as he sat up he registered two sets of eyes upon him. He looked at them in confusion. ""Who are you?"" he asks. A hand weakly going to his head. ""Uhn...darkness with a name."" He says in a cryptic sort of way. Saying without realizing it he had amnesia. Looking at them. ""I think I hit everything really hard. Everything is sore and it feels like I fell a very long way down."" He frowns and tries to remember anything. Something. A hint of who he was. ""I got only a name. My name. I am Lexeo. Who are you two?"" he asks. Swaying a bit until the world stopped spinning. Looking at the beautiful girls who were staring at him. ""Uhn...it all hurts. I can't feel my right arm."" He says. Moving it with his right arm and lets out a hiss of pain. The bone was poking at the skin showing it was broken. He cried out in pain as the arm screamed with pain from the whirl winding action it had pulled. He struggled to his knees. Trying to push up one armed and stumbles back onto his butt. Pain lanced across his features."
1657,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-12T02:19:39,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #00BF00"">""Hey, take it easy! we'll help you up. How we're getting you home on one of our horses might be the bigger issue. Mama will have to take a look at the arm and see if she can help you. What do you mean, fell a long way? There's nothing to fall from.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Listen to Kissa. I'm Reeva by the way. I think Mama  will forgive us for being late. Now come on, let's see if we can get you up without passing out. </span><br/><br/>Kissa helps Lexeo on his to his feet, carefully slinging his good arm over her shoulders. Reeva brings one of the mares closer. First she has to do a couple wide circles with the mare at before standing still again. The mares had spooked with his whirlwind, not a good way to meet somebody in their minds, never mind let that person on their back. None the less, they faithfully carry the trio back to the old farmhouse that serves as the retreat for the Egyptian royal couple. They take it a bit slower now that they have an injured person with them. The girls keep talking to him, making sure he's staying awake. Kissa makes sure his good arm stays wrapped around her so he doesn't fall of. Both girls wince when he groans in pain."
1658,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-12T02:40:21,zoruna,"Lexeo blinks and looks at them. ""I am taking it easy. Easy peazy lemon squeezy ow............"" he cries out having accidently moved his right arm and shoulder. He frowns. ""Horse?"" he echoes. ""Like Pegasus?"" He asks questioningly followed by. ""Who is Pegasus?"" he asks himself. Looking at her and frowns. ""I don't remember. I just remember my name. I fell from up in the sky....somehow. Fell a very long way and I have no idea why, how, or anything else save my name and the fact I fell."" He says in a frustrated sigh of sadness. ""My name is Lexeo."" He says softly. With Kissa's help he is able to stand. Leaning on his good side. His right arm sort of just flopping around there as he moved. He looks at the horses and patted the one he was riding on with his good hand. ""Thank you."" he says kindly to the horse. He tries to zone out but soon the other girl had him with his arm wrapped around her. Kissa...he thinks she said that was her name. He hears them talking. ""I just want to sleep. My arm is numb and I have darkness swirling in my brain. My head hurts..."" he protests when they keep him awake. They get to the house and a maid rushes out. Scolding them both then looks at Lexeo. ""And Just who is it you have decided to bring here?"" she says in a scolding way. Lexeo looks at her. Frowning. ""I haven't even done anything to you yet."" He wasn't sure what that even meant. His puzzled look crossed his features. ""Why did I even say that?"" he says in utter confusion.<br/><br/>The maid ignored Lexeo and looked at the girls. ""...... fine just hurry in before dinner gets cold!."" She then eeks as something suddenly fell at her feet and drenched her from head to toe without any sign of what did it. Lexeo is smiling impishly yet his eyes hold no clue what just happened. Powers did it based on his reaction to maid. Cluelessly asking. ""How did she get drenched?"" He looked around. His eyes showed he really didn't know. The black abyss of his mind was holding no clues that he did it somehow. He looks at them and his head bobbed for a moment. ""Can I sleep now?"""
1659,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-12T03:22:57,flyer1111,"Kissa and Reeva role their eyes at the maid whose name they haven't bothered to learn. Both girls eyes widen when the maid becomes drenched, even though there isn't a drop of rain to be had. They turn to each other, knowing that they had stumbled across a fellow child of a god. Kissa answers after him, still keeping him on the horse. ""A guest of the crown of Egypt. You will alert my mother that we were late because of giving aid to a person who needs it."" Reeva dismounts from her horse, holding the other still while they work as a team to get Lexeo off without jostling his broken arm. They proceed to help him into the house, showing him to the old farmhouse's living room.<br/><br/>""You must have a concussion. Mama might have to take you to a hospital. She isn't so good with head wounds that are internal. Don't worry Lexeo, you'll be safe here. We'll figure out who you belong to."" Kissa reassures lightly, still trying to keep him awake.<br/><br/>Reeva takes a good long look at him, trying to see if she could place any of his features from the older gods she had seen.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">The girls mother, the now immortal Queen of Egypt, Stella, mother of the the demi goddesses comes down the stairs at the soaked maids insistence. ""Ah Lexeo, what seems to be the problem? What brings you to the mortal realm?</span>"
1660,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-12T03:46:17,zoruna,"Lexeo about fell off the left side of the horse so it wasn't hard for their joint team to get him off the horse. ""Uhn...no sleep yet either..."" he says in an almost dismayed almost whined sound. He stands up and follows them. Reluctantly following. Looking at them. ""No. No hospital!"" he cries out in shock. Shocked by how seriously he said it and by the force behind it. He winced and shakes his head. ""No hospitals. I won't go to a hospital. I believe you two."" He says softly. Strange as he got the feeling he didn't trust easily. Looking at her. ""Why do I have to stay awake. The pain is horrible."" he says in a sulking way. He looks at Reeva as she eyes him for a while. ""Uh.....why you staring like that?"" he asks. Head swaying a bit as his head lowered a bit. Until he sensed the presence of another. Looking at her in confusion. ""Do I know you?"" he asks. ""My right arm is numb and I can't feel it. I fell very far. I can't remember anything but falling and impacting with the ground hard."" He blinks. ""Mortal realm.....?"" He echoes. Trying to place it. ""I don't know. Do you know me? I can't remember anything. I hit the ground very hard."" he says. Holding his head with his hand. ""Uhn...can I sleep now?"" he pleads. Looking at Stella. ""You seem...familiar...its no use I can't remember anything but my name and what I told you."" he sighs in frustration. ""Do you know who I am?"" he asks hopefully."
1661,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-12T05:11:44,flyer1111,"Umm, okay, so he doesn't like hospitals. ""Mama, he has a concussion and his arm is badly broken. You might have to wrangle him into the car if you can't fix his head. Apparently he doesn't like hospitals for some reason."" Reeva looks concerned to him.<br/><br/>Kissa answers for her mother. ""You have to stay awake so we can make sure you haven't got any brain damage from your fall. Mother will have you put back together no time, but we will have to wake you every hour to make sure you're still doing alright.""<br/><span style=""color: #80FF00""><br/>Stella gives the young demi god a kind and reassuring smile. ""Yes Lexeo, I know who you are. you are the son of Loki and Aphrodite. I'll explain more after you're feeling better, alright? Girls, if you'll get the guest bedroom ready. The two scurry to obey their mother's orders. ""This will feel a bit tingly,"" she says softly as she starts accessing his head wound. After a little bit of healing, she carefully sets the bone, binding it paramedic style with an old t-shirt. ""A trip to the clinic will be in order to get that casted properly, young godling. And there will be no arguement. Kissa, Reeva or myself will be checking in on you through the night. The girls will show you to our guest room.</span><br/><br/>Both goddesses flank him up the stairs. ""We'll be back in about an hour to check on you. This from Reeva. ""Do you want something for the pain or did mama help well enough with it?"", this from Kissa."
1662,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-12T05:31:36,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at them. ""I am not getting in a car...whatever the hell a car is."" he says stubbornly. ""I am not going to a hospital either."" He adds. He was mostly being a stubbon sixteen year old male. He groans. ""Awake sucks. There is pain in awake."" he says in a sort of angry type sulk. Looking at his two rescuers like they were crazy when they said waking him up every hour. ""Well that sounds just ridiculous."" He says with a frown. He looks at Stella when she smiles. ""Loki? Aphrodite? Those names sound familiar....I think I was going to see Aphrodite...I can't remember though. I....nope I lost whatever it was that I had a second ago."" he says softly. He was not tinglified he was more like stop touching my head. He looks at her skeptically. ""Cast it? I feel fine."" he says. Hissing in pain the moment he moved his right shoulder. ""See? Fine."" he was being stubborn headed but he got it from being sixteen. He sighs a bit. ""I disagree. There will be arguement. On my end at least."" he says. Groggily taken upstairs. Twelve hours of constantly interrupted rest later.... He sits up slowly. Groaning a bit as his right arm was throbbing. He tries to get out and ends up whirlwinding sideways onto the ground. ""What the hell?! What just happened?!"" he cries out loud enough it woke up the animals outside."
1663,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-12T06:17:58,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #80FF00"">Stella gives him her best mothering glare. Usually her daughters would cave to that look, but not Lexeo. ""You go, other wise you'll just keep being in pain. If your arm isn't set properly then it will heal wrong. Then it will have to be broken again."" She doesn't look to impressed when he hisses in pain. ""Little godling, I say that you aren't doing fine.""<br/></span><br/>The trio of females takes turns checking up on him during the night. The fall into an impromptu schedule. They can't ask him to much to check his memory, seeing as he has very little of it right now. Kissa is the first when to the door when she hears him shout. She dressed in a pair of black shorts that reveal her long, well muscled legs and a t-shirt, her hair thrown back in a loose tail. ""Lexeo? What are you doing on the floor?,"" she ask tiredly. It had been her shift to check up on him. ""Do you need something for your arm?"" She comes into the room, helping him to sit up."" Her mother and sister get up to see what had caused the ruckus as well. Reeva frowns. ""Can the objections Mama. He seems to functioning fine but I think his balance is off. He still needs his arm put in a cast anyway."" Stella only nods with her daughter's statement. She might have to recruit them into helping her convince Lexeo that's a good idea."
1664,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-12T06:27:52,zoruna,"Lexeo was groaning and swearing in Norse. He was not a happy camper. He looks up to see Kissa there. ""Hi. Morning."" he says grumpily. ""I went to get out of bed and somehow I whirlwinded sideways and ended up on the ground in a heap instead. I don't even know what happen. It was me trying to get up than I was a sideways twister and then CRASH!"" he says sadly. He sits up with her help. He looks at Reeva. ""I was NOT trying to WHIRLWIND OUT OF THE BED! I was trying to get up and my body seemed to have for some reason malfunctioned and I became a living tornado that was sideways!"" he cries out in frustration and pain. Scowling at the cast part. ""I will not be disabled further by some stupid piece of plaster."" he says. He looked like if he could he would be crossing his arms. He looks at Stella. ""Why did I turn into a sideways twister?"" he asks. Hoping she could tell him."
1665,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-12T22:09:39,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">The cursing in old Norse goes over the girls head, but it doesn't escape Stella's attention. ""Your concussion is probably messing with your balance. Add god powers to the mix and you have your current situation. And yes, if the doctor deems it necessary, you will get a cast. Your mother would fret if her youngest had to have his arm rebroke because he was a stubborn mule the first time and not getting it set right. We are going to the clinic, not the hospital, and yes where are taking the car. The girls will help you get ready if you need anything."" Stella beats her own retreat. No way she's going it in public in her night gown.<br/></span><br/>Kissa and Reeva look to him. ""Well, Mama's word is law. I guess we should wait until after the trip to the clinic to get some food into you. The might want to take an x-ray of your arm."" Kissa nods in agreence with her sister. A short time later, the four of them are in Stella's cobalt mustang headed for town that's about fifteen minutes away from the ranch. The godling in the back seat next to Reeva never quits sulking the whole trip."
1666,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-13T00:29:24,zoruna,"Lexeo glared at Stella like it was her fault. Frowning a bit. ""Concussion? Oh...whatever that is caused the black swirling clouds that covers my mind and memories."" he says softly. Looking at her. ""God powers?"" he echoes. Frowning as he recognized it. For a moment he gets memories of something than it went away. ""Okay so somehow god powers turned me into a fricking tornado...great. Just great."" he says in a grumpy tone. Looking at her. ""Cast...no."" he says simply. Frowning a bit. ""She would"""" he says. Only slightly bending and is helped off of the floor and helped to the car. Looking at them. ""Clinic is not the hospital so fine whatever."" He says grumpily. Looking at her twins. He was dressed now in a pair of jeans (whatever they hell they were) and a shirt. Both of which looked sexy as hell on him. Rolling his eyes. ""Whatever. Her word isn't my law. I don't like this. Ganged up on by women. Ugh."" he says in an almost cute sort of way. Looking at her. ""X-ray? What is an X-ray?"" he asks in confusion. Then in the car they went. To town they went. Stuck in the back seat wanting to leave the car the entire time. Sulking he was but he didn't want to be casted. His arm jerked and he lets out a loud cry of pain. His face lanced with pain. He was soon in the clinic. He learned what an X-ray was and the doctor was going to be talking to Stella soon."
1667,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-13T01:49:46,flyer1111,"Stella looks back when he cries out in pain. The girls both give him a worried look. It's obvious to them that he's trying not to cry out in pain anymore. They flank him while her mother explains what happened,  giving the story that she had started thinking up last night. She signs for treatment for him, calling herself his aunt. Well, in a way, she is, but he probably doesn't remember that right now.<br/><br/>Reeva and Kissa keep Lexeo company while they wait for the x-rays to be developed. Though he's still in doubt, both of them know that he'll end up in a cast. Ones perched on either side of him on the exam table. Even then, he doesn't look happy after being poked and prodded and having to wear the heavy lead apron for x-rays. ""I'm sure mama will help you get better faster Lexeo, Reeva volunteers quietly. ""I'm Sure mama just wants to make sure she got it set right so it doesn't knit together wrong,"" Kissa explains quietly.  Reeva umms her agreement. A minute later, Stella and the balding middle aged doctor in back into the room.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">The doctor announces that he'll have to wear a sling for about three weeks while the bone splinter heals. Stella twitles her fingers, mentally reducing that time to about a week with her healing powers. First she had to fill Lexeo in what he is and try to riddle why he's in the mortal realm with no memory. <br/><br/>Once he's  all decked out, they head back for the car. ""You three hungery at all?,"" she quizzes as she unlocks the doors.</span>"
1668,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-13T03:14:37,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at them like what? I didn't do anything. He feels the worried looks and shifts a bit uncomfortably. He is taken into the place. Seeing Stella do some stuff looks around. He was taken into the examining room and is made to sit on the exam table. Growling each time the doctor poked and prodded him. He did not like being touched like this. He looks at the twins as they sat on either side of him. Listening to them. ""I am sure too."" He says softly. Nodding his head in agreement. Fighting off a yawn as he was a bit sleepy again. He scowls but nods his head. It was bandaged and slightly casted securely and into the sling it went. He sighs and walked out with them. ""I am!"" he cries out. Feeling a bit more balanced. His arm was in a sling yet he felt fully restored except his memory. He walked and got into the car. Noticing that it was Kissa with him in the back this time. He looks at them. ""I feel a bit more balanced now."" he says truthfully."
1669,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-13T06:53:56,flyer1111,"Kissa explains as Stella pulls them out of the parking lot. ""Mama used what's called slow magic on you. Not notable on big things like bones over night, but on head wounds they work a bit better. Sometimes it takes longer to actually work. It probably won't do much good to help your memories though."" Where she leaves off, Reeva picks up. ""It might make you make you really thirsty after a bit. Slow magic uses your own energy to help you heal. Long as eat several good meals you should be alright.""<br/><br/>Stella takes them to a buffet. Three ravenous teenagers could eat a place out of business. Never mind ones with titanic appetites like young gods have. They get a table, Stella sitting guard while the three teens go through the line. The girls make suggestions, sometimes pulling wane faces at the other's words. Finally, when his plate and theirs is full, they return to the table to let their mother go. They dig in without ceremony."
1670,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-13T15:48:09,zoruna,"Lexeo looks at Kissa. There was subtle differences between the identical twins. They were both very beautiful. One seemed to have red streaks in her hair while the others shimmered like black fire. He wondered who they were sired by. He says nothing though. ""Slow...magic?"" he echoes. This was something he was sure he had not even heard of before...ever. He looks at her. ""I hope I start remembering some things. Maybe it will make itself better slowly."" He looks at Reeva. ""Oh....thirsty? I have been thirsty since I woke up."" he finally admits. Looking at them both. ""In the meantime can I hang out with you two?"" he asks almost hopefully. Getting out of the table. He follows the girls. Piling food onto his plate. He looked like a greedy young man when in fact he was just starving. He takes their suggestions and puts it on the plate. He didn't comment until they headed back to the table. He was carrying a full plate one handed with it pressed against his chest to help keep it from falling. Soon as he was sitting he dug into the food. His eyes lighting up every now and then. Sounds of surprise and delight escaping his lips. He tries a bread roll with honey butter and lets out a soft moan sound. ""This food is awesome......almost as good as the food on Mount Olympus..."" He frowns. ""What is Mount Olympus? That was such a strange thing to pop into my head."" He says to himself. He realizes that the girls are on either side of him. He hopes that they can be friends. He needed friends. Something told him he didn't have any. ""Will you two be my friends?"" he asks after a very long time. ""Something inside tells me friends is something I have never had."""
1671,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-14T02:45:08,flyer1111,"On occasion, the girls take a break from their own food to have bursts of conversation between each other as well as their mother. They smile at Lexeo's gusto for the food. Mount Olympus? He's from Mount Olympus? A look from Stella tells them that she will explain safely back at the ranch.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""It makes a lot of sense for someone from our extended family to think about Mount Olympus Lexeo. I'll you about it when we get back home, alright? For now eat your fill.""</span><br/><br/>The twins had learned long ago that the best way to avoid fighting was either divide and conquer or switch turns. In this case, their was no fighting needed: they simply sat on either side of him. After the feeding frenzy slows, both are surprised when he asks if they could friends. They look sad for a second when he mentions that he had never had friends. Kissa speaks for the both of them. ""Sure Lexeo, Reeva and I will be your friends."" She comes him a bright smile to show that she means it.<br/><br/>A little bit later, and it's home again home again riggity jig. Both girls dose off, Reeva's head lolling to rest on Lexeo's shoulder. Soon enough they wake up when Stella pulls into the gravel drive way. Reeva blushes when she figures out what her pillow was."
1672,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-14T04:22:38,zoruna,"Lexeo started diving into what must be his fifth or sixth plate of piled high food. Nomming it with much gusto and delight. He looks at her questioningly. ""I don't know...I just have a feeling I was going from home to there...I don't know why though."" he says softly. He looks at them and finished eating after the tenth plate. He got up and went to the car with the twins on either side of him. Was it just his imagination or did they keep switching around on him? Maybe it was imagination. He sees both girls doze off and then feels Reeva's head on his shoulder and Kissa's head on his side and good part of his arm. He blinks and has an uh......what just happened? Look on his face. When they get there and are in he avoided watching their expressions. Just entered the house with them."
1673,Son Of Loki (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4576,2011-10-14T04:58:37,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Stella leads them back to the living room. She perches in a comfy overstuffed arm chair that she had inherited from her aunt. The other two  take seats on the other end of the couch and a faux leather fainting couch.""Let's see if we can clarify somethings for you Lexeo. You are sixteen years old, same as Reeva and Kissa."" The girls smile when she mentions this. ""You are the first seen of the Norse god Loki, the trickster, and Aphrodite of the Greeks, goddess of love. They where an odd pair to say the least. You are a god, Lexeo, which is why you whirlwinded out of bed this morning. And I suspect why my hired help came to me drenched head to toe last night when there wasn't a cloud in the sky. I'm also assuming you aren't in the mortal realm by choice. To my knowledge, you haven't ever come here by choice. Your are welcome to stay with us during your time here. We are, after all, distant cousins of yours."" She chuckles lightly. <br/></span><br/>Reeva smiles from her end of the couch. ""Dad is Ari from Egypt. We got his talent for fire and a little bit of Mama's levitation skills."" Kissa chimes in with ""we're starting to show some talent with healing as well."""
1674,An Unexpected Meeting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45838,2015-03-11T19:01:47,CrystalCat,"Anika ran. She ran harder than she had in years, knowing that she literally had a pack of Hell Hounds on her trail as she went. She'd known she shouldn't take this job, known it, and had<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">still</span></span>made the rookie mistake of ignoring her gut! And now look at her-racing for her life with a bunch of dogs chasing her!<br/><br/>Vaulting over a low fence, she landed on her feet, whirled to fire a few bullets at her pursuers, and was gone again. After all, there was no way she was going to let them catch her and get ripped to shreds-she had people depending on her to get work like this done, and if she didn't succeed, then there was a large bunch of mouths that wouldn't get fed.<br/><br/>Her eyes roamed over her surroundings, searching for something, anything... There! In the alleyway, a plant pot filled with soil! Granted, there was another plant already in it, but that didn't matter.<br/><br/>Grabbing the pot, she ran, burying the fingers of one hand in the soil as she ran for a nearby wall. Vines erupted from the soil, one of them wrapping around her waist to lift her up onto the top of it. It released her, and she dropped to the ground on the other side before continuing to run, having already told the vines to keep growing until the Hounds would be caught up in them-not that she thought that her thorns would stop them, after all.<br/><br/>Racing around a corner, guns back in hand, she cried out in shock as she barrelled straight into two young women, sending all three of them flying. Just as quickly as the whole thing was happening, Anika was trying to get on her feet, only to discover that her ankle was badly twisted when it gave out under her, sending her to the ground again as the Hounds' howls reached her ears. Desperate, Anika tried again, hissing in pain. She'd completely forgotten the two women, though she had briefly registered their presence..."
1675,An Unexpected Meeting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45838,2015-03-11T19:29:09,Vampire.Panda,"Kiki had been doing her usual business with Lea, which usually consisted of them trading whatever the other had to offer. This time their trade had been catnip from Kiki, in exchange for gold coins from Lea. Although Kiki had stolen the catnip, she was still happy enough to sell it to Lea. The quicker she had it off her hands the better it was for her disposition. Lea wasn't the sort of person she'd want to cross. Today Lea was wearing a hooded jacket, so from any angle she'd appear like any other person. Kiki had seen Lea's true form and it was something she didn't want to see again. Their dealings was a way for Lea to keep the others from hunting down Kiki.<br/><br/>Kiki was about to leave Lea after thanking her and pocketing the gold coins, when someone barreled into them and sent both her and Lea flying. When Kiki had come to her senses and pulled herself up off the ground was when she realized the stranger was hurt. The yelp of pain which had emanated from the stranger was the first clue. Kiki went to turn to Lea to ask for her help to help the woman, but she was gone. Kiki couldn't understand, why she had headed off so quickly.<br/>""Are you alright?"" Kiki asked the stranger who seemed to have difficulty standing, and when she tried and again and fell to the floor, Kiki took this as a very obvious no. She bent down and grabbed the strangers arm, helping her up, if not only just to give her some balance. The stranger looked panicked and almost scared of whatever she'd been running from. Kiki needed to think about this, what if the stranger was trouble, and she was about to get caught up in it. Lea's protection would only cover her so far, if she got herself into any more trouble, she'd be on her own. The thought sent a tingle down her spine, causing the small hairs on her arms to prickle and stand on edge.<br/><br/>Dismissing the thought and bringing her mind back to the here and now she looked at the stranger, who she realized was covered in dirt... that was when Kiki first noticed the gun. Kiki's heart started to speed up a little faster, and she felt the bile rise up and catch in her throat. This stranger must be trouble, no one ever carried guns around if they were innocent. She wanted to let go of the stranger and run away, but Kiki as much as she wanted to, couldn't leave them to struggle. As bravely as she could muster she decided to ask what was coming for the stranger.<br/>""I.. erm, well I just wanted to know... what were you ... erm running from?"" Kiki said, stumbling over her words and mentally kicking herself for the stupidity."
1676,An Unexpected Meeting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45838,2015-03-11T23:03:48,CrystalCat,"Anika stared at the girl, swaying a little on her twisted ankle, and then winced when her ankle twinged violently. ""Hell Hounds... I'm running from Hell Hounds. Blast it... They'll follow your scent now, too.""<br/><br/>Turning to face back the way she'd come, she frowned. She could hear the howling, but could almost swear that it wasn't as loud as before. She wasn't willing to take the chance, though, and carefully shrugged from the girl's grip, despite the fact that her leg gave out and she landed hard on the ground again, her leg pushed out and away from her body to accommodate her ankle.<br/><br/>She glanced at the girl, and then huffed. ""You need to run, and fast. I'll do my best to hold them here, but just the fact that you'll have my scent on you will have them chasing you, too-first chance you get, you need to jump into some kind of flowing water, a river or something similar that's wide enough to break the trail. It's the only way they won't find you if I can't hold them here.""<br/><br/>Even as she spoke, she was checking her guns over for wear and tear, her magic sinking into the metal and repairing it even as the bullets began to glow. With her weapons back in top repair again, she eyed the pavement before her. There was a crack in it, and she didn't hesitate to shove a hand inside to find the dirt beneath.<br/><br/>Thorny vines erupted from the ground in front of her, creating a gnarly, convoluted thicket that would keep most enemies from getting close. Then again, Hell Hounds weren't just any enemy..."
1677,An Unexpected Meeting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45838,2015-03-12T00:09:49,Vampire.Panda,"Kiki looked at the girl, mostly with shock. 'Hell Hounds' she thought to herself, did those things really exist. Surely if they did, they'd have gotten here by now. The legends said they could outrun any demon, which would mean they'd have to run pretty fast. Kiki wondered if the stranger really knew what she was talking about, or whether in the midst of her pain had gotten dazed and confused. When the stranger shrugged Kiki's support off and fell to the floor, she was confused. Why wouldn't the stranger accept her help, but even more so, why was she being so bossy. There was nothing Kiki hated more than being told what to do. She couldn't even hear the hounds approaching.<br/><br/>Kiki watched as the girl summoned the thorn filled vines from the ground in front of her, it was thick and gnarly. Almost like something you'd see surrounding a princess' keep, to keep out any pesky visitors. Surely they'd deter the hounds, Kiki just watched in awe but shock. The stranger was injured and if she didn't get help soon, she'd probably do more damage than good.<br/>""Let me help you"" Kiki said with more authority in her voice than she'd used before, she hated it when people didn't accept help when they clearly needed it. The guns made Kiki feel uneasy, and she probably shouldn't be arguing with someone who was armed... however, she doubted the stranger would shoot her.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Lea had disappeared, once she'd realized whom the stranger was. She couldn't understand why she'd be running... surely she'd be chasing? Lea had seen friends of hers do dealings with the girl before but didn't know much of her. Lea could hear the hounds of hell on the girls trail, and with the busted ankle she'd acquired, wasn't going to last the night. Lea's job was to protect Kiki, so for her sakes, she lured the hounds away, creating a mocked scent of the person they were trailing. She'd send them back to wherever or whomever had sent them. Not for the girls sake, but Kiki's. Lea had a hard time, these were well trained hounds and weren't fooled easily, but eventually she managed to start to get them away from where Kiki was and had been when the girl had come crashing into them. After all, what was the point in having demon-esque abilities, if you couldn't use them to your own advantage from time to time. Kiki kept things interesting for Lea, so she wasn't prepared to let her get torn to shreds just yet. Lea wanted to keep her around long enough just to make things interesting."
1678,An Unexpected Meeting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45838,2015-03-12T00:26:04,CrystalCat,"Anika turned pain filled eyes on the younger girl, her mouth firmly set. She couldn't hear the Hell Hounds any longer, and it was almost as if someone had led them away, though she wasn't going to take that as fact until she had confirmation of it. Right now, though, she frowned as she examined the girl. ""I'd ask why you're still here with Hell Hounds involved, but never mind that now-didn't I see you with someone earlier? About six foot tall, wearing a hoody...?""<br/><br/>She was only asking because she knew a demon female who often wore hoodies to hide her demon appearance, one who was also the same height as the person who'd been here earlier. Of course, she'd only seen her around and didn't know much about her, but having a demon on her side for this fight would really help out big time. Speaking of which... Anika had noticed the girl's reaction to the sight of her guns, but couldn't really bring herself to care right now as she began setting bullets into the magazines ready to be used.<br/><br/>""Other than that, if you're going to stick around then you need to know how to fight. These things play for keeps."" If only she hadn't missed her target! She couldn't even remember the last time she'd missed her shot, and just like her Sensei had warned, it was going to kill her. The man she'd been sent to kill... well, he wasn't exactly the nicest of people, and he had a reputation for making people disappear, too. Damn her informant for not doing his work properly..."
1679,An Unexpected Meeting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45838,2015-03-12T13:16:46,Vampire.Panda,"Kiki looked at the stranger and wondered why she seemed so flustered about, well, everything. Did it matter if there had been someone there before? But it seemed as though she knew Lea, or knew of her. Which wouldn't surprise her, a lot of people did business with Lea up on the surface, but what made this girl different was the way she seemed to know so much, and carried a gun without being caught... Yet was the one being chased. In Kiki's mind, things weren't adding up and she was going to need answers soon enough. Realizing she'd not answered the strangers question, she thought it might be best if she did.<br/>""Yeah, but I assume she had some place else to be."" Kiki replied, sounding a little bit more confident than she had in the beginning.<br/><br/>Kiki watched apprehensively as the stranger began to load the bullets into the guns. Kiki wasn't afraid, but she knew that those types of guns meant business and could probably kill you with one shot. That was what made Kiki feel uncomfortable with the whole situation she'd found herself in.<br/>""Fight? Why would I need to fight?"" Kiki asked the stranger, she wasn't planning on doing any fighting not now, not ever. She was protected by Lea, and she wanted to keep it that way, the last thing she wanted was to be running for her life the way this stranger had, not all to long ago.<br/><br/>There was so much she wanted to know, but Kiki didn't think that the stranger was going to be sharing the information any time soon. Nothing about this situation made sense, nothing. Kiki was going to have to find out for herself, but wasn't sure how she was going to manage to do that exactly.<br/>""Why were the hell hounds after you?"" Kiki asked, not wanting to be kept in the dark for very much longer. She looked around, the sun was beginning to go down, so the dark would soon set in, that was when standing in the alleyways with a busted ankle, wasn't the wisest idea for them to follow.<br/>""We need to move. It's getting dark."" Kiki said, as-matter-of-factually. She didn't want to still be hanging around when it got dark, all sorts of things lurked in the shadows, things that didn't like her type. Kiki watched the stranger and waited for her response, almost growing tired and impatient as each minute passed. The air was growing colder around them, the heat from the day had almost completely gone, leaving a cold, but refreshing atmosphere behind. However, with the days events, Kiki did not feel refreshed by the coolness the way she normally would."
1680,An Unexpected Meeting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45838,2015-03-13T15:59:00,CrystalCat,"Anika shivered, unsure of what was going on. It looked as if the Hounds had been drawn away from them, and the girl... well, she certainly seemed to have a cat's curiosity as well as a cat's appearance. And she was right, too, they did need to get off of the street before it went dark. Her ankle was still hurting, which meant she would have to rely on the girl to get to safety, and that was something she definitely didn't like the thought of.<br/><br/>Still, it wasn't exactly as if she had a choice, was it...? Finally, she sighed, and began pocketing her bullets. Her guns went into hidden holsters inside her trousers, and her vines would die off in a few hours, anyway. She hadn't given them enough energy to keep going longer than that.<br/><br/>""I know... And I'm really sorry about all of this."" She sighed, and pushed a hand over her hair in frustration. ""I can't answer your questions here, though. It's not safe, and we do need to get under cover.""<br/><br/>If only she had gotten information from more than one informant. She wouldn't be in this situation if she had, after all. And not only that, but she wouldn't have to rely on this girl for help. If she was under Lea's protection, then Anika was probably in for a world of pain. Even more so if they didn't get off the street soon."
1681,An Unexpected Meeting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=45838,2015-03-18T19:28:05,Vampire.Panda,"Kiki gave the girl an odd look, she was a bit unsure why the girl was looking confused. Like something was unexpected, surely if she was being chased, her chasers would have caught up to them by now. There was something off about this whole situation, Kiki was growing wary of the stranger, there was something she just couldn't put her finger on. She was withholding the instinct to transform and run. The stranger needed her help, so she'd at least get her to shelter before leaving, deciding that was the right thing to do, she put her arm around the strangers waist, so that her weight would be taken off her ankle.<br/><br/>""It's fine. Let's get going then, I know a small safe spot, not far from here."" Kiki added, not really sure if she wanted the answers any more, something deep in her gut was telling her she was better off not knowing. Kiki began to walk the girl in the direction of a small safe room she'd used when she hadn't been under protection, no one really knew about it and she knew there'd be no one there. The only person who knew of it, was Lea, and that was because of that's where she'd found her half dead. Kiki shuddered at the thought of that, there was so much more she didn't want to think about and dismissed the thought from her mind. That was one road she didn't want to really think about just yet.<br/><br/>The cold was setting in, and the hairs on Kiki's arm had begun to stand on edge, the cold usually got to her pretty quickly, there was nothing she could do and she'd have to deal with it until they'd gotten off the road. The sun had almost set, the dangers of night were beginning to set in quicker than ever.<br/>""We need to get a move on, it's getting cold and dark"" Kiki mentioned and continued walking in silence, it wasn't the awkward silence, but more one of unsaid mutual agreement."
1682,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-04-28T12:51:36,Phoenix,"The howling wind outside was companioned by heavy rainfall, forming a play of cold music as it bashed against trees, stone and windows. From a delightful after summer the weather had soon turned to cold and wet autumn weather, much to the dislike of many people. Whereas people had simply worn t-shirts and shorts and sat enjoying a cool drink in the afternoon merely a week ago, most were now already dressed in their winter coats with a warm scarf and hurrying inside their warmed homes as fast as they could. Though not all people disliked this weather as much.<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=42284&amp;p=205376#p205386"">Lucius</a>for one, didn't mind it at all. Soon enough it would be Halloween. And soon enough people would come do their Halloween shopping  his store. This weather only promoted it more. It gave a perfectly creepy environment and it made it even easier to scare people, as they already felt uncomfortable with this kind of weather. Aside from that, the heavy rainfall rendered most leaves outside useless for decorating purposes, increasing the chance people would buy them at his store.<br/><br/>His costume and Halloween store was set in one of the numerous smaller roads in the centre of London, at just a mere five minutes walking to the main shopping streets. It was set in renovated Victorian house, but as he had loved the Victorian looks, most of the old architecture had remained as it was, just upgraded to the house requirements of this age.  His store had everything from costumes and cosplay, to decoration and tricks. Though officially it was a Halloween store, through the years he had also been adding numerous of other  things, making his store the place to go to if someone wanted something<span style=""font-style: italic"">different</span>.<br/><br/>With a slight grin on his face Lucius glanced outside. It was already dark. The current weather combined with the pale lucid moon formed a marvellous picture. Setting down his cup of steaming hot tea on the window-sill , he quickly returned to the storeroom. He was done with decorating, having fake spider webs here and there, creepy scenes, fake altars, some booby traps with sound effects.. Hehe.. Everything was set for the costumers to do their shopping. Just for Halloween, he had put the non-Halloween items more to the back so they wouldn't spoil the dark atmosphere when someone entered.<br/><br/>After one last look around, Lucius closed off the storeroom. Running his hand through his white hair, he walked back to the front of the store. One last time he checked whether he had locked up properly, then he headed back to his tea, which was drinkable now. With it headed up a small iron staircase in the far end of the store. A note warned it was off limits, but he ignored it, as he lived above the store. With a quick turn of the key he opened the door, closing it behind him again and locking it as usual.  He flicked on the lights and set down his empty teacup on the wooden cabinet.  His place was filled with old wooden furniture, which were mainly Georgian and Victorian style.  The floor was parquet of cherry wood, whilst the walls were in a cream colour.<br/><br/>After tidying up his place a bit, which was actually more moving stuff from the living room to the kitchen and his bedroom instead of really tidying it up, he headed for the bathroom. The mirror assured him that he was still looking fine, he hadn't spilled any of the fake blood onto his white shirt nor on the black  waistcoat he wore over it. Glancing down, he could see his dark blue jeans hadn't accidentally touched the fake blood either. With a content sigh he walked back, getting himself a cup new cup of tea and forgetting he had put his cup onto the cabinet. While he was at it, he put on the television for some background noise. When the tea was done, a lovely red Ceylon tea, Lucius set himself down on his red Georgian couch to continue reading a book. The thunder outside was bothering his television signal somewhat, causing it to give some weird sounds now and then when the screen would turn to black and white pixels. White noise came after every few thunder strikes and then the sound and screen would return to normal again. But Lucius paid no attention to it, as he was reading an old book. (or actually.. trying to read it) A friend of him had suggested it to him, a book about mythology or such. He wasn't really sure what he was reading though. Surely, the writer had a great talent to sound mysterious, but every few paragraphs there were pieces he had to read out loud to understand what the writer meant. It was written in old English, but not necessary in the easiest way.. He hoped the book would get gradually easier, because in this way, he wasn't enjoying reading it.  It would be nice to understand what it was about."
1683,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-04-28T18:33:42,LadyAsriel,"Aria's eyes burst open. Her red eyes looking around frantically. She was in a strange place and she could feel it, many people are dumb enough to summon her either on accident, or by their idiocy, on purpose. She sighed and stood from where she had fallen. She was on a city sidewalk that had been deserted, only an ominous street lamp flickered, as if it were trying to greet her in the human world once again. He smiled a wicked grin and felt a presence.... The presence of one who had awoken her. She saw a small Halloween shop and walked toward it. She knew it would be locked so she levitated up to a window and peered inside to see a man sitting on a couch with her book in his hands. As she smiled another wicked smile, a loud thunder crashed and lightning flashed, casting her shadow on his wall.<br/><br/>Aria smirked again and snapped her fingers. ""Lights out."" She whispered to herself as she watched as everything in the small apartment went black. She was a special kind of demon. Succubus. She lived on the taunting dreams of men. She decided to wait until he would fall asleep to invade his mind and personal pleasures. She grinned wickedly once again and flicked a piece of her hair out of her face. Another flash of lightning and her silhouette on the wall."
1684,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-04-28T21:23:16,Phoenix,"Whilst reading, Lucius picked up his tea cup again. Slowly he drank the Ceylon tea, which had been sweetened appropriately with four sugar cubes.  He really did his utmost to understand the book, but it was actually more interesting to inspect the elegant writing than the actual words. He refocused on the book, promising himself that if it still didn't work in fifteen minutes, he'd give up on it. Surely, it bothered his honour a little that he was incapable of understanding this, but it wasn't worth it to be agitated about.<br/><br/>Suddenly the lights went out. Lucius sighed deep as he put down his cup, intuitively knowing where his table was. ""Geeeooorrggee.. Are you at it again?"" he asked grumbling, as his hand felt over the velvet upholstered couch, searching for the bookmarker that was supposed to lay somewhere near. With another flash of lightening, he could see the bookmarker, which had almost the same colour as the royal red couch. He picked it up and put it in the book, closing it then to put it down onto the coffee table in front of him.<br/><br/>""George, are you there?"" he wondered then, getting up from the couch. He carefully wandered to the kitchen to check whether the ghost was there, but when he didn't see him, he checked the other rooms, where there was no sign of the ghost either. He walked back, briefly seeing  a strange shadow as the lightning struck, but it he was too occupied with the lack of electricity to notice it.<br/><br/>""How strange..."" he mumbled, before realizing it might just be the safety fuses. How silly of him, to first question George's guilt, before checking out the safety fuses. He wandered to a built-in closet and opened it, revealing a small panel with the safety fuses. He switched them on and off, but nothing changed. He assumed they were broken. That would be something to call for tomorrow, as he was too lazy to call right now. Though, probably no one would be willing to come out and fix it at this hour and with this weather either.<br/><br/>""Oh well"" Lucius heaved his shoulders as he strolled to the kitchen to get a lighter. With that he sauntered back into the living room and lit up some candles, which were scattered in room, for he liked candles a lot. They gave a nice comfy feeling, just like fireplaces did. Lucius doubted whether he'd get a hand-held gaming device from his room, but then he decided to give the book one last chance. Thus he found himself on the couch again, with the book on his lap, trying to read it with the mere candle light, as people would  have done before the presence of electricity.<br/><br/>He had to admit, the incoherent book, combined with only the soft light of the candles did make him drowsy. It didn't help either that his apartment was nice and warm, whilst he could hear the weather raging outside. Without truly realizing so, he slowly leaned more aside, against the arm rest of the couch. His breathing slowed as his eyes  decided it was a good moment to call it a night."
1685,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-04-29T03:48:17,LadyAsriel,"Aria smirked again. She watched as he walked about his small apartment and waited for the moment to strike.<br/><br/>Once she saw him close his eyes and fall asleep her smirk grew more sinister as she formed into a puff of black smoke and seeped into the cracks of the window into his home. She looked about, seeing things that she had never seen before, somewhat confused, but she ignored them. She snuck over to the man asleep on the couch and began her work with another sinister giggle.<br/><br/>Aria tapped herself into his mind. Manipulating his dreams as she always did. She made it so he was in a misty meadow alone in the middle of the night, the moon light showering down and the stars seeming to dance in the dark sky. Straight forward was a lake, the moons reflection bounced off of it, but in the lake stood a silhouette. A pale one. One with dainty curves and long black hair that reached to her waist. Her back was to him as she stared up at the moon, she made sure to change her eye color to a deep brown to cover her red eyes.<br/><br/>Back in the living room, Aria smirked once again, her hand on Lucius' forehead and her eyes closed to concentrate. If he didn't wake up when she revealed what she was to him this would go off easily, but if he woke before she could drain his energy in the dream and in reality, he would see her. Automatically making her a slave to him. They are the rules after all."
1686,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-04-29T13:17:18,Phoenix,"Just as Lucius was peacefully dreaming, he was disturbed.  He was dreaming about a big prank with his friends. In his dream he had already gone through all the preparation and the joy of the thought of how they would react to his prank. In his dream he was in his store,  hiding  in a knight's armour, which he actually used as decoration normally. He could hear his friends coming closer and closer, soon to fall for his booby trap. Though his friends were used to a lot of his pranks, he tried to keep coming up with new pranks and bigger and better than the last prank. Surely, this should be so much fun. He was pretty sure they would freak out and be angry with him for  a bit, but then laughing it off when they'd go out together to have a beer. Patiently he waited for them to come, as they were<span style=""font-style: italic"">almost</span>in the trap. In his dream and in reality he had a grin on his face.<br/><br/>But whereas he had been joyfully awaiting in his dream, the whole feeling suddenly faded. His face returned neutral. What was this? He looked around, trying to figure out what was happening to his dream. Why had he appeared into this misty meadow? Where had his friends gone off to? If this was a nightmare, than the transition to it had been worse than ever.  He looked up at the sky, it was night, the moon gave off its lovely radiance. He wandered further, hesitatingly. Was this a dream in which some horror person would show up and attempt to kill him? It did look like the right setting for it, as he seemed to be all alone here in this strange place. But yet it didn't have that horror atmosphere. It more felt like.. mhm.. he wasn't sure what to compare it with.<br/><br/>Glancing around, he noticed a lake ahead of him with a silhouette in it. He was looking at its back. He could see long black hair reaching down. Along with the form of the silhouette, Lucius assumed this was a woman.  Lucius bit his lip, in the dream, really hoping this wouldn't be some dream world version of The Grudge. He had really seen too many of those horror movies. His heart beat increased as he hesitatingly got closer, doubting whether he should say something to this eh... lady..<br/><br/>""....Hello?"" he hesitatingly said, doubting whether it was safe to come closer. Would there suddenly appear tentacles from the water, pulling him in and drowning him? Or would she turn around with like a drowned face, blaming him for it?  Damnit, he had to admit, his mind was far too good in freaking him out."
1687,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-04-29T13:36:27,LadyAsriel,"Aria smirked before turning around and looking at Lucius with big brown fake eyes. ""Hello... I was just enjoying the view. Would you like to join me?"" She asked softly. Her voice was that of an angel. Soft and silky and alluring. It was her trademark. Most succuby just take the men's souls right upon looking at them. But with Aria, she liked to throw a little romance in there before killing them.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Back in reality, Aria finally had the strength to continue to move about his apartment and keep his dream going at the same time. She roamed around his small apartment aimlessly. She usually did this as well to get to know the person she was killing. Yes she was a demon, but she wasn't completely heartless. Even though she claimed she was she never let anyone else see it. She saw multiple books of demons and mythical creatures on shelves. She rolled her eyes. 'Humans... Always interested in things they don't understand.' She glanced at Lucius. 'But this one is different.' All around the apartment she found things that confused her. Such as some strange knick knacks and photos. She knew photos but she was curious as to who was in them along with Lucius."
1688,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-04-29T19:53:15,Phoenix,"Lucius got startled as the figure suddenly turned to him. He braced himself for what he might see, for what might happen. The moment felt like an eternity, as he held his breathe. But to his relief, it didn't have a decomposed face, it didn't have freaky signs over its face, it didn't have blood everywhere.. He sighed relieved. It was just a woman, with  a strange  aura. Something about her was pulling him closer to her, or so it felt. He still stood on the same place, but he as mesmerized by her. Were it the innocent looking brown eyes or the lovely contrast they made with her pale skin which almost looked like marble in this wondrous moonlit night?  Was it the marvellous black hair, which couldn't have been a bigger contrast with his own white hair? Or perhaps her elegant and gracious form. He didn't know what it was. It made him forget to breathe for a moment. Maybe, it had even been her voice, angelic, perfectly matching her whole look. How could he have thought she might be a possessed being, a ghost or some awful creature wanting to hurt him in numerous ways?  Lucius had completely forgotten that this was actually a dream, that this was far from reality itself. He was so focused on her, he even felt shy, as she stood there, gently inviting him to enjoy the view with her. And he, the fool he was, was too surprised to even answer her. He was just staring at her, unable to believe he was really seeing her, that she was really asking him to join her, to enjoy the view. But whatever view could be nicer, than the view he had right now? Whatever view could she offer, which would be worth diverting his glance from her? He could not think of such. And why, why would such a lovely creature, such a delicate flower be out here in the open, with nothing and nobody to protect her if anything went wrong? What a lovely life she must lead, not knowing of the dangers, to be out alone at night, with such a marvellous moon and such a delightful meadow, whilst Lucius knew that werewolves and other beings alike were just as fond of these settings. And they would be just as fond of having her here, but more for a midnight snack than for her incomprehensible beauty. She had to be innocence itself,  to be here and to be so carefree, so gentle. He could not find words to reply to her, he could not find strength in his body to move at all. What was this spell she had cast on him, rendering him so utterly useless? He just couldn't help himself, as she seemed to fit<span style=""font-style: italic"">the</span>image, that which he would call perfection.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Is this a dream'</span>, he began to wonder,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'or am I really this lucky? Could I really be this lucky?'</span>"
1689,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-04-29T21:41:06,LadyAsriel,"In the apartment, Aria continued to wander the apartment. She opened some books and read about her fellow demons and creatures as she waited for Lucius to make a move. She was growing bored. Soon she would have to start playing her game that she would win. She always had and never lost, that's why she hadn't been enslaved yet. She did her job carefully other than her sisters who would recklessly go into a mans dreams and scare him to awaken. She rolled her eyes at the thought of her sisters ignorance.<br/><br/>Back in the dream, Aria was growing impatient. She didn't let it show, all she did was stand and stare at Lucius. A white toothed smile on her face, big brown eyes staring up at him, begging him to come closer. After a long moment of him just looking at her and not moving, Aria reached out and ran her small fingers along his arm. A tender electric shock and warmth radiated from the touch. She let out a smile, curled her fingers around his wrist and pulled him gently closer to her. The warm wind blew her hair gently to the side, along with the king white and flowing dress she had been wearing. She smiled up at him and wrapped her arms around his neck. ""May I kiss you?"" She asked softly. She didn't wait for an answer, she knew he would take too long to decide. Aria reached on her tiptoes and kissed him. There she began her process of taking his soul."
1690,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-04-30T22:42:32,Phoenix,"Had she been any less charming, an internal alarm would have gone off. Such a charming lady suddenly in his dream, portraying perfection itself and wanting to be with him like this? How could it be even more obvious, taking his feelings in consideration, that this wasn't just a dream? That this in fact, was something he had already read so much about, but whose existence he had always doubted?<br/><br/>But Lucius was completely trapped. She came closer in the same enticing, enchanting way as she had stood there. She reached for him, gentle, yet seeming slightly impatient for some reason. He looked down at her, then at his arm, which had a strange tingling feeling going through it.  This couldn't all be happening, could it? He was starting to doubt, as she asked whether he wanted to kiss her and before he could even ask her why, why she would want to kiss him, she already stood on her toes,  kissing him. It was strange, that she was so eager to kiss him. But maybe it was just a dream after all, teasing him.<br/><br/>In the apartment, George came floating through the kitchen wall, onwards to the living room.  He was a ghost which had haunted this house for quite some years already.  He looked like a butler with a very stern expression on his face. His hair was in a short cut, neat, like his whole appearance. For a ghost, he looked immaculate, as if he was actually a portrait photo from many years ago.<br/><br/>And assuming the lady was just a human and as most, incapable to see or hear him, he started to complain. ""How could you Lucius? Inviting humans to come over without even warning me...""  Though the ghost was complaining as if he spoke to Lucius, he was actually speaking to himself, as he floated past Lucius, here and there putting some things on a different place. The ghost truly couldn't accept the fact that Lucius had put a cup without anything underneath it to protect the old wooden cabinet it was put on. He made sure though, to only move things out of the -presumed - human's sight.  ""How difficult is it to move it a few steps further into the kitchen? Oh no..  Let George do the cleaning, he's got all the time in the world.. and who cares for the antiques anyway.."" the ghost grumbled in  a London accent.<br/><br/>Back in the dream, Lucius was slowly losing himself in the kiss, caring less and less about everything around him, as the dream was so sweet, so delightful.. he was about to give in to it, to the feeling, when he heard the unmistakable voice of George in the distance. Surprised he -accidentally- broke the kiss. ""George huh?""  he frowned, looking aside and searching for its source. ""Ah.  Just a dream"" he mumbled to himself, shaking his head, guessing he should wake up. He wanted to know what George was talking about, and why it was so important to bother Lucius in his sleep with it. (As he forgot for a moment that he had fallen asleep on the couch, and not in his bed)"
1691,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-05-01T00:35:26,LadyAsriel,"Aria was sent backwards when he woke up. She tumbled to the floor and looked up at Lucius weakly. ""Shit..."" She mumbled as she passed out.<br/><br/>When the darkness enveloped her, her mind drifted back to Satan. He cursed at her, the dim cave she seemed to be in was shaking as he screamed.<br/>""You have one job Aria and you failed me! All I asked was you to get the soul of a most prized client of mine and you fucked it up!"" The cave continued to shake. Satan was raising his voice more than she had ever heard before. All she could do was kneel on the ground with her head down.<br/>""And now that he saw you, you must now be his slave for life. Or until he dies. You know the rules!"" Aria nodded her head obediently. She knew better than to talk back to Lucifer himself. Her eyes stayed glued to the black cave floor. Even though nothing could be seen, the red smoke from where Lucifer was supposed to be raged on. She could tell that he was pissed. His most prized succubus had failed him and now he was stuck with all of the floozies that dared call them self exceptional at their job. With a snap of his fingers, Lucifer forced Aria to wake up. With a jolt she rushed to her hands and knees drawing in quick breathes, her red eyes shifting around the room where she saw a ghost fixing things that were a mess around the apartment of her now master."
1692,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-05-01T23:47:43,Phoenix,"Awaking Lucius put his hand on his forehead. He felt so tired. How could he just awake from his sleep, feeling this tired? Never had sleep made him feel this tired before. He sighed and shook his head. It was probably the couch, which wasn't meant to sleep on. Or the fact that George had been chattering, keeping him from sleeping. Ah... and that while he had this lovely dream.. He looked around until his eyes spotted George, who was quite close to him. ""George.."" Lucius complained. ""What are you rambling about...? Couldn't you see I was sleeping?"" Lucius commented, as he turned to sit straight again. He moved the book. He was definitely bringing that one back. It was just horrible to read.<br/><br/>""Complaining to me, are you Lucius? You left your trash lingering about and you did not even bother to put out the candles, does fire hazard ring a bell?""  George retorted. But before Lucius could answer, George continued. ""And how could you? That poor guest of yours is so tired, she has fallen down on the ground, asleep.. I had expected some more hospitality from you, after all I taught you""<br/><br/>Lucius frowned deep as he watched George. ""What are you talking about? I didn't invite anyone here""  Lucius said confused. As George gestured to the guest, Lucius set his eyes on her. A woman lay on the ground, on her hands and her knees. Huh? Those red eyes..<br/><br/>""..Who are you?"" Lucius asked hesitating. ""And what are you doing here?"" Surely, she wouldn't have broken into his house like that just to kneel down on his floor.. If she had been wanting to sleep somewhere, why not downstairs, why not in a comfy place? Or perhaps this was a joke of his friends, to get back at him. He wasn't sure, this was all confusing. And his tired mind didn't help him either."
1693,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-05-02T12:54:35,LadyAsriel,"Aria glanced up at Lucius. Her facial features in full view now. She lowered her head in respect for her new master. ""My name is Aria. I am a succubus, you summoned me when you read my book..."" She gestured to the book. ""And since I could not collect your soul and you see me, I must remain your slave until the end of your life."" She mumbled softly.<br/><br/>Aria glanced back up at Lucius. She has been searching his face for an expression but she only found that he was confused. She would be too if someone mysteriously got into her apartment and showed up in her dream. Her mind drifted back to what Lucifer had said. She was still angry that she had failed and all she wanted to do was hit someone, but given the circumstances she couldn't and figured she'd do it later. Aria looked back up at Lucius and George, who had thought that she was just a friend to him. After she looked up at them she found her feet and stood. She was short, standing only about 5""3"". Her long black hair fell to her waist, her skin white and fragile as if she were a porcelain doll. She looked from the ghost to the man and back again in wait of their response to what she had said. She just hopped that they were understanding and bit total idiots."
1694,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-05-04T12:16:34,Phoenix,"Lucius his light grey and blue eyes were fixed on the lady in his room. She sat on the ground, he could recognize her now, she was just like the one who had appeared in his dream. Just as elegant, just as pretty. It didn't surprise him to hear she was a succubus, as she looked to marvellous to just be a human. Of course, he knew there would be nice humans too, but the chance that one would come to his apartment in this way, was so small.. He didn't think his friends would actually have been able to go  through this lengths to try to get revenge on him. And he remembered the dream, somewhat. Aside from that, it sounded pretty likely, what she told. The book had been wicked and confusing. It was old enough to be some kind of summoning book, he was sure of that. Actually, the most surprising of all which she mentioned, was probably not something which should have surprised him.<br/><br/>""Oh? I have a soul?"" Lucius asked surprised, with a smile. ""I didn't know I had one, to be honest!"" he told her delighted. Books never spoke of an offspring like him.  Some books mentioned tricksters, some mentioned banshees, but never in the same book and never telling about their children.<br/><br/>Lucius watched her curiously as she looked at George, then he smiled at her. ""The books never mentioned that demons can see ghosts too"" he mused, wondering how much the books had actually told in truth. He had plenty of books in his apartment, which made it all the more interesting.<br/><br/>""Is that your real appearance, or is it like some sort of 'cover' or illusion?"" Lucius curiously asked her. Then he realized, he should probably ask about what she had mentioned, as that would probably be smarter to ask..<br/><br/>""So what does it mean, that you must remain slave until the end of my life? I mean, are you going to kill me to cut that period short?"""
1695,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-05-06T02:06:43,LadyAsriel,"Aria finally caught her breathe and sat up straight. After that she stood to her full 5'3"". She was little for being a succubus, but most men liked the shorter girls, of course she could change her form to whatever he liked but this is what she usually liked to look like.<br/><br/>""There are a lot of things that books don't mention. Like the fact how they don't stick a bug fat warning sign in the from it if saying 'caution, do not read allowed' on them."" She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. As for his next question, she was caught a bit off guard. Nobody really asked about her true form. She did have a true form but she decides that she wouldn't talk to him about that just yet.<br/>""Yes, but we'll talk about that later. For now I need to apparently fill you in on some things.""<br/><br/>The succubus sighed and shifted her weight. ""So now that you have seen me, I am now your slave. Be as it may, I cannot kill you or shorten your life in any way what so ever. Seeing how I am now bound to you, if you die, I die as well."" She rolled her eyes. 'Stupid...' She thought to herself. ""As for me, I have to do what you say. But your only responsibility is to keep me alive, that means feeding my energy supply. You know, eating men's souls and what not."" She took another sigh. She checked his face for any expression and didn't really find much. She was confused as to why he asked if he had a soul. Of course he did. And it just so happened that his soul was worth millions to demons."
1696,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-05-25T00:01:58,Phoenix,"It bothered him slightly that she was so.. indifferent and sarcastic about what the books did and didn't mention, whilst he had genuine interest. And as there was no one around to teach him about the supernatural  things, books were the closest thing to answers one could get. She was so privileged with her knowledge, but she didn't seem to know nor care about that.<br/><br/>Lucius was a bit hesitating, doubting about what she would  fill him in on. None of this sounded like a choice, as if a contract had already been made regardless of his opinion on it. Though, she didn't seem like the worst to have around, he wasn't sure what to think about the things that were yet to come.<br/><br/>""..No I don't know"" he replied. ""Feeding your energy supply, you eating souls of men.. How do you expect me to get you souls? You don't actually expect me to kill others just so you can get their soul, do you?"" he questioned. His hand brushed through his own hair. His concept of  a soul was a bit vague, and thus he wasn't sure what to think about what she said. He wasn't sure what was actually expected from him.  Yet again she seemed to show that superior attitude regarding her knowledge, as if it was common knowledge for everyone..  She didn't seem to realize how difficult it was to get books about these subjects, that seemed  logical.. as so many books contradicted eachother..<br/><br/>And without thinking about it, a question slipped out of his mouth ""Do I die when you die?""."
1697,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-05-25T04:02:29,LadyAsriel,"Aria stood to her full 5 foot 3 inch height and put her hands on her hips. She raised an eyebrow at the question and then sighed. She needed to keep her temper, she was very hot headed, but he was human. She didn't expect him to know everything about her, or did she?<br/><br/>Either way, Aria shrugged and nodded.<br/><br/>""Yes, but I am very hard to kill. The only one that could actually kill me without being reincarnated right away is Satan himself. If I were to be stabbed or shot, yeah I'll be in pain but I wont die."" She shrugged as she paced around his apartment. She would pick up something from a shelf and put it back down after she grew bored of it. She wandered over to a big box looking thing with a small rectangular looking device and a thing that could move with just a push of a finger.<br/><br/>""Pray tell... What is this strange device?"" She looked at it quizzically. For being a succubus she did not know much about the world nowadays. All she would do when set on a job, was to finish it as quick as she can without lollygagging. She never had the time nor need to use or look at such strange productions.<br/><br/>Aria pushed the thing that rolled and a screen lit up on the monitor, she jumped back a bit and readied herself to kill it. ""It's evil!"" She shouted as she held up her hands. They had flames in the palms and she was ready to kill it. When nobody immediately moved she raised an eyebrow. She was so confused, more confused than she had ever been in her whole life. ""Are you not going to do anything?""."
1698,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-09-02T01:12:58,Phoenix,"""Mhm.. Well, that's good to hear than, that you're difficult to kill, I mean. Not the fact that your death will be mine too . That's eh, less good to hear."" Lucius answered, shaking his head. He couldn't have thought of this strange situation himself, as he found himself in right now. He looked slightly bothered at the demon, who was just wandering around in his room, checking out his stuff as if they were so much more interesting than the conversation with him.<br/><br/>He watched her, waiting for answers, but instead, she was just playing around. He decided to remain silent and watch her, just to see what would happen. Besides, he was kept waiting as well. He grinned wide and chuckled as she was wanting to attack his monitor. He chuckled, walking towards her. ""It's not even remotely dangerous. Simply technology."" He answered her. He looked her in the eyes and rubbed his own hands over eachother.<br/><br/>""How about we make a deal? You teach me what you know about the occult, the supernatural, and I will tell you what I know about technology. That'll save you from quite some scares"" he suggested, giving her a wink, as he then walked on to the coffee table, wondering where he had put his cup, as he longed for something to drink.<br/><br/>""However, you haven't told me yet what you expect of me. You tell me I've got to like, get you your supply of men's souls or something. Now, my understanding of souls is kinda.. limited. How do I get souls for you? What do I need to do to get them?"" he wondered curiously."
1699,Trick the Trickster (Phoenix×PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46505,2015-09-02T20:31:28,LadyAsriel,"Aria's eyes wandered as she calmed down a bit, the flames from her palms disappearing as she closed them. She listened to what he had to say and nodded, it seemed like a fair enough deal, but she wasn't used to making deals with humans. A piece of her hair fell in her face and she blew it from her eyes softly. She glanced around the room once more before nodding again and then she spoke.<br/><br/>""Yeah that sounds fair enough..."" She shrugged again and walked about his room. She snatched a book off the shelf and saw that it was Shakespeare. ""Hey I knew Shakespeare, he was exceptional. But my favorite person to be around was Edgar Allen Poe."" She put the book back on the shelf where it was and continued to wander.<br/><br/>""So why are you so interested in the occult anyway? Not many people are as interested in it anymore. Back in the times of Salem, oh boy that was fun to be apart of. Now the only person who is very much into the occult is Charles and Marilyn Manson."" She shrugged and went back to pacing. She didn't mind the presence of Charles or Marilyn, they were loyal to her and often gave her souls just for the hell of it.<br/><br/>""So how this works is that you just murder someone. Anyone. Innocent, not innocent. Innocent is the most valuable to me. The more innocent souls you get for me, the more rewards you get."" She grinned. Her blood red lips forming a line across her face."
1700,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-04-28T22:40:17,Phoenix,"On some mere 62 kilometres from the border of Mexico<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=42284&amp;p=205376#p205383"">Sebastián</a>remained on the American side. Currently he was residing in a rundown motel, which was far from charming, with mouldy white-ish walls and strange spots on the almost black carpet that had been light brown once. Surely, this wasn't his kind of place. The proud Hispanic was used to quite some higher standards, which his royally paycheck allowed. He was relatively grossed out by the situation of this motel. But the fact was, he needed a place for the night and as he had only travelled over non-important roads, this was the only motel in the neighbourhood.  His other choice would be sleeping in his car, at the side of the road, surrounded by a spacious and gloomy forest..<br/><br/>Hesitatingly he glanced around. The room was small, it had a single bed, a chair, a small night-stand and another small closet with a television on it which was easily twenty years. The room had one door to the hallway, one door to a miniature bathroom and one to the very small balcony on which one could just take one step outside, before being restrained by a waist length metal fence. The miniature bathroom had a toilet, a sink and a small shower. It looked all too dirty to use. The only thing which seemed decent, was the bed itself. Apparently no one had found time to clean anything here, but the bed. Of course, he was glad that at least something seemed safe to sit on..<br/><br/>Seba wandered around the room for a bit. Actually, he had been wanting to continue travelling north-east for his mission, but his mission required him to be fully concentrated. As Seba had been driving almost non-stop for the last sixteen hours, it didn't seem sensible to continue now. Though he didn't like waiting. Not just because the mission was waiting for him, not because people were counting on him.. No..  He wasn't sure yet what it was. As he thought about it, he  rubbed over his chin. Lately he had the feeling he was being followed, on several different occasions.  He didn't know whether this was his own organization, just checking him or testing him and his skills. Perhaps it was even the human side, trying to spy on him.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Ha, spying on the spy</span>, he thought to himself as he shook his head, wondering whether it was all just plain paranoia or whether this was his gut feeling.<br/><br/>Of course, his line of work wasn't the safest either. Though he had gotten away numerous times without any harm done to him, and though he would like to believe that was simply because he was such a goddamn fine spy, inside he knew he had been terribly lucky many a times, for the simple fact that humans don't suspect shadows. Surely, they'll glance at  shadows many times, but mostly they blame it on their own feeling of paranoia, on their own insecurity. Not on the fact that someone could actually reside in the shadows.<br/><br/>Sebastián sat down onto the bed, glancing around in the room. Some minutes ago, when he had entered, he had first taken care of the windows. Throughout the years he had easily learned that it was important to know escape routes first, and secondly, always close the curtains to make sure one wasn't an easy target. Though walls and ceilings were no limitation for him if he suddenly needed to get away, he had to try to look human if something went wrong.<br/><br/>Numerous thoughts were running through Sebastián his mind.  Like how he was annoyed by having to wear these plain no brand clothes for the mission, as brand clothes were easier to remember and they were easier to recognize. And because he was on a mission, he couldn't really wear any accessories or shoes either. All he could wear, was his small silver cross, but only for as long as it remained unseen underneath his plain blue shirt. His trousers were almost black, his shoes were black, completing the completely uninteresting look. Though he perfectly understood the reasons why, it didn't mean it bothered him less. His looks were his pride most of the time, as one could obviously see in the way he walked.<br/><br/>Sebastián lay down his dark sunglasses next to him on the bed. He only wore them to hide his red eyes, but as he was alone in here and the door was locked anyway, it was safe to put them off. He lay back on the bed, thinking about this mission. It was all in his mind, as no one was allowed to take any proof of the mission with them. He was supposed to  spy on what one or another executive of a large company was doing, as there had been rumours the executive was having some strange 'side jobs', potentially  human trafficking, though his organization suspected this was actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">un</span>human trafficking.  Seba would only be there to gather information and then return, so others could decide what to do next, based upon the information Seba had provided. Though he'd love to be a fighter and solve these whole missions himself, till thusfar, he had only been permitted to spy, because that was what he did best. Regardless of how much Sebastián would deny it (and get angry doing so), everyone knew of his  temper and pride, and everyone knew those were too dangerous personality traits to allow Sebastián any other job than spying."
1701,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-04-29T03:57:44,LadyAsriel,"Rima had the perfect plan to catch him. He seemed to have a small weakness to a damsel in distress. Years of studying him and she knew almost every single one of his tricks. How he would react if he saw a pretty girl being mugged by a strange man. She would have to refrain from jumping her cover so she acted as if she was just going to the vending machine.<br/><br/>A few moments passed and a scream came from her lungs as someone came from behind her and grabbed her. It wasn't the person she paid however but she didn't know that. She she didn't react as she would if she was actually being kidnapped. Another scream. She hoped that this time her target had heard it. The perks of being a secret agent? She was the best. Both pretty and deadly when messed with in a fight. Sebastian might be quick, but she was trained to be quicker than most. She was getting somewhat nervous when the man she thought she knew was the man she paid, actually started to suffocate her with a towel with chloroform. She couldn't react quick enough, all she could do was close her eyes and try to fight but then everything went black.<br/><br/>In the darkness she felt limp and helpless. She hated it."
1702,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-04-29T12:59:34,Phoenix,"A small frown appeared on Sebastián his forehead, as he thought he heard a high pitched scream, obviously of  a lady. Had it been his mind, playing tricks on him or was there actually someone in need of help..? Hm, well of course,  women also tended to scream at nothing. Like a small spider or breaking a nail..  Yet he sat up on the bed,  slowly getting up and grabbing his sunglasses as he did so. Hesitating he stood there, in the middle of the room, listening whether he could hear anything which  confirmed what he had just heard.  Though he doubted something would even happen out here-, what were the chances of people actually wanting to come here anyway,-  if something was going on, he couldn't just ignore it, could he?<br/><br/>Sebastián walked over to the window, gently pushing aside the curtains and glancing outside, where he didn't see anything at all. Nothing which drew his attention. He pulled the curtain back again, guessing it had just been his tired mind. He shook his head, indeed, it had been better to crash here than to travel on, if he was really starting to hear things.. He ran his  hands through his hair, pulling out the band and then binding it again in a lose tail. He was about to lay back again, as he heard another scream, clearer this time. That sounded like a real panic scream, not just a 'omg-my-nail'-scream.  He dashed towards his door, quickly  giving his sunglasses a small push so they'd hide his eyes, as he opened up the room door and glanced around.  Where had it come from?<br/><br/>Shutting the door behind him, he quickly decided which way to go, as he thought he saw something happening at the vending machine, at only some meters distance, but perfectly placed with bad lights. But he saw someone collapse, just out of the shadow.  ""Hola!"" Sabestián exclaimed, as he rushed to the scene.  As he came closer the  situation was obvious, as a man was actually holding a woman as a rag doll. She seemed to have passed out, and no surprise with that smell. Though he didn't know the official name of it, he knew the smell good enough to know this was a bad sign. ""You,"" Sebastián said, as he stood straight and proud as if to impress and show off. ""Leave that lady alone"" he grunted in accented English,  but he didn't care for his Spanish accent. This wasn't a situation to care about it. Who knew what the hell that sicko was going to do with that poor lady, hanging there defenceless in his arms?<br/><br/>But the man seemed far from impressed. The perpetrator looked rather angry actually, that his plan was failing. The man let the lady slide out of his arms, onto the ground, as if he was doing as Sebastián had demanded. Though Sebastián already felt something was up, and it didn't surprise him that bare seconds later the man was actually pulling a knife and jumping to him, in attempt to stab him. Sebastián evaded the man's attack. It seemed the guy was pretty sure of himself, though Sebastián thought that guy had no reason at all to be so. It was actually somewhat amusing, well, aside from the fact that the guy had just hurt a lady who might be in need of medical attention.. but the idea that that dude thought he was any match for Sebastián, with that knife and those moves.  (Or actually, the lack of moves).<br/><br/>The man turned and was about to attack Sebastián again. Sebastián kept the lady in mind, so instead of stretching the battle, he grabbed the man's arm, which was rushing to him with the knife. Sebastián twisted the man's arm and so the knife dropped to the ground. The man grunted in pain, but Sebastián wasn't done.  Sebastián bore his elbow into the man's stomach. The man made a slight squeaking noise as the air was forced out of his lungs and he fell back due to the force of the blow. Sebastián turned, got his smart phone from his pocket and took a picture of the man.<br/><br/>""So, either you leave and I never see your face again, or I'll be giving you a face-lift and then handing you over to the cops, who won't like hearing what you did, or whatever you were planning to do on that poor lady.""  Sebastián stated confidently, with a whole air of pride around him. The man seemed to know better than to test Sebastián again and 'gladly' took the offer, grumbling some incoherent and probably insulting things as the guy got up on his feet and hurried off.<br/><br/>As the man got out of sight, Sebastián turned and crouched. Gently he put his arm around her, lifting her back and head a little. ""Miss? Are you alright?"" he tried, hoping the lady would regain consciousness. Though his dark sunglasses hid his eyes, his eyebrows were still visible enough to read the concerned expression on his face."
1703,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-04-29T21:46:41,LadyAsriel,"Rima slowly came too and saw that Sebastian was next to her. She then felt that he had his arms around her. 'What a strange feeling this is...' She thought to herself. Rima had never found love. She was always far too busy for it and never really had a relationship, so for him to touch her like this was strange. But oddly satisfying to her dismay. She looked up at him, blue eyes staring at the sunglasses that covered his. She had forgotten all about her mission.<br/><br/>""Y... Yes, I think so."" She looked down at herself and saw that she wasn't hurt. Just shaking from the fear. For some reason she felt as if that that wasn't supposed to happen at all. But she quickly got rid of the feeling as soon as she looked up at the man who had saved her. She couldn't see his eyes, but his raised eyebrows showed concern when his facial expressions did not. She shook her head and then groaned putting a hand to it. She must've hit her head pretty hard from God knows what. She didn't have a clue as to what had just happened. All she remembered was that she was looking for somebody and then everything went black. And now here she was. In the arms of a man wearing sunglasses in the middle of the night and she was unconscious. This night was turning out to be a strange one indeed."
1704,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-04-30T20:16:41,Phoenix,"Sebastián sighed relieved as the lady responded. She awoke, her blue eyes staring up at his. No surprise that the stranger had targeted her. A lady like her, in a place like this, on this hour..  That could only go wrong, if he wasn't here.  ""I'm glad to hear that. You're really lucky I heard you. This ain't  a place to wander alone, for a lady like you. What were  you doing out here, you do realize what just happened to you, don't you?""  he asked her with some concern. Was she venturing this place alone, or didn't her guy care about her at all? Who would let a woman go out on her own, here?<br/><br/>""Do you rent a room here, or do you have a car here?"" Sebastián asked. ""I'll guide you back, just to be sure that weirdo won't try again."" Sebastián offered. And of course, as she seemed to have hit her head painfully, he had to keep an eye on her, perhaps she had a concussion. If at any point she'd suddenly start vomiting, he knew he should call an ambulance for her. But for now he would just watch her reaction and see how much help she needed. He knew that being overly helpful might just scare her off while maybe, she was actually in need of help.<br/><br/>""Do you need any help to get up?"" he asked her, as the gentleman he was, surely, he understood that laying on the ground wouldn't be her hobby."
1705,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-05-01T00:42:13,LadyAsriel,"Rima shook her head gingerly and knew quickly that that had been a mistake. She clutched her head softly and then decided to reply with words instead of actions. ""I don't think so... All I remember was I was doing something, then I was attacked and now you're here.""<br/><br/>She had no idea of what her purpose was. All she knew now was that she was just a regular woman and not a spy for a big corporation to hunt down supernatural beings. She looked up at him and wrapped her arms around his neck slowly standing up with his help of course. When she stood she was dizzy for a moment and then she was fine. ""I don't think I have anywhere to stay..."" She looked around the parking lot. She didn't recognize any of the cars as hers and didn't remember if she had rented out a room or not. She looked up at him and tilted her head softly. ""Why are you wearing sunglasses...?"" She asked softly as she reached up to them. Before he could stop her, she pulled them off of his face. A smile formed on her lips. ""Your eyes are beautiful."" Rima blushed softly and mentally slapped herself. 'You just met him! Stop flirting!' Her conscience screamed at her. She continued to stare up at him with a smile on her face. He was handsome. and she was glad that he had saved her. For some reason she felt as if she had seen him before but brushed the feeling off. ""May I please have your name?"" Another small smile formed on her cherry red lips."
1706,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-05-01T23:35:31,Phoenix,"Sebastián listened to what the lady had to say. It seemed she had memory loss. He made a clacking sound with his tongue against the roof of his mouth. This was no good. He wasn't medically trained to help her. His medical knowledge was enough to help himself in a sloppy way, but to decide about her condition.. Doubting he looked at her. ""How did you get here, if you don't have anywhere to stay?"" he asked her concerned. Surely, she had gotten here someway, right? She didn't look like she had walked a whole end to get here. No, she looked immaculate,  so  either she had a room here or she had a car..<br/><br/>He doubted whether he should call an ambulance for her. Yes, she stood on her feet now, seeing relatively fine.. But that didn't explain her apparent memory loss.  ""Lady, do you remember what you were doing? Do you remember your own name or what brought you here?"" he asked concerned. What did she actually remember?<br/><br/>It was a nasty surprise that she suddenly took off his sunglasses. Slightly annoyed he took back is sunglasses and put them on again. ""I easily get migraine from flashing lights."" He declared, as reason for his sunglass-wearing behaviour.<br/>He doubted when the young lady asked for his name. But then again, he reckoned it was a weird thing to ask the name of one's hero. ""Sebastián, is my name"" he answered her fluently."
1707,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-05-03T06:26:14,LadyAsriel,"Rima smiled as she heard his name. She had always thought that the name Sebastian was handsome. This guy was just down right attractive and she couldn't believe that he was talking to her. Although he did just save her from what could've been a terrible death or even memory. ""All I remember is being dropped off by someone and now I'm here."" She looked around. She knew where she was and had a vague idea of how she got there but she had no idea why. Everything was such a blur right now and she felt tired. Giving a soft yawn and offering up a smile at him she finally told him her name. ""I'm Rima. Nice to mew you Sebastian."" She smiled tiredly. She felt like she could sleep for weeks maybe even months.  But that was probably her concussion speaking.<br/><br/>Rima looked about again for a second before returning her eyes to Sebastian. ""I should probably get a room I guess."" She smiled and went to walk but stumbled. When she stumbled, she stumbled forward falling right into his arms. Blush automatically was on her cheeks in embarrassment. ""I... I am so sorry... I didn't mean to... Uh."" She stumbled her words. It was a bad habit of hers to mumble and fumble for words when she was terribly embarrassed. She had been in embarrassing situations before but this was by far the worst. She felt as if she was in a corny romance movie that ends up with the characters falling in love with each other. 'You're an idiot!' Her brain screamed at her."
1708,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-05-04T12:17:02,Phoenix,"""You only remember being dropped off?"" Sebastián repeated. He sighed soft. Wouldn't surprise him then, if she had been dropped off after a fight with a boyfriend or such. There was really no telling whether the person would come back to collect her..  Sebastián stroke over his chin and nodded slowly.  ""Do you have anything with you, a bag, a phone? Do you have any person who can come and pick you up, safely?"" he asked her. Each moment, the situation looked grimmer. In his training he had been warned again and again not to share his room with anyone. Not to be too helpful to anyone, to keep distance.. But how could he leave her to her own devices, when she didn't even know where to go or how she really got here for what?<br/><br/>Sebastián gave her a nod when she told him it was nice to meet him. ""I would say likewise, but it would have been nicer to meet a lady like you in a different situation"" he replied to her.<br/><br/>Doubting Sebastián watched her movements. She almost looked drunk with the lack of control. She fell into his arms, which was no surprise for him. There was a reason why he hadn't left yet.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'I can't believe I'm doing this'</span>Sebastián thought to himself. ""Look, you can sleep in my room for  the night. You seem confused, and you hit your head pretty hard.  Someone needs to be able to call an ambulance for you if your symptoms get any worse."" He concluded.  He wasn't going to have the death of such a young and pretty lady on his consciousness."
1709,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-05-21T14:01:59,LadyAsriel,"Rima was starting to lose hope but then it was quickly rekindled when he offered her to sleep in his room with him. The thought of it made a small blush run to her face, she tried to fight it back but it didn't work. She smiled up at him.<br/><br/>""Thank you. You are very kind Sebastian."" Her smile was beautiful, and for loss of a word; perfect.<br/><br/>Rima tried to think of exactly how she got to this place. But whenever she tried to think, it would end up in a headache, or just a dead end. She sighed softly, she couldn't understand why hitting her head that bad would make her forget almost everything. She couldn't escape a feeling of that she was looking for something. Or someone.<br/><br/>It was odd, everytime Rima looked up at Sebastian, something in her chest jumped. It was a bit of excitement? But Rima couldn't place exactly what it was, so she pushed it to the back of her injured mind. She smiled up at Sebastian some more. And her face grew more flushed and hot with every second she looked at him.<br/><br/>""Uh, should we be heading in then? It's pretty late..."" She tried to change the subject. She hoped that it had worked."
1710,",,It's just a shadow'' (Phoenix×PrincessKyra)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46513,2015-05-24T23:30:35,Phoenix,"(OOC: Sorry for my sudden disappearance, I was stuck in deadlines. I'll try to be on more regularly, but my exam period started so I can't make any promises other than doing my utmost)<br/><br/>Sebastián shooks his head. ""I am simply doing as any gentlemen should do. One just can't leave a lady like this in the middle of the night."" He said to her. Though he didn't mind her kind words, nor her appearance for that matter, it felt wrong to take advantage of this situation. She looked and sounded like he could easily score, especially as the blush ran over her cheeks. But no, Sebastián had more honour than that. Though at moments he could just curse himself for throwing away those easy chances, he also knew he'd feel bad afterwards if he took advantage of such.<br/><br/>Gently he placed his arm around her. ""Yes, come along, it isn't too far from here"" he said to her, carefully leading her to his place.  He wasn't sure whether she would trip again, so he rather kept on the safe side with offering her support.<br/><br/>""In the morning we'll see about getting you back to where you belong."" He promised her, knowing that he wouldn't mind hearing that if he was left somewhere without a single memory, without a clue of what he was doing there.<br/><br/>He had only hoped that the room would have been a bit cleaner. Though she got the best spot, the bed, the rest of the room was simply in no state to receive anyone, let alone a lady. But little could he do about it, as he had gotten the room like this. The condition of the room hadn't been his fault."
1711,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-04T17:23:27,LadyAsriel,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://mallorymoody.files.wordpress.com/2012/12/pink-hair.jpg?w=500"">https://mallorymoody.files.wordpress.co ... .jpg?w=500</a>mJuliet Quinn<br/><br/>On the outskirts of a town named Gideon lays a college where kids go to obviously learn. Everything in the town of Gideon is ordinary. Except for two students who reside in the college dorms. They look like ordinary students but there is something odd about the two of them.<br/><br/>Juliet Quinn was in her single dorm. She requested one to be left alone, for it just to be her black cat, Moon. And herself. She wasn't the biggest people person in the world. But that was alright. She quite liked to be left alone, she enjoyed the sounds of just her music and thoughts. But sometimes the silence was torture for her. She often had to blare music into her ears to block out the voices in her head. On a good day, they would just leave her alone. But almost every day, they would pester her. Call her names, trip her up, and just be down right annoying. There was a sudden knock at the door that made both Juliet and Moon jump. She walked to the door and opened it to see Hannah, her one friend. The girl was taller than her and had thick black hair that fell to just past her shoulders, and deep blue eyes. She was pretty, too bad Juliet never thought herself as pretty even though she really was.<br/><br/>""Oh hey, what's it you need?"" Hannah only smiled as she grabbed Juliet's wrist and pulled her out of her dorm and shut the door behind her. Juliet was stunned by Hannah as she dragged her down the hall, not explaining anything to her as she walked. The quad was filled with kids in their proper cliques, popular, jocks, nerds, freaks, all in their rightful place. Hannah sat at the base of the large tree and smiled. ""You need some tan!"" Was all she said. It was only then that Juliet noticed that in the first time in a while, it was actually sunny outside. She shrugged and gave a small and rare smile to Hannah as she sat next to her friend."
1712,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-11T15:44:08,Kee/Xeyn,"Bendic sat in his room, absentminded. He had started this school only recently, but it was living up to expectantions. He hadn't made any real friends yet... And he was able to check the school out without leaving his room. It was somewhat alienating to be able to project his mind to his immediate surroundings, but Bendic liked it that way. Right now, he was checking out the facilities outside. Noone could see his astral projection, of course... And so he had every chance to say what he thought of people out loud, for he had noone else to talk with.<br/><br/>His mind-self flew over the schoolyard checking out the various spots for relaxation, sports, et cetera. He flew by a group of girls gossiping about another group of girls, and a bunch of guys who sat discussing sports. Then he came across two girls sitting by a tree. One of them struck him as a bit peculiar. He projected himself closer. The girl was pretty enough, but looked reserved. And she had dyed her hair a bright pink for some reason.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Pink hair? You see anything these days.""</span>He had no idea she was gifted, of course. If he did, he might have been slightly more careful with what he said around her. others might not have been able to hear him, but she probably was - even if she could not see him."
1713,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-11T16:01:48,LadyAsriel,"Juliet looked up. She felt something odd in the air but she soon brushed the feeling off until she heard something speak.<br/>""What do you mean by that? And who said that?"" She thought in her mind, she didn't know how she heard the voice but again, she brushed it off. She glanced at Hannah who was now lounging in the sun with her eyes closed. Juliet looked left, right and then left again. She willed her body to shift and it did. Soon there was nothing left of herself and only a small squirrel sat on the ground.<br/><br/>Juliet now being a squirrel she scampered around the ground and back to the dorm room. She crawled up the side of the dorm building and through her window that she kept open. Once she was in and she was sure that nobody saw her, she shifted back to normal.<br/><br/>Juliet let out a sigh once she sat on her bed. Moon jumped on her lap and purred, automatically curling up into a small ball as usual and falling asleep. She smiled softly at the cat and placed her on the bed. She had some work to do before classes started and she needed to get it done. She sat at her desk and started her work.<br/>""Ugh, I hate math..."" She said out loud and to no one in particular."
1714,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-13T21:08:19,Kee/Xeyn,"Bendic didn't quite believe his projected eyes. The girl he had seen sitting in front of him had suddenly turned into a squirrel and darted away. For quite some time, Bendic was frozen - well, not solid, but its ethereal equivalent. Releasing his projection and returning to his corporeal host, Bendic immediately stood up straight and took on his jacket. He moved brisquely past the other guys in the dorm, many of them failing to notice him. Even in his physical body, he was nearly invisible. This despite his white hair and red eyes - he was an albino. Or maybe because of it? He wasn't sure. It suited him fine, though. He had always been an observer.<br/><br/>Exiting the boys' dorm, he walked straight ahead to the opposite side of campus, towards the girls' dorm. His physical eyes were almost shut in the bright sunlight, but he had long since learned to use his astral projection to see, even without leaving his body. He put his shades on - matching his starkly contrasted black and white attire - and kept walking. It was as if something was pushing him. He had never before met another with gifts like himself. He had been visiting psychics and mediums, but they had all been frauds. But a girl that could literally change her physical shape and even body mass in seconds? While noone was watching? It had to be real. Of course it was. Bendic had to meet her.<br/><br/>Standing in front of the girls' dorm, Bendic felt a surge. It was excitement. A fluttering in his chest, an elated rush... A sinking feeling. Nausea. What if he goofed up? Bendic looked around the courtyard in front of the dormitories. Suddenly, he felt afraid. He wasn't the type to start a conversation! He never had been! He was simply an observer. A spectator. An invisible bystander, calmly looking at his surroundings, never interacting. He couldn't do this, it was impossible! Unthinkable! But oh, he wanted it so badly. To finally have someone to talk to. And he couldn't just barge into the girls' dorm either - it was off limits to boys. How would he get in? If he wanted to talk to the girl, to interact, he'd have to be there in person! ... Or?<br/><br/>The girl was gifted. This much was clear. Bendic had no idea what that entailed, but... It was concievable, if she was capable of hearing the ethereal, that an astral projection could be noticed. He knew she hadn't seen him last time, but Bendic wondered if maybe she had noticed his presence. As such, he sat down on a nearby bench - comfortably in the shade, so his eyes wouldn't sting. He let out a sigh, and went inwards. He calmed down, and willed himself into a sort of sleep. Just before his conciousness slipped, he slapped himself awake and jerked himself through a daydream into the physical world beyond. Taking a brief moment to look at his body to ensure he wouldn't be sore when he returned, he then levitated up and into the girls' dorm. He then began looking for the pink-haired girl.<br/><br/>As his vision projected through the girls' dorm, he felt guilty. He managed to project through the showers by accident, and since he had to search the rooms to find the girl, he gatecrashed quite a few embarassing scenes. He was used to it, though. He kept people's secrets - though first and foremost in the bid to keep his own. In the end, however, he found her, sitting on her bed with a cat jumping around her. She got up, and went to her desk. ""Ugh, I hate math..."" she said aloud. Bendic hesitated for a moment, before in his spectral form spoke up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I rather like it. It's not as ambigous as some other subject, and the answer is always crystal clear. Never subject to interpretation.""</span>He waited for a response - or rather, he intended to. He didn't, however, have the prerequisite patience.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Can you hear me?""</span>"
1715,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-13T21:51:19,LadyAsriel,"Juliet sighed and opened up her math book and started to write down notes and homework. She loved her friend Hannah but she was bush. She needed to study, with tests coming up, she needed to study and hard. She was just about ready to get absorbed into her work when she heard a voice in her head.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Juliet jumped back and nearly fell out of her seat.<br/><br/><br/><br/>""Wh... What the hell?!"" Juliet looked around the room wildly. There wasn't anybody there. Her heart was racing, was she being stalked? She continued to look around. Frantically she almost stepped on Moon's tail, but thankfully the cat jumped out of the way in time to just barely miss her foot.<br/><br/><br/><br/>""Who said that...? And where the hell are you...?"" She continued to look around. She was confused, she had never heard anything like that before. Was this like The Omen? Where the little boy could see dead people? She shook her head.<br/><br/><br/><br/>She needed to calm down."
1716,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-13T22:30:36,Kee/Xeyn,"Bendic saw Juliet's reaction, and concluded immediately that his suspicions had been correct. He let her bewilderment go on for a brief while before addressing her questions.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""First things first - my name is Bendic. I'm a transfer. I'm sorry, I saw you transform in the schoolyard. I'm gifted, like you. What you're hearing is the voice of my astral projection. Don't be alarmed, please. It's just... Well, I've never met someone else before.""</span>Bendic hovered closer, trying to sound calming.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Look, I just want to talk. To someone else. Like me, I mean. Please? I'm sure you're dying to meet someone else too. If yes, just step out of the dorm's front doors. I'll be waiting. I have a cane.""</span>And like that, he was gone.<br/><br/>Waking up once more in his physical body, Bendic stood up straight and fetched his white cane from his inner jacket and unfolded it. His natural eyesight made him legally blind, and having the cane did have some advantages, like for example now. He stood up from his bench and walked to the front door, standing outside, waiting patiently. If she didn't show in a few minutes, Bendic would take the hint and leave. But for now, he was content with waiting. For now.<br/><br/>Nope, he wasn't. While his range was signifigantly shorter while concious, he looked into the building to check on Juliet's response. Would she stay? Would she come down? He had just enough range to reach outside of her room. And so he stood and waited, listened."
1717,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-14T14:01:12,LadyAsriel,"Juliet had more questions but she sighed when the voice disappeared. There was another one like her and she was excited. Before she ran to the door and opened it she stopped herself.<br/><br/>Questions of what could happen drilled through her head. What if he is a spy? What if he's just here on a mission from the government? She shook her head, groaned loudly and laid on the floor. For a while, all she did was stare up at the ceiling. She didn't know what to do. Could she really trust someone of her own kind? With another groan, she flipped to her stomach and buried her head in the carpet. After a few moments of inner screaming and fighting, she pushed herself up off of the floor, went to the door, and started walking down the hall to the main entrance to the dorms.<br/><br/>She immediately spotted the boy waiting for her. She approached her.<br/><br/>""I'm Juliet. Juliet Quinn. I assume you're Bendic?"" She looked the boy up and down. He was blind and albino and she frowned softly. It wasn't out of pity however. She just generally always had a sadness towards people with disabilities as such. She felt as if they hated her because she could see, or walk, or hear. She had empathy something awful."
1718,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-14T15:23:49,Kee/Xeyn,"For a long time, Bendic couldn't see any trace of Juliet, where he stood projected ourside of her room. But just as he was about to give up, the door opened, and Juliet came out. Elated, he returned to his body, and stood patiently outside the dorm. After a few brief moments, the door opened, and Juliet came out into the courtyard. Bendic knew he was recognizable once you bothered to look for him. And just as predicted, the girl came straight for him. ""I'm Juliet. Juliet Quinn. I assume you're Bendic?"" Bendic smiled as she spoke. He could see the frown on her face - a compassion bordering on pity. He smiled back at her, dismissing it. His teeth had clearly undergone several corrective procedures, giving the smile a somewhat artificial look. ""Yes. Bendic Taylor. I transferred here a few weeks ago. One of the new teachers can read braille, so I was sent here."" He offered a hand to shake, and gestured towards campus. Folding his white cane, he spoke up, looking a bit awkward. ""I don't mean to be forward, but I was hoping you'd be willing to give me a tour. And we can discuss matters of mutual interest.""<br/><br/>It was clear from the fidgeting and the clumsy, overly formal tone that Bendic wasn't used to social interaction. And Juliet would have no trouble seeing that it was doubly true for girls - his white skin flushed a very visible red, and his smile was a bit shaky, as if he was somehow afraid. The fact that he offered his arm to be guided (just for appearance's sake - he was supposed to be blind after all) only served to reinforce his awkwardness. But there was something else too, a motivating force that pushed him through the awkwardness and forced him to stand up and act. Another thing was plain to see, too - he was squinting, even through the sunglasses. ""I apologize for the shades. Albinism makes me inherently photosensitive, so I cannot take them off unless we're in a dark enviornment. Once again, I'm sorry if I come across as rude."""
1719,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-14T15:45:17,LadyAsriel,"Juliet smiled and waved her hand.<br/><br/>""Oh no, it's quite all right. I understand."" Juliet smiled and took his arm. She wrapped her in his and smiled softly. She hoped he didn't think that she was rude either. She just had never met someone like her before. Well she wasn't good with people in the first place.<br/><br/>She led him throughout campus, showing him where the cafeteria and library were. She even showed him her favorite place to sit alone. It was nice to have someone to talk to who understood her.<br/><br/>""Juliet!!"" Hannah called out to her. Juliet stopped and groaned softly.<br/>""Hey where did you go? You just kinda disappear... Oh, who's this?""<br/>""This is Bendic. He's new here so I decided to show him around campus for a bit."" Juliet smiled and so did Hannah.<br/>""Well there's a party tonight at the Frat House. Wanna go?"" Hannah jumped up and down, her hands clutched together in a pleading way. Juliet groaned and sighed in defeat.<br/>""Fine I'll go. But I'm leaving if I don't feel comfortable."" Hannah barely heard the last words. She hugged Juliet and then sprinted off to start getting ready.<br/><br/>Juliet let out a sigh. ""That was Hannah. My friend and a nuisance. I apologize for her."" She side smiled at Bendic hoping he'd understand."
1720,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-14T16:07:51,Kee/Xeyn,"Bendic was guided around campus, appreciating being given the lay of the land by someone a little more experienced with the place than he was. After a brief talk with the librarian - asking for a few books transcribed to braille - the tour was resumed, and Bendic was exposed to the eagerness of Juliet's friend, Hannah. He stood by with a slight smirk on his face as the two had their little exchange.<br/><br/>""... I apologize for her."" Bendic just chuckled a little. ""No, that's quite alright. She seems like pleasant enough company, if you can keep up with her energy."" He spent a few moments looking around at the alumni at the school. ""Speaking of which, the frat parties at my old school all had the tendency to go a bit over the top. Loud noises, blinking lights... How do the parties around here usually take form?"" Bendic was curious for two reasons. One, he wanted to learn a bit more about the general psychology of the school as a whole, and he also wanted to know if he could attend the party without getting a migraine before five minutes had passed.<br/><br/>""Oh, and thank you for the tour. I was intending to ask you a few more things, though. First and foremost, about your gift."" He sensed he might be pushing it a bit, so he started. ""But I can go first. I have the gift of astral projection. It's a form of ESP that allows me to go somewhere in spectral form, and utilize the senses of sight, hearing, and smell. By using that sense right here and now, I can see clearly - even if my eyesight is at minus thirty-two."" He turned his head and looked at Juliet for a brief while, as if to reoinforce the point. ""I know that projectors in the past have been able to project their form as a sort of remote image, and speak to people, but I do not have that skill yet. I can only be heard by mediums..."" He smiled. ""Or other people with similar gifts. Which brings us seamlessly to you."" He turned his head again and smiled at Juliet. ""What can you do, juliet?"""
1721,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-16T19:38:13,LadyAsriel,"Juliet smiled when Bendic thanked her.<br/><br/>""Oh please it was my pleasure."" She held her smile until he asked what she could do. She thought it was amazing that he could project himself out of his body when he wanted. She sighed, it seemed like she got the short end of the stuck when it came to the gifts category.<br/><br/>""Well, I can change my body into any animal I want.... When I was younger I found this out the hard way, and lets just say that it hurt the first few times around."" Juliet thought back to when she first shifted.<br/><br/>She was only about 8 when she realized she could change her form. She was in the backyard when she saw a cat, she smiled and actually thought of being a cat, but her smile soon faded and turned to an expression of pain. Young Juliet cried out in pain as her muscles and bones shrunk and tore themselves to shape into a cat. When the process was finished, Juliet was too scared to move. She didn't understand why the world was so much bigger than it had been a few seconds ago. That was until she looked down and realized she now had little black paws. Juliet thought about being human again and cried out once more as her bones grew and her muscles replaced themselves into a human body. She couldn't believe what had just happened.<br/><br/>Years passed and Juliet still could change. After that day, she spent most of the days shifting and perfecting her changes. It soon got to the point where she felt absolutely no pain and could shift in an instant instead of going slow.<br/><br/>In the present Juliet kind of smiled at her past. She was grateful that she had a gift like no other, but at the same time it upset her. She could have things easy unlike other people in this world."
1722,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-16T19:59:47,Kee/Xeyn,"Bendic nodded as Juliet explained her gift. ""I realized as much. I saw you, after all."" As she said she found out 'the hard way', Bendic cocked his head as he thought about his first time. ""I found out a slightly different way.  I woke up one day before school, and feeling hungry, I went to the kitchen to get some food. I went up to my mother and asked if she could make breakfast, but she ignored me. No matter what I said, she acted like I wasn't there."" He laughed at this memory. ""I got upset. I went back to my room, crying. Imagine my surprise when I found myself there! It scared me almost to death. I spent a full ten minutes trying to get back in. For a moment, I thought I was dead.""<br/><br/>He sighed. ""It all worked out, though. My mother came to check on me, and as she shook me - well, my body, that is - I got dragged back in. I tried to explain what had happened, but she told me it was just a nightmare. It took me two years before I managed to figure out how to utilize my gift properly."" He adjusted his shades, to prevent his red eyes from being exposed to too much sun. ""Now, it's effortless.""<br/><br/>His smile soon faded, though. There was something else on his mind, something pressing. ""But enough about me. Shapeshifting isn't your only ability, is it? You heard me while I was projecting. That ought to be impossible. I wager your gifts include evocation as well. But of the minds of the living or the dead, I wonder..?"" The question was undoubtedly blunt, but Bendic had at this point concluded that Juliet might be willing to talk to him. At the very least, she couldn't deny she had some form of ESP, like he did."
1723,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-16T20:06:31,LadyAsriel,"Juliet listened to his story through and through. She found it interesting, his gift and himself in general. Everything about him was just so strange and neat in its own way.<br/><br/><br/><br/>""Well... When I was younger I could talk to dead people."" She shrugged softly. ""I kind of still can now, but I don't see them as much as I used to. And as for hearing you when you spoke to me... I have no idea.""<br/><br/><br/><br/>This was all so strange and new to Juliet. She thought that she was the only one with a strange gift. But now, here she was standing in front of a man who had a gift as she did. It was odd actually opening up to someone. She didn't even talk to Hannah as much as she had talked to Bendic in just a small fraction of a few minutes. She was afraid to admit it, bur she actually enjoyed having someone around who actually understood what she was going through. She couldn't help but smile. A smile; a rare thing indeed to see on her face. She sighed and shrugged her shoulders once more.<br/><br/>""I guess I'm just special in more ways than one?"" She smirked and let out a small laugh."
1724,Their Secrets (Kee&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46597,2015-05-16T21:32:30,Kee/Xeyn,"Bendic smirked back at Juliet. His mind was already processing her gift and her story. Bendic found himself intrigued by this girl. And it was more than her gift, he was surprised to realise. A slight tinge of red which would be invisible on any but an albino could be seen on his face. ""Well, I don't need to be a farseer to realise that,"" he managed to get out without stuttering. He was both amazed and terrified at himself for saying it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stupid!</span>It was the first girl - as in, ever - he'd ever had a conversation with that lasted longer than fifteen awkward seconds. It was getting to him, the otherwise so calm observer.<br/><br/>He had to calm down. He couldn't muck this up, not when he finally met another gifted person. He couldn't try to take it back - that'd just be even more clumsy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, God.</span>He really was blushing, now. He made a loud cough. ""Well, I suppose I am special, too, what with my albinism and whatnot."" His attempt at redirecting the conversation was pathetic at best, but it<span style=""font-style: italic"">might</span>serve a purpose.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Please don't read too much into it, please don't read too much into it...</span>"
1725,Through Trial and Error (Cer/Emina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46672,2015-05-09T06:09:34,Cer Kamber,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://img2.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20140411024606/grand-line-roleplay/images/1/1a/Blondes_vocaloid_flowers_blue_eyes_blood_long_hair_zippers_simple_background_anime_girls_wires_lilie_www.knowledgehi.com_73.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Alice Kingsley sighed as she strolled down the empty walkway. School had been horrible and she was so stressed out lately that everything seemed to annoy her more and more. She happened to look up from her feet as she almost passed an old antique shop. She shrugged then decided to check it out anyway.<br/><br/>She opened the door and found the place to be very musty and cluttered. There were a few items that looked like they came straight from the trash. The shopkeeper looked up from his book and simply nodded in greeting to her. She returned to perusing the items until a small wooden chest caught her eye. She made her way over to the box with ornate engravings and words carved elegantly in a different language. Alice opened the lid and found a beautiful ruby glass pendant tucked neatly away at the top. She lifted out the jewel and as soon as it settled in he hand, the glass shattered. Alice gasped as a purple and blue mist quickly began to encircle her. She tried to yell for help but she seemed to be cut off from the world. Then everything went black.<br/><br/>Alice opened her eyes after what seemed to be a few minutes. As she glanced around she noticed she was no longer in the little shop. Instead of the antique items, card like people and odd environmental surroundings were all around her. She was sat in a wooden chair with shackles around her wrists. Her horrified gaze travelled in front of her only to see a large dark haired woman dressed in red and white. She wore a crown with a heart made of pure gold. Alice was completely confused.<br/><br/>""You have been found guilty of destroying a glass heart that was made for me long ago. Your sentence is death."" she almost snarled. ""Off with her head!!!"" she boomed to the card people.<br/><br/>Alice looked around, horrified at the card people coming towards her with swords and halberds. She struggled to loosen herself from the shackles but to no avail.  ""Wait!"" she called out, finally finding her voice. ""Please, your majesty, listen to me. It was an accident. Ill find you a new one!""<br/><br/>The queen huffed in reply at first. ""You are clearly an idiot. Those hearts cannot be bought, only made."" she growled.<br/><br/>""Well then please let me make you a new one. Just tell me how.""<br/><br/>The queen thought for a moment. Her frown soon turned to an evil smirk. ""I will give you one month to accomplish two tasks. For the first task you will make a new heart by falling in love with this fellow here."" she said pointing to a boy standing off to the far side of the podium. ""And for the other task you must convince the black king to renounce his claim to the ultimate throne."" Alice watched the malice in her eyes as she issued these seemingly impossible tasks. ""Do you agree, uplander?""<br/><br/>Alice gulped down her fear and nodded. She then waited for the queen to tell the card people to let her go. As she waited, her gaze found the boy she was supposed to fall in love with. One month was almost entirely impossible to get to know someone well enough."
1726,Through Trial and Error (Cer/Emina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46672,2015-05-09T06:29:15,Emina,"'I knew it was a mistake to come here. I should have just stayed away court today but no I thought they were going to say something about Zane and what he's doing right now. I should have known that the red queen would pull something like this.' Xander thought as he tried to suppress an eye roll when the queen pointed at him. 'And of course the queen doesn't ask me my opinion of the matter. What if I don't like the girl ? Am I supposed to just let her die? Oh wait, I can totally do that.' Xander smiled as a plan formed in his head about how to get out of this new predicament.<br/>He was so preoccupied with his thoughts that he almost missed the queen mentioning the Black King, aka the place where Zane was. 'If being with this girl helps me to get to Zane then, I guess I can go along with this plan and maybe not let her die. Maybe if she helps me get Zane back.' He thought as he waited for the queen to leave and give him an opportunity to talk to the girl."
1727,Through Trial and Error (Cer/Emina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46672,2015-05-09T06:59:24,Cer Kamber,"Alice looked up at the boy. He reminded her of a Neko, something she would usually read in her manga. She looked him over, taking in all the unique sights of the guy. The card soldier undid her shackles and she stood and walked over to the boy with shaky legs. She was very nervous about this situation. But hey, anything is better than death. She held out her hand for him to shake.<br/><br/>""Uhm hi. My names Alice Kingsley. Its a pleasure to meet you..."" her voice trailed off as she realized she didnt know his name.<br/><br/>Alice had to admit, the man was actually pretty attractive for a non-fiction species. She waited for him to respond, all the while wondering just how this situation would play out. She wondered if it was even possible for this boy to fall in love with her for her to make this 'heart'. After all her life was now on the line. And what was one uplander's life to someone that only just met her. She hoped like hell that he would be on her side."
1728,Through Trial and Error (Cer/Emina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46672,2015-05-09T21:40:05,Emina,"Xander looked at Alice's hand and then back up at her. He took her hand and shook it. ""Zane... Xander. Nice to meet you. I will do my best to help you convince the Black King to give up his claim to the ultimate throne. I cannot promise you that I will help you make this heart."" He said and smiled at Alice then he turned around and started walking.<br/><br/>Once he was out of the palace he started walking in the direction of town so he could find his friend Hatter. 'Maybe he knows where exactly in the Black King's kingdom Zane is. I need to find him. Why does everyone like separating us?' He thought as he continued on his way."
1729,Through Trial and Error (Cer/Emina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46672,2015-05-10T00:12:51,Cer Kamber,"Alice followed Xander down the path with apprehension. ""So where do are we going?"" she asked. ""And why cant you help me with this heart thing?"" she was quite curious to how this 'heart' was made in this world. Everything seemed topsy turvy here. It was like reason didnt exist in Wonderland. Nothing made sense like it did in real life. This had to be a dream.<br/><br/>She pinched herself hard and squeaked.<br/><br/>If this was a dream then she couldnt wake from it. Her heart felt heavy. She missed home. There was no doubt about that. She missed playing video games and reading books. There had to be some logical explanation for why this dream world was even here.  But sadly, she could not think of one yet."
1730,Through Trial and Error (Cer/Emina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46672,2015-05-12T05:28:17,Emina,"Xander stopped dead in his tracks when he heard Alice speak to him. 'Where is that voice coming from and why is it directing questions to me? Dumb Ass! That is the girl that is going to help you find Zane talking. Better answer her then. And while I'm at it stop talking to myself.' He thought as he turned around to face Alice. ""We are going to Hatter's place and ask him if he knows where Zane is at the moment."" He said and then turned back around to continue walking when he remembered that she had asked him another question concerning the heart.<br/>He took a deep breath and then faced her again. ""The reason why I don't know if I can help you with the heart is because I don't know if I will be able to fall in love with you."" He sighed as he started walking backwards in case she asked him any more questions before they reached Hatter's place."
1731,Through Trial and Error (Cer/Emina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46672,2015-05-13T04:26:34,Cer Kamber,"Alice looked at him with pure shock. 'I dont know if I'll be able to fall in love with you.' These words ran through her mind repeatedly. She couldnt even focus on the task at hand. The small glimmer of hope had vanished into thin air. Was there something wrong with her? Was she not attractive enough for him? She couldnt think of an answer. It made no sense whatsoever. Her mouth kept trying to form words but her mind was blank. Could she even complete this quest now? She had to. It was the only logical choice. It was either complete the quest or be killed.<br/><br/>The shock began falling into anger. Alice narrowed her eyes and felt her blood boil with rage. ""And what reason is that?"" she asked finally. She wanted nothing more then to tug at the boy's cat ears to knock some sense into him. ""There is no way you can say that without even trying first. I may not have known you for long but you do not look like a quitter to me! And saying that makes it sound like you've already given up!"" Alice spat. She wasnt about to just give up on her life just because this cat thought it would be impossible to fall in love with her. It was a stupid thought. And Alice wasnt about to let him give up on her either.<br/><br/>She stalked forward not even caring how much noise she made. The girl was too angry to care. Let some monster attack her right now. She felt more than capable of defending herself against even the Jabberwock itself."
1732,Through Trial and Error (Cer/Emina),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46672,2015-05-20T23:16:23,Emina,"'Why is she angry? This doesn't make any sense. All I said was the truth. Maybe Hatter will know what I did wrong but we are still have a good ways to go before we get to his place. Guess I have to figure it out by myself.' Xander thought, he stopped walking and took a deep breath.  ""Why are you so angry? I only told the truth. I just met you so there is no way that I could fall in love with you right away. Besides right now the only person I love is my twin brother Zane. So I guess I'll be able to fall in love with you if you can help me get my brother back from the Black King. Will that make you stop being angry?"" He asked annoyed that this girl would get angry at him for telling the truth. 'The one time I haven't been a crazy person since being separated from my brother and this is what I get. I should just stick to being crazy.' With that thought in mind Xander turned his back on Alice and started walking a bit faster than he first did towards Hatter's place."
1733,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822&start=20,2015-07-25T06:18:37,Tyne,"The inside of the concealed room was larger than the entirety of the storefront. The walls were the same color but far cleaner, and while the shelves still lined every conceivable inch of them and were crammed with various tech and scraps, everything seemed far more organized. Even the scraps were of a higher quality and were actually useful, even recognizable to most people; parts of laser projectiles, various medical supplies that had only recently become available to the public, even the occasional core implant that didn’t look that different from the merchandise nestled in the thief’s knapsack. There were still several android limbs and other accessories, but they weren’t haphazardly reaching for unwary victims or strewn about. In fact, most of them didn’t even have any pseudoflesh and at least half were barely recognizable for what they were. This room contained raw components, things that had the potential to break ground in the technological world, if put together correctly. At least, that was Xen’s view of it. The storefront was little better than a compost heap, a graveyard for when the things from this chamber died. In the center, a reclining and elevated chair stood on a thick pole. Metal restraints, open and harmless for the moment, rested where arms and legs would fall. The hidden doorway slid shut seamlessly behind the trio and the fence turned to face his guest.<br/><br/>She didn’t look confused, just suspicious. He supposed it wouldn’t be fair to blame her for that; cynicism and suspicion were traits of survivors, after all. Of course, the same person who said that had also mentioned that “subtlety” was one of those traits… it didn’t seem like the girl had quite mastered that one.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Xen Lao, businessman, negotiator and… I don’t know, tinkerer, I guess?”</span></span>He used the opportunity to shoot a look to Gil, and jerked his head toward the chair.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I hope you don’t mind if I do the repairs while we talk. He’s got a pretty sensitive system.”</span></span>The android removed his shirt quickly in response, letting it fall to the floor as he approached the fence. As the robot assumed a supine position on the operating chair, Xen fished the little laser pointer that he had used earlier on Mar out of his pocket, the other hand making a series of tapping sounds on the underside of the left arm rest. A small dial with a fairly decent amount of small, silvery surgical tools appeared from the ground by his feet, raising slowly to the level of his waist.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I also distribute items that the government would rather I didn’t. It’s mostly to some… like-minded syndicates, but I make some good credit off the Enforcement, too.”</span></span>As he spoke, the little blue laser blinked into life and sheared sections of the flesh around the android’s bullet “wound” on his arm, until it was less of a tear and more of a removed square. Some replacement material rested on the silver tray and the fence picked it up delicately, without looking away. There were no scorch marks or otherwise offensive issues past the torn flesh, at least not that he could identify without his glasses.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“What can I call you?”</span></span>he asked, his voice distracted and eyes on the android. The tip of the laser began to gently adhere the new material to the open square on his arm, the blue line of light leaving no trace or difference along the seam. In a few minutes, it would be like it had never been missing.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit</span>. He had caught up. Celi had purposefully increased her pace when she heard the thundering footfalls behind her and had made a very clear point of<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>turning around to see the runner, but the detective hadn’t taken the hint and now walked alongside her.<br/><br/>After his first question, she contemplated simply ignoring him completely until he decided that it wasn’t worth the effort of keeping up and just left. Somehow, however, she wasn’t even patient enough for that right at this moment. Before the last syllable of “seven” had gotten past his lips, she overrode his statement with a sharp tone that was only a little more professional than her “shut up”.<span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Enforcers are blind. They never see what’s right in front of them. Great cannon-fodder, though.”</span></span>Sarcasm dripped from her words, buoyed with very genuine dislike. She approached an intersection and paused, scanning the three-way fork very carefully with her heat-sensing eye. The bounty hunter was fairly certain she wasn’t going to pick up any signs of biological life here, but the artificial optic was pretty sensitive to most things when it was active; Lao hadn’t short-changed her with the implant’s integrity. Plus, her real eye wasn’t exactly that of an untrained civilian.<br/><br/>A spot of darkness on the ground down the right path (barely visible from her angle) caught her attention and she made a sudden beeline to it. Celi squatted down and dropped her fingertips in it without hesitation, then rubbed them. Slightly gritty, but with a sort of slick film over it, even in his half-disintegrated state. It was burned psuedoflesh, likely from the android. At least the shots fired from the enforcers had<span style=""font-style: italic"">some</span>effect, even if it was almost entirely useless. If their guns stopped working completely, she was going to be all for recycling them into beverage machines.<br/><br/>She stood quickly and continued down right fork, still keeping a sharp look out. Following a trail was always more effective than casting a wide net, in her opinion- particularly when the net was made of high-power idiots. Hopefully this wouldn’t take long. She wanted to cash the check for the C-7 and the bitchborn that had lifted all the merch from Sorelli’s, then catch a shuttle to Sector 16 and get a drink. It was shaping up to be one of those days.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""If you're going to tag along,""</span></span>she intentionally used a somewhat immature phrasing, mostly to drive home her dislike of him rather than reinforce any seniority,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF80FF"">""at least keep your eyes open.""</span></span>"
1734,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822&start=20,2015-08-03T07:14:23,Kiddo,"There was something oddly satisfying about her suspicions being confirmed. A black market fence she was fully expecting, though the comment about the Enforcement profit threw her off. There was an all-too familiar feeling of animosity flaring in her at the thought that he might have benefited the Enforcers, especially when the run-in at Gavin's was their doing. She had to remind herself that this 'Xen Lao' had not yet shown any intent as her enemy- but he still wanted something, and for now, she could do nothing but give him the benefit of her doubt.<br/><br/>As he worked on the stripping android, she couldn't shake the thought that he must have refurbished Gil from a lovebot. It wouldn't surprise her one bit what with its appearance, first off, and with the way it moved as if it were built to flaunt its stuff. Gil wasn't built for the sort of antics Xen had put it up to. The weaponised beams were fully unexpected. Definitely a modification. Perhaps he'd chosen Gil for his under-the-radar appearance. Clever, if that was indeed the case.<br/><br/>“Jo.. Joey, that is,” she answered him for her name, eying the floor. Her real name was Joana, of course, but only her mum could call her that. Best not even bother formally including her surname. She still was uncertain whether or not Xen was on her side, but she wasn't taking any chances. She lifted her gaze from the tile and faced him again. Back to business. “Now what are you on about… this 'proposition'? Bet you reckon I'd be up for some dirty work?""  She didn't mean to sound so accusing, but in all honesty she was used to being profiled.  It was<span style=""font-style: italic"">sort of</span>her fault, admittedly, since modesty never was her strong suit, and she couldn't see herself starting when she was already past the point of redemption.  She supposed this meant she was a criminal in her own name now, and wondered what her street name would be.  'Bandana Jo'? 'Pickpocket Pinky'?  Besides, what else would a black market fence like him want with a thief like her?  A job reference?<br/><br/>""Look, er... Xen, I don't mean to sound ungrateful for what you've done.  I'd be bullet pudding now if you didn't send Gil after me,"" she added, a little softer now than her usual tone, ""But<span style=""font-style: italic"">why</span>?  You aren't fooling anyone here.  I know you know what I've done, and then some... bad.. shit happened."" She had to be careful about mentioning Gavin's.  ""Any minute now the enforcers might come barreling through that door, and then you and I both are locked up deep.""  She paused in after-thought. ""So, this had better be important.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">For his sake,</span>she added to herself.<br/><br/>-x-x-x-<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Slow down, for the love of blueberries slow down.</span>He didn't think he could endure her determined march for much longer.  He thanked his lucky stars when she stopped to inspect her trail.  He didn't have fancy augments like she did; well, he'd had his lungs replaced when he was young, but they really were just a pair of lungs, and blatantly didn't do him a lick of good when it came to functioning.  He observed her with unreserved curiosity, presently undaunted by her easily readable irritation with him.  It really didn't do much to shake him.<br/><br/>""Flynn,"" he corrected her, laughing a little nervously.  She probably didn't care, he reckoned.  Oh well.  Nobody ever remembered his name anyway.  It was just a formality now to introduce himself.  ""Or Det. Baines, if you prefer.""  She started walking again.  He sighed inwardly, preparing himself to keep up with her again.<br/><br/>""Look, I'll be frank with you,"" he started, falling into pace with her once more, ""Your bounty here is entirely yours.  I'm actually investigating a different case, one which may be connected to this one.  The way I see it, if you solve this case, it'll bring me closer to solving mine.  So, I thought I might assist in your investigation.""  He stammered as he proposed his help.  He knew Celi Mar preferred to work alone, and he was fully prepared for her fist in his nose."
1735,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822&start=20,2015-08-09T05:20:17,Tyne,"As the only other biological figure in the room answered, Xen remained hunched over the android, the small laser finishing its first task and moving smoothly to the second infraction. He movements were smooth and conservative, eyes intent on the task in front of him and brows tilted in a mild concentration that belied the intensity in his eyes. He looked for all the world like a human surgeon elbow deep in his own mother’s open heart; though, to be fair, a human heart didn’t have as many working parts as a robot core.<br/><br/>For all of his distracted appearance, his ears and peripheral vision remained fixed on his guest. Joy? No, Jo-ey; she had put emphasis on the long ‘e’, and with a sideways glance Xen decided she didn’t really have the demeanor or face for a ‘Joy’ anyway. Her accusatory tone prompted a quirked brow and yet another sideways glance, this one longer, but she continued before he could respond. The moment the words ‘bad shit’ left her mouth, the fence paused his technical work and turned to her with a searching expression, not angry but with the beginnings of offense behind the curiosity.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“What, you think I sold you out?”</span></span>He smirked, somehow without smiling whatsoever,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“You think I called the heat, then sent a very expensive errand bot to save you? So that you could, what, be caught in a place that could land me in hot plasma too, instead of out on the street without any implications of my involvement?”</span></span>Honestly; he had appreciated her suspicion before, but there was a limit.<br/><br/>He huffed and turned back to the machinery in the chair, exerting a bit of extra effort to not roll his eyes.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“It’s as important as you want it to be, honestly. It <span style=""font-style: italic"">is</span> your choice, after all; you can turn me down, walk out, and… then I guess it wouldn’t be important at all.”</span></span>His tone was considerably less snarky, though it wasn’t as professional or even polite as before.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I’ll hit the major points quick, since you seem to be in a hurry to get back to your Enforcer friends.”</span></span><br/><br/>He rapped one knuckle twice on Gil’s metallic chest and the android promptly sat upright. Xen turned his back to the girl and picked up the tray on the dial, taking it to an empty spot, though he didn’t stop his lazy words.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Several months of your time, with less than no guarantee of your safety,”</span></span><br/><br/>He stopped, seeming to inspect something on one of the shelves but really it was just for dramatic effect,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“several deaths on your conscious, if you’re lucky,”</span></span><br/><br/>The fence plopped the little metallic object on the tray and kept walking,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“quite a bit of information you probably never wanted to know,”</span></span><br/><br/>He set the tray with a sharp clatter on a solid bit of shelf, with several more like it,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“an arm and a leg – literally,”</span></span><br/><br/>Finally, Xen turned to face her, his dark golden eyes sharpening to a razor edge as they met her own.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> “and approximately four trillion credits.”</span></span><br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>Her mismatched eyes flickered to the detective as he introduced himself, the same way they might have flickered toward a malfunctioning beetle bot that was making an inordinate amount of noise. She sighed almost before he had even completed his proposal, dodging around a few casual passers-by as the two of them entered a more inhabited part of the Dome. If nothing else, the cadet had a set of balls that she wouldn’t have suspected based on the rest of his half-trained physique; the last person who had asked her to do their work for them still had a piece of cheekbone floating around in their nasal cavity somewhere. Still, that person had been a fellow bounty hunter; physical violence was just another accepted method of communication in that group. She probably shouldn’t sock a certified agent of the Enforcement, even if he was just some wet-behind-the-ears whelp… still, it might teach him a lesson about keeping his brass balls to himself when the gumption was unwelcome.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Listen, Dave,”</span></span>she said, voice low but clear and eyes still scanning the crowd (she had been forced to slow her pace considerably to avoid collisions with the rabble)<span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“if you know my name, you know I work alone, so why don’t you – cover.”</span></span>The last word had no particularly different inflection from the rest of her sentence, but it was accompanied by a steel-strong grip of the detective’s upper arm and a strong yank toward her as she pressed her back against the inside wall just behind the entrance to a food station. The only angled cover was the ridge of the entrance, but she slouched deeply and folded her arms, making her body seem smaller and less noticeable. Celi may have pulled the detective behind the cover and close to the wall, but he was still in front of her; her eyes stared past him, glued on a single point that moved with the heavy traffic of the pathway.<br/><br/>The smallish individual moved languidly, clearly in no hurry, his easy nature explained by the towering figures of the guard bots that flanked him. His extra set of eyes (smaller, positioned just retro to the more expected pair), virtual hairlessness and wide, dark mouth marked the figure for alien; Celi knew his file stated him for ‘half human’ so that he could have full Earth citizenship, but she’d be tied up and sold into marriage to a miner before she believed that drivel. Telthir Mos’drin was 100 percent Nulterran, and 150 percent a persistent pain in her ass. He was a key player in one of Earth’s most lucrative drug rings, using his heritage to smuggle in almost all of the redstalk salts currently in circulation. Celi pushed thoughts of the willing victims for the substance out of her mind, running her artificial eye hot to inspect her target- unfortunately, the crowdedness of the area made the heat signatures blur and tangle.<br/><br/>“Fancy meeting you here,<span style=""font-style: italic"">seirren</span>.”<br/><br/>The bounty hunter shut her eyes, face unreadable. The term itself wasn’t what caused the wave of frustration (though it was fairly unflattering, if she remembered correctly), so much as the language; it was Nultish. She should have known that Mos’drin would have his people covering him from every angle, particularly if he was going to walk so openly through streets laden with cyborgs. She straightened to her full height as she inhaled and turned to face the speaker, another Nulterran (she suspected a female, but genders were often hard to distinguish with this particular alien race), dressed in black with a confident smirk plastered on her frog-like mouth. She must have back-up, either present or closely on the way. The clear red of Celi’s eye relayed that she was all biological, but wearing shocker gloves, fully-charged.<br/><br/>It figured, really. Almost no action for weeks, and now a deluge she might well not come out of unscathed. Still… this scum hardly deserved the satisfaction of knowing that.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“You come down on me here, they won’t be able to overlook it. Won’t matter who you pay.”</span></span>Which was true enough; it may not have been crowded in the food station itself, but it wasn’t a large area and the hustle and bustle of the market still sounded from yards away. The bounty hunter’s artificial fingertips twitched, ears alert for approach from behind her."
1736,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822&start=20,2015-08-27T06:39:53,Kiddo,"""You would be surprised,"" she grunted back, a restrained attempt to correct him, ""What someone would put on the line if the prize were big and shiny enough.""  Joey noted how quickly the man shed his previously carefree demeanor.  It did worry her a little, but she was confident she was right about one thing; if he didn't actually need her, she wouldn't be here now.<br/><br/>""And I did not accuse you of selling me out,"" she added, sharper than she intended, ""Honestly I didn't even think you knew about that place at all.""  Though now that she knew he<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>in fact know about Gavin's, she was even more inclined to believe everything that happened thus far today was connected to it- even if Xen himself was not directly involved.  If she even discovered the one responsible, she'd have a few choice words with them.<br/><br/>She considered the items he laid on the line with his job.  Time? She didn't have time, normally, but now?  She wasn't entirely certain what would happen with the entire police force on full alert searching for her.  If she were to even appear in public again she would need a damn good disguise and possibly a heat-mask.  Deaths? She had never<span style=""font-style: italic"">actually</span>pulled the trigger on anyone.  Not enough to kill them, anyhow.  This point had her on edge.  It was most certainly criminal in nature.  Oddly, information seemed to be the worst of it.  She didn't know what sort of info he meant, but she was betting on the kind that someone would kill to keep quiet from the public.  This wasn't boding well at all.  The arm and the leg didn't phase her, but it sounded like he intended to lob them off somehow.  She could only wonder why.<br/><br/>And then the last one.  Four trillion with a T.  Joey felt her legs grow weak and she caught herself on the wall before she could lose her balance.  That was a lot of money.  She stared at him in disbelief, unable to form the words on her quivering lips.  This couldn't be real.  This was a trap for certain.  Her thoughts trailed in streaks across her mind, both attempting to make sense of the situation and think of a way to even respond to it.  He was too casual about the whole thing.  He said she could turn and leave. But what if she should accept this?  Dare she probe for more information?  He would surely have to kill her if she backed out and knew too much, but if she walked out there now, she was as good as dead anyway in the hands of the Enforcers; the Dome didn't take kindly to criminals.<br/><br/>She began shaking her head.  ""You're being funny?  Aren't you?""  He wasn't being funny.  There was nothing to be funny about here.  She kept coming back to her original conclusion that she was here for a<span style=""font-style: italic"">reason</span>, and no matter what the details here were, if he could have done this himself she was convinced someone like Xen would already have done it.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">What</span>, praytell,"" she said, slowly and deliberately, ""Would involve all of these things with a payout like<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>?""  She was almost frightened to know the answer.  ""And,<span style=""font-style: italic"">why</span>,"" she jabbed her thumb into her collarbone, ""Would you trust someone like<span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span>to do it?""<br/><br/>In the end, however, she wasn't going anywhere.  Four trillion was far too much money to turn down.  It could get her out of here.  She could relocate to a different dome, or a different planet, even. Start over- change her name, change her face.  Save her mother's life, perhaps.<br/><br/>""If this is real,"" she said, all traces of a defencive tone gone, ""Then I accept, Xen Lao.""  What did she actually have to lose, anyway?<br/><br/>-x-x-x-<br/><br/>Flynn was preparing a speech in his mind, ready to attempt to convince her that working with a partner really wasn't all bad, at the cost of possibly losing his manhood.  Underneath her tough outer projection, he knew Celi was just another human trying to make ends meet, like everyone else.  She just happened to be very... latched onto her ways, he supposed.  He missed his chance when he was yanked behind a wall and silenced.  Momentarily he wanted to step out and observe what it was Celi was hiding from, but when his digital clipboard grew hot in his palms, he knew it was bad news.  He pried it from his chest, gently tapping the side of his earclip to activate his specs.<br/><br/>The clipboard revealed the presence of concealed weapons in the area, and after further inspection, aliens as well.  Rather than alarm, Flynn grew rather curious.  Aliens weren't exactly common, after all, especially in their Dome, because their planet was proper ravaged and mostly unaccommodating.  The only aliens willing to settle here were either hopelessly lost in the galaxy, or deep into some uncouth business.  Naturally, it was hard to suppress his excitement, but he did.  Somehow.<br/><br/>He quickly flipped through the scan, skimming the profiles of each individual identified as ""half-human"" (which always meant alien, nevermind being politically correct about it,) looking up briefly in an attempt to match the faces to the grabs on the screen.  They had newly renewed licenses, as well.  If he wasn't mistaken, one of these half-humans... well, his file was awfully sketchy.  The way Celi acted around him gave him pause- was she intimidated?  She was avoiding him, but not in the same way she might avoid an auditor.  He was bad news, that much was clear.  He would have asked Celi if she knew anything about him, but she was already engaged in conversation with another ""half-human"", the same race- Nulterran?- and the alien of interest was about to exit his line of sight.  With the implications of his file, Flynn had a feeling this was the latter of the two brands of aliens sharing their planet.  Why else would he need guards flanking him so closely?  If he was correct about this, he may be related to the case he was investigating.<br/><br/>Flynn touched the file on his clipboard, and it adopted a red outline on the screen.  He'd pinged the alien's location, and the Dome would handle the rest.  It would track his movements to the best of its ability, and the detective would be able to access its findings later.  Satisfied for now, he tucked the clipboard away again and deactivated his specs.  He listened in on the two females nearby, and came to the conclusion that no matter how much Celi insisted she worked alone, there were just some things a bounty hunter couldn't do by herself.  One such thing was avoiding unwanted encounters such as this one.  He rounded the wall and appeared to approach from a different angle.  The detective straightened his posture and attempted to appear authoritative and professional.<br/><br/>""Sorry to bother, citizen,"" he interjected, nodding to them both as if just passing by.  His attention fixated on the Nulterran.  ""I'm afraid your planetary license has expired, two months ago, in fact.  Were you aware of this?""  It was a carefully approached subject.  Expired licenses happened all the time, and usually, officers would issue a warning first before taking any action upon them.  Those being asked always knew to respond to this question with a 'no' before heading to the Planetary Customs to renew it before they got into any real trouble.  It always saved the officers a headache.  Nobody liked writing up proper reports for petty things like expired licenses.  And nobody liked to linger when an officer was in their face about something perceived as important.  At least, he hoped so anyway.  He'd never actually done this before."
1737,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822&start=20,2015-11-11T07:47:54,Tyne,"His lips split into a broad grin, the flash of white teeth pushing any remaining traces of hesitance or deception from his face.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Great. Have a seat, yeah?”</span></span>While he had been doing his dramatic little presentation of the deal, the operating chair in the center of the room had rearranged itself (via discreet android) into a small, bistro-style table and two matching chairs had been brought out. The fence plopped familiarly into one of the elegant little seats and set his palm flat against an apparently random panel of the morphing table; a light ran beneath it, revealing a hidden scanner, and with a short whir a small, screen-like square appeared in the center. Miniature holographic lasers depicted a flawless, three-dimensional image projected just above the center of the surface.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“This guy,”</span></span>he said casually, tapping with his left hand and then enlarging the square that appeared with his first two fingers and spinning it to face her,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“is Dr. Hans Roman. I’m sure you’ve heard of him.”</span></span>The image was just a copy of a news reel hologram, with an image of the man’s headshot and a small blurb of information. The headline read ‘Laboratory Explosion Floods Transport Station’, and date was from just over two years ago. The man appeared fairly nondescript; maybe fifty years old, with a receding hairline and the characteristic white lab coat collar. Though the picture was hardly a mugshot, his face held the same haunted stare as a traumatized victim of the penal system. The story catalogued the event as an accident, as fatal as it had been unexpected- the solid, alloy-crafted ground beneath one of the busiest transporter stations in the Dome had suddenly cracked and spouted a thick, gooey liquid like some freakish alien geyser, killing 197 people and grievously injuring several others. Dr. Roman and his team of researchers, previously unknown to the general public, had received complete blame for the explosion, which was just as well: none of them had been left to refute the sentence. Xen gave the hologram a little push to the side, so that Joey could still easily read it, while he pulled up a second image.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Roman’s research was… controversial, to put it politely,”</span></span>he continued,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“and, obviously, any and all government-related agency involvement was denied.”</span></span>He flipped a few more news broadcasts toward her, detailing the few announcements made to the effect.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I could go into the conspiracy theories and sordid details, but the bottom line is this: there would be quite the shitstorm if proof of the government’s involvement could, somehow, be acquired.” </span></span><br/><br/>Was he telling her everything? Absolutely not. Was he even telling her the half of it? Nope. But for her purposes, this should be enough; it should get her into the right areas, with the right attitude. And, conveniently enough, if she were to fall to opposing forces who sought information, they would find she had little to offer them. Gil approached calmly from somewhere, and set two large, metallic cups in front of each of them. They had a milk-and-coffee consistency, but smelled of flowers and tasted heavily of spices.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“It’s not as simple as walking into the old lab and grabbing a file,”</span></span>he said, pausing to sip,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“because of course it’s not.”</span></span>Another small, ‘eh-what-are-you-gonna-do-right’ shrug lifted his shoulders and he set his cup down again.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“The explosion and subsequent flood totally buried the place; no official effort was made to clear it up, and any unofficial one was met with… more accidents.”</span></span>His face darkened very briefly with disapproval, but he blinked it away, pulling up more 3D images. This time, they were of the section of the Dome in question; maps that more resembled mutable blueprints than anything. He zoomed in on several areas, the images rotating to show their depth.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“It very recently came to light – for a few people – that another entrance may still exist.”</span></span>A small hallway glowed on the blueprint, coming from the other side and below the main shape of the Dome.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“So, if this mythical passage exists, and damning, undamanged evidence exists, and you don’t die from atmospheric toxicity or guerilla forces, then it should be a fairly simple matter to bring the four trillion haul.”</span></span><br/><br/>He paused, taking another long sip of the Nulterran tea and considering one of her last questions.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“And why <span style=""font-style: italic"">shouldn’t</span> it be you, exactly?”</span></span><br/><br/><br/>-x-x-x-<br/><br/><br/>Both women paused, Celi turning her head only a fraction toward the detective with an unreadable expression. Was he really trying to pull this stunt? Trying to make Mos’drin’s lackey think he was an unaffiliated party who had just casually strolled up? Briefly, the bounty hunter wondered when he had even dodged back to make his random approach. There was a curious mixture of being impressed with his guts and puzzled by his blatant stupidity. There was no way that would work, no way the alien hadn’t noticed his probably-stupid little U-turn or –<br/><br/>“No… no, I did not, sir.” The fem in black responded with an edge to her voice, an edge of barely-contained aggression. Her body still faced Celi, fists clenched, but she had turned her face and her two forward sets of eyes toward the detective. The blonde woman inwardly rolled her eyes. She was surrounded by idiots.<br/><br/>Despite that, she admitted with begrudging not-disapproval (it wasn’t approval, though, let’s be serious) it had almost worked. If she would just fix her second set of eyes on the man, it would give Celi the opening she needed to get in a debilitating strike and stay away from those shocker gloves, probably before her back-up arrived. The alien wasn’t perceptive to her environment, but she was clearly combat-oriented, refusing to take her focus from her perceived opponent. It was a slight risk, but the cadet had already taken the majority of it away with his act.<br/><br/>The bounty hunter dropped her shoulders and loosened her human muscles, letting her eye return to the opaque film of disuse. She turned toward the tag-along with a (totally false and disgusting) look of proper respect.<br/><br/>The retro-positioned eyes followed the first pair, landing on the detective.<br/><br/>In less time than it would take for a passer-by to comprehend, the bounty hunter landed a soaring round-house kick to the side of the Nultish fem’s head, sending her slamming into the unforgiving wall of the food station. She hit it full-force with a satisfyingly meaty sound, head ricocheting with momentum to slam even harder than the rest of her body. Without even waiting to be sure of the alien’s unconscious state, Celi knelt down and delved into her assailant’s clothing, searching for pockets and the contents potentially therein. She found a card, plastic and rectangular, but had no time to discern what it was or if it was even useful; she knew back-up had to be converging on them, and fast. Faster than before. Nultish communication was not limited in the same manner as human.<br/><br/>Without sparing a glance to the detective, she left the shop and pushed herself into the crowd, melding in with the ebb and flow of people, eyes keen but body relaxing into camouflage."
1738,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-05-19T06:52:09,Tyne,"It was too early.<br/><br/>His thoughts fell into the well-worn pattern of morning rationale; it was far too early to be awake. No one should be awake, really. At the very least, no one should be heading to the Market District. It made no sense that he needed to get up now, just to go and open the shop so that no one could come in. He really should just sleep a little longer...<br/><br/>The long arm curled into the scrawny chest, gripping the thin sheets to pull them tight around his shoulders. He snuggled into the pillow, heaving a deep sigh, and prepared to let himself slide back into the warm embrace of sleep.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Good morning, Master.""</span></span>Through his lids, the activated lights nearly blinded him. His brow furrowed and his eyes remained shut, face pushing deeper into the pillow. It was too early. This shouldn't be happening yet. In a voice muffled by huskiness and cushion, he answered,<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Not yet, Gil.""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Per your orders, sir, I must inform you that I cannot accept that answer.""</span></span>The voice responded calmly, the dulcet tones as polite and soft as ever, if a little higher than one would expect of an android modeled to appear male. Without another word, the warm blankets were snatched unceremoniously from the newly-wakened young man and his body immediately contracted tighter into its sleep-ball, brow furrowing deeper. A beat passed, but before the figure in the bed could respond the voice continued,<span style=""color: #40BFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Per those same orders, I must inform you that I am required to douse you with chilled water if you do not rise, Master.""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Bloody - ""</span></span>the lump of human finally sat up in a jolt, eyes snapping open.<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Fine,</span> I'm up. You happy?""</span></span>One long-fingered hand came up and tousled his raven locks, the shaggy bang falling in long strands around his eyes and cheekbones while the rest settled closely around his neck. His thickly-lashed eyes, colored the pale amber of good liquor, still sparked with sleepy irritation as they lit upon the source. Gil -or model GIL3882038- stood almost a solid foot taller than he, something made obvious as the android hovered over the side of the bed. The robot's hair, long enough to reach the middle of his back and a gold so pale it was almost white, had been left to lay about his slender shoulders and long torso, a few shorter pieces framing his thin face in a rather feminine style. But then, the dark-haired young man had reasoned, most things about the 'bot were pretty feminine.<br/><br/>With another gurgle of discontent, he slung his legs over the side of his bed and stood, feeling the pops in his knees and spine as his arms stretched over his head and brushed the ceiling. Within a few minutes, he had left his personal quarters wearing a dark sweater a few sizes to big and pants that did not seem much better, his hair tangle-free but still hanging in unstyled locks. He was well aware the contrast he struck to the humanoid robot behind him; Gil wore a stylish suit vest and matching slacks, solid black with matching shoes and a white button-up shirt, everything pristine as usual.<br/><br/>The two strode only a few moments (in moody silence) until they reached a comparatively small shopfront. The entrance was blocked by a close-knit grid of bright blue lasers, but as Xen approached they fizzled into nothing and he didn't even break stride. There were only a few people in the Market District so early in the morning, and most of them were merely sipping their nutri-bevs or on their way to their own jobs. Xen thought for the umpteenth time since opening his shop almost four years ago that it really<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>too early.<br/><br/>Lights around the shop blinked into life, forming the words ""Discount Tech"" in mostly-working neon. The lanky young man ducked behind the counter in the far corner of the little shop, his eyes glancing lazily at the shelves piled high with useless junk. Bits of cut or frayed wire, the coating running every color in the spectrum, poked out from behind thick metal plates that had a few bolts missing or a fault-line. Small devices, most likely lasers or some other form of activated accessory, lay in disorganized heaps alongside the occasional tangle of alloy. There were even a few android limbs scattered without rhyme or reason, prompting passers-by to leave with concerned expressions as a disembodied hand or foot reached to them from the cluttered shelves. Absently, Xen disengaged the lasers protecting the counter with a wave of his hand and slipped a thin silver bracelet over his left wrist, then collapsed into one of the two chairs in the entire place. He'd wake up any moment now, and then maybe this morning wouldn't seem quite as pointless as the rest of them.<br/><br/>Silently, his android perched in the remaining chair, one shrouded in shadows in the corner."
1739,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-05-20T00:23:32,Kiddo,"<img alt="""" src=""http://i.imgur.com/vhkpNIz.png?1"" style=""float:right; padding:6px;""/><br/>It was too early.  Nobody should be awake this early.  Most were still in their beds snoozing the morning away, but of course there were still the early birds around to open up shop and kip just enough to conveniently forget the activation of their daytime security.  It was the best time of day for an armed robbery.<br/><br/>Joey didn't care much for subtly, either.  In fact, it wasn't terribly difficult to pick her out of a crowd.  She had numerous bio-augmentations; she had a subdermal scalp implant which made her hair grow out pink- her hair, which, was shaved on one side and hung in a short tail of dreads in the back.  She wore two studs in her right ear and one in her nose, and her eyebrow had a distinct gap where a previous piercing fell out.  The lass was missing an arm, her right one, which had been replaced by an amateur mech-surgeon.  It was a botch job for certain, but she found it to be rather handy (as she so humourously put it.)  It was fixed with an array of illegal tools, such as slots in her fingertips for print swapping, a switch-knife in the wrist, a re-loadable shotgun which emerged from her elbow, and a bottle opener in the thumb.  Not that a bottle opener was illegal, but she still found it to be fairly useful.<br/><br/>She dressed as any punk would whom grew up in the slums.  Archaic, early 21st century type rags joined together in any way possible made for quite a unique fashion culture.  The miners on the outskirts of town often outfitted themselves with shoddy safety equipment, like kneepads and steel-toes strapped on with old belts or boot legs with the foot inserts cut out.  They recycled just about everything, and had to find a way to make things work.  They were natural tinkers.<br/><br/>Really, though, Jo wasn't one for the dog-life.  She wanted to live with the higher classes, and there was only one way someone like her could do it.  Taking it from them was, and would always be, her profession.  Plus, she liked shooting things.<br/><br/>Being robbed by an outlaw wasn't precisely an everyday sort of thing, but security was still an issue.  Many buildings were armed with a range of different measures to keep the bad guys outside, from a series of fibre beams to a simple android guard.  The androids may or may not be a simple matter, depending on the quality of the make.  Most could be shut down with an overcharge, but there was a new model hitting the market that was resistant to them, and it was rapidly becoming popular.  With the amount of technology available to the average citizen, the police forces could only intervene so much.  One wrong move could get you killed.<br/><br/>Her target was a high-end augment retail, the kind that always had two or three combat androids inside.    There didn't seem to be much else by way of security, as she'd spent the last week or so learning.  It was important to scout, and more important to sabotage whilst scouting.<br/><br/>“Bloody thing hasn't got a charge, its gone wonky it has,” the old cashier was busied on his cellphone, presumably speaking with a repair agent.  His guards mysteriously lost power to their core generators.  Jo smiled innocently under her helmet.  She wore it because the cashier had already seen her several times, and she didn't want him recognising her whilst she held him at gunpoint.  The man finally cut the call and turned to help her, only to come face to face with Jenny, her .5 amp 50k volt gun.  Beam rifles could put a hole in your heart, but volt guns could hurt<span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span>kill.<br/><br/>“What do you want?” the man seemed more irritated than anything, knowing he was defeated without his robots.<br/><br/>“Only your core implants,” she said pleasantly.  The cashier scowled at her.  Of course, she had to rob him of the most expensive pieces of equipment in the shop.  The core implants were basically a second heart.  They were frequently used by athletes and soldiers, allowing them to run for longer distances and jump higher and all that neat stuff.  Jo didn't need it.  Only the cash.  Speaking of cash, “I'll take all the money in your vault while you're at it.”<br/><br/>“You're scum,” the man growled at her, but nonetheless set about collecting her requested items.  He was quite old, perhaps nearing his seventies.  Those androids were his only line of defence, as he didn't seem to have any weapons on his person.  He filled her backpack with the cores, and topped it off with a mound of cash.  Joey zipped it shut quickly and slung it over her shoulder.<br/><br/>“One more thing,” she said, backing away.  “Say cheese!”<br/><br/>“Say wha--!”<br/><br/>A dart to his neck silenced him.  Jo giggled and turned tail as he collapsed over the counter.  It wouldn't kill him, but the neurotoxin would make it impossible for him to recall what had happened here.  When the police got involved, he wouldn't be much help in their investigation.<br/><br/>She threw off the helmet a block away, letting it roll into a side street.  Of course, she wasn't daft.  She couldn't keep these cores, they were hot and needed to be rid of quickly.  Conveniently, she'd run into another storefront framed in a flickering neon.  It was called Discount Tech, which she guessed meant it was a parts shop.  Usually, places like these dealt in secondhand merchandise.  A lot of it was android parts, and implants like these could just as easily be used as they would in humans.  It was uncommon due to the quality of these parts, but not unheard of.<br/><br/>She stepped inside cautiously, blue eyes darting to the seemingly random assortment of items.  She kept one hand on her backpack and the other fell to her hips.  Everything here was cluttered and looked as if someone had simply chucked it all into a heap and left them that way.<br/><br/>“Anyone here? Helloooo…?” Joey called into the dark interior.  She was briefly distracted by an eyeball in a glass box.  It blinked and rolled around in its holding case, pausing a moment on her.  Jo shifted her feet uncomfortably.  Androids parts were creepy."
1740,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-05-20T04:33:12,Tyne,"Though his arms remained loosely folded, one golden eye half-opened as the female voice rang through the dim interior. Now<span style=""font-style: italic"">this</span>was a surprise. The young man had quite intentionally set up his ""main source of income"" in a high-class but little-trafficked part of the Market District, for a very specific reason; he needed to be found, but only by certain people. It was the odd shopper that wandered past the plasma glass shopfronts of the fancy electronic stores, the newest model of communicator or android glittering at them from the pristine packaging and holding a price tag that could make a man vomit, only to take an interest in his seedy little hovel with the half-functional sign. It was the even rarer shopper that dared to venture inside.<br/><br/>He didn't recognize the voice, nor did he have any appointments or expectations for this early in the morning. So who was the hiccup in his routine that beckoned so cluelessly?<br/><br/>Finally, Xen's other eye flickered open and his arms dropped, body languidly rising. In the dim lighting of the shop, he knew he tended to have an almost ominous appearance; his straight nose often cast more shadow, high cheekbones and long face giving causing a gauntness that was almost entirely contrived. His square jaw and stubborn chin were amplified, but that effect tended to be lost when his head tilted down to see his clients of small stature, though his thin, expressive brow remained hidden in the thick fringe of bang. In short, the lighting had been calculated to give him a more intimidating presence than he could have maintained in broad daylight, particularly with his unimpressive musculature (made more so by his wardrobe choices and constant slouch). With an air of resignation, his fingers curled around a pair of black, half-moon glasses with a rather thick rim and placed them low on his nose; his eyesight was actually quite good, and very few people actually wore spectacles rather than receive simple ocular correction, but this particular accessory served two purposes and neither one of them had to do with his vision.<br/><br/>He rolled the sleeves of his sweater back to his elbows, muttering a short<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Back here,""</span></span>as he did so. She may not have been able to see him so clearly yet (admittedly, the shop was full of crap and he blended in well), but he could see her well enough, silhouetted against the still-growing light of the Market District.<br/><br/>A girl, which he had figured based on the voice. He guessed her of average height and build, but that seemed to be where ""average"" ended for this random customer; the pale pink hair, styled and cut in a fashion that had been out of date for a while but still held near-maximum intimidation factors, tapered down into a body dressed like something from a historical documentary hologram. Nothing seemed to match or know its place, no rhyme or reason that he could tell to any part of it. He noticed her bulky knapsack and his own hawk-like eyes narrowed slightly, not in suspicion but rather curiosity. An unexpected customer, and it seemed she had wandered in with an actual purpose... an unexpected purpose.<br/><br/>His head tilted slightly to the side and down, eyes relaxing to fix on her from above the top rim of the half-moons.<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What can I do for you, miss?""</span></span>he intoned politely, gesturing vaguely to the counter in a half-welcome. The words were scripted and quite casual, but there was the slightest quirk to the left side of his thin lips; a mischievous, almost knowing little smirk that was barely noticeable.<br/><br/>She must have come to sell. Selling so early, and without an appointment, and to be unknown to him... she was either the latest hireling for one of the higher-ups, or she was a street thug. It seemed unlikely that she would wander in here without knowing, but it seemed equally unlikely that one his usual clients would send a hireling for a transaction without an appointment. If she was just an ordinary criminal, then what she had to offer him would no doubt be garbage- probably some transponder bits or fibernetic wiring that she had scavenged or pickpocketed. Still, her glaring contrast with his usual clientele peaked a curiosity he was unused to feeling so early in the morning."
1741,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-05-22T05:31:10,Kiddo,"Joey pushed aside some of the parts cluttering his counter and dropped the heavy knapsack on top with an audible<span style=""font-style: italic"">thump</span>, followed by an aftershock of dreck.  She wrinkled her nose, but said nothing to the shopkeeper.  She didn’t expect him to see many customers in a day, after all, considering his competition in this district.  She gave him credit where it was due, at least, he did take care to dress well.  He was lanky, and smart-looking, but she thought his shop could use a woman’s touch.  Honestly men had little regard for the power of appearances.<br/><br/>She was here on business, she reminded herself.  Joey brushed the peach fringe from her eyes and proceeded to unzip the pack, extracting just one of the cores and holding it in front of her.  His interest wasn’t lost on her, but she knew how to squeeze a good bit of coin out of a buyer, and it involved maintaining the appearance that she knew what it was worth and wouldn’t settle for less.  Joey held it rather nonchalantly, twirling it in her hand and pretending to scrutinise the item.  She knew his eyes were on it.<br/><br/>“Most powerful model on the market, eight chambers,” she tossed the core for him to catch.  “Unused, I assume.” Jo leaned back on one of the holding racks awaiting his own appraisal.  The rack was not as sturdy as she predicted, and collapsed under her weight.  Jo caught most of it and set it back in its place, avoiding eye contact while she brushed the dust off of her legs. Something on the rack caught her eye in doing so.<br/><br/>“Is that a… no<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">way</span></span>,” Joey picked it up, unable to mask her excitement, “They don’t even make these anymore!”  The object was an accessory, at first appearing to be a simple black choker.  She clipped it around her neck, then turned one of the dials on the buckle.<br/><br/>“One small step for man, and a giant leap for mankind,” she narrated, her voice emerging much deeper and decidedly male.  These vocal adjusters were originally intended as a gag for entertainment, but when they began getting used for criminal purposes, further production was outlawed.  The few still around were either kept or broken.  They were a rare discovery these days, so Joey wondered how it ended up in a shop like this.  She smiled inwardly, pleased at her finding, then cleared her throat.  Back to business.  “So, interested?”"
1742,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-05-22T08:12:31,Tyne,"The girl set her sack down roughly on the counter, a small pile of empty nutri-bev cans collapsing and tumbling to the floor in a tinny clatter as she did so. His expression seemed very casual, but his eyes were alive with alertness and curiosity; as her hand dipped into the bag, a shot of tension rose from his lower back. She could be going for a weapon. He knew his... well, station, for lack of a better word... in some of lesser-known dimensions of society made him less likely to fall to planned assassinations or the like, but Xen had not come this far by being delusional. A laser to the throat or a volt to the chest would kill him as quick as any wretch, regardless of his standing with not-so-legal company. Still, Gil would hardly let that happen. The android's mostly-hidden presence was comforting, but the young man had never been one to rest comfortably with unfamiliar company- or familiar, for that matter.<br/><br/>Regardless, it was no weapon that the girl exposed; rather, a core implant. In a second, Xen could identify it as the C34-9v, a model recently developed by one of the leaders of the robotic industry and even<span style=""font-style: italic"">more</span>recently been made available for the public. His sharp eyes flickered over it expertly, taking in the lack of scuff or scratching or any wear at all. He caught the lobbed core easily without moving any part of his body besides his hand, bringing it closer to his face and studying it through the glasses. Unused, indeed. None of the ports had any sign of being activated. Casually, he brought his other hand to his face and pressed a small button on the upper corner of his frames, eyes staring past the images of bar codes and numbers that appeared on the plasma glass of the right lens. After a beat, a familiar name blinked into his right eye: Sorelli's Implants. It didn't surprise him that the items were stolen, but still; the lass had remarkable luck, to wander to him rather than another tech shop.<br/><br/>A loud snapping sound and a resulting clamor of a few items hitting the floor brought him out of his musing and his eyes jerked up from the device, in time to see the thief replace some of his own merchandise; thankfully he hardly cared about the display products. He could not hold back a snort of derisive laughter as the girl awkwardly recovered, but just as his eyes had turned back to the implant, her excited chatter brought him away once more. Upon hearing an adult male's voice shape her words, Xen laughed again, with the derision replaced by actual amusement. In the back of his mind, he though it was strange that she had not only recognized the device but known how to work it... of course, if her archaic clothes were anything to go by, then she would probably be familiar with outdated tech.<br/><br/>The pink-haired figure turned back, still wearing the vocal-scrambler, as though suddenly remembering she came here for a reason beyond knocking all of his junk to the floor. Still, no reason to piss her off before he'd seen what else that knapsack had to offer.<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Absolutely,""</span></span>he replied in an equally business-like tone,<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I'll give you 4000 credits for it.""</span></span>He set the core down on the counter, loosely crossing his arms. Four grand wasn't a bad start, considering that the girl would need to unload the hot merchandise quickly, as well as the loss he would presumably take as the second-hand retailer of a stolen product. He wouldn't, obviously, but she could hardly know that. She didn't even appear to know to whom she spoke; given her style of dress, that wasn't surprising.<br/><br/><br/><br/>-------<br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Mar.""</span></span><br/><br/>The word was short, curt. One finger touched the outer flesh of the ear, no mechanical bits visible but clearly present.<br/><br/>""There has been a report of criminal activity in Sector 9C of the Market District,"" chirruped the pleasant female voice on the other end of the wavelength, ""It indicates stolen product worth over 50,000 credits, but no clear implications of suspects or observations of suspicious persons in the area.""<br/><br/>A quick sigh heaved the other speaker.<span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Confirmed.""</span></span><br/><br/>""There has also been a report of local shopfronts being vandalized.""<br/><br/>The original speaker huffed. That was far below the pay-grade mark, a pittance that didn't deserve attention.<span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""... and? What am I supposed to do about it, exactly?""</span></span><br/><br/>The cheerful voice paused, and the original speaker knew that the android was consulting her internal records for instructions; the fact that it was taking so long probably meant that there<span style=""font-style: italic"">were</span>no orders beyond informing and that - ""My records indicate that you are tasked with the apprehension of individuals responsible for deviant behavior of this nature.""<br/><br/>Now it was the other one's turn to pause in surprise. It didn't last as long.<span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""And <span style=""font-style: italic"">who</span> tasked me with this?""</span></span><br/><br/>""My records indicate that you accepted the profile upon your visit to the Enforcement Headquarters four hours, twenty-seven minutes and eighteen seconds ago.""<br/><br/>Another sigh. It was not the answer that had been expected, but it did clarify the situation.<span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Confirmed,""</span></span>came the resigned response, before the line of communication went silent.<br/><br/>Celi Mar leaned back in her chair, long arms reaching up to lace her fingers behind her head. They cupped around her loosely-plaited hair, the free strands of dark blonde fluttering around her ears and eyes... She would have to talk to that little punk about getting her attention like this. She didn't want to alienate him (annoying as he was, the kid had his uses), but for as much as he knew how much trouble their contact could get her in, he was certainly very loose with his methods. Records were outrageously difficult to delete from the HQ at the best of times, and though leaving them on one of the older android models helped, it was still reckless. Still, he didn't do it often. As long as she kept her appointments to get her implants checked and medications refilled, he didn't bother her unless it was something that she needed to know. Even a little more to his credit, he never left the actual information in the androids, and to anyone casually briefing the records, Celi seemed to merely have a strange sleep schedule.<br/><br/>Between locating the stolen goods and visiting her black market dealer, the bounty hunter had a pretty full day ahead of her.<br/><br/>She stood smoothly, flashes of a tight black suit visible beneath the short, cinched overcoat of dark blue. The tall woman shoved her hands almost sullenly into her pockets, ignoring the only half-consumed can of nutrients that still sat on the table as she strode toward the Market District. Her black boots clicked on the metallic ground, mismatched eyes fixed pointedly toward her destination. At least she wasn't far."
1743,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-05-23T04:27:53,Kiddo,"“Four thous...” she trailed off incredulously.  Four grand was nothing to turn your nose up at for certain, especially for herself, but she knew this was worth more than four grand.  Four grand could get her by for three months, maybe.  Joey's mind went about its calculations.  If this shop offered 4,000 for the core, would she get an offer of more or less at another location?  Did she have time?  She did have two more cores in her pack.  If she could manage to hold on to them awhile it might allow her time to find a better offer, but that in itself was a massive risk.  High-end parts like these always left a trail of sorts, and those were difficult to shake, by design.<br/><br/>Or maybe he offered four thousand because he somehow knew they were nicked goods.  His body language suggested he probably wouldn't budge from the given offer.  Jo knew she might have to take what she can get here.  When the buyer is ignorant of the situation, things are simpler.  In this instance, however, she needed to take care.  She wasn't certain what he knew.<br/><br/>“Four thousand,” she returned stiffly, “I'll settle if you buy two.”  Joey took another core from her pack as she said this, setting it more gently on the countertop.  Two might be pushing it.  She wouldn't dare offer up three.  She would need to find another buyer.  The bag was pulled toward her and she folded the top to conceal the rest of its contents.  She'd not had time to properly count her plunder, but she estimated, by the weight of the bag, there was at least two more grand in there.  If he agreed on this trade, she could walk out with about ten thousand, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>she could settle for.<br/><br/>“And, this...” she added.  “Is it for sale?” Her dainty hands fiddled with the voice accessory.  It could prove to be useful.  She needed all the coin she could get to afford her mum's medicine.  It was not often she could afford small indulgences like these."
1744,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-05-23T05:55:05,Tyne,"Xen watched her carefully as she considered his offer, totally unashamed of his open stare. He could almost see the old-fashioned gears and cogs rolling in tandem inside her skull (gears and cogs hadn't been used since ancient times, but they would fit her style), and he couldn't keep the amused smirk from curving his lips yet again. The shop's proprietor couldn't be certain, but she didn't look too pleased with his suggestion. And she shouldn't, really. He had expected her to fume and bluster for a moment, talk about an offer that she already had for more elsewhere, and then threaten to leave unless he made it at least seven thousand credits. That was the sellers did, after all, street thugs and hirelings alike.<br/><br/>Rather, the punkish miss decided to disrupt the well-worn song and dance with a side-step and a twirl. Xen's eyes widened slightly as she revealed a second C34-9v; almost immediately they darted to the treasure-trove knapsack, but she had already folded the top, as though expecting his prying curiosity. He smoothly re-focused on her, leaning forward to illustrate his interest.<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I would be happy to take the second one off your hands,""</span></span>he started casually,<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Of course, were there any <span style=""font-style: italic"">more</span> to speak of...""</span></span><br/><br/>The dark-haired man gave his head a brief inclination toward her backpack, letting the unspoken question linger for only a second before continuing,<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""... I would certainly be remiss if I did not offer an... added compensation for the convenience. Perhaps, say, 6000 credits per unit?""</span></span>For a brief moment, the professional, smooth-salesman air dropped away and he grinned broadly at the girl,<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Could even throw the Voxel free-of-charge, as my compliments for the condition of the product,""</span></span>he said as he dropped his elbows to the counter top, now looking just slightly up to see her face.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Master,""</span></span>piped the android from his shadowed corner, his eyes glowing a faint teal for a moment but otherwise harboring no changes,<span style=""color: #00BFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Celi Mar has moved into the perimeter. Estimated time of arrival is six minutes and forty-two seconds.""</span></span><br/><br/>Xen immediately straightened and his grin disappeared, eyes flickering as he thought for a moment. She was early. Always early, that woman; if she were strung any tighter she'd snap with the next sneeze. The time it took for recognized signatures to reach his shop from the moment Gil sensed them crossing the boundaries was usually upwards of fourteen minutes, but Mar's ""casual"" walk usually made a grown man trot to keep up. It wasn't the best timing, particularly given that he had completely forgotten. That last thing he wanted was a Enforcement-aligned bounty hunter coming for a visit during his discussion with a thief who's hands were likely still thick with the scent of her last victim. He wasn't worried for his own state -Mar needed him, after all-, but she had no such reliance on a random street thugs. It wasn't exactly said thug's ""state"" he was worried about, either.<br/><br/>Unfortunately for the black market dealer, if the pink-haired lass was apprehended, Mar would want the merchandise. And, unfortunately for the bounty hunter, Xen rather wanted that merchandise.<br/><br/>He gave his head a little shake and heaved a short sigh, blinking slowly to clear his mind. There was no sense in worrying about it right now. He always thought better under pressure, anyway. In the end, he would get what he sought... he usually did. Xen kept a searching eye on the young thief, wondering if she recognized the name his android had mentioned: Celi Mar had put away more than a few fugitives, and her name was something of an official swear word in the Enforcement HQ prison- in fact, there were many individuals from the seedier niches of society that, if they saw the bounty hunter on fire and had a cup of water and were<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>thirsty, would drink the water anyway. Still watching her, the bespectacled young man offered the girl a conspiratory half-smile as he dropped to his elbows again.<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You may want to play along for a bit, when she gets here. I would advise against running.""</span></span>He followed this with a casual shrug, as though to say ""Eh, what can you do, right?"""
1745,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-05-26T22:06:04,Kiddo,"“There are no more,” she said quickly.  She knew buyers like this, and was beginning to have her doubts about her choice of fence.  It was never a good idea to drop all of your cache in one location, and Joey had come close to doing just that.  “You'll buy these two?  And the… Voxel?”<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is that what it was called?</span><br/><br/>The voice resounding from the darkest corner of his shop gave her a start.  She hated androids.  They were unerringly creepy, and always would be.  The only useful android in the north biodome was the one you could turn into a good pair of daps, or one you could salvage some parts from.  They didn't keep those human mimics, couldn't trust a faulty AI with anything.  In spite of this, she was more alarmed by what the android had said than its presence within the shop.<br/><br/>“You--,” she hissed, wanting to throw in some choice words with her lone syllable.  She knew.  Somehow Mar knew, and Joey was willing to put a good coin on the odds that this dealer had something to do with it.  She snatched the cores away, burying them into her backpack again underneath the mounds of dosh.  The sack was zipped hastily, dropped onto the floor and kicked underneath his counter.<br/><br/>She eyed him closely, a warning look, as she began dinking with the fingertips of her right hand.  She twisted each in turn, unlocking the slots and withdrawing the fake prints.  She was careful to always use her right hand when performing to ensure that no trace was left behind.  It was useful like that.<br/><br/>“Best keep that hidden, or Jenny and I might play a little coconut shy later,” she said.  She dialed the Voxel again and tucked it into her vest, not once taking her eyes off of him.  Of course, they didn't actually use coconuts- those hadn't been seen in decades.  Really it should be called ""brick shy.""  She idly wondered if people in this part of the dome even knew what that was, but she felt her meaning was clear enough.  For now, she would keep quiet.  If she needed to speak, her voice would emerge in broken syllables, which was typical of people with faulty larynx implants."
1746,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-05-30T06:14:35,Tyne,"Xen openly stared as the girl roughly handled the expensive devices, then gave their receptacle a four-foot drop and a solid kick. He couldn't refrain from wincing as he watched the latest of technology being treated with the same level of care as a bag of dirty laundry, images of their smooth capsules cracking or the connection portals snapping off flickering through his imagination. Before he could say something, the thief started expertly and gently manipulating the fingertips of her right prosthetic; his pained expression was quickly replaced with one of curiosity and he leaned closer, eyes locked on her mutable prints.<br/><br/>The aggressive tone and obvious distrust on her face pushed him back again, though.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who by the broken Dome is ""Jenny""?</span>was the first question that occurred to him, prompting a cursory glance around the girl's feet and shoulders to see if another girl hadn't come in with her and simply escaped his notice thus far. It wouldn't have been that strange of a scenario; he was pretty certain that the thief's hair could have out-shone someone else completely.<span style=""font-style: italic"">... and coconut shy?</span>Honestly, nothing about his potential client made sense at all. Maybe it was part of the reason he couldn't keep the amused half-smirk from his face, even though he rolled his eyes casually and answered in a rushed voice,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What makes you think that I want to lose them any more than - ""</span></span><br/><br/>The woman rounded the corner of his entrance and stepped confidently into the shadowy shop, her straight-backed appearance accompanied with a palpable sense of authority, as always. Xen broke his stare away from his original visitor with far less abruptness than an onlooker would have expected, and when he turned his gaze to the bounty hunter it was almost lazy, too-casual, careless.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Always so early, Cecilia.""</span></span><br/><br/>The older woman's face visibly darkened, thin mouth tilting sullenly down at the corners and hands tightening into fists unconsciously. He knew she hated that name, but intentionally pissing people off was a great way to remind them who was in control. And if this situation got tense, it would be helpful to have the reins firmly in hand. He did a brief, quick analysis of her from the bronze-blonde hair to the booted feet; his spectacles noted no abnormalities with any of her prosthetics, though to be fair most of them were too advanced or off-the-grid for his eyeware to comprehend. That was a common side effect to adjusting things away from the norm- the norm could no longer recognize them for what they were.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I have to bring in a bloody <span style=""font-style: italic"">vandal</span> for this meeting, Lao,""</span></span>she answered, her voice little better than a sulky growl,<span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""My time gets wasted while you kill two cats with one bird?""</span></span>She crossed her arms and stubbornly remained in the entryway, clearly suspicious of his original customer and unwilling to approach. Xen blinked, remaining motionless for a second:<span style=""font-style: italic"">What is it with women and weird expressions today?</span><br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>He grinned mockingly, leaning away from the girl.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""C'mon, Mar. Hard work is good for the soul, right? It's not wasted time. Unless, of course, everyone has been right this entire time and you don't have one.""</span></span>Xen beckoned her over with a casual tilt of his head. Celi turned her eyes from him to the lass in front of the counter. A shock of pink hair, thick but shaved to one side and a few metallic piercings were all she felt she needed to see; the girl was most likely not very beneficial to society. Still, the bounty hunter had little room to judge at a time like this; being seen talking to the effective leader for Earth's black market industry could come back poorly on her as well, should it be discovered by the wrong people. Still, she kept a wary eye on the girl, even going so far as to activate the visuals on her ocular implant.<br/><br/>Her left eye, a cloudy crimson, shone briefly and turned clear, though it remained the dark red. While her right eye processed things as any human would, the left eye sent heat signatures to her brain, which then integrated both views with the ease of long practice. Lao's read normal, as always, but his customer appeared to be missing her original right arm; the signatures that read from it could tell the hunter only that it was not biological, but her suspicions deepened regardless.<br/><br/>The taller woman approached the counter, facing the dealer but with the girl solidly in her periphery.<span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Who is she, and why am I here?""</span></span>she asked bluntly.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>The synapses fired quickly behind the bespectacled hawk-eyes, and when he answered it was with a casualness that was almost offensive.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""She's a client, of course. Here about some upgrades, weren't you, lass?""</span></span>he asked, keeping his focus to the hunter and only a flicker to the girl. She had reacted quickly enough before; let's see just how good she could squirm out of a sticky situation. Hell, she may even come out of it without any losses- he had seen things less likely occur.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Celi's eyes narrowed and she faced the girl. Unlikely that she would come here looking for standard upgrades; the bounty hunter was unsure Lao even<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>any lawful clientele.<span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Upgrades...?""</span></span>she repeated slowly, directing the question to the one person on the same side of the counter."
1747,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-06-02T23:22:41,Kiddo,"Joey has been in sticky situations before.  It was a right of passage when you lived in the northern dome.  Even being able to travel south required some tactics in bullshitting, be it forging passes, hacking the computers, or simply being stealthy.  It was not easy to convince a southerner that you had any business in their territory, and it was not easy to obtain a pass when nobody trusted you.  It was a viscous circle.  They weren't trusted because they tended to be vandals and pickpockets, but they were vandals and pickpockets because they weren't trusted enough to secure jobs in the area.  It was not to say some of the northerners didn't manage to make it- she knew of plenty who had originated from the mines and found a place among the rest of society, but for the most part, her sort lived and died up there.  It was the kind of lifestyle suited to one that has accepted their place in the world.  Jo was not that type of person.<br/><br/>The domes were originally built as a sanctuary for the rich and powerful, a place where technology had advanced rapidly whilst those on the outside died slowly from the fallout.  Eventually, the common people became desperate and suddenly abandoned their homes to demand refuge.  They were allowed in, but from the beginning were considered second-class citizens.  It was a well-known fact that many of the people inhabiting the northern end belonged to a faction of miners, whose jobs, by definition, brought them outside the domes frequently.  Much of that land had suffered from decades of turmoil, the weapons of war having ravaged it beyond habitability.  As a result, there was a sickness that seemed to exist only in that part of the dome, and it was entirely the reason the borders between north and south were established.  The people living there unaffectionately nicknamed it the Ancestor's Curse.  If they weren't afflicted by the illness- characterised by discoloured pigmentation, a shortness of breath, and a number of other symptoms- the radiation could cause non-contagious problems.  In Joey's case, it had cost her an arm.<br/><br/>“I wil—l los% e my v%ce so__n,” Joey sputtered, thankful that the Voxel was working its magic.  She didn't need to feign the angered look on her face.  “Alr%dy lo&t an arm!  Now j#t whozzzzt tim& are yo%<a class=""__cf_email__"" data-cfemail=""c5b2a4bfbfb1acab85a2"" href=""/cdn-cgi/l/email-protection"">[email protected]</a>?  You in-b%ed c____________-!” She allowed her voice to buzz out, then slammed a very frustrated fist onto the counter for the full effect.  She gave Mar that crazy eye, the kind only a mad slumdog could possess.  Usually, the crazed ones were too much trouble to deal with, and were largely ignored out of pity.  Radiation carried one hell of a stigma.<br/><br/>The act was convincing, at least Joey thought so, because for the most part she wasn't even acting.  She was quite miffed by not only her most inconvenient timing, but the arrogance Mar displayed- which Jo fully expected of the woman, but it aggravated her nonetheless.  Not to mention, her augmentations were far superior to her own, and Joey felt a pinch of jealousy take hold of her as she eyed the witch.  It was thoroughly satisfying to insult her.  Petty, but satisfying."
1748,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-06-04T05:28:21,Tyne,"The harsh, indecipherable words rang with enough hostility to make understanding them almost unnecessary; Celi felt her temper rising in her throat, her brow tilting downward at a rapid rate as the one human eye she possessed flashed dangerously. The grating, half-mechanical whirring that punctuated the pink-haired girl's biting words couldn't hide her tenuous grip on sanity, but Mar supposed that was to be expected of a north-born ne'er-do-well like this... of course, right at this moment she hardly cared. The insults that flew openly from her lips, mangled and broken as they were, managed to bring her lightning-like temper to a rollicking boil in record time and she raised her left arm- not in a striking motion, but rather an aiming one.<br/><br/>Before her last two fingers could curl around her palm, her movement was abruptly halted. She hadn't seen him approach, but Lao's android was there, his own wide hand engulfing hers as though she were no more than a child, tall frame hovering close on the customer's side of the counter. Visibly alarmed she tried to jerk her appendage away, only to have it held firmly and gently in place by an immovable covering.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Really, Mar?""</span></span>Lao sounded a little exasperated, but not surprised; in fact, his words dripped with relaxed sarcasm.<br/><br/>Celi snarled quietly, even as she felt her momentary rage quiet. Her body posture relaxed only seconds before the android's fingers, and as artificial figure leaned back to a more professional distance, she glared darkly at it. Her limb was made from Enforcer-grade metal from shoulder to fingertips, and this 'bot, supposedly an Informer model made only for wires and plugs and computers, hadn't even creaked its elbow to hold her steady. Suspicion and ill-concealed distaste kept her entire face shadowed, but as she glanced into the automaton's face she saw only a slight, pleasant smile tilting the corners of its thin mouth. Ugh. The thing really<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>too... pretty. It lacked certain anatomical replicas, and was easily taller with far broader shoulders, but somehow it still managed to seem more feminine than she, even at this distance. It did nothing to soothe her irritation.<br/><br/>She shifted her attention back to the northern scum, the distaste obvious in her expression. The girl obviously had done nothing so illegal that it warranted her attention; Mar didn't see how she could pull anything off, honestly. She would have to avoid the guard 'droids as well as the eye of a common observer, and both her hair color and lack of sense would be more preventative than any actual rules set in place. The last vestiges of hot anger faded, only to be replaced with implacable disgust. Celi turned to Lao, her voice as flat as her stare.<span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Why am I here.""</span></span><br/><br/><br/>-----<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oh, right,""</span></span>Xen answered quickly,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I'm going to need your CACI sensor. The government-issue, not the one I put in.""</span></span>His words were nonchalant (intentionally calling it a ""Kay-cee"" sensor, rather than the more standard, lettered pronunciation) and he smiled a slimy salesman smile with them, but Mar's face still registered no small amount of surprise. She unconsciously lifted her hand to touch her left ear, considerably less sure of herself; several questions and negations came across her face, but not one of them made it past her lips. Xen figured as much. He knew she would be loathe to part with a piece of such a vital implant, whether or not it would affect the intention of the device, and no doubt she did not like him to be so openly discussing it in front of someone like the pink-haired thief.<br/><br/>Still, she knew better than to protest too aggressively.<span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Don't I need it to - ""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""No,""</span></span>the dealer interrupted smoothly,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""In fact, you shouldn't <span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span> need it at all.""</span></span>He paused to grab a small tool from his side of the counter; it looked like a silver stylus at first, but the sensitive, minute lasers of the device were more adequate for minor surgeries than a lot of approved medical tools. Expertly he twirled it through his fingers, beckoning the bounty hunter to lean over the counter with another jerk of his head.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""This'll only take a minute.""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Now? Are you - ""</span></span><br/><br/>He rolled his eyes for a second, cutting her off again.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""It's fine!""</span></span>The exasperation faded as he switched his attention to the thief for a moment, offering her a laughing half-smile and a rather conspiratory quirk to his brow.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I hope you don't mind, miss. It really won't take long. Please, let Gil know if you would like any refreshments.""</span></span>As Mar stepped forward and tilted her head down, he gave the pink-haired girl a subtle wink before turning back to his blonde client.<br/><br/>Gil, somehow, had moved to stand at a comfortable distance behind the pierced individual. He stood straight, professional smile still on his face as he nodded his acknowledgement from Xen."
1749,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-06-07T05:26:41,Kiddo,"This was absurd.  Mar had no right to be here, not now.  Her profoundly awful timing was costing Joey precious daylight.  If she didn't visit the chemist before noon, his orders for the day would be filled, and she would have to wait another day.  Another day she couldn't afford to waste.  She fought back the urge to grab hold of Mar's outreached arm and twist it until it snapped, so that she might unravel conveniently out the door frame.  If not for the woman's position as someone who could potentially compromise her personal interests, it might have been her first instinct to act upon.<br/><br/>Joey snarled at her instead, but said nothing further while her implants were tended to, her lips shaping into a distinct grimace.  She couldn't help but note at the irony here.  She was playing dumb, trying to avert the attention away from her very illegal transaction, from someone engaging in something equally as shady.  It raised a wonder just what sort of dealer she'd stumbled into.  It seemed innocent enough on the surface, but there was definitely something sketchy happening here.  Not that it would surprise her if someone like Mar would engage in unorthodox approaches as a bounty hunter, though she did have to wonder just how far she would go until the bounty ended up on her own head.<br/><br/>Deftly she took some steps back, not peeling her eyes from them until she was surrounded by cluttered shelves full of odds and ends.  When she turned, she reeled back in surprise after coming uncomfortably close to the shopkeeper's personal android, “Gil.”  A broken chirp of profanity was barked before she caught herself on another rack of trinkets.  Jo did not like the way that<span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span>looked at her.  It was too quiet.  It was too happy-looking.  It was too damned tall.  She straightened herself up, her posture at its peak impressiveness, but the mechanical being seemed entirely undaunted.  Still, she made a show of letting the thing know she was not interested in being shadowed.<br/><br/>A mindful eye was kept on the front of the shop while she pretended to peruse the goods lining his walls.  Honestly, would it have put him back any to at least implement a few housekeeping functions in his pretty droid's programme?  Jo swiped a tentative hand over the collection of what she assumed was perhaps a century of accumulated dreck, wrinkling her nose in disgust as she observed how it clung to her fingertip.  She turned and wiped it away on the android's chest.  If it was going to linger there, it may as well make itself useful.<br/><br/>So maybe she preferred things tidy like, admittedly uncharacteristic of someone who grew up around the filthy residue of the mines and the unhealthy scavenging romps often taken by scappers.  She at least kept her quarters fairly neat.  This shop had no excuse.  Instinctively, Joey began to sort through the items piled in the back, her eyes trained for things that might be useful.  Very few of them held her interest.  She continued this process for several minutes, glancing less and less toward the counter as she contained her focus.  She'd almost sorted through the entire length of a holding shelf when something did, in fact, pique her interest.<br/><br/>Somewhere in the forgotten depths of trinkets she'd located a HexTech- a gadget that was one hundred and eighty percent guaranteed to get you arrested for using it.  It's use was quite simple- it screwed up<span style=""font-style: italic"">everything</span>.  Any and all sorts of signals or communications immediately are flooded with static.  It released an almost undetectable pulse that locks up the operation of biotic implants and other augmentations.  Predictably, this made it very dangerous, as some people rely on such implants to survive.  The “killswitch” as she's heard some call it, was used quite infamously in a heist almost a decade ago, which resulted in a manhunt for someone they could not identify for over three years due to his constant interference with police intel.  When it was later discovered that it was because of a HexTech device that all this was possible, the government began setting out to destroy every last one of them.<br/><br/>Apparently, they missed one.  To her dismay, it didn't look to be functional anymore.  Curiously, Jo started taking it apart to inspect its innards.  To her surprise, it wasn't missing anything part-wise.  Maybe it only needed a charge.  To test this theory, she glanced toward the counter once more before withdrawing Jenny.  She could feel the android behind her, shifting with alarm, but she held fast to the trigger and pumped some good old fashioned electricity into it.  The thing buzzed into life, stalling only a moment before presenting her with a single option- “Hex.”<br/><br/>She pressed it.<br/><br/>The change in the atmosphere was sudden and pronounced.  Her ears began to ring, and the android behind her couldn't have been faring any better.  The light seemed to almost flicker in response.  She cut the interference as quickly as she was able, silencing it nearly as quickly as she'd started it, with a burning question now flirting with the forefront of her mind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He was no ordinary secondhand merchant, so what was he?</span>"
1750,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-06-10T06:28:23,Tyne,"<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Just a few... there we go,""</span></span>the almost-imperceptible murmuring dropped from his lips, a low thrum of vocal white noise in the background of his concentration. The smooth stylus burst into life, extending a pale blue laser only a few inches or so from its sharp tip and a small loop of the same force from the other end. Mar sighed in defeat and reached up and around her head with her distal arm, smoothing her hair away from the left side of her face and ear and holding it against the top of her skull. With the ease of long practice, the dealer found a seam in the pseudoflesh along the woman's hair line, behind her ear and rather close to her cervical vertebrae. He smoothly peeled it back a bit and inserted the point of the laser into the newly-revealed layer of bionics and silvery tech behind the bounty hunter's aural cavity, brow quirking in disapproval as he did so.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Pretty sure I showed you how to keep this clean, Cici.""</span></span><br/><br/>Fortunately, he had already disconnected some of the delicate wiring and his words had fallen on, quite literally, a deaf ear. The laser danced in an intricate ballet on the smooth metallic surface of the plating and microchips, finding niches and nooks that many a practiced cyber-surgeon wouldn't even know to look for, let alone adjust. With a few more slices and gentle applications of heat to ""suture"", the minute little sensor dropped from the woman's inner workings and into Xen's waiting palm. At least this bit wasn't dirty or even very worn- it would have been strange it was, since he had been entirely honest when telling her she didn't even really need it. He nonchalantly plunked it into a small chrome box behind his counter, then deftly re-connected the aural wiring and re-sealed the cranial pseudoflesh. The entire procedure hadn't taken longer than five minutes.<br/><br/>Still, he caught the darkly muttered<span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Finally,""</span></span>from Mar. Honestly, if the woman had been left to the government-sanctioned technical ""experts"" she would have to deal with far worse for far less gain. She had all the gratitude of a dead battery. With a quick squeeze the scalpel flickered back into an ordinary stylus.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You need to come back for a tune-up in about two months, Mar,""</span></span>he started conversationally, ignoring her ungrateful quip,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""if you'd like I can call you, but - ""</span></span><br/><br/>The bounty hunter let her hair drop to cover the site of her recent surgery and met his lackadaisical gaze with her own dual-colored one, brow furrowed in deepening discontent.<span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Don't.""</span></span><br/><br/>Her abrasive attitude washed over him like water off of a duck's back and he offered a teasing smile.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Bye, Cecilia.""</span></span>If possible, her retreating back seemed even more angry than when she had entered. Well, she had known the rules when she decided to play his game. The equipment was higher-quality than anything she would have been given officially, and, of course, the maintenance was nothing short of perfection when compared with the dundering idiots they had in the actual medical labs, but there was a certain amount of dirt to be smeared when one played on the wrong side of the transporter tracks. He smirked as the bounty hunter disappeared quickly from his shop, a dark, significantly less playful sort of smirk. He looked at her the way a chess player looks at the board right before they take an opponent's queen with a pawn.<br/><br/>Xen gave his head a little shake, the curtain of shaggy black bang fluffing about his forehead and eyes.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Miss? Where did you - Oh,""</span></span>he feigned a bit of ignorance and then easily cleared the counter in a leap, pivoting on his hand that pressed to the top surface. He approached languidly, but when he was only about a half-meter away, he caught sight of the small device in her hand. His pale amber optics widened with alarm but before a single syllable could break from his throat, her thumb collapsed the button.<br/><br/>He felt nothing. Even his glasses were deactivated, so there was nothing. Maybe there was a lack of natural hum, the sound of technology buzzing in the background, but as a fully-biological human there was nothing to truly deactivate in him.<br/><br/>Gil was not faring quite so well.<br/><br/>The android's eyes promptly flickered and he blinked in a human-like instinct to clear the disorientation, taking a step back in an attempt to distance himself from the offensive force. His shoulders hunched downward and one hand even came up to his forehead, cradling the spot just above his eye like a human suddenly beset by an intense migraine. Eyes wide, they still flickered and fuzzed with blinking lights and something like the static from an ancient television screen.<span style=""color: #40BFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Off-off-l-line-line. Off-line. O-off-li-line. O-off- ""</span></span>His body was stock-still, somehow even more so than it had been before- the android had a flawless mimicry of ambient human movement, and this unnatural stillness put Xen's heart in his mouth.<br/><br/>He rushed to the android, just as the pink-haired girl shut the interference off. Gil remained frozen, but his eyes were no longer flickering with random lights; rather, they were blank, empty, dead. Ignoring the girl for the moment, the dealer stuck his face to the robot's, pulling its hand away from its face and grabbing its chin, yanking it back and forth for a moment to inspect the receptors on the tips of his ears. They didn't look fried. He sighed a quick bit of relief away, but the concern written on his face seemed incongruous for a man worried about the state of a computer.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Wake up, Gil. Systems check.""</span></span><br/><br/>The android promptly straightened its body and tilted its head, eyes whirring back into activation instantly. As they focused in on Xen, a grin stretched his pseudoflesh face and he said,<span style=""color: #40BFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Good morning. Systems check in progress. Processing. Processing. Systems check complete. Seven thousand, four hundred and ninety-two anomalies found.""</span></span><br/><br/>Xen breathed an audible sigh of deep relief, his shoulders slouching as the air leaked from his nose and his eyes closed. Good. The only problem seemed to be that his clock had reset, but that was easily fixed and hardly a priority. What<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>a priority, however, was the girl that had insisted he continue his morning with a minor panic attack. He wheeled on her, brow tilting downward and mouth set in a rather cold line as he reached to snatch the HexTech away from her. Xen knew he should have gone through this junk ages ago, or better yet, not even brought up the junk parts from the surgery room, but he had needed more content to make the place look like a real shop and it was hardly likely than anyone would find anything usable left. Clearly he had miscalculated.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""D'you always activate everything you - ""</span></span>he paused, as though seeing the holding shelf for the first time, blinking in surprise,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Did you organize all this?""</span></span><br/><br/>He fixed her with a stare, suspicion and curiosity written clearly on his face."
1751,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-06-11T23:39:21,Kiddo,"She might have laughed at the android if not for the worried look on the shopkeep’s face.  Not that she felt badly about frying its programme, in fact she was quite pleased with her handiwork, albeit at Gil’s suspense.  Joey did, however, try to keep the gadget away when he snatched it out of her palms, but it didn’t seem to pose much of a challenge for him to obtain it.  Now it was her turn to set her brows tight and frown at the man, an accusing glare aimed up at his equally suspicious gaze.  He pulled off the ‘imposing’ look quite well, she noted, but she had a volt gun on her person, so it would take more than an angry look to really intimidate her.  After a couple of unsuccessful attempts to reclaim her prize, she finally settled to cross her arms and lean back into the sales rack, focusing her thirsty eye on the HexTech still in his possession.  She dialed the Voxel to the inactive position, uncertain if it actually functioned after the pulse.<br/><br/>“If I didn’t, would you even have known<span style=""font-style: italic"">that thing</span>was a part of your inventory?” she indicated the HexTech with a curt nod.  “Look, I dunno if you’re some kind of black market fence or if you’re just plain daft, but I think you can do better than four thousand.”  She pushed away from the shelf and returned to the counter, lifting the satchel by one of the faded leather straps.  She plucked the cores from inside, cushioned quite nicely by the surrounding cash and unharmed by her previous abuse.<br/><br/>“You seem to know a lot more about biotic implants than you let on, so I<span style=""font-style: italic"">know</span>you know the real value of these things,” she turned it over in her hand as if to demonstrate.  The status LED was still a bright, healthy green colour, which indicated it was unaffected by HexTech.  In reality, a lot of biotic implants were built to resist it after the advent of disruptive technology, but it was common knowledge that any augment with the tag “Pulse-proofed” would drain the bank quicker than a sick baby could soil a brand new nappy.  Joey knew it was only a matter of time before the next technological threat surfaced and would up the prices again for yet another resistance mechanism.  That’s how it always went.<br/><br/>She ought to have simply left it, she argued with herself.  Someone who deals with Mar wasn’t anyone she wanted to associate with.  If she weren’t desperate, she might have gone to pawn it at the usual spot.  What the hell was she thinking?  Earlier, she was close to settling, but she knew now that his original offer was intentionally short, and she knew she had to challenge it.  In all honesty, she was curious, but Joey knew it was best not to dig too deeply for answers lest you get tunneled in with no Plan B to fall back on.  Since Plan B was not in her pockets most days, she was going to do what needed to be done.  Time wouldn’t allow her much room for options."
1752,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-06-12T03:48:12,Tyne,"Xen raised his arm just a bit over his head, HexTech balanced easily in his palm as the shorter girl made a few fruitless grabs for the little miniature-weapon. When she gave up and adopted her suitably sulky pose, he lowered the limb and crossed his arms, hip jutting to the side as he stared over the tops of the spectacles at her. The more she said, the more his customary playful smirk reappeared on his face, though this time with some genuine pleasure rather than just removed amusement; he followed her huffy little walk back to the counter, his own lanky legs using a slower but longer-strided pace to land him there at the same time. As she removed the core implants from her manhandled knapsack, he noted with no small relief that they were quite unharmed- he also noted the fat wad of currency that cushioned them, though its own worth was dwarfed by the worth of its charges.<br/><br/>Calmly, and with an expression that made it seem like he was laughing at some hidden joke, he waited only two beats before answering,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Of course I do,""</span></span>in reference to the worth of the implants. There was another brief pause as he tilted his head, leaning forward with his elbows on the counter, the picture of lackadaisical nonchalance,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""And of course I can,""</span></span>this time referencing how much he could afford to offer.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""But I won't,""</span></span>he continued lazily, lifting his elbows but still standing with a definite ""S"" to his spine,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""because I don't have to.""</span></span>He popped the HexTech into the small box with Mar's KACI-sensor and closed it, then turned his gaze back to the lively blue eyes of his would-be client, arms crossing loosely.<br/><br/>His own eyes narrowed momentarily, but his tone of voice was very honestly questioning; not intimidating, not threatening in the slightest.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""So, knowing that, let's say you leave. If you can avoid Mar, and any other officials who have potentially been alerted to this,""</span></span>he gestured to the cores, briefly,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""long enough to get to another techpawn who won't immediately alert the Enforcers over a fortune in the hands of a northerner, who is looking to sell it out of her backpack,""</span></span>he paused again, mostly for sarcastic effect,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What do you suppose <span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span> would offer for the liability of taking on something that hot?""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Beyond that,""</span></span>he continued without waiting for a response, the sarcasm dropping away to something that bordered on actual disbelief,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""what would you if I decided to just <span style=""font-style: italic"">take</span> them?""</span></span>He would hardly do something of that nature, of course; such things were for petty pawnsharks and two-bit con men, so far beneath his level they were not even in the same class. However, the principle of the thing was valid- any officials she decided to contact for his ""theft"" of her merchandise were probably connected to him in some way, and if they weren't, their bosses would be. Even if it turned to immediate violence, between Gil and the defenses rigged (provided they hadn't all shorted with the damn HexTech), he was more than prepared for a small army. One didn't become a criminal kingpin without certain cautionary measures, especially when one played both sides of the field.<br/><br/>He ran a hand through his bangs, then turned to her with a half-incredulous smile.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What are your options?""</span></span>His tone and gaze indicated that he did expect a response to this one, and was very interested in hearing it.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What's worth... all this?""</span></span>He gestured to the implants, himself, the store... he would have gestured to the entire situation, had it been a physical thing."
1753,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-06-16T03:49:03,Kiddo,"Her hand trailed down to her hip, fingers resting tentatively on her volt gun.  Who did this tosser think he was?  She felt her jaw tighten.  She had never been the patient type, and this man was testing its limits.  Joey was no street thug.  Thief?  Yes.  Robber?  Sometimes.  She liked to shoot things, yes, but she didn’t want to shoot things that shot back.  She was cheap like that, and the shopkeeper was displaying far too much confidence for anyone that might be otherwise unarmed.  There were several scenarios playing in her mind.  Shoot him, take the money, take the HexTech as well, and dart him before he could alert anyone.  No.  Just dart him.  Take her keep.  No.  Take the original offer.  No, no, no.<br/><br/>His last question really got her attention.  This time she finally made eye contact, and she even considered explaining her situation.  She thought about telling him her mother could die of the Curse any day now.  She thought about telling him<span style=""font-style: italic"">precisely</span>what it was worth to a filthy northerner like herself.  She wasn’t going to play off of pity, however, and doubted he had it, anyway.  Joey’s lids hardened into a sharp glower.<br/><br/>“That’s not your business,” she declared harshly, tossing the core back inside her bag and zipping it shut with all the embodiment of her displeasure.  She tore off the Voxel and set it onto his counter with an audible click.  “If you don’t want them, that’s your loss.  I’m wasting my time here.”<br/><br/>She spun on the heel of her boot and exited the shop, sparing no glances back.  She knew she could find a place to be rid of these, but she would either need to do it quickly- before word spread- or wait long enough for the local pawn shops to forget about the incident, in which case they could be sold safely.  The problem with waiting was that she wasn’t certain how long she could last on what she did manage to walk away with.<br/><br/>The streets were more populated now.  The “Good morning!” broadcast was running as it normally did by this time.  The local headlines were streamed alongside the weather planned for the day, which was almost always kept at room temperature.  She tried to avoid looking up, however, knowing she would see the report on the aggro she’d initiated in Sorelli’s.  Thankfully there was not a description on her- not yet, anyhow- but she knew that they wouldn’t have had time for a proper investigation since it hadn’t been much more than an hour ago.  Instead, there were some advert reels populating the dome now with sales information and news on the latest augments to hit the fashion market.  Joey still couldn’t believe that dying your skin a minty colour was popular now.<br/><br/>She travelled to the east end of the dome, where the chemist was located.  He would just be opening his doors now, and with any luck, there wouldn’t be a long queue already formed for his services.  She was lucky today.  There were only three waiting.<br/><br/>“Ah, Ms. Thane,” the chemist greeted her.  The man was a bastard.  She didn’t like him much at all, and he knew it, but they both attempted to remain civil for business sake.  “Come for the usual dosage?”  She nodded curtly, digging into her pack for his payment.  The man’s long, black whiskers seemed to curl into a grin of their own right as he peered down at her from behind his little glass window.  “I’m afraid I must inform you, with recent events occurring with my sources, as I’m certain you’ve heard about, I’ve had to raise the price for it.”  Joey’s grip on the small wad of cash in her hand almost faltered and scattered it all into the light breeze.<br/><br/>“By how much?” she asked warily.<br/><br/>“Five hundred credits,” the man returned casually.  Joey’s fist came plunging into the glass, startling the man behind it.<br/><br/>“That’s twice as much!!” she barked.  The chemist gave her a cruel smile.<br/><br/>“It’s been doubled, to reflect the increase in my demand.  Darling, I’ve got to make a living somehow, and I can’t practically give this all away.  You northerners are an ill lot, I hope you understand!”  She wanted to wring his neck.  If it weren’t for his lot keeping all of the proper care to themselves, they would have had the right treatments by now.  She knew there were ways to properly gear up and prevent the radiation from spreading, but it was all hidden among the people who didn’t even need it.  This man was selfish.  She slammed the cash down on his counter, sliding it into the little slot as she snarled at him.  The chemist counted it out, a pleased grin pulling at his lips as he finished.<br/><br/>“Excellent, Ms. Thane, it’ll be ready in an hour!”  He pulled down the steel curtain behind his window without another word.  Joey turned and paced the street a few times before falling into a bench nearby.  Her head fell into her hands.  Sometimes it felt like the whole dome wanted to make it impossible to survive.  She didn’t want to be a criminal, but she also didn’t know how to do anything else.  There was nobody out there to hire her.  She had no education, no prospects, and certainly no bright future.  And it seemed every week the climb was even steeper.<br/><br/>A stray cat wandered out from under the bench, brushing against her bare legs with its dry and bristly fur.  Joey moved her hands to peer down at it, noting its missing eye and its ugly, skeletal frame.  There were patches of fur missing, where its skin had been peeled away and there were small bumps where something might emerge later.  Maybe another head.  She’d seen it happen.  It mewled pathetically at her.<br/><br/>“I’m sorry.  I haven’t got any food for you,” she murmured, petting its head, which it seemed to appreciate none-the-less.  Its broken little purr resonated loudly from its chest.  How could it be so happy?  The creature looked like it might fall over and die at any moment.  It settled to lay on top of her boots, where it preened at its claws contently.  Joey smiled gently at it.<br/><br/>The smooth sound of engines passed by the little corner she waited in, a parade of perhaps three authorities.  Their lights flashed the telltale red and blue, announcing they were on their way to official business.  She watched them going south toward the market, and reasoned they would be the ones investigating Sorelli’s.  The man would have a difficult time remembering her face, and it was unlikely they had a scan on her merchandise just yet.  They didn’t slow down as they passed, so that was evidence enough she was safe for now.<br/><br/>The only one who would know was that shopkeeper at Discount Tech, and she regretted not darting him.  He would sell her out.  She knew he would.  Joey would have to get rid of these things quickly.  She sifted into her pockets, pulling out a handmirror.  She slid her finger along the top of her image, and her hair began to slowly change hue until it was a platinum blonde.  Pink was definitely going to be a part of his description.  The least she could do was buy a little more time."
1754,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-06-22T10:11:00,Tyne,"Xen never stopped shamelessly observing the young woman's obvious discomfort, his head even tilting almost innocently even as his eyes narrowed when her hand slipped beneath his line of sight. Going for a gun? He knew he shouldn't feel the little tremor of nerves in the back of his throat; Gil had proven itself to be quite adept at disarming people quicker than they could think, and the android wasn't his only  measure. Still, there was something desperate and almost wild in her, despite all the restraint she revealed in the tight muscles of her neck and face. Finally, the wide blue eyes shot up to meet his amber ones, and for one second he couldn't have even begun to guess what was going through her mind- of course, after that second, the steely glare that appeared gave him more than enough. Well, he had probably lost the merchandise, at the very least. A little voice in the back of his head asked him why he insisted on antagonizing people, particularly when he<span style=""font-style: italic"">wanted</span>something from them, but he smothered it as he always did and watched as the pink-haired girl and her valuable cargo left his shop without a second glance.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Gāisǐ de</span>,""</span></span>Xen muttered darkly under his breath, scowling at her retreating back as it disappeared, the ancient swear falling from his lips with much less salesman-appeal than his previous words. His fingers laced behind his head and he sighed like a moody teenager, his slouch deepening. He may not have been<span style=""font-style: italic"">nice</span>, by any stretch of the imagination, but he also hadn't been<span style=""font-style: italic"">wrong</span>. Still, he should have simply continued his haggling process and given her a better offer. The back-of-head voice tried to revive as he rested his arms on the counter, but before he could doubt himself any more the robot spoke up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BFBF"">""If I may make a suggestion?""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Mm?""</span></span>came the nonchalant response as he sunk his face into his folded arms.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BFBF"">""There was an appointment with one Lieutenant Chernov four days and sixteen hours ago in which he requested a very specific - ""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""The agent? D'you really think that someone like <span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span> can be trusted with the kind of gear she'd need just to get in the front door?""</span></span><br/><br/>The android cleared his optical lenses and shifted his weight, mimicking human responses to Xen's tone of voice.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BFBF"">""She ultimately responded nonviolently to your threats and - ""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""They weren't - !""</span></span>a short pause,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Fine, they were kind of threats. But I wasn't going to make good on them or anything. And this was only after she knocked over a shelf and Hex'd the place, by the way, which kind of renders this conversation pointless. Just because she didn't try to shoot me doesn't mean she's a ""cool, calm, collected"" person.""</span></span>Xen quoted the Lieutenant, his fingers dragging sarcastic marks through the air by his head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BFBF"">""It means she is able to interpret stressful situations accurately, and respond in the most appropriate manner, given her circumstances.""</span></span><br/><br/>Xen was quiet, fixing a quizzical expression complete with a quirked brow on the mechanical figure. It was not surprising that the android had done his own quiet analysis of the pink-haired thief (he did so on everyone who came within his perimeter automatically) nor was it strange that he had chosen to suggest a solution to a problem (the fence did have a deadline to meet with Chernov), but rarely did Gil's logic fail so spectacularly. Anyone could respond to a situation like the one in which he had put her, and they didn't have ragtag-assembled clothing and a child-like affinity for pressing the buttons on random machinery. Perhaps the HexTech had done worse to the android than Xen had assumed after his systems check.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""She's... inexperienced,""</span></span>he finally answered, stopping himself from saying ""young""- he was hardly in a position to judge a person's abilities based on that, given his own level in the hierarchy -<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""She obviously takes stupid risks- the C34s, for one.""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BFBF"">""Her performance with Celi Mar was adequate. She identified the Voxel 9000 and the HexTech, which have been banned for 35.2 and 8.7 years, respectively. It is my o-o-opinion that her acquisition of the C34-9v core implants demonstrates an action-oriented attitude, and that her style of dress indicates a level of poverty.""</span></span><br/><br/>Xen exhaled sharply, exasperation plain on his face.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""So she's a scavenger. Big deal. And what does her economic status have to do with - ""</span></span><br/><br/>He cut off sharply, his shoulders straightening even as the circuits finally connected in his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course</span>. How could he have overlooked something so obvious? He was a little ashamed that his robot needed to point it out to him, honestly. The job from the Lieutenant wasn't exactly child's play- the person they needed to find needed quite a few qualifications, and one of the most important was an altered body. Not just any alterations, either. It was why Chernov had contacted him, rather than using the resources at his disposal through the Enforcement; his expertise and legendary network of contacts (Xen was pretty sure it deserved the ""legendary"" title at this point). He had been searching within the ranks of the Enforcement personnel and the ranks of the various crime syndicates, searching for well-known assassins, snipers, smugglers... he had even gone so far as to approach prisoners, ex-Enforcer types with more than a little grudge. His luck had been... well, less than fantastic. He'd been rebuffed everywhere, for every type of reason- the risk was too high, they were unwilling to receive alterations to their body, he'd been unable to pull enough strings to get their sentence suspended. Some of them were perfect, but they were well-known, useful, even famous (like Mar); if the worst came of them, he had no doubt it would be pinned on him, and his network might not have enough bulk to shield him from the shots of outrage. He'd put the few that made it past the first two qualifying rounds through a few tests of his own, nothing out of the ordinary for him- he shot at them, threatened them, tried to bribe them, seduce them, etc. If he hadn't been splitting hairs, some of them had only<span style=""font-style: italic"">barely</span>failed and could conceivably be suitable, but the Lieutenant had been specific in his requirements. Apparently, it was more than his personal preference. Or it wasn't. Xen actually wasn't sure of anything besides the amount the official was willing to put up for the procurement of such an individual, and the eventual prize that they would be charged to obtain. It was a sum that should interest someone so desperate for money, and the risks and other necessities involved... well, would a northern girl wearing patchwork really object to such things? Of course, should the worst truly happen, the risk to himself would be reduced to minimal- who would miss her? At least, who with enough clout to deal him a blow?<br/><br/>His eyes still glazed over with machinations, he muttered<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Where is she?""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BFBF"">""She was last visualized passing a shopfront security camera in the Eastern District,""</span></span>Gil's ocular lenses fogged for a fraction of a second,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BFBF"">""I do not currently have a visual.""</span></span><br/><br/>Xen couldn't supress a quick eye-roll. What were the odds that the girl had managed to land herself in one of the few places that didn't have a lens honed in on it at all times? The entire dome was basically<span style=""font-style: italic"">made</span>of lenses. One palm came up and rubbed his face, and remained there to muffle his words,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""You're going to have to go get her.""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BFBF"">""Of course, Master.""</span></span>The robot immediately spun on his heel and stepped toward the entrance to the dingy little shop, his long tendrils of hair swishing behind him like an ancient sheaf of wheat.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Not like <span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>, stargazer,""</span></span>the fence barked, managing to grab Gil's mechanical shoulder just before it got out of reach from behind the counter. The android didn't seem offended by the derogatory slang, and simply offered a pleasant smile and a properly expectant expression down to the dark-haired young man. Xen's mouth quirked as he released the machine's joint. Gil really<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>to feminine-looking sometimes.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Activate DT camouflage, first of all.""</span></span><br/><br/>Gil's eyes hazed slightly, and an intricate network of lasers dotted immediately over the entrance to the shop, in a variety of colors and sizes. They blocked the entrance completely- not with anything harmful or even solid, but with an appearance that the entire place was dark and abandoned. Any curious passer-by who happened to glance this way (a rare thing) would see nothing more than an empty, closed and very dirty shop. Of course, if someone tripped and fell past the laser-illusion, his little scheme would be ruined instantly. It hadn't happened yet, though.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Right, now, get yourself dressed in... um... huh. Let's go with Identity 6.""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BFBF"">""Of course, Master.""</span></span><br/><br/>Xen watched with a educated eye as the android shed his suit vest, un-tucked his white dress-shirt and unbuttoned the top four buttons. He rolled the long sleeves roughly back past his elbows, then retrieved an old-fashioned hat from one of the top shelves (it rather resembled an ancient grey trilby, though the front of the brim was longer) and expertly tucked the vast majority of his feathery hair into it. Most of the strands that framed his face remained, but with strange precision he plucked a few locks to tuck back- the result was a more masculine visage, provided little focus was given to his eyes. In fact, such a thing had been considered; a pair of UV-shielding eyeglasses, over-sized and tinted very dark, perched on the bridge of his straight nose. Despite his altered wardrobe, the android was still obviously identifiable for the robot he was; he observed just a little too blankly, moved just a little too subtly or precisely, stood just a little too straight and cold.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BFBF"">""Importing Identity 6 now.""</span></span><br/><br/>The change seemed drastic, but Xen always thought that. Gil's hip jutted slightly to the left, and his shoulders hooked forward just slightly. One hand perched leisurely on his hip and his pleasant expression disintegrated; in its place rose a bored, slightly impatient tilt to the mouth and brow.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BF40"">""Import complete, boss.""</span></span>Even the tone of his voice was different- of course, that was unsurprising. He had technology not dissimilar to the Voxel lodged where a human had a larynx, after all. This voice wasn't refined, lilting- it was relaxed, lazy, seemed made for sarcastic comments. The android even offered an in-character smile, flashing a shot of white teeth.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Looks good. Was your vernacular database updated recently?""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BF40"">""Yeah, everything looks fine.""</span></span><br/><br/>Xen came around to the other side of the counter and fussed with the android's collar, making sure it was properly wrinkled and flopped, almost like a nervous parent getting ready to send their child to kindergarten for the first time. His expression was properly concerned as well, though his voice was calm.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Right then. Drop the DT camo. You are authorized to disclose all Phase A details of the Lieutenant's deal with her, if necessary, and to discuss anything that happened when she was in here a few minutes ago. Nothing else. You have a time limit with this, Gil, so get back quick.""</span></span>The intricate and delicate programming and changes with his wiring that made this technology possible in the machine (it had been used in some of the newer models as well, but they had two Identities maximum and with far less detail) tended to drain his central power at an accelerated rate. So far, he had never fallen out while in the field, but it was a risk that Xen preferred not to take.<br/><br/>The android's cheesy grin widened and he gestured nonchalantly with his left hand.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40BF40"">""You got it, boss.""</span></span>It was hard to see behind the sunglasses, but the fence was pretty sure the robot actually winked at him before he strode casually from<span style=""font-style: italic"">Discount Tech</span>."
1755,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-07-04T02:40:23,Kiddo,"Jo cradled her bundle of medicine she'd received from the chemist, treating it like an ugly baby she wanted nobody to see.  Although it was concealed in an unassuming paper bag, anyone who saw her could infer it meant she was sick.  It wasn't meant for her, true, but what was the point of trying to explain that to anyone who moved away as she approached?  At least she didn't have to worry about people getting in her way.  The walk back to the northern district was a rather long one, as she couldn't risk the bullet train with its bag search and uncomfortable security.  In fact, it was very rare she took public transport at all.  The last time she tried, she was told to take up in the elevated section with a dangerous looking group of individuals.  They liked to keep them all together- she reckoned in the spot with the most cameras pointed at them.  Evidently, she fit the profile.<br/><br/>She took a rather bare route, a seedy little side street which stretched along the sanitation pipes.  When you were a northerner, if you were ever lost in the city, you were taught to follow the pipelines back home.  The pipes ran along the outskirts of the dome, and were routed through the north end, then under the scavenger tunnels and out into the world.  There was a murky, toxic swamp full of human waste and ungodly chemicals just outside the city, and nobody knew about it or even cared.  It was a poison which was slowly seeping into their city, and the reason everyone despised the scavengers is because they believed it was they who were spreading it.  Not that they were wrong, but Joey felt everyone responsible for it.  It was bad enough now that she wouldn't be surprised if the governor decided it was time to purge their district entirely.  She wouldn't put it past the man.<br/><br/>She knew what it meant.  The prices on the medicine wasn't going up because of demand; it was going up to keep the ill from surviving.  Everyone was paranoid that the Curse would spread, and it had already been discussed numerous times what should be done about it, but no solutions had been brought to the table yet.  So, naturally, the people have been taking it into their own hands in their own ways.  Eventually, without access to the treatments, the stricken would die off, and the Curse with it.  That was the logic, as it were.<br/><br/>Joey was nearing the gates which would let her into the slums, but she wouldn't be taking that route.  There were a dozen soldiers all standing watch at every hour, none of which with anything better to do than to search passerbys arse over teakettle for dangerous things like ball point pens or laser pointers.  No, she would be taking her VIP tunnel through Gavin's, a dancer bar frequented hilariously by the very guards they helped ne'er-do-wells such as herself avoid.  Without it, her rumpus in the market would have been quite impossible and short-lived.<br/><br/>The bar was situated conveniently over the border, and their cellar had a secret and very illegal tunnel leading into a soup kitchen down below.  Only choice individuals were allowed in on it, as not all people crossing without a pass could be trusted not to sell both of the establishments out.  A trust she feared she might be losing soon due to her situation; those facing financial hardship were watched with a keen eye, because secrets such as these would be worth a lot to the police.<br/><br/>Unfortunately, she didn't have to.<br/><br/>The moment she opened the door, she was met with the sight of ten enforcers apprehending the clubgoers.  She needed not but a second to decide to run.  The door was thrown shut behind her at the sound of an authoritative “halt!”  She hastily stuffed the bag of medicine into her backpack, and drew Jenny from the holster on her hip, glancing over her shoulder to see a cyborg officer emerge after her.  Jo swore, spurring herself into a full-on sprint.  She laced between the tight buildings, choosing neither here nor there with any sort of discrimination, as long as it got her away from that thing.<br/><br/>Cyborgs were not like androids.  Androids were fully robotic, and relied on AI to function.  They followed orders because they wanted to, and they wanted to because they were not programmed with any other desire than to follow orders.  Cyborgs were mostly human.  They had human minds, human bodies, mostly, and human hearts.  They were also quite dead.  Their brains are jacked up full of nanobots which control their minds and assist in the functioning of their other organs.  They have the most extreme of the augmentations- cannons for arms, titanium skeletons, camouflage skin.  Joey had even heard of some prototypes with wings being developed.  The worst thing about cyborgs was that they followed orders because they<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>to.  Even if they wanted to defy orders, the nanobots override the brain and take control.  They are undead weapons with no wills of their own, and if anything, she pitied them.<br/><br/>Her chase was brought to an abrupt halt as she slammed into what felt like a steel wall.  The android had stepped in front of her, leaving her no time to slow down or adjust her course.  They both crashed to the ground in a mess of tangled limbs.<br/><br/>“Get off, get<span style=""font-style: italic"">off!</span>” she cried at it, throwing it away from her.  Its sunglasses flew off of its face and shattered on an adjacent wall.  The android seemed a little surprised, but otherwise unharmed.  Freak.  She chanced a glance upwards, peering down the long street she just come barreling down.  She didn't see the cyborg, but somehow she knew it was still on her trail.  Cyborgs were not known for giving up easily.  She looked back down at the android, her face contorting into a violent glare.<br/><br/>“What do you think you're up to, getting into the path of a human?  Is your perimeter sensor broken or--?!” she finally recognised it.  It was “Gil”, the android belonging to the shopkeeper at Discount Tech.  Rage began to invade her senses, and she felt her blood pressure shoot up as she kicked the thing away.  He'd even had the nerve to try and disguise it, as, what, an old world journalist?<br/><br/>“What do you want with me?” She heard a disturbance behind her, and the cyborg appeared near the end of the street.  It had found her, and she could almost feel the nanobots sending the 'attack' signals in its brain as it picked up speed.  Her heart nearly leaped out her chest as it extended its arm at them.  She ducked down reflexively, then behind Gil.  The bullets grazed past him, putting some dents into his robotic exterior.  He seemed unharmed, however.<br/><br/>Unexpectedly, the android's arms coiled around her waist and actually picked her up.  Joey shouted her protests, but its unceremonious grip rendered her incapable of making much noise other than a gasp as the wind was thrown out of her.  Gil was no knight in shining armour.  She was tucked under its arm gracelessly as Gil turned and attacked the cyborg.  A laser-<span style=""font-style: italic"">was that a laser</span>?! - was fired at the cyborg, which effectively severed its arm and one of its legs.  The thing was brought to the ground, and Gil surged past it.  The android seemed to be looking for something as it carried her away a few blocks, and when it found it, Gil made a direct path to it.<br/><br/>She was freed when they entered a rather bare public toilet.  Joey was a little thankful for this, as the moment Gil released her, she crawled up to it and expunged a pavement pizza.  When she was finished, she turned her back to it and faced the android, who was still there, looking at her expectantly.<br/><br/>“Great job, R2-D2, you just made the midday news reel,” she swiped her hand across her jaw and spit some blood from her lip.  She'd bitten it in all the “excitement.”  She removed her backpack, inspecting the contents.  The medicine had broken open during the chase, and was soaked up with all of the money inside.  The cores blinked a healthy green at her, just as before, as if mocking her that they, of all things, remained fine.  She picked one of them up and chucked it harshly at one of the walls, accompanied by a loud and frustrated ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">fuck!</span>""  It shattered instantly."
1756,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-07-12T01:13:56,Tyne,"“That was fast!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Shut up.”</span></span>She hated new detectives; they were invariably human, and inevitably fresh from the HQ training center. She could practically smell the scent of a new occupational code on him, but thankfully the young man was sufficiently cowed by her sharp response and avoided eye contact as he delivered his briefing.<br/><br/>“S-sorry… Um… th-the ‘Forcer pursued the fugitive into the street outside the primary operation site. He said that – “<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I’ll talk to the ‘borg. Get lost.”</span></span><br/><br/>Her heels clicked softly as she approached the prone figure of the cyborg. His severed body still lay on the ground beyond an emergency privacy curtain and several more officials from headquarters, though two cyborg-technology specialists and an emergency neurologist hovered close. Celi approached in such a way that made it clear she had no intention of politely asking anyone to step aside, and the doctor swiftly moved back. Mismatched eyes widened slightly as she observed the enforcer; a shock of short brown hair and a strong jaw made for a very typical appearance, save that he was sans half of his artificial limbs. His arm had been taken almost up to his armpit and his same-side leg had been cut at mid-thigh. Those bones in a<span style=""font-style: italic"">regular</span>human would have required lasers of the top-quality to both sever and cauterize the body like this. Enforcer bones surpassed natural human strength by more than twenty-fold, and the weaponized arm would have possessed even more. The cuts were clean, even, precise, and seared like a rare piece of meat.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF80FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“What did you see?”</span></span>she asked coldly, still staring at his neatly clipped wounds.<br/><br/>“An android, sir,” came the immediate response. The cyborg lay still while the specialists tended him, and though he did seem to be in a moderate amount of pain his responses were instant. “Standard ammunition did not - nhh,” his face tightened in pain, “did not appear to have any affect. Offensive beams came from its left. The fugitive escaped to the west with her ‘droid.” He winced again. The bounty hunter quirked her mouth. She had seen enforcers fight with grievous and painful wounds, similar and worse than this, but it seemed that the ‘bots in their brains only saw fit to act on pain receptors until the danger was passed. Not far different from amped-up human adrenaline, honestly.<br/><br/>Without another word, she stepped curtly over the downed enforcer’s stomach and moved swiftly in the direction he’d indicated. Anyone with that kind of weaponry was automatically listed as Class 7- and she could use a bit of cash.<br/><br/><br/>---------<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF80""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Thanks!”</span></span>he piped up, offering a programmed half-smile in response to the recognized intonation of ‘great job’. The colored lenses of his eyes darted and swiveled minutely, focusing in at high speeds on all areas of live being’s body, obviously running a quick analysis. As the female scanned the cargo in her back, his own optical sensors honed in on the contents for a fraction of a second before flickering back up to her face.<br/><br/>In the dim lighting of the lavatory, the brim of his hat shadowed almost the entire top of his face, but both eyes were still clearly visible and shone with an unnatural light. He still stood relaxed and calm, though the fabric of his shirt had been torn by one of the enforcer’s bullets along the outside of his left bicep- it appeared to have gone through the pseudoflesh as well, revealing a very light chrome-colored metal that didn’t have a scratch on it. A similar tear could be seen on the lower right side of his abdomen and a perfectly round hole, the size of an ancient penny, had been burned directly in the center of his chest. Past the singed shirt of the latter, a darker metal could be seen… the enforcer’s ammunition had been flattened against his exoskeleton, and was now no thicker than if it had been a shaving of its original state. It didn’t fall when he moved, revealing that it had been melted to his false skin.<br/><br/>The hurled C34s whizzed close to the robot’s figure, his sensors and bangs even registering the breeze of its passing.<span style=""color: #40FF80""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I don’t want anything,”</span></span>he informed her, the information oddly clinical though his voice still rang with informality,<span style=""color: #40FF80""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> “but my boss would like for you to – ”</span></span><br/><br/>He froze, lenses leaving her face and seeming to stare just above her head, slightly out-of-focus. It was only for a couple seconds, and when his stare returned to her his voice was unchanged.<span style=""color: #40FF80""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""They have your thermal signature,”</span></span>he said,<span style=""color: #40FF80""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“and it’s already been sent across the EN74 network. You’re listed as a Class 7B fugitive in possession of classified technology -that would be m-me- and are to be taken alive if possible; pro-pro-probably for questioning. Celi Mar has activated her ThermGen9 at a mark-3 perimeter. She’ll be at the site of weapons discharge in about 13 minutes.”</span></span>Wherever his voice stuttered, it snapped between his original vocal pattern and that of his artificial “identity”.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF80""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“My boss wants me to take you back to his location,”</span></span>he shifted his weight to the other foot, human mimicry eerily accurate in his subterfuge programming,<span style=""color: #40FF80""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“and given the current situation, I would also re-re-recommend allowing me to take you. So you don’t get shot,”</span></span>he added, flashing a quick grin.<span style=""color: #40FF80""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I’d be happy to answer any of your questions along the way.” </span></span><br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>The girl’s eyes rolled back so far into her head she could identify her frontal lobe. She was screwed no matter what now. She clutched at her backpack tightly, considering its contents. It would be bad if they found her with the implants now, but it would be worse if they found her<span style=""font-style: italic"">without</span>them. Jo decided to stand up, crossing the room to fetch the shattered implant along with a few of its scattered components. Maybe she shouldn’t have lost her temper at it, she thought in hindsight. An impatient sigh was released. Her eyes trailed up to the android.<br/><br/>“I don’t have much of a choice, do I?” Even though she was still miffed with that shopkeeper, she had to admit it was a curious matter he would send his android back to retrieve her. Did he want those implants that badly or what? It wouldn’t do any good staying around here, and if she was being perfectly honest with herself, it seemed a better idea to relocate to the place they least expected to find her.<br/><br/>-----------<br/><br/>The android perfectly mimicked a dark, mischievous smile.<span style=""color: #40FF80""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Do you ever?”</span></span><br/><br/>Gil’s optical lenses fogged over for a few seconds once more, and when their whirred back into focus, he extended his bent left arm toward her right one, effectively hooking it in a very archaic gesture of escort. He walked with the half-swagger gait of the doubly-artificial identity, a quiet smile on his face, looking for all the world like a relaxed individual with every right to be where he was. The sounds of the enforcers and other related commotion could be heard from the east, but the android didn’t so much as glance toward them. He gently steered the two of them back toward the major market district. Eventually they reached a more crowded area, and the android seamlessly blended into the crowd with the young woman, his long legs moving slowly to keep pace with her shorter ones. As the two of them passed behind the thick shield of a nutri-bev dispenser, he slowed just a little and with his opposite hand, took the trilby-esque cap from his head and plopped it directly on the top of her head. It didn’t cover the shaved hairstyle, but it made it less obvious. His own long mass of hair had tumbled back down around his shoulders and back in doing so; in as much time as it would take a human to do a double-take, he had changed his own hair color without so much as a blink. It now shone a soft, pale reddish auburn in the artificial dome light. He reached back and pulled it around to the front of him, over his shoulder. They continued walking at a natural pace, weaving in and out of the crowd.<br/><br/>Two human enforcers rounded the corner only seven or eight meters south of them, flanked by a cyborg. The cyborg followed the officers swiftly, walking while the men with more natural bodies moved at a slow jog. Their heads constantly swiveled as they moved, but if Gil noticed them he gave no indication; no glance, no change of step. As the trio of lawful agents approached the two of them, one of them began rapidly speaking in a terse voice to his wrist, his words floating in and out as they trotted past the duo, dodging people in the increasingly-crowded path. “…. No visual on fugitive, high congestion on south road to Central Market rendering identification from thermal scan highly improbable, no androids matching description seen…” Their backs faded into the rest of the people milling about the market street.<br/><br/>Finally, the android took a sharp turn into<span style=""font-style: italic"">Discount Tech</span>, so sharp it may have seemed like a last-minute decision to a passerby.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Finally,”</span></span>came the breath of relief from the dark-haired fence, and he made a bee-line for the robot without so much as a glance to the girl.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“You activated feature alterations <span style=""font-style: italic"">while</span> in a modified Identity program? What was the emergen – are you <span style=""font-style: italic"">damaged</span>?”</span></span>Xen’s bright golden eyes widened with surprised and promptly began to burn with an anger borne of belated worry.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Drop the disguises and run a systems check,”</span></span>he barked sharply, seeming to not even see the young woman that remained hooked on his arm.<br/><br/>The robot promptly obliged and dropped his limb from the thief’s, and his stance immediately reverted to the original, hair shifting to its “natural” white-blonde. His eyes fogged.<span style=""color: #40BFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Identity successfully reverted. Systems check in progress. Processing. Processing. Systems check complete. Seven-thousand, four hundred and ninety-five anomalies found.”</span></span>Xen hand gripped the android’s jaw and yanked his face down, his own eyes scanning the tops of the robot’s ears, then dropping to the numerous bits of exposed metal and torn fabric along the torso, his fingers running gently over the ripped pseudoflesh with a half-worried, half-frustrated expression. He managed to convince himself that nothing he couldn’t fix with half an hour and the right tools was wrong with the artificial figure, and finally the young man looked to at the girl that had accompanied his machine into the shop.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Was your hair pink before or have I been spending too much time around electromags again?”</span></span>he quipped casually, offering a relaxed grin. Before she could answer, he continued,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Listen, I think we got off on the wrong… I mean, I’m not really going to just take your stuff, you know?”</span></span>Xen rubbed the back of his messy head, his eyes drifting to the ceiling before landing back to her.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Anyway, I’ve got a proposition for you, if you’d be willing to hear me out. It won’t take long, and from the looks of him,”</span></span>he jerked his head back toward Gil, trying to look nonchalant but unable to stop the flicker of concern in his eyes and tilt of his brow,<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“you might want to lay low for a few hours anyway.”</span></span>As he spoke, he walked back behind the counter and pressed a small button beneath it, which opened an adjacent door on the far wall of the shop, previously camouflaged by the shelves piled with useless junk. Still facing her, he quirked a brow:<span style=""color: #FFBF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Interested?”</span></span>"
1757,Sʈaʈic Cɧanɡes: Bɩoɲɩca [Stardust x Tyne],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46822,2015-07-20T01:29:46,Kiddo,"It was a chore to keep up with Gil, but she was thankful the droid didn’t try to carry her again.  Jo found herself walking closer to it as they passed the enforcers.  They seemed to be everywhere now, parting crowds as they jogged through the streets, their radios chirping curt communications as they worked to track their fugitive.  Gil put its hat on her head, which dropped just over her round eyes and concealed her features.  She lifted at the brim gingerly, peering at their backs as they passed without so much as a glance.<br/><br/>With the streets teeming of enforcers, she kept a hurried pace with Gil, feeling the urgency now to hide.  It didn't seem they knew her name, but that wouldn't stop them, given enough time and resources.  She pulled the hat down again.  As the pair approached Discount Tech, however, she slowed and entered after the android with a tangible hesitation.  What if this was a trap?  What if it was all a setup to corner her and collect her bounty? Her eyes fell on the shopkeeper as he rounded on the droid and fussed over its condition.  Her eyes closely followed his movements, crossing her arms slowly.<br/><br/>A snarky comment may have followed his quip on her hair colour, but she wasn't in the mood.  He spoke with a certain ease, like he... wanted something from her.  Her lips formed the word 'job' while he set about opening a passage in the back of his shop.  Somehow, this didn't surprise her.  Considering what<span style=""font-style: italic"">other</span>manner of surprises she already found there.  Admittedly she was curious about his proposal, but not before she got some answers.  This man was running a little shop which tried to be a junk lot, in the midst of high-end competition.  Nobody did that- unless they didn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">want</span>attention.  Couple that with the fact that he had a concealed room behind the desk, and that gave you one shady dealer.<br/><br/>Now, Jo was used to doing business with such shady dealers.  It was the signature trade of a scrapper to deal in odds and ends of questionable legality.  How else would she be familiar with supposedly outdated technology?  Some idiot thinks its a throwaway, then the scrappers find them, and find a use for them.  Sometimes the uses were not all well-meaning, but it gave them a reputation as crafty tinkerers.  She had her doubts however that he was just any dirty scrapper.<br/><br/>Once through the portal, Joey’s dropped her backpack and glanced about.  It was his, no doubt there.  The plentiful and close-quartered décor gave it away.  She took the hat off of her head and pushed it into the android's chest.  When the man entered after, her hip jutted out ever so slightly and she pinched her brows together in her distinct look of impatient scrutiny.  There were a few things she wanted to say, one among them being, ""Thanks for sending your bulletproof android to cover my arse,"" but she saved it, because she wasn't certain where to begin.  She wondered if it was his doing at Gavin's.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Somebody</span>sold them out.  The smugglers would be livid when they found out.<br/><br/>""Just who are you?""<br/><br/>One did not offer asylum lightly.  Hiding a wanted fugitive was a one-way trip to a deep-holding cell.  She had doubts the invitation was for tea, either.  He wanted her for something, and it was easily something big with the risk he was taking in keeping her here.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">-x-</span><br/><br/>“Cecilia- I mean- erm- Mar!  Wait!”<br/><br/>The junior detective felt like he'd run a marathon to catch up with her.  The woman was like an angry dragon, he'd observed.  It didn't seem like much could or would stop her determined march, but he reckoned the best he could do was try to keep up.  He was thankful now for the physical training courses he was drilled in every day.  Turns out they were needed for more than just chasing down quick-footed criminals.<br/><br/>Breathing laboured, he slowed to a fast walk as he fell into step next to her.  She was almost as tall as he was, though she made it seem effortless to out-pace him.  He swallowed hard and tried to control the sound of his exhausted lungs.<br/><br/>“Where are you going?  There are enforcers all over the west district, with no reports of the C-7,” he said,  reading off of his digital clipboard.  He knew better than to question a dangerous hunter such as herself, but he couldn't remember the last time being intimidated got him anywhere except the corner of the Homecoming dancefloor.  Besides, he sort of admired her work.  She was good at what she did, and he was more than a little curious what her secret was- if she didn't brush him away like a fly first."
1758,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2015-05-28T07:21:35,GreyHelm,"<span style=""font-size: 115%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Grahnfall, Linden- Year 4977 AO </span><br/></span><br/>The tavern was dimly lit, with dirty tables and a strong, perpetual scent of manure hanging over the interior (in spite of the lack of any farms in the vicinity), and yet, to Barth it was like home. The young prince took a deep swig from his tankard and slammed it down onto the scarred, rickety table separating him from his companion. He grinned groggily at her, before issuing a thunderous belch that caused several heads to swivel towards him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Shcuse me,"" </span>he mumbled, still smiling contentedly as he wiped his mouth with the sleeve of his tunic. The eyes that regarded him from every direction didn't linger for long; he was a common sight in Grahnfall, and if he was seen anywhere in the town it was to be expected that he'd stop in at the King's Lance.<br/><br/>The name of the establishment always amused him; first, the sign outside depicted a tall, regal man in full plate armor (he was certain his father had never worn so much as a pair of steel plate gauntlets), second, he was fairly certain Paetar Krinwulf would never set foot in such a tavern even if the alternative was dying of thirst, and lastly, it was doubtful that his father could even pick up a lance, let alone wield one properly. Barth had spent many a day laughing at the image amongst his friends, though usually not within the castle. Unless they'd been drinking, of course.<br/><br/>He blinked in the direction of a window, peering at the fading light outside.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""I don… don't feel like riding back t'the capital right now, Ben. What shay y'put me up f'the night, eh?""</span>he squinted at her to punctuate the question, still grinning like a fool. Idly, he rubbed at his chin, which was only then beginning to darken slightly after the clean shave he'd given his face in the morning. It was lucky his facial hair grew so slowly, as he wasn't much for beards.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""I'll ride ba…"" </span><br/><br/>He broke off as a massive yawn took hold of him. By the time he recovered his jaw was somewhat sore from the stretching.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""I'll ride back in th'morning,""</span>he said as he finally managed to complete his thought.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""King's got some folksh come up from the countryside, going t'give em a listen. See wh… what they want."" </span><br/><br/>He raised a hand in the direction of the barman, with two fingers extended upward.<br/><br/>The place was fairly crowded, no surprise given the time of night, and in the corner could be heard the sounds of groans and cheers emanating from a dice game taking place on a particularly large oval table. The occupants of the place were mostly of the more casual sort: traders, shopkeepers and craftsmen, but given the presence of the nearby outpost and the fact that the capital wasn't far off, soldiers were a fairly common sight. Nobles passing through town usually avoided the Lance, preferring to keep to the Shy Mare northward; although the Mare was cleaner and without the smell of shit, it served ale that Barth firmly maintained was watered down.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""This round'sh on me. A pr-princely gift, for a worthy shub… subject,"" </span>he finished with a bleary smirk as he wobbled dangerously atop his stool. He steadied himself with an effort, releasing a hearty chuckle.<br/><br/>He'd lost track of how many drinks he'd downed that evening, but he knew it was much more than he'd had in a long time."
1759,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2015-06-06T09:10:22,Eferhilda,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> “Remember,” her father spoke to her as he stared at her, with a look of displeasure, it seemed to be the only look he ever had for her. “It took a lot of my personal influence to get this transfer for you, a company run by the Prince himself. Finally you will get the recognition you deserve and my name will get the title it deserves. Don’t fuck it up,” he leaned down, the persistent hint of garlic that clung to his breath one that would years later always bother her. “Understand?” <br/><br/>“Yes, sir,” her voice was still, even and lacked anything in the way of emotion, just as he had taught her and engrained into her.<br/><br/>“Good. You will be living there now. You are to be the Prince’s personal guard, his attendant, his companion. Keep him safe, learn from him and ensure he is happy. Understand?” he asked. <br/><br/>“Yes, sir,” her voice even, gaze ahead at a point in the wall. <br/><br/>“Good. Get your things, we leave now.” <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">At the Castle the Lord and his daughter was introduced to the King and his son. Like old friends the two men greeted on another once the pomp and ceremony was said and done with.</span></span><br/><br/>“Riffen! You have been gone too long,” the King proclaimed as the two embraced in a warm hug. “What has kept you for so long from coming and seeing me?” <br/><br/>“Paetar, I want you to meet my daughter,” he gestured behind him to the tall and silent young woman who stepped forward. “This is Ausan, my only child, heir to my estate and champion of our blood line,” there was pride in his voice. Though she figured it had more to do with his own name and blood, than anything really attached to her.<br/><br/>The King, old even back then had a lazy look to him, one that made Ausan’s skin crawl inwardly though she was careful to keep her face calm and emotionless as she knelt before the King.<br/><br/>“My Lord,” eyes kept to the ground she felt him walk about her and “inspect” her. <br/><br/>“She seems strong,” he remarked after a moment. “Plus, I heard some good things about her in the field,” the words spoken as if she was not there. “Think she will do well with Barth, he needs well his company is only barely better than the others. So, he might as well get someone who could be at least decent in battle,” the tone condescending and only with a hint of any respect. “Barth come here and meet your newest recruit,” he waved his son forward though he had already placed his arm about Riffen and walked the man toward the door. “We have lots of catching up to do, so she is yours to get settled,” and with that both men were gone.” <br/><br/>He waited only a moment before he looked down at Ausan, “Hey…” voice soft but firm and confident. When she did not look up right away he knelt down in front of her, “What are you doing down here?”<br/><br/>“Waiting to be told to stand, Sir,” eyes still cast down on the ground. <br/><br/>“Well, stand already,” his voice kind something she only recalled hearing from her mother. “You never have to bow before me.” When she finally stood he extended his hand to her, “I’m Barth.”</span><br/><br/>As she sat there in the stinky smelly ass tavern, her mind buzz though far from how drunk as Barth was, she wondered at their current situation. Drink after drink had been poured, the Prince nearly insisting that she get as shit faced as him, though she feigned every other drink to keep some kind of wits about her. Already, her father complained about the lack of glory they had and the drinking in public had earned her a verbal lashing with the promise of a physical one the next time he saw her. So, it was with that mind that she had slowed her own consumption and instead kept an eye on her Prince.<br/><br/>Slurred speech was the norm, but when he called her “subject” the mug that had been at her lips stilled and she arched a brow.<br/><br/>“Subject?” her repeated the word before she sighed and set the half full mug down on the table. He never called her “Subject”, unless they were before his father and even then it was rare. “You’ve had enough to drink,” she said and stood. The next few moments were filled with angry grunts, an elbowed head and the prince making “air sounds” as if he was flying once she managed to get him up on her shoulder and carted up to the room that was theirs for the night.<br/><br/>A sigh and grunt made, as she deposited him roughly onto the bed before she returned to the door to lock it. Cloak removed along with her sword she went to the bed and began to help Barth remove his own boots, cloak and sword.<br/><br/>“I’m not being quiet in the morning either, “ she grumped at him while she worked."
1760,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2015-06-28T07:28:35,GreyHelm,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Clouds swirled overhead, spiraling around in a black and grey vortex that still allowed the occasional glimmer of sunlight to break through. The entire time the rain poured, casting down an endless discourse of moisture that added a sense of irony to the bright yellow light sporadically hitting Barth in the eyes. <br/><br/>He stood silently, the rain soaking his clothes, drenching his skin, dripping down his face and down his collar, though the travels of the damp became of no consequence as his form began to resemble that of a man who'd been entirely submerged in deep water. <br/><br/>It felt better to be out in the storm, not running for shelter or seeking out warmth and comfort, but just standing in it, accepting it without question. It gave him a sense of release, as if subjecting himself to nature's whim would ease the pain behind the face that was nothing more than a stoney mask of silent anguish. <br/><br/><br/>How long he stood there he couldn't say, but eventually he felt a hand on his shoulder. Even through the gauntlet, he knew the touch. It was about as familiar as one of his own hands, even if Ausan wasn't known to him for longer than just a few years. <br/><br/>""Barth. You should get inside.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""No."" </span><br/><br/>There was no sigh of weariness, or groan of frustration in reply; only a silence that was quickly swallowed up in the sounds of rumbling thunder and the gusts of powerful wind that accompanied the ceaseless pattering of the rain. <br/><br/>""If you will not come, then I will stay out here with you,"" she said loudly enough to be heard over the gale, once some more time had passed. He shook his head slowly, the first movements from him since he'd found himself out in the courtyard adjacent to the castle. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""There is no need."" </span><br/><br/>Lightning struck the ground less than a mile distant; they watched the fork come down to Soluunar and vanish in an instant, though the afterimage was burned into the young prince's vision for some time afterward. The thunder that followed was deafening. <br/><br/>""Barth, please."" <br/><br/>He jerked his head, neither a nod or a shake, and walked with her into the place that was his home, though he knew for a certainty that it would never feel like home again. <br/><br/>He sat down in front of a fireplace; the room was empty aside from the two of them, and several involuntary shivers escaped him as the amount of wetness finally became apparent. It truly felt as if he'd been swimming in his clothes, yet oddly enough it had been much easier to ignore while out in the storm. <br/><br/>""You should change into something dry."" <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""No,""</span> he replied without looking away from the fire. <br/><br/>""Getting yourself sick won't bring her back, Barth."" <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Name it."" </span><br/><br/>""What?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Tell me what would bring her back, Ausan, and I will do it. Tell me I have to kill a thousand men. Tell me I have to cleave the whole world into two halves. Tell me I have to reach the realm of the Gods, and duel Rune himself to the death… if it will bring her back, I will do it."" <br/></span><br/>""Barth…"" <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""She was the only one. The only one who listened, the only one who understood. She could have led us out of this funk, this mess. She could have made my father finally see reason. And now she is gone."" <br/></span><br/>""Your mother was a good woman. She will be missed."" <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Aye. Too good by far, for this Gods-forsaken rock."" </span><br/><br/>""Barth, I know you're hurting. I understand how you feel. But you need to-""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Understand?"" </span><br/><br/>He finally rose from his seat, trousers still saturated with rainwater parting reluctantly with the support.  <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Do you understand?"" </span><br/><br/>With a roar of fury he kicked the chair forward and watched it crash against the wall. One of the legs broke right off upon impact, but before he could properly assess the damage he'd already turned to the only other person in the room with him. <br/><br/>He strode forward and seized her shoulders, hands closing forcefully down on her as he stared into her eyes, his own shining with unshed tears. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""You understand what it feels like to be born into a title and power that none believe you deserve? To be the only heir of a man destined to lead our people to ruin? To have countless eyes fall upon your face, and to know that all they see is the son of a failed king who cannot lead, the successor to a reign built upon lies and greed?"" </span><br/><br/>His grip softened and tears finally trickled down from the corners of his eyes, forging a glistening path down his cheeks as he stared at the last remaining person in the world he could still truly confide in. ""And now the person who made it all bearable is gone.""<br/><br/>The hands slid down from her arms and hung loosely at his sides.  <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""If you understand, if you truly understand, Ausan… then you are the first."" </span><br/></span><br/><br/>It was difficult to define the din he was being subjected to, but if pressed he could've drawn up several comparisons. A hammer banging against a chest plate seemed suitable, or perhaps a stack of pots and pans being thrown from side to side in a room with metal walls and floors. Or maybe the screeching of every loud bird in the sky at once.<br/><br/>Barth groaned, covering his eyes so as to shut out the glow of the morning light shining through his lids; his head felt like it had just spent the greater part of an hour being shield bashed, and his mouth was as dry as the Scorched Plains. He shifted on the bed, turning over and squashed his face against the sheets, seeking any kind of respite, but finding none in the change of position.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""My… ableugh.."" </span><br/><br/>He wasn't sure what he'd meant to say, but the strange word that came out seemed oddly appropriate. He winced, hearing more of the same racket as before, only now it was interspersed with a piercing ringing sound that threatened to rip away the very last iota of his sanity.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Will someone stop that infernal ringing?""</span>he asked, his voice muffled as it projected directly into the bed; he wasn't even sure who he was talking to, truth be told, as there was the distinct possibility that he was alone.<br/><br/>It was another moment before he realized the ringing was coming from his own head.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Water,"" </span>he rasped, making an urgent demand of the invisible demons that taunted him as he rolled over onto his back, gulping the air hungrily as he'd begun to feel somewhat stifled.<br/><br/>What an excellent morning it was shaping up to be."
1761,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2015-06-28T08:52:02,Eferhilda,"The Prince snored when he slept, only when drunk though; it was one of those odd things that she noticed through her years with him. She was almost positive this was not what her father had wanted for her when he sent her here to be in the service to the prince. However, she was not even sure he had fully expected, except to earn himself some favor with the King.<br/><br/>Slowly and with the practiced ease of actions born of repetition, the wet stone worked itself along the edge of her blade. The old chair she sat in creaked and moaned under the weight of her armored bulk whenever she shifted ever so slightly. As if to protest with true indignation that she would dare strain its worn ties and bindings by resting within it. Even though there was no reason to tend to the blade, as she sharpened it just that morning, she still felt the need to do it. To keep her hands busy so that her mind would wander and focus less on the state of her friend.<br/><br/>Up along the edge and down again. Over and over, the stone moved against the edge, sharpening it to an even keener edge.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He snorted…shifted…</span><br/><br/>It drew her gaze, hand slipped and she cut her thumb. Instantly, the harmed extremity was placed into her mouth to stop the bleeding before it could really happen. The stone, dropped and forgotten for the moment while she placed her sword on the table beside her, as she went to the basin of water to wash and tend to her wound.<br/><br/>The clear cold liquid a welcome relief to the stinging wound which she tended without so much as quirk of the brow for despite the depth it, was but a scratch in comparison to what she had suffered elsewhere. Suffered at the hands of the man who was supposed to protect her, nurture her, the way a father was meant to when it came to his daughter. Soon the clearness of the water began to tinge in pink and her mind took the opportunity to snag hold of memory she was not prepared to relive.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not now, not today, not on this day.</span><br/><br/>She knew how he felt, knew what it was to have so much dependent on you and to be thought of as a thing, an unwanted thing. Though her mother still lived she hardly got to see the woman, because of her father. Even when they had met in the past, it was so formal that she felt like she addressed a stranger and not her mother. What made it worst was the abuse she saw. The bruises, the cuts and busted lips, it was like without her to beat up on he turned to his wife. It had taken a toll too, not just on her body, but on the woman’s soul. It killed her to see her like that and she hated herself for not being able to stand against the man who did it.<br/><br/>All of this anger, this rage and self-loathing she pushed down. Push aside for the man who slept not six feet from her. On this day he always needed her more and she always was there for him. She had to be. At the end of the day they were the only ones they could ever count on. It was with this in mind that she finished up with her hand, the thumb dried and bandaged. Wet stone recovered as she went back to work on her blade until she made herself comfy in the chair to sleep. In the morning, she was up, before him as she expected and went downstairs to get him something greasy to eat and some water. It was about the only thing that ever helped his hangovers.<br/><br/>When he barked for water, he was given water.<br/><br/>In the form of a bucket, filled with the coldest water she could get her hands on.<br/><br/>“Good morning,” she said in an overly cheery voice. The bucket placed by the door as she grabbed up the tray of food and moved it to the small table by the window. “Got you something to eat and some water to drink,” as she continued to ignore whatever complaints he might have thrown her way. “Your snoring kept me up again.”"
1762,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2015-07-06T05:40:30,GreyHelm,"Barth sputtered and gasped as the deluge of freezing water drenched his head; he threw his arms out as if trying to swim to the surface, seeking the banks of the frigid river he'd been plunged into, before scrabbling his way right off the bed.<br/><br/>There was the sensation of falling, and then he was landing facedown on the wooden floor with a resounding thump that brought whatever bit of him had been clinging to the remnants of sleep back to wakefulness. Ausan's cheerful voice reached his ears, and he squinted up at her through bloodshot eyes as he slowly pushed himself into a seated position alongside the bed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""I wanted a drink, not a drowning,"" </span>he grumbled as he rubbed at his temples, looking away from the piercing light streaming in through the window where the woman stood.<span style=""color: #FFFF00""> ""And I don't snore."" </span><br/><br/>He knew she was probably right, but he'd never actually heard himself snore (obviously) so he couldn't be certain. In any case his current state of mind meant he wouldn't be making any admissions at the moment. On the bright side, he was so wet and cold that his headache no longer seemed quite as bad as it had before.<br/><br/>He stumped over to the table and plopped down in front of the tray of food, blinking blearily down at the meal before peering up at Ausan.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""If we leave within the hour we should arrive with more than enough time to spare,"" </span>he said as he seized a slice of salted pork and took a large bite out of it.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""It might be nothing at all,"" </span>he continued, his words already muffled by the food in his mouth, but still proceeding to use his teeth to rip a chunk out of the bread that was also on the platter,<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""but I'm curious to see what they want. Haven't seen folks come up from the south countryside in ages - I heard about trouble with Plains people, but it's all probably all just wind and rumor."" </span><br/><br/>He paused long enough to swallow his food, before taking a drink of water that emptied the cup after only two massive gulps. He followed up the drink with the remainder of the pork, before grabbing the second of the two cups in front of him and draining it. He really<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>quite parched.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Still, I'd like to be there to see what they want,""</span>he intoned, ignoring the cold water dripping down his back from his damp hair.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""At the worst it might be a bandit raid or two, but at least that falls under what the army can actually handle. Not everyone can fight like a Benthey.""</span><br/><br/>He pushed the platter away from him and stood up, feeling much better after the second of the morning's two helpings of water. It helped that this time he'd actually gotten to<span style=""font-style: italic"">drink</span>it as opposed to swimming in it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""If you've eaten, let's be off.""</span>"
1763,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2015-09-12T04:28:02,Eferhilda,"She was not sure what she expected from Barth as he ate his meal like a savage and talked about the food in his mouth, but she had thought that he would have thought to change his clothing or something before trying to make them be on their way again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Must I always make sure he does not kill himself?</span><br/><br/>The thought brought an amused smile to her lips as she pushed off from the spot by the window where she had been leaning while he basically shoveled food down his throat. “Aye, I’ve eaten,” though she made not a remark about being on their way again as she strolled over to the door. “But, we aren’t going anywhere until you go and change your clothes. We might not be ones for all that finery and shit, but you aren’t about to catch a cold and fucking die on me,” his bag that held his spare clothing was kicked in his direction. “Knowing my luck I’ll probably have to deal with you wheezing and snoring before you finally die and then have to carry your fat ass to the court of your father and explain how you died in a heroic matter rather than snoring like an ass on your fat ass,” the words though insulting in nature held more of a friendly banter quality than anything of true malice. This was how they spoke to one another. Straight and without any sugar coating because they were equals and friends, when alone.<br/><br/>“Now, I can help you change but I don’t think you want me getting a peek at the goods while you’re all frozen up, right?”<br/><br/>She snickered and started to leave the room, only to pause and look back into the room. “Also, next time you don’t want to drown in bed,<span style=""font-style: italic"">ask me</span>for water rather than demand it. I’m not some bar wench for you to order about. Don’t want me turning that Benthey skill on you now, right?” A small laugh left her lips as she finished her exit from the room and went down to the stables where she would make sure the horses were ready. Though both horses had already been brushed down, she still went through the ritual with her own horse.<br/><br/>“Yeah, I know…” voice soft as she spoke to the large beast who tossed his head as if in understanding. “They did not brush you right,” another toss and this time even a paw at the ground. “I know I know, all of the important spots were missed but it can’t be helped when Barth insists on use holding up in this place for a bit. These stable hands must change out weekly for how I’ve yet to see one that I recognized from the last time we were here….”<br/><br/>In the silence of the stables the warrior woman spoke to her horse like he was a person. A friend really, because to her he was that and more. Like a brother and trusted friend, there was little that she would not do to ensure his comfort and safety. Whether or not he really understood her, or had learned to respond in some fashion just to encourage her to speak more, she would never know. Nor did she really care to know this either when it came to the end of the day."
1764,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2015-12-20T00:09:04,GreyHelm,"<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Bar wenches have more class, Ben,""</span>Barth replied as he fished dry clothes from the bag she'd unceremoniously kicked over to him.<span style=""color: #FFFF00""> ""And their asses are made for squeezing. Yours, I could probably use for smithing if I didn't have an anvil handy. Thing's like a damn rock.""</span><br/><br/>It wasn't often a Prince would speak to his bodyguard in such a fashion, but then again Ausan was a friend to him first, and everything else second. His father had insisted, more than several times, that he take on a more ""traditional"" protector, meaning a man, but Barth wasn't keen on some guy following him around watching him piss on the side of barns. No, he didn't need anything else so long as he had Ausan. Of course, his dad would say he was simply adding to the retinue, not replacing Ausan (he wouldn't dare insult her father), but Barth knew the King just wanted a pair of eyes on him. For whatever strange reason, he didn't trust his son. The nerve.<br/><br/>He undressed, not sure if she'd left yet or not (he didn't care what she saw, she was basically a brother in arms to him), but he purposely left his damp hair untouched as he pulled on the fresh garments. A short time later he had buckled on his sword and was heading to the spot where he knew he'd find her - the stables. Ausan seemed hard to those who didn't know her, but she always had a soft spot when it came to the innocent, animals chief among them. And her horse chief among those. Of course, she wouldn't ever use those particular words.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""You two lovebirds done, or should I come back?""</span>he asked with a grin as he walked behind her and her horse, running a hand through his hair and flicking water droplets onto her face. Sometimes he was convinced the woman could actually speak to animals, which made sense given that her father sometimes seemed more bear than human.<br/><br/>The Lindenian Royal swung up onto his own steed and waited as she finished her ritual. It wouldn't take too long to ride back, but he didn't want to miss the visitors from the south. With his luck they were probably just there to complain about the lack of rainfall (as if anyone could fix that), but he had a feeling there was something important happening.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""When you're ready, let's be off.""</span>"
1765,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2016-03-31T19:12:59,Eferhilda,"“Oh look,” she spoke to her horse, one hand used to remove the water he so rudely flicked at her. “Someone is jealous that no one wants to get close enough to whisper anything to him because he reeks of Booze and shit,” her tone mocking but loving, if such a thing were possible it would be between these two. However, she was done so she mounted up and took point just to spite him.<br/><br/>“Try to keep up with that hag you insist on riding,” she chided him before she galloped off. The road to the capital was a swift one with no one bothering to so much as glance in their direction let alone impede them in any way. Whether it was being recognized or the glare with which Ausan often fixed in their direction when the mood suited her. What mattered was they were once again in the familiar lands of their youth, heading back to a place that neither truly wanted to be but compelled in hopes of the promise of adventure. Over her shoulder, she glanced at the man who was her best friend and she could not help but smile. These moments were some that she always enjoyed above all others. Moments where they rode their hearts out and relished the sensation of freedom that came from atop horseback. A part of them perhaps thought that if they ran hard enough and fast enough they could escape the future that their parents sought to choke them with.<br/><br/>The hopes of broken children caught beneath the shadows of their fathers. Hope that still burned, even if only a flicker now that one day it would all be different. A day when they could rise above the darkness and show their light to the world.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: orange;background:orange;""/></div><br/><br/>“OUR LANDS ARE BEING TAKEN FROM US BY THE SAVAGES OF THE PLAINS!”<br/>“YOU’RE OUR KING DO SOMETHING!”<br/>“PROTECT US!”<br/><br/>The unhappy people of Linden shouted to their King from an angry crowd that had gathered to have their complaints heard. Off to the side of the room, Ausan stood with Barth, her eyes on the crowd for signs of danger to the prince as well as any hint her father’s whereabouts. The man would surely be there, always a weasel as he sought a way into the chicken coop to get some eggs. The title, power, and money were his eggs that he hungered for like a starving man. If there were a way to make any of that, he would be there to jump in. No matter who or what could be damaged in the process.<br/><br/>Her father, the opportunist.<br/><br/>“What are you going to do to help us?” Came the final question from a burly farmer who looked like he might have served in the military at some point. A stocky man, thickly built with the bearing of a man who could handle himself even without the accompaniment of a sword. Fists the size of hams, Ausan did not doubt he could punch out most of the guards in the room before they overwhelmed him and even then, she doubted that would be the end of the fight. A man like him would likely fight until the last of his breath left his lungs.<br/><br/>“Why not send someone to investigate?”<br/><br/>That voice, familiar to her ears made her back stiffen and a slight tremble quake her hands that rested on the sword belt about her hip. A look back at the king and there was her father, the man who still to this day made her feel like nothing but the unwanted child he beat mercilessly for years to make her tougher and stronger.<br/><br/>“A small party that was reliable and willing to ensure the protection of Linden and her people…” his voice dripped with such scheming venom that Ausan wondered who among them did not feel ill just from hearing it. As if he felt her eyes on him he turned his head and stared dead at her with a smile as cold as ever. She knew what was on his mind and knew it had to do with her and Barth. Now, she just had to see if the King would get the same idea that he just boldly hinted at."
1766,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2016-04-09T02:57:49,GreyHelm,"Paetar Krinwulf, First of his Name, High Sentinel of the Eastern Territories, Paramount of the Lords above the Plains, Steward of Old Thaam and King of Linden, had remained silent while the angry crowd voiced their grievances. His head cocked to one side when his trusted advisor spoke, although his thin face gave no indication as to what he was thinking.<br/><br/>Barth looked from his father to the peasants, worry encapsulating his mind as he recalled the way the farmers had spoken out. They were impassioned and clearly desperate, but they were also poorly prepared for this meeting. The elder Krinwulf was ruled, almost entirely, by his own arrogance, and as such things were likely to go southward in a hurry.<br/><br/>""You are peasants,"" the king said, finally breaking his long silence. ""Farmers, workers, toilers. Your hands are callused, your backs bent, and your skin is tanned and weathered from your time in the fields beneath the sun. But do not think your king has not the time for you,"" he added, his voice even and smooth, as ever. ""You have been permitted entry into my castle, and you have gained a personal audience with me, which is a privilege granted to few. But do not,"" he went on as his eyes and tone both hardened, ""presume to give<span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span>orders.""<br/><br/>A thick silence fell over the room, during which a number of the peasants fidgeted uncomfortably under the king's cold scrutiny. ""Normally I would have you flogged, for your disrespect, but I can see that your need is great."" The gleaming, bright silver of the jewel-encrusted crown atop Paetar's head was a perfect match for the hilt of the sword he wore at his side. The value of the two items easily exceeded that of all the farmers' lands combined. ""Go back to your homes. A group will be heading southward, to handle this problem. And it shall be led by my own kin,"" he added, fixing Barth with a smile bereft of any fatherly warmth.<br/><br/>""Let no one within the bounds of my rule say that I do not care for my people.""<br/><br/>The peasants knelt in unison, declaring their gratitude, and Barth glanced sideways at Ausan. Always the pieces on the board, they were, moved along by the wills of their fathers. They were puppets, the both of them, but with any luck they'd one day be able to cut the strings.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>""My backside is sore.""<br/><br/>Barth raised an eyebrow as he looked over at the man riding alongside him. Ausan was on his right, as usual, but on the other side rode perhaps the only other friend the young prince possessed.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""What you do in your free time is your own business, Olin. But next time maybe try to rein it in the day before a long ride."" </span><br/><br/>The man's mustache fluttered slightly as he snorted, the grin forming on his lips in spite of himself. ""It's from the riding, you arse of a prince, and I'll have you know I was with a lady last night.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Aye? Who was the unfortunate lass? Did she lose a bet?"" <br/></span><br/>The small towns of his father's kingdom had given way to open, airy countryside rife with the smells of fertilizer and grass. They were a small group, only four of them, but soldiers so far from the capital were clearly a rare sight. The nearest outpost was far to the east, where the frost of the Deadlands merged with trees and signs of life that could no longer be found in what was once Thaam and its surrounding territories. Many a field worker stopped what they were doing to watch as the group rode by, their mouths open and gaping at the display of armor and steel. The horses were also among the best of what could be procured in Linden - being a prince, or the companion of one, didn't come without its perks.<br/><br/>""Abigail. The bright-eyed young woman with the love for poetry and tales of the battlefield,"" Olin answered, his bearded visage taking on a distracted kind of look. While Barth's sword was at his side, as was his custom, Olin never looked quite right when his longsword wasn't jutting out over his right shoulder. He enjoyed the favorable range the long blade gave him, in spite of the greater weight.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Hah! As if you could provide her with either,""</span>Barth answered, his smile fading as a certain detail occurred to him.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""A friend of Fiona's, isn't she?"" </span><br/><br/>""She is.""<br/><br/>A silence fell as the subject turned to the woman Barth was currently involved with - or at least, at times it seemed so. She was certainly beautiful, and her father definitely approved, but something in their meetings seemed off. Perhaps it was because Ausan hated the woman and seldom bothered hiding it. In any case, the prince felt his attention drawn to the road by activity somewhere up ahead.<br/><br/>The road was congested by a number of people, all facing their direction; word had spread quickly of their arrival, it seemed. They didn't need to look very closely to know the group waiting for them was made up of many of those who'd visited the king. Torvald and Lancet rode ahead, announcing Barth and requesting the directions. Barth wouldn't have minded doing so himself, but if they wanted to observe the protocols he wouldn't stop them. He smirked at Ausan as the two men, older than any of them, scolded the peasants for delaying the son of the king. He was sure they were adequate soldiers, and well trained, but it was their loyalty to Paetar that kept them in Barth's company. It was a relief to him that he was able to have two of his friends with him as well.<br/><br/>The crowd dispersed, and the two returned, Torvald indicating the fields off to one side. ""The interlopers have set up tents over yonder, Prince Barth. There are many of them, the farmers say, and their numbers grow with each passing day.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""So they've made a refugee camp for themselves. Is it only the one location?""<br/></span><br/>""Started out as a few smaller groups, but they've each grown,"" replied Lancet, who was wiping beads of sweat from his brow beneath the gleaming helm. ""Now they're all formed up in one big camp, and it's encroaching on the land of at least three different farmers.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Just three? I expected more, given the display in the castle.""<br/></span><br/>""These people live far from the capital, and they look out for each other. Plus, three farms can easily become many more if this continues,"" chimed in Olin, who was peering off towards the supposed camp location with narrowed, squinting eyes. ""And I fear what may happen if it can't be resolved quickly. Peasants have taken up arms before, to preserve their land.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""They have, and they will again,""</span>Barth replied as he kicked his horse into motion, heading off the road in the direction indicated by Torvald.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""But not this time."" </span><br/><br/>The camp was indeed large - it was also more of a small settlement than anything else. Children played in the space between the tents, which were all made of a brown, leathery material that was likely a hide of some sort. There were a number of small fires, and snatches of song reached them from somewhere near the center of the site. The language of the Plainspeople was both haunting and beautiful, the strange words rising and falling in a rhythm that was impossible for Barth to decipher.<br/><br/>They swung down from their mounts and approached the camp; it wasn't long before they were noticed, and the singing was stifled as a considerable amount of worried whispers broke out. A man, brown skinned with dark eyes like the others, came forward, his expression betraying how nervous he was. His hair was long, reaching his waist in two thick braids, and his clothes were reminiscent of the material making up the tents behind him. He was unarmed, but behind him two other Plainsmen stood close by, clutching shortbows and eyeing the newcomers warily.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Dych chi'n dod yn heddychlon?""</span><br/><br/>Barth stared at him for a moment, blinking as the bizarre language washed over him without leaving much comprehension in its wake.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""The Northern Tongue. Do you speak it?"" </span><br/><br/>The man faltered for a moment, then made a face that suggested he was in some kind of pain as he spoke again. ""I… yes. Can speak. You come to here with peace?""<br/><br/>""You are speaking to Prince Barth Krinwulf, heir to the throne of Linden, the nation upon which you are encroaching. Therefore, savage, you will address him as su-""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Relax, Torvald,""</span>Barth interrupted, but the words had already sent the man's uncertainty into fear. The bowmen behind him stared with wide eyes, and at that moment the prince saw that a great many onlookers had assembled behind the first line of tents.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""There are no savages here. Just people. And I'm only here to talk,""</span>he added in what he hoped was a reassuring voice.<br/><br/>There was movement, and he looked over to see a woman sprinting forward, horror on her face, as a little girl escaped her arms and ran out from between two tents, right for them. Barth watched with great amusement as the child, giggling madly, ran over to Ausan and pressed a braided ribbon into her hand, beaming happily up at her."
1767,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2016-04-26T22:46:38,Eferhilda,"“At least you managed to get him to show up,” her father spat out in a sharp hiss as he paced before her. “Still could smell the booze on him when I walked past. I thought you were going to take care of that?”<br/><br/>“He is a grown man and the prince of our kingdom. There is only so much that I can do when it comes to him…” she lied, but there was no way her father would know just how more like friends they were than subject and lord.<br/><br/>“Fine fine. But what of the other plan? The one about securing our family a place in history,” there was an urgency in his voice that made Ausan sick to her stomach.<br/><br/>“That plan is not going to work. For several reasons, one being I don’t care for him in such a fashion we are comrades and brothers in arms nothing more. Another being there is no indication that he thinks of me as anything else either and lastly, he has himself, someone, he is interested in,” the last reason cut deep to the core. Though from years of hiding her feelings from the man before her, he would never know.<br/><br/>“What do you mean?! You were supposed to get close to him and offer yourself to him. Securing us a spot within the royal family due to the heir you would conceive. It has nothing to do with how you feel about him, he is a man, and all men want just one thing.”<br/><br/>“Not when it comes to me, father.” Tone exasperated as this was a conversation they often had, which he never did seem to get. “Men see me more as another man than a woman with whom to couple with and father any children with. I am what you have made me and to demand that I-“<br/><br/>The backhand was quick, he always had a fast hand when it came corrections. The blood that welled in her mouth was swallowed, her jaw set in a thin line, Ausan fixated her gaze straight ahead.<br/><br/>“You are only worth anything to me if you can marry or bed well enough to give me a proper male heir. Without that, you are still a worthless tool that I cannot begin to get rid of because, for whatever reason, the Gods have cursed me to have you and ONLY YOU!”<br/><br/>The last bit shouted into her face with enough passion that a bit of his spittle hit her in the face. Past experience with the man, taught her to keep entirely still and now wipe away anything. Instead, she just kept her face forward and did not even blink as he continued his rant.<br/><br/>“You will go out as ordered and ensure that our family is noted for having saved the day! Understand?”<br/><br/>“Yes, M'lord.”<br/><br/>“Good.”<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/>Fiona was the last name she had wanted to hear that day and all she wanted was to hit something to make herself feel better. The woman was, detestable, the snarky comments thrown at Ausan when Barth was not around. The way she flaunted the fact that she had him and Ausan did not was like a constant slap in the face. How the bitch ever figured out the feelings Ausan had for Barth, the woman could not begin to guess, but the fact that Fiona knew at all was enough to piss the warrior off to no end. As they approached the people of the plains, she sighed at the comments thrown at the people from one of the King’s men and instantly wished she could punch him right in the mouth.<br/><br/>The tense situation kicked it up a notch a mother screamed and tried to catch a child who ran straight for Ausan. If ever she felt like a giant before, it was more so now as the petite child basically skipped up to her and offered her a braided piece of ribbon. Within the palm of her hand, the delicate bit of material felt so out of place. The hand that generally held a sword or was clenched in a fist, it looked like as if at any moment it would be destroyed.<br/><br/>“Wnaethoch chi wneud hyn?” the language felt foreign to her tongue, the lessons from her youth rusty from lack of use but still there when she needed it.<br/><br/>“YDW! Dysgodd fy mam i mi!” the child answered with excitement and pointed toward the frantic woman in the crowd behind her.<br/><br/>“Pam rhoi i mi?” she asked the girl.<br/><br/>“Edrych fel roedd angen ffrind.” The response as straightforward and innocent as she could hope and it caused Ausan to feel a swell of emotions in which she struggled to keep in check. Not another word was said as she knelt down and held her hand out to the child.<br/><br/>“Yr wyf yn Ausan ac yn sicr yr wyf am ichi fel ffrind.” A smile beamed on her face as the girl took her hand and then threw her arms around her neck. In one smooth motion, Ausan stood to her feet with the child held by one arm.<br/><br/>“Barth, I have made a friend. How are you doing with your talk?” the grin on her face could not be helped as she smugly thought how Fiona would not have been helpful right now. Too busy trying to suck Barth’s cock or whatever it was that a whore like her did."
1768,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2016-05-17T01:13:56,GreyHelm,"Barth blinked, staring at Ausan as the woman held a conversation with the little girl he had no hopes of ever deciphering.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Show off,"" </span>he retorted with a smile, and then he noticed that the Plainsman who'd come forward was staring at the two new friends with shock painted across his features. But there was business to attend to.<br/><br/>""We've come from the capital, because there was concern about your people occupying land owned by the farmers here.""<br/><br/>The man didn't look very surprised, but for some reason, in spite of how calm Barth's tone was, he started to look very afraid. ""We sorry for this. We know it wrong to come here, but… please, Lord,"" he said, falling to his knees with his long braid swinging wildly around his back, ""not make us go back. Not send us to our death. Please.""<br/><br/>Barth threw an uncertain look at the others, but it was Olin, ever eager to solve life's mysteries, who spoke up first. ""What are you talking about? Send you back to what?""<br/><br/>There was a feverish light in the man's eyes, and his entire body was shaking as they watched him with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. Whatever this man was fleeing, it was clearly something of horrific proportions.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""It's alright, just tell us what happened, and I will do my best to help you and your people,"" </span>Barth said with a reassuring nod, as he offered a hand to the Plainsman, who allowed himself to be helped back to his feet after taking a brief moment to collect himself.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Lord. We are come from the Western Plains, where many villages burned and many menfolk killed and scatter. Enemy come from over mountains, kill all they see. Monsters, with fang and tusk and eyes of fire. Tutar.""<br/><br/>Barth stared at him for a moment, and then turned to gawk at the others once again. He'd been expecting a number of different responses - drought, bandits and civil war among them - but this was not one of them. This was…<span style=""font-style: italic"">ridiculous</span>.<br/><br/>""Is this a joke?""<br/><br/>Olin's incredulous question was painstakingly appropriate, and one Barth himself would have voiced given the chance.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Your people are here because of beasts that exist only in tales told to wayward children? The Tutar are not real. Tell me the truth, man, or I will not be able to help you."" <br/></span><br/>The man sputtered, and began speaking faster than before, the words intermingling with some from his own language, making the verbal onslaught even harder to comprehend. But Barth was still able to put together what the Plainsman was saying, and it was more of the same. To encroach on Lindenian land was one thing, if one had some kind of reason for it, but to do so while only providing made up lies was another matter entirely.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""If the land owners you are encroaching upon allow it, you will work for them to pay for settling on their property. If they do not agree to this, you will need to move, or go back to where you've come from. And if you won't work, I will return with an army that will send you back, with or without your blessing."" <br/></span><br/>The man opened his mouth, but Barth raised a gauntleted hand, cutting him off.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""No more talk. You have tested my hospitality, and now you have your terms. Either agree to them, or leave this place at once."" </span><br/><br/>There was a moment's pained hesitation, and then the man nodded. Barth nodded too, with a satisfied but still irritated grunt, and then he was leaving, swinging back into the saddle along with the others. ""Waste of a trip,"" grumbled Olin as they cantered over to where the farmers waited, but Barth shook his head.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""They might be lying about why they've come, but the situation still needed to be resolved. Perhaps this way everyone can get something out of it, at least."" <br/></span><br/>""Maybe,"" came the reply. ""I still wonder what really made all these people flee, because it might not have been Tutar, but it has to have been<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>. And I fear whatever it is may well become our problem too, eventually.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Always the optimist,""</span>Barth responded drily, as they reached the road again.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Let's just hope that doesn't come to pass, then."" <br/></span><br/>The farmers had been initially disappointed to hear that the savages wouldn't be driven off their land by an army clad in full armor, but when Barth told them his plan they were surprisingly amenable. It shouldn't have been too shocking, though - free labor in exchange for land they weren't necessarily using at the moment was hardly a vexing enterprise, after all.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""I will suggest that a company of soldiers be sent down here to oversee the situation, and to monitor any more Plainspeople who venture across our border,""</span>he told them, to general sounds of approval.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""I don't believe there are many fighters among the refugees, but it is difficult to be certain. In any case, I'd rather not take the risk. Be well."" </span><br/><br/>It wasn't long before they were on the road once again, heading home, all while wondering what really caused the abrupt migration of so many Plainspeople. Whatever the cause, at least the issue seemed to have been resolved.<br/><br/>If only Barth could shake off the sense of foreboding that hit him from the moment they departed."
1769,FOS: The Fall of Linden [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=46931,2016-06-27T20:21:27,Eferhilda,"In hushed tones, Ausan conducted her own meeting with the child and her mother who had finally come forth to reclaim the brazen youth. Like the old man, they spoke of monstrous men, the likes of which they had only ever heard as children. Such was the mother’s panic that she begged Ausan to take her daughter. Keep her safe, as she felt that even in Linden they were not safe from the evil which they fled. For a moment, the warrior considered taking the child with her. To raise her to be a fighter and a champion for her people. However, there was the huge issue that involved how little she knew of what into rearing a child. At most, she could have taken the child to live with her mother, but that would also mean her father would get involved. Already, it was obvious the child would be beautiful when she aged. The auburn hair and bright emerald eyes were sure to attract men from across the land.<br/><br/>Not like Ausan, whose body had been beaten and broken to resemble a man regarding bulk and muscle development.<br/><br/>With a child this appealing, her father would waste no time in trying to wed her off somewhere that would be beneficial to him and only him. That was a fate worse than any monster that may or may not be chasing them from their homelands. So, with a heart heavy, she was forced to refuse and instead promised them both that she would be back and that she would make sure they were kept safe. The ribbon was tucked carefully behind her chest plate and into a pocket of her shirt before she rejoined the others. Back on the road, she was silent, going so far as to ignore any eye contact with Barth. There was no reason to get into it there in front of the others, but it was evident she was not pleased with how he handled the situation. However, she knew better than to just say as much in front of the others.<br/><br/>After they had delivered their reports to the King would she try to get a word in with him privately and see just what had prompted him to be so dismissive of the plains people?"
1770,Speak Now (Zoruna & Wolfgirl-Taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4700,2011-10-21T04:34:39,wolfgirl-taylor,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">Inspired by Speak Now by Taylor Swift</div><br/>Name:Sophie<br/>Age:24<br/>Race:human<br/>Gender:Female<br/>Appearance:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i939.photobucket.com/albums/ad240/wolfgirl-taylor/Carrie%20Underwood/carrie-underwood-american-idol-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Pet:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i939.photobucket.com/albums/ad240/wolfgirl-taylor/wolves/Save_The_Wolves_by_Neikoish.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Sophie was up cleaning the dishes she used for brunch her Ipod playing a mix of her songs right now it was playing 'Only Prettier' she hummed along as she blew her hair out of her face. She turned to her puppy River and pet her head scratching behind her ear as her tail thumped fast and she licked Sophie's hand. She moved outside to get the mail. She grabbed the small stack (if you would call it that) of mail flipping through it all. She sighed  and put the bills on the kitchen table and she flipped through her magazine. Today was her day off and she needed it,she was a nurse a evening-morning nurse but she liked what she did but she had three days off back to back and she was going to enjoy that. She moved to get a diet coke and moved to read her magazine, River playing with her squeaky toy.<br/><br/><br/>(here is the song if you wanna hear it)<br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/GgJ42N3zYLk""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/GgJ42N3zYLk"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
1771,Speak Now (Zoruna & Wolfgirl-Taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4700,2011-10-21T21:20:38,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/03_115157_85wa2-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Leon Jackson<br/>Age: 25<br/>Race: Human<br/>Pet:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Animals/4466158895_7e44dde3c8_o_large-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Leon was at home and taking care of Kaos. His little orphaned cheetah. He found him in a basket. So tiny and lost and underweight. He wanted to take care of him the minute he saw him. So here he was several months later...back in the United States after a world trip doctoring thing. He had a little cheetah who loved him like he was his father. He named him Kaos. Mostly because since they had been back in the United States...his little cheetah was causing chaos in his home. Not that he minded. He had a permit and license to be raising the little cheetah. He finished dressing for work. Ruffled his little one's fur and headed away from home. You would think he would drive a nice car being a doctor. Nope. He drove his hand built motorcycle. The design was one his childhood friend now head nurse gave him. Entering work he pulled charts and read information. Heading into the room his head nurse was supposed to meet him."
1772,Where the myths and legends come true. (Fain and Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47547,2015-07-27T10:19:10,CanadianWolf,"WolfWater, a town of roughly twelve thousand. Though that count was only of those who actually lived in houses, many others live within the mountains and forests that surround the town. Some even live in the bay that holds the many boats for fishing. Those who live in these such place are those who do not exist, or so modern society says. All those people are just myths and legends from another time and another place. But that is more wrong then the stereotype that Canadians say sorry for everything, though there are a few people like that probably. Now then, those who are not of the human race range everything from Werewolves to Centaurs, even Lamias live in this town. Though some do have a harder time of adjusting to not being able to show there real selves to the world. Of course there are many places the world over where you will find monsters and other things, this town just happens to have many that usually don't get along with each other.<br/><br/>WolfWater was founded by non-humans and humans alike. To the West of the town is the sea and bay, the sea is where many get there money, then to the North, South, and the East are woods, another big money maker for the tower cause of logging and what can be seen in the woods. To the East and North are the mountains, they are very high and are usually snow capped all year around. The Town its self sits along the seas edge and goes about sixty or seventy km in land, all of this are houses and shops and what not. The Highway runs through the middle of town and leads out towards the mountains.<br/><br/>The layout of the town is that most of the shops and importunate builds are just off the Highway on Main Street, then a few more shops and such stretching outwards a couple of blocks before it turns into more just housing and little shops people had set up. a few kilometers towards the East lays the high school, where all teens go to spend four years of there lives. The school is Called WolfWater High, home of the werewolves. Though they did not know just how right they were when they came up with that idea.<br/><br/>--------------------<br/><br/>Summer has just ended, meaning kids are going back to school, and the tempter is cooling down. Much to hate rid of Micky Flameclaw, this also means girls are starting to wear more again, which meant he couldn't get as good as a look as he did in the summer. Though he would find ways to deal with that, right now he has to use all his energy of staying awake as he stat at the kitchen table. A cup of coffee in his hand as he looked over to his older sister who looked back at him with a questioning look. ""You going to be alright there kido?"" Jess asked, Jess is Micky's older sister, she is twenty four years and looks a lot like her little bother. But she has a prettier face and a smaller body. Though she has the same gray eyes and long black hair, though she has a softer voice then her brother. Micky looked up from his coffee and looked at his sister. ""I'll be fine... Just give me some food and let me go back to sleep."" He said, his sister giving a soft laugh as she pushed a plate of pancakes in front of him. ""here is your breakfast, try and stay awake... And Micky, its the first day of school, please and try not to get in a fight, i'm sure mom has enough to worry about then you."" Jess said before she leaned across the table and gave her brother a kiss on the cheek. ""Alright, i'm going back to bed, mom just wanted me to make sure you were up."" She said, before she walked towards the stairs. Her feet slapping against the stone of the cave that the family lived in.<br/><br/>Meanwhile in the middle of the forest below the caves in the mountains sits a large, a very large wooden cabin that housed a Dragon-Kin. She was laying in her custom made bed that felt like she was sleeping on a cloud, though she wasn't asleep. She was just staring up at the ceiling. ""Maybe I should actually try and find someone to bring back here... but i guess they would have to be a non-human as well, no human guy would like being dwarfed by a girl like me.."" She sighed softly, even though she was a bit on the rough side. Ashley was a bit lonely, having lived for as long as she has has shown her just how quickly how quickly humans can betray there deals and forget all about what they had done. The Dragon-Kin sighed again as she got out of bed and saw that the time was seven thirty, she just rolled her eyes as she slipped out from under the thin covers of her bed. Being a self fire place the woman usually slept naked, like she did that night. So it was straight to the shower, no need to stop or anything to get undressed."
1773,Where the myths and legends come true. (Fain and Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47547,2015-08-03T15:33:44,Fain,"Alivia Clearwater was sitting in her room crosslegged on the bed she hadn’t slept in with a blank page and a charcoal pencil. Her hand flew across the page darkening the white paper with firm lines. Soon her lines would form a picture. As usual it was a wolf half hidden by the dense forest. It’s eyes seeming to bore into the soul of the watcher. Alivia had a secret love for wolves. One that wasn’t so secret since it was blatantly obvious. The only secret part was that Alivia believed in Werewolves and desperately wanted to meet one. Something she would never tell her brother David.<br/><br/>David Clearwater was down in the kitchen preparing coffee and breakfast. It was the crack of dawn and normal people were soundly in bed, but David would take the old chevy truck up into the woods as soon as Alivia had been dropped at the Highschool. David was a lumberjack when there was need for it. Since the seasons were quickly changing firewood was a good profitable business to be in. HIs axe lay by the door with his chainsaw, ready to be loaded up into the chevy.<br/><br/>David finished scrambling some egg and cheese with a few slices of friend bacon and toasts. He set the plates on the the table and headed to the base of the stairs in their small home.<span style=""color: #af0000"">”Alivia breakfast is ready,”</span>he called knowing his sister was awake. She liked to pretend she was an owl or so David thought. Honestly Alivia didn’t like sleep, because sleep meant remembering and remembering left her feeling broken inside.<br/><br/>Alivia rose from her bed setting the pad down with the stick of charcoal and headed downstairs. Dressed in a pair of black jeans and loose black t-shirt Alivia looked gothic with her long black hair and pale complexion. Her hair was tied back in a loose tail where only the dyed parts fell around her face. She was barefoot and wore a light makeup to hide the bags under her eyes from lack of sleep.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #af0000"">”You really aught to get more sleep little sister, school is starting and you need to get good grades to go to collage or university,”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">“Yah I know Dave,”</span>Alivia said tiredly as she slid into her seat at the table quietly waiting for her brother to say a prayer. She wasn’t religious, but they had both been raised by christian parents. So David had taken to praying before every meal. Alivia tolerated it. Once he was done they began eating in silence. David was almost always silent and Alivia didn’t want to talk.<br/><br/>Alivia knew that Dave had given up his life for her. It was something that bothered her to this day. Something that weighed heavily on her mind and made her want to succeed if only for him. He deserved her best efforts. Not that it did much good. Teachers didn’t like Alivia here or anywhere, but she wasn’t a dropout. She just wan’t a straight A student. So what.<br/><br/>Breakfast didn’t last long and Alivia did the dishes while David packed the chevy with her backpack and his equipment. Once he returned to tell her it was ready she was already shrugging on her sweater and putting on her shoes over some pink socks. David smiled at her lovingly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #af0000"">”You’ll make friends here Via, don’t worry,”</span>David said giving her a warm hug before he led her to the chevy. The drive to the school was a really short one and Alivia got out with her backpack swung over her shoulder. She stood not he curb as the sun rose in the distant horizon watching David drive away towards the forest. She hoped he would be safe today. She hated that he had to leave."
1774,Where the myths and legends come true. (Fain and Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47547,2015-08-04T01:18:38,CanadianWolf,"Micky sighed softly as he looked down to his breakfast, which he quickly finished then stood up. He walked over to the front door and put his shoes on, he looked back at the house that was mostly made of stone. He just gave a soft smile as his body started to change, slowly growing to half his size. Which still has a large size for a wolf, the large wolf then quickly ran down the mountain towards the school. He ran along the dirt road that went to the logging camp, as he ran along it he passed a old beat up chevy. He looked up to the man in the cab as he  ran past, giving him only a second or two look before the guy was out of view. But he knew that the man had seen hi, though he didn't much care if he did. That man would olny have seen a very large wolf pass him by on the side of the dirt road.<br/><br/>Once he forgot about the truck and the man, Micky sped up a bit so he could get to school on time. Which was a request from his sister, and he felt like he should at least listen to her for once. Once close to school he shifted back to his human self and walked towards the school, only then did he realize that he did not have his backpack. ""Awww fuck!"" He said as he stood near a girl he didn't know and she was giving him a odd look so he gave her a growl like a wolf and show his sharp teeth. ""What do you want girly?"" He asked<br/><br/>Ashley got out of the shower and got dressed in her very large clothes, then she went down and made her self some eggs and then quickly ate them. ""Alright, i guess it's time for the long walk.."" She says, her body growing to half  her size or so. After that she grabbed her longboard and tucked it under her arm before leaving through the large door, closing it behind her and locking it behind her. She took a few steps, looked down the road and sighed. ""Son of a bitch!"" She yelled and then jumped back towards her house as a truck almost hit her. She got back to her feet and yelled. ""Hey!! Watch where you're going asshat!"""
1775,Where the myths and legends come true. (Fain and Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47547,2015-08-23T15:14:03,Fain,"Alivia glared at the male who spoke to her so harshly.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Boy you need to get that head of your examined I wasn't even looking at you dickwad, so just go on out of here hood,""</span>she said her voice dripping with anger. She took a step towards him her eyes blazing and her body tense. She never backed down from a confrontation.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""And in case it's slipped your ever-loving mind kid, this is school property not your <span style=""font-style: italic"">pad</span>, so please keep the attitude of,""</span>she made air quotes,<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""'I'm such a badass you can't touch me' to yourself. Cuze boy that ain't even sexy. It's just lame. So please grace me without your presence,""</span>and with that she turned and walked away.<br/><br/>It was clear that Alivia wasn't some sheep to just take shit and not pay attention to it. No way. She walked away from the cruel boy with her head held high, her back straight and rigid and her steps quick and even. It took her all of ten steps to get into the school and start heading to her locker. To her mind there little altercation was done and forgotten. She spun the dial on her combination and popped open her locker. Shifting books out of her backpack and into her locker she took out only what she would need for the class and left the rest in her locker. All except her sketchbook witch she took everywhere with her. For a brief moment she contemplated skipping school. However, she knew David would kill her for that. Sighing she waited for the bell to ring.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>David drove down the path still frustrated from nearly hitting the wolf. He loved wolves and had no desire to hit one. He wasn't paying attention when he nearly hit the female. Cursing and therefore not hearing her words he stopped the truck and opened the window.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #af0000"">""Ma'am you ok?""</span>He asked his voice thick with frustration at himself. He hadn't meant to try and hit her. Sighing he added in a much gentler tone,<span style=""color: #af0000"">""Sorry I almost hit yah, can I offer you a ride somewhere?""</span>He said.<br/><br/>He was trying to be friendly and nice to a stranger like his mom had taught him to always be. For David that was a natural thing. Even if he didn't look like a friendly guy being buff and built. He was a teddy bear at hear."
1776,Jack the Ripper (Goatboy&McPainty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47599,2015-08-01T11:09:41,CanadianWolf,"For the past week there have been killings, a lot like Jack The Ripper did back in the eighteenth century. though there are many differences between this new Jack and the first, the first Jack was not from England and he did not enjoy messing with those who were trying to catch him. But this new one was from England and enjoyed leaving his calling card at the crime scenes. He had found that this game he played was like chess, and he was the knight in the game. A piece that can move forward three and two to the side or one forward and three to the side. He believed that this piece held many moves, thoug you were never sure what it was going to do. So he left a iron knight piece at his second killing, then at the rest of the killings. And yesterday he had sent a letter to the police that pointed out the detective that was looking for him, of course he also sent the letter to news outlets across the city. The public now in fear of this new Jack The Ripper.<br/><br/>Edward checked his watched as he stood up, the time reading it was five fifty seven. ""Hmmm.. I better wrap things up quickly now.. But we did have a lovely time didn't we my dear?"" The man laughed as he picked up the large hunting knife. ""Now then, I'm sure in a few months you'll see me down in hell, but I'll be walking out of it as the Devil would not dear hold me."" With that, Edward put the knife just under the woman's ear and slowly dragged it across her neck to the other ear. Giving her a nice red Smile, really the only thing nice about her now. Edward had cut and mangled the girls body pretty badly, but he still kept her alive the whole time. There was just one thing he had to do now, he took the knife and quickly made may large gashes and cuts in the woman's face, even took her eyes out. This was the animal in him, the one who wanted to just cut everything and everyone. ""There that should do, now for that clue... What do I leave detective McCenry?"" He asked him self before he dipped his gloved hand into the woman's blood and wrote on the wall. ""Here is your clue, this will be the only big clue I'll give you. So use it will... Do you remember the Burns family? Cause I sure do, the woman screamed like a whore and the father begged for his life, to bad the kid wasn't home though."" The killer stepped back from the wall, looking at the writing. ""That should do, they will come knocking on my door by this after noon...""<br/><br/>Edward turned away from the wall and reached into his jumpsuit and then his jacket pocket, he then placed the iron Knight by the woman's body. He stripped his gloves off and took off the jumpsuit and put both into a bag which he then poured gasoline over and burned it. ""There, just to make sure.."" He then picked up the ashes and put them in another bag and put them in his pocket. He turned to the body that was once a woman and smirked a bit. ""Alright love, see you in hell.."" With that he walked to the other end of the already where the woman now lay. But before he left he reached up and turned the camera back on. ""Hope you have fun."" He smirked again and continued down the street, six blocks over he dropped the bag of ashes into a trash can and then went into a small cafè to enjoy his six am coffee and read the newspaper.<br/><br/>Two hours later/eight AM<br/><br/>A young police office went rushing into the office of Detective McCenry, she was out of breath as she just ran across the whole of Scotland Yard. ""S-Sir!"" She said when she flang open the door. ""There.. There... Of why the fuck did I have to run up all those steps..."" She said before continuing. ""There has been another killing, they told me to tell you and a company you to the crime scene."""
1777,Jack the Ripper (Goatboy&McPainty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47599,2015-08-04T05:55:35,McPainty,"<table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Many considered Jack the Ripper to be one of the biggest murder mysteries in the world. However, he wasn't just a murder mystery. He was one of the biggest mysteries in the world, period. Unlike the Seven wonders of the world, which many claim to be a mystery, the Jack the Ripper case would never be solved. You can figure out who built the pyramids or the great wall of China. You can't find a murderer who's case is just as dead as he is. Yes, Jack was a shrouded orb of confusion and panic, and Gale could see that he still is, based on the public's reaction to the released and supposed Jack the Ripper notes. Of course this person wasn't the original, just a mere spoof, but it was no less intriguing the the investigator. It brought up lots of questions in which he wished to be answered. <br/><br/>Was this Jack the Ripper similar to the original Jack in the way that he kills or who he kills? Was this man a alleged doctor as well? What was the purpose of this game he was playing? Why him specifically? Why would he send the message to the media as well? Gale had his theories about each, of course, but with so little information to start off with, they had their holes. And he intended to fill them. <br/><br/>Since he had been given the letter, Mr. McCenry had started to gather information he needed which was not limited to the last few murder cases they had unsolved, cases of previous Jack the Ripper impersonators, and articles on Jack the Ripper himself. He wasn't able to access the original files, however, for they weren't even in the same county and it would take some time to get through the archives. Time he didn't wish to spend right this second. <br/><br/>He had spent most of the previous night looking through the files he had, his tidy desk now a mess with papers spread across it like a garbage dump. It wasn't uncommon, however. Gale's desk was often a mess when on a case. He marked possible connections with pen so he could keep them in mind when out on the next case. Impersonators either tried their best to be as much alike the person as possible, or they just use the alias and aren't actually like them at all. They just like the concept of the person. It was just a matter of finding out which one this one was and then going from there. <br/><br/>However, Gale wasn't researching at this point because he was currently asleep on the couch in his office. At least he was until someone came in the room. He heard the footsteps walk in and go by his desk. He didn't open his eyes however. After a few seconds of the person standing there, Gale finally mumbled,""What do you want Jared?"" He still didn't move. <br/><br/>The man in the room blinked for a few seconds at the man and scoffed,""How can you be asleep at a time like this? Someone is about to be murdered and you're just laying there.""<br/><br/>""It's simple."" Gale replied blandly. ""I just close my eyes."" He adjusted his head slightly on the arm of the couch, crossing his arms on his stomach. "" And in case you didn't know, there's nothing we can really do about the next murder so all we can do is wait.""<br/><br/></span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">The other investigator leaned on Gale's desk. ""So you're waiting then?""<br/><br/>""Yep."" Jared rolled his eyes. The room was dead silent for several long seconds while Jared tried to think of something to say. But words failed him as they often did and he simply shook his head, standing up and walking out. He mumbled something about killing and sleep, but Gale knew what he meant and smiled, keeping his eyes closed. Jared always threatened to kill him while he slept. It was like his motto or something, but everyone knew that Jared would never do such a thing. Not even to the pain in the ass that was Mr. Gale McCenry. <br/><br/>Gale thought about getting up at that point. It was likely the murder had already been committed by now given the time. But Gale thought better and simply rolled over. He was able to lay in silence for a few solid minutes, but sleep wasn't to be. After those minutes of rest ticked away, a woman had rushed through the building. Panting frantically would be Gale's guess. She ran up the stairs and ran through the investigator's office until finally she practically burst through Gale's door. The loud bang caused the man to jolt and pull his head too look behind him at the upside down woman. <br/><br/>She went on to say that there was another murder and he needed to go to the scene and blah blah blah, usual stuff. Haven't these people heard of a cellphone? A phone call would suffice for that sort of a thing, but he supposed if they felt more comfortable with him having an escort then fine. He'll take what was given to him he supposed. The blonde inhaled deeply before rolling off the couch onto the ground where he pushed himself up to stand. He was already fully prepared to go, even wearing his tan trench coat and carrying his badge and gun. He was out the door in mere seconds. ""Well let's not waste his time then."" Gale smiled. <br/><br/>The ride there wasn't entirely long, it was actually shorter than what Gale had expected, but he set the thoughts aside as he exited the taxi and entered the crime. He didn't ask for an overview, though someone started to explain anyway. They went off on who the woman was, when she went missing, things like that, but Gale didn't really respond to such. Not verbally anyway.<br/><br/>While the overview was being recited, Gale looked at the scenes, eyes scanning the woman, the police and other investigators, and the wall covered in blood. Although he read the supposed hint, the man went to the woman first. The obvious lacerations were, of course, obvious. Gouged eyes, cut pretty but everywhere, body a deep shape of purple from bruising. Obviously wasn't a very picky impersonator. The smile, or gash, on the neck wasn't a whole lot like the Ripper cases and the only resemblance the rest of the slashes and bruises had to Jack the Ripper was that it was vaguely, and he meant vaguely, similar to the murder of Catherine Eddowes, which was Jack's most mutilated victim. But Gale was sure that this wouldn't be the last murder before they caught the man so he'll know for sure if he's simply using the same name or not with the later comings.</span></span></span></td></tr></table><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">But of course, now that wasn't really important, for the clue was bigger than what Gale had predicted. Gale's examination of the woman was short, if not brief, and once done, he went over to the blood written letters and read it over again. The name was vaguely familiar, but the case was long before he joined the force. But he did remember it, though details were iffy. Father and mother murdered at their house. based off of the clue, their child not home. How peculiar. That was such a long time ago. Gale glanced over his shoulder at the woman again, murmuring to himself. ""Some build up."" <br/><br/>Jared, who was also notified and sent to the scene, perked his head and glared,""What?""<br/><br/>""Nothing."" Gale put his hands on hips, still looking at the words. <br/><br/>""You know, sometimes I get confused about what side you're on. You solve crimes, but you act as if these murders are just games and you don't bother to look at the evidence."" Jared was writing notes in his note book at the time, and as he spoke, his writing became jagged and angry and the lines darker. At least until he broke his pencil.<br/><br/>The blonde only chuckled at Jared's outburst, however, and turned to him and shrugged. ""Fine, if you want evidence, go get some blood samples from what's her face and examine the lacerations. You can define the probably murder weapon that way giving us something to look for seeing as the weapon isn't here. You should search for footprints in here and outside to see if we can identify the type of shoes he wore and his shoe size, gate, stride, etcetera. You should also take samples from the writing on the wall and look for partial fingers prints just in case he wasn't wearing gloves, though he probably was. There's also soot on the ground, that means he burned something, probably clothes which had DNA on it, so you can search trashcans, dumpsters, things like that for it, but let me ask you something."" Gale paused to lick his lips and take a few steps toward Jared. Jared starred with rather wide eyes as he did so. ""What do you think finding all of that evidence is for?""<br/><br/>Jared hesitated to answer but stated bluntly,""To find a suspect and connect them to the case."" <br/><br/>""Yes, very good. But lets say we do find something here. Say a fingerprint, or maybe even some DNA of some sort. Let us also say we ran them through IAFIS or NDNAD or something along those lines. I'm going to tell you now that they aren't going to come up with anything. That is because those programs only hold criminals we know and have recorded because we obviously don't go around fingerprinting everyone in London. This killer is new, or at least smart enough not to leave much evidence in the ways of identification, so that evidence would be of no use to us."" <br/><br/></span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">""Then what do you want us to do?"" Jared scoffed. <br/><br/>Gale starred at Jared for a long time. It was extremely subtle, but gradually, Gale's blank expression turned to that of frustration, and all the while Jared slowly starting to back away. Eventually, after what felt like minutes, Gale broke the stare and turned back, walking over to the wall. He took a deep breath, and presenting an abnormally large smile, he jumped and spun around, hands outstretched in an eccentric presentation of the blood letters. ""Tah daaaaaah!"" The investigator sang with his baritone voice. Jared crossed his arms angrily. ""Can you see it yeeeeeet?"" Gale continued to sing, shaking his hands in a jazzy manner. ""It's just screamiiiiiiing bring me the Burn's case filessssss!"" At that moment, the blonde straightened himself out and stopped singing, raising eyebrow curiously at Jared who still looked upset. <br/><br/>""So you want us to just scrap all the evidence here?"" <br/><br/>""Hell no, what are you a fucking moron?"" Gale spat. ""If we find him we'll need that no duh. What I want is for you to understand that this is the clue that the murderer gave and we should probably use it."" <br/><br/>""How do we know it won't lead us in the wrong direction?"" <br/><br/>""We don't, but I'm sure it won't.""<br/><br/>""How do you know?""<br/><br/>Gale smiled genuinely this time. ""Because serial killers want to be caught."" The man relished in Jared's confused expression, but didn't speak about it further. Instead, he started to walk over to the woman again. <br/><br/>""So we go get the Burns Files then?"" <br/><br/>""Unless you have any better ideas."" Gale shrugged, kneeling in front of the victim. Jared rolled his eyes and headed out to retrieve the files, but it was obvious that Gale wanted to stick around some more.</span></span></span></td></tr></table>"
1778,Jack the Ripper (Goatboy&McPainty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47599,2015-08-05T08:58:47,CanadianWolf,"Edward smiled as he sat and sipped his coffee, he was reading the news paper while he did. ""Hmmm, sounds like they are on there."" He said as he could hear the sounds of the police cars that went flying by, followed by a taxi. ""Hm, that must be the Detective Gale. He is a odd man, almost worse then I am."" He smirked a bit, before he finished his Coffee and stood up. ""Time to head to that office, why did I ever take this Job?"" He asked him self as he tucked the paper under his arm. He then started down the street again, heading towards his office. Where he was very up high up the office food chine, just under the CEO. But he did not remember what his title was, nor did he really care for it. It was just something that meant nothing to him, though his name would probably live on long past he did. Just like Jack The Ripper, hopefully his name did at least. Because at the end of all these, it will probably end up with him behind bars and a hated man. But he also knows that men and woman alike will seek him out like a moth does a light.<br/><br/>The blond woman had followed Gale to the crime scene, she was in the taxi with him as well. Yet she said nothing as they rode there, once they got there though, she still said nothing. She just watched the whole thing unfold between him and the other man, she believed his name was Jared. Actually she was sure his name was, but she was more busy with what was on the ground. Which was a dead woman and a Iron chess piece that was a knight, putting gloves on, she picked up the chess piece and studied it for a few seconds before she took a piece of it and then put it through a such engine on her phone. She then put her phone in her back pocket as searched for the piece, She then put the piece right back where she found it. She knew that pictures were already taken of it, and that it would be bagged soon. So she was't to worried about getting in trouble with anyone, instead she was actually hoping to make detective after this case. She was meant to shadow Detective McCenry, and then she might just get that job. But she didn't think that he actually knew that. So now was a good time as ever, She stood up and walked over to him and tapped his shoulder. ""Detective McCenry, I'm Jamie Booth. I'm not sure if you know, but i'm meant to be shadowing you.. I'm up for Detective and well yeah.."" she said, looking at the mans eyes.. Not sure what he would say or do."
1779,Jack the Ripper (Goatboy&McPainty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47599,2015-08-15T04:08:50,McPainty,"<table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">The woman on the ground, like any victim of a homicide, certainly told a story. Generally, it was the police's job to figure out what that story was and to let whoever was following that story know what was going on. However, Gale usually made it clear that he was not a policeman. He was a detective. A detective's job was the find who the creator of the story was. How you did that varied depending on the case. Some were obvious and others were more discrete. In this particular situation, he needed to use the details of the story to pin point who created it. Once they know who, everything becomes easier because it filled the gaps needing to be filled. You can't solve a puzzle without all the pieces, can you? <br/><br/>With the clue paving the first part of the road, and with Jared getting the files he needed, he decided to take a better look at the victim herself. Better to look at her now while she's here than to look at pictures later. Pictures didn't have a sense of touch or  smell or taste or anything important. They didn't even take good pictures for one thing. At least none of anything of any value. With gloves on, the man lifted some of her hair out of the way, exposing the start of the cruelly placed mark resembling a cheesy, wanna-be smile. On eh neck, no less. Why was that a thing? Seriously, there wasn't hardly anything appealing about a poorly made Cheshire Cat smile. But he supposed if one was anorexic and wanted a way out of eating, then he was sure not having cheeks would do it. Would be hard to eat with that, for sure. <br/><br/>Gale smiled at the thought, keeping his laugh in his chest. After all, his humor wasn't exactly popular among the other detectives and police. Which he always thought was funny. If you wanted to find killers, why would you avoid any thoughts that a killer would think? You can't exactly prevent them from doing anything if you can't even think about what they would do next. It was so silly. Oh well, he can't do much about that now can he? Especially when he had little to no credibility in any social situation. <br/><br/></span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">It was obviously something sharp, a knife most likely, so good thing this guy wasn't some sort of weirdo who uses pencils or some sort of nonsense. It's happened before, believe it or not. Freaks. The other cuts and abrasions seems cohesive with back and forth slashing, however. Guy was probably eager to shed some blood with that sort of carelessness. The next one might not be as brutal then since he probably satisfied himself, but who knows, each person was different. The eyes were an interesting touch though. It countered the cheesy smile at least. And by the looks of it, she-<br/><br/>""Detective McCenry-"" Gale looked over his shoulder up at the young woman,""I'm Jamie Booth. I'm not sure if you know, but I'm meant to be shadowing you... I'm up for Detective and well yeah...""<br/><br/>Shadowing? Someone wanted to shadow him? Gale looked down for a second in thought before standing up. This was a joke, wasn't it? It has always surprised Gale how far Jared would go to make him look like an idiot. After standing up, Gale looked at Jamie for another few seconds. She didn't seem like someone Jared would hire for such an ""important"" task. His sexual preferences get in the way of his decision making, especially involving woman, and he likes brunettes. ""Alright."" He smiled. ""But don't do anything stupid. There is already a lot of that going around."" He could do without stupidity for a good long forever. <br/><br/>He was curious though. Was she expecting to help him in the case or was she just going to be his shadow? Did she actually want to be a detective or was this to fill some sort of minimal requirement for something? He glanced at the body and sighed. ""You want to be a detective then?"" He also looked towards the door, keeping an eye out for when Jared returned.</span></span></span></td></tr></table>"
1780,Jack the Ripper (Goatboy&McPainty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47599,2015-08-20T09:44:24,CanadianWolf,"""While, yes I do. I hope I can learn a lot from you Detective McCenry, also they told me that its up to you if I wear uniform or something more fitting for a detective."" The young woman said, looking up into Gales. In Jamie's eyes was a gleam of determination, she was going to be a detective. Even if she had to work all night and the such, though if Gale was to look at Jamie's eyes, he would see that her eyes were not the same color. Her right eye was a Icey blue, not as its a light blue, it its a very light blue. Very much like ice, though her left eye was a deep green, like a pine tree. To Jamie it was just normal, though to the rest of the world it was something very weird. Their for, she would be approached by many men and woman, all asking about her eyes. At least it was a ice breaker that she didn't need to make up.<br/><br/>Jamie's phone suddenly made a ding and she pulled out it out, when she looked down at it. She found that the web had found the chess piece. ""And sir, i found the chess piece. It's a remake of a eighteenth century chess set that belonged to the Scottish king, It seems that the black pieces, the ones our ""Jack The Ripper"" has been leaving around, would be used by visiting nobles. But the English king at the time would be the one who uses the most, it seemed the two were often playing chess... Anyways, these is sold in only one shop in England. Its in a town pretty far out of London, it seems someone is a blacksmith there. Though you can also get it order from other blacksmith shops from a few other countries around the world, but from what i see its much cheaper to go to these blacksmith shop. So, do with that you wish."" Jamie smiled.<br/><br/>After the walk through the busy streets of early London, Edward arrived at his place of work. He put on a fake smile, then walked through the door. He gave a friendly wave to the woman behind the desk at the front of the first floor. ""Morning Ms. Adams."" he said, getting a hello back. Edward then went up to the top floor of the build. He walked into his Office, his secretary not in yet. Though he was always in work before his secretary, just the way he liked. He could set at his desk and just watch some tv before the day would really start, there was something about these time in the day. It was like the clam before the storm, though what he would do at night really was a storm. Not that anyone at these place would know of that till he was caught, if he ever is caught."
1781,Jack the Ripper (Goatboy&McPainty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47599,2015-11-16T00:21:04,McPainty,"<table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">She was eager. Eager was good. But eager was also dangerous, as he knew perfectly well. He's gotten in a handful of sticky situations because of a lack of patience caused by anticipation. Situations he'd wish he'd never be in again.  He'll have to keep a close eye on her to make sure she didn't do the same. Which was perfect because now he was a glorified baby sitter. Great. Thanks Jared. But at least it was clear where her loyalties lie. No one obviously told her that he couldn't care less about ""uniforms"". He was a detective, not a police officer. His only uniform was a badge and a gun. <br/><br/>""Wear whatever you want as long as you can run."" He does a lot of that. ""I do a lot of that."" He hoped she could keep up.""Just stay close."" He glanced at her again, his eyes skimming from head to toes. Best he actually remembered what she looked liked. But then again, Heterochromia was a pretty significant identifier. He probably won't need to worry about that much. But this anxiousness... that may be a problem. How has she been here? Five minutes? And she's already spewing facts about chess pieces in the old times. Her resource gathering was impressive he had to admit, but the Burns case is the first thing they need to address. Once he had a look at that, then he could see if he could connect the chess piece to something. Maybe someone in the family notably played chess a lot. <br/><br/></span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Gale hardly nodded when listening to her description, however, he gave an affirmative nod at the end, despite looking at the dirty wall. ""Alright. After Jarod gets back with that case file and we take a look at that we'll see if we need to address that blacksmith shop."" He didn't understand the connection about it being cheaper there, though. One, they didn't know when the chess piece was bought, it could have been years ago. Two, when did a killer ever buy something because it was cheaper? He  couldn't recall any, but everyone is different, as usual. Perhaps this was a homeless man who just fancied chess and pretty woman and couldn't afford a fancy chess piece. He'll humor her on that fact, but it wasn't likely. However, she did seem to know what she was doing, unlike half the people here. But did that translate into wit at all? <br/><br/>Noting that Jared was taking his sweet time on getting back, Gale looked at the scene as a whole. ""Tell me a little bit about yourself. What do you see in all of this?' His gloved hand vaguely gestured around to the crime at hand and the people doing whatever they do. ""What catches your eye?"" </span></span></span></td></tr></table>"
1782,Jack the Ripper (Goatboy&McPainty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47599,2015-11-17T22:26:54,CanadianWolf,"Jamie nodded at McCenry, it seemed that Jamie would be given free range to what she would wear. For Jamie, a pair of boots, jeans, and a jacket would be ideal if they were meant to run a lot. Though she knew that she couldn't wear any boots with to large of a heel on it, as that would slow her down. Jamie was still in thought when Gale said to stay close, that snapped Jamie out of her thought of what she should wear. The young woman just hoped that the detective hadn't noticed she spaced thinking about clothes.<br/><br/>There was little for Jamie to say as McCenry said that they may look into the chess piece after they look at the old case file. Though it seemed Jared may be cought up in the London traffic, which at this time of day was rather bad. But he probably wouldn't take to much longer, as he probably was on his way back.<br/><br/>Though what came next was a bit of a surprise to Jamie, Detective McCenry asked her what she saw in the crime scene. Though before answering, Jamie took a minute to look at the whole crime scene. Her eyes slowly scanning over the alley. the woman then closed her eyes and took in an deep breath, before opening her eyes again and look to Gale. ""While, it's obvious that we are dealing with someone who has a very high IQ. He is most likely a CEO or something like that, he probably had some tremendous shock in his early childhood. It very likely he may have just been born this way... Though he clearly thinks he is smarter then you, what with this clue on the wall and all that. Though if you want to know what I really think, well he could've walked right pass us on the street and we would have never known. He clearly tends to make this into some kind of game, I feel as if he well leave you something in the next crime scene as well.. That's all I have."" She said, then looked to Gale. Wondering if that was alright. She was pretty sure she didn't answer his question at all though."
1783,Jack the Ripper (Goatboy&McPainty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47599,2015-12-24T00:29:32,McPainty,"<table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">As a matter of fact, Gale didn't notice Jamie spacing out. He was still trying to wrap his head around what exactly to do with her, really. What do interns normally do? Go and grab coffee? He didn't drink coffee. Or tea. How much of his job was she allowed to see exactly? Were some things classified? Then again, it seemed as if nothing was classified when he was around. That is what they say anyway. <br/><br/>Gale's eyes skimmed around the scene with a rather stern gaze as she summed up what she saw, and apparently thought, of the crime. Or more specifically, the killer. A person thinker. How interesting. Most of his team were object thinkers. Thinking about the weapons, the furniture, the rope. A few were very detailed oriented, but they were pretty evenly balanced with the big picture people. But Jamie didn't seem to look at the objects at all. She quite literally only talked about the murderer. <br/><br/>Which was fine. That was... perfectly fine... He supposed...<br/><br/>The connections  she was making were logical but he couldn't falsify or confirm any of it because they didn't know much about the man behind the knife. If they did, they'd already be hunting him down like an escaped prisoner from Alcatraz. For instance, a high IQ doesn't directly lead to a CEO or any similar roles, though there are many people with a high IQ who do have those jobs. So it made sense but it was too soon to make that kind of deduction. Clever though, the childhood trauma. How often is it that a serial killer has some sort of tragic back story to tell. It was so believable. But he needed to see that case file before making that deduction. He was leaning in that direction with her, though, so she wasn't necessarily wrong yet. <br/><br/>She was spot on about that smart ass though. Everyone thought they were smarter than him and no criminal has beaten him yet. So what made this guy think he could, he didn't know. But they shall see. They shall see. She was also right on her last point. You never know when you're standing next to a murderer at a bus stop, or when then kid you're babysitting would grow up to shoot his mother and sister. You just don't know. <br/><br/>They were dealing with a psychopath, and psychopaths think they are so clever. They were outwardly friendly. The type of people you wouldn't suspect would ""ever do such a thing"". She was such a lovely young girl. Such a well mannered boy. It was so heartbreaking. Well, there had to be evil in the world if there was ever going to be good. It was just the good's job to control that evil. Not vanquish it. That was his philosophy. <br/><br/></span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">""Good. That's a good start."" You had to start somewhere. Gale looked towards the noise as Jared stomped down the stairs in a hurry. ""It's about time."" The blonde took the file out of the man's hands. ""What did you do, go and get coffee on the way?"" <br/><br/>""Now I wish I did."" Jared rolled his eyes. <br/><br/>There was no reply as Gale quickly flipped the case open and started reading. Generally the same stuff he remembered, adding a few details here and there. Including one where the kid was at his friends house. ""I see here that you interviewed their son, but you didn't interview the family he was with. Why?"" <br/><br/>""We had no reason. Why, you want us to go and interview them?'<br/><br/>""No, not now. They don't have anything to do with this. I just have a hunch that they weren't keeping a very good eye on their guest that night is all."" He closed the case with a soft slap of the paper and held it out to Jamie. In case she wanted to know what he was talking about. She seemed like a bright young girl, he was sure she would get it. If not, then he is going to have his hands full. <br/><br/>""We checked the kid though, he was clean.""<br/><br/>""Yes, you also checked the stove to see if it was clean you and nearly burned your house down from the burnt residue."" He smiled at Jared. ""Where does the kid live now?""<br/><br/>""I don't know, but we can check.""<br/><br/>""That would be great. We should get in touch as soon as possible."" Jared nodded and went to go talk to his gang of chimps. He watched for a few seconds before turning to Jamie. ""You said he thought he was smarter than me. "" He looked at the chess piece. ""If that were true, which you're more than likely right, why do you think he decided to challenge us?"" There was always a reason. He wanted to know what she thought. He figured it was because the guy was plainly bored.  </span></span></span></td></tr></table>"
1784,Jack the Ripper (Goatboy&McPainty),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47599,2016-01-04T22:24:49,CanadianWolf,"The young officer shrugged softly. ""It's possible that he is very bored, or that he is playing a game with you to see how your react. His whole end game could be that he wants someone like him to talk to.. I'm not to sure, I'm rather new at this sir."" She said, before rubbing the back of her head.<br/><br/>After a few moments Jamie pulled out her phone, and stared to type up the kids name to see where he is working as everything is online now a days, after a few minutes she looked to Gale. ""So umm this guy we are looking for, he is, I'm not sure what you call it. But he is like a CEO at some big company, it seems they are import and export of just about everything.. I don't know if that helps you any, but I think it should."" She said, rubbing the back of her head again as she looked to Gale, then to Jared to see if he could offer any help at all."
1785,"Fight Ring - Jack,Shades",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47663,2015-08-10T01:39:33,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Chicago, IL, 2015<br/><br/>Location: A small gymnasium in some random backstreet.<br/><br/>Date: July 15th, 2015<br/><br/>Time: 9:00 pm<br/><br/>The gymnasium was nearly empty at that time. Only a woman in her mid-thirties, a man probably a little older and a younger man were in the place. The woman sat on a chair outside a small training ring. The older man was near it, watching as the younger man shadow-boxed. It was clearly a private training session.<br/><br/>The woman sitting there was Isis Logan. She owned that gymnasium, and was both men's employer. The older man was Yuri, and nobody was really sure about his surname and his exact country of origin. It was clear he wasn't an American, and it was rumored Isis knew his last name and origins. It might be a lie, though. Everything about that man was very mysterious.<br/><br/>The third person in the place was a 19 year old named Charles Parker. There was no mystery about him. He was just a boy Isis had picked up off the streets. One of many. He had been housed, fed and clothed. And in exchange, he was expected to work. It wasn't regular work, but it was work and it paid. A part went to him, a part went to Isis and everybody won a little something.<br/><br/>Right now, the kid was training for a match that wasn't even confirmed yet. Isis had been trying to get a match with one of Damian Hayward's boys. This match, regardless of result, would give her boys more visibility in the underworld they circulated. And that was what Isis wanted. Shifting her thoughts back to the boy, Isis clapped her hand. ""It's all right, Charlie, hit the showers"", the voice echoed on the room. The boy nodded and vaulted out of the ring, going to the showers.<br/><br/>Isis looked at the trainer. ""Do you think we're ready?"". The man thought for a moment and nodded. ""I think so, the kid's tough enough"". The woman nodded. ""Good. I'll try to get in touch with Hayward in the morning"".</div>"
1786,"Fight Ring - Jack,Shades",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47663,2015-08-15T22:10:07,Jack Spade,"Location: The residence of Damian Hayward<br/><br/>Time: 9:30 pm<br/><br/>It was Wednesday night, which meant no fights, practice, or business.  Wednesday night was the night too clean the place up, make it look presentable for any visitors who come on Thursday.  Then Friday was training night, Saturday was fight night, and Sunday football.  Two days too relax, then repeat.  A nice, reliable, weekly ritual, keeps the kids from wondering what would happen tomorrow, if it had been planned already.  And it keeps them busy too, working all the little jobs that labor laws will allow, which mostly consists of cleaning.  Of such, the whole building, from basement too attic, was covered in kids from 6 too 14 all working away like little elves cleaning one thing or another.<br/><br/>Sitting at a desk in his office, Damian Hayward looked over a spreadsheet of numbers.  Profits, expenses, taxes, utilities, everything down too the last penny had too be accounted for.  Usually he had the help of an old student, but he got promoted and his new schedule doesn't accommodate helping old friends.<br/><br/>As Damian sat at the desk, a knock came from the door.<br/>""Come in.""  Damian said, not even looking up too glance at the door as it opened.  In stepped a young man, 17 years old with light blond hair and a fresh nose cast 'thing'.<br/>""Back from Ben's, he said hi by the way.""  Ken said as he stood in front of Damian's desk.  Looking up slightly, Damian nodded then held out a hand.  Ken obliged and plopped a fifty and change into his hand.<br/>""More change than last time.""  Damian remarked, counting out the money.<br/>""The bone was only broken in one place this time.  Plus last time I also had a fractured rib.""<br/>""Right,"" Damian said as he place the money in a safe, ""I left your cut of last weeks fight on your bed.  Don't waste it all this time.""  Ken gave a brief nod and walked out of the room.  Damian knew he wouldn't save a nickel of it, instead he'd probably waste it on some girl.  Well, maybe not wasted but it would do him more good in a bank.<br/>As Damian returned too the spread sheets a little kid ran in.<br/>""Damian, we finished the basement. Can we go play?""<br/>""Have one of the older kids check, then sure.""  As the kid skipped back down the hall, probably looking for the laziest 'adult' he could find, Damian went back too his sheets.<br/><br/>It was an hour later or so that he finally set down his pencil and stood up, satisfied with the numbers.  Moving out into the living room of his house.  There was groups of children all over the place, playing with toys, cards, or other things.  The one place clear of children was Damian's oversized armchair, which he graciously settled into.  With the day's work done, he could now take a restful nap.  And God help whoever would dare wake him."
1787,"Fight Ring - Jack,Shades",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47663,2015-08-17T15:25:10,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Location: Isis' gymnasium<br/><br/>Time: 10:00 pm<br/><br/>Isis and Yuri stayed in the ring, exchanging a few blows, while waiting for Charlie to finish his shower. Isis liked keeping her senses sharp and her body fit. One never knew, in her line of business, when they would need to use their fists to protect themselves. Isis had decided to never trust a man with her safety. Or anything else, for that matter. It was a matter of pride and also, partially, a matter of trust. Isis didn't really trust anyone other than herself. She had seen too much in life. Had seen too many women get deceived and even killed by the men they placed their trust in. And she didn't want to be the next victim. Specially now, that she was about to start business with a man she didn't know, Isis needed to be ready to defend herself. Of course, she would have Yuri by her side - the one man she came close to trusting. But couldn't hurt to be prepared to - as always - take care of herself.<br/><br/>When Charlie finally showed up back at the training area - dressed like any other boy would be -, Isis and Yuri interrupted their sparring session. Getting of the ring, they both tidied up around the place, making sure everything was in order for the next day. After checking if every door, window and locker were closed, all three people left the gymnasium.<br/><br/>The wouldn't separate yet, though. As usual, after some working out, the trio went to the only local place they could find - a small pizza place whose owner had met Isis as a kid. They had a late dinner there, and finally split up for the day.<br/><br/>Isis still reminded Yuri that they should meet up in the morning to be together when the phone call was placed to Damian Hayward. After all, in that universe, anything could happen. They could be shot down, and they could be called in for an instant meeting in some neutral area. It all depended on their interlocutor's mood.<br/><br/>After setting the time for the call at 10 am, the trio finally split for the night. The next day was full of promises, and all of them needed a good night's sleep.</div>"
1788,"Fight Ring - Jack,Shades",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47663,2015-08-21T15:40:26,Jack Spade,"Location: The residence of Damian Hayward<br/><br/>Date: July 16th, 2015<br/><br/>Time: 7:15 am<br/><br/>Damian woke up too the pleasant smell of bacon and eggs, sizzling a merry toon on the stove.  As Damian stretched out aches and pains a plate was placed in his lap.  Opening his eyes he saw one of the younger kids, Alma was probably his name, smiling at him before scampering off to get his own food.<br/><br/>Damian had fallen asleep in his chair last night, and naturally no one had been stupid enough to wake him.  Picking the plate up from his lap he walked into the office and sat down, using a fork and knife he'd left their from dinner last night too dig in.  As he ate his breakfast he picked up the planner, glancing through the schedule for today.<br/>7:30-9:30: Morning workout.<br/>9:45-12:45: Accept business calls.<br/>1:00-4:00: Make additional calls as needed.<br/>4:30-9:30: Meet clients.<br/>Damian, sighed, stretching his back as he stood from his chair.  Today was usually the longest and most stressful day of the week.  A good three hours dedicated too just sitting around waiting for calls, but at least everyone knew that those were the hours he'd be available too call.  No distractions, previous arrangements, or other such things.  Just hope no one called ahead of you.<br/><br/>Damian stood and walked into the kitchen, placing his plate in the sink.  Some of the younger kids had already started on the dishes, while the older ones were no where in sight.  As Damian walked into the basement, all the missing teenagers greeted him from their various locations around the room, where they were stretching or exercising on some equipment they kept in a side room all other times of the day.  Boys and girls ages 14-17 spread across the room, covering most available space except for a mat that was laid out in the center of the room.  Damian walked over too his reserved spot, and started a series of stretches too prepare him for his grueling morning workout."
1789,"Fight Ring - Jack,Shades",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47663,2015-08-24T02:05:22,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Location: Isis Logan's house<br/><br/>Date: July 16th, 2015<br/><br/>Time: 10:00 am<br/><br/>Isis woke up early as she usually did when there was work to be done. It wasn't her favorite thing to do, but she did so when needed. And Isis knew that talking to Damian Hayward wasn't easy. It was a process that required patience and time. And today, she was willing to dispose of both. Having invited Yuri to come have breakfast with her, she made sure that they had everything planned and in order before placing the call.<br/><br/>The boy they would offer would be Charlie, and as they didn't have a ring, they would have to use Damian's. And that meant that the largest chunk of profits would be his. 70% for Damian, 30% for Isis. It wasn't really a good deal, but these were the rules of the game. Since she didn't have a ring of her own, she would have to suck it up. The only bright side was that a good fight good bring in some really nice revenue. And that was what Isis was counting with.<br/><br/>One day, she would have her own ring, and accept fight invitations for her boys. But as she didn't yet, she could be picky. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Beggars can't be choosers</span>, the woman thought to herself before finally diving in. She had to wait patiently and repeat the call several times, before managing to finally get through.<br/><br/>A firm feminine voice would greet Damian on the other side of the line, speaking calmly. ""Good morning"", the voice said, politely. ""Is this Mr. Damian Hayward?"". After the question, the voice fell silent, waiting for confirmation - or for someone to pass the call to Damian - so she could talk about the subject that had motivated her call.</div>"
1790,"Fight Ring - Jack,Shades",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47663,2015-08-27T17:05:56,Jack Spade,"Location: The residence of Damian Hayward<br/><br/>Time: 10:00 am<br/><br/>Damian had finished at exactly 9:15, and had gotten a drink and sat down at his desk when the first call arrived at 9:28.  Most of the time the calls weren't much, the first one was an student of his who was at college.  The kid had just moved in, and wanted Damian too know he was ok.  He also wanted some cash, darn kids.<br/>After hanging up Damian sat for a bit, waiting for the next call.  As he started considering pulling out a pack of cards to play solitaire, the phone rang again.  This time it was last weeks business partner.  Apparently, his share of the cut never reached him.<br/>""Hey!  Gavin!""  Damian yelled.  A kid, 17 and built like a gorilla.<br/>""Yeah Damian?""<br/>""Oscar never got his share of the cut, where'd it go?""  Damian watched Gavin like a hawk, watching everything from his eyes too his feet.<br/>""I went too his place like you said, and then his boy Ken came out and took it, said he'd give it too Oscar.""  Gavin said, his body language showed he was relaxed, and telling the truth.  Ken was Oscar's fighter last week, he had lost the fight, he would probably be pretty sore about it.  Might put him in the mood too steal from his boss, who would suspect him?  Well, Damian would.<br/>""Gavin gave it too Ken, check with him.  If he doesn't have it I'll get a friend too track down the money.""<br/>""You sure Gavin didn't take the money?""  Oscar said over the phone.<br/>""Nah, he's too stupid too lie and hide it.  When you find Ken, give him my regards.""  Damian hung up and waved Gavin away.  He started opening his desk drawers for some cards when the phone rang again.  Picking it up, he heard a curt, feminine voice over the phone.<br/>""Yes this is Damian, and who do I have the pleasure of speaking too?"""
1791,"Fight Ring - Jack,Shades",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47663,2015-08-28T22:05:28,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Location: Isis Logan's residence<br/><br/>Time: 10:01 am<br/><br/>Isis sighed in relief when she finally managed to reach Damian. She had been worried about not managing to talk to him. Now, she was worried about not managing to convince him to negotiate a fight. But that would have to be at least attempted. She had a fighter, and he had a ring. And if she could nail that fight - even if her boy lost - she would have a foot at the door in their niche of the underworld. All she had to do was to relax and do her best to talk clearly.<br/><br/>""Good morning, Mr. Hayward. I am Isis Logan, it's a pleasure meeting you"". After a pause, she continued. As nervous as the woman was, her voice was firm and polite. It was the only instrument she had to cause an impression, be it good or bad, after all. Holding Yuri's hand with her free one for moral support, Isis went on speaking. ""Thank you for talking to me. I will not take much of your time, sir"".<br/><br/>After another pause, she finally talked about what she had called for. She knew business men - and that was what Damian Hayward was, after all - didn't like wasting time. ""I am in your line of work, sir. Albeit not even close to being as successful as you are"". She was honest about her situation. Lying was not something she was willing to risk. Isis was sure that the man could find out everything there was to know about her with one phone call. So, she was 100% honest. ""I would like to ask for the opportunity of one fight between one of my boys and one of yours. He is of legal age, and I am willing to accept any responsibility, as well as work in your terms in any aspect, including financial"".<br/><br/>Finishing presenting her request, Isis fell silent. She could feel her heartbeat in her fingertips, while waiting for a reply. A no would probably be a devastating blow, but she was ready for whatever answer or demand the man had for her.</div>"
1792,"Fight Ring - Jack,Shades",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47663,2015-08-29T12:08:11,Jack Spade,"Location: The residence of Damian Hayward<br/><br/>Time: 10:02<br/><br/>Damian listened too this Isis women as she, quite calmly, asked to arrange a fight between their boys.  No one talked that calmly too Damian except his close friends.  Damian had so many connections he could end your life in at least five more ways than you could think of with one phone call. You didn't just calmly call a man like that unless you were really good at hiding your fears, or had no idea who you were calling.  Damian was really curious which one Isis was.<br/>""Well, I have a first call first serve policy when it comes too fights, and since you're the first you get it.  Though, I do prefer to meet the people I work with before the fight, so how about this.  There is a Chinese restaurant I know of, little hole in the wall you'll love, where we should meet.  It's on 60 E Ohio Street, I'lll be there at 4:35 at a table with six chairs, three will be empty.  You don't have to bring that many, but if they're hungry I'll cover the bill.  Sound like a plan?""  Damian waited for Isis' reply, though he really didn't need too.  He could hang up there and know full well she'd be there, probably early too.  But it was the polite thing to do, and would let her feel like she had some choice in the matter.  Or maybe she knew that too, in which case it would be a sign of respect.  Either way, she had her fight, and that probably made her day."
1793,"Fight Ring - Jack,Shades",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47663,2015-09-03T01:58:02,Shades,"Location: Isis Logan's residence<br/><br/>Time: 10:03<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Isis waited for Damian's response, after she presented her case. She wasn't nervous or scared of the man. She knew he was powerful in their underworld. But she also knew that she hadn't do anything to get in trouble. Even their world had its rules, after all. It was a need for all of them to survive. They needed to have order and structure, lest they all ended up dead. And Isis knew that, as much as she knew she was at the bottom of the pecking order. Damian was close to the top, and she had to tread carefully. But she still wasn't afraid of him. <br/><br/>When the man started speaking about his policy, Isis listened carefully. While Damian spoke, he could hear, if paying attention, the soft sound of notes being taken. It seemed reasonable that he wanted to meet her before anything. And the offer for taking two other people with her worked. She would take both her trainer and her boy along. This way, he would have the full idea of the people he would be dealing with. And could make an informed decision. Isis functioned that way, knowing that even in the underworld - or maybe <span style=""font-style: italic"">specially</span> in it - you had to be honest with the people you did business with.<br/><br/>The idea of offering to pay a share passed her mind for a moment. But she knew their niche had a very specific etiquette, and not accepting the offer could offend Damian. So, she was gracious in accepting it. ""I really appreciate the invitation"", Isis replied, her voice still calm and firm. ""I will be there on time, and with some company. Thank you very, very much"". After thanking the man and ensuring him she would be there, Isis would wait for him to hang up first. He was the one in control there, after all.</div>"
1794,Bonnie & Clyde version 2.0 (With Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47674,2015-08-11T04:43:01,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">""I hate Mondays"", the girl groaned, forcing herself out of bed. The bed was a cheap one, located in a cheap motel in a backstreet. It was all she could - or could not - afford for the moment. April Carter's life had been like this the past weeks. Since she had lost her job, April slept in the cheapest place she could find, until she got kicked out and had to find the next cheap motel. It was a lifestyle that really made April ashamed, and she would give anything to escape it. Well, almost everything. Even in a dire situation, Ms. Carter had principles she held on to.<br/><br/>Taking a deep breath, the girl moved in the shower and took her time cleaning up. She washed her hair, put her best clothes on and took some detailed care of her looks. Looking her best was important, since she planned on going around looking for a job. Today would be the day. It had to be. Otherwise, she would be kicked out of the current motel pretty soon. April could see it in the way the guy behind the counter looked at her. And there was mom at home. She needed to help mom make ends meet, and she couldn't do that unless she found a job.<br/><br/>Checking herself out in the mirror and fixing her dress, April slipped out of her room and left the motel as discreetly as possible. She was hungry, but having breakfast there would be pushing her luck. She'd have to find an odd job for the day or go hungry. Once out in the street, April started her search. She entered every place with a 'help wanted' card on the door, even those where she would never have considered working in a normal situation. As usual, the answers were always no. The harsh word, <span style=""font-style: italic"">no</span>, kept ringing in her ears even as April walked to her next stop.<br/><br/>At about eleven, already tired and disheartened, April decided to take a break. She was hungry and upset, and it wouldn't do to continue like this. She needed to stop and at least have some water. After some walking, she stumbled upon a familiar sight. That repair shop belonged to an acquaintance, and he might be convinced to at least let her rest and have some water there. That is, considering he was around and not too busy. <br/><br/>Stopping by the door, the girl peeked inside. It was a bit awkward to ask for a favor of someone she didn't know that well, but April had to try. ""Johnny?"", she called out. ""You there?"", the girl completed, waiting for an answer.</div>"
1795,Bonnie & Clyde version 2.0 (With Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47674,2015-08-16T07:02:18,CanadianWolf,"Johnny woke in the morning with a soft yawn as he sat up in bed. The bed was rather soft and was far from cheap, he paid a rather large some for it. Though it was well worth it as he had a great night sleep most nights, but he didn't have much time to think on that as he had to get up and go to work.<br/><br/>After Johnny had gotten him self out of bed he had a shower, even though at the end of the day he would be covered in grease and other things. Still he had to look some what nice for those who would come in to get there cars or drop them off. So he had his shower and then got dressed in a pair of work jeans, a simple black shirt and his jacket. The young man then left his house, locking the door behind him as he got into his car.<br/><br/>The young man took only a short drive to his auto shop. Which at the moment he was the only one working at, it was owned and ran by him self. Which he found worked better for him, he didn't have to deal with fuck ups from other people, he only had to deal with fuck ups from him self. So once he pulled into the back of the auto shop he turned the car off and got out, walking into the office to take his jacket off and to put on his jumpsuit to work.<br/><br/>After a few hours of working on a few different cars, he heard someone call out to him. Which gave him a soft scare, causing him to jump and bang his head on the hood of a car. ""Ahh Son of bitch.."" He said as he rubbed the top of his head, he must have been very into the car he was working on to get a scare like that. But ever the last he walked out front to find April standing there, he knew her through a few friends of theirs. Though in all truth he knew little of her, he wasn't sure why she was there though. ""Oh hey, what can I do for you?"" He asked, still holding his head."
1796,Bonnie & Clyde version 2.0 (With Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47674,2015-08-17T16:10:08,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">April wasn't very sure she would get any success in that place. It wasn't the kind of place where a girl like her fit well, after all. And in anyway, she couldn't see what use she could have in an auto repair shop. No, she wasn't really looking for a job there. She was more looking for any indication she could get. One thing April had learned was that being sent by someone's friend was a good way to get a leg up on any job interview. And she was willing to knock on every door she could possibly know of to get anything other than charity.<br/><br/>The thought of begging for charity alone was revolting to such a proud girl. Of course, April knew there was another way a girl could make some cash. Some of the girls she knew from living in cheap motels called it 'mattress money'. April wouldn't even consider the idea, not even as a joke. Her mother hadn't raised her that way. She wouldn't try and fall into the good graces of some wealthy man either. That was pretty much the same, just a little less disgusting. No, she was hell bent on making money through her own effort. So, she would have to ask for help, at least in finding a job. Chicago wasn't like her home town. It was big and she didn't really have anyone she could count on.<br/><br/>Swallowing her pride when Johnny showed up in from his working area, April took a deep breath and straightened her posture. First thing she noticed was that Johnny was holding his head. Her mind wondered for a moment what had happened. Thinking for a moment, April concluded that she might have startled the man. A guilty smile showed up on her face, relaxing her previously tense expression. ""Morning. I'm sorry, I startled you, didn't I?"", the girl asked, forgetting her own troubles for a moment. ""Mind if I take a look there?"", she completed, nibbling on her lower lip while waiting for an answer - and hoping he wasn't mad at her.</div>"
1797,Bonnie & Clyde version 2.0 (With Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47674,2015-08-31T07:35:21,CanadianWolf,"Johnny shook his head, pulling his hand from his head. ""It's alright April, no blood."" He smiled, before he took a cloth from his back pocket and cleaned his hands. ""Anyways, come here for a check up? Some tires or maybe oil?"" He asked, not to sure as why she would be here if not for those. Though some people do come in to use the bathroom, they usually don't stand around these long to ask him such questions though.<br/><br/>Johnny then saw someone pull up outside, he didn't know the car and couldn't see who it was from there so he didn't move or say anything as the car door opened and slam behind him, but Johnny was no longer as he turned back to girl. he looked her up and down as he put his clothe back in his back pocket."
1798,Bonnie & Clyde version 2.0 (With Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47674,2015-09-03T03:46:12,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">April looked at Johnny's head to be sure there was really no blood. She relaxed in seeing that he seemed to be all right. Once the girl relaxed, her smile returned and she laughed. ""Unless you wanna check out on my shoes, I have no transportation other than that"". It was true, April was way too broke to have a car, and even the bus was a luxury she couldn't afford most of the time. At least not in the bind she had found herself in.<br/><br/>""Well, um, I actually kind of need a favor"". The girl looked a little over her shoulder as well. Since the person in the car wasn't anyone she could recognize at first size, April turned back to Johnny. ""You see, I feel kinda awkward asking, we don't know each other that well"". At every word, the girl seemed more and more ashamed. ""I... I have... found myself in kind of a bind"". April started rubbing her hands together, apparently nervous. ""I'll be honest - I'm broke. Like, really, really broke"". Her eyes widened and she continued before Johnny could speak. ""I'm not looking for money, don't worry. That's not what I want"". After these words, she finally finished her explanation.<br/><br/>""I'm looking for a job, okay?"", the girl blurted out. ""Anything at all will do, I'm not too proud to work, but I really need a job, anything, otherwise I'll starve. I'm serious"". She stopped talking and let out a relieved breath. ""Sorry about this. Do you want me to leave now?"".</div>"
1799,Bonnie & Clyde version 2.0 (With Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47674,2015-09-10T19:55:43,CanadianWolf,"""No no, you don't have to leave. But in all truth the only thing I could think if you were the person who met people here. Everyone else I know isn't looking for anyone right now. Though I do think it would be best if we talked about this after I deal with the guy here. Unless you want a job now then you could go meet him."" He laughed, looking to the man who was coming closer to the door. Once the man was close enough to see his face, Johnny's face went from light and smiling, to dark and grim. ""In second thought I think you should just wait here well me and him have a talk. So why don't you get some water and maybe a donut."" He pointed to the table that held a water cooler and a plate of donuts.<br/><br/>The man then walked into the front half the auto shop with a smile, looking right at Johnny. ""Hey, long time no see Johnny boy."" The man said with one arm out for a hand shake, but instead Johnny took a step back. ""What do you want Joey? Me and you have nothing in common anymore and the family has let me go. I didn't think you would want to see me anyways."" He growled, not in the least bit happy to see his once best friend. Joey seemed a bit hurt, but then he smirked. ""While Johnny boy, you actually aren't out yet. You still owe us either a life, or a rather large sum of money. Since I know you so well, I'm sure you aren't about to give up a life. So you are going to help me and a few others get the money you owe us."" Joey said.<br/><br/>As the two men talked, it was clear that they had known each other a rather long time. And the more someone looked at them, the more they looked like brothers rather then friends. Both men were rather tall, maybe six foot two to six foot three, they had black hair, were rather built with board shoulders, both of them looked like they could carry them selves in a fight. They were probably you would not want to find in a back alley. Though the thing that set the two men apart was Johnny looked ready to punch Joey, while Joey looked liked he wanted to hug Johnny.<br/><br/>After a minute more of talking he grabbe Joey by the sleeve of his coat. ""Come on, let's talk about these in the back office."" He hissed, opening the door to the shop and dragging Joey through it, he then turned and looked at April. ""If anyone else comes in, ask what they need and what they think there problem, get there name and number, write it all down. And if they leave there car and they say they still need a car for a few days. Tell them there is a rent a car place a few blocks down the road that way."" He pointed to the right, then said one last thing. ""And if anyone shedy comes in, there is a 44. under the desk there. If you really need me though, walk through the shop and get me in the back office, and if all goes well and you are still here when I'm done. Then you can have a job."" He then closed the door to the shop and walked rather angrily to the back office."
1800,Bonnie & Clyde version 2.0 (With Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47674,2015-09-14T04:33:55,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">April seemed a little relieved when Johnny said she didn't have to leave. With the blows of bad luck she had been having lately, the girl was afraid she would burst into tears if the man just dismissed her. When he said the only thing he could think of was for her to meet people who came in, April seemed to light up. She could do that, no problem. Hell, she would have worked on cars, or cleaned the floors on her hands and knees. So, greeting people wouldn't be a problem. April was already moving to go see what the person who had just come in wanted. She stopped on her tracks, though, when Johnny seemed to change his mind and made a second offer. A donut sounded like a great thing. ""Uh... okay. Thanks a lot"", she murmured, moving towards the table and wondering what was going on.<br/><br/>Pretending to be completely oblivious to everything, April drank a glass of water and started nibbling on a donut. She tried to listen to the conversation without being noticed, and started tidying up here and there. It was in part to be around and listen without raising much suspicion. But a part of her really did want to tidy up and make the place looked better. It was just one of her habits. And she also kind of felt a little worry that the two men could come to blows there and she would have to try and break them apart. Despite the fact she had never met Joey before - not that she could recall -, April could notice the air was heavy with tension.<br/><br/>When Johnny grabbed the other man by the sleeve of his coat, April's eyes widened a little. Would they fight now? Hoping they wouldn't, the girl took a few steps back. Hearing Johnny speak made her sigh in relief. It seemed like they would talk. He still didn't look happy, but it didn't seem like the men were about to come to blows at the moment. <br/><br/>Stopping her speculations, April turned to Johnny when he started giving her instructions. It all seemed simple enough. Ask what they needed, they name and number, and write everything down. If they left the car and need a replacement, point them out to the rent a car nearby. Seemed about right and easily feasible. When Johnny talked about the gun, April's first impulse was to ask if it was loaded. Concluding that it obviously was, she stopped herself from speaking and nodded. ""Okay, um... thanks. I will be here when you come back"". Watching as the two men left, April took another glass of water and waited, hoping nothing bad would happen - nothing that would make her need to use a gun.</div>"
1801,Bonnie & Clyde version 2.0 (With Goatboy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47674,2015-10-02T20:24:31,CanadianWolf,"When Johnny reached the back office, he flang the door open; slamming it behind him as he stepped into the small room. The sound of the slamming door was rather loud, and could be heard up front where April was. Though Johnny didn't really care about that, what he cared about was why Joey was here. So Johnny walked around the small desk and sat down, having Joey sit infront of him.<br/><br/>""What the hell do you want?"" The mechanic asked, his eyes cold and fixed on his former best friend. Though the mobster just smiled and relaxed into his chair. ""Well, you are going to help me and a few others to rob a bank. Other wise you might find that your little business here is easily burnt to the ground."" Joey smirked, looking at Johnny for a minute before he continued. ""We have the whole thing planed out, we know where the money is, how the guards move, where they will be. The whole nine yards, all we need is a little muscle. That's where you'll come in, hell if we have enough to cover what you owe and still have some left over. You can have that.""<br/><br/>Johnny sat and listed to what Joey had to say, of course he knew that the threat was far from empty. He gave a soft sigh and hung his head, there was nothing he could do to get out of this. It seemed that the talk was over before it even began, so he put his hand out towards the other man. ""Alright, I guess I have no other choice do I?"" He asked, as Joey took his hand, pushing a note into it. ""No you don't, show up to this address on that day at that time."" He said, before standing and walking out of the office. He turned and looked at Johnny. ""I'll see you around, let's hope this job goes well."" With that, the man went back to the front office and then out to his car.<br/><br/>In the time that Johnny and Joey had gone to the back office, a woman came into the auto shop and up to April. She gave her a soft and warm smile, before she turned and pointed to her family car out front. ""That's mine out there, I'm not sure what's wrong with it. But it's been making this odd sound, it leans to the right, and I need a oil change."" She says, before she pulled a card out of her purse and placed it on the counter in front of Apirl. ""My name and number is on there, I think that's everything.."" She said, though it seemed this woman knew what she wanted and what she wanted to do. Though as the woman thought she suddenly pulled her purse open again and put the keys on the counter. ""You'll probably need these as well, that's everything."" She said, looking at Apirl to see if she got everything she said and such.<br/><br/>Joey came into th front office as the woman was giving Apirl the keys, he didn't say anything or even look at the woman as he made his way to the door and out to his car. Less then a minute Johnny followed into the front office and looked at the two woman. ""Seems like you got things under control here April."" He said, before disappearing into the auto shop, he would let April finish up with the woman then either see if she came to him. If she didn't he would go see what she had from the woman."
1802,Where the sun meets the shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47882,2015-09-04T16:23:29,SunFlare,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">[i]It was hard to imagine that there had ever been a time when it didn't rain.</span><br/>It was like the Heavens had decided to hide itself from the sin and filth down here. Maybe for the best, there was nothing down here that angels would care to see. [/i]<br/><br/>As if to prove Kenneth's point, a jumper lay bloody and broken on the streets where Kenneth walked by. Just a few months ago, people would have gathered to watch the display like it was an animal in a cage, but now it was but an inconvenience.<br/>The stink from the corpse hung  in the air, as if beckoning for attention, for recognition for this final act.<br/><br/>But there was little interest in death; death was easy, not an accomplishment. What was hard was living. Fighting the thoughts every day had become part of the routine to most of us here in Chicago:<span style=""font-style: italic"">brush your teeth, convince yourself not to kill yourself today, brush your hair.</span>Kenneth chuckled to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Laughing as I walk past the dead, what's this life doing to me.</span><br/><br/>He bought a newspaper from the local stand, skipping his normal pleasantries. He liked to stay on the good side of people like these, who saw a bit of everybody, knew a bit about everyone, but there was something about today. Like the world was a little bleaker today, like having dinner with a dame who's working up the courage to leave you. It's hard to put your finger on exactly what's wrong, but there's a bitterness in the air.<br/><br/>Kenneth made his way into his office, a small room furnished only with a table, two chairs, a liquour cabinet (almost empty), a filing cabinet and that ceiling fan he'd yet to fix. Not that there was much reason to fix it, this place was so cold that it didn't need another source of discomfort. He had gotten used to the slow, hypnotic spinning of the fan; it reminded him of watching the trees sway in the wind outside his room as a kid.<br/><br/>Kenneth produced a small hand mirror and a comb, bringing back his blonde hair, making sure his glasses weren't crooked. His blue eyes seemed to have less life in them than they used to.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Christ, I could use a vacation,""</span>he muttered, knowing well that he’d never take one. His job was never done, and every moment he dallied was another inch he lost to that man.<br/><br/>Kenneth produced his cigarette box, opening it to find this was his last one. It was a strange feeling, smoking the last one; it was like fucking for the first time. There was anticipation, and a desperation to have it be better and last longer than you knew deep down it would.<br/><br/>Kenneth was about to light it when he heard her approach his office door. The woman who would bring a bit more spice into his life, a bit more than he bargained for."
1803,Where the sun meets the shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47882,2015-09-08T06:49:37,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">The night before</span></div><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">""Are you ready to do what you must, Rebecca?"", the man asked the woman who stood before him. He knew the answer already, of course. They were always ready to do as they were told. Specially the girls. There was something about the girls that made them more readily available for whatever he needed. And he wanted a girl, specifically, for that role. Of course, one of the boys could have done it. But he didn't want one of them. Not for now. And he wanted to test Rebecca's loyalty to the limit. <br/><br/>Therefore, she was the one who would do it.<br/><br/>For the people in that group, there was no despair, no reason to want to die. They were happy, they were safe, they were taken care of. Their leader made sure everything worked out all right. And if they still had any troubles... well, they could always come to him and he would solve them. He always did. Yes. They were well taken care of, and had nothing to worry about.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Current morning</span></div><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">So, when the leader gave her the instructions, Rebecca obeyed. It wasn't hard when there was someone to tell you what to do. It was actually comforting, the woman thought while getting ready. Not one strand of auburn hair out of place. The dark blue eyes perfectly made up. Lipstick looked perfect as well. Tidy, but discreet. The dark green dress looked perfect as well. After making sure she was ready and decent, the woman left home and went where she was told to go.<br/><br/>After a moment's hesitation - should she try the door? -, the woman decided to knock and wait. It was the best way to make a good impression, after all. She had but to talk to him, present her case, and allow him to lead from there. Easy enough... hopefully.</div>"
1804,Where the sun meets the shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47882,2015-09-16T10:52:06,SunFlare,"Kenneth heard the clicking of high heels against the floor outside. The clicking reminded him of the ticking mechanical sound of a revolvers turning barrel. It was fitting really, high heels truly are the silent weapon of women after all.<br/><br/>The woman stopped outside his door, there was a moments pause as she considered how to enter. The kind of pause you got from nervious dames as they consider their place, or from the collective type, the type to whom every move is methodical and thought through. The most dangerious kind of women...<br/><br/>There was a light but insistant knock on the door. ""Door's open"" said Kenneth, just loud enough to be heard through the door, but without yelling.<br/>The door swung open and the woman stepped into his office, Kenneth sighed out a breath of smoke before killing it. This dame was the ladder of the two... most definetly methodical, most definetly dangerious..."
1805,Where the sun meets the shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47882,2015-09-17T19:31:48,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Rebecca waited patiently for a response before entering the room. She figured the door should be unlocked, since there was someone in there. But knocking, in addition to being polite, would also give her time to build up the mystery. The woman felt that it would be her first weapon. She had others that could be used, and they probably would. But for now, that was the ideal choice. After she had gotten the chance to know Kenneth better, she would figure out the best weapons in her arsenal.<br/><br/>Deep down inside, the woman felt slightly nervous. She knew that was a very important job, and that she couldn’t fail. Straightening her back, she decided she wouldn’t. So, there was nothing to worry about.<br/><br/>Watching the man as she entered, the lady seemed curious. “Good morning”, she greeted, her voice soft and slightly husky, as though she either had a cold or that was her natural intonation. It was hard to define at a first meeting, after all. “I hope and I not intruding?”, the woman asked, nibbling on her lower lip for a second or two. “You are Mr. Donavan, aren’t you? I… I just though I would ask, sometimes I am a terror with names and addresses”.<br/><br/>After these words, the woman fell silent and waited patiently for the man to say something, or offer her a chair, or tell her to get the hell out. Either of those possibilities were on the table, after all.</div>"
1806,You Got Blackmailed? (Phoenix & Crimson),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47905,2015-09-09T04:28:41,Crimson,"""Sin City...""<br/><br/>The one place were any sin could be commited, drugs, sex, gambling, even murder. The one place were the cops were as dirty as the people that came to commit these crimes, yet everyone could find something here that interested their deepest desires. The streets with people that planned their sins as the night life of the city yawned to awaken. Though the people and lights were glamorous to the eye there was still people that were still wary of this night.<br/><br/>Adalynn was one of these people that walked the sidewalks that lined the many casinos and darkened allies that to serviced any of the strange doings that may take place. With green eyes that were in awe of the bright neonights and The sounds of the loud music and bustle of the night. It was ominous the way the neon lights cast shadows to the deep allies, she honestly wanted to have more light there then shadow. With thin pursed lips she moved pass the allies as her heels clicked the pavement towards the first night club that came into sight.<br/><br/>""Will be a interesting night.""<br/><br/>These were the hopes of her mind as her fingertips played at the hem of her shirt, clearly she was nervous but she would never admit to it, she was going to be bold and brave tonight. There wasn't going to be no going back. Pushing a hand through her curled black hair while she waited to gain access to the dance club. Scanning the crowd around her, thete was good looking people then there was normal people, like herself. She wasn't sure how well she would fit in but she wasn't going to let that hold her back. Tonight was about having a good time a few drinks and not regretting a singel bit of it if she woke up in a strangers bed.<br/><br/>What could go wrong?<br/><br/>Shifting her slight weight to one leg while she let the other rest, her hands resting on her hips as she waited for the line to move along. She only hoped that she would be standing outside the club all night and miss all the fun. What fun could there be outside of a club anyways?"
1807,Fairy Tail: Koi no Yokan [Leumas & TheProtobabe],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47910,2015-09-09T07:51:27,TheProtobabe,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/l9GFYfR.png"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/moYxz6b.png"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/gH65fy2.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""font-family: palatino linotype;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #FF0040"">Fa</span><span style=""color: #FF4040"">iry T</span><span style=""color: #FF8040"">ail:</span> <span style=""color: #FFBF40"">Koi n</span><span style=""color: #FFFF40"">o Yok</span><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">an</span></span></span><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: century gothic;"">a romance RP by TheProtobabe and Leumas<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://25.media.tumblr.com/a63e0a09c8424dd3c833cbbd2b73d9be/tumblr_mjfgichx7P1ragr3ao9_500.gif"">[ img ]</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=20&amp;t=47909&amp;p=317085#p317085"">[OOC Planning thread]</a></span></span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: trebuchet ms;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><blockquote class=""uncited""><div><span style=""font-style: italic"">Happy and I will go on a journey while training. We'll be back in about a year or so.<br/><br/>So take care of everybody, alright!!<br/><br/>Seeya, Lucy!!<br/><br/>-Natsu &amp; Happy</span></div></blockquote></div><br/><br/>Lucy's slim fingers grazed the edge of the note as she read it for what had to be the billionth time. The folded creases in it where it had once been stuffed into an envelope were flattened against her pinboard for so long that it didn't fold up again when she held it in her hands. There were several tiny holes across the top and edges of it from being pinned and unpinned from the cork so many times. Despite trying her hardest not to smudge it, Lucy had inevitably left quite a few oily marks where her fingers had touched the paper many, many times. And still, the few words on the page made her hands tremble as she caressed the letter.<br/><br/>She pressed it to her chest for a quick moment, closing her eyes as if praying. And then it was pinned up on the board again as she crossed the room to select her outfit for the day. She swung open the hotel wardrobe, accidentally skinning her bare thigh a bit with the edge, but ignoring the pain to purse her lips as she perused her clothing choices.<br/><br/>Her new job was pretty lax about her wardrobe. Lucy was fairly certain that this was because she was a cute girl, and cute girls were useful in nearly any situation--<span style=""font-style: italic"">especially </span>in journalism. (She chose to forget that fact that she had been an underwear model and the guys at her job wouldn't complain about skimpy clothing.) Digging up dirt was way easier when she could use her feminine wiles and sex appeal to charm her way into answers. A small smirk quirked her lips at this thought and her hip subconsciously cocked to one side, as if she were practicing her moves already. She tugged out one of her blue-and-white halter tops paired with a flirty pleated skirt and got dressed quickly, securing her belt full of Celestial keys at her hips. <br/><br/>The blonde peered into the mirror as she put her hair up in one of her favorite ribbons, teeth catching her bottom lip as she concentrated on securing any flyaways. No good being super cute and then having frizzy hair.<br/><br/>Lucy grabbed her bag and sucked in a deep breath, eyes fluttering closed a moment. As usual, his face was clear in her mind, as if his image had been imprinted on the back of her eyelids so she was forced to endure that smile every time she took a moment to herself... She ignored this and put on a huge grin, as if convincing herself to get excited.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF40"">""Alright! I'm gonna do my best today, too!""</span> Lucy said aloud, and then stepped out of her tiny hotel room.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/3cffQZw.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>She should have known. This incredible heat, the thirst for a challenge enough to disrupt the Grand Magic Games, the uncanny ability to ruin her favorite clothing, somehow ending up exactly in the place where she'd be... Clutching her tattered halter top to her chest, a face she had seen in her head every minute she stopped trying to avoid it, stared up at her, slanted eyes wide and mouth agape. Of course. Of <span style=""font-style: italic"">course </span>he would come to Crocus to test his magic. He said he'd be training, right? He was magnificent, ragged cloak fluttering in the wild winds his flames had caused due to extreme temperature change, shaggy hair framing wild eyes and a feral grin.<br/><br/>The year X792 was the year Natsu Dragneel slammed back into Lucy's life. And she wasn't so certain that she was ready for it.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/Kjs9zNC.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>Lucy had forgotten just what it was to be close friends with Natsu Dragneel. They'd stayed up all hours of the night, chatting and reminiscing as if they hadn't been apart at all. The familiar warmth Natsu provided almost quieted the nagging thoughts in her head that doubted his sincerity. Almost. He, of course, didn't take the news of the guild's breakup all too well, so she really shouldn't have been surprised when a whole army popped by her hotel because of Natsu's sudden inspiration for decorative flame-graffiti across the the face of Crocus castle.<br/><br/>Her heart leapt when he'd faced her with that megawatt grin, all excitement and eagerness and recklessness. Her mind flashed back immediately to that day when he'd wrecked the town before dragging her back to join Fairy Tail with him and Happy the flying cat... <br/><br/>Lucy could only let go and allow Natsu to pull her back into the world of adventure. How could she say no, when all she'd been doing for a year was wishing he would come back and do exactly <span style=""font-style: italic"">this?</span></span>"
1808,"Sweet as sugar, Hard as Ice {Asteria}",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47984,2015-09-16T03:40:41,Ophidia,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i57.tinypic.com/2hgvc3r.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://kittykazoo.com/img/page_separator.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/>A brow arched upon his features, hues of darkness casting over the reflection returning the size-up from foot to head in a steady, calculating gaze. Both limp limbs flexed to life in the instance, moving so hands could pinch at the fabric around his neck, tightening like a nose till it was to match the rest of his meticulous wardrobe of black and accenting green.  While the palm of his hands now set out to pet out any wrinkles, his eyes seemed to have lifted and looked through his own reflection then – His dorm mates on the tail end of dressing and chattering on amongst themselves, not so much as a word passed in his direction, an occurrence Kieran had come all too accustomed towards during his six years at the <span style=""font-style: italic""> Wonderful </span> wizardly school.  He scoffed lightly to himself as their laughter drew to a silence as the door shut behind them as they, no doubt, made their way to the great hall to grab a bite to eat before shuttering off to class, a routine Kie often tended not to partake in.  Now alone, he shrugged off his robe and tossed it onto his bed, walking over towards the window of the room while patting down the pockets of his pants to find the small box stashed away. By the time he had reached the window, a sigh of disappointment had then broken the silence as he found his secret pack of cigarettes had been empty.  Chucking the garbage onto the nearest table out of frustration he ran a hand over his featured and made a mental note to send Zeiro, his owl, on a mission to smuggle him some more that evening.  Typically, his morning would make up of waking early, dressing more rugged than expected of the student body – Often with his button up untucked and sleeves rolled to exposed the dark markings painting his flesh permanently that often was the source to scare people away, even some of the teachers allowed his attire to be for so long because of them, the marking of his story in ways similar to the infamous Harry Potter, but on the polar opposite of the spectrum. Where the Potter’s had been seen as saintly and hero’s, it was the Bellator family that had been out-casted. All thanks to his father, may he rest in peace. <br/><br/>However, today he was spoken to by the headmaster in regards to his wardrobe – The Ministry of Magic would be lolling about the halls and there was need for all students, including Kieran, to be properly dressed and on their best behavior for whatever reason they had need of being there. Kie normally wouldn’t care, but out of respect to the headmaster who still allowed him to event attend school after what his father had done, he simply agreed, which led him to this morning, shrugging the cloak back on after skipping his morning smoke, which often took up most of his time before he was needed to head off to class. Holding no desire or need to drop by to grab anything for breakfast, his appetite never really needing attention in the morning, he collected up his books and tossed them into his bag in which he slung over his shoulder, making his way towards his first class of the day, Defense against the dark arts. A heavy, lingering, feeling of dread hung over him as he climbed down the stairs from the dorms out into the common room of house Slytherin, Kie unable to place his finger on if it had been his body rejecting the neglect of nicotine in his system or was it the nerves he often got when forced into classes which had anything to do with the dark arts of any form. Each year, time and time again, he could feel the heavy gaze of everyone turning to stare at him in the middle of the lesson, whispering their rumors about his family name - but more importantly the black stripes of skin that around his arms in what appeared to be tattoos to the average individual who didn't know better. It had been one of the things he and his father shared, these disfigurations to blotch the flesh. It came when you began messing with a certain area of these dark arts, his father more infected by it than himself due to his young age at the time....<br/><br/>He pressed open the door to exit the common room which was lively with students, gossiping about the other houses or whatever drama they can conjure up to make life a living hell for everyone who wasn't them. It was the Slytherin way, it had seemed. A trait Kie had no use for. Instead, he was more of the lone wolf type. Didn't have any friends to hang out with, mostly due to everyone being afraid of him and his past and the hard demeanor he carried himself with as a shield to protect himself from it all, even if it did still get to him in the end.  And so, he walked alone. Every so often people would give him a double take, a rarity to see him proper school attire, while the underclass men did their best to walk on the opposite side of the hall, away from him. His fingers curled around the strap on his shoulder, knuckles turning a light shade of white before he reached the stair case and he climbed them in silence. He was no alone with his thoughts, not counting the paintings lining the walls which eyed him as he climbed. He would be very early to class, another rare thing for him, but he had nothing better to do. Entering the class, it would seem as if he had even beaten the teacher there. He took this opportunity to claim a seat he most desired, all the way in the back and closest to the door. Slipping his pack off his shoulder he began removing the needed books for this particular class and preparing his quill and parchment for notes - He was a great student above anything else. While he didn't look like he was taking anything in, he was actually a lot like a sponge. He absorbed his learning, was actually very interested with how things work... he just learned to hide it as to not frighten others by their wild imagination, saving him a lot of drama in the long run. So, to everyone else he appeared to be this big bad boy that got by enough in classes and just didn't care. Little did they know...<br/><br/>Class must have been starting soon, after some time had passed with Kie staring off at nothing in particular for a good length of time, students began ushering into the class. Each of them took a moment, paused, and stared at him with a little surprise before rushing off to take up a seat furthest from him as possible. Especially in this class. One by one each of the seats had been taken up, and thankfully the teacher entered loudly enough with his introduction to take some of the lingering gazes off him and their attention to the front of the class which signaled the class going to begin there shortly. Kie looked around him, the table he had selected completely neglected by the rest of the class, the corners of his lips dare twitch upward in a smirk. His arms reached out, stretching out himself as the teacher began to go over roll-call, when she walked in... His head turned towards the door.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://kittykazoo.com/img/page_separator.png"">[ img ]</a></div></div>"
1809,"Sweet as sugar, Hard as Ice {Asteria}",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47984,2015-09-16T07:07:49,Asteria,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/TmGz3p5.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>_________________________________________</div><br/><br/><table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;"">Comfortable atop her bed, watching as the other girls in her room got ready, she hummed quietly to herself, the brush running through her already-smoothed tresses in absentminded fashion. Each girl had made friends with the others since first year, with her being the odd one out, but she didn’t mind, though. It gave her time to observe them, to watch as they gossiped, discussing classes they had that day and who they had their eyes on.<br/><br/>Before her, on the wrinkled sheets of her bed amid the pile of books she had strewn about, was a cracked handheld mirror that she’d occasionally check her reflection in. Others had shunned the idea of keeping the mirror, let alone hanging around with the girl responsible for years of bad luck, but she thought it added character. “If you can survive seven years of bad luck and come out on the other side unscathed, you can survive anything,” was her motto along with, “go with your gut instinct and never deny yourself an indulgence”. More often than not, she earned herself funny looks, humming to herself as she scribbled something in a journal, or doodled mental notes for herself later, but she paid them no mind.<br/><br/>Or…perhaps it was her hair. A glance in that cracked mirror gave her a glimpse of what the rest of the world saw. Though her eyes were large, doe-eyed and dark, her hair was another story. A tragic transfiguration accident that turned into a silver lining, her hair had refused to go back to its normal shade on one side of her head. Some made fun of her for it, but she thought it gave her that little extra something. At present, it was blonde, the other side black, reminiscent of a younger “Cruella de Vil” with better taste. And, though that taste was squelched by the insistence of a uniform, that didn’t mean she didn’t keep pieces of herself with her at all times, and her hair was just another extension of that.<br/><br/>The other girls left the room, leaving her to her own devices to hum and dance about to herself as she got dressed, the white shirt pulled on and tucked into her skirt. Her tie, a little loose for most of the professor’s liking, dangled about her neck and her usual sweater was atop it. Knee highs pulled on and feet slipped into two shoes (whichever happened to find her first, not necessarily matching but such was life), and she gave herself a final look in the mirror.<br/><br/>With a frown, she eyed her hair and decided that, just this once, she’d wear it up in a single bun. Wrapped about itself over and over until it was neat atop the crown of her head, she secured it with a bow of golden yellow and deemed herself “normal” enough for breeching society that day. Yes, her shoes didn’t match but the rest of her was in order. Her usual necklace was about her neck and a bracelet was tucked beneath the sleeve of her sweater, one she often played with, but there she was. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Have at me, world!</span><br/><br/>What she hadn’t anticipated was how much time had flown in between her morning routine, her time allotted to get to breakfast and her time to get to her first class: Defense Against the Dark Arts.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oops?</span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;"">With a bit of a skip to her step, a pep that most didn’t exhibit until the day was one and they were on their way to common rooms to relax for the rest of the day—or on their way to a Quidditch match; anything not school-related—she made her way to the great hall where she had just enough time to grab a biscuit and some tea. With a lackadaisical smile pulling at the corners of her soft pink lips, she meandered her way down the halls, up the shifting stair cases and through more and more halls. A few ghosts were spotted along the way, like Nearly Headless Nick out for a jaunt, greeting her with a tip of his head as was their usual morning routine. The portrays waved to her and she waved back, smiling broadly as she started to skip, the last of the students disappearing into door after door until she finally reached the top of the tower where her class was to be held.<br/><br/>As luck would have it, she was the last to arrive, every other seat filled as their professor gave her a wary look having just made the mark for being on time, sliding into the seat next to a familiar face, giving him a smile and taking her books out, quill and ink at the ready. Her wand, a little knobby compared to some but as strong as the rest, lay at the top of the table, at the ready.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #7E3786""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Good morning, Kieran,”</span></span> Dacia greeted him with her usual smile, popping the last bite of her biscuit into her mouth to chew on it thoughtfully as the sound of Professor Aboloft’s voice rang out through the room. Where it was little more than an introduction to what they’d be learning that day, she turned her attention to the boy seated beside her. While they’d not had much of a rapport, she didn’t see what the fuss was with his reputation, going out of her way to greet him even if she got nothing but the silent treatment in return. He was moodier than most of the girls in her dormitory, and that suited her just fine. It kept things interesting.<br/><br/>His otherwise closed off demeanor did little to deter her as she gave him another smile and turned her attention to the front once more. An assignment up on the board, a set of pages to read from their book before putting it to practice, she hummed lightly to herself, a finger playing with the cool of the silver wrapped about her wrist, foot tapping on the leg of her chair as she swayed to and fro in time with the melody beneath her breath. One cleared throat in her general vicinity earned them a dreamy sort of look, but all it served to do was get her to hum a little quieter. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #7E3786""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I think this will be easy, don’t you?”</span></span> she whispered conspiratorily to the boy seated next to her. <span style=""color: #7E3786""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I was hoping they’d teach us something more…involved at this level. Is it so wrong to want to know how to pierce an ear or even remove it if one so desired?”</span></span> That same dreamy look remained attached to her features, before shrugging, not really waiting for his answer as she wasn’t sure she’d get one anyway. But, if they ended up having to practice, she’d try to bridge the gap and hope for the best. Otherwise, it’d be a long class period.<br/><br/>For him. A long class period, for him.</td></tr></table><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_________________________________________<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/3uVbDw6.png"">[ img ]</a></div></div>"
1810,"Sweet as sugar, Hard as Ice {Asteria}",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=47984,2015-09-19T01:07:34,Ophidia,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i57.tinypic.com/2hgvc3r.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://kittykazoo.com/img/page_separator.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/>The feeling, however minuscule it might have been, of joy that had festered up internally of the boy had just became as fleeting as air when realization had kicked into place when he noticed whom had walked through the doors and how many seat options the individual had for a class just on the brim of being full. He had done his best to keep his features the stone marble he had been so infamous for, a straight line painting horizontally for his lips while his eyes pressed into a narrowed gaze in her direction as she slipped into the seat at his side and began up-packing her things in preparation for the lecture they would be getting. When the greeting parted her lips, his head snapped back into the direction of the front of the class, feeling as if the lingering of his gaze had opened the door to a possibility of a conversation. Deep down Kie knew that there would be some kind of small talk between them just based on the knowledge he had picked up from the girl through out the years, even if they hadn't been anything close at all. In truth, Kieran had almost - at one point - felt a smudge of understanding for the girl but he wouldn't ever wish to reach out to console her. Not that he would even know how to do that if the opportunity presented itself. You see, Kieran had watched this girl pass through her life ignoring the lingering eyes set upon her and the cruel words others might have to say about her very quirky personality. Much in the way they had looked and flinched in his presence due to his rather morphed history. However, the two of them had seemed to have had taken very different routes in life with this sad reality. Perhaps even more proof that their house sorting spoke volumes of the kind of people they had each been, differently. A Hufflepuff was a courageous and kind individual - and if Dacia didn't embody those two very concepts, he wouldn't know who did. That, however, didn't mean he could really just stand everything the girl was. So, when she said her greeting he felt his jaw line flex slightly before he offered a nod in return as greeting, feeling this would be far sufficient enough for this girl to understand it was perhaps the kindest gesture he could create in that short time notice. He could smell a waft of the warm doe from the biscuit before she popped the remains into her mouth and began to chew it down. It was a very inviting scent, he would have to admit. A part of him considered stopping into the great hall to steal one up in the morning, even if it was breaking his own little routine, and though he often didn't find himself too hungry in the morning. He still was human, he still liked things that tasted good. A mental note had been made, as the class began. <br/><br/>Feeling as if he had been rather ""giving"" with his nod, he felt his eyes training to the board as the lesson began and their teacher began the introduction of the course. His back pressed into the back of his seat, pressing against it and allowing the rest of his body to kind of go slack to create a slouched look. He scanned the board of all it's contents and found himself rather upset with the class they would be getting that day, before it really even got dove into. Kieran was very gifted in his craft, as a lot could come to say. He started leaning things at a young age involving dark art that kind of put him ahead of the game, especially in this class as he knew the other side and how things worked, so he felt as if he was always a slight bit ahead of the game with certain things, though he knew better to voice up on this to avoid the brow raises and further worry on how he obtained this information. That thought alone sent a pinge of guilt in him on his outlook on his father. Granted, the man left him and his mother in a mission with he who shall not be named - But the man did set him up to be a gifted boy with pre-exposing him to things otherwise he'd have been stuck completely in the unknown in classes such as this. He bit down on his lip in thought before he could hear the sounds of light hums swirl from his side, mixed with the movement of swaying. It caused his attention to flick over towards Dacia. She was very much a distraction, and Kieran couldn't place yet if this was a good thing or bad. On one hand, she was a bit too chipper for his taste. The humming and the happy faces all the time seemed to be the complete polar opposite of him, but something about that class just screamed that he needed something to pull him from diving too deep back into his mind to dig up old memories that make things far rougher on him than anything - so in that way, Dacia could be good. Or, she could be bad. She could drive him to the edge of insanity with her own straight jacket personality which could turn him into a crazed wizard on the lose. Ah, but which one was she. The curse, or the blessing.<br/><br/>As she continued on her little humming, he contemplated this for a moment. He considered speaking up - breaking the mold he created of himself and doing something that could be seen as uncommon for the male. He could reach out and hold an actual conversation that didn't revolve a group assignment he pitched in with a word here or there. This was different, though. He never was the type to reach out, hold a conversation with anyone, just anything in general that might paint him in a good light, he was known from ignoring or completely neglecting it in whole. But, his contemplating on what it was he should do was cut short as his ear picked up the low whispers coming from his side, causing his head to turn back. Again, completely unsure if it was a blessing or a curse he was handed. His brow arched upon her features as she expressed the boredom of the lesson given to them, which he obviously agreed with, but the following line he had to admit was a bit... amusing, to say the least. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Have you ever considered learning things outside of class, if you're so disinterested what happens in here?""</span> His own words responded in a whisper, turning his attention back to the front of the class again, giving the impression to the teacher he was paying attention when he clearly wasn't. His tone of speech seemed bored in response playing on the possibility of obviousness in his words. That was till shuffling between the students started to happen around the room. People began pairing up, meaning practice was amongst them. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Awesome...""</span> He groaned.<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://kittykazoo.com/img/page_separator.png"">[ img ]</a></div></div>"
1811,Re: The Last Ones (Raven_Claw and TinMan),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48050,2015-09-25T18:20:42,Raven_Claw0913,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1379.photobucket.com/albums/ah135/Tyou0913/beautiful-blue-eyes-brunette-girl-hair-Favimcom-429389_zps04953331.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: blue""> Anastasia Cassandra Green </span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 100%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: blue"">-------****-------</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Butterflies. That was all that seemed to be going through her stomach, butterflies. Anastasia Cassandra Green, a third year college student of Weill Cornell Medical College, studying botany, was currently being placed on a blind date thanks to one of her best friends.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”He will be great! John says he is one of his best friends. Don’t worry.”</span> Her best friend, Sarah’s words, rang through her mind as she soon got out of the taxi when it pulled in front of the Met. Standing to exit the taxi, her height was revealed at around five foot six. Long black hair cascaded around her shoulders, in soft waves, and her bright blue eyes glanced down to her outfit. <br/><br/>It was simple, yet a little bit elegant. A pair of jeans that had decorations on the back pockets adorned her legs, as a long sleeved green shirt relaxed against her upper body. Her neckline was a scooped circle, as a silver necklace with a crescent moon decorated the space between her neck and the beginning of the fabric. <br/><br/>After paying the taxi driver, she moved up the stairs, and then headed over to where she was supposed to meet her blind date. It was to be at the Van Gogh display. Looking around the museum as she walked in, her eyes glanced at his art work, called, <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Cypresses</span>. Admiring the oil work that he had so evenly perfected, her head tilted just a little bit to the side. There was a small tattoo behind her ear, three diamond shapes, one filled black, one filled red, and one half black and half red. <br/><br/>Hopefully, the man she was supposed to meet wouldn’t be some kind of a tool. However, one never knew. Apparently, Sarah said that Anastasia had met him once before, but it was at a party that John hosted, and honestly, Ana as she had her friends call her, didn’t remember much of the party.<br/><br/>It seemed that she got lost in time, recalling memories and thinking about how she hoped the blind date went over well. Pulling her iPhone out of her back pocket, she checked the time, five minutes she had been just standing there. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Hello, admiring Van Gogh are you?”</span> A skeezy looking male, who honestly had the facial structure of a rat, moved over towards her.<br/><br/>Ana glanced towards the male, placing her phone away. <span style=""font-style: italic"">’Please don’t let this be him…’</span> She thought to herself, as she then smiled a bit. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: blue"">”Yes. I appreciate Van Gogh’s work. Do you?”</span></span> She asked, not going to be rude to him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”I like this work of art. <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Cypresses</span>, you know, there is something I’d like to <span style=""font-style: italic"">press</span> to you.”</span><br/><br/>Ugh, just ugh. Ana rolled her eyes, and turned, going to walk away from the Van Gogh display, hoping to get away from him. Even if this was who she was supposed to be set on the blind date on, she wouldn’t humor him much longer.</span>"
1812,Re: The Last Ones (Raven_Claw and TinMan),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48050,2015-09-26T02:48:54,TinMan,"A sea of yellow cabs and black Ubers filled the street ahead as far as the eye could see. Alex checked is watch again to find another five minutes had gone by in exchange for only a single block. At this rate he was never going to get there.<br/><br/>“Thanks, here’s good,” he said to the driver as he popped the door open. Since he had pre-paid for the ride Alex simply jumped out and started jogging away. He turned down the crowded sidewalk of Fifth Avenue at full tilt, barely avoiding other pedestrians as only New Yorkers can do. Luckily it was a spring evening cool enough for jogging in his new suit.<br/><br/>Catching his breath on the escalator, he tried briefly to tame his rebellious brown hair in his iPhone’s back-facing camera, but it was hopeless. He shrugged and did his best to settle his heartrate. First impressions were so important.<br/><br/>“That’s her…” he said to himself as he walked casually near Cypresses, the painting they agreed to meet at. “Wow…” he added to no one in particular, just loud enough for her to hear. But – why was she not alone? He watched her turn away and realized she was being bothered by some unshaved poser.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Time for some fun,</span>Alex thought to himself.<br/><br/>He walked up behind the man on his left before tapping him on the right shoulder. As the man turned Alex snuck in and placed himself between the two of them. It worked, as by the time the man realized what was happening Alex was talking to her.<br/><br/>She could see that Alex was tall, around 21 years old and had a slim and athletic build. He looked directly into her eyes with his light blue ones and smiled mischievously. “Anastasia?” he asked, “Alex. Great to meet you. And so…” he added, turning to face the man who had been bothering her. “Are you that guy I saw on the news today? YES! I knew you looked familiar. Is this really the best place for you to be? You know – all these cell phones and security cameras and all that. Someone is bound to recognize you,” he added, doing his best to keep a straight face."
1813,Re: The Last Ones (Raven_Claw and TinMan),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48050,2015-10-01T04:55:35,Raven_Claw0913,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #0080FF"">Anastasia Cassandra Green <br/><br/>-------****-------</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 100%; line-height: 116%;"">As the man had approached her, her eyes simply narrowed, something seemed off about him. Why would her friend set her up with someone like this? Watching him, she realized that this couldn’t be who her friend had sent her up with. <br/><br/>Soon, a man came up and tapped onto the random guys shoulder. As he had turned, the newer male turned and stood between the two of them. Protective. This was something she would have liked, was this Alex? Soon, he answered her question, as her eyes glanced up to the brunette. Smiling at him, she then nodded her head as he asked if she was Anastasia. <br/><br/>“Wh-What are you talking about?” The male asked, his eyes almost seeming to widen. Glancing around, he didn’t know what he was talking about, but he wasn’t about to take chances. “She isn’t worth it.” He grumbled, and quickly walked out of the MET. <br/><br/>With the male gone, Anastasia let out a gentle breath. Thank god. Looking up towards the brunette, she smirked. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">“Alex. Nice to meet you, and great save. He was actually getting disgusting. It’s refreshing to know that he isn’t the person who I was set up on a blind date with.”</span> She admitted, laughing lightly. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">“So, where should we head to first?”</span> She asked, wondering where he would like to go in the MET. Personally, she would like to go to the Asian area, in order to check some of the tapestries that had been made within the history of Asia.<br/><br/>Glancing towards Cypress, she then spoke, <span style=""color: #0080FF"">“I don’t mind staying by Van Gogh, but as I hardly get out of the college library, I would like to be able to take advantage of today.”</span> Her bright blue eyes glanced towards him, as she then tilted her head lightly. <br/><br/>Feeling her phone vibrate in her back pocket, she pulled it out to check it, and smirked, seeing a text message from Sarah. Placing it in her back pocket, she spoke, <span style=""color: #0080FF"">“Sarah.”</span> She offered to him, as she then walked forward, closer to the Cypress painting. <br/></span>"
1814,Re: The Last Ones (Raven_Claw and TinMan),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48050,2015-10-02T01:18:54,TinMan,"“Sarah is great – She and John both are. If you text her later please say ‘hi’ for me,” Alex replied genuinely. He always thought a lot of Sarah but now he<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>owed her one. What a setup! If Alex knew Sarah had friends like Anastasia he would have agreed to this a heck of a lot sooner.<br/><br/>“It may sound crazy but this is my first time here. I know right? Four years in the city and no Met – I guess that’s Pre-Med for you. So I don’t exactly know my way around. It would be great if you picked out an area that you liked.”<br/><br/>The conversation flowed easily as they walked. “So you mentioned the college library. I spent a little time at Weill’s library on a research paper last year. It’s pretty modern. They have scanned journals that I’ve never even heard of before…” Suddenly Alex stopped dead in his tracks and raised his hand.<br/><br/>“Sorry, I should know better. I promise I won’t talk about school stuff tonight. I’m sure this is the one night this week you don’t have some big project hanging over your head. I’ll try to keep it that way,” he added with a smile. “I like what I’m studying, but let’s just say I’ll be glad when school’s done.”<br/><br/>“Sarah had a hard time explaining exactly what you want to be when you grow up,” he said with a mischievous smile. “May I ask?”"
1815,Re: The Last Ones (Raven_Claw and TinMan),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48050,2015-10-13T01:23:27,Raven_Claw0913,"Nodding to Alex’s request, her eyes looked up towards the brown haired man, as she snuck a slight smile. Using the moment she had checked her phone, she texted Sarah back.<span style=""font-style: italic"">’He is very cute, he says Hi to you and John.’</span>She then placed her phone away.<br/><br/>As Alex stated that this was the first time to the Met, she offered a kind smile.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Especially with a Pre-Med major though, it isn’t shocking.”</span>As he commented about the college library, she nodded her head as he spoke about the college library.<br/><br/>When he spoke about liking what he was studying, he then turned the conversation in order to focus it on her. Moving over to stand near the Asian pottery artifacts, she then glanced back towards him, and spoke.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">”As I once had dreams, I now want to be a botanist.”</span><br/><br/>Offering a light chuckle, she spoke.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">”It’s honestly, ironic...How I got to want botany as my study...I was little, and I couldn’t get this stupid basic flower to blossom for me.”</span>Moving her fingers over the flowers painted on the pottery, she tilted her head a bit.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”So, instead of just giving up, I wanted to learn all I could, how to raise plants, how to bring them back, what they could do.”</span>She moved forward, heading toward the rugs made from bamboo.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">”What about you, why Pre-Med?”</span>"
1816,Re: The Last Ones (Raven_Claw and TinMan),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48050,2015-10-13T02:55:41,TinMan,"“For the golf outings,” he quipped in response. “Ah, well actually because I want to make a lot of money. No, wait – actually my parents are forcing me. I guess that’s not really true…” he added, rattling off many of the the usual reasons why people chose to become medical doctors but would never admit to publicly. “I just want to be called ‘Doctor’. ‘Doctor MacLeod’ has such a nice ring to it,” he added. At that point he had a hard time keeping a straight face – especially if he was able to make her smile in the process. “That’s why most people become physicians, anyway. I won’t lie to you – I do like all of those things – but there is another reason.”<br/><br/>He looked over the flower on the pottery and turned his head as well, mirroring the way she was studying it. “It’s not what you’re probably thinking, either,” he added, coyly avoiding the question. He dodged slightly since the full answer to the question was a bit complicated. That, and Alex wanted to keep some semblance of ‘mystery and secret’ about him for the time being if possible.<br/><br/>“I’d rather you try to guess, maybe at the end of the evening you could take a stab at it,” he said with a bit of a mischievous smirk. “But enough about me, let’s talk about you. Botany is really interesting. It must be challenging since your patients can’t tell you what’s wrong with them. I’ll bet what you do is as much art as science. I admire that, I don’t have much artistry in me,” he added with a smile as they walked to the rugs woven from bamboo shoots. “I would have no clue how to weave bamboo, for example,” he added stifling a self-deprecating laugh.<br/><br/>“So tell me, what is your favorite art form?”"
1817,Re: The Last Ones (Raven_Claw and TinMan),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48050,2015-10-13T18:58:20,Raven_Claw0913,"The golf outings? Smirking lightly at his response, her eyes glanced up to him as he continued to explain why he wanted to become a doctor. However, it seemed that he wanted to flit around the real reason. Money, parents forcing him, just the title. As they walked over to the woven rugs, she then heard him tempt her to guess. Smirking to him, he then dodged back to her, as she listened to his words.<br/><br/>As he asked her favorite art form, she then smirked. “Now, now, can’t go telling my favorite. It’s a secret. However, I will tell you my second favorite.”<br/><br/>“Music.”<br/><br/>Turning her back to him, she glanced over her shoulder, her eyes seemed to be a bit mischievous. Walking away from him, she moved over to the music area, and soon she was standing in front of a picture of Beethoven. Beside it, was a small biography about the man, as her eyes darted across the words. “Stories from the artists, bled into their lives as they can not be denied a passion.”<br/><br/>The blue eyes seemed to glance over to where the rugs had been last located. There was a small group, speaking in hushed tones, almost sounding frantic, a woman came over and hushed them completely, escorting them outside. “You know how to fix a person who is near death, how to bring life to a child, and keep it sustained. Even Pre-Med, you are ambitioning to learn such acts of miracles.” Offering a soft smile, she spoke, “I find it interesting, you wish not to talk about yourself. Why? No desire in being a patient?” She asked."
1818,Re: The Last Ones (Raven_Claw and TinMan),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48050,2015-10-15T02:00:35,TinMan,"Alex watched Anastasia as she walked over to the picture of Beethoven, all the while glancing back at him playfully over her shoulder. Her subtle teasing and mischievous smile caused his pulse to speed up and his cheeks to hint at a blush. Even after knowing each other for only a few minutes she was having an effect on him. This was a good sign.<br/><br/>He smiled innocently as he followed behind and listened carefully to what she had to say. He had always been told women preferred men of mystery. Still, he was starting to wonder if maybe she found his evasion a little suspicious. This was a blind date, after all – women knew enough to expect the worst from strangers. He decided to level with her rather than risk pushing her away.<br/><br/>""None,"" he quipped in response to her question. ""We are the worst patients. By the way I’m not trying to be coy,” he explained with a smile that carried a hint of smolder. “I’m just trying to avoid depressing medical stuff. But I think you are the kind of person who would want to know, so I’ll just lay it out there. I'm hoping to become a pediatric oncologist. I want to help sick kids with cancer. I know that’s probably a downer so we don’t have to talk about it right now if you’d rather not. I just feel like that’s where I will do the most good in the world. My parents don’t understand why I’d want that specialty…” he said with his voice trailing off. He looked at the floor for a moment to find the right words.<br/><br/>“I don’t know how to explain it. Besides helping to cure them, there’s really no better feeling than making a sick kid smile. I’m pretty goofy in a white lab coat. I can really get them going, sometimes. It's the best.”<br/><br/>If she seemed open to it Alex stepped forward into her personal space. “I hope you don’t mind me saying all that, I know it was heavy. So, I’d love to hear about your number one passion besides music – if you are up for that,” he added as he stared deeply into her eyes."
1819,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-28T21:46:58,LadyAsriel,"College. The one time in every kids life that they are supposed to remember forever as their ""greater days"". But in Gideon State University, a girl by the name Anya Willson will not remember these days as good ones.<br/><br/>Anastasia Willson used to be a good girl. At the beginning of the semester she created new friends quickly and actually enjoyed herself. Until one night at a party things got out of hand and her ""friends"" all turned against her, blaming her for the bad outcome and drama it entailed. She now walks around campus alone, with only her thoughts and her music to keep her company. It felt to her that the only one who was actually there for her anymore was her black cat Salem, who was allowed on campus because he was a registered support animal. Anastasia put her hood up and grabbed her pennyboard from where it stood leaning on the dresser and skated her way out of the residence hall and to the dining hall. She ate dinner alone as usual but she didn't mind it. All of the kids who attended the college were mostly rich and stuck up assholes anyway, she was there on scholarship and worked hard to get where she was.<br/><br/>Now Anastasia has had some history of depression and self harm but she hasn't done it in a while. She had gotten better thanks to the medication she was put on, but now even that wasn't helping her. Her hoodie covered long scars, both old and new ones that were covered by a long ace bandage wrapped around her arm.<br/><br/>Anya skated out from the dining hall and onto the quad and took a seat on the soft grass. Her sketchbook in her hands and her pencils at the ready, she flipped to an almost finished drawing of the large tree that sat in the middle of the quad. It's branches were beautiful to her, they stretched far up and looked as if they could touch the sky. Such a beautiful and old tree, going to draw this beauty of nature was comforting to her, and almost made her feel as if she wasn't alone.<br/><br/>Her thoughts were interrupted when some girls came and ripped the earbuds from her ears and took her sketchbook from her hands. These girls were Equine majors, so naturally Rich Horse Brats didn't know the beauty of art.<br/>""Wow! So pretty, unlike someone I know."" The leader of the group snickered as she threw the book to the ground and rubbed it in the dirt, covering it in mud and wrinkling the papers. Anastasia's heart sank as she watched her masterpiece get completely ruined. She stood from where she sat, her fists balled.<br/>""Seriously? Was that really necessary?"" She asked, her voice had a touch of sarcasm and a lot of anger in it as she chested up to the rich girl. Being the only poor girl who came from no money on campus was hard. Especially when everyone now hated her for childish reasons."
1820,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-29T02:33:30,CanadianWolf,"Griffin was born and raised in the college town. Though most who went to the collage were rich and stuck up. But there were a few people there who weren't like that, and those few were his friends. Which was nice, of course he still saw his old friends. But only when they came into town from there own colleges. Which were a bit seats from there home town, but he understood that not many beside he rich kids could be put through the Gideon State college.<br/><br/>The young man was happy, he had taken a year off of school to collect more money so he wouldn't have to ask his parents for more money then they were already giving him. And in that time he was able to live on his own and get his own dog, who's name was Mjölnir. After Thor's hammer, and cause he likes calling it out when he is talking about his dog.<br/><br/>Though at the current moment Griffin was walking his dog through the campus of the college, when he spotted a group of girls picking on another. He watch them pick up her book and then throw it on the ground. He frowned and then walked towards them, Mjölnir walking beside him. But when Griffin leaned down and let him on the leash the dog went spiriting to girls, once there he barked at the girls till Griffin showed up. The dog returning to him, which Griffin smiled and patted him before he looked to girls. ""So what are you doing? I don't think you are being very nice."" He said, before looking to Anastasia. ""Are you alright?"""
1821,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-29T02:56:02,LadyAsriel,"The equine girls stopped when Griffin showed up. They all had a thing for him, well for obvious reasons. They twirled their hair and giggled as they acted nice to Anastasia before turning and leaving, but not after giving a small wave to the campus cutie. It was no doubt that they were pretending to be nice around him so they didn't think less of them and never ask them on a date.<br/><br/>Anastasia rolled her eyes as the girls walked away, one glared at her but she just looked away and to Griffin. She bent down and picked up her drawing from the mud. She gave a sad sigh as she tried her best to rub it off but the pages only smeared and crinkled more. She ripped the paper from the pages, crumpled it in her hands and tossed it on the ground. She finally turned to Griffin and gave a blank stare. Her usual stares were filled with no emotion.<br/>""Thanks... But I don't need help from a pretty boy like you."" Anastasia rolled her eyes an shoved her sketchbook in her bag. She slung it over her shoulder and pushed past Griffin, walking into the direction of her residence hall."
1822,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-29T04:48:57,CanadianWolf,"Griffin looked a bit confused as the girl pushed passed him. He ran to catch up to her. ""Hey hey, wait up, I am just trying to help you. Make sure you are alright and everything."" He said, Mjölnir walking beside Griffin. The young man looked to his dog and smiled softly before he looked back to Anastasia, he rised a eye brow. ""I can at least let me buy you a new sketchbook? Those girls are stuck up and while I don't like them very much."" He said, following the girl towards her building.<br/><br/>In all truth Griffin didn't know who this girl was, he really didn't care much for the parties that the college had. He just wanted to do his training then head to a auto shop, at least that's the plan for the next six months or so. Yet he still wanted to make sure that this girl was alright and not hurt.<br/><br/>""Oh, my name is Griffin, and this is Mjölnir."" He said, rubbing Mjölnir's head. The dogs tail wagged heavily as he looked up at Griffin. ""And who are you? If you don't mind me asking."""
1823,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-29T05:11:01,LadyAsriel,"Anastasia sighed softly as she stopped and turned on her heels, she was just about to go inside the residence hall when he said something about a new sketchbook. A true artist wouldn't go back on an offer for a new sketchbook but sadly she couldn't accept it, she wasn't that kind of person.<br/><br/>""I'm Anastasia. And I have more sketchbooks in my room that I can use."" Her eyes shifted to her window and saw that Salem was sitting and watching what was going on. He had always been a protective cat, but still non the less sweeter.<br/><br/>In the struggle and time of the almost fight, Anastasia's sleeves of her hoodies had rolled up, revealing the long amount of old and fresh scars, and a large bandage that covered her left wrist. Everything was in the open and she hadn't had noticed until a cold breeze passed through, she looked down and saw her sleeves up and fumbled to pull them down to cover her wounds.<br/><br/>Her gaze went to Griffin's to see if he had caught the sight of her scars. A bit of her pleaded that he didn't so he didn't think that she was a crazy girl. She couldn't tell if he had seen them or not, but even if he did she assumed that he would be decent to not bring it up."
1824,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-29T06:35:11,CanadianWolf,"Griffin had looked down to Anastasia's wrist, but quickly looked back to her face when she started to play with her sleeves. He didn't want to say anything as he had no place or right to, so he just gave her a soft smile. ""While here, I'll least pay you for a umm sketch. It doesn't even matter of what it."" He laughed as he pulled his wallet out and opened, he looked down to only find some ones and fifty dollar bill. He sighed and took the fifty out, he didn't let her refuse as he push it into her hoodie pocket. He then took a step back. ""I hope you draw wall."" Griffin said as he turned to leave.<br/><br/>But he turned the whole way around on his heel. ""Oh, and if you need to find me, I'll be in the schools auto shop. And it was nice to meet you."" He bowed, before he stood up and laughed. Putting his dog back on his leash and then started to walk. Not looking back at the girl as he wasn't sure what to do now, he just gave her fifty dollars for sketching he probably wouldn't see. But he did hope to see her around, he didn't know why but he felt like he should help the girl more."
1825,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-29T14:09:01,LadyAsriel,"Anastasia could only stand and stare in confusion as Griffin and his dog walked away. She pushed her hand into her pocket and pulled out the fifty dollar bill. She turned it over in her hand before shoving it back into her pocket and unlocking the door to the building with a swipe and began to walk down the hall to her dorm.<br/><br/>When she opened the door, she was greeted by the soft mewing of Salem. He purred as he rubbed up against her leg for attention, Anastasia bent down and scooped the cat up in her arms and set him on her bed. She fed him some food before throwing out her ruined and filthy sketchbook. She took out another one from her drawer and sat down on her bed with a pencil in hand. She was told to draw something beautiful so she would.<br/><br/>Hours passed before Anya had finally finished the drawing. She looked it over once, twice and even a third time to make sure it was perfect. When it was how she wanted it, she put her signature on the bottom corner. She sighed softly, grabbed her keys and started to walk to the auto shop to see if Griffin was there. When she asked someone if he was they nodded and pointed her in the direction of where he was.<br/><br/>""Uh... Griffin? I uh... Have you're drawing.."" She held out the paper to him in wait for him to take it. Anastasia's hood was up and she kept her eyes on the ground. She wasn't one to make much eye contact."
1826,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-29T17:02:26,CanadianWolf,"After he heard the door to her building open and closed he let out a sigh. ""While, at least I did nice thing. Doesn't matter to much if she doesn't give me that sketch.""  He said to him self, before taking Mjölnir home. Which was only a quick ten or twenty minute walk back to his house.<br/><br/>The young man spent a hour or so just relaxing, as he didn't need to do much till he would be at the auto shop. Though in that time he was able to have a shower, make him self something to eat, feed Mjölnir, and still have time to watch a bit of TV before he left.<br/><br/>The walk to the auto shop was a good one, he passed by a group of girls, who giggled and waved at him as he passed them. He gave them a short wave back, but didn't think much of them. He knew many thought he was cute, but he really didn't care that much for looks. As he was usually dressed in a pair of beggy jeans, a t-shirt, and a hoodie. But still some how people though he was cute.<br/><br/>Once at the auto shop he went into the back and switched out of his clothes into a full jump suit. He then went out front and listened to what the teacher had to say and showed everyone what they would be working on for that day. He then went to one of the cars and started to work.<br/><br/>Griffin take a step back from the car once he heard Anastasia and turned towards her, he gave her w warm smile as he pulled a othe from his back pocket and cleaned his hands with it. He then took the sketch and smiled, he looked over it for a few seconds before he spoke. ""Wow, this is amazing. I might have to get you to draw more things for me someday."" He laid the sketch on the hood of the car, making sure it wasn't going to fall or anything. Griffin then looked back to Anastasia, giving her a another warm smile. ""So, you know how to get to me, how do I get to you?"" He asked, before realizing that might be confusing. ""I mean you know where I'll be most of the time to, where would you be? Like if I wanted to come ask you to sketch something else or something... I'm just going to be quite now."" He said, fiddling with his hands. Like in most casing not sure what to do with them."
1827,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-29T19:32:33,LadyAsriel,"The picture that Anastasia had handed to Griffin was that of a willow tree. Similar to the one she had in her backyard as a child, she could still remember it now.<br/><br/>A young Anastasia laughed softly as she ran to the willow tree that held her favorite tire swing. She tried to get onto the swing herself, but her mother lifted her up onto the tire so she wouldn't get hurt. She giggled once more as she was pushed back and fourth by her mother. She stared up at the weeping limbs of the willow as they brushed past her when she swung passed them. Anastasia could remember the touch of them against her bare skin, and the feeling of the warm sun on her face as she tilted her face towards the sky. When her mother went inside Anya sat on her tire for sometime thinking about how good her life was, she had a good family.<br/><br/>But that's what she was made to think.<br/><br/>Little did she know that Daddy was coming home every night after drinking at the bar and beating her mother.<br/><br/>Anastasia was knocked out of her thoughts when Griffin asked where she could be found most of the time.<br/>""Either by the lake, in the library, or in my room 198."" She said softly. She glanced around the shop and saw all of the different and complex looking tools. She always found being a mechanic as an interesting line of work, hard work, but work at that.<br/><br/>Anastasia could tell that Griffin was nervous. But why? Why was he nervous around her? Nobody was ever nervous around her because well frankly, she didn't go around people much, and they never really noticed her anyway. She glanced down at the picture once again, about to get lost when someone yelled ""Watch out!"" Anastasia turned around and was stunned to see that two boys got into a fist fight and pushed over a cupboard filled with wrenches and other objects that were headed straight for her. In her panic, Anastasia froze and things got dark."
1828,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-30T09:22:10,CanadianWolf,"Griffin gave the girl a smile and nodded. ""Alright I'll make sure to come fi-."" He was interrupted by someone yelling heads up. He looked up to see what was happening and saw to guys fighting each other, he then saw the cupboard get pushed I've and everything inside of it heading towards Anastasia. With little time to do much, Griffin grabbed the girl by the waist and pulled her back against his body. He then turned both of them around so his back was facing the tools.<br/><br/>The tools hit Griffin with weight and speed, yet the young man held his ground and kept ahold of Anastasia. One of the tools hit him in the back of the head, yet he still didn't let her go till he was sure that she was out of harms way. Only then did he let go of her and take a wobbly step back. ""You alright?"" He asked, not even worrying about him self as he simply takes the clothe from his back pocket again and placed it against the back of his head. The clothe started to turn red with blood as he held it in place. He knew he would have to go to the hospital, but he also knew that the school would pay for it so he would be hushed up and not sue them.<br/><br/>While some others in the shop broke up the fight the teacher come to Griffin and sighed softly. ""Sorry about that.. I'll call the cops and get you to the hospital as well, and you girl.. You look alright so I'm sure you are."" He said, before going to check on the other kids."
1829,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-30T17:48:50,LadyAsriel,"Anastasia froze as things happened so fast. Things flew off the shelf and at one point she heard a loud thump as a tool fell onto Griffin's head. Things finally came back into focus as she looked up at Griffin and noticed that he was bleeding from his head. She automatically felt bad, he didn't have to save her. But for some reason he did so anyway, even if it meant risking his own safety. Anya thought that he was definitely a strange one.<br/><br/>""I'll come with you..."" She said softly. She hadn't had noticed that in the struggle, her hood had come off so her face was now fully visible. It held soft features, especially her eyes, bluer than the ocean itself. And they stared right up at Griffin in worry.<br/><br/>She had never felt worry for someone for a while, but for some reason she felt it for this boy. When the cops showed up, so did an ambulance. Anya got in the back with Griffin and sat next to him as the medics started to work on him as they sped to the hospital. The medics and doctors performed tests on Griffin to check for any signs of a concussion as they fixed the wound on the back of his head. Once they had finished and came to a conclusion that Griffin surprisingly did not have a concussion, they let the kids leave. The police happily escorted the kids back to campus, and once there Anya turned to Griffin and looked up at him.<br/>""Thanks for saving me. You didn't have to do that but... You know... Thanks anyway."" She gave a soft and small smile before turning around and started to head back to her room. Once there she gave a soft pet to Salem before sitting on her bed, opening her laptop and starting to finish some of her homework she had put off for later."
1830,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-09-30T19:37:19,CanadianWolf,"Everything was a bit of blur for the first hour or so, he knew that he was taken to the hospital and checked out, and that Anastasia had come with him. But he wasn't to sure what time it was now, though he had a watch so he would make sure he didn't miss to much time. Though he didn't mind to much of all of this stuff, as long as Anastasia was alright.<br/><br/>When the cops dropped Griffin and Anastasia off, he gave them a wave and a thank you before turning to face the girl. ""You're welcome, I'll see you around Anastasia."" He gave her a smile, watching her enter her building. He then turned around him self and went back to the auto shop to pick up his things.<br/><br/>Griffin didn't spend long at the auto shop, he just grabbed his things and said he would be back tomorrow, then he went home to make him self dinner. Once at home he smiled down at his loyal dog and rubbed his head. ""How about me and you make some dinner?"" Mjölnir gave a bark in response, making Griffin as he set about making dinner.<br/><br/>After making him self dinner, he sat down and watched tv as he ate his food. After he ate and cleaned up, he brought his things up stairs and put the sketching Anastasia had given up on a wall. Then he got into bed and spent a few hours watching more tv before going to bed.<br/><br/>The next day...<br/><br/>Griffin woke up late, he had to do everything rather fast. He took Mjölnir for a walk to do what he needed to do, had a shower, made a very quick breakfast and ran out the door. All of that done in under thirty minutes, though he had to still run to if he wanted to make it to the Auto Shop in time.<br/><br/>Though as he rounded a corner, he ran right into someone. ""Oh, I am so sorry! I just got to get to class."" He said, as he looked down to see Anastasia. ""Oh hey it's you! I guess this is no way to repay you for riding with me to the hospital."" He laughed, putting his hand out for her."
1831,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-10-05T17:55:46,LadyAsriel,"Anastasia sighed softly as she walked from her room to get some tea at her new favorite place. Every time she went there, she was always sweetly greeted by the owners. They would even give her free food or even share their tea with her if they made it for themselves. She was indeed a regular to them, but she enjoyed it. Anastasia felt that the tea lounge was the only place she could go and feel actually safe, even in her room she was afraid.<br/><br/>Anastasia was in deep thought when someone bumped into her. She was sent back a bit and fell on her butt, she was half expecting that the person who bumped her was one of the Equine girls, but she was relieved when she looked up to see Griffin's smiling face. She took his hand and helped pull herself up from the ground. When she was all stood up she took down her hood to her hoodie.<br/><br/>""Oh, no it's ok. I was just on my way to this tea place I go to often.... Do you want to come?"" Anastasia glanced up at Griffin. She was afraid of the answer but thought that it was a good idea to maybe stick close to Griffin. Not that she thought she needed saving, but it was nice to have someone be kind to her for once.<br/><br/>Anastasia waited eagerly for his response. She was hoping that he would accept even if he had class. She needed to get away from the campus for a little bit, even if she was by herself she needed to not be around it anymore. She looked up at him, her blue eyes staring at him hopefully, even though she didn't notice it."
1832,The Light Boy and the Dark Girl(Princess&GoatBoy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48083,2015-10-05T19:25:27,CanadianWolf,"""While I have class... Ahh I'm sure one day off won't hurt, and I'm sure the teacher isn't even expecting me to show up since what happened yesterday. So I guess I'll come with you."" Griffin smiled at Anastasia, he then stepped to the side. ""Anyways, lead on. I'll follow you, as I don't know where we're going."" The young man said, before starting to walk along beside the girl when she started to walk as well.<br/><br/>As the two walked towards the small tea lounge, Griffin was looking down at Anastasia. She was rather good look, though it seemed the world was unkind to her. That was his guess though, as she seemed shut in and from what he had seen from the other day when her sleeves rolled up. But he wasn't going to say anything about any of that, it was not his place to ask or even go looking into. Instead he gave her a warm smile, and asked. ""So, do you offen sketch things for people you just met?"" He asked, getting closer to the small lounge.<br/><br/>Even though Griffin had just met the girl, he felt like he should stick around her. He wasn't sure why he had this feeling, yet he did. It could have to do with what happened the other with those girls from the horse riding club, or maybe it was cause he had protected her from the falling tools. Either way, Griffin was going to try and spend as much as he could with her."
1833,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-10-27T16:18:51,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth felt uneasy being in such a confined space with a man she barely knew. It felt wrong, as though they were doing something they shouldn't. Elizabeth felt her heart flutter a little, and wondered why she had been feeling like this. Taking a deep breath, the young woman lowered her gaze for a moment. <br/><br/>""It is no problem"", she murmured when Wil apologized. Elizabeth was too concerned to care much about societal expectations at the moment. She knew there was something in the air, and Wylyam knew what it was. <br/><br/>Hearing of the murder of Henry Flockhart was shocking, but she didn't understand why it had brought Sir Philip to their doorstep. Looking into Wil's eyes, Elizabeth felt the blood rush in her veins. A feeling of weakness on her legs and of being light-headed made the girl feel as though she was about to faint.<br/><br/>It took all of her power not to fall into a heap on the floor right there. Taking a deep breath, the young woman held out her hands and rested them on Wil's arms for support. A few tears rolled down her cheeks, now void of color. ""We are not... they are not. My Peter would never..."". She shook her head, trying to regain some control. ""My poor brother, sir... my poor, poor Peter. He cannot go to court alone"". She stopped speaking, unable to continue until she regained some control of herself and felt less shaken.</div>"
1834,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-10-28T14:08:25,TinMan,"Wylyam noticed immediately that Elisabeth had became unsteady on her feet. When her arms reached out he instantly dropped the candle and reached out to meet her, allowing her hands to fall on his forearms. He, in turn gently took hold of her elbows to provide some additional support. His reaction was an instinctual response to help a woman about to collapse and not a conscious attempt to touch her in any way. While she did not immediately give way, nonetheless her tears and lack of color hinted that she may still be danger. As such, All Wil could think to do was continue to hold on to her as he tried to soften the blow his words had landed. It was ironic that he wanted to speak to her in order to lessen the burden he and Sir Philip had placed upon her family – and yet in that moment he felt he had accomplished the opposite.<br/><br/>The candle landed on a flagstone below them but did not extinguish itself. It continued to burn, perhaps even more brightly as the tallow flowed freely away from the wick. The light cast odd shadows across their faces as they continued their conversation. Wil’s expression of sincere concern was clear even in the dim light of small chamber.<br/><br/>“M’lady, Ah believe in my heart tha’ yer brother will be found innacent. Ah am tellin’ ye all this to try an’ help ease your woes; I beg ye to believe me.” His concerned expression fell into a friendly smile. “Please too – donna tell anyone that we spoke. Ah would draw the ire of th’ King for certain.”<br/><br/>In that moment it occurred to him that she was not going to collapse and yet they were still holding onto one another, however innocent that contact was. He looked down on her delicate fingers as they wrapped around his forearms and a dizzy feeling started to come over him. His cheeks blushed and his pupils dilated as he looked up at the beauty standing before him. He found it difficult to think or even breathe in her presence."
1835,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-10-28T17:45:54,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elisabeth was grateful for Wylyam's support, as without it, she would probably have fallen on the cold floor. It took her a while to catch her breath and to feel better. Even when she felt well enough to stand alone, Elisabeth still kept her hands on Wil's arms. It gave her a much needed sense of emotional support, for some reason. The young woman could see the kindness in the man's eyes, and hear it in his voice. <br/><br/>""I pray to God that he will be found innocent, sir. I am sure that my Peter would never commit such a terrible act"". Her voice trembled with a passion for her words as she spoke. Still, Wylyam's smile brought her own about. ""I will not tell, sir. I would not risk causing you more troubles than you have already taken for me"".<br/><br/>Elisabeth sighed and wondered why he had taken this risk. Her gaze moved to look for his, and she felt her heart flutter again. ""We should not linger"", she murmured, her voice soft as silk. ""It is risky for us to be alone here"". Despite her words, Elisabeth did not move to step away from Wil. On the contrary, she took one step forward and embraced him, feeling the need for human contact. ""I thank you, sir, for your kindness towards me and mine"". After a pause, she added a few words, her voice barely audible. ""I shall do anything you require of me as a means of repaying you"".</div>"
1836,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-10-29T01:52:58,TinMan,"Now it was Wil’s turn to almost faint. He froze as her arms wound around him and her gentle words caused his head to swim. Other than his mother he had never held a girl or woman before and he had no idea what to do next. His mind was overwhelmed and incapacitated with the sensation of her body gently pressing against his – even in the most innocent way possible.<br/><br/>Raised by monks as part of his training to become a Knight Templar, Wil had almost no physical contact with girls or women as he matured. When his father sent for him his step-mother and half-sisters loathed his existence from the start, which led to not so much as a hug in his new home. After being squired to Sir Philip Wil found himself in a tightly managed routine that prevented free time for carousing. Philip reasoned that Wil had to uphold the highest moral character if he were to overcome the stain of being born a bastard. As such Philip made sure that a poor reputation with the ladies would not add to Wil’s credibility issues in the eyes of the peerage. These high expectations and lack of confidence around girls led Wil to even avoid courtly dances and focus instead on his martial abilities. All of that meant that Wil was utterly unprepared for this situation with Elisabeth.<br/><br/>Unable to think rationally and forced to fall back on instinct, eventually Wil was able to gently, tentatively wrap his arms around her as well. In the process he was extremely careful not to touch her improperly in any way. The warmth of their shared embrace in the cool air instantly intoxicated him, releasing a flood of emotion through his mind and body. Most prominent of these was a sense of well-being the likes of which he had never experienced before. His eyes closed and his head lowered until his cheek brushed up against her hair. Suddenly and quite unexpectedly Wil found himself in heaven. He wanted this moment to last forever.<br/><br/>He did not initially respond to her words. This wasn’t because he didn’t want to – rather because he was literally speechless. When she whispered that she wished to repay him his eyes opened as he realized a response was required. He opened his mouth but no words came out until after he had cleared his throat.<br/><br/>“M’lady,” he replied in a whisper, “yer embrace is more than fair for any kindness Ah have giv’n ye. In fact, it is Ah who am in yer debt,” he said sincerely and in all truthfulness. “We must away, but Ah am afraid Ah canna let go…”"
1837,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-10-29T15:59:41,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elisabeth would never have imagined that a simple hug would have sent Wylyam into that semi-frozen state. For her, being loving and caring was something natural. Of course, she didn't go around providing embraces to strange men. Most of her hugs were reserved for family, but Wil had proven to be a friend, despite the fact that he barely knew her, so Elisabeth didn't see anything improper about a quick hug.<br/><br/>Being raised to be single forever, it was obvious that Elisabeth equally had little to no contact with men other than her father and brother. That included, naturally, physical contact. Her life was kept busy with prayers, studies and family, and up until the moment, it had been enough for Elizabeth. Now, who knew? She was feeling funny, and it was strange to see a man look at her with some sort of admiring gaze. As hard as she tried not let it get to her, it did feel good to have this sensation for once.<br/><br/>When Wil embraced her back, Elisabeth closed her eyes and sighed. That felt good, and she had been really in need of that warmth and affection that the hug conveyed. Of course, it was a little odd to be embracing a man that was basically a stranger, but that didn't matter at the moment. Only the feeling of being warm and safe in his arms mattered right now. It was a warmth that came from more than the simple physical contact. It was something that came from the inside, and Elisabeth couldn't explain it, even if she wanted to. The one thing she knew was that, as Wil, she didn't want this short and sweet moment to end.<br/><br/>It had to end, though. Looking up at Wil when he started speaking, Elisabeth smiled and blushed a little. ""I believe then we should leave it tied that neither of us owes the other anything?"", she suggested, her voice barely above a whisper. His subsequent words made her blush even harder. ""I believe we should part, you are right, sir. It is not right for us to be here like this"". Placing her hands on Wylyam's shoulders, Elisabeth slid them down to his elbows, but did not push back just yet. ""I must retreat into my chambers now. Should anyone see us here, it would be an irreparable stain on my name"". These words came out almost as a plead, and the young woman fell silent after saying them.</div>"
1838,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-10-30T03:14:59,TinMan,"In that moment it felt to Wylyam as if he had known her all of his life – or that they were old friends becoming reacquainted. In any case he basked in the warm glow of this beautiful young woman as if she were a beam of light falling from the clouds above. Her words and actions told him that his moment in the sun was coming to an end, however. A pained expression came to his face as he retrieved his arms from the back of her gown. In the process his hands fell limply to his sides as if weighed down by lead ingots. As the two of them parted Wil’s flushed cheeks and shy eyes came into view.<br/><br/>“Ne’er would Ah act in a way ‘at would brin’ harm tae ye ur yer honor, m’lady,” he said with certainty. “Before we part may Ah have a boon?” he asked before breathing deeply and releasing a halting sigh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can face opponents on the battlefield… but not this? Why is this so hard?</span>he wondered to himself before his words returned to him. “Ye ur a wonderfully special person, Elisabeth. Ah hope we can spick more… an’ perhaps one day Ah may be lucky enaw tae become… your friend.”<br/><br/>By that time the candle on the floor had become a puddle of tallow and the wick was rapidly burning out, leaving the two of them to face one another in gathering darkness.<br/><br/>The greater part of Wil’s overwhelmed mind screamed at him that he should try to kiss her before it was too late. What if he never saw her again? Another part begged him not to move too quickly and spoil things. At the same time his self-doubt crept in and told him she was just being kind and would never want to be with a Garakin bastard. And even if he found the courage to try and kiss her, he reasoned, he had no idea how! What if she refused? The battle raging behind his eyes was brief but decisive. Beaten back by his sense of duty and his own inexperience, Will retreated away from her by a single step. He did so with an expression of sadness tinged with a flicker of hopeful expectation."
1839,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-10-30T16:08:36,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elisabeth couldn't tell exactly how she felt. She knew it was good, and warm. She wasn't even trying to define it as of now. What could it be? She was embracing a man she barely knew, and loving it. But even though she didn't know what that feeling was, she knew it was not proper for her to be in there, alone with Wylyam. If they were seen leaving a small chamber together, or one right after the other, it would be extremely bad for both their reputations, and cause a world of problems. Specially for her, but probably for him as well, given the difference in their current positions.<br/><br/>Still, it was hard for Elisabeth to pull apart from Wil. As she did so, she looked into his eyes, fighting the temptation to caress his face or hold his hands. ""I know you would never cause me any harm, sir"", she replied to his words. Nodding when he asked if he could have a boon before they parted, Elisabeth waited for him to request what he wanted. She was ready to say yes to anything he wanted and was not beyond what she could offer. His words made her smile and nod. ""You are a special person as well, Sir Wylyam, for the kindness and compassion shown to a stranger. And I would be honored by your friendship"". Her voices sounded quietly, but firmly, and she was being completely honest.<br/><br/>Standing in there, in the growing darkness and so close to Wylyam, Elisabeth felt like something was missing there. Like something could have been done or said and it had not been. Watching the sadness in Wil's expression made her want to ease it, though. But Elisabeth was, as Wil, young and inexperienced in the whole movement of courtly involvements. Her next  movement was caused by a sudden inspiration. Fumbling in the semi-dark room, Elisabeth took something from her dress, near her bosom, and placed it in Wil's hand, closing it over the object.<br/><br/>Before he had a chance to say anything or even look at it, she fled the linen chamber with a racing heart and her cheeks burning, and rushed to her own chambers.<br/><br/>When Wil looked at the soft and warm object that carried her scent, he could see it was a delicate handkerchief with an E embroidered at one corner.</div>"
1840,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-10-30T19:37:29,TinMan,"A palpable sense of relief washed over Wylyam when she responded positively to his request. His concerned expression instantly changed to one of pure joy when she agreed to be his friend. She hadn’t refused him or laughed in his face as he secretly feared and dreaded. If she had, it felt to him as if the floor would have opened and swallowed him whole. Instead, now he felt as light as a feather with the thought that she might have similar feelings for him, too. Any lingering doubts on that point were erased when she retrieved her favor and pressed it into his hand before racing away. Wil was over the moon.<br/><br/>Once she had dashed from sight Wil opened his hand and looked at the delicately embroidered handkerchief, which was no doubt created by her own hand. He held her favor reverently as if it were one of the most priceless artifacts in the kingdom. That is because to him, in that moment, it was. He could hardly believe his good fortune.<br/><br/>After gently folding and placing the favor in the pocket of his tunic, he next dropped to one knee and began picking at the now-hardened candle wax. He knew he had to wait a few minutes before exiting and decided to clean up the evidence of their presence there while doing so. When he stood again it struck him that he should have asked for the favor instead of dawdling and forcing her to act first. He closed his eyes and bumped his head against a linen shelf as the events played again in his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You idiot!</span>he told himself a few times as he thought it over. Later that night he returned to his quarters to find Philip still not there.<br/><br/>Once back, Wil studied the favor for a long time by candlelight, breathing in the faint smell of her perfume before eventually turning in. This was, undoubtedly, the greatest night of his life. In hindsight he decided that it was probably for the best that he hadn’t tried to be more forward with her. Even if she would have agreed to kiss him, it would have been ungentlemanly. While he realized that he had backed away out of fear and not his sense of personal chivalry – still having been reserved may have helped him in the end with a woman of Elisabeth’s moral character. Wil slept peacefully and dreamed of them kissing several times. At one point he awoke with a mouth full of pillow feathers.<br/><br/>The next morning he was awoken by Sir Philip who looked like he hadn’t slept at all. “We’re leaving, and bringing the boy with us. And, apparently, the girl too.” Wylyam had never jumped to his feet as quickly as he did right then.<br/><br/>“What!?!” he asked with a bit too much excitement.<br/><br/>“Calm yourself,” he replied with disapproval. “Elisabeth’s father is sending her to advocate for Peter on his behalf, since the King specifically asked Sir Jonas to remain behind. This is a murder investigation, boy, not a chance for courtship. I expect you to be on your best behavior the entire time. Now get the horses ready, we leave as soon as their things are together – hopefully before breakfast. We want as little commotion as possible.”<br/><br/>Wil nodded, grabbed his things and raced from the chamber to prepare for the trip. He found it very difficult to contain his joy, but did his best to hide it in order to not seem insensitive to Peter’s situation."
1841,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-11-02T01:02:17,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elisabeth felt her heart flutter when she left Wil alone. She knew it had been an extremely daring move to place her favor in his hand. If he had not wanted it, she would be in big trouble, as he might tell her father. That would be a terrible thing for the girl, and she prayed that he would not do it. Yet, from his words, Elisabeth knew that Wylyam wouldn't put either her or her reputation in danger. <br/><br/>Entering her chambers, Elisabeth took a long time to breathe and calm herself down, before ringing for her servant to come help her prepare for bed. She didn't confide anything in the servant, and kept silent as the young woman helped her. After getting changed, she said her night prayers and laid in bed. It took Elisabeth some time to fall asleep, as she couldn't stop thinking about the events in the linen chamber. Her heart beat so fast it took her a long time to manage to fall asleep. <br/><br/>Despite the fact that she slept very late, Elisabeth had been woken up very early, upon request by her father. Still sleepy, she got dressed and went to Sir Jonas to see what he wanted. His statement about Peter having to go to court did not surprise her, but the one about her being allowed to go to advocate for him made Elisabeth's heart soar. She had been feeling terribly nervous about being apart from her brother while he faced troubles in court, and now she would be allowed to accompany him and be by his side. <span style=""font-style: italic"">And</span> - a little part of her whispered - <span style=""font-style: italic"">she would have the chance to be near Wylyam for longer, and away from her father</span>.<br/><br/>Pushing these thoughts aside, Elisabeth promised Sir Jonas that she would keep an eye on her brother and help him as much as she could, and then excused herself to gather her belongings. As she had no idea how long that would take, Elisabeth gathered some belongings inside a chest and left word with her servant as to what she should send later, as they could not waste time. She then helped her brother get set up, and had a silent cup of tea with him before they were both ready to leave. Asking for only a moment, Elisabeth retreated into the property's chapel for a few minutes, to offer prayer for the success of her endeavor, before stepping in front of Sir Philip and making a polite courtesy. ""We are ready, Sir"", she spoke for herself and her brother, who seemed understandably nervous. ""I hope I have not kept you waiting for long"", she completed, slipping her hand into Peter's and squeezing it softly as a means of comforting her brother. She tried not to look at Wil, as it wasn't a proper moment for such things, but her eyes slipped to the man every now and then, of their own accord.</div>"
1842,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-11-03T01:33:12,TinMan,"Both Sir Philip and Wil bowed respectfully in response to Elizabeth’s curtsy. Philip was able to completely hide the annoyance he felt at having the girl tag along. This was not a garden party they had been invited to – the King was investigating a murder.<br/><br/>“My lady, we are honored to be in your company for the journey,” he said politely regardless of how he felt on the matter. “Since I assume you will be riding with a lady’s saddle, I will be sure to lead us at an appropriate pace. However if I forget myself, please do not hesitate to remind me.”<br/><br/>Philip was talking about the need to travel more slowly as Elisabeth would likely ride side-saddle.  Ladies’ saddles allowed them to keep both legs on the same side of the horse in order to provide a measure of dignity when riding in a gown. Unfortunately this also meant that ladies had less control of their mounts when compared to men who rode by straddling their horses. This in turn usually required a more leisurely pace for ladies to safely remain in their saddles.<br/><br/>Wil, however, had the opposite problem as Philip. He appeared blushed and invigorated by the prospect of traveling with Elisabeth and did everything he could to look serious and composed. It wasn’t working very well, though, and Philip took notice. The older man gave his protégé more than one sharp look while they waited for Elisabeth’s response.<br/><br/>Philip next turned to Peter. “Master Peter, we welcome your presence as well. May I ask how you fare this morning?”<br/><br/>Once Peter had replied Philip went on to make an awkward request.<br/><br/>“I think you know what I am about to ask, Peter,” he continued in a low tone so that no one other than the four of them could overhear. “As your father probably has explained – once we are out of sight of the castle I will ask you to hand your sword and any other weapons you have over to Wylyam for safe keeping during our journey. Is that acceptable to you?”<br/><br/>While Philip felt strongly about this point he was not about to argue about it in the open. If the boy refused he would simply let the King know, which would in turn make him look guilty. Philip was not overly concerned about Peter as a threat to him since he believed the boy to be innocent. Innocent or not, however, agents of the King’s Justice were still required to do their duties. One of those duties was to present a murder suspect to the King unarmed.<br/><br/>Once that had been sorted out Philip suggested they mount their horses and make their way out of the castle gates. Wylyam made it a point to help Elisabeth up onto her horse, despite Philip’s eye rolling in the background. As he held her stirrup with one hand he reached out to her with his other, meanwhile he managed to catch her eye with a warm smile.<br/><br/>Given the fact that Philip was watching Wil like a hawk the only feasible way they could speak on the road was if she directly addressed Wil. That was something that Wil hoped would happen from time to time. Once mounted up with their provisions Philip gave the order to depart."
1843,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-11-11T13:13:33,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elisabeth was unsure about how Sir Philip and Wylyam felt about her presence with them. She would have imagined that it wouldn’t be a welcome one, as having a woman come along would slow their pace due to the position she would be using to ride. Yet, between her brother’s well-being and someone else’s annoyance, Elisabeth didn’t hesitate. Peter was, after all, family, and someone had to be with him. <br/><br/>Sir Philip’s words in greeting to her put Elisabeth at ease. He might not be happy with her presence, but if he at least intended to be polite and respectful, things would work out. “I appreciate your kindness, Sir Philip”, the girl answered kindly. “I will do my very best not to be more of a hassle than necessary”.<br/><br/>As for Wylyam, Elisabeth noticed, she would have no problems with him. He seemed happy to see her, and that gave her a pleasantly warm feeling inside. The girl tried to rationalize that she simply felt relieved to have a friend she could count on. But she knew the truth was far more complex, and perhaps far more dangerous for both herself and Wil. <br/><br/>Peter, despite looking like he hadn’t slept all night, nodded politely when Sir Philip turned to him. “Very well, thank you, Sir Philip. I hope you fare just as well”, the young man replied. <br/><br/>Sir Philip’s request was somewhat offensive to Peter, as it implied that he was not trustworthy, but he knew better than to deny it. After all, an honest man, when treated with distrust, would take action to be trusted, and not the contrary. With that in mind, the young man nodded. “Yes, Sir Philip. My only request is that, should the need for defense arise, my sword be returned to me so I can keep my sister safe. Otherwise, I will happily leave my weapon in the competent guard of your squire”. Elisabeth sighed in relief that Peter wouldn’t cause any trouble. She knew that the less trouble he caused, the easiest it would be to defend him. Not that it would be easy by any stretch of the imagination. <br/><br/>Once everything had been sorted out, Peter exchanged one last glance with his sister and mounted on his horse, preparing his sword and a dagger to be handed over when the moment came. As for Elisabeth, she felt her heart flutter as Wil came to help her. Her hand rested on his, and she took an impulse to settle herself on the saddle, fixing her skirts after getting in position. “Thank you, Sir”, the girl whispered softly. Despite the fact that she would have liked to hold onto Wil’s hand for a while longer, she slipped hers away from his and left him with a shy smile as a substitute, before placing her hands properly to keep steady and waiting for Sir Philip’s word so they could start moving. It felt like they were in for a long and awkward trip, but hopefully, also an uneventful one, Elisabeth thought as she got her horse to move right after Sir Philip’s order.</div>"
1844,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-11-14T04:38:28,TinMan,"Philip gave the order to depart as soon as everything was in order, leading the small party out the least-heavily traveled gate. The late summer sun was glowing warmly even at this early hour. Wil was glad they were getting an early start for the sake of the horses.<br/><br/>They formed up into pairs with Philip and Wil riding side by side in front and the siblings behind. As they went Philip made a few comments to Wil about the horses and their pace, but nothing of any real significance. The horses, for their part, seemed happy to moving at a moderate walking gait. Their heads bobbed slowly up and down in time with the rhythm of their hooves as they went. All the while Wil wondered how the siblings were doing behind him. Every few minutes he turned to glance at them both with a friendly, supportive expression – especially Elisabeth.<br/><br/>“Are ye both holdin’ up alright?” he asked at one point. It was killing him to be so close to Elisabeth but not be able to talk freely. If only they didn’t have a chaperone and her little brother along…<br/><br/>About an hour outside the castle Wil turned to Philip and asked about Peter’s weapons. By that time the party had entered a thick wood.<br/><br/>“Young Peter,” Philip responded by turning in his saddle to face the boy directly. “You may keep your weapons. I was merely curious as to your disposition about them. It is the honest man who as nothing to fear in life…” he began, but his voice trailed off. He brought his eyes forward without attempting to draw attention to what he saw in the distance behind them.<br/><br/>Not long after Wil had also turned around to check on their guests and did a double take.<br/><br/>“Turn around and look forward, Wylyam.  Do not look as if you have seen anything. That goes for you two as well. Please keep your eyes forward.”<br/><br/>Wil brought his horse a step closer to Philip's in order to whisper to his master. Despite their best efforts it was impossible to disguise their voices from the other two.<br/><br/>“Ah coonted four ay them. Their horses an' equipment looked ta be puur, but swords an’ shields wur drawn.”<br/><br/>“Brigands mostly likely; who could also be horsemen for hire,” Philip responded also in a whisper. The senior knight had a sense of what they were in for. “I’d wager they are after the boy, and that there are more ahead.”<br/><br/>“We coods take four ur five ay them,” Wil replied with the confidence of youth.<br/><br/>“Perhaps. I know you would do your share, Wil – but we have a bigger problem. If there are four or five of them how will we protect the girl? There is only one way to be safe – for you to circle around through the wood and escort her back to the castle as fast as you can, then return with help.”<br/><br/>“What!?!” Wil shouted, forgetting himself. Only a few moments ago he was wishing he could ride alone with Elisabeth – but still the idea of abandoning his knight in an hour of need was unthinkable.<br/><br/>“Consider it well, Wylyam – we have no choice,” the older knight chastised him sternly. Wil went silent as he attempted to square what he felt with what Philip believed to be best. How could this have happened? What was he supposed to do?"
1845,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-11-16T17:31:55,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth and Peter rode side by side, talking very quietly to each other. Peter wondered if he would be considered innocent, and Elizabeth tried to assure her brother that she would plead and beg for him if needed. And that he had been home with her at all times for a few days, so he could not have committed the murder. Peter tried to trust his sister, but he felt afraid that all of it would matter little if someone was out to get him. At times, when Wil looked back at her, Elizabeth smiled at him for a few seconds and then turned her attention to Peter again.<br/><br/>When Wil talked to them, both siblings nodded. ""We are, thank you"", Peter replied. He was slightly upset at the evident interest between his sister and the squire, but didn't really feel in a position to say anything. Not in his current predicament. <br/><br/>At Sir Philip's words on his weapons, Peter nodded. He would gladly give up his weapons once he was sure they were safe, but the young man wouldn't forgive himself if something happened to his sister, who had left the home only because of him. ""I appreciate, Sir. I have, indeed, nothing to fear but that any harm may befall Elizabeth"". <br/><br/>When Sir Philip gave the order for all to look forward, Peter and Elizabeth exchanged glances. The young man felt his heart race. He could hear the conversation between the two men, and moved a little forward, keeping an eye on Elizabeth. ""If I may"", the boy started, waiting for permission to speak. He sighed softly and looked at his sister. ""I agree with Sir Philip, and would not forgive either myself or you, gentlemen, if some harm were to happen to my sister for your refusal to lead her back home"". He finished his words looking at Wil.<br/><br/>""I am sure Sir Philip and I can hold them off for a while, until help arrives. But without help, I fear we would be unable to hold out on our own, even with your presence"". Peter exchanged a glance with his sister, than looked at Wil. ""Please, sir. I trust you to guard my sister with your life"", he pleaded, forgetting his previous bout of jealousy.</div>"
1846,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-11-21T20:12:15,TinMan,"Wylyam was so overwhelmed by the situation that he was practically frozen in his saddle. Choosing to follow Philip’s advice and not turn around, he instead read Peter’s expression out of the corner of his eye. Wil’s eyes darted between Peter and Philip as the young man desperately tried to make sense of what was happening. It was all he could do to hold his reigns and remain upright as his mind raced from one terrible alternative to another. Was this the last time he would ever see Philip alive? Could he even protect Elizabeth if they were alone?<br/><br/>The squire was no stranger to adversity. Growing up the bastard son of the noble from an unpopular foreign land, Wil constantly had to defend himself both verbally and physically. In some ways Wil felt that it would have been easier being an orphan since they occasionally were shown pity. As a result of these challenges Wil became a young man who was driven, tough and disciplined – quick with wit, fist and sword. That kind of upbringing forces a man to make peace with the eventuality of his death. As such Wylyam did not overly fear it; in fact he had always assumed that he would never grow old. On the contrary what he feared most desperately was failure. Even the thought of choosing unwisely and letting down Philip, the one man who had shown him any significant kindness, had all but paralyzed Wil into inaction.<br/><br/>And what of Elisabeth? He turned his head slightly to catch a glimpse of her eyes out of the corner of his own.  His glance was kind yet concerned as he looked to her for the answer to the question of what to do next. To his surprise Wil saw something he had not expected in her eyes – courage. In that moment he realized that this was a brave young woman who was projecting more calm than he was in that moment. She was a woman bold enough to leave home to travel across the country to defend her brother against some unknown foe. This was a woman of character who deserved better than to meet her fate at the hands of brigands. He blinked as a sense of calm descended over him like a warm blanket. This decision wasn’t about him or his fear of failure – it was about the safety of the siblings in their charge. Come what may, Wil resolved to see her safely home. She deserved at least that much.<br/><br/>“Ah unda-stand. Ah will dae as ye ask, Sir Philip,” he replied simply with a sense of resolve before glancing back at Elizabeth. “M’lady, we must away…” he said nodding in her direction. “Are ye ready?”<br/><br/>Just ahead of them a track crossed the forest trail. Wylyam looked over to his mentor with an expression of resigned gratitude and nodded. Philip smiled back knowingly as he said goodbye.<br/><br/>“Make me proud, Wylyam,” Philip said simply. To that Wil could only respond by nodding; his ability to speak suddenly abandoned him. With that Wil allowed the siblings a chance to also say their goodbyes before leading Elisabeth away to the right.<br/><br/>Wil rode in silence for a few hundred yards before the track disappeared completely and they found themselves walking through a dense forest. At that point Wil dismounted to lead both of their horses on foot, assuming that Elizabeth would prefer to stay mounted.<br/><br/>“M’lady, ur ye alright?” he asked, looking up with friendly eyes and a sad expression. If only their situation wasn’t so desperate this would be one of the greatest moments of Wil’s life.<br/><br/>Behind Wil’s back about twenty paces away the brush moved slightly without a wind to stir it. The tip of an arrow silently projected through the thicket, drawn by a bow held by a man hiding within. He appeared to be aiming at Wil."
1847,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-11-23T18:32:32,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth could feel that things were dire. She didn't know exactly how bad the situation was, but it was clearly not an easy one. Her heart raced when she thought that something could happen to Peter. Had she been given a choice, she would have stayed by her brother. But she knew staying might have the opposite effect to what she expected. She knew that Peter would protect her with his life, and might lose it in the process. That was the only reason why she accepted the idea of returning home. Because they couldn't do it alone, and help could be found at home. <br/><br/>Looking into Wylyam's eyes, Elizabeth nodded. ""I am ready, sir"", she murmured, her voice firm. Her blue eyes had an equally firm expression. Her expression changed to a softer one when she looked at Peter, hoping that not to be the last time she laid eyes on her beloved brother. ""Please, Holy Mother, protect my brother"", she murmured, taking one last glance at both men before following Wil. The shorter the time she spent there, the better, after all.<br/><br/>Elizabeth also kept silent, feeling her heart heavy and a wave of fear for all of them. When Wil dismounted, Elizabeth thought for a moment before doing the same. It was for the best that she kept as close to him as possible, she thought. Nodding when Wil asked if she was alright, Elizabeth sighed. ""Yes, sir, thank you. I am just concerned about my brother and all of us"", she replied, hoping they would be home soon.<br/><br/>""Let us not linger, as we need to reach home as soon as we possibly can"", she commented. As the movement was behind both backs, Elizabeth didn't notice anything, and kept looking forward. ""Do you believe we will be out of these woods soon?"", she asked, turning to look at the squire.</div>"
1848,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-11-24T03:27:39,TinMan,"“Ah donno. We’re nae goin’ as fast as i’d like – but at leest we’rr alone,” Wil observed. Sharing her sense of urgency, Wil took hold of a bridle in each hand and led the horses west. Unfortunately the forest was quite dense in that area and their progress continued to be slow. As they walked away the man with the drawn bow relaxed its string before standing up and looking around. He creeped along behind the two of them at a safe distance, moving stealthily through the shadows cast from the treetops high above.<br/><br/>As Wil and Elisabeth traveled the squire kept himself focused entirely on their environment. Had their circumstances been a little less serious he would have preferred to speak to her more. Unfortunately their situation made that too dangerous. In lieu of conversation, though, whenever Wil looked turned his head to look around he always made sure to flash a reassuring smile at Elisabeth. He tried to communicate with his eyes that everything was going to be OK, even if deep down he wasn’t entirely convinced.<br/><br/>Then came the hoof-beats. Off in the distance ahead of them the sound of a galloping horse could be heard.<br/><br/>“M’lady…” he whispered, offering her a hand down. “We must make ourselves small – please walk with me.”<br/><br/>As they walked he did not let go of her hand unless she seemed to wish it so. From that spot he led them to the trunk of a large weeping willow that had branches dangling down to the ground. While the horses were too large to conceal completely, at least the tree provided some measure of concealment. Wil tied them up to the trunk without any objection from the two animals which seemed content to graze on the grass nearby. Wylyam thought about creeping out and peering through the branches but quickly decided against it. Instead he continued to hold Elisabeth’s hand and listen intently. If she tried to speak he raised a finger to his lips, begging her to be quiet for the time being.<br/><br/>After about ten minutes of tense waiting Wil became convinced that the threat had passed.<br/><br/>“Ah think we can gie movin' again, m’lady,” he said, looking into her eyes with a relieved smile. He took her other hand in his to try and add some measure of assuredness to his words. Little did he know how precarious their situation had become.<br/><br/>Behind him, the mysterious bowman had taken up position in the thick brush and again was training his longbow on Wil. Realizing that their attention was suddenly focused on each other – and the horses were tied up – the man realized this was the time to move. Without warning an arrow flew from the brush and whistled through the air, striking the ground at Wil’s feet with a soft thud. As quick as lightning the man had notched another arrow as he stepped out of cover. Wil’s head spun to look in the direction of danger just in time to make out the hooded longbowman about to fire again.<br/><br/>“Not one move, lad… not a one,” the man of the forest warned. “Draw your sword and throw it to me now, like a good lad,” he added.<br/><br/>“Highwayman…” Wil whispered to Elisabeth. “Ma God, what’s next?”"
1849,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-12-02T13:27:21,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elisabeth nodded when Wil said they weren’t going as fast as he would have liked. She would have loved to be quicker as well. She could have, if she wasn’t wearing that dress, she thought, looking down. She looked at Wil and sighed softly. It would have been really good to be able to wear pants. It would definitely increase her mobility. Shaking her head, Elisabeth kept on moving. It would do them no good to keep thinking about what could be. They had only time to move as fast as they possibly could, and hope it would be enough.<br/><br/>Elisabeth kept close to Wil, and kept her gaze shooting here and there around them. She wasn’t, of course, as experienced as Wil in checking her environment, but she felt that two pairs of eyes would be better than one. She would also have enjoyed speaking to Wil a little more, at least to put herself at ease. But she knew that talking would distract their attention. Wil's smile did reassure her, though, and made her feel a little bit better. She wasn’t alone, at least. Even if something should happen, she would have someone at her side. She would only have wished to be able to be of more use, in any way, but there was nothing she could do about it right away.<br/><br/>Hearing the hoof-beats, Elisabeth felt her heart sink. Was it one of the men who were chasing them? Or someone else entirely? She would hope for the best outcome, but not trust it entirely.<br/><br/>When Wil offered her a hand, she took it and squeezed it hard. Nodding, she walked as close to Wil as she possibly could. As they walked, she didn’t let go of his hand either. It made her feel safer because they were walking together, and because their hands were touching, giving her a feeling of comfort. She helped as she could when he tied the horses, caressing the neck of her own animal so it would be quiet, and kept on closer to Wil. Resting her head against his arm, the young lady kept quiet, praying silently for protection.<br/><br/>When Wil said they could get moving, Elizabeth took a deep breath and let out some air she didn’t even know she was holding. Holding his hands, the girl smiled at Wil and nodded. ""I am relieved, sir. We cannot waste a second"", she murmured, looking around for a moment. She looked quickly, and didn’t pay much attention to their surroundings. If Wil said everything was well, then it should be. He was much more experienced than her, after all. <br/><br/>Unfortunately for both of them, their peace of mind wouldn’t last long. Before Elisabeth could draw another deep breath, she heard the sound of the arrow, and jumped a little when it stopped right at Wil's feet. Looking around again, she shivered when the man stepped out of cover. Her hand squeezed Wil's tightly as her mind went through all the worst case scenarios it could possibly create. At Wil’s words, ‘what's next’, Elisabeth shook her head on a negative, seemingly devastated. “I believe you should do as he says”, she murmured, not taking her eyes away from the man. “I believe there is no other option”.</div>"
1850,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-12-04T07:33:33,TinMan,"It was only after he heard the desperation of Elizabeth’s words that the reality of their situation finally settled upon Wylyam. When it did, though, his expression changed to a demeanor only a few had ever witnessed – and none who did would soon forget. His eyes came to burn with the cold fury of long-buried resentments as a righteous anger bubbled up from the deepest well of his soul. He slowly let go of Elizabeth’s hand and placed it on the hilt of his sword.<br/><br/>Wil had grown up the abandoned bastard child of a foreign noble. Although his mother and grandfather made sure he was provided with the essentials – such as an education and a profession – still he resented being robbed of a life of a privilege by his station. In any case his mother taught him that he was not to blame for his lot in life, nor did he have any control over the events of the past. She instilled in him a desire to act with honor and pride in everything he did – which were both aspects of his character that he could control. If he lived in a becoming manner then those things could never be taken away from him, she explained. While growing up Wil channeled the anger he felt at his situation into actions that supported those ethics. Even after his father called for him to take Wil’s place as his son and heir, Wil never lost sight of the virtues inspired by his mother’s sage advice.<br/><br/>Now, lost in the woods on a most desperate errand, Wil stood to be robbed of both by a common criminal holding a mere stick made of yew. Giving the man his sword – his sacred weapon – would take from him his honor; and giving away the horses would steal his pride. In addition, Wil reckoned, losing either would greatly hurt the chances of Elizabeth returning home safely. In the light of this travesty of all of God’s laws and any sense of justice, Wylyam saw that he had no choice but to make a stand. His steely resolve was abundantly clear in the ferocious expression he leveled at the criminal before him.<br/><br/>Wil slowly drew his sword from his scabbard but instead of dropping it, he held it at length towards the bandit. “Ah wul nae surrender mah weapon, an' Ah realize ye cannae simply disappear since yoo’ve crossed th' Rubic’n. It seems we ‘ave a problem.”<br/><br/>The bowman’s confident expression showed signs of concern while his fingers adjusted their hold on his weapon. He did not know what the Rubicon was but he realized in that moment Wil was no pushover. Sweat formed on the man’s brow. “I’ll do it – I’ll kill yea,” he threatened.<br/><br/>“Nae,” Wil responded. “Ye will try. An' if ye dinnae, Ah will cleave ye in half afair ye can notch anither. Dae ye troost yer life oan yer shot? Dae ye?” Wil asked with supreme confidence. The squire projected the icy tone of a man without fear; a man without concern for his own safety; a man who wanted the highwayman more than dead.<br/><br/>The criminal looked even more concerned. “Look,” he said swallowing hard. “You said it – I can’t just walk away. You’ll run me down for sure. Keep your weapons and your gold – just leave me the horses. She’ll never survive here without you!” the man tried to convince Wil. “You don’t want to die today, son – any more than I do. That is a fair offer.”<br/><br/>Wil exhaled. The deepest part of his being wanted to show the thief that he had crossed the wrong bastard that day. Then the thought came over him that perhaps his pride was worth sacrificing for Elizabeth’s safety. He sighed as he wondered what his mother would have him do, blinking as he thought things over. After a quick glance at Elisabeth to read her expression Wil made his decision.<br/><br/>“Lower yer bow, we will tak' our provisions an' away. Ye may keep th' horses,” he said with angry resignation. “Elizabeth, please take your things,” he said to her in a softer tone.<br/><br/>After a silent goodbye to his long-time and much-beloved charger, Morningstar, Wil lead Elizabeth away through the far side of the canopy and into the forest beyond. The bandit made quick work of the horses and was away. Red-faced with embarrassment, Wil sincerely apologized to Elizabeth once the hoof beats had faded into the distance.<br/><br/>“Truly, Ah am sorry m’lady. Ah hae failed ye this day, as Ah hae failed mah Knight.”"
1851,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-12-08T23:14:16,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Life, for Elizabeth, had been very different than what Wil had lived through. She had come from a noble family, and naturally, she was a legitimate child. That made a world of difference in life, no matter how rich or how poor your family was. So, despite the fact that she could understand the concept of honor - that was something that had been taught her from the crib -, she couldn’t understand the feelings of a person who had been treated as a bastard his entire life.<br/><br/>So, when Wil threatened the man with his sword instead of surrendering it, Elizabeth gasped in surprise. She took one step back, already predicting something bad would happen. And she would probably pay for Wil’s reaction as well as him.<br/><br/>When the archer threatened to kill Wylyam, Elizabeth moaned softly. She was pretty sure she would be next. And that would be if she had luck on her side. If she didn’t, the man would probably have some entertainment at her expense, and only then kill her.<br/><br/>The squire’s confident intonation made Elizabeth more and more concerned. She wanted to trust Wil’s ability to keep them both alive. But it was difficult to do when all she could see was a desperate man who was clearly willing to kill.<br/><br/>When the man tried to reason with Wil and tell the young squire that she couldn’t survive without him, Elizabeth prayed that he would listen to the man. He was a criminal, of course, but he was making a sound point. And if Wil agreed to his terms, they might both leave that place with their lives preserved and their bodies intact.<br/><br/>Elizabeth’s expression nearly begged Wil to be reasonable and act on both of their best interests. When he made up his mind and decided to surrender the horses, the girl let out a breath she didn’t even know to be holding. <br/><br/>Saying farewell to her own horse, Elizabeth took her provisions and waited for Wil to finish parting with his. She kept silent until they reached a far enough point away from the criminal. “We are both alive and unharmed”, the girl murmured, trying to cheer Wil up and touching his arm gently. “You have not failed me, then, sir. And you have obeyed Sir Philip. Lift your spirits, we must keep on walking, and sorrows will not push us forward”.</div>"
1852,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=20,2015-12-16T00:57:57,TinMan,"To Wil’s great surprise Elizabeth was able to instantly dispel the melancholy that had settled on him through her kind words and gentle gesture of support. His downtrodden expression of failure rose into a solemn yet genuine smile. His eyes twinkled as he squinted in her direction with a look of intense relief. As long as she was there to support him, somehow Wil felt that everything was going to be OK.<br/><br/>“Ah am humbled, mah lady, tae be in th' presence ay someain wi' such wisdom, An' yet also… possess… such beauty...” He blushed as the heartfelt words stumbled out of him haltingly from lack of practice.  Having almost no experience talking to women – let alone courting them – Wil felt completely out of his depth. That didn’t stop him from telling her how he felt in any case. He didn’t know if they would survive to see the next day – so he found it easier to speak his mind.<br/><br/>Before she could withdraw her hand from his arm he reached over and gently took hold of it with his own. Although his muscular hands were coarse and cracked from the hard work of his profession, nonetheless he held her with no uncertain gentleness.<br/><br/>“If ye will permit me, mah lady; Ah wood loch tae offer ye mah hand in support. Th' ground is roogh an' uneven an' yer baffies are nae gart fur it...” He continued to blush as he touched her, however innocently, and for as long as she would allow it.<br/><br/>They made slow progress as they pushed through the dense underbrush of the forest, looking out constantly for any sign of a path or trail. As they went Wil did his best to make conversation. At one point he explained that it was unlikely that the bandit could manage both horses anyway.<br/><br/>“He can’t possibly hae th' trainin' needed tae ride a warhorse, an’ Morningstar won’t ride behin' a mare palfrey. Guid luck tae heem,” he said dryly.<br/><br/>They continued as best they could for the better part of an hour and occasionally slipped on the moist, uneven ground from time to time. At one point it seemed that Elizabeth may have hurt her foot during one of those slips. Obviously concerned, Wil dropped his pack and kneeled down beside her to help any way he could."
1853,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2015-12-17T17:15:25,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Seeing Wil perk up after her touch, Elizabeth smiled back at him. Something in Wylyam’s smile made her feel warm and fuzzy inside, but she tried not to think of it. She couldn’t control her heart’s racing and her cheeks blushing, though, but she hoped he’d not notice it. They had much more to be concerned about, after all. <br/><br/>When Wil said he was humbled to be in her presence, and mentioned her wisdom and beauty, Elizabeth paid for the compliments with a broad smile. She liked hearing she was beautiful as much as the next woman. But hearing that she was wise was something Elizabeth wasn’t used to. Her father had always told her that, as a woman, she was to rely on his wisdom, not her own. And now there was a man who was telling her he could rely on her wisdom. That felt incredibly good and reassuring. And that feeling made a new tie wrap itself around Elizabeth’s yet unclaimed heart. “Your words make me very happy, sir”, she replied, almost timidly. She had not been raised to be courted, after all. So, they were almost in equal conditions, as none of them had been instructed to deal with those moments.<br/><br/>Wil’s touch on her hand made Elizabeth’s heart soar. She didn’t try to pull it back to her. On the contrary, the girl moved it to place it more comfortably on his arm. “I appreciate your help, sir”, she replied with a nod. “I agree that I am indeed ill-equipped to walk back home, but with your support, I shall do so with as little trouble as possible”. <br/><br/>Listening to Wil’s comments about his horse, she hoped that he was right. She had lost hers, and it was sad, but maybe the man could not manage his and it managed to escape back to its rightful master? It would be extremely helpful, as they were making a very slow progress through that irregular path. A horse would make everything a lot easier. “I hope that you are right”, she replied, falling silent afterwards. The tension came upon her again, as she thought about her brother. <br/><br/>Maybe a little distracted by her worries, Elizabeth had been slipping more often than Wylyam, and only managing to stay on her feet because she had her hand on his arm. One of those slips was more serious, though, and she could feel her ankle sore and unsteady. When Wil kneeled down, she moved her dress up so he could look at the injured ankle. “It feels like something has gotten injured here, sir. But I can keep on walking, I believe”, she murmured, not wanting to delay their progress even more.</div>"
1854,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2015-12-22T04:09:41,TinMan,"An overwhelming and unfamiliar mix of emotions welled up inside Wylyam as she explained that his words had made her very happy – even in spite of their predicament. As they walked on, arm in arm, her sentiment led Wil to an amazing realization.<br/><br/>Wil had spent most of his young life trying to prove himself worthy to those around him; his reticent grandfather who held him in contempt for being a bastard; the unforgiving monks training him to become a Knight Templar; his father who cared more about his legacy than his child; and most recently Sir Dunlap with his extraordinary expectations. It seemed that none of these people were willing or capable of expressing much approval. All of these things drove Wil to develop an almost tireless work ethic and a superb focus in all things martial. Unfortunately, these factors also led him to have a subtle, ever-present, unconscious sense of unworthiness.<br/><br/>In contrast, fate had placed this woman in his path who not only accepted him but seemed to genuinely appreciate him for simply being who he was, despite all of his faults. He was able to make her happy without being perfect; and that made him incredibly happy in turn. As Wil struggled to make sense of all this Elizabeth’s feet suddenly slipped out from under her.<br/><br/>Instantly all of these thoughts disappeared and were replaced with an overwhelming sense of concern. He did his best to catch her, but he was too late and damage had been done: her left ankle had rolled and twisted.<br/><br/>Wil placed his arms under hers for support as he helped her to a fallen tree trunk. Given her permission, he next kneeled down to see if he could assist. As a knight in training, providing battlefield aid was something he was expected to do, and he had been trained appropriately.<br/><br/>After Elizabeth raised her dress enough to reveal her ankle, Wil slowly removed her slipper in order to look for any bruises or cuts. As he gently took hold of her shoe, it struck him that this was the first time he had ever removed an article of clothing from a woman – however innocent and necessary it was in that moment. He blushed to a beet red color and swallowed hard when he gently moved her delicate, naked foot in his hand. To his great surprise the touch caused his pulse to pound in his ears and he began to even feel a little dizzy. When done he gently placed her foot down without retrieving her shoe. Still blushing, Wil found it difficult to make eye contact and had to clear his throat before his words could find their way out properly.<br/><br/>“It’s a sprain, m’lady – naethin’ more. Ye will be fine wi’ rest. We will need tae lit ye aff it fur a while, and Ah woods loch tae wrap it up if ye will lit me. 'At will help wi' th' swellin',” he explained.<br/><br/>Assuming she gave him the OK, from the saddlebag he had been carrying over his shoulder Wil retrieved his second shirt, a clean white linen garment with long sleeves. He immediately began tearing it along the seams in order to create a long, contiguous wrapping – shrugging off any objection Elizabeth may offer. After gently taking hold of her foot again, Wil tightly wrapped what had once been a shirt around her foot, ankle, and lower shin, with him again turning bright red in the process. When it was done he seemed strangely relieved. Next he dragged over another section of the fallen tree to allow her to elevate her ankle.<br/><br/>“Fear not, Elizabeth, Ah will gie ye home,” he offered as he sat down beside her. “E'en if Ah hae tae carry ye out o’ this God forsaken forest in mah arms,” he promised before sighing. Still blushing, his eyes stared down at the ground as he wondered if she thought him to be a complete fool for his reaction to their innocent contact. Before anything could be said on the matter, though, suddenly the rotting log they had been sitting on collapsed and folded over itself.<br/><br/>Instinctively Wil shot out one hand to cradle the back of her head, hoping to soften thier inevitable, mutual landing on the forest floor. Unharmed, they then landed in such a way that Elizabeth wound up on her back with Wil hovering directly over her, resting on his elbows with his eyes locked and staring deeply into hers. Fate had suddenly placed them close enough for him to feel her breath on his face and to smell the sweet, gentle notes of her perfume. Unprepared for the intensity of this accidental intimacy, Wil’s mind ceased to function – completely unable as it was to form even the simplest of thoughts. Utterly entranced by the beautiful woman underneath him, instinct once again kicked in and allowed him to unconsciously do what he consciously could not. As long as she did not object in any way, Wil’s face descended slowly and inexorably, until his lips found hers in a gentle and decidedly innocent, long-awaited kiss."
1855,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2015-12-25T06:42:32,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth really had not expected to lose her footing and the subsequent pain. It was clear that something was injured there from the feeling of pain and the difficulty to stand firmly on the affected foot. <br/><br/>Taking a deep breath and trying to deal with the pain as well as she could, Elizabeth accepted Wil’s help in leading her to the fallen trunk and at down carefully. With a soft nod, she gave her permission for him to look at her injured ankle, as she wouldn’t be able to care for it herself.<br/><br/>Once settled, Elizabeth sighed and raised her dress just enough to expose her ankle. Keeping still, she watched as he removed her slipper. It felt good, even in so much pain, to be touched with that gentleness, even reverence, as Wil had in touching her. And of course, she noticed he had blushed, which caused her cheeks to turn to a light pink. It felt strangely intimate to be alone there, his hands on her foot. As Wil set it down, Elizabeth’s gaze moved down to him, waiting for Wylyam to say something.<br/><br/>When Wil said it was just a sprain, Elizabeth sighed in relief. It wasn’t as bad as really breaking anything. Of course, the prospect of keeping off it in that forest didn’t really seem feasible. Reasoning that wrapping it would probably help her be able to walk home, the young lady nodded, watching Wil closely.<br/><br/>She still tried to protest when he started tearing up his own shirt to tie her ankle, but ended up giving up when he ignored her words. Deep inside, it felt good to be taken care of. But that was something Elizabeth would naturally never admit to. She felt some relief when he had finished wrapping her ankle, and watched as he dragged another section of the log to elevate her leg. <br/><br/>Wylyam’s promise was received with a smile. Elizabeth had no doubt that he would carry her out if needed, but she would never accept it. It would be too much trouble for him to go through only to keep her off her feet. There was no time to make this remark, or any other, though, as the trunk they were seated on suddenly collapsed. <br/><br/>Elizabeth barely have time for a soft scream, before she landed on the floor, her head resting on Wil’s hand. Her eyes locked into his as well, and Elizabeth could feel her heart race. Her mind was also drawing a blank, and yet, instinct also took over. When Wil started lowering her head, Elizabeth knew what he was about to do, and allowed it. Closing her eyes, the girl parted her lips just a little, responding to that kiss and feeling her heartbeat on her fingertips. In that moment, the entire forest could collapse, and she wouldn’t have noticed.</div>"
1856,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2015-12-29T14:40:18,TinMan,"Wil’s eyes closed as he experienced his first, tentative, innocent brush across a woman’s lips with his own. The sensation was so overwhelming that his mind ceased to take in his surroundings. To him it seemed the gentle breeze melted away and the leaves above them stopped rustling. Even the birds paused their singing and fell into a calm, reverent silence. Indeed all motion ceased completely as the world melted away, leaving behind only the two of them in their gentle, perfect embrace.<br/><br/>As they kissed Wylyam slid his other hand under the small of her back in order to bring their bodies closer together. This was something that he did unconsciously, still not being entirely aware of his actions in that moment.<br/><br/>The sensuality of the kiss was so overpowering that his body began to respond physically to it. His pulse raced until it felt as if his heart might burst out of his chest. His cheeks continued to burn and his pupils were entirely dilated – even though his eyes were closed and no one could see them. His body responded in another, more pronounced way as well – though he positioned himself to hide that fact from her. As much as he felt for this young woman he instinctively knew that she would not stand for anything other than gentlemanly behavior from him.<br/><br/>The thought of even potentially overplaying his hand gave the smitten young man pause, and he gradually began to sense that perhaps she was ready for the kiss to end. His eyes squinted an expression of deep longing as he withdrew his lips from hers. He wanted to speak but instead a shudder passed through his entire body as the adrenaline dissipated. He could only mumble a few words before slowly rising to his knees.<br/><br/>“Forgife…me…m’lady,” he explained in a whisper before offering her his hands. If she would accept them, he helped her to her feet before bringing one of her hands to a nearby tree for support. Silently he then gathered all of their things before sheepishly offering her his arm for support. He had to clear his throat twice before words could find their way out again.<br/><br/>“We shoods try tae walk a wee, an' see hoo ye make out,” he said, glancing at her with a blushed expression. If she was agreeable he led her away from that spot as carefully as he could. If she spoke to him as they went he listened intently and answered as thoughtfully as he could.<br/><br/>After a while they passed a large boulder in their path which to Wylyam appeared to be a much sturdier place to sit than the log had been.<br/><br/>“That's nae likely tae collapse,” he commented, blushing again as he thought of their kiss. “Woods ye loch tae rest here?<br/><br/>Whether they took a break or not Wil decided that he could no longer hold his tongue. He sighed before finally asking her for a boon.<br/><br/>“M’lday, Ye ur th' most wonderful woman Ah hae ever mit, an' in every way. E'en tho Ah am a lowly squire wi' a questionable backgroond, it is mah greatest desire once ye are safely home, well… may I write tae ye?” He asked with a hopeful expression. While Wylyam had by then fallen deeply for the beautiful young woman in his care, he knew that he had to be careful what he asked for in the context of the norms of courtly romance. He looked deeply into her eyes with an anticipative smile, hoping against hope that his inexperience in romantic matters hadn’t scared her away."
1857,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2015-12-31T22:07:29,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">For Elizabeth, naturally, it was also the first time experiencing a kiss. It was the first time she even considered kissing a man. Having been raised to remain single and perhaps go to a convent, it was no surprise that everything about that new relationship was strange and fascinating for the girl. The feeling of having a man that wasn’t her father or brother so close. The man himself, so different from every other man she had ever met in every single detail. And last,  but definitely not least, the way he looked at her, the feelings that she could read in his gaze. All of that was enough to make Elizabeth lose her ability to think clearly and allow instinct to kick in. <br/><br/>Feeling Wil’s hand touch the small of her back made Elizabeth’s heart race. It might not be an overly intimate touch, but for her, it was. She could barely believe she was being touched like this. A part of her even feared that she would open her eyes in her chambers to find out this had all been a dream. <br/><br/>If it had been a dream, it had ended as swiftly as it had begun, when Wil’s lips finally moved away from hers. It was only after a long and deep breath Elizabeth felt able to speak. Her mind had to take a moment to recover Wil’s words before she did so, though. “Of course… you are forgiven, Sir”, she murmured, her voice soft and warm. There was so much more she wanted to say she couldn’t even organize her thoughts in order to say it all. Accepting Wil’s help, the girl stood up and rested her hand where he had placed it, watching as the squire gathered their belongings. <br/><br/>Nodding when Wylyam said they should walk a little, Elizabeth accepted his arm and started walking at a slower pace than usual. She could feel her ankle slightly weaker than it would normally have been, but the pace they were keeping was comfortable enough for her not to suffer too much. When they reached the boulder, Elizabeth nodded at Wylyam’s offer. It would be good to stop for a moment before resuming their walk. And she would have said yes to anything he offered at the moment, to be honest. Sitting down carefully, the girl lifted her sky-blue eyes to Wil when he started speaking.<br/><br/>Wil’s request to write to her made Elizabeth blush, and her heart race. She knew he was not speaking about regular writing, as in simply exchanging news of their lives. At least she hoped so. She had heard other girls speaking about how this or that man was writing to them, and knew it was a step towards courtship. “My father would not approve of it…”, she spoke quietly. “...but I would be immensely happy in receiving your letters”. Her gaze went to her foot, as she felt her cheeks burn. “Would you write to me under these circumstances?”, the girl finally asked.</div>"
1858,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-02T04:51:11,TinMan,"Wil’s hopeful expression melted before her eyes. He glanced away for a moment before hanging his head. His brown locks lolled forward as he looked down, obscuring the growing sense of frustration forming behind his eyes.<br/><br/>“Ye ur too kind tae say it, but Ah know yer meaning. Yer father wooldn’t approve coz… coz Ah was born a bastard.” He sighed heavily. “An' again th' iniquity ay th' father is visited on th' son,” he said, paraphrasing scripture.<br/><br/>In that moment the young man became incredibly, overwhelmingly frustrated. He stood and began pacing, waiving away any attempt on her part to interject. The venom that spilled out of him had been building up for quite some time. Wylyam had something to say and had to get it off his chest, and his agitated state ramped up his accent and use of native words.<br/><br/>“Ah was ready tae dedicate mah life tae servin' God in the Knights Templar – But to everywon Ah meet my morals ur questionable. Ah came here tae serve mah father as an unwelcome foreigner in a strange land – An' yet mah sense ay duty is suspect. A stoatin mony nobles cheat oan their wi'es at every turn an' yet the children ay these unions ur treated loch criminals – as if we ur to blame! Ah work, barnie, train, pray, polish armor – everythin’ – twice as stoaner as my peers; yet Ah am below them aww.”<br/><br/>He was shouting now, his frustration reaching a crescendo in Elizabeth’s presence even though it was not directed at her. “Ah stand tae inherit a county. A County! But yer father cooldn’t imagine ye wi’ me; ‘at is mah lot. Ah value honor an’ trust above aww things an’ yit I am granted nane.”<br/><br/>Suddenly Wil found himself without anything else to say as he fell into an emotionally exhausted silence. The ups and downs of the past few minutes had worn away any sense of decorum. His legs gave out and he sat down on the ground exactly where he had been standing, his head lolled forward once again. His voice faded to almost a whisper as his spirit collapsed under the weight of his burden.<br/><br/>“Perhaps… perhaps it’s fur th’ best. Mebbe yer father is right. If we were tae wed… ye woods bear this shame as well. As woods our children. Tae th’ third and foorth generation,” he added, again quoting the Old Testament. He raised a palm to his right eye as he continued, his long hair obscuring the mist that was forming there. “Ah wooldn’t wish thes on ye,” he said, still unable to look up. “Ah cooldn’t burden ye wi' aww this. E'en still, trust meh on this: Ah will ne'er, ever truly be happy… as lang as we ur apart.”"
1859,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-04T07:09:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth had not thought about Wylyam’s origins for one second. Even if she had, it would not have mattered to her. The fact that Wil was a bastard - a word she hated, because, as he had said, visited the sins of the father upon the son - didn’t mean anything to her, other than someone had given him a very bad lot in life through no fault of his own. <br/><br/>Before she could protest, though, Wylyam was already speaking his mind. As he shouted, she kept quiet, allowing him to let all of that venom out of his soul. Despite her silence, it was clear Elizabeth was not indifferent. While her lips kept firmly shut, her light blue eyes shed tears at Wil’s pain and frustration. Yet, with the sixth sense of the woman near the man she cared about, Liz knew that he needed to get those words out. And that he was not angry at her.<br/><br/>When Wil finally finished what he had to say and sat on the ground, Elizabeth sighed softly. Rising from the rock where she had been sitting, she limped to where Wylyam was and sat carefully by his side. “Sir”, she started, meekly, “it is not due to your origins that father would not approve of your writing me”. She continued speaking gently,  but without giving him a chance to interrupt. “I lost my mother when my sister Johanna was born. After that, and despite the fact that I was but a child, I took up as much of her care as I possibly could. I became a substitute for mother, as much as I could, and more and more as the years passed. That is why father would not allow me to accept court”. <br/><br/>Pausing, she wiped her tears and then motioned to hold Wylyam’s hands. “Do not ever say that ugly word again, sir. It hurts me deeply”, she pleaded. “It is nothing to do with your origins, as they are not your fault.  My father would not have allowed for any man to write me letters, regardless. But I allow, I want you to”. Feeling her cheeks burn, Elizabeth looked away from Wil for a moment. “If we are to have children one day, they shall be legitimate children, and learn to be honorable and to fulfill their duty, no matter what others think. God, who sees in the hearts, knows who we are, who you are”.<br/><br/>Elizabeth felt her heart tighten in thinking of Wil’s words about not being happy as long as they were apart. “I wish for your happiness, sir”, she murmured, feeling her cheeks flushed again. “And your letters would make for mine. Will you, then, write me?”, the girl inquired, her still bloodshot eyes seemingly even more intensely blue as they peered into the squire’s.</div>"
1860,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-07T03:51:10,TinMan,"Wil was numb when he finished his speech. He sat down where he was simply because he didn’t know what else to do. When she hobbled over to sit beside him he felt his heart began to beat again – and beat more strongly than he had ever noticed before. Here was a beautiful, intelligent and compassionate woman who was genuinely concerned about him. Feeling her brush against him sent a warm glow through his entire body, and the dark shroud that had settled over him was washed away by her tears.<br/><br/>Her words then filled Wylyam’s empty insides with the warm glow of well-being that came only from being trusted and cared for by another. It was a feeling that Wil was completely unfamiliar with yet hoped would never end.<br/><br/>When she took his hands he watched breathlessly as her fingers became intertwined with his. The innocent yet unintentionally sensual contact sent the inexperienced young man right over the moon. It took every ounce of concentration he had to remain focused on her words, which he did as best he could.<br/><br/>Wil blushed in embarrassment as she explained the reason her father did not want to marry her off. It suddenly felt to him as if he had jumped to the wrong conclusion and upset them both unnecessarily. Even so he found himself breathing deeply in a sigh of relief. If her father was half as reasonable as his daughter then there was a chance Wil could bring the man around. After all, if luck favored him he just might be able to outmaneuver his stepmother and secure his father’s county one day.  Until he inherited that title, though, in her father’s eyes he would only ever be a lowly squire. Suddenly Wil had even more reason to secure his place in the peerage.<br/><br/>With newfound resolve he turned to glance back at her, his eyes tinged with a mix of both sadness and hopefulness at the same time. His spirit soared when she asked again about receiving his letters and mentioned the idea of them perhaps having children one day. Although she turned away in modesty when she spoke of these things, in his heart the squire knew she was being sincere. Even the very idea that she was willing to entertain these thoughts bolstered his spirits against all the odds arrayed against them.<br/><br/>In response he allowed his mind to wander to a future time when perhaps they might be joined as man and wife. An overwhelming feeling of joy and pride swelled in him as he imagined what that would be like – especially if she were carrying his child in her belly. It was a future so intoxicating to imagine that it caused the fire to spread rapidly from her hands throughout his entire body until he was almost giddy and lightheaded.<br/><br/>Fearing that he might take leave of his senses and take her in his arms in some unwholesome way, Wil had to force himself back to the present moment. Raised most of his life by the clergy before being thrown into a friendless household and later assigned to the strictest of mentors; Wylyam had only a faint inkling of how exactly how couples made love in the first place. All he was sure of was that he was not the kind of man who would take advantage of an unmarried woman dependent upon him for protection, as she was in that moment.<br/><br/>With those feelings somewhat pushed aside, Wil cleared his throat a few times before looking deeply into her light blue eyes and replying.<br/><br/>“It’s times loch these Ah wonder hoo mony fowk in th' warld ur in loove wi' someain who wulnae marry them. – Ur they ur themselves married tae others.. Yet here we ur...” he said, his voice fading into an ironic silence for a moment. “Anyway, Ah will make ye three promises, Elizabeth Saville of Lake Palace. One, when we part Ah will indeed write tae ye, an' write often. Ye will ne'er wonder abit mah feelings fur ye so lang as thaur is parchment an' ink anywhaur in this land.” He paused for a moment to let that sink in before continuing.<br/><br/>“Two, Ah will nae spick 'at dreaded word tae ye ever again,” he said, referring to her request not to say the word ‘bastard’. “That is, as lang as ye promise tae stop callin’ me ‘Sir’.” He shook his head as he glanced down at their intertwined fingers. “Ye hae taken mah heart an' sool. Ah am but yer slave tae commaind. It makes nae sense tae call me ‘Sir’; ‘Wil’ is fine,” he said with a broad smile.<br/><br/>“An’ three,” he said after a deep breath, “By aw 'at is holy; th' next time Ah cause ye tae weep… they will be tears ay joy.”<br/><br/>He squinted as he looked over at her, searching her eyes for a reaction."
1861,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-10T08:41:47,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth felt immensely relieved when Wil seemed to react well to her words. His harsh words had scared her deeply, making her feel that she had done something wrong. Just like Wil, albeit for different reasons, Elizabeth was used to high expectations and little praise. Sir Jonas expected his daughter to step in her mother’s shoes and take care of her siblings and household, and believed that excessive praise could turn her into a conceited young woman. And that Sir Jonas would not have. He wanted Elizabeth to remain modest and pure. Little did he know that, by allowing his daughter go back to Court with Sir Philip and Wylyam, he had put her in a path where she might be just the opposite. Not that she would want to do anything less than honorable with Wil. But her feelings, bottled up for so long, were just pouring out towards the young squire. Had she fallen for a man with less of a sense of honor and duty, and she might indeed find herself in a very delicate situation.<br/><br/>Sitting there, holding Wil’s hands and listening to his words, Elizabeth felt that she would have done whatever he asked of her. In her heart, right now, there was only an intense desire to ease the pain he clearly carried within him, and to make him experience a sense of happiness she felt he deserved.<br/><br/>Once she had finished speaking - and hoping that she had not made a fool of herself in front of Wylyam -, Elizabeth sat quietly near him, waiting for a response. She could feel her heartbeat in her fingertips, as it was beating so hard she feared it would jump out of her chest while she waited for his words.<br/><br/>Wylyam’s promises filled Elizabeth with a warmth she could never put in words. Thoughts of a future in which they would be man and wife also filled Elizabeth’s mind. She could see them in their own home, happy and at peace with as many children as it pleased the good Lord to send. She felt her cheeks burn when she thought about the intimate moments they would share in the future. As Wil, Elizabeth also knew very little about those moments, but she knew that they would happen one day.<br/><br/>Feeling her heart race even more, Elizabeth looked up at Wil and moved so she could lean forward. The girl could feel her lips tingling a little when she leaned in to offer them to her squire. So close… so very close… just a little more…<br/><br/>...but it was not to be. Not now. <br/><br/>Just as Elizabeth was about to offer her lips to Wil for a kiss, they happened to be interrupted. It was a welcome interruption, though, as the one interrupting them - by means of having Elizabeth turn her face away in surprise at the sound of hooves - had been Wil’s horse, who had - heaven knew how - managed to return to its master.</div>"
1862,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-18T23:43:44,TinMan,"The fever returned to him as he felt the warmth of Elizabeth’s cheek draw closer. All the lingering anger and angst in his soul melted away as she closed her eyes and inched closer and closer. If there was heaven on this earth, Wil decided, this was it. Without any conscious thought he began to do the same.<br/><br/>Just as their lips were about to brush against one another she pulled away. Wil’s eyes shot open to see what was the matter, revealing to him the most amazing sight. There before him was his horse, riderless yet safe, walking towards them with its long, powerful gait. Wil jumped up almost instantly at the sight and raced towards his horse, laughing.<br/><br/>“Ah knew 'at thief cooldn’t ride ye, an' ye wooldn’t follaw heem either! Gawd! Ah am sae happy Ah coods kiss ye too!” he said as his hands gently fell on the Morningstar’s head and began to rub and scratch its jowls the way the horse enjoyed. For his part, the stallion whinnied loudly at the touch of its longtime master before he began sniffing Wil’s pockets for something to eat. Not having anything handy, Wil took the horse by the bridle and led it back to Elizabeth, beaming.<br/><br/>“We ur saved, Elizabeth. Ah suggest ye ride an' i’ll leid frae th' groond. Thes is mah saddle sae yoo’ll need tae ride loch a man – raither than oan th' side – but don’t worrey. We’ll goang slowly tae be safe.”<br/><br/>As he spoke Wil gathered their things and began loading up the horse for travel. In the process he managed to find an apple and feed it to Morningstar as he worked. As he did he thought over their next steps and came to a realization.<br/><br/>“Ye micht be a wee nervoos abit ridin' alone coz ay yer ankle, but anythin' else wooldn’t be proper.” He looked at the oversized saddle as he continued. “Ah know it looks big enaw fur us both – it was meant fur a man wi' armor. But together we would be… in very close quarters. I’m afraid it would be intimate…” he added with his voice trailing off.<br/><br/>Truth be told he would have given anything to ride that close to her, their bodies touching along their entire length. His feelings for her weren’t the issue; instead he wanted to protect her from feeling taken advantage of even indirectly and in the slightest of ways. His objections were out of his sense of duty and decency, though, not stubborn principle. If she insisted that she wanted to ride with him then he would not object any further.<br/><br/>Once the horse was saddled and all was in readiness he stepped over to help her up and into the saddle."
1863,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-21T17:46:14,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth was also immensely relieved to see Wil’s horse. It seemed like some bigger force was looking over them to make sure they were safe. Her own horse, used to being obedient to the rider, was probably in possession of the thief. She would miss it, but there was nothing that could be done now. And they at least had a horse to transport them back home faster.<br/><br/>Nodding when Wil said they were saved, Elizabeth hesitated when the squire said she should ride and he would lead from the ground. That wouldn’t really make their way home speedy. And time was most definitely an issue. That, and, although she didn’t plan on admitting that, Elizabeth wasn’t very sure she wanted to ride a war horse on her own, with a regular saddle to make things even harder on her.<br/><br/>Despite the fact that she blushed when Wylyam said that they would be in very close quarters should they ride together, Elizabeth didn’t change her mind. “But Si… Wil”, she protested meekly. “We should not linger, as we need to reach Lake Palace as soon as we possibly can”, the young woman reminded him.<br/><br/>She would insist - in her meek and kind way - until Wil finally agreed to ride with her. It would take them some time to settle in a comfortable position, but once they did, Elizabeth rested her back against Wil’s chest, her head leaning close to his right shoulder. They were indeed in very close quarters, but that didn’t bother Elizabeth at all. On the contrary, it made her feel safe and happy.<br/><br/>Before they could start moving, thought, Elizabeth felt she should check on Wylyam, and thus she moved her face to look at him before asking a question in her usual caring intonation. “Do I bother you by leaning against you like this, Wil?”, she inquired, her blue eyes locked with his so she could see whether or not he would answer truthfully.</div>"
1864,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-23T22:50:51,TinMan,"It took a few awkward, almost comical moments for the two of them to find a comfortable riding position so close together. The saddle was just long enough for them to both fit between the high front and back, which led to Elizabeth’s bottom being pressed up against Wil’s lap. The warmth, shape and softness of her body in such close quarters was intoxicating for the young man, who was unable to hide how strongly he felt for her. Furthermore, since his legs had to be on contact with the horse in order to ride properly, her thighs needed to rest on top of his. They next settled on her tucking her lower legs around his own in order to help secure her in place, which made the contact even more overwhelming for the romantically inexperienced squire. Since they were physically in more contact with one another than ever before, his feelings were even more intense than when they had kissed on the ground a few minutes ago. Now, all but wrapped around one other, Wil became a bit lightheaded from the unfamiliar yet welcome intimacy. When she turned to check on him she could see a permanent blush had settled on his neck and cheeks. He had to clear his throat twice before he could reply.<br/><br/>“Botha? Ye bein' thes close is naethin' short ay heaven on earth. Ah woods ride wi' ye loch thes until mah final day, Ah coods. Th' only botha ye will be tae me, Elizabeth, is when ye ur safely haem an' wish tae climb doon. Fur releasin' ye frae mah arms will make me so unhappy.”<br/><br/>As he explained Wil brought his lips closer to hers, helplessly and inexorably drawn closer and closer to the beauty in his arms. Unless she stopped him, they kissed deeply and passionately for almost a full minute, bringing Wil the most amazing sensation of being alive that he had ever felt. His body responded in kind, and Wil began to lose touch with his surroundings. His hands gently found their way to her abdomen as if they moved of their own accord. Wil was barely aware he was doing so, lost as he was in an entirely different world where nothing existed except the two of them and a delirious sensation of shared happiness.<br/><br/>The moment lasted until the horse shuffled on its feet, trying to balance the wiggling, off-center load on it back. Unprepared as they were, Elizabeth immediately began to slip out of the saddle. She didn’t fall more than an inch, though, before Wil caught her in his powerful arms and gently placed her back in position.<br/><br/>“I’m sorry, 'at was… mah faut,” he apologized, even more red-faced and now breathless from the kiss. “We shoods awa',” he explained as his left hand took the reins and he wrapped his right arm around her. To make sure she didn’t slide again, Wil placed his right hand on the left side of her waist, holding her hip firmly against him. He made sure that his arm was placed in such a way that it didn’t pass between or rub up against her breasts, which would have been improper. He did his best to observe at least that much decorum as they began to ride.<br/><br/>Instead of riding due west, back towards Lake Palace, Wil turned the horse south. Although he didn’t explain initially, he decided the best bet was to break out of the forest and ride quickly through the open farmland south of where they were now. Now that they were together they could move faster than when they were riding separately, as she was freed from the limitation of her side-saddle.<br/><br/>Although the horse ride was bumpy, Wil minimized the shocks as best he could by maneuvering the horse across the most level ground he could find. His grip on her was firm yet gentle. Still, though, he relished in the sensation of her right up against him, held tightly in his arms. In his mind he prayed to God that this wouldn’t be the last time he held her so.<br/><br/>After a few minutes the forest began to thin and he turned the horse to the west into the open country.<br/><br/>“Wi' yer permission, let’s try canterin'. We’ll make better time in th' open, an' trottin' woods be uncomfortable fur ye,” he explained, looking deeply into her eyes. His blush had faded but not his smile as he spoke to the her."
1865,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-25T02:34:56,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth felt a little awkward while herself and Wil moved around to find a good position. Everything about that situation felt strange. The idea of riding in a regular saddle. Riding with a man. Riding in such close quarters with a man. A man who was not a part of her family, or betrothed to her (at least not for now). But it was necessary, after all. There was no time for modesties when what was at stake were lives. <br/><br/>When Wil gave that answer to her question about bothering him, Elizabeth felt her cheeks burn and her heart warm. Despite their desperate situation, the young lady smiled at Wil’s words. “I would ride with you forever as well, Wil”, she replied with her usual kindness. “But should events unfold as we wish, we shall walk hand in hand forever, one day”. <br/><br/>After this comment, she allowed Wil to kiss her lips. Elizabeth knew that it wasn’t as proper of a behavior as it should have been. Yet, that moment felt so delightful Elizabeth forgot propriety for a few moments. Had it not been for the horse’s movement, she might have been in that other world for a little longer. Wil’s hand on her abdomen lit a fire inside the young woman, but she tried her best not to think too much about that. Her body threatened to slip off the saddle was enough to bring Elizabeth back to the real world, though, and she was grateful that Wylyam was paying more attention than she was, as it was his movement alone that stopped her from falling off.<br/><br/>“It was no fault of yours, Wil”, Elizabeth replied to the squire’s apology. Nodding when he said they should move, Elizabeth moved one hand so she could hold on to the higher part at the front of the saddle. That should help a little in keeping her balance, she hoped. Feeling Wil’s arm firmly around her waist lit that fire inside Elizabeth again, but she said nothing. It would not be proper to admit that she liked that contact, after all.<br/><br/>While they moved, Elizabeth kept looking around her. She wasn’t sure why they weren’t moving in a straight line out of the forest, but she trusted Wil. If he felt this was the right way to do things, so it was. When Wil said they would try cantering, Elizabeth nodded. She was familiar with the term, as her mother used to be very passionate about horse riding and had taught her some terms. And cantering did seem like a good idea in their current situation.<br/><br/>“As you prefer, Wil. I am in your hands now, and up until we reach home”, she replied, her voice soft and warm. “And hopefully, even after that…”, Elizabeth completed, her cheeks burning. At that moment, the world could end around them, and Elizabeth would not have noticed. While that distraction could be dangerous, it was stronger than the young woman.</div>"
1866,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-25T03:54:44,TinMan,"Wylyam exhaled haltingly at the suggestion that she had given herself over to his hands. Even the hint that she would release herself into his care caused another flood of emotion to wash over him. Knowing that he had little time to dwell on those feelings, though, without another word he whipped the reigns and the horse took off like a shot.<br/><br/>Within a few paces the animal was racing ahead at a smooth and even gait, reducing the impact on the riders compared to walking or trotting. As they went Wil suspected that this was faster than Elizabeth had ever traveled in her life, as she likely had only travelled riding side-saddle or in carriages. Still, if one of them had fallen off the horse it would have likely meant death or serious injury at that speed. With that in mind Wil decided to take no chances.<br/><br/>Once the horse was fully up to speed he released the reigns and continued to guide Morningstar with his knees, which was how the animal was trained to be driven during combat. Wil then wrapped both of his arms around the beauty in his lap. His strong embrace was firm enough to hold her in place but gentle enough to allow her to breathe, all the while avoiding contact with any inappropriate locations. Wil pressed his cheek up against hers to avoid their heads colliding at high speed; his 5-o’clock shadow scratching her slightly as they went. In that manner they sped away, his body enveloping hers, racing at death-defying speed across the green, grassy hills.<br/><br/>As they went it felt to Wil like they were flying. He constantly looked to her expression to see if she was doing OK, and he adjusted the horse’s speed according to her comfort level. The ride continued for at least thirty minutes at that pace until the faint spires of Lake Palace could be seen in the far distance.<br/><br/>“Home…” he said loudly so the she could hear him over the clamor of hoof-falls all around them.<br/><br/>Unfortunately their move into the open had not gone unnoticed. As they crested a hill a rider came into view on the peak of the next one; it was one of the brigands. Even in the distance the man’s unkempt armor and equipment were clearly visible. Unburdened by a second rider, Wil knew in an instant that they could not outrun him. Wil thought he saw an evil smile pass over the man’s face as he lowered his visor. Without any other option, the squire brought his horse slowly to a stop.<br/><br/>Once Morningstar was still Wil finally let go of the woman he was desperately trying to rescue. Unwrapping her from his arms, he grasped her hand and guided her foot to the stirrup on the left side of the horse. He certainly was not going to charge the brigand with her in the saddle.<br/><br/>“We can’t outrun heem, Elizabeth. Th’ only way home is throo heem,” he explained simply. With a look of concern written all over his face the young man helped her to the ground.<br/><br/>Wil’s expression was stoic as he desperately tried to communicate an air of confidence for both of their sakes. Since the brigand was wearing armor and carrying a spear, Wil knew that the odds were against him. Even as a well-trained squire approaching his majority, though, Wil was likely no match for an experienced former knight-turned-mercenary even if the younger man had proper equipment. Wil pushed those thoughts from his mind as he looked down at Elizabeth with soft blue eyes. He reached out to her and traced a path across her cheek with his fingertips as he spoke.<br/><br/>“Ah still hae yer favur,” he explained, pulling her handkerchief out from under his tunic with his other hand. “It shall brin' me luck, an' ye shall be home afair supper. But if nae … if… nae…” he said, struggling to find the words. “Know that Ah loove thee, Elizabeth Saville, wi' aw mah heart an' sool, an' every fiber ay thes body; Ah am yoors an' shall be. Forever.”<br/><br/>Blinking, his words were spoken with honesty and in the manner one would say goodbye."
1867,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-26T00:32:07,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth knew that she was safe with Wylyam. She knew that, no matter what, he would not allow any harm to come to her. It might be an overly optimistic thought for that moment they were in, but it was about trust. And Elizabeth felt that she could trust Wil. In the last hours, they had shared so much that it felt as though they had known each other for years. And hopefully, they would be together for many years to come.<br/><br/>Pushing these thoughts aside, Elizabeth focused on staying on the saddle in a way that didn’t bother Wil too much. <br/><br/>When Wil embraced her, Elizabeth knew that he was doing that for her safety. Yet, she felt warm inside, and felt her cheeks burn. It was not a bad feeling, at all. On the contrary, it was delightful. Closing her eyes for a moment, Elizabeth placed one arm over Wil’s, the other hand staying where it was. Feeling Wil’s five o’clock shadow against her soft skin made Elizabeth sigh. For some reason, even that felt good when she was around him. <br/><br/>In other circumstances, Elizabeth would probably have said something. Right now, though, she kept a tense silence, her gaze keeping to the path before them. There was so much land yet to be covered, but they were, thankfully, moving fast. It seemed like everything was going to be all right, at least until they noticed they were not alone.<br/><br/>And they were not in good company, either. In actuality, they were in the worst possible company, as it was clear that the company meant them harm. Elizabeth was terrified when she allowed Wil to help her off the horse. When she saw herself on her feet, the young lady looked up at the squire. Feeling his touch on her cheek. Elizabeth let out a heavy sigh and held on to Wil’s free hand once he was done. After his words, she squeezed his hand warmly. “Then guard your heart, Wil, as it is mine and I am not willing to relinquish it”.<br/><br/>After a moment’s hesitation, she added, quietly. “Come back to me safe and sound, and not even the Holy Father himself will stop me from becoming your wife, Wil”.</div>"
1868,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-26T20:00:36,TinMan,"Wil’s expression immediately changed from resignation to exhilaration. He blinked as the warmest, widest smile he had ever worn grew across his face. Hearing her words of affection convinced him that all was going to be OK. Surely, the Good Lord would not have placed her in his life in the same moment that life was about to end. No, that could not possibly be the plan. For the first time Wylyam became filled with a sense of calling and purpose. In that moment the squire decided that he could indeed prevail against this enemy if for nothing else than her vote of confidence alone. He did not know exactly what his future held in store, but he felt certain she was destined to be a part of it – and there was nothing that could have possibly made him happier.<br/><br/>Reinvigorated, he leaned down and kissed her more confidently and intensely than before. This was not a goodbye, but rather a kiss full of passion from a lover soon to return.<br/><br/>“Ah shaa return, an' will make ye proud, mah loove,” he said as he sat up in the saddle and drew his sword. The chilling sound of steel drawing through leather filled his ears and helped to focus him on the task at hand. After one last look back at Elizabeth he drove Morningstar forward a few steps and looked across the grassy field to his opponent.<br/><br/>Although inspired, Wil was still acutely aware of his disadvantages. The other man had armor, a spear, and perhaps many years of combat experience on his side. On his side, Wil had a stronger and healthier horse as well as a weapon made of forged steel; shorter but less likely to shatter. His mind rapidly passed over all of these factors in search of some advantage the less experienced, younger man could eek out. That’s when it struck him – his inexperience might in fact be his advantage. If the brigand felt that Wil posed little threat, that might cause the man to lower his expectations and his guard.<br/><br/>The gears in Wil’s mind turned as his opponent spurred his horse forwards. In turn, Wil did the same, grateful more than ever for the wonderful warhorse that his father had gifted him. Within moments the two steeds were sprinting across the grass at one another, eyes wild with fear as to what was about to happen. In their own way the horses realized perhaps more than their riders exactly how dangerous the meeting was to become.<br/><br/>The brigand leveled his spear and pointed it directly at Wil. While the squire had been in combat before, the vision of a heavily armed man driving a point towards his heart was nonetheless a chilling sight. In contrast, Wil held his sword slightly away from his body, intentionally outside where the spear would fall. Wil could see the brigand laughing to himself and shaking his head at the apparent amateurish move – indicating that perhaps his ploy might just work.<br/><br/>Horse hooves churned grass and dirt in every direction as they raced faster and faster towards one another. Time seemed to slow for Wil as he became hyper-aware of his surroundings and the lethality of the coming exchange.<br/><br/>Then, finally, the moment of truth was upon him. At the last possible second Wil pushed his sword forward, closing the gap between himself and his opponent. At the same time he also executed a disengage, a motion where he moved the tip of his sword in a tiny circle – just enough to position itself just inside of the spear – enough to deflect his opponents weapon away. With the momentum of his huge Andalusian Charger behind him the sword bit into the side of the spear mercilessly.<br/><br/>The crash of steel on wood was deafening, echoing like a thunderclap around the low hills that surrounded the area. The contact happened too quickly for Wil to make out exactly what took place. Guided instead by muscle memory, Wil was only consciously aware of a terrific jolt and an incredible spray of blood. The impact was so intense that it caused him to be temporarily blinded from the shock.<br/><br/>As soon as the contact was made the contest was over. Wil found himself barely able to hang onto his horse and blade, shaken as he was from the impact. His horse rounded on its own accord as Wil wiped blood from his face with his free hand. Gradually his slight returned, allowing him to see that the brigand’s spear was broken and lying on the ground. The brigand himself, meanwhile, hung over the front of his horse for a few steps before falling off. As he fell Wil could see blood spraying out from under his right armpit – apparently where his sword had bit. Wasting no time Wil raced his horse forward and jumped down to speak to his fallen foe.<br/><br/>Once up close Wil could see that his sword had indeed stabbed into the chainmail under the man’s armpit and had severed several arteries. The younger man knew instantly that the man was no longer a threat, and was in fact beyond any help. He dropped to one knee and spoke to the brigand with urgency.<br/><br/>“Ye ur about to meit yer maker. Face yer God with a conscience an’ answer me: who sent ye tae chase us.. an' why! Teel me!” he shouted as adrenaline began to fade from his system. It was only at that point that he noticed a sharp pain on his right shoulder. Will glanced down at it see that he, too, had been struck. The man’s spear passed over his unarmored shoulder and cut deeply into the soft tissue below the skin. Wil, too, was himself bleeding profusely.<br/><br/>He placed one hand over the wound attempting to staunch the flow of blood and also to hide it from his love, who he could see was rapidly approaching."
1869,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-27T18:50:04,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth felt Wil’s smile warm her heart. Despite the fear that something might happen to him, Elizabeth smiled warmly. If he were to die, she thought to herself, he should have a happy memory of her with him. Controlling herself, she kept her smile and kissed Wil’s lips, maybe for the last time. “Go, my love. I shall wait for your return”, she murmured firmly after their lips parted.<br/><br/>As he drew his sword, Elizabeth took a step back. Her heart was beating hard in her chest, and she felt intensely anxious. Getting her hands together, Elizabeth started praying silently. “Holy Father, I deliver my Wil’s life in thy hands, my Lord. Should he be brought to me alive, Father, our first son shall be given to your service”. After this heartfelt promise, Elizabeth stayed still where she was. Something within her felt that it was the best thing to do. Had she moved and attracted the brigand’s attention, after all, Elizabeth felt that it would be a lot more dangerous for both of them. She would be at risk of getting injured, or even killed. And Wylyam would probably not have enough of a cold blood to watch her being threatened and still plan his actions carefully. Therefore, it was for the best that she stood as far from harm’s way as possible, and this she did.<br/><br/>From her standing point, Elizabeth couldn’t see much, or any, of what was happening. She could only hear the sounds of the clash. The sounds made her cringe, wondering if she would get her Wil back, or a corpse, and praying even harder for his life to be spared. <br/><br/>On the other side, the brigand had been sure that he was going to win. His opponent was just a boy, after all. He didn’t have an armor, and his only weapon was a sword, while he was armored and had a spear. Easier than taking a baby’s blanket. <br/><br/>As it usually happened, it was the man’s overconfidence that spelled his undoing. As he didn’t expect his adversary to stand a chance, the man charged with very little regard for defending himself as he otherwise would. And the result was that he would pay for his arrogance with his life.<br/><br/>When Wil reached the man, he was barely hanging on to life. For some reason - maybe to increase his chances of being sent to Heaven -, the man decided to speak. “Sir… Roger… Hoyt”... he gasped, referring to the nearest neighbors to the Saville family. The man took a few deep breaths before continuing, his voice barely above a whisper. “... lands…”, he murmured, before closing his eyes.<br/><br/>As the man closed his eyes, Elizabeth approached Wil, a relieved sigh escaping her lips. Her Wil was alive. Her relief didn’t last long, though. She was soon dropping to her knees, her hand touched the one Wylyam had over his wound. “You are wounded!”, Elizabeth exclaimed, concern clearly sounding on her voice. “Let me see it, my love”, she requested, trying to move Wil’s hand gently so she could see how serious his wound was.</div>"
1870,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-28T22:58:30,TinMan,"Struggling with a growing sense of agony from his shoulder injury, Wil gritted his teeth as he watched the brigand’s life blood pour out of his body. As the man drifted into his final sleep Wil wondered if he, too, would join the man shortly.<br/><br/>“May Jesu hae mercy oan yer sool,” Wil said to the older man as a means of offering his forgiveness, grateful for the man’s final confession. The brigand exhaled one final time with a chilling rattling sound before expiring right in front of them.<br/><br/>Blinking from the blood and sweat in his eyes, Wil then turned to his love with a mixed expression. He had survived the conflict – but for how long? At that moment his right arm began to shake from a growing sense of shock that was to eventually overtake his body. That was when Elizabeth noticed the injury and demanded to see it.<br/><br/>At first Wil resisted as he was concerned about upsetting her. In his condition, though, the pain was too intense for him to put up much of a fight. When she removed his hand from the wound blood instantly began to well up from it as if from a spring. Wil suddenly felt ill and cold at the same time. Within a few moments his right fingertips began to lose sensation.<br/><br/>“Mah loove,” he said with a courageous expression that was rapidly failing him. “Do ye hae practice at chirurgery? Nae – wait,” he said interrupting himself. “Ye shoods flee oan Morningstar. Once home send fur help. Ye can’t bide here wi' me… here,” he said, color draining from his face. “Thaur ur others… more brigands may come…ye… shoods go. …” he added before partially collapsing to a sitting position, his head hanging low with a defeated expression.<br/><br/>“Go… mah loove…”<br/><br/>Morningstar, meanwhile, had circled around and was watching them both with a sideways glance of worry. The other horse watched them as well from a few yards away, unharmed but wary of the scent of blood and death that pervaded the area. Off on the horizon the distant towers of Lake Palace gleamed in the afternoon sun."
1871,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-01-30T09:02:39,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth had never seen a man die before her eyes, as it was to be expected from a lady whose days were spent at the house caring for her family. The shock lasted for a few seconds, but Elizabeth’s attention soon turned to more important matters. For those who were dead, one could do nothing but pray. It was the living one had to worry more about. Feeling her heart sink when she noticed how seriously Wil was wounded, Elizabeth used her own hand to cover his wound, feeling Wil’s warm blood seep through her delicate fingers.<br/><br/>When he started speaking, Elizabeth listened intently. She needed to know what she could do to help. One thing she was sure of - Elizabeth was not about to leave Wil alone there. He was too injured to be left alone in case someone did come for him. At the moment, Elizabeth felt that she could take up his sword and defend her beloved if needed. Of course, she had never touched a weapon in her life. But she believed that they would not need to go to that extreme. Or at least she hoped.<br/><br/>“You cannot be left on your own, Wil”, Elizabeth stated firmly. She could feel him closer to collapsing at each passing second, and that did not bode well. “And I shall not leave you. Should we die, we will die together. Should we live, we both will”. When Wil collapsed to that position, Elizabeth moved closer to him, allowing his back to rest against her body. Her mind worked feverishly, wondering what she could do to help. First things first, she decided. Despite her lack of knowledge in treating battle wounds, it was clear that bandaging it firmly to stop the bleeding was the first step. <br/><br/>Staying where she was, Elizabeth moved a leg so she could reach the hem of her dress. After some tugging and pulling, she finally manage to rip out some fabric, enough - she hoped - to use as a bandage. “You have cared for me, now allow me to care for you”, Elizabeth murmured. After these words, she moved to a better position to get closer to the wound. “This might hurt, my love, but it must be done”, she whispered, before starting to bandage the wound as best as she could. <br/><br/>She felt a cold fear of doing something wrong, but she would never leave Wil alone there to bleed out or be killed by another brigand. “Can you stand to get up on Morningstar?”, she asked, while working on bandaging the wound tightly. “Our best chance is to try and reach home together, so you may be properly cared for there. I shall not leave you behind, so do not waste either your time or your breath telling me that I should”.<br/><br/>After these firm words, Elizabeth finally fell silent and focused on her work while waiting for an answer from Wil.</div>"
1872,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=40,2016-02-01T13:50:39,TinMan,"Wil was visibly relieved when Elizabeth explained that she would not abandon him. He went on to steel himself against the pain that would likely follow the bandaging of his wound, though he was immensely grateful for the help. He also felt terrible about the fact that she had to ruin her dress in the process, but that was a discussion for another time. If there was another time.<br/><br/>She tightened the bandage in a way that gave Wil confidence – clearly this wasn’t the first time she had helped with an injury. This was not surprising since noble women often led or were involved in first aid for their family members. After all, who better than to sew up a wound than an expert seamstress? In a noble household there were plenty of opportunities for injuries and infections due to all of the fighting and mock fighting that took place. Those few knights who lived to a ripe old age were undoubtedly indebted to their wives and daughters for that privilege. In that moment Wil hoped that were the case for him, and that she would indeed be the wife who kept him going.<br/><br/>The bandaging was painful but necessary, and Wil saw it as an act of compassion that he hoped to repay one day. The intimate process also served to strengthen the bond of trust between them. Wil smiled at her even as he clenched his teeth – as happy as one could be in such a situation.<br/><br/>When she asked if he could ride Morningstar Wylyam’s expression was doubtful.<br/><br/>“Lighthead’d Ah am…” he explained simply, saving his strength. “But wi’ yer help… aye.”<br/><br/>Wil needed assistance to stand. As he rose Morningstar approached on his own accord, showing Wil his left side. With more help from Elizabeth Wil managed to barely got himself over. Dizzy and feeling ill, Wil removed his foot from the stirrup to allow her to mount as well. While they suddenly found themselves in possession of two horses once again, Wil did not feel confident enough to ride alone. He hadn’t forgotten about her hurt ankle and what that might mean for her – but they had little choice in their predicament.<br/><br/>When she was in the saddle with him Wil put the reigns in her hands, symbolically passing along the responsibility of riding to her. His right arm by then was numb, tingling and hanging limply at his side; so he wrapped his left arm around her for support. Once she had adjusted the stirrups to an appropriate height they were away.<br/><br/>The dizziness Wil was feeling only got worse with the bouncing of the horse and he eventually began to see stars. He wanted to speak to her about how he felt – about how much he loved her and was grateful for her kindness – but his words only managed to escape as a low moan. His grip on her slowly loosened as they went on, and he slumped more and more over her shoulder. With Lake Palace finally in full view Wil’s left arm finally went limp. Wil exhaled deeply and began to slide out of the saddle, unconscious."
1873,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=60,2016-02-02T15:10:24,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth felt her heart tight in seeing how much Wil was suffering. She felt happy to be allowed to help, though, and did so to the best of her ability. As a noble woman, she was used to treat wounds, as her brother was constantly training and getting an injury here and another there. She had never treated such a serious wound, though, and really hoped that she could manage to do it right.<br/><br/>Seeing Wil smile through the pain strengthened Elizabeth’s confidence in what she was doing, and she finished bandaging his wound tightly and neatly, reasoning that, despite the pain, it was necessary to keep it from bleeding even more than it already had.<br/><br/>Once finished with the bandaging, Elizabeth hoped that Wil was at least well enough to ride back home with her. She needed him to be, since she would not leave him behind. That was out of the question. <br/><br/>When he said he was lightheaded, she was not surprised. It only made sense with the amount of blood he had lost. But it was concerning, as she wondered whether or not he would be able to keep himself steady until they arrived home.<br/><br/>“I will help you, then”, she replied simply when he said he could ride with her help. <br/><br/>Helping Wil up, Elizabeth got closer to the horse, walking as gently as she could so she wouldn't make him suffer too much. She patted Morningstar's neck before helping Wil up and watched closely to make sure that he wouldn't fall over while she climbed up. Once sure he could hold on, she mounted as well, ignoring the pain her injured ankle was experiencing.<br/><br/>When Wil put the reins in her hands, Elizabeth felt a little nervous. She was worried that the horse wouldn't obey her, but pushed her concerns aside. Taking a deep breath, she patted Wil’s left hand, and then she got Morningstar to move, relieved to see that the horse would obey her without much trouble.<br/><br/>While they moved, Elizabeth kept her attention on Wil, concerned that he might not make it to Lake Palace. Her heart was beating so fast she felt her chest a little tight. When they finally got the palace in full view, she could feel Wil’s arm going limp and held on to it, calling for help.<br/><br/>As Wil would not know, since he was unconscious, Elizabeth had gotten off the horse as soon as it had stopped and done her best to keep Wil from falling, until help finally arrived. As she was used to doing as the lady of the house, she directed for Wil to be taken to one of the guest rooms and asked for all she needed to care for him.<br/><br/>While it was arranged, she had gone to Sir Jonas and had him send help for Sir Philip and Peter, as they were still at risk. Once that was dealt with, Elizabeth devoted all of her attention to her patient. She would not allow for anyone but the family's physician to get anywhere near Wylyam. After taking all the instruction she could from the man, she took over Wil's care. She would clean his wounds, change bandages, and spend every waking moment near him, waiting for him to come to his senses again. In her heart, she hoped that her father would allow her to marry him after he had been so severely injured to save her life, but she was not sure about that. All she had to do now was to wait and hope that her care was enough for Wil to survive.</div>"
1874,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=60,2016-02-05T21:37:49,TinMan,"Wil remained unconscious throughout the day. While the physician and Elizabeth were able to staunch the bleeding, Wylyam’s pulse remained weak and his breathing shallow. The elderly healer took Elizabeth’s hands in his after gathering his things.<br/><br/>“We have done all we can, love. His life is in God’s hands now,” the doctor explained with a thoughtful glance. “Keep him covered up for warmth, and have someone dab a moist cloth on his lips from time to time. Also – don’t forget to pray.”<br/><br/>The ladies of the household took turns keeping Elizabeth company in the chamber, partly out of concern for Elizabeth and partly to avoid even a hint of impropriety. After all, they were unmarried young people – unconscious or not their culture forbade them from being alone together.<br/><br/>The afternoon brought with it good news. Sir Philip arrived home safely with Peter, escorted by the guards Elizabeth had sent after them. The brigands had been dispersed without any further injury. Philip rushed to Wylyam’s side still wearing his armor, clanking all the way as he came. The older man’s eyes were etched with concern as he saw his unconscious squire.<br/><br/>“I heard he acquitted himself well,” Philip said to Elizabeth without hint of either pride or reluctance. “They found the sell-sword that you described. He was armored and well-armed.” Philip turned to face the young woman and offer his thanks. “I also understand that you kept him alive and brought him back here by yourself. I will be forever grateful, m’lady; come whatever may.”<br/><br/>Philip joined her for a while to see if there were any sign Wil might stir. After an hour, though, it seemed Wil was not about to revive from his repose. The knight sighed and shook his head as he stood up and addressed Elizabeth.<br/><br/>“With your permission, I would take your leave, m’lady. I must discuss these events with your father.”<br/><br/>Once they had said their goodbyes the room returned to silnce once again. Hours passed, the sun set and the moon rose. Sometime after midnight Alice the kitchen maid, who had been keeping Elizabeth company, fell sound asleep in her chair. At one point the older woman began snoring – and quite loudly at that – before sliding forwards in the chair and waking herself up. She looked completely miserable trying to sleep here after a long day of work.<br/><br/>“M’lady, would you mind if I pop out for a minute or two of shuteye?” she asked hopefully. “This boy is no harm to you, and I will return before light… if it be acceptable to you, of course?” In that moment Alice was more interested in sleep that propriety.<br/><br/>It was perhaps an hour later when a weak moan escaped Wil’s lips. It was so faint that it was almost unable to be heard. Then it came again, slightly more strongly that time.<br/><br/>“El…Elizabeth…” he whispered through his dry, cracked lips. His eyes began to flutter.<br/><br/>“Mah loove…” he asked, “water… have ye… water?”<br/><br/>Wil needed her help to sit up enough to drink, but he did so eagerly. After swallowing a few sips he looked up at her with a weak and confused expression.<br/><br/>“Are we in Heav’n?” he asked sincerely.<br/><br/>Once she had straightened him out Wil drink some more. Feeling more well-grounded, Wil gathered his wits enough to ask her something he had wanted to all day.<br/><br/>“Elizabeth, Ah cooldn’t ask thes afair since ye waur under duress. Noo 'at yoo’re haem Ah must know – will ye take thes sorry excuse fur a squire as your husband… one day?”<br/><br/>Wil’s eyes widened as a sense of expectation filled him greater than he had ever known. He hoped desperately against hope that her feelings for him were the same now as they were in the forest."
1875,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=60,2016-02-08T00:45:33,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth was terribly worried about Wil, but she knew there was not much she could do. When the family’s physician entered the room where the squire had been placed, Elizabeth took a few steps back, but kept her eyes glued to everything the man was doing, and helped with anything she could. <br/><br/>When the physician told her that Wil’s life was in God’s hands, she nodded and listened closely to his instructions. “Yes, sir, I will”, the girl murmured meekly. She wouldn’t tell the man that she would take care of Wil personally, as it could be interpreted in all sorts of bad ways, but that was exactly what she planned on doing. “Thank you for coming. One of the servants will show you out while I arrange for the care of the young squire”.<br/><br/>Sighing in relief when the physician finally left her, Elizabeth moved a comfortable chair to the side of the bed, and arranged for everything she needed to be left by her on the nightstand. She would have loved to be alone with Wil, but knowing that their cultural expectations would have made that a terrible idea, Elizabeth settled for having a servant with her at all times.<br/><br/>Elizabeth only moved from her seat when Sir Philip and Peter arrived home. She took a long moment to embrace her brother and make sure he was not injured while Sir Philip had his chance to look at his squire. Once sure that her brother was well and safe, she returned to her spot and nodded at Sir Philip's words. “He was truly brave throughout the entire troubles”, she murmured softly. A smile showed at her face when the knight talked about his gratitude. “Thank you, Sir Philip. I merely did for Wylyam what he did for me”, the young lady replied.<br/><br/>She nodded when the knight asked to be excused. “Very well, Sir”, she murmured, sitting back on her chair and keeping her eyes glued to Wil’s face.<br/><br/>For the next hours, Elizabeth moved only to make sure Wil's lips wouldn’t get too dry. She was tired, naturally, but couldn’t stay quiet for long enough to sleep. Something within her demanded that her eyes remained open. She saw the colors of the sky changing, and heard the faint sounds of the household, and kept where she was.<br/><br/>When Alice asked her for permission to go rest, Elizabeth nodded right away. “Of course, you may go, Alice. Thank you”, she replied with her usual kindness. “I am sure nothing will happened. Please do come back before light indeed, as we do not wish for anyone to see me alone with Sir Wylyam here”, the girl requested.<br/><br/>She watched as the woman left the room and then turned her attention back to Wil.<br/><br/>Elizabeth was sitting quietly, her hands together in prayer, when she heard Wil’s moan. Her head moved quickly and she leaned closer to be able to hear him.<br/><br/>“Wil”, she murmured, her voice making her relief clear. <br/><br/>When he asked for water, she nodded immediately and moved to help him sit up, before getting him some fresh water. His question about being in Heaven made her smile.<br/><br/>“We are home. Heaven must wait for a while longer, my love”, she replied kindly, helping he drink a little more water.<br/><br/>His words about having something to ask her made Elizabeth's heart race. She wondered what he would ask her, hoping it was the question she longed to answer.<br/><br/>When he asked that question, Elizabeth’s eyes answered before her lips could. “I would be honored to take your name should you choose me as your wife, Wil”, she murmured, her cheeks turning as red as they possibly could.</div>"
1876,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=60,2016-02-11T03:20:04,TinMan,"Color returned to Wil’s face together with a beaming smile that stretched from ear to ear. The spirit that had all but slipped from its mortal sheath returned to him in a flash. Not only did Wil feel alive – he felt more alive than he had ever in his entire life. Overwhelmed with emotion he replied honestly and from the bottom of his heart.<br/><br/>“Aye, Ah woods choose ye – and Ah do… an’ ne’er will Ah loove anotha,” he said with his heart in his chest.<br/><br/>Refreshed by the water, Elizabeth’s kindness and her shared feelings for him, Wil felt like he was indeed in heaven after all. His pulse raced as his strength returned, revitalized by the wonderful, intelligent, beautiful woman who had agreed to be his wife. No longer able to hold back his feelings, Wil put the cup of water to the side and gently placed his hands on either of her cheeks. In that moment he felt as though his life depended on him kissing her right then and there. No matter how forbidden it was or how upset her father would be – Wil nonetheless drew her lips to his again with the happiest, yet most desperate expression he had ever worn on his face.<br/><br/>As their lips touched Wylyam was filled with the most wonderfully amazing sensation that he had yet to experience. It was so overwhelming that he had difficulty even understanding what he was feeling at all. All he knew in that moment was that he was the luckiest man alive. His emotion drove him to ignore his pain and wrap his arms around her – pulling her in closer and closer until she lay on top of him on the bed.<br/><br/>In the many letters that were to travel between them in the coming weeks and months Wil struggled to put into words exactly how he felt in that moment. After much thought and effort he was finally able to explain his feelings to some degree. Although he spoke with a very thick accent, his written words were free from that hindrance.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">In your arms that night I realized for the first time that life was not some terrible battle to be won, or some endless suffering to be persevered, or a drudgery to be endured. No, life was a blessing and a miracle to be cherished and adored, as long as there was someone in it whom you love with all your heart; and they you. That night made me realize that life could be filled with such hope and joy that I did not even know existed in the world.</span><br/><br/>The passion he felt quickly escalated beyond Wil’s ability to think rationally. With the warmth of her body so close to his, Wil’s skin felt as though it was catching fire. The kissing grew deeper and more passionate with every passing second. Without even realizing that he was doing so, Wil gently nudged her onto her side and quickly extricated himself from under the bed’s covering – all while not breaking the kiss. It was then he realized that he was only wearing a long, linen nightshirt provided to him by the doctor and not the leggings he had arrived in. The shock of the cold air on his bare legs snapped him back to the reality of the moment. All but undressed, he lay in bed with a woman who was not yet his wife. He broke off the kiss with an expression of shame.<br/><br/>“M’lady,” he said breathlessly. “Please… forgive meh…Ah am… Ah’m so sorry…” he said, stammering an apology, as red in the face as one could possibly be. As he begged forgiveness he struggled to hide himself under the linen shirt with limited success, desperately seeking a sense of modesty after the uncontrolled fire and passion of the past few minutes."
1877,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=60,2016-02-13T04:49:27,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth couldn’t help but smile along with Wil, relieved to see color return to his face. His words about choosing her as his wife made her cheeks turn red, and Elizabeth closed her eyes for a moment, just feeling the warmth that seemed to spread inside her, from her heart out. It was something Elizabeth had never felt before, but she didn’t try to name it. For now, the young lady simply allowed herself to feel.<br/><br/>When Wil’s hands were placed on her cheeks, Elizabeth felt the warmth of his hands and sighed. Her heart raced when she noticed what he was about to do. Elizabeth knew that she should not allow herself to be kissed. She was an unmarried woman, alone in a room with a man she was not married - not even betrothed - to. Had Elizabeth been in her right mind, she would have pushed Wil away - gently, but firmly. As she was now, though, Elizabeth embraced the moment. She had feared that Wil would not make it through the night. He had nearly gotten himself killing while trying to protect her. Why would she reject him, even in the least, now?<br/><br/>Leaning closer to Wil, Elizabeth placed a hand on his face and gave herself in to that forbidden kiss. Kissing Wil’s lips, and the relief of knowing he was alive and well, made Elizabeth feel a sense of happiness she had never experienced in her young life. Closing her eyes, Elizabeth allowed herself to be kissed and pulled on top of Wil. It was wrong, rationally, but Elizabeth felt that she was safe in her Wil’s arms.<br/><br/>Later, in one of her many letters to Wil, Elizabeth would reflect back on that moment, and speak sincerely about it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">At that moment, Wil, I knew it was wrong. I knew I should not allow you to touch me in that way, as we were alone and unmarried. But I trusted you too much. I knew that you would never harm me. And I knew - as I still know - that we are to be married, my love. I shall not marry another, and I shall marry you, even if it means forsaking my family and being cursed by my father’s lips.</span><br/><br/>Elizabeth’s love and relief at seeing Wil alive threatened to overcome her sense of decency. When Wil pulled the bed cover away, Elizabeth felt hotter than before, and yet, she did not try to push him away, or herself away from him. Only when Wil stop himself did Elizabeth roll to the side, finally separating the two bodies.<br/><br/>“You are forgiven”, Elizabeth murmured, her heart still racing. Taking a deep breath, the young lady sat up on the bed and ran her fingers through Wylyam’s hair. “Now, rest, my love”, she whispered quietly, slipping one hand into his. “You must rest and regain your strength, my love. Worry not about anything but yourself”, Elizabeth requested, her voice soft and soothing.</div>"
1878,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085&start=60,2016-02-15T16:28:20,TinMan,"Reality returned to the young squire, and with it the realization that his passion for Elizabeth would need to wait. He sighed heavily as a sad expression crossed his eyes even as a smile found a way to his lips. He was pleased that she at least forgave his impropriety and didn’t simply march out of the room. This led him to believe that he hadn’t damaged her respect for him in the process of pulling her onto the bed. Her strength of character in that moment proved that she was, indeed, a noblewoman in the finest sense of the word – a woman who was worth waiting for. He pulled the covers back over himself in order to have some semblance of modesty as they said their good-nights.<br/><br/>He closed his eyes in ecstasy as she ran her fingers through his hair and then squeezed her hand firmly before she finally withdrew it.<br/><br/>“Ay coorse, mah lady. Ah will rest an' graw strang again – if fur naethin' else than tae meit ye at th' altar. Ah know yer father will likely nae approve, sae we main need tae bide until i’m knighted, or after mah inheritance. But Ah will bide fur ye – nonetheless. Nae matter hoo lang it takes, Ah will be haur.” He looked upon her face with the expression of one deeply in love. “My loove, ye should go noo an' gie some rest. I’m sure we’ll spick again in the morn’.”<br/><br/>He was grateful that she got up and prepared to leave, since if she had lingered he might have lost all control of himself and given into his passion. When Elizabeth finally passed through the threshold he called to her one final time.<br/><br/>“Thank ye… my loove. For everythin’. Ah am in yer debt.”<br/><br/>Once they had said their goodbyes Wil settled down into the bed with a resigned yet not unhappy sigh. He leaned over and blew out the candle on the table and settled down to sleep on his good side, as his right arm still nagged him with pain and tingling. It didn’t bother him too much, though, lost as he was in thoughts of her.<br/><br/>As he drifted off he was finally able to understand the situation that led to his conception out of wedlock. For the first time he could sympathize with the depth of feeling his father must have had for his mother. With this new insight came a novel emotion – a sense of compassion for a man that prior to then he had never quite understood. In that moment Wil forgave his father for all the years of pain his tryst had inflected upon his bastard son. The young man resolved to go and visit the elder Ramsay as quickly as he could, especially in light of his father’s current illness. He planned to do so just as soon as he could speak to Elizabeth’s father in the morning.<br/><br/>He finally fell asleep as hints of the pre-dawn glow became visible through the shuttered window. With the new day came a chance to begin again for the young man. With fresh eyes and a hopeful heart, Wil realized that the world was actually a much better place than he had ever realized it could be – as long as she was in it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The End?</span>"
1879,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-09-29T00:56:26,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Lake Palace, Verston, two days from court.<br/><br/>Life inside Lake Palace was a pleasant one. Sir Jonas and Lady Megan were good parents, their children got along well, and there was plenty to do around their property. There was room for fishing, a large library, a ballroom, and hunting grounds nearby. All in all, it was a good and interesting life. The only problem that made the family's life slightly difficult was a quarrel with the closest neighbors. For some reason, the Haydens and the Savilles did not get along well. There was some bad blood between the patriarchs of the two houses, and the feeling had dripped down to the younger generations.<br/><br/>The young women of the Saville family, though, did not think much about the trouble between the two families. While young Peter was concerned about the enmity, the two girls lived a sheltered life, not expecting that bad blood to affect their charmed lives. Oh, how wrong they were. And they would learn of it very soon.<br/><br/>That morning, having started sunny and not too windy, had seen all the Saville children outside the house. Even Elizabeth, who usually spent long hours inside, had received permission to join her siblings on the outside. As the weather was pleasant, the three siblings had gathered not far from the house for a picnic, and were enjoying themselves that way when they heard the sound of horses coming near the property.<br/><br/>The three siblings stood up at once and waited, Peter seemingly worried, and the two girls, merely curious. Neither of them, though, was aware that their lives were about to change.</div>"
1880,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-09-29T02:29:16,TinMan,"Two horses and their riders came into view along the dusty road to Lake Palace. One of them appeared to be a knight of King Theodore’s court judging by a banner carried by the second person, apparently his squire. The two of them reigned in their horses as they spotted the company of siblings to their left. They spoke to one another and stared in the direction of the Savilles for a moment before deciding to dismount. The knight walked towards the three of them on foot while his squire followed behind, holding the bridles of both horses as he went.<br/><br/>The knight’s armor was well-polished and his equipment new and clean, as one might expect of an envoy of the King. As he drew closer the family crest of the Dunlap clan became visible on the older man’s tunic. His white hair and deeply grooved expression hinted that this was no herald paying a courtesy call – there was serious business at hand.<br/><br/>As they drew closer the younger man could also be made out. He appeared to be a squire of around eighteen years of age. Wide eyed and curious, his expression was in direct contrast to his more serious mentor.<br/><br/>“Greetings young ones,” the Dunlap map said respectfully with a polite nod. “I am Sir Philip Dunlap of the King’s court, and this is Wylyam, my squire.”<br/><br/>“Pleasure ta’ meet ye,” Wylyam added in a Garikin accent.<br/><br/>“Lord Peter, do you know why we’ve come?” the older man then asked."
1881,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-09-29T21:29:39,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The three siblings waited silently while the knight and his squire approached them. Neither of them had the slightest idea about what was going on. Peter's concern was more about his father than himself. The young man would never imagine that the King could send an envoy for him, barely of age as of yet. When the knight introduced himself, though, the three young ones were polite. They introduced themselves as Peter, Elizabeth, and Joanna, and then waited.<br/><br/>The two older siblings exchanged glances when the older man asked Peter if they knew why they had come. The girl who was obviously his sister whispered something for the youngest of the three, who ran off into the home, apparently in a hurry. Resting her hand on her brother's arm, the girl waited, her eyes making her anxiety and worry clear.<br/><br/>Peter finally replied, the perfect picture of innocence. ""No, Sir, I do not. I believe you wish to speak to father?"".<br/><br/>As though summoned by that word, Sir Jonas appeared behind his elder son. The man looked at the knight and the squire and then bowed lightly to the older man in an act of polite courtesy. ""I am Sir Jonas Saville, my lord"", he introduced himself, his voice firm and posture straight. ""My daughter says you have come from court. Has the King sent for me?"". After the question, the man kept his gaze fixed upon the knight, not seeming nervous or concerned. He seemed simply inquisitive, as he had gotten no previous word on this visit.</div>"
1882,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-09-30T23:46:18,TinMan,"Sir Philip made a mental note of Peter’s response – or rather lack of one. He did not appear to have the demeanor of someone guilty of murder. Either the boy was very deceptive or perhaps he was innocent after all. Philip did his best to focus on the facts and not let his emotion cloud the matter. While the boy did not appear to be a menace, looks could be deceiving. Boys of noble birth were trained to kill from as young as they could hold a sword, after all.<br/><br/>“Sir Jonas,” Dunlap replied with a deferential bow. “It is a pleasure. This is my squire, Wil,” he added. Wylyam nodded deeply in response to the introduction but otherwise remained silent.<br/><br/>“The King has not sent for you, no,” the older knight explained, “but rather he sent me to discuss an important matter with your son and you. If it pleases your lordship I wish to shake off my dust so I may present myself to you properly. Would that be acceptable to you, Sir?”<br/><br/>Wylyam glanced out of the corner of his eye at Elizabeth and took note of her concerned expression. She caught him glancing in her direction and he immediately looked away with a slight blush. It was at that moment that his horse whinnied loudly for no apparent reason. Wil turned to the creature and whispered calming words which seemed to sooth the beast. After that he turned around again and conspicuously avoided eye contact with her."
1883,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-02T03:29:45,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The family members who were outside seemed to all present different expressions. Sir Jonas was concerned and trying to think of everything he could have done wrong lately. And being involved in court life, the man knew that offensive was a very fluid concept. The same acts or words could be offensive or acceptable, depending on who did or said them. Sir Jonas knew that he had a good enough reputation, but he also knew that things could change overnight. <br/><br/>What he did not expect was to hear that it wasn't him the King had sent for. Exchanging a glance with Peter, the man hoped his son had done nothing wrong. Of course, he would never think of murder. The wildest distances his imagination could take him was that his son might have bedded the wrong woman and now someone was upset.<br/><br/>Boys will be boys, he thought to himself. Of course, it wasn't something he would take lightly. But he understood young men had needs. <br/><br/>While Sir Jonas thought and paid attention to the men, Peter seemed curious, and Elizabeth, slightly concerned about the presence of those strange men. The younger one caught her eye, though, and the girl watched him discreetly for a moment. She pulled her gaze down when they locked eyes, and then back up when the man started soothing the horse. It was something she was curious about, but her father's voice distracted the young woman when he responded to Sir Dunlap.<br/><br/>""By all means, Sir"", the man replied, making a welcoming gesture towards the house. ""It is a pleasure to have you at my house, gentlemen. Please, do come on in, get cleaned, and allow me to offer a meal. And then after that, we may discuss what has brought you here, if that is good with you, Sir Dunlap"".<br/><br/>Falling silent, the man waited for his visitor's answer. He really hoped this visit did not bode ill fated events for his family.</div>"
1884,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-03T02:42:59,TinMan,"“Your hospitality is legendary, Sir Jonas. It would be an honor to dine with you. Come, Wil; we mustn’t dally.” Dunlap then turned to bow to Jonas and the rest of the assembled nobility. “Ladies, Master Peter,” he added with practiced decorum. The knight gave no indication through his demeanor of the seriousness of his business. Wil, on the other hand, had a hard time hiding an expression of concern. After goodbyes had been made the two visitors mounted their horses and rode to the stables at Lake Palace.<br/><br/>Wil saw to the horses, feeding and watering them before brushing them down for the evening. After that he hurried indoors to clean and prepare Sir Dunlap’s formal clothes for the meal. After those chores were done he spent a few minutes dusting himself off as best he could and washing up for dinner. He spent the last minutes before the call cleaning the road dirt off of Sir Philip’s armor and giving it a quick polish. By the time dinner was called Wil was exhausted. The life of a squire was one of little rest – even a squire who was one day to become an Earl.  If anything Sir Philip gave him more responsibilities rather than less due to the expectations that would arise from the young man’s future title.<br/><br/>As Wil worked his mind kept wandering back to Elizabeth Saville and her look of concern. He wished there was some way that he could put her at ease, but there was nothing he could think to do. He didn’t understand why his mind kept returning to her.<br/><br/>Eventually Dunlap and Wil presented themselves to the great hall at Lake Palace when called. Wil sat next to his mentor once they were afforded seats. Not knowing why, he looked around for Elizabeth to see where she was. Eventually he did find her, and she caught him looking at her again. His eyes dropped to the floor as his face blushed.<br/><br/>“Eat Wil,” Sir Philip commented on his squire's lack of appetite. “Tomorrow will be another long day. Even longer than today,” the gray-haired man added under his breath."
1885,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-05T03:01:47,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The Saville family waited patiently for the two men to say their goodbyes, and when they were ready, members of the household saw that both of them knew where to go. The stables Wil reached were large and had a few well-kept horses, along with all the necessary materials to tend to them. After showing where everything was, the servant stood by the door, ready to lead the squire inside once he was done with his duties there. He would be led to a set of rooms Sir Jonas had ordered his servants to prepare, and in there, everything Sir Philip had brought along, as well as his armor.<br/><br/>While Wil worked hard on his chores and Sir Philip took some time to bathe and rest from the trip, the family was busy. Lady Megan saw that nothing was missing for their guests, and gave her orders for a special meal to be served. It was one of the obligations that came from being a noble, after all. No matter what you thought of your visitors - or their purposes, for that matter -, you would not be caught dead being less than perfectly hospitable. And that was what the Savilles were willing to do.<br/><br/>Once the two men reached the great hall, lead by a servant, the family would be waiting for them. They were all particularly well dressed, and it was obvious the meal had been prepared with the fact that they had company in mind. After everyone was served, there was a long moment of silence. Elizabeth shot her father an inquiring gaze, and then a concerned one on her brother's direction. It was when her gaze was returning to her father that the girl noticed Wil's. She lowered hers, feeling her cheeks warm up. Breaking the silence, Sir Jonas finally spoke.<br/><br/>""I trust that you have found your accommodations to your liking, Sir Philip"", the man stated, hoping everything was perfect in that aspect as well.</div>"
1886,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-05T23:47:11,TinMan,"Dunlap was an observant man. Partially this is why he was chosen for this particularly difficult assignment. He managed to witness the stolen glances between his squire and the young lady and shot Wil a disapproving glance in response. Then Sir Jonas spoke up to break the silence, mercifully. The awkwardness was really starting to get to Sir Philip.<br/><br/>“Most certainly,” Sir Philip replied, glancing over in the direction of his host. “I pray that my quarters during my next visitation would be half as well appointed. Your staff is helpful, and your feast rivals any that I have ever partaken of. You have our sincere thanks,” he added with a bow. Philip was perhaps exaggerating slightly, but it was well intentioned exageration. Following that exchange low conversations began between dinner guests as the ice had been broken.<br/><br/>Using the background noise as cover Philip then leaned over to speak to Wil.<br/><br/>“Stop flirting with her. We are not on a social call,” he whispered in a firm tone that spoke volumes. Philip was being very serious.<br/><br/>“Et’s no me fault,” Will replied innocently, trying to avoid blame for something that he didn’t understand.<br/><br/>“Wil, you are a man. When it comes to young women – Everyting is your fault. Now STOP.”<br/><br/>With that Wil spent the rest of the dinner staring at his plate and eating very little."
1887,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-07T17:37:37,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Sir Jonas could also feel that the air in the room was heavy. He kept silence for a few moments, trying to locate the origin of the tension. Just like Sir Philip, the man noticed the exchanged glances. And he didn't like that at all. Therefore, he decided to break the silence, and, hopefully, that glance exchange, before either of those became too awkward.<br/><br/>Feeling grateful for Sir Philip's compliments and his disposition to engage in conversation, Sir Jonas bowed back in recognition. ""Our home is yours to stay in for as long as you are"", he replied sincerely. It was, after all, the most basic obligation of a nobleman to welcome others into his home. When this other nobleman was an envoy for the King, this obligation became even more pressing. And Sir Philip was apparently a model guest, so there was no problem there. The problem laid in his esquire, and in the reason for the visit. Sir Jonas had already come to the conclusion that it was something about his son. But he could not, for the life of him, figure out what exactly had happened.<br/><br/>Pushing these thoughts aside, Sir Jonas started making some small talk during dinner. Peter and Elizabeth talked to each other in whispered voices, now, and laughed softly. It was clear the two siblings had an excellent relationship. It was also clear that, whatever the truth was, the young man didn't seem to be nervous or afraid. Either he was innocent, or he was particularly cunning and callous, to commit a murder and live as though nothing had happened.<br/><br/>""Is the young man a relative, Sir Philip?"", Sir Jonas' voice sounded again. He could notice the young man seemed upset, and hoped he wasn't starting to have any ideas regarding his daughter.</div>"
1888,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-08T01:37:04,TinMan,"“No, Sir Jonas,” Philip replied. “Though he is like the son I never wanted.” Philip pushed on Wil’s shoulder as he joked, bringing a smile to the younger man’s face. The two of them had a good relationship and Wil was well accustomed to Philip’s peculiar sense of humor. A few polite laughs could be heard around the room in response.<br/><br/>“Wil, why don’t you introduce yourself properly to the court?” Philip asked his squire.<br/><br/>Will extracted himself carefully from the bench he was sitting on so that he could stand and properly and address Sir Jonas. He stood perfectly straight with his hands behind his back as he spoke with in a clear, confident tone. These things did nothing to distract the audience from his thick Garakin accent, however.<br/><br/>“Sir Jonas, Eet is a pleasure tae join ye at coort, Thenk ye fur yer hospitality,” he began with a polite nod. Wil went out of his way to avoid eye contact with anyone other than Sir Jonas. “I am the secon’ son of Earl Allan Ramsay of Som’rset.”<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Bastard,</span>he thought to himself. “Wi' the death of mah half-brother many years ago, I am heir to the County of Som’rset.”<span style=""font-style: italic"">As long as my father and his wife do not have any more male children.</span>Wil bowed again for good measure and waited on the pleasure of Sir Jonas.<br/><br/>It was generally known that Earl Allan was unwell and unable to leave home. Since Wil was squired to a knight of the King’s household it was unlikely that Wil has seen much of his father of late."
1889,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-10T23:55:04,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Sir Jonas showed a smile at Sir Philip's reply. It was clear the man said that as a sign of humor, and thus his host could not let it go to waste. The other members of the household who were present at the meal did the same, laughing discreetly and politely. Elizabeth also laughed, but looked at Wil for a moment, looking for any signs that he had taken offence to those words. <br/><br/>When the young man stood up, the three young Savilles locked eyes on him. It was clear that they were very curious. And it was also clear none of them knew why the two men were there as of the moment. Still, they all - with the possible exception of the youngest - felt that there was something in the air. Since nothing had been said yet, though, the family had every plan to act as though nothing was happening and be hospitable.<br/><br/>So, when Wil started speaking, everyone paid attention. The young squire's accent didn't pass unnoticed, but nobody commented on it, not even to each other through whispers. After Wil finished his introduction, Sir Jonas nodded. That explained a lot. And yet, there was a lot that seemed unexplained, but he would not ask questions as of now, of course. <br/><br/>Standing up straight, the man bowed his head. ""It is a pleasure to have you in my home"", he stated firmly. ""My home is yours to stay in as long as you so desire"". He nodded his head again and waited for Wil to motion to sit down before he did the same. He would have added for Wil to send his father his respects, but it was unlikely that he would even be able to do so anyway, so these words remained unspoken.</div>"
1890,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-13T01:30:22,TinMan,"“Thenk ye, th' pleasure is mine,” Wil replied with another bow, motioning towards Jonas’s chair with both hands as he did so. Once it was clear that Sir Jonas was taking his seat Wil then stood up and glanced around the room. It was proper at that point for him to make eye contact with the other assembled noblemen and women, and so he did – nodding politely to each in the process.<br/><br/>While glancing around the room his eyes found Elisabeth again and he froze. His smile faded and his eyes widened slightly as if caught by surprise. Her bright blue eyes and golden hair made her stand out visibly from the assembled company and one moment turned into two. Will blushed as he forced himself to turn away. As he sat down again low conversations among the assembled guests started up again.<br/><br/>Philip gave him a disapproving look before turning away to pull some meat off of the chicken in front of him with his bare hands.<br/><br/>Wylyam began eating at that point, too, smiling to himself. It felt wonderful to have been given the honors typically afforded to a man of his father’s station. Despite the challenges that stood between him and the inheritance of his father’s title, in that moment at least it was fun for him to play heir apparent. Also – for whatever reason – still he couldn’t stop thinking about Elisabeth. He began to formulate a plan for later that evening. Perhaps when his master was in conference with Sir Jonas Wil could 'accidentally' cross paths with her innocently enough and strike up a conversation."
1891,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-16T18:14:25,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">After that moment, during which the conversations had stopped so everyone could hear the exchange, the softly muttered conversations were resumed. Elizabeth resumed talking to her brother in whispers, and the two siblings giggled softly every now and then. They were now paying attention to each other and their meal again. Yet, as Wil's gaze stopped by her, Elizabeth looked up from her plate, almost as if on cue. Peter looked up also, shooting Wil an inquiring, but not hostile, look. Feeling her cheeks warm a little, Elizabeth also turned away, focusing on her brother. <br/><br/>The girl ate with delicate gestures, but it was clear she had a healthy appetite. Elizabeth, maybe due to living away from court, had been raised to be happy and healthy, not necessarily to attract a good husband. If her father would have it his way, if he were to be honest, his daughter would have no husband at all. He had raised her to stay home and single. It might be selfish of him, and certainly was, but Sir Jonas thought to himself that he was simply protecting his girl from the ills of the world. Little did he know how close those same ills were to his eldest daughter.<br/><br/>While Wylyam thought about her, Elizabeth had some curiosity about the squire. He was a very different kind of man than she was used to meeting. It seemed like he had lived through things that she could only imagine. And probably, he would have interesting tales to tell. And she would like knowing of those tales. And, for a more innocent reason, she also wanted to meet with Wylyam later, and talk to him for a few minutes, just enough to convince him to talk about his adventures.</div>"
1892,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-19T02:25:55,TinMan,"The rest of the meal passed uneventfully with the typical, polite conversation that filled such events. After Sir Jonas had retired for the evening Sir Philip and Wylyam remained in their seats talking for a time. Eventually a servant approached and requested Philip follow him, to which Philip did as requested. Wil knew he was off to meet with Sir Jonas without him, as was expected.<br/><br/>Now that he was officially alone that meant that Wil was ‘off’ for the evening. Any reasonable young man in his position would have gone to bed for some much needed rest. That was not Wil’s plan, however.<br/><br/>By that time most had left the hall and the tables were being cleared. A few guests hovered around the hearth while others talked in hushed tones in one the room’s many shadows. Wil left them all behind, navigating his way towards the spiral stair that led to the Saville’s family quarters. There he decided to study the intricate tapestries as he waited for a certain young woman to pass by. He traced his finger across the delicately appointed works which elegantly told the story of the Saville clan. As he studied it he also listened carefully for Elisabeth’s voice.<br/><br/>If he did hear it and she appeared to be heading this way, then Wil would casually say hello."
1893,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-20T14:28:10,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">After introductions had been made and the tensions had been broken, the meal had gone on without any real problem. People talked to each other, made remarks on every day matters, and everything seemed to be in order. There was still a lingering tension in Sir Jonas, but he would deal with that problem later. As of now, the man tried to relax and enjoy the meal with his family and select few friends.<br/><br/>When the meal was over, people started drifting off, some to their quarters, some to the warmer parts of the room. Elizabeth and her brother still stayed where they were for a while, speaking in hushed voices. After a few moments, Peter stood up and kissed his sister's hand in a chivalrous manner, before retreating for the night. Elizabeth lingered for just a little longer, before standing up and calling her sister to her.<br/><br/>The two young ladies walked up the stairs together, Elizabeth speaking to Joanna in a gentle intonation. ""You must sleep, dearest"", she stated kindly, her voice resonating and echoing softly. ""It is too late for you to be out of bed. Now be a good girl and..."". Elizabeth's voice trailed off when she saw that they were not alone. Feeling her cheeks warm a little, the young woman nodded to the man. ""Sir Wylyam"", she murmured, her voice vibrating with an emotion she couldn't define. ""Are you lost? I can find someone to direct you to your quarters, if that is the case"". Joanna, standing next to her sister, watched the interaction in a curious silence.</div>"
1894,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-23T02:31:27,TinMan,"“Lady Elizabeth; Lady Joanna – it is a pleasure tae see ye again,” Wil said with two respectful bows and a friendly smile. “Ah am waitin' fur mah master tae return frae his meetin',” he added. “An' Ah was admirin' th' tap-estry. It truly is brammer, ah…” he stopped, correcting himself. “Ah mean it is love-ely,” he added as he stumbled over the word with an apologetic smile. “Yerr folk have quite some stories tae tell.” He turned back to the tapestry and traced his finger over a ship sailing downriver.<br/><br/>“Lady Joanna, is thes how yerr family came tae Lake Palace?” he asked the younger sister. “By boat?” His heavily accented ‘r’s rolled off his tongue more prominently than before, mainly because he was speaking more quickly than he had during dinner.<br/><br/>He smiled warmly at the younger Saville sister, hoping that his strange accent would lead the girl to smile or perhaps giggle at him. He didn’t mind – in fact he loved to make people laugh. “Dae ye like mah accent? Is it a wee silly?” he asked, bending over with his hands over his knees and a squinting smile."
1895,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-24T01:33:59,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The two young ladies looked at Wil and stopped speaking for a moment. They exchanged glances while he spoke, Elizabeth shooting a warning glance to her sister. It was probably a word translated in that glance: <span style=""font-style: italic"">Behave</span>. After this quick exchange, the two girls turned their attention to Wil. They waited as he spoke, and paid attention to his words. It was necessary for two reasons. First, Wil was a guest in the house, regardless of his position, and therefore, he deserved attention. Second, it was that understanding what Wil was saying would require a lot of attention, as his speech was unlike anything they were used to.<br/><br/>Joanna smiled at Wil, politely, and nodded. “Yes, Sir”, the girl replied. “My family has come from France a few generations ago, and we are now living here in this lovely palace”. Elizabeth smiled to her sister, nodding. “Indeed, Sir, we have come to this place by sea four generations ago”, the young woman explained softly. The meeting Wil had referred to, though, worried Elizabeth. She tried not to look too concerned, though. Concerned people looked like guilty people, and Liz didn’t want to look guilty in case this should cause trouble for her father. Of course, Elizabeth would never imagine that the target of the visit was her brother, so all her concerns rested on Sir Jonas. <br/><br/>Getting distracted from her thoughts by her sister, Elizabeth shook her head. Joanna, encouraged by Wil’s comment, had blurted out what she thought. “I like it, but I can barely understand what you say!”, the girl exclaimed, laughing. Elizabeth blushed and started apologizing profusely. “I am so sorry, Sir!”, she exclaimed, controlling herself not to pinch her sister. “Go to your room, Joanna”, she ordered, almost sternly. <br/><br/>The young lady would only speak when herself and Wil were alone in the corridor. “I apologize deeply for my sister’s words, Sir. It was not her intention to offend”.</div>"
1896,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-26T02:39:55,TinMan,"“Nane taken whatsoever,” Wil replied with a friendly smile. He knew that he was going against the rules by speaking to the young women in a familiar tone since that familiarity had not yet been earned. Still the young man couldn’t help himself. He genuinely enjoyed trying to make others laugh and was glad he succeeded with at least one of them.<br/><br/>“Donna’ be too hard on Joanna, - Ah tried tae make ‘er laugh,” he explained. He was concentrating now on speaking properly, where before he had been intentionally playing up his accent for effect. “Eet’s a bad habit ay mine,” he continued before stopping himself. There was more but Wil didn’t know where to begin. “Forgive me, mah master would be unhappy if we were caught spikin’ loch this. And yet…” he looked at her with a conflicted expression. “I feel it is mah duty tae try an’ put yer mind at ease. I couldn’t help but notice how our presence caused ye an’ your folk distress, an Ah feel terrible about ‘at. I may be able tae lessen yer worries, though, if ye would hear me out. May we spick privately?” he asked.<br/><br/>Wylyam knew full well that seeking a private audience with an unmarried woman would be frowned upon by one and all. And yet his sense of responsibility won out over prudence in the battle raging inside of the young man. He looked at her expectantly, hoping for the best."
1897,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-26T16:59:24,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Elizabeth was still mortified at her sister's behavior. Not having a mother, the young lady had taken on a maternal role for Joanna, and felt like it was a personal failure on her part when the girl misbehaved. Lucky for her and her sister, their guest had not been offended by the girl's words, though.<br/><br/>She nodded when Wil asked her not to be too hard on her sister. ""She still needs to learn how to behave properly"", Elizabeth replied, shaking her head. ""It is not a bad habit, but she might upset someone in the future"". After this explanation, Elizabeth fell silent for a moment. She was sure that her father would not be too happy seeing her speaking to a man she was not bethrothed to alone, either. But they were out in the open, and not hiding anything less than proper, right?<br/><br/>When Wylyam asked her to speak in private, it was clear that Elizabeth was uncomfortable. She had never been alone with any man other than her father or brother in her life - it had never been allowed and it would probably never be, since she was not really meant to marry, if her father had her way. Reasoning that ruining prospects of marriage was not a concern she should have, Elizabeth nibbled on her lower lip and nodded.<br/><br/>""Very well. But only for a moment"", she agreed, with a soft sigh. Looking around her, Elizabeth chose a room where linen was kept for practical reasons. ""If you please"", she murmured, indicating the door and taking a few steps towards it. She would only complete the way there if Wil followed, naturally.</div>"
1898,Savidge Acts (Collab w/ TinMan for Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48085,2015-10-27T02:43:38,TinMan,"Will nodded and moved in the direction indicated, stopping only to remove a candle from a wall sconce as he went.<br/><br/>Once inside the small linen chamber Wil had a chance to see Elisabeth up close in the candlelight. He froze, momentarily speechless as he smelled her perfume while gazing into the light blue eyes and golden hair of the beauty before him. His heart stuttered as he temporarily lost the ability to form words. What was happening to him?<br/><br/>It wasn’t until she prodded that he seemed to snap out of his trance.<br/><br/>“Ah am so sorry,” he apologized sincerely as his eyes stared down at his feet. “Forgive me, ah forget myself. M’Lady ah will not detain ye for long.” He drew a long breath and sighed before raising his eyes to meet hers again. “A burger named Henry Flockhart was found dead in his home a fortnight ago. In the man’s possession was a half-written letter addressed tae yer brother – threatenin’ blackmail. It read is if it wasnae th’ first. My lady, yer brother stands accused ay mudder. Ah mean mur-der,” he corrected himself. He knew that would be a serious blow to the young woman so Wil didn’t wait long to offer his support.<br/><br/>“We are here tae investigate, an’ yer brother will need to return to Court with us. Ah shouldn’t be telling ye this – but ah feel ah must. Fear not m’lady, for neither the King nor Sir Philip believe him or yer father guilty.”<br/><br/>He searched her eyes for the inevitable response, hoping that the risk he just took in telling her would not lead to an even greater problem."
1899,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=100,2016-04-05T06:31:37,Aeromancer,"The relief that Mariya had experienced was obvious. Vitali could actually see it in her eyes even if he wasn't the most empathetic person around. Part of him had feared she was going to leave as well, or perhaps even kill herself in the way that he suggested someone might make this look. He didn't want to deal with either of those situations. As she was someone he loved, he would certainly rather have died then her.<br/><br/>Just like saying it, listening to it was both harder and easier than he had figured. It was harder because his worst fears were now certainly confirmed. However, it was also easier in a way. After all, now he knew that there had been no other man. There was no one that she would have wanted to be with more than him.<br/><br/>Certainly, he never could have handled that one at all. He would have felt like someone was trying to show him up.<br/><br/>""Since we are both in this together now, whether we do want or don't want to be, then why wouldn't I forgive you? I have nothing to gain by being upset, but c'mon now, don't we have a lot to pack?"" Vitali then began to run about collecting what few things he could find to serve as luggage. It was going to be difficult to get around, knowing that he had often been in the newspapers and such.<br/><br/>People probably knew his face, but they mostly saw a pilot with a shaved head. Now that his hair was longer and more fashionable they might not even recognize him. This would be especially true if he were dressed differently.<br/><br/>It really did look like he was rushing to get going. Then again, this made sense, because his life depended on it. He didn't mean to up and spark as though he were going crazy. However, he was honestly right about needing to do this fast if they were going to live this way. Everyone was going to be hot on their trail the moment that they figured out something was up."
1900,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=100,2016-04-06T20:06:45,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya could hardly believe that Vitali was actually willing to forgive her. Knowing he was, though, filled her heart with relief. Of course, the fact that he could forgive her didn’t mean there was no trouble to come. Actually, the fact that Vitali knew now meant that they would both be in trouble very soon. He was right - they had to move, they had to get out of there. And they had to do it before someone knew that she had told Vitali the truth. Otherwise, they would both be dead. <br/><br/>“Thank you for forgiving me, Viti”, she murmured, already moving around. They couldn’t stop and think too much. “I love you”, Mariya completed, sincerely, while walking into the room they shared whenever Vitali spent the night in there.<br/><br/>“We need to travel light”, the young woman continued on. “If we seem to be carrying luggage, it will be obvious what we are doing. I think we should each wear two sets of clothing, one underneath the other, and carry only the essential. It would be easier to move around this way”.<br/><br/>After these words, Mariya looked around her. It was painful to think that they had to leave, but to be honest, they shouldn’t even have been spending time together there. Picking up her purse, she got what little money she had and some items she could fit in there. “I have a really bad feeling about all this, down here inside”, she confessed, stopping for a moment and standing in front of Vitali to get his attention.<br/><br/>“If everything goes wrong… have you at least been happy with me here?”, she asked, knowing that she was wasting time, but unable to carry on without having the answer to her question.</div>"
1901,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=100,2016-04-11T22:44:15,Aeromancer,"At this point, forgiveness was perhaps putting what had been said lightly. He wasn't going to just forgive her. Actually, he was honestly going much further than that. It had looked like Vitali was going to go with her no matter what, and he even had actually seemed to plan her escape. Considering that she herself lacked an escape plan, he figured that it would be necessary to work even faster as a result. Just as she had thought, there was indeed going to be plenty of trouble to come. Vitali realized that they were both going to end up dealing with a pretty big escape. That being said, he also had figured that she would have been able to handle it.<br/><br/>Naturally, if she were able to handle all of this sneaking around thus far, then she would have been able to handle additional sneaking around once they had gotten out of here. Since they had to move out before someone realized that she had told him, he figured that she would not have had more difficulty with this.<br/><br/>Still, her expressions given to him showed just how hard it was for her. Regardless, he nodded to the idea that they were both going to need two different sets of clothing. Moving about, it didn't take Vitali very long to change, and he figured that people wearing thick clothes with a heavy greatcoat over it might not have looked all that strange considering the sense of fashion that some people had in certain areas in Russia.<br/><br/>Both sets of clothing and the aforementioned greatcoat provided him with plenty of pockets to carry things, which meant that he wouldn't have needed to even pick up any piece of luggage at all. Turning about toward her, Vitali frowned once he was done getting his things ready.<br/><br/>""I know that you might not like it, judging by the look that you are giving to me, but perhaps you'll want to give this a try too, what do you think? Get anything that you need to bring with us in pockets. It will help us to travel light.""<br/><br/>Taking a look down at a nearby newspaper, he smiled to himself knowingly. ""It should be cold for a few days at least, which means that we will draw little attention bundled up and wearing multiple sets of clothing."" Already he was considering in his head locations that they could have ultimately hid in. That might have been a bit of an easier task for him than most because of his history. After all, he had seen what the Earth looked like from a vantage point that few ever had.<br/><br/>Sighing a bit, he considered the question. They could run off all the way to Outer Mongolia. While it was technically a different country, it was still Soviet-aligned and essentially part of the USSR at this point. That meant that her handlers would never have the ability to go looking for her, especially if they went and hid out in the mountains.<br/><br/>Continuing to think in a rapid-fire fashion that his training gave him, he considered the steppes of Kazakhstan here, which were remote enough to not have anyone give chase throughout the land there. Honestly for that matter he thought about his native land. That Okrug was so remote that people couldn't find them in the country.<br/><br/>They might not have even been caught really if they had any chance of making it through the wastes of Siberia either, since few people wanted to make that trip. Indeed, it had long been used as a place for the Communist Party to exile outsiders and other troublemakers.<br/><br/>All this of was thought of while he was still moving. He certainly knew how to do things without wasting any time at all. Finally, though, he had to focus on what it was Mariya was saying, presuming that she had already gotten herself ready. They had what seemed like a supply of food and water for the time being, and he planned to refill at any drinking fountain that he could find. Smiling, he actually did take a moment to offer her a kiss before returning to the situation at hand.<br/><br/>""A bad feeling about what had happened? Well, if it's any consolation my feelings are mixed too. I'm sure that we are both going to end up being angry with each other and turning to tears with one another at some point, since our emotions will just end up boiling over. However, please promise me that we can at least withhold these emotions for now. Please? We need to get going very quickly.""<br/><br/>That being said, he wasn't at all abandoning the question that she had posed to him. He was going to answer it straight up no matter what. Swallowing deeply, he looked back toward her and started to unlock the door so that they could get out. Predictably he had selected his heaviest and strongest pair of boots for the trip.<br/><br/>""I can promise you one thing in return: that I am completely honest when I tell you that I enjoyed my time here, that I love you and that I unquestionably do want to be with you.""<br/><br/>With that, Vitali honestly found himself outside of the door, assuming that she was going to follow along. Considering that he was wearing a hat with earflaps, it was going to be a hard task to identify him. Presuming that she was still going to continue along with him for the time being, he did everything that he could to pick up the face.<br/><br/>Should Mariya have received even the slightest briefing as an agent then she should have been able to keep up with him. Indeed, Vitali just hoped perhaps that she had gotten sufficient physical activity to keep up with the pace. After all, this was going to be grueling.<br/><br/>Once they were out of the secured area here, which of course Vitali would have been able to do merely by passing his credentials, he could have gotten them freely to a train. Never did he pull favors as a National Hero, even though they made fun of it. Now, though, he was forced to do so.<br/><br/>At any time, though, these outfits would keep anyone from noticing him or her and even after he pulled a favor he could have kept himself hidden. It would surely be a difficult journey. There wasn't really any doubt about that. However, perhaps the power of their own care for one another would have seen them through it all even if nothing else could have.<br/><br/>In either case, fail or succeed, Vitali knew that one thing was going to be true. They'd be together through it all."
1902,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-10-24T18:18:06,Aeromancer,"To be honest, Vitali had concerned her fairly demure as well. He figured that she wasn't going to get herself into any trouble, and he didn't think that she had been a smoker either like had been said before. As a result, he figured that she was rather respectful in many regards.<br/><br/>Of course, while Vitali was shoving the thought of sacrifices out of his head as well, they were of a very different sort. Space flight was extremely dangerous, and exposure to cosmic rays could increase the risk of leukemia over time like he had said.<br/><br/>However, he figured that he needed to make these sacrifices in order to draw attention to his Evenki minority people in the nation of the USSR. Currently their plight was not exactly a positive one.<br/><br/>Shaking his head in turn soon enough, he didn't seem to have much of a problem with her asking about a room at all. ""No, I would be happy to help you find a place. Please do not worry about it.""<br/><br/>He figured that she would have wanted to rest at this point, and he didn't have any sort of problem with that. She must have been tired after all of the traveling that she had done after all.<br/><br/>Regardless, though, Vitali had honestly hoped that she would have been able to spend a little more time with him first.<br/><br/>While her thoughts probably weren't on this mission at this point, this might very well have been the ideal time to start getting information out of Vitali. They were sharing a meal, and that always helped to make one's natural defenses go down.<br/><br/>He honestly wouldn't have expected anything at this point, so it might have made the most sense.<br/><br/>Then again, if he later found out, then this could have hurt him even more than it would have otherwise.<br/><br/>It was perhaps fortunate that he was still in the dark about everything. This would have been earth shattering to him at this point."
1903,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-10-25T18:55:28,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya, indeed, had no intention whatsoever to get herself in trouble. She wanted to stay back in her home country, settle back in there, and rebuild her life. And she also wanted to carry out her mission. That was, after all, the reason why she had returned in the first place. Other than the lying this mission involved, though, Mariya was a pretty correct girl. She didn't smoke, drink, or cause trouble. She was respectful and kind towards others. If one would disregard her secret, she was a pretty nice person to have around.<br/><br/>And it was that nice and relaxed Mariya that Vitali would get as a company for a meal. The Mariya who simply wanted to catch up with her old friend and know what he had been doing all these years. The Mariya who didn't mind in the very least that her friend was of a minority group. And the Mariya who would jump to the chance of taking care of him should the need ever arise.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Viti"", the girl replied to his comment on being happy to help her find a place. That would make her life a lot easier, and her mind was too tired to think of things clearly. So, it was good to have him help her get around until she got used to everything again. And to spend some time with him to boot. <br/><br/>With a sigh, Mariya smiled again. ""Until I fall asleep, though, I will torment you for a little longer"", she commented. ""After we eat, you could show me a place where I can leave my luggage, and then we can maybe go somewhere else? We have been apart for so long already"". Mariya had no motive for her words this time other than really missing her old friend and her home land. ""You can show me something that was not here when I left, or some other place you enjoy going to..."". With a soft chuckle, she completed. ""I am all yours for the day, so take good care of me"".</div>"
1904,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-10-26T22:21:49,Aeromancer,"Admittedly, he didn't really think that she had wanted to go back. Vitali wouldn't have minded if Mariya had instead elected to stay in the USSR. He would certainly have preferred it if she would have, though he hadn't actually come out straight and said this.<br/><br/>Actually he seemed to be ignoring his emotions, but honestly he thought of her sort of like family. He wasn't in love with her in the romantic sense. Rather, he missed her because he had considered her to really kind of be his sister.<br/><br/>Vitali had grown up as an only child, which might have helped to explain some of these emotions.<br/><br/>Really it hadn't taken too long to get their food, but the service here was actually usually quite poor. The only reason that they had stepped it up is because they felt that embarrassing a national hero on what they had incorrectly perceived as a date would be bad for the place. As a result, they got their food out relatively fast.<br/><br/>Looking down slowly, he ended up smiling at the plates that were set out in front of them.<br/><br/>""Well, what do you think of it?"" Vitali apparently had hoped to impress her with what had been served to them.<br/><br/>""Sure we can find a place right away after this. Why don't I rent a room for you?"" Naturally Vitali lived on the launch facility, which meant he wasn't going to be allowed to take her back home for the time being. ""Should I take good care of you even after you have promised to provide me with torment?""<br/><br/>The irony of her two statements had not been lost on him. Honestly, he had thought that stringing them together like that was something of a joke.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he had soon felt that she would have perhaps liked to see a number of different places. He just wasn't sure of which. This far out in the Kazakh steppes wasn't exactly the most exciting place to be for most people.<br/><br/>That didn't stop him from thinking of at least a few things for them to do, however. He could always have found something he was sure."
1905,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-10-27T15:27:48,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya was still unsure about what she would do once she completed her mission. The Soviet Union was her home, after all. But England had welcomed and nurtured her on her time of need. She had been well taken care of and respected. Nobody had treated her as 'less than' due to being foreign and poor. And if she could now help them, she would. There was a conflict in loyalties there, but Mariya was willing to choose the greater good. After that, maybe she could stay. Or maybe it would be safer to return to England as soon as her job was done. <br/><br/>Shaking the thought aside, Mariya turned her attention to Vitali again. It was a bittersweet feeling to be back. She had lost her family, and the closest person she had around was now Vitali. It was only to be expected that her feelings were a little confused at the moment. It would probably change as soon as she was well rested and back on her feet. <br/><br/>As Vitali, Mariya had been an only child, and he had been the brother she didn't have. They had shared everything, and not even the difference in ethnicity got them to be less close. The difference didn't matter at all, for either of them.<br/><br/>When the food was set on the table, Mariya couldn't help but smile. Hungry as she was, she would have eaten anything that was set in front of her. Smiling to her friend, she looked adequately impressed. ""Looks great. Looks like being your friend has its perks, hm?"". <br/><br/>Nodding when Vitali suggested he rented a room for her, Mariya agreed. ""Sounds like a good idea"". At his question, she laughed, her eyes nearly closed, as she always did as a child. ""Well, why else would I have come now other than to torment you?"", Mariya asked after she finished laughing. ""But really, that works well, I can leave my things in the room and change into something that doesn't smell like a boat, and then we can go somewhere. It has been so long, it feels as though everything will be new to me"". Her statement was true, and also meant to put her friend at ease, letting him know that she would like anything they happened to do together.</div>"
1906,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-10-27T20:34:19,Aeromancer,"Ironically Vitali had been disrespected in his homeland of the Soviet Union. It was supposed to be a modern progressive classless state where everyone was equal. However, apparently some people were more equal than others.<br/><br/>Being a member of the Evenki race, he had not been well liked. It was once more why he had joined the Cosmonaut's Corps in the first place. He figured there was no better way to bring recognition for his people than by becoming a great national hero.<br/><br/>""What do you mean smells like a boat? I honestly thought that you came here by train or something. You actually hadn't shared how you got here."" For all Vitali knew, she had flown to the USSR and then taken a train to this more remote location. Nevertheless, he wasn't sure what permits she would have needed or anything like that.<br/><br/>They were starting to get rather tight with security it had seemed.<br/><br/>Soon enough, though, he simply shrugged and smiled. ""Well, regardless of how you smell I don't mind. I'll get you a room right after this. How big of one do you need? Not something like you're used to in the UK I assume.""<br/><br/>Vitali was of course expecting that any room he rented would have had a shared bathroom, but even some hotels were like that in the United Kingdom. Actually, he had heard that in some countries they had started to charge for the use of a toilet.<br/><br/>Eventually he exhaled deeply and looked down toward his food to find that he had shoveled the whole meal down. Blushing a bit, Vitali looked back toward her but he didn't actually say anything. He was waiting to see what kind of judgment she might have passed on him.<br/><br/>For all he knew, however, she might have eaten that fast as well.<br/><br/>This was just like they were when they were children all over again, it had seemed. Vitali had wished every day would have been like this, but he more than anyone knew very well that all good things came to an end. Space flight prepares a man for that sort of thing. It only lasts so long, and when you're up there, time doesn't seem to have a meaning until it's time to go.<br/><br/>What he didn't know, though, was that this good thing was going to come to an end in grand fashion."
1907,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-10-28T13:23:33,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya could imagine that her friend's ethnicity had caused him to be treated poorly. Of course, that was in hindsight. As a child, Mariya saw him as just any other person and didn't even think about the fact that he was not like her. It mattered very little to the girl. It didn't matter at all to the woman, either. For her, Vitali was a friend, and you don't judge your friends by anything other than their personalities.<br/><br/>Smiling at Vitali, Mariya shook her head. ""I'm sorry, my mind is probably still tired. I did come into here by train, but into the country by a passenger ship. It was a longer trip, but it was the one I could afford more easily"", she explained. And of course, there was a lot more involved in flying than money. It took a lot more time and many more permits to fly than it took to ride a ship, though Mariya wasn't really sure why.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Viti. You might not even be feeling, but I do. As for the room, I need the bare necessities, and nothing more. A bed, a place to set my clothes in, and that the bathroom is kept clean. I am a woman of simple needs"", she replied honestly. It wasn't as though she had been living a life of wealth at any point, so the bare necessities were all Mariya needed to be content.<br/><br/>She didn't pass any judgment on her friend, though, regarding how fast he ate, as she had eaten just as fast, being really hungry. All she did was chuckle a little and mutter a playful ""barbarian"" at Vitali. Taking a satisfied deep breath, Mariya leaned a little on her chair, watching Vitali for a moment. ""I feel I am becoming repetitive. Still, it's so good to see you again, and feel like... things haven't changed between us"". Her light blue eyes looked for his. ""They haven't, right?"", she completed.</div>"
1908,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-10-29T18:21:46,Aeromancer,"Having always assumed that Mariya was a Muscovite Russian and not any of the other various ethnicities that inhabited the USSR, Vitali was always grateful that she did treat him as well as she had. Exhaling gently, he hadn't wanted to think too much about the past, but at times it could be difficult not too considering how much it weighed on him from time to time.<br/><br/>That was the first thing that made Vitali suspect something was up. The fact that she had taken a long duration ship, which very well may have been registered for cargo, but then planned only to stay a short while certainly seemed a bit unusual. Nevertheless, this sort of sat only at the back of his mind for the time being.<br/><br/>""Do you mind if the bathroom were shared, or would you prefer a private one?"" Apparently he didn't mind having to pay a lot for her. He hadn't seen Mariya in quite some time, so that might have explained his ease with which he would have proposed to do that. Sighing a bit once more, he seemed just happy to have her back again.<br/><br/>One other thing had made him mildly suspicious. She had asked him a second time if nothing had changed between him.<br/><br/>If she had only asked it once, then he would have figured that it was really something that she was concerned about. Now, however, she was making it look as though she were up to something.<br/><br/>Leaning forward slowly, he exhaled and winced for a moment or two. He then finally frowned for the first time since seeing her.<br/><br/>""Is everything alright; I only ask because you had already asked me if anything had changed between us. Tell me, Mariya, has it or has it not?""<br/><br/>He certainly honestly hoped that nothing had. If she had found someone to be with, then he wouldn't have been worried. He never looked at her in that light. Vitali had considered her to be his sister. On the other hand, though, he was afraid that something a little more serious was going on."
1909,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-10-30T15:10:02,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya was indeed a Muscovite Russian. And that didn't matter at all to her, as she believed friendship was much more than skin deep. And below skin level, Mariya and Vitali had always had a close bond. It was as though they were equals in many levels and understood each other easily. She really hoped they still had that bond, both because it would make her mission easier and because she really missed that friendship.<br/><br/>When Vitali asked her if she would mind sharing the bathroom, Mariya shook her head on a negative. ""Not at all, Viti. As long as it's clean, I really don't mind. I don't want to be more of a hassle than I already am"", she stated. It was true. She felt bad having to accept Vitali's help on that front. ""I will pay you back if and when I get a job. Promise"", she murmured.<br/><br/>Vitali's question about things having changed between them. Mariya thought for a few seconds, before speaking. She decided being honest was her best bet there. ""I'm sorry, Viti"", she apologized. ""It's just..."", she started, interrupting herself with a deep sigh. ""I'm still a bit confused, and tired, and... after all this time apart, and now with my parents gone, I... I think I feel that you are the only family I have left"". She sniffed and blinked a few times, trying to laugh it off. ""Look what you have done!"", she exclaimed, shaking her head. ""Are you proud of yourself now?"", she completed, trying to smile.</div>"
1910,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-10-30T21:38:39,Aeromancer,"Honestly, Vitali was glad that their races hadn't gotten in the way of anything. Some people actually were particular about all of that, but he thought like she did. Friendship was much more than skin deep, and should have been treated as such. He didn't know why people thought any other way.<br/><br/>It was honestly rather foolish to him, but he just worked with what cards life had dealt him anyway.<br/><br/>""Of course it would be clean you know."" Soon enough he was laughing again. ""Do you really think that I would have had you put up in some kind of a dive?"" He then frowned once she mentioned paying him back. ""Don't worry about it all; I can handle it for you. What do you mean if and when you get a job, though?"" He honestly hadn't thought that she would have been staying in the USSR long enough to concern herself with that.<br/><br/>Eventually these happier thoughts, however, were starting to leave him. It was increasingly looking like she was trying to skirt some issue. Maybe he was right when he had assumed she was up to something before. It was certainly starting to look that way.<br/><br/>She didn't seem to want to stay focused on one thing too long, and certain things were causing her to skirt off them and instead talk about other aspects.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, Vitali was soon shaking his head at the next question that he was asked by her. ""No, I'm not proud of myself. Pride is a negative emotion, and if space flight were anything, then it is humbling. It's the most humbling experience to realize how small and insignificant each one of us really is.""<br/><br/>Laughing, he shook his head apparently thoughtfully. ""That being said, I actually wasn't able to see any stars up in the sky above the Earth at all anyway."""
1911,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-11-02T05:25:51,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya laughed when Vitali said of course the bathroom would be clean. She shook her head when he asked if she thought he would put her in some kind of a dive. ""You never know"", she replied with a soft chuckle. ""I believe it depends on how much I torment you before you find me a place"", the girl completed, shaking her head. Mariya knew that Vitali would never have her stay in a bad place. She knew that, even with the years they had been apart, her friend still cared for her. That made her feel slightly guilty about what she was doing, but her mind rationalized that it was something that had to be done.<br/><br/>When Vitali asked what she meant by if and when she got a job, Mariya blinked in surprise a few times. ""What do you mean by that?"", she asked, leaning her head to the side as she always did when curious or surprised. ""Of course I mean I have the intention of staying, if I can make a living here"". She shrugged her shoulders after these words. ""I have nothing to go back to in London"".<br/><br/>Trying to relax, Mariya returned her focus to her conversation with Vitali. She smiled when he said he was not proud of himself. ""Not all pride is negative, I believe"", she stated. Thinking for a moment, she looked up, as though she wanted to look at the space. Of course, it was just a reflexive action on her part. ""I think it is all right to be proud of where you have arrived. As long as you don't forget the place you come from"". <br/><br/>Mariya seemed disappointed when Vitali said that he wasn't able to see any stars. ""That sounds disappointing"", she commented. After making her best bored face, she smiled.""You must have seen something interesting. Come on, tell me, hm?"", she asked, poking her friend's arm with her fingertip. It was a little thing she used to do as a child, specially when she was trying to irritate Vitali for fun.</div>"
1912,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-11-02T19:22:45,Aeromancer,"""I honestly had figured that you were going to head back to London after a time. If you were going to live back here in the USSR, then why would you live in such a remote place as this one?"" Vitali hadn't shown it, but that was one of the most suspicious actions of all. He didn't do anything to illustrate it just yet of course.<br/><br/>After all, if she were up to something, then he hadn't wanted to do anything that would have tipped her off about him knowing that she was up to something. Rather, he just filed it in some aspect of his mind that was increasingly full of thoughts about her.<br/><br/>Naturally, though, he didn't want to believe that a single one of them were true. He cared far too much about her.<br/><br/>""Did you want to live all the way out here then? Eventually I figure that I could help you find someplace to stay that's a little more permanent then if you'd like it.""<br/><br/>Vitali sighed for a time and shook his head, listening to her thoughts on pride. Unlike her, he felt that space had humbled him completely. He wasn't going to be someone who would be boastful over his achievements, even if there were only a very few men in the entire world and a single woman who could say the exact same thing that he could.<br/><br/>Once he was being poked, Vitali let down his various suspicions and decided to let go. There wasn't anything that she was up to. There couldn't have been considering that she was being far too much fun to let anything be up.<br/><br/>As a result, he soon exhaled and softened his appearance. Eventually he looked up toward her and just let loose a sigh.<br/><br/>""Well, I actually technically saw very little since I could only look through my scope. There are a few photographs that I took that you might be allowed to look at, however. Would you like to see something like that?""<br/><br/>Maybe things could really have been just like they were when they were children again."
1913,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-11-07T23:53:15,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya shrugged her shoulders when Vitali said he had figured she would go back to London after a while. She seemed a little indecisive, but not in a suspicious manner. It was mostly as a person thinking about what they would do in the future. “I… I don’t really know”, she replied quietly. “I don’t really have anyone to go back to”, the girl completed. She sighed and shrugged again when Vitali commented about her living in that remote location. “Yes, I do think Moscow would be a better option, specially to get a job. I don’t know exactly what I will do, though. I mean, back in London my job was cooking, so I am unsure”, she explained. <br/><br/>When Vitali asked if she wanted to live all the way out there, Mariya seemed pensive. She nibbled on her lower lip, as she had done since she was a child. “The place looks good enough”, she commented honestly. “It is indeed… remote, as you said,  but I don’t know. It’s not like I have anything left here but you”.  After thinking for just a while, she smiled. “You would be an angel if you found me a more permanent place to stay, once I have had some time to settle back in”.<br/><br/>Her excitement returned when Vitali asked if she would like to see some of the pictures he had taken. She would never had asked to see anything he couldn’t show, of course. Not right now, at least. Maybe in the future, depending on how things happened, she could find a way to get him to disclose more relevant information. Or to become careless enough that he would leave something where she could find. But those plans were still to be made. For now, it was just enjoying herself and resting.<br/><br/>“I would love to see all of the pictures you can show me, Viti. The whole idea of space is… exciting, almost romantic, I don’t really know how to explain. I know it’s all very… scientific, and all that. But I feel like it is some sort of epic adventure. Some sort of dream, you know?”.<br/><br/>After these words, Mariya shook her head and let out a soft chuckle. “I bet you are tired of wide-eyed people speaking about space travel as something almost fantastic”, she stated. “I’m sorry, Viti, I’ll try to be less excited about it”.</div>"
1914,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-11-10T22:32:38,Aeromancer,"Admittedly, in spite of the fact that she wasn't trying to be suspicious at all, Vitali thought that her indecision about the London bit was a tad odd. It was ironic, considering that some of the things that she had done that were genuinely suspicious he hadn't thought twice about. Now he was starting to think that something had been up in a big way.<br/><br/>Regardless, Vitali soon sighed gently and looked toward her with a bit of a smirk. ""I can think of one job that we need out here. Actually, to be honest, we could use cooks. That's what I meant when I said that. There are many people here who work on the space program. Some work in rocket assembly, others in mission control. They all need to eat of course.""<br/><br/>Vitali then smiled in a more genuine way, as any thoughts of suspicion seemed to degrade into the back of his mind.<br/><br/>""A lucky few national heroes like myself needs the warm taste of a home cooked meal when we get back from taking all of our meals out of tubes and boxes if you remember.""<br/><br/>Eventually, he rolled his hand a bit, seeming to enjoy both the dinner and the conversation.<br/><br/>""If you had really wanted to see them, then we could just pick up a newspaper after this. It's honestly in any of them I figure."" He tilted his head and then smiled a bit before exhaling.<br/><br/>""I assume you would never take any work to be demeaning or beneath, you, right? Still the same old girl that I used to know right?""<br/><br/>Vitali always admired her work ethic, and actually had assumed that she was still going to be that way even after having come back from the UK.<br/><br/>""What other sorts of things did you have to do over there?""<br/><br/>Frowning gently, he started to stand a bit and then nodded, ""I figure that I should settle the bill and then find you a place to go. Isn't that what we were going to do?"" Vitali had assumed that she was still interested in finding the room that she had been thinking about getting before.<br/><br/>He was just glad that she wasn't going to have a problem with whatever it was that he was going to be able to find for her."
1915,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-11-16T14:27:50,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya nodded when Vitali mentioned that they could use cooks. That made sense, and it was something she could easily do, as she had been doing it for the past few years, and was quite good at. “That sounds like something I can do, and would enjoy”, she replied, smiling. <br/><br/>Her smile became warmer when Vitali talked about liking a warm meal when returning from space. Holding out a hand, Mariya touched Vitali’s and shook her head. “It will be a pleasure to cook a good meal for the national heroes of the nation”, she stated, feigning a serious expression. <br/><br/>When Vitali talked about picking up a newspaper, Mariya smiled. “I think my mind is still in London”, she commented honestly. “I’m still trying to wrap my mind around the fact that I’m back home. But yes, we should definitely pick up a newspaper. I feel like I have been away for a lifetime”. <br/><br/>On being asked if she would not consider any job to be demeaning, Mariya shook her head immediately. “I’m still the same old girl”, she replied. “Any honest job will do, and I don’t mind hard work, as long as I can earn a decent living”.<br/><br/>Mariya shrugged when Vitali asked what more she had been doing. “Mostly domestic work, but I have done a lot of customer service, so I don’t have a problem taking jobs doing that either”, she replied. <br/><br/>Standing up when Vitali did, Mariya nodded. “Yes. We do need to find me a place before I fall asleep on my feet”, the girl joked. “Any place will do, as long as there is a bed, really. You know me well enough to know I’m a girl with simple tastes”. She waited for Vitali to settle the bill and looped her arm on his so they could leave the place. “It’s really good to be back here and to just… feel like things can work out. I confess I was a little scared to come back and find out I had become too British”.</div>"
1916,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-11-19T02:46:14,Aeromancer,"""Ah, if you wanted to get back into the scheme of things later, I'll show you what's on the radio."" Vitali figured that listening to some of the songs that had become popular in the USSR after she had left might make her feel a bit more at home. Even if Vitali were a national hero, that didn't mean that he couldn't like the crooners that were big everywhere in the Soviet Union.<br/><br/>When she tried to feign that serious expression, though, he couldn't avoid just breaking out laughing. He knew that she was screwing around, and that was helping him to get disarmed about all of this all over again. He didn't want to think anything was up with her, and this conversation was helping to dispel all of those bad thoughts completely anyway.<br/><br/>""Sure, the newspaper will mention some of the movies and such that you missed."" Of course, he knew very well that the mention of popular music and motion pictures would probably do little for her. Unlike the United Kingdom, the press and media was strictly controlled by the state in the USSR, and that tended to make everything rather bland in the end.<br/><br/>Still, he hoped some of it might make her feel like she was a little more at home. He would have been sure to find her a job as well, considering that there were always people needed in this area, even if it were so remote.<br/><br/>""Yes, let's get going then."" Vitali had already settled the bill and figured that she could have followed along with him.<br/><br/>""Well, if it's any consolation, you haven't gotten too British yet.""<br/><br/>Well, he thought that at least her accent hadn't. She still spoke fairly neutrally. If anyone had an accent, then it was Vitali considering that he had a strong Evenk one that was generally associated with people from the place that he was.<br/><br/>Best of all, though, she had never once critiqued him for it.<br/><br/>He was genuinely quite grateful of that. Then again, now that he was a national hero he hoped no one would have had problems with that aspect of him."
1917,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-11-23T13:46:53,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya nodded when Vitali said he’d show her what was on the radio. That would definitely help her feel a little more at home. And brush up on whatever she had missed out on about her language, as something was bound to change in all these years. “That would be great, thanks. It feels like I have been living in another planet”. She might as well, Mariya thought to herself. Everything that was taken for granted in London was pretty much not a reality here. And yet… this was home.<br/><br/>Hearing Vitali’s laughter caused Mariya to laugh as well, and she shook her head, trying to stop laughing enough to speak. It felt good to just laugh together again, as they did when they were children. <br/><br/>When he spoke of movies, Mariya smiled. “Movies, of course. You must take me to the movies some day. I won’t take a no for an answer”, she stated, in her usual cheerful way. She imagined movies there wouldn’t be too much fun, but at least they would have the experience. And, naturally, the more she could get Vitali to relax, the better chances she had of getting him to say something relevant.<br/><br/>Following Vitali outside, Mariya smiled when he said that she hadn’t gotten too British yet. “I really hope so. I was a little bit afraid that I would come home and people wouldn’t understand me”.<br/><br/>As they stepped outside, Mariya drew in a deep breath and smiled. “As long as I’ve had a chance to rest, I would like us to sit down and talk more about… everything, if you don’t mind. You know, our lives apart, and the future, and everything. It sounds scarier than it did in my mind, but it won’t hurt… too much”.</div>"
1918,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-11-24T00:43:30,Aeromancer,"Eventually Vitali found it within himself to laugh a second time. He rolled his eyes a bit at the fact that she had said that she might as well have been living on some other planet. ""Well, you know that with my line of work for me it might very well be a real possibility!""<br/><br/>Soon enough he let out another laugh before he would have headed outside. Had she permitted him to do so, he would have continued to walk her about, hoping to find some lodging for her in decent time. He had no wish to keep her without a room for any longer.<br/><br/>""Believe me, it doesn't sound like that much of a problem to me at all.""<br/><br/>Apparently Vitali didn't really think of there being any problem when it came to reconnecting with her no matter what. That being said, he wouldn't have wasted many other words.<br/><br/>He figured that she was getting quite tired at this point. If that were true, then he was almost certain she would have appreciated a room and him getting her there. Therefore, at this point he was rather silent. Naturally, he figured that would have helped him in his task.<br/><br/>Having forgotten almost everything that made him uneasy about her, he simply figured that she should have been trusted with whatever arrangements he made. Provided that she was capable of moving along with him, he just would have taken her to the nearest inn that he could have found and rented a room for her as though it were nothing.<br/><br/>Naturally the most shocking part of it would not have been that, but the way in which the individual behind the counter greeted him and even attempted to comp them the room. Vitali was, of course, now a national hero and it wasn't normal to see him in a regular place like this.<br/><br/>However, his personality had remained unchanged by all of this, and he admittedly felt slightly embarrassed by all of the extraneous attention that he was dealing with from the fact that he had become so well known.<br/><br/>Children, even, were being given books of cosmonaut faces and taught all about their lives. Well, in reality, they were sanitized versions of their lives that bared little in common with reality."
1919,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-11-27T14:54:23,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya smiled and shook her head when Vitali said that with his line of work living in another planet it might be a real possibility. She mock-punched his arm, laughing. ""I would like to know if you would meet little green men up there"", she joked.<br/><br/>With a somewhat tired sigh, the girl allowed Vitali to lead her outside. She walked around with him, and asked him about something here and there, what was this or that place. It was most out of curiosity, and to feel more at ease there, as there was a possibility that she might get a job around and stay there.<br/><br/>She was excited with the idea of actually going to the movies with him. It wasn't something she didn't really do much back in London, as she was always very busy. It would be enjoyable, even with the censorship movies were subjected to.<br/><br/>Falling silent when Vitali did, Mariya walked with him to the inn and smiled when they finally reached it. It looked like a good enough place. Of course, as tired as she was, she would have stayed anywhere. Greeting the person behind the counter, Mariya also looked a little awkward. Not only because she wouldn't expect her childhood friend to be received that way, but because only then did she think that people might have strange ideas about him putting her in a room near his work place. She would probably have had ideas herself, looking at the situation from the outside.<br/><br/>Showing a smile to her friend, Mariya leaned in and murmured only for him to hear. ""I think people may start having ideas"". She giggled softly after these words. ""I have barely set foot here and I am already putting your reputation at risk"".</div>"
1920,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-11-27T22:25:59,Aeromancer,"""Oh yeah, real spooky ones that have little antennae on top of their heads."" With that Vitali placed fingers on his forehead as if he were trying to mock being a space alien.<br/><br/>Despite the fact that he was asking her to the movies and they had dinner together, Vitali was honestly confident that there wasn't going to be much of a scandal over anything. First of all they were sleeping in separate rooms, and besides that he was single so it wasn't like he was cheating on anyone to begin with.<br/><br/>Of course, this could have been seen as a second flash of being entirely too trusting once more.<br/><br/>""I don't honestly think anyone is going to say anything. That being said, I do hope that you rest well.""<br/><br/>Soon enough, if she hadn't really stopped him for any reason, Vitali would have been off and then retired to his own quarters, which weren't in an inn but rather a cottage inside of the restricted area, that other individuals weren't permitted to enter into.<br/><br/>Regardless of this, however, he had actually expected to see Mariya the next day anyway. He woke up in the morning with a careful exhalation and blinked for a moment or two. Exhaling once more, he got up to see what had been brought to him for breakfast.<br/><br/>Even if he was a national hero, the food here wasn't always the best. Nevertheless, once he was done with everything he decided that it might be best to take a long walk and see what became of Mariya.<br/><br/>It was then, however, in that time of being alone where he could think through things, that he realized that there must have still been something about her that he felt was making her suspicious to him.<br/><br/>It was strange, and he didn't quite know what it was, but he kept focused on it for now."
1921,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=20,2015-12-04T14:06:50,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya couldn't help but laugh when Vitali made that little alien mimicking. He hadn't changed at all, it seemed, she thought, shaking her head. ""I bet they do"", she replied, still giggling. It was good to have those little moments during which she could feel nothing had changed.<br/><br/>Mariya had been mostly joking with her friend when she commented on ruining his reputation. Even if people did have anything to say, she was sure there wouldn't be much of a problem. And it might be interesting, at the standpoint of her job, to have this kind of a reputation. And from a purely personal point of view, Mariya would obviously enjoy teasing and torment her friend over whatever remarks that got made.<br/><br/>""I'm sure I will. I would sleep standing up if I didn't get a bed"", she joked. ""Thanks, Viti. I will see you in the morning"", Mariya completed, giving Vitaly a hug before watching him leave the inn.<br/><br/>After watching Vitali's exit, Mariya thanked the person who handed her the keys and retired herself. After collecting some clothes, she asked for the location of the bathroom to wash up before bed. After getting cleaned up and dressed, Mariya was way too tired to think of anything but resting. So, after making a note in her journal about having arrived safely and met her friend and then dropped in bed for a much needed night's sleep.<br/><br/>As next morning came, Mariya opened her eyes as soon as sunlight reached her eyes. With a deep sigh, she kept the same position for a moment, waiting for her eyes to adjust to the light before sitting up. Running her fingers through her her, Mariya finally stood up, and looked at herself in the mirror. Smiling to her own face, she wondered how a simple night of rest usually did wonders for a person's looks. <br/><br/>After getting herself cleaned up and dressed, Mariya went down for breakfast. She would have eaten anything, and ordered a simple meal to start her day. She really hoped now that she had slept her tiredness off she would be able to work some info out of Vitali without him noticing it.<br/><br/>For now, though, she had to make sure he felt he could trust her and let his guard down. Hoping everything would work out - a serious mistake could have very serious consequences -, she kept seated where she had eaten breakfast and waited for her friend to arrive.</div>"
1922,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-05T08:08:40,Aeromancer,"The act with the alien mimicry looked like something that he might have done long ago. He was glad that he was still able to make these sorts of jokes. Nevertheless, though, he still had some strange feeling in the back of his mind that something actually had changed.<br/><br/>While Vitali wasn't sure what it was, he just couldn't seem to shake the feeling no matter what he did to get rid of it. Eventually, though, he just focused on the situation at hand and ignored it.<br/><br/>Once she had given him a hug he went off to sleep. In spite of what he had been given to think about, Vitali was actually able to sleep fairly well that night. Perhaps it was because of all the fresh air making him tired.<br/><br/>Fresh air often had a tendency to calm one, which lead to better sleep. While some people viewed this as the fresh air making them tired, it was actually a good way to get a better night's sleep. It was certainly better than the way that some people stayed in stuffy places and never really got the best night of sleep that they were supposed.<br/><br/>Well, the next morning he had no trouble getting up either, and soon enough he had his jacket with the patches on it as well. After having breakfast and hot tea Vitali took a long walk back to where he had put her up.<br/><br/>Naturally he wasn't too concerned about people talking, especially considering that he was single so there wasn't much to say, but this could very well have started the conversation more.<br/><br/>Some people might very well have felt that something was up, but Vitali didn't think so. After all, he still sort of thought of her as a sister, and therefore the idea of actually having a romance with her wasn't there at all.<br/><br/>Rather, he more or less considered her actual family, and that would have driven the thought entirely from his mind.<br/><br/>Once he was there he looked around, unaware of the fact that she was genuinely looking to get information out of him this time. Sighing a bit once he found her, he turned around and faced her if he had so been lucky enough to indeed come across the girl that he had been looking for.<br/><br/>""Well, did you miss me, or was that not long enough to actually miss me after all that time apart before?"""
1923,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-09T19:23:49,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya was also happy that Vitali could still make the same jokes as he used to do as a child. Maybe it meant that he hadn’t changed all that much. There was a good reason for it, and a not so good one. The good one was that she actually missed her good friend, as they had lived very happy moments as children. And the not so good one was that, if he kept his usual personality and the trust he used to have in her, it would be easier to deceive him. Of course, she had no idea he was picking up on something already. Had she known this, she would probably have been extremely concerned.<br/><br/>As it was, though, Mariya only wanted to rest a little, relax, and do her work as it should be done. All at its time. She would have to find a job, then a real home, and then retrace her plans.<br/><br/>It would take time, but she planned to make a new life for herself there and manage to fulfil the mission she had gone there for. For now, though, she needed to bond back with Vitali. And once she had his trust again, things would be easier.<br/><br/>All of these thoughts went away from Mariya’s mind when Vitali showed up. She looked a lot better now, more rested, and relaxed, and in nicer clothes, as she wasn’t traveling anymore. When she faced her friend, the girl greeted him with a hug and a kiss on the cheek. “Of course I have missed you”, she replied. “We have been apart for what seems like ages”.<br/><br/>After this comment, she seemed cheerful as usual. “How did you sleep? Are you taking me sightseeing today, or will I have to go around on my own?”, she asked, curiously. “You know I don’t want to cause any trouble if you have previous engagements, right?”.</div>"
1924,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-09T23:16:07,Aeromancer,"While Vitali was starting to pick up on things, he had no idea that she was going to try and make a base for herself here. It would have made a ton of sense, however. A secret agent would need to establish themselves in their particular area.<br/><br/>The more outgoing and friendly they had looked the less likely it would have looked like something were up, so he would totally realized why it might have seemed like a good idea to make such a setup. However, he wasn't really all that sure that any of this was connected.<br/><br/>For now he thought that something might have been up, but he didn't focus on it. In fact he probably didn't even want to believe it.<br/><br/>Vitali just wanted to think that everything was still exactly the way that it had always been, and he wanted to focus more on memories than on what was happening in the here and now.<br/><br/>Admittedly despite how he thought of her as a sister, though, he did blush even when she kissed him on the cheek. This perhaps could have been explained away as a case where he wasn't expecting her to do that. It did feel slightly out of place.<br/><br/>That didn't mean, though, that it was unwanted by any means.<br/><br/>When she had suggested that he might have been too busy to take her around, Vitali actually seemed taken aback by her words. He hadn't thought this way at all. In fact, he had been looking forward to a day of sightseeing.<br/><br/>Nothing around here was worth looking at. The place was admittedly quite barren, but he still was looking forward to it.<br/><br/>Smiling gently, he finally looked back toward her before he actually started to speak to her in earnest.<br/><br/>""Well, come now, don't say that. I'm not too busy by any means. Why don't you come to a few places with me today?""<br/><br/>He then thought that he was going to have to help her get a better place than this one eventually."
1925,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-13T01:18:26,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">For Mariya, it was for the best that Vitali wanted to believe nothing had changed. The more he wanted to believe her, the more easily he would. Of course, she had no idea, as of now, that he suspected something and was consciously trying to believe what he actually wanted to. For now, the girl knew that she needed to rebuild the connection with Vitali and get as close to him as she possibly could. He would be her foot at the door to the information she needed.  <br/><br/>Seeing Vitali blush when she kissed his cheek made Mariya chuckled softly. It was funny to see him react like this, even though she knew he wasn’t thinking anything odd about her attitude. <br/><br/>She did notice as well that he seemed a bit taken aback by something she had said. Biting her lip, Mariya gave Vitali her best apologetic look. She didn’t know what she had said wrong, so there wasn’t much she could do before she knew what was going on. <br/><br/>When Vitali smiled, Mariya relaxed a little and smiled back at her friend. Whatever had upset him, it seemed like it hadn’t lasted long. When he said he wasn’t busy, the girl showed a bright smile. “I would love you to take me to places!”, she replied honestly. “I’m all yours for the day”.<br/><br/>After this comment, she looked at her wristwatch, which she had adjusted to the local time as soon as she had come out from her bedroom. “We can leave whenever you want”.</div>"
1926,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-15T23:52:47,Aeromancer,"Ultimately, perhaps Vitali was trying to shove the evidence that something had changed out of his mind. He didn't want to believe any of the things that he was starting to think might have been true. Irrespective of this fact, though, was the fact that he had done nothing to actually suggest to her that he had actually suspected that something had been up.<br/><br/>""Well, if it's all the same, then I think that it might be best to leave now.""<br/><br/>Looking over at her wristwatch, Vitali tilted his head. ""Did you get that back in the United Kingdom?"" He had assumed so, because it had looked far more decadent than the state-made watches that were issued perhaps more than sold in the USSR.<br/><br/>He was actually surprised that they had let her carry it around since they usually levied stiff fines and taxes on any foreign-made products.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he would have been more concerned with everything that they had to do that day. He would have been thinking all about where it was that she was going to live and such.<br/><br/>Some of this heavy thinking was being done in order to shove more negative and suspicious thoughts straight out of his head. He hadn't wanted to think about them at all. It wasn't something that brought him comfort.<br/><br/>Perhaps, though, the comments about the watch and the way that she had responded to it would have either confirmed or denied how she was behaving. It would have illustrated quickly if he should have been suspicious or not.<br/><br/>That being said, the whole issue was sitting like some sort of a devil on his shoulder, and he was debating with the angel that seemed to be sitting on the other side over what he was supposed to do in this case; should he have gotten rid of her or not?<br/><br/>It was a difficult question for him to handle. He had, of course, been waiting for her return for some time now."
1927,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-17T15:53:27,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">When Vitali said it would be best to leave right away, Mariya nodded immediately in agreement. It wasn’t like she had anything else to do. She had come back to the country solely because of Vitali, after all. In more ways than one, if she were to be honest to herself. <br/><br/>When he asked about her wristwatch, Mariya seemed a little surprised. She really didn’t think much about it back when she was in England. It wasn’t an expensive or extravagant piece. Had it been, she wouldn’t be able to afford it. But of course, something that was completely normal and expected in England could be pretty strange back in the Soviet Union. “Oh, this. Yes. It was a gift from my father. It is really old, but I like it”.<br/><br/>Mariya sighed softly after a moment. She really missed the freedom she enjoyed back in London. But there was nothing she could do about it right now. Her only choice was to do what she had been sent there to do and then make up her mind on what to do next. <span style=""font-style: italic"">One thing at a time</span>, she reminded herself. Rushing things would be a disaster. For now, she just wanted to get to know this place and rekindle the bond they had once shared.<br/><br/>Relaxing a little of a tension she didn’t even know she had about her, Mariya decided to make the best out of this day. She hesitated just a little, and then held on to Vitali’s hand. “I feel like I have changed, now that I’m here. It’s… I don’t know, it’s really different. But I’ll get used to life here, as long as you’re around to keep me company. Those years away from you were really long ones”, she stated, sincerely. “I almost wish you could see London. It’s so different from all we see here. It’s like another world”.</div>"
1928,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-19T06:34:49,Aeromancer,"Even if they hadn't left right away, though, they still would certainly have had all day. Despite Vitali's words, it wasn't like they were in any real sort of a rush. Perhaps he was just used to living that way.<br/><br/>Still, he wasn't actually rushing her at all. What surprised him the most anyway was that wristwatch.<br/><br/>Had she just described it as old? That genuinely surprised him even further, considering the fact that such technology wasn't something that was so easily disposed of here in the Soviet Union. Requisitioning a wristwatch or a pocketwatch wasn't easy.<br/><br/>While they may have sometimes been sold in state run department stores, most people could only reliably ever get them by requiring them somehow for their jobs.<br/><br/>Eventually he focused on what she was saying about him visiting London. While he had imagined it as being exotic before and mentioned the music and movies, he knew very well that there was more to it than a vibrant media.<br/><br/>Over time Vitali decided on something internally and shook his head.<br/><br/>""While I face racism here, I do not really wish to go to the West. Drug use, flippant sexual behavior...the west is a decadent place.""<br/><br/>It might have sounded as though he was towing a party line, but Vitali was no believer in political communism. Rather, he had come to accept that the indulgence that was present in the cultural upheavals in western society was something that he never would have been able to handle.<br/><br/>Coming from the Soviet Union it would have been hard enough, but he had been raised by one of the smaller ethnic minorities of the USSR that lived far from even the Russian population centers. It was an entirely different world from him, and perhaps one that he didn't want.<br/><br/>Standing there for a time, he started to move again. Silently he had hoped that she hadn't move too far apart from him culturally.<br/><br/>That would have been a big disaster for him personally. It would also have been a disaster when it came to her trying to convince him that she wasn't up to anything and trying to get information too."
1929,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-21T22:39:44,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya kept silence while Vitali did the same. It was something that was usual for her behavior since childhood. She always waited patient for whoever she was talking to to speak after she had done so. When he finally spoke and gave his opinion about London, she listened carefully. After a moment of thinking about what he had said, Mariya couldn’t help but smile.<br/><br/>“You make it sound terribly decadent”, she commented in a light-hearted intonation. “I almost feel a little bit ashamed for having lived there for all these years”, she completed, shaking her head. “I promise I have never done drugs, or displayed…”, she paused, blushing a little, and took a long pause before continuing. “...flippant sexual behavior”, Mariya finally completed, clearly uncomfortable with the mention. “You know I am a good girl, right, Viti?”, she added, trying not to sound too awkward.<br/><br/>She did feel a bit awkward, though. After all these years, Mariya wasn’t sure how much Vitali would believe in everything that was said inside Soviet Union. Was he just living his life? Had he been brainwashed like many others? It was hard to tell. She would like to believe he had a stronger mind than that. But when one is closed in there, working, living, and hearing the same lines every day… it’s a bit hard not to believe them, right?<br/><br/>When Vitali started moving, Mariya did the same. She felt a cold chill inside her heart. Did they still have anything in common at all? Had they drifted too far apart for bridges to be rebuilt? She really hoped not, both personally and for the sake of her mission there.<br/><br/>After a moment in silence, just walking by Vitali’s side, Mariya finally dared to speak. “I haven’t changed all that much, Viti. Seriously, I haven’t. You can be sure of that”. She felt a little bit of relief after saying these words. It made her feel lighter.</div>"
1930,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-22T23:01:39,Aeromancer,"Naturally Vitali was keeping with the polite silence offerings as well. It was something that he had learned growing up. He had long been quite comfortable with keeping a bit of politeness in most things, and as a result he had usually seen the day through comfortably when it came to meeting up and working with other people.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he was perhaps a little nicer with her since he still considered her to be some sort of family to him.<br/><br/>With a bit of a laugh, Vitali rolled his eyes and tried to rub her shoulder a bit in a friendly nudge. ""I wasn't suggesting that you weren't a good girl at all, I was just saying that I always hear how overly liberated everything has gotten over there in London. Isn't it the city that swings like a pendulum? I figure that things must certainly be better in the countryside, no?""<br/><br/>Vitali certainly wasn't one to believe the Soviet propaganda, and he was no politician. Ironically, she didn't have to worry about him getting brainwashed. That wasn't the issue at all. He wasn't a member of the communist party even.<br/><br/>Rather, he had come to genuinely believe one thing that the USSR's various state controlled media outlets constantly stated. That drugs and objectification of women were going to cause the downfall of western society, as they had known it. Women were increasingly thought of as sex objects.<br/><br/>Western advertising alone would have proven that quickly. Drug use was on the rise, and many in the USSR were calling that the poison of the west. It was these sorts of things that he was concerned with, rather than any disagreement on how to divvy up resources through a free market or command economy.<br/><br/>""Please don't think that I was accusing you of anything. You make it sound like I said you killed someone, when I didn't.""<br/><br/>Over time he was coming to think the same things that she was. She had perhaps moved so far away from him in nearly everything that they were very different at this point, and might no longer have had anything in common.<br/><br/>Honestly, he completely dreaded that possibility. It wasn't something that he could think about in any level of comfort.<br/><br/>Most importantly, it wasn't something that he wanted to feel comfortable about, since he didn't want them to have gotten that far apart."
1931,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-25T23:31:38,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya couldn't keep herself from smiling when Vitali rubbed her shoulder. She had missed those moments while living in London. While living there, specially in the first few months and after losing her father, Mariya had felt really lonely. More than once, she had missed Vitali dearly and wished she had him near for a conversation, or just sitting next to him and looking ahead silently. It was the sense of companionship he had always brought her simply by his presence that she hoped to recover now that she was back. She chuckled at his comments about London and shook her head. ""I don't know. I mean, I spent all of my time working, so I didn't really have the time to see anything... decadent. I know as much about it as you do"". With a chuckle, she tried to pinch her friend's arm. ""And you were obviously thinking bad things about me, confess"", she joked.<br/><br/>Being away from Vitali for so long, Mariya could only hope that he was, deep down inside, still the same person he used to be. Him being brainwashed would not only make her life harder, it would be a deep personal sorrow for Mariya. She would hate to see her friend believing everything the Communist Party tried to shove down people's throats. That was something she had information about, as her superiors were always paying attention to what happened in Soviet Union. But they obviously couldn't provide information from specific people. This would be up to her to find out.<br/><br/>When Vitali said she made it sound like he had said she had killed someone, Mariya laughed again. ""I may have, you never know. I did have to go through a learning process on the whole cooking thing"", she joked. ""But you can rest assured, I know enough not to cause any deaths now"".<br/><br/>After this joke, Mariya fell silent for a moment more. She walked looking at the ground for a few moments, before looking up at her friend. ""Is anything bothering you?"", she asked quietly. As they had been friends for such a long time, there were still memories in Mariya's mind about her friend's usual demeanor, and he seemed a little different, even from his behavior in the previous day. ""If there is, I would like us to talk about it"", she completed, falling silent again and waiting on Vitali to either accept or reject her offer.</div>"
1932,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-29T06:57:24,Aeromancer,"Loneliness wasn't an emotion that Vitali was foreign to. It was perhaps the biggest thing that he felt when he looked down at the Earth beneath him from the vantage point of a Vostok capsule floating so far above it. Then again, that made him also realize how important everything really was to him. Exhaling a bit, he soon burst out laughing as she suggested that he had been thinking bad things about her.<br/><br/>Once more, though, he had thought of her more as a sister than as an amorous object. As a result, he hadn't thought of anything like that about her at all.<br/><br/>""Oh right, I was thinking of so many bad things that I would have liked to do to you."" The very fact that he was laughing about it, and wasn't even blushing, suggested that it surely wasn't true, however. He hadn't thought of anything like that at all.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, the next thing that she had said would certainly have made him feel more uncomfortable. He hadn't really wanted to think about it, but there was something that was bothering him about her.<br/><br/>""I would like to talk about it; you seem different to me, and I had wanted to make sure nothing changed.""<br/><br/>One of the problems that she was going to run into wasn't going to be that Vitali was brainwashed, since he wasn't at all. Rather, she was going to meet a different concern about what the Communist Party had been spreading.<br/><br/>Some of the things that they were saying were very true indeed. Vitali obviously didn't agree with what they were saying when it came to ethnic minorities, state control of the economy or people's own spiritual freedoms. In fact, the reason he became a cosmonaut was so that he could showcase the plight of people who suffered under the USSR's harsh administration.<br/><br/>Rather, they were right when it came to the murder and drug abuse rates in the Western countries. Western countries were experiencing a time of sexual revolution as well, and that wasn't something that Vitali was comfortable with either, having grown up in a reserved Evenk culture.<br/><br/>As a result, he hadn't really changed at all. Nevertheless, those were things she would have had a hard time finding a way around if pleading the case of the NATO countries over those of the Warsaw Pact."
1933,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-31T03:08:02,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Hearing Vitali burst out laughing took Mariya back to their years as children for a moment. It was a simpler time, and one Mariya had to admit she missed. Back then, nothing had changed yet. She still had her parents, and her relationship with Vitali was simply a friendship with no complications. Now, unfortunately, there were many complications to be had. Shaking her head and sighing, Mariya tried not to think of complications at the moment, and instead focus on the moment she was sharing with her friend. <br/><br/>Showing a bright smile, Mariya poked Vitali’s arm after he said he had thought of bad things he would have liked to do to her. “You are a shameless man!”, she exclaimed in a mock dramatic way. <br/><br/>When Vitali said she seemed different, Mariya turned more serious. She didn’t have a guilty expression, just more serious and maybe even slightly sad. “I wish I could say that, Viti”, she replied softly. “But things are changing all the time. Something must have changed, both in me and you. But if you want to know if what I feel about you - the fact that you’re family - has changed… the answer is no”. <br/><br/>She sighed again before continuing. “It would be strange to expect me not to adapt in the least to the place I was living in. I mean, it’s a very different culture, a different language, different people, different currency...It’s hard to say it’s better, and it’s hard to say it’s worse. But I’m still… me. I just need some time to get used to being a grown up here”. <br/><br/>Mariya was being 100% sincere in her words. It was hard to think about things having changed too much in her friendship with Vitali, other than the obvious. Of course she wanted to get information out of him, but she still cared for her old friend. It would be hard to balance that, but Mariya really hoped she could.<br/><br/>“Is there anything you would like to ask me? Anything to make this… reconnecting easier?”, she offered, hoping to ease Vitali’s suspicions.</div>"
1934,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2015-12-31T23:48:55,Aeromancer,"Perhaps there was no one who had missed that time more than he had. It was indeed a simpler time for the two of them, and he wanted it back, but he didn't think that it was coming back anytime soon. He wasn't working under any false illusions about what had happened. Time had marched on, and that made things change. He wasn't going to lie to himself and say that everything was exactly the same as it always had been, because he knew entirely too well that it hadn't.<br/><br/>""Tell me, Mariya, the answers to a few questions I have."" As he said this, he held the door open, hoping that she might very well have walked out with him, and in the process continue their conversation. He wanted to come out and ask if there were some ulterior motive, but he couldn't do that yet. Vitali didn't want to bring himself to admit that she had been acting strangely toward him.<br/><br/>However, he felt that he should have maybe asked something that wouldn't have been so controversial at first. The more unusual queries could come a little bit later. That would have made it easier for her to swallow them, and perhaps easier for him to ask.<br/><br/>Admittedly, he figured that if something was up with her that she would have been unlikely to admit it anyway. He doubted that someone in her position would have actually admitted to trying to snoop on anything with him. Still, he swallowed and instead focused on a different question directed toward her.<br/><br/>""Do you still consider me just family, or do you like me in that way?"" Vitali figured it was a good place to start, because that could have just been laughed off it if were untrue. There was a chance she was attracted to him, which would have made him feel incredibly ill at ease, but it would have helped him to understand what was going on.<br/><br/>As he stood there, his arm was extended holding the door, clad in brown leather with various flight patches playing host across the sleeve. If she hadn't elected to come sometime soon, though, she might very well have started to let the bugs into the place.<br/><br/>Vitali knew that other patrons certainly wouldn't have liked that."
1935,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2016-01-03T02:22:40,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">When Vitali asked her to tell him the answers to a few questions he had, she nodded and turned her attention to her old friend. The idea of him asking questions made Mariya a little uncomfortable. She felt like he could ask anything at all, and she would have to give some answer. Whether or not this answer would be the truth, of course, would depend heavily on the questions he had. <br/><br/>As he held the door open, Mariya nodded in a way of thanking him and stepped out. It would be strange to just stand there, after all, him holding the door and her standing up in place without crossing it. <br/><br/>Despite herself, Mariya gasped softly when Vitali asked her if she still considered him family, or liked him in another way. Feeling her cheeks warm a little, she kept silence for a few moments. Well, did she? It was hard to tell, to be honest. She had entertained the idea, as a hypothesis, that things might have changed between them. Or change in the future. But it was just a thought, and she didn’t really know about her actual feelings. <br/><br/>“I’m not sure, Viti. I think… some little part of me would like to?”. She was honest with him, because she didn’t really know for sure. “I mean… one part of me thinks that it would terribly strange, like falling in love with my own brother. And the other part thinks that.. well… you were the first person outside family who cared about me. It’s a little confusing”. Shaking her head and sighing, she ran her fingers through her hair. “I probably just really miss you, don’t worry… I… I don’t think… I don’t know”. <br/><br/>After these last words, Mariya sighed in frustration. She rubbed her eyes, as she often did as a child when she was upset. “I just wish everything was still simple”, she murmured, almost as though she was venting.</div>"
1936,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2016-01-06T06:56:51,Aeromancer,"At this point, Vitali was starting to develop a number of questions inside of his mind that she more than likely would have lied about. If she were up to something, which he still wasn't sure about, then she probably wouldn't have told him at all. She would have painfully done her best to ignore anything that he would have asked about in that respect. For that matter, she might have even skirted some of his questions.<br/><br/>As a result, he decided to keep them rather demure for the time being as he continued to hold the door open for her. Looking back for the time being, he shut the door once she was out. If she had been up to it, he would have started to walk as he spoke to her. Perhaps due to the fact that he had to be in good physical condition to work the sort of job he did, it seemed like Vitali was walking unusually quickly.<br/><br/>Still, the one question that he had already asked had been pretty uncomfortable for him. He didn't want to think of her as a romantic object, considering that he was, after all, someone who thought of her as family. That being said, they had no biological connection. They weren't even the same race. He had just been close to her, and that's why he had come to think of her in that way.<br/><br/>Eventually what had surprised him the most was her blatant honesty. He turned back toward her and sighed softly before his shoulders started to droop ever so slightly. Some part of him had actually wished that everything had still been so simple as well, but it clearly wasn't. A ton had changed, and there wasn't any way for them to lie about it. Maybe, though, he could have tried a bit of honesty with her as well.<br/><br/>""Would it be too scandalous if I were to admit that I sort of like to think of you in that way as well? I just don't like to think much about it."""
1937,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2016-01-08T19:24:04,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya feared the questions that could be brewing in her old friend’s mind. She wondered what he might be imagining about her. But then his question gave her a way out of their currently awkward situation. At least a temporary way out. Maybe the idea of her possibly liking Vitali in another way than simple friendship would work as a good cover. A few ideas ran into her mind, and Mariya felt her cheeks flush. <br/><br/>She smiled when Vitali decided to be sincere with her as well. Holding out one hand, she touched his shoulder and allowed her hand to slide down his arm to squeeze his hand. It wasn’t a romantic gesture in the least. It was more of a gesture of support, indicating that she had noticed the slight shift in his body language. They had known each other since their tender childhood years, after all. Some things never changed, and her ability to read some specific details of her friend’s body language seemed to be one of those.<br/><br/>After a moment of silence, she finally let go of Vitali’s hand and sighed. “There is nothing scandalous between friends, Viti. The one thing that has not changed, and won’t ever, is that I am still Mariya. I am still your friend, and I still care deeply about you”. <br/><br/>She fell silent for a moment. It was clear in the expression of her blue eyes that she was thinking. It was almost possible to see the wheels turning in her mind. With a deep sigh, she looked into her friend’s eyes and ran her fingers through her hair. “Where can we sit and talk alone?”, she finally asked. “I feel that we have much to tell each other, and I would not like for this conversation to be heard by anyone other than us”.</div>"
1938,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2016-01-16T07:02:40,Aeromancer,"Naturally there were certain things that Vitali was starting to think in regards to Mariya. He didn't like what the conclusion of those things might have been, but he realized that they were a real possibility. The fact that this all might have just been an awkward situation caused by their affections and the fact that they didn't see each other for some time would have helped her position much more than his own.<br/><br/>Absence made the heart grow fonder, according to the old saying, so the fact that she was away might very well have lead to him acting this way. That would have made some sense. Gestures and touching had the influence on him that Mariya probably wanted them to have as well. Even if they weren't romantic gestures, they had at least started to feel like it. That was weird, considering that he still thought of her as a sort of family member of his. Blood relations were not at all there, of course. They weren't even the same race, at least not in the Russian conception of race. Marriage or anything else never made them family either.<br/><br/>Merely his mind had done so, and that was why he had thought the way that he did. Still, he wasn't entirely sure that he had liked the idea of them getting close in that way any more than he liked the fact that he was going to have to start asking questions soon. Questions in this case were those that he still didn't exactly want to own up to.<br/><br/>""Well, I had honestly thought you didn't want anyone to say that anything was going on between us, but I can think of a few places that we could go in order to be completely alone."" Vitali eventually started to lead her in one direction, hoping that she was going to follow in spite of the perceived awkwardness of the aforementioned moment.<br/><br/>What he didn't want was to have to actually start asking any of those questions though. He didn't want to ask if she were working for someone. He didn't want to think that she was trying to get information out of him. It just felt mean to him to even have to think about any of that, but he had to admit she had been acting strangely. That would have provided answers to his questions.<br/><br/>They weren't answers that he had wanted to accept, however."
1939,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2016-01-19T17:13:07,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya was concerned that Vitali might start having ideas. She knew that if he found out what she wanted, not only would her mission fail, they would drift apart forever. Mariya wasn’t sure that was a price she could pay. Having only Vitali as a friend now, she couldn’t risk their relationship, not even for her mission.<br/><br/>Feeling a little relieved when Vitali agreed on taking her to a place where they could be alone, Mariya nodded and followed him to wherever he wanted to lead her. While they walked, Mariya’s mind worked on what she could do. She could say there was nothing, and have him be suspicious, or move on with the idea that she had romantic feelings towards her old friend and hope that worked.<br/><br/>Even if that didn’t work completely - meaning, even if they didn’t end up together -, it might at least defuse some of Vitali’s suspicions. And what if they did end up together? Mariya felt a little nervous at the prospect. Fear and the feeling of butterflies in her stomach competed within her. Taking a deep breath when they finally found themselves alone, Mariya looked for a place to sit and only spoke once they were together.<br/><br/>Taking a deep breath and running her fingers through her hair, Mariya finally spoke, quietly. “I… I’m a little confused, Viti, I have to admit. But I… I will speak my mind, and I hope you understand me a little better than I understand myself”. She paused and stared at her hands for a few seconds. “I’m still unsure about my feelings about you, but… I… I don’t know, I wish we could be together… You’re the only person I have left in my life, and… I don’t really like the idea of seeing you find someone else and forget all about me”.<br/><br/>After these words, Mariya moved and lowered her head in a way that her hair fell on the sides of her face, hiding it. “I’m sorry, Viti. I just needed this off my chest, I… I have thought about this over and over in all these years. If you want me to never mention this again, I will not. I promise”.</div>"
1940,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2016-01-19T21:46:13,Aeromancer,"At this point, Vitali was a little conflicted by his thoughts. He had only ever really thought of her as a close friend, and never actually viewed her as a romantic target. In a flash, however, it had seemed like everything had changed. There wasn't the sort of emotion that he had associated with this sort of thing cropping up. Rather, he was confused and he didn't know how to handle it.<br/><br/>Eventually exhaling, he looked back up and tried to focus on Mariya. Perhaps the reason she had been acting so strangely was the fact that she had been attracted to him. He knew only all too well that lovesickness could cause an individual to act strangely. For sure he had seen it before, and that sort of emotional behavior had gotten more than one cosmonaut.<br/><br/>Other cosmonauts had acted more dishonorably, and used their position to curry favors with women. Vitali would never have done that, and he didn't want to misuse the fame that he had been given. He still had a plan to use it to bring more attention to the plight of his people. Focusing on her again, he though about the words that she had been saying. ""I appreciate you getting it all off of your chest.""<br/><br/>With that he let out a big sigh before smiling. ""If I'm the only person that you have in your life left, then would you perhaps like a big hug? Would that make everything all better?"" It was a softer side to Vitali, and not the snarky one that the two of them had been used to seeing thus far. Looking around for a moment, he saw that they were alone.<br/><br/>He would have been more than happy to embrace at this moment. Honestly, if he was going to really give into what he wanted, than he would have been happy to do a bit more than embrace as well. Whether that was actually smart or not, though, was a completely different question.<br/><br/>Perchance it would have been much better to instead let things play out naturally. From her point of view, this new distraction would surely have helped her to move closer and get the information that she had wanted out of him. At this point he would have been disarmed."
1941,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=40,2016-01-22T17:30:30,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya had to confess to herself that she had felt forced to improvise. She didn’t really know what to do at the moment. It had not been her plan to see herself very close to being confronted about her intentions. And she wanted to make sure Vitali didn’t think of confronting her just yet. Or never, if possible. But to make sure she wouldn’t be questioned, Mariya knew that she would have to be extremely intelligent. And extremely discreet.<br/><br/>When Vitali asked her if a big hug would make everything all better, Mariya agreed with a broad smile. “A hug always makes everything better”, she replied sincerely. It was hard to deal with that inner conflict. She really liked Vitali and cared about him. But at the same time, she knew she needed inside information on the regime. And he was the closest she could get to someone with access to some important information.<br/><br/>Pushing these thoughts aside, Mariya sighed and inched closer to Vitali. After a second’s hesitation, she wrapped her arms around him. Being this close, he could probably feel that her heart was beating like crazy, and she was trembling just a little. If Vitali happened to have a good memory, he could remember that she had always been like this. Whenever she was nervous or anxious, or in any uncomfortable situation, Mariya would start shaking lightly, just enough for someone who was really close to her to notice.<br/><br/>Blushing a little, Mariya laughed softly and hid her face against Vitali’s neck. “I’m sorry, I don’t know why I’m like this. I… you have had a much better reaction than I expected”. She took a deep breath. “I even thought you would laugh at me when I said this. I’m sorry, Viti, I should have know better than to think you would do that”.</div>"
1942,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-01-23T00:00:55,Aeromancer,"The fact that she had hugged him seemed, for one moment, to change everything. At that time they were no longer enemies. Vitali wasn't suspecting her of anything at all then. Indeed, since he had wrapped his arms around her and returned the gesture, it seemed like he felt that he could trust her again. Exhaling softly, he looked into her eyes. Just as he had suggested, a hug really could make everything better.<br/><br/>While she had hesitated for a second, he shoved it to the back of his mind and pretended that it hadn't happened. He honestly hadn't wanted to believe that anything could be wrong. The cosmonaut had just wanted to believe that everything was back to normal all over again.<br/><br/>Regardless, he leaned into the hug and just paid attention to the here and now. He didn't want to pay attention to anything else honestly. Exhaling a bit, he finally allowed his chin to come to rest on her shoulder.<br/><br/>Even though he said before that he hadn't wished to share any public displays of affection, it had seemed like he was going back on his word for the time being.<br/><br/>""Why would I have laughed at you when I wanted this every bit as much as you did? Would you pull away from me if I said that I knew now that I loved you?""<br/><br/>It felt so unusual saying it, but Vitali knew that he would have had to. Some part of him still wanted things to go back to the way that they were, but that trip in space enlightened him. It made him feel as though he were so small and insignificant. He traveled in what was essentially a small tin can and floated across the seemingly giant yet fragile earth.<br/><br/>That made him realize that there was no time but the present, and even that was fleeting away from him. Traveling in space could really change a person, and there was nothing like it.<br/><br/>""Did you want to find some place a little more private, or did you still want me to give you a tour of what I'm allowed to show you?"""
1943,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-01-24T03:02:58,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">That shared hug had, indeed, made everything better. It was funny how a simple gesture, something anyone could do, meant so much coming from the right person. But it did. It made Mariya more confused, and at the same time, it made her feel safe in her old friend’s arms.<br/><br/>After the initial hesitation, Mariya was happy that she had decided on that hug. It felt right, and it might make sure Vitali felt that he could trust her. At least that was what she hoped.<br/><br/>Having Vitali’s chin rest on her shoulder felt nice. She enjoyed the feeling of closeness it brought her, and it made her feel warm and fuzzy inside. More than she had ever expected it to. Feeling a little more relaxed, Mariya raised one hand to Vitali’s neck and started caressing him there, very softly.<br/><br/>“I didn’t know you wanted this as much as I did”, Mariya replied quietly to Vitali’s question. When he continued, she felt her heart skip a beat. Was he really saying that? Really, or just as a hypothesis? Not that it didn’t make her happy, but… it felt so surprising. After taking a moment to find her voice again, Mariya managed to look at her friend’s eyes and ask a question of her own. “Do you?”. Two simple words, but the answer to which could change everything.<br/><br/>Still feeling a little confused, Mariya heard Vitali’s next question. It took her a while to reply - not because she was hesitating, but because she was a little unsure about what to say. “I think… I want whatever you want”. After these words, Mariya laughed a little. “I’m sorry, this… is just so unexpected that I am still a little out of my own normal thought pattern. I think finding a private place for us would be nice right now. I think we have a lot to talk about… or to just… not talk, but be with each other for now?”.</div>"
1944,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-01-24T07:43:19,Aeromancer,"Irrespective of any ulterior motives that she might have had, Vitali had certainly felt better after that hug. It was a nice gesture, and perhaps one that was every bit as polite as it was affectionate. On the other hand, it had also made him feel a bit more confused as well.<br/><br/>To be perfectly honest, he had felt a little bad about the fact that he had suspected her, considering that she now had appeared to actually love him. He wasn't entirely sure how to handle the emotions that he was feeling. She had certainly seemed as though she had really cared, but he wasn't completely sure if she really had. He didn't want to think about that, though, since he just felt like he was badmouthing someone.<br/><br/>Eventually he just leaned into her caressing touch. It was an amazing feeling, and it was certainly a type of touch that he had wanted to cultivate for the time being. If there were anything that he could do to get the kind of affection that he had craved, then he was going to do it.<br/><br/>Admittedly he had discovered one other thing in outer space, and that was the definition of loneliness. Ironically it was her words that had drawn him out of the daze. ""Perhaps we should at least find a place to sit down or something. That would be for the best, wouldn't it?""<br/><br/>Perhaps if they were to share another meal together, that would somehow make everything all right. While he was sure that it would, Vitali had no idea why it would have. He wasn't exactly thinking straight at the current time.<br/><br/>Should she have wished to use him, though, she might not have wanted to push herself too far. Vitali had already expressed some ideas about prudence. Therefore, if she did continue to push too hard he might have thought badly of her.<br/><br/>She had already ensured him, though, that she was a good and kind person. He may no longer have been thinking of such things.<br/><br/>Exhaling another time, he leaned against her slowly and shut his eyes. Nothing in him had ever thought of her this way before. He wasn't even entirely sure whether it was right too, though he reminded himself that they weren't actually related at all. All of those things he told himself were simply youthful games. Vitali simply used to consider her to be his sister. It was never actually any sort of a fact.<br/><br/>If she were to do anything to hurt him though and he found out about it, then he would have been cut that much more deeply by it."
1945,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-01-25T13:49:44,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya could understand Vitali’s confusion. She also felt a little confused, and it didn’t even need to involve her ulterior motives. It was just the confusion that was to be expected when someone was suddenly taken off track. She had expected a different reaction from Vitali, to be honest. She had expected him to care about her, even like her as more than a friend. But hearing from him that he loved her was a big surprise. Something had changed in her friend, and Mariya was a little confused about it, trying to figure out what it was. But for a brief moment, she decided to allow herself to simply enjoy that warmth inside her chest.<br/><br/>When Vitali said they should find a place to sit, Mariya nodded in agreement immediately. She felt like she would have agreed to whatever he wanted right now. It was a strange feeling that made her want to please him, as a way of making up for what she was planning on doing. “I agree, finding a place to sit would be for the best”, she replied, her voice quiet.<br/><br/>She felt that sitting and just spending some time together would be good for both of them as well. And it would give them time to take a breather and adjust to that new reality. Taking a step back, Mariya held out a hand and held Vitali’s. After a moment of silence, she laughed softly. “I’m sorry, I’m just… I was caught by surprise”, she explained, keeping her hand touching his.<br/><br/>“What do you want to do, where do you want to go?”, Mariya finally asked, preferring to allow Vitali to take the lead for now.</div>"
1946,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-01-25T23:30:49,Aeromancer,"Since he had been confused by his emotions for the time being, Vitali wasn't really thinking all that much about any ulterior motives that she might have had. Instead, he was just thinking like someone who was, as she had figured, acting like he had recently been taken off track. All of these exchanges of words, he had hoped, wouldn't ruin anything between them. The fact that she hesitated for a moment or two also seemed to bother him.<br/><br/>After all, he wasn't sure if that time had been taken to be displeased with him. It could have very well been what was going on. Naturally he hoped very much that she wasn't upset. Still, there was a chance that she was. If that were the case, then he had done something very wrong.<br/><br/>Fortunately, she then nodded, which helped to assuage his fears. In fact, it almost looked like she had been ready to agree to anything that he said, regardless of what he had suggested. That made him a bit curious in turn, since he wasn't sure whether that meant that she was genuinely falling for him, or whether she had instead feared upsetting him and would do anything to prevent any further feelings of being upset.<br/><br/>Exhaling he then finally looked back up toward her with a shake of his head. He smiled, and decided to ask outright. ""Have I hurt you by any of these things just yet? If not, well then, I think I'd like to go for a walk with you and show you a few things more than sit down.""<br/><br/>That could have been both a benefit to him as well as a problem. Taking a walk could be a very pleasant activity, and it would have prevented any silences they might have had from being awkward. However, it could have also been extremely romantic. Certainly walking around was more romantic than just sitting there.<br/><br/>Whether that was a good thing or a bad depended on how she elected to respond. Despite his fears, it might have been exceptionally good in the end."
1947,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-01-26T17:10:32,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya also hoped that nothing would ruin things between them. Her inner struggle still continued, but she knew that she had both personal and professional reasons not to want to displease Vitali. Despite her motives, her feelings for her old friend were sincere. She wanted him to be happy, and to trust and like her. In Mariya’s mind, images of a nice and domestic future showed themselves. She shook her head at her own ideas. It wouldn’t be like that. Even if things were not the way they were, they would never have a simple domestic life. <br/><br/>Mariya reminded herself that she was back in Soviet Union, now. The ideals of British life had to be left behind, and she had to adapt to her homeland again. And to the fact that, no matter how things happened, Vitali would never have a regular life, in the way any other kind of man would. As long as he was safe, though, she could get used to whatever her life there, with him, would be.<br/><br/>When Vitali asked her if he had hurt her, Mariya showed him a warm smile. He had always been extremely considerate of her, and it was apparent that it wasn’t about to change. That made Mariya relax a little. It felt good to be cared for, after all. She knew that she wasn’t supposed to relax, but she was tired of always being the one having to worry and care about everything.<br/><br/>Pushing her worries aside for the time being, Mariya nodded again. “A walk sounds good”, she agreed. “We will have enough time to sit together when we eat meals, after all”, Mariya completed, showing a bright smile. It was clear that she was happy and relieved at a point nobody would be able to fake. <br/><br/>After some minor hesitation, Mariya dared to move the hand that was touching Vitali’s hand very softly, as though wanting to hold his hand in a better position, with their fingers intertwined, but afraid that he might not like it.</div>"
1948,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-01-29T02:22:15,Aeromancer,"All of Vitali's reasons for not displeasing her were purely personal. He had no professional stake in any of this. Originally Mariya had feared that there might have been a scandal because of the fact that they were together. There certainly had been some scandals before with cosmonauts. However, they were all because the cosmonauts in question were married and were sleeping with women who were attracted to them as a result of their new celebrity status.<br/><br/>Unlike them, Vitali was a single man. As a bachelor, he didn't have to fear these concerns, and anyway him and Mariya weren't actually doing anything physical. Still, he wanted to consider this to be a serious relationship even if it wasn't one where anything had happened. Something inside of him was, perhaps, eventually planning a marriage between the two of them.<br/><br/>That sounded really nice to tell the truth. Considering the fact that he had realized just how incredibly lonely he was before, due to the orbital trip that he had taken around the Earth, there was clearly a side to Vitali who had wanted to be together with someone. For now, though, he was glad that she had agreed to take a walk with him. They'd sit together later, as she said, once they had already eaten.<br/><br/>Nothing turned up inside of him that disliked the fact that she was holding his hand. Once their fingers were interlaced, he tightened the grip a bit to tell her that he appreciated the motion without actually having said so verbally. Smiling a bit, he looked wistfully into her eyes and ultimately did have one thing to ask her.<br/><br/>For a moment, though, he wasn't sure how to phrase it. Over time the words had come to him, though.<br/><br/>""Will you miss me or worry about me the next time I'm on a mission?""<br/><br/>Despite him saying so, he had already told her before he would probably only ever have one other chance in space."
1949,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-01-30T15:00:32,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya had pushed all of her more practical thoughts aside for the time being. She wasn’t even sure she could think straight at the moment. Sudden change - even if for the better - had always been somewhat hard for Mariya to deal with. She felt a little uncomfortable with it, but at the same time, the object of the change wasn’t something that really bothered her. In their own ways, after all, both herself and Vitali were lonely people. And maybe they could ease each other’s loneliness.<br/><br/>Feeling warm inside when Vitali tightened his grip on her hand, Mariya showed him one of those bright smiles she used to have as a young girl. Feeling her heart race and her cheeks heat up just a little, she felt that all of that was moving into a direction that might get her in trouble. But maybe - she tried to reason with herself - everything would work out just fine.<br/><br/>Vitali’s question made Mariya tighten her grip on his hand. It was an unconscious gesture, as though she had thought that doing so could keep him right where he was, under her gaze. Noticing what she was doing, she loosened her grip again and sighed.<br/><br/>Something in her felt that just saying things wouldn’t do, so she stopped and walked so that she stood in front of Vitali, her eyes facing his. “Both. I will miss you for every second, and my heart will not be at ease until you are back home and safe”.<br/><br/>Her intonation in saying these words was as calm as she could possibly make it, but there was a clear hint of emotion behind each word. The kind of emotion one couldn’t really fake. A moment later, either to ease the tension she felt or to clear the air a bit, she decided to ask a question of her own.<br/><br/>“Do you have a home, Viti?”, she started, feeling that she should clarify a little. “I mean, of course you live somewhere, but is it a home, or just a place where you sleep at night?”. After this explanation, she stopped and waited, moving back to the side so they could resume their walk.</div>"
1950,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-01-31T00:28:38,Aeromancer,"Honestly, sudden change had become more difficult for Vitali to deal with over time. Many people sort of regressed in this way as they got older, though he wasn't entirely sure why. In theory, people should get more used to things as they change, and not less. Most notably, in fact, he had to prepare himself for the biggest change of all. That was, of course, leaving the planet that everyone calls home, even if it was for only a few days.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, it had taught him plenty about being lonely, and he tightened his grip on her hand perhaps every bit as unconsciously as she had his. Looking back up carefully, he swallowed a bit and exhaled in turn. He was thinking about what she had said. Mariya really would have been thinking about him if he flew a second mission.<br/><br/>Granted, that second mission was probably all he was going to get, considering the hazards associated with space flight. Eventually the question of a home came up. Vitali should have known that it would have either sooner or later. Looking straight into her eyes, he started to furrow his brow and provided her with a bit of a frown.<br/><br/>""Well, the cosmonaut homes are off limits to anyone but the cosmonauts from what I understand. I live in a small cottage for the time being. They'll kick me out of it once everything is done.""<br/><br/>Regardless, it looked like he was trying to make light of the fact that he'd be forced to move once they were all done with the space projects that he was personally working on. For what it was worth, he didn't think it was much better in the United States. Astronauts didn't actually really get to keep the units that they were put up in.<br/><br/>Hoping that she would have laughed, Vitali looked into her eyes once again with a smile. ""Now if we find a place for you, though, remember that I can spend as much time there as I'd like.""<br/><br/>Space flight was quite rigorous to say the least, but the training could be even worse. He would have welcomed some time to relax. Since he wasn't currently assigned to a mission, he could have spent as much time as he'd like with her.<br/><br/>Though he had no idea that it would have, the mention of the cosmonaut houses being off limits might have piqued her interest."
1951,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-01T16:50:10,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Feeling Vitali’s hand tighten around hers made Mariya feel like everything was right. At least at the personal level, which was the only one Mariya was thinking about at the moment. As of now, all she wanted was to reconnect with her old friend, without any other motive. All of her ulterior motives were pushed aside for now.<br/><br/>Even when she had asked about a home, Mariya was simply concerned about Vitali’s life. She could imagine that he would be provided with good living conditions, and that was not her concern. It was more about how much of a home his living space felt like, as opposed to simply a place to live that could as well be just about any other. That question had actually stemmed from her own experience. Once she had moved to England, at first, she felt completely out of place, and it barely mattered where she lived. It had taken a while for her to actually get used to her new life and actually start living instead of simply existing.<br/><br/>When he spoke about the houses being off limits, Mariya felt curiosity light up inside her. What was it like? She wondered, but there wasn’t much she could do about it. She knew that asking questions about it wouldn’t be of any value. <br/><br/>A smile showed on Mariya’s face when Vitali said he could spend as much time as he wanted in her home. That sounded really nice. But she was still a little concerned about him being tossed out of his cottage once his service was done. That really wasn’t a way to treat anyone, she thought to herself. <br/><br/>“We should find a place we both like, then”, she commented with a smile. “And I want you to know that my home will always be yours, if you want…”. She giggled softly and blushed a little. “That sounded odd”, she tried to backtrack. “I mean… oh, never mind”.<br/><br/>Mariya shook her head and sighed. “I feel like there is so much to do here. Finding a job, finding a home, taking care of you… sounds like a lot, eh?”. After these words, Mariya fell silent and waited for Vitali to say something.</div>"
1952,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-02T06:55:51,Aeromancer,"At this point Vitali didn't realize that there was anything but the personal level. Everything else had sort of gone away. His fear that she was up to something was gone. If anything at this point it had actually seemed like the thing she had been up to was trying to win his heart. Ulterior motives were far from his mind.<br/><br/>Finally, it had looked as though the question that he had been searching for an answer to was closed. What might have made it more interesting was the fact that this secrecy was bound to rise more than a simple interest in the situation. She was perhaps thinking, eventually anyway, that there might have been some reason that they couldn't go through the cosmonaut homes.<br/><br/>Should she have gone across this path of thought then the joke would have eventually been on her. After all, the reason they were secret was merely paranoia. There was nothing but clothing, beds and radios in them.<br/><br/>Regardless, he couldn't have possibly known what she was thinking about. It didn't matter anyway, since all he was concerned with was how she viewed him at this point. He wanted to finally think of the two of them as an official couple.<br/><br/>Then again, if he figured that they were then maybe it would have been vocalized eventually. That would have been nice for him, since it would have solidified everything in the end.<br/><br/>""If that were the case, then I suppose I could actually move out of my little cottage."" Eventually he rolled his eyes at what she had been saying about taking care of him. ""You do realize, of course, that I'm a national hero. If it's money that you need, then I could at least get you things.""<br/><br/>The way that he had phrased it suggested that while the USSR's government was giving him anything he wanted, money didn't seem to be on the table.<br/><br/>Perhaps that was because of his race, which would have made sense seeing as he was an ethnic Evenki and not a Muscovite Russian. Alternatively, it could have suggested that they realized Soviet money wasn't always stable, but permanent things would stick around for the long haul."
1953,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-03T14:10:31,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya couldn’t even begin to explain how she felt. It was a chill down her spine, and a feeling of butterflies in her stomach. And also, fear. A form of fear she couldn’t explain, or find a reason to. It wasn’t a fear of being found out - though that wouldn’t be a good thing to have happen at all. It was more of a fear that everything simply went wrong.<br/><br/>With a sigh, Mariya admitted to herself that she felt less at home where she was now than she had ever felt back in London. She really hoped that she was feeling like that only because she had yet to get used to being back. But it felt like she didn’t have a place in Soviet Union anymore.<br/><br/>When Vitali said he might move out of his cottage, Mariya smiled at him. “I feel that this means I will have to actually take care of you. Confess - you’re only after my cooking”, she joked, shaking her head as she always did when she was amused. “But all is well, I wouldn’t mind if you did move to where I could keep an eye on you”.<br/><br/>She couldn't help but giggle when he reminded her that he was a national hero. “I suspect you will never allow me to forget about it”, Mariya joked, pinching Vitali’s arm lightly as she usually did when they were children. “Will you say that every time I ask for your help with a household chore?”, she asked, her question implying that the thought of them sharing a roof - and by extension, a life - was not a bad one and that it was indeed in her mind. <br/><br/>Making a pause, Mariya turned more serious. “The only thing I want out of you is your presence. And for you to come home to me safely when they eventually send you away on another mission. Does that sound reasonable?”.<br/><br/>After her question, Mariya fell silent and kept looking ahead, her eyes with a pensive expression. Sure, she wanted information, but she also wanted Vitali in her life. And she wasn’t sure about whether or not she could have both.</div>"
1954,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-07T08:48:23,Aeromancer,"Strangely, Vitali had also experienced plenty of feelings of not being at home as well. He figured that this wasn't anything like the Evenk Autonomous Okrug. Honestly his homeland was there amongst his own people. Admittedly he even missed growing up with Mariya over in European Russia. This indeterminate point in the middle of the Kazakh Soviet Socialist Republic was nothing that interested him when it came to living here.<br/><br/>It had an unusual climate that ranged from oppressively hot to bitter cold. The place was essentially a desert that received heavy precipitation in the winter. However, it was relatively close to the equator and that meant that it was a decent place for a launch facility.<br/><br/>Eventually, though, he wanted to go home, and having been to outer space he realized just how fleeting the concept of home really was. Soon enough her words had dragged him back to the present reality that he was dealing with, though. What she had been saying did ultimately get a laugh out of him even.<br/><br/>""What if I said that all I was after was indeed your cooking?"" Soon after that he had ended up also laughing at her comment about not allowing her forget the fact that he was a national hero. ""Hmm, maybe I will, I'll have to remind you that I can't get hurt because the very future of the space program relies on my health.""<br/><br/>Naturally that kind of thinking caused him to giggle. It was nice to shrug away some of the other points that he had been thinking about.<br/><br/>""Are you suggesting that we get hitched?"" For what it was worth, Vitali's eyes lit up at the idea. Any sort of concern that he might have been showing before seemed to have vanished as he now focused on this rather than anything else.<br/><br/>She might have agreed to it merely on professional grounds as well. It would have made it easy to collect information on him. Fortunately, he didn't know this at all yet. He would have been incredibly hurt if something like that were to happen to him.<br/><br/>""I love you Mariya, more than anything in the entire..."" He paused, searching for a word as he hung on the statement.<br/><br/>""Would galaxy be appropriate here?"" The sheer thought of phrasing it that way had made him laugh out loud."
1955,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-08T06:23:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya wasn't particularly upset at the idea of living there. Of course, she had only just arrived there, and had yet to have the time to get a sample from the climatic changes. She could feel that the place was pretty dull, though. Deep down inside, she would have preferred to live elsewhere inside the country. Still, there wasn't much she could do as of now. She had to live wherever he was to make sure she could find out the information she had come here to get. Maybe, once he was off his missions, they could move elsewhere. She wasn't really sure about how that worked. <br/><br/>Her attention turned back to Vitali when he mentioned that he could be after her cooking. She shook her head and laughed. When he said he couldn't get hurt, she laughed again. ""I am pretty sure a simple cut helping me cut will not impair your ability to go to outer space"", she joked, still laughing along with her words. It felt good to be like they were before, just talking about silly things and laughing. Of course, under the silliness there was actually something really important in their matter for conversation. But it still felt good to discuss it in a light-hearted manner.<br/><br/>When me mentioned getting hitched, Mariya blushed and giggled. Of course, that was exactly what she had been meaning. And yet, hearing him say it made her feel like a school girl. Seeing his eyes light up as he spoke made Mariya sigh almost inwardly. She was getting more involved than she should be, but maybe - she thought to herself - this wouldn't be such a bad thing.<br/><br/>""You make it sound quite sordid"", she joked. ""As though we are about to engage in some sort of clandestine affair we can't tell anyone about"". After a second, Mariya laughed. ""But even if that is what you want, I am up for it. With you, I can be up for anything"".<br/><br/>When Vitali said he loved her, Mariya felt that sensation of butterflies in her stomach, and couldn't help but close her eyes just to listen to his voice saying those words. When he asked if galaxy would be appropriate, Mariya opened her eyes and nodded.<br/><br/>""I think so. I would be extremely jealous if you loved some piece of technological flying thing more than you love me"".<br/><br/>Moving to stay face to face with Vitali, Mariya sighed and looked up at his eyes. ""I love, you Viti. More than I love everything else on Earth. I can't go elsewhere like you, so I guess you will have to be content with that"".<br/><br/>And there it was. They had said something she had to admit she had wanted to hear. And it wasn't the best moment for them to admit freely that they loved each other, as Mariya felt that things would not work out well in the end.</div>"
1956,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-08T09:18:46,Aeromancer,"On the other hand, Vitali didn't particularly care for the climate here. Then again, he might have had something of a bad taste in his mouth. This was not exactly the most attractive place in the world. It didn't look like the kind of place that would have been associated with a highly visible space program either. It simply looked as though it were thrust here, sort of, in a way that more or less illustrated that it had been hidden from movie cameras.<br/><br/>Had something gone wrong here, then the Soviet leadership certainly didn't want anyone knowing about it. Journalists were always shown the positive light and the best sides of stories. They never got the kind of taste of the bad side that one might have otherwise expected from this sort of a setup. If a rocket launch failed, then Vitali figured that very few people would have ever heard much of it.<br/><br/>The remote location, therefore, was rather attractive to those who had something to hide. For the time being, though, he decided to reflect more on her and less on his own problems. After all, he had actually come here to speak with her and not to deal with those sorts of things.<br/><br/>Smiling gently, he ultimately looked into her eyes and seemed more romantic than usual. Nevertheless, her comment about him loving some piece of technological flight hardware made him laugh. ""Certainly I can't say that I hadn't fell in love with the Vostok capsule, but I have to also admit that I sort of felt like I was trapped in a can of caviar.""<br/><br/>Over time he came to laugh again before resting securely in her arms, should she have allowed him to do this. He certainly had liked the feeling that he would have been comfortably there if she elected him to stay. More than anything, at this point, that was what he had wanted.<br/><br/>Still, after she had admitted that she had loved him, he felt that the time was right for another joke.<br/><br/>""More than anything else on Earth you say, but if you were me could you love something else more that was outside of the Earth's atmosphere?""<br/><br/>Sighing gently, he focused on this thought. It was a little comforting to know that he could have periodically continued to make these sorts of jokes. After all, he was a cosmonaut, and that was serious business. Never had he doubted that his job was serious and of vital national importance.<br/><br/>No one, however, had told him that it always had to be frowns and furrowed brows. He liked the light and airy conversation that he could have with her.<br/><br/>""Let's go have something to eat like we had said we were going to do before."" It looked like he had something that he had wanted to tell her about.<br/><br/>""There is an astronaut I have heard of in the United States. Remember how I was telling you all about the rockets that I have heard they launch in Florida? Well, apparently there's one who doesn't take his job seriously and causes a lot of problems for them. He seems to be quite a prankster!"""
1957,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-09T06:40:12,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya, to be honest, hadn't thought much about why such a dull and isolated place had been chosen to house the space program. Her superiors probably had thought about it, and that was the reason for sending her in. But for her, with her lack of knowledge about all that was implied in the space program, it might as well be because something in the location made it easier to launch from there. Or because the climate made something better about training the cosmonauts. Or simply because it was easier to find space to house everyone involved in the process, since the place didn’t seem to be exactly bursting with people.<br/><br/>Of course, she was curious, and would ask Vitali about the reasons at some point, but for now, she was still too taken by the sudden change in her relationship with her lifelong friend to think about anything else. <br/><br/>When Vitali looked into her eyes, Mariya moved her own gaze to meet him. She couldn't help but laugh at his comments about falling in love with the Vostok capsule. ""Well, I guess I have a point above it then. I am sure being with me will not make you feel that trapped - plus, you know, I can cook actual nice food"", she joked, her eyes lighting up as they did whenever she was happy. <br/><br/>Allowing Vitali to rest in her arms, Mariya sighed and closed her eyes for a moment. It felt so good to be there with him, despite all the complications she could expect.<br/><br/>When he made that joke, she opened her eyes and smiled. ""I hope not, as I hope you love me more than what's out there"", she replied, her voice soft.<br/><br/>Nodding when Vitali invited her to go something to eat, Mariya once again held his hand. ""Sounds like a good idea. I could use something"", she agreed, allowing herself to be led by him. There should be a lot to talk about, as they now had to plan their lives around this new reality. She could feel that, due to his lifestyle, Vitali wouldn't want to delay their lives together for long. <br/><br/>She listened to him tell her about the astronaut he had heard of. ""That sounds like a very dangerous thing"", she commented. ""I mean, the pranks. I would hope he wouldn't cause a serious problem to the point of something bad happening to someone"".<br/><br/>Nibbling on her lower lip, Mariya looked at Vitali. ""I confess I am terrified for your safety out there. Do you think me a fool for that?"", she asked, trying not to worry too much, since he apparently didn't even have a flight set to happen.</div>"
1958,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-10T23:58:06,Aeromancer,"To some degree there was a bit of accuracy in that manner of thinking. The fact that they were closer to the equator meant that there was some benefit given to launching rockets here. The natural rotational force of the Earth gave them a sort of push as they left the atmosphere. That push helped to increase the amount of power each rocket had. The climate, though, was actually a pain and many cosmonauts were actually trained back in European Russia before getting shipped out here.<br/><br/>Considering that he was no stranger to some parts of European Russia, though, Vitali hadn't minded that too much. Some day, though, he hoped that he could go back to Evenki territories and live quietly.<br/><br/>For now, he simply looked back toward her and exhaled. Smirking a bit, he allowed himself a gentle shrug. ""You mean that you can offer me something that my Vostok capsule can't. You don't know how much actual food would mean to me, considering that in outer space you're forced to eat out of a little pouch.""<br/><br/>Making a gesture with his hands, it seemed like he had eventually wished to show her what eating in space was like. It could be quite a challenge, which was for sure. Space food wasn't anything like the food that they had on Earth. ""Honestly, I always thought that Gordo Cooper's pranks were sort of funny, but you're right about them being extremely dangerous. He could get himself killed like that.""<br/><br/>Internally she was absolutely right. There was no way that he would have wanted to delay their life together, considering that he could have been sent on another mission at any time. That being said, he wasn't lying when he had suggested that after that they might just leave him alone. Then, however, she seemed to mention that she was fearful for his safety.<br/><br/>Admittedly that made him let loose a big exhalation. There was something that he hadn't really wanted to think of stuck on his mind. ""Well, honestly, I'm a little concerned about my safety too, but you don't survive in that kind of situation nervously thinking about everything little thing that could go wrong. Does that make sense?"" Blinking, he once more looked up toward her.<br/><br/>At this point, though, he had really become more concerned about the possibility that they wouldn't stay together. That sounded horrific from his point of view, and he didn't need that on his mind the next time that he had flown a mission. Things had suddenly gotten complicated after they had admitted that they loved one another, in spite of the fact that he had thought that was really just supposed to make things easier and not worse."
1959,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-12T16:44:23,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya had simply thought that the place might be for some practical reason, but she really didn’t know. There was a lot she didn’t know, and curiosity was eating her up. Curiosity for what she had been sent there to know, but also personal curiosity about that world which was so fascinating. Of course, it wouldn’t be so good to live there, as the weather wasn’t like anything she was used to, but maybe, once Vitali wasn’t supposed to fly anymore, he would want to leave that place for somewhere with a more comfortable weather.<br/><br/>When he said she didn’t know how much real food would mean to him, Mariya couldn’t help but laugh. “I will happily cook you real and nice food for as long as you are down here with me”, she promised, in a warm intonation. She smiled when he said they had to eat off of a pouch. “Sounds terrible”, Mariya commented, shaking her head.<br/><br/>She nodded when he said Gordo Cooper’s pranks could get him killed. That was exactly what she had been thinking. Out there, with little to no help if anything happened to go wrong, it was a completely insanity to simply play pranks like that. “Good thing you have a good head above your shoulders and wouldn’t do anything stupid while out there”, she commented. Once again, Mariya’s hand went to one of Vitali’s and she squeezed it softly, as though she wanted to make sure he was safe.<br/><br/>When Vitali said he was concerned about his safety, Mariya looked up at him. “It does make sense. I believe you need to keep your wits about yourself if you want to be safe up there”.  After her comment, Mariya sighed and closed her eyes for a moment.<br/><br/>After she opened her eyes, Mariya thought for only a moment before saying the next words, not skipping a beat. “Find a place for us, Viti, will you? It won’t do to waste time, don’t you think?”. Of course, living with him would make a lot of things easier for her, as she would have access to him for all of the time that he happened to be home, and maybe she could find something around the house, even if he still had the home he was currently in as his official residence. And his presence would help her feel safer and cared for, as well, in a purely personal level, which was exactly what she was thinking about now.<br/><br/>Moving her free hand, Mariya brushed it against Vitali’s cheek for a brief moment. “I need a kitchen if I want to make you warm food, after all”.</div>"
1960,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-13T11:29:05,Aeromancer,"Even had Vitali known that she really was here on an information gathering mission, there wasn't any way that he could have know precisely the type of information that she had come to find. It didn't necessarily seem like she knew, but of course Vitali wasn't tipped off, which meant that he couldn't have made judgments anyway. One thing was actually for certain, however. Once he wasn't supposed to fly anymore, he was going to want to leave this place.<br/><br/>In spite of his return to Earth, Vitali was still being fed food that wasn't all that great. While it might not have been the freeze-dried packet food that he got in outer space, it was made to feed a massive of people cheaply. That was what had prompted his next reply.<br/><br/>""I honestly look forward to you offering me food; are you sure you don't mind me eating it?"" He laughed quickly, assuming that she would have joined him in the levity. She looked like she was starting to get into a better mood than she had been in the past few moments anyway.<br/><br/>""I wouldn't do anything stupid down here either; did you think that I would?"" While it was something of a mock question, there was some serious weight to it. Vitali wanted to make sure that he was making the right decision by electing to be with her. The fact that she had squeezed his hand suggested that it was the right call, though. Soon enough he squeezed her hand back, seeming to show her that he had known the answer to that question as well.<br/><br/>""Sure, let's pick the best place we possibly can, but what else would you like in it besides a kitchen?""<br/><br/>At this point he was thinking of what would happen after he was grounded. It would have nice to have been given his choice of a place, and they might have given him a wider variety. He was a national hero after all, even if he had promised her that he wouldn't keep repeating it.<br/><br/>While he might have not wanted to go around bragging about his status, Vitali wasn't at all above getting a decent home. As a human being he had requirements, but if he could he would have shared everything that he had as a benefit. There were many of his people who suffered in the frozen cold at night, and had nothing but a dirt floor to keep them warm.<br/><br/>To him, each of the people who lived in that sort of an existence was a true hero."
1961,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=60,2016-02-14T07:21:32,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya couldn’t help but laugh when Vitali asked her if she didn’t mind him eating the food she offered him. “I feel that this is the main reason you want to be with me for”, she joked while shaking her head. “My mother warned me that I would win a good man by the stomach”, Mariya completed, giggling softly. “And so I have”, she completed, side eyeing Vitali for a moment.<br/><br/>When Vitali asked her if she thought he would do something stupid while down on Earth, Mariya shook her head on a negative. “No, I don’t. You seem like you have grown into a very sensible man, Viti”, she replied, a little more serious.<br/><br/>When he asked what more she needed besides a kitchen, Mariya stopped to think for a moment. “You know I have always been a person of simple needs, Viti”, she stated. “That hasn’t changed, so I guess as long as it is a decent home, I will be happy”. After this comment, she decided to get more practical, as she had no idea whether or not he would actually know what to look for. “I really don’t need much. A small room we can use to eat our meals and sit for rest and conversations, a nice kitchen, a bathroom, and a bed…”. Mariya stopped mid-word there and nibbled on her lower lip, her cheeks turning a hot pink.<br/><br/>After a moment’s hesitation, she finally spoke her mind. “I think we should decide on uh… sleeping arrangements, I mean…”. Mariya hesitated again, and then decided to get that over with. “I think we should decide whether or not we would be… sharing a bed or having two separate ones?”, she finally asked, trying not to sound too awkward.<br/><br/>Finishing what she had to say, Mariya would have fallen silent and just walked with Vitali, allowing him to lead her. They were going to find somewhere to eat, after all, and she didn’t know anything around there. So he was the one who had to do the leading, at least until she learned how to find her way in there. She assumed they would have to stay until Vitali eventually didn’t have to fly anymore, and then they could find another place. She wondered where he would want to move to, but that was still in the future. For now, they had simply to find a small and nice home in there and start working on making it decent.</div>"
1962,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-02-15T06:32:00,Aeromancer,"While he didn't exactly have a snappy response to what she was saying, Vitali had made a look toward her that indicated that he didn't want to with her just for the food. That being said, he would have been more than happy to stick around just for that. The food sounded marvelous, especially compared to what he had been fed thus far.<br/><br/>Even the food that he had received on Earth wouldn't compare he was fairly certain. Thus far the conversation had been relatively light and airy, but she gave him a more serious look. Vitali figured it was probably best to give her some form of response to that. ""You know I still love when you call me Viti regardless of if you thought I was responsible or reckless, right?""<br/><br/>Punctuating that with a smile, he turned to face her again. Having gestured a bit with his hands, it had looked like he was trying to plan out some kind of floor for the home. He was thinking of all of the things that they would have needed. However, he was soon blushing when she had mentioned the need for a bed. Like her, he had stopped and didn't say any more. In fact, he wasn't even entirely sure what he should have said as a reply to that part.<br/><br/>""I am sure that we could have a nice home, but we should think about sleeping arrangements for now."" The mention of that made him entirely flustered. ""We'll be sharing two beds once we finally get married."" That made the situation more awkward, however. At that point what he was saying had ended up sounding more and more like an actual proposal.<br/><br/>In fact, he sort of did in effect just propose to her. While it wasn't exactly intended that way, that was actually how it did come out, and he soon found himself swallowing. Having lived his entire life in the USSR, however, he knew of only one way to abandon such awkwardness.<br/><br/>There was one request that you could always make to someone and expect a yes answer out of if they had the time for it. Smiling a bit, as Vitali used it to get his mind off of things, he then blinked and looked her straight in the eye. It was then that he had asked her something more important than any mere wedding proposal.<br/><br/>""...want to go somewhere for now and play a game of chess?"""
1963,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-02-16T04:11:16,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya smiled when Vitali looked at her that way. It was the smile she used to show as a child when she had been bothering her friend on purpose. She knew, of course, that he would want to be with her for a lot of other reasons. But she also knew that he would like her to feed him something nice. And she was more than willing to do so. She could already imagine them in their kitchen, talking while she cooked him a nice meal. <br/><br/>""I'm glad you still like it"", she replied to his comment on loving it when she called him Viti. ""Because now that you have allowed me, I will probably call you Viti for the rest of our days"".<br/><br/>As he seemed to be planning a kind of floor for their home, Mariya watched as Vitali moved his hands, curious to see what he might have in mind. When he blushed, she did the same, and tried hard not to look away. It was an important question, after all. They would be sharing the home, and needed to think about it. <br/><br/>Hearing him speak about them getting married made Mariya blush. Her eyes light up, though, and it was clear she liked the idea. In both a practical and a sentimental sense, it was good to know that they might marry in the future. With a sigh, Mariya allowed herself to daydream for a moment, before bringing herself back to Earth. Images of the life she would have liked for them, with a small and cozy home, a pet, and maybe one or two little ones, still hung on her mind when she turned her attention outside again.<br/><br/>Vitali's question about going somewhere and playing a game of chess made Mariya show a broad smile. ""I thought you would never ask!"", she exclaimed, cheerful as the girl she had been years ago. ""I would really love to. No cheating!"", she completed, shaking her head. ""I have not played in years, but I can still remember the rules"".</div>"
1964,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-02-18T22:43:36,Aeromancer,"Something told Vitali that he wasn't the only person around who received that smile Surely there were plenty of others that she had bothered on purpose. Smirking a bit, he offered her another sign from her childhood, which was a sign that he had realized that she was making fun of him on purpose. Exhaling a bit, he eventually started to stretch his back, perhaps imagining at least some of the same things that she had.<br/><br/>Looking toward her, Vitali eventually exhaled and laughed while he placed his hands back into his pockets. ""I guess that I should consider myself stuck with that name for now then, but do you actually like calling me that, or do you just find it funny?""<br/><br/>For the moment it looked like he had wanted to look away as well. To some degree this line of conversation was of course rather embarrassing. Still he looked toward her and gave it some thought. That was until his latest request had seemingly caused a bit of a stir. ""What do you mean you haven't played in years?"" It was nice to focus on this new question and the new line of conversation that came along with it.<br/><br/>Honestly he was surprised to hear that she hadn't been playing chess. It was something that a vast majority of people he knew had taken up. Still, he did his best not to look too shocked, and instead he put the focus back on the conversation that they were having.<br/><br/>Talking always seemed to make things better, especially if it gave him an opportunity to skirt the issue for a bit. Nevertheless, this conversation had turned to chess. In a way, they were playing a chess game against one another already. Each portion of what they were saying had been an attempt to outmaneuver the other, but Vitali was still pretty much in the dark when it came to figuring this out.<br/><br/>Maybe he just didn't really want to believe that anything was up at the moment. ""Hey, wait a minute, how could you cheat at chess anyway?"" He laughed, wondering if that meant that she had actually cheated him before when they were younger.<br/><br/>Now if she had tried to cheat him today, then, that would have really made things just like old times all over again for sure."
1965,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-02-24T03:25:06,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya couldn't help but smile, her eyes lighting up, when Vitali showed that he knew that she was just teasing him. That made her feel a bit as though they had gone back to their time together as children. Of course, it had been a long time and things had changed greatly. But right now, it didn't matter.<br/><br/>If she could only tell her old friend. For a moment, Mariya's mind played with the idea. What if she told Vitali the truth? Would he help her? Would he tell the authorities? With a sigh, Mariya came to the conclusion that the second option was much more likely. And, of course, her employers had told her very clearly that she was not to tell anyone about her mission. And it was just obvious that Vitali would be the last person she could ever tell about the mission. And last, but certainly not least, Mariya feared what her employers could do in case she was found out. A cold fear invaded her heart. They would probably kill her with very little regard for her, since she would have lost her utility. <br/><br/>Coming to the conclusion that she could never tell Vitali about anything, Mariya focused back in their current conversation and tried to enjoy the moment while she could. Making good memories, she thought to herself, before she inevitably lost her friend because of her mission. <span style=""font-style: italic"">It is expedient for us that one man should die for the people</span>, she thought bitterly to herself.<br/><br/>""You are surely stuck with this name from now on"", she replied to his words. ""I really enjoy calling you Viti. It makes me feel as though nothing has changed"", Mariya explained quietly.<br/><br/>Vitali's surprise at her words on not having played chess in years made Mariya's eyes grow wide. It wasn't that surprising for her, as she hadn't really had the chance back in England. At least not often. ""I haven't, Viti. It's not as popular back in England as it is here"", she explained. ""People there enjoy card games, or word games. I can teach you some later if you'd like"".<br/><br/>When he asked how one could cheat at chess, Mariya laughed. ""If I tell you, it defeats the purpose"", she joked. ""But you might think I have forgotten all about the rules and try to do something funny"", Mariya completed, shaking her head the way she always did when laughing.<br/><br/>""Come on, now. Let's go some place where we can play so I can beat you"", she joked, playing at an overconfidence that surely wasn't one of her flaws.</div>"
1966,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-02-24T23:53:31,Aeromancer,"Saying that things had changed quite a bit did very little to make Vitali do anything but live in the moment. He was obviously still rather happy to simply live in the here and now. More than anything he wanted this time to be nice and happy. That alone was really his only wish at this point to be perfectly honest.<br/><br/>In real life, there were no magic wands to wish away problems, but he would have liked one to make this moment last forever honestly.<br/><br/>Should she have told him about her mission, Vitali would probably at first have taken it as a joke. As soon as he would have learned that she were serious about it, though, he would probably taken things personally. It would have sort have been like a personal affront to him. Politics and nationalism would have taken a backseat to the fact that it would have been pretty rough to put up with something like that being revealed to him.<br/><br/>Worse, though, was what might have happened if he ended up telling the authorities. He was a member of an ethnic minority, and they wouldn't have wanted a scandal to break out about a national hero anyway. The Communist Party-run media would have made up a story about him having a heart attack before they quietly shuffled him off to suffer in a Gulag in Siberia. While the space program would have suffered an extreme loss, the political leadership wouldn't want someone who had a relationship with a spy to taint the public image.<br/><br/>Even if they were technically on opposite sides, this war didn't seem very different for what each would want to do to failures.<br/><br/>Fortunately none of this had to even be on his mind for the time being. He only had to think of the present, since she hadn't mentioned anything of the sort to him. With a smile, he started to actually lean up against her. ""I love to hear you call me that though."" Quickly enough, however, his next words were met with a certain level of shock.<br/><br/>""Card and word games? Those could never hold up against the grandiose test that chess is!"" Vitali smirked, feigning some sort of seriousness that just made him laugh all over again. ""Actually, I know one way you could cheat. When you are in a position where making any move would be bad on your part, pick up a piece and tap it back against the board, making it look like you moved.""<br/><br/>He then quickly mockingly added another bit to that.<br/><br/>""...not that I'm saying that I did that to you when we were younger! Alright, so maybe I had!"""
1967,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-02-26T20:11:45,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya knew that telling Vitali about her mission would be the worst possible idea. Well, if she were to be honest, taking the mission had already been a pretty bad idea. But she had thought it would work out. Before she left England, that is. Now, being back at Soviet Union, and back with Vitali, Mariya could see that it would be harder than she had anticipated. <br/><br/>Not that getting the information itself would be the hard part. Mariya felt that, as long as Vitali trusted her, she could collect whatever information was humanly possible. The problem was whether or not she would have it in her. And at the same time... she had to do what she had gone there to do. There wasn't any real choice to be made. <br/><br/>Knowing that she was dealing with dangerous people, Mariya knew that it would be either one of them. She would put Vitali's life on the line or her own. The choice <span style=""font-style: italic"">should</span> be obvious, but it wasn't, not really. Vitali had been the first person outside family she had ever loved. And now... he was basically giving the rest of his life over to her, if things worked out.<br/><br/>Focusing back at the present and the more pleasant aspects of the future, Mariya turned her attention back to Vitali. ""I love calling you Viti as well, so I guess that is settled"", she replied to his words.<br/><br/>His next words about games made her laugh. ""I guess you are right. But some of the games are fun"". She shook her head when he talked about one way one could cheat on chess. Like she usually did as a child, Mariya pinched Vitali's arm.<br/><br/>""You dirty cheat!"", she exclaimed, laughing. ""I knew I couldn't trust you! That explains why you would beat me every time!"".<br/><br/>After this comment, that she had made pretending to be very shocked, Mariya pulled closer to Vitali and kissed his chin, ignoring the possibility of anyone seeing them.<br/><br/>""Now come on. Now that I know I have to keep an eye on you, we can find a place to play. I would bet you something, but I don't know what we could wager on"".</div>"
1968,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-02-27T00:17:37,Aeromancer,"Naturally Vitali wasn't going to say anything to Mariya just yet about what he had continually perceived as strange behavior. He simply filed this into the back of his mind. He didn't want to think of the consequences of what he was contemplating. Should she have in the slightest been an enemy agent, and then it probably would have meant that he would have been shipped off somewhere.<br/><br/>He would have become a national hero stripped of his titles while the state-run Pravda and Isvestia newspapers told everyone that he had simply undergone some reassignment. Then he would live out what few days he had left working hard labor in a gulag before dying of exhaustion.<br/><br/>Perhaps lying to the voice in his head and saying that he hadn't suspected anything would have been a better idea just to avoid the logical consequences of what he was thinking about.<br/><br/>Anyway, though, he soon looked back toward Mariya and started to again focus on the here and now. That aforementioned present seemed to involve a chess game, which was obviously quite ironic. They had sort of seemed to be playing a mental one after all.<br/><br/>Jumping, at least mockingly so, from the pinch he then looked back at her and finally laughed at what she had done. ""Alright, alright I'll make sure to play a totally fair game this time. Why don't we go to the park? There actually is a small park here, and they do have some stone chess sets outside if you were interested.""<br/><br/>The idea of betting him something seemed to surprise him. At first he was just proposing a friendly game. As a result, he didn't think she would have wanted to gamble. Finally he just shrugged and let out a loose exhalation as he thought of something to say. There wasn't any reason that he had to accept a bet.<br/><br/>Then, however, he did briefly consider one thing. It could have been played off as a joke, but he hoped to get a serious answer.<br/><br/>""If I were to win, then you have to tell me the real reason that you showed up here. Does that sound fair?"" Considering that he made a face after it, Mariya was likely to think that it was a joke or maybe even a romantic advance. That being said, he kind of had thought of it seriously."
1969,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-02-29T16:04:27,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya was somewhat relieved that Vitali hadn't said anything about her behavior. She didn't really want to lie to him, even though that was exactly what she was doing. But in her mind, it felt as though lying implicitly was less of a lie than to tell an outright lie. It was, of course, just a way she had of feeling less miserable and less like she was betraying her old friend.<br/><br/>Of course, she knew that both of them were at grave risk. Should she succeed, Vitali had only one very slim chance of not getting punished, and that would be proving he had no idea about what she was doing there. Should she fail, she would either be punished by her employers or the government of Soviet Union, depending on which form her failure would take. And neither of these options sounded good.<br/><br/>When Vitali jumped after being pinched, Mariya laughed and shook her head. ""Very well. I will hold you to that promise"". After this comment, she nodded at his suggestion. ""The park sounds like a good idea. And it is a new place for me to get to know, and probably go to for some change of scenery when you are busy"", she remarked, really interested in seeing the park.<br/><br/>Mariya hadn't thought of betting anything of value. Her idea was more of something like they did when they were children and raced each other or played some game. She had thought of betting something one would do for the other should they lose. <br/><br/>When Vitali said what he would want in case he would win, Mariya smiled at the face he made. ""That is not a difficult one, and I can tell you right now"". She made her best serious face, but the mischievous glint in her deep blue eyes made clear she wasn't being that serious. ""I came here to get myself a heroic man to marry and never have to worry about working for a living again. How does that sound to you?"", she asked at the end, turning her gaze to Vitali's and tilting her head a little to the side as she sometimes did when curious.</div>"
1970,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-01T07:41:09,Aeromancer,"Eventually Mariya was either going to have to tell him the truth and come clean or otherwise tell him an outright lie. There wasn't going to be any way around that. She would have to decide to do things one or the other way. After all, it would have looked like she was headed toward a point where that was going to be needed since it was going to come up in the conversation sooner or later.<br/><br/>As it had looked like she was really interested in the park, Vitali perked right back up. It looked like they were going to be able to share something in common. Honestly, he hadn't thought of betting at all before she had brought it up. He had just wanted to play a game for fun. He then remembered what they would do as children, however.<br/><br/>That really honestly had sounded fun. He couldn't remember how long it had been, though he had supposed he could calculate it in the number of years since he had last played a game with her if he hadn't been so wistful. Then she had made something as an offer to him. With that he laughed, and even soon enough he was actually blushing toward her.<br/><br/>While Vitali wasn't quite sure how she was going to respond to what he had said next, he realized that there wasn't going to be any way to un-say it. Once something was spoken, it couldn't be taken back so easily. ""How about if I win, you win or we draw, then you still get to marry your heroic man?""<br/><br/>There wasn't any way that he could have been sure of how she would respond to that. For that matter, there wasn't any way that he could have known how she would respond to his own response to whatever it was that she had said. Still, he had to let her know how he felt in no uncertain terms at this point. None of this was joking anymore, since he had wanted them to be together forever.<br/><br/>At this point, he didn't realize it but that wasn't a realistic goal at all."
1971,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-04T18:43:56,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya knew that she wouldn't be able to escape a confrontation forever. Yet, she wanted to keep away from it for as long as possible. She knew she would have to tell a lie at some point, as the truth would be a terrible choice. But she hoped to have some time to prepare until them.<br/><br/>Smiling when she noticed that Vitali perked up, Mariya allowed him to lead her to the park. It was a good idea to have a park to go to. Living back in England, she had gotten used to leaving the house to go to a local park and read a book, or something of the sort. It would be nice to have a place to do the same there.<br/><br/>She waited for Vitali to respond to her remark about marrying a heroic man, and laughed when he asked about what about him winning, her winning or them drawing, and her still getting to marry her heroic man. Still laughing, Mariya blushed a little as well. It was easy talking about marriage, of course. And it was a good solution for what she had gone there to do. But still, it felt a little awkward that she would have to be a <span style=""font-style: italic"">real</span> wife. At this thought, Mariya blushed again and tried to find something around to look at so Vitali wouldn't notice she was blushing really hard and ask what she was thinking about.<br/><br/>After her cheeks came closer to the normal color, Mariya turned back to Vitali and smiled. ""I would marry you even if your most heroic action was to climb up a ladder to change lightbulbs"", she joked. ""You have no way out now, Viti"", Mariya completed with a chuckle.<br/><br/>After reassuring Vitali that she would marry him, Mariya fell silent. Her hand would keep playing with his fingers while they walked to the park, and she would keep silent for a moment while trying to remember whatever she could gather in her memory about chess. She didn't think Vitali would cheat on her, but she wanted to at least be a good adversary to him, even if she was pretty sure that he would beat her easily, with how long it had been since she had last played.</div>"
1972,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-05T07:41:15,Aeromancer,"Naturally Vitali wasn't aware of the fact that he was actually ever going to have to have a confrontation. That wasn't something that he was unquestionably aware of at the moment. However, it was looking like he was going to have to sometime ask what was going on. So far he had only let a few of his suspicions slip out.<br/><br/>For now, though, maybe Mairya's manner of thinking was right. This looked like a grand opportunity to just enjoy chess with a woman that he was looking forward to being with. He was really starting to like her a lot, and that meant that he wouldn't have minded just increasing the amount of time that he had gotten to spend with her over all. Of course, it had also meant that with each passing moment he was getting more and more dangerously attached to her. He could very well have been letting information slip and not realize it.<br/><br/>Then again, that was probably Mariya's plan anyway. If she had gotten close to him, then she could have more easily gotten information out of him. Regardless, though, he was soon shoving any doubts out of his mind and focusing on the game ahead of them. With a laugh, he rolled his eyes and looked back toward her. He didn't want any way out of the possibility of marrying her any more even if that were an option.<br/><br/>Once they were at the chessboard, he finished setting it up having seen that it looked like someone was playing here before them. The probably left during the game they were playing, and didn't seem to want to finish it, which is why he didn't have any problem changing the position on it in turn.<br/><br/>""I'm sure you've done many heroic things. You've certainly been all over the world, which I can't say. Well, then again I guess that I could say that I've been above the world plenty, but that doesn't really count now."" Vitali laughed a bit and looked into her eyes. ""You might actually be able to beat me because I'm so used to playing against experienced people I might not have any way to defend against your random moves!"" He laughed a bit and looked back at her, hoping that it would have been taken in a good natured way."
1973,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-07T21:07:16,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya decided that, for now, she would relax and just enjoy her time with Vitali. And while she did so, she would, of course, keep close attention at his words, in case he let something important slip. Other than that, she just wanted to rest a little more from the long trip and have fun with her old friend while they made plans for the future. Regardless of any ulterior motives she might have, Mariya really wanted to spend her time with Vitali and have him help her find a small house where she would be more comfortable - and where she could have him come for a meal or whatever else he wanted to come for. <br/><br/>Sitting opposite Vitali when he started setting up the chessboard, Mariya picked her memory for everything she could remember about chess. It was a pleasant surprise that she remembered more than she expected to, if she were to be honest with herself.<br/><br/>""I haven't been to that many places"", she corrected him gently. ""Only London, and one or two smaller towns in England, and then back to Soviet Union"", she explained quietly. Still laughing, she looked into his eyes. ""I guess it still counts that you have been way outside our planet"". <br/><br/>When she spoke again, her voice sounded softer and sincere. ""But I think this, what we are trying now, is probably the biggest adventure I have ever faced"". She wasn't talking about the chess game, apparently, but about the fact that they were sitting there and planning a new life together. <br/><br/>After this comment, she laughed at his comment about her random moves. ""Don't be like this, Viti!"", Mariya protested with a chuckle. ""Makes me feel like I will make one mistake after the other!"", she completed, leaning forward and brushing her hand on Vitali's cheek after her words. ""Come on, now, let us begin"", Mariya added after a moment, studying the chessboard. ""I still remember that you should start, since you have the white ones, so go ahead"".</div>"
1974,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-08T23:26:29,Aeromancer,"Relaxing and enjoying her time with him probably would have made things worse. Well, they would have made them worse for him. She more than likely would have benefited from it, since he would have been more off guard than ever. They could have just made plans for the future like this was all nothing. Looking back up toward her, Vitali shook his head and simply exhaled. At this point he truly believed that finding a house with her and such while reconnecting with an old friend was really the only motivation that she had. Perhaps he should have wished that it were.<br/><br/>Learning to play chess was one of those things that most people didn't forget even if they didn't use it. However, learning to play chess well was a different story.<br/><br/>Moreover, many games played at a decent level tended to end up in draws. This all combined to make a slightly unusual situation should Mariya have played better than she had suggested otherwise.<br/><br/>""Would it be harmful if I were to say that this were the biggest adventure that I faced?""<br/><br/>Of course, he had wanted that comment to strike a chord with her. It had to be a major adventure indeed, considering that he had been so far outside of the planet. Sighing for a moment, he looked down at his pieces, unsure of which move to make. Picking up a rook's pawn, he decided to make a decidedly unorthodox starting move.<br/><br/>""We could have chosen for white, you know, but I guess I'll go first. I'll go easy on you in that case!"" Vitali was still laughing about what she had been saying. ""Even if I have been so far above the Earth I would still have to say that this is an even bigger adventure than before. I never thought that I would have actually been planning a life with you.""<br/><br/>He paused for a few moments to collect his thoughts before continuing. ""I assume you don't mind if we still chat while we play, now do you; well, I know that some people might have complained about it, but I figure that you wouldn't have."""
1975,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-21T09:46:25,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Despite all of her plans and schemes, Mariya had to admit that simply sitting and playing chess with Vitali was a very relaxing moment. It served for her to see how much she missed her old friend, and those moments spent playing chess - moments that she didn’t often have back in England, as she didn’t have all that much free time there. Back in Soviet Union, for now, she did have some free time, and every intention to use it bonding again with Vitali. It was for the best, after all, since she had come back solely because of him.<br/><br/>After those moments playing chess, Mariya had continued to see Vitali whenever he had the time for her. With his help, she found herself a small house, and started taking care of making it a home - for herself, and for him, as well. The place was small,  but with Vitali’s help, Mariya managed to make it quite home like. There was a kitchen, where Mariya spent her time cooking for Vitali and talking to him as she did so, a small sitting room, where they ate and talked for as long as their hearts desired, and she had decided that she might as well have an extra bed in her bedroom, in case he wanted to spent his nights there every now and then.<br/><br/>It took them a while, but they had soon fallen into a pleasant routine of eating together, playing chess, and spending as much time as possible simply enjoying each other’s company. And, of course, Mariya was getting as much information as she possibly could without alerting Vitali about her plans. And, as soon as she got anything relevant, Mariya would obviously meet with her handler and let him know everything she had gotten right away. It was the reason why she was doing it all, right?<br/><br/>It was inevitable to feel a little unsettled, though. There was that constant lingering fear that Vitali would eventually figure out what she was doing. Every time she left the house to meet with her handler, Mariya felt a cold hand grasp her heart. What if he found out? What would he do? What would happen to her if someone else found out? All these questions kept constantly playing in her mind, especially at nights, when she had some alone time to think.<br/><br/>Her mind gave her lots of questions, and no answers, and that was nearly making Mariya insane. It got even worse once she noticed that Vitali seemed different. Her heart sank when she considered that he might be onto what she was doing. Each day they spent together made her more and more certain that he knew. And each day she told herself that she would confront him, and ask him what was going on. And each day she lost courage the moment she opened her mouth to ask a question. After some time, though, Mariya decided that she needed to gather all her courage and speak. She had to be able to dispel his suspicions, after all, before they took hold. <br/><br/>So, one quiet afternoon, as she cooked for him, Mariya finally decided to speak up. “Viti”, she called his name quietly, waiting for her old friend to look at her or give any other signs of paying attention to her words. Taking a deep breath, and keeping her eyes on her work, she asked the question that had been tickling her tongue for a few days. “What is in your mind? I… when you look at me the way you are doing now, I feel that there is something that you want to ask me and don’t have the courage to”.<br/><br/>It was done. Now, all she had to hope was that she was only being paranoid and that he wasn’t onto her mission.</div>"
1976,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-21T22:14:45,Aeromancer,"Certainly it was clear that Vitali had enjoyed sitting here and playing chess as well. It was a welcome reprieve for him as well. Naturally he had little free time until now as well. Training for a space mission took a great deal out of a person. Once he was back, though, he was encouraged to relax. That was precisely how he had gotten time off like this.<br/><br/>Finding a house as quickly as they had was a surprise for Vitali as much as it probably was for Mariya. That didn't mean it was unwelcome, though. He was glad that she was able to quickly make it such a welcome home. People were going to start talking since she had an extra bed there. However, at this point that hardly seemed to matter. He didn't really worry about what other people were saying about him any more.<br/><br/>Other national heroes had their own affairs. He was going to make himself at home. In fact, he still contended that he was soon going to marry Mariya. He had no intent at all of letting another man slip in here and take him from her. Vitali knew very well that he was going to have to act fast if he still had wanted her.<br/><br/>Playing house was very nice at first. Eventually, though, it started to look like she was vanishing at strange times. What he had been concerned with before had all but disappeared. He didn't think she had some ulterior motive here. She hadn't come back from the United Kingdom with some kind of strange plans. Rather, he was afraid that there might have been another man here.<br/><br/>She was slipping out in the middle of the night. It looked really strange to him, but strange in a way she probably wasn't thinking about. He had the wrong idea about what was going on.<br/><br/>That was why when she brought things up that one afternoon while making him food, he decided to say everything that was on his mind. Vitali didn't show anguish, but rather he tried to hold in his emotions as best as he could. Still, he was very mad because he thought she had been cheating on him.<br/><br/>""What do I have on my mind? Each night you're slipping out, and yet I've made so many sacrifices for you. At least, yeah I know I don't spend every night here, but each time I do it looks like you're vanishing or running about. Please be totally level with me. You can be honest if you want to end the relationship, just tell me that there's another man who has come between us. You could have done the noble thing and told me at first to cut me off. I would have been hurt, sure, but not hurt the way that I am now.""<br/><br/>At this point, Vitali had been standing up and clenching his fists at his sides. ""Tell me to, is he more handsome than me? Does he have more money? Just tell me what it is about him that he can give to you but I can't.""<br/><br/>To him it hadn't looked like the other individual was at all a secret agent's handler. Vitali just thought that she was having an affair. He was starting to show a vein popping out across his forehead at this point, but it was obvious that no matter what there was no way that he could have actually hurt her. Even if she had fully admitted to him that she was having an affair with another man, he would have just left and not returned. He wouldn't have done anything that could have caused her physical harm.<br/><br/>""Could you tell me his name? Why didn't you just tell me who he was in the first place? It would have saved us from having this conversation!"""
1977,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-22T00:13:22,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Despite the fact that they were not married, Mariya never really considered her relationship with Vitali a simple affair. In her mind, affairs were something with little to no meaning, something that could end at any time with little consequence. It was not at all what she felt about her relationship with Vitali. She felt as though they were almost practicing to be married. Of course, it was very much possible that this marriage would never happen.<br/><br/>Even though she knew that Vitali loved her and wanted to stay with her forever, Mariya was shocked at that show of jealousy and pain. Her eyes widened, and she kept silent when Vitali started speaking.<br/><br/>It was somewhat surprising for Mariya how much Vitali’s pain hurt her. She had not expected it in the least. After widening, her eyes started tearing up, and she waited for him to finish, feeling her mouth dry, as she always did whenever she cried.<br/><br/>“V-Viti…”, she started, trying to sound firm and failing miserably. “I don’t… I don’t want to end our relationship, never!”, she continued, trying hard to manage to speak in a way he could understand her. That was a trait Mariya had carried from childhood into adult life. She rarely cried, but when she did, she usually turned short of breath as soon as she started sobbing, and had a hard time speaking.<br/><br/>“Never… never, Viti, why would I…?”, she choked in tears and stopped herself to catch her breath. “I am not having an affair, with anyone! There is no man but you, why would there be?”, she sobbed without words for a few seconds and took a few steps away from the stove and towards Vitali. One of her hands, already wet from drying tears, touched one of his closed fists. <br/><br/>“Don’t say these things, there is no man anywhere that I want more than you! I… It is something else altogether, but I can’t…”. She choked again and took a deep breath. “If I tell you… you will hate me forever… even more than if I… had been… having an affair…”,<br/><br/>She finally stopped talking, not sure about what else to say. Despite a certain fear that Vitali might lose control and hurt her - and the idea that she did deserve it -, Mariya simply stood there, within arm’s reach, sobbing like a lost child. She wasn’t faking it - she could never force herself to cry. She was simply letting out what she was feeling, and she was sure, 100% sure, that Vitali would hate her if he knew what she had been up to.</div>"
1978,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-24T05:56:13,Aeromancer,"""I wouldn't ever hurt you; don't you know that?"" It was in response to the way that she was acting. She seemed like he was going to hurt her. ""I could never do something like that even if you hurt me very badly because I care too much about you!"" Vitali himself was shocked at how much jealousy he felt. He didn't at all think he was going to be like this, but he had never expected her to actually cheat.<br/><br/>Well at least that was how he had seen this. He still thought that she had been cheating on him. He had no idea that it wasn't the case. Rather, she was a secret agent visiting with a handler. However, he didn't have this in his head. As a result, right now what he felt was jealousy.<br/><br/>""Is it something else other than it looks like then? Maybe you could tell me where you've been going all this time, huh?"" When she touched one of his closed fists, Vitali allowed it to open. If she still had accepted it at this point, then he would have tried to take her hand in his. It would have just like that been like old times. Maybe this was going to be their opportunity to reconcile.<br/><br/>She did say, however, that if she told him he was going to hate her forever. That seemed to cement the fact that she had been cheating on him. ""If you weren't with another man like that, then why would I hate you for what you've been doing?""<br/><br/>Vitali finally shook his head. Before this all had happened he had planned to get married to her. In fact, he had wanted to do so quite quickly. He would even have asked her tonight. Now, though, he wasn't so sure that they could have been together no matter how much he had wanted them to be.<br/><br/>Exhaling softly, he finally just shook his head. The look of jealousy was still certainly in his eyes. However, it was clear that he had wanted to listen to whatever story she had planned to come up with for him. ""Can you tell me what's going on? Even if I were to get very hurt, I still want to hear what's going on, okay? I love you very deeply, and I never want to loose you regardless of whatever might be going on."" He wasn't sure that he had really wanted to hear it.<br/><br/>Still, he felt as though he needed to because if something bad were happening between them, then he had wanted the opportunity to salvage their relationship if at all possible."
1979,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-28T04:07:57,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya did believe that Vitali would not hurt her. She almost wish he would, though, as she felt that she deserved it. And she felt that, despite the fact that she was not cheating, what she was doing could still be seen as betrayal. It was too late to turn back, now, though. Mariya felt like all she could do was to tell the truth.<br/><br/>With a deep sigh, Mariya took hold of Vitali’s now open hand and looked at the joined hands. It might be the last time he would ever allow her to touch him, Mariya considered. After he knew what a dirty and low person she had been, it would not be a surprise. <br/><br/>“Very well”, she finally spoke, her voice really soft. “I will tell you the truth. Please, sit down”. Despite knowing how angry and jealous Vitali was, and being sure that he would not harm her, Mariya would still wait for him to get back to his seat before saying anything. <br/><br/>After Vitali had eventually gotten back - and she would wait for as long as needed -, Mariya would pace back and forth for a moment and then stop walking. “Very well”, she repeated, softly. “I will tell you everything, and then you may do anything you want to me”.<br/><br/>After some hesitation, she finally told the truth, not daring to face Vitali. “I have been meeting a man, indeed. But he is not my lover. He is my handler. I have come here to collect information, and pass it back to my employers in London”. With a deep sigh, Mariya looked up at Vitali. “I am a traitor and a spy. That is it. Now, all you have to do is go to the authorities, and tell them what I said. I will not tell them who my handler is, but I will tell them that it is true”.<br/><br/>Once she had said all she had to, Mariya fell silent, waiting for any reaction Vitali might have to her words. She really could not imagine what he would do. The girl could only be sure that it would be bad.</div>"
1980,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-03-29T22:56:39,Aeromancer,"Even though something inside Vitali was indeed very aggressive, he wasn't going to hurt he. He felt like he very well could have. However, just like Mariya figured there was no way that he could have. Should she have been with another man even, Vitali couldn't have actually caused her any harm. Slowly he turned back to sit down once their hands were joined together.<br/><br/>This might have very well been the last time that he would ever touch them together. That being said, if this was the last time, then he had wanted to do everything in his ability to enjoy it.<br/><br/>Exhaling, he paid attention to what she was saying. Some of that jealousy and anger vanished from his eyes. No, that wasn't quite right, since it looked like it was still there. However, he might have been able to suppress it at least. That could have helped him to listen to what she was saying at least.<br/><br/>In fact, he let himself listen to everything. Once he had heard it all, Vitali let his heart sink. At first he didn't believe it, or maybe he just hadn't wanted to believe it. However, it actually had confirmed what he was thinking about before hand. Something weird had been going on with her. When she first came back, that's what it had looked like anyway. Now he had ended up knowing for certain. She was actually an agent, and had admitted it.<br/><br/>""If I were to go to the authorities, then they would say that I was bravely been relocated to Siberia, cover the whole story up and then have me put into a gulag, so you should know very well that I'm not going to do that. Now that I've figured it out, if your authorities find out too, then you're going to probably be killed yourself. I'm guessing that's how it works; they'd probably try to make it look like we had a fight and then it was a suicide for you or something.""<br/><br/>Vitali frowned as he realized they were really going to have only one other alternative left to them, and the crazy part was he was going to go along with it.<br/><br/>""We're going to have to go somewhere that no one will find either of us.""<br/><br/>Secretly one bit of this made him actually happy, since she hadn't cheated on him at all."
1981,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088&start=80,2016-04-03T22:34:56,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya was immensely relieved when Vitali sat down. She was really concerned that he might snap and hurt her, but a part of her also worried that he would leave and never come back again. When he sat down, at least for the time being, this was not an option. At the very least, Mariya hoped, Vitali would hear what she had to say before doing anything.<br/><br/>Actually saying it was both harder and easier than she had thought. It was hard because she felt horrible for having done what she had and was doing. And it was easy because despite what could happen, she was finally coming clean and telling the truth, instead of having to think of a lie every time she opened her mouth. <br/><br/>When Vitali finally started speaking, Mariya felt her palms cold and sweaty. She was really nervous, but amazingly enough, he was more reasonable than she had expected. With a sigh, she nodded her head after his considerations. “It is true. I would be a walking corpse the moment they knew that I had told you”, she agreed. <br/><br/>Mariya was really unsure about what to do now, and also about what Vitali was going to do. His next words made her jaw drop involuntarily. She had expected everything but this, to be honest.<br/><br/>“Are you sure?”, Mariya asked, still unsure about what to think. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust Vitali, she really did. It was just that it was too much of a surprise for her to wrap her mind around all of a sudden. “Do you… do you forgive me, Viti?”, she asked, really needing to be sure of what was happening there.</div>"
1982,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-09-29T05:08:28,Aeromancer,"The Evenki people, once also called the Tungus, were proud natives of northern Siberia in the Eastern Soviety Union, though after the revolution in 1917 the communists forced the Evenk people onto collective farms and almost all of their nomadic tribes were settled down.<br/><br/>It was into this world of poverty that Vitali Irtysh was born, and volunteering for the incredibly dangerous world of cosmonautics training was what he saw as his way out.<br/><br/>He was no politician nor was he a member of the communist party; rather he was someone who believed very strongly in the writings of the famous Russian cosmist author Konstantin Eduardovich Tsiolkovsky.<br/><br/>At this point, though, the sadness of the steppes of Sibera was as far from him as could possibly be. He had now proven himself worthy and could count himself among the very few individuals who ever flew in space. He spent ten days orbiting the Earth on the Vostok VIII launch, and on his return was named Hero of the Soviet Union and entered into the Order of Lenin - rewards that were so often denied his people at every turn.<br/><br/>Sighing gently, he realized that only one thing was going to make his life that much better.<br/><br/>The fact that he was going to get to see an old friend again, who he hadn't in a long time, since he had just gotten word that said friend was coming to visit the USSR.<br/><br/>While they wouldn't let his friend visit the Baiknour complex of course, he could find plenty of places to meet up. That was going to be nice.<br/><br/>Of course, he could never have imagined that anything was up. He didn't think that someone like that would have at all had betrayed him. It was more or less beyond him in a manner of speaking, considering that he had trusted the individual in question.<br/><br/>For now, though, he figured it would be just best for him to wait outside of the gates of the facility that he lived in and wait for the aforementioned individual.<br/><br/>He wore what looked somewhat like a bomber jacket that was, of course, fitted with a patch from the mission that he was so proud of having flown on. Marking his heritage were of course the shape of his face and eyes that gave him a visage that almost appeared like he were an Inuit. Indeed, some archaeologists had claimed a heritage between his people and those of northern North America.<br/><br/>Finally his hair had grown back during his isolation phase after the space flight here in the Kazakh steppes, but he still had it fairly short. Vitali would have liked to have grown his full tight topknot back in again, but it wasn't looking like that would be here in time for his friend to get here.<br/><br/>He knew only all too well that he was going to get some bad comments about it!<br/><br/>Naturally he dreaded that part!"
1983,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-09-29T22:41:30,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya Konstantinova had lived a very different life, compared to her old friend. She had started out in humble origins, just like he had. But her family had wanted a different future for their only daughter. Her father had spent a long time planning for a different way of life, and had ended up finding it far away from his home land. Young Mariya was already almost of age when she had left the Soviet Union for England. It had been quite the cultural shock for the family. Mariya's father had passed away shortly after the move, before the family had even had time to actually settle into their new home land.<br/><br/>Mariya had worked hard to make sure her mother wanted for nothing. They found a home, started working providing meals to several people who worked nearby, and, after the two women managed to learn some English, even made a few friends. Mrs. Constantine, as Mariya's mother became known in her own country, was a kind woman, albeit shy. Her daughter was much more gregarious and open to company. Attracted by the mother's cooking and the daughter's charming ways, many people went in and out of the house, where mother and daughter had started serving meals after they managed to install a few more tables.<br/><br/>Many prominent men had sat on their tables and eaten their meals, drank their coffee. And they had spent long hours talking to the two women and hearing about their lives. One of these men spent long hours talking to Mariya. Mrs. Constantine believed she would end up marrying him, but she was mistaken. He had a keen interest in the girl, yes. But it wasn't sentimental. No, it was something much more practical.<br/><br/>And now, Mariya Konstantinova was coming home.<br/><br/>Before leaving England, she had made arrangements for an old friend to meet her, as she had admitted, a bit ashamed, ""she didn't know anything anymore"". Or anyone, the girl had to admit. She wasn't even sure about where she would stay for her time there, or, if she decided to stay, where she would live. And for that she needed help.<br/><br/>When her deep blue eyes, under the eyebrows that matched the blonde hair, found the person she expected to see, though, the young woman forgot about everything, and her concerned expression dissolved into a huge smile. ""Just look at the great man himself!"", Mariya exclaimed, excitedly. ""How do I... I am at a loss. Am I allowed to hug the National Hero?"", she asked, finally. There was a lot to say, but it could all wait. She was home. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Now</span>, it felt like home.</div>"
1984,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-09-30T07:02:53,Aeromancer,"At first he honestly hadn't recognized Mariya at all. She had changed quite a bit, but then again so hadn't he? Everything was vastly changed from when they had first met.<br/><br/>That didn't mean that they couldn't be friends any more, though, did it? It shouldn't have had to, it thought, and he was elated to find that she seemed to be very excited to see him.<br/><br/>""Even Heroes of the Soviet Union need hugs."" With a continuing well-placed grin, he walked up over toward her and tried to throw his arms around her before she even had done the same to him.<br/><br/>""I never know when I might be assigned to a space mission again, but since I flew not that long ago I know very well that it won't be any time soon. Perhaps you wouldn't mind staying as a guest?"" Vitali laughed, ""I mean at least for dinner, right...you could stay for dinner, couldn't you?""<br/><br/>Eventually he tilted his head a bit to one side. Apparently it would have perhaps been a little bit of an offense not to accept his invitation.<br/><br/>""I would take you out if you would like...oh my I don't mean to make it sound like that. I mean, unless of course you would have wanted to make it like that.""<br/><br/>In spite of the fact that it would have seemed that so much had changed, apparently his personality had not at all.<br/><br/>He was the same old Vitali that he had always been on the inside, but maybe a bit stronger and surer of himself. Being a 'National Hero' as she had called him had done nothing at all to make him arrogant though.<br/><br/>He actually hadn't seemed to have any more of an ego now than he had before.<br/><br/>There were, indeed, many things that needed to be said. If she had wanted to say anything, though, she might very well have soon found it quite easy to talk to him. He didn't seem to be any different.<br/><br/>What he didn't realize, though, was just how much she had changed. If she had any sort of ulterior motive, then Vitali had no idea. This was just a meeting up with a friend that he hadn't seen in a long time to him, and he didn't think that anything could have gone wrong from it.<br/><br/>Mariya would never have betrayed him at all, right?"
1985,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-09-30T23:22:29,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya knew that she had changed a lot. She was older, and dressed in a different fashion. She had lived all these years in England, after all. Her golden hair was long, she was wearing a sleek long dress, and a thick coat. Her dress was black, and the coat was a dark brown. It was clear by the way the girl was rubbing her hands together that she was no longer used to the cold weather in her home land. <br/><br/>It was also clear she was happy to be home. That she really was. There was nothing left for her back in England. She was still loyal to her new country, and still planned on carrying out her mission. But it was still a good and warm feeling to be back on Soviet lands.<br/><br/>And it was a warmer feeling than she cared to admit to see Vitali again. When he said even Heroes needed hugs, Mariya smiled and happily obliged when she noticed her old friend was up for a hug. ""Oh, no, I hope they will not send you away from me again any time soon"", she replied to his comment on flying. ""I would love to stay as a guest, but... I don't know, Viti... Vitali, I'm sorry. I need to stop shortening your name"". <br/><br/>The girl shrugged. ""I have made no arrangements, to be honest. But I can stay just about anywhere. The last thing I want is to be a burden"". Noticing this would be easier than she thought, Mariya preferred to allow her old friend to take the lead. ""You can take me anywhere you want, as long as it's warm and has food"". With a broad smile, the young woman continued. ""Once I finish getting settled, I make an absolute point out of cooking you a meal myself. That is, if you have the bravery to eat it"".<br/><br/>Mariya's mind was working while she picked up her suitcase. She had apparently brought just a few items with herself. Maybe it was because she had plans to buy everything new, or it was because she was poor. That was anybody's guess. ""We have so much to talk about. You need to tell me everything you have been doing... Well, everything you can tell me, naturally"".</div>"
1986,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-01T07:10:12,Aeromancer,"Admittedly, Vitali had liked some of the changes. She certainly was an attractive looking woman, though he didn't look at her at all as an object. Rather, she was someone who had simply matured plenty in the time that he had last seen her.<br/><br/>Regardless, he didn't know what some of those changes were. Naturally, Vitali had no reason to suspect that Mariya was on any sort of a mission at all.<br/><br/>""What's so wrong about Viti?"" He grinned a bit as she pulled back from the hug that she had shared from him. ""I kind of like it, so if you want to keep calling me that you can keep calling me that.""<br/><br/>While at one point he might have found it silly, he had matured in that way too. In fact, after experiencing the remarkable loneliness that comes with space flight, he might very well have figured that pet names were something that he'd never complain about again.<br/><br/>""Well, if you want, there is a place right here outside the walls that has some great beef stroganoff if you like it still."" Vitali decided to joke a bit with her, ""Have you acquired too much of a taste for English food at this point?"" He then laughed and even rolled his eyes, feeling quite disarmed around her.<br/><br/>""You'll have to tell me everything too. I'm sure that everything must be so exotic over there, right?""<br/><br/>Eventually, though, he shook his head, ""Well, as beautiful as space is, I wouldn't want to go back right now. All my friends, including you, are stuck on this rock so let's trust that they won't send me back too quickly."" He then smiled, ""Then again, look at this way. It's doubtful they'd ever give me more than one other mission.""<br/><br/>He didn't want to say that was because it would have been too much of a political problem if he were to die in an accident the future, having been named Hero of the Soviet Union.<br/><br/>However, eventually, that information might have slipped out and if it did she could have perhaps used it.<br/><br/>""Have you ever looked up at the sky and just wondered? I mean, just wondered what it was all like?"""
1987,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-02T04:05:16,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya had also liked seeing Vitali in his new looks and demeanor. He had grown into a really nice looking man, and he also seemed more confident. It was good to see the changes and, if Mariya was to be honest with herself, it was just nice to see him again, all considered. Shaking her head mentally, the young woman decided that she couldn't let nostalgia get the best of her. She was there to get something done, not to bond and forget about the reason why she had left London.<br/><br/>When Vitali asked what was wrong about Viti, Mariya smiled and tilted her head a little. ""Well... it does not sound very heroic, now does it?"", she joked softly. ""I can call you Viti if you like"", Mariya then completed, now a little more seriously. For some reason, it just felt right, and it was probably a proof that he still trusted her. Which was, of course essential for the success of her mission. <br/><br/>Forcing her mind to focus on the present, Mariya showed a broad smile when Vitali spoke about beef strogonoff. ""Is there anyone who does not like it?"", the young woman replied, rolling her eyes. ""English food is terrible. I have reached the conclusion that they are that cold because of that horrible thing they pass as food"". The girl smiled and sighed softly. ""Everything is very... correct, I guess. But the countryside is quite pleasant. I will tell you all about the things I saw there that we don't have here"".<br/><br/>It was a good thing to know that Vitali wouldn't be going back to space any time soon. If she were to admit, Mariya was happy that he would be around, not only because of the plans she had, but also because there was something scary about thinking of him out there, where anything could go wrong. His question made the girl stop and look up. ""I don't know, Viti. This is very... unreal to me. Not that I don't believe you, or that it... happens. It's just... for someone like me, it's very... ""<br/><br/>Mariya laughed and, apparently acting out of impulse, held Vitali's hand and squeezed it softly. ""... you have to tell me things about it. About what it feels like. Will you?"".</div>"
1988,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-03T06:15:01,Aeromancer,"From Vitali's position, however, he was just more than happy to get back to bonding with her. It had been a while, and there had been some changes in her as well that he had liked. Then again, there was something else that he couldn't place.<br/><br/>He didn't know quite what that was, so he didn't let it bother him but she seemed from time to time to act slightly out of place.<br/><br/>Perhaps her mannerisms had merely been tempered differently as a result of living all that time in the United Kingdom.<br/><br/>""Why does everything have to sound so grand? Viti is fine!"" He grinned then and laughed a bit, stretching slowly as he moved about. It felt good to be back under Earth's gravity for this period of time. He didn't feel quite right after having come back at first. He had used entirely too much or too little force to do just about everything.<br/><br/>""I hadn't known if you had ended up with too much of a taste for the poison that they were serving you over there!"" With that, Vitali laughed at the whole concept. ""Things that they have that we don't, hmm. Oh tell me you got to do everything that the British do. You must have seen the Beatles and gone dancing in London and everything, right?""<br/><br/>It all sounded so very exotic to him, even if it wasn't an accurate depiction of life there.<br/><br/>Once she grasped his hand, Vitali blushed but soon enough he nodded, ""It's...surreal. The entire feeling of it is surreal. You lean forward once you start to leave the strong influence of Earth's gravity, and then you feel yourself floating inside of your own clothing and the big space suit that they make you wear.""<br/><br/>When he was telling her about it, he seemed to have all of the enthusiasm of a young boy talking about some new experience.<br/><br/>""I think that by far the hardest thing to adjust to was the food. I mean it's very difficult to take all of your meals out of a tube. Could you imagine doing that?""<br/><br/>Judging by the face that he was making, his food wasn't all that appetizing. Perhaps she was even starting to analyze what he was saying about it, if any of this was all that important.<br/><br/>Of course, if she were, then he would have had no idea about it."
1989,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-05T14:15:00,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya was relieved that Vitali seemed to trust her. That would make her life and plans a lot easier than she had originally thought. There was something about him she couldn't place that seemed to make him more open to welcoming her back into his life than she had imagined. While they talked and walked together, new plans started forming in Mariya's mind. She would have to get clearance for them, but it seemed like there was a good chance that a change in plans made her job easier to achieve. <br/><br/>Shaking the thoughts off for the time being, the girl focused back on Vitali. She might as well have some fun for now and rest for a little, right? No need to start working right away after having reached her home city. Patience was key for everything to go well, after all.<br/><br/>""Very well, then"", she agreed. ""I will call you Viti, as I did back in the old days"". While she spoke, Mariya watched the way Vitali moved. It was fun to watch, as though she was looking at a different kind of creature. <br/><br/>When he mentioned her possible taste for the food they served back in London, Mariya couldn't help but laugh. ""Oh, no!"", she protested. ""Mother and I cooked pretty much the same kind of food we eat here. We even had people come in just to eat our food, since it was obviously much better than that tasteless thing they cook there"". Shaking her head when he talked about the things the British did, Mariya shrugged. ""I didn't get to do much of that. We had enough to make ends meet, but not much more, I'm afraid"". She didn't seem to really mind it, as her family had never been rich to begin with. ""We did get a few trips to the countryside, though, mostly to work for brief periods of time. But there was still time to see the surroundings"".<br/><br/>Falling silent, the young woman listened as Vitali spoke about how thing were out in space. She looked up to the sky for a moment. It was impressive, she had to admit that, to imagine that they could actually put a person inside a spaceship and send them out of Earth. ""Not really, but you get to go way the way out there!"", she replied excitedly at his question about eating meals out of a tube. ""It's something almost everyone else can only imagine and daydream about"". Nibbling on her lower lip - it was something she had done since she was a child -, Mariya completed after thinking for a moment. ""If you want me to, I will happily cook nice meals for you while you are down here"", she offered, almost timidly. It would do well to gain his trust, and there was something boyish about Vitali she could pick up on - something that seemed to want to be taken care of. And maybe she could make that work to her advantage.</div>"
1990,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-06T04:35:27,Aeromancer,"There actually wasn't any reason that Vitali shouldn't have trusted Mariya. She hadn't done anything just yet to seem suspicious, though she was acting ever so slightly awkwardly in some aspects.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he wasn't going to do anything to act on that just yet. He didn't have any reason to. Rather, he figured that he hadn't seen her in a long time and maybe she was just a little different at this point.<br/><br/>For all he knew, she might have picked up some different mannerisms due to the fact that she had been living in the United Kingdom. It was, of course, far away from the USSR both geographically and culturally.<br/><br/>Soon enough he warmed up quite a bit, having no idea that she was watching him as though he were some sort of test organism. The fact that she had agreed to call him Viti, in spite of being a national hero, was quite sweet.<br/><br/>""What should I call you? Nothing seems fitting for a major international traveler either, eh?""<br/><br/>He didn't, of course, reflect on the fact that he had traveled higher than most people, but it was of course a joke.<br/><br/>""The food is really that bad then?"" He chuckled for a moment and then returned his eyes up at her. While he was a bit disappointed that she didn't get to do all of the things that he would have associated with those living in Britain as doing, he wasn't going to actually say that for fear of having looked rude.<br/><br/>""I know how it is to be at want of course. I am Evenki if you remember."" Vitali smiled a bit sadly, ""Then again, no matter what my race they can't take away the fact that I'm a hero now, right?""<br/><br/>Eventually his curiosity was assuaged. From his point of view she had to be the same old Mariya. The way that she was biting her lip was precisely the way that she had done it for all that time, and that would have meant to him that she had maintained many of her old mannerisms.<br/><br/>That was comforting to know, even if he didn't know the full picture.<br/><br/>""I would like that, if you don't mind. It's a lot better than taking my borsch and caviar out of a metal tube like I was."" Vitali laughed for a moment.<br/><br/>""One of the strangest feelings at first is when you first try to eat it...up there I mean!"" He pointed to the sky. ""When you're in orbit, you don't have any sense of a down direction. That means that you can actually feel your food floating around in your stomach and such. It's unusual, and at first you can kind of feel really sick, but you get used to it after a while.""<br/><br/>Soon he chuckled once more, ""Going to the bathroom is quite the challenge as well! Remember, after all, that everything floats!""<br/><br/>He sounded so innocent as he discussed how such normal things on Earth become quite a challenge once you were in space."
1991,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-07T19:18:16,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Something in Vitali made Mariya feel slightly bad. She had expected a man of the world, if the expression could be used. A mature and seasoned man, used to dealing with all kinds of people. It was only to be expected, seeing that he was involved in the space race, and should probably be an intelligent man. Of that, Mariya didn't doubt. But he seemed so innocent and trusting it confused her a little. Sure, he was supposed to trust her. They were old friends, and he had no motives to distrust her. But still, it seemed like he was the kind of person who would openly trust others, maybe. She was still unsure, since she hadn't really seem him interacting with anyone else since their meeting.<br/><br/>When he asked what he should call her, and added that comment about being a major international traveler, Mariya let out a laughter. That had not changed. She still had that open and hearfelt way of laughing, her eyes nearly closed while she did so. ""You are priceless, Viti!"", she exclaimed. ""I could say you have traveled much farther away than I have, eh?"". Shaking her head, the girl wiped a few tears off her eyes. It was another of the things that hadn't changed from her childish bursts of laughter. ""They called me Mary back in London, as for some reason they found my name 'exotic', but you can call me as you prefer"", she stated. <br/><br/>""As for the food, it's not really bad... it's more... dull, you know? They don't really season things a lot out there. I prefer our food, and always will"". She nodded when Vitali said he knew how it was to be at want. ""You need not to worry, it was not that bad. I mean, we didn't want for basic needs"". She smiled when he said those words about being a hero. ""Indeed. Heroes don't have a race. At least I believe"".<br/><br/>""All right, consider yourself entitled to my cooking for as long as you are around here"", she stated, looking up as to indicate she meant another space travel. She had no idea whether or not there was another one in the works, but she could easily figure that out later. Listening to Vitali, Mariya couldn't help but be impressed with his comments. It all seemed to exciting, she forgot about the mission for a moment and paid attention with simple human curiosity. ""That sounds very uncomfortable"", she commented when he spoke about feeling the food floating around. ""I get sick inside a boat, I could never imagine being all the way up there"", she commented and smiled. She laughed again when he spoke about the challenge of going to the bathroom, and blushed a little. ""Viti! Remember I am a lady now!"", the girl protested, still laughing.<br/><br/>Shaking her head, she squeezed the hand she was holding. ""You are just the same as I remember"", she murmured, stopping and looking at the place from whence a scent of food came. ""Is this it?"", she asked, hoping it was. The smell had made her find out she was hungry.</div>"
1992,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-07T23:08:13,Aeromancer,"There was one thing that Mariya hadn't considered. He had grown, matured and seasoned up since the last time that she had spent any amount of time with him. He was involved in the space race, and of course had to have a wealth of specialized technical knowledge that most others didn't.<br/><br/>However, she completely underestimated how lonely a space capsule could be.<br/><br/>Even if it were only for ten days, being in space caused a feeling of total isolation and made one realize how small and insignificant that they really are in the grand scheme of things. It helps to put things in perspective and make a person realize just how important everything is to them.<br/><br/>Likewise, it makes people realize how important everyone else is to them as well.<br/><br/>She was wrong if she was thinking that he had turned into a naive person. That wasn't quite right. Rather, he had turned into someone who was rethinking the importance of personal relationships, and therefore it might very well have seemed this way to her.<br/><br/>However, she didn't quite his frame of reference.<br/><br/>On the other hand, that didn't mean that she couldn't have easily misused this to her advantage. Taking advantage of a good situation didn't seem, of course, like something that Mariya was above any more.<br/><br/>""Sick inside of a boat? Well, have you heard about the spacecraft that the Americans have been launching from the eastern coastline of Florida? Here in the USSR our capsules return to Earth over dry land. In America, they land in the water and they bob around until someone comes and picks them up. I hear that American space travelers can get quite seasick in the process since a spaceship is not a terrestrial boat!""<br/><br/>Vitali laughed, though at this point he wasn't telling her anything that she couldn't have easily found out listening to the radio or checking out a newspaper.<br/><br/>""Of course, would you have liked to pay a visit here?""<br/><br/>Naturally if she shared a meal with him, then it might have been easier for her to convince him that she was just being friendly and then get him to say something compromising. The more casual she acted, the more easily he might have been able to give something up.<br/><br/>""For what it's worth, I should be here a while. I told you about radiation and how they don't want us exposed to too much at one time, right...umm...orbital spacecraft are pumped full of them.""<br/><br/>Again, though, he wasn't saying anything new.<br/><br/>Maybe, though, with time she could have really started to wheedle things out of him that would have perhaps been a little more interesting. It was surely those things that would have been more interesting to whatever superiors that she was serving unbeknownst to Vitali for the time being."
1993,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-10T22:53:40,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya, of course, couldn't really know everything that had changed in her old friend. She hadn't been keeping in touch with him, after all. In hindsight, the young woman considered that she should have. Of course, she would never have imagined that, one day, she would be asked to go back to the Soviet Union and spy on him. And he didn't seem suspicious of her, so maybe that wouldn't be a problem. It would still have been better had she kept in touch, Mariya thought to herself.<br/><br/>Shaking these thoughts away, she decided that she would just enjoy the moment for a while. It wouldn't do to ask too many questions or to seem more interested in Vitali's stories than any other person would be. On the other hand, she could get away with wanting to know a little more, as she was, after all, an old friend. And, mission aside, Mariya was really curious about the more ""every day"" aspects of space travel.<br/><br/>When Vitali mentioned about how the American spacecrafts returned to land, she made a funny face. ""Yeah, this whole space travel thing is not for me. I like having my two feet on land, thank you very much"". Of course, she had been following whatever was public knowledge about the space program. But she hoped that, in time, she would have more and better data on it. Either through subtly making Vitali talk or through other means, she would get information.<br/><br/>Focusing again on the moment, she nodded enthusiastically to the question about paying a visit to the place. She was really hungry, and a meal was a good moment for a conversation.<br/><br/>""Oh, yes. It can't make you sick, can it?"". This time the concern was real. She wouldn't want him to get sick or hurt with all that space travel apparatus. Even if she wanted to use him as means to an end, the old friend angle was still there, and that wouldn't just go away. ""I would hate to see you hurt. Really"", she completed, being completely honest.</div>"
1994,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-12T18:24:56,Aeromancer,"While she was thinking that it would have been good to keep in touch for her nefarious reasons, Vitali had actually been thinking that it would have been good to keep in touch for more kind ones. Naturally he had missed his old friend, and would have liked to have at least kept in touch somehow.<br/><br/>Calling her would have been prohibitively expensive, but he could have at least written.<br/><br/>""Well, over time exposure to radiation...they think that it could increase the chance of leukemia. Remember that everything is radioactive somewhat, so they want me to be careful until the increased dose evens out or drops beneath what a normal person would have gotten sitting on Earth. That means that they don't want me around certain things, and I was given plenty of rest.""<br/><br/>After he had said this, rather thoughtfully, he paused a moment to focus on it.<br/><br/>""While that might be the case, I mean...I do take care of myself. Most important is not to smoke. Some cosmonauts smoke, and I could only imagine what it must be like up there. You are in the middle of a locked cabin and then all of a sudden you need to light up. You can't though, since you have to wait to return to Earth."" That caused a shake of his head to pop up.<br/><br/>Vitali laughed as he started to move toward the door in front of them.<br/><br/>""That being said, I'm of course permitted to be here no matter what. I trust that you would still like to join me for some real food.""<br/><br/>Since the concern was real enough, this might have been the angle to press in order to make him actually share something decent.<br/><br/>While they say that loose lips sink ships, Vitali was carefully skirting anything too probing at this point. Nevertheless, she might have found the place where he would have been quite disarmed in a short period of time.<br/><br/>Disarming him, it might have seemed, was perhaps the most important thing when it came to getting him to talk about his position."
1995,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-16T17:09:38,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya wasn't completely heartless, and she did really like Vitali. But there was a job she needed to do. It was important, as one never knew what was brewing in Soviet Union, and it could very well be a new threat of war. The world would probably not be able to handle it without facing destruction. And that was what she was up against. That meant more than anything. Even an old friend.<br/><br/>Maryia squeezed Vitali's hand, though, when he said exposure to radiation could increase the risk of leukemia. It was horrible to think that he could get so sick due to his work. ""It looks like they have thought about everything"", she murmured, slightly shaken. It wasn't a pleasant idea to think that he could fall ill due to radiation, and it was even more unpleasant to wonder if he would be taken care of in case that happened. <br/><br/>""I am happy that you do not smoke. It's incredibly smelly, after all. If you tell me you do not drink either, you will be just perfect"", she joked, sounding much like her old self. ""I would love to join you for some real food. It's the thing I have missed the most. Well, present company excepted"". Mariya wasn't being flirtatious. At least not consciously. It was something she had in her since she was a child, that way to speak in a way that meant to please the person she was talking to. It had been refined even further while living in London, as people there had very strict social expectations. And Mariya had to admit to herself that being back home felt like a gust of fresh air.<br/><br/>She would fall silent for a moment, her mind working both on her plan and on the present moment. She would only speak again once they were both seated face to face. ""I'm really glad you came to meet me, Viti. You are... the last person, the last close person I have left now"".</div>"
1996,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-16T21:42:44,Aeromancer,"From Vitali's position, he was already doing what was necessary to prevent another war. He never wanted to see the East and West locked in some ideological conflict. Rather, he had hoped that ultimately the exploration of space would become a major focus of the various world powers, and thus solve many of the resource and other questions that cause war to be an issue in the first place.<br/><br/>When his hand was squeezed, he had indeed blushed. Despite the fact that she wasn't trying to be outright flirtatious, he was indeed slightly showing some red playing out across his face.<br/><br/>He himself wondered if he would be taken care of if anything were to happen, or if he would be forgotten about. ""That's why I'll probably only fly one or two more missions and then be permanently removed from the rotation. They're also afraid if there were an accident that the deaths of veteran cosmonauts would be bad for public relations.""<br/><br/>Soon enough he laughed as had once more sounded like her old self. ""Some of the other cosmonauts like having some vodka, but I stay away. Does that make me perfect?"" He grinned a bit and laughed as he felt increasingly at ease around her.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he had soon allowed himself to be quiet. Walking over so that he could be seated, he didn't exactly say anything until they were. Eventually, though, the conversation would have been allowed to pick up again.<br/><br/>For now, though, he was a little more interested in getting something to eat.<br/><br/>He was, of course, quite hungry and he had no idea that sharing a meal with her might ultimately be bad since it could increase his level of trust.<br/><br/>She did seem a bit different, but some of that was probably the result of living in London. Their social expectations, as she had even thought, were of course rather different from what he was used to."
1997,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-20T14:08:37,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">It was somewhat strange that Vitali and Mariya were in opposite sides, and deep down inside they wanted the very same thing. In their own ways, both wanted to avoid the threat of a new war. Of course, neither of them knew it. And Vitali, naturally, didn't even know that they were indeed standing in different sides. It was something he could not know, never, Mariya reminded herself. If he as much as caught wind of her plans, everything would be ruined in several levels.<br/><br/>Focusing on the moment, Mariya decided she would enjoy the meal. And then, probably, rest a little, she thought, feeling the tiredness of the trip catch up to her. Smiling in seeing Vitali's blushing, she allowed him to speak, really enjoyed listening to him. ""Well, I don't know"", she replied about his question about if staying away from vodka made him perfect. ""You might still have some detestable habits I don't know of, right?"", Mariya completed, laughing softly.<br/><br/>The thought of something happening to Vitali or him getting sick from the radiation still lingered in Mariya's mind. She kept silent for a moment, her mind working the idea for a few seconds. When she spoke, her voice was softer, with a kinder intonation. ""I would take care of you if something happened"", Mariya stated, honestly. ""That's what friends are for, after all. And I'm sure you would do the same for me"". She didn't add a <span style=""font-style: italic"">""wouldn't you?""</span> in the end, because she didn't feel the need to. Friends, specially for people who didn't really have a family - which was her case -, meant a lot, after all.<br/><br/>Clearing her throat, she continued before he could reply. ""Could you order for us? I will trust your choices"".</div>"
1998,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-20T23:16:48,Aeromancer,"While she might have perhaps misinterpreted him as being dim in this, Vitali was not stupid. He just couldn't have imagined that she was working on an opposite side. Either way, though, there was always the risk that he might eventually learn something about what she had been doing.<br/><br/>Regardless, it didn't seem like that was the case at the moment. The fact that they were about to share the meal together was just going to serve to make it even more unlikely that he would have thought that she were up to anything at all.<br/><br/>In fact, just a moment ago he had actually been blushing at her.<br/><br/>With a roll of his eyes, he turned back toward her and nudged her with the back of his elbow had he been so allowed to do so. ""What do you mean by that? Don't you think that it's entirely possible that you might have some detestable habits that I don't know of myself?""<br/><br/>Of course, this made him laugh, perhaps in spite of the obvious reasons that made this ironic that he wasn't at all aware of.<br/><br/>Soon enough, though, her voice was sharing a bit of kindness with him anyway that would have made him forget about anything else he might have been thinking about. ""I would do anything for you, just like I always promised, Mariya.""<br/><br/>Eventually, though, he was tasked with ordering for them, and he spent a few moments doing just that. He realized that having been away from home might have made her no longer comfortable with that sort of thing. Of course, as a result, he didn't find it to be a strange request at all.<br/><br/>""I hope that you trust me enough to actually lie when you don't like the food.""<br/><br/>He smirked and offered a laugh, since it was meant to be a joke anyway.<br/><br/>""Did you have a taste for the red or black caviar?""<br/><br/>Unlike where she had been living, caviar was looked at more as a staple here than a simple luxury. Therefore, he didn't think of his question as anything unusual at all.<br/><br/>Sighing, he actually hadn't even had thought of the fact that it might have seemed like something unusual to her. Vitali honestly wasn't all that familiar with what life was like back where she was. He had imagined more of a myth than anything else."
1999,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-21T16:39:48,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya decided she would think about plans after resting. For now, she would just relax, eat and catch up with her old friend. Then, she would sleep, and then start working on her plans. That sounded good. Once this decision was made, Mariya made a firm decision to forget about anything other than the present moment and current place. Laughing when Vitali commented on her possible detestable habits, Mariya shook her head. ""Fine, I have a few"", she replied, still laughing. ""But you will find all of them out in time. No use in telling you all about them, is there?"".<br/><br/>Feeling her cheeks warm a little when Vitali said he would do anything for her, Mariya nodded. She spoke quietly after a moment. ""Thank you, Viti"", she murmured softly. ""I know you would. Even though we have been apart for so long, I feel that things haven't changed that much"". <br/><br/>Smiling when Vitali said he hoped she'd trust him enough to lie when she didn't like the food, Mariya shook her head. ""What don't I like? I will eat just about anything"". His question about caviar made Mariya a little surprised, until she remembered she was no longer back in England, where it was difficult and expensive to get some. <br/><br/>After thinking a little, Mariya smiled and shrugged her shoulders. ""You choose. Caviar wasn't exactly a staple back in London"", she admitted. After a pause, she smiled and shook her head. ""Don't worry, I will tell you everything about my life there once I have had some rest. And you have to tell me details about yours, too. Do we have a deal?"".</div>"
2000,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-21T17:52:04,Aeromancer,"To be honest, Vitali was mostly thinking about resting at this point too. He didn't want to have to think too much about anything else. Soon, though, he probably would have accidentally let something slip here and there that she could have used.<br/><br/>""Oh, did you want to keep them all a secret then?"" Vitali laughed a bit and rolled his eyes. ""I was hoping that you were going to tell me that you didn't have any really.""<br/><br/>With the way Mariya was speaking to him, Vitali actually had thought that she might have had feelings for him. Nevertheless, he wasn't going to bring that up just now. Could a long distance relationship have survived between the two of them?<br/><br/>He wasn't even sure, and he didn't want to be the one to hurt her at all.<br/><br/>Remembering, too, that caviar was rare and expensive where she was from made Vitali chuckle a bit. He couldn't have imagined life without it. In fact, he was glad that they had found a way to put some into a tube for space flight, though he had to admit that it didn't taste good in that respect.<br/><br/>Ultimately he ordered her some black style, since it was his usual preference. Suddenly, though, he realized that everything had gone rather quiet. He wasn't yet sure if this was a gentle quiet that they could relax with, or if it were something more sinister.<br/><br/>They hadn't already been falling apart he would have hoped, but he wasn't quite sure of what to say to her. Exhaling once more, he looked back toward her with a smile. What was it that they had said: smile and the whole world smiles with you."
2001,Those Who Know Not (Shadow Lady),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48088,2015-10-23T23:50:18,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mariya smiled when Vitali said he was hoping she would tell him she didn’t have any detestable habits. Mariya knew she wasn’t perfect, of course. Nobody was, after all. But she considered herself a fairly good person. She had been a good daughter for her parents while they were alive, and a good friend for Vitali before she moved out to England. And now, well... maybe she was not being the best of friends. But she was doing what she considered necessary to prevent war, so it might be considered still something good. <br/><br/>It wasn’t as good for Vitali, or for her relationship with him, but sacrifices had to be made. Mariya couldn’t really know how hard or how painful those sacrifices would  be, but she hoped she would have the strength of character to make them without complaining. Right now, though, she didn’t want to think about sacrifices. She wanted to think about food and rest. And nothing more. <br/><br/>Nodding when Vitali finally decided for the black caviar, Mariya watched as the waitress walked away to get their order ready. She then turned her gaze back to Vitali. She wondered a little about what it could have been. Shaking her head, she sighed and closed her eyes for just a moment. She was tired, that was pretty much it. Nothing more than that. <br/><br/>Opening her eyes, Mariya looked for Vitali’s gaze. “After we leave here, will you take me somewhere I can get a room?”, she requested. “I really did not have a chance to plan much, as I did not know how things here would be”. Mariya sighed softly and shook her head. “I feel that I am abusing your kindness, but I promise I will find my own way around soon enough”, she completed, not wanting to upset her old friend.</div>"
2002,Inuyasha's Mirror World (Raven_Claw0913),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48108,2015-10-01T21:26:06,Aeromancer,"For the time being, Inuyasha had gotten into his best crimson kimono. He actually had it tied well, and he had even taken the opportunity to polish his famed supernatural sword. Apparently, he was actually ready for Miharu to return.<br/><br/>That might have explained why he was resting down by the well for now. Well, resting wasn't quite the right term to describe what it was that he was doing. It wasn't restful by any stretch of the imagination.<br/><br/>Rather, he was crouched there, waiting for her to return to him. He didn't want to keep his entire life on hold the way that it had been thus far.<br/><br/>Keeping his life on hold, of course, wasn't something that he really minded if it meant that he got to continue spending it with Miharu. Whether he would have ever actually admitted that to Miharu was a different issue altogether.<br/><br/>They hadn't always communicated the best. He wasn't going to lie and say that they did. For that matter, he knew only all too well that if she told him to sit there would be problems.<br/><br/>Regardless of any of this, though, he simply continued to sit there and wait for her.<br/><br/>There was another sitting there in a crouching position as he waited, though the individual that he was waiting for was already in their time period. She merely wasn't here with them right now.<br/><br/>The man was the monk called Ken'ichi, who had apparently dressed well for the occasion like Inuyasha had. He was waiting for Sango. Ken'ichi was a monk who took his duties to the poor and downtrodden quite seriously. Though he had developed feelings for the demon-hunter Sango, he hadn't the heart to tell her.<br/><br/>If nothing else, then he figured that if the hole in his hand were to ever swallow him up, he couldn't bare to have made her into a widow.<br/><br/>Still, though, he figured that at some point he would have been able to admit his feelings for her, and he trusted that whenever that day was shouldn't have been too far off into the future.<br/><br/>Finally, Inuyasha decided to get up and peek straight into the well. He couldn't stand just to keep standing around like this when there were demons to fight. If she wasn't going to show up when she had said she was, then he was just going to have to go off and do his own thing without her.<br/><br/>To think he actually polished his sword for the occasion..."
2003,Inuyasha's Mirror World (Raven_Claw0913),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48108,2015-10-08T05:21:15,Raven_Claw0913,"Miharu had finished her schooling, and was now standing in front of her friends. Smiling at them, she had finished saying her goodbyes, and had turned to go to her home, in order to say goodbye to her family. The last few months had been a whirlwind of emotions.<br/><br/>After her schooling, she had agreed to go back to InuYasha’s time in order to finish gathering the Jewel that she had incidentally shattered. Her eyes glanced over her family, as she said good bye to everyone.<br/><br/>With tears in her eyes, she had a small bag of her belongings slung over her shoulder, and turned to face the well house. Her eyes looked to the door, as she took a shaky breath.<br/><br/>As she passed into the well house, she soon landed in the Feudal Era. The purple eyed female glanced up towards the top of the well, and actually smiled as she saw a silver haired male looked down at her. Her brown hair moved over her shoulders, as she held out her hand.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: purple"">”InuYasha, aren’t you going to help me up?”</span> </span>She asked, as she then heard another voice, and smiled. It was the voice of Shippou, the little boy who basically became like her child.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: pink"">”Miharu back yet?”</span></span>Sango asked, coming towards the well with Shippou and Kirara. As she looked over, she noticed that the half demon had peeked over to the well.<br/><br/>Shippou had heard the voice of Miharu, and ran towards the well.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: orange"">”Miharu!!”</span></span>He called out, smiling brightly.<br/><br/>Sango glanced towards Ken’ichi, as she knelt down beside him, and looked towards the well.<span style=""color: pink""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”I heard of rumors involving Naraku towards the south.”</span></span><br/><br/>Miharu soon came out of the well, and glanced over at Sango and Ken’ichi, offering a smile towards them.<span style=""color: purple""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Hey guys.”</span></span>She waved at them, and then leant down, picking up Shippou as he cuddled to her chest.<br/><br/><span style=""color: orange""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”You’re here with us forever?”</span></span>He asked, smiling brightly towards the woman. It may have been difficult for her, but he knew that she still liked being in the Feudal Era.<br/><br/>Miharu nodded her head.<span style=""color: purple""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Yup. I promise. As long as InuYasha doesn’t have any disagreements.”</span></span>Said, almost teasing, she then looked towards Shippou, and then back to Ken’ichi,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: purple"">”Is Lady Kaede coming?”</span></span>She asked, knowing the elderly woman was getting weaker in her old age."
2004,Inuyasha's Mirror World (Raven_Claw0913),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48108,2015-10-08T21:07:33,Aeromancer,"Secretly, though InuYasha probably wouldn't want to admit this terribly, he wanted to get Miharu some way to at least pass messages back to her own time. He hadn't quite developed an idea yet, but he figured that maybe she could share letters through the well. They'd appear on the other side or something like that.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he'd been reluctant to admit that just yet, because of the fact that he didn't want to look too soft at all.<br/><br/>Anyway, though, he was finally meeting up with her and he wanted to, well, do as he always did when greeting her.<br/><br/>Smirking a bit, especially once he was chastised for not helping her up, InuYasha folded his arms and scoffed. ""Why, you can't get up by yourself or something?""<br/><br/>It would have seemed that the good old times were back.<br/><br/>Admittedly he was glad to see how close Miharu and Shippou had bonded, but honestly he wasn't going to come out and say that either. She would have clearly known from his expression, but he wasn't going to say that at all.<br/><br/>Turning with a thoughtful nod, Ken'ichi swallowed and exhaled, ""Has he caused harm to anyone?"" Rather than think of his own reasons, involving the hole in his hand, to question any sense of activity with Naraku, Ken'ichi immediately concerned himself with the well being of others who might have been harmed by him.<br/><br/>Irrespective of this, though, he soon stood and bowed politely to Miharu. It seemed liked everyone was glad that she was back.<br/><br/>Grumbling a bit, InuYasha finally did say one thing that was genuine. ""Mi-chan, if you want to keep things going smoothly, it's going to take work from each of us to keep things going.""<br/><br/>Apparently he had been admitting that he was going to have to keep his personality in check with the same breath that he was telling her to. Maybe he was right, though, and if they did everything with a little respect things would go much more smoothly.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, the monk stood up properly and looked toward Miharu. ""While Lady Kaede does grow weaker, and won't be accompanying us, she has promised her support. We should be seeing a bit more of her as a result."""
2005,Inuyasha's Mirror World (Raven_Claw0913),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48108,2015-10-13T05:27:12,Raven_Claw0913,"Miharu offered a light pout to InuYasha as he scoffed at her. What the heck. Smirking lightly to him, she shook her head lightly, and got herself out of the well. It was then that she held Shippou, and her eyes looked over, seeing InuYasha’s face.<br/><br/>Offering a smile to him, she then glanced over to Ken’ichi, and saw his bow. Bowing lightly, as well as she could with Shippou in her arms, she then stood straight.<br/><br/>Hearing InuYasha’s comment, Miharu turned her head lightly, and nodded to InuYasha.<span style=""color: purple""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”I understand Inu-kun.”</span></span>Her voice was gentle, as she stroked Shippou’s hair.<br/><br/>Hearing Ken’ichi’s comment about Kaede, a light frown parted her lips.<span style=""color: purple""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”InuYasha, can we go see Lady Kaede before we leave? I’d like to offer her my wishes for her to get well.”</span></span><br/><br/>Upon hearing the question of whether or not Naraku caused harm to anyone, Sango shook her head lightly. With the rumours she had heard, she had actually heard that it seemed Naraku was just trying to lay low.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: pink"">”No, it seems he is trying to be in hiding.”</span></span><br/><br/>Honestly, she didn’t like the fact that Naraku was trying to hide.<br/><br/>Sango then walked over to Miharu, as she hugged her friend gently.<span style=""color: pink""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”It’s so great to see you again Miharu. How was your studies?”</span></span>She asked the girl.<br/><br/>Miharu spoke,<span style=""color: purple""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”They were a bit hectic, but I’m glad that they are over. I missed you guys.”</span></span>She said, then heard a gust of wind, her eyes looked ahead,<span style=""color: purple""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Kouga?”</span></span>She asked towards InuYasha.<br/><br/>How would he know that she was here? Well, he was a canine demon, so her scent being absent for so long might have been a great sign.<br/><br/>Soon, a black haired male stood in front of Miharu, and held her hands. Earlier on, Miharu had told him that she didn’t want to be in a relationship with him, and Kouga, being Kouga, had not understood, but had toned down his approach to her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: brown"">”Miharu! How have you been?!”</span></span>Kouga asked, grabbing her free hand, as he smiled brightly at her."
2006,Inuyasha's Mirror World (Raven_Claw0913),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48108,2015-10-14T23:10:38,Aeromancer,"Honestly at that point Inuyasha had turned to offer her a smile just as she had done to him. It really had indicated that he had matured a lot, and that maybe their relationship was going to be better off at this point because of the maturity.<br/><br/>For that matter, he knew quite well that she must have experienced some changes too.<br/><br/>""Uh, sure, we can go and see her right now if you'd like. We should probably see her at various junctures throughout the trip. Like the monk said, she'll be providing us with plenty of support, but she can't really travel with us any more.""<br/><br/>Lowering his head gently, the half-demon exhaled and nodded to Kagome. ""Maybe we should bring something with us for her health."" The suggestion had indeed illustrated that he'd changed, albeit for the better.<br/><br/>""Naraku is actually attempting to hide? That cannot be a good thing. I think there should be some way to ultimately trace him, especially with the jewel shards."" Ken'ichi, more than anything, wanted to change Naraku's heart actually, but he knew that this wasn't going to be something that was a real possibility.<br/><br/>Eventually Inuyasha looked over toward Kouga with a bit of a mark appearing on his forehead, indicating his displeasure at the fact that the other was making a move on Kagome. He was, after all, completely in love with her at this point.<br/><br/>That meant that jealousy was going to be something that was truly real now.<br/><br/>Then, however, he had an idea suddenly pop up into his head that made him sneer.<br/><br/>Trying to smack Kouga upside his head, per usual, Inuyasha smirked again to himself.<br/><br/>""Ever meet this wolf lady named Ayame? At least she's your species, so why don't you go and screw around with her?""<br/><br/>Ken'ichi blushed a bit, but eventually nodded, ""Lord Inuyasha may have the right idea, though his delivery were a bit flawed as it were. I believe that Kagome might not be interested in your advances, though if you should wish to join our party I believe that would be of no offense."""
2007,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-10-06T00:37:05,Imagine,"They had provided<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=20&amp;t=47797#p315670"">Lorna Shaw</a>a room within the western wing of Greenmoor palace.<br/><br/>On the very<span style=""font-style: italic"">opposite</span>side of the palace from where resided the king and his queen.<br/><br/>That would have been odd, given she was the daughter of a marquess; a rank amongst the peerage exceeded only by a duke.  But, once one knew the circumstance of her being here, it was quite easily understood.  For although Lorna was a guest in name, she was in fact something else.<br/><br/>And she was on sufferance in this place.<br/><br/>She found the room adequate, in any case.   Most tastefully appointed, and with a rather splendid view of Greenmoor's sprawling, encompassing, gardens.   Plainly, the lord-king had wished not only to avoid trouble, but also to provide a peaceful, serene environment where she might focus on her pious assignment, free of distraction.<br/><br/>Presently, she was doing just that.   She dipped the quill within the ink well again, put it to a blank sheet of parchment, and began to copy from the open bible in front of her:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I fear that when I come again my God may humble me before you, and I may have to mourn over many of those who sinned earlier and have not repented of the impurity, sexual immorality, and sensuality that they have practiced.</span><br/><br/>As the other tedious passages before it, this one too she must copy seven times.    She sighed faintly, exasperatedly, and began doing so.<br/><br/>It wasn't that she was an irreligious woman --  no.   But this faith was not hers.    In private, she practiced another. It was one secret, among others, that she guarded<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>closely.<br/><br/>This activity -- a part of her prescribed<span style=""font-style: italic"">penance</span>-- was merely a means to an end, like so many other things.    She'd lost at the last hand of cards.   And needed to ensure the next hand she was dealt, was as favorable as was possible...<br/><br/>Abruptly, Lorna ceased her scribing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Someone at the door...</span><br/><br/>Surely, the prospective servant she had been told they would send.   Well and good.   She needed one.   Arising from the desk where she'd been seated, she made her way over to the door.  She was dressed not in the fine and stylish apparel that was her norm, but rather in the modest, pale blue gown, deemed suitable for her activity.    She was likewise devoid of the expensive jewelry with which she typically accessorized.  Almost like a servant herself, in aspect.   This didn't bother her a great deal.  While she loved beautiful things,  her sense of her self wasn't founded on trappings.<br/><br/>She opened and cracked the door:    ""Yes?"""
2008,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-10-07T18:44:54,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The servant was, as every other servant in Greenmoor Palace, a lower ranking noblewoman. The position of lady-in-waiting for the Queen was a very coveted one. Lady Mary Parkinson would have desired that position above all others, but she had not managed to secure it. All was not lost, though. Despite not being assigned to the Queen, the young woman - brown hair and eyes, and a meek behavior that seemed to make her easily likable - had found herself assigned to work for a higher station noblewoman. That was not all she wanted, but it was enough to get her ahead in life if she played her cards right, the woman thought.<br/><br/>Lady Mary had been informed of the circumstances behind the woman's presence. She had been clearly instructed in the sense of keeping to the simple life Lorna was to lead, and to be sure to watch for her behavior. That she planned on doing, as having the woman behaving in any inappropriate manner in the palace could have dire consequences for her. But there was still something to be gained. All she had to do was be intelligent and tread carefully.<br/><br/>Pushing her thoughts aside, the woman knocked on the door and waited. She had been tasked with taken a simple meal of tea, milk and bread to the woman, and had decided to pay attention to her while serving it. When the door opened, the woman made a respectful courtesy. She was wearing a dark blue dress, and had her hair on a simple braid. Nothing luxurious, as she had been instructed to keep her attire plain as well. ""I am Mary Parkinson, at your service, my lady. I have been sent as a servant to take care of your needs"", she explained, indicating the tray. ""I have been asked to bring you a meal, and to see if there is anything you find wanting in your current quarters"".<br/><br/>After introducing herself, the young woman waited, noticing discreetly how attractive the woman was and wondering what kind of power had she had over the King, if any.</div>"
2009,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-10-08T22:58:29,Imagine,"Seeing that it was whom she thought, Lorna gazed upon this servant, briefly taking in detail.  Which was nothing at odds with what she might have expected.<br/><br/>""Yes, please, come in,"" she said to her, opening the door the rest of the way,  and moving from Mary Parkinson's path.   She then turned and wandered in the direction of the window, looking out onto the gardens, while the servant placed and arranged the meal upon the table.<br/><br/>""The room, and its amenities, are fine, thank you for asking,"" she supplied.   ""Mostly I require peace, privacy, and order, while I am at this task, of which I am rather sure you've been informed.   Your help in maintaining those things will be much appreciated.""   She paused for a moment, after that.   Then turned from the window to face the servant.<br/><br/>""As well, if there is any noteworthy news, I would enjoy hearing it.""   She smiled faintly.  ""Though I cannot afford distraction in my task,  some little variety would be welcome, in the name of keeping my mind fresh.""<br/><br/>Lorna's expression and tone were sober, resigned.  Just faintly humorous, in a self-deprecating way, on the last bit."
2010,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-10-11T01:06:56,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The servant nodded when Lorna told her to come in. She entered the room carefully, as to not drop her tray or spill anything. The woman kept silent while setting the tray and preparing the meal to be served to her new mistress. She was paying attention to the woman's behavior while doing so. She had heard both advice on how to behave and rumors. And she planned to take advantage of both. If she behaved as she should, everything would be all right. And if she brought in some rumors, it might help advance her position.<br/><br/>Once the meal was set, the woman stood respectfully near the set table. It was the best position to assist her mistress with whatever, after all. ""I am happy to know. I am, naturally, aware of the circumstances that your stay here is to take, but it is still require that you have the necessary comforts supplied"". She spoke quietly, apparently being a very serious young woman. Her eyes, though, had an intelligent and interested expression. It was clear she was paying attention to everything around her. <br/><br/>""I shall help maintain peace and quiet, and order, madam"", Mary finally spoke, softly. ""Do not concern yourself with anything. I will make sure that everything runs smoothly and that everything around you is always tidy"". She nodded when Lorna asked her to tell of any noteworthy news. ""I will, madam, as long as they do not disrupt your peace. I would not forgive myself for taking your thoughts away from your task"". While speaking, Mary started tidying up carefully. ""Is there anything specific you would like to know by now, madam?"", she asked, not wanting to be the first one to say anything that could get her in a difficult situation.</div>"
2011,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-10-15T22:57:29,Imagine,"""My sister resides in the Duchy of Edinbyrne, wed to the duke's eldest son.   I<span style=""font-style: italic"">do </span>worry about her...with the Hannish forests on their southern border.  What with the brigands out there, and all.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No</span>news is good news, as they say.  But I should like to know if there is any word, from out that way.""   Lorna hesitated, then added:<br/><br/>""Oh, and I confess, if Greenmoor has any visitors, that is always of interest.  I miss the days when I could visit here, and mingle freely.  So many intriguing people come and go from these halls.   I would enjoy hearing who is coming and going.  As long as it isn't some private matter, of course.""<br/><br/>She was gently testing at boundaries. And expected it would be understood that she was. It wasn't lost upon her that Mary's eyes seemed to harbor intelligence.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Naturally.  They wouldn't send some easily picked simpleton to tend me...not given the circumstance.</span><br/><br/>While listening to Mary's response, she made her way toward the table, to take her seat."
2012,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-10-19T17:40:48,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The servant nodded when Lorna said she would like to hear any news coming from her sister's place of residence. That was perfectly normal, and something she could do without being blamed for anything improper. It was only natural that one wanted to know of their sibling's health and safety, right? ""I shall bring you any news from those lands that come to me, madam"", Mary promised kindly. <br/><br/>The request about being informed of visitors to the castle made wheels start turning inside Mary's head. What exactly was she interested in? Was there someone specific she wanted to know about? Or someone's visitors, specifically? It was something she needed to know, but it would be something to be asked at another time, once Lorna trusted her more. ""Naturally, madam. As long as I know who the person is, I will be sure to let you know"". The servant smiled kindly one more time. ""I believe that would not disturb your penance, after all"".<br/><br/>When Lorna took her seat, Mary walked next to the woman and started serving her. ""Is this satisfactory?"", she asked, indicating the meal. ""It seems quite plain for a lady used to the finer things in life"". Just like Lorna, Mary was also testing her boundaries. Or more properly, her mistresses's boundaries. She wanted to know if she was satisfied or upset, if something bothered her, and how she actually felt about the penance. Any shred of information helped, after all.</div>"
2013,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-10-20T21:32:03,Imagine,"She waved a negating hand at the comment regarding any specific person.  ""No -- no one, specifically.   Just interesting personages, in general;  dashing knights, darksome counts, ladies accessorized with elegant imports - this sort of thing.""  She smiled, wryly.   ""I'm half jesting, only half serious.  I've been told my mind is too active for my own good.  It was some part of my fall from grace, I am certain.  But, truly, I am treating my penance most seriously.  I am very blessed to have this chance to atone for my sin.""   She made the sign of the cross above her bosom.   And whispered brief,<span style=""font-style: italic"">empty</span>, thanks to the ""Father"" in whom she did not believe.<br/><br/>Then on to the subject of the food, to which she likewise waved a hand:<br/><br/>""No, actually it is quite fine I think, thank you.   It would hardly be fitting to be feasting,  devouring rich foods, while attending to the needs of my soul.  We of the peerage take so many luxuries for granted, you know; while Christ, the King of kings himself, lived so very humbly and simply.  It does make one think, doesn't it?""   She took her dinner knife, sliced a roll, and proceeded to lightly butter it.<br/><br/>""I don't believe I recognize your surname, offhand.  Quite probably only because my mind is so absorbed by my studies.  Who are your parents?"""
2014,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-10-21T17:49:36,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mary nodded at Lorna's words about knowing about general visitors. She didn't really believe the woman, but it wouldn't do any good to tell her that. No, what she had to do was to stay on Lorna's good side. That could advance her position in several levels. She could find a good marriage, she could get other advantages. It would all depend on her behavior and on how pleased Lorna would be with her. Smiling discreetly, the woman decided she would milk this situation as much as she possibly could. And for that, she would have to keep her eyes and ears open at all times, and her lips only in the right moments. ""Worry not, my lady"", she replied respectfully. ""I will keep you informed, but not to the point where I will hinder the necessary peace to your penance"".<br/><br/>The question about the food had been more of a test than anything. She wanted to know how much lack of satisfaction the woman would display. And if she could hide it should she choose to. Mary might not be the best liar in court, but she had something better than that. She had a keen eye for people, and was good at detecting how they were actually feeling from subtle signs. And that was exactly what she planned on doing with Lorna. And of course, she would keep really quiet about anything she did happen to pick up on the air.<br/><br/>""I really admire your willingness to subject yourself to the penance"", she commented. ""I am sure God will see your good spirits and forgive you briefly"".<br/><br/>Lorna's comment about not recognizing her surname made Mary nod. ""I would have imagined, my lady"", she murmured humbly. ""My parents are Viscount and Viscountess Edward and Sarah Parkinson. They live a few days away from court, but sent me here for a better start at life, for which I am most grateful"".</div>"
2015,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-10-26T01:43:48,Imagine,"She took a bite of the roll, while Mary answered her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes, -those- Parkinsons... </span>The Viscount and his wife were the sort who generally kept their eyes open, their mouths closed. And who were somewhat known for befriending higher ranking peers.  At least, Lorna had heard them spoken of in that regard.   Enough so to suppose that it described a legitimate tendency of theirs.<br/><br/>And had their daughter learned from them?<br/><br/>She met the intelligent seeming eyes again, and speculated.  It might be mildly interesting to find out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And, perhaps mildly useful, as well.</span><br/><br/>She nodded in response to Mary's last statement, and after swallowing her food, supplied:<br/><br/>""I've heard of your parents. And that's wonderful.  I am rather sure that you will prosper, here.  Greenmoor is a very special place, a blessed place.  His majesty keeps and maintains a most splendid court.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">His majesty... </span>Once, not so very long ago, she'd been on a name basis with him.  But now, it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">'yes, your majesty,' 'aye, my lord,'</span>and<span style=""font-style: italic"">'of course, my king.' </span>Just like any other subject of his realm.   How swiftly and utterly things did change, sometimes.<br/><br/>But that wasn't a new lesson.  It was one that she'd already learned, most thoroughly, in childhood.   She smiled at this new acquaintance.<br/><br/>""The new year is nearly upon us.   You will soon experience Greenmoor at its very best."""
2016,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-10-26T15:56:19,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mary watched Lorna closely after she told her new mistress who her parents were. Mary knew that people spoke about her family, and not always in flattering terms. She didn't mind, though. She had been taught well at home. And one thing she had learned pretty soon was that rumors mattered little when you managed to get on the good side of the right people. That was, naturally, the reason why Mary had been sent to court. Getting the favors of the King or Queen was the top aim, but if she could get the favor of any other peer of an equal or better rank than that of her parents, she would take the chance. <br/><br/>When Lorna said she had heard of her parents, the young woman nodded. She would make no comment on them before learning of Lorna's thoughts about them and their conduct. From what Mary could gather from Lorna's previous conduct, she might not have any qualms against people who tried to advance their position. Her current position, though, might mean that she had changed her mind and ways. Perhaps. That was still to be seen.<br/><br/>""I hope I shall prosper. It is a little difficult to be apart from my family"", Mary stated, looking out the window for a moment. ""But you are right, His Majesty keeps excellent company, and I am sure I shall learn much here"". Mary's intelligent gaze kept on Lorna's expression for a moment. There seemed to be some resentment there, which was only to be expected. She wondered about whether or not there was a real feeling involved there, but preferred to file this question in her mind and come to her own conclusions about it in the future.<br/><br/>Smiling brightly when Lorna commented on the New Year, the woman nodded. ""Indeed. I am very much looking forward to the celebrations, and even more since my family will be present. It will be a joyful occasion, I believe"", she completed. After these words, she stood by Lorna, waiting for her to say anything else, and keeping silent until then.</div>"
2017,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-11-01T23:41:55,Imagine,"""I am sure that it is,"" she said, in regard to the comment about being parted from her family.<br/><br/>""I understand that.  I miss my own, as well.""    Nothing but a straight out lie, that.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What</span>family?<br/><br/>There was the father whom she could barely abide.   A distant and almost painfully conservative man; so devoted to his concept of the bigger picture, and to higher loyalties, that he'd little interest or time for the younger of his two female children, who'd disappointed him by not being born the other gender.  As well as failed him by reaching a pair of decades in age, and not yet being married off.<br/><br/>There were the various relatives on his side of the family -- most of whose attitudes and views were too alike his, for her to feel anything but faint contempt toward them.<br/><br/>There was her deceased mother's family -- Graecian people, living rather idyllically on the isle of Thassos, in the Aegean Sea -- and little inclined to associate with their daughter's Valesian bred children; unpleasant reminders that it was a Valesian aristocrat who'd taken her life, and a Valesian husband who'd failed in his duty to keep her safe.<br/><br/>And there was her sister, Cassia -- the only other aside from her mother to whom Lorna had truly been close.   Wed to the very same bloodline that had produced the killer who had taken their mother away from them.   And now busy being the dutiful wife to a shallow swine of a man, readying to bring his first child into this benighted world.    Forever mingling their lineage with that of the man who'd dealt them the very worst hurt they could ever have suffered.<br/><br/>Her sister had had no choice...<br/><br/>No.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No, that isn't true. I too was betrothed...and I chose other than compliance to father's will.  There is -always- choice!</span><br/><br/>And because it was so, she couldn't quite bring herself to forgive Cassia, although she still had love for her.  But Cassia would never again feel truly like family to her.   Not with her first and foremost commitment being to an<span style=""font-style: italic"">enemy. </span>Not while nurturing and raising<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">their</span></span>heirs.<br/><br/>She briefly considered Mary again; this hopeful aspirant, this probable, would-be climber.  And knew some vague sense of sympathy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes, welcome to Greenmoor!   Den of climbing, slithering, snakes.  All bent upon reaching the royal bird's nest, and dining upon its bejeweled eggs!   If you've not already relinquished your innocence, I do hope that you place no great value upon it...   </span><br/><br/>""I am certain you will make friends here, Mary.   And it will ease the ache of being parted from your family.   Well.  This food is just fine;  I must dine, then return to my assignment.  I need to be diligent, if I am to complete it in the time I was given.   There is nothing else I need, right now."""
2018,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-11-05T13:37:29,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mary nodded when Lorna said she missed her own family. She had no idea of the exact circumstances in her new mistress’ family, naturally. Yet, she knew that whatever they were, she would have said the same words. This was how well-bred ladies behaved, after all. “I shall keep you company when you feel lonely, my lady”, she promised softly.<br/><br/>Naturally, for Mary, family was a much closer and important concept than it was to Lorna. She had seen her parents - her cunning mother especially - as her north from an early age. Away from the woman, Mary had to admit she felt slightly lost every now and then. She knew what she wanted, and where she aimed to reach - as high as possible for her station. But the details had always been worked out by her mother. Mary wondered if her relationship with Lorna could be mutually beneficial in that sense. She had, after all, managed to reach the King’s favors, and would probably still have them if it wasn’t for the Queen. Mary, naturally, didn’t have any intention to try for the King. She planned to aim a little lower, but still high.<br/><br/>Mary noticed that her mistress was considering her. She did the same, silently analyzing her reactions. And learning quietly from her mistakes. She had to be very careful as to not see herself disgraced. And of course, she had no interest in being anyone’s mistress. She wanted to play her cards right and become a wife above her station.<br/><br/>“I thank you for the kind words, my lady”, Mary replied humbly to Lorna’s words. She nodded when the woman said she would dine and return to her assignment. “Yes, my lady”, she agreed. The woman would stand quietly at Lorna’s side and wait for her to finish her meal before picking everything up. Executing a courtesy, she excused herself and left, closing the door without making much noise. There was much to think about regarding her new mistress and how she could be placed in Mary’s plans.</div>"
2019,"Of Servants and Secrets (w/Shadow Lady, Court Intrigues)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48143,2015-11-25T22:09:02,Imagine,"Lorna watched her new servant depart, considering Mary Parkinson for just another moment, ere returning her attention to other matters.   And<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>her penance in progress; no...finishing<span style=""font-style: italic"">that </span>was merely a matter of some discipline, and invested time.<br/><br/>No...it was more<span style=""font-style: italic"">relevant</span>things which were at the fore of her attention.<br/><br/>Such as whether or no she would be giving Theodore a gift.  And, if so,<span style=""font-style: italic"">what.</span><br/><br/>She'd conceived several ideas, thus far...but, nothing that would really achieve any worthwhile effect.   Other than observing propriety, and playing along with her role of repenting adulteress.<br/>That was important...but, not<span style=""font-style: italic"">too</span>much so.  Completing her penance was enough, she reckoned.   Going further might even be construed as kissing the royal rear;  though not by Theodore himself.  He knew her better.   But, there were others who might see it that way.   And it would not serve her, going forward from here.    That sort of thing engendered no respect amongst the peerage.<br/><br/>She arose from the table, and turned to gaze from the windows, once again.   Yes...the new year was almost upon them all.   And, with it, a time for new resolutions.<br/><br/>And as Lorna Shaw looked and thought, for some little while, at least two of those began to carefully take form."
2020,Sherlock (Goatboy&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48153,2015-10-07T06:27:38,CanadianWolf,"Jessica Watson sat at her desk, her laptop open with a blog page up. Her doctor told her that writing might help her with emotions, yet till that day she hadn't found anything to write about. But now she did, her fingers were typing away. So far the blog read the following. ""Today, I met the oddest woman I have ever met. It all started when I went to her house to replay to a add I found in the news paper."" As she typed all this out, she started to remember clearly what happened that morning.<br/><br/>Jessica stood at the door, dressed a coat that came down just past her waist, with a pair of rather pants, and along with a pair of boots and a pair of lather gloves. It was rather cold out, and she was tired of knocking on the door with no answer, yet she knocked again. ""Hello?"" She yelled out before a woman came to the door and smiled at her. ""Oh, you must be here for Sherlock, while head up those stairs please. She'll be more then happy to see someone who looks like they can carry them selves."" The old woman said, so Jessica walked up the stairs and knocked on the door.<br/><br/>Once up stairs, instead of waiting she pushed the door open and poked her head through the door way. ""Hello? Ms. Homes? I came here cause of the ad you put in the paper. The assistant job I believe it was?"" She called out, before taking a step into the home of Sherlock Homes. The whole house was a mess, covered in papers and books. As well as so many things, the woman sighed softly. ""What a mess.. How could anyone work in something like this?"" She asked her self mostly, she then heard a sound and quickly turned around. Her hand going to her coat pocket to grab the night stick that was hidden there. It was one of those ones that could be collapsed, and that could be opened if you swang it out."
2021,Sherlock (Goatboy&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48153,2015-10-07T06:59:49,LadyAsriel,"A woman sighed as she paced around her room, her hands to her lips in a usual fashion. The tall and lanky woman wore a black suit with a white collared shirt underneath and black dress shoes, her hair lay in a curly black mess at her shoulders. She always had to look good. She kept pacing until she had a thought that struck her, she clapped her hands loudly and moved to her ""lab"" which was actually the kitchen. She opened the fridge and saw the head that was in it and moved it to the side to reach for a specific chemical that she needed. She pulled the tube out and set it on the table, putting on her typical hazard apron and safety goggles she leaned over the chemical and started to mix it into some other questionable and mysterious liquids.<br/><br/>This woman who was frantically working was called Sherlock Holmes. She was a great detective, that worked for no one but herself. She enjoyed taking on cases through the police department and they knew it. Most of the officers in the forensics lab called her a freak since she actually enjoyed investigating crime scenes. Especially the more peculiar ones. Sherlock took on any case that interested her and quickly dismissed the ones that seemed boring. She couldn't stand boredom, she always had to be doing something.<br/><br/>Sherlock stopped when she heard a new voice. The person had entered her apartment unexpectedly, she got up and took off her hazard suit and goggles and set them down quietly on the table as she moved to the door way of the kitchen. When she heard that it was just someone here for the assistant ad she had put in the paper she got excited.<br/><br/>""Ah! Here for the ad? Yes I am Holmes, Sherlock Holmes."" The woman looked down at the much shorter woman and inspected her by her clothing and how she carried herself. Just by looking at this woman she could tell that she lived alone, that she served in the army as a field doctor and that she has issues with her leg because of an injury probably due to her service. Sherlock flashed a smile at the woman before pushing past her to grab something from her messy desk, pushing all of the other papers that were on top of the thing she needed on the floor."
2022,Sherlock (Goatboy&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48153,2015-10-08T04:53:03,CanadianWolf,"""Yes, I am Jessica Watson. I was wondering what kind of assistant were you looking four? Your message was rather vage.."" The smaller woman said as she looked over Sherlocks shoulder, she also sighed as the woman threw papers to the side. ""I was hoping you could tell me more of what you wanted from a assistant."" She said, wondering what she could be seraching for in the mess of papers that she had laying on the desk.<br/><br/>What Sherlock had said to her self was all true, she had been shot in the leg yet refused anyone to see that she was weak. Even if that ment she had to go through a bit of pain so she wouldn't have to use a cane. Though she doesn't let people see her pain, doesn't mean she won't open to people after they get close.<br/><br/>When the woman stood up with whatever she was getting, Watson took a step back and study the woman. There was no clear way to tell what she was holding, or in fact what she was thinking. ""So umm, what is that? And you a haven't answered my question yet.."" She said, inserting what the woman was doing."
2023,Sherlock (Goatboy&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48153,2015-10-08T05:42:27,LadyAsriel,"Sherlock didn't answer the question because it was so obvious to her. She dreaded the minds of the regular human being. They were so boring to her, so plain and dull. She closed her eyes and paced a few more steps before grabbing a few more papers, reading them, and then tossing them to the side. She stopped pacing for a brief moment before grabbing her black trench coat and scarf and started for the door.<br/>""Come with me Jessica... We'll see how much use you are to me...""<br/><br/>Once outside, Sherlock called a taxi and said the name of the street they were going to. She needed a lab, a real lab, so it was ideal for her to go to the forensic lab. Once at the lab, she exited the car and walked to the lab without saying a word to Jessica. She rushed into the lab and started to grab the things she needed, moving them around in particular places. She took off her coat and threw it to the side, some of the scientists weren't even phased by her actions. This was common for Sherlock, to barge into the forensic lab and start working on something.<br/><br/>""Sherlock, what is it now...?"" A voice was heard from the doorway. A girl who had worked in the lab for a while new Sherlock and what she does for a living, but was always mesmerized with how she worked. Messy and disorganized yet somehow in a way, graceful.<br/>""I am merely working on a case Cassandra. Now be quiet, I am thinking."" The girl named Cassandra shut her opened mouth so she could let Sherlock work. Cassandra gave a glance to Jessica and gave a nervous smile before shifting her gaze back to Sherlock."
2024,Sherlock (Goatboy&Princess),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48153,2015-10-09T02:21:07,CanadianWolf,"Jessica had no time to question or even think as she blindly followed Sherlock to the lab, once there she sighed and sat to the side. Watching the woman work away, though it was like the staff didn't care. The staff just went around the woman as if she wasn't even there. But when Cassandra spoke up, Jesiva thought she and Sherlock we're going to be thrown out. But instead that woman only shut her mother and gave Jessica a look, which just made her sigh.<br/><br/>After a few minutes, Jessiva pushed off from the wall she was on, and made her way to Sherlock. She looked over the things that Sherlock was working with and even picked up her coat that was laying on the ground. ""A-are you making a explosive?"" She asked, confused as she knew the basics of some explosives and this was one of the base that she knows.<br/><br/>Everything that Sherlock had done so fair was a bluer, and it was like Jessica was just pulled along beside the woman. Yet in some weird way, this was actually kind of fun. Even if Sherlock was now making some kind of homemade bomb, which in all truth she couldn't figure out why she would be making this."
2025,Reconciliation(PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48161,2015-10-08T00:59:13,ProfessorSpy,"The wolf stirred gently, it's front paw waving around in the air for just a moment before it stopped again, a whimper coming from the throat of the animal. It's soft, snow colored fur ran uniformly down the muscled body, but right in the middle of the white was crimson red, the shaft of an arrow protruding rather prominently. Another whimper was emitted, prompting the arrival of a wide shouldered man in a thick coat, his stride lengthened by his long legs. The man grimaced slightly as a sweeping gust from the north blew tufts of snow from the ground past his dark green irises and jet black hair. When the snow settled, the man drew closer to the wolf, kneeling down next to it and stroking the body. A few beats of silence passed between animal and man before the latter spoke:  ""Let the gods guide you home, wild one."" The wolf's paw once again moved in the air, the man taking the paw gently and laying it on the ground. Time passed by, the wolf's eyes slowly closing, the man kneeling by it until the eyes were fully shut. He withdrew the arrow from the now dead wolf and placed it next to the carcass, blowing out a sigh in the process.  ""May there be a time when the Oversoul is never bled from another."" With that proclamation, he began to pick the body up, nestling it on his shoulder before standing with a grunt. He walked back on the path he had become familiar with over the past few months, fully aware of the boastful gusts that were assailing him. If he didn't get home soon,he wou...<br/><br/>Suddenly, the gusts picked up strength, the man almost blown onto his back. The wolf carcass fell to the ground as the man attempted to fight the wind, which seemed to be forcing him in the opposite direction. A moment later, the forest was bathed in a lime-green light, his eyes blinded by the intensity of it.   And as quick as it came, it went, leaving the man's eyes to adjust to the growing darkness.<br/><br/>""What..."" As his eyes acclimated to the darkness of the forest, he spotted a form in the distance, a pulsating light guiding his gaze toward the form. Carcass forgotten, the man forged forward in the snow, breath crystallizing into vapor. As he got closer, the pulsating seemed to weaken until it was emitting enough light for him to see that the form was the body of a woman. He knelt, placing a hand on her shoulder, shaking it gently."
2026,Reconciliation(PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48161,2015-10-08T06:30:57,LadyAsriel,"Lana couldn't remember a thing. All she could remember was her being spoken to by some Goddess. A Goddess of importance no doubt. She heard the voice in a beautiful silken way as it was whispered in her ear. She couldn't put her tongue on what the words were saying but when she came too, she was laying in the snow.<br/><br/>Her vision was a bit blurry but she could see the silhouette of a man leaning over her. She then felt a new sensation, she was freezing. She immediately curled up into a ball to try and get herself warm but all she felt was the pain of the cold through her body. It was only then that she realized that she was naked, she covered herself as best she could from the stranger that loomed over her. Lana's black hair was matted down and freezing over form the harsh weather. Her whole body was numb and she could hardly move without fear of breaking a limb off. But then a warm sensation pulsated from her arms. A green light flashed and she felt warmth through her whole body. She gave a soft yet weak smile, looking up at the man before her head fell to the snow once more and she passed out again. Everything was dark, but there was always that green light in the distance, no matter how far Lana ran, she could never reach it. It felt like the light was calling to her in some way. But she couldn't figure out why."
2027,Reconciliation(PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48161,2015-10-09T13:59:20,ProfessorSpy,"(Ack! So sorry about the delay!)<br/><br/>Her eyes, soft and tender, examined his for a brief moment, a smile crossing her face before her head landed on the snow once more. The pale light casting from the moon illuminated her cream colored skin, her unclothed body seeming to glow under the inspection of the moonbeams. Whoever she was, the man felt obligated to take care of her. She was unclothed and alone in the Northern forest, a vicious and uninhabited area of Hokkaido. He needed to get her warm food and drink. Hopefully with enough nurturing, the woman could return to consciousness and possibly explain her supernatural appearance. He reached out with both arms, scooping her up gently. She felt almost weightless, her body levitating rather than weighing him down. His eyes moved down her body, noting that the glow that had once accompanied her was now gone.<br/><br/>Who was she?<br/><br/>___<br/><br/>The sun was beginning to peek over the tree line, revealing a small but cozy looking cabin propped up in a roundish clearing that was surrounded by thickets of dense pines, providing a natural source of cover. Not that he would need to be worried about anyone seeking him out, but just in case...<br/><br/>Inside the cabin was sparsely furnished. A rather large cot was up against the right side of the dwelling, a fireplace wedged up against the northern edge in which a roaring fire was burning. On the left were various tools and supplies scattered haphazardly across the floor and two wooden tables. On the cot was the form of the woman covered by a sweeping blanket made of wolf and bear pelt. Next to the cot was a tray with a glass mug, steamy liquid giving off a pleasant aroma. His broad shoulders turned from the fire, dark blue irises examining the woman once more. She hadn't stirred since he had brought her here. He approached a bit closer..."
2028,Reconciliation(PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48161,2015-10-09T20:04:37,LadyAsriel,"Lana had the dream once again. The Goddess came to her in the form of a glowing green light this time, whispering in her ear with the same silken voice as before. The voice was calm and soothing to the ear, she felt at peace when the goddess spoke. Lana tried her best to listen closely but still could only pick out a few things that the Goddess had said to her, she just hoped she would remember when she woke up.<br/><br/>""Find the truth."" Were the words that continued to echo in her mind. ""Find the truth."" Truth of what? Lana thought to herself. But then something strange happened.<br/><br/>The green light began to absorb into Lana's body, the feeling was warm but somewhat painful. Lana groaned in her sleep and started to shake softly as the green light started to make tribal looking tattoos up and down her arms. Lana shot up from the bed and took in a deep breath as she awoke from her dream. Once she caught her breath she turned to see a man walking towards her, she started to reel back a bit, unaware of what his intentions may have been. When she tried to speak, her words came out as a broken and very old and dead celestian language. Not many folks would understand what she was saying, the only ones who would have any idea of what she was saying would be elders. But seeing how they were in a cabin, elders weren't really at the disposal of the man that was in front of her at the moment.<br/><br/>Lana continued to ramble on in the ancient language, unbeknownst to her that he probably couldn't understand anything she was saying.<br/><br/>""Please! Please don't hurt me!"" She was saying in her language. She tried to turn the language into English but failed horribly"
2029,Reconciliation(PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48161,2015-10-14T02:19:38,ProfessorSpy,"Strange markings, a language that assailed his ears which brought no comprehension and wild eyes that darted all around the small interior. Who WAS this woman? And why on earth did she insist on revealing herself? That would be the first order of business.<br/><br/>He held his arms parallel to the ground, palms up. Slowly retreating backwards, he reached behind him to one of the nightstands and found the blanket draped across it. Retrieving the item, he then walked forward, extending it to her while leaving about ten feet of room between the two.<br/>""I do not know if you can understand me..."" He began in the native tongue, his deep, rumbling voice kept at a peaceable decibel.<br/>""But if you can, please take this and cover yourself. I will not hurt you. You were wounded and I brought you here so you would not freeze to death."" He couldn't help but chuckle to himself inwardly. This would all be babble to her if she couldn't understand him, but the gesture he was still engaged in would hopefully deter some of her frantic worry. He reached forward a bit more, continuing:<br/>""My name is Sasami Miyakami. Can you tell me what yours is?"" Just outside his door came scratching. He continued to hold out the blanket as he moved to the door, opening it to reveal a rather snow matted dog. It wasn't a hefty thing, about fifty pounds and three feet long, but it's strong muscled gleamed against the fireplace. It walked to the fireplace, melting snow dripping off of it's now visible auburn colored coat. It scratched at the floor for a moment before settling in front of the fireplace, ears flattening against it's head. It looked up at Sasami with a bemused expression, then to the woman. It's eyes narrowed before looking to the fireplace."
2030,RP Tournament Round 1: Kimura Muchiko vs. Ishida Kaito,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48293,2015-10-24T10:27:54,Lawman,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=48244&amp;p=322127#p322127"">Kimura Muchiko</a> v. <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=40734&amp;p=215336#p215336"">Kaito Ishida</a></div></span><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Place:</span> Clarke Quay, Singapore<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Time:</span> 1930 hrs</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a href=""http://www.wonderwardrobes.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/07/clark-quay-nightlife.jpg""><img alt=""Image"" src=""http://www.wonderwardrobes.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/07/clark-quay-nightlife.jpg"" style=""max-width:700px; max-height; 700px;""/></a></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a href=""http://www.parkhotelgroup.com/d/clarkequay/media/Local_Attractions/__thumbs_1600_900_crop/shutterstock_95819713.jpg""><img alt=""Image"" src=""http://www.parkhotelgroup.com/d/clarkequay/media/Local_Attractions/__thumbs_1600_900_crop/shutterstock_95819713.jpg"" style=""max-width:700px; max-height; 700px;""/></a></div><br/><br/><br/>""So this is Singapore,"" A diminutive Japanese teen with brown eyes and black hair done up in a pair of twin tails and<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://danbooru.donmai.us/posts/1924799?tags=nakano_azusa"">dressed in a black-and-white lolita-inspired dress</a>mused as she walked through the busy lanes of Clarke Quay, weaving her way past the milling throngs of pedestrians and shoppers with a cartoony-looking green penguin tagging along next to her as she walked wing-in-hand, observing the passers-by and the neon lights of the various nightclubs and restaurants in the district. In Singapore's colonial days, before the construction of the seaport boats would transport cargo from larger cargo ships docked out at sea, unloading them here. Many of these colonial-era buildings still stand thanks to heritage and cultural conservation efforts, and in modern times have since been restored and refurbished into nightclubs and eateries, the district being a hotspot for nightlife activity in the island republic. At least, that was the information that Muchiko was able to learn about Clarke Quay based on what she'd browsed on the internet. She'd no idea why Pentaro-kun decided to come here out of all places, being completely unfamiliar with the place or its culture; but ever since she escaped from the mental institution, the Japanese teen was grateful for every opportunity to see new places and things in the world - plus, in an unfamiliar place like this there was also less likelihood of running into people who might know that she was in fact a runaway mental patient and thus would try to turn her over to the authorities, which would no doubt mean going back into that terrible, terrible place.<br/><br/>""Eh, Pentaro-kun? What is it?"" Muchiko asked as she felt a sudden tug on her hand, causing the girl to stop in her tracks and turn her attention to her chibi animal companion, who looked up at Muchiko as he patted his belly with his other wing before pointing at his open beak. ""Oh, Pentaro-kun is hungry? Come on then, let's find some place where we can find something to eat... you want filet mignon right?"" Muchiko asked, with the penguin responding with a nod of his head. ""Okay, now let's see... should we ask for directions?"" the Japanese teen wondered, realizing that she couldn't read any of the English signs.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Half an hour later...</span><br/><br/>""Is there not a single Japanese-speaker around here?"" Muchiko grumbled as she sat on a nearby railing overlooking the Singapore River with a pouting expression, resting her cheeks on her hands with her elbows on her lap, her dangling legs covered in black tights swinging idly as she watched the water lapping against the embankments while Pentaro-kun sat right next to her in the same posture. As the Japanese teen sat brooding, she would fail to notice an approaching young man walk past her, eyeing the black leather-bound briefcase that was resting next to where she was sitting. Checking out the street directory in her hand, Muchiko was half-tempted to approach the Japanese Embassy, but wasn't sure if that was the wisest move especially if they found out that she was a mental institution escapee. It was at this point, from the corner of her eye did Muchiko notice a young man in a black hoodie and blue jeans swipe her briefcase - it was where her money and other necessities that Pentaro-kun had acquired for her were kept!<br/><br/>""HEY!"" Muchiko shouted, pointing to the thief - and upon realizing the owner of the briefcase he was trying to steal had caught him in the act, said man would break into a sprint, attempting to lose Muchiko in the crowd. ""Pentaro-kun! Stop him!"" The Japanese teen exclaimed, jumping off the railing and pointing to the escaping thief, drawing curious stares from passers-by as the girl seemed to be talking to thin air. With an enraged squawk, Pentaro-kun shifted into his combat form and thus revealing his existence to everyone in the area, as with a flash a giant green cartoon penguin seemingly appeared out of thin air, flexing his wings. ""Excuse me! Excuse me!"" Muchiko yelped, repeating pretty much two of the few English words she knew as she ran after Pentaro-kun as the giant penguin embarked on a warpath to get back Muchiko's stolen briefcase, smashing tables and furniture in the Alfresco dining areas.<br/><br/>""Gomenasai!"" Muchiko apologized, repeating a string of ""excuse me's"" and ""sorry's"" like a broken record as furniture was smashed, food was sent flying and people were sent screaming and running as the bustling nightlife scene became a panicked stampede as diners and pedestrians bumped into and scrambled over each other - some even resorting to jumping over the railings and into the river - in a desperate attempt to get out of the way of a raging cartoon avian who was hell-bent on getting some payback over the injustice and indignity that his friend had suffered! ""Pentaro-kun! No!"" Muchiko called out as she pushed her way against the tide of bodies to keep up with her avian companion, who was at this time out of earshot. If nobody stopped Pentaro-kun's rampage, who knows how much destruction he might cause!?"
2031,RP Tournament Round 1: Kimura Muchiko vs. Ishida Kaito,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48293,2015-10-27T03:49:40,Gunther,"Kaito Ishida, adorned in a black Gi with sandals knelt in the soil near an open air market at the Shanghai Quay. The clock rang seven tones about a half hour ago. He placed the wicker basket before himself. He inspected the contents of the basket. They smelled heavenly and were sure to be looked upon favorably by the Gods of War and Water.<br/><br/>He knew why he was there. It was not confusing to him why he was there. He was destined to fight. He did not know why; just that he had to fight someone. He preferred to help others, more of a pacifist than a warrior, but willing to do what needed to be done. He espoused the disciplined air of professionalism. The people he worked more hired him to do a job. He was going to do it. They told him, he would know when his opponent arrived because the opponent would appear to be dramatically out of place.<br/><br/>A few blocks ahead of the rampaging cartoon character that was Pentaro-kun, Kaito Ishida, recently arriving from Kyoto, Japan knelt before the wicker basket. The basket would serve as an offering to the Shinto Gods Hachiman and Suijin. Hachiman-shin was the god of war and divine protector of Japan and its people. Knowing he was about to engage in combat, it was only customary to offer up tribute to the Kami Hachiman and as always, to Kami Suijin, the God of water whom Kaito always served. Kaito often prayed to Suijin, but would include Hachiman when aware of impending danger.<br/><br/>The very colorful fuzzy green fifteen-foot tall green chibi animated penguin was very much out of place at the Shanghai Quay. Kaito's admiration for the the beauty of this heavily populated Chinese city was interrupted by this absurd abomination. The evening had been so peaceful; the air tranquil with a fresh smell of ocean wafting through the air.<br/><br/>A young Chinese man, unknown to Kaito ran past the 22-year old Japanese man. As though obligated to prepare for the impending fight, he rose to his feet and thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Nympha Adsignatos surge'</span>as he tapped his bō staff upon the ground. A bright light erupted from the ground next to where Kaito Ishida stood. The light shot upwards into the sky like a twelve-inch wide beacon searching the heavens for signs of life. From this beacon of light, a wellspring bubbled up from the ground and shot upwards roughly seven feet into the air. The bubbling water emitted a cloudy vapor, which provided a misty facade in front of where Kaito stood concealing the location of where the running man passed. From the cloudy vapor stood a seven-foot tall liquid man; well formed, shaped as a fighter, but fluid in nature.<br/><br/>The familiar appeared to have sinews of steel, with a light blue color surrounding the entity. As the Water Spirit formed, it immediately began to form a barrier of rushing water along the path the cartoon penguin was charging. The wicker basket placed on the ground rested about ten meters in front of the wall of water. Kaito focused his energies and passed harmlessly through the water barrier and stood between the basket and the water.<br/><br/>Kaito began a dance or Kata with his bō staff, moving from spinning hurricane kick to double round kicks to moves with the staff flailing in front of him. As he flipped past the basket, he removed the blanket covering the thirty pounds of fresh meats of various sorts; fish, chicken, beef and ham, including filet mignon. The smells were alluring; but they were there for the Shinto Gods. But if a fight was in the making, Kaito Ishida of Kyoto, Japan was prepared.<br/><br/>""Teishi!"" Kaito commanded to Pentaro-kun as he approached. [Tr.: Halt!]"
2032,RP Tournament Round 1: Kimura Muchiko vs. Ishida Kaito,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48293,2015-10-31T10:52:55,Lawman,"Out of earshot of Muchiko, there seemed to be no stopping Pentaro-kun's rampage, the giant cartoon avian being one to respond to only one human voice in the world, that said voice would be none other than Muchiko's. Meanwhile, many a panicked shopper and diner were frantically making calls to the police, although unfortunately there would be no police intervention coming soon as the 999 operators found themselves swamped by a barrage of ""prank calls"" coming from Clarke Quay regarding a rampaging giant penguin.<br/><br/>Miraculously, Pentaro-kun came skidding to a halt, offering the crowds a brief respite from his rampage as he glanced around, not paying attention to the water elemental nearby, or to the young Japanese man who shouted halt, the cartoon avian's beak twitching up and down as he sniffed the air, before his gaze wandered towards... the basket. There was no denying it, as Pentaro-kun smelled food - meat of various kinds were kept in the wicker basket. But there was one smell in particular that stood out from the rest for Pentaro-kun, and that would be the smell of filet mignon!<br/><br/>Elated by the discovery, Pentaro-kun squawked excitedly, his eyes displaying a pair of filet mignon steaks where the pupils used to be as he jumped into the air clapping his wings and clicking his feet together, before making a beeline for the offering basket with a trail of hearts floating above his head!<br/><br/>""Pentaro-kun? Pentaro-kun where are you!?"" Muchiko shouted as she found herself fighting a losing battle against the tide of fleeing diners and shoppers as she found herself being pushed further and further away from her avian companion!"
2033,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-05-17T09:10:00,Aeromancer,"Both of those two options probably had some truth behind them. Nanook had shared a lot with her about what wolf behavioral expectations were like. She also was probably experiencing the awakening of her instincts to a degree as well. These two different facets were probably both happening at the same time.<br/><br/>Jealousy wasn't something that Nanook was really going to elicit in her either more than likely. He wouldn't have ever been the type to look at other women. He would have been instead quite loyal to her. Wolves were indeed loyal, and that was part of the reason why he was so cautious about selecting a mate for all this time. Indeed, this still seemed like it might have been rather sudden in the grand scheme of things, but he wasn't taking things too quickly by human standards.<br/><br/>Laughing a bit in her response to the jewelry, he finally allowed himself the luxury of raising an eyebrow. ""Wait a moment, you want to look as Goth as I did that night then?"" That was of course a very funny thought, but then it seemed like she had agreed to see the other things that he had in his wardrobe.<br/><br/>What he had been talking about was more of a gift than a commitment item. Eventually, though, he would have more than likely purchased some form of a commitment item for her. He was thinking of a nice ring, but then again since his tastes were so different he wasn't sure what she would have liked to get from him.<br/><br/>Shaking his head to rid these thoughts from his head, though he would have probably looked to just be clearing his long hair out of his ears to her, Nanook smile and started to clean up. ""Alright, then just give me a few moments to clean up and we can go look at my clothes, does that sound good to you?""<br/><br/>That being said, he was blushing once she had made the comment about liking both of his forms as well. It looked odd to see Nanook blush really, considering his personality otherwise.<br/><br/>""What else would you like to know? Please feel free to ask anything, because if you don't then I will have no idea how to aid you and let you know what it is that I should be saying."" With that he sighed, but he had soon found that he really was done cleaning up.<br/><br/>Washing his own hands and such, it looked like he was now ready to go and show her his wardrobe. ""I have one piece of formal wear, and the rest of pretty much everything is funky. You've only seen me dressed two different ways thus far, right? The usual skater me and the cyber me at the club?"" Nanook laughed again, waiting for her to follow along."
2034,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-05-18T16:19:42,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">One thing Marissa had to admit was that she was becoming more comfortable by the minute. It was a mixture of instinct and her usual easy-going nature, probably. There was also something about Nanook that made her feel at ease, but she couldn’t put it in words quite yet. <br/><br/>It was a good thing that Nanook was not the kind to look at other girls. Marissa wasn’t sure about whether or not she was a jealous kind of person. She had never gotten close enough to anyone to actually be jealous, so she would have to wait and see. Despite this fact, Marissa felt that she didn’t have to worry about Nanook doing anything that could make her jealous. Hopefully, in case they happened to get along as a couple, things would run smoothly between them. <br/><br/>When Nanook asked her if she wanted to look Goth, Marissa couldn’t help but laugh as well. “Well, I have looked like so many different things because of work”, she joked. “And I wouldn’t really mind having something with your style. It would serve as a reminder when we’re apart”. Blushing hard after these words, Marissa decided she would make no other comment on that specific matter for now. <br/><br/>As Nanook shook his head and talked about cleaning up, Marissa nodded. She stood up as well and started helping Nanook with the task of getting everything cleaned up. “Sounds great”, she replied while helping out. She didn’t do that as something she had to make herself do. It seemed to be a natural thing for Marissa to start helping as soon as she saw someone working. <br/><br/>It was sort of pleasant to see Nanook blush, but Marissa didn’t comment on it. She felt that it would only make things more awkward if she did. <br/><br/>Taking the offered opportunity, Marissa decided that asking questions was probably a good thing to do while they checked on Nanook’s clothes. “I think I will get the whole behavior thing in time, I mean, I have to, right?”, she started. “Are there others like us around the area? And if so, what is your relationship to them like?”, the girl asked, trying to grasp the whole new universe she was now immersed in. <br/><br/>After this question, Marissa did indeed follow Nanook. “Just one? I don’t suppose you use it that much, but I think having at least another one would be nice. What if I want to take you to a fancy restaurant?”, she joked. After nibbling on her lower lip, the girl shook her head. “Sorry. I just have this feeling that I have to take care of the people around me and it can make me a little bit nosey”, she explained quietly. “I will try not to go overboard with you”. Finishing this sentence, Marissa waited for Nanook to show her what she had, wondering what he would think of her own clothes. She had basic clothes for her own use, but there was a part of her closet that housed a lot of interesting pieces, as those were the ones she wore during theme nights at the club, and it would probably be fun to show them all to him.</div>"
2035,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-05-19T20:01:26,Aeromancer,"Jealousy was of course one of the emotions that wolves felt very strongly about. A wolf that went and looked at others in front of their mate was probably going to get bit. Justice in this respect often turned out to be very swift of course. Looking her over, though, Nanook knew very well that he only had eyes for her anyway. It was pretty obvious to him at this point that even if he weren't a werewolf he wouldn't let his eyes wander around.<br/><br/>Eventually, though, his mind had to turn straight back to the topic at hand. That was a little more immediately important. Laughing a bit at her joke, he soon rolled his eyes. ""You don't know how hardcore some of the stuff that I have really is."" He then finally shook his head. ""Personally I would prefer if we weren't apart, but absence makes the heart grow fonder they say.""<br/><br/>Soon enough he had taken the opportunity to take her to where they could have gotten a better glimpse of his clothing. ""When there are others around us, you'll smell them, okay? Does that make sense? If you remember, then I originally caught a glimpse of you because you weren't smelling like the others smell."" A statement like that must have been pretty obtuse.<br/><br/>That being said, if she ever had a chance to smell another werewolf, then she would definitely have known it. There was no question about that at all. They had a unique scent all their own. In fact, it was even somewhat different from that of a natural wolf's. That being said, he wasn't even sure she could have pulled out the smell of a natural wolf at this point either.<br/><br/>Still, there were some lighter things for him to take care of as well. Naturally he had to show her his collection.<br/><br/>It really did seem that he liked to dress the part. Nanook additionally seemed to have a certain affinity for unnecessary straps strewn over his garments. That would probably have defined most of the things that he wore here honestly.<br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/img-thing?.out=jpg&amp;size=l&amp;tid=28779573"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.ebayimg.com/t/PUNK-RAVE-STRAPPED-BONDAGE-PANTS-GOTH-PUNK-GOTHIC-BLACK-BUCKLE-SKULL-UNISEX-/00/s/NTAwWDUwMA==/z/lwwAAOxyzi9SeiW-/$T2eC16VHJGYFFl!PmY1KBSeiW-Hmv!~~60_35.JPG"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/img-thing?.out=jpg&amp;size=l&amp;tid=65029504"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div><br/>""Eventually you will act like the rest of us, but I still want you to be yourself no matter what, okay?"" Over time he then laughed at her question about the fancy restaurant. ""Are you being serious? If so, well I guess I can show you the one I have, okay?"" He started to dig around in his closet, which suggested that he no longer dressed rather formally.<br/><br/>It was a far cry from how he might have lived in early 20th century Alaska indeed. Skagway provided him with many more opportunities to dress up than he had today. Well, at least to dress up formally.<br/><br/>""How would it be to be a wolf at a fine restaurant?"" Nanook was of course joking. He had plenty of control over himself and his form. He wouldn't have actually made a scene at all despite what he had said. Nevertheless, he actually wondered how she would have been with all the food. Still it did at least look like she had been handling herself quite well thus far. He might very well have had nothing to worry about really."
2036,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-05-21T04:56:47,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">It would be very reassuring for Marissa to know that Nanook wouldn’t have a wandering eye. She wasn’t particularly jealous - at least didn’t think to be -, but it was still good to know she had nothing to worry about. Of course, neither did Nanook. Marissa was pretty sure that she wouldn’t be interested in anyone else.<br/><br/>When Nanook rolled his eyes and laughed, Marissa joined him in the laughter. “I can’t wait to see the hardcore stuff you have here”, Marissa replied, shaking her head. She was clearly very curious to find out what could be so hardcore about Nanook’s clothes. The comment about him preferring if they weren’t apart caught Marissa a bit by surprise, but in a pleasant way. With a smile, she just nodded. To be honest with herself, Marissa didn’t really know what to say. <br/><br/>Walking with Nanook to where they could see his clothes, Marissa listened to what he had to say and nodded. It made a lot of sense that she should smell others like them so she could figure out what they smelled like. She nodded when he asked if she remembered that he had picked up on something different about her. “That does make sense”, Marissa commented, appearing to be a little pensive. “What did I smell like? And do I smell differently now?”, she asked, curiously.<br/><br/>Of course, Marissa had no idea what the smell of a wolf was like. And she had even less of an idea what a werewolf smelled or acted like. That was something she would have to learn. But for now, she just wanted to see what Nanook wanted to show her. <br/><br/>It was with big curious eyes that Marissa watched every piece she could see. It was very different from what she used to wear, but she liked the style. She felt that it matched Nanook’s personality. <br/><br/>When Nanook said that he wanted her to be herself, Marissa smiled. “Don’t worry - I don’t think what I am at the core will ever change”, she replied, shaking her head. It was kind of sweet to hear that from Nanook. <br/><br/>She nodded when he asked if she was being serious about taking him to a fancy restaurant. While Nanook dug around, Marissa watched him with a smile. The girl couldn’t help but laugh when Nanook asked her what a wolf would be like in a restaurant. “I’m sure you would behave quite well”, she finally replied once she managed to stop laughing. “And I would really like you to come with me one day”, Marissa completed. <br/><br/>While Nanook looked around for his formal clothes, Marissa walked around a little, making a recognition in his room. It was apparently a newfound instinct for her to simply check around and make sure every place was safe. “I want to go places with you, you know. Do things”, she stated, turning around to look at Nanook. “I want you to have fun and enjoy every moment we spend together”.</div>"
2037,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-05-21T17:44:31,Aeromancer,"Before Marissa seemed to express some beliefs about just how loyal wolves are. This then would have made quite a bit of sense with his lack of a wandering eye. Considering that he had turned her, he considered her to be part of his pack. Ultimately he would have even thought that if she didn't choose him as a mate.<br/><br/>As a result, he would have remained quite loyal to her. Once they had looked over his clothing, Nanook turned back toward her eyes. ""Well then, how did you like it? Was it hardcore enough for you?"" Having laughed, he then finally found his suit. It was actually nice, though it probably needed to be laundered.<br/><br/>In spite of the fact that suits usually recommended dry cleaning, he figured it was sturdy enough to take a machine wash. Removing it from the closet, he looked back toward her with a bit of a smirk. ""How does this look then? I'll take it to the laundromat later if you want me to, but would you have somewhere in mind for us to go? For that matter, did you want me to pay for the restaurant when you take me?""<br/><br/>Nanook laughed a bit, though in spite of his jokes he would have been more than happy to pay for them both. He would have considered it a nice way to repay her for making breakfast.<br/><br/>""You smell like one person now, but before you smelled like you do now plus you had the odor of another, does that make any sense to you at all? Do you see why I was interested in following you once I smelled that?"" Nanook was quite serious about what it was that he was saying. He realized that it was probably an abstract concept.<br/><br/>However, she seemed to be a quick study so far. He trusted that she would have been able to follow along with this concept as well. Nanook was completely telling the truth here. He smelled her plus he smelled another in the same body. It was unusual to say the least, and that was why he had wanted to follow her around from the moment that they had met.<br/><br/>""Often you can smell someone else on another person because they've been in contact with them, but then again your extra smell was coming directly from inside of yourself. That was what had been so unusual about it to me. You actually really did have two different odors that were trapped inside of the same body.""<br/><br/>Eventually he frowned, not sure if she wanted to talk about this yet considering what it was that she had said about the whole issue before. He didn't want to press anything on her that wasn't comfortable for her to talk about.<br/><br/>""Let me know the moment you want me to change the topic, put some music on or get you something to drink, okay?"" Nanook really wanted her to feel at home if that were at all possible right now."
2038,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-05-25T01:53:47,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was relieved to be considered a part of Nanook’s pack. She wouldn’t even know how to go about finding a pack by herself, after all. And knowing that she now had someone whom she would spend the rest of her life with - from what she had grasped, at least - definitely gave Mari a sense of security.<br/><br/>When Nanook asked her how she had liked his clothes, Marissa smiled. “It was definitely hardcore enough for me”, she replied, still smiling. The girl was still smiling when Nanook finally found his suit. Looking it up and down, Marissa nodded approvingly. “Looks really nice, and it will be perfect after a wash”. After a pause and nibbling on her lower lip, Marissa took a deep breath and finally placed an offer. It was something she had in her, this willingness to do something to help other. “I can do it if you want me to”, she murmured quietly.<br/><br/>Once he asked her if she would like him to pay for them both, Marissa paused to think. “That would sound a lot like a date”, she commented quietly, a light blush showing on her cheeks. <br/><br/>After a pause, Marissa listened to what Nanook had to say about her scent. She thought for a moment. It was odd to think that she could smell like two people. But from what she had heard, the other girl was completely different from her usual personality. Still, it was a bit strange to ‘lose’ her. “I understand, but it’s… so strange”, she murmured, half to herself and half to Nanook. <br/><br/>Nanook’s next words went unanswered for a while, as Marissa seemed deep in thought. After a moment just staring at nothing, she turned back to Nanook. “I’m sorry, I was just thinking about everything”, she explained, letting out a small sigh. “Would you like to have a little more coffee and sit down, so I can tell you everything you have yet to know about me?”, Mari asked, deciding that it might be a good thing to just get it over with.</div>"
2039,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-05-28T20:24:10,Aeromancer,"Since he had been the one to turn her anyway, Nanook would have been obligated and honor bound to treat her as part of his pack. She wouldn't have ever had to find her own. The reasons for this were those same ones that she was citing before about how wolves take care of their families. He would have liked to spend the rest of his life with her. However, considering the nigh immortality that they had at this point, Nanook was still rather opposed to rushing anything.<br/><br/>""Wait, you wouldn't mind giving my suit a wash for me?"" He seemed genuinely surprised at this admission. ""I take it that the other stuff isn't quite what you'd usually wear in that case, huh?"" Again he laughed, hoping that she didn't mind the fact that he often made fun of himself in these situations as well.<br/><br/>He was of the opinion that if he couldn't laugh at himself, then he wouldn't have had anyone else to laugh at either. ""Well, at this point, would you really mind if it were a date?"" She was already visiting him at home like this. Honestly, to him, this already did feel like it was intended to be a date. Certainly he wouldn't have taken offense to having another one.<br/><br/>""I think that would be a good idea to sit down like that, but only tell me what you feel comfortable about, okay?"" Nanook was more forceful than his words might have suggested. He was a wolf and carried many of those traits with him. Knowing that he was going to get everything out of her in turn gave him the luxury to reply that way.<br/><br/>Usually he used more finesse than this, however. He didn't intend to use any overt force to manipulate her. Rather, he figured that he was going to be able to talk everything out of her. She trusted him quite a bit at this point, and to his credit he meant her no harm.<br/><br/>Rather, he had wanted to sculpt her into the tough powerful predator that he knew very well she could become. On that one night she had already tasted flesh. He knew that she must have been developing a need for it. Cravings were going to start to develop within her, and he knew that those were going to manipulate her far more than he ever would have been able to."
2040,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-05-30T05:34:33,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was happy about two things regarding Nanook. One of them was the fact that he was willing to accept her as part of her pack. The other was that he was patient enough not to rush her into anything. It was something she really appreciated, as there was a lot Marissa had to learn. She wasn’t really experienced in relationships - due to her ‘other’ nature, Marissa hadn’t considered safe to be with anyone more closely. And of course, she was still learning everything about being a werewolf, and would need to adjust to this new nature. Hopefully, it wouldn’t take too long for her to get used to being what she was now.<br/><br/>When Nanook asked if she wouldn’t mind giving his suit a wash, Marissa smiled and shook her head on a negative. “Not at all, it will be a pleasure”, she replied honestly. She laughed when he mentioned the other clothes. “Not really, but hey, to each their own”, Marissa replied, also laughing. It was funny that she was feeling so comfortable, so easily. <br/><br/>Marissa really appreciated that Nanook was capable of laughing at himself. It was always a sign that someone had a sense of humor. Marissa always had a pretty good one, and was not above laughing at herself and making fun of her own shortcomings. <br/><br/>When Nanook asked if she would mind if their outing was a date, Marissa smiled and felt her cheeks warm up a little. “Not at all. It would be fun to go out on a date with you”, Marissa murmured quietly. After some hesitation, the young blonde held out a hand and squeezed Nanook’s for a moment before letting it go. <br/><br/>After letting Nanook’s hand go, Marissa sighed softly. She really didn’t feel like remembering everything about her past, but Nanook had the right to know the truth about her. “All right. It’s… not easy to talk about that, but I feel that I need to”, Marissa whispered very quietly. It was something she usually did when uncomfortable, but it was likely that this was a trait of hers Nanook had yet to learn about - unless he could smell her anxiety, which wasn’t unlikely. “And I want to tell you everything. I just hope you won’t think I’m weak if I have to stop halfway and collect myself”, she completed, before nibbling on her lower lip.<br/><br/>Marissa wasn’t sure about her ability not to tell Nanook everything. If he asked or insisted, she would surely be willing to telling him everything he wanted to hear. But she hoped that he would at least give her time to remember and reconstruct her past, since part of her memories seemed blurry. <br/><br/>“All right… I think I’m ready to start. Where are we talking?”, Marissa finally asked, straightening her back and taking a deep breath as though she was preparing herself for a potentially difficult mission.</div>"
2041,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-05-30T22:25:14,Aeromancer,"His positions on almost all of these topics were interesting from the standpoint of a neutral observer. If someone were writing a history of Nanook and Marissa, looking back, then they might have viewed Nanook as manipulative. He wouldn't have seen himself as such, however. What he had done was save her from something that had bothered her. In his mind, he was giving her a second chance. Nanook was giving her an entirely new life, and simply wanted to guide her in the right direction like a teacher.<br/><br/>Certainly it could be said that he was an exceptionally violent teacher, but that wasn't the issue here at the moment. Anyway, though, he looked around for a few moments and smiled. ""You know, I really wish humans could wag their tails, but we can't all get what we want!"" He smirked, hoping that she'd realize that was a nicer way to show expressions. It clearly would have fit the mood when she promised to clean his suit for him.<br/><br/>""Well, in that case, did you want to plan for something soon?"" Nanook liked the idea of going on a date as well. Even if he was a monster, he was still human after all. Eh, well he was still half-human anyway.<br/><br/>Shaking his head, Nanook held her tight once she asked if he would have considered her weak. He wouldn't have done so. At this point, he wasn't even sure if he was capable of doing so, considering everything that she had gone through at his request. Regardless, soon enough he finally found himself releasing her and let loose a gentle exhalation.<br/><br/>""Well, let me think, do you want to speak on the bed? Laying down might help you to feel more comfortable."" Additionally he figured that some of that wolf's instinct might kick in, and then cause her to curl up when faced with something difficult.<br/><br/>""Is there anything else I can do to make you feel more comfortable about talking this over with me? I know that it must be very difficult, so I wouldn't ever call you weak for it, alright?""<br/><br/>Finally Nanook swallowed, not at all sure of where she was going to begin. Either way, though, he wasn't going to be one to force her hand in this respect. Rather, he simply wanted to figure out how that all happened.<br/><br/>There were so many questions that he had wanted to ask. He wanted to ask her if a curse had been put on her head or something. He had wanted to ask instead if someone had placed a dead spirit who had not rested properly within her. However, none of these questions seemed at all appropriate. He really thought that it would have just been best to let this go at her pace.<br/><br/>In fact, he figured that he never would have heard the whole story otherwise, so even if he didn't care for her so incredibly much than he still wouldn't have forced her hand."
2042,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-02T18:40:16,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">If someone asked Marissa, she wouldn’t have said Nanook was manipulative either. She was truly grateful to him for what he had done. Of course, it was a very odd - to say the least - way of solving her problem. But it had dealt with her other half, so Marissa was not about to complain. Sure, she knew it was a complete turn in her life, but she was willing to take it, if that meant that she would have control over her days and nights back.<br/><br/>The lessons Marissa would have to learn to fit into this new life would probably be hard and violent ones. But yet, it was better than not owning her own life in the way it was before. At least, now, she knew she was in control, even if she had to live a double life in a different way. When Nanook said he wished humans could wag their tails, Marissa couldn’t help but laugh. “That would be a sight to see, indeed!”, she replied, still laughing between words. “But I don’t think it would look too proper, so a smile will do. I like hugs too”, Marissa completed, finally managing to slowly stop laughing.<br/><br/>Focusing back on the idea of a date, Marissa nodded. “Sure, why don’t we plan it for as soon as I’m done with your suit?”, she suggested. If Marissa were to be honest, it had been a long time since she had gone on a date. After the other one had taken a part of her life over, Marissa had withdrawn for a part of what made a normal life, afraid that ‘she’ might hurt someone’s feelings. God knew it had already happened with friends, and she would have hated for it to happen with someone she cared more deeply about. Now, though, that part of her life was in the past, and she could get back to a normal pattern. At least more normal than the one she previously had, that is.<br/><br/>Feeling Nanook hold her tight made Marissa relax a little. It felt good to know that he wouldn’t have considered her weak if speaking about her past gave her a hard time. That made her feel safe, and more secure to talk about everything for the first time. When Nanook released her, Marissa also exhaled softly. It was something she didn’t really think before doing, but something within her had a need to mirror some of Nanook’s actions.<br/><br/>When Nanook offered her to speak on the bed, Marissa blinked a few times in surprise. His second sentence made her understand his offer, though. It did make sense that she would feel more comfortable there. With a smile, Marissa nodded gently. “That would be nice. Thanks for being so considerate”, she replied, moving to take off her shoes.<br/><br/>Nanook’s question about what he could do to make her more comfortable made Marissa nibble on her lip for a few seconds. It was a habit of hers, something she always did when pensive. After a while, she nodded. “Just stay near, so I can... hold your hand, or anything, if you don’t mind that”, Marissa requested very quietly.<br/><br/>Marissa wasn’t that sure about where she should begin telling her story either. It wasn’t something she was used to doing, something she had ever done before. No, it was just something that she would have to figure out. After some time thinking and getting her memories in order, Marissa decided to start from the beginning - the first memories she had - and build up from there. It should be easier to work this way.<br/><br/>Marissa could imagine that questions would be a part of the process. Of course, she didn’t really know exactly which questions Nanook wanted to ask. Those would have to be asked, in case he really wanted to, after she finished her narrative, or while she told it. Marissa wouldn’t have minded if Nanook broke into her narrative to ask questions, not at all, to be honest. It might even help her get back on track.<br/><br/>With a deep sigh, Marissa walked to Nanook’s bed and laid down, waiting for him to get close so she could start telling him everything she could remember about her past.</div>"
2043,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-02T22:31:34,Aeromancer,"Ironically, even though an outside commentator might very well have called Nanook manipulative, he himself had been pretty open about all of his intentions. Marissa could have rejected him at any moment. She could simply have said that she didn't want to do this. Nanook would have tried to convince her otherwise, but in the end he would never have forced her. At any moment she could still have asked him his intentions, and he would have been quite open about them.<br/><br/>""Well, you would like to see a wagging tail, wouldn't you?"" Grinning a bit, he looked up toward her. The grin was, of course, quite wolfish in the end and she probably could have noticed such a trait underneath it all. ""I do like the idea that we'll go somewhere once you're done with my suit, though you can just machine wash it or whatever, alright?"" Soon enough he figured that her comment about hugs meant that she had wanted one.<br/><br/>Nanook's arms were then draped around her neck and he rubbed her nose for a moment. ""They used to call these Eskimo kisses, but they actually have no resemblance to anything that we actually ever historically did!"" Snickering for a few moments he finally actually kissed her properly if she would have allowed him to, and then withdrew and let his arms drape down.<br/><br/>At this point she more than likely would have had to take a few moments to relax herself. Getting into the mood under which she would have been able to take care of what she had to tell him was going to be pretty difficult to say the least. For a few moments it even seemed that he was preparing himself with a stretch, though he also just had some stiffness to get rid of anyway.<br/><br/>To some observers it might have looked odd that he had to take time to prepare himself, but it really wasn't. Nanook wanted to be ready for hearing about pain that the girl he loved had faced. That pain was very much his pain as well in that case. He didn't actually want to think that she would have had to suffer so much. At this point when she had suffered he had symbiotically felt that as well.<br/><br/>Regardless he had soon joined her on the bed. Nanook had wordlessly made sure to get them both a glass of icy cold water before they went on with anything. He figured that she might very well have needed it. Shutting his eyes, he turned the ceiling fan on and looked toward the fan that was in the window. ""Are these too loud? Honestly I really don't use air conditioning much!"" It didn't really need it today, but he didn't want that famous Los Angeles smog getting in.<br/><br/>Eventually he made his way right back onto the bed after having taken a few sips, and he was curled up next toward her with his eyes now totally shut. Sighing in turn, he tried to nuzzle her. He would have gotten quite close if she didn't feel too hot, or uncomfortable by his motions. Should she have felt otherwise, though, then he would have simply withdrawn from her. Shaking his head, it seemed like he had wished to do nothing that might have disrupted her in anyway.<br/><br/>Understanding that this was a very big deal for her at the moment, he didn't want to do anything that would have jeopardized it. While he had needed to hear what it was that she was going to say, he also figured that it must have been some form of catharsis for her. He wanted her to feel open.<br/><br/>""Would it help if I turned some music on to relax you?"" Nanook then laughed at the question. ""If I did, then you would pick the music, not me!"" He figured that any of the music that would have come to mind for him would have just given her a headache at this point.<br/><br/>Sighing almost silently, should nothing else have impeded him he would have then started to play with her hair. He had no idea if she would have permitted that. Nevertheless, he reflected for a moment on their relationship without saying anything."
2044,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-08T03:35:42,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa really didn’t feel like there was anything wrong with Nanook’s behavior. She liked him, and felt that he liked her and wanted to help her. It might be a very odd way of helping, but he had indeed helped her. She was, now, in charge of her own fate again. <br/><br/>Shaking her head when Nanook asked her if she would like to see a wagging tail, Marissa couldn’t help but laugh. “You do know that some people are born with something similar to a tail, right? But I don’t know if they wag it…”, she commented, laughing at the breaks between words. A bit more serious, Marissa nodded when Nanook told her she could just machine wash his suit. “I’ll take a look at it when I get home”, Marissa promised. “I wouldn’t want it to be ruined, so I’ll see what can be done. But don’t worry, I won’t take too long. I’m really looking forward to going somewhere nice with you”. <br/><br/>Smiling when Nanook caught her hint about a hug, Marissa hugged him back. Her smile was a lot gentler than him, but that was just to be expected. Marissa was a kindly soul, and had just become a werewolf, so it would probably take some time for her to pick up on some traits she would eventually develop. The nose rub made Marissa’s smile grow a little wider. It was clear that she was enjoying it. When Nanook told her that the name ‘Eskimo kisses’ for that was wrong, she smiled. “I hope that doesn’t mean we can’t do this again. I have to confess I like it”, the girl replied, repeating that ‘Eskimo kiss’ after her words. <br/><br/>Allowing Nanook to kiss her properly, Marissa stood on her tiptoes, her hands resting on his shoulders. She didn’t think much, but it felt very natural and easy to kiss Nanook like this. <br/><br/>After the kiss, Marissa took a long and deep breath, trying to steel herself for the moments ahead. She wasn’t too comfortable with the idea of talking about her past again, but not because she didn’t trust Nanook. It was because those were very painful memories she would have liked to forget. <br/><br/>After her deep breath and removing her shoes to get more comfortable, Marissa waited for Nanook to join her, noticing his initiative in getting them water. She might as well need it after speaking. <br/><br/>Marissa didn’t mind the sound of the fans, and she was used to being all right in any kind of environment. And, small as she was, Marissa felt cold easily, so it was perfectly fine for her to be at an environment without air conditioning. “Don’t worry, it’s okay”, she replied quietly. Even if it wasn’t, Marissa wouldn’t have complained. She never did, to be honest. <br/><br/>Keeping silent for a moment, Marissa sighed and laid on Nanook’s bed, choosing the best position she could find. Closing her eyes for a few seconds just to think about what she would say, Marissa finally started speaking, her voice quiet and soft. <br/><br/>While she spoke, Marissa kept her arms over Nanook’s, so he wouldn’t feel like he had to let her go at any point. Shaking her head when Nanook offered to turn some music on, Marissa sighed. “Thank you, but no. I just need you here”, she replied quietly. Feeling Nanook play with her hair helped Marissa relax, and when she started speaking, the young woman sounded a little calmer.<br/><br/>“All right. I’m sorry if there are… holes in my story, but there are things I actually don’t remember”, she explained, before starting. “I was born in a small town down South. Really small, it was mostly farmhouses. It was a nice place”. Marissa paused and smiled to herself. She really missed living in a small town and spending more time with animals than with people. Shaking her head, Marissa carried on. “My father… went away, or passed away, I’m not really sure, when I was very little. He simply wasn’t there anymore and I… I didn’t ask too many questions. After he left, my mother was always angry and impatient”. Marissa frowned a little and continued speaking. “After my father left or died, things started getting harder and harder. We were never rich, but it got more complicated when it became only the two of us. I didn’t know how to do much, and I was too young to be of help, and she was so mad at me all the time…”. Another sigh, and she carried on. “I will confess that my memory is sort of hazy about the next years. It was a pretty dull life, until I was fourteen. She was always… yelling at me, sometimes she would hit me when she was too angry, and I kind of… got used to it, I guess. After a while, I didn’t care all that much”. The girl swallowed hard. “I… that was when the farm house caught on fire. I didn’t know… I don’t know how it started, but it did. We were asleep. I don’t really know what caused it. It might have been a candle, or a faulty wire, I can’t really tell. All I know is that I barely had time to run out of the house. My mother… didn’t. I still saw her, upstairs - I slept downstairs -, screaming, and… asking for help”. <br/><br/>Another deep breath was taken during a break. “I didn’t try to get back in. I was afraid, and… she had been pretty horrible to me in the past years, so… I feel horrible saying that, but I didn’t want to try”. She paused again and closed her eyes. “I confess I… felt kind of… not happy, but relieved when she…”. Marissa stopped, unable to complete the sentence. “I think that was when I started… breaking, splitting myself in two… I think that’s when she was born”. Marissa broke her narrative again, and then turned to face Nanook. “Should I go on, or do you think I’m a horrible person and would want me to go away?”, she asked, quietly.</div>"
2045,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-08T09:48:13,Aeromancer,"One of the things that were most endearing to Nanook about about Marissa was the fact that she never seemed to critique his behavior. She never second-guessed or doubted him. Nevertheless, that didn't mean that he thought it was blind faith either. He wouldn't have liked that at all. Blind faith wasn't really true faith at all no matter what anyone said about it. It meant that someone wasn't really following something because they genuinely cared about it, but because they were misguided.<br/><br/>In spite of everything else, he wanted her to think independently. Nanook wanted her to follow him and learn to be a proper werewolf because she wanted to, not because she felt she had to please him. In a way that would have ruined everything for him, and he wanted to go back on it. He wouldn't have wanted someone who followed him like a lost puppy. In a sense, too, it would have been fairly creepy. He was looking for a friend and an eternal mate who didn't shy away from violence, but instead reveled in it. What he wasn't looking for was a sycophant.<br/><br/>""Are you talking about people who have a little appendage on their backs? That's not a tail; they don't have any bones in it!"" He laughed a bit, having thus suggested that they wouldn't have been able to wag them even if they had tried to. Nodding once she seemed more serious, he eventually raised a brow at her. ""Like I said, at this point I doubt even a machine wash would cause any problems. You don't have to fear shrinkage, because it's probably stretched out hanging in the closet all this time.""<br/><br/>While a machine wash and a tumble dry probably weren't suggested for suits very often, it might have actually been the best thing in this case. ""I bought it at a thrift shop anyway."" That sounded just like Nanook to take the most frugal and resource-conscious way out.<br/><br/>""Do what again, you mean this?"" Laughing, he then grasped her more tightly making his hug more forceful as he then rubbed their noses together. Sure, that wasn't historically what his people would have actually done. At the present time he just considered it harmless fun. He wasn't going to let anything get in the way of having fun with her.<br/><br/>Well, then again it had looked as though the serious conversation that they were about to have was going to do just that. That kiss might have been wonderful, but what was going to happen next certainly wasn't going to be.<br/><br/>It was painfully obvious that she had to prepare herself for what was coming up here next. Admittedly, the thought of having to put her through this made him quiver. Nanook didn't like to have to essentially hurt the woman that he loved. ""Please never be afraid to speak your mind if there's something that you need or something that bothered you, alright?"" Frowning softly, he shook his head toward her, figuring that she might have been a little reluctant to do so thus far. He didn't want her to be, though.<br/><br/>Once he found himself lying on the bed, Nanook was glad that she placed her arms in the position that she had. Certainly he wouldn't have wanted to have her stop holding to him at the moment. This was going to be a tough time for her, and he understood that. Rather than give lots of feedback while she told her story he merely cocked his head to one side. If she looked closely, then she might have realized that was the same position a dog or wolf used to indicate that they were listening.<br/><br/>Considering the material in the story it was hard for him to listen to without showing some sort of strong emotional reaction. Nevertheless, he did his best to listen to what she was saying. The reason it was hard for him was relatively obvious. He didn't at all like the idea that the woman that he loved could have suffered so much pain. That had hurt him very seriously.<br/><br/>While that might not at all have seemed rational, he had good reasons for thinking that way. She was the woman that he had loved, thus any assault against her even by herself was a clear assault against the woman that he had loved.<br/><br/>Eventually, when she posed a question to him, Nanook found himself massaging her shoulder in turn before shaking his head. ""You were in a very difficult situation, and she hurt you, I would not think badly of you. There are many people in this world that need to be done away with so that peaceful individuals like you don't have to suffer. You are safe from her now, and you have the power to make so many other people safe from them too.""<br/><br/>Naturally he hoped to ignite some sort of righteous anger within her that she would be able to use. He wanted her to take all of those bottled old emotions and focus them. That was how she would be sharp as a predator. Rather than feeling sad or alone about any of these things, he had wanted to toughen her up.<br/><br/>""Never ever say to me that I would want you to go away, alright?"" Should she have allowed it, Nanook would have then cradled her head and given her what might very well have been the most passionate kiss that he had the opportunity to give her thus far. He figured that if such a motion didn't make her feel like she was wanted then surely nothing would have.<br/><br/>""Was there more to the story in that case? If there is, then you may still feel free to tell me anything. You're not going to ruin my opinion of you or anything like that. To tell you the truth, I'm ever so slightly disappointed that you would even think that considering how open I would have figured that I've been to you thus far."" Frowning, Nanook lowered his head, acting as though her self-doubt must have been in some small way his own fault."
2046,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-11T06:33:45,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa really didn’t question Nanook’s attitudes, or ask questions that might be constructed as a lack of confidence in him. She didn’t believe him blindly, but for now, Marissa hadn’t seen reasons not to believe Nanook. <br/><br/>Despite being a people-pleaser, Marissa wasn’t a weak-willed person. She did for people because she enjoyed it, and felt comfortable and happy doing so, but she wasn’t the kind of person who would just try to please everyone without thinking about what she was doing. She wanted to please Nanook because she liked him, not because she hoped to get any advantage from it. <br/><br/>When Nanook commented about the appendage some people had, Marissa nodded. Of course, she knew that it wasn’t really a tail, but it was fun to refer to it this way in a joking way. “It’s still funny to think about people wagging their tails”, Marissa replied, before turning serious again. She nodded when Nanook said she didn’t need to worry about his suit shrinking. “Very well, I’ll just give it a machine wash then”, she finally agreed, since she didn’t want Nanook to think he was giving her too much trouble. Marissa smiled when Nanook said he had bought his suit at a thrift shop. “That makes sense”, she commented. “You can find some really nice things if you really look for them”, Marissa completed, not seeming bothered by the idea of shopping in thrift shops. <br/><br/>Feeling Nanook rub their noses together made Marissa smile. She really liked that kind of contact, and it made her feel that Nanook really liked her. <br/><br/>It was probably this knowledge that gave Marissa the strength she needed to tell the worst part of her story. The moment when her personality had split in two had been extremely painful, as it had separated her from a part of herself she wasn’t proud of. <br/><br/>Telling him about how she refrained from trying to save her own mother and knowing that Nanook wasn’t judging her made Marissa feel a lot better. When he said that he didn’t want her to go away, Marissa let out a deep breath. It was a real relief to be around someone who had seen the worst of her and still wanted her around. The kiss he gave her, warm and passionate, made Marissa even more sure that everything would be all right. Once the kiss was over, Marissa wrapped her arms around Nanook and let her head rest against his chest. “I’m sorry”, Marissa murmured softly. “You don’t have to think you have done anything wrong, you haven’t. I’m just… I had never told all of this to anyone”, she explained very quietly. <br/><br/>Pausing a bit and shrugging softly, Marissa closed her eyes for a moment when Nanook asked if there was something more to the story. “After my mother died, since I didn’t have a father or other relatives, I was put in a foster home. Then another. And another… I would spend a while in each home, and once the other one showed up, the family no longer wanted to have me around. I don’t really blame them”. With a sigh, Marissa continued. “Once I turned eighteen, I was finally out of a place to stay, and nobody really wanted me around. By this time, I was already here, so it wasn’t hard to find a job. My first job was at a bakery, and it was pretty good. Didn’t pay much, but I liked it. Of course, the other one got me fired. There were other jobs, until I ran into Wonderland Club. Everyone there is kind of… different. So, I felt welcome, you know. Nobody really judged me for her behavior, or for the days when I went missing. I was unhappy with her, but I was starting to get used to this life… until you showed up”.<br/><br/>Finishing her story, Marissa let out a deep sigh and rubbed noses with Nanook one more time. “There, now you know more about me than anyone else in the world”, she stated, her voice sounding tired. “But you do have a point about making sure other people don’t have to go through what I did”. Marissa took a deep breath. She seemed tired and pensive, as though her mind was working on some plans. “For now, though, I just want to have some water and rest with you here… if that’s okay”, Marissa finally completed, feeling perfectly comfortable with Nanook, even though she rarely felt that much at ease with anyone in such close proximity. It was as though she felt, more than knew rationally, that it was how things were supposed to be.</div>"
2047,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-14T00:47:34,Aeromancer,"Should she ever have ended up believing in him blindly, then Nanook would have naturally noticed what was going on, but fortunately it hadn't looked like that was going to be an issue just yet anyway. It wouldn't have been comfortable for him at all either, because he would have felt like he lost his bond with her. He wanted to react with her on the level of a rational being and not some sort of a lackie.<br/><br/>Never did he figure that she was weak-willed, though, and he was grateful for the apparent fact that she was not. She was working out of the goodness or her heart. That was what he had hoped to eventually work around. After all, he had already assured her that she hadn't done anything wrong. In fact, previously he approved of what she had done. That kind of a rapport was surely going to change the dynamic between the two of them. Well, at least he had hoped that it would have at the end of the day. These sorts of things had always taken time naturally.<br/><br/>Hoping that was going to plant predatory seeds in the back of her mind, which would grow into thorny blossoms, he looked back toward her again and smiled far more peacefully. ""Absolutely you can find some nice things, and I hate letting things go to waste, don't you?""<br/><br/>Eventually he found himself laughing and commenting on the more pleasant aspects of the conversation that they were working around. ""Would you like it if everyone had some tail that they could wag?"" Nanook thought that would have been funny. Then again, he also figured that would make it harder to disguise who he was. With tails there might very well have come an increase in olfactory senses. That would have made it so that people would have realized there was something up right away.<br/><br/>Marissa would have of course remembered that was how Nanook knew that something had gone awry in the first place. Considering that Marissa seemed to like having her nose rubbed against his, though, he took another opportunity to forget about how serious things were getting and instead rub them together once more. It was a pleasant diversion from what was really going on.<br/><br/>Eventually he was forced to focus on the present, but then again it wasn't too bad. He was getting a hug in that same present it would have seemed. Regardless, he was soon enough listening to the unpleasant reminiscence that she had once more elected to share with him. While he realized that this was difficult for her to do, he was actually quite grateful that she was sharing it all with him for now. ""Did I shake things up a little too much for you? At any moment you could have said no and just stuck with that life that you had."" Then again, Nanook knew very well that she never would have wanted to do that. She would surely have had wanted to go off with him no matter what.<br/><br/>""If it helps, then you know more about me then anyone else in the world living does."" Nanook was therefore admitting that some of his closest friends were gone. ""Actually, I had many who lived just as long as I did. Slayers took their lives, and... Well I took the lives of those slayers in turn."" He then snarled a bit, sure that at this point she would have had a bad taste in her mouth when it came to people who would professionally kill werewolves as well.<br/><br/>""Yes, there were many in the world like that, but there was a war that happened right underneath the noses of mere mortals."" Nevertheless, he wasn't yet sure whether or not to bring up that there were still corps of slayers in the world today.<br/><br/>When that finally did come out, he assumed that it would have been quite a shock for her to deal with, so he wasn't going to say anything just yet. That wouldn't have been an issue really they'd have to grapple with at the moment. There was already so much pain in the regular human world. They could deal with pain in other theoretical realms once they dealt with this pain first. Smirking, he soon started to stroke the back of her head, hoping that she was now his forever.<br/><br/>""You know, we still do need to go out together sometimes, since we even talked about still being nice and romantic in the relationship and all."" He looked up toward her with a bit of a smile, hoping that was going to work out as such."
2048,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-15T19:16:10,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Due to her life’s circumstances - those she had just referred to Nanook -, it was unlikely that Marissa would have ever trusted anyone blindly. It just wasn’t something that she could bring herself to do, after all. Still, she did trust Nanook, to a point where she had never really trusted anyone before. It was a bit of a primal feeling that brought her to him, but - either due to her past experiences or due to her newly discovered animal nature -, Marissa felt that she needed time open up completely. <br/><br/>While for an onlooker Marissa might look a little bit weak-willed, in fact she was not. It might actually be believed that it took a very strong personality to remain kind after being treated with unkindness for most of one’s life. And Marissa had to admit it made her really happy to know that she could count with someone to be kind to her in exchange for once in her life. It was almost ironic that the one person to be truly kind to Marissa was the most unlikely one. A predator, someone who had no qualms regarding taking a life if needed. And yet, Marissa felt that Nanook would never take the life of anyone who didn’t deserve it. <br/><br/>When Nanook mentioned that he hated to see things go to waste, Marissa nodded. She could more than understand not wanting things to be wasted. And of course, she wasn’t above going to thrift shops for clothes and accessories. “Oh, I completely understand. And there are some interesting things you can only find in this kind of place. I have lots of items I have bought in thrift shops to compose my costumes for theme nights. I would happily show them to you if you want to spend a day with me in my apartment”, Marissa offered, thinking that it might be fun. <br/><br/>Following Nanook’s lead, Marissa smiled when he turned to a lighter part of their conversation. “Oh, it would be fun, come on”, she replied when Nanook asked if she would like if people had tails to wag. “Can you imagine how adorable it would be if you could wag your tail when I do this?”, she asked, holding out a hand and, assuming he would allow it, scratching the back of Nanook’s neck lightly. <br/><br/>At least for now, Marissa wasn’t really thinking about anything that could come connected to the idea of a tail. For now, she wanted to take a break and calm down after all she had told Nanook. Those weren’t pleasant memories, and had she not wanted to share them, Marissa would probably have kept on avoiding them. <br/><br/>When Nanook asked if he had shaken things up too much and said that she could have stayed in her old life, Marissa shook her head on a negative. “After hearing about my old life, would you even think that I would have wanted to stay that way?”, she asked very quietly. She didn’t really expect an answer  to that question, since it was obvious, and carried on speaking in that quiet intonation. <br/><br/>Hearing that she knew more about Nanook than anyone else living did was bittersweet. Hearing him say that his friends had been killed by slayers really enraged Marissa. She couldn’t help but snarl a little as well. That was disgusting. If she had a slayer in the vicinity, she would definitely have killed them without even thinking about it. <br/><br/>When Nanook said there had been a war, it made sense for Marissa. One thing she knew about people was that they feared whatever they classified as “other”, as “different”. And beings like they were couldn’t be considered anything but “other”, and dangerous “other” ones at that. “Is it over?”, she asked, after thinking for a while. “The war, I mean. Or is it an ongoing war and we need to look over our shoulders pretty much all the time?”. No, it wasn’t a pleasant idea, but Marissa felt that she needed to know, for her own safety. Closing her eyes when Nanook start stroking her hair, Marissa tried to relax a little. They were safe in there, right? So, there was no reason to be on edge right now. <br/><br/>His comment about going out made Marissa nod. It would be nice to go out with Nanook, not only for a nice restaurant, but wherever he wanted. “We can go anywhere you want”, she replied, thinking for a moment. “Would you like to go somewhere in here, or maybe find somewhere quieter where we can relax and be alone for a few days?”, she asked, waiting to hear what Nanook really wanted to do so she could start planning accordingly.</div>"
2049,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-15T23:41:32,Aeromancer,"Well, fortunately, the fact that her life's circumstances would have prevented her from ever trusting anyone blindly actually was going to be helpful for Nanook. It meant that he didn't have to worry about things that other people needed to worry about. Well, scratch that, it wasn't quite what he was thinking. No, he figured that he wasn't going to have to worry about the blind faith that other werewolf alphas sometimes had to concern themselves with.<br/><br/>Looking up a bit, Nanook figured that even if she seemed weak-willed, she wasn't. Indeed, he was going to make sure that she continued to grow in terms of faith. Not only faith in him, but in herself. She could be taught to believe in herself. That was going to be of the utmost importance to him. He wanted her to be exceptionally confident. No, Nanook didn't want to turn her into him. What Nanook had wanted was to make her a strong compliment to him.<br/><br/>While he had wanted her to grow physically as well as mentally, what he had also wanted was to make sure that she would have remained true to herself. That would have been the icing on the cake in so many ways. Never did he once want to mold her into something that she wasn't. Rather, he had always wanted to just build on what was already there to make her into a powerful form of herself.<br/><br/>""Hey, well, I can wag my tail when you do that, wanna see?"" Nanook started to pant when she was scratching his neck like that. Fortunately she was turning part of the conversation around into something that was lighter than before. Turning about a bit, he tried to just shake his backend like there was a tail there. It wasn't really convincing, but it was funnier than most of his jokes really.<br/><br/>In spite of the fact that one of the questions she had asked him probably carried with it no answer, Nanook eventually did feel the need to reply. He swallowed deeply, wondering if she had not wanted him to do so. That would have made sense. Perhaps he was even overstepping his bounds by doing so.<br/><br/>""Some people are such creatures of habit that they would have stuck to a life that would have been bad for them. Isn't that sad?"" Nanook frowned a bit and soon shook his head. He didn't like the idea at all. ""Then again, I should have known from the get-go that you were stronger than that. You were more powerful than that. I like you more than that.""<br/><br/>Should she have allowed him to do so, Nanook would have leaned in, snuggling close against her. He figured that at this point any sort of physicality wouldn't have concerned her, though he also had thought that he wasn't going to go too far. For obvious reasons, considering their immortality, he didn't want to breach too many lines just yet. It would have been a commitment of course to live eternally with one another.<br/><br/>Nothing inside of him was at all afraid of commitment, but then again he didn't want to jump into anything yet either. Nevertheless, he was more than happy to just stroke her hair for the time being anyway. ""When you said that we could go somewhere else, do you mean away for a while? I really do think that I would like that. Maybe we could go rent a room for a few days or something, or how about a little trailer north of LA or something? Frankly, I'd love to get away from the smog just long enough for a bit to make good on a few promises to you.""<br/><br/>More than anything, Nanook had wanted her to commune with nature at this point. He didn't want her to have to live in this stinking urban environment forever. ""Tell me, what sorts of games do you like to play? I like chess myself, it's...predatory."" The way that he had spoken those words even, they sort of sounded like they could have been somewhat seductive if she had elected to take them that way. That would have made some sense considering the word choice there anyway.<br/><br/>Shaking his head for a moment, it almost looked like he was a dog trying to get fur out of his eyes. Maybe she was going to pick up on more of these traits shortly. He really didn't know how long it would take. Either way, though, he knew for one thing that he would have thought that she was cute with it."
2050,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-18T23:51:48,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa would definitely be relieved to know that Nanook didn’t expect her to believe him blindly. One thing she had learned in her life was that those who demanded blind faith and obedience often have bad intentions. It was good to know that Nanook wanted to believe him, but keep her individuality and trust herself as well. It would definitely make her life easier. <br/><br/>When Nanook said he could wag his tail and asked if she wanted seeing it, Marissa couldn’t help but laugh and nod. She really liked to know that he wanted to humor her, and that he liked having her scratch his neck that way. When he made that gesture, Marissa laughed again. “Well, that is good enough”, she replied, leaning forward and stealing a quick kiss from Nanook, assuming he allowed her to.<br/><br/>Marissa had asked Nanook a question she didn’t really expect an answer to, but she didn’t mind that he decided to answer it anyway. What he had said did make sense. It was something pretty common, that some people would stay within habits that were harmful to them. “I think you do have a point”, she commented quietly. “Some people do cling to bad habits, places or people because they are too weak to shake them and change their lives”, Marissa completed, a little pensive. Hearing him say that he liked her more than that, Marissa smiled, her cheeks a little flushed. It was great to know that he cared about her deeply enough to change her life for the best. Of course, someone else would think it was a pretty twisted thing to do. For Marissa, though, it was an act of compassion. <br/><br/>Feeling Nanook snuggle closer to her brought Marissa a sense of being safe. It was odd, since she was often uncomfortable with physical contact, but Nanook didn’t make her feel threatened at all. <br/><br/>Like Nanook, Marissa didn’t mind the idea of moving slowly. She wasn’t used to the idea of living a long time yet. Still, she was young, and had the idea that she had a long time to live and didn’t have to rush into anything. They would have time to get intimate in the future, should everything go well, after all.<br/><br/>When Nanook asked if she meant that they could go away, Marissa nodded. “Yes, that’s it”, she replied, apparently feeling a little bit lighter after everything she had told Nanook. “I would love to spend a few days away and take a break”, Marissa continued. “I haven’t really taken a lot of time off, so I can easily take a week or two off work and spend time somewhere nice. If you prefer, you can choose us a place and just tell me where we are going so I can pack accordingly”, she completed, imagining that it would be fun to spend some time away from LA with Nanook. It would be even better if they could go somewhere sort of isolated and spend about a week alone, just relaxing and being closer to nature. <br/><br/>Thinking about what kind of games she liked to play, Marissa shrugged. “I don’t really know much about chess. I have watched some people play it, but I have never learned. Would you teach me?”, she asked. It was clear that Marissa was really interested in learning chess. <br/><br/>After speaking, Marissa finally stopped, waiting for Nanook to say something. While she did so, the girl ran her fingers through Nanook’s hair after he shook her head, enjoying that quiet moment between them and the knowledge that he didn’t think less of her because of her past.</div>"
2051,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-20T21:58:21,Aeromancer,"Well that meant that sometime he was going to have to do that for her. He would have had to show her what it was like for him to wag his tail like that. Considering the fact that he was a canine, well at least when he was transformed, Nanook very well could have illustrated and experienced all aspects that there were to being a canine. That meant that when he was happy as a wolf Nanook might very well have elected to wag his tail in order to show it.<br/><br/>Looking around carefully, he eventually stretched and focused instead on what she was saying next. Apparently she was starting to understand why he had elected to call her strong. Should she have shown no objection to it then Nanook would have started to stroke her head as though he were petting it. Smiling softly, he offered a gentle kiss to her lips. To him, all of this was an ultimate act of compassion for sure.<br/><br/>While he might have brought a sense of security to her, honestly Nanook received a sense of stability from Marissa in turn. For so long he had been alone in the world. Slayers had taken out plenty of those he called family and friends. It simply felt like everything was right again now that he had one of his own kind of person - a supernatural wolf - close to him all over again.<br/><br/>That didn't really mean that he was going to rush things, however. Just like her, he had still wanted to take things fairly slowly. ""Honestly, you know if you wanted, then you could leave that job once we get settled, but I'd suggest the vacation for now."" Nanook knew that in the future she wouldn't be at want for money. There were so many human criminals in the world. There would be more than enough for them to take care of.<br/><br/>When they took care of one, of course, they surely would have found more than enough to sustain themselves as well as to help the victims of crime. Criminals were often taking great amounts of money for themselves. That meant that Nanook and Marissa could have maintained a level of comfort while still providing plenty to those who were hurt by crimes.<br/><br/>""Let's say we do plan a vacation, where would you like to go? Up north a bit to the woods?"" That really sounded like a good idea to him. Nanook liked the idea of communing with nature with her. At this point he figured that would have really helped with her wolf instincts as well. She would have probably felt something pretty big awaken within her if she had known just the right way to listen for it.<br/><br/>Eventually it had looked like he was supposed to be speaking more. She had fallen relatively silent at the moment. ""Was there something else that we should talk about? Like how much I'm starting to love you?"" Nanook leaned over, again offering her a kiss before he stretched, hoping that she felt more comfortable now.<br/><br/>All those stories had to be very difficult. He of course saw in her eyes that telling him wasn't really easy. Nanook never even expected that it would be. However, he appreciated her even more for having the incredible courage that it had taken in order to share this all with him. Even though he was the one supposedly teaching her, Nanook was indeed still grateful."
2052,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=100,2016-06-23T15:09:03,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa would definitely have enjoyed seeing Nanook wag his tail. One of the reasons was that she always enjoyed seeing people happy. Another was that well, it would have been pretty funny to watch him wag his tail when she scratched the back of his neck as she was already becoming fond of doing when close to Nanook.<br/><br/>It made Marissa feel better that Nanook was not disappointed at her, and his stroking of her hair, along with his kiss, helped her relax. This caused her to stretch a little in turn as well, as though it made her feel more comfortable - which it probably did, as everything she had told Nanook had brought back some bad feelings and made her tense.<br/><br/>Knowing that she brought Nanook a sense of stability would definitely have made Marissa happy. Nobody had ever relied on her for anything in her life, and it made her feel somewhat useless. Now, though, she had someone with whom she could have this kind of relationship - of them looking after each other and relying on each other’s company. That was something new to her, but by no means unpleasant. And, for her own surprise, Marissa didn’t bother with the responsibility at all.<br/><br/>When Nanook said Marissa could leave her job, she thought about it for a moment. “I’m not really sure about it”, she admitted, softly. “They have helped me when I was down, I don’t want to seem ungrateful”, the girl completed. “But I will think about that in the future”. It was for the best, Marissa thought to herself, to reflect better on the matter before making any decisions. <br/><br/>Of course, she thought that, if Nanook was suggesting that, it meant he would have another way for her to support herself. But at least for now, Marissa had not imagined what it would be. She might come to this realization later, since it would probably not take long before they started working that way. And knowing that they would give back to those affected by crime would definitely have made Marissa feel more comfortable with the whole idea of taking money from criminals for their own needs, which, she thought, would probably be very basic, since neither of them seemed like the type to spend money on unnecessary items. <br/><br/>Focusing on the idea of a very welcome vacation now, Marissa started nibbling on her lower lip, as she always did when pensive. “Into the woods sounds like a really good idea”, she conceded after a few moments. “I don’t really get the chance to go to this kind of place often, but I think that now, with all the changes in my life, I probably should”. <br/><br/>Marissa would say something else, but Nanook’s words about loving her stopped her on her tracks. That was really good to hear, but Marissa couldn’t keep herself from blushing a little. “That’s always something good to hear”, she said, trying not to giggle like a school girl. <br/><br/>When Nanook stretched, so did Marissa, before relaxing a little more. It felt good to get all of that off her chest without any judgement. After another short moment of silence, she sighed and shifted a little, looking for a better position. Once she found a more comfortable one, Marissa once again ran her fingers through Nanook’s hair. “I think a little nap would do me good. Will you stay here with me?”, she asked, not wanting to be away from Nanook for now, even if she intended to fall asleep.</div>"
2053,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-06-23T17:55:09,Aeromancer,"Wagging his tail would have indicated that he was happy. That sort of thing often indicated a degree of happiness. There were animals like white-tail deer that wagged their tail to indicate aggression. In Nanook's case, though, it would merely have been an admission of how much he had got pleased with their relationship. He had really come to appreciate it after all.<br/><br/>Eventually he looked back at her and sighed. The sigh itself sounded more like an animal's noise than anything else he had done thus far. After all, he had apparently been letting down all of his guards. No longer did he feel the need to hide anything from her. It was all good right now. Over time he would have gotten even more comfortable as she did the same.<br/><br/>Marissa was an animal too, now, and she was going to have to fully embrace that fact. Bad feelings were going to stave off any of this sort of personal exploration for the time being. While he was no mind reader, he did think that saying one thing would help out. It was honest, and while she hadn't said so, it probably would have indeed have helped her out.<br/><br/>""You bring me a sense of stability. I appreciate that, and I love you. So few of my kind are still around me here. Humans these days think of us as legends, so I'm glad that you're with us."" Nanook then laughed and decided to make fun of the situation as well, since he felt like he was in a good enough mood to do so. ""Yeah, actually, you know what? There's only one problem I have with you. Your taste in music isn't hardcore enough yet.""<br/><br/>Stroking his chin, he offered her a little kiss before leaning back up. He wasn't at all sure what he was going to do when it came to that one. It got meant as a joke, but it did seem she liked too much sweet music. Oh well, there was plenty of time to teach those sorts of lessons later on too.<br/><br/>It actually seemed, though, that she was reflecting on some more serious things for the time being. Nanook did realize that his taste in music wasn't the most important thing around. It was just close to it. The vacation then came up in the conversation again and he actually patted her head. An idea had come to him in the process.<br/><br/>""You know what, you take a nap and I'll make some travel arrangements...does that sound good to you? It sounds pretty good to me. Is there any particular type of place that you would like to stay in?"" He thought that his own preferences wouldn't really suit her. She hadn't become that much of a werewolf yet. She would have in time, though.<br/><br/>It had certainly sounded like a good idea to him. Nanook was really looking forward to this vacation. He wouldn't have made her stick around in a cave, though. Well, at least he wouldn't have tried something like that just yet. In time she might very well have come to like it.<br/><br/>Provided that she actually did decide to rest, he would have laid down and continued to stroke her head, kissing her temple in the process. Nanook wouldn't have actually decided to totally leave until she was completely asleep. Even then, he would only have gone far enough that the sound of him talking on the telephone wouldn't have caused problems. He wanted her to rest well after all."
2054,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-06-26T07:44:21,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was feeling pretty relaxed and comfortable now. Telling Nanook everything had made her a little tired, but also lighter. It was as though a weight had been removed from her chest. It felt like, now that she had told him the only secret she actually kept, everything would be better.<br/><br/>Hearing that she brought Nanook a sense of stability, and more, that he loved her, made Marissa’s heart race and warm up inside at the same time. She smiled when he said he was happy that she was there with them. “I’m happy to be here as well… and I’ll be around for as long as you want me to be”, Marissa replied quietly. When Nanook said he had one problem with her, Marissa braced herself for what he had to say. When he finally said what the problem was, Marissa couldn’t help but laugh. “Oh, that is a very serious problem indeed”, she replied, still laughing. “I think we will have to solve this problem as soon as possible”, she completed, shaking her head.<br/><br/>When Nanook offered her that kiss, Marissa leaned forward a little, so he could kiss her. When he leaned back, so did she, finding a more comfortable position, and fell silent. <br/><br/>Despite the fact that Marissa was a little more serious, she couldn’t help but smile when Nanook patted her head. When he offered to let her take a nap while he made arrangements, Marissa thought for a moment, and then nodded. “Sounds like a good idea, and I trust you to make good arrangements for us”, she finally replied. His question about what kind of place she would like to stay in, Marissa thought for a moment. “I think something simple and intimate”, she suggested. “A cabin, or something of the sort. But I trust your choice”, she completed, deciding that since he was more used to being in the woods than she was, he would know of the best place to stay. <br/><br/>Once she had answered Nanook’s question, Marissa moved and found herself the best position to rest. Closing her eyes, she would have snuggled as close to Nanook as he would allowed her to, to better enjoy his stroking of her head. It wouldn’t take too long for Marissa to relax and fall asleep, tired after the previous conversation. When Nanook got up, she would have moved just a little, but continued to sleep comfortably, feeling at ease resting on Nanook’s bed as though she had been at her own home.</div>"
2055,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-06-26T10:49:33,Aeromancer,"Even if he weren't able to smell the change in her attitude, Nanook would have been able to tell that she felt relieved. He would have honestly felt relieved too if he got something like that off his chest. He understood that must have been a huge weight that was suddenly lifted off of her shoulders. Honestly it was a weight lifted off of his shoulders as well. Nanook figured that he was going to have to broach these topics one day or another. The whole bit had gone better than he had assumed.<br/><br/>""You know that as long as I want could possibly be all of eternity, don't you?"" Nanook smirked a bit and held her tightly as he kissed her. That was, of course, unless she found any reason to reject his advances. It hadn't taken him long to make the arrangements after this anyway. The person on the other end of the line was cooperative indeed.<br/><br/>Soon enough he was actually done with the process while she rested. Assuming she hadn't woken up while he was finishing this all up, Nanook would have then curled up alongside of her for the time being. It was every bit as much of a comfortable thing for him as it was for her, and he really did appreciate her letting him get this close to her.<br/><br/>Eventually they more than likely would have both gotten up. Nanook would have permitted himself to enjoy an over exaggerated yawn for the time being once he had. He figured that he had to pack. Looking back toward Marissa, he laughed a bit and rolled his eyes. ""You got a little comfortable on my bed, huh?"" The funny thing was that he hadn't minded at all. If anything, then he had been encouraging the behavior.<br/><br/>""I got us a small cottage; you'll like that, right?"" Nanook wasn't going to say just how small. It truly was as tiny as could be. Naturally, though, he figured that would have forced them to get that much more close as a result. More than anything he had liked the sound of that really, and Nanook figured that it probably would have even been pretty fun.<br/><br/>Then again he wasn't just looking at fun, per say. He wanted to ensure that no matter what they were going to be drawn closer. In a way, this was all part of his plan. Physical closeness breed ideological closeness, and he most certainly understood that fact. He wasn't taking any chances at this point."
2056,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-06-28T18:05:58,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa couldn’t be happier after she had told Nanook everything and he had not seemed to think less of her. It not only made her feel happier and lighter, it also made her feel closer to Nanook. It was, after all, something that you could tell someone else your worst side and they would still say they loved you. If Marissa didn’t have strong feelings for Nanook until then, she would definitely develop them now. <br/><br/>When Nanook said that he might want her around for eternity, Marissa blushed and giggled softly. “I think that can be arranged”, she replied, still giggling softly. When he held her tight and kissed her, Marissa responded as well as it was to be expected. It would take her a while to let him go so he could make arrangements, but she was soon resting, asleep on Nanook’s bed. <br/><br/>Once he was done and returned to bed, Marissa moved only to snuggle closer to Nanook, remaining asleep for a while longer. <br/><br/>After resting enough, Marissa finally woke up, stretching for a long moment before moving to get up. It was a gesture made out of pure instinct, but it felt good to do so. Once she had finished stretching, Marissa stood up, feeling refreshed after the nap. When Nanook mentioned that she had gotten comfortable on his bed, Marissa laughed. “Maybe a little too much. And I have probably left my scent all over your sheets, too”, she replied, in a light intonation. <br/><br/>When Nanook mentioned the cottage, Marissa smiled. That sounded like a good idea. It was something small and cozy, and it should be a pleasant change for the life she led in LA. “I love the idea of a cottage”, she replied, with a broad smile. Holding out a hand, she squeezed one of Nanook’s. “I’m really excited about spending some time with you away from here”, Marissa stated, despite the fact that it wasn’t really necessary. Her whole body language made it pretty clear. Her eyes had lit up, and she was apparently controlling herself not to jump up and down like a happy child.<br/><br/>After regaining some control, Marissa sighed. “Well, we can go whenever you want. I would just have to pack up a backpack, and I’d be ready to go”, she offered, deciding that it would be up to Nanook when they would be leaving, and when they would be coming back.</div>"
2057,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-01T04:19:40,Aeromancer,"Nothing that Marissa said at this point would be likely to make Nanook think any less of her. He didn't really think that was going to happen. If nothing else, then he didn't want that to happen. He wanted to stay with her for as long as possible, and he had come to seriously care about her. That wasn't something that was going to change. For that reason, he was starting to loose his fear of getting serious. Loosing his fear of getting serious also meant that he was going to loose his fear of getting physical as well, so he realized that might have soon happened.<br/><br/>In none of this, though, was he being selfish. He actually very deeply cared about her feeling as well as his own. In fact, being a wolf he felt probably more zealously about her feelings than a human might have. For the time being he just enjoyed snuggling up to her, though, and wanted to stay there for the moment.<br/><br/>A single moment could have lasted forever as far as he was concerned. As a result, he was soon looking up again and figuring that he should kiss her and get going. ""Before you know it, we'll be there!""<br/><br/>Truer words had never been spoken. It hadn't taken long for him to end up with full bags. He was packed quite quickly, and he figured that she would have been as well. Likewise, once he got them a trip on a bus it didn't take long to get there. The greenery, the fresh air, the clear water and everything else were so drastically different from Los Angeles.<br/><br/>Instantly, the collective force of everything had got up many of those wolfish instincts that he had always dealt with. Nanook instantly wanted to transform and to run about. For now, though, he realized that he had needed to show her to the cottage. Since he had already booked them the room, it didn't take long for him to get keys. With that he was comfortably leading Marissa forward. ""I know you're going to like it!"" Nanook exclaimed that, even though it sounded more like a question in some ways.<br/><br/>Perhaps he was concerned that he picked a place that was unsuitable. Either way, though, they were soon standing in front of a small wooden structure with flowers planted out in front of it. It was tiny, but that made it all the more right if they were going to get awfully close together in the process."
2058,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-05T20:54:59,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa would have been delighted to know that Nanook was warming up to her. It made her relax to know that he was losing his fear of getting serious with her. She wasn’t the kind of girl who enjoyed casual relationships, and she would obviously have wanted to get serious, since she would be with Nanook. Of course, she hadn’t really thought that they would end up getting physical. It would only be natural, though, as they would eventually become a couple in every sense of the word. But for now, that had yet to cross her mind.<br/><br/>Still, it was all right with Marissa if they became an actual couple and stayed together for good. Nanook was probably the first man to actually care for her, and the first one she had ever felt really comfortable with. Thinking of that, it would probably be perfectly fine with her to eventually get physical with him, and to form a serious bond with Nanook. But for now, just like Nanook, she was happy to just snuggle up to him and rest. <br/><br/>When Nanook told her that they would be wherever they were going to before she knew it, Marissa nodded. She really hoped so, as she was looking forward to their time together away from the city. <br/><br/>Just like Nanook, Marissa didn’t take long to collect her things. She always packed lightly, and her things were kept neatly organized, so it wasn’t hard to collect whatever she would need for a few days out. Taking a few changes of clothes, some personal hygiene items and some pocket money, Marissa didn’t feel that she would need too much more than that. Once they got on the bus, Marissa relaxed and slept through most of the trip, feeling well rested and relaxed when they finally got to the place where they would spend some time. <br/><br/>Once they reached their destination, Marissa felt as though they had arrived at another world. It felt entirely different from the city, and of course, much better. Marissa had never felt so alive in her life. With a deep sigh, she took in that fresh air and the beautiful view she could see all around her. It was the best and most beautiful place she had ever seen in her life. Just like Nanook, she felt an urge to just change and run around, sniffing everything and just getting to know that place as a wolf would. That would have to wait, of course. For now, they needed to get themselves in the cottage and leaving their bags in there. <br/><br/>When Nanook said he knew she would like the place, Marissa answered him with a big smile. “I’m sure I will!”, she replied, as excited as he was. <br/><br/>Once they stopped in front of the cottage, Marissa slipped a hand in Nanook’s - assuming, of course, that he would allow her to. The place was small, indeed, but it was really adorable in Marissa’s opinion. She seemed really excited when her gaze turned to Nanook. “I love it!”, the girl exclaimed sincerely. “Do you want to leave our things inside and show me around?”, she suggested, itching to enjoy the wide open spaces around them.</div>"
2059,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-09T19:43:09,Aeromancer,"Some portion of Nanook's fear of getting serious with her would have of course been from a history of being extremely cautious in relationships. Anyone who he had selected to be serious with would likely either age while he didn't if they were mortal, or if they were immortal, they would have simply been his mate for all eternity. It was a difficult decision to warm up to a girl. That would have been easy enough to explain. A second portion of the concern had been his personality, though. His rebellious persona when he wasn't a wolf was a bit in contrast to the way that he had elected to portray himself to her now.<br/><br/>Eventually they probably would have gotten physical. Due to his canine sensibilities, that would have indicated a point of no return for him. Any act of physicality meant that he was forever stuck with her. Nevertheless, at this point that didn't sound all that bad to him at all. He liked the stability that came with being a real couple. Still, for the time being he was more than comfortable with the idea of just resting here.<br/><br/>Packing lightly made the trip that much easier on both of them, and meant that traveling there hadn't been too tough at all.  Fortunately she had also brought some things for ease of personal hygenie. Wolves did like to stay clean at all times after all.<br/><br/>This all did feel very different from the city, and he really appreciated that more than anything else. City life was stinky and dirty. It wasn't what a wolf had wanted. Nanook wanted to enjoy a more natural life. He had the same exact urges. More than anything he wanted to change. He wanted to run around and enjoy the sights and smells of everything. For that matter, there was even a little urge in his mind to mark some territory.<br/><br/>For the time being, though, they had both needed to get settled in. Nodding a bit, it would have seemed like he had liked her idea of leaving their things inside. ""What form did you have in mind?"" Nanook wanted to be a wolf more than anything. He actually had wanted her to become one again more than that even. Nevertheless, he figured that they can't just go around being wolves at all times.<br/><br/>He wished that they could though. Safety be damned, he wanted to have a little fun. Sometimes what was good and rational got in the way of enjoying yourself. That was precisely what he didn't like about being a werewolf.<br/><br/>""So what did you want to do first then?"" If she had said it, then he was going to let himself enjoy the fun and actually transform regardless of what might or might not have been best at the moment. Sure it wasn't necessarily the smart thing to do. That being said, it was what he had wanted. If she wanted it, then he wasn't going to stand in the way. Nanook was actually acting ever so slightly strange in a way. Thus far he had been the one trying to implant ideas in her head. At the moment it looked like he could have accepted one implanted into his."
2060,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-11T16:50:44,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa could understand being cautious perfectly well. She had been extremely cautious in her relationships up until now as well, keeping people from getting too close. While prior to this moment, being with a man wouldn’t have meant being with him forever, Marissa had something to hide, and she couldn’t expect any regular man to understand her secret. So, she could understand Nanook, and it actually made her happy to know that he had chosen her to be with him. He not only knew her secret, but had helped her with it, and they seemed to be a match made in Heaven, or whatever one could believe. At least for now, at least, everything seemed perfect for Marissa.<br/><br/>Marissa was, of course, still in the process of learning about her new nature. Still, there was something about her that made it easy to adjust to a new canine being. She was, and had always been, on her ‘good’ side, incredibly friendly and loyal to those she befriended, and these traits would probably serve her well in her new life. <br/><br/>Marissa was happy that Nanook had packed lightly like she had. It not only made things easier for them to travel, it was also another point in common. And for Marissa, who had spent her entire life being the odd one out, finding points in common with Nanook was simply delightful and made her happier than she could ever remember having been. Carrying the personal hygiene items had been a natural impulse for Marissa. She loved cleanliness, and was always washing her hands or cleaning anything she saw even slightly dirty. It wasn’t anything exaggerated, like a compulsion, but being dirty did bother Marissa a bit.<br/><br/>For now, though, Marissa was simply enjoying the moment. The place they would spend some time in was beautiful, she had to admit. If she could, Marissa considered, she might have stayed there for good. Of course, they couldn’t just drop everything and retreat to that place. It was just daydreaming. <br/><br/>Turning her attention back to Nanook when he asked what form she had in mind, Marissa nibbled on her lower lip. She didn’t know much about their nature, and about what was and was not allowed, but since Nanook had asked, Marissa came to the conclusion that there was no problem in answering honestly. “I actually felt this urge to change into a wolf. I don’t even know if we can do it, can we?”, she asked, explaining herself in a somewhat shy manner. “I have a lot to learn about all of this, you know… for now, I’m pretty much running on instinct and whatever you teach me”. <br/><br/>When Nanook asked what she would like to do, Marissa nibbled on her lip for a few seconds, as she always did when pensive, and then smiled. “I think we should drop our things inside, close the door and then have a run around… like wolves”, she finally replied, this time more firmly, since she felt confident that she was free to say whatever she wanted.</div>"
2061,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-11T18:24:56,Aeromancer,"Like Marissa in many ways, Nanook had something to hide this entire time. Few regular women would have ever understood his secret. Over time Marissa had come to do so largely by force. She never really had much of a choice or any sort of say in the matter. For her, Nanook sharing his curse with her was a rare chance to be out of her own strange curse. Actually, it was more than likely her only chance. She probably would never have had another opportunity to get out of it.<br/><br/>Now, though, it really did look like everything was perfect. Maybe their match was one made instead in a violent hell. If that were the case, then Nanook was going to exult in that violence. Silently he hoped that there was someone here that was worthy of their treatment. He yearned to enjoy the taste of flesh once again.<br/><br/>Marissa was still in the process of learning about everything. Nanook, however, hadn't been. He was ready to do anything that got asked of him by his urges as a result. She was right, though, that her more sociable traits would help her in this new life that she began. Actions spoke louder than words. Nanook nodded to her and took only a few moments to put down his things. The urge was growing too strong for him to ignore at this point. Nodding to her, Nanook helped Marissa set down her things as well if so allowed. At that point he would have then taken a step out. Once she was outside too, presuming that she might have gone the same way, he made sure to lock the door behind her. He had taken the precaution of removing most of his clothing in the process.<br/><br/>""What; quit lookin' at me like that! I know you like looking at my toned physique, there's no one around anyway...and besides that was a limited edition SlipKnot concert T!"" After having gotten his nerd out, Nanook flailed his arms for a few moments and recovered his more proper graces. ""You just need to work on your aggression since our mother, the Moon, isn't here to give us aid. Get..furious...focus on that aggression and channel it into becoming the beast that you want to be!"" He figured at this point that he had need of taking his own advice. Imagining how much underlying hate he had for so many people, especially reminding himself of what had happened to Marissa, Nanook began the change. Smells always assaulted him from every which way.<br/><br/>Soon, though, he took a whiff and noticed that his nostrils were even more full-up than usual. He then felt his mouth shift forward, his flesh and bones tearing as it did to form the muzzle of a wild animal where the face of a grown man had once stood. Each follicle in his body began to produce thick strands of fur that grew to cover his body. Claws formed on his fingers and toes as fangs jutted forth in his mouth. To him it felt like nothing less than a release."
2062,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-12T00:57:24,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">In one thing Nanook was right. She had welcomed his curse as a way of getting rid of her own - probably the only way. If there had been another way, Marissa would probably have refused the curse, but she wasn’t sure even about that. Maybe she might have accepted it for the perks - basically having someone by her side forever, who knew.<br/><br/>Whatever could have happened had stayed in an unrealized past. Now there was only the present and a future ahead. A future she had high hopes for, for the first time in her life. Even with the idea of a violent and strange life, Marissa felt that she was still better off. She wasn’t alone anymore, for starters, and didn’t have to deal with her other side ruining her life. <br/><br/>Focusing on what they had to do now, Marissa set her backpack and her purse down - she had brought only this, as she didn’t feel like more was needed. Mari didn’t know how to define her urges as Nanook did, but she could tell that she felt restless. It was an urge she couldn’t really explain, but she could feel it running in her veins and burning in her muscles. Accepting Nanook’s help, she set her items down and stepped outside with him. <br/><br/>Since she wasn’t too use to the situation she was currently in, Marissa had kept her clothes. That, and because she wasn’t really comfortable with the idea of taking clothes off in front of Nanook. When he told her to stop looking at him, Marissa couldn’t help but laugh. She <span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span> been looking, after all. That couldn’t be denied. After hesitating a little, Marissa removed her T-shirt as well, turning red as a tomato in the process. They were alone, after all, so Marissa forced herself to relax and remove her clothes, keeping only her underwear - it would get ruined, but it was within her comfort zone for now.<br/><br/>Once she removed as much as she felt comfortable with, Marissa paid attention to what Nanook had to say. Getting furious was something Marissa had always kept bottled up. Now, though, she didn’t need to. She could let it all out. And she had enough to be furious about when she thought about her miserable childhood.<br/><br/>It was with that in mind - all of the abuse and neglect she had been through - that Marissa focused her anger into the change. It was actually easier than she had originally thought. Maybe because she hadn’t been too insecure about it. <br/><br/>Changing into a wolf for the first time felt really strange. Marissa could feel every little detail of the shift. The way the shape of her body changed, the way her skin grew fur, the way scents became all the more evident, the way her teeth turned into fangs, the way she changed into that new form.<br/><br/>Once she had changed, Marissa would take a moment to get used to the new body she was in and stretch for a moment, before looking up at the sky. She felt an urge to howl, but also that it was good to wait and see if Nanook would, as she was unsure about whether or not it was safe to. That, and since Nanook was above her in rank, it should be him to initiate the howling.</div>"
2063,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-12T18:05:58,Aeromancer,"Having someone by her side for all eternity wasn't the only perk that she was going to enjoy. There were others as well. She could very well have started to revel in her newfound abilities. Enhanced senses were of course great, as was the strength and speed she enjoyed at this point. Nanook really did hope she would enjoy becoming a wild animal who no longer had to suffer from her inhibitions.<br/><br/>Then again, she wouldn't have had a choice at this point. Like she thought too, anything else would have to stay in an unrealized past. Her violent and strange life was going to be something she would have to learn to revel in. He was glad she decided to step out with him. Soon enough she would be hitting an entirely new point of no return. ""Are you nervous about becoming a wolf, or taking off your clothes in front of me?"" Leaning in to offer her a kiss a split second before he transformed, Nanook smirked to himself. ""You have nothing to be embarrassed about with that body, you know?""<br/><br/>It was the first time that he had complimented her in that respect. Granted, he still thought she might have looked even nicer in some more alternative-themed fashion. Nevertheless, he was wildly attracted to her regardless of what he might have said. Previously most of what he had thought about her was on an intellectual level. Now the attraction was becoming physical. Nanook seemed to go through much the reverse opposite of the stages that regular people experienced when they were in a relationship with someone.<br/><br/>Both of them had taken only a few moments to change into wolves. Marissa might very well have been a bit more comfortable this time. The first time was always the roughest. She might slowly have started to get more used to this kind of thing, though. That would have been very good for Nanook when it came to achieving his goals.<br/><br/>At this point he didn't care at all about safety. If someone had wanted to mock them,. then let them come. They would have become a quick and soft snack. Throwing back his head, he unleashed a furious howl and hoped that she would have soon joined him. As he sang the dark chorus of wolf-song, Nanook's maw leaked the saliva that indicated that he was ready to go through the motions of being a hunter. Wisps of condensation from his mouth started to float around his teeth. He was ready to do whatever came naturally.<br/><br/>Should Marissa have unleashed her wicked melody, then Nanook would have started to bound off on all fours. This was what he had waited for. More than anything else a run like this was going to be a release for him. Once again he was allowing the more rational aspects of his mind fade from memory so that he could instead enjoy the instincts that came with being an animal. He figured that Marissa was also starting to experience another emotion that he was as well. A very strong lust for blood was building up within him. He wasn't going to be able to avoid it. Instead he was going to have to satiate it. Rather than thinking that he hoped to contain this urge, however, he wanted it to spread to Marissa as much as it were able."
2064,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-13T15:42:01,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was still learning how to navigate her new senses. It was still something incredibly new, but interesting. It was a bit unsettling to be able to pick up on scents with such intensity, but at the same time it brought Marissa a new sense of the world around her. Being where they were, this new sense of the world made for a really good thing, as all the scents around them now were amazing. Her inhibitions, as they had been so deeply rooted in her, would probably have to wait for a while, but they would eventually go away.<br/><br/>When Nanook asked her if she was nervous about taking off her clothes in front of him, Marissa blushed and nodded. Despite the fact that they were now together for life, Marissa still felt a little awkward about simply taking off her clothes like this. When he said she had nothing to be embarrassed about, Marissa couldn’t help but giggle. “Thanks, I guess”, she replied, shaking her head and still laughing. <br/><br/>Despite the fact that she did feel embarrassed by Nanook’s comment, Marissa had to admit that it felt good to hear it. Feeling her heart race, Marissa decided not to approach the subject right now. They had more urgent matters at hand, after all. Namely, becoming wolves and recognizing the area as wolves would. <br/><br/>Changing forms, this time, had been much easier and more comfortable than the first time. Marissa wondered if it would become easier and easier until she didn’t feel that it was stranger than taking a shower. She surely hoped so, as feeling comfortable with shifting would probably make her new life easier and less confusing - there was enough to get used to already. <br/><br/>Pushing all human concerns aside, Marissa started enjoying her time as a wolf. As soon as Nanook howled, Marissa joined him feeling a rush of primal pleasure through her body. It was the true feeling of a wolf, a wild animal without any shred of the usual rational thinking process left.<br/><br/>Once she had finished howling, Marissa moved closer to Nanook and licked his muzzle a little. It was still clean, but it was still something she wanted to do. Just like regular wolves, Marissa loved to show affection physically. It was the way she could show that she was happy to be around Nanook, after all. She would give him those demonstrations, and then wait for him to start moving, while walking in the vicinity and sniffing a rock here, some patches of grass there, and whatever she could as a means of area recognition, and of figuring out if any other wolf had marked territory around.</div>"
2065,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-13T16:43:00,Aeromancer,"At first Marissa's new senses were probably quite overwhelming. That was generally how these things went. Human senses were so limited compared to those of a beast, and Nanook knew this fact first hand. Perhaps it should have been phrased as he knew the fact first paw. It probably took a bit of adjustment. Now, though, she was just learning how to use them. This was far less overwhelming than the previous situation. All the scents were now amazing instead of disconcerting.<br/><br/>Technically Marissa and Nanook were still not together for life completely. She could have still said no at this point. They had not yet been physical. Until the time that they were intimate together she could have said no. Nanook wanted to be together at this point, though, and he was going to do whatever he could have to make sure that they would have stayed together.<br/><br/>Recognizing the area as wolves would have was of course important, but Marissa would also find that if her feelings for Nanook were real then she would soon be overcome with those emotions in this state. He knew very well that the lupine instincts had taken over. He wasn't able to think rationally so much any more as he was focused on only two things: Marissa and the kill.<br/><br/>When he heard her join his howl, Nanook truly shed whatever remains of humanity he had. He was a wild animal, and that was all that mattered now. Offering her a lick to her own muzzle in return before perking his ears up and looking around. It didn't seem like anyone had marked territory here. Then again, wolves were killed off in this part of the world anyway. The sheer thought of it  just served to make his bloodlust that much more powerful.<br/><br/>Picking up his arms and legs quickly enough, he started to run in the opposite direction as quickly as he could have. Marissa would surely have joined him. He knew she couldn't have resisted a run at this point. All the new sights and smells would have given her some sort of primal satisfaction that she probably yet still didn't completely understand.<br/><br/>As he ran, he threw back his head again and let loose a second howl. This one was unlike the first. Rather than a planned expulsion of wolf-song, Nanook's howl was now one of freedom. It was a signifier of his release. He figured that should have been enough to heat Marissa's blood all over again. She would surely have wanted to join in as soon as he had done so. In fact, it might very well have sent her mind and instincts in many different directions."
2066,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-14T23:09:01,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa had to admit that it was still a bit odd to have those enhanced senses. The way she saw, the way she smelled, the way she <span style=""font-style: italic"">felt</span>. The new instinct was probably the hardest part to get used to for Marissa. For some reasons - most of all the fact that she feared losing control and allowing the other one to take over -, Marissa had always kept her rational side in control. Now, though, that wasn’t an option. Her new nature required - demanded - that she acted out of instinct. <br/><br/>Another thing her new nature demanded was company. Or maybe it was something she had always wanted, and just now felt that she could have. And if she could choose someone to keep her company, she would have chosen Nanook. Not only because he had saved her from that strange and unhappy reality she had previously been immersed in - it was more because she felt a strong affinity between the two of them. <br/><br/>For now, though, Marissa was operating on the much simpler emotions wolves felt. Not that her emotions, even in the human skin, were all that complicated. Marissa was a simple girl, pretty straightforward on her actions, words and thoughts. But being a wolf was still different. It silenced her rational side, and left only the instinct running her actions. And, like Nanook, she was focused on his company and on simply being a wolf. <br/><br/>As soon as Nanook started running, Marissa started following him. It was something done out of pure instinct, and she didn’t hold back. Running like that felt liberating. Feeling the wind on her fur felt incredible. The place was beautiful, and the scents were amazing. Feeling Nanook’s scent, being so close to him now as they both ran, wasn’t unpleasant at all. <br/><br/>When Nanook howled, Marissa did the same. It was just so easy to follow along that she didn’t even have to think. It was something different, this time, though. She had simply let out that howl, not caring about anything, about whether or not someone would hear, about how it sounded. She just wanted to let the sound explode from her throat. <br/><br/>After she did, Marissa focused on sniffing around for a moment, and then went closer to Nanook, nuzzling him for a moment, in a playful manner. She would then pounce on him and run away, but not too far. It was clear that it was an invitation either to race her or catch her.</div>"
2067,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-16T19:09:11,Aeromancer,"For Nanook those enhanced senses were just a second nature to him at this point. Having them was completely normal even if he wasn't originally born with them as a human, and he couldn't have imagined life without them. That would have made him feel completely blind. Eventually, though, Marissa would have reached this point as well and she would have come to rely on them every bit as much as he had.<br/><br/>Like her, too, Nanook needed company, but only now had he come to realize the fact that he had needed company like this. He had been forced for so long to be a lone wolf. Hunters and slayers had come for those who he loved the most. Living the way he had for these past years was terrifyingly painful. Never once though did he admit that he was afraid. He never admitted that he was lonely. Now, though, the animal aspects of his mind were saying to himself that admissions of these emotions were acceptable. He had been looking for something for so long, and now he had found what it was.<br/><br/>Wolves must have operated on simpler emotions than humans did. This was certainly true to an extent. Ironically though his growth in this form had ultimately been more mature than his growth in his human state had. Soon enough his heart was quickening, and he was able to shove the rest of this out of his head. Her scent, of course, had driven him as much as his scent drove her. Swallowing deeply, he realized that her pounce and fleeing afterward was a challenge to him. That wasn't a challenge he was going to let slip by him either.<br/><br/>Stretching a bit for the time being, Nanook followed on all fours. If she didn't pick up her own pace, then she was going to get pounced on as well. Previously he was feeling a very strong lust for blood. Now, however, a different lupine emotion had replaced this in his mind. Her scent was starting to totally overcome every aspect of his thought processes. It was hard to think of much beside it. As a result, he figured that now was not the time to kill.<br/><br/>Rather it was increasingly looking like this was the perfect opportunity to make their relationship official. Nanook swallowed as he considered that fact. As a human he might have had reservations about that. Now he thought that it was just perfect. He was going to stay with her forever, and he had no qualm about that. His human side would have to deal with such things later.<br/><br/>Should she have not gotten too much further from him, Nanook would have leaped upwards and landed on her. Pouncing in this manner, he gave a few playful bites to her neck, hoping that she would have returned the gesture. That would have of course meant that her thinking was much in line with his own."
2068,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-18T00:53:06,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Pouncing on Nanook and running had indeed been a challenge. At the same time, it had been an invitation for social interaction, something wolves often valued greatly. And something Marissa, like Nanook, had been craving for a long time. At least interaction with someone who could understand her. And now that she had someone right this, she wanted to enjoy every moment and interaction this relationship could offer.<br/><br/>When Nanook stretched and started following her, Marissa prepared to run a little faster. She was smaller than Nanook, which might make her strides smaller, but it was possible for her to slip into places where he couldn’t, so Marissa calculated - as much as her brain as a wolf could - that if they started racing each other, she could definitely have a good shot at winning. <br/><br/>Despite her picking up the pace, Marissa didn’t run fast enough to dart away from Nanook. That wasn’t her intention, actually. She had challenged him into interacting with her, and maybe she might then to try race him. <br/><br/>When Nanook pounced on Marissa, she had been expecting it, and thus didn’t act surprised at all. Letting out a yelp - mostly an expression of excitement -, Marissa would have bitten Nanook back, but not hard enough to hurt him. <br/><br/>After a few bites, she would nudge Nanook with her muzzle and then give him a few more playful bites, before slipping from under him and then running a bit further away. It was clear that she was having fun with that interaction. And that she was acting purely out of instinct.<br/><br/>Just like Nanook’s, Marissa's human side would have to deal with the more rational aspects of this new step in their relationship.</div>"
2069,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-18T07:24:48,Aeromancer,"Wolves always looked forward to these periods of social interaction. He focused on her for the time being and blinked for a bit. Indeed, he was craving this every bit as much as she was. Nanook wanted this very badly. For a time he was running faster too, picking up his own speed. However, this all ended in a very pleasurable bite. This would have escalated for a few more moments. The nudging of his muzzle against hers was probably too much to take on at this point.<br/><br/>With that too though meant that he was unable to hold any further rational aspect of the relationship. He wanted the total physicality that came with being mates. What happened next was a whirlwind for him, but it so often happened that way. Working up towards something ended with what seemed like an explosion. The fact that it had been so passionate with Marissa before their run had indeed served to build this up further. It made the impact that much stronger as well.<br/><br/>The next thing he knew he was waking up, quite naked, on the ground beside her. Eventually he started to nudge her a bit. It was a very wolfish tactic, even though he actually looked like a regular human at this point.<br/><br/>In fact, he was quite human again. Well, no, even in this state with a human's body he wasn't quite human. That being said, he wasn't like a wolf and that meant he had needed to get clothing and get back for the time being. They had a little cottage awaiting them but after what just happened, nothing couldn't have topped the experiences that they already had.<br/><br/>Looking around slowly he actually started to stretch. Sometimes after a shift it was difficult to tell just how much time had passed."
2070,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-19T03:00:49,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was really happy to simply interact with Nanook in that way. She had never had what could be called playful interactions with anyone. Having been treated poorly during her childhood, Marissa had turned out to be a serious girl from an early age. Now, though, she felt that she was allowed to have fun - and that she was loved, finally. Feeling comfortable, Marissa had let go of all of her inhibitions, which made that moment much better for her, and probably for Nanook as well. <br/><br/>Pushing all rationality away, Marissa focused on the physical sensations. The fresh air, all the scents - most of all Nanook’s scent playing with her sense of smell -, the sights, the feeling of freedom the open space gave her, everything felt just perfect. <br/><br/>Enjoying her new freedom, Nanook’s scent, his touch, and the physicality that came with being mates, Marissa stopped thinking completely and allowed her instincts to simply kick in and guide her. <br/><br/>Just like Nanook, Marissa didn’t really remember the details of what had happened when she woke up. It was a slow process, as she was feeling pretty lazy when her eyes opened. As she started seeing around her, Marissa also started feeling around her. She could feel that her head was resting against something warm, and that her leg was resting on Nanook’s. And that she was in the nude.<br/><br/>Blushing hard, Marissa smiled and hid her face against Nanook’s chest. She didn’t try to roll away from him or anything, though, one hand caressing his arm. “How long have we been here for?”, she finally asked, saying the first thing she could think of to break the silence.</div>"
2071,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=120,2016-07-21T00:05:23,Aeromancer,"Playful interaction had been more of Nanook's game. Then again, his idea of playing hard usually came from the club. He liked skateboarding, dancing in nightclubs and that sort of thing. It wasn't Marissa's scene so far from what he had seen. That was really sort of ironic considering the fact that she had actually worked at one before. He never had worked at one, yet he loved dancing in them. Well, if the music was right anyway.<br/><br/>None of this was in his mind when he awoke, though. What he focused on instead was what had happened. Then, however, he realized he wasn't entirely sure. Looking back toward her, he swallowed a bit and started to try and get up. If she had allowed it, then he would have done his best to help her up as well.<br/><br/>Shutting his eyes in the process, he permitted himself the luxury of enjoying her scent. If she had allowed it, then he would have enjoyed her scent in the process too. Swallowing, he turned back and motioned toward the direction they came from. Wolves were excellent trackers. He knew how to handle the wilderness and find his way.<br/><br/>""I'm not sure how far out we've gone, but home is that way, isn't it?""<br/><br/>Marissa probably would have instinctively known at this point. It would have been one of many things that just came to her. Therefore she more than likely could have answered his question quite fairly. Eventually he started to walk, though he found that he was of course quite nude.<br/><br/>Nanook merely assumed that she was going to be coming with. There wasn't much of a reason to assume otherwise of course. ""You know Marissa that I love you, don't you?"" He was vocal about it when he realized what happened when they were werewolves."
2072,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-08T23:03:47,Aeromancer,"""Well, to be perfectly honest, I'd love to come when the time for purple hair comes!"" Admittedly, Nanook was actually planning to put some red streaks in his hair anyway, but he'd have to think about what would look good with the outfit that he was going to come up with.<br/><br/>Regardless he bid farewell to her and soon enough let his feet again rest securely on the grip tape that kept his feet secure to the skateboard that was underneath him. Once again he made everything look completely effortless as he headed off, but in reality he was not so carefree tonight.<br/><br/>While she probably didn't notice, nor did she probably even really care, tonight was the night of the new moon. The moon had a great deal to do with his personality and abilities, of course, as well as the power that he relied on.<br/><br/>When the moon was completely full and shone down with a pale bluish bright white light the urge to transform and howl at that lunar body was almost uncontrollable. On the flip side, when it was hidden behind the new moon phase's shadow, he felt utterly powerless and had no idea how to react.<br/><br/>That made things complicated at times. He had always wanted to run wild and free, but he doubted that he could have even transformed this evening. That meant that if he were attacked by anyone, be it someone that knew he was a werewolf or not, he would have had to rely totally on the sorts of skills that came with being a regular human.<br/><br/>In a day, though, that time of utter weakness would be over. Nevertheless, it made him want to get home quickly. He always felt so powerless, even if he still had better reflexes and he was still in better shape than most of the human population even when he was in this state.<br/><br/>Exhaling in a manner that might have been deemed canine in a way, Nanook continued to skate quickly, hoping to get home even if he was more than a match for even the toughest of humans. There's a possibility that something else could have been out here.<br/><br/>It was embarrassing, perhaps, as there was so little that a werewolf would have genuinely feared. He didn't want to face the fact that there were, indeed, some people in the world that could have gone after someone like him."
2073,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-10T17:25:12,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa laughed when Nanook said he’d like to come when the time for the purple hair came. “I should have figured”, the girl joked cheerfully. “See you then!”, she completed before finally waving before the bus took off.<br/><br/>Just like Nanook, all Marissa wanted was to go home. She loved her job, but it was tiring and she really needed some rest after a long night at the club. And she really, really hoped she could get this rest. Not that she had insomnia or anything like that. Hell, she would have been happy if her only problem had been insomnia. No, it was her ‘other half’. <br/><br/>Marissa couldn’t really remembered when or how that had started. It had been happening for years, and she was sure it had started happening after her childhood home had burned down. It hadn’t been just after, of that she was sure. And there seemed to be nothing wrong with her brain, physically. She really had no idea what was going on, or why that was happening. What was certain was that it did happen and she had proof.<br/><br/>Praying that she didn’t have any trouble this night, Marissa got home and followed her usual routine. A warm shower, making sure all make-up was off, then something light to eat, then tidying up a little. And then, night prayers and bed. Every night, the same routine. And every night she hoped that nothing happened, and that she would be in bed next morning as she had gone to sleep.<br/><br/>Lucky for her, the night was peaceful and tranquil. The “other one” chose to show up right the night before the electronic music night, as a cruel joke. It seemed like “she” had to ruin everything Marissa was happy or excited about. And for some weird reason - Lord knew what she had been doing - her other side had managed to break her left arm. So, it was kind of understandable that she wouldn’t be as cheerful as usual - having to deal with a broken arm and with the guilt of having to lie to all of her friends wasn’t exactly a happy moment. Yet, when the night came, she performed her hosting duties and then went inside to get herself ready with her purple hair and matching make-up, hoping to make the best out of the night.</div>"
2074,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-10T23:30:17,Aeromancer,"Naturally Nanook didn't know anything was up before he got there, though he had long suspected that something was peculiar from the moment that he had first met with Marissa. After all, she smelled almost like she could have been out of place. That would have suggested to him more than anything else that something was up.<br/><br/>Regardless, he did his best not to be obvious for the time being. What he did do, though, was stand out as best as he could. He contended that since this was the electronic dance music night, he should do everything within his power to match the theme.<br/><br/>To that end, and not knowing yet that anything had happened to Marissa, he arrived to the club dressed up.<br/><br/>Predictably he had placed streaks of red dye in his hair, though it was temporary and it probably wouldn't have stayed due to his werewolf physiology. On his forehead rested a pair of goggles that bore biohazard symbols as well as spikes, and these were paired with a black mask that he was wearing.<br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt> | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/20/15/df/2015dfac10643b019ab9b566f1d27fd2.jpg"">http://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/20/15/df/2015dfac10643b019ab9b566f1d27fd2.jpg</a></dd></dl><br/><br/>Belts were strewn about cuffs and his neck, along with those across his boots and pants. Even his shirt was finished out with some different types of pins and the like.<br/><br/>More than likely she wouldn't have recognized him at first, but he had hoped that she would have seen him at the door. If nothing else, then he had to check in his skateboard he had assumed. They wouldn't have let him bring it in with him, but he figured he could leave it with the coat check.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he still had no idea that she was carrying around a broken arm with her. He didn't think that she would have been in such poor shape. One of the things that this would have made him think of, though, he tried not to relish too much.<br/><br/>That was even if he really did like the idea.<br/><br/>The moment that he had spotted her apparently having a bum arm, Nanook immediately thought of how quickly she could have healed if she were a member of his species.<br/><br/>Werewolves, of course, regenerated such things rapidly.<br/><br/>Maybe that explained why he was always in such good condition no matter what had happened to him."
2075,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-14T01:03:00,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa had naturally dressed up for the night. She was wearing black and had mock-spikes on her clothes, and her blonde hair had purple streaks all over. Her make-up also followed the palette, with both her eye shadow and her lipstick being in tones of purple.<br/><br/>Despite the broken arm, the girl was at the door and welcoming the patrons who came to the club. Whether she knew them or not, everyone would be greeted warmly and welcomed with a big smile. As Nanook reached the club, Marissa wouldn’t really recognize him at first. Not only he was really different, she didn’t have a very good memory to begin with.<br/><br/>She would come back to him later, though, after greeting people. Once midnight hit, the doors would be closed. People would still be allowed in, but there wouldn’t be a hostess outside. One of the members of the security team stood outside, just making sure everyone was of age.<br/><br/>Inside, the music was already blasting, and people were drinking and having fun. A myriad of scents was floating around the ar. Perfume and cosmetics in general were a dominant presence, but there was also the scent of people, simply. For now, there wasn’t really any non-human scent. <br/><br/>From the girl who had invited Nanook to be there, came the scent of her skin, the cosmetics she was wearing, and the smell of the cast on her arm, covered by her sleeve, but still noticeable. She would step in front of him, raising her voice just enough to be heard. “I’m glad you could make it!”, she stated with a smile. “How do you like the club?”, the girl completed, stopping and waiting for an answer.</div>"
2076,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-15T23:45:10,Aeromancer,"Admittedly Nanook found the purple hair streaks to be very attractive. She looked good like this, though he figured that she didn't feel particularly natural however.<br/><br/>Maybe his preferences had come from the fact that, as he mentioned before, he had ended up with quite an affinity for rave dances and music, in addition to his primary punk and metal. Looking back up toward her, he blinked for a moment and started to tilt his head.<br/><br/>Mostly he had been overwhelmed by the myriad of scents that were all around him. As much as he liked this scene, someone with the type of senses that he had could be easily overwhelmed by all of the sensory input.<br/><br/>It was difficult for him, but he fought right through it. None of the smells were inhuman at the moment.<br/><br/>It would have seemed, though, that she had broken her arm. They hadn't even tried skateboarding together yet, so that couldn't have been it. He filed this away for the time being and focused on what they were talking about.<br/><br/>""It sounds great; do you know who the DJ is?""<br/><br/>Additionally he had hoped that Marissa would have liked his costume.<br/><br/>It was then that it started to dawn on him, the reasons she smelled different and had broken her arm. Could it have been that Marissa's body played host to two different people? Well, it didn't seem that she was possessed or anything like that.<br/><br/>He would have smelled if there was a devil trapped inside of her, and probably been unable to resist the urge to do battle with it. However, it seemed like there was a possibility that she could have instead been living a sort of double-life. Maybe, just maybe, she had two different minds that were trapped inside of a single head, and one personality would eventually become dominant over the other one.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he wasn't sure of that just yet."
2077,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-17T13:49:58,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa smiled to Nanook in her usual gentle and friendly way when he looked at her and tilted his head. Sensing that he might be uncomfortable with something, Mari just waited, patiently, for some kind of response. Of course she would never have dreamed of the reasons for the man’s discomfort, but she could still sense it and would have liked easing it, if she could. Little did she know that nothing she could ever do would make it better, not when one can smell everyone around oneself.<br/><br/>When he finally decided to make conversation, Marissa’s smile grew a little wider. “It’s one of our very own. We call him The White Rabbit. Let’s say he is the one who leads us all down the rabbit hole to the true experience of this place”. It sounded like something that would be in some advertisement piece, but in Marissa’s voice, it sounded genuine and enthusiastic. It was more than clear that she was happy working in that place. It wasn’t like Mari was capable of hiding anything. She was as honest and transparent as a child. At least most of the time. It was as though she didn’t even know that there was something wrong with her - or at least, if she knew, that she didn’t do it on her own accord. <br/><br/>After the comment on the DJ, she smiled again at Nanook. Smiling seemed to be second nature for Marissa, as a way of making people around her feel comfortable. It was just one of those little things she did, all geared towards her main objective of pleasing others. “You look good, by the way”, the girl finally commented. “Would you like something to drink?”, she asked, hostess mode kicking in again. “We have alcohol, but there’s some non alcoholic drinks too - energy drinks, mostly, but I’m sure I can get pretty much anything”. With a smile and a wink, she added the next sentence as though confessing something. “Despite working here, I don’t drink a drop of alcohol, so I kind of bribe the bartender with treats to make sure I have something nice and fresh to drink”.</div>"
2078,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-19T06:52:15,Aeromancer,"Having had wanted to find some way to broach the subject and tell her that he sort of figured out what was up, Nanook looked toward her eyes. He figured that Marissa would have interpreted that to mean that he had wanted to talk later. It would have made sense, since she might have figured that he could have wanted to talk about anything that was quite personal.<br/><br/>For what it's worth, she might very well have had patrons do that before, though Nanook figured it was probably just an attempt to hit on her. This time, though for him, it wasn't even if he did like her dressed up like that he had to admit.<br/><br/>What she then said certainly sounded like marketing text. It almost sounded like something that the club would have posted on their website or something like that. Admittedly he had wondered if that was where she had gotten it, but then again it didn't seem like it. She had actually sounded more or less sincere about what she was saying here.<br/><br/>Blushing a bit, which seemed slightly out of character for him, he rubbed the back of his head and silently accepted the compliment. He was honestly hoping that she was going to like the outfit that he had come up with for the place.<br/><br/>""Well, to be honest, I don't really drink either."" Being a werewolf it probably wouldn't have mattered anyway, as he could easily metabolize any poisons out of his system. It would have made the whole concept of alcohol meaningless.<br/><br/>""I would have assumed that the club would have had soft drinks on tap though.""<br/><br/>The fact that she had said the barkeep needed to be bribed in order to provide something else was unusual. He had actually thought that not having other alternatives could have lost them their liquor license, but Nanook wasn't one to get involved much in civil law. He was more involved with criminal law, primarily taking it into his own hands or claws anyway.<br/><br/>Still, for the time being, Nanook had hoped that she would have gotten his non-verbal message that he had wanted to talk with her."
2079,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-24T02:20:24,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">It took a while for Marissa to notice Nanook's gaze, as she was looking around to make sure everything was in order. Once she caught his gaze, it didn't take too lokg for her to understand what it meant. Mari had always been very sensitive to people's reactions and expressions. It was kind of second nature to her. <br/><br/>For some reason, she didn't feel threatened by his silent insinuation. Something told Mari that Nanook wasn't interested in her in the way other patrons had been. Or even if he was - which she really didn't think was the case -, he was a lot more discreet than any of them had ever been. <br/><br/>After talking about their DJ, Marissa fell silent for a moment. She noticed, naturally, that Nanook had blushed, and smiled. It wasn't a smile that gave any reason for one to think she was mocking him. It was a kind and friendly one, as her overall attitude usually was. <br/><br/>Nodding when he spoke about soft drinks, Marissa explained herself. ""Oh, sure, yes, that's always available. And I'll drink it if there's no other option. But I don't really like the taste. So, I end up sneaking in some fruit juice"". After this explanation, Marissa fell silent one more time. It was almost possible to see the wheels turning in her head, beneath the blonde hair with purple streaks.<br/><br/>After this moment, she looked up at Nanook. ""Would you like to come out to the back and get some fresh air? We can take some juice or whatever you want to drink with us"", she invited. It wasn't a way of coming on to him. It was merely a way of offering the chance for a moment to actually talk away from the loud music.</div>"
2080,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-24T07:45:47,Aeromancer,"Certainly he would have admitted that Marissa was a very nice girl, and he would have liked to get to know her better. Nanook wasn't going to deny that to himself, since he knew it to be true. Regardless, though, that wasn't why he had wanted to talk to her.<br/><br/>Then again, he did fully admit that he wouldn't have minded getting to know her better in that respect. Even if she were human, she would have been nice to hang out with. While he wasn't sure if it was just his urges or not, he thought that perhaps remedying the fact that she were human would remedy everything else as well.<br/><br/>If he were right and she were two people that lived inside of one psyche, then he could very well have been sure that two people wouldn't survive inside of a single werewolf. The unbridled aggression of becoming a wild beast would simply be too much for them.<br/><br/>With a bit of a smile, he moved his fingers through his hair, though his mask naturally hid most of his expression. ""I'd love to come over and chat for a while. Do you think that it would be possible just for me to get some water?""<br/><br/>Should she not have said anything else, Nanook would have taken the moment to take a bottle he had been using to the regular drinking fountain in the back and filled it, though he had to fight through some rounds of people in order to get to her once again.<br/><br/>Once he was back, he grinned brightly and figured that they were going to head to the back. Still, though, his mask was disguising his emotions for the time being. That in itself fit with the whole anonymous club scene.<br/><br/>""I'd love to head back there, though I have to admit that I like the music. You lead the way.""<br/><br/>The music was admittedly a bit loud, but he wasn't going to tell her just yet that he was listening through a wolf's ear. Nevertheless, he realized that if she were a werewolf, then that broken arm would be healing quite quickly.<br/><br/>""You aren't one person, are you?""<br/><br/>His question might have ended up coming off like it was a ton of bricks dropped suddenly on her head. He certainly hadn't given it any time to settle in before he dropped another ton on her head.<br/><br/>""I might have a way to cure you of your problem, but I'm not sure if it would work yet."""
2081,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-26T05:33:53,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mari wouldn't have minded getting to know Nanook better either. She was the kind of person who liked being around people. Everyone she met was usually regarded as a possible friend. Nanook, though, made Mari feel a little bit different. It was as though something clicked there between them. Of course she wouldn't say anything about it. She already felt crazy enough as it was, after all. Shaking her head to clear her mind, the girl sighed.  She really needed to stop thinking about her problems and focus on work. It wasn't easy when her arm hurt so bad she wanted to scream, but she tried. <br/><br/>""Of course, go ahead. I'll get myself some juice"", Mari replied when Nanook asked her if it would be possible for him to get some water. Parting ways with him, the girl went to the counter and talked to the bartender. By the time Nanook reached her again, the girl was already waiting with a small plastic bottle, containing something that seemed to be strawberry juice. <br/><br/>Once they finally reunited, Marissa smiled and gestured for Nanook to follow her. Once he did, she led him through the club to a small back door. A few steps led to a small area where there was a white metal bench. The girl was closing the back door when she heard Nanook's question. Her small hand gripped the door handle tightly. Her big blue eyes grew even wider, as though someone had just told her the most shocking news she had ever heard.<br/><br/>She stood there, silent, while he continued to speak. After a few seconds, she walked - or stumbled - down the steps and dropped on the bench, pale and trembling a little. Her voice finally came out, very soft. ""How?"", she muttered, unable to articulate a complete sentence.</div>"
2082,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-29T06:35:20,Aeromancer,"As the moments dragged on, there would have been the constant reminder of music thumping from inside. The electronic tones continued to pound heavily from the inside of the club. They seemed to almost leak out of the monolithic speakers that were strategically positioned inside of the club.<br/><br/>To some degree, that heart-pounding bass sort of set the mood for what was coming. Nanook knew very well that his own heart was going to be beating faster and faster, perhaps for obvious reasons. Whether he looked it or not, he was an animal on the inside.<br/><br/>Sipping his own bottle of water for a moment or two made Nanook look positively disarming, but that was just an appearance. He was really anything but. A few slight beads of sweat drew out across the top of his forehead as he actually panted.<br/><br/>With a swift move from one side to the other, Nanook was starting to seductively speak into one of her ears, though it also showed plenty of intensity with the way that he had elected to speak the line.<br/><br/>Most of his emotions were still hidden by the club goth outfit that he had on. The fact that it contained a mask did wonders since he had still wanted to be hidden to some degree.<br/><br/>Mari had previously asked him the way that he could have gone and fixed all of her problems. He was then going to provide her with the answer.<br/><br/>""You will become a beast for me.""<br/><br/>It was the unbridled truth, since two minds couldn't have survived inside her if she were a strong wolf. She also wouldn't have had to worry about things like her arm breaking. After all, that sort of tissue would have just knit itself right back together if she were a werewolf like he was.<br/><br/>They had an incredible ability when it came to healing for sure."
2083,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-31T01:24:26,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Holding the doorknob as she was, Marissa could feel the vibration from the music on her fingertips. Or the beating of her own heart, she was still unsure. Whatever it was, it made her a little uncomfortable. Her thoughts made her extremely uncomfortable and scared. Someone knew of her secret. <span style=""font-style: italic"">How?</span><br/><br/>After some conscious effort, the girl finally managed to yank her hand away from the doorknob and turn around. Her eyes were still wide in fear, but the girl had regained at least a little bit of self-control. Hearing Nanook panting also made Marissa a little nervous. It was as though something within her - some sort of instinctive intuition - recognized the presence of the predator near her. <br/><br/>When he finally spoke, Marissa felt her skin crawl. She wasn’t really sure what exact emotion was causing this reaction, but it was there. Her eyes moved up to meet Nanook’s, and she felt her heart race again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A beast?</span> What did he mean by that? Mari didn’t know, but of one thing she was sure - he wasn’t joking. And he didn’t seem to be crazy either. But then again, who was she to say anything about crazy? The Queen of the Crazies herself. After a long moment of silence, Marissa finally found her voice, albeit in a tense whisper. “What… what do you mean?”, she asked, keeping her gaze locked with Nanook’s.</div>"
2084,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2015-12-31T06:44:55,Aeromancer,"Electronic music always had a way of really driving a person, and this was no different. The beat was constant, and probably did beat with one's heart very well. Perhaps, with everything going on, it was more like Marissa's heart had begun instead to beat along with the music.<br/><br/>With a sneer underneath his mask that was still predictably hidden by the aforementioned piece of Gothic clothing, Nanook answered her earlier question quite well and quiet bluntly. ""Become a beast that grows fur and fangs so that you might howl at the moon.""<br/><br/>Should she not have moved from his erratic gestures, Nanook would soon have his head hovering right over her other shoulder as he continued to speak in a sort of harsh whisper. His eyes at this point had started to exhibit a sort of beastly look in them. If she had looked really closely she might have even seen a sort of gold tint that was growing in them. They really might very well have looked like the eyes of a wolf.<br/><br/>""Teeth and fangs would make a vicious bite along your shoulders and neck while warm salvia would mix in, carrying the curse through your blood stream and straight back into your heart..."" At this point, again had Marissa not moved away from him for the time being, Nanook would have been toying with his hair, perhaps imagining just how exotic she might have looked as a follow werewolf.<br/><br/>It was probably very hard for her to imagine this sort of thing, but then again he did apparently have some way of knowing what it was that she was. ""I smelled the two people that live inside of your head, and realized that only one of the two was you.""<br/><br/>At this point, the hair on the back of his neck was invisibly standing on its end. Nanook was becoming the predator that he had always been, in spite of the fact that he hadn't actually even come close to transforming yet.<br/><br/>He had, indeed, still been very human for the time being. Well, no that wasn't right because he was never actually a regular human, but instead Nanook was a werewolf at all times. Rather, he hadn't shifted into his beast state. He still did have the senses of a werewolf, even when he was like this, however, and that served to make him quite the predator.<br/><br/>A predator that always got exactly what he wanted at that."
2085,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2016-01-01T21:40:49,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was so scared with that situation that she couldn’t move from her place. Her heart was racing to the beat of the music, and her ears were ringing softly. The two Marissas inside her head were battling silently, the real one - this one - trying to keep the other one from coming out to make decisions. Since the decisions #2 usually made were the worst possible ones in the long run, Mari would have hated for her to have a say in that. Hell, she was so insane that she might have said yes to whatever was being suggested just to screw her over. And she wasn’t even sure about what the hell was being suggested there. It seemed like either her or Nanook had just gone completely insane. <br/><br/>“What… ?”, the girl muttered, obviously confused. “What are we talking about here…?”, she continued, blinking a few times. Were they standing there, at the back of the club, and talking about… <span style=""font-style: italic"">werewolves</span>? <br/><br/>When Nanook finished his explanation with the curse being driven into her heart, Marissa expected for something more. Anything that might lead that to make some sense. But nothing came. And so, she felt that she needed to ask. “What… what happens once… it reaches your heart?”. <br/><br/>Feeling her stomach tighten, Mari looked up at Nanook. “I… don’t even know which one is actually me”, she admitted. “What if the other one is?”. She didn’t know why she was sharing it with him, but something within the girl thought that maybe - just maybe - he could help her understand what was going on. Maybe even solve her problem, who knew.</div>"
2086,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2016-01-06T06:44:51,Aeromancer,"The fact that her heart was still racing to the beat of that music made things easier. They said that music soothes the savage beast, but they never actually quoted that right. After all, the beat of a drum could send a man marching off to war. Nanook hoped that in this case the pounding rhythms would drive her to embrace the violence that an altered form would have come with it.<br/><br/>By this point, if Marissa didn't resist him, he would have continued to toy with her hair and left his own alone. It was painfully obvious, if she choose to believe that they were indeed talking about werewolves, that he was imagining what she was going to be like when she unleashed her untamed inner self.<br/><br/>Then again, she had just asked him what it was that they were talking about, and he figured that it was probably best for him to spell it out. She had also asked him what would have happened when that curse touched her heart, and he would have been happy to answer that question too.<br/><br/>""We are talking about the curse of the werewolf, and when said curse reaches your heart you'll be filled with the rage and fury of a thousand predators."" Nanook's words were sickly seductive, and perhaps at this point she would have been intoxicated with the venom that came spewing forth with everything that he had said. ""You are you, and she is a different person, but they live in one body. I can smell that, and this body is your property. Everyone has the right to defend what belongs to them.""<br/><br/>With a bit of a sneer that probably carried with it more saliva than it should have, though his mask to some extent hid this crazed look, Nanook seemed to scoff at the idea that the other individual could have been the right one to inhabit her body. Still, he felt that it would have been best to assuage any fear that she might have had. If nothing else, then he figured that every little bit of talking helped to continue to drive her closer and closer to agreeing.<br/><br/>""If she is the right you, then there is still nothing stopping you from killing her and taking that from her. The strong survive, since life is never fair especially for those who are weak.""<br/><br/>It was a radical way of saying that she needed to stand up for herself. Maybe, though, Nanook was right in some ways. He certainly was giving her a way out of her current situation."
2087,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2016-01-07T16:37:29,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was still unsure about her own reactions. She didn’t even know why she was standing there and listening to Nanook. That werewolf story was nonsense, right? It <span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span> to be nonsense. And yet… she really wanted to believe it. She really, really wanted to believe something could rid her of that torment, of the lost memories, the injuries, the fear of having done something terrible.<br/><br/>Despite her doubts, Marissa didn’t step away from Nanook. Something in her actually liked having him touch her hair, the natural blonde mixing with the purple streaks painted in temporary dye. <br/><br/>And his words were… tempting. It was tempting to think about having a different life. A life in which she would be rid of <span style=""font-style: italic"">the other one</span>, forever. <br/><br/>She was unsure of whether or not she was stronger than her other side, though. She would really like to be sure that she was. But then again… if she took over, she would no longer exist. She wouldn’t suffer any longer. What did she have to lose?<br/><br/>It still took some hesitation for her to speak, her mind still struggling with the idea that all of this conversation might be a cruel joke. “Will it hurt too much?”, she asked, softly. Taking a deep breath, she decided to accept it. If it was a joke, nothing would happen. If it wasn’t… everything would change. And it had to be for the better. It couldn’t get much worse than it was, with all of those lost days and injuries.<br/><br/>“I’m in. I just need to know how this works”, she stated, firmly.</div>"
2088,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2016-01-08T07:48:20,Aeromancer,"Werewolf stories were certainly not nonsense. Nanook was living breathing proof that werewolves were real. Marissa might have thought that he had merely gone crazy and was making all of this up. That wasn't true at all. Everything that he had been feeding her was actually truth, and it could very well have rid her of all of the problems that she had been grappling with.<br/><br/>Due to his particular affinity for this music scene and the associated fashion, something inside of Nanook also liked the way that she had done the natural blonde coloration with the purple mixed in. However, he wasn't just here for music. This was the one opportunity that he had gotten to actually speak to her in earnest.<br/><br/>""When you become a beast, you will be the dominant personality and can easily rip her to shreds, even in your head. You will be in control of everything, or at least the moon's glorious light will be."" That should have gotten rid of the idea that the other girl could have won and made Marissa cease to exist. It wouldn't happen that way because Nanook had hoped to open up quite a violent streak inside of her that would have allowed her to fight anything of the sort. She probably would have realized that from his words at that point.<br/><br/>""It would hurt like hell followed by the ecstasy of a heaven painted in holy moonlight. I would rend you to pieces, let that sickly curse seep into your wounds, and then let you transform. Once you had, your healing abilities would be beyond what you could ever have imagined.""<br/><br/>She would eventually be powerful, if she had gone through with all of this. In many ways, Nanook had hoped that she would be just like him. There were many things that he eventually had wanted her to pick up, and perhaps she could have aided him in making this world a better place by punishing the guilty.<br/><br/>He had under the light of the full moon. Perhaps she now would have understood a story or two recently about hardened criminals who had apparently been attacked by a wild animal."
2089,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2016-01-13T02:43:30,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">At each word said by Nanook, Marissa felt more and more tempted to accept his offer. Who was she to say anything about insanity? The poster child for insanity,<span style=""font-style: italic""> that’s</span> who she was. And trading a kind of insanity that made her suffer for another one that made her happy didn’t sound too bad. And a part of Marissa felt drawn to Nanook. Some part of her felt that, if he were to turn her into what he was, he would stick around and look after her… and she would be able to look after him.<br/><br/>Feeling her heart race and her cheeks warm, Marissa looked away from Nanook for a moment. Deciding to try and not be so shy for a while, she took a deep breath and looked back at him. Her lips parted, and the words kept hanging from them, silently. <br/><br/>It sounded incredibly painful, but incredibly liberating. After the pain, it sounded like a new life. A life in which she would have nothing to fear. A life in which, maybe, she never had to feel ashamed of herself again. Maybe she could even do something good.<br/><br/>Her eyes widened a little when she remembered the rumors of people popping up here and there, seemingly attacked by a wild animal. She didn’t need to ask. For some reason, something inside her knew.<br/><br/>After a moment’s hesitation, she spoke quietly, but firmly. “I’m in. But… you will be with me while it all happens, won’t you?”. She shook her head almost as though someone had asked her a question. “I won’t change my mind. We can do this wherever and whenever you say. No matter how it is, it can’t be worse than the life I’m living now”.<br/><br/>Finishing what she had to say, Marissa looked up at the night sky. “I believe you will have to teach me a lot after… the change? Or does some kind of instinct kick in?”, the girl asked, curiosity burning in her eyes.</div>"
2090,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2016-01-17T05:48:21,Aeromancer,"Even if what Nanook had been saying so far sounded completely insane, it was at least true. Truth didn't necessarily preclude insanity, but he certainly wasn't hallucinating or anything such as that. He actually was what he had insinuated that he was the entire time. Nanook was indeed a werewolf for sure. Thinking of those stories of people mauled by wild animals would have perhaps given her another clue into his psyche as well. Each of the people in question was wanted for some heinous crime.<br/><br/>Like she had thought, if he had transformed Marissa successfully, then he would have stood by her. Indeed, he might very well have come to seek her for his mate. At his point he had already grown to consider her in this manner. The way in which he had been toying with her hair would very well have been a sign that he was fantasizing about what she would have ultimately looked and smelled like once she had become like him.<br/><br/>Most importantly, she would be free of her affliction, though it would have come at the obvious cost of an entirely new curse. Nanook looked at this infection as the greatest gift that he had ever received. Long ago, he had allowed himself to be torn up under the light of the full moon and reveled in the curse reaching his heart and mixing with his blood.<br/><br/>""What do you mean be with you? I'll be the one chewing your pitiful human flesh."" Nanook sneered underneath his mask, though it wasn't obvious because of that aforementioned piece of cloth. Thinking for a moment in a way to answer her next question, he nodded knowingly and offered her a bit of a sage response. ""Instinct will take over so many things, but there will be even more you will have to be taught.""<br/><br/>Eventually Marissa would have looked toward him and noticed that he was completely gone. Where he had gone was anyone's guess, but he had seemingly vanished straight into the night. What she had to do next, though, would have been obvious. She had needed to stand outside on the night of the full moon. He wouldn't have had any problem smelling for her at all. No one else seemed to have quite the same odor that she had, and it would surely have stuck out to him like a very sore thumb. Marissa, though, could very well have transformed into her other state in the meantime. That would have complicated Nanook's plan."
2091,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=20,2016-01-19T19:33:33,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was still confused and a little scared. Whether or not she believed Nanook, she would have been scared. If he wasn’t telling the truth, he was probably insane. If he was telling the truth, he was… a monster. And worse, he wanted her to become one. Courage and fear battled inside Marissa. She wanted to get rid of her counterpart. She wanted it desperately, to the point where she was willing to try anything. But the process he was talking about seemed incredibly painful.<br/><br/>And yet… having to battle for her own body with the other one was painful enough. If she were to believe Nanook, the pain would only happen this once, and then she would be free. But would she really be free? Wouldn’t she be trading a prison for another?<br/><br/>Would the other one try to cause her trouble? She didn’t really doubt, as she would definitely not want to go away.<br/><br/>After Nanook disappeared, Marissa stayed where she was. A brief struggle ensued between the two parts of her. One tugging at each side, and the other one won, as she usually did when her counterpart was distracted or insecure. She smirked and shook her head, stepping out into the moonlight. “So, you want to get me out of here, eh? You know… you’re not gonna drive me anywhere… even if you were telling the truth. Just because this little dumb ass believed you, doesn’t mean I do”.<br/><br/>She crossed her arms and chuckled in disbelief.<br/><br/>“Come on… I’m waiting... “, the girl called out, a smug grin on her face.</div>"
2092,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-19T22:37:34,Aeromancer,"Even if she hadn't believed Nanook, he had believed himself for sure. The way that he was saying all of this indicated that more than anything else. To some degree that might have made him look insane, but then again, even if what he was saying were true it wouldn't have necessarily proven that he wasn't. She was soon going to learn that what he said was true, and perhaps what she thought about his sanity was also true.<br/><br/>Days passed until the night of the full moon. Once it came, Nanook allowed himself to bathe in the light and purposefully resist the chance to make his urges grow that much stronger. Soon enough he could no longer stand it and with trembling legs he threw back his head and suddenly felt claws ejected from his fingers and toes. A bloodcurdling howl reached its pinnacle high above the night air, and Nanook allowed even more of the beast's mentality to take control of his mind tonight.<br/><br/>Owing to this fact, he didn't know exactly what happened next beyond the fact that he was a ball of fur and fangs with a more insatiable lust for blood than he had ever had before. Should Mari, or even her other that now controlled her mind, been unable to put up an effective defense, there was no chance that she would have been able to avoid finding the answer to her statement far too quickly.<br/><br/>Due to that acute predatory sense of smell, he had found her. Due to that acute predatory sense of hearing though, he heard that she was waiting.<br/><br/>With the force of a ton of bricks he would have jumped from behind, hoping to startle her and spread her flat on the ground as he cut into her, his jowls opening wide with strings of salvia still remaining attached between his fangs on the sides. It was this salvia that contained the mutagenic cursed properties that he had wanted to send straight to her heart. It was the same material that he had been talking about since that night.<br/><br/>Tastes of iron filled his tongue and nostrils. At this point, Nanook didn't even know what he saw in being in his human state. This was what he really was, and soon she would join him if she could live of course.<br/><br/>Unfortunately that other mind might very well live. Mari would have to learn aggression. She would have to learn how to fight back. This experience could have taught her that for sure.<br/><br/>Experience and nature was an effective teacher, but it was also the harshest one. That was why the lessons that it taught were learned so readily."
2093,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-22T18:33:10,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was still unsure about Nanook’s sanity. But something deep inside her made her trust him. Sane or not, she felt that he was being sincere. And that he really wanted to help her get rid of the ‘other one’. At least in his own way. And well… was she really in a position to reject help? No, she wasn’t. Of that, Marissa was sure. She had to do whatever it took to get rid of the worst part of herself, and to be able to live her life in full.<br/><br/>Until the night of full moon, though, she tried not to think too much about all that. She had to work, after all, and live her life. And that she did during the week. Due to the capricious nature of her fate, though, it was exactly in the night of the full moon that her counterpart decided to show up. She should have known better, of course. The other one had always wanted to bug her and ruin any plans she could ever make. <br/><br/>Shortly after saying she was waiting, Mari - or the other one who lived inside her - felt that ball of fur jump on her. With a groan, she fell to the floor, muttering a dirty word Mari would have never used in her normal state. <br/><br/>She knew some of what was in Mari’s mind, but she didn’t believe werewolves were a thing. She was sure ‘dummy’, as she sometimes referred to Mari, was being deceived. Again. But apparently, this time she wasn’t.<br/><br/>Trying to push herself up was useless, and yet she did try. After she was bitten, though, and the creature didn’t let go, she stopped trying to push herself up and started punching the floor in pain. That would last until the pain and blood loss caused her to go limp. Her eyes closed, but before they did, the expression changed. It was the Marissa Nanook had met that had suffered the last few seconds of that nearly unbearable pain.</div>"
2094,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-23T00:18:59,Aeromancer,"Considering that he could tell with the look in her eyes that this wasn't the usual Marissa, Nanook didn't show her an ounce of mercy. It was very obvious that he had actually enjoyed exacting all that pain on her. With every shred of his claws and every last chomp of his powerful jowls, he enjoyed it. The wild animal that he had become certainly didn't let up.<br/><br/>When she was started to punch against the floor in pain, Nanook shook his head side to side angrily. It was exactly the way that a wild wolf would go in for the kill. He rocked that aforementioned head, trying to tear pieces of flesh away from the human that was beneath him, clearly falling in submission to his awesome wild power.<br/><br/>Then, however, something changed and the last few moments of her consciousness were instead given once more to the regular Mari. This changed everything and as soon as she blacked out he showed what little compassion that he could have.<br/><br/>Still having allowed the wolf portion to totally take control of his actions, he soon allowed his tongue to mercifully lick the wounds clean. He had the ability to do so much in the same way an actual wolf or dog might have.<br/><br/>Licking away the blood and ensuring that her wounds were at least treated would help to ensure her survival through the change. At this point, in her unconscious state she would have perhaps imagined that she were at a crossroads.<br/><br/>One of the two pathways would have seemed remarkably peaceful and warm, which of course was the way to the afterlife. The other didn't seem quite as warm, and indeed felt as though it were it was full of a number of strange odors. That was the way toward her new life, and she'd have to fight to get there and wake up again.<br/><br/>The smells, of course, were the result of her heretofore-untrained werewolf powers. If she could fight it though and get there, then she would very well be rid of the split mind that she had been suffering from all this time. It would be over, and she could have vanquished the other."
2095,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-24T05:11:38,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa had not expected to be allowed a few seconds as herself by the other one. She wasn’t sure whether or not it had been a conscious decision, though. It might just be that the other one has lost control of her for that brief moment. But there would be no time to think about this. Shortly after the other one relinquished control, Mari lost consciousness, right there where she was, wounded and bleeding.<br/><br/>As she finally drifted completely out of the conscient world, Mari felt like she had drifted into a different plan of existence. <br/><br/>With her eyes closed, she felt as though she was floating. But it wasn’t as pleasant as it could have been. There was still pain, and confusion, and some feeling that things could go wrong. And at the same time, there was a sense of helplessness. A battle raging inside her to the point where she couldn’t tell the outcome.<br/><br/>On the outside of her mind, her body was struggling to stay alive. Her heart was beating faster than it ever had. Her temperature was higher than it should have been. Soft moans of pain escaped the girl’s lips. She felt thirsty, and her blond hair was drenched in sweat. It was clear that the outcome could be either for now. She could push through and survive as herself. Her body could push through, but be ruled by the second personality. Or she could simply not make it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">In her mind, Mari was standing in the crossroads. It was clear she had a choice. One seemed easy. Beauty, peace and warmth. The other one seemed a lot more complicated, stranger, with a whole lot of stimuli to her senses. Whatever it was that made her choose - curiosity, or whatever else - made Marissa choose the path where all that stimuli was available. <br/><br/>But Mari being who she was, it wasn’t that simple. Having two beings inside her psyche, there was still the issue of which one would emerge from that long and restless sleep. Having made the choice of a path, Marissa could see both her parts standing side by side. They both stared at each other. It was a silent challenge. Whoever reached the end of the path first would be the one to stay alive.<br/><br/>It wasn’t simply a race, though. It was a struggle for victory. As they raced for the end of the path that would lead them out of that dream state, both parts of Marissa tried to push the other of off the path, cause the other one to trip and fall, or delay the other one’s progress in any way they possibly could. It was a long struggle, but they eventually managed to reach one inch from the end of the path. And then, one pushed the other back and finally reached the end.</span><br/><br/>Outside her mind, Marissa sat up with a gasp. It sounded as though someone who had been drowning and had just managed to get their head out of the water. Panting, she looked around her, trying to figure out where she was, and whether or not she was alone. It was all she could manage to think of now, as her head was pounding and her body still felt too weak for anything.</div>"
2096,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-24T07:53:33,Aeromancer,"At no point had Nanook expected her to be awakened as herself either. He had no idea if this was the result of the other one wanting her to suffer the pain, or her coming through again. Honestly he hoped that Marissa could take the opportunity right here to totally embrace the beast that he had wanted her to become. This would have been an ideal moment, he assumed, to kill that false psyche that lived inside of her.<br/><br/>The last thing that she had been likely to hear, he would have assumed, was his otherworldly worship of the moon in the form of his head thrown back against the black outline of the sky, giving way to a vicious sounding howl.<br/><br/>When he had first been torn into, well back when he was a human, he felt confused and betrayed. It was a lonely feeling and he had the opportunity to choose heaven as opposed to a beastly existence on Earth. He admitted that it was a difficult decision to say the least. Nothing could have told him what she had been doing at the crossroads. He only knew one thing for sure, and that was that she had to be there.<br/><br/>For all he knew, there might have been two people trapped in there. Undoubtedly both of them would have been fighting to get out. He supposed there was only one thing left for him to do.<br/><br/>That was, of course, to continue that chorus of wolfsong that spanned out through the cold night air, and thus he kept howling. With his eyes shut and his tail flat behind him, that sound of his lupine voice could very well have also been the first thing that she would have heard once she woke up.<br/><br/>Nanook might have assumed that the first thing that she was likely to see when she woke up was the light of the full moon. Had the curse been running throughout her blood at this point, gazing into that pale white disk would have been almost a requirement.<br/><br/>Judging by the noises that she had made and the smell that had filled his nostrils, Nanook could guess which one of the two people had survived. He figured that it was the one that he had done all of this to protect in the first place. While she might have started to remember what was going on, something told Nanook that she was going to undergo her first shift in a few moments.<br/><br/>All of that moonlight shining down on her, even hidden by the Los Angeles smog, would have made it almost unstoppable.<br/><br/>Then again, if she were in pain, she had only to feel the pain of her first transformation before it would perhaps finally be over.<br/><br/>She was going to open her eyes now as a beast."
2097,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-25T18:01:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa felt confused. It was a strange feeling, as though something wasn’t right. No, nothing was really wrong. But Marissa felt that something was missing. Not something she held dear. But something she had been used to having around - namely, her counterpart. It was strange, though. It was as though losing a sibling that only caused problems. At one hand, there was a sense of relief at not having those problems any further. And on the other hand, there was a small sense of emptiness, of a void that needed to be filled.<br/><br/>Whatever the situation was, though, Marissa wouldn’t have time to think much. Not when she had been bitten and left exposed to the light of the full moon. <br/><br/>What she felt was… strange. Sensations she had never felt before coursed through her body and mind. Pain was a sensation she was used to. But that other feeling was different. It was unlike anything she had ever experienced. It was a primal rage, something like anger, but stronger. It was a deep sense of injustice, a sense that she had never really had what she should have. <br/><br/>But now, she could have it. She could take it, and there was nothing to stop her. It was a surge of energy she had never felt before. It was a sense of a different power, a power she had never had in her hands.<br/><br/>It lasted just for a while, though. The pain became stronger as the light of the full moon hit her eyes. The beast wanted to come out. As it was the first time, the process was long and painful. At the end of it, Marissa - or her new form - dropped to the ground, panting. Her fur was golden like her hair, and her eyes, while wild and hungry, were still deep blue. <br/><br/>The creature was weakened by the pain of the first change, but it sniffed the air and howled, before trying to get closer to the other creature. Pushed only by pure instinct, she moved closer to it and start sniffing it, trying for a recognition.</div>"
2098,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-25T23:52:07,Aeromancer,"Previously Nanook was always able to smell two different people on her. At this point, though, he couldn't smell much of her counterpart remaining. Some of the smell was probably going to sit around until she transformed, because that odor was lodged deep into her pores. However, it seemed like that counterpart was finally dead for good. If that were the case, then Nanook would have considered this to be a job well done. He had wanted to do everything that was in his power to make her a whole single person.<br/><br/>Granted, his idea of a whole single person was rather different than most one might have assumed. After all, he had wanted her to now become a violent beast and give into her new urges.<br/><br/>She might very well have, if she had indeed been successful in getting rid of that counterpart, considering that she would have owed it all to her new state. Surely Nanook assumed that it would have been not only painful, but also incredibly itchy that first time. Mari wasn't used to having fur grow out from everywhere, he figured.<br/><br/>Primal rage was a feeling that he felt that he could cultivate strongly in her. Once she moved to sniff him, he would have pressed his muzzle against hers if she had allowed it so their whiskers could touch. Initially he would have snarled before licking the side of her muzzle, and if she would have accepted him and recognized him as Nanook, he would have thrown back his head with his paws clenched at his side in another bloodthirsty howl that he hoped she would join in.<br/><br/>At this point, she surely needed to feed, and her thirst for blood would have been growing. If he had been successful in continuing to grow that primal rage, then he very well knew a couple of targets that he could have taken her to if she wanted to make her first kill.<br/><br/>Just as he had thought, she was covered in golden fur, and was absolutely gorgeous underneath the moonlight. She had made a magnificent wolf."
2099,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-26T20:08:56,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa, or her new counterpart, sniffed Nanook when he pressed his muzzle against hers. It took her a moment or two to recognize the scent and rub her muzzle against him in a sign of friendship. For now, that was what she offered. In the future, it might very well be more than that. But for now, Marissa was still learning how this new form worked. <br/><br/>So, as she did so, Marissa would only let herself feel. Not think, not reason, just feel and follow her newfound instinct. Later on, she would probably have many questions. Her rational side would probably require more than simply her new nature’s drive. But all of that would have to wait.<br/><br/>Once Nanook threw back his head and howled, Marissa watched him for a moment. It was a curious gaze, as though she was a little bit confused. It was all new to her, after all. Her confusion didn’t last long, though. In a brief moment, she was at Nanook’s side, and howling for the moon. <br/><br/>That moment shared with the other werewolf sparked something inside Marissa. Another one of those primal emotions she could control… She was thirsty for blood. It could almost be called bloodlust, which was strange in such a mild-mannered person as Marissa. But it was there, as a part of her new supernatural being, as a manifestation of that rage that burned inside her. <br/><br/>She didn’t know how to communicate that to her new partner just yet. Her tongue sticking out and licking her muzzle, though, might have given Nanook a hint. But all she could do at this moment was wait, as she didn’t know how to find safe targets yet. For now, she had to rely on him to show her where, and how. Therefore, she waited, albeit a little impatiently.</div>"
2100,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-29T02:22:41,Aeromancer,"Unlike the fact that some part of Marissa probably called this wolf shape to be her new counterpart, that would have totally been against Nanook's wishes. He honestly wanted her to become that beast and join with it in every aspect. While Nanook had two sides to himself, a werewolf and a human being, to him they were one in the same and he felt more liberated by becoming an animal than anything else in the world.<br/><br/>Still, it looked like she was letting herself feel more than reason, and this thought was exhilarating. Golden fur and eyes featuring a predatory gaze just made her even more gorgeous than ever, and while he had accepted her return of the offer of friendship, Nanook most certainly wanted the right to earn her as a mate.<br/><br/>A course of wolf-song was carried over the slightly chilled air, and that was surely building Nanook's own thirst for blood as well. As soon as she had offered him her tongue in that position and given him another lick, he seemed ready to go. His legs would have picked up speed and started to carry him off, trusting that this would have been a learning experience for Marissa. She would soon learn to move in her new body.<br/><br/>Quickly a scent started to carry out in the air, and the werewolf that Nanook had morphed into paused for a quick moment as his nose twitched and caught it. Dropping to all fours, he once more continued to run. Something about the smell would have made Marissa think it was familiar to her.<br/><br/>Should she have followed along for the time being, her eyes would have indeed caught the view of several individuals who had looked familiar to her down on a ravine past a highway. They were several members of a gang she probably associated with victims of abuse at the club.<br/><br/>Nanook hoped this would display of human immortality juxtaposed with the unnatural surroundings of Los Angeles would have deepened that thirst within her. Should it have, it might have grown to a boiling point, and she might have wanted to tear them limb from limb like Nanook had done to their brothers in crime before."
2101,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-31T02:36:13,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa might one day reach that point where she would see herself as one with her wolf. For now, though, this was still way too new for her to actually grasp that herself and the wolf were two parts of a same being, not two different beings as her and the other one had previously been. For now, she would simply enjoy the new feelings and sensations that came from the wolf’s presence within her.<br/><br/>Pushing reason and thoughts aside, Marissa focused on instinct and the feelings her senses could bring in - the sight of the beautiful full moon light, the scents all around her, the breeze brushing against her fur, everything she could hear. There was one sense missing, though. She wasn’t tasting anything that could give her a sense of her new nature.<br/><br/>Howling with Nanook brought her a sense of this new nature that she probably wouldn’t have otherwise had. And also a sense of community, as though they were, with that shared moment, becoming a part of the same pack. She wasn’t thinking about the possibility of becoming his mate for now. That would have to wait until she got used to her own nature, one in which ‘mates’ were a real and possible thing, and chosen out of instinct.<br/><br/>When Nanook moved and started running, Marissa hesitated for just a moment. Or rather spent this moment preparing to follow after him. She was getting used to this new form, after all. After some clumsy attempts at running, Marissa managed to follow closely as Nanook ran ahead. She could follow his scent anyway, so there wasn’t a problem if she lost sight of him as he went. At least this sense was already in full function for her.<br/><br/>It took a while for Marissa to pick up that other scent, as she was too focused on Nanook and not losing track of him. The new scent got to her nostrils soon, though, and she picked up her pace. It was more for curiosity than for actually knowing the scent - something that she didn’t, since her sense of smell had not been that accurate before the change - that she followed this new scent to see what was happening.<br/><br/>Looking at the people the scent belonged to, though, sparked Marissa’s memory. She remembered them. And she remembered what they liked to do. More than once or twice, she had had to take care of some poor girl they had tried - or managed - to abuse while in the club or the surrounding areas. And sometimes it involved some poor boy being beat up for trying to stand up for the girl.<br/><br/>A low growl escaped Marissa’s muzzle, but she didn’t attack just yet. Still unsure about the rules of her new universe, Marissa turned those hungry blue eyes to her companion, as though waiting for some indication about whether or not she was allowed to satisfy her bloodthirst there.</div>"
2102,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-01-31T06:31:56,Aeromancer,"Over time Nanook certainly had wanted Marissa to reach the point where she would have seen herself and the wolf as one in the same. Judging in part by her scent, as Nanook was no mind reader, she was currently acting like the wolf was just another new being that inhabited her psyche the way that the previous one did. He thought that she had at the very least considered this being to be a good deal more beneficial than the last one was.<br/><br/>Eventually he trusted that she would have become one with the werewolf and thought of herself as an animal in the way that he did. Taste was perhaps what she had wanted. Nanook knew that it was what he needed on the very first occasion that he ever had. Should she have wanted something to give her a sense of her new nature by the way of taste then she would have gotten it soon.<br/><br/>Marissa would have gotten a taste of human flesh, and he knew that she was going to lust for it even more. It wasn't going to satiate her thirst so much as it would make her realize how much she had wanted it.<br/><br/>While he was watching to make sure that she didn't get too clumsy with her new form, Nanook had been quietly instructing her and silently encouraging her to watch and follow his lead. Naturally some of this would come as instinct, but he knew that not everything would. If she had made sure to take care to watch, however, she would have started to get better with it.<br/><br/>Once he noticed her looking these people over he realized that she had indeed remembered them. He had honestly hoped that she would get angry over it. What he wanted was to get a deep seated rage settled within her heart, and as soon as he heard that low growl eject from her throat Nanook added a much more vicious one. It was her signal to rush forward and take advantage of her hunger.<br/><br/>Even if these people happened to be good street fighters, there was very little that they could have done against a couple of wild animals. Hunger ran deep within her, and Nanook knew that.<br/><br/>Immediately he sprung forth like the terrifying predator that he was. Despite that leap, which surely would have frightened the individuals that he had marked as their prey, Nanook actually didn't make the first move here. Rather he trusted that this would have been as much of a signal as she could have taken before her entire body were just full of an animalistic passion and she would have needed to rend them limb from limb.<br/><br/>This was show time for Marissa, and she was going to get that salty taste of flesh and the metallic taste of blood that now would have surely caused her to treat herself as the wolf."
2103,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-02-02T01:37:08,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was paying close attention to Nanook as he ran. She had her instinct to guide her, but there was also much to learn by observing. Her keen eyes watched Nanook’s every move as she ran a bit behind him, and she tried to mimic what she couldn’t do on her own. And it was clear that she learned really fast.<br/><br/>After letting out that low growl, Marissa waited. Something in her made clear that she was waiting for Nanook’s permissions. It was as though her wolfish instincts, in kicking in, recognized him as a higher ranking wolf. <br/><br/>When he gave her that signal, Marissa stopped holding back. She couldn’t help but growl once more, before attacking the one closest to her. <br/><br/>The first bite made her feel… different. It made her feel as though she had finally gotten something that had been missing in her life. It was the taste of flesh, the scent of blood, the sense of power it gave her. And also the sense of righting the wrongs those people had committed. They wouldn’t be able to hurt anyone else, now…<br/><br/>Her front paws held her prey down, and she stopped keeping any sort of control. There was only one plan - the kill. It didn’t matter how it happened, as long as she killed her prey. There would be time for the others. Even if they tried to run, she was, now, sure that the two wolves could outrun the humans with their weak pair of legs.<br/><br/>Marissa and Nanook were the predators, and the prey didn’t get a say in that.</div>"
2104,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-02-02T06:51:44,Aeromancer,"All the time Nanook had expected her to pay close attention to him. In fact, he had almost required her to do so. These were all lessons that he was teaching in a very dangerous and exciting outdoor classroom. Instinct covered much of what she had to learn, but mimicry of his advanced motions was going to be an excellent teacher on top of that.<br/><br/>While Nanook had been a higher-ranking wolf indeed, he had given her the signal to go ahead. The same wolfish instincts that made her recognize the pecking order would, hopefully making her realize that the time to attack was now.<br/><br/>Wolves could indeed outrun the humans. While he realized he had to take some prey here, he didn't need it nearly as much as she had. Besides, this was all supposed to be a learning experience for her.<br/><br/>In spite of this, he was supposed to be a higher-ranking wolf, and that meant he definitely needed to be there. He had to take his place in the hunt as well. Pinning the next individual to the ground, he tore straight into the pitiful mortal human's throat without much difficulty.<br/><br/>Prey had little say in the way that predators used them, and these victims were being taught a lesson that was very permanent indeed. They weren't going to ever wake up from this. That meant that the city was going to be a little safer.<br/><br/>More importantly, though, Marissa was going to be just a little bit more of an animal. Each time she would become more of a beast. Regardless of whatever extra person might have lived inside of her before, things were different now.<br/><br/>What lived inside of her was anything but another person."
2105,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-02-03T01:19:01,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Once she was sure that it was all right to attack, Mari had done so without a second thought. She didn’t know much about wolves, but she had learned that they had a pecking order. She had also seen or read somewhere that sometimes a higher ranking wolf allowed a weaker one to eat first, for a few reasons. She wasn’t sure if there was a specific reason, or if this was some time of courtesy - wolves were highly social, after all. <br/><br/>Whatever the reason was, Marissa wanted only one thing. She wanted to give in to her predatory instincts. <br/><br/>It took her a while to be sure about how to finish the kill. She had never done it before, naturally. And she was still getting used to her new form. After a few somewhat clumsy bites, she finally managed to go for the throat. It didn’t take long for her victim to stop moving. <br/><br/>The taste was almost maddening. She felt satisfied, in a way she had never felt before. It felt like the piece of her that was missing was finally there. That piece was the one thing that had been missing in her entire adult life - control. <br/><br/>Once she noticed that her first prey was dead, she looked and sniffed around. There were more than two, and she felt like she wanted more. And yet, once again, she waiting for Nanook to give her the signal that she was allowed to pursue another one.</div>"
2106,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-02-07T08:27:02,Aeromancer,"Perhaps more than anything else Nanook had loved the fact that she had attacked without hesitation. That was, of course, once she realized that it was acceptable to do so, and he had figured out that he had to give her the signal consistently to keep this behavior going along. Actually, in his mind, it was mandatory and he was doing everything that he could have in order to continue encouraging this sort of violent behavior. He had wanted her to give into her predatory instincts more than anything else.<br/><br/>Now it had seemed like she was starting to develop control over her life. Generally it took quite a while for someone to get used to the whole form that a werewolf took, but then again she had admittedly been progressing fairly quickly. At this rate it wouldn't have taken her too long to at least get to a decent point.<br/><br/>With these people dead, and her taste for flesh finally growing within her, Nanook had realized that it had only been a matter of time before she had gone about looking for more. More than anything he was glad that she was looking to kill again, and he then threw back his head a second time.<br/><br/>Just like before he had let out a bloodcurdling howl in the process. It was like some form of thanksgiving to the moon for letting them act out this blood-drenched fantasy.<br/><br/>After this hunting signal was given, though, Nanook figured that her own heart was going to run cold again. She would have needed the taste of flesh again. Maybe at this point the smells of the other men, who were still somewhat familiar to her, would have been wafting on her nostrils.<br/><br/>If that were the case, then she would have known which way to go to end the next life that she wanted to take."
2107,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-02-08T04:58:05,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">When Nanook howled to the moon, Marissa tilted her head, looking at him. It was a gesture made out of curiosity. She was learning everything there was about being a werewolf, after all. Her instinct provided a lot, and the rest would be an exercise of patience and attention. <br/><br/>Paying close attention to Nanook, Marissa decided to join him on the howling. She didn't expect the feeling that invaded her while howling with Nanook. It felt like some sort of ritual she couldn't understand, and it brought her a surge of energy. It was another one of the things she would have to ask about later on. For now, though, she just wanted to give in to her new nature.<br/><br/>Once they finished their howling, Marissa sniffed the air, trying to track the other men. Their scent was a lot fainter in the air, but she could still pick it up.<br/><br/>After some sniffing around, Marissa started to follow the scent. As she moved faster on all fours, the scent became stronger and stronger, and this time she seemed to be more secure of herself when she reached the man.<br/><br/>As soon as she reached the man, Marissa didn't even hesitate. After sniffing the air just once more to be sure that she had the right man, she jumped on him, and this time she was quicker. Biting exactly on the spot to make sure she secured a quick death, Marissa held on until she felt the man stop moving.<br/><br/>This time, she didn't wait for Nanook's signal to howl. Dropping the dead body, she howled to the moon for a long moment, before sitting on her hind legs.<br/><br/>There was still one, but she was leaving this one for Nanook, as a form of courtesy, or because she was still not completely used to this. The reason was anybody's guess, but she seemed to be satisfied for the night.</div>"
2108,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-02-08T09:55:05,Aeromancer,"Attention was often the hardest part when learning about being a werewolf. It was like being tossed into an alien world filled with countless wondrous sights and smells, which made it rather difficult to handle and focus on just one thing. Moreover, a predatory mind had to think fast. That made Nanook deeply impressed by how quickly she had been learning.<br/><br/>Once more, he had seriously appreciated the fact that she had joined with him when it came to releasing that chorus of wolf song to the moon. Once she continued to smell the other, Nanook got the idea that she had wanted him to take the last piece of prey for the night.<br/><br/>His mind, even his rational human one, didn't consider these people to be people any more. They had lost the right to be recognized as such. Rather, now they were sub-human scum that had needed to be taken out. They had broken the unspoken laws of moral decency. They deserved to die for what it was that they had done. Growling deeply, he allowed himself to start running off toward that last human being.<br/><br/>That would have given Marissa some undetermined amount of time to play around with her own prey if she would have so liked, or perhaps continue to enjoy the taste of flesh. Still, it had looked like she was somewhat satiated for at least the time being, which meant that she might have been done.<br/><br/>Irrespective of how she had elected to spend her time, he paused but one moment to lick a bit of blood from the fur and whiskers around her maw before kicking his running straight into high gear. By the time that he had approached the human in question, he was able to hit him with the same force that had come toward Marissa, or more accurately on her counterpart, the night that Nanook had attacked her.<br/><br/>Having made full use of his claws and fangs going straight into the back of this person's neck from the behind, Nanook killed him almost instantly. There was very little that the weak scumbag could possibly have done. Defense against a skilled and practiced predator like Nanook wasn't something that had come easy at all of course."
2109,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-02-10T03:43:35,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa couldn’t know that she was learning faster than it was to be expected. For her, that whole universe was new, and she was acting completely out of instinct and the hints she got from Nanook. Once they returned to their human selves, she would probably want to use her rational part to ask questions. For now, though, she was very content to follow her wild impulses - and the leads she got from paying attention to Nanook's acts.<br/><br/>As it was her first change into her new form, Marissa had yet to think at all. She might come to her own conclusions in the future about those people, but for now, her wild side had taken over completely and it had its own ideas about those people - namely, that they were nothing but prey.<br/><br/>For now, though, she had simply killed the second human due to her wild side feeling he deserved to be killed. She enjoyed the thrill of the kill and the taste of blood, but in truth, she wasn’t really hungry for the flesh. <br/><br/>She had been nuzzling the human to make sure he was dead when Nanook approached her. Moving her maw a little, Marissa allowed him to lick the blood off of her fur and nuzzled Nanook’s neck before he had the chance to wander off. <br/><br/>Once he ran off, Marissa followed Nanook with her gaze, but didn’t run after him right away. Only once she had checked the human again to make sure it was dead did she move, this time following Nanook’s scent, and not the human’s.<br/><br/>Stopping not far from him, Marissa simply waited, patiently, for Nanook to finish with his kill, so he could decide where they would go next. He was, after all, the leader of their small pack. And, maybe, in the future, even more than just a pack mate. But of course, that was all for the future. For now, she simply sat on her hind legs and waited for him.</div>"
2110,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-02-10T23:32:35,Aeromancer,"Regardless of what she thought and what she knew, Marissa truly was growing much faster than Nanook had originally expected. She was experiencing growth on par with him when he was first turned. The difference, though, was that he was turned willingly and knew he had it coming. A whole pack had descended on him after he asked to join it. She was turned for a therapeutic value, knew little about being a werewolf and wasn't even in her own mindset when she was changed.<br/><br/>As a result, the fact that she had been progressing so quickly really was that much more impressive.<br/><br/>Still, for now, Nanook was focused on making his own kill and appreciating the fact that it had been made. Regardless, he enjoyed the blood and flesh for a few moments before he took his time in ensuring that it was just as dead as she had made sure that her kill was.<br/><br/>Eventually he bounded over toward her. In the future they might have been able to grow their pack even, but that future wasn't now. She had much to learn in the near future. As he returned with her sitting her hind legs, Nanook felt that his own taste for blood and flesh had been satiated.<br/><br/>Due to this fact, he had started a reverse transformation where his fur began to grow back into his skin and his legs straightened out again and became those of the man that she had known in the first place. Looking toward her, he tried to cover his dirty and bloodstained skin.<br/><br/>""We need to get back now, you will start to revert in a moment. Meet me again, as a human, when it is safe to.""<br/><br/>Knowing that eventually regular police would investigate the killings, he didn't wish to be around when anything like that had happened. Nevertheless, he figured that by this point she would have known where to find him, and in a day or two she could have come and seen him again.<br/><br/>In fact, it looked as though she might very well have met up with him fairly shortly. Few people would have recognized them when they weren't like this, and perhaps their actions here would scare some criminals into behaving themselves."
2111,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=40,2016-02-12T03:32:13,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">While Nanook was getting finished with his kill, Marissa stayed where she was, sitting on her hind legs and waiting patiently for him to get done. Once he was done and returned to her side, Marissa repaid the favor he had previously done by licking the blood off of Nanook’s muzzle. She retreated once he started the reverse transformation, though, watching as he changed back into his usual form.<br/><br/>She listened as he said that they had to get back. That surely made sense, and the back of the club was discreet enough of a place for them to be at, at least if they entered through the back door.<br/><br/>It seemed like Nanook wouldn’t be following her, though, and so Marissa nodded and moved back to the place she had previously been at. Lucky for her, Marissa knew every nook and cranny in the club, and could slip from the back to the small room she used to change and sometimes sleep in there without being seen.<br/><br/>She would only give Nanook one last look before running back to the one nearby place where she knew she would be safe.<br/><br/>Changing back to her human form was strange for Marissa, and quite uncomfortable. Part of her discomfort probably stemmed from the fact that she wasn’t entirely herself at the time of the first change, and only now was she going through the full process of the shift.<br/><br/>Whatever the reason, changing back had been pretty painful this time around, and Marissa had gone straight to bed after getting back to her normal shape. Being too tired to go home, she crashed in her small room at the club that night and went home in the morning, wearing a change of clothes she kept in there for the very possible event of someone spilling their drink on her or something of the sort.<br/><br/>Despite an urge to meet up with Nanook, Marissa dropped by at her home and took the time for a longer shower and washing her hair, before finally contacting him. She felt like seeing him, but felt that calling first would be better. She would wait for him to answer and make a direct invitation.<br/><br/>“Hey”, the greeting would sound, cheerful as her voice usually was. “I was wondering if you wouldn’t want to drop by or meet me somewhere for a bite?”, she suggested, waiting for him to choose which of the choices would be the best one.</div>"
2112,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-02-12T07:09:55,Aeromancer,"Honestly Nanook had not taken much time to finish his kill, and he made short work of the remaining human being. Unlike Marissa, each motion that Nanook took was practiced. He had been through all of this numerous times. Nevertheless, he had certainly appreciated the fact that she was repaying his earlier favor by licking the side of his muzzle in turn. It was a pleasant send off to his werewolf form, as soon enough he had become a human all over again.<br/><br/>While she might have considered the shift painful for this time, it would have gotten easier for her. If nothing else, then the other personality that was inside of her head was surely to be completely gone at this point. Still she had elected to consider the beast that dwelled within her to be a separate personality, but Nanook hoped that eventually this kind of thing would be dropped.<br/><br/>Once he had gotten home, Nanook took an icy cold shower and rid himself of any foul odors that might have been a tip-off to the fact that he had undergone the change. Inuit men weren't noted for growing any prominent facial hair, but he had made sure to use an electric razor to give himself a shave just in case he looked the least bit scraggly after the transformation. If nothing else, then a quick shave certainly did feel good before taking a shower like the one that he had.<br/><br/>After that even he was exhausted, and he went to take a long nap on his futon seeing as he was quite tired. It honestly wasn't anything but the ring of the phone and her message that woke him up the next morning. ""Sure, did you want to get together in a few minutes? Did you want to come here or should I meet up with you somewhere else?""<br/><br/>When he spoke to her on his phone, he had figured it was a good time to actually get dressed. Pulling out another pair of his trademark camo pants and a studded belt, he started to get dressed much in the way that she had seen him on the first day that they met.<br/><br/>""I still have to teach you how to skateboard if you remember.""<br/><br/>At this point she surely wouldn't have had to worry about getting injured considering her ability to rapidly heal up. That had previously explained Nanook's recklessness if nothing else."
2113,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-02-14T05:24:06,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa would probably learn eventually that the beast was not another being sharing space with her. Eventually, she would probably learn that it was more like a personality trait than someone else. It would take time, probably. For now, though, she was learning more quickly than it was to be expect for someone so new to that universe. So, she would probably pick up on the rest pretty soon. For now, though, all Marissa wanted was to rest and allow her body to recover from the tiring night.<br/><br/>Once she finally felt rested, Marissa got herself out of bed and her first thought was that she wanted to see Nanook again. There was a lot they needed to talk about, at least for Marissa, but she also just felt like being with him. It was a funny and confusing feeling, but by no means was it a bad one. Deciding that she could afford to just follow her instinct for a while more, Marissa decided that calling Nanook would be the smart thing to do.<br/><br/>At his question about where they should meet, Marissa thought for a moment. “I think we should meet somewhere nice. If you don’t know anywhere, I can think of a cool places”, she suggested. While she spoke, Marissa looked around for something to wear. Deciding on light wash jeans and a dark green T-shirt, she started moving around while talking on the phone.<br/><br/>When Nanook reminded her that he still had to teach her how to skateboard, Marissa couldn’t help but laugh softly. “I suspect you just want to make fun of me when I fall on my butt”, she joked, picking up a pair of sneakers. “But fine, I’ll be all yours after we get to eat. Does that work?”.<br/><br/>While she waited for Nanook to respond, Mari started getting ready, as she was really looking forward both to seeing Nanook and to eating breakfast.</div>"
2114,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-02-15T06:43:36,Aeromancer,"In Nanook's mind, the beast was a personality trait inside of everyone. Some people had a vicious but noble beastly trait like himself. Others were simply cruel, but regardless there were simply some who had elected to let it out. There was little in this world that he was more grateful for then the opportunity to have turned her into one of his own. This really was something that made him very glad indeed.<br/><br/>There was of course plenty of time for her to rest afterward. ""If you can think of somewhere, then just let me know. Remember, though, that you won't get hurt if you did fall."" While he wasn't going to say anything compromising over the phone, considering that someone could potentially listen into a call, Nanook did want to remind her that at this point she had a remarkable ability to heal.<br/><br/>Since he had already been ready, he simply laid down on his futon while speaking to her. It was a comfortable time for him simply because he had been so used to being a werewolf his whole entire life. Well, that wasn't technically the case, but he had been since he was a teenager or so. Having been changed in the plains of Alaska many decades ago made things much easier on him today.<br/><br/>One thing made this all rather tough, though, and that was the fact that Los Angeles was about as smoggy and as artificial as one could get. This was sort of a testament to everything that was wrong with humanity.<br/><br/>When they spoke, this was something else that he was going to have to point out to her. Modern society was filled with drugs, crime and pollution. He was going to help her to see the error of these ways. Nanook would also soon teach her even more how to stamp out these problems."
2115,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-02-16T18:18:28,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa had yet to discover what her beast would be like, naturally. She had only gotten in touch with it once, and it had been the first time. It was to be expected that she would still have a lot to learn about her new nature. If her current human nature was any indicator, though, her beast would probably be a noble one as well. Of course, what ‘noble’ means was a very personal concept. Ridding the world of evil doers could definitely be seen as a noble calling in one’s life. Considering that she considered Nanook a sort of mentor figure for now, it was quite possible that she would follow his lead on that.<br/><br/>“We can meet up and go to the nearest spot, if that works for you”. She considered his comment on her not getting hurt before completing. “I bet you would still have fun to see me fall on my butt”.<br/><br/>After this joke and a soft laughter, she turned a little more serious. “Or maybe we should hang out either at your place or mine?”, she suggested. Before long, she noticed that her words could be misinterpreted and explained herself. “I think we have a lot to talk about, and maybe we should talk about it all where nobody else can hear?”. <br/><br/>While she spoke, Marissa moved around, picking up something here and there and putting it elsewhere. The soft sounds followed her as she tidied up around her small apartment. “I think I have lots of questions I need to ask, about last night. And I have to confess I really want to see you”. Her voice made clear she was smiling. “I think you’ll have to deal with the fact that I’ll probably be around from now on”.</div>"
2116,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-02-18T22:53:52,Aeromancer,"Noble callings were indeed different to everyone who had them. To him, though, being a noble beast that rid the world of evildoers no matter how violently they had needed to be stamped out was something that he aspired to. While he couldn't read minds, and distance divided them anyway, he hoped that she was starting to think along the same lines. Nanook had indeed wanted her to consider him as a sort of mentor figure. He would have been proud to know that he was if she really were doing so. It also meant that he would have had the ability to influence her, which meant that he was going to raise her in the way he thought was right.<br/><br/>""I don't wanna see you fall on your butt; anyway, though, would you mind meeting up here? I don't want to let anyone else hear our conversation either, so would you mind that at all?""<br/><br/>Since he had already done everything that he had needed to in his apartment, he wasn't really moving around while on the telephone. That felt kind of unnatural for him honestly. Eventually he got up and stretched a bit. Having been both a supernatural predator and a skateboarder had a tendency to make him rather restless at times.<br/><br/>""I have to confess that I want to see you again too, so could you make it over here in a few minutes or something?""<br/><br/>Quickly having told her where his apartment was, Nanook then strangely hung up the telephone. Then again, he knew that she wasn't going to take offense to it. He figured that she would have realized that he was relatively concerned about his privacy. Reasons for this would surely have been obvious to her, and they would have been talking in a few minutes anyway face to face.<br/><br/>Certainly, though, he had also just admitted that he had liked her. That one night spent in the club, however, might have already suggested that to her anyway. Soon enough he started to look around, wondering if he should have put some music on for Marissa."
2117,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-02-24T14:19:11,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa would probably be really willing to learn from Nanook. She was a very trusting person, after all, at least with those who treated her nicely. And Nanook, despite having bitten her into turning into a werewolf, had always been nice to her. And he had turned her to help her regain control of her life. So, there was no reason for Marissa to think that Nanook didn't deserve her trust.<br/><br/>She laughed when Nanook said he didn't want to see her fall on her butt. ""All right, I'll believe you until proven otherwise"", she joked, still laughing. ""And no, I don't mind going there at all, you just need to tell me where you are"", she agreed right away.<br/><br/>Hearing that Nanook wanted to see her again made Marissa feel somewhat warm inside. Humming for a moment, as she always did when thinking, Marissa calculated how long she should need to be there at Nanook's apartment. ""I think I should be around in about fifteen or twenty minutes"", she estimated.<br/><br/>It did surprise Marissa a little that Nanook had simply hung up, but it didn't offend or upset her. They had already told each other what needed to be said via phone, after all, and they would be together again soon. Everything else could be talked about then.<br/><br/>Checking her wristwatch, Marissa finished the last few touches in getting ready and left her apartment. As she wasn't sure whether or not Nanook had everything they needed for breakfast - and wouldn't feel comfortable getting to his house empty-handed -, Marissa stopped by at a bakery near her house and picked up some corn bread and cheese.<br/><br/>She would make her way to Nanook's home right after and, as promised, she would be knocking on his door about twenty minutes after their call, hoping she had made a good call on what she had picked out for breakfast.</div>"
2118,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-02-25T08:16:31,Aeromancer,"Some people might have called Nanook's thought processes twisted. They might even have been right if they said that and believed it. In spite of this, Nanook looked upon his act of turning her into a werewolf as one of kindness and of mercy. He had saved her from whatever that other strange creature that had lived inside of her was.<br/><br/>While she had called it a second personality or something, Nanook had actually smelled it. It smelled like a completely independent organism. It wasn't like that other girl was a neuropsychiatric symptom, but rather something else entirely. Looking around carefully, he finally exhaled and decided that all of this deep thought wasn't worth a crock of beans unless she showed up relatively shortly.<br/><br/>Canines of course didn't have the best conception of time. Some of that personality trait had necessarily made it's way down inside of Nanook's psyche. At this point he neglected to realize what thoughts of his were human and which weren't. Eventually it would probably have happened to Marissa in turn as well, especially if she had accepted the werewolf state as much as she had so far.<br/><br/>Even before she had knocked on his door, Nanook realized that there was breakfast waiting for him. His acute senses could smell it coming, even among the many foul odors that made up a city like this one. Opening the door, he grinned and tried to beckon her inside quickly, wondering what she would have thought of his apartment. Even though it had to harbor someone of his species, it actually wouldn't have looked too bad, and in fact it was quite neat.<br/><br/>She might have quickly noticed the posters on the wall being representative of bands and DJs that were probably outside of her normal listening interests, though. She might have also seen a few sculptures on a shelf that seemed to be carved from solid bone.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry that I had to be so short with you on the telephone, but I wanted to make sure no one else was listening in. I hope that you understand, because I never want to hurt you...even if I know now that you're becoming tough enough to take anything.""<br/><br/>Then he took another deep whiff of that food. ""Man that smells amazing, you really know how to pick them, do you know that?"" The reason that he was so enthralled with the food was of course obvious, but perhaps not to her. Animals often think of food as the single first priority in life."
2119,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-02-28T20:31:11,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Before the change, Marissa would probably have considered Nanook a twisted individual. She was all about not doing harm, after all. At least before she changed into that different creature. Now that she was changing, her views would probably change as well. That was yet to be seen, though. By now, she was still trying to come to terms with her new nature.<br/><br/>The one thing she could feel relieved at was that she was finally rid of her other personality, or whatever that <span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span> was. It didn't matter now, but she still wanted to figure it out. It was complicated, but maybe she could tell Nanook about it, and perhaps figure something out. At least she felt that he would believe her.<br/><br/>As she had just been turned, Marissa was still operating with a completely human mind. Her time conception, the way her mind working, everything was still mostly human. It might change later, as her new nature matured, but for now she had not changed all that much.<br/><br/>When Nanook opened the door, Marissa smiled. She was a bit surprised at the way he beckoned her inside, but didn't protest. Coming in, she took a look around while Nanook closed the door. Despite the fact that it was the first time she had been there, Marissa felt comfortable in Nanook's apartment. It felt like she was welcome and safe there.<br/><br/>After her eyes laid on the sculptures, Marissa heard Nanook's voice and turned to him. ""There is no problem at all. I confess I am a little surprised, but you didn't hurt me at all"". While she reassured Nanook, Marissa brushed her hand on Nanook's arm gently. <br/><br/>She laughed a little when he took a whiff of the food and made that remark. ""It seems like you are hungry, eh?"", she commented, looking around. ""I guess I should set breakfast, them. Can I use your kitchen to get everything ready?"", she asked, waiting for Nanook's permission. After all, it was still his territory, no matter how comfortable she felt there.</div>"
2120,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-01T07:29:07,Aeromancer,"The most interesting part of all of this was the fact that Nanook would probably consider Nanook a twisted individual. Thing was, though, that he actually liked this about himself and he didn't feel bad about not adhering to society's norms. Over time Nanook had started to see himself as better than a good deal of society. He was something else entirely.<br/><br/>Werewolves were superior to many of the humans that were off causing the world's problems after all. Regardless, he was soon sighing a bit and looking into her eyes. Such deep thoughts didn't need to take place right now. Besides, there were good humans in the world, and the two of them were proof considering that they were both humans at one point.<br/><br/>Honestly, he didn't dislike humanity. In fact, Nanook saw himself on a mission to save it from itself. Smiling a bit, he seemed to be remarkably genuine when he responded to her. ""I'm glad because I would never want to hurt you, so please let me know if I ever do so that I might stop, alright?""<br/><br/>With the way that he was saying that, it sounded like Nanook would have liked to consider this a regular relationship as well. He nodded, hoping that she would indeed use his kitchen to get ready. He didn't seem to have a problem with that at all, even considering that it was his territory.<br/><br/>Looking over toward her sadly, he took a moment to lock the door once she had come in. ""I wish we could have just chatted on the phone like a normal couple, but shouldn't I just be happy now that you're here anyway?"" While his smile certainly wouldn't have been off-putting, what he had said might have accidentally been. After all, he had just referred to them as a couple.<br/><br/>Then again, depending on her position, she might very well have welcomed that admission. He certainly seemed to have said it nonchalantly enough that it was obvious that he had felt that they were together now.<br/><br/>""Did you want to tell me more about that other person that lived in your mind, or do you just want to relax for now?"" He wasn't going to force her to do anything."
2121,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-04T17:17:25,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was still living by society's rules, currently. She had always strived to be a good girl, at least when she was on her own usual demeanor. Hurting people had never been a part of her life before. Of course, her life had changed completely since the bite. She had yet to grasp every detail of it, though.<br/><br/>Maybe once she had the chance to get used to this new life, Marissa would come to agree with Nanook that they were actually the better ones, the ones keeping the world clean of the wrongdoers. She clearly trusted him, and it would probably be very easy to get her to agree with most of his opinions about life.<br/><br/>When Nanook said he would never want to hurt her, Marissa smiled and nodded. She had a somewhat quiet nature, though she did enjoy conversations. Holding out an arm, she once again brushed her hand on Nanook's arm. It was a normal thing to the girl, since she liked touching people, specially when trying to reassure them. ""Don't worry. I will surely let you know if you ever hurt or upset me in any way, and I hope you will do the same for me"", she replied in her usual soft intonation.<br/><br/>When Nanook said he wished they could have just chatted on the phone like a normal couple, Marissa gasped a little in surprise. It wasn't a bad kind of surprise, though. She felt surprised, yet pleased, at the idea of them being a couple, despite the fact that they had known each other for a very short time. Since her change, Marissa was starting to trust her instincts more and more, and her instincts said that this sounded right.<br/><br/>Smiling at Nanook, she motioned for him to follow her to the kitchen. She would start speaking again once they were there and she was already moving around to get breakfast ready. While she prepared the coffee and started slicing the fresh bread and the cheese, Marissa spoke quietly.<br/><br/>""I think I would like to tell you everything I can recollect about her. But can we do it after breakfast? Let's say I'd prefer to talk about more pleasant matters as we eat, and then we'll talk about the serious matters"". Pausing, she looked around. ""Do you have butter? And would you like the bread warm, or is it all right like this?"", she added, her mind jumping between their conversation and providing a good breakfast.</div>"
2122,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-05T07:58:17,Aeromancer,"Having ultimately ended up living by his own set of rules, Nanook was clearly someone who had come up with very strong convictions. He wasn't someone who was going to let society tell him what was right and wrong. He felt that he had the good sense to call that judgment himself.<br/><br/>He felt that society had thought that everyone else had always thought they were better than you and more intelligent then you were. Nanook figured that most people thought that they could make a better judgment call about how you should live your life than you could. That was completely wrong, and it was the opposite of freedom.<br/><br/>While he might have been violent and while he might have had developed the habit of taking the law into his own, well teeth, many of the things that he was saying were true. That made them hard to refute of course. It could be said that he really did want to build a better world. Few people would have disagreed that the one they were living in had problems after all.<br/><br/>""I would always let you know that, but wouldn't you probably never hurt me anyway?"" Soon enough he was smiling, and Nanook had apparently turned on the charm in the meantime. While it might have looked to an outside observer that he had been the sly sort, what he was saying was genuine to him.<br/><br/>Even the bits about wanting to talk on the phone like a normal couple were, indeed, genuine. ""I have actual butter, is that going to be okay?"" Nanook didn't at all like superficial margarine or any other fake products like that. Nevertheless, enough people called those things butter that he had to ask.<br/><br/>At this point, he liked the idea that they were going to focus on nicer things. ""Let's have a nice conversation before and during breakfast then."" If she had allowed him to, then he would have slinked his arms around her waist from behind while she was preparing breakfast.<br/><br/>Despite the fact that he had wanted to toughen her up and all, even Nanook had to admit to himself that he really was starting to fall for her, and he had to admit that he actually did like her a lot. None of that was any sort of a lie or a game to him at all. One of the good things about Nanook was that he wasn't one to cover up his plans, no matter what they were."
2123,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-08T00:33:30,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was not exactly like Nanook. She had always tried to ""be a good girl"", to do what was expected of her. At least on her dominant personality. The other one didn't care about what others thought of her. But the main one did, maybe even too much.<br/><br/>She had always been taught that society knew what was better for its members, and had actually believed that. Now, of course, things were about to change. She was going to be a part of a completely different society, and one with different rules and expectations.<br/><br/>Unlike Nanook, Marissa had never been violent or aggressive. She had always been meek and kind, and it would probably take a while to bring out the beast within her. With Nanook's instruction and support, though, she would probably learn quickly. Especially if he taught her that it was necessary to make the world a better place for the good people who deserved to be protected.<br/><br/>When Nanook asked if she would never hurt him, Marissa smiled. She did noticed that he was turning on the charm, but it wasn't unpleasant to her. ""I will definitely do my best not to hurt you, ever. But you still have to tell me if I do hurt you by accident"", she replied in her usual sweet voice.<br/><br/>When Nanook said he had actually butter, Marissa nodded. ""Sure. I prefer it over that fake thing they try to pass off as butter"", she replied sincerely. Allowing him to show her where it was, she took it and started preparing the slices of bread with butter and cheese, enjoying the scents of the food and warm scent of coffee filling the kitchen.<br/><br/>As Nanook slinked his arms around her waist, Marissa let out a soft chuckle. It was clear she was a bit shy about it, but pleased with his touch. She carried on preparing breakfast, and talking to him about random matters as she did so.<br/><br/>Once she was done, Marissa would ask for help carrying everything so they could eat together, and playfully offer a piece of bread to Nanook on her fingertips. ""I hope you like it. I really liked making you breakfast"", she stated, sincerely. ""If you like it, I can come and have breakfast with you whenever you want"", the girl offered, waiting for him to eat so she could get some bread for herself.</div>"
2124,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-08T23:24:46,Aeromancer,"Nothing Nanook wanted would have turned her back into that other girl again. He didn't want Marissa to be anything but totally in control of her faculties. He wanted her to have total authority over her own body, and he wanted to do anything that it was going to take to make sure that was the case.<br/><br/>Society didn't always know best for those who lived in it. Nanook had endeavored to teach her that. She could be very strong and intelligent. No one needed to tell her what to do. Marissa was perfectly capable of making her own decisions, and he felt that he had needed to show that to her.<br/><br/>Having only taken a moment or two to actually get her the butter, he was glad that she had brought up that comment about the fake stuff. ""Thanks I'm honestly glad that were alike in a lot of ways; are you?""<br/><br/>Then he shook his head and offered a kiss on her cheek if she would have permitted it. ""You don't really think you'd hurt me by mistake, now do you?"" It was more, though, like he would have just forgiven anything she might have done to him.<br/><br/>The food and coffee that she was making really smelled great. In fact, because of his werewolf's senses, it smelled even all that much better. He figured that she hadn't gotten quite used to it yet. However, she would have even now been enjoying her senses that much more.<br/><br/>When he was playfully offered that bread, he acted something like a puppy and nibbled it before devouring it, thus freeing her to do whatever else she had needed to do. She had then offered to come back and make breakfast at any time. Honestly, he hadn't expected that to be an offer to him.<br/><br/>At first this took Nanook aback. However, he soon grinned brightly and kissed her forehead. That was, of course, presuming that he had been allowed to. ""I would only be too happy to have you keep coming around here if you wanted to, so I guess that this means that the big bad wolf never scared you off, huh?""<br/><br/>Even if his actions could have been looked at as manipulative, soon enough Nanook had lost the ability to control himself. He was madly in love with her. That meant if she had ever wanted, Marissa could have gotten him to do as she pleased as well."
2125,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-10T04:13:17,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa would never want to go back to her old life either. Now that she had apparently gotten rid of the other one, Marissa really wanted to stay this way, and be the owner of her own life. <br/><br/>It would take some time for Marissa to learn that she was in charge now, nobody else. But she would eventually learn, and get used to it. And probably, even start enjoying it once she felt that it was for real this time, that the other one wasn't simply gone for a while to come back later.<br/><br/>When Nanook got her the butter, Marissa nodded and carried on with preparing breakfast. His comment on being glad they were alike in a lot of ways made the girl smile and nod again. ""I am. It's easier this way... it feels as though we have known each other for longer than we actually have"", she replied, focused on what she was doing.<br/><br/>When Nanook offered her that kiss on the cheek, Marissa smiled and blushed just a little. ""I really hope not"", she commented softly. ""I will do my best not to. But I'm pretty sure you can handle it if I do, knowing that I'm not doing on purpose, right?"", the girl asked, her blue eyes now looking into his.<br/><br/>When Nanook nibbled on the bread she had offered him, Marissa giggled softly. It was fun to play with him like this, and she couldn't help but lift a hand and touch Nanook's hair, as though she had been playing with an actual puppy.<br/><br/>Feeling the kiss on her forehead made Marissa smile and blush again. She looked up at him and laughed at his comment about scaring her off. ""I will come around whenever I can, then, if that would make you happy"", she replied. After a little paused, the girl shook her head. ""I don't think you're that bad of a wolf"", she commented, pretending to be very serious before smiling.<br/><br/>After that exchange, Marissa hesitated just a little, before moving from where she was to sit closer to Nanook, her head now resting against his arm. ""I bet you know how to act like a good tame puppy to get treats and ear scratches"", she joked. Marissa couldn't really explain how she felt yet at the moment, but it was certain that she wanted to be closer to him for now, and that it felt right.</div>"
2126,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-11T09:10:13,Aeromancer,"Nothing would have made him happier than ensuring that she wasn't going to go back to her old life. Nanook was genuinely in love with her. That meant that he was sympathetic to her pain, and didn't want her to have to experience any. It was a natural reaction considering that his caring was real.<br/><br/>""Is this a bad time to ask a question about her? I wanted to know how she ever got stuck inside of your body, but you don't have to say anything if you don't want to, okay?""<br/><br/>Should she have denied him any more information, and then he would have just kept quiet. He had no wish to continue pushing her by any means, and he didn't at all want to make her feel uncomfortable. Disquieted thoughts were a great way to send back all of the progress they had made. Therefore, he didn't want to introduce any of them into the mix.<br/><br/>Since his long black hair was nice and straight, it would have felt very pleasant to the touch. He even acted like he was trying to get her to scratch his ears, which might have fit well with the comment she made about him knowing how to be good and tame in order to get those scratches as well as treats.<br/><br/>""I guess it depends on the type of treats you're giving me, you know?"" Nanook couldn't keep a straight face after saying that line and he was soon bursting out in his own laughter. It felt good to just chat casually like this. Sighing again, he leaned up against her. That was when he had started to realize that something might have been amiss.<br/><br/>""Do you think we should finish breakfast first?""<br/><br/>If nothing else, then he knew that she had been cooking. Most certainly he hadn't wanted her to at all burn anything. Releasing her for the time being made him realize that much more he had needed her, and that felt great.<br/><br/>That was when he thought about something else quietly to himself. He had to restrain his wolf-like instincts. She was not actually his until they had become mates wholly. He had to respect her individual sovereignty until then. Indeed, he had to be very much a tame puppy for her as she had suggested.<br/><br/>Mentioning breakfast did something else for him, and possibly for her as well. Nanook was honestly hungry at this point. To keep the previously bravado going for the time being, he had decided to act like he was wagging a non-existent tail back and forth."
2127,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-11T21:52:50,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was definitely ready to do whatever she could to keep her life as her own. She didn't really know how much Nanook cared about her as of now, despite the fact that she did notice that he liked her and wanted to help her.<br/><br/>His question about the other one made Marissa think for a moment. ""I don't think I could... put my finger on the exact moment"", she replied quietly. ""I don't remember having this other side before everything started going wrong in my life"". A somewhat pained expression appeared in Marissa's blue eyes, and she looked away for a second. She felt that it would be enough to tell Nanook that she wasn't feeling like talking about the other one right now, and didn't speak further. At least for now, she didn't really want to talk about how her entire life had unraveled into something she had never expected while living her simple farm girl life.<br/><br/>Her smile returned when he said his behavior depended on what type of treats she would give him. ""We can always talk about it and choose together"", she commented with a smile, trying not to touch Nanook's hair again, despite how good it had felt.<br/><br/>Nodding when he asked if they should finish breakfast first, Marissa made sure that everything was in order and no fires were left behind, and then picked everything up so they could eat.<br/><br/>""I think that's a good idea. I'm starting to get hungry. I really hope you like everything"". After this comment, she would allow him to guide her to wherever he used to eat and then set everything down on the table or floor, nibbling on her lip for a moment.<br/><br/>""Would you mind if I sat right next to you, instead of across?"", she asked after some hesitation. ""I think it would be more pleasant, if you don't mind that all"".<br/><br/>After this question, she would wait for him to make up his mind, so she could be seated for their breakfast.</div>"
2128,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-12T08:36:56,Aeromancer,"Even though she didn't really know that Nanook cared for her quite as much as he had, that didn't change how he felt. He was no mind reader anyway. Reading emotions came a bit more easily to him because he could smell changes in personality. For instance, she was no longer drenched with the sour odor of that other person. However, that should never have been confused for being able to read a mind.<br/><br/>""Do you know of anyone who might have purposefully tried to curse you? No, wait, stop it we should save that question for after breakfast since you wanted to just enjoy it for now!""<br/><br/>Now that did come from a change in scent. He started to realize that she had no wish to talk about it. Maybe Marissa, at this point, would have realized that's what he was doing. It was yet another extension of kindness toward her, which would be necessary if he wanted to mold her into the killer that he was building up on.<br/><br/>At this point he hadn't realized that she grew up on a farm. That wouldn't have been too different from his history actually. Obviously, though, there was a pretty big difference in time period there.<br/><br/>""Please sit next to me, across me or on top of me if you wanted to and felt comfortable with it!"" He laughed a bit, hungrily smelling the food. He figured that with her being part wolf now, she probably had the same affinity for the fact that they were receiving food that he was.<br/><br/>Eventually, though, he knew that the sweetest taste to her would have been that of human flesh. No way was Nanook going to mention that. He didn't want to ruin his chance of transforming her whole psyche while he still had the opportunity to do so. Presuming that she had seated herself for breakfast Nanook would have dug in pretty quickly.<br/><br/>For what it was worth, the food would have probably looked really good to a regular human too."
2129,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-13T22:09:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa really didn’t want to talk about the other one while they enjoyed their meal. She would, however, had answered Nanook’s question right away, shouldn’t he have taken it back. It was good to know that they would have a pleasant meal, though, and talk about potentially unpleasant events afterwards. This way, Marissa would have time to make up her mind about exactly what she wanted to tell Nanook, and remember any possibly forgotten details there were.<br/><br/>When he decided not to talk about the possibility of her being cursed right away, Marissa smiled, grateful to his kindness. “Thank you”, she replied quietly. “I would indeed prefer to enjoy our meal together speaking only of pleasant matters and then discuss whatever you want to know about my past life and the other one I shared my body with”, the girl explained in her usual intonation. It was clear that, while talking about the other one upset Marissa, she wasn’t upset with Nanook. The idea of a curse wasn't really pleasant, and she really couldn't figure out who would have reasons to curse her. Yet, the idea remained in her mind, making its turns in it.<br/><br/>When he replied to her question about where she could sit in that manner, Marissa couldn’t help but laugh. It was funny and pleasant to hear him speak like that, and it put her at ease. “Sitting on top of you would be funny, but I think I will be content sitting right by your side”, the girl finally replied, shaking her head and smiling. <br/><br/>Still smiling, Marissa sat right next to Nanook and started pouring the coffee to them both, handing Nanook a mug and leaving one for herself. Once again, she picked up a piece of bread with the butter and cheese and offered it to Nanook on her fingertips. “Don’t bite my fingers”, she joked, before he could take a bite. “I don’t think I’ll taste all that good”.</div>"
2130,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-14T23:27:09,Aeromancer,"Anything unpleasant was going to be left out if Marissa wanted it to be left out. Nanook wasn't going to force her to do anything against her will. He didn't think that doing that was all that wise anyway. Even if he wasn't as nice to her as he was, this would have totally undermined his ability to re-sculpt her mind. That would have ultimately ruined everything that he had been working so hard for.<br/><br/>There was at least some irony in the idea of a curse not being something that was pleasant. Marissa was, of course, now carrying a completely different curse. Nanook had referred to it as both an infection as well as a gift before. Nevertheless, the term curse of the werewolf was the more conventional term. Most movies certainly used it to describe it. Then again, maybe that was why Nanook didn't like very many werewolf movies.<br/><br/>They portrayed the monster too pitifully in most of them. It made rooting for the monster much too hard, and that wasn't what he had wanted after all. It just made them all look so horribly weak, which he didn't like one bit.<br/><br/>While he still might have been rather curious about who could have cursed her, he didn't put much more conscious thought into it. She had told him that they were only going to talk about pleasant things at the moment. That didn't qualify as anything pleasant. That was especially so since he considered her his girlfriend. Considering that he had planned to make her his wolf-mate should she have accepted, Nanook actually probably thought of her as much more than just that anyway.<br/><br/>""Alright then you don't have to sit on me, but I promise to be a good puppy and not bite your fingers. You do realize that I already did bite your fingers though, right?"" Nanook snickered, since what he was saying was true, and soon enough he was enjoying what she was feeding to him. ""Hey, shouldn't I go and feed you something else too?"" He started to make up a slice of bread for her, providing that she hadn't stopped him in the process."
2131,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=60,2016-03-16T01:29:08,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was still oblivious to the fact that Nanook wanted to mold her mind into something else. Had she thought a little, that wouldn’t come  as a surprise. It only made sense that, having turned her, Nanook would want to teach her about this new world she was getting into and about how she should behave to survive in it. <br/><br/>Pushing these thoughts aside, Marissa decided that she would focus solely on breakfast for now. She wasn’t really thinking about the fact that she might have traded one curse for a different one. Maybe she wouldn’t even consider it a curse. This new curse, after all, allowed her a control that she had not been allowed before with her other curse. So, it would probably be all right with her.<br/><br/>Another thing she didn’t know was that Nanook considered her his girlfriend. She should have thought about it, though, as Nanook had previously commented on them being a couple. Of course, Marissa had no idea how relationships worked in this new society she was becoming a part of. She would have to ask, of course. Having learned some about wolves, Marissa wondered if that was how it worked. She had heard that wolves were mated for life, and took very good care of their families, while being wary of outsiders. Maybe that was how things would work? She could only wonder for now, until she brought herself to ask questions in order to satisfy her curiosity.<br/><br/>Laughing when Nanook said he would be a good puppy and not bite her fingers, Marissa shook her head. She laughed again when he said he had already bitten her fingers. “But now that I asked you not to, you won’t do it anymore, right?”, she asked, half seriously and half jokingly. Nodding when he asked if he should feed her something, Marissa watched as Nanook prepared a slice for her. While he did so, she decided to start trying to figure out the way their relationship would go. “Can I ask questions about… everything?”, she asked, almost timidly.</div>"
2132,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-03-17T06:21:22,Aeromancer,"Eventually Nanook figured that Marissa was going to figure out what he was doing to her. She was going to figure out everything that he had planned for her mind. He wanted to make sure that she wasn't going to mind it before they got to that point, however. That was one of his big goals in all of this.<br/><br/>The immediate big goal was to get through breakfast. It would have certainly made her trust him much more. On top of this, he was hungry. She had been nice enough to make this all for him as well. Ultimately she probably should have even brought up what she knew about how wolves mated for life and such. Nanook would have been impressed with her knowledge, and it would have provided them a common frame of reference.<br/><br/>Fortunately it might have even let him avoid giving out some of the long exhibition that he was going to have to in order to teach her all about the kinds of relationships that his people had. She was right about a few things, though. He would have mated with her for life and if they had a family, then he would have taken incredibly good care of them.<br/><br/>At this point, though, he was laughing as well. She seemed like she had wanted to keep things light for the time being. ""Please, don't you feel free as it is to ask questions of anything you had wanted to? Maybe I need to make you feel a little more open in that case, what do you think?"" That made Nanook laugh a little bit as he glared at her fingers. ""Hmm, I'm not sure, do you think that I can be trusted not to bite your fingers again?""<br/><br/>Once he had said this, he started to act like he was going to nibble them. It was clear that it was just a joke, however.<br/><br/>""Did that ruin everything already? I should probably admit that I haven't exactly had the best track record with relationships!""<br/><br/>When you had an unlimited lifespan, you had a tendency to remember your failures with that much more poignancy."
2133,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-03-18T04:50:08,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was a bit distracted most of the time, but she was a pretty smart girl. And she would probably understand pretty quickly what was expected of her, as soon as she had some time to think about the new reality and talk to Nanook about it.<br/><br/>For now, though, there was breakfast to be had. Sharing a meal with someone was something Marissa had always enjoyed doing. It was fun, and it definitely was a way of building up trust between two people. And of course, it was a good moment to have an entertaining conversation. <br/><br/>Should Marissa know that Nanook would have liked her to talk about what she knew regarding wolves, she would probably have done it right away. Marissa was the kind of person who enjoyed pleasing others, after all. And Nanook was now... something close to her, so it was only fair that she would like to please him and make him happy.<br/><br/>When Nanook asked if she didn't feel free to ask questions, Marissa nodded. ""I do, but I like asking, to make sure I'm not making anyone upset"", she explained.<br/><br/>With a soft chuckle, she hid her hands behind her back after he pretended he was going to nibble on her fingers. ""Don't"", she replied, laughing. ""No, that didn't ruin anything"", she said, now a little more seriously. ""It's okay, you have a sense of humor, and so do I"".<br/><br/>After this comment, she picked up a piece of bread with cheese and ate it slowly, enjoying the taste. Only after swallowing did she say what was in her mind. <br/><br/>""I have read about wolves once. About their structure, with a pretty clear social class division, and yet a just division, with those who are weaker or hungrier getting more to eat because the others know they need it. And..."". She paused and drank a couple sips of her coffee, licking her lips clean before she continued. ""...and I have read about their relationships as in mating, you know. That they mate for life, and are incredibly patient and caring towards their offspring. Is it at all similar with werewolves?"". <br/><br/>With a smile, she shook her head. ""I'm so sorry if I sound stupid"", she murmured. ""I believe I still have a lot to learn about all of this"".</div>"
2134,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-03-20T06:05:00,Aeromancer,"Honestly Nanook had never thought of Marissa as anything but a pretty smart girl, and he was grateful for this. He hadn't assumed that she was dim or anything like that. This was indeed fortunate actually. If Nanook had deemed her dim, then he would have also had to take it upon himself to turn her into a quick smart werewolf.<br/><br/>A slow dim one had a tendency to not live long when the slayers came around. Just like she had mentioned moments later, the pack always took care of those that couldn't care for themselves. They worked very hard to make the weak ones into strong ones.<br/><br/>Naturally he was enjoying the breakfast that they were having together. He was sipping his coffee as well, waiting for her to bring the conversation around again. Nevertheless, he wasn't going to force it in any particular direction. There was something nice about sitting with her in silence. That was probably because he had already fallen in love with her. Since he cared about her so much, he would have just liked to be with her honestly.<br/><br/>Eventually, though, she was eating while speaking. That made it appear like it was best if he helped her out with a few replies. Marissa apparently knew quite a bit about wolves already. This was going to make it a little easier when it came time to teach her.<br/><br/>In fact, this was an excellent opportunity to start showing her the ropes. Having watched her lick her lips clean, which seemed like such a canine gesture, he was soon speaking again. He wondered, though, if she had done that consciously or not.<br/><br/>""What you are saying is very close to the way werewolves are, yes! If there is a weak or hungrier member of the pack, then we are honor-bound to make sure that they get what they need to regain their strength. Offspring are considered our greatest gifts, and we mate for life."" Nanook sighed a bit and looked up toward her. ""That's precisely why I don't have much romantic experience, since when I pick a mate that's the mate that I'd be stuck with forever. You'll learn quickly that the social divisions are just to maintain order, and as you have said they are quite just and fair."""
2135,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-03-21T15:57:34,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa would have been happy to just spend time with Nanook and have breakfast as well. One, because she was really quiet in general, and liked silence. And two, because she was really comfortable with Nanook, more than she could have expected to be with someone she had known for such a short time. Yet, she needed to talk, since she had questions to ask, and now was as good a time as any. So, she started with saying what she knew, and then moved on asking whether or not she was close to reality.<br/><br/>When Nanook said she was close to the way werewolves were, Marissa smiled. It was good to know that she was getting off to a good start. It would make her life easier, after all. <br/><br/>“I like the sound of honor-bound”, she stated after he finished speaking. “Sounds like the kind of thing I can get behind”, Marissa completed, sincerely. Honor was definitely something she could understand and appreciate.<br/><br/>When she listened to Nanook’s comment on mating for life, and on being stuck with the mate he chose forever, Marissa felt her cheeks warm a little. She nibbled on her lower lip for a few seconds, a pensive expression in her blue eyes. Her mind was working in what he had said earlier about them talking on the phone like a normal couple.<br/><br/>Taking another sip of her coffee, Marissa once again licked her lips clean before asking one more question. “And are you sure about me?”, she asked, very quietly. “I... I mean... because you said that about... us being a couple”, she explained, her voice even quieter.</div>"
2136,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-03-21T20:55:47,Aeromancer,"Marissa being so quiet was sort of funny to Nanook. This had nothing at all to do with the fact that wolves were social animals. While that was true, what he was thinking about was purely human. He had found it ironic that she was so quiet when she had actually worked at a nightclub. He couldn't think of any place that was more social than that. For that matter, he was hard-pressed to think of anywhere that was quite as loud as that too.<br/><br/>Fortunately, when she did speak, she always seemed to say things that were grounded in reality. Perhaps she had known far more about being a werewolf than she ever could have imagined that she knew. This would indeed make her life a lot easier. It would have also made Nanook's life a lot easier.<br/><br/>He wasn't going to have to go through and repeat things that she had already known. That meant he could have spent less time yapping. ""Well, I'm certainly glad that you can get behind the whole idea of being honor-bound! I assume that you're the type that would care zealously for a family as well?"" She had been completely right when she mentioned that about wolves. It was something that even those with no background in biology often knew.<br/><br/>Eventually even his cheeks were warming a bit. She had, after all, said something that would have made him blush. Looking up a bit, he thought about what he was going to say in reply. He didn't want to say the wrong thing, or worse a half-truth at all.<br/><br/>""We are not mated yet, and I've never actually been physical with anyone because I wanted to make sure that I was with the right person seeing as I could never break the relationship; does this make sense? I'd certainly want to give it more thought and more of a chance before we finalize our relationship if you would.""<br/><br/>Nanook sighed a bit, not at all sure how she was going to take him having said that at all, but he hoped that she wouldn't have been insulted."
2137,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-03-22T03:34:19,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">It might be exactly because Marissa worked at a nightclub that she really loved peace and quiet. Her work hours involved lots and lots of noise, and whenever she had some time for herself, Marissa actually appreciated silence and quiet conversations. The one thing she liked at all times was socializing, though. She really liked people, and have fun interacting with them. So, in that regard, her job as a hostess was the perfect one for Marissa.<br/><br/>Knowing that she had gotten things right made Marissa happy. First, because she felt happy at being considered smart. Second, because she could notice that Nanook were pleased. And pleasing others was always something that Marissa would strive to do.<br/><br/>She smiled when Nanook said that he was glad that she could get behind the idea of being honor-bound. At his question about how she would care for a family, Marissa nodded. “Of course I would!”, the girl replied. “I feel that I would probably do anything in my power to keep my family happy and safe”, she completed, her blue eyes lighting up. <br/><br/>When Nanook said that he had never been physical with anyone, Marissa seemed surprised. It did make sense, though, since he had said that werewolves mated for life. After a moment and some hesitation, Marissa decided to make her own confession.<br/><br/>“If it makes things better, I have yet to get intimate with anyone as well”, she replied almost timidly. After a break, she sighed. “So, I understand you. And of course, we need to… know each other better. I still have a lot to learn, so I guess we should wait”. <br/><br/>After  a pause, she prepared another piece of bread with butter and cheese and offered it to Nanook. “Do you want to tell me how you became a werewolf?”, she asked, curiously.</div>"
2138,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-03-24T05:56:55,Aeromancer,"Marissa working at a nightclub but wanting peace and quiet was a little bit ironic. She worked in a place that was really quite noisy. In fact, it was the sort of place that was eternally associated with noise. Nevertheless, he didn't bring up the irony to her, but rather just smiled. He figured that she really did like the people at all. Marissa was a really genuine person. That was a sharp contrast to the girl that was inside of her before.<br/><br/>Naturally she very well could have seen that Nanook was pleased with her. In a way she was like his student at this point, and he considered her a very good one at that. She was progressing quite rapidly. If she kept this up, then she would have been a fully initiated werewolf in no time.<br/><br/>Once she had said that she would have been very good with caring for a family, he was again quite pleased. His grins were toothy and quite predatory. It was what one would have expected from a werewolf. Accepting the bread and butter with cheese, he started to nibble on it puppy-like once more.<br/><br/>""Even if we were both regular humans, I still wouldn't want to just rush into a physical relationship; a lot of people get really hurt like that! I want to be with someone I love, even if it has nothing to do with supernatural obligations, you know?"" Nanook smiled to her for a moment. This smile was genuine and sincere, lacking the predatory look from before totally. He was being extremely honest with her in turn.<br/><br/>That was when she had decided to ask him something pretty major. Apparently she had wanted to know how he became a werewolf.<br/><br/>""Do you remember I had mentioned growing up in Alaska? Would you believe how old I was? Tell me, do you know where a place called Skagway is? It used to be quite crime-ridden, but at one point my clan cleaned it up, and I was actually adopted by a pioneer who had the curse running through him. My werewolf father wasn't the deadbeat that my real father was."""
2139,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-03-28T16:07:06,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa noticed that Nanook was smiling and smiled back at him. It was a natural reaction for Marissa, with her usually friendly nature. She had no idea what Nanook was thinking, but she probably wouldn’t have minded him to point out the irony of her working at the noisiest possible place and loving silence. Though it was a possibility, of course, that she loved silence when off work exactly because she had all kinds of loud music blasting in her ear during her work hours. She would only hope that now, with the enhanced senses, the noise wouldn’t be unbearable.<br/><br/>That was definitely another thing Marissa would have to ask Nanook. Sometimes she wondered if he wouldn’t end up getting upset at her for asking too many questions, but she certainly hoped he would not. For now, though, she enjoyed watching Nanook nibbling on the bread and caressed his hair for a moment, as though he was indeed a puppy.<br/><br/>While Nanook spoke, Marissa listened to him, giving his words her full attention. When he finished speaking about not rushing into anything, Marissa nodded. “I understand, and agree. I would want to take things slow before taking on a commitment myself”, she admitted. “I happen to be a little bit too trusting of others, and that has caused me to get hurt in the past. I don’t want that to happen with you”.<br/><br/>Marissa had known that asking how Nanook had become a werewolf was a bit of an intimate question, if that word could be used. <br/><br/>When he seemed to be willing to tell her, Marissa gave Nanook her undivided attention. Nodding when he asked if she remembered him telling her he had grown up in Alaska, Marissa kept silent, only listening. She looked at him for a moment when Nanook asked her if she would believe how old he was. “You can’t be much older than me, can you?”, she asked, curiously. It was odd that he asked her that question, and for someone who didn’t know much about werewolves, it was very hard to imagine that they could live for longer than a regular human life.</div>"
2140,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-03-29T06:30:42,Aeromancer,"Really it was highly doubtful that he would have ever gotten upset with her for asking too many questions. That being said, he probably wouldn't grow tired of her smile either. He seemed to appreciate the fact that she had kept offering that to him. Looking toward her as she did, he eventually draped his chin over his hands. It wasn't a posture that many people would have taken.<br/><br/>Nanook took it because it was something a wolf might have done with his paws. It was something that might have betrayed his situation to a slayer, so he wouldn't have necessarily done it very often in public. With Marissa, though, he at least felt safe enough to do so. The fact that she was caressing his long black hair even served to make this all the better as well.<br/><br/>""I'm certainly glad that you agree with me, but don't be too afraid to say that it wouldn't work out between us if you have concerns, okay? I would want us to be open with one another and I'd still teach you things even I couldn't be your lover! Nevertheless, I'm sure that both of us would rather be together, am I right?""<br/><br/>Soon enough he was leaning into her petting gesture. It was certainly nice to say the least. Honestly, he wished that she would have done this more often, but he felt bad to ask about it outright.<br/><br/>""Actually, I was born in the 19th century, is that what you had meant?"" Nanook looked up and got out of his reserved posture. He wondered if this was going to shock her, even though he wasn't necessarily trying to shock her. Smirking a bit still, he looked to see if she would believe him. Werewolves could indeed be practically immortal. They could be killed, especially with weapons that were silver.<br/><br/>However, Marissa wouldn't have to worry about getting much older. Nanook certainly didn't look any older than she had. The events he was describing in Alaska, however, took place over 100 years ago. It would have been interesting to hear what she had to say about all of this though. Those pioneer days were pretty tough, and they ended up cleaning up much of the crime that was in the area."
2141,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-04-03T15:46:55,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Knowing that Nanook wouldn’t have minded her asking many questions. There wasn’t much Marissa could do, since she was stepping into a world she didn’t know. Asking questions and having them answered would definitely make things much easier. Knowing that he liked her smile would also have made Marissa happy, and in turn, caused her to smile even more to please Nanook. <br/><br/>When Nanook took that posture, Marissa watched as he stayed in that position, wondering where she had seen it before. It took her just a moment to remember - it was the kind of position dogs and wolves sometimes took. She would have certainly have hoped that he didn’t take that posture in public often, as someone with a keen eye could probably figure out what he was from it. <br/><br/>As Nanook spoke, Marissa focused her attention on what he had to say. Nodding at his words, she replied in her usual kind intonation. “Thank you”, she murmured, relief clear in her voice. It wasn’t that she didn’t like Nanook, it was just that the idea of not having any expectations such as being his mate placed on her made things easier, as they would have the chance of building a relationship naturally. “I think so”, she agreed to his question about them preferring to be together. “I like the idea of not having any pressure on that front, though, as I like feeling that I have a choice”, she explained. <br/><br/>When Nanook leaned into her petting gesture, Marissa smiled and continued to do it. It made her happy to know that the little gesture she was doing pleased him. She would definitely have done if as often as he wanted if he asked her to. <br/><br/>While he spoke about when he had been born, Marissa’s already wide eyes widened even more. She continued her petting, though, and didn’t seem to disbelieve his words. She just looked really surprised at the idea. The idea of living a really long life appealed to her, though, Marissa thought to herself, this life would definitely call for company, as it would be terrible to live alone for years and years. <br/><br/>She thought a bit about his words and tried to calculate the age he might be now. “I have two more questions”, she started, with an almost guilty expression, as though she was afraid of being bothersome. “One, do you remember how old you actually are? And two, is it true that we can be harmed and killed by silver?”. After asking her questions, Marissa picked up the coffee pot and held out her hand for Nanook’s cup, silently offering to refill it.</div>"
2142,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-04-05T06:32:41,Aeromancer,"No, Nanook would never have minded her asking all those questions. He most certainly couldn't have, considering it wouldn't have been apropos. If he had wanted her to learn what it was like to be a werewolf, then he was going to have to get used to it. At this point he had been made into a teacher. Well, more accurately, he made himself a teacher, and he knew that he was going to enjoy it.<br/><br/>Smiling to her in turn, he looked up at her in that posture. Realizing what she was thinking, he soon laughed. No, Nanook wasn't at all a mind reader. However, it had become somewhat obvious to him what she was thinking about. Laughing once more, he rolled his eyes. ""You're probably thinking that I take this posture in public and slayers might realize it, right? Well, I certainly know better than that!""<br/><br/>Once more he laughed, showing that what he was saying was in good humor anyway. Figuring that she didn't mean to suggest that she didn't like him, he didn't take any offense to what she was saying. He figured that she would have liked him, but didn't want pressure put on her in turn. Honestly, he figured that he never would have liked pressure put on him either in turn.<br/><br/>Continuing to enjoy both the food and her petting of her, this seemed like the perfect way to enjoy a morning to him. ""I could figure out how old I am, because I actually do remember my exact birth date!"" Nanook paused for a moment as if recalling that date took some reckoning. At his age, well, it probably had.<br/><br/>""March 17, 1887 was when I was born!"" He seemed to have been proud of the fact that he was even able to remember it. ""I take it that I don't look a day over 100 years old, is that what it is?"" He offered her a toothy grin to punctuate that.<br/><br/>Soon enough her question sent him snarling, but Marissa would have known that she wasn't mad at him. Rather, that was the way he had elected to share with her that he didn't want to even think about what silver would do to him. The allergy to silver was annoying at best, and deadly at worst.<br/><br/>""How much silver stuff do you have? Do you have lots of silver jewelry or something? If you do, and you get rid of it, then I promise to buy you beautiful replacements in stainless steel, gold or any other harmless material if you'd be willing to accept it."" He figured that indeed such gifts would have actually been pretty romantic to tell the truth."
2143,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-04-06T22:39:43,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa had felt a little shy about asking Nanook if the posture he was now taking was a risky one. It was a valid question, but she wanted to make sure that she would not offend her new friend, teacher, and perhaps eventually mate. <br/><br/>When he answered her silent question, Marissa smiled and nodded, keeping on with her petting motion. “I was indeed thinking that. I was concerned about you. But I should know that you would know better than that”, she replied. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you think that I don’t trust your intelligence”, the girl apologized. <br/><br/>When Nanook told her his birth date, Marissa’s eyes widened. She stared at him for a long moment, almost waiting for Nanook to laugh and tell her that he was joking. When he didn’t, Marissa let her jaw drop. “Wow”, she exclaimed in a stunned voice. “I feel like a baby”, she confessed with a smile. “But no, you look very good for such an old man”, Marissa finally joked. “You cover the grey hairs very well”.<br/><br/>Seeing Nanook snarl scared Marissa a little. Not that she was afraid of him, but she was worried that she had said the wrong thing. When he asked those questions, Marissa resumed the petting she had interrupted. “No, I don’t really have a lot of jewelry in general. I’m a pretty modest girl”, she replied with a smile. <br/><br/>A slight blush crept into her cheeks. “I think you should only give me something like that if you really want to. But you will see that I’m not the kind of girl who really cares much for jewels and things like that”. The girl giggled a little and nibbled on her lower lip, before leaning forward and placing a kiss on the top of Nanook’s head. “I don’t really need anything like that, really. Okay?”, she completed, making sure that he knew that she wasn’t the kind of girl who would want expensive things.</div>"
2144,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-04-06T23:08:36,Aeromancer,"Should she have asked about the posture, Nanook wouldn't have gotten upset about telling her. It was indeed risky, and the question would have been valid. He wouldn't have had a problem with that at all. Still, though, she had learned the lesson. He didn't take it in public around others, and he figured that she wouldn't either at that point.<br/><br/>Shaking his head with his long hair moving in the process, Nanook offered her another one of those wolfish grins that fit his personality to a T. ""Hey, you don't have to feel bad, since you're still here and it's you that's making me feel good anyway!"" While it might have been a pretty cheesy line, Nanook was at least genuine when he had said it.<br/><br/>Apparently, though, it was his birth date that had actually surprised her more than anything else. ""I figure that I don't cover the grays too good when I'm a wolf, eh?"" He snickered at that, adding his own joke. Nevertheless, he didn't look like someone of that age. She would have perhaps soon figured out that such a lifespan was of course hers to behold without question at this point too. Nanook figured that the admission was going to make this all seem that much more real to her.<br/><br/>""Well, do you have any silver jewelry, finery or flatware?"" Even though Marissa wasn't the type that wanted expensive gifts, if she had to give up anything precious to her, then he was going to feel responsible. That was why he was going to offer to pay for a replacement. He felt responsible for the changes that were going on in her life.<br/><br/>Naturally he was actually responsible for these. There was no way around that. However, he wanted her to move into her new life as easily as possible without too much pain over all. Looking about, he sighed a bit and turned up as he looked finally into her eyes.<br/><br/>If she hadn't complained, then for once he would have returned the petting and tried to place her head close to his chest. He didn't know how she'd take it, but he thought it would be a good action."
2145,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-04-09T23:29:25,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">When Nanook gave her that wolfish grin, Marissa smiled back at him. Her smile was still very much human, but of course, that might have changed in time. Still, it was in Marissa’s nature to be meek and kind - except to those who didn’t deserve her kindness -, so that might not have changed at all with time. <br/><br/>“I’m glad that my presence makes you feel happy”, she replied, shaking her head a little. As she did so, her golden hair moved freely around, and she pulled it back to keep it away from her face. <br/><br/>Once Nanook said he didn’t cover the greys well as a wolf, Marissa laughed. She pinched one of Nanook’s ears playfully and shook her head again. “Not too well, but I don’t really mind”, the girl joked. <br/><br/>On his question about her having anything made out of silver, Marissa started thinking to herself. She had always been a modest girl, and didn’t have any family heirloom or anything of the sort, so she was pretty sure there was nothing made out of silver in her kitchenware. <br/><br/>“No, I don’t really have any silverware”, Marissa replied, honestly. She added the next part obviously as a joke. “I was always broke, you know”, she finished with a soft laughter. <br/><br/>When Nanook pulled her closer, Marissa allowed herself to come closer to him. While he caressed her hair, which was smooth and straight like his, with the difference of the color, the girl closed her eyes and started caressing one of his arms with a hand. “I like that”, she admitted, feeling relaxed. “I like your scent too”, Marissa completed, sincere as she always was. “Do you like mine?”, she asked, not thinking much of anything she was saying, except that she felt comfortable with talking to Nanook about anything, despite the fact that they had known each other for a relatively short amount of time.</div>"
2146,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-04-14T04:48:28,Aeromancer,"The fact that Marissa's smile was indeed so human was of course something that stood out to Nanook. It was obvious when his expressions were all so obviously wolfish indeed. Nevertheless, he knew that this was going to change with time. Even in his position of power, though, he had no wish to force her personality to change.<br/><br/>Since he stood for the freedom that wolves had to run, he could never have forced her to do anything against her will. That would have stood true even if it put him into danger. He would do everything that he could to persuade her to his way of thinking, but he couldn't actually force her to do anything.<br/><br/>Should she have told him to leave her alone so long ago Marissa would never have become a werewolf. Eventually, though, it simply looked like the two of them were joking around in turn. ""I'm glad to hear that you don't mind the gray furs. After all, they've kind of always been that color!""<br/><br/>""Well, hey, I'd buy you some silverware as a gift, but it sounds pretty bad right now I guess. I'll have to give you some jewelry anyway. I suppose that a good strong stainless steel would look the best on you."" He then paused to answer the next question that she had posed to him.<br/><br/>""Of course I like it. You know very well that I like everything about you, don't you?"" Nanook smiled to her again, kissing her forehead in turn. ""Is this a good time for you to tell me your history, or is it still too early?"" He figured that if she didn't want to talk about the other girl that lived inside of her just yet then he wasn't actually going to press for it.<br/><br/>Nanook was starting to think that enough time had gone by, though. and that means that broaching the topic could be acceptable. Fortunately everything was behind her at this point. Nanook had played his part in bringing her peace, but it promised to be an extremely bloody and violent peace."
2147,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-04-20T01:41:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was relaxed and comfortable with Nanook. It was good to be around him, and to know that he wouldn’t hurt her in any way, not even by trying to get her to move faster than she was prepared to. For that, Marissa was extremely grateful, as she liked to take things at her own pace.<br/><br/>When he said that his furs had always been gray, Marissa smiled. It looked pretty good. She wondered what hers looked like. She would have to ask Nanook, as he had been the one who had seen her in her other form. She wondered what it looked like in general. It was odd to think that she even had another form, let alone what it would look like.<br/><br/>When Nanook said he would have to give her some jewelry, Marissa blushed a little. She didn’t know why she felt like that, but she did. Thinking that he wanted to give her jewelry made things sound… serious. “I don’t really wear a lot of jewelry, to be honest”, she replied. “But if you really want to, I will trust your taste and let you pick out whatever you want”, Marissa completed, nibbling on her lower lip.<br/><br/>Pushing her shyness aside, Marissa carried on with the conversation. She smiled when Nanook said he liked her scent. “I’m glad you like everything about me”, she replied quietly. His request for her to talk about her life made Marissa frown a little. She was thinking, trying to piece things together, and nodded after some hesitation.<br/><br/>“Very well, I will tell you. But first, I want you to tell me what my other form looks like”. She smiled curiously. “Not just if it looks good or not - I mean what it <span style=""font-style: italic"">actually</span> looks like. Fur, eyes, claws, things like that”, she explained.<br/><br/>After telling Nanook what she wanted to know, Marissa waited. Her big blue eyes had a curious expression, and she spent the time playing with Nanook’s fingers with one hand while she waited. It was clear that she loved touching him - it might be due to her being a physical person, or due to liking him. Whatever it was, Marissa could barely keep her hands away from Nanook, albeit not in a way that could mean that she had less than pure thoughts.</div>"
2148,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-04-20T23:38:11,Aeromancer,"For a moment, he just exhaled and then looked up toward Marissa. It was nice just to act really pleasant with someone else for once. Honestly it wasn't often that he got any treatment like that, and she would very well have known that for obvious reasons. Previously he wasn't exactly the most romantic person either. The reason for that was obvious too.<br/><br/>If he choose the wrong person to get romantic with, then he might very well have ended up with the wrong person for all eternity considering that he couldn't really die very easily without being killed. Eventually, though, he was focusing on what it was that she was saying.<br/><br/>Looking into her eyes, he then paused and gave it some though. While he didn't mean to rush, he did like the idea that he could have gotten her some jewelry a lot. ""Well, I'll get you something, maybe I'll base it on that cyber Goth look that I had when I went to club."" Soon enough he laughed at that idea. ""You know I still actually have that costume no less!""<br/><br/>That might have suggested, actually, that he didn't just wear it for the club last night. Really he liked going dancing, but with all those smells it could sometimes get a little overwhelming for someone who had the senses that he did.<br/><br/>""Sometime I would offer to show you in a mirror when you have shifted, or perhaps a reflection in a pool of water; did you know that was how I first saw my other form?"" With that he actually elected not to say more about what she had looked like. Really, he thought that might have been more surprising to her. He would have had fun with a situation like that even.<br/><br/>Nanook then paused, monitoring their expression. ""Alright, well, you know you have gold hair, don't you?"" He smiled, as he had seemed to really like the thought of what it was that he was imagining. Stretching a bit, he elected to answer her a little bit here. That being said, it was obvious that he was actually attracted to her. Nanook liked Marissa, but he also liked looking at that wolf as well.<br/><br/>""Your fangs haven't yellowed at all - they reflected in the pale moonlight."" It was the first time he really sounded at her mercy."
2149,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-04-24T04:19:19,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa also felt pretty happy being in there with Nanook and being able to treat him the way she was without him getting upset. She had often been told that she was too ‘touchy-feely’, and it was good to spend time with someone who didn’t mind that side of her. And of course, just like Nanook, she hadn’t been involved in a romantic relationship yet. Their reasons were probably different, of course. While Nanook had needed to hold out for the one person he would be with forever, Marissa had held back from relationships because she didn’t consider herself worthy of being with someone when she could at a moment’s notice change into someone else. Now, that part of her life was gone, though.<br/><br/>Turning her attention back to Nanook, Marissa smiled gently when he started talking about getting her some jewelry. She wasn’t the kind of girl for expensive things, but it was nice to know that Nanook wanted to give her something. It felt like a kindness on his part, the kind of which she had never gotten from anyone else.<br/><br/>When Nanook said that he still had the costume from the night he had been in the club, Marissa smiled curiously. “Now that you mention that, I’m starting to wonder what kind of clothes you might still have”, she confessed with a smile. “I’m sorry, I’m too curious”, Marissa completed with a shy smile.<br/><br/>Focusing on Nanook’s next words, Marissa wondered for a moment when he mentioned the idea of her seeing herself in her other form. It sounded like an idea she would enjoy. But she was still curious. <br/><br/>When he spoke about her hair color, Marissa nodded. She closed her eyes and stopped to try and imagine what she would look like. Still, there was too much she couldn’t really figure out. She would have to see to know. <br/><br/>Nanook’s comment about her fangs made Marissa smile. It was nice to hear him say that. Widening her smile, she leaned closer to Nanook and shook her head. “Don’t you like my smile like this?”, she asked, obviously joking with him. It was clear in her blue eyes that she was not upset at all. It was her somewhat shy attempt of flirting, and that was all.</div>"
2150,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-05-12T23:09:39,Aeromancer,"At this point she probably could have done whatever she had wanted. Nanook had trusted her well enough not to mistreat him at all. He honestly didn't think that she would have shown him any disrespect anyway. Really he also figured that she was starting to take on more and more traits that come from a wolf. Those traits would have urged respect. Wolves always had a tendency to respect one another. They were strong enough that they could have defended themselves against any sort of incursion. As a result, few wolves had really wanted to offend another. It could have ended up with getting a pretty big bite. Still, he didn't mind if she was touchy-feely with him.<br/><br/>Nanook figured that she wasn't going to end up being touchy-feely with anyone else anyway. He didn't think that she would have done anything to make him jealous. Smiling a bit, he laughed as he figured that he was going to end up buying her some sort of gift whether she had wanted one or not. ""Steel jewelry can look pretty goth at the end of the day; would you like to see the other clothes I have here?"" Predictably, Nanook was going to be able to show her quite a few unusual costumes.<br/><br/>Quite a few things in his wardrobe were really out of the ordinary. To this end, he had a number of things, which might have really worked at the club. Irrespective, he was then genuinely looking straight back into her eyes. ""Couldn't it be fair to say that I like your smile like this, I like your smile in the other state and I like everything about you in both?"" That was what being a werewolf was all about after all. It was about being comfortable in two completely different sets of skin.<br/><br/>""You can see your state like that the next time we change, okay?"" Nanook offered her a big wolfish grin and then stood up with a bit of a smirk. ""Did you want to go and see my clothes for now?""<br/><br/>Really he wondered what sorts of things she would like from his wardrobe, and which sorts that she wouldn't have. He didn't know if she actually liked all of his club fashion that much, but then again she at least seemed to be in decent humor about the way that he had dressed that night. It would have suggested that she was at least prepared for it.<br/><br/>Then again, considering the way that he was dressed at the moment, he figured that she might as well have been prepared for anything that he could have thrown her way really. Exhaling softly he started to stretch.<br/><br/>""Soon enough you'll find that you'll need to stretch a bit more often than you otherwise might have thought that you'd need to."" It came, of course, with being a predator. Predators always seemed to have to keep their musculature a certain way. Surely she had seen this sort of behavior in wild animals, even if they were only ever on television."
2151,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294&start=80,2016-05-16T16:14:37,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was indeed learning how to behave like a wolf. Or perhaps her instinct was kicking in. She wasn’t really sure about which option was true. Whichever one it was, of one thing Marissa was sure - she wanted Nanook to be pleased with her. And she wanted to care for him, which was a part of her nature. <br/><br/>One thing Nanook was right about was in thinking that Marissa would never do anything to make him jealous. It wasn’t in her nature to do such a thing, and she would never want to upset anyone, let alone a person who had taken a risk to help her. When he said that steel jewelry could look pretty goth, Marissa nodded. It wasn’t her general style, but it could be used for work. And, of course, it could be something to remember Nanook for when they were not together. Thinking of that alone, Marissa would probably wear whatever Nanook chose to give her. And she would probably try and get him something nice as well, as a way of giving him something to remember her for. Marissa felt her cheeks burn a little as she thought that it was sounding a lot like a commitment item, and didn’t bring that up. Relieved with the change of subject, Marissa nodded right away when Nanook asked if she wanted to see the other clothes he had. “I would love to!”, she replied in her usual enthusiastic way. It wasn’t just a welcome distraction - Marissa was genuinely curious to see what he had. Maybe, she thought, she should show him her clothes for special events at the club some day. For now, though, she just wanted to see what Nanook wanted to show her.<br/><br/>Her attention turned back to Nanook when he said he liked her smile in both forms, and everything about her in both as well. “For what it’s worth, I like you in both forms as well”, Marissa admitted quietly, her cheeks slightly flushed.<br/><br/>Nodding when he said she could see herself in the other skin next time she changed, Marissa smiled yet again. “I would love that. I have to admit I am very curious to know”, she commented sincerely. She nodded again when he completed by asking if she wanted to go see his clothes now. “Yes, please”, the girl replied in an excited intonation. <br/><br/>To be honest, Marissa was pretty curious about what kinds of clothes Nanook had. She would follow him to see what he wanted to show her, and watch as Nanook stretched. The girl nodded once again after his explanation. “It’s all so different”, she admitted in a somewhat timid intonation. “Is there anything else I should know?”, Marissa asked, divided between curiosity and the feeling that she might be asking too much.</div>"
2152,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-10-24T19:06:34,Aeromancer,"The way that the man effortlessly pushed down on the kick tail on his skateboard and sent it careening into his hands with a practiced motion made everything look positively simple in spite of the fact that it was remarkably difficult. Nevertheless, his constant repetition of this gesture made it simple to him.<br/><br/>Admittedly, he hated Los Angeles and felt far from home in this polluted urban wasteland. He lived most of his life in his family's ancestral home in Alaska. This place looked far different than what he was used to at the very least.<br/><br/>That being said, he didn't look too visually out of place in a modern environ. He had long, straight black hair that sort of moved with each of his motions, and deep green eyes that almost had a predatory look to him. He wore an unbuttoned plaid shirt over a black t-shirt with the image of a band printed on it. This drew down over a studded black belt that held up a pair of camouflage pants that themselves were draped over a pair of dark boots.<br/><br/>While he often tried to stand out with his appearance, he certainly wouldn't have looked like someone who didn't necessarily belong here as it were.<br/><br/>Sighing once more, he threw himself over a bench and rested on it. While it looked like he was waiting for the bus, he wasn't really. He was trying to find out what it was that he had smelled before that seemed unusual. His wolf's sense of smell was certainly much stronger than what most humans had.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, the strong odors in the air here made it almost unusable. Whenever he smelled something out of place, as a result, it took a little more investigation.<br/><br/>One thing was for sure, and that was that he had no plans to use the bus. After all, his skateboard could have gotten him to different places much faster than all the traffic around here.<br/><br/>No, he hadn't been waiting her for any human practical reason by any stretch of the imagination.<br/><br/>There were other forces at work here, he had figured. He was just here to find out what they were."
2153,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-10-25T21:26:19,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">While the man waited for something at the bus stop, someone else was going on about her life as usual. Well, <span style=""font-style: italic"">as usual</span> was a bit of a stretch when it came to her life, though. Her life was all but usual, and it had been like this for a few years. It was getting worse now, but there wasn't much she could do about it. <br/><br/>And Los Angeles was not the most comfortable environment for that girl, either. She felt out of place, and like the city was too fast, too crowded, <span style=""font-style: italic"">too much</span> for her. She craved for a quieter life, but that just was not an option right now. So, she kept on living there and making her way in life in that confusing city.<br/><br/>On the outside, she didn't really look or dress too different from what was to be expected. Her tiny frame, blond hair and big blue eyes might make her look younger than her twenty-one, but it wasn't too bad. Some patrons in the club she worked for joked that she looked like a doll. Marissa didn't mind. It took a lot for Marissa, or Mari, as she preferred to be called, to get upset. It was probably why she was so successful as a hostess. Welcoming people, finding them a place to sit or a spot on the dance floor, suggesting a drink, everything came naturally for her. Even disgruntled patrons had an easier time calming down when she took them aside for a conversation, and it was rare that security had to get involved. Yes, she was a valuable asset, even with her tendency to sometimes disappear and be unable to account for those missing hours or days.<br/><br/>Right now, though, Marissa was herself and leaving work to go home. The building she had left had the words ""Wonderland Club"" in neon letters right above the doors, and was a pretty well known venue at the neighborhood. She was also pretty well known, at least by sight, since she spent the first couple hours of every night outside greeting people as they came in. She wasn't wearing work clothes, though. They were inside a bag with the club's name printed on it, and she was wearing light wash jeans and a pink t-shirt. Her hair was tied on a neat pony tail, and she looked like any other girl. After saying good-bye to someone who was still inside, the girl crossed the few feet between the club and the bus stop and dropped on the bench with a sigh. It had been a long night.<br/><br/>Out of simple politeness, she turned to look at the young man who was also there and nodded to him, yawning afterwards.</div>"
2154,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-10-26T21:38:50,Aeromancer,"Once she had gotten close to him, the man had realized just what it was that he smelled.<br/><br/>Apparently, the unusual individual was indeed she that he had caught a whiff of.<br/><br/>She didn't necessarily smell supernatural to him, but she did seem to have something up about her. Still, it wasn't the sort of thing that she might have realized. Rather, she had some aspect of her that was hidden for the time being. He wasn't sure he entirely understood it, but more than anything he wanted her too.<br/><br/>Due to the fact that he hadn't actually seen her until just now, he didn't know where she worked, but it certainly had smelled like a place where many humans congregated. There was a slight bit of a smell of something else on her. Perhaps that odor was grave soil, though he wasn't sure. If it were, then wherever she worked might have had someone there who was undead.<br/><br/>Almost instantly his nose subconsciously curdled at the thought. The undead stank with the smell of grave soil, and he had hated it.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he was certain that she was at the very least alive. That meant that if he was going to learn anything else, having a casual conversation might have been the best way to do it.<br/><br/>""Uhh, hey there."" He had elected to greet her considering that she had turned to face him anyway. He tried to offer a relatively friendly smile.<br/><br/>""The name's Nanook.""<br/><br/>Considering the way that he had said it, that genuinely was his name. ""If you can't tell, then I'm not from around here.""<br/><br/>That was putting it mildly to say the very least. He'd grown up in Alaska, and lived most of his life there. This was vastly different from what he was used to.<br/><br/>Perhaps one of the biggest disappointments he had suffered had nothing to do with his werewolfism. Rather, he had expected that since California was so well known for it's skateboarding, it would be better than it really was. Los Angeles, though, was crowded and many areas had banned the activity that had originally made the city famous.<br/><br/>That hadn't sat well with him of course. That being said, he wasn't sure what he could have done about it.<br/><br/>There was little he could do to change it. He was only one person, or perhaps wolf. On top of that he actually hadn't even really lived here."
2155,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-10-27T14:54:23,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The blond girl seemed, at least on the outside, like any other person around. She had a bit of a distracted expression and looked tired, but neither of these things were really unusual for someone who had just left work, after all. Nothing superficial about her seemed unusual or out of the ordinary. Whatever was wrong, or different, about her, was well hidden for now. <br/><br/>Unlike Nanook, the young woman knew nothing about the supernatural. Living in a modern society, surrounded by technology and knowledge, she wouldn't believe it anyway. Nothing uncommon for a city dweller. And, not having the sense of smell Nanook possessed, she would never pick up the scent of grave soil. <br/><br/>When the man she didn't know greeted her, Marissa smiled and nodded again. Speaking to strangers was something she was more than used to, due to her job. She liked people, too, so striking up a conversation in random situations was nothing out of the ordinary. <br/><br/>""I'm Marissa, but everyone calls me Mari"", the girl replied, her voice soft and gentle. She seemed like a genuinely nice and sweet girl, nothing really standing out on her behavior. Holding out her hand, the girl showed a big smile. ""Welcome to LA. I hope you're liking this place so far"". She would wait for him to shake her hand - or not - before continuing.<br/><br/>""I have been living here for just a couple years myself. So, I can imagine how hard it must be to get used to this new place, and a place like this city, where everyone is always running"". Her words sounded casual, as though she had nothing to hide as she spoke. Whatever was odd about that woman, was not something she was deliberately hiding. <br/><br/>""Where are you from, if I may ask?"", she continued after a moment. ""I hope you don't find it impolite. I am just curious about the people I meet, and you don't look like many of the people I see often, you know"".</div>"
2156,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-10-27T21:10:14,Aeromancer,"Whatever sort of thing that was still wrong might not have been noticeable, but he did smell it on her. Regardless, though, he was silent about it for the time being. Exhaling softly, he looked toward her and smirked a bit.<br/><br/>""Welcome to LA? Wait, is it that obvious that I don't belong out here?"" Nanook rolled his eyes as she had said that. Well, he had of course mentioned to her that he wasn't from around here, but he did find the irony funny anyway.<br/><br/>To him anyway, it would have seemed that one or two of the club patrons where she had worked were not exactly what they had seemed, but he wasn't going to call her out on it. Naturally, he didn't think that was something that she should have known just yet. She didn't appear to have any knowledge thus far, and he didn't want to be the one to tell her just yet for fear of looking like an idiot.<br/><br/>Regardless, he soon smiled a bit and shrugged. ""I spent most of my life in northeastern Alaska. I'm an Eskimo, in the literal sense."" While he realized that some people had historically used Eskimo as a derisive term for the Inuit people, he honestly wore it with pride. ""I guess I must seem really out of place in the climate here out in LA.""<br/><br/>Shrugging a bit, he figured that it might have been useful to be kind enough to extract a little more information for the time being. Anyway, it was well within his personality. Nanook wouldn't have mistreated her even if he weren't trying to learn something from her.<br/><br/>""Where do you work, if you don't mind me asking? I assumed some sort of a nightclub or something like that.""<br/><br/>He figured that even if he had said that he could smell it on her, that wouldn't have seemed too entirely strange. Clubs did have a certain scent that even humans could have gotten a hold of if they were paying the right type of attention.<br/><br/>""What kind of music do they play there, if I wasn't wrong on my guess anyway..."""
2157,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-10-28T13:49:07,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa laughed softly when Nanook asked if it was that obvious that he didn't belong. ""Just a little"", she replied gently. ""I won't tell if you don't"", she joked. It was clear that the girl was easily amused, and that her nature was very friendly.<br/><br/>For Marissa, everyone in the club was just a patron. She spoke to everyone, spent time with all of them, and treated everyone with the same kindness. It was, somewhat, what she was paid to do. But it was also her calling, and she loved being around people and making them feel better about themselves.<br/><br/>""Wow, an Eskimo! That's cool!"", the girl stated enthusiastically. It was clear she didn't mind at all that he was different. ""Did you live in an igloo, or is that pure invention?"", she asked, with the curiosity a child would display. ""I'm not really... anything different, I'm sorry to say"".<br/><br/>At his question about her workplace, Marissa turned her head and pointed at the direction she had come from. ""Oh, that club over there. It's called Wonderland Club. You should really come visit one day"". <br/><br/>Smiling and shrugging a bit, Mari continued. ""Mostly electronic music, rock, rap... we do have specific nights, though, every now and then, when we only play one style. These are usually a lot of fun, as we all dress up to the style and the patrons usually do too"", she commented. It was clear that it didn't take much to get Marissa talking. ""Do you have a favorite style?"", she asked, before she ended up speaking way too much and not allowing Nanook to say anything.</div>"
2158,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-10-29T16:57:41,Aeromancer,"With a carefully placed roll of his eyes, Nanook laughed and finally faced her once more. She seemed disarming, but that didn't mean that she wasn't unaware of something very big about herself. There was something about her that was strange and out of place.<br/><br/>Honestly, Nanook had figured that the smell of grave soil about her must have been from the fact that there was at least one undead patron there. While werewolves were the natural enemies of the undead, he knew that she had just brushed up against one and had no qualm about that. He wasn't going to bring harm to her.<br/><br/>Soon enough, though, he felt the need to roll his eyes a second time. The fact that she had actually thought he might have lived in an igloo was laughable. ""Eskimos certainly did live in igloos at one point in history, but that was a long time ago. I just had a small apartment. I don't want to use too much resources to support one person, being myself.""<br/><br/>When she finally mentioned the club, though, Nanook figured this might have been an opportunity to learn a bit more information about what was going on. It also sounded like an excellent opportunity to find out about some new tunes.<br/><br/>""I'd actually love to come."" When she mentioned how they dressed up to the style of music that night, Nanook smirked and put his hands in his pockets. ""What night should I show up dressed like this?""<br/><br/>At that point, Nanook's mind started to drift and he realized he would have had some great costumes to wear for an electronic music night as well.<br/><br/>Perhaps he was going to fit in much more easily than he might have thought.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he didn't like the city of LA all that much. It lacked a certain element of nature that made him comfortable."
2159,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-10-30T14:27:39,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa laughed along with Nanook, shaking her head. She was clearly a girl with a soft sense of humor, and didn't seem to be actively hiding anything. Whatever it was that was hidden beneath surface, she either didn't know about it or was a perfect liar.<br/><br/>She laughed again when he answered her question about igloos. ""I was mostly joking with you"", she confessed. ""But thanks for clarifying it to me, really"". After thanking Nanook, the girl looked at her watch and then at the road from where the bus should come from. It wasn't an uncommon move, as she had gotten there to wait for the bus. <br/><br/>Seeing that her bus was not coming, Marissa turned her attention back to Nanook. ""I'm sure you'll have a lot of fun. Okay, I may be biased, but Wonderland is a great place to hang out and listen to music, all that jazz"". When Nanook asked what night he should show up, Marissa laughed. ""Whenever you want, really. People dress up just for fun"", she explained.<br/><br/>The girl seemed to be thinking for a while. ""We're having rap tomorrow, but if you want to have something different, we're having a sixties party on Sunday. It's usually a lot of fun to see everyone dressed up, the music, and everything else. Pretty much like a school prom. I confess my favourite nights are those when you get to dress like they did back in Louis XVI's France or Tudor England. Theme nights are a blast too"". It was clear Marissa was a chatterbox, and it didn't take much encouragement to get her talking.<br/><br/>""Sorry, I'm babbling again. You really need to tell me to shut up if I start. Otherwise, I'll sit here talking all the way to sunlight"".</div>"
2160,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-10-30T23:04:28,Aeromancer,"Actually, to be honest, Nanook liked her sense of humor. It made things easier, but he wasn't trying to deceive her anyway. He never thought of doing something like that anyway. He just wanted to know why she was slightly unlike other people.<br/><br/>Whatever it was, it was doubtful that she had known what it was. For what it was worth, he decided instead to focus on the conversation that they were having on hand. He tried hard to avoid mentioning that he lived through the sixties, since she didn't know he was a werewolf and she hadn't known it yet.<br/><br/>He probably still had something left over from that time period as it was. If he came, then he could have always just claimed it was something he picked up at a resale shop.<br/><br/>Shaking these thoughts out of his head, he laughed and looked back toward her. ""Actually, I think the Louis XIV night sounds hilarious. I'm actually trying to imagine you in like the sort of wig that you'd have to wear for that."" Soon enough he tilted his head and laughed again. ""When is the electronic music night? I should show you what I have going for that. I used to get really dressed up for the raves, you know...""<br/><br/>Apparently all of this would have made Nanook seem more normal anyway. Eventually, he laughed again and threw back his head a bit. ""I was just kinda taking a break here if you wanted to come with. I've been skateboarding all day. Considering this is where a lot of the great pros were from, I thought that the skating in LA would be better.""<br/><br/>Nanook finally exhaled a bit and focused on something else for a time. ""Do you skate or anything like that? I could show you how if you had wanted."""
2161,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-11-02T16:31:10,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa smiled when Nanook said the Louis XIV night sounded hilarious. She really couldn't argue with that, since having a whole bunch of people dressed up that way, powdered wigs and all, was incredibly funny. Which was why Mari loved the theme nights. Those were the most entertaining ones in her opinion. People got to dress up and cut loose, and that couldn't be bad, right? Well, maybe it could, since some less savory characters might take the costume nights as a chance to get mixed up with the crowd. But luckily, no real problems had arisen so far, and the theme nights continued.<br/><br/>""Oh, it is completely hilarious. I'm sure there are pictures scattered around the club, you'll have to go there and see them"", she replied to his comment on imagining her in the wig she would have to wear for her costume. ""Hm. Electronic... I think we're having one this next Friday"", she commented, nibbling on her lower lip for a moment. ""I'm pretty sure it's on Friday, but I may be wrong. My memory plays tricks on me every now and then"". She shrugged her shoulders as though it didn't really matter. Or as though she had been used to the memory loss thing. <br/><br/>When he asked if she skated, Mari laughed. ""I have never even tried!"", she exclaimed, looking curiously at Nanook's skateboard. She nibbled on her lip, a little pensive, for a moment, before speaking. ""I think I could try it... if you promise you won't let me fall with my ass on the ground, that is"". Laughing, the girl held out her hand. ""So, do we have a deal?"".</div>"
2162,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-11-02T19:52:58,Aeromancer,"Laughing once more, he focused on the fact that he could have potentially actually seen people dressed that way. It had sounded every bit as hilarious as she had said that it was. Exhaling eventually, though, he looked toward her once more and then shook his head. ""I'd be happy to go to the electronic one as well. Like I said before, I actually used to be pretty involved in the rave music scene. I bet you didn't think that you'd hear that from an Eskimo, eh?""<br/><br/>Honestly, Nanook liked it when he was able to surprise people with his mannerisms, and this seemed like a good opportunity to do so. Regardless, he soon looked back toward her when she made her other seeming request.<br/><br/>Falling down was part of skateboarding, and a good skater knew the proper way to fall, but it was always best to avoid it as much as possible. Nevertheless, he smirked for the time being and laughed.<br/><br/>""You want me to promise that you won't fall backwards; well, I can do that because I can make sure that you would fall forward.""<br/><br/>Considering what it was that she had said, that would have actually fulfilled the terms of her promise. She wouldn't have been falling down in that case.<br/><br/>Irrespective of this, he had learned a few more things about her that were interesting. There seemed to be some aspect of her personality that she didn't like to think too much about. Perhaps she had framed it as being forgetful or something of the sort. Still, he figured that some of this might very well have supported his theory that he had, indeed, smelled something before."
2163,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-11-09T13:19:20,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mari laughed softly and shook her head when Nanook said he could bet she didn’t expect she’d hear from an Eskimo that he enjoyed raves. She nibbled on her lip before replying, afraid to say the wrong thing. Saying the wrong thing wasn’t really something Marissa wasn’t used to, after all. “Not really”, she confessed, smiling. “But then again, I don’t think you would think that a girl like me would work at a night club of all places, now would you?”, the girl offered, giving Nanook the chance to laugh at her.<br/><br/>The idea of trying to skateboard was funny to Mari, but her natural curiosity encouraged her to at least make an attempt. She would probably get hurt here and there, but as long as she didn’t break anything, Mari knew it would be okay. <br/><br/>When Nanook said he could make sure that she would fall forward, Mari laughed and touched her nose, making a funny face. “Okay, that doesn’t sound much better, you know?”. She shook her head and started playing with a strand of her. “Maybe I should ask you to promise that you’ll cushion my fall”, Mari joked, shaking her head. “Or wear padding all over”.<br/><br/>After a silent pause, Mari resumed her speaking. It seemed like she either didn’t like to or couldn’t stay silent for a long time. “But if you’re going to teach me to skateboard, I think it’s only fair that I teach you something in exchange or do something for you. Is there anything you’d like learning, or something you need?”, she asked with the kindness that already seemed to be a part of her personality. After this question, the girl finally fell silent, watching for her bus or just watching the street in general.</div>"
2164,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-11-10T21:14:11,Aeromancer,"Regardless of what Mari might have been thinking, there were two reasons that she couldn't have said the wrong thing in this situation. The first was the fact that he was treating the conversation lightly and would probably have taken everything as a joke at this point. The second was the more serious one.<br/><br/>It was, of course, the fact that he had been doing his best to collect further information on what was up about her.<br/><br/>""No, I guess that I wouldn't think that someone who was like you would work at a nightclub, but what does it really matter? Everyone does like their own thing, right?""<br/><br/>With a laugh, he looked back up toward her as his hair shifted ever so slightly with the motions of his head. ""Cushion your fall off a skateboard? That sounds whack! But, yeah, like I'd catch you if you did start to fall you know.""<br/><br/>Finally rolling his eyes, Nanook turned toward her. He didn't want to say the real reasons that he didn't wear protective equipment. Of course, as a werewolf, he didn't exactly have to worry about much if he had gotten hurt.<br/><br/>He could always have recovered from just about any sort of injury, so the entire thing seemed like a non-issue to him.<br/><br/>Nonetheless, he soon refocused what he was saying and looked her over with a bit of a nod.<br/><br/>""Well, I could get you a helmet and pads if that would make you feel any better.""<br/><br/>Finally chuckling, he turned back toward the sunshine for the time being. Through LA's smog, though, it didn't look nearly as untarnished as all the movies made it look.<br/><br/>""If you've ever seen Lords of Dogtown, it makes LA look so much more rad than it really is. It's like totally the dumps!"""
2165,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-11-15T17:15:18,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">No being able to say the wrong thing - or at least something that was considered wrong by the person she was taking to - would probably be a big relief to Mari. She wasn’t exactly dumb, but for some, she would be the poster child to the ‘dumb blond’ stereotype. Mainly due to being easily distracted and forgetful, and partially because of her almost child-like nature, Marissa was known to slip up here and there. Her more usual self, though, really didn’t do it on purpose, and was really good natured and wanted to befriend everyone.<br/><br/>Her darker side, though, used Mari’s usual behavior as a way to get information on others. And her forgetful nature worked to the ‘other one’s’ advantage, as she could do pretty much whatever she felt like and her counterpart wouldn’t remember it. <br/><br/>When Nanook commented on everybody doing their own thing, Marissa nodded. “Yeah, I guess so. I mean, everyone needs to pay the bills, after all. And Wonderland is a nice place to work, after you get past all the initial layers of weird”, the girl joked.<br/><br/>Shaking her head and laughing when Nanook said he’d catch her if she started falling, Mari turned to him as well. “Thanks, that will work. Can’t really have my face all bruised from falling face first on a sidewalk, you know”, she joked in her usual light-hearted intonation. Turning more serious, she nodded. “A helmet and pads definitely sound like a safe bet. I mean, I’m sure after a while people kind of forego these equipments, after they’re more experienced. But for a beginner, I’d say it’s a very sound idea”. <br/><br/>Nanook’s comment made Mari laugh. “It’s the magic of the movies. If you stick around, you’ll see how many lies they feed you”. She explained herself, shrugging. “A lot of what I can ‘movie people’ live or hang out around here. Sometimes they go into the VIP area in Wonderland. It’s… sort of disappointing to see them up close, especially when they misbehave, you know”. The girl sighed and then shrugged. “Well, nobody is perfect, after all. I’m pretty sure I have disappointed some people around as well”.<br/><br/>After these words, she fell silent for a moment, looking at the morning sky. She really needed to go home, but for now, she was comfortable sitting there and talking.</div>"
2166,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-11-19T03:09:54,Aeromancer,"Considering his unique upbringing and the fact that he thought that being different and standing out were actually things to be praised, Nanook didn't ever even think about the dumb blond stereotype that she was afraid of fitting into.<br/><br/>Honestly, he didn't think about many stereotypes at all. Perhaps it was because he didn't really fit any.<br/><br/>Her darker side was really what he was interested in, though. He could smell it, considering the beast-like senses that he had as a werewolf. She didn't seem outwardly to have anything like that, but there was something that was really wrong with her at the end of the day.<br/><br/>At least, that was what it had seemed like to him so far. He wasn't actually going to come out and say it, however.<br/><br/>If nothing else, then that would have been a dead giveaway that he knew there was something up. There was also a distinct possibility that she didn't realize there was anything off kilter anyway, and she might have simply denied any allegations because it didn't look like there was anything that was a problem to her.<br/><br/>""Are there any problems with drugs at Wonderland, or is the place pretty clean?"" Nanook was really only asking because she had elected to use the word weird to describe it.<br/><br/>""Well, I mean there are plenty to choose from when it came to a helmet and pads, so I can get you something. You won't even look dorky, since most people doing the real extreme crap always wear them.""<br/><br/>That being said, Nanook was actually a pretty extreme vert and street skater. Only he didn't ever end up wearing pads or a helmet, perhaps because he could recover from any injury quite easily.<br/><br/>That wasn't to mention, of course, the fact that being a werewolf also gave him a superior sense of balance.<br/><br/>When she mentioned movie people, though, he merely shook his head. ""I don't think that's the sort of individual I really wanted to hang out with when I showed up here to tell you the whole truth, but I don't mean to be trashing anybody."""
2167,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-11-23T14:48:12,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was kind of relieved that Nanook didn’t really think about stereotypes. She was a somewhat bland person on the outside, but on the inside, there was a lot of complexity there. Though, maybe, the girl thought, being bland and not too noticeable might not be a very bad thing. <br/><br/>Her thoughts were pulled away from stereotypes when Nanook asked about drugs. After thinking for a moment, Marissa shrugged her shoulders. “Nothing unusual for a night club”, she replied. “I mean… that sounds bad”. She thought for a moment and rephrased her words. “There are some people who use things, but we don’t allow any dealings there, and if someone starts causing trouble, they are escorted out”, she explained. “We’re a night club, but we try to keep a somewhat family environment? Sounds weird, but that’s how things work”. The girl shrugged again. “I wouldn’t say we’re this kind of weird. I haven’t ever heard of one of us doing drugs, that’s for sure”. Trying to lighten the mood, she laughed. “Unless you consider the occasional headache medication a heavy drug”. <br/><br/>Paying attention to what Nanook was saying about protection equipment, Marissa nodded. “I would feel safer wearing the whole thing, at least until I get used to it. We’ll see the rest as I get the hang of it”. <br/><br/>Another pause followed before she spoke about the people from the movie business. “Oh, I don’t really mean to trash anyone. It’s not like they’re bad people. Some of them are pretty nice, actually. It’s just that some aren’t”. She tried to explain in a somewhat neutral way. “I’m not really making a character judgement. It’s more about how they behave when they show up at the club, you know”.<br/><br/>The girl smiled and shook her head. “My friends back at work say I like everyone. Well, I don’t really, but I tend to give everyone the benefit of doubt, you know”.</div>"
2168,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-11-24T06:43:24,Aeromancer,"One might have supposed that Nanook was someone who had wanted to draw a ton of attention to him anyway, but he wasn't one to brag about not being a bland person or anything like that. He seemed cool and collected, and he didn't mind Marissa's personality at all anyway. He didn't complain for sure.<br/><br/>More importantly, he didn't act like he was just tolerating her presence. Nanook was actually genuine about all of this.<br/><br/>""Well, I'll be honest and say I try to avoid drugs."" While he laughed for a moment, what he was saying was sort of a cover for what the truth really was.<br/><br/>Being a werewolf, he had a tendency to take the law into his own hands and use his altered state for what he considered to be the most common good. As a result, Nanook wasn't opposed to tearing dealers or drug pushers limb from limb under the light of the full moon in a near feral bloodbath.<br/><br/>That being said, he wasn't going to tell her that. Well, not just yet anyway. For all he knew she didn't believe in such creatures, though her scent obviously still said that there was something about her that he didn't know about.<br/><br/>""Well, I wasn't trying to trash anyone either, but you know that at times there are certainly some types of people who get attracted to movie production anyway. I think that was more like what you were saying.""<br/><br/>Finally frowning a bit, he looked toward her, ""Hey, you were waiting here, weren't you? Maybe we should get together another day. How about I show up on the electronic music night like I promised, and then offer you a skateboarding lesson the following day?""<br/><br/>While it might have sounded a bit forward, or perhaps even like a date, he didn't seem like he was too forceful. Maybe it was just an almost animal-like confidence that had him make such suggestions after all."
2169,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-11-28T17:00:04,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa didn't really know how to define Nanook's personality, but she liked him. He had an interesting behavior, and seemed pretty open to making new friends. As for herself, Marissa was the kind of person who never met a stranger. Everyone around her was automatically considered a friend, and Marissa enjoyed talking to and meeting new people as much as anyone else could. Probably even more than anyone else, to be honest.<br/><br/>The girl nodded when Nanook said he tried to avoid drugs. ""Oh, don't get me wrong"", she explained. ""I don't pop pills every time I feel a tiny inkling of pain. But I suffer from really bad headaches every now and then. You know, the kind that gets you in bed, wondering when death will come and end your suffering"". The last part was obviously a joke on herself, and Marissa made a dramatic expression to go with it.<br/><br/>She thought for a moment about his coment on people who got attracted to movie production. ""Yes. I mean, I believe that as with any other profession, there is the type of person who is fit for it"", she commented. ""It's not like they are fundamentally bad people. It's more like... they have some behavior patterns"". The girl smiled and shook her head. ""Sorry, I enjoy watching people and coming to my own little conclusions"".<br/><br/>When he mentioned her waiting there, she nodded. ""Yes, I'm kind of waiting for my bus to come"", she explained, looking at the street corner. ""It should hopefully be here in a few minutes"". After that comment, Marissa nodded. ""That sounds great. I'm sure you'll love the club, and then we'll have some fun with my attempt to balance myself and talking a little more"". <br/><br/>Mari didn't think anything of the invitation herself. It was probably something about her almost child-like attitudes towards life. She was about to say something more, but a bus turning the corner caught her eye. ""I really have to go now. But it was a pleasure meeting you, Nanook. Please, do show up at the club, okay?"".<br/><br/>She would only wait for his answer before signaling for the bus and hopping on it. It had been a long night, after all, and as much as Mari loved talking, she needed her bed.</div>"
2170,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-11-28T18:45:07,Aeromancer,"Certainly Nanook hoped that in spite of her open personality Marissa wasn't a naive individual. He was only so open and accepting because he was able to defend himself so readily. Werewolves had a tendency to feel secure, if a bit wild, so he felt that he was always in a position to take care of a situation if it were to arise. As a result, he didn't exactly have much to fear.<br/><br/>Headaches, though, were something that he couldn't comprehend for this reason. Sure, he got some, especially when someone bested him and ended up getting him in the head. However, that didn't mean much when he was able to recover so quickly. Nevertheless, he nodded in turn to her replies with a bit of a smirk.<br/><br/>""I would hope, though, that pretty things like you didn't have such short lives as to have to end them in bed so quickly.""<br/><br/>Finally, though, he stood up and placed his board on the ground as he figured that he should have been going as well. ""Sure, I'll see you there on electronic night like I agreed. How will I know how to spot you?""<br/><br/>Since this was the only time he'd ever seen her, he figured that he didn't know how she might have dressed.<br/><br/>Well, Nanook figured that he was going to dress to the nines, so to speak, so he figured that she would have been able to spot him quite easily. While he knew entirely too well that there would have been people in costumes, he didn't think anyone else would have taken things too seriously, so he thought he would have still stood out, and Nanook had always wanted to stand out no matter what.<br/><br/>Tossing down his skateboard for the time being, he executed a couple of quick kick flips before he started to completely push away, speeding toward his target. It would have been assumed that he was headed home for now.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, there might have been other places that he was indeed going.<br/><br/>After all, the entire night under the light of the moon was home for a werewolf.<br/><br/>Marissa might not have known, but he could stalk the city as the sun went down, and stalk that city was precisely what he had planned to do."
2171,A Certain Smell in the Air (Shades & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48294,2015-12-06T01:43:22,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marissa was, indeed, somewhat naive. Not overly, but she liked believing everyone was a good person before she would think that they would be bad people. She had heard other people - mostly coworkers - tell her that she needed to change her ways, but it was beyond her control. And yet, for some reason or another, something in her made sure she wouldn’t get too close to actual bad people - at least not in her ‘nice’ side.<br/><br/>When Nanook said she was pretty and that he hoped she wouldn’t have a short life, Marissa giggled. “Oh, no. Don’t worry about that, I’m pretty sure I’ll be around for a while more”, the girl replied. She shook her head and shrugged her shoulders. “There’s nothing really that wrong with me”, Marissa explained. “It might even be the loud music every night”.<br/><br/>Standing at the door before it could close, Marissa smiled. “Come in before midnight and I’ll be at the door greeting people”, she instructed. “If you come after that, I’ll probably be sporting purple hair that night. See you!”. She would have liked to have more time, maybe share her number, but the bus driver pulled off and there wasn’t much the girl could do about it.<br/><br/>And well, to be honest, all she wanted to do now was to go home and rest. There would be no stalking the city tonight for her - hopefully. Not unless her less-than-nice counterpart had plans of her own.</div>"
2172,RP Tournament Round 1: Lilu Na'amah vs. Todd English,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48319,2015-10-29T06:19:41,megarandom,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Place: Flood-Meadow, Hohenau an der March, Austria</div></span><br/><a href=""http://4loveofthetruth.files.wordpress.com/2011/02/lupinemeadow.jpg""><img alt=""Image"" src=""http://4loveofthetruth.files.wordpress.com/2011/02/lupinemeadow.jpg"" style=""max-width:700px; max-height; 700px;""/></a><br/><a href=""http://miriadna.com/desctopwalls/images/max/Meadow-with-yellow-flowers.jpg""><img alt=""Image"" src=""http://miriadna.com/desctopwalls/images/max/Meadow-with-yellow-flowers.jpg"" style=""max-width:700px; max-height; 700px;""/></a><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Time: 15:00 (3 O'clock PM)</div></span><br/><br/>Lilu tip-toed through the meadow barefoot, enjoying the beaming rays of the sun on his skin. He took care not to step on the flowers as he went along, picking the inflorescences with the most blooms on them. He picked stem after stem, forming a bunched collection of gorgeous flowers in his hand. He searched through the bountiful meadow for his favorite flowers: Goldenrod, Black-Eyed Susans, Gaillardias, really anything yellow or orange that he could find. After picking a large number of flowers, he looked for plants with attractive foliage, picking stems, leaves, fronds, anything he could weave together that was pretty. Finally, he uprooted a goldenrod entirely. He ripped through the stem at the base and removed all the leaves and flowers from the main stem, leaving it bare.<br/>He looked to a somewhat bare spot on the ground, depositing there all the flowers he'd collected. He sat down in the grass and flowers, taking the large bare stem in hand and muttering a spell, ""Faciien Filo."" Golden threads of magic formed at the ends of his middle and forefingers on one hand. He wrapped the stem around the crown of his head, getting a measurement and holding it there. Holding it in front of him with one hand, he deftly wound the magical threads around the stem with his free hand, securing it into a loop of green stem and glittering golden magic. He attached pieces of foliage around the ring, covering and filling it out the base of the flower crown. He then went through with the goldenrod, attaching bunches of it all along the ring in the same way, using it as a filler flower. To finish the crown, he went through once more, tying on gaillardia, black-eye susan, shasta daisies, oxe-eye daisies, and even a few odd orange and yellow coneflower blooms he'd found. He finished it off finally with another spell, incanting again in that strange language that fell somewhere between Latin and Abyssal.<br/>""Fu'ulgenduum,"" he spoke, a shower of glittering, golden dust erupting from his hand into the air. He swiped the flower crown through it several times before casting a smaller cloud up into the air above his head. He let it flutter down into his hair and over his skin, settling into his feathers and clothing as well.<br/>He stood up, donning the flower crown after admiring his handiwork, securing it on his head by binding it to his horns with more of the magical thread. He twirled, a small flurry of glittering magic erupting from around him as he giggled a little bit. He watched as it shimmered in the air, slowly floating down. By now his entire body had a dusting of the magically created shimmer, causing his skin to glitter in the sunlight. He looked stunning, he thought, somewhat akin to some solar eidolon.<br/>Grinning, he took a running start before flapping his wings down hard and leaping into the air with a twirl, coming out of it and spreading his wings wide before propelling himself higher into the air. He ascended rapidly before diving down towards the ground, spinning and laughing the entire way down. He evened out and coasted mere feet above the tops of the flowers before taking off into the sky again. While ascending, he spotted somebody in the distance. Curious as to why there were out in the meadow, he changed his course to coast his way toward them, wondering if he could use them as a food source. He'd try, he decided. He couldn't fathom how anybody could resist him right now.<br/>He dropped from the sky, landing gracefully behind the person he'd found, noticing they didn't seem to be very old, at least by his standards; He was just a teenager. But then again, biologically, so was Lilu.<br/>""Hey there, what are you doing out here?"" he inquired, desire magic heavy in his presence. ""We seem to be alone out here, want to have a little fun?"" he said with a wink. He wasn't being very subtle, but he didn't feel like playing around right now. It had been a while since he'd last had a meal, he'd realized. Seeing as he wasn't sure when he'd find another human, he decided this man would be his next meal, whether he devoured his lust or his soul. He'd go for either, but one of them was certainly easier, and much safer for Todd."
2173,RP Tournament Round 1: Lilu Na'amah vs. Todd English,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48319,2015-11-01T13:05:11,monstermanchego,"It wasn't exactly unusual for Tommathan ""Todd"" English to stand in the middle of a flood-meadow, messing around with his abilities while pumping dubstep into his ears. (Or, as he preferred to call it, ""training."") The close proximity to the river meant that testing his limits were as easy as summoning as heavy a rainfall as he could muster and see how much he could flood the river. Mostly, though, it looked nice and the air was exceptionally fresh and nobody would ask him to lower the volume on his music.<br/><br/>Todd barely noticed the stranger's arrival at first, nor was he listening much to what the stranger was saying. Yes, he was THAT caught up in his ""practice,"" and his dubstep was THAT loud. He was wearing headphones, too, which made it even harder to tell what the stranger was saying. He could tell it was English, though, which struck him as a bit unusual. He expected German, honestly. This helped him to pay a bit more attention, but as his ears were already filled with the sounds of SKRILLEX's<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bangarang</span>pumping out of his headphones, all Todd caught was something about having a bit of fun. Without looking at the stranger's body language or clothing, Todd could only assume that he was talking about a quick fight. In his experience, most people who approached him when he was flailing around with sharp object in a flood-meadow were looking for a way to test their limits, and had also arrived to flail around with sharp objects. And flailing around with sharp objects was always more fun when you had a solid target to flail in the general direction of.<br/><br/>And Todd could feel himself being inexplicably drawn towards the stranger. A light tugging at his soul. He didn't recognize it as desire magic, despite being afflicted with other forms of hypnotic sorcery in the past. His memory sucked when it came to his own adventures. But it had been a while since he had last fought, he was certain of that much. Ever since he had arrived in Europe, in fact...<br/><br/>Then again, he was in Europe to visit relatives on his father's side in Italy. He didn't get to see relatives very often, what with being a wandering adventurer and all, and would rather not get TOO decapitated before he got to spend some time with them. Who knows how bad a first impression that would be - if he arrived at the door covered in cuts and bruises! As much as he wanted to get some practice in, he would have to decline, much to his discontent.<br/><br/>""Yeah, pass. I'm a bit busy later this week. I'll probably come back here in, I dunno, a month or so. You could take a stab at it then.""<br/><br/>Yeah, it was a lame sword pun. Sue him. He didn't really care for putting much effort into that particular pun, of course. After all, flailing around with a sharp object took up a lot of brainpower, and making quality puns took quite a bit of time. If he had all the time in the world, then maybe he'd try to make sure every pun was perfect, but he didn't, so... Tough luck. Reality would have to be stuck with diamonds in the rough when it came to Todd's hellacious banter. A<span style=""font-style: italic"">pun</span>ishing reality, but reality nonetheless."
2174,RP Tournament Round 1: Lilu Na'amah vs. Todd English,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48319,2015-11-04T07:32:49,megarandom,"Lilu looked a bit confused, seeing as the man in front of him seemed to be responding to a completely different question. It didn't matter much to him though, seeing as he was being denied either way. He decided to just skip straight to going to the hard way of doing things for now.<br/>""Fiante quui vocatso procelliae,"" he incanted. He spoke as though it was just a regular sentence, bringing up his intonation at the end as if asking a question. He was casting stormbringer to prepare for the fight, but it wouldn't do to let his opponent know what he was doing. He at least hoped the way he said it like a question would throw Todd off from realizing it was a spell. Clouds began to gather above them from the casting of the spell, and Lilu looked up, feigning concern about the weather.<br/>""Well that's a shame. Looks like it's going to rain though.  Wouldn't be good to be caught out in the storm. I think I should be able to dispel this storm though,"" he said with a smile. ""Ira Flammae emuundabe illios cuum ignais vestriam,"" he chanted, tone remaining benign despite his violent intentions. He held out one hand in front of him, a mote of fire sparking to life in his palm. He suddenly leapt backward, both throwing the mote toward Todd and flapping his wings hard to create more distance between himself and the soon to be exploding orb.<br/>It only took about a second for the orb to burst in a large explosion. It would obliterate anything within a few feet of it as it went off, setting fire to the general area it had previously occupied. Lilu smirked as he landed on his feet about 15 feet back from his Flame Burst, a cheeky look on his face."
2175,Walking through Nightmare(Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48330,2015-10-30T19:49:29,ProfessorSpy,"It was a bitter cold day in the suburb of Mahwah, New Jersey, which meant that most were indoors where one could find heat from the oppressive winter that had gripped most of the tri-state area. Snow was in the forecast starting tomorrow and communities were bracing for what the meteorologists were calling the worst snowstorm the northeast has EVER seen.<br/><br/>Norman snorted at the thought.<br/><br/>He had lived in the northeast for all of his thirty four years on the earth and from what experience had taught him, disaster was usually never in the cards. People would inflate their discourse with hyperbolic phrases and utilize rhetoric to ensure that small talk stayed alive, but actual disaster, endangerment of life? No, that didn't happen very often, and when it did, it was unexpected.   But enough about that.<br/><br/>Norman's dark blue irises found what they had been directed to look for just a few minutes ago: an elevator in this maze of a mall. There was a new shopping mecca that had been erected just last week and it's doors remained open to the public even with the prognostication of doom and destruction. The mall was bustling with people dodging in and out of stores, the whole spectrum of emotion both visible and audible. All Norman was concerned with, however, was purchasing new dress shoes for work. He was on his feet most of the day, teaching his students the merits of Shelley's Frankenstein and Emerson's Transcendental movement, so his footwear tended to wear out.<br/><br/>Heh.<br/>Wear out.<br/>Cause he wears...shoes...<br/><br/>He laughed slightly at his terrible pun, arriving at the elevator, the doors sliding open to allow the denizens of the metallic cubicle to exit and for Norman, the lone passenger, to enter. The doors slid closed, Norman turning around to note the well decorated interior: faux wood varnishing was complimented by an obsidian colored metal that had advertisements for other portions of the mall. He was surprised to see that the typical glass encasing was not at the rear of the elevator, but he supposed that those who designed the supermall knew that if the glass broke and someone tumbled to their grisly doom, they would have the pants sued off of them.<br/><br/>Smart move.<br/><br/>The elevator went up one floor before the doors slid open once more, a woman entering. He gave her a polite smile before staring ahead. As the elevator ascended, Norman began to absent-mindedly tap h...<br/><br/>There was a jarring halt to the elevator's ascension, the lights in the elevator growing dim.  ""So much for a smooth opening for this place."""
2176,Walking through Nightmare(Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48330,2015-10-31T01:31:49,Sojourn,"It was so cold outside, Carrie Peters wished she could be nice and warm in her home right now. Not in the brand new shopping mall fighting other shoppers for Christmas gifts. But that's what mothers did, they made sure their kid got the present they wanted the most for Christmas. She had most of her Christmas shopping done, she prided herself at being an early shopper and laughing at the fools that fought the crowds and the cold weather of New Jersey shopping but her son, Hunter, wanted a brand new video that had just come out this week. Of course, it was the newest, hottest game of the season and lots of young kids wanted it too.<br/><br/>Carrie had a death grip on the bag from the video game store. She wasn't about to loosen her grip and risk some jerk stealing it and ruining Hunter's Christmas. He was ten and he was pretty sure Santa wasn't real anymore. Carrie didn't want him to stop believing but Derek, Hunter's father and her ex husband, thought Hunter was getting too old for Santa. Thinking of Derek made her snort out loud as she waited for the elevator. She and Derek weren't on the best of terms right now. Not since that bitch Gina entered his life. That woman had only been in Carrie's life for three months but Carrie didn't like her and Carrie knew the feeling was mutual. Carrie and Derek had been broken up for almost two years and had been all about co-parenting Hunter and do what was best for him until Gina came along. Now...<br/><br/>Carrie stopped thinking of Gina and how much that woman would no doubt try to ruin this year's Christmas when the elevator opened. She stepped inside and gave the only the person in it, a man, a pleasant smile.<br/><br/>""Hello.""<br/><br/>She said politely and thought to herself she'd have to give Gina a present for Christmas. Perhaps one of the stores in the mall would have some left over Halloween stuff. She could give Gina a nice witch's hat and a broom. That would suit her, Carrie thought to herself, snickering quietly. Thoughts of Witch Gina quickly disappeared when the elevator came to a halt.<br/><br/>""No kidding.""<br/><br/>Carrie replied to Norman, hitting the floor buttons in an attempt to get it moving again."
2177,Walking through Nightmare(Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48330,2015-11-03T19:14:42,ProfessorSpy,"Norman mirrored his inadvertent companion's gesture, pressing a button on his side of the elevator before pressing the large ""EMER"" button. After a few unsuccessful attempts, he withdrew his iPhone(because he was an English teacher, he felt obligated to give into the liberal arts stereotype and own an Apple product) and checking for service. Surprisingly, there was none.<br/><br/>""Weird. You have service in here? I thought that a mall of this magnitude wouldn't impede cell service.""<br/><br/>He shook his head before placing his phone back into his pocket, walking over to the series of buttons on the control panel and hitting the red one labeled ""EMER"" again just to see if this latest attempt would help. He was rewarded with a loud squawk that came over the speaker just above the control panel, then another, then...silence.<br/><br/>More silence.<br/><br/>""Hello?"" Norman brought his face closer to the speaker.<br/>""Hello? Can anyone hear me? Another person and I are trapped in one of your elevators and..."" Another squawk hit Norman dead in the ears, the teacher backing away from the offending device. Finally, he thought he could hear human voices, but they were muffled, discreet. He looked over at the woman and asked: ""Can you make out anything they're saying? I'm having trouble understanding what they...""<br/><br/>A moment later, one of the voices shouted:  ""LOOK ON CAMERA NINE! It's a..."" The voices became garbled again and the lights in the elevator flickered for a few moments before they returned to their dimly lit state.<br/><br/>""Ok then..."" He looked at the woman with a slight smile.  ""Looks like we're on our own. Got any ideas? Not exactly the best at the whole 'escaping from an elevator' bit."""
2178,Walking through Nightmare(Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48330,2015-11-03T22:17:08,Sojourn,"When the elevator gave no response to her hitting the buttons, Carrie began to hit them harder in frustration. Being stuck in the elevator of a busy mall was not how she had planned to spend her day. Especially when today was the day she took Hunter back to her apartment for the next week. She reached into her purse and pulled out her phone. It was a Motorola phone. She was a single, working mother and couldn't afford nor truly cared to have the newest and most expensive phone on the market. She shook her head at Norman.<br/><br/>""Nothing. Which is weird, because I just sent a text right after I escaped the video game store.""<br/><br/>She said escape, because that store had been a madhouse. It seemed like a silly choice of words now, considering she and Norman would need to escape this elevator and that was going to be a lot harder. She had texted Derek to let him know she had bought the video game Hunter wanted for Christmas so he didn't have to come to the mall and try to pick up a copy of it. Her phone had worked just fine and she was sure other people's phones had as well. There had been lots of people in the mall chatting and texting on them. She tossed her phone back in her purse. Carrie watched Norman hit the ""EMER"" button and covered her ears when the response was a loud squawk. Something was wrong, her gut told her. She made a face when there was another squawk. Her belief something was wrong was heightened as she could hear muffled talking, she had no idea what they were saying. She shook her head at Norman.<br/><br/>""No idea. I-""<br/><br/>Whatever she was going to say was forgotten when one of the voices shouted about something on camera nine. Norman would easily be able to see the confusion on her face and fear also. This wasn't right, a busy and newly opened mall should have people ready to help two people stuck on an elevator. Not screaming about something on the cameras. She pressed her lips together a moment as she ran her hand through her long blonde hair as she thought. She tried to return Norman's smile but he could probably tell it was forced. Panic was setting in. It was getting harder for Carrie to control it but she was trying. She had to get out of here and get to her son. If she panicked she would be no good to herself or Norman.<br/><br/>""Well, they didn't teach me that school...""<br/><br/>She replied but she was sure Norman didn't learn all about escaping elevators in school either. She looked around the elevator and her eyes rested on the ceiling.<br/><br/>""Aren't these things supposed to have escape hatches?""<br/><br/>The idea of trying to escape an elevator didn't appeal to her at all but she had a feeling Normal was right. They would have to get themselves out of here if they didn't want to die here.<br/><br/>""I'm Carrie, by the way.""<br/><br/>She told Norman. Since they were going to have to work together to get out of her, they might as well be on a first name basis."
2179,Walking through Nightmare(Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48330,2015-11-04T03:59:08,ProfessorSpy,"He laughed slightly at her comment about elevator curriculum.<br/>""Heh, well, I've never taught my students how to escape an elevator shaft, although now I'm thinking it might be a worthwhile exercise."" Upon mention of an escape hatch, Norman looked up, icy blue eyes examining the ceiling as best he could in the pale yellow light. He responded to her greeting by making eye contact with her, a small smile accompanying:<br/>""Norman. Nice to meet you. Wish we could've met on better terms, but I suppose we can elevate our discussion when we're out of here.""<br/><br/>Elevate.<br/>Heh.<br/><br/>""Pun slightly intended."" He began to analyze the ceiling once more, gaze arriving at the lower right hand corner of the ceiling.<br/>""There. I think I see an outline..."" He reached upward, fingers barely scraping the ceiling. He got up on his toes, attempting to push with no luck.<br/>""Alright then, maybe I can boost you up?"" The elevator swayed, jolted, then began moving upward again, lights still dim, but they were moving.<br/>""Well, that solves some of the problem."" The elevator reached the fourth floor, Norman's original destination. A soft chime emitted as the doors slid open, the normal ambiance of the mall assailing his ears, except there was screaming...odd. Norman took a step forward onto the gleaming marble floor, eyes gazing ahead. Stores flanked the left and right of the mall while straight ahead was a long hallway that led to sliding automatic doors, at which most seemed to be headed, screams and shouts of what sounded like panic assailing Norman. He looked back to Carrie, brow furrowing.<br/>""This look weird to you?"" He then heard a solid SMACK resound about fifty yards away, Norman looking to his right to find that someone had fallen to the ground and was being trampled underneath a massive storm of people. He took a few steps in the right direction before the crowd filtered past, revealing a few ambling figures with what looked like...<br/>""Blood?"" He mumbled, eyes squinting. They were moving slow, but at a steady pace. They stopped at the body on the ground, both men and women alike, their hair matted and mangled with blood, clothes tattered. One of them flipped the body over and leaned down to the neck, presumably to-<br/><br/>Norman let out a gasp as one of the men tore into the body's neck with his teeth, viscera and blood spurting onto the ground.<br/>""Carrie...we need to get out of here..."""
2180,Walking through Nightmare(Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48330,2015-11-04T23:48:54,Sojourn,"Carrie laughed a little when Norman said he had never taught his students about escaping an elevator but he'd might need to reconsider it give their current situation.<br/><br/>""I think you should. You never know when you need that type of knowledge.""<br/><br/>She wished she suddenly had a far more exciting then working as an office receptionist. Maybe if she had been a cop, or a spy, or even an acrobat they would be able to get out of this elevator a lot sooner. Despite her rising panic of being trapped in the elevator, Carrie had never been a fan of small spaces, she returned Norman's smile with a small one of her own and laughed at his pun. Her smile more natural because, for a moment, she wasn't thinking about her small case of claustrophobia.<br/><br/>""Perhaps after we escape, we can get a cup of coffee.""<br/><br/>She suggested. Caffeine might help her nerves calm down. Plus, Norman the teacher seemed like a nice guy. She certainly didn't seem the harm of sharing a cup of coffee with him. She was already sharing the stopped elevator with him. Her blue eyes followed his fingers as he tried to reach up to touch the ceiling. There was one part of the ceiling that looked different then rest. Norman was taller then her and if he couldn't reach it, there was no point of Carrie trying to get on her own tip toes and attempting to reach it. She nodded her head when he suggested boosting her up.<br/><br/>""Yeah, I can-""<br/><br/>She said she could try to reach it when the elevator swayed and jolted as it started up again. She had to grab the side of it so she didn't looe her balance. Carrie smiled in relief that they were moving and soon she would be out of it.<br/><br/>""That's good. I don't have to attempt to be an acrobat today after all.""<br/><br/>Nor did Carrie have to try to figure out of she would be able to help Norman up through the escape hatch. She put the video game in her purse and waited patiently for the elevator to reach the forth floor but her relief of not being trapped didn't last long. She heard the screaming and cautiously followed Norman out of the elevator. Her face was full of confusion as she saw people screaming, shouting, and running all in one direction. A very different atmosphere then the mall had been when she had entered the elevator.<br/><br/>""Very weird.""<br/><br/>She replied to Norman, tightening her grip on her purse strap. She automatically turned her head to the direction of the smack. Carrie frowned at the figures that looked like they were covered in blood and wearing very tattered clothes. It looked like the group belonged at a Halloween party or in a horror movie.<br/><br/>""What the-""<br/><br/>She gasped in horror and covered her mouth with her hand when she saw one of group flip over the person that they had been trampling and bite him. If not for Norman, Carrie would have just stood there, frozen in her horror at what she was seeing. She was seeing a person tear another person's neck outt, like a lion tore out its prey's neck to kill it. Luckily for her, Norman was here, and his voice snapped her out of her shock.<br/><br/>""You're right.""<br/><br/>She replied, it was safe to stay here. She looked at the people running for their lives and told Norman.<br/><br/>""There's too many people going that direction, we need to find a different way out.""<br/><br/>Her panic had returned but it was worse now. Being eaten by some crazy cannibals was a lot worse then being stuck on an elevator. The elevator didn't seem as bad now. She saw an emergency exit sign and pointed at it.<br/><br/>""Let's try that way.""<br/><br/>She suggested to Norman."
2181,Walking through Nightmare(Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48330,2015-11-09T18:01:58,ProfessorSpy,"Norman groaned inwardly at the suggestion of going through an emergency exit. After all, wasn't it only two years ago that he had been in downtown Los Angeles going down a dark flight of stairs in a parking garage to get to his car and had almost gotten mugged? Of course, the would-be muggers weren't flesh hungry cannibals slash zombies that were now almost done feasting on their first(or latest) victim.<br/><br/>Right then. They needed to move. Now.<br/><br/>""Yeah, come on."" Norman wasn't the largest man, but days spent on the cold sidewalks of New Jersey running endless miles listening to Macklemore was kicking in. He stayed next to Carrie as best he could while attempting to ram his way through the crowd that had thinned out. Most had probably made it to the parking garage already and the stragglers would be left to fend for themselves.<br/><br/>There were double glass doors underneath the sign, Norman opening them both to find a sterile hallway with fluorescent lighting guiding their path. On both sides of the hall were doors labeled with different numerical sequences, but what made Norman rather happy was the door at the end of the hall that read in bold letters: EXIT. As they made their way down the hall, Norman could hear muffled...shouts? No, but then there was a crash behind them.<br/>""Not looking! Neither should you!"" Norman pressed down on the silver bar at the exit door and allowed Carrie in before shutting it, catching a glimpse of more of the psychopaths terrorizing the mall, their ambling growing in speed as Norman closed the door, pushing it hard into place for good measure. They were now in a stairwell that ascended and descended.<br/>""Should be police officers on the ground level, right? Would make sense."" He took a step downward just as he heard a thudding against the exit door. Another thud.<br/>""Ok, down it is."" He descended as fast as he could, thuds coming at every exit door except for the one on the ground floor, which he opened quickly to only be greeted by cars jammed up in the parking garage, horns blaring. It was a total standstill and coming down the ramp were the ambling monsters, clawing at car doors and windows, attempting to open the vehicles.<br/>""Well...we're walking, aren't we?"""
2182,Walking through Nightmare(Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48330,2015-11-09T21:50:30,Sojourn,"Carrie could tell that Norman had not liked her suggestion of going through an emergency exit, but what other choice did they have? She wasn't about to risk the elevator again, a second time in that contraption really could mean her attempting to be an acrobat with the escape hatch. And she sure as hell wasn't about to go the direction the rest of the people were going. It was a herd of people and those growling non human people. Crazy cannibals that were reminding her of the game that Hunter liked to play with his dad. The newest edition of that game was inside her purse. Her gut told her that the best way to escape was to go the way less traveled. Her parents always did tell her to trust her gut. Thankfully, she did not have to argue with Norman about it. He seemed to quickly reason it out in his mind that the emergency exit would be their best option. Carrie nodded her head to him.<br/><br/>Carrie might work in an office but she tried to exercise and was in decent shape. If she could walk somewhere, she did and taught Hunter to do the same. Her son was involved in sports but they also tried to play outside as much as they can. An active family was a happy one. While she wasn't a fan of running, when one was in an insane place like the mall had become, with people running and screaming and others eating them, survival instincts generally kicked in and you ran. When Norman opened the door and Carrie saw the nice sterile hallway, with no blood or cannibals, she was briefly relieved. She grinned for a moment seeing that beautiful word ""EXIT"". Exit meant freedom. Exit meant safety. Exit meant-Carrie gasped when she heard a crash behind them. She instinctively turned her head to look when Norman yelled they shouldn't look.<br/><br/>""Right...You're right.""<br/><br/>Carrie replied, nodding her head. She quickly went through the door Norman held opened for her.<br/><br/>""Always forward, never back.""<br/><br/>She said, repeating a word of advice her grandmother had told her to do when life didn't go your way. Of course, dear Grandma never had to try to escape a mall that was under attack by crazy people eating other people.<br/><br/>""Always forward, never back. Always forward, never back.""<br/><br/>Carrie repeated a few times to herself. She needed to say it out loud to remind herself that and saying it out loud was also calming her nerves a little. Not much, but she wasn't going to have a panic attack in the hallway. She was going to need a whole lot of caffeine to feel better after she was safely away from this mall. Her blue eyes shifted up and then down at the option presented to them at the stairwell.<br/><br/>""Yeah, there should be lots of cops.""<br/><br/>She replied to Norman. There had to be cops, probably most of the police force of Mahwah would be here, trying to stop whatever the hell you classified this attack as. She heard the thuds and told Norman.<br/><br/>""Let's go down. I want to go where there are cops, cops have guns.""<br/><br/>Hopefully lots of guns and riot gear. Maybe tanks....Okay, maybe not tanks. Surely whatever this was was just an isolated attack. Probably a group of stoners high on bath salts or whatever people liked to try to get a high with. Carrie didn't personally know since she had never been into those type of parties or tried it herself. It would seem silly to expect the military to come out with their tanks to put an end to this but surely the cops would be here. Carrie would feel much safer when they were with the cops.<br/><br/>Carrie went down the steps as fast as she could. The urge to run was strong but it was stupid to run down a bunch of stairs. She didn't want to trip and fall. Break something or be ate by one of those things. She was breathing heavily when she and Norman reached the ground floor. For a brief moment she thought she would just be able to get to her car and drive the far away from here. That naive  thought crashed and burned when she saw the traffic jam. There was no way to leave here with a car and that was probably a good ithing. The monsters were trying to break into the cars. It was a scene of utter chaos. She looked at Norman when he asked if they were walking.<br/><br/>""We don't have a choice. Let's go before those things see us.""<br/><br/>'Those things' seemed pretty distracted by all the noise of the traffic jam but Carrie didn't want to take any chances.<br/><br/>""I don't hear any gunfire. Do you?""<br/><br/>Carrie whispered to Norman. They were on the ground level, shouldn't the cops be shooting those things for attacking people?"
2183,RP Tournament Round 1: Alice Schrodinger vs. Sangoman,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48349,2015-11-01T18:34:05,Lawman,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=48244#p321711"">Alice Schrodinger</a> vs. <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=44580"">Sangoman Remorde</a></span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Time: The Present...<br/>Place: Sangoman's Residence</span></span><br/><br/>""Good morning, is this the residence of Sangoman Remorde? You got a special delivery!"" A courier, a nondescript-looking man in his early 30's with short brown hair dressed in a gray jumpsuit and dark blue ballcap, knocked on the<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://danbooru.donmai.us/posts/1031059"">green door of a red brick rural house</a>. Placed at his feet was a massive gift box, large enough to hold a human, covered in a shiny pink gift wrapping and tied with a green and gold ribbon. On the gift box was a card that read, ""From your secret admirer, nya. :3"" Yes, complete with the kitten smile emoticon. The courier would wait for Sangoman to answer the door, and while waiting for him to do so he would pull out his phone and start playing some Candy Crush to pass the time. Hopefully, he didn't have to wait too long.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Time: 12 Hours Ago...<br/>Place: Hinode Pharmaceuticals secret facility, somewhere in Japan...</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=n8NJTHXeUi8"">Cue Soundtrack</a></span><br/><br/>The cat girl known as Alice Schrodinger gave an annoyed hiss as the floodlights were switched on, the test subject's sleep being so rudely interrupted as an elderly man dressed in an immaculately-kept gray business suit and red tie walked into the chamber where Alice's ""cage"" - a 5 x 5 x 5 meter cube constructed from a frame of titanium alloy and panels of bulletproof glass was kept - flanked on his left and right by two bodyguards in black Armani suits and sunglasses. ""Well well, if it isn't The Bossman himself, nya,"" Alice remarked as she slinked right up to the walls of her cage.<br/><br/>Almost in unison, the elite guards from the Hinode Special Ops; dressed in black BDUs and tactical vests with ballistic helmets, goggles and balaclavas would cock their assault rifles and take aim at Alice. ""Hands away from the walls, subject 3170!"" the sergeant yelled.<br/><br/>""Lemme guess... my services are required once more, nya?"" The cat girl asked, looking at the bossman in the eyes - that is if she could see them - the strong lighting coming from behind him and the darkness inside Alice's cell created a contrast effect that kept the man's face obscured in shadow.<br/><br/>""This is different from your usual missions, Cheshire,"" The Bossman replied as he gestured for his secretary to hand him a photograph, taking it from the bespectacled office lady before displaying it to Alice, showing a young man dressed mostly in pink, with pink hair and red eyes. ""This isn't a search and destroy mission, but how shall we put it... a specimen procural mission? R&D has taken interest in the alleged abilities possessed by this young man, and would like to get him to ""volunteer"" for our experiments.""<br/><br/>""And that is where I come in, nya,"" Alice remarked. ""Very well, tell me what needs to be done,"" and with that, another squad of Hinode Special Ops mercenaries would move in, with two troopers keeping their guns trained on the cat girl as a sergeant carefully unlocked the door to the cage, and as she stepped out, two more men would move into position with long poles ending with metallic clamps that would hook to the test subject's collar, allowing them to march her.<br/><br/>""As usual, the corporation will provide you with the resources you need for this mission - now come with me, time is of the essence,"" The Bossman remarked as he and his cohorts turned around to leave the holding area.<br/><br/>""Get moving, subject 3170,"" the sergeant added as Alice's handlers gave her collar a slight tug, nudging the cat girl to start moving.<br/><br/>""You don't have to tell me, I am perfectly capable of obeying orders,"" Alice retorted, giving one of her handlers a hiss, although the cat girl would quickly fall silent as one of the mercenaries aimed a Kel-Tec KSG at her head. Chuckling to herself, Alice would follow The Bossman and his cohorts out of the holding area, in readiness for a briefing and to get geared up for the upcoming mission at hand."
2184,The town of myths. (GoatBoy&PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48369,2015-11-02T08:47:30,CanadianWolf,"There is a town that lays along the cost of Canada British Columbia, the town is home to many different races other then human. This town is home to those that have been deemed ""monster"", those who must hide there real selves from the rest of the world. Yes many of those who live and around the town WolfWater are not all fully human. Some aren't human at all, but they have learned; through magic, to hide them selves amongst the humans.<br/><br/>WolfWater is where we set out stage, Which is the new home to special young girl. She would become the centre of a war between the races, the humans may even come invold in this war. But before Any that can happen, this young woman must meet the players involed with the war.<br/><br/>At the current moment, Micky was setting in on the park bench. A cigarette between his lips as he watched people go by, the boy should have been in school. Yet he didn't care enough to go. There was a few things he could do with his life. Though the only thing he really wants to do is be the alpha of his pack. As Micky was the son of the current alpha of the Werewolves that lived in the area, and he hasnt used that to his advantage at all. He won't tell anyone that knows about the werewolves that he is the son of the alpha. Instead he just picks fights and steals things, which does tend to land him in trouble with just about everyone on. Yet he could care less, it was fun to do those things.<br/><br/>Though as Micky sat on the bench, he watched a new car drive by. He sniffed the air as it did, he then rised a eye brow. ""What the hell... That's something new.""<br/><br/>Then of course there was another who was the only one of her kind there in the town. She was sitting outside of the dinner reading a book, Ashley then looked to see a new car come through the town. She smiled a bit, then closed her book. ""Oh, seems like someone new is coming through. Let's see if this person can give me some entertainment."" The dragon laughed softly, before going back to her book. Waiting for her break to be over."
2185,The town of myths. (GoatBoy&PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48369,2015-11-02T21:20:34,LadyAsriel,"Sophie got out of her car just in front of her new home. She shut the door and sighed softly, she looked up at it and nodded. The truck that had been hauling her things came up shortly and started to unpack her furniture. She watched as they did so, it didn't take long for them to unpack her furniture and other things but now it was her turn to put things in an organized fashion. She came out of the large house and grabbed something from her car multiple times, boxes filled with things she had brought from her old town. She had just graduated from her old high school with honors, making it so that she graduated a year early. She figured that moving to this small town would be good for her to find more jobs in her Equine field.<br/><br/>Lana was in her shop when the car drove by and she watched as Sophie unpacked her things from her car and into the house. A smile formed on her perfect face. She was interested in what was going on, and even more interested in what kind of power this girl had. She knew that Micky and Ashley would already have known that this girl held something strange and powerful. ""That's interesting...."" She mumbled softly as she kept watching the girl.<br/><br/>Sophie soon finished her decorating and decided to go for a walk to get more familiar with the town. It was nice outside so she decided not to bring her jacket. She walked along the sidewalk and looked into the multiple windows of some shops. She found Lana's shop which she found strange. It was a shop completely dedicated to all things dark and strange. It caught Sophie's eye and she proceeded inside.<br/>""Welcome to Lana's Boo-tique of the strange and unusual. How may I be of service to you?"" Lana asked from behind the counter. Sophie hadn't seen Lana and jumped softly as she heard her voice, she laughed nervously. ""That name is quite a mouthful huh?"" She joked, Lana laughed and nodded. ""What are you looking for dear? Anything specific?"" She asked curiously. Sophie shook her head. ""Nope, just browsing really..."" She said as she walked around the shop. The Boo-tique had everything. It had from Ouija Boards to spooky but strangely fashionable, dark clothing. She had odd things and normal things, the odd things is what really was strange. She eventually found the same red poncho that Lydia Deetz wears in the tv show Beetlejuice. She went to the register and payed for the thing. Once she did she exited the store, Lana waved and once she was gone she whispered to herself.<br/><br/>""That girl will be mine..."" She smiled deviously and went back to work stocking her shelves."
2186,The town of myths. (GoatBoy&PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48369,2015-11-04T19:52:39,CanadianWolf,"As Sophie left the store, Micky slid up behind her and started to follow her. The young werewolf was are interested in the girl, she had a odd scent and a odd aura around her, so she would be the topic of talk around town for the non-humans. Though Micky would prefer to know why Sophie was not like the other humans, he hated when there was just talk about someone and no one actually knew anything about the person. So the young werewolfs' plan was to follow the girl and find out what was different about her, of course he knew that this might get him in trouble. So he stuck to ducking into alleys, or behind trash cans so Sophie would not see him. Or that was at least the plan, he just hopped that she didn't turn around to often.<br/><br/>Down the street from Lana's shop was the WolfWater dinner, owned and ran by Ashley. Ashley was still sitting outside reading her book, when she looked up from her book again she saw Sophie and Micky stalking behind her. This caused the dragon-born to roll her eyes and stood up from her seat. She then walked to Sophie and smiled at her, she put her hand out. ""Hello there, I'm Ashley. I see that you're new around here."" Ashely said, before looking behind the young woman and stared coldly at Micky. Micky just gave a soft growl and styed behind the corner of a alleyway. Listening two the two woman talk."
2187,The town of myths. (GoatBoy&PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48369,2015-11-04T22:33:04,LadyAsriel,"Sophie was too busy listening to her music from her phone to pay attention to if she was being followed or not. She had no reason too anyway so she just walked straight. She had been walking along the sidewalk with nowhere particular to go and enjoying the sight of the new town she lived in. She was about to go into a tea lounge when she was stopped by another woman. She offered out her hand as well to Ashley and gave a friendly smile. ""I'm Sophie. Yes I'm new around here. I was just wandering around, this town is gorgeous."" She smiled as she made conversation with this new person.<br/><br/>Lana could hear the conversation from down the street so she decided to go on break early and see what was going on. She came up behind Micky who she saw was stalking around and grabbed him by the back of the neck. ""Stop being a creep and ask her out already if you like her!"" Lana joked. She had a flirtatious nature, so she always loved to pick on people, especially Micky because ehe made it easier than most. Before he had a chance to reply to her sarcasm, she walked over to Sophie and Ashley. ""Hey Ashley, bugging the new girl?"" She smiled in a joking manner. It was sunny out so that meant that Lana had to wear a giant sunhat to cover her skin from the sun so she wouldn't get burnt. Her teeth were white as could be as she smiled at the two. She also could smell the new scent of the new girl and was curious, much like everyone else would be in this town. The scent was something that nobody had ever smelled before, which was odd to them all, and definitely got their attention."
2188,The town of myths. (GoatBoy&PrincessKyra),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48369,2015-11-09T02:11:58,CanadianWolf,"Micky growled at the woman and snapped at her as well. ""Why dont you shut up for five minutes."" He said to him self as Lana had already  walked away. Though Micky stayed behind the wall, just listening to the three woman talked.<br/><br/>Ashley smiled at the girl, bring her hand back to her side. The womsn then turned and pointed to her diner down the street. ""Well if you need a good place to eat, go there. Trust me, we have great food. Also you know I own it."" She laughed, then turned to see Lana was standing there and rolled her eyes a bit. ""I don't think I am bugging her to much, just trying to be nice. Don't you have a store to run?"" Ashley's eyes grew narrow as she looked at the woman. Ashley had never liked Lara, her and her people were rather annoying, and they had a troubling habit of taking on forms that looked like a dragon. Which is a symbol for her people, as they are dragon-born.<br/><br/>After a few seconds of staring at Lara, Ashley noticed that Micky was stalking behind a wall and hit her head. ""One second please."" She said, then walked towards Micky and pulled him out from behind the corner. ""Now then, what are you doing there?"" She asked, which Micky just grumbled and looked st the woman. ""I was just walking by and thought I might stop to listen to what you guys were up to."" He said, as he slowly walked away."
2189,Duality(HolyQuintetxProfessor)(Closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48395,2015-11-05T21:54:59,ProfessorSpy,"The wolf stirred gently, it's front paw waving around in the air for just a moment before it stopped again, a whimper coming from the throat of the animal. It's soft, snow colored fur ran uniformly down the muscled body, but right in the middle of the white was crimson red, the shaft of an arrow protruding rather prominently. Another whimper was emitted, prompting the arrival of a wide shouldered man in a thick coat, his stride lengthened by his long legs. The man grimaced slightly as a sweeping gust from the north blew tufts of snow from the ground past his dark green irises and jet black hair. When the snow settled, the man drew closer to the wolf, kneeling down next to it and stroking the body. A few beats of silence passed between animal and man before the latter spoke: ""Let the gods guide you home, wild one."" The wolf's paw once again moved in the air, the man taking the paw gently and laying it on the ground. Time passed by, the wolf's eyes slowly closing, the man kneeling by it until the eyes were fully shut. He withdrew the arrow from the now dead wolf and placed it next to the carcass, blowing out a sigh in the process. ""May there be a time when the Oversoul is never bled from another."" With that proclamation, he began to pick the body up, nestling it on his shoulder before standing with a grunt. He walked back on the path he had become familiar with over the past few months, fully aware of the boastful gusts that were assailing him. If he didn't get home soon,he wou...<br/><br/>Suddenly, the gusts picked up strength, the man almost blown onto his back. The wolf carcass fell to the ground as the man attempted to fight the wind, which seemed to be forcing him in the opposite direction. A moment later, the forest was bathed in a lime-green light, his eyes blinded by the intensity of it. And as quick as it came, it went, leaving the man's eyes to adjust to the growing darkness.<br/><br/>""What..."" As his eyes acclimated to the darkness of the forest, he spotted a form in the distance, a pulsating light guiding his gaze toward the form. Carcass forgotten, the man forged forward in the snow, breath crystallizing into vapor. As he got closer, the pulsating seemed to weaken until it was emitting enough light for him to see that the form was the body of a woman. He knelt, placing a hand on her shoulder, shaking it gently."
2190,Duality(HolyQuintetxProfessor)(Closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48395,2015-11-06T00:37:55,HolyQuintet,"What had happened in a matter of minutes, felt like an eternity of pain.  Only seconds ago she had been terrorizing a village at the request of a thief in a mightier, more terrifying form but a sudden surge of pain had taken over her spirit and now she was unconscious in an unknown snowy forest.  Not only that, but her form was completely different than she remembered.  The young woman finally stirred from her sleep, her eyes barely opening as she watched the snow fall onto her face.  Her vibrant blue eyes finally took in the scene around her, registering the roaring of the cold wind around her and the snow that surrounded her body.  She also felt something warm holding one of her arms.  Her soft dark brown locks of her seemed to fall away  from her face as she shifted slightly and find the source of the comforting warmth.  She noticed that it was a man holding her, trying to wake her up from her sleep.<br/><br/>She stared at him for a while in pure silence, not knowing what to say to him.  She had no idea where she was, or why she felt so strange but it was hard to think when her head was pounding so harshly.  She watched the human man carefully as she raised one of her arms from off the ground and gripped one of his arms firmly.  It was then that she noticed that she had human hands and arms, although they seemed to be marked with strange green symbols all the way up to her forearms.  She also appeared to be wearing a white shinishozoku robe, which would  probably explained why she felt so cold and exposed.  She barely seemed to be registering her new body because of how much her head hurt, so for now she seemed to be ignoring this realization in favor of finding warmth.  She pulled her body closer to the man, trying to shield herself against and absorb the warmth he was emitting.<br/><br/>“Warm...” she said quietly, her voice was soft and barely audible at the moment.  A small content sigh escaped her lips, feeling more at ease.  She didn’t care who this man was, or why she appeared to be human now...for now she just wanted to find some kind of shelter and survive.  That seemed to be the one concept that was familiar to her....survive."
2191,Duality(HolyQuintetxProfessor)(Closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48395,2015-11-09T19:04:21,ProfessorSpy,"Her eyes, soft and tender, examined his for a brief moment, a smile crossing her face before her head landed on the snow once more, her body sidling up to his. Though she had mentioned his warmth, she felt like the inside of a just heated fireplace. Odd.<br/><br/>The pale light casting from the moon illuminated her cream colored skin, her robed body seeming to glow under the inspection of the moonbeams. Whoever she was, the man felt obligated to take care of her. She was barely clothed and alone in the Northern forest, a vicious and uninhabited area of Hokkaido. He needed to get her warm food and drink. Hopefully with enough nurturing, the woman could return to consciousness and possibly explain her supernatural appearance. He reached out with both arms, scooping her up gently. She felt almost weightless, her body levitating rather than weighing him down. His eyes moved down her body, noting that the glow that had once accompanied her was now gone.<br/><br/>Who was she?<br/><br/>___<br/><br/>The sun was beginning to peek over the tree line, revealing a small but cozy looking cabin propped up in a roundish clearing that was surrounded by thickets of dense pines, providing a natural source of cover. Not that he would need to be worried about anyone seeking him out, but just in case...<br/><br/>Inside the cabin was sparsely furnished. A rather large cot was up against the right side of the dwelling, a fireplace wedged up against the northern edge in which a roaring fire was burning. On the left were various tools and supplies scattered haphazardly across the floor and two wooden tables. On the cot was the form of the woman covered by a sweeping blanket made of wolf and bear pelt. Next to the cot was a tray with a glass mug, steamy liquid giving off a pleasant aroma. His broad shoulders turned from the fire, dark blue irises examining the woman once more. She hadn't stirred since he had brought her here. He approached a bit closer...<br/><br/>Just outside his door came scratching. He moved to the door, opening it to reveal a rather snow matted dog. It wasn't a hefty thing, about fifty pounds and three feet long, but it's strong muscled body gleamed against the fireplace. It walked to the fireplace, melting snow dripping off of it's now visible auburn colored coat. It scratched at the floor for a moment before settling in front of the fireplace, ears flattening against it's head. It looked up at Sasami with a bemused expression, then to the woman. It's eyes narrowed before looking to the fireplace.<br/>""You have something to say, then?"" Sasami asked the dog, it's pointed ears moving up. It snorted.<br/>""Oh come now, Zareru, surely you can't object to us having company."" Another snort, then the dog turned it's head to face Sasami.<br/>""Stop fussing."" Silently the dog turned it's head to the fireplace."
2192,Duality(HolyQuintetxProfessor)(Closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48395,2015-11-10T04:13:59,HolyQuintet,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""O' Spirit that defiles the land of the rising sun....I exile your spirit to this mortal coil!  You will not harm our village ever again!  Rend!"" </span><br/><br/>The girl let out a sudden gasp and sat up on the cot, her fingernails digging into the pelt that covered the cot.  When she had lost consciousness, she started to dream about her final memory as a god.  Everything was flooding back to her over each panicked breath she took in.<br/>'That's right...I remember now.  That old sage did this to me......he sealed me away' she thought, her eyes locking onto her tattooed human arms.  She brought her hands close to examine them thoroughly and traced her soft fingertips lightly over the designs that decorated her skin.  From the palms of her hands to her forearms, there seemed to be symbols and kanji patterned in green ink.  The seal was branded into her skin, trapping her in this small female form and preventing her from using her powers.  How dare that old man strip her of her purpose!  Someone had wished for that village to be destroyed, so why didn't he let her kill everyone?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pang</span><br/><br/>Suddenly, something in her chest started to tighten significantly and she could feel a heartbeat inside of her.  It's pace picked up significantly and a panic spread through her body.  She gritted her teeth and gripped the cloth over her chest tightly, almost as if brute force could stop this sudden flood of pain and emotion.  She had never felt any semblance of emotion in her god form, so why did this pain and sadness feel so familiar...almost as if she had felt human emotion before this.  Tears started to flood her vision and they started to fall down her cheeks, leaving the mysterious girl whimpering desperately.  She had no idea why she felt so distressed after looking over her human body, but she couldn't stop the flood filling her heart.  She took no notice of the man that had rescued her and continued to grip her chest tightly and cry."
2193,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2015-12-05T14:49:27,turtleteapot,"“Brother, eh?” Crone commented, conjuring an image in his mind as to what a male sibling of Hana would look like. Probably someone just as annoying as her, he thought, amusing himself as he followed the girl through the hallway. He observed with fascination as Hana reached up to retrieve the cardboard boxes, her face beaming as she peeked inside. With a raised brow and crossed, unsure arms, he walked up to Hana and peered down into its contents. The square photos quickly caught his attention; snapshots of memories caught between threads of the past, and as Hana tried to dismiss and hide the images, he couldn’t help but smile. “Seems decent enough for a human,” he lied, actually liking, more than he anticipated, the selection of clothes the box had to offer. Crouching down to the floor, he fluttered his fingers through the different materials. They seemed of good quality, soft and tidy - it would definitely serve more practical for outside environments. “It’s not exactly plush wolf brushstroke-styled fur, but it’ll do-”<br/><br/>Knock, knock.<br/><br/>Hana quickly left Crone to himself. The man wryly smiled; it was a good chance to do a little bit of snooping. He began to dig out the various glossy paper images that Hana had tried to obscure, and for a while, he stared at the various pictures of her brother. “Yup, just as weird as I thought,” he mumbled, using a particular image as a reference for an outfit. It featured a plain grey shirt, black pocketed cuffed jeans, a slim belt and simple brown lace-up boots that just went a little above the ankles... He fished through the boxes for the exact items, and to his surprise, found all of the elements required. Since he was trying to please humans, he thought that he may as well follow their weird sense of fashion. His robe slid away from him and crumpled to the ground... Right beside a certain image he’d forgotten to analyse. Reaching down, he picked up the photo of youthful, cheery third-grader Hana. A snort soon followed from Crone. He had to admit - the image was quite charming. Demons such as himself never ‘aged’ in appearance, so he found himself constantly intrigued by human quirks. In only such a short amount of time, Hana had currently looked so different. Less bright pink and more mature in colour. Less irritatingly happy and more... Calm. Balanced. Huh.<br/><br/>Moments of soft cursing, awkward pushing of material, and struggles with tightening shoelaces passed by before Crone had followed through Hana’s brother’s photo perfectly. Looking down, Crone could barely recognise himself. He had undergone a complete makeover today, and could feel the confidence of wearing comfortable hair and clothing take over him. Tucking the photos back into the boxes, as well as storing his robe in there, he headed back through the hall. “Hey, Hana, am I wearing these stupid things ri-”<br/><br/>And then Hana’s magnetism<span style=""font-weight: bold"">struck</span>him like a chord in his untuned heart. Shocked, he gripped his chest. They weren’t alone.<br/><br/>He frowned, taking quiet but long steps towards Hana’s strengthening aura. Raising his head upward, his mouth parted in part anger and part shock as a dark mopped boy had begun to lean into her!... Wait, no, this wasn’t no ordinary boy. He was trying to absorb Hana’s aura. In other words, trying to claim Crone’s prey. Panic surged through his limbs. He had to do something, anything, in this lanky awkward human physique, but what?!<span style=""font-style: italic"">To hell with it, may as well give it a shot</span>, Crone thought as he raced towards the two and slid between them in a surge of heated emotion.<br/><br/>Boop.<br/><br/>Crone’s lips met Hana’s, and at the same time, the stranger’s met the back of Crone’s neck. Although Hana, weak from magic, could do naught to react, Crone’s whole face fumed red with anger as he felt the soft boy’s lips kiss him from behind. For a long second, the three were sort of pressed together in a strange sandwich of mixed feelings and messages. As soon as Crone broke his brief kiss with Hana, a warm blue light exuded through his whole body. “I’m regenerating?” He paused, staring into Hana’s eyes for any sort of response from her, feeling a strange strength suddenly grow within him. “I’m regenerating, you little devil! Can’t absorb a demon’s aura, now can ya?!” He repeated with more confidence, feeling his power suddenly burst into his hands. He instantly swiveled around to let Hana’s drained body fend for herself, gripped the boy’s shoulders, and pressed him into the door behind them. Strong, coal, tenacious claws pressed into the stranger’s clothes, paws replacing where his hands should be. Crone, at this newfound power, grinned like an excited child at Christmas, a chuckle rumbling from his throat like he could almost feel his good ol’ demon self return into his core. “Now, tell me, kid - You don’t feel to me as cool as a demon in essence, so what’re you? This is my turf now. No touching my resources.” Like a protective pack wolf, he tried at a growl, huffing as he felt the claws start to turn diaphanous and fade away. It seemed, as a human, this burst of power had a time limit. Damn it. He pushed the boy away from them and stepped back to protect his meal, and newfound source of converted demon energy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If this man’s one of the locals</span>, he thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">they were going to have a very unique relationship</span>. He thought it a shame that he couldn’t source the powers to get rid of the guy then and there.<br/><br/>It was then he realised, no matter how hard he tried to look human, his old ways were ultimately never fit for this container. Crone's body buzzed with excitement at this influx of power, unable to control such concentrated surges that a wolf form would usually regulate. And for that split second, he felt at home."
2194,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-04-14T12:01:37,HolyQuintet,"Hana was frozen in fear as her terrifying new neighbor zeroed in closer to her, leaving little space left between them.  She wanted to scream and kick his head in, but her body refused to move an inch from his hold.  It was just then that she could hear a quick bust of footsteps racing towards her as Finn continued to close in on her lips.<br/><br/>Boop.<br/><br/>Hana had shut her eyes tightly, hoping that something as ridiculous as this could shut out this entire experience.  But something was off about this forced lip contact.  She could smell something very familiar in the air as she slowly dared to pry her eyes open and look at the sight before her.  What she had been smelling was the familiar floral scent of her own shampoo, which she had used to wash Crone's massive knots of hair only a mere hour ago.  Her mind quickly put together the scene taking place, and she could feel her heart rate spiking dramatically.<br/>Crone had managed to intercept the kiss that Finn was trying to place on her....by kissing Hana himself.  Crone's lips were on her lips.  Crone was kissing Hana.  Crone.  Mouth.  Contact.  LIPS.  KISSING.  EACH OTHER.<br/><br/>Hana could feel her thoughts moving a mile a minute as she stared at Crone in pure shock.  Finn was having a very similar reaction to Hana as he found himself staring at the messy hair of a young man and placing his delicate lips on the back of this dog's neck.  They were all frozen in place, like a strange conglomeration of statuette figures.  It wasn't until a strange aura seemed to fill the air between Hana and Crone that anyone started to resume movement.<br/>Hana could feel a strange warm swelling in her torso build up inside of her and being slowly removed as Crone held the kiss with her.  Her body felt strangely fuzzy the longer they held that embrace of shock.  Eventually, Crone did remove his lips from her own and simply stared back at her, with equal confusion as to what had just happened.  Before either of them could say anything at all, a strange blue aura exuded from Crone's body, leaving Hana shocked and Crone quickly starting to grin like a child.<br/><br/>[""I'm regenerating?!""]<br/><br/>Hana watched as he looked at her for confirmation, but his gaze was only met with confusion and wide-eyes.  ""You're regenerating?!"" she questioned back before he turned around.  She couldn't believe this!  She had no idea how a kiss would have possibly allowed Crone to regain some of his demon-like power, but now was not the time to question a miracle.  Her body was still very weak from Finn's spell and she would need to get a safe distance away from the two very dangerous demons, both of which could easily turn on her if she drew much more attention to herself.<br/>---<br/>Finn was flabbergasted at what had just taken place.  He had been quickly pinned against the door behind him, causing his eyes to turn a bright crimson red and a snarl to leave his lips.  The demon spirit sharing his body had suddenly taken control, ""I am something with more control than you, you impudent pup!"" Finn's voice seemed a few octaves lower as he yelled.  As Crone's power began to wear down, Finn raised a brow and couldn't help but smirk.  ""You makin' fun of me now?  Letting me go unharmed is a big mistake pal!"" he snarled, seeming to think that Crone was pitying him.  He didn't seem to notice Crone's powers slowly dissipating away.<br/><br/>""We get the message then!  You better make sure you watch your food carefully, pup....I won't hesitate next time"" he warned.  It was evident that his retreat was more out of confusion than anything though, seeing as he thought the demon's power had been sealed away completely.  Apparently he had been misinformed....<br/><br/>Finn quickly opened the front door and quickly ran off the house property, disappearing behind a large barrage of houses on the far end of the street.<br/>---------<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Hana had managed to prop herself up against her counter and try to regain her sense of balance.  Whatever spell Finn had used was making it hard for Hana to move her body without any resistance.  As she tried to stand up properly, the young mage couldn't keep her mind off the kiss that had just taken place.  Somehow a kiss was able to transmit small pieces of her aura to the person she was kissing.  She would need to look into aura related magic to see how this phenomenon was possible, but she would need to be able to walk properly in order to do that.  She noticed that Crone was no longer yelling and Finn had declared a swift and cowardly exit from her home.  Good.<br/>She peaked over to see Crone walking back towards her and she watched him carefully, wondering how he was feeling now that he had felt a rush of his old power, ""Do you know what just happened?.."" she asked hesitantly."
2195,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-04-16T14:32:48,turtleteapot,"“I am something with more control than you, you impudent pup!” Finn roared with a deep tone and the wolf demon clenched his jaw.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">‘Crone shall be your name, for you are as shameless as a naive puppy yet your heart withered like an old hag…’</span>Crone remembered the woman’s husky, melodic voice as her curly locks wove around her fingers. With a gaze as strong as steel, he remembered how her fingers felt icy cold to the touch when she stroked his muzzle, how strong her grip was as sturdy digits tightened around the back of his neck - an invisible collar of deceit and vengeance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘You are a demon, are you not?’</span><br/><br/>A laugh escaped Crone as his thoughts snapped back to the situation, though it didn’t sound entirely genuine. Rather, it had a fake, teasing sound to it, as though he were a proud child trying to amp up their accomplishments. Crossing his arms, he sniffed back and let his tongue do the taunting as the opposing young man backed off. “You<span style=""font-style: italic"">will</span>hesitate next time, for it will be me who makes your head flinch backward! You<span style=""font-style: italic"">are</span>some sort of lame demon, aren’t you? Then you should know your place.” As Finn ran off, Crone gave a loving and admittedly relieved flutter of the fingers to dismiss them, just as he had seen people practise. “And thanks for the tip, honey!” He called down the street before slowly closing the door of Hana’s house.<br/><br/>The sudden calm after the storm of the situation fell heavy upon his shoulders, as the ‘demon that thought he couldn’t use his powers but now suddenly kind of can’ slid down the door and crumpled to the ground in a sullen moment of reflection. What the hell…? Did he really just kiss something as filthy and annoying as the human he was supposed to eat yesterday?! Good lord - this would be a hard story to explain if anyone from the underworld were to discover this. And moreover, what sort of soul-eating creature takes the form of a dark haired, bratty human? The bratty part was self explanatory, Crone mused, but the human part? This town was full of crazy people, it seemed.<br/><br/>Like a snake shedding its skin free from tenacity, Crone rose back up the door and shuffled onto his feet. Scratching the back of his neck, it felt somehow itchy although nothing had disturbed that particular part of skin today. He caught Hana’s gaze, who had seemed to recover pretty well despite the overwhelming shock of everything that had just taken place. “I dunno what just happened, but I’d be damned if it didn’t feel satisfying.” He smirked, still a little buzzed from the immense power that had flown through his bones like a wave of electricity. He had never heard of anything like this being possible; well, it wasn’t everyday that such circumstances of a 'super cool' demon suddenly being zapped into a human by a 'really weird' witch lady had taken place. “Is this somehow part of your voodoo magic, Hana? I wouldn’t put it past ya for this to be some sort of experiment on your part.” With narrowed eyes, he still offered a strong, open hand towards her to help her balance, abruptly suspicious for a moment as his other hand scratched his cheek. “Although, you look terrible. Well, I mean, you<span style=""font-style: italic"">normally</span>do, but this looks a little bit worse.” His stern gaze seemed to lift as he snickered at his own joke. Wow, am I funny, he thought.<br/><br/>Looking down at her, his gaze seemed to turn sympathetic and concerned for the girl’s sake. That was, until he opened his condensending mouth. “Oh, and for heaven’s sake, why do I have to peck<span style=""font-weight: bold"">you</span>to feel like myself again?! Eurgh, you must be really lonely to conjure that sort’ve cursed spellery.” He snorted, but behind this arrogance, his gesture did seem willing to help her keep from toppling over as she tried to walk."
2196,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-04-24T13:14:09,HolyQuintet,"Hana grumbled as Crone revealed how satisfying it had been to feel that temporary rush of power.  Now that she thought about it, they had barely pecked for a few seconds and it had caused Crone's demonic power to practically surge into his arm.  She wondered what could of happened had that kiss lasted longer.  She tried to stand up completely but ended up leaning against the top of her counter, using her index finger and thumb to quietly twirl a piece of her bangs.  Her eyes weren't particularly focused on anything as she thought about what was the best course of action.<br/><br/>She looked up at Crone as he spoke again and shook her head at his question, her face contorting into a disgusted frown, ""What?  Um, no.  Sorry, I want to avoid further contact with demons, not make out with one"".  She kept that disgusted look on her face as he commented on how horrid she appeared at the moment and looked at the hand he offered her.  She denied his hand and sighed, ""I'd hit you upside the head if I could walk properly..."" she muttered as she tried to stand up by herself.  Why did she expect a straight conversation from a demon?....especially one being so annoying towards her.  Although, she was acting no better than he was.<br/><br/>She carefully turned herself around, using the counter top as a sort of crutch and her eyes settled on a chair not too far from where she was.  She harshly pushed herself forward and managed to land herself right next to the chair, although her launch ended up with her back on the tiled floor.  Hana groaned and pulled herself up onto the chair so she could sit down properly.  It had been a hell of a lot harder getting to a chair this way, but she didn't really care about that at the moment.<br/><br/>Her annoyed gaze landed right back to Crone as he started to ask about the kiss.  ""I didn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">conjure</span>anything, you weirdo!  Spells all react differently depending on a lot of random variables!"" she tried to explain.  Spells and curses worked in very strange ways, some with weird little catches attached to them, others came with a time limit.  She looked away from him to twirl a small piece of her hair again, she needed to think properly!  Her thoughts were running a mile a minute but nothing was adding up in her head.  She was too stressed.<br/>She gripped her head and grumbled angrily, ""Eurgh!  I can't concentrate properly!  This whole situation is confusing!"" she complained as her hands ran down from her head and cupped over her face.  She was so done with everything..<br/><br/>Hana went quiet for a minute as she rested her face in her hands and just sat in her chair.<br/>['okay.....calm down...calm down.....that dumb wolf is just as lost on this as you are...']<br/>Why her thoughts were so sympathetic towards him was beyond her, but it was a fact...she couldn't deny that.  Slowly, Hana peaked an eye out from behind her hand to look up at Crone.  A sigh escaped her as she removed her hands completely, ""This is going to sound dumb....but it might be a good thing that we only have to kiss to get some of your power back and not some blood ritual...getting all your power back may not be too hard after all"" she admitted to him.  Thinking back on it, many curses in history could be broken with a kiss...weird.  The difference here seemed to be that a peck only seemed to bring back a small increment of his power for a limited time.  She wasn't particularly interested in things like kissing, and having to do that with a demon she clearly didn't like wasn't making things any better.  But yeah...at least she wouldn't have to do anything too crazy like a sacrifice or something medieval.<br/><br/>It was around the time of this revelation that Hana had the feelings in her legs return.  A small breathe of relief escaped her as she wiggled her toes to check and hesitantly stood up.  It seemed that she could move completely again.  At least one good thing had happened.<br/>""Listen, I'm going to take a shower and get dressed...after that we need to figure out how we're gonna handle that weird Finn kid and this curse of ours"" she noted before making her way past him and making a bee-line for her bathroom.  She needed that shower....anything to help her relax a bit."
2197,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-04-29T13:05:56,turtleteapot,"His brows furrowed slightly at Hana denying his hand, somehow agitated at watching her in such close proximity not allowing him to help while being rather useless at trying to stand up herself. In fact, it reminded him of a certain someone… Damn magic-wielding humans.<br/><br/>However, such concern was immediately lifted along with his raised eyebrows, simply blinking at the witch’s contrastingly more angered response. Like the gradual rumble of a dragon, a deep chuckle begun to conjure from his chest, seemingly exuding from the back of his throat as her poor attempt of threatening him with a hit upside the head brought him more amusement than anything else. This is kind of nice, actually, being in the position of power. Crossing his arms over his chest, he smugly observed her desperate moment of fumbling about the counter…<br/><br/>And then she fell back onto the freakin’ floor.<br/><br/>She found his tipping point. Crone’s mouth cracked into a barking cackle of a laugh, erupting a few sharp sounds. Surprising himself as much as the sudden fall, he brought a hand to his mouth to stifle the noise into soft snickers, calming down when Hana<span style=""font-style: italic"">eventually</span>made her weak butt to the seat. Her brief, rather tired explanation of how spells and curses functioned seemed to bring about more questions than answers, though. Hm… Yep. That’s it. Crone mentally betted twenty bucks that Hana was secretly some sort of loner nerd who reads too many magic books to go outside and find a compatible mate, so was using her strong aura to her advantage to attract<span style=""font-style: italic"">young</span>,<span style=""font-style: italic"">innocent</span>, century year old demons that would make for an attractive metallic-haired boy. Tsk, tsk, tsk, Hana. For shame.<br/><br/>A twinge of concern fell over his complexion when Hana exasperated into her palms. “<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Eurgh</span>indeed, witch,” was his meek response, reaching out a hand in an attempt to awkwardly pat her back but abruptly decided against it, tucking his hand back into his folded arms while the two of them marinated in the aftermath for a minute. A lot had happened in under two days, and there was a sinking feeling in his gut that things were only just about to begin. An aura like Hana’s would definitely attract a vast array of underworld and magical weirdos had someone of that kind attempt to search for her. It would definitely be a dead giveaway of their location wherever they went, so Crone thought he had to be on his best watch to ensure no other demon he knew saw what was going down here…<br/><br/>""This is going to sound dumb,” Hana spoke, “….but it might be a good thing that we only have to kiss to get some of your power back and not some blood ritual...getting all your power back may not be too hard after all.” Crone snuffed. “Woman, my pride can only be wounded so much. It’s hard enough knowing another demon-seeming-thing has already caught me taking a peck of what’s supposed to be a food source in the worst possible way…” Colour drained from his face at the thought of having to do that again. Despite it hurting his ego, it couldn’t be denied that it had been the closest they had both gotten to figuring out the possible antidotes of this mysterious curse. And the power he had regained… Hell, it felt too good for a quick kiss to ruin, anyway. Ugh, only a dumb human could come up with this sort of gross solution to their spellery.<br/><br/>A long, drawn out sigh slumped his shoulders as Hana managed to regain her balance to stand up. “Uh, sure-” Crone swivelled around to see her rush past him before dragging his feet to the kitchen sink and making a glass of water for himself. Sitting on a chair closest to a window to the garden, he took slow sips and pondered about how the outside world would look through human retinas. As a scavenger demon, he was more of the nocturnal sort, sunlight now feeling surprisingly…<span style=""font-style: italic"">Pleasant</span>to his pores. Huh. For the next half hour or so that Hana got herself ready, he took mental plans to pack away the open boxes of storage that they had left outside the hall closet. Like an open box, Crone may have felt exposed and weak as a human, but it didn’t stop him from being able to be useful. Perhaps, to make himself feel better, he would think of their newfound forced partnership as more of a demon-bound contract than anything else. And with that, Crone too stood up again."
2198,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-05-17T11:45:55,HolyQuintet,"Hana had taken some time to properly dress herself before returning to where she had left Crone, who was resting by a window.  She had changed into a pink t-shirt with a design of a deer on the front.  Over the shirt she wore a grey hoodie and a pair of black leggings.  Her usual messy mop of short hair was properly brushed as well, finally leaving her looking less tired and frazzled.  The shower was supposed to help her space out and let her thoughts wander but she couldn't keep her mind off of the curse.  Crone was just as unhappy as she was about the forced lip contact.  Unfortunately, that was the reality of things and they had to work with what they had.  She figured that there were other ways to access his powers, but they were stuck with just this one for now.  Hana made a mental note to find every book in her study about curses later tonight and find other ways to get his powers back...hopefully one to lift this curse entirely.<br/><br/>Hana snapped out of her thoughts to see Crone standing up from his chair, his gaze glued on the garden outside.  She noticed how serene his expression was and almost felt bad for entering the room and drawing his attention back to her.  Her eyes locked on his as she took a few steps closer.  It had crossed her mind while she was drying her hair that she had acted brashly during their earlier conversation.  If she wanted to keep her aura under control, she needed to verbally communicate her feelings to Crone.  She couldn't afford to let her emotions build up like that again.<br/>Hana leaned against her kitchen counter and took her eyes off of Crone and focused on the floor.<br/>""Sorry...about my attitude earlier.  I was all pissed off and stuff..."" She muttered the last part and looked back up to him.  If they wanted to get through this, she had to try and communicate with him effectively.  ""I'm not happy about any of this, but I know you aren't either.  So I'll do what I can to fix this"" she said, a more determined tone to her voice as she looked at him.<br/><br/>With that off of her chest Hana felt a bit better, like a small weight was lifted off of her.  Although, there was still a mound of problems to take care of.  First they needed to discuss this curse of theirs, then she could figure out what to do about this weird new demon boy living nearby.  'One step at a time....'.<br/>Hana turned her gaze to the garden Crone had been focused on earlier, one of her hands wandered to her hair and twirled a piece of it around her finger as she tried to think.  ""So...we know that lip contact can temporarily give you some of your power back.  Not much else to go on for now.  All I can guess is the longer the contact is, the more power you get back"" she explained.  The facts were plain and simple, but as to why these were the parameters set was still a mystery.<br/>""I read somewhere that curses are weird and have certain rules to them.  Maybe we need to make lip contacting because of some past emotional trauma?"" she threw out some ideas to see if Crone could maybe elaborate on them."
2199,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-05-21T15:14:41,turtleteapot,"Noticing Hana had returned rather promptly than he expected, he turned his body for the moment of eye contact before directing his eyes back towards the garden. His thoughts a bit more simmered down now, he was able to quietly pay attention to what Hana had to say. Then, slowly, he folded his arms like they were two settling snakes clinging to his hips. “…Your attitude was fine. It’s not any fouler than a demon’s.” A soft, sheepish smile flashed across his face at his rather back-handed compliment. “But I’ll choose to believe you and help you out for now because I’d rather not hang around with you for too long, just as you’d rather see me bugger off.” His eyelids lowered and with narrowed eyes, he peered back at Hana as she leaned on the kitchen counter. Huh, he thought, she looks less like a crazy witch and more of a normal human being with her hair combed out a bit more properly. Taking slow steps, he plopped into a stool by the counter to take a closer look at her face.<br/><br/>“Alright, sour puss, your deflated aura is killin’ me over here. I like you when you’re feisty! Gives ya more character.” Propping an arm on the table to support his head, he nodded when hints of her usual determined, strong self flickered in her voice. She began to talk further about aspects of the curse and Crone contemplatively stroked the side of his face with his digits. “Power came back in my claws because I really wanted to rip out his stupid neck had it not been illegal as a mortal… Perhaps your voodoo attaches this power to my thoughts at the time.” It was a curious thought, and Crone mused about what could happen if he had simply thought really strongly about wanting to be a full-fledged demon again. But on second thought, curses and magic as complicated as this wasn’t usually so easily fixable like that. Hm. He tilted his head to the side a bit, staring, perhaps unknowingly a little bit too intently as he pondered about his dilemma. Did he seriously really have to kiss her hoo-man mug again? Jeez.<br/><br/>“Emotional trauma?… Maybe it’s because your<span style=""font-style: italic"">unfortunate</span>soul has never been in a proper relationship, huh? Are you worried about not having a boyfriend? I doubt loners like you would, haha.” Mocking the gestures of a gossiping school girl, he poked her shoulder a few times, as though he were lightheartedly trying to prod out some friendly banter from her as he waffled on about his past conspiracy about her. “I’m tellin’ you girlie, putting voodoo on a demon in order to trick his attractive face into kissin' you just won’t<span style=""font-style: italic"">ever</span>work out for you.” He snorted at his own words, understanding his own irony and hypocrisy. It wasn’t as though Crone had much of an underworld romantic life, either… But he wasn’t going to tell her that upfront. Besides, that was different! Humans were way less picky than stubborn, straightforwardly demanding demon women! Huh, sounds like another girl he knows…<br/><br/>He hopped out of the chair to finish the task bothering his mind. Quickly running into the hall to file away the boxes, he hopped and performed a dramatic model-like spin back into her view. “By the way, not trying to sidetrack, but did I dress convincingly human? I was going to ask until we got disturbed.” A sharp tooth peeked from the corner of a wry smile as he looked down at himself. Clothing was surely a weird constricting entrapment, but he did admit it felt rather comfortable."
2200,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-05-31T10:06:10,HolyQuintet,"A small smile sneaked its way onto Hana's lips as he poked her shoulder repeatedly.  His imitation of a gossipy high schooler was as stereotypical as it got, but she remembered a few people from her school days that were actually like that.  She looked back up at him, a grin still on her face, and poked his forehead, ""Yup! BUSY people like me don't have time to fall in love.  There's work to be done!  I'm sure you have all kinds of romantic ventures as a demon though"", her grin turned a bit more mocking.  ""Also, it's not voodoo ya dumb wolf, it's just magic. They're very different"" she added, rather snootily.  His attitude was annoying enough, the thought of kissing him again wasn't her idea of a good time.  And although Hana would never admit it to Crone, she didn't have much experience in the department of romance.  Not that it didn't appeal to her, she just preferred reading romantic novels over going through the experience.  Everything was easier to stomach when she was reading about it from an omnipotent third-person point of view...<br/><br/>As Crone stood up and walked away to put the box away, Hana watched him quietly.  It was when he did the model spin and looked himself up and down, she couldn't help but crack a smile at the pose.  Her expression calmed to a relaxed smile, ""Yeah you look good.  Completely human and inconspicuous"" she said.  Her smile went away as she noticed that he had a pair of boots on though.  She pointed to them, ""Don't wear shoes in the house though.  This place is already trashed enough, so I don't need a messy floor along with that"" she pointed out before pushing away from the counter.  She did have to admit that he looked rather nice in the outfit, much better than the robe he had been conjured up in.<br/>She shifted her thoughts to the next topic that needed some immediate attention-- their new neighbor.<br/><br/>""So...that Finn guy.  I don't know exactly what he was but he wasn't entirely human, so we need to make sure he doesn't jump us like that"" She noted before scurrying past Crone to her study.  She began to shuffle through the large piles of books until she came upon a small blue novel.  She came back out of the room and frowned, ""I don't think I can destroy him...but I can try to gather some materials for a barrier spell for the house"" she explained to him.  She wasn't very experienced with defensive spells like these, but she would need to put it at the top of her priority list.  The only issue would be that she would have to leave the house to gather the herbs she needed to conduct the spell.  She would need to leave sometime before dawn tomorrow morning to get them.<br/>Hana groaned as she looked over the amount of wild herbs she would need to find in the dark; the list took up a whole page and a half.  But it needed to be done.<br/><br/>Hana's aura spiked as she grew more and more frustrated with the state of things.  ""I thought things were going to be better out here.."" she sighed, obviously more annoyed.  ""I must be cursed or something"" she remarked before moving back to the kitchen counter.  She set her book down roughly and moved both of their breakfast dishes into the sink to be washed later.  She leaned back against the counter once again, stress and frustration affecting her aura as she tried to hold in her worries and think everything out in silence."
2201,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-06-12T15:27:24,turtleteapot,"Crone hummed in sheepish satisfaction during her positive review, at this human camouflage that mortals described as ‘fashion’... Until she commented on the shoes. A childish puffy-face flashing across his complexion, he made his way towards the garage, briefly sitting down to untie them and set the pair aside. It would do them well not to stress out too much, he thought, so Crone didn't bother with his usual sassy retorts for now. Hana's aura definitely spiked way too uncomfortably for Crone whenever she was too potent of a single emotion. And you know what the saddest thing was about that notion, at the end of the day? If Crone tried to kill and consume her, he would lose his only chance of ever becoming a beautiful, fully functional demon again. Sigh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hashtag: first underworld problems - kill me now…</span>As if it were even possible to, anyway.<br/><br/>He took a sharp, collected breath as he stood back onto his feet, black socks cuffing his ankles. Thinking about it, things could've been worse. However much the pessimistic demonic spirit inside of him wanted to call these the worst days of his life, she<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>trust him enough to not ‘voodoo-magic’ him away into a jar of pickles or something. It was kind of nice to think of it that way. Trust. Crone had only ever experienced the noun through trust inherently being in the nature of his previous contract-bound work, albeit the stern side of trust; of his master knowing that Crone would serve them as faithfully as a dog. Without such a permanently binding document in place, it felt rather refreshing to do things not because one felt bossed to, but because one had to… Did it make a demon like him a sadist to enjoy struggling like this with an obviously lamer, mortal witch? God, was Crone good at making himself internally laugh.<br/><br/>Crone made himself a glass of water and sunk his upper body onto the counter, propping his forearm up to his lips for the laziest access to the drink as possible, as Hana started rambling about their stupid yet mysterious neighbour. “A barrier spell, ey? Sounds fancy,” his lips quirked, raising his eyebrows to look over the pages she was reading. He wasn’t great at reading the human tongue in prose. The symbols and overly complicated shapes were too confusing to bother learning, but he could make out a few words here and there that he had needed to know in the past. He noticed her groan as she read over a certain phrase. Putting two and two together, the words ‘forest herbs’ and ‘nighttime’ gave him an idea.<br/><br/>“Seriously. Do you still not know that your aura can be so irritating? Such a worrywart!” Sculling down the water and setting it down, he frowned, stood back upright and moved over to her side of the counter, poking her on the back of the head. “As much as we both hate it, I’m going to bloody pretend I’m in a contract with you so that we can learn to work together and try to get rid of all of our problems. And eventually, each other.” A small smile formed on his face. “The forests just around the other side of town? I know ‘em like the back of my paw. Er.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hand</span>. I’m not a shabby protector, y’know.” Puffing his chest, he swiftly slid behind Hana, patting her on her arched back. “If you translate the recipe, I might be able to locate some of them.” His speech turned more melodious to the ear, more persuasive, more daring as he fell into character of the ‘contracted demon’. And like any other contracting ritual, he sealed their newfound partnership with a encasing embrace. He hoped that a nerdy witch like her would know of the immense weight carried behind this symbolic gesture amongst the supernatural. At the risk of his dignity, he entrusted a little piece of faith to her, reaching his hands over her arms and entwining his fingers together in front of her.<br/><br/>But that wasn’t all that had embraced them. Not even half a moment had gone by before the kitchen was encased in a sudden, swelling explosion of smoke! The grey matter swirled around them in a calm vortex, but unlike most smoke that rose to the ceiling and would set off the fire alarm, it simply sank to the floor, seeming to pool away into the shadows and cracks of the floor.<br/><br/>Crone yelled in shock, but realised his body weight felt much heavier to stand up. And maybe that wasn’t a yell at all, maybe it was the sharp yelp of a silvery blue wolf! Crone found his long wolf muzzle and fluffy limbs flopped onto the surprised Hana below him. It wasn’t his usual, brushwork-looking, winged, demon self; instead, the man had transformed into a wolf of the earth. Holy hell!<br/><br/>Taken back, the wolf jumped off of Hana and fell backwards, long claws clicking along the floor surface as he jolted away to look at himself. But as soon as he took merely five strides away from Hana, another burst of smoke exuded from him and he found a lankier body back in Hana’s brother’s rather plain fashion sense, in comparison to the gorgeous fur he had only briefly but intensely witnessed. Snapping his head to Hana, he looked at her with a face that said ‘did you just see that?!’ before running back over to her… Or rather, trying to stand up, but the shock in weight balance pinned him to the floor for what felt like the longest moment.<br/><br/>“Holy-! Hana, come over here, this herb-collecting mission demands my presence now! You are a voodoo-makin’ machine today!” Realising how desperate the words sounded, entranced lips puckered a chuckle as he impatiently patted the ground beside him."
2202,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-07-10T03:12:59,HolyQuintet,"Hana barely took notice of Crone as he quickly made his way to her side of the counter, which left her unprepared for the poke to the back of her head.  Her expression quickly changed to suprise as he did so, but sank back into a hard frown.  As much as she hated the situation, Crone was right.  She needed to try and lighten up or else their time together would be even worse.  The brunette tried to lighten her expression and relax her body more as Crone explained his plan of action.<br/><br/>""A contract?"" She started, ""hmm...I guess it does make the situation seem a little less dire sounding...more voluntary.."" she pondered.  It did make it sound like they had both chosen to take this path together.  She looked back to her book as Crone continued his speech, trying to memorize some of the ingredients.  She quickly paused her reading though, after hearing his voice suddenly drop an octave.  His presence loomed over her from behind and his words sounded more melodious and smooth.  She had always read that demons were persuasive beings that tempted humans into contracts, but it was a whole other feeling being present in the scenario.  His arms snaked around her body and she could feel his torso pressed against her back.  She had long since stood up straight as she watched his fingers entertwine together around her body.  She understood the weight that was carried with this solid embrace, but Crone's deeper tone of voice caused her to feel slightly embarrassed.  Her cheeks started turning a little pink as they stood there.<br/><br/>Before Hana could speak up, a sudden pool of charcoal black smoke enveloped them.  Everything felt quick and blurry while the smoke cleared away.  Her head felt light again and Crone felt like he weighed fifty pounds heavier.  The added weight caused Hana to stumble onto the floor as the smoke pooled down to the floor and disappeared.<br/><br/>Hana was left wide eyed as she looked up at the silver blue wolf towering over her.  The wold jumped off of her but Hana's body quickly sat up and tried to back away from the animal as quickly as possible.  ""W-Wait! WHAT?!"" She yelled, her hands were shaking  as she spoke.  She was about to yell at the wolf but it was quickly enveloped in smoke again and turned back into Crone.<br/><br/>""I-I did that to you?.. JUST FROM HUGGING?!"" She exclaimed.  Her hair was messy and she looked a little frazzled, unlike Crone who looked rather desperate and excited.<br/>As he patted the floor next to them, Hana hesitantly made her way over to sit beside him.<br/>""Wait hold on! We can't go now! We need to figure out what just happened!"" She pointed out.  She still wanted to know what the boundaries of the curse were.  Was physical contact all it took to give him pieces of her aura?"
2203,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-07-24T13:51:46,turtleteapot,"He scratched his scalp as a small headache throbbed at the back of his head. There was no doubt now - the spell hadn’t entirely turned Crone human, as sparks of magic still swelled inside him, waiting to be unlocked. More excited than ever, a smile refused to leave his chuffed face. “You apparently<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>do that just from hugging!” He beamed with a tone almost comparable to that of a dazed child as the slightly-stressed-slightly-panicked Hana slowly made her way next to him.<br/><br/>He glanced at her face, curiosity dancing in his eyes. “Our separate states of magic interacting almost works like an explosive chemical reaction of some sort… Why don’t we suss out how this works? Stay there,” he said, turning around on the floor so that they sat back-to-back. He groaned, the muscle pains of suddenly shifting forms still lingering in his long legs. The human limbs rose to his chin, awkwardly pushing away from him in a roundabout way to move his back closer to Hana’s. “I believe this is what they call a ‘butt-shuffle’,” he snorted, feeling sort of lame at this weird movement but nonetheless seriously concentrating on Hana’s aura. Pressing his back against hers… He couldn’t feel anything immediately different, but there had to be a way to gauge how his powers trigger, right? “Well, you did style my hair before without problems, so simple interactions seem okay… Does it have to do it time?”<br/><br/>He sat there with closed eyes. He focused on his heartbeat. His soul slowly swelled, and somehow, after some time, it almost felt like something sparked within him. “Ah.” His eyes snapped open as he felt something crawl down his back. Drawing away from Hana, he lifted his shirt to find a small patch of dark fur line his spine. “Woah, interesting. So thanks to your weird aura, if I will my own magic enough I may be able to transform through merely touching you. Less direct connections like this take more time,” he theorised out loud, turning back to face the witch, “but I think the closer and more directly our auras are able to connect, the more power your spell is able to unlock from within my own soul.” He blinked at her, poking her on the shoulder like a cat curiously pawing at a new toy. How could such a fragile looking, frazzle-haired girl place a demon such as himself in such a mess? Although he relished the day he could leave the house, Crone had to admit that these two days were the most unpredictable action he’d ever experienced in his usually well-organised and controlled life.<br/><br/>“So when I hugged you, I guess it forced our auras to be pressed closer together, huh? I hope you know how to ride on the back of a wolf, lady, because I’m not giving that form up just because I have to stick next to you to transform.” He scolded, flattening down some pieces of hair that had puffed out from the back of Hana’s head. With a smirk, he was unknowing of the fact that this strange moment of shuffling on the floor with this girl, with expressing his troubles to this human, had been the first time in a while that a genuine smile lasted for so long on his face."
2204,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426&start=20,2016-08-12T10:12:14,HolyQuintet,"Hana stared at Crone as he began to theorize why he had turned into a flesh-and-blood wolf.  All Hana could do was stare at him as he excitedly tried to conjure up words to describe what was going on.  She had never seen him look so excited before and she couldn't blame him either.  This was very exciting for both of them!  The sooner they figured out the curse's boundaries, the sooner they could break it.  As soon as he told her to stay there, she straightened up her back, ""O-Okay!"" she confirmed and waited for him to do something.  His back pressed against hers not too long after, leaving her feeling a bit....uncomfortable, at least at first.  As soon as Crone called it a ""butt-shuffle"" Hana couldn't help but crack a small smile and roll her eyes a bit.  It sort of looked like they were doing some weird floor dance to her, so they were generally on the same page with how weird this was.<br/><br/>""Maybe we just need to focus on each other's auras.  That seemed to work earlier!"" she pointed out before trying to press her back firmly against Crone's.  She closed her eyes and tried to focus her thoughts on the spiritual energy in the room.  She couldn't exactly place how exactly to do that, but she needed to try.  At first nothing really happened and the two of them were left sitting on the kitchen floor, back to back.  Hana never really ended up feeling much of anything out of the whole attempt...but Crone did.  As his voice broke the silence, she opened her eyes and turned to look at Crone's back.  She noticed the line of fur that had crawled up his spine and stared at it in fascination.  She lifted her hand and began to reach out to touch the patch of wolf hair growing on him, but was stopped short as Crone pulled his shirt back down and turned to face her properly.   Once again, his eyes were filled with curiosity and excitement and he was leaning toward her as he tried to explain his theory to her.  ""That's probably the most solid theory we have to go on right now...we should experiment with this a bit more later on"" she implored as he pawed at her arm. As he kept trying to poke her she pushed his finger away to stop him.<br/><br/>The brunette thought that she had thwarted his attempts to touch her, but was sadly mistaken.  She was surprised when he began flattening down pieces of her hair and fixing it a bit.  Something about his whole attitude had shifted completely, now that he knew more about this curse.  His request for her to ride him so he could be a wolf was surprising too.  She stared back at him as he smiled, looking as happy as a child on his birthday.  Hana blinked and couldn't help but blush a bit at how genuine and eager he looked.  ""I mean, I guess?"" she shrugged, not knowing how to handle this.  She didn't want to say no to him when he wanted to be a wolf again so badly.  ""But you can't go too fast or I'll pull on your ears!  Okay?"" She instructed, trying to gain more control over this weird deal."
2205,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-08T13:42:05,turtleteapot,"Breathe.<br/><br/>Crone parted his muzzle to let out a snarl, expelling oxygen turned to poison. Evening was quickly turning to night. It was primetime to do some business. He lingered in the air, hovering above the midnight cloaked town, the symbols and brushstrokes forming his wolf body growing more and more restless with each passing second.<br/><br/>It was kicking in again, and tonight, Crone wasn’t about to lose sight of this particular prey.<br/><br/>The demon surged forward, light paws forming soft pitter-patters along the rooftops of houses.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, how this place had changed! </span>The reminiscent town, once a lush and plentiful forest, now inhabited many unnaturally-straight buildings, and in turn, the lives of mortals. Whilst traditional wolves would have loved to live in what this place had once been, demon wolves like Crone learned to adapt to their environments; there simply wasn’t any other way. As an immortal, the closest he could come to death was to hurt. “And so we thrive,” Crone muttered, completing his musing. Long, sturdy claws tensed beneath his nimble frame, turning red at the tips as though they were chunks of steel being heated up by his craving, his desperation, his hunger -<span style=""font-style: italic"">this aura</span>. For the past week, a single aura had been throbbing at his heart, practically calling his name for the beast to devour. Crone salivated at the sheer thought of it. Feeding off of tainted souls, feasting on one’s imperfections, one’s lies, one’s melancholy; the bigger the aura, the more space for darkness to seep in, and the better chance this demon had of feeling full for another week. Throb, throb, throb, ack, the aura itched him with palpitations and cravings. The wolf stirred as his wings folded, staring down a particular home along the road. He could practically see the aura exuding from the crack of the doorway. And so, he lunged towards his desires.<br/><br/>Crone usually took the stealth approach when going about hunting down a soul. He weaved through the home, uncertain as to where he was in the house. He was entranced, drawn to the aura like a magnet, his sensitive leather nose quickly alerting him of the directions he needed to silently pace through. Peering into the shadows, he noticed a light. Silently disappointing; he would have to take extra care not to startle the figure. Drawn to the dim glow, the wolf took tentative, careful paces. Tenacious paws gripped onto the floor beneath him; just how potent was this aura to be? Mere inches away from the figure’s neck, he was ready. Rising his back, he loomed over the opposing figure like a tall shadow, teeth gleaming, head reeling, heart feeling this aura beating-<br/><br/>Until the girl, assumedly seething, sent a dart of magic<span style=""font-weight: bold"">pealing</span>through the room.<br/><br/>“There’s<span style=""font-style: italic"">sorcery</span>in your bones?!” The next few moments would pass by so promptly, but would cause more chaos than Crone would ever participate in just for an assumed quick midnight snack! Fumbling about the magic user’s home, the startled demon frantically ran along any surface he could. Spells were terribly damaging to creatures of his sort, in fact, the only thing damaging to creatures of his sort! “Ugh, why didn’t I assume this earlier?” He cursed at himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘It is the last time I’m following a strong aura presence,’</span>he thought.<br/><br/>Such a notion was verified by the fact that the demon had been struck by one of the magic user’s surges on the way out. Crone fell to the floor, groaning in pain on the cold surface, as the world around him turned, and his vision skewed. He felt his whole body start to ache, and turned to his dreams for comfort. The curse felt devastating; he didn’t know what was happening to him now, but closed his eyes and felt his body lay significantly heavier on the ground."
2206,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-08T15:30:41,HolyQuintet,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just leave me alone already...</span><br/><br/>Hana glared over at the cell phone that sat on the kitchen counter as she continued to clean up her study, the constant beeping alerts quickly growing on her nerves.  While her oldest brother was considered the wisest of her siblings, she didn’t want to hear any words of wisdom from him.  When he found out that Hana was moving out of the house to live on her own, he had gone completely ballistic.  It took a week of reassurance from her for him to recognize that it was no fault of his that she was moving.  He was the oldest so it made sense that he would be worried about his youngest sister.  All Hana wanted was to get away from everyone and try to figure out who she could be as an independent adult.  Although everyone seemed to respect her decisions, she could feel the doubt and worry hidden behind their words.  This was only further confirmed by the constant barrage of text messages, emails and calls she would receive from her siblings.  She had been away for almost a month now......and still, nothing has changed.  In that time, she had only seemed to grow more bitter.<br/><br/>“That’s it!”, she seethed.<br/><br/>After slamming the stack of books onto the desk, Hana stomped over to the phone and turned it off, effectively silencing her family for the night.  She rubbed her temple and shut her eyes tightly; her head hurt like crazy and all she wanted was to finish cleaning up her study room and get some shut eye.  She cursed quietly as she ran a hand through her hair and hoped that she could have a bit of piece, even if it was only for a short while.  Unfortunately, she had no idea that she was currently being stalked by a demon spirit.<br/><br/>A sudden chill ran up her spine and left just as fast, leaving Hana frozen where she stood.  That sudden bolt of awareness prevented the young witch from facing the spirit that she now knew was quietly looming over her.<br/>‘But how did it get in here?!....’<br/>It was hard to know how or why the demon had sought her out, but for now she needed to figure out how to capture it.  If she wanted to know that, she would need to think rationally.<br/><br/>Breathe.<br/><br/>Hana exhaled quietly through her nose as she closed her eyelids.  She could practically feel the creature's presence in the air alone.  This was not just some small wandering animal spirit...it was a hunter.  It’s hot breathe was right by her exposed skin.<br/>If she wanted to save herself, she would need to hit it with two strong spells.  One to confuse it, and then another to trap it within some kind of cage....maybe a vessel.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It’s now or never.....go for it</span><br/><br/>She was hesitant at first to turn around and face her enemy, but quickly shook it off as adrenaline shot through her body.  She held up her middle and index finger at the beast’s chest and chanted a short spell that effectively left the demon yelping in confusion.  She quickly tailed the demon as it tripped around the hallways, trying to save itself from anymore exposure to her magic.  It must not have known that she was from a witch family.<br/>She was only a few feet from the flailing creature when she chanted a second incantation with the same hand motions; this one was meant to capture it in some of cage.<br/>She watched as a jolt of shock went through the demon’s large body, leaving it still and whimpering on her floor.<br/><br/>Hana’s hair was falling in her face as she tried to catch her breathe.  She had never cast a spell in the heat of the moment like that before.  Usually she had some prior time to think of a proper spell to use, but this time she had to use the first spell that had come to mind.  She wondered what would become of the spirit now that it was trapped in a more stable form.<br/><br/>As her thoughts wandered to what form the creature would take, she bolted over to it as she watched the transformation finally take place.   A bright blue flame seemed to engulf the spirit’s entire body and start to eat away at it’s mass.  As the flames receded, Hana could see a much smaller form appearing in place of the wolf.  Instead of seeing a wolf, or maybe a small dog as she had expected, she saw a man.  She had accidentally trapped the wolf demon in human form.  He had appeared as a lean looking man with long dark hair and a rather serene looking expression on his face, despite the pressure of the curse she had inflicted.<br/><br/>She looked over the tall man’s features and stared at the results of her quick thinking.  What had she done...?"
2207,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-09T12:49:11,turtleteapot,"“Ugh... Huh?” His eyelids dared to open, slowly rising their way to consciousness. In his line of vision, he saw wooden panels, feet walking towards him, a hand, a wall, some strange diminishing flames, a- Wait. What? A hand...?<br/><br/>He willed for his claws to touch his face, but all that stared back in his direction were fleshy spiders for ‘paws’, long digits, soft, curling towards him. Instead of vicious, razor claws, long nails tidily trimmed his fingertips. In a flash of heated emotion, the creature, confused and alert, jumped in shock. Looking across his body to check its fur, an alarm sounded from Crone as long, deep metallic hair pooled down his sides. He rolled around on the floor in circles for a moment, completely ignoring the presence of the mage, frightened at his lack of glorious wings, or smooth fur, or anything that wasn’t so lanky and weak-looking as this thing that he was currently chained to! “<span style=""font-weight: bold"">What have you done?!</span>” His voice rang deep and gravelly, as though he were trying to pronounce throaty wolf growls that didn’t quite mature yet. Irritated, he snapped his head at the girl, finally taking a moment to eye her. “I<span style=""font-style: italic"">swear</span>, girl, you’re going to regret you ever pressed that wishy washy spell into me!” Ready to pounce, Crone jumped up and advanced towards the mage but immediately tripped and slammed face-first onto the cold ground before he could even make his first step.<br/><br/>Crone winced. If he didn’t hate the feeling of being human, he definitely despised it now. “...Being human hurts too much; why are your kind so<span style=""font-weight: bold"">weak</span>?!” An annoyed sigh rushed from his pale face, barely able to stand on two ‘hind legs’ as he was used to his usual four. It felt as though he were being reborn as a puppy again; struggling to walk and finding it difficult to speak, feeling so looked down upon really wound up his gears. It was going to take some time getting used to, he realised, slowly propping himself up with his arms as his lengthy hair spiraled around his angular, narrow face. He resorted to sinking into a chair the mage had kept in the particular room, preventing himself from further embarrassment. His hand feeling his face, in turn, led to his mind feeling severely disappointed with the lack of a muzzle, a sensitive jet black nose, or puffed up, triangular ears. It felt as though his wits and his senses had been dulled, clogged, and a heavy heart sat in his chest. In a wave of realisation, Crone tilted his head down to sit between his palms.<br/><br/>“I’m so<span style=""font-weight: bold"">UGLY</span>. Ew...” His voice crackled in sadness. He wanted to howl, but saved his breath knowing that it wouldn’t be the same. Helpless, Crone furrowed his brows as he noted the only possible way to change back was to ask a stupid human for help. ‘Don’t worry, mate, you can do this,’ he thought, and with most of his dignity already drained from him, he’d may as well take a shot.<br/><br/>“Human with weird powers. Whatever the hell your name is. Turn me back and I won’t stick my nose in your business again. You’ve won. Happy?” His words were blunt and forced as he turned his head to watch her. He followed his almond eyes down her deep chocolate hair, about her slender body and fair complexion, and stared with a neutral, gradually calmer face. Without the physical power to release his anger, his emotions converted to woe, relaxing... Perhaps it were this beating heart, that he’d only felt from others, that was slowing down his tempo, his pulse.<br/><br/>Though realising he had become his own food, it was a little gross to think humans felt all mushy like that, even for a brief moment."
2208,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-10T07:39:28,HolyQuintet,"Hana jumped as the spirit-turned-human started spasm about the room, trying to completely come to grips with his new appearance.  She could only stare in shock at the product of her actions wondering how in the world she had managed to change an entire being into a completely different race.  Aside from the tattoos on his back and his unusually long hair, he seemed to look like a a completely normal young male.  The very thought of trying something like this had never once been entertained, so now questions were piling up in her head at lightning speed.  On one hand, she had an itch to research into this concept a bit more. On the other hand, the fact that this had happened to a rogue demon spirit could mean trouble for her.  He could end up trying to kill her despite his knew mortal body, for all she knew.<br/><br/>Just as she finished that thought, the man tried to lunge at her and grab her.  Hana squeaked and took a few steps back, preparing for another attack, only to watch as he landed face-first back on the ground and slowly crawl into a chair.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">’yeah....I don’t think I need to worry about him killing me for the time being...’</span><br/><br/>Hana’s surprise melted away fairly quickly at this realization and her eyebrows quickly furrowed as she started to approach the wolf man.  To be safe, she still stayed out of his general reach and stood a good 2 feet away.  She felt a bit more confident now that he seemed so vulnerable.  “Not so tough now, are ya?” she glared at him and crossed her arms over her chest.  Maybe she was playing with fire with the teasing, but she was still high on the adrenaline running through her body.  While she was still feeling this wave of security, she decided it would be best to question the beast and see what he would have to say.<br/><br/>“Before I do anything you say, I want to know how you managed to break into my house and why you just tried to kill me!  After that, I’ll consider changing you back and letting you leave” she demanded as she took a few dangerous steps closer to him.  She felt pretty fired up from this whole situation, all the while not knowing that this was actually spiking the energy and magnetism of her aura.  A witch’s emotions can drastically change the feeling of their aura and can also change how effective their magic could be.<br/><br/>In truth, Hana had no idea how she could turn this man back into his original form.  That sudden spike of adrenaline and fear was what probably allowed her to perform such a powerful spell.  She had no idea if she could repeat such a feat again.  For now, she would keep her bluff and try to continue this power play for as long as possible.<br/>“My name is Hana Foster, and you will address me as such!” she added.  Now she was pushing it..."
2209,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-10T13:25:02,turtleteapot,"Crone groaned, head between his hands as he watched her tentatively approach him. “Witch, turn me back and we can settle this like real supernaturals, don’t you worry,” At the magic user’s reply, Crone couldn’t help but fix a smirk across his face at her confusion as to how and why he came to her abode. “Uh, I dunno, hell, I was just hungry... But if you’re<span style=""font-style: italic"">so</span>intrigued, allow me to give ye a rundown,” Purely out of pride and arrogance, the man suddenly sat straight in his seat, chest out, and with a deep breath, recited his grand origin story with strange arm gestures the opposing mage would probably not even understand the importance of.<br/><br/>“I’m a spirit from a curse,<br/>that was broken from the verse,<br/>of some guy who’s weird like you,<br/>from some painting by some dude,”<br/><br/>Crone stretched a long arm to poke at the mage’s nose as she stepped closer.<br/><br/>“So although a wolf to some,<br/>a 2D form I can become,<br/>like a shadow in the night,<br/>entered through creaks for food delight~”<br/><br/>Completing his anecdote with jazz-hand gestures, mostly practised to mock her, Crone seemed to brighten up a tad bit at her annoyance. Over the decades of being a spirit, one thing he constantly appreciated from humans was their poetry and art. As a creature who’s essence once resided from a special sealed painting, he could almost feel the movement of artworks as he peered into them. If only his terrible poetry could convey just as much emotion. As the mage became more riled up, Crone took sharper breaths and gulped at her intense gaze. He felt internally frustrated without his demon form to consume her aura, especially after feeling how much more intense it could grow. “Hey! Stop doing that<span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span>, will you?!” Standing up, Crone was extra careful this time to gain his balance and composure, taking toddler steps towards the girl as he moved to place a hand on her forehead. He couldn’t explain what auras exactly were; the feeling was indescribable, and really only looked like a glowing orb surrounding a figure, but that pang was there. For a second his mouth parted in awe at how strong it felt before commenting, “Hana Foster, was it? Hah, weird name. Well, just chill for a second. You’re gettin’ on my freakin’ nerves.” Wondering if his gesture to her would even slow a mortal pulse, he dropped his hand back down to his side, annoyed, yet somewhat intrigued by Hana.<br/><br/>“<span style=""font-style: italic"">Will</span>I address you as such? Oh yeah, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">I’m</span>the Queen of England. What if I want to call you Naha?<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Nah, ha</span>.” Being the stubborn, sarcastic spirit he was in nature, he made an argument just for the sake of making one, his mouth forming a hard line and eyes lowered as he watched her response. He stood back, a metre to her face, with crossed arms. “Anyway, am I done here? It’s been fun, but let’s not waste either of our time, for I’m sure we’ve both better things to do.”"
2210,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-11T09:21:59,HolyQuintet,"“I don’t plan on settling anything with you...I just want to know why you were here and then get you the hell out of here...” She retorted at his comment.  She was not in the mood to fight the beast in it’s full form, and now he was really starting to piss her off.  It was pretty easy to get on Hana’s nerves, especially when she was running three cups of coffee and less than 10 hours of sleep.  For now, her seething presence was what kept her completely alert.<br/><br/>As the being recited his poem in a rather sarcastic and mocking manner, all Hana could do was run her hand through her hair and step closer, resulting in him lightly poking her nose.  She let out a quiet gasp and stopped herself from moving any closer.  At first she had looked shocked and surprised by his gesture, but combined with the bad poetry her expression quickly furrowed back to annoyance.  Instead of interrupting him though, she exhaled harshly through her nose and crossed her arms once again.<br/>So it seems that he was a cursed being that had once been a painting.  It made the young magi wonder how long he had been wondering the world, looking for his next meal.<br/><br/>“Are you about done making a fool of yourself?” she growled, her anger and annoyance only growing with every second she had to be around him.  Her aura continued to spike in magnetism as she glared at him, leaving a rather strange air to the room that she could not sense.  What had stunted her growing anger, though only for a few seconds, was when he decided to successfully stand and place his large hand over her forehead.  He was so much bigger than her that his hand ended up covering her eyes as well.  Now that she her angry expression was concealed, she looked rather innocent and surprised by his presence.  But she gritted her teeth and waited for his hand to be removed.  What he was met with was an even angrier looking girl that seemed to be showing slight signs of tears forming in her eyes.<br/>“Stop doing<span style=""font-style: italic"">what</span>?!  Being mad?!  I think I have every right to be angry!  You broke into my house and tried to kill me!” she exclaimed,her voice cracking a bit at the end of her sentence.<br/><br/>All she wanted to do was clean her study and finally get some sleep.  She had been working her ass off trying to finally complete her move into this town, apply for jobs, study spells, and all the while keep away from her family.  It seems now that all that stress was finally building up and leaving her feeling rather helpless to fight the tides of life.  She just wanted the world to stop for a few minutes....just let her have some peace and bliss. Now she was stuck interrogating an annoying spirit she accidentally cursed to be human and a very messy house.<br/>Her aura’s scent and size continued to increase as she tried to hold back the tears that desperately wished to run down her cheeks."
2211,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-11T11:05:58,turtleteapot,"Crone gasped in slight fear as Hana’s determined and rightfully angered face erupted from his removed hand. The air felt thick and potent, a magnetism so strong he could almost feel her glaring daggers stabbing in his direction. The man simply stood before her, taking in all of her criticism with a strangely eager smirk stretching across his face. How he dearly wished he could slip into his wolf self just to absorb her words filled with hate. “You should be bloody thankful that stupid book of yours has taught you something, then, girl! This is kind of how I’m able to live, so<span style=""font-style: italic"">sorry</span>for tryin’ to survive in this stressful ecosystem of demons and annoying incognito witches with<span style=""font-style: italic"">weird</span>smells coming outta your souls!” With a frown, Crone raised his hands in front of his face in sarcastic apology, slowly growing aware of the teardrops peeking at the corners of her eyes.<br/><br/>Although a demon that craved the darkness of one’s soul, sadness was different to anger. Melancholy was bitter and sour, a totally different flavour to the richness that was the taste of revenge and deceit. Feeling the girl’s aura start to grow into exasperation, Crone did something that he would’ve never done had he not been zapped by a witch. Maybe it was the fact he had become human, maybe it were due to the late, late hour that this night had turned to... But Crone took a slow step forward, slowly sunk to a crouch, and gave an inviting, persuading stare up at the mage. “Don’t get me wrong,” Crone stated, realising that his actions seemed odd, “I’m not trying to be nice here. Nice isn’t really my thing. But look, the air tastes all gross and bitter now. Stop tryin’ to hide being sad - it’s written all over your weird ass soul. So, turn me back now before you become tasty again and I’ll get out of your hair. Okay?” Sinking in his human heart was the strange feeling of sympathy - tears brought strange memories that triggered back to his formation...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">‘Crone. You have to murder him, seek revenge in my woe. He’s ruining me...’ </span><br/><br/>Snapping out of the flashbacks taunting and echoing through his mind, the man proceeded to make a full bow at the witch. She had found his trigger, the lock to Crone’s stern and stubborn soul, the command that he couldn’t help but be swayed by. “Nah-ha, I hate you... But feel lucky in that I am sparing you. I’ll help to repair the damage I’ve done in return for letting me go.” Crone repeated, having no other option left. He never favoured resorting to being looked down upon, so doing this showed how desperate he was to be sent free again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘Yes, girl, I am a real fool... Though my poetry is human-grade amazing.’</span>He thought, musing over his next reply as he looked wishfully toward Hana. Above all else, demons were naturally shallow when trying to be charming - their true intentions underlining the fact that all they ever crave is a delicious meal."
2212,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-11T11:52:00,HolyQuintet,"His words only seemed to agitate her more as he gave her a rather sarcastic reply to her angry cries.  She could tell by the eager look on his face that this was something a demon like him would enjoy.  It made perfect sense that he would be completely detached from feeling any sort of compassion.  Hana lowered her head to hide the her sour expression as she tried to hold back her inevitable tears and noticed that as she gripped her hands into fists, the man had gone silent.<br/><br/>Then he did something that no demon spirit would have ever done before and attempt to sympathize with a human.  Her whole body froze as she watched the demon crouch down so she was looking down on him.  His expression seemed to soften significantly, leaving her staring back at him.  He didn’t apologize for his actions; something as insane as that might of made her faint.    But he seemed like he was trying to comfort her in a strange manner.  He complained about how her aura made the room taste and smell funny and how he would leave after the house was fixed up.  Although he sounded pretty genuine it was still hard to completely trust his words.<br/><br/>Hana’s erratic behavior started to calm down significantly and it began to return to it’s original size.  The tears finally ran over her face and started to spill rather quickly, as if she had been holding them back for a long time now.  A small pang of hope spread over her as she properly expressed her emotion, leaving her a little less overwhelmed.  The room went quiet for a good minute as Hana took a moment to cry, leaving her nose a bit pink and her right sleeve damp from wiping her tears away.<br/><br/>After all that drama, Hana finally took a deep breathe and looked over the man still crouched before her.  Now she had to move forward and figure out what she wanted to do with this man.<br/>She lightly smacked the top of his head and glared once again at him, although this time her face wasn’t as menacing and just seemed slightly annoyed once again.<br/><br/>“First of all, don’t call me Nah-Ha.....It’s Hana.  Second of all, you must think I’m really dumb to trust a demon’s word on<span style=""font-style: italic"">anything ever</span>.” she said, letting out a short yawn soon after.  The adrenaline rush was starting to leave her body and her fatigue was returning.  “Lastly, I....um....I actually don’t know<span style=""font-style: italic"">how</span>I even cast that curse in the first place....so I don’t even know if I can change you back” she sheepishly added."
2213,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-11T12:42:35,turtleteapot,"Crone felt rather relieved as Hana started to calm down. Anymore of her extremely intense aura and he was sure he wouldn’t have been able to handle the feelings it exuded. As though her tears had been waiting for the right moment, they suddenly pooled down her cute cheeks, rendering the man speechless as he watched the drops roll off and into her clothing. He had to admit he was slightly concerned; unable to truly understand such genuine emotion, he wondered if it was a normal mortal reaction, almost worried that he had ‘broken’ the girl for a moment. He peered blankly to meet her face as she wept.<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘Is it weird if I reckon, in this moment, her face is kind of adorabl-’</span><br/><br/>A hand hit his head, instantly breaking his chain of thought. “Ow.” He worried for a moment that witches could read minds, too.<br/><br/>“Fine,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hanaaa</span></span>,” Crone responded to the first part of her instruction, “and you guessed it,” he followed as she yawned, scratching the top of his dark mop that had become tangled in places from all the chaotic happenings of tonight. Seemingly more tired, the demon realised that in such a weak state, and due to the shock of the transformation, he was feeling a little drowsy himself. Well, that was, until Hana informed that she didn’t actually know how to remedy the spell. Meaning he may not be able to ever turn back. Meaning he would have to remain human for even longer than he anticipated. Meaning he felt really, kindly put, ‘pissed off’.<br/><br/>“You don’t know<span style=""font-weight: bold"">what</span>?!” If he could harness it, he would’ve been tearing up himself, but instead he clenched his fists, digging long nails into his skin, before lurching to grab Hana by the shoulders. He was more than ready to happily shake her about, but then, he glanced upon her elegant, pale, calming face, and the quietened aura... He couldn’t bear himself such a thing after already doing embarrassing gestures to be ‘nice’ with her. Additionally, his human body was happy to will him back to rational thinking, making it surprisingly easier, he found, to let his anger go for the time being. “Well, you brought this upon yourself, so I’m afraid you’ll have to deal with me hanging around until you -magically- find a solution, magician Hana,” at current, all Crone had with him was a long black robe with faint gold dragon markings sewn into the material. Knowing how complicated human life seemed through observation, Crone realised Hana would be in for a real test of courage and determination if she decided to let a feisty, human-killing once-demon live with her, the man without really anything so far to assist her. With a long, tired sigh, he narrowed his eyes at the sheepish girl, though couldn’t help but smile at the overall humour of the situation. “Ugh, let’s get this over with, then. I hope you’ve a place for me to stay if you can’t sort this out by tonight. By the way, the name’s Crone,” he raised back up to his feet, patting her head lightly in return, “you’re strange, but perhaps we can come to terms and never ever cross paths again. I for one am never hunting a ‘Foster’ again...” He softly chuckled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘Oh dear, what have I gotten myself into?’</span>"
2214,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-12T10:01:46,HolyQuintet,"Hana braced herself for his reaction as she explained herself.  Her eyes shifted away from him and instead looked off to another direction, trying her best not to seem too embarrassed about the whole ordeal.  Of course this was horrible on both their ends.  She noticed how he was leaning in to grab at her shoulders but had quickly decided against it.  She had locked eyes with him once again, wondering why he had decided against the action, but didn’t mind that he left her be.<br/><br/>“I don’t really know how I even cast a powerful spell like that in the first place....curses aren’t exactly<span style=""font-weight: bold"">easy</span>to remove regardless...” she explained, although it might of just made things sound a whole lot worse.<br/>The hallway was silent once more as she waited for him to reply, and was surprised to find him being strangely accepting of this fact, aside from his short outburst.  “E-Eh?...” she found his declaration a bit confusing and just stared down at his crouched form.  “Stay here?  B-But I don’t even know what spell I cast in the first place!  This could take weeks...even months to figure out!” she retorted.<br/><br/>Despite her words of warning, he seemed pretty much set on staying here with her to annoy her and make sure she fixed him.  It made sense that he would want to turn back to his original form as soon as possible; Hana really didn’t want to deal with any more stress than she already was.  At this point, it was late enough in the night for Hana to finally feel the full effects of her drowsiness.  It might be easier to deal with all this after she got some sleep and properly thought this all through.  For tonight, Hana decided that she would be a bit more lenient and just let him stay the night.<br/><br/>“Fine then,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Crone</span>..”, she started, “I don’t exactly have a guest room....and you put my couch out of commission.  But I do have an air mattress in my room, so you’ll just sleep on that” she told him before grabbing his wrist loosely and leading him further down the hallway.  Hana opened the door to a rather cozy looking room that consisted of a queen sized bed with a pale green duvet covering it.  There was a large bookcase completely filled with books, leaving a few piles stacked next to it. Her walls were covered with a  few framed pictures of her and some friends from home and a calender and a wall mirror.  Her room seemed to have a very calming forest kind of feel to it, overall.<br/><br/>Letting go of his wrist, Hana walked over to her bed and ducked underneath it to pull out a fully inflated air mattress.  She pulled it to the center of the floor and went back to her bed to pull off her sheet and put that on top of the inflatable mattress.  She rubbed one of her eyes and yawned once again  before grabbing an extra pillow and throwing that on the mattress as well, then moving to her dresser to pull out some of her own pajama shorts and a t-shirt.<br/>“You’ll sleep on that and you won’t leave this room till I tell, got it?” she grumbled at Crone before walking past him to return to the hallway.  “I’m gonna get ready for bed...so don’t touch anything and just sleep” she said, her fatigue was growing more and more evident from her tone of voice to the slight slump in her walk as she made her way to the bathroom.<br/><br/>She had no idea what Crone might try to pull if she left him alone in her living room so, it wasn’t ideal but having him sleep in her room would at least mean her house wouldn’t take anymore damage."
2215,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-12T13:12:09,turtleteapot,"With an annoyed smile, Crone sighed and moved a hand through the top of his evenly parted hair. “That’s your problem then, isn’t it, dear? I am<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>going out there to touch more annoying little meat-bags for humans.” Crone was very much concerned about the whole predicament - what exactly did humans do in their strange lives? Sure, he had observed human culture as a demon, and knew the basics about human economy and a few of the odd pop culture references and phrases here and there, but the possibility of spending the rest of the year in such an unfortunate cage filled with gross red blood and bones really wasn’t something the man wanted to think about at current. Crone’s eyes danced at the notion of Hana letting him spend the night, clasping his hands together with a long and thankful smirk. “Ooh, how interesting. Though it’s probably the first time you’ve let a man into your bedroom, huh?” Poking a deviant tongue out, the demon side of Crone still had what diminishing energy was left to poke fun at the strange witch. To be perfectly honest, he was surprised that the girl didn’t just initially kill him on the spot, so internally grateful for that not being the end result of tonight, he let Hana pull his bony wrist down the hallway and through to her room.<br/><br/>He sniffed the stagnant, clean air of the warm, inviting bedroom, taking the time to look at the various book spines on her bookcase, to quietly observing the few pictures on the wall, whilst Hana did what she could to compose a small air mattress bed for him. The evidence in her room seemed to convey that she had once lived in a different area, perhaps suggesting why Crone hadn’t picked up her aura until recently. His eyes falling upon the wall mirror, he jumped a little in shock, at first thinking it were another person in the bedroom. But the tall image remained, copying Crone’s movements. As he processed that it were his own reflection, he spent a long moment to look at his aesthetic. He noticed it looked quite... bare, without bundles of fur covering every inch of skin. Though he did quite like his long hair, which reminded him of the colour that he once donned as a demon; the type of metallic blue that slightly shimmered in the light. Turning around to peer behind him, it was then he noticed the tips of his wing symbols peeking from above his robe. Lowering the piece of clothing down a bit, Crone smiled at the symbols that covered his shoulder blades and the sides of his back. They couldn’t let him fly, but they were the exact symbols of his wings as a demon. A nice constant reminder that being human was not who he was originally, and ultimately, what he wasn’t designed for.<br/><br/>Swivelling around to notice the increasingly tired Hana, he nodded in compliance, feeling the weight of his own body drop onto his bed. The slight burning of being transformed lingered on his limbs and torso, drawing all the more reason for his heavy eyelids to fall forward. “Whatever, witch... What will a person like you do tomorrow, anyway? Do you wear one of those suits like the ‘workers’ on human telly? Or a schoolgirl outfit like the ones in the show with gigantic eyeballs and puffy hair?” He dismissively questioned, the last part of his phrase referring to a slice of life anime he had happened to stumble upon once, eyes shut and thinking as she returned back to the room after getting ready. Much things about society still puzzled him, especially if what he’d seen on television were observational footage of real life. Listening out to hear if she’d respond, Crone pulled the cover up to his face and turned in his bed, a defined and sharp nose protruding from his profile. Feeling his body relax, he was happy to finally forget about his annoyance and struggle for a bit, and just let his dark soul be put to ease for a few hours."
2216,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-13T09:12:10,HolyQuintet,"Hana decided not to respond to his insistent and slightly annoying questions.  But it did bring up the question of what she would have to do tomorrow in order to fix up her home.  She would definitely need a new couch and replace some of the wood flooring, and then she STILL had to clean her study.  She mentally slapped herself as she realized that she had accomplished more harm than good tonight in her attempts to be cleanly.  After properly brushing her hair out, brushing her teeth and washing her face, she made her way back to her bedroom.<br/><br/>She quietly slipped around the air mattress in an attempt to reach her own bed, but stopped short before she climbed in.  Crone's breathing was heavy, but rather quiet.  She had expected him to be louder while he slept, but found this to be a rather pleasant surprise.  Tucking some of her hair behind her ear, she crouched down in front of Crone and silently observed him.  She had to admit that she felt a bit creepy, but he had been stalking her for much longer...so.....HA.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Payback demon!.....I guess...'</span><br/><br/>She had to admit that this was not a properly set revenge plan but she was rather curious about his whole appearance.  His facial features were very sharp and defined, but his serene expression softened them slightly.  His hair was thick and seemed to fall wildly behind him, and it also held a strange metallic blue tint to it in the right lighting.  She exhaled through her nose and once again ran her hand through her hair.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'What the hell have I gotten myself into?...'</span><br/><br/>Hana decided to just let her thoughts drift for the rest of the night and settled into her own bed to get some well  deserved sleep.  This was a problem for 'future Hana' to deal with tomorrow.  Tonight, just needed to be filled with a comfortable silence and the occasional chirping of a cricket.<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>The next morning, Hana woke up to the blaring sound of her phone alarm.  She groaned as she tried to reach out for it, but found that the spot was void of her handheld device.<br/>""hm?....dammit....."" she grumbled as she sat up slowly.  Her hair was a tangled mess and the she still felt like she was in a groggy daze as she looked around for it.  Listening again, she found that it sounded farther away than she initially thought.<br/>'That's right....I threw it on the counter last night....'<br/><br/>Her memory slowly started to return as she slipped out of bed to turn off the loud music playing from it's speaker.  She distinctly remembered something else happened right after-<br/>Hana was cut off as she tripped over the air mattress laid at her bare feet and landed face first right on top of the sleeping Crone.<br/>'Oh yeah.....he happened too..' she recollected.  Her grogginess almost made her feel more miserable now that she remembered the entire night.  She groaned once more as she attempted to sit herself up on his lap and attempt to regain her balance.  After all, she had a phone to shut off."
2217,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-13T12:04:19,turtleteapot,"Crone’s chest rose and fell in a rhythmic pattern as air slowly inflated and escaped his lungs. To the touch, his body felt rather cold, as if he still believed himself to be an animate artwork with no internal organs or blood. Nighttime had been kind on him. He had slept through the night like a baby, with no real remembrance of the impending dreams that tried to haunt him. Soon, sunlight broke its way through Hana’s bedroom curtains and filtered through Crone’s eyelashes. “Mn...<span style=""font-style: italic"">stop</span>it,” a drowsy mumble unconsciously sounded from his lips, raising his arm to press aimlessly at the air in front of him. In his sleep, he just so happened to prod a hand at Hana’s cheek, who had stumbled into his lap to secure her phone. “Sir, you can’t tell me to do that...” His torso raised, somehow alerted to the new warmth and scent in the mattress. He sniffed the air. Raised his eyelids. Stared. “What?”<br/><br/>Waking up to the witch’s back wasn’t exactly what he expected to find in the morning. He thought, perhaps, it could be some sort of customary waking up call in the human world. Assuming this were the case, he promptly sat upright and leaned towards Hana, eventually resting his head on her shoulder with a long, exaggerated yawn. “‘Good’ morning? More like<span style=""font-style: italic"">bad</span>morning... Why does sleeping still make me feel tired? Goodness, are humans weak.” He rubbed around his eyes, unsure why she had appeared there but happy to treat her like a pillow nonetheless. In animal instinct, his nose quietly whistled as he observed the scent of her clothes. Seeing as they were going to have to cooperate for the time being, he may as well remember her tracking scent in case he somehow got lost in this confusing, complicated land of the living.<br/><br/>Once the man had come about his wits, he gripped onto the side of Hana’s bed to prop himself up onto his feet, weaving his legs away from Hana. His balance was still a little shaky, but he was slowly coming to terms with this strangely vertical form, combing through his hair with long, rushed strokes of the hand. Whilst Hana was still sitting down, he reached out to pat her on the head, ruffling her brown ribbons of hair. “So, uh, what’s your.. Uhm, what do they call it... Um.. Oh! Yes, what’s your<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘routine’</span>for today?” He tilted his head curiously like a wolf listening to its pack leader, internally proud of himself for remembering the english word for it. From what he’d seen in the past, every human had a different method and strategy of going about their lives. This was fascinating to Crone, as in the underworld, all creatures basically did very similar things to each other; hunt, eat, sleep and scare. He had contemplated trying to kill Hana in this form, but Crone took his ventures with her as a learning experience. Maybe this were his way to stand out in the demon world and kill more effectively once he became his selfish self again. Seeing Hana as a potential source for information on human lifestyle, who knew, it could probably be even a little fun to ‘see where your food came from before putting it on your plate’, so to speak.<br/><br/>Stretching his limbs in an open space of the room, Crone took a second to look outside the bedroom window before a desperate growl erupted from his stomach. “Oh<span style=""font-style: italic"">right</span>, I didn’t even end up eating anything last night, ughhh...” he mumbled, turning to face Hana with a small pouty face and humour in his puppy eyes. “<span style=""font-style: italic"">Please</span>tell me you have some sort of mortal substitute for the atmospheric pressures and densities of human souls. Please?”"
2218,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-14T06:27:06,HolyQuintet,"Hana could barely stand up before Crone rested his head on her shoulder.  She froze as he rested against her so casually, her expression turning sour as he did so.  This was the sort of position a couple would sit in before they started their day off, not two mortal enemies.  Hana raised her hands up, ready to push his head away from her, but was stopped short as he suddenly stood up and let her slide back on the mattress.  A small squeak of surprise escaped her as he rustled her hair, leaving it in a bigger mess than it already had before.  She looked up at Crone and pushed herself up to her feet as well, watching him carefully.  His hair was an utter mess and he was still in that black robe he had appeared in, and something told her that he probably didn't have anything under that.<br/><br/>She shuttered a bit at the thought and quickly shook it off.  She looked back up to meet Crone's eyes and yawned once again as he questioned he daily routine.  ""Well, I'm going to take a shower and make breakfast...then I'm going to head to work"" she grumbled.  To think that after everything that happened last night, she still planned to go to her shift.  Well, it wasn't like she could call in sick for something like this anyways.<br/>""Speaking of which...you'll probably need a job too"" she poked his chest and gave him a stern look.  It was her way of telling him that he really didn't have that much of a choice in the matter.<br/><br/>""If you're SO set on staying here, then you need to help pay for all the damages you made<span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span>help with the rent payments"" she added.  Now THIS was more like it!  This seemed like a proper revenge scheme to pull on him.  If he wanted to be cured, he would have to earn his keep in this house.<br/><br/>She noticed his stomach growl loudly and his face seemed to look like that of an upset child.<br/>""Ugh....I have bacon.  Is that close enough?"" she said, trying to be a bit light-hearted now that she had him trapped with her ""job"" scheme.  She walked past him and made her way over to her phone and finally turned off the song that was playing.  She sighed with relief and moved on to the fridge, where she pulled out the small slices of meat and a few eggs.  Some food actually sounded really good, now that Crone had mentioned it.<br/><br/>Heating up two of her pans, Hana started to make a large batch of scrambled eggs and a few slices of bacon.  The loud sizzling of the meat was already making her mouth water as she finished up her eggs.  She hummed a quiet tune, presumably the song that had played on her alarm, as she finished up her cooking and seasoned the eggs with a bit of salt and pepper.<br/>""Alright~  Time to eat"" she smiled a bit at the large pile of food and separated them evenly on two plates."
2219,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-14T09:21:43,turtleteapot,"Crone’s face drained of its colour the second Hana started concerning him towards finding a job to pay back his debt. “Yeah, yeah, whatever,” he grumbled as they moved to the kitchen, observing Hana prepare the food with fascination. The pan make oddly satisfying sizzling sounds as the food touched its surface, and with it, exuded a strong scent that Crone couldn’t help but whiffle his nose at. “Looks strange, but that’s to be expected from you guys, I guess,” he raised an eyebrow. He had, once upon a time, consumed the souls and energy of animals such as pigs, but to eat their actual flesh seemed slightly strange. Would it be familiar to the taste of their aura? Only one way to find out.<br/><br/>Finding his throat rather parched, he fiddled around Hana’s kitchen, opening and closing various drawers and cupboards while she was busy, to eventually secure a glass for himself.. Oh, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">why not.</span>A glass for Hana, too. Although he still wasn’t fond of the peculiar magic wielder, he liked feeling useful and practical; a dependable demon spirit that could grant the wish of anyone who summoned him. Thinking of their living plans similar to a demonic contract, he wanted to follow through to his morals and do his part for his side of the trade, knowing Hana would, in turn, be expected to follow through and eventually release him. Filling the glasses with water and securing a fork and a knife for each of them, he moved to the kitchen table and placed the equipment on its surface, feeling himself grow visibly happier as the warm food on a nice plate shifted to his side of the table. Blinking at the food, he poked a fork into the eggs at first, raising the scrambled food to eye level to study its texture. “Woah... These things are so<span style=""font-style: italic"">yellow</span>,” he commented, intrigued as he placed it into his mouth and carefully chewed it. It felt soft, warm and welcoming as it eased down his throat, bringing creased smiles to his eyes. Bite after bite, Crone indulged in the unique flavours presented to him. It was definitely unlike anything he’d ever eaten. “Oh, it’s pretty good,” he informed Hana, and as he realised he must’ve looked very silly being thoroughly entertained by something as mundane to Hana as breakfast, a sheepish grin formed on his face. “One day, I should offer you some demon food, hmm? You’d never sleep again, if this gives you energy, that’s for sure~”<br/><br/>As they ate, Crone noticed a newspaper on the table, stretching his fingers to bring them to his vision. He couldn’t really make out what most of the written symbols were saying, though he noted the a certain couple of keywords at the back of the paper: ‘job opportunities’. Flicking a long digit through them, he huffed. “So, what even is your job, Hana? I can’t read human yet, but I feel like I’m not really... Qualified... Here.” His words were true; Crone still had to learn how to read and write properly. Though, seeing as he learnt how to speak the human tongue just by listening to conversation, his memory was clearly and undoubtedly top notch. In fact, it was almost photographic, as he was able to visualise the lips of a particular person he had heard speak a certain word, before he sent the sounds from his own mouth. Though, aside from his sharp memory and physical health, it was hard enough having to befriend a human girl, let alone multiple humans in a work environment."
2220,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-15T02:47:59,HolyQuintet,"Hana chewed the freshly cooked bacon and started to scroll through her phone. She looked up and noticed the way Crone was eating his food.  She had to stop eating for a second to watch him eagerly munch away at it.  She never knew that someone could possibly enjoy eggs that much, but then again a lot of things had surprised her today.<br/>She couldn't help but smirk at the display and giggle at his actions, ""You're one to talk.  I've never seen anyone eat with such enthusiasm before"" she commented before poking at her own eggs halfheartedly.<br/><br/>Noticing how he looked over the newspaper, she raised a brow and looked over the section he was trying to sort through.  ""Oh, I work at this bookstore down the street.  I mainly just run the counter and catalog the books but I like it"" she told him, a spark in her eyes as she thought about the books she would get to read today.  Maybe it would help her de-stress and figure out a proper plan to fix the demon man.  ""hmmm well I'm sure there's a job you would be qualified for....but we'll have to fix your look up if you want any chance of even scoring an interview"" she pointed at him with her fork and looked him up and down.<br/>""No offense, but that mop of hair is NOT helping you out there..  If you want to look professional, we'll definitely have to cut it"" she commented.  Finishing up her food, she put the dishes in a pile by the sink and walked back over to Crone.  She walked behind him and started to run her hands through his hair and observing every knot and tangle.<br/>""If we wash this properly, I can get all these tangles out and then give you a proper hairstyle"" she noted."
2221,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-15T04:16:28,turtleteapot,"The man scoffed at the sound of her working for a bookstore, mentally remembering the copious amounts of literature she kept in her room and had scattered around various tables. “Of course you’re a... A... What subculture was it that you people say? Oh yeah, a<span style=""font-style: italic"">nerd</span>.” He playfully dismissed, looking to Hana to see if he had used the phrase properly.<br/><br/>Crone’s face, through, soon turned to one of scowl when Hana pointed the fork at him, looking down to his waist and picking through a lock of his messed mop. “Wait, this isn’t considered gorgeous in your society? You people are daft,” He remarked as Hana strode around him, glancing back to the newspaper and flicking through the images of human men wearing trendy, short hairstyles. “Most of these so called, ‘hot’, looks on here look like freakin’<span style=""font-style: italic"">roosters</span>,” he snorted, pointing to the various images of men wearing modern undercut hairstyles. “And I have to talk to people at an interview? Blimey, the more I converse with you, the more I realise how much of a pain it is to live on this planet as a long limbed meat-bag.” As he tried to distinguish the obscure, scribbled symbols for letters on the papers, he allowed Hana to fiddle her fingers through his hair. He had to admit; he was slowly growing accustomed to the idea of cutting it. It<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>feel thick and heavy on his head, and besides, appearing more ‘attractive’ to a larger demographic of humans could mean gaining the favour of other humans... And who knew, they may even just let him snack on them when the time came to turn back into a demon. It would definitely be easier than doing<span style=""font-style: italic"">this</span>all over again.<br/><br/>But some musings just had to be soured. Hana mentioned that his hair would have to be ‘washed’. What did 'wash' connote to, again? Ah, that’s right.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Water.</span><br/><br/>He gulped. Crone and water had never been the best of companions. ‘No, Crone, stay strong, you must do it for the sake of leaving this hell-hole,’ he thought, feeling his palms getting clammy as he turned to Hana with the best confident face he could muster whilst silently worrying. “O-okay!” He voice managed to waver despite best intentions. Memories of hunting in the rain at night flooded back to Crone’s thoughts. As a once-painting, even Crone the wolf demon would worry that the liquid coming from the sky would seep and smudge into the painterly brush strokes that essentially composed his entire being. He retracted his hand under the table to pinch his skin. That’s right, he was a human now, with waterproof skin; there was absolutely nothing to worry about... Hopefully.<br/><br/>Standing up from the table, he stood beside Hana. “What does this ‘washing’ procedure entail, girl?” His face, hardened from trying to remain calm, traced their way down the house hallway. Allowing the opposing girl to lead the way, he scratched the back of his neck and tried to obey her following instructions."
2222,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-15T13:03:35,HolyQuintet,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Nerd'</span><br/><br/>Hana glared at Crone as he called her the derogatory term and lightly smacked the back of his head.  ""Maybe you shouldn't be calling me such mean names when I'm about to hold a pair of scissors, demon!"" she growled before she stepped back from his tangled mess of hair to get a better picture of what she could do with it.  She had read a couple of fashion articles about how to properly cut male hair, so it didn't sound so difficult.  As long as she could get it above shoulder level, she would feel satisfied.  At that point, she wouldn't be too embarrassed to take him outside the house to get a professional haircut.  There was always the option to just use magic to fix a bad haircut if she really messed up.<br/><br/>""Most of those guys use a lot of nice products in their hair for those photo shoots.  I doubt I could ever get your hair to look like that....magic or no magic"" she sighed as she played with the ends of her own hair.  In only a few seconds, she noticed that Crone had suddenly stopped talking as soon as she mentioned that she would need to wash his hair.  A mischievous smirk started to grow on her lips as she looked him over, ""Oh?  What's wrong?  Is the merciless demon scared of a little water?"" she teased.  Now she was enjoying herself just a little bit more.  Now knowing that he was actually afraid of water made her think that he seemed more feline-like in a sense.<br/>""Well let's see, I'll just need to run your hair under a shower head and then shampoo it a bit.  From there we can cut it in the living room and after I dry it off, you'll almost look like a normal guy!"" she grinned, leading him down the hallway.<br/><br/>In preparation for the event, she tied her messy hair back in a ponytail and laid a few towels on the bathroom tile.  She motioned for Crone to lower his head in front of the shower head so she could properly wash his entire mess of long hair.  ""Come on, I promise it won't bite~"" she teased.  She was definitely being childish and mean about his fear of water, but she couldn't help herself.  She wanted to get back at him as much as possible for interrupting her peaceful life here in this rural town.<br/><br/>It took a little longer than she had expected, but somehow Hana managed to wash all of his hair and brush all of the tangles out of his hair.  After towel drying it quickly, she lead him over to a chair in her living room and placed a bunch of newspapers on the ground to catch the hair that was about to fall onto the ground.  She pulled out her scissors and moved some of the drenched locks out of his face to look him over.<br/>""I promise I'll make it look good.  I know I've been teasing, but if you want a job I need you look decent"" she told him.  The small possibility that he might back out was lingering in the back of his head.<br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>""Aaaaaaaaaaand it's done!"" she grinned happily as she finished drying his short mess of hair.  Crone's hair was much shorter now that she had cut off the majority of it.  She gave him some messy bangs and trimmed down the length so it wasn't quite as thick as before.  Hana grabbed a small mirror and crouched in front of the seated Crone to show him her work.  She watched his face for a reaction carefully, and found herself staring at his face rather intently.  Now that his hair was so short, he looked like a completely different person.<br/>'Is it just me.....or is he....actually kinda cute-'<br/><br/>She cut off her thoughts as a bright pink hue took up her cheeks.  She refused to look at him as a normal male human being.  He was simply a wolf in sheep's clothing now that he was a human."
2223,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-16T13:57:25,turtleteapot,"He sulkily patted the backside of his head upon Hana striking it with a growl. A smile struggled across his face, enjoying the ruckus that he was unintentionally inflicting upon the mage. “Scissors don’t have anything on my claws, once I figure out how to lash them at you!” Briefly looking over his smooth fingernails he pondered if there was any sort of possibility to grow them into thick claw-like shapes.<br/><br/>“Oh, so you can magic up an animal to turn into a completely different, and might I say, uglier form, but you can’t get hair to look the way you want it to?” He complained jokingly, but before any sort of reply could be sent from Hana, Crone’s face lost its humour as he watched the gradually stretching smirk gracing across the girl’s face. “I am not a scaredy-cat! Water just smudges the beauty of art, blurs one’s perception on reality - it’s a valid concern-” He silenced his tangent as she begun to walk him down the hallway, looming behind her a few steps further than usual in thoughtful reluctance. As she described the events that were to follow, his mouth formed a hard,<span style=""font-style: italic"">please-don’t-make-me-do-this</span>line. The phrase ‘normal guy’ seemed fun though simultaneously disturbing. Never did Crone want to imagine that he would one day properly integrate into human culture; the very thought made his shoulders shudder. He eyed Hana as she promptly prepared the bathroom, looking down at the cold bathroom tiles to wonder how interesting it was for humans to be so organised about their lives. Every room in the house seemed to serve a purpose, every floor and wall material placed for a reason. A huge contrast to the underworld, wherein every act is made spontaneously and immortal spirits often thrive aimlessly, without a real goal in mind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Without a real goal in mind...</span><br/><br/>“Come on, I promise it won’t bite~” her words beckoned and taunted, Crone grunting with a defeated sigh. If he wanted to make his obstacle as a mortal at least a moderately enjoyable one, he may as well act the part. He bent his head forward, oh-so slowly, eyes squinted as to not let any single drop dare enter his eyes as water begun to work its way through his hair. A long, agitated groan sounded from his throat throughout most of the process. “Coming from someone who lives in the underworld, this is worse than hell,” he complained, annoyed at the thought that Hana would probably find the situation amusing. After that comment, the man kept quiet as Hana tended to his mop, a blank, unamused expression donning his face.<br/><br/>Sinking into the living room chair as though the water had started to melt him, Crone shook his head about like a wet dog for a moment, glancing an eye to look back at Hana. “I guess it can’t get any worse than this...”<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Boy, was he wrong.<br/><br/>Long hair pooled around Crone’s feet; the aftermath of an intense war between blade and dignity. One of the only things he appreciated about his human self, his long majestic hair, was now light. Fluffy. Cute?! “Oh gods, I look like a sheep! What’s with you people and cute animal-themed hair?!” He peered intently at the mirror Hana offered him, squinting his eyes at the initial shock of letting go of all of that weight... Before realising it didn’t look half-bad on him. Hair seemed to really change one’s aesthetic - this new cut flattered his frame, made him seem more youthful and well-kept. He tilted his head, ruffling the his hair in various places to spot the different layers Hana had placed for him. Turning to meet Hana’s face, he softly smiled. “On second thought, it isn’t too ba-... Uh, are you alright?”<br/><br/>Crone raised an eyebrow in confusion as she turned her gaze away from him. She seemed to appear more flushed than the last time he saw her. Was it something he said? Standing up, Crone pattered stray cut hairs away from his robe and neck, stretching out his arms before patting his hands on the girl’s shoulder. “Good job, by the way. You didn’t even have to use your fancy pants magic.” He awkwardly chuckled in an attempt to lift the silence, unsure of what to make of her so instead decided to ignore her reaction. “Anyway, since you’ve been warming me up to the idea of exploring... Do you have any clothes I could lend? My robe will probably be too cold for wearing outside,” he addressed, turning to the window and watching the town breathe life. He didn’t really want to talk to anyone, but he did miss the forest, the sights and the smells... He wondered where the nearest one would be from their location as a response slowly withdrew from the flustered Hana."
2224,Nothing Like You (HolyQuintet & turtleteapot),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48426,2015-11-29T10:21:58,HolyQuintet,"Hana could feel his fingers pat her shoulder as he stood up and thanked her for the job she had done.  ""Yeah...I actually did a lot better than I thought"" she responded quietly as she stood up straight and cleared her throat.  She needed to remember that he was still the annoying demon that had crashed into her house and attempted to eat her.  But now with his short haircut, he looked less like a killer and more like a normal young man.  Maybe it would have been better if she hadn't cut his hair in the first place or had given him a purposely bad style and have a good laugh.  She had to live with this now, so she would just have to suck it up and get used to it.  She drew in a sharp breathe and exhaled slowly so her cheeks wouldn't be as red anymore.<br/><br/>After her success, she listened to his comment and nodded in agreement.  She looked over his general body type and from the looks of his physique, he shared the same body type as her oldest brother.  ""You're lucky this house belongs to my family...my brother left his old clothes behind when he moved out"" she commented.  She had been lucky to get this house in the first place.  It had originally just been a small holiday residence that her brother would use when he wanted room to work on his research.  He had stopped using the old place a few years prior and had left his old stuff in a few boxes just in case he ever decided to come back.  The boxes were probably still in the hall closet, where she stuffed them to make room for her stuff.<br/>""It's probably down here...follow me"" she gestured as she started to make her way down the lit hall.  She turned to a closed door and creaked it open to find the boxes right where she had left them.  Raising her body on her tip-toes, Hana reached up and grabbed the three dented cardboard boxes that rested inside.<br/><br/>She set them down on the floor and took a peak inside the top box, she grinned at her findings.  ""Problem solved!  These should fit you just fine"", she said triumphantly.  She noticed that there were some dusty looking pictures inside the box as well, scattered between the folds of the various materials inside.  Most of them seemed to be pictures of her brother at various times in his life.  The one she noticed was peaking out at the top made her lips crease into a hard frown and an annoyed grown escaped her.  The picture featured her as a small third grader wearing a bright pink dress and a large smile on her face.  One of her front teeth were noticeably absent from her mouth and her hair was a long mess.  The picture was probably from the day she lost her first tooth.  Granted, she had run into a pole and knocked it out before it was due but it was still her first.<br/>""Just ignore any pictures in there.  There should be plenty of clothes in all of those..."" she said as she buried the picture underneath a few t-shirts.  She hated how doting her eldest brother had always been on her.  It wouldn't still be bothering her nowadays if he had stopped at some point, but he still continuously tried to butt into her life.<br/><br/>*knock, knock*<br/><br/>Hana turned her head as the loud knocks echoed throughout the house.  She stood up and headed to the doorway to see who was there.  Looking through her peephole, she noticed that the person on the other end was a young man.  After a quick examination, she saw that he was not holding a clipboard, so he probably wasn't a salesman of some kind.  In fact, his clothes were way too casual looking for him to be selling anything at all.  He had a pair of pale red converse on and a pair of cargo pants on with some band t-shirt to top it off.<br/>She took a step back and opened the door to get a proper look at her mysterious visitor.  As soon as she opened the door, she was met with bright and alert cerulean eyes and a relaxed smile.  The boy's brown hair was a bit messy looking, but it almost seemed like he had placed it like that on purpose.  Overall, he was a rather attractive looking man that seemed to be scanning over her body.<br/><br/>""Ugh....hi, can I help you?"" she asked, feeling a bit misplaced in front of him despite being in her own home.  It was strange...he had this air about him that beamed with confidence to an almost disturbing level.<br/>""Actually, I just wanted to pop by and say hi!  I just moved next door and I thought I should meet everyone in the area.  My name's Finn, by the way"" he spoke with abnormal clarity, his eyes intent on her response.<br/>Hana blinked and watched with slight suspicion as he waited for her answer.  ""Oh, it's nice to meet you..Finn.  I'm Hana, I hope you like it here"" she said, smiling lightly to try to hide her suspicion.<br/>""I certainly hope so!  We should meet up for food or something one day!  I hear you have a dog, so I hope I get to meet him too"" he grinned, his eyes had a weird twinkle to them.<br/><br/>Hana went quiet and just stared at him in shock as he observed her reaction.  She didn't own a dog...but a certain demonic wolf had recently taken residence here.  ""How did you-"" her accusation was cut off as he placed his hand over her chest his smile growing a bit devilish.  She took in a sharp breathe and yanked herself away from him, ""H-HEY!  What the heck do you think you're doing?!"" she exclaimed at him.<br/>As she stepped back, the dark haired boy took a few steps forward and entered the house, closing the door behind him.  ""You know, if you didn't have a dog hanging around I would of taken this a bit slower....maybe try to be more lax...."", his eyes hue suddenly shifted to a deep crimson and his smile grew toothy and wide, ""but damn does your aura feel great.....just approaching the house made my mouth water!"" he exclaimed.<br/><br/>Hana's eyes widened at the male as he started to approach her, her arms raising to a defensive position.  He was definitely not human....<br/>As she tried to raise her fingers up to cast a spell, her body suddenly froze.  She looked to see Finn had raised his own hands and had cast some kind of spell on her to stop her from moving.  Her breathe was growing short as he forced his hand down harshly and made Hana fly to the floor.  ""Stay still for a second, Sweety....I wanna get this done before the dog tries to cut in and take some for himself"" he said in a harsher tone.  He made his way over to her and used his dominant hand to grip her face by her cheeks.  He used his other hand to hold the small of her back and he started to lean into her.<br/>Hana's whole body was limp from the spell, and her voice was seemingly caught in her throat.  All she could could do was watch as he seemed to be leaning in to kiss her.  What she didn't know was that was a primary way to effectively take aura away.  Her aura was currently spiking to high levels of magnetism as her fear grew."
2225,Resonance of the Demon Spirit (HolyQuintet & Galagod),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48442,2015-11-10T07:51:07,HolyQuintet,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just leave me alone already...</span><br/><br/>Hana glared over at the cell phone that sat on the kitchen counter as she continued to clean up her study, the constant beeping alerts quickly growing on her nerves.  While her oldest brother was considered the wisest of her siblings, she didn’t want to hear any words of wisdom from him.  When he found out that Hana was moving out of the house to live on her own, he had gone completely ballistic.  It took a week of reassurance from her for him to recognize that it was no fault of his that she was moving.  He was the oldest so it made sense that he was looked highly upon by the family.  All Hana wanted was to get away from everyone and try to figure out who she could be.  Although everyone seemed to respect her decisions, she could feel the doubt and worry hidden behind their words.  This was only further confirmed by the constant barrage of text messages, emails and calls she would receive from everyone.  She had been away for a week now......and still, nothing has changed.<br/><br/>“That’s it!”, she declared.<br/><br/>After slamming the stack of books onto the desk, Hana stomped over to the phone and turned it off, effectively silencing her family for the night.  She rubbed her temple and shut her eyes tightly; her head hurt like crazy and all she wanted was to finish cleaning up her study room and get some shut eye.  For almost a full week, she had put off cleaning out her study, which left the floor stacked with books and her desk and stacked with a variety of coffee mugs.  She had been going through this pattern of working for at least 18 hours in one sitting and then passing out on the couch until the next morning.  She was trying to figure out a variety of advanced spells, hoping that it might set her apart from her other siblings.  As much as she wanted to completely let go of this rivalry she had with all of them, it was hard to break habit.<br/><br/>Hana cursed quietly as she ran a hand through her hair and hoped that she could have a bit of piece for a little bit.  Unfortunately, she had no idea that she was currently being stalked by a demon spirit."
2226,Resonance of the Demon Spirit (HolyQuintet & Galagod),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48442,2015-11-12T02:00:22,Galagod,Moot
2227,Resonance of the Demon Spirit (HolyQuintet & Galagod),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48442,2015-11-12T10:19:54,HolyQuintet,"A sudden chill ran up her spine and left just as fast, leaving Hana frozen where she stood for a few seconds.  She covered the nape of her neck gently with her palm as she looked up from her books.  For some reason, she felt strangely on edge.  It was almost like she could feel the harsh gaze of a creature focusing on her.<br/><br/>She was almost ready to dismiss her initial fright, when she heard the loud shattering of glass.  She gasped loudly as she saw a giant wolf-like creature standing over the remains of her couch.  She took a few steps back and stared at the beast as he spoke to her.<br/>‘But how did it get in here?!....’<br/>It was hard to know how or why the demon had sought her out, but for now she needed to figure out how to capture it.  If she wanted to know that, she would need to think rationally.  But with her increasing heart rate and the large surge of adrenaline running through her body, it would be hard to formulate a proper plan of action.<br/><br/>The wolf lunged at her so she jumped out of the way and quickly grabbed something to act as a weapon.  She looked around and noticed that all that was lying around were her books.  She quickly grabbed the largest looking one and held it in an offensive stance, ready to strike back if necessary.  She wasn't nearly close enough to the slider door in her kitchen to escape, so she would need to subdue the creature before doing anything else.<br/><br/>Hana exhaled quietly through her nose as she closed her eyelids.  She could practically feel the creature's presence in the air alone.  This was not just some small wandering animal spirit...it was a hunter.  If she wanted to save herself, she would need to hit it with two strong spells.  One to confuse it, and then another to trap it within some kind of cage....maybe a vessel.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It’s now or never.....go for it</span><br/><br/>She was hesitant at first to face her enemy, but quickly shook it off as adrenaline shot through her body.  Using her free hand, she held up her middle and index finger at the beast’s chest as it lunged at her again and chanted a short spell that effectively left the demon yelping in confusion.  It had merely been a spell to temporarily mix up his senses, but it seemed to do the trick.<br/><br/>She was only a few feet from the flailing creature when she chanted a second incantation with the same hand motions; this one was meant to capture it in some of cage.<br/>She watched as a jolt of shock went through the demon’s large body, leaving it still and whimpering on her floor.<br/><br/>Hana’s hair was falling in her face as she tried to catch her breathe.  She had never cast a spell in the heat of the moment like that before.  Usually she had some prior time to think of a proper spell to use, but this time she had to use the first spell that had come to mind.  She wondered what would become of the spirit now that it was trapped in a more stable form.<br/><br/>As her thoughts wandered to what form the creature would take, she bolted over to it as she watched the transformation finally take place.   A bright blue flame seemed to engulf the spirit’s entire body and start to eat away at it’s mass.  As the flames receded, Hana could see a much smaller form appearing in place of the wolf.<br/><br/>Instead of seeing a wolf, or maybe a small dog as she had expected, she saw a man.  She had accidentally trapped the wolf demon in human form.  He had appeared as a lean looking man with messy dark hair and a rather serene looking expression on his face, despite the pressure of the curse she had inflicted.<br/><br/>She looked over the tall man’s features and stared at the results of her quick thinking.  What had she done...?"
2228,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-08T02:41:19,TinMan,"“That’s fine,” Ewan replied, choosing to not mask the disappointment in his eyes. “Yes, I agree – we need to wait a bit longer. Aeronwen’s passing was fortuitous – but we shouldn’t be too hasty. Instead we should focus on killing my brother.” He gave her a serious look as he took another sip of his wine. “Yes, we should work on the King himself. If we can pull that off, I can get myself named Regent.” He allowed that idea to sink in before continuing with a smile. “If that happens we are home free. His brats will never see puberty.”<br/><br/>“Oh, and speaking of puberty – Alexander will need a wife soon, or else he will find one himself. Send me your short list of potential wives. I will let you know which ones have fathers who might support my claim. We need to think ahead to these things, my dear.”<br/><br/>Whether she agreed or not, once their discussion was complete Ewan finished his wine and stepped closer to her, slipping one hand over each cheek.<br/><br/>“My darling, not a day will go by when I will not think of you. You are my sun, my moon, stars and sky. When you make love to him, think of me,” he asked before moving in to deliver a passionate kiss. “Now, I must away,” he added as he leaned in so that their foreheads met. “My love…”<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/>Allena, still wiping tears from her eyes, snuck back into the servant’s area behind the palace kitchen. In the corridor leading to a storeroom was where her and other kitchen girls had their cots strung up. She quietly stepped over to her space and located what she was looking for.  Quickly she rustled around inside the wooden box that held all of her worldly goods until she found them: a tied-up bundle of letters from Alexander. Still blinking away the moisture from her eyes, she stole back down into the kitchens and approached the hearth. In the fireplace the evening’s blaze now smoldered, casting long shadows on those young men who slept in that chamber. Without any hesitation she cast the bundle of letters into the fire which quickly began to crackle and alight again. Not wanting to be caught somewhere she shouldn't be, Allena then hurried away as quietly as she could.<br/><br/>Her presence was not missed, however. After she had left one of the young men got up, reached into the fire and quickly pulled out the burning documents. He smothered the flames and tucked the packet away for review later. Someone, somewhere, might pay for those letters, he thought."
2229,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-09T04:31:14,Sojourn,"Ewan might have said it was fine, but Victoria didn't believe him. She could see the disappointment in his eyes. She didn't blame him, she was disappointed too. This was not how she planned to spend her rare night with Ewan. She nodded her head and smiled when he suggested they focus on Richard instead.<br/><br/>""Yes, I believe something terrible should happen to Richard and his little brats.""<br/><br/>Ewan was very correct that she needed to marry Alexander off soon, very soon. She didn't need a repeat of the little whore maid.<br/><br/>""I plan to talk to Henry about it right away. Alexander will have a good proper bride, a noble bride. I will send you a list of potential brides right away.""<br/><br/>It would definitely benefit them in the long run too if her children were married off to the children of nobles that would support Ewan someday becoming the king. One of the things she loved about Ewan was that he was intelligent and could think ahead.<br/><br/>Victoria finished her wine and told Ewan with a smile.<br/><br/>""I always do.""<br/><br/>She always imagined Ewan when she had to perform her wifely duties with Henry. She returned his kiss and told him.<br/><br/>""Farewell, for now.""<br/><br/>A part of Victoria was sad to see him go but she knew for now they had to be apart. After all, good things came those who waited. Especially those shadows that in the darkness dwell.<br/><br/>-----------------------------<br/><br/>Little was said on the trip back to New Haven between Victoria and her children. Alexander was heartbroken for being used by Allena and Katherine was still thinking about catching her mother with another man. She promised Victoria that she would not say anything but she didn't like the idea of keeping things from her father. She just didn't want to upset him. When the carriage brought them back to Montgomery Manor, Victoria easily found the rest of her family. Eugenia was reading a fairy tale to Rebecca, who was sitting at her feet, while David slept against her chest. A mother who truly loved her children would have surely wanted to take over reading the story herself, or at least want to hold her little baby, Victoria did neither. Instead, she told Alexander and Katherine to unpack their things. Neither objected, Alexander was ready to go burn all the letters Allena had written to him and try to forget she ever existed.<br/><br/>Eugenia told Victoria that Henry was out back, playing with Adam, Nicholas, and the dogs. Dogs...Victoria hated those little beasts. The bloodhounds were loud and dirty. They slobbered all the time and got mud all over her home. But they were the one thing Henry insisted on having. He took them hunting less and less, the dogs were becoming more house pets then anything else. Since he had didn't have a mistress and, other then liking his wine too much at times, he did very little to embarrass her in the social circles, she let him have his little beasts. It kept him happy and he didn't argue with her much.<br/><br/>Henry was a good father, he seem to truly enjoy the children. He didn't do as much as Eugenia did with the children but, as a man, he did more then what was society expected of him. Adam and Nicholas were laughing with Henry as the dogs barked in excitement to play. Victoria barely greeted her sons before she told Henry they needed to talk. Obviously, she didn't tell him everything that had happened on her visit to Greenmor but she told him of what their son had done when they were alone in their bedroom.<br/><br/>""...We need to pick his bride right away.""<br/><br/>""I thought we weren't going to start looking until after his birthday.""<br/><br/>Henry replied. He hadn't seen the need to rush marriage on Alexander before Aeronwen's funeral. A part of him didn't want to see his firstborn leave the home. He wasn't sure he was ready to acknowledge how grown up Alexander almost was. Not that he'd tell his wife that, she'd just think he was even weaker then she already thought he was.<br/><br/>""After what that little whore tried to pull, waiting is not an option, Henry.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied angrily. Henry looked down at the floor and nodded his head.<br/><br/>""Yes, you are right, dear wife. I am sure you will find a fine bride for our son.""<br/><br/>He knew he would have very little say in who Alexander would marry. He just hoped it would be a girl his son could grow to love.<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>Two and half years later....</span><br/><br/>Victoria had made it her personal mission to find the best bride possible for Alexander. His bride was a pure girl, a girl of noble birth. Also, a girl whose father did not object to the idea of Ewan being Regent of their kingdom if a terrible tragedy befell on King Richard. The girl's name was Gwendolyn. She was the daughter of the Baron of Westchester. It was a actually a few steps down in nobility, after all, a Baron was barely above the commoners but at least Gwendolyn was not a little whore maid.<br/><br/>Alexander had been courting her for almost two years before their wedding day. She was a kind of plain girl. She had average looks, mousy brown hair and hazel eyes. But she was a very nice girl, even if she wasn't as educated as him but..She was nothing like Allena... Alexander should be over her by now, he thought as he got ready in a room of the cathedral. Today was his wedding day and he was still thinking of the maid that had been the center of his young dreams. Dreams that came crashing down when his mother told him Allena was using him. He wondered if she had given birth to a child. He wondered if she found some other young man to fool or if....If Mother had been wrong and Allena had been true...It didn't matter. Allena was gone and Gwendolyn was the girl he would be promising his life to. He was fond of the nice girl. Someday, he told himself, he would love her. He had been trying but it was hard to make a heart love someone. Especially, when someone else broke it. Surely, it would be different once she gave him a child.<br/><br/>Victoria sat next to Henry in the cathedral as Gwendolyn walked down the aisle to meet Alexander. Her eldest child was getting married and she was happy. He had married the girl she had picked for him, without a fight. Granted, she had hoped that Alexander would marry a princess but after his dalliance with the maid, Baron of Westchester's daughter was a suitable option. At least her grandchildren would be of noble blood on both sides. She was sure the Baron was pleased, his daughter was moving up in the world. Alexander would inherit New Haven someday and become its next Duke. Victoria's dreams for a throne would not come true with Alexander. That ship had sailed. Although, she did have five other children...She looked over at Katherine, who was watching the ceremony. Her daughter had kept the secret and she was right at the cusp of courting age. If her and Ewan's plans didn't work out, being a queen's mother wouldn't be too bad.<br/><br/>Anyone who was anyone was invited to Alexander and Gwendolyn's wedding. After the wedding ceremony, carriages took the guests to the grand reception hall where Victoria had spared no expense to make it a perfect day for her son and to impress the nobles."
2230,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-11T03:16:29,TinMan,"Prince Ewan strode into the reception hall impeccably dressed in his finest attire, a purple and black tunic and coat emblazoned with his family’s royal arms. While it was generally considered uncouth for anyone to wear purple other than the king, Ewan could care less. He liked to think of the outfit as a way of ‘foreshadowing’ what lay in store for the kingdom. Besides, he loved being the subject of conversation – either for good or bad.<br/><br/>He stepped into the grand foyer with a broad smile and his 2-1/2-year-old son Carrick hoisted up in one arm. The similarly-dressed child silently looked into the hall with wide-open blue eyes under a mass of partially combed blond hair. In their train were three servants and a nanny, each also dressed appropriately for the occasion. The Prince did not have a female escort for the event – in fact he had yet to remarry despite the constant nagging of his brother and family. They were met at the door by the mothers and fathers of the happy couple and their entourages.<br/><br/>“His grace, Prince Ewan; and his son, Master Carrick!” the herald shouted as they entered through a blast of trumpeted fanfare. Ewan extended his hand to Victoria first, then Henry, the Baron and his wife in that order. He kissed the womens' hands and shook the mens' vigorously.<br/><br/>""Deepest and most heartfelt congratulations, my dear friends,” he said genuinely. The Baron and his wife were indeed good friends of Ewans – and Victoria even more so. Henry did not know of any reason to dislike the Prince either – at least not yet. “They seem very happy, Lady Montgomery. I pray they continue to enjoy as much happiness as their parents have,” he added with a wink.<br/><br/>Once the initial courtesies had been offered young Carrick decided to play the game as well. He reached out his small hand to shake with their hosts, mirroring his father’s actions. The child wore a warm smile as he did so.<br/><br/>“Now Carrick, I told you that you may say hello but the hour is late. Please say goodnight to our guests and go with Ms. Smyth,” he said, placing the child on his feet. Instead of turning to the nanny, though, the young boy put on a devilish smile and took off like a shot into the hall. After a fast curtsy Ms. Smyth hiked up her dress slightly and hurried after him. Ewan only laughed as the boy ran off.<br/><br/>“Apologies, my friends. He loves playing hide and seek – and he’s good at it. I fear I spoil him too much,” the Prince explained as a sad look crossed his features. “I am trying to be both mother and father to the poor child, and I fear I am inadequate at either role.” Ewan laid on the false humiliy thickly, playing the part of the still-grieving widower to the hilt."
2231,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-11T16:45:00,Sojourn,"Dear Henry, always so oblivious to the things around him. Victoria easily picked up on the fact that Ewan arrived at the reception hall wearing purple. Such a daring choice, considering only the king himself was supposed to wear that color. That was the Ewan she knew, he loved being talked about and putting in a little foreshadowing for their future. A future that Henry would not see if things went her way. Henry, of course, didn't pay much attention to all the strict little formalities and didn't pay much attention to what Ewan was wearing. Just like he never realized how very intimately Ewan knew his wife.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Prince Ewan.""<br/><br/>Henry said, shaking the prince's hand and finding it hilarious that Carrick insisted on shaking hands as well. Victoria echoed her husband's thanks and smiled when he kissed her hand. She didn't find Carrick as amusing. She was a mother of six and she didn't find her own children's antics very amusing and could barely tolerate other people's children at all. Even the child of her secret lover. Not that she ever let people know what she really thought. Instead, she gave a laugh to Carrick that didn't meet her eyes.<br/><br/>""As I do, my prince.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied and her smile was more genuine when she saw his wink on wishes for Alexander and his bride's future. She watched Carrick run off in annoyance. Ewan's son or not, he'd better not ruin Alexander's wedding reception. This was supposed to be a grand and formal affair. Her own children were not running around wild. At least, Eugenia had better be making sure the younger ones weren't. Henry wasn't fazed that Carrick run off to play. Children liked to play, he enjoyed playing with his own kids. A party was supposed to be fun.<br/><br/>""It is okay. Parties are meant to be fun.""<br/><br/>Henry replied, he caught the icy look Victoria gave him. Parties like this were meant to impress the nobles, not have small children running amok. It was Alexander's day but Victoria had planned every thing perfectly, down to the last detail. She hadn't let the bride have much say in her own day. He added.<br/><br/>""I am sure he is a good boy and he will enjoy playing with mine and Victoria's younger children.""<br/><br/>Children that Ewan might have fathered himself actually. Not that Henry realized that possibility. Victoria told Ewan.<br/><br/>""Yes, Nicholas or Rebecca will keep him occupied, if he happens upon them. Given what happened, you are doing an excellent job with him, your highness.""<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>Rebecca thought the wedding ceremony had been sort of boring, it had been a long, formal ceremony and at seven years old, it didn't hold her interest much. The reception was much more fun so far. There was lots of food, music, and dancing. Someday she hoped to get married. At her young age she didn't realize that Alexander didn't love Gwendolyn, no matter how hard he was trying or that someday their mother would pick her husband as well. She thought her own parents had married for love. She thought love and marriage in real life was like in the fairy tales. You married for true love and that's what her naive mind thought she'd get as well when she was older.<br/><br/>""David, dance with me.""<br/><br/>Rebecca told David, her little brother who was three years old. He nodded his, his hair was dark blond like his sister's.<br/><br/>""Okay!""<br/><br/>Rebecca and David were trying to dance formally, like the lords and ladies invited to their oldest brother's wedding were doing but despite their attempt at seriousness, it wasn't working as well. They were kids and having fun. Carrick almost ran into them and other people on the dance floor and David told Rebecca.<br/><br/>""Mama be mad.""<br/><br/>Mother would be mad if she saw Carrick running around. She had lectured them, Adam, and Nicholas to all behave today and not embarrass her or Alexander. Rebecca nodded her head and took her brother's hand. Eugenia was in charge of watching them but was helping Nicholas and Adam get drinks.<br/><br/>""You cannot run in here. Our mother will be mad.""<br/><br/>She told Carrick when she and David approached him. She didn't want him to get in trouble with their mother. Victoria was not very nice when she was angry."
2232,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-16T02:27:09,TinMan,"Carrick ran up to Rebecca and David with a sly smile on his face. He heard what Rebecca had said but it simply didn’t register in his 30-month old brain. Carrick had no mother of his own and didn’t know who Rebecca’s mother was. Instead he was focused entirely on the desire to have fun. Carrick looked over his shoulder at Miss Smyth who was hurrying towards him as fast as she could while still keeping a measure of decorum.<br/><br/>“We’re playing hide and seek!” Carrick explained joyfully, pointing at Miss Smyth. “Wanna play too!?!” he asked the siblings.<br/><br/>If they hesitated or refused the child would gleefully run away, or attempt to at least, in order to escape the clutches of his nanny.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>In the antechamber outside, Prince Ewan smiled gratefully and appeared to become slightly misty at the kind words of his secret lover. The emotion was an expertly generated ruse intended to communicate a depth of genuine emotion and familial love which the man, in truth, did not actually possess.<br/><br/>“My lady, that is perhaps one of the kindest things ever spoken to me, or indeed any father. Thank you. Now,” he added, clearing his throat. “I should enter and allow your other guests to be introdued. I thank you again, and offer up my most sincere congratulations,” he said as he nodded respectfully to his hosts.<br/><br/>Once inside, Ewan began to schmooze with the other high ranking guests with his servants in tow. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Carrick running about and he chose to ignore it. The boy was having fun, and he didn’t care who that might annoy – even Victoria. He would find a way to make it up to her later if need be."
2233,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-16T03:42:24,Sojourn,"""Hide and seek fun!""<br/><br/>David said in excitement. He liked playing hide and seek with Rebecca. She and Nicholas played with him the most, they were closer in age to him the his other three siblings. He was only six months older then Carrick and the idea of playing hide and seek right now sounded very exciting. More exciting then just watching people talk and dance. He looked up at Rebecca with hopeful eyes.<br/><br/>""Please, Becca? We play too?""<br/><br/>""I...""<br/><br/>Mother would be mad. She told them to behave, but playing hide and seek did sound fun to the seven year old girl. She looked around and saw that their mother was focused on the guests. Maybe if they weren't too loud, it would be okay. Rebecca nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Okay, we can play but we have to be quiet. Mother will be really mad if we are loud.""<br/><br/>Rebecca warned David, who nodded his head and told his new friend.<br/><br/>""You no want make me Mama mad. She scary.""<br/><br/>He did think Victoria was scary. She rarely interacted with him unless it was to yell at him. He liked Henry, though. He thought his father was funny.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Victoria had been coaching Ewan since the death of his young wife on the correct responses to give people in public. To the world he was a grieving widower. So heartbroken at the loss of dear Aeronwen, he had not remarried. Even almost three years later, he couldn't even imagine marrying another woman. A man who was trying his best to be both parents to his little boy. She knew none of that was true. She was sure his feelings for Carrick were similar to her own feelings for her six children. While she certainly preferred their company over that of other children, she had no deep maternal love for any of them either.<br/><br/>""You are very welcome, my prince.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied with a smile and nodded his head that there were other guests to greet. Henry told Ewan.<br/><br/>""You are welcome and please, enjoy yourself.""<br/><br/>While Victoria's goal was to impress the nobles, Henry's goal was truly for people to have fun at the reception. He certainly hoped his son and his new wife would.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Katherine walked around her brother's wedding reception, mingling with the guests and dancing with others. Her mother had taught her well, she was a proper lady. She was at home in this world. Chatting up the people, remembering who was who, and why they were so important. She looked over at Alexander. She remembered well the night she had overheard her brother in the courtyard of Greenmor Palace with the maid. The night she discovered her mother had had an affair. Something she always kept a secret. It was also the last night her brother had ever really talked to her. She wondered how much he hated her. Gwendolyn seemed like a nice girl. She would be a good wife and mother, but she wasn't the woman Alexander had wanted to marry...<br/><br/>People were talking and some were dancing at the reception. Katherine was dancing with various male guests, wishing the man who held her heart was here. But, of course, Mother had not invited him. She would have never invited one of the gardeners of their manor to the reception. Katherine should have learned from her brother's mistake. Victoria's children were of noble blood and that woman would be damned if any of her offspring married beneath that. But the heart wanted what the heart wanted. Despite knowing how stupid it was, Katherine couldn't help who she loved. She just had to make sure that Mother never, ever found out. She had to be more careful then Alexander had been.<br/><br/>People were trading partners on the dance floor and Katherine ended up dancing with Alexander. It was awkward. Since the night of Aeronwen's funeral, it had always been awkward between them. They only spoke if they needed to and those were always very brief conversations.<br/><br/>""Congratulations, Alexander. I am sure you and Gwendolyn will be very happy.""<br/><br/>Katherine said with a small smile, which Alexander returned with a small smile of his own. They had to be polite to each other, they couldn't embarrass their mother here, not today.<br/><br/>""Thank you.""<br/><br/>He replied and got quiet. He knew, or at least thought he knew, what type of woman Allena truly was but it had been Katherine's fault that Victoria discovered them. Katherine bit her lip and thought the song was going to go on forever.<br/><br/>""Do you love her?""<br/><br/>Katherine quietly asked and Alexander glared at her.<br/><br/>""What kind of question is that? Especially on my wedding day.""<br/><br/>""A simple one, really. Do you love her?""<br/><br/>Katherine replied with a glare of her own. Alexander looked down and replied.<br/><br/>""I am fond of her.""<br/><br/>Alexander didn't know why but he couldn't lie to his sister about his feelings for Gwendolyn. Not that he'd ever tell his wife. She clearly loved him and he didn't want to hurt her feelings, even if he couldn't fully return them. Someday, he would....At least he hoped to.<br/><br/>""But you still love the maid?""<br/><br/>""She means nothing to me.""<br/><br/>Katherine didn't fully believe him and said.<br/><br/>""I am sorry for that night. I was-""<br/><br/>""It does not matter, Katherine. You saved me from being trapped. I am with the woman I am supposed to be with.""<br/><br/>Alexander knew why Katherine had gotten Victoria. If the situation had been reversed, he probably would have done the same. None of Victoria's children wanted to be on the receiving end of her wrath.<br/><br/>""I...Alexander, you courted her for two years. If love has not grown by now, do you truly think it ever will?""<br/><br/>Katherine asked as the song came to an end. Alexander was grateful the song had ended, he would no longer have to have this conversation with his sister.<br/><br/>""We will see.""<br/><br/>He replied, he bowed to Katherine and took the hand of a noble lady who was his next dance partner. Grateful that the woman only wanted to congratulate him and wish him and Gwendolyn to be blessed with many children. He might not ever be ready to acknowledge the fact that while his life belonged to Gwendolyn, she may never hold his heart."
2234,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-19T19:54:30,TinMan,"Carrick beamed as he gleefully ignored his new friends’ warnings and led them under the nearest serving table. He crawled on his hands and knees between one and then another, hiding skillfully beneath the long tablecloths that hung down on all sides, giggling as he went.<br/><br/>As the only child of a powerful and incredibly self-centered man, Carrick had little to fear from anyone in the kingdom. Ewan sensed that Victoria saw her children as mere pawns in her larger chess game of acquiring power and prestige, and therefore she had no compunction about ruling over them and their love lives with an iron fist. Ewan, too, was obsessed with power, wealth and titles, and would happily sacrifice his own family members to forward his ambitions. The only family member that he would not allow harm to come to in any way, however, was Carrick. Partly that was because Ewan did in fact love Carrick in his own narcissistic way – as he loved Victoria. More importantly than that love, though, was the fact that Carrick was his legacy.<br/><br/>Prince Ewan believed that all of the wealth, power and fame – or infamy – he managed to achieve would be pointless if he didn’t have children to pass them along to. This paternal sensibility and concern also extended to those children of Victoria’s whom Ewan assumed to be his – and whom he hoped to adopt someday. Of all of his legal and assumed children, however, Carrick was his one true heir. As such, the Prince was fiercely protective of the small child. Furthermore, as someone who thoroughly enjoyed breaking rules, the Prince was not about to stand in the way of letting Carrick have fun at the ball. On the contrary, Ewan hoped that the boy could evade Miss Smyth for as long as possible.<br/><br/>Miss Elaine Smyth was an attractive young woman of twenty years who had recently taken over as nanny for Carrick. As such she was petrified of making a serious mistake – as the previous nanny had been fired for. Carrick’s flight was likely to not place her in the best possible light with the Prince.<br/><br/>Under a table, Carrick suggested the other kids be silent when he saw her slippers approach. The Nanny flew right past the table, though, directly towards an alcove at the back of the chamber. Carrick could only cover his mouth to avoid giggling out loud.<br/><br/>That darkened niche did in fact contain a person, as she suspected – but it wasn’t Carrick.<br/><br/>“Gotcha master Car…oh… I am sorry,” she said, mumbling an apology after seeing it was a teenage boy crouching down in the shadows.<br/><br/>“It’s alright,” he whispered, his face blushing. “Please… don’t tell anyone I’m here,” he said. The teen was wearing peasant garb, though the clothes were clean and new and he appeared to have recently bathed. Even still, the tanned color of his skin and rough hands told Miss Smyth that he worked outside – perhaps as a gardener. Elaine was surprised to find him there and a little concerned about it.<br/><br/>“Why… should I not tell anyone you are here?”<br/><br/>“Because… because my love is in that room, and I am not allowed to join her. I was hoping to at least… catch sight of her. I’m sorry… you’re right – I should go,” the young man said, backpedaling.<br/><br/>Elaine put up her hand. “No, I didn’t see you. I have too many problems right now, just … carry on,” she said as she turned and walked away.<br/><br/>After another circuit of the room turned up nothing Elaine was beginning to get nervous. Out of the corner of her eye she spotted Lady Katherine and decided to enlist the young woman’s help.<br/><br/>“My Lady, apologies, might I have a word?” Miss Smyth asked tentatively. Once given permission Elaine continued.<br/><br/>“I am having trouble locating Master Carrick. I haven’t seen Master David either. Would you mind telling me where he likes to play? Perhaps they are together?” she asked with a pained expression of concern."
2235,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-20T04:41:30,Sojourn,"Rebecca and David followed Carrick under the table. Rebecca learned quickly it was useless to try shushing the younger boy. Unlike her and her siblings, Carrick had very little to fear. Victoria saw her children as pawns for her own plans and thus controlled them as much as she possibly could, Carrick was spoiled. Ewan let him away with a lot and corrected him very little. Rebecca thought it must be a fun life to not have a parent breathing down your neck like a dragon. She just hoped that she and David wouldn't get in trouble with their mother for playing with him.<br/><br/>Victoria had her best face on her for her guests but didn't escape her very watchful eyes that Carrick was running around like a little hurricane at the wedding reception. His nanny had better control her little ward. Of course, he was Ewan's son and she knew he spoiled the boy rotten. She disagreed with his parenting style but would never tell her secret lover that. He was fiercely protective of his son and she knew it would be unwise to criticize the child. Especially, if Richard and his own offspring all met tragic ends. Ewan would become king and she planned to become his queen. If she said anything ill about Carrick, she knew Ewan would dump her fast and he would ruin the plans for her own children's futures by exposing their long affair. No...She wouldn't risk what she wanted and she would do her best to bit her tongue about she thought of the toddler. Her own children had better behave themselves, though. She had noticed Rebecca and David talking with Carrick. She might not be able to make Carrick behave the way she thought all children should, but her own children had better behave or after the reception ended, they would be in trouble.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------<br/><br/>Katherine danced with a few more guests after she had danced with Alexander before she excused herself to get a drink. It bothered her a little that Alexander didn't love Gwendolyn. It wasn't fair to either of them....She felt awful. She had destoryed her brother's dreams that night and now he was forced to be in a marriage with a woman he might care about but may never truly love. Gwendolyn was a nice girl, she deserved to be married to someone who could truly love her back.<br/><br/>Katherine sighed, there was nothing she could do about it now. Alexander and Gwendolyn were married until death do they part. She saw Elaine and could tell the nanny was very anxious. She nodded her head at Elaine's question. Whatever the slightly older woman wanted to talk about would be a nice distraction from her thoughts about Alexander.<br/><br/>""Yes, of course, what is wrong?""<br/><br/>Katherine asked and frowned when Elaine said Carrick was missing. That wasn't good, Mother would be angry. Although she wouldn't dare take it out on the boy or his father. Not since Ewan was a prince. She could punish David, if her little brother was with him. Carrick would be spared from her wrath, but not David.<br/><br/>""He likes to play with my sister. I thought they were dancing.""<br/><br/>She had seen Rebecca and David attempting to dance earlier. Eugenia was supposed to be watching them. Katherine looked around and saw Eugenia was making Nicholas and Adam help her search for her young charges as well. Victoria was going to be really angry if Eugenia and Elaine didn't do their jobs and keep the young children from ruining Alexander's wedding reception. Katherine thought a moment and asked.<br/><br/>""Does Master Carrick like dogs? My father has a six of them but my mother made him keep them outside for the party. Maybe David and Rebecca took him to see them?""<br/><br/>David enjoyed the dogs a lot, almost as much as Nicholas did. Maybe he got bored of all the dancing and convinced Rebecca to take him outside to play with Henry's dogs. It was worth a try."
2236,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-22T13:57:34,TinMan,"Elaine put one hand up to her head as if it might help her think of what to do next. “Yes,” She answered eventually to Katherine’s question. “Lets’ go see if they are there.”<br/><br/>Only a few steps outside of the ballroom they were called to from behind.<br/><br/>“Lady Katherine,” a familiar voice said in a polite tone from behind. Turning to look, Elaine saw he gardener that she had bumped into earlier. Now standing in the light she could see that the young man was about Katherine’s age and handsome. He wore a pleasant expression on his face as he addressed them, holding his cap in his hand in deference to their station.<br/><br/>“Forgive the interruption, but are you searching for your brother and sister? If so – they are hiding under that serving table there,” he added, pointing back into the ballroom. Elaine took one look at him and then Katherine before sensing that there was something going on there. If so, that could lead to Elaine finding herself on the wrong side of the Duchess. Instantly Elaine decided to excuse herself before she saw anything that might mix her up in a family dispute.<br/><br/>“Thank you Lady Katherine, and sir,” she said as she hurried past him and back into the ballroom. She did not look back, not wanting to know anything else about that situation – if there was anything to know.<br/><br/>“Forgive me, m’lady,” the Gardiner apologetically to Katherine. “I didn’t want to interrupt your evening – I just had to say… hello.” He flashed a smile that communicated warmth and incredible longing. Truth be told, the gardener was madly in love with her – regardless of the fact that they could never be together due to the difference in their stations. In his young mind, though, that didn’t matter as long as she would speak a kind word to him once in a great while.<br/><br/>Back in the hall Elaine raced up to the table and lifted the cloth enough to see three mischievous faces smiling back at her. Before she could issue an order to come out, though, she was taken aback by the uncanny resemblance between the three of them. Sitting together she noticed for the first time that they each smiled the same smile, and their eyes and the shape of their faces and color of their hair all seemed eerily similar.<br/><br/>“Wait a minute – are you three cousins?” she asked, suddenly more surprised than angry.<br/><br/>“No!” Carrick said out joyfully, “We’re friends!”"
2237,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-23T00:44:58,Sojourn,"Katherine nodded her head to Elaine, when she finally decided that seeing the dogs would be a good start. Of all her siblings, Nicholas was the most obsessed with the dogs, but David enjoyed them. Henry had six, one for each of his children.<br/><br/>""This way.""<br/><br/>Katherine said, having Elaine follower her. She was surprised that they had barely left the ballroom when she heard his voice. The voice that made butterflies dance in her stomach. She knew she shouldn't be around him. It was dumb, she saw what happened to Alexander and his maid but she couldn't help herself. No matter how many times she told herself that her mother would pick her future husband, in her dreams, this young man was who she wanted. He was just a gardener for the manor, but it didn't matter. To her, he was perfect.<br/><br/>""We are, have you seen them?""<br/><br/>Katherine replied and looked over her shoulder, when he pointed that they were under a table. She got nervous, what if Mother had seen him? None of the servants, other than those needed to serve the guests, were allowed in the ballroom. Mother would be so angry. She looked over at Elaine and wished she could read minds. She saw the looks Elaine gave them and bit her lip. If she said something to Victoria....She prayed the woman would be more concerned that she found Carrick and did not anger the prince, then worrying about Katherine's personal life.<br/><br/>""....You are welcome.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied, watching Elaine hurry off. She turned back to her gardener. She smiled at him.<br/><br/>""Hello. I am not angry, but she did not see you, did she?""<br/><br/>He would know who Katherine was referring to. She didn't think Victoria had seen him, at least, not yet. Her mother wouldn't be calmly talking to the guests if she had. Katherine wished she could spend every waking moment with him but she knew that wasn't possible. Not with Victoria around.<br/><br/>It was fun hiding with Carrick. Rebecca and David both looked up at Elaine when she found them. David giggled but Rebecca frowned at Elaine, confused at her question.<br/><br/>""Our mother told us that my great grandmother was a princess. So, I guess, we are distantly related."""
2238,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-29T03:34:08,TinMan,"Elaine dropped the line of questioning and ordered the three of them to their feet.<br/><br/>“Come now, you are all with me. Please hold hands and walk together. That way if you please,” she explained in a firm tone as she pointed towards where Katherine was off speaking to the Gardiner, a young man named Simon.<br/><br/>Elaine realized that she had no authority to tell Rebecca or David what to do. However, she was sincerely trying to help them both by getting them out of the line of fire of the Duchess. If Her Grace did not already know what was going on with her children’s mischief, then she certainly would find out quickly if they stayed in the hall. Elaine’s plan was to give all three of them a stern talking-to with the help of Katherine, as the younger siblings would hopefully heed the older one.<br/><br/>Beyond the noise and activity of the great hall Katherine found herself alone with the young man. After making sure no one could see them he reached down and impetuously took her hand. Before she could argue he led her away towards a spiral stair nearby while holding one finger to his lips. Silently he led her to the darkened gallery above for a little privacy.<br/><br/>“I know – I know… I shouldn’t have come – but I couldn’t be away from you for one more moment. There is so much bustle here that I thought I could sneak in through the servant’s entrance. See? And I was right. We have this whole gallery to ourselves.” The noise below drowned out his whispering, giving them at least a momentary sense of privacy.<br/><br/>“Oh, and here,” he said as he withdrew a freshly cut red rose from his coat pocket. He used a pin to attach it to her dress if she would let him. “I cut this from the Duchess’s gardens. It was too beautiful to leave there – it belongs with you, the most beautiful woman here.”<br/><br/>Once the flower had been given Simon then took hold of both of her hands, his rough fingers holding hers gently in the dark. Smiling warmly, he slowly inched his face closer to hers in hopes of securing an innocent kiss from the woman he loved with all of this young heart. His eyes flashed in the distant candlelight with an expression of hopeful expectation tinged with the futility of their all-but impossible situation.<br/><br/>Back at the party Ewan made the rounds of the hall seemingly oblivious to the location of this son. Truth be told, though, he was keeping an eye on Elaine as he made the progression. He found it odd when she marched three children out of the ball, hand-in-hand. He would need to investigate at some point, he thought to himself."
2239,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-29T04:19:55,Sojourn,"""Yes, Ma'am.""<br/><br/>Rebecca replied to Elaine. She took nodded her head to David to what Elaine had told them to do. Victoria had trained them well, her children rarely questioned something a person they viewed to be in a position of authority told them to do. Besides, Rebecca didn't want her mother to find them playing and get angry at them. Victoria wanted today to be a perfect day. Not just because it was Alexander's wedding day, but she also had to impress all her powerful and important friends.<br/><br/>""David, take Carrick's hand.""<br/><br/>Rebecca told her little brother, taking his hand. David took a hold of Carrick's hand and Rebecca, being the oldest of the three, led the way. Following right behind Elaine. She hoped that Carrick's nanny would be nicer then Victoria was when it came to disciplining them for playing in the reception hall.<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>Simon was Katherine's greatest weakness. She knew this was silly. What happened between Alexander and Allena should have taught her that, but the young woman could not help herself. When he reached for her hand, she intertwined their fingers. She thought that Simon was just trying to steal a brief moment before she had to return to the party. She should head back in, find her little brother and sister before Victoria realized what they were up to. She'd be so angry at them.<br/><br/>Thoughts of her siblings disappeared, as Katherine followed Simon towards the spiral stairs. She wanted to argue and tried to. But she kept silent. So many people could see them, Carrick's nanny had saw him. That might be a problem she'd have to deal with later. She followed him inside the gallery.<br/><br/>""I cannot bear to be away from you either, Simon. But I cannot stay long.""<br/><br/>Katherine wished she could stay forever but that wasn't possible. Still, the brief privacy was nice. It was something they rarely had. Especially with the noise from the party, none would realize people were in the gallery. She smiled when she saw the red rose and allowed him to pin it to her dress.<br/><br/>""It is beautiful, thank you.""<br/><br/>Her mother's garden was beautiful. Thankfully it was rather large and Victoria wouldn't miss a cut flower here or there. Katherine didn't mind the callouses on Simon's hands. It was a sign of hard work. Something she admired more then the smooth hands of the gentlemen she had been dancing with earlier.<br/><br/>""I wish we could always be together.""<br/><br/>Katherine told Simon, leaning up to kiss him."
2240,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-31T14:59:00,TinMan,"When Elaine did not return with Carrick after a few moments Prince Ewan decided to investigate. Using the subtlety that came naturally to him, he waved to someone on the internal balcony overlooking the ballroom and approached the stairs that led up to it. On the way he asked his entourage to stay below as he ascended for privacy as he investigated his nanny’s actions. At the top of the stairs Ewan immediately turned and walked into the darkened gallery next door.<br/><br/>The kiss was innocent and gentle, with Simon taking great pains to not frighten Katherine with any overt signs of the passion he felt for her. Still, though, the depth of his emotion was betrayed by the quivering of his lips and the gentle touch of his fingertips on hers. It was all he could do to not swoop her off her feet in a fit of passion. The kiss lasted for what seemed like an eternity until Elaine could be heard calling out from below.<br/><br/>“Miss Katherine? Are you here? I have Mater Carrick, your brother and sister with me. I was hoping we could all talk about proper ballroom decorum. Miss Katherine?”<br/><br/>Simon broke off the kiss with an expression of agonized resignation.<br/><br/>“Damn it… I should go, m’lady. Will you look for me tomorrow? I’ll be pruning the hedge maze,” he added with a smile. He knew at the maze would provide the opportunity to continue where they had left off, if she was so inclined.<br/><br/>Later, once they had said their goodbyes, Simon hurried through the dark where he promptly bumped shoulder-to-shoulder with one of the guests who had been apparently lurking in the shadows.<br/><br/>“Please, begging your pardon sir!” Simon said in a low but sincere tone, taking his hat in hand. “I meant no offence,” he explained as he retreated – not wanting to be caught in that place and reported to the Duchess. Prince Ewan was silent as he watched the young man retreat, the older man sporting a wide grin.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That was a useful tidbit of information</span>, he thought to himself as he listened to Elaine speaking to the children off in the distance below him.<br/><br/>Elaine began the lecture by reviewing the importance of respecting the master of the house and all the work and preparations that went into events such as this one. She then moved on to mention how children who cannot follow their parent’s directions are disobeying the Fifth Commandment. For good measure she threw in how it was a privilege for children to be invited at all to these sorts of things, and I they were caught misbehaving they would never be invited to another.<br/><br/>“How sad would that be?” she asked the trio.<br/><br/>“Very sad,” Carrick said with a mischievous smile. He did everything he could to stifle a giggle but failed. He looked at his fellow compatriots with glee to see if the speech was also giving them the giggles.<br/><br/>Elaine put her hand to her head and looked to Katherine for help."
2241,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2015-12-31T23:11:52,Sojourn,"Katherine's heart was racing during their kiss. Simon was everything the young woman could ever wish for, although she should know she couldn't be with him. He was a gardener, her mother would never approve of the relationship. It didn't matter to Katherine, though. She wished she could freeze time in this moment. She didn't get to spend enough time with him as it was. For a brief moment, everything was perfect. Then Elaine called for her and the moment ended. Katherine sighed as she had to break the kiss.<br/><br/>""I have to go.""<br/><br/>Katherine told Simon sadly. She supposed it was better that Carrick's nanny had found Rebecca and David instead of Victoria. If they were playing and Victoria caught them, there would be hell to pay. Rebecca and David were little, they didn't know any better. Elaine would probably be kinder to them. She returned Simon's smile and said.<br/><br/>""I will be there.""<br/><br/>The hedge maze was were they often met. It kept them hidden from view and Victoria rarely visited it. She had it because it was something interesting to show off to visitors. It was a good place to spend some time together. Something they didn't get very often. She squeezed Simon's hand one last time, before heading out of the gallery. She left before Simon and had no idea that the prince had been spying on them.<br/><br/>Katherine arrived to find Elaine lecturing the three children. Rebecca and David had their heads hung in shame. While Carrick thought it was a joke, they did not. Young Carrick didn't know what it was like to grow up with Victoria as your mother. They both nodded their heads and kept apologizing to Elaine. When she brought up the Fifth Commandment, Rebecca swallowed hard.<br/><br/>""We were...I did not mean to dishonor my parents, Ma'am.""<br/><br/>Rebecca replied and David nodded his head. He didn't know yet what the commandment was but Rebecca did. He looked up to his older sister and agreed with whatever she was saying. She knew was wrong to disrespect her parents, especially her mother. She had had that drilled into her head as long as she could remember. David nodded it would be sad to not be able to attend more parties. Rebecca agreed and asked.<br/><br/>""Are you going to tell my mother what we did? We were not trying to ruin Alexander's reception.""<br/><br/>Katherine was taken aback at how much Carrick looked like her siblings. He and David were very close in age and they could have passed for almost twins. She had never noticed it before, not until today. It took her a moment to realize that Elaine was looking at for her help. Carrick was spoiled, Katherine didn't think he had much to fear and he wouldn't comprehend why they were in trouble. Victoria wouldn't dare punish him for the game anyway. David was looking down and Rebecca looked afraid. Katherine could understand that, she was scared of what Victoria would do if she found out. Katherine had grown up afraid of their mother too. She was scared what would happen if Victoria ever found out about her feelings for Simon.<br/><br/>""I know you were not, Rebecca, but you know playing at a party with all of Mother and Father's friends here is a bad idea.""<br/><br/>Rebecca nodded her head, she knew wasn't a good idea but it had sounded so fun. It had been fun, until Carrick's nanny had found them.<br/><br/>""We were just trying to have fun.""<br/><br/>""I understand that but there is a time and place for it and our brother's wedding reception is the wrong place."""
2242,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2016-01-03T15:07:51,TinMan,"Carrick became confused as his two compatriots suddenly looked guilty. The mischief evaporated from his expression as his young mind realized he may actually be in trouble.<br/><br/>“Alright, that’s enough excitement for today,” Elaine added, bending over to scoop up the youngest child in her arms. Carrick didn’t resist, and instead waved goodbye to his new found friends. “That’s right, say goodnight, Carrick.” Glancing over at Katherine she added, “My, the resemblance is uncanny, isn’t it?”<br/><br/>After the children had said their good-byes Elaine nodded in thanks to Katherine. “Good eve to you as well, my Lady,” she added with a small curtsy which she managed to deliver while holding Carrick. “Now we need to find your father…”<br/><br/>“That you have achieved, Miss Smyth,” Prince Ewan said as he began descending the spiral stairs from above them. He had heard the entire exchange.<br/><br/>“Pa Pa!” Carrick shouted gleefully with his hands outstretched. Once Ewan had reached them he took his young child in his arms. “Lady Katherine,” he then said with a nod as a formal greeting to the young woman. This was the one person he didn’t want to bump into this evening, he thought, wondering if she remembered him from that night long ago. “Rebecca, David,” he continued, nodding to each in turn. “It is a pleasure to meet you all.”<br/><br/>“My lord,” Elaine asked with a note of concern, “have you been here long?”<br/><br/>“No, I just arrived at the gallery looking for you both. I am glad everyone is well. I think, though, this little one needs some rest. Do you agree?”<br/><br/>“Of course my Lord,” Elaine replied, taking the child back from his father. “Come now Carrick, we must away…”<br/><br/>With one last glance in Katherine’s direction the nanny departed with her ward, leaving Ewan alone with the three siblings. He smiled down broadly at them, thinking how he saw a reflection of himself in the two younger ones. “Are you three enjoying the reception?” he asked them pleasantly."
2243,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2016-01-04T04:58:53,Sojourn,"Rebecca looked up when Elaine gathered her charge. Perhaps Mother would never have to find out. She certainly hoped so. The brief fun she and David had with Carrick would not be worth it if Victoria found out. Katherine doubted that Carrick would be in trouble, but hopefully he would think twice before getting her siblings into trouble again.<br/><br/>Katherine frowned when Elaine mentioned the resemblance between her siblings and the prince's son. It was uncanny...She had never noticed it until tonight.<br/><br/>""Yeah, it is.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied to the nanny and told her good night. Rebecca and David told Carrick good bye and looked at Katherine.<br/><br/>""Do we have to tell Mother?""<br/><br/>Rebecca asked, trying to hide the fear in her voice but not succeeding.<br/><br/>""If she asks, we must tell the truth. If she says nothing, then no. But do not do it again. Understood?""<br/><br/>Rebecca and David both nodded their heads that they understood.<br/><br/>""Good.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied and was ready to take her younger siblings back into the reception when Prince Ewan found his son.<br/><br/>""Your Highness.""<br/><br/>Katherine said to Ewan, giving him a slight bow, that her younger siblings mimicked. It was the proper way to address the prince. Katherine's heart raced a little when Ewan said he had been in the gallery looking for them. Did he see her and Simon? No, she didn't think so...She thought they had been alone. Katherine wondered why the prince was showing such an interest in Rebecca and David. It didn't make sense and her eyes narrowed when she saw how similar both looked like to him. Just like they had looked so much like his son. Rebecca and David, like all of Victoria's children, had a blond hair. However, their facial features looked so similar to Ewan's. David nodded his head at the question and Rebecca replied.<br/><br/>""Yes, the dancing is fun.""<br/><br/>Rebecca wasn't about to say that playing hide and seek with Carrick had been even more fun. She did not realize how spoiled Carrick was and that she would not be getting him in trouble with his father.<br/><br/>""Are you having fun, your Highness?""<br/><br/>Rebecca asked and Katherine thought that she needed to compare her siblings to Henry. See if they shared any of his facial features. She never really paid that close of attention before. But now she was wondering."
2244,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2016-01-06T13:46:57,TinMan,"Rebecca’s pleasant response lit up Ewan’s face with a proud, almost fatherly smile. Of course he did not know if Rebecca was his daughter but he enjoyed imagining that she might be. At least, he thought to himself, she looks more like him than Henry! Ewan dropped down onto his ankle to make eye contact with the young girl before responding.<br/><br/>“Yes my dear, dancing is very fun. I’m so glad you are enjoying yourself. And yes; very much so,” he replied to her question about if he was having fun. “No one knows how to create a more grand celebration than your parents. I’m so happy for Gwendolyn and your brother. They are a handsome couple and I believe they will have a happy life together.”<br/><br/>Next Ewan turned to face David.<br/><br/>“And you my boy – David is it? I don’t know if we’ve been properly met. I’m Prince Ewan,” he said by way of introduction, extending his hand for the young boy to shake if he cared to.<br/><br/>This child, too, resembled him to his great satisfaction. A less narcissistic person might be concerned about the implications of that fact and what damage it might cause to his reputation – but not Ewan. He was just egocentric enough to feel that making Henry a cuckold was a positive thing – proof of his charms and virility. If the truth came out at some point it was Victoria who would suffer thanks to the unfair double standard of the day, he suspected. Be that as it may, Ewan genuinely loved Victoria and would never seek to cause her harm. However, they both knew they were playing with fire. If that fire burned out of control he supposed it was she who would suffer more than him. Not to mention, of course, that great harm would be extended to Henry and the children that Ewan appeared to take such an interest in – but all of that was beyond the Prince’s capacity for empathy.<br/><br/>After David and he had exchanged pleasantries Ewan stood up again and spoke to Katherine with a pleasant yet somewhat less enthusiastic tone. She was definitely Henry’s child after all. Furthermore this young girl could be the cause of all those great troubles if she had the inclination and courage of her convictions to go public about her mother’s escapade. Whether or not she could identify Ewan as her mother’s lover still remained to be seen, but still he decided to keep his conversation with her as brief as possible.<br/><br/>“Thank you for your help in setting Carrick and your siblings on the proper path to good behavior. I appreciate it, my lady,” he added with a nod. He then looked over her head back towards the ballroom and the lights and activity coming from there. “If you will allow me, I should away lest they send out a search party for me. I’m afraid I must bid you all good eve,” he added with a warm smile, nodding again at each in turn."
2245,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2016-01-06T22:42:55,Sojourn,"Rebecca smiled back at Ewan. She had no idea his interest in her was because he pondered the idea of being her father. She just thought he was being friendly. Besides Rebecca was far too young and naive to realize that her mother and Ewan were secret lovers. Rebecca nodded her head that her parents had thrown a grand party for Alexander and Gwendolyn.<br/><br/>""I am too. I think they will have lots of kids and live happily ever after.""<br/><br/>Rebecca didn't know, like her older sister did, that Gwendolyn wasn't the woman that Alexander loved. She was just the woman Victoria had told him to marry. She thought marriage and love was like in the fairy tales that she had Eugenia read to her all the time. That people married for love and lived happily ever after. Katherine sighed quietly when she heard what Rebecca told Ewan. People did not, especially not people born into nobility, got to marry for true love and live happily ever after. Rebecca wouldn't and neither would she...She touched the flower Simon had given her. She wanted to be with him, but it seemed impossible.<br/><br/>David shook Ewan's hand and replied.<br/><br/>""I David. Nice meet you, Prince Ewan.""<br/><br/>David was a young boy and didn't have a full grasp of talking properly but he was trying. David spoke to him eagerly and Katherine realized she didn't like the prince. His interest in her siblings made no sense. She had spent many holidays as guests of King Richard in Greenmor Palace and he never showed much interest in any child other then his own. And even with Carrick, it was still the nanny's job to take care of him. He wasn't a father like Henry was.<br/><br/>""You are very welcome, your highness.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied. She never had forgotten the night Alexander had his heart broken and she had found her mother in bed with another man. Victoria had only talked to her once about it and forbade the girl for ever bringing it up again. Still, Katherine couldn't help but think about it from time to time. Her father was a good man and he deserved better then an unfaithful wife. Not that Katherine would ever speak those thoughts out loud. Victoria claimed it had been only one night, but watching Ewan talk to Rebecca and David made her wonder.<br/><br/>""Yes, of course. Farewell for now.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied to Ewan when he said he had to get back to the party. She looked at Rebecca and David.<br/><br/>""Let's find Father.""<br/><br/>Rebecca frowned.<br/><br/>""Do you think he will be mad?""<br/><br/>Henry was rarely mad. Katherine never recalled a time he had risen his voice. She shook her head.<br/><br/>""No, but I think he will understand and make sure you two and Eugenia do not get in trouble.""<br/><br/>It was Eugenia's job to watch the younger children and Victoria would feel she had failed at it. Rebecca nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Okay, I do not want Mother mad at Eugenia.""<br/><br/>Eugenia was so nice, Rebecca sometimes wished that she was her mother instead.<br/><br/>""Me neither.""<br/><br/>David replied and Katherine smiled.<br/><br/>""I do not either. Come.""<br/><br/>She told them and Rebecca and David followed. She was partly taking them to see Henry for Eugenia's sake. He would understand that children wanted to have fun but she also wanted to compare his facial features to Rebecca and David's. Katherine had been right, Henry was not angry at all. He actually found it silly that the younger children had nothing to do at the party. Talking and just dancing were boring to kids, especially young boys. Not that his opinion mattered when Victoria threw a party. He was told to dress nice and not drink too much. Katherine saw none of Henry's facial features in either child. Nor did she see any in Nicholas when he and Adam joined them with a very apologetic Eugenia. Adam had Henry's nose and chin, but Nicholas looked like an older version of David, who had looked like Carrick's twin...<br/><br/>-------------------------------<br/><br/>Victoria was glad that Carrick and her younger two children hadn't caused much chaos. She would have been livid if they had. She had no idea that the wheels in Katherine's head were turning. She was too busy mingling with the guests to realize she needed to get those thoughts out of her older daughter's head. Those were dangerous thoughts that Katherine was having. Thoughts that could not only ruin Victoria's dreams but also the current life she had. Henry was busy talking with Eugenia and the kids and she took the opportunity to steal a rare moment with Ewan.<br/><br/>""Are you and Carrick enjoying yourselves?"""
2246,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2016-01-15T02:40:55,TinMan,"Ewan excused himself from speaking with the Earl of Somerset when he saw Victoria approaching. The Prince stepped away casually, navigating himself in a direction that placed him directly into her path without looking like he was seeking her out. As they met he flashed her a polite and somewhat knowing smile as she addressed him. He nodded politely at the formal greeting.<br/><br/>“Carrick most certainly enjoyed meeting your children. I’ve since sent him off to bed so that he wouldn’t be a distraction to them, guests or you. Thank you for humoring him as long as you did,” he said with a self-deprecating smile. “I, personally, could not be enjoying myself more,” he added politely. Around that time a servant passed with wooden cups of wine on a tray. Ewan took two and handed one to his secret lover.<br/><br/>“Shall we drink to the happiness of the young couple, my lady?”<br/><br/>Whether or not she accepted, the Prince took a long sip and allowed it to linger on his tongue, enjoying the vintage. Once the man had retreated Ewan folded his hands behind his back and continued speaking to her in a lower tone. There was still no one immediately near them.<br/><br/>“My lady, I have visited my guest chamber and found it satisfactory except for one thing.” He waited until she was taking a sip of her beverage before he continued. “The bed is too cold. I trust you can help with that?”<br/><br/>However she responded the Prince replied by laughing out loud as if she had told a wonderful joke. “Duchess, thank you again for a wonderful time,” he said. As he turned around he added in a whisper, “and I’m serious. Midnight. Make an excuse. We need to talk.”<br/><br/>Once she had replied the Prince disappeared into the crowd in order to not be seen as spending too much time speaking to a woman who was not his wife.<br/><br/>Sometime later he came across Katherine, who was the last person he wanted to see again that evening. At first he tried to walk past without making like he saw her, but it was too late – he had made eye contact.<br/><br/>“Good evening, Katherine,” he said again formally as he feigned a smile. “Are you enjoying the celebration?” he asked politely, hoping she would simply say ‘yes’ and allow him to move away."
2247,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=20,2016-01-15T06:12:38,Sojourn,"Victoria did not plan a long chat with Ewan. She was the mother of the groom and the hostess of the party. She had to take the time to talk to her guests, after all. Of course, in such a public setting and with her husband not far away, it was a far more formal conversation.<br/><br/>""I am glad he did and you are welcome.""<br/><br/>Victoria was very happy to hear that little Carrick was off to bed. Not that she'd ever tell her secret lover that she thought his son needed a far shorter leash. She would tolerate the boy and pretend his little antics were amusing. Even if what she thought was far from the truth. She smiled when Ewan commented he was enjoying himself.<br/><br/>""I am very happy to hear that, my prince. I agree a toast is needed on such a joyous day.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied and accepted the glass of wine. To anyone looking, it would look like the Prince and the Duchess were just having a polite conversation. No one was close enough to hear what was being said.<br/><br/>“Your highness, I apologize for that. I will see what I can to make sure you sleep well tonight.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied quietly back, knowing exactly what he meant. Of course, to make sure his bed stayed warm with her presence, she'd have to make sure that Henry was quite passed out from consuming far too much wine. Not that Henry was ever one to turn down wine. It wouldn't be hard to make him so drunk he passed out.<br/><br/>""You are very welcome.""<br/><br/>Victoria said and whispered back.<br/><br/>""I will be there.""<br/><br/>She wished the prince off and went back to attending to the guests.<br/><br/>--------------------------------<br/><br/>By the time Ewan had found her, Katherine had had more then enough time to think about things. Like what had happened the night of Aeronwen's funeral. Mother had lied, it wasn't just one night. She had been cheating on her father for at least a decade. Nicholas looked more like the prince then Henry. The younger ones too...She had just never noticed it before.<br/><br/>Katherine thought of confronting her mother but then decided not to. Partly because she was afraid of Victoria, but also because she wondered how deeply the prince felt for Victoria. Nicholas was nine, and there was Rebecca and David. Obviously he wanted more then just sex with her. Katherine could use this, she thought. If he loved Victoria, he wouldn't want the affair exposed. Being a man, he'd be protected mostly from the scandal. Especially since he was the brother of the king. Victoria, however...This would ruin her. If she threatened to ruin her mother's life, then maybe, she could have the life she wanted with Simon. It was well worth a try.<br/><br/>Katherine saw Ewan and made sure they made eye contact. She wanted to make sure he had to talk to her.<br/><br/>""Good evening, your highness. I am but...""<br/><br/>Katherine sighed for a moment. She lowered her voice and said.<br/><br/>""I am afraid I need to speak you on a quite important and very private matter."""
2248,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-01-22T13:56:13,TinMan,"As she grew, Katherine reminded Ewan more and more of Victoria. He smiled to himself as he thought about his recent conversation with his paramour. Ewan loved the fact that Victoria would agree to share his bed on the very evening of her son’s wedding, even with house full of guests around them. It gave him such a thrill that she would take chances to be with him, just as he had to be with her. He mused that she would be a fine wife someday – as soon as her first husband was out of the way.<br/><br/>Ewan began to pay attention when Katherine uttered the words ‘private matter’. That caused him to drop his smile and focus intently on the young girl for the first time. Her voice was low and serious, the intensity of which led to the sensation of ice forming around his heart. Was this a threat? Did the girl know that he was his mother’s lover? Since Katherine and he did not know one another except in passing, Ewan was sure she wasn’t reaching out to him for help on some other issue. No, she was here to threaten or extort him, he suspected. Ewan squinted and took on a very serious look as he nodded in agreement.<br/><br/>“There,” he said, pointing to the balcony above them. No one was up there at the moment. “Meet me there in five minutes,” he said in a tone that suggested it was an order rather than a request. Obviously Ewan could not be seen leaving the chamber with the unmarried daughter of the hostess, so they would have to meet serendipitously. Without so much as nod or a word ‘goodbye’ Ewan stepped away and resumed his mingling as if the conversation had never taken place.<br/><br/>Fifteen minutes later Ewan climbed the stairs to the balcony. He intentionally was late in hopes that it would cause the young girl to stew in her own juices for a while. Was this child about to threaten the brother of the King? Was she going to expose him as her mother’s lover and the father of her half-brother and sister? Would she be so bold as to destroy the reputation of her entire family? No, Ewan didn’t think so. If she were to, however, Ewan would put her in her place but good.<br/><br/>As he rounded the corner Ewan located Katherine hiding in the quiet shadows at the back of the balcony, and he chuckled to himself as he approached. Did she really see herself as a master of shadows? As an intricate webweaver and player in court politics? Her? This virgin whelp? Did she really think she could outplay both her mother and he, just because she kept a gardener as a secret beau?  Ewan couldn’t help but smile condescendingly as he approached.<br/><br/>“My dear,” Ewan began, taking charge of the conversation. He spoke in the powerful, confident tone often used by members of the Royalty to place petulant subjects in their place. “I hope that your ‘private matter’ is not very distressing to you. I would hate to see you, well, suffer in any way.”<br/><br/>While his tone expressed compassion and sympathy, his words could just as easily have been interpreted as a threat. And it was as a threat that they were meant.<br/><br/>“Now, if you are about to say that you have feelings for me, well I could understand that,” he said, giving her an opportunity to back away from the conversation he thought was coming. “While I am sympathetic to courtly love, I am simply too old for you, my dear. I hope you understand,” he added, mocking her with a knowing smile as he looked her up and down. She would make a fine woman once she was a bit older, he thought to himself. That is, if she were able to survive that long.<br/><br/>“Is that it, then? Should we get back to the party?” he asked in a very serious tone, hinting that he had already had enough of this one-sided conversation."
2249,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-01-22T15:25:44,Sojourn,"As Katherine matured into a young woman, she was looking more and more like her mother and gaining some of her traits. However, she wasn't mature enough, yet, to realize she couldn't win going against her. The young woman was in love and saw an opportunity to get what her older brother couldn't. A chance to be with the person her heart chose, not marry a partner of her mother's choosing.<br/><br/>Katherine watched the change in Ewan's face and knew that he knew what she wanted to talk about. Any lingering doubt she had that he was her mother's secret lover and it had been affair going on since before Nicholas' birth, disappeared. A man with nothing to hide, would not have a change in his demeanor like that. It made her angry. Henry was a good man and he deserved better then this. Once she and Simon were safe, far away from both the Duchess and the Prince and able to live out their lives together, she'd expose her mother for what she truly was, a whore and a controlling bitch. Once Katherine could have what she wanted, she'd make sure younger siblings wouldn't have Victoria controlling the rest of their lives. The younger ones would be happy and her father would be too, once Victoria was destroyed.<br/><br/>""I will be there.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied quietly, nodding her head at the balcony. The wait made her even more determined to do what needed to be done. She wouldn't be like Alexander. Be married to someone, that at most she could be 'fond of'. No, she'd be with Simon. She loved him and that is the man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. Simon was the one she wanted to marry and have children with. The threats of the affair and the aftermath it would have on Victoria would guarantee that she'd have the future she wanted. After all, Ewan wouldn't suffer too much from the fall out, unless he wanted to marry Victoria. Then that would severely be looked down on. Wouldn't help his own bid for his brother's crown if he wanted to marry a harlot who cheated on her husband for over a decade. Her father would recover, he'd be the victim in it all, and while her siblings wouldn't be the first or even last pick of a noble family as an in-law, they'd be free of Victoria's wrath. All four of her siblings would thank her in the end.<br/><br/>What Katherine didn't know was that Ewan knew about her and Simon. She had no idea he had been spying on her. She naively thought, she was holding that card to her chest and no one else knew about her love for the gardener. Katherine let him talk and narrowed her eyes at the arrogant prince. Too bad a scandal like this didn't affect men the way it did women. She would have loved to see Ewan knocked off his high horse. Although making her mother suffer would surely bring him a little bit of pain, though.<br/><br/>""No, I am not ready to go back and you think too highly of yourself.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied, keeping her voice low. No, she definitely did not have crush on him, nor would she ever. He wasn't the type of man she'd ever be attracted too, even if he wasn't sleeping with her mother. She added with a very knowing look.<br/><br/>""I know you enjoy the company of older women, especially one in particular. I know exactly what type of man you are and who comforted you the night you buried your young wife. That woman that means something to both us of.""<br/><br/>Aeronwen hadn't been cold in her grave before the prince had sought out Victoria. For Ewan, Victoria might mean love, but she didn't mean that to Katherine. Victoria was her mother by blood but she wasn't a mother in her heart. Katherine was tired of being afraid of her, being controlled by her. She needed to be destroyed and a public scandal would do it. It would destroy Victoria and all her dreams of a throne. It would make sure Katherine and her younger siblings would have the lives they wanted, not lives picked out for them. Henry could someday find someone worthy of him. It was all for the greater good, she told herself. By getting what she wanted, everyone she did care about in her family would benefit as well in the end. Lives would better for them with Victoria gone.<br/><br/>""It would cause quite a scandal and ruin that woman if it became public knowledge. Do you not think so, your highness?"""
2250,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-01-25T00:29:59,TinMan,"Ewan’s eyes bulged in surprise before he leaned back and let out a loud belly laugh. Perhaps it was good that there was no one around to hear him as the sound from the ballroom below drowned out their conversation.<br/><br/>“You’re… you’re really going through with this, aren’t you?” he asked, wiping away a tear. “By God that is amusing. You? What are you, sixteen? How much intrigue have you dealt with in your delicate, pampered existence my dear? Do you know a few secrets? Maybe pulled a few strings? Do you really think that makes you qualified to blackmail and extort the brother…” he voice turned dark and sinister as he finished his thought, “<span style=""font-style: italic"">… of the King?</span>” Ewan leaned in to within an inch of the young girl’s face with a terrifying expression of malice. “Do you have any idea who you are dealing with? Do you know how many webs I walk through? How many favors I am owed? How many people I have destroyed? I think perhaps not,” he finished ominously before stepping back and composing himself, straightening his outer jacket.<br/><br/>“Now, seeing as you are a novice at this and I’m in a generous mood, let’s discuss your first mistake and go from there. One, you led with your information. Never do that, child; it projects amateurism and weakness. Always lead with what you want. That way you give your target the opportunity to cave in before they even know what you have. I still don’t know what the hell it is you want from me. If I had a secret worth killing for, though, I might have done so before you could even make your demands. That is a mistake you sometimes make only once.”<br/><br/>Ewan continued the impromptu lesson without giving her an opportunity to interject or explain herself further.<br/><br/>“Two, the information you have must be more harmful to your mark than yourself. If I am revealed as your mother’s lover, how does that hurt me? If anything the peerage will consider me a masterful seducer. Yes, the priests will lecture me about sin and all that – but they do anyway, don’t they?” He allowed that idea to sink in before continuing.<br/><br/>“Now you – on the other hand – have everything to lose by telling your secret. Not only would releasing that information humiliate your father and demonize your mother, it would turn your half-brothers and sisters into bastards,” he explained, casually admitting to being the father of her younger siblings. “They will never find proper wives or husbands; your family would be devastated and would never recover. Your parents would never speak to each other again in kindness; family life at home would disintegrate. Your life, and the lives of your siblings would become a living hell – and it would all be your fault.”<br/><br/>He raised a hand to stop her front interjecting. “No – I am not done,” he explained firmly. “Your third mistake is underestimating your mother. Victoria is not in love with your father. She is not, frankly, in love with me either – although I do make her quite happy between the sheets. No, your mother is in love with only one thing – and that thing is power. She will destroy anything and anyone who stands in the way of her gaining power. Don’t hesitate for a moment to think she wouldn’t throw you off the battlements if it meant keeping her secrets. You mean very little to her, my dear; in the grand scheme of things. She is not like most mothers. She would kill you with her bare hands if necessary and sleep soundly afterwards.”<br/><br/>“One more,” he added for good measure, driving home the end of his lecture. “Your fourth mistake is perhaps your most dramatic. Minors should never, ever plot against their parents. Why? Because your parents can commit you to the dungeons without reason. The gaolers rather enjoy little virgins who fall into their hands. What would any potential husband think about a bride who had spent time in their care? After experiencing their… gentleness for a week you would be begging for the oubliette, I think.”<br/><br/>“So, tell me know how you feel about your little plan. Are you going to make your demands? Or should I tell your mother all about our little conversation the next time I<span style=""font-style: italic"">fuck</span>her?” he said, dropping his voice back to a menacing tone as he unloaded his vulgarity. He had little patience for this rank amateur who dared accost him with this triviality."
2251,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-01-25T03:23:15,Sojourn,"The brief moment of joy that Katherine had seeing Ewan's surprise, died when he laughed. She was out of her element. She thought she knew what she was doing but she was wrong. She was on the verge of becoming a woman, but, in some ways, she was still a child. She had no idea how long Ewan had been playing this type of game and that she truly was just a novice at it. It became very clear to her rather quickly.<br/><br/>""Well, I-""<br/><br/>Katherine tried to speak but he cut her off. As she listened to him speak, her facial expressions were a mixture of anger and fear. She hadn't thought it all out, that much was clear. All she had thought of was that she could against the prince and her mother and get the life she had wanted. She swallowed hard as she realized why her mother enjoyed Ewan. He was like her, he just hid it well. She could see how cruel he was behind the mask.<br/><br/>Katherine tried to speak up once again, but Ewan decided to lecture her. She pressed her lips together as she realized how stupid her plan was. She just wanted to be Simon and she didn't realize how bad things would be for her father and siblings. She knew that no one of proper nobility would want any part of them if the truth came out, but she didn't want to destroy any of them either. She just wanted everyone to be happy and free of Victoria.<br/><br/>""I know she does not love us. She is incapable of love.""<br/><br/>Katherine butted in. She had no illusions of her mother's feelings for her family. The only maternal love she had ever felt was from Eugenia. She didn't think Victoria loved Ewan either. Love wasn't something Victoria was capable of. Although it hadn't crossed her mind that her mother would actually harm her. Would she? Katherine didn't want to think so but...What if he was right? Katherine bit her lip as Ewan named an option that had never crossed her mind when she thought of taking her mother down. She thought back to the night Victoria had crushed Alexander's heart. She had used words to destroy Allena but...The look on Victoria's face...Katherine shook her head to Ewan. Anger was on her face but also defeat.<br/><br/>""I was mistaken. I saw nothing.""<br/><br/>Katherine knew he wouldn't believe her. She'd need to find Simon and run away. Tonight. Ewan would tell Victoria, Katherine didn't doubt that. She and Simon would need to leave right away. The only thing that gave her hope that would work was that she had not told the prince why she was making threats. She prayed that tonight she would be able to slip safely away in the darkness with her true love.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Victoria excused herself from the party to find a sleeping tonic to slip into Henry's drinks. As the night was going on, Henry was getting more and more wine. She planned to drug his wine and make sure he didn't wake up until the next morning with a slight headache. As she weaved her way through the crowd to get to the gallery, she looked up and saw Ewan and Katherine on the balcony. Her eyes narrowed and wondered what was being said. Whatever it was, Katherine didn't appear to like it. Victoria was tempted to go up there now, but she trusted that Ewan would tell her soon enough. Then she'd have to figure out how to deal with her daughter."
2252,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-01-26T03:58:37,TinMan,"“That’s good,” Ewan replied calmly, returning to the role of polite gentleman. “Now I believe that you have learned some things this evening, and I am glad of it.” He allowed the frightened young woman to take a few steps away before he interrupted her to offer some parting wisdom.<br/><br/>“Before you go let me pass some things along,” he said with a pleasant smile. “You are a clever, brave and attractive young woman. You have more of your mother in you than you may realize. If you use these things to your advantage you would certainly become an excellent schemer. I suspect that you would be able to achieve anything you wish in life through intrigue – with the proper mentoring.”<br/><br/>He allowed that to sink in before continuing.<br/><br/>“If you find your way to the capitol, either as a lady-in-waiting or for marriage, reach out to me. I believe I could point you in the right direction. We could help one another, I think, as co-conspirators. Why you ask? Simply put - you would be more valuable to me as an ally than an enemy.”<br/><br/>The offer may have seemed bizarre but Prince Ewan was nonetheless speaking genuinely.<br/><br/>“To prove that we can be of assistance to one another, I will not tell your mother a single word of our conversation. I will give her no reason to harm even a hair on your head, since that is a favor that you might someday repay when I most need it. Good night, Lady Katherine. Sleep well,” he added cynically – knowing that she might not ever truly sleep soundly again. The dark vail of court intrigues had settled upon her young life like a shroud, Ewan suspected; causing it to never to be the same. He waited several minutes after she left before heading downstairs to rejoin the party himself, noting that she fled the hall rather abruptly.<br/><br/>It took only moments before he bumped into Victoria and her fierce look of concern.<br/><br/>“You didn’t hear it from me, but Katherine has a beau,” he explained to his love. “Her boutonniere is a fine rose; I suspect he must be a gardener. She left the party without permission, I'd guess she may be going to see him now. You should act fast,” he added before sipping from the cup of wine he had recently acquired. “And be back in time. Don’t be late...” he added with a knowing smile before disappearing into the crowd, referring to their planned tryst later that evening."
2253,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-01-26T22:47:38,Sojourn,"Katherine was out of her element, she realized that quickly. In some ways, she was becoming like her mother. However, she wasn't ready to best her mother or her lover in the games of blackmail and deception.<br/><br/>""Yes, I did.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied quietly. She learned how cruel the prince could be when he let his mask slip. She was pretty sure she didn't want any mentoring from Ewan. She also didn't want to become like her mother. She wanted to be a better woman then her. She wanted to marry for love and be a good mother. Be a mother like Eugenia was. The sudden switch in Ewan was shocking. He went from threatening her to wanting to make her an ally someday.<br/><br/>""I....Good night.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied, not sure if she should believe anything Ewan just said to her. Maybe he was being genuine and wouldn't tell Victoria.. But what if he did? She shook her head, she needed to get out of her, right away. She rushed out of the reception hall. She had to get word to Simon that they had to leave. Her parents would disown, they'd be dirt poor, but they'd be happy and safe. Their love would make it a good life. She almost ran into Eugenia, who had just settled Rebecca and David to bed and heading back to the hall for Nicholas and Adam. As the night was wearing on, it was time for the younger Montgomery children to go to bed.<br/><br/>""Katherine? Are you all right?""<br/><br/>Eugenia asked in concern. Katherine shook her head.<br/><br/>""I...Ummm...""<br/><br/>Katherine adored Eugenia, she always felt she could trust her but...She didn't want to get the family nanny in trouble with Victoria. As badly as she wanted to confess her failed attempt at blackmail, the young woman held back. She didn't want get Eugenia in trouble. The less she knew, the better. It would protect her from Victoria's wrath.<br/><br/>""Could you give someone a message for me?""<br/><br/>Eugenia nodded her head.<br/><br/>""I can, after I make sure Adam and Nicholas are in bed.""<br/><br/>Katherine gave Eugenia a tense smile.<br/><br/>""That is fine, it will give me time to write it out.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied and Eugenia reached out and touched her forearm.<br/><br/>""Katherine? Are you sure you are okay? I-""<br/><br/>""I am fine, Eugenia. It is just important and cannot wait another night.""<br/><br/>Eugenia didn't truly believe her but she knew the young woman well enough to know that Katherine wasn't going to tell her. Eugenia nodded her head.<br/><br/>""All right. I will come to your room once I make sure your brothers are in bed.""<br/><br/>Katherine agreed that was a good idea and rushed to her bedroom. She realized she had a lot to do. First, though, she needed to talk to Simon. Tell him what was going on. How they needed to leave and make plans to run. She gave Eugenia a note that asked him to meet her tonight in the garden maze, in their spot. Eugenia didn't say anything, but she knew which servant was getting the note from Katherine. She had a bad feeling this would not work out well.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Victoria's eyes narrowed in anger when Ewan passed on the information about her daughter. She had had her suspicions as of late, but she had had no proof before. Just that Katherine seemed distracted and lost in her thoughts. She'd also disappear to the gardens from time to time but she had been very careful. When he brought up the rose, Victoria replied.<br/><br/>""It must be Simon. He tends to my roses.""<br/><br/>And he was young and foolish enough to think it was acceptable to take one for his crush or that he could be with a girl of noble blood. Silly Katherine, you'd think she would have learned from her brother's mistake.<br/><br/>""Thank you for the information. I will deal with it right away.""<br/><br/>Victoria had to drug Henry's wine and then deal with her daughter and her gardener. Dear Lord...a gardener. That was so beneath them, she'd be damned if her grandchildren had a servant for a father. Henry was an easy task. She quickly got the tonic and it didn't take much encouragement to get him to drink more wine then he needed to. Especially once the children were heading to bed. Victoria told a guard to follow Katherine. It was late, there were many guests, and she claimed to be concerned for her child's safety."
2254,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-01-30T11:49:27,TinMan,"As Victoria departed Ewan realized that she may need his help in order to remain blameless for what was most certainly going to happen next. In her rage there was a good chance Victoria might do something that both of them would regret. Shaking his head in resignation Ewan pulled aside one of his servants, Alec, and spoke to him in a hushed tone.<br/><br/>“I need you to do me a favor. Leave the castle and go into town. There is a pub called the Green Dragon in the square. The owner’s name is Barrett – tell him his old friend from the Capitol needs a favor. Don’t be any more specific than that.” As he spoke Ewan he took out his coin purse and untied the string. After quickly taking count of its contents he handed the purse to Alec with a few more cryptic words of explanation. “Give him this and tell him to be outside the main gate when the hour strikes eleven,” he said in a low voice. “Now go – and tell no one of this task.”<br/><br/>As Alec hurried away Ewan took another long pull of his wine. The prince shook his head as he thought about what another one of Victoria’s children would need to endure at the hands of their mother.<br/><br/>“Another sacrifice at the altar of power,” he said absent-mindedly to no one in particular. He then returned to the party by chatting up the couple to his right as if nothing was going on.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/>Simon, as the apprentice gardener, did not have a cot in the chamber over the south gate as did the other, more senior caretakers. Instead he slept in a makeshift hammock inside the gardening shed near the frog pond and gardens. The shed was also fairly close to the hedge maze where Katherine and he occasionally met for a stolen kiss. Still thinking about her, Simon was wide awake in his hammock when Eugenia quietly knocked on his door.<br/><br/>Within minutes, note in hand, Simon made his way to the spot where the two of them had first kissed. His heart racing, his clothes disheveled and hair somewhat out of place, he sat on the stone bench and looked up at the stars with the boundless optimism of a teenager in love.<br/><br/>He crossed his arms against the cool night breeze and thanked God for his amazing luck. Eventually Katherine’s mother would see how in love they were and how wonderful of a person he was.  Given time and a chance to prove himself, Victoria might very well come around and accept him begrudgingly as a son-in-law.  Or so he tried to convince himself.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/>The tavern was a raucous place even at that late hour. Alec was able to find the barkeep right away and passed along his message and the purse, still not exactly sure what he was purchasing. Barrett looked him up and down for a moment, studying the coat of arms of Prince Ewan which was emblazoned on Alec's tunic. The barkeep knew exactly what was being asked and who was doing the asking. He sighed and nodded his head.<br/><br/>“Eleven it is,” he said simply. “Now go, return to your master.”<br/><br/>Once Alec had departed the establishment Barrett took a casual walk to the darkest corner of his tavern, where the darkest variety of his customers could be found."
2255,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-01-30T23:00:44,Sojourn,"Victoria wanted to shut the party down immediately now that she knew of her daughter's little romance. She couldn't, though. It wasn't socially acceptable and it would tip Katherine off. Instead, Victoria acted as if nothing was wrong. Although she did summon Caden to her. He was one the manor's guards. He had worked for them for years and she was sure she could trust him with this task.<br/><br/>""Caden, please keep an eye on Katherine.""<br/><br/>""Of course, Duchess. But is something wrong with her?""<br/><br/>Normally Victoria didn't ask him to just keep an eye on one of the children. Victoria sighed and did a good job of pretending to be concerned.<br/><br/>""Well, I heard she has left the party and...""<br/><br/>Victoria lowered her voice.<br/><br/>""The spirits are flowing freely around here and...I am probably just being overprotective, but she is maturing rather quickly into lovely young woman. I just want to make sure she stays safe tonight.""<br/><br/>Being overprotective almost seemed out of character for Victoria, but she was right. Katherine was maturing into womanhood and there were lots of people here tonight to celebrate Alexander's wedding. Since the younger children had all be sent to bed, the alcohol was spreading far more freely. Some of the guests might also have some unspoken tastes for the younger women. Caden nodded his head to her. He had a teenage daughter of his own and he could understand wanting to keep a young woman safe. Although his love for his own child, was far greater then the love Victoria would ever feel for any of hers.<br/><br/>""Of course, my lady. I will make sure she is safe.""<br/><br/>""Thank you.""<br/><br/>""You are welcome-""<br/><br/>Caden replied and was about to leave, when Victoria grabbed his arm.<br/><br/>""Caden, do not let her know you were keeping tabs on her. She would be pretty upset if she knew, thinking I did not trust her to take care of herself. Just let me know if she ends up somewhere that might not keep her safe tonight.""<br/><br/>""I understand. She will never know I was there.""<br/><br/>Caden replied with a smile and Victoria thanked him again. If she knew Katherine, then Victoria had a feeling that her daughter would be meeting with Simon. Planning to run away, it wasn't going to happen. She'd be damned if some gardener was going to marry into her family or steal her child from her.<br/><br/>----------------------------------<br/><br/>Eugenia kept her word, she took the note to Simon. As curious as she was about it, she didn't read it. She did hope for  Simon's sake, it was a breakup letter. He would be safe from Victoria's wrath then but...Eugenia had a bad feeling it wasn't that. She just prayed Katherine knew what she was doing.<br/><br/>Katherine had no idea that Caden was sent to follow her. She was in a rush, she needed to find Simon. Convince him that they should leave tonight. The party was still in full swing but later tonight, it would be over. Most people would be passed out drunk. It would be a perfect time to leave. Even the guards would be exhausted from the long day. It was a cool night breeze but Katherine was sweating. She had ran as fast as she could without hopefully being seen to the garden maze. She smiled seeing Simon. She didn't care how disheveled he looked.<br/><br/>""Oh, good, you came.""<br/><br/>Katherine said with a smile to him. Walking over to Simon to embrace him.<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>It hadn't taken Caden long to find Katherine. She had tried to be quiet, but her rushing also gave her away. It hadn't taken long from leaving the ball room to see the young woman rushing towards the garden. He quietly followed behind into the maze. He didn't wait to see Katherine embrace her secret love. He saw the young man sitting on the bench and slipped back into the shadows. Caden recognized the young man, Simon, an apprentice gardener at the manor. The Duchess would be angry, Caden thought as he quietly headed back to the party. Unlike the young woman, he had more patience and didn't rush or give himself away. He found Victoria and told her quietly.<br/><br/>""You were right to be concerned, my lady.""<br/><br/>He leaned down and whispered into her ear.<br/><br/>""You daughter is with Simon in the garden maze.""<br/><br/>""Thank you, Caden. I will take it from here.""<br/><br/>Victoria said, patting his arm. Caden nodded his head. She looked for Ewan in the crowd. When they eyes connected, she motioned with her head that she was leaving the party. She had to confront the little lovebirds and put them both in their places."
2256,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-02-05T00:49:04,TinMan,"Simon stood and moved quickly towards Katherine as soon as she came within sight, meeting her with eager eyes and open arms. He buried his head in her shoulder as he wrapped her up in a warm embrace, holding her body tightly against his. He exhaled slowly as they held one another as if he had been holding his breath for an hour. To him it felt like that was the case, and with her nearby he was able to breathe once again.<br/><br/>“God knows how I love you, Katherine,” he whispered in her ear before sliding his cheek gently across hers so that their lips met. He kissed her with the intensity of someone who needed her kiss more than he needed to draw breath itself. His hands found their way to her hair so that his thumbs could gently rub against her cheekbones as they embraced. The young man was in heaven and would have given anything to stay there with her for the rest of his days.<br/><br/>When she finally needed to take a breath Simon relaxed his hold and offered her a seat on the bench. He then sat down right beside her and wrapped one arm around her waist as they spoke. His smile never wavered for a moment as they whispered to each other in the near-darkness.<br/><br/>“You are so beautiful, Katherine,” he added with an enraptured gleam in his eye. “You are like an angel from heaven sent to grace my lowly existence. Everything in my life is better with you in my thoughts. My life was so hard before we met but now… now everything seems so… easy. And simple.”<br/><br/>He realized he should explain what he was thinking to avoid her getting the wrong idea. He didn’t think<span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span>was simple!<br/><br/>“And by simple I mean I know now what I want. I want to be with you – no matter what. No matter the difficulty. No matter where we must go,” he added for good measure.<br/><br/>As he spoke the hand on her waist began to move. Gently, but with purpose, his fingers brushed against her gown in a circular motion, slowly inching their way up her belly. As he did so, he leaned in to kiss her once again. Although he hoped against hope she wouldn’t object, he certainly would stop any of his attentions the moment she requested it. If allowed, this time he kissed her more deeply and more intimately than ever before – in the French fashion.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>Around that time Prince Ewan stepped out of the party for some air. On the way out of the great hall he stopped by the Herald’s station and borrowed a scrap of parchment, a quill and some ink. Once he located a quiet spot Ewan wrote a brief note for the henchman he had just sent his man to hire. The parchment mentioned how the young gardener, Simon, had met his end in an unfortunate drowning in the pond – as if the event had already taken place. Ewan figured that, if discovered after the fact, a note written in this way would resemble a diary entry rather than instructions for an assassin. Later that evening he would have another squire deliver the note with strict instructions not to read it, and it return the note to Ewan once read. Now, the Prince thought to himself, all he had to do was wait until eleven o’clock..."
2257,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-02-05T04:46:38,Sojourn,"Katherine knew they should just get to the business at hand. It would seem almost silly to stand around and talk, but when she was with Simon, sometimes her common sense was lost. She was never with him long enough and always welcomed his embrace. She eagerly returned his kiss and allowed him to let her blond hair to fall down pass her shoulders.<br/><br/>""And I love you, Simon.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied with a smile, when they sat down, she took a hold of his hand.<br/><br/>""That is why I want us to leave, tonight. After my parents and their guests are passed out in their beds from celebrating Alexander's wedding. I do not want to wait anymore. I know what I want, and it is you.""<br/><br/>Katherine looked down a moment as she thought of what her future would mean if they ran off. Leaving her family, marrying a man her mother would never approve of...She would be blacklisted forever. Never welcomed back into the noble society. She'd probably never see her father or siblings again. Those things made her a little sad but she thought she could handle it. The pros of being with the one she loved, outweighed any con Victoria would throw her way.<br/><br/>""I know it will be hard. My mother will do what ever she can to punish us for leaving, but it does not matter. As long as we are together, then my world will be perfect.""<br/><br/>Katherine looked up with a smile. She had lived a privileged life, being the daughter of a duke. She knew that and was old enough to know what running away and disobeying her parents, would make her no better then a street urchin. They would probably have to live as such for some time. Maybe the rest of their lives. It was okay, though. Their love could conquer all. Katherine truly believed that. She laughed when he quickly corrected himself when he said 'simple'. She touched his cheek and told him.<br/><br/>""I know what you meant.""<br/><br/>Katherine did not take it as an insult. He was so handsome and sweet. Being with him truly was heaven. Katherine could not picture being with any other man. She knew they should head back, prepare to leave for good, but having a rare moment alone made it hard to leave this moment.<br/><br/>""Everything will be good for us.""<br/><br/>Katherine replied, she was sure of that. She knew it would hard but they would survive it together. They would have good, happy lives. Hopefully be blessed with many children. Everything, in the long run, would be perfect. Simon was worth throwing all her old life away for.<br/><br/>""I love you.""<br/><br/>She whispered as she moved closer to him, not objecting to the more intimate kiss. A few more kisses, Katherine told herself, then they would discuss their plans to leave New Haven.<br/><br/>-------------------------------<br/><br/>Caden walked Victoria to the garden maze and told her.<br/><br/>""I saw them both go in there, my lady. Would you like me to accompany you?""<br/><br/>""No, but thank you, Caden. This is a matter I must deal with.""<br/><br/>Caden nodded his head, not objecting to the Duchess' order. She handed him a small sack of gold.<br/><br/>""Thank you for your services tonight.""<br/><br/>Caden bowed his head and told Victoria she was welcome. He thanked her for the payment and went on his way. While curious about what Victoria would do to the gardener and her daughter, he did not stick around. She told him to leave and he knew he had to listen. No one liked being on Victoria's bad side. Victoria entered the garden maze. Katherine and Simon knew it far better then she did. Victoria grew it because that's what people did on estates. She didn't need a maze to meet her lover in secret. She had far more mature ways of doing that. It took her a few minutes to find her way to the center of it, hearing Katherine and Simon's hushed voices helped. When she found her way to them, she saw them in quite an intimate embrace.<br/><br/>""Katherine!""<br/><br/>She bellowed and Katherine jumped back upon hearing her mother's voice. She looked up and saw that Victoria was angry as she was the night she found out Alexander with his maid.<br/><br/>""Mother, I-""<br/><br/>""Shut up.""<br/><br/>Victoria said and turned to Simon. How dare this lowly servant think he could touch one her children? Shove his tongue down her throat...That little bastard! She and Henry had given a job, a warm place to sleep, decent food to fill his belly. Victoria hated ungrateful people so much.<br/><br/>""After everything my husband and I have done for you, this is how you repay our kindness? Trying to make my daughter a whore?!""<br/><br/>Katherine's face turned beet red at her mother's accusation."
2258,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-02-09T02:52:21,TinMan,"Simon instantly removed his hands from Katherine’s midsection as her mother made her dramatic appearance. The reality of the situation landed on him like a ton of bricks. He was completely screwed.<br/><br/>Once Katherine pulled away Simon slid off the stone bench and dropped to his knees. He reached his hands upwards in a pleading expression as he spoke.<br/><br/>“Please, your Grace, I meant no harm – I would never hurt Katherine in any way. I… I love her…” he struggled to explain. Simon knew Victoria as the aloof, demanding lady of the estate who didn’t spend much time worrying about the garden.  He didn’t know exactly how unforgiving and vengeful she really was or else he would have run for his life.<br/><br/>“Please forgive us – we meant no harm. I would never have done anything to compromise her honor – or… or your own! We were just… ah… kissing…” he tried to explain. His expression would have been beet red with shame if he wasn’t so afraid of losing his job. He had no idea exactly what lay in store for him. While they had been doing a tad more than kissing, no articles of clothing had been removed at the time mother found them. Otherwise there would really have been hell to pay!<br/><br/>“I… I…,” Simon stuttered as he desperately tried to think of something to say.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>Back at the party it was starting to get late. Although he wasn’t tired, Ewan let a yawn slip out as he spoke to Duke Henry before begging forgiveness.<br/><br/>“Please forgive my impertinence, Henry, but I am more tired from my journey than I thought. Frankly, you’re looking a bit exhausted yourself. All you alright old boy? You look like you need your bed even more than I need mine!"" he said jovially with a wide smile."
2259,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-02-09T23:21:23,Sojourn,"Katherine pressed her lips together and bowed her head when she saw the anger in her mother's eyes. She should have known what her mother's reaction would be, she had seen what had happened when she discovered Alexander's love for the maid. She naively thought it would be different. That Victoria would never find out. She and Simon would be long gone. Nothing ever escaped the Duchess of New Haven's all knowing eyes.<br/><br/>Victoria looked down at Simon like he was a bug she wanted to squash with her heel.<br/><br/>""Katherine, go home. Now.""<br/><br/>Victoria ordered and Katherine hesitated a brief moment. She didn't want to leave Simon alone with her mother. The emphasis on the word 'now' sent her going. She swallowed hard and walked slowly away. Victoria turned back to Simon and told him.<br/><br/>""You are not worthy of being in my daughter's presence, let alone actually touching her. You are nothing and my daughter deserves far better then what you could possibly offer her in life. Which I am sure is not much. Love does not fill a hungry belly.""<br/><br/>Simon was not worthy of Katherine. She should be on the arm of a prince, heir to a kingdom. Not making out in the garden maze with a damn gardener.<br/><br/>""You are fired and you have no home here. Leave and do not come back.""<br/><br/>Like Allena before him, Victoria was willing to let him Simon walk away. He would just have to never come back. Her daughter would be sad but she'd move on, like Alexander had. Marry the person that Victoria wanted instead.<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/>Victoria had spiked Henry's wine and he was even more tired then he normally was. He yawned on cue.<br/><br/>""You are quite right, your Highness. It has been such a glorious day for my boy, but I believe it is catching up to me.""<br/><br/>He felt very tired, no doubt his wife would tell him it was too much wine. Henry wasn't sure where Victoria had run off to. Probably making sure the guest rooms were all set. She worried about such things. Always wanting to impress their noble friends. He waved a servant over.<br/><br/>""Victoria would kill me if I went to bed for the guests, but I will have Gretel show you where your room is."""
2260,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-02-13T00:05:27,TinMan,"It took Simon a few moments to absorb what had just happened. He knelt there in the near darkness, blinking silently in disbelief as his world collapsed around him. Without a good reference his future prospects looked grim, and his love was leaving without even a word of protest against her mother. All was lost. He stood up slowly with an expression of disbelief.<br/><br/>Still struggling to make sense of his situation, Simon extended one hand towards Katherine as she retreated. When she looked back she saw Simon reaching out to her with pleading eyes. Apparently unmoved, she turned away from him for what would prove to be the final time. It was then that Simon knew that he was finished.<br/><br/>At one point she may have actually loved him, but still she was incapable of standing up to her mother. Simon understood then that he had been so incredibly stupid. An icy sensation washed over him as he realized that their affair was all a game for Katherine – a game that had consumed his livelihood. Checkmate.<br/><br/>Once Kathleen was out of sight Simon had a faint flicker of hope return to him. Maybe she would meet him later and agree to elope? Even if there was only the faintest of chances he decided he needed to take it. A confrontation with Victoria, he reasoned, was then his last best hope to prove to Katherine how he felt. Simon cleared his throat and prepared to assail the Dragon Lady with reason. When he finally spoke up Simon talked loudly enough for Katherine to hear him – shouting with the desperation of someone with nothing to lose and the surety that comes from the arrogance of youth.<br/><br/>“You can dismiss me, you can forbid me to see Katherine – but you cannot stop what is right, what is fair or love itself. Yes I am from a poor family but I was raised to be a man of character. I love your daughter, and I would treat her like a princess, even if we lived as paupers. Furthermore, she would rather be my husband and have nothing, than be sold off to some prince like chattel for the sake of your family reputation. You –<span style=""font-style: italic"">your grace</span>…” he added with disdain, “who values nothing except wealth and power. What about Katherine’s feelings? She is your own flesh and blood – does what she want count for naught? How can you be so cruel?!?”<br/><br/>As soon as he finished his speech Simon fell completely silent. Fire raged in his eyes, but fear had taken hold of his heart. Perhaps he had gone too far."
2261,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-02-13T05:03:01,Sojourn,"Katherine did want to be with Simon. She wanted to be his wife and someday give him children. The problem was, she was afraid of her mother. Like Alexander, what she wanted didn't make her strong enough to stand up to Victoria. Those who stood up to her, were always knocked back down. At the sight of her mother's anger, Katherine quickly backed down. She looked back to see Simon holding out his hand to her. 'I am sorry,' she mouthed to him and turned away. Fighting back the tears that wanted to fall down her cheeks. She'd never see Simon again, she knew that. Victoria would make him run away, like she had forced Allena to do. She was doomed to the same life as her older brother. To marry whoever Victoria wanted. She would not get a choice. She had been so stupid to think she would.<br/><br/>Victoria smirked seeing that Katherine obeyed her and walked away. Seeing the hope die in Simon's eyes made her pleased. He was an ant that needed to be crushed. He was worse then Allena. While Allena might have been attempting to entrap her son with a child. Simon could ruin Katherine for any other man. No one, especially a royal family, would want Katherine to marry into their family if Simon made her his whore.<br/><br/>Victoria's eyes turned from ice cold to fiery anger as she listened to Simon. How dare he even speak to her like that? She raised her hand and slapped him across the face.<br/><br/>""You arrogant little bastard...Your love means nothing! I refuse to stand by and allow you make my daughter your whore. You will never have my blessing or my husband's to marry her. My grandchildren will not share your filthy blood. It is because I love her, that I am doing what is best for her.""<br/><br/>Victoria truly believed in her mind that she knew what was best for her children. Yes, she did want to pick mates that would possibly up her own status in life and give her more power, but she also wanted to make sure her children had that power as well. If she did not love them, then Alexander could have had his little maid. She lowered her voice to make sure Katherine could not hear her.<br/><br/>""You claim I am cruel, but yet I am giving you one last chance to leave. Do it, now. Forget about Katherine and find some girl who looks like her to warm your bed. If I ever see you again, I will crush you like the little ant that you are."""
2262,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-02-16T01:23:57,TinMan,"The vicious slap turned Simon’s head all the way to the left and temporarily stunned him. He knew she’d be angry but the intensity of the blow was much more than he expected. He turned to face her with an expression that was equal parts fury and terror as he listened to her unveiled threats.<br/><br/>“It must be nice to threaten someone who can’t fight back? Isn’t it?” Simon said before turning and spitting on the ground. Partly he did this to show how little he cared or respected for his former master, and partly to rid his mouth of the taste of blood.<br/><br/>“I don’t have children, and I don’t have any idea what it means to be a great lord – but I do know what cruelty is. Yes, you are cruel, m’lady – however noble you think your reasons are won’t change that.”<br/><br/>He let those thoughts sink for a moment before acquiescing to her demand – at least in word.<br/><br/>“And yes, I will return to gather my things and be away before first light.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You</span>will never see me again,<span style=""font-style: italic"">your Grace</span>.”<br/><br/>Before Victoria could strike him again he jumped away and pressed himself through a gap in the hedges. He knew she wouldn’t follow him and risk damaging her precious dress, so Simon was able to get away. Once he was out of her earshot he whispered to himself the rest of his thoughts.<br/><br/>“But<span style=""font-style: italic"">Katherine</span>will see me again, m’lady, that you can count on…”<br/><br/>Knowing the maze like the back of his hand, Simon was able to make his way through the dark into the grove. From there he spent some time alone, hugging his knees as he struggled to think about what he would do next. He had family in Launceton, perhaps they would take him in for a while, he wondered. As he sat silently he watched carefully for any guard patrols who might have been sent to round him up.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/>Once Victoria was back at the party Ewan came by to tell her he was heading up to his room. After thanking her profusely for hosting such a wonderful event he leaned in for a whisper.<br/><br/>“I am prepared to deal with the boy – permanently. Simply nod if you wish it so,” he said so that no one else could hear.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/>Some time later Simon decided it was time. He made up his mind sneak back to the gardener’s shed for his few worldly possessions and then make his getaway. Later, he supposed, he would sneak up to the window outside Katherine’s room and try to get her attention. If successful, he planned to then plead his case for elopement. Deep down Simon knew his chances we slim – but they were chances he simply had to take."
2263,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-02-16T23:24:25,Sojourn,"The slap was loud and full of all the pent up anger Victoria was feeling for Simon. He was an ungrateful bastard. She and Henry had given him a job, a warm place to live, and he decides to back talk to her. He was insulting her and thinking he could take her elder daughter from her. Hell would freeze over before Victoria let that happen. Victoria's blue eyes were blazing with her own fury. If she had brought a weapon with her, she would have killed Simon in the maze.<br/><br/>Victoria's chin was held up high in the air and she looked down her nose at Simon. A drop of blood hit her dress, which had cost far more then what she paid this asshole in a month.<br/><br/>""Think what you want, your opinion means nothing to me.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied coldly, she didn't care at all what a pathetic gardener thought of her. She was doing what was best for her children, for her future grandchildren. It wasn't cruel to make sure her descendants had the best possible bloodlines. She would never let this man or anyone else taint one her children.<br/><br/>Simon was smart to retreat fast and she had a feeling he wouldn't go as quietly as Allena had. Victtoria had crushed Allena's hopes and dreams. She was trying to do the same to Simon, but he was more defiant. She might not see him again, but he might think he could take Katherine with him when he left. That was not going to happen. Simon was right, she wouldn't follow him through the maze. He knew it far better them him and he wasn't worth her chasing. She'd let him think he could still win, for a little bit.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Victoria arrived back to the party, it was starting to wind down. Henry was yawning away and having servants show guests to their room. Alexander and his new bride were ready to retreat for the night as well. Victoria told her son to wait a moment, when Ewan came over. Alexander nodded his head, it would rude to interrupt the prince, even if the party had been thrown from him. Alexander waited patiently, having no idea what his little sister had been up to.<br/><br/>Victoria chatted with Ewan, telling him he was welcome and that they had been honored to have him at the wedding and the reception. At what he whispered, she gave a simple nod of her head. She didn't trust the boy, her gut told her he wouldn't be like Allena. He would not just go off quietly into the night. She would not lose Katherine to him. So, yes, she'd let Ewan do what needed to be done to take care of this little problem.<br/><br/>After that was settled, she went to her son and new daughter-in-law, wishing them and others to have a good night. She'd have to help Henry reach the bed tonight. Which made her happy, she wanted to spend tonight with Ewan, anyway."
2264,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-02-23T03:24:23,TinMan,"Ewan nodded understandably in response to the request of his secret lover. Clearly she perceived the young man to be a liability – and that was enough for Ewan to decide to take the appropriate action. He smiled as said his good-byes to her.<br/><br/>“Thank you most kindly for such wonderful hospitality as I have never enjoyed prior to this evening. Blessings on your entire, and most wonderful family,” he added for good measure, nodding politely in Victoria’s direction.” With that he stepped away with a pleasant and confident expression on his face, his servants in tow.<br/><br/>A moment later he sent one of those men away on a dark errand. Very shortly the squire would deliver the details necessary for the assassin to locate Simon. It was only a matter of time now before the young man ceased to draw breath, Ewan figured. This dark reality, and the fact that Ewan was the one to personally bring it about, did nothing to dampen the prince’s mood.<br/><br/>Whistling in near jubilant expectation of what was to come later that evening, Ewan happened to pass by the minstrel stand. By that time the group was playing a slow, gentle instrumental ballad to wind down the evening.<br/><br/>“Come now, my friends,” he said to them after getting their attention with a few claps of his hand. “Let us end on a joyful note, shall we not! Do you not know<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=d4EmIPY8yqY""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Come Again</span></a>?’ he asked the band leader, who in turn nodded ‘yes’ respectfully. As he replied Ewan withdrew a handful of silver coins from his inside pocket.<br/><br/>“Aye, m’lord, and thank you very kindly!” the lute-player said with sudden renewed energy as Ewan laid the coins on the small table set up before them.<br/><br/>Instantly their music shifted to a gleeful, upbeat song about love and longing, told in the flowery language of a poet desperate to be with his secret lover. It was a song that perfectly described emotions driven by unspoken, often unfulfilled desires at court. The masterful lyrics contained a host of thinly veiled references to lovemaking – all without straying from the bounds of decency. It was a brilliant piece that sang out loud what the guests in the room could not speak of openly, but many felt nonetheless for their unrequited loves. The song always made Ewan think of Victoria, and he hoped that she might hear the lyrics in that moment and perhaps think of him as well.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Come again! sweet love doth now invite</span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Thy graces that refrain</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">To do me due delight,</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">To see, to hear, to touch, to kiss, to die…</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">With thee again in sweetest sympathy</div><br/><br/><br/>Ewan sang the words out loud in his deep baritone as he departed the chamber, disappearing up the tower stair into the darkness above. The faint echo of his voice followed Thomas as the young man exited the castle to await his master’s henchman.  Despite himself, Thomas couldn’t help but continue to hum the song right up until the assassin approached later that evening.<br/><br/>The powerfully-built murderer-for-hire, course and unshaven, was no stranger to music of the day. He, too, began to hum the catchy tune as he read Ewan’s note. After burning the scrap of paper in a nearby brazier, the man casually walked away into the night. Once out of sight he retrieved a small lead weight from one pocket and placed it inside a pouch. After tightening the straps the man swung the sap around expertly in fingers. As he searched for his prey the sweet lyrics from the song continued to play in his mind.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Come again! that I may cease to mourn</span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Through thy unkind disdain;</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">For now left and forlorn…</div><br/><br/><br/>Simon, by that time, was in his shed gathering his things. He sighed to himself and took one last look around at the inside of the hut that had been his home for a decade. A soft, feminine knock at the door snapped him out of his trance and his heart nearly leapt with joy. Assuming it was Katherine, the young man flung the door open with the widest of smiles. Before the smile could fade, however, the assassin’s sap had struck the back of his head with incredible force. Simon collapsed wordlessly into the man’s arms, completely helpless and unconscious.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I sit, I sigh, I weep, I faint, I die…</span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">In deadly pain and endless misery…</div><br/><br/><br/>Within minutes Simon’s motionless body had been silently deposited at the bottom of the small pond nearby, drowned without being able to offer even the slightest amount resistance. The assassin was careful to slip away silently even as bubbles were still rising to the surface.<br/><br/>An hour later the murder found himself celebrating in the pub with not one but two women on his lap, each with a tankard in hand. By then the man was quite drunk and insisted on singing the song to them in bawdy fashion.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">All the day the sun that lends me shine</span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">By frowns doth cause me pine</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">And feeds me with delay;</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Her smiles, my springs that makes my joy to grow,</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Her frowns the winter of my woe…</div><br/><br/><br/>By late evening Ewan found himself resting in his bed with the song, too, still on his mind. Eventually, as expected, the door opened and his secret lover let herself in. Once the door was closed and bolted Ewan placed both hands behind his head and began to sing it’s final refrain, smiling from ear to ear.<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">All the night…</span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">my sleeps are full of dreams,</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">My eyes are full of streams.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">My heart takes no delight.</div><br/><br/><br/>“It is done, my darling,” he whispered as she approached. It appeared that Ewan was not wearing any bedclothes under the blanket. “Perhaps we should celebrate?”"
2265,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-02-25T00:53:01,Sojourn,"Victoria trusted Ewan to handle Simon. The boy had had a chance to leave, but apparently he was too stupid to take her up on it. It would be over her dead body that he'd ever be with Katherine. Since Victoria had no plans of dying any time soon, it was now time for Simon's short life to end. Katherine would be sad, but she'd get over it. Victoria would start searching for a proper husband for her daughter tomorrow. Tonight was about Alexander and his bride. Once Katherine became a mother, she would realize that Victoria was doing what was best for her.<br/><br/>""You are very welcome, your highness.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied to Ewan, not letting on to the other guests that anything more was going on. She trusted that her secret lover would take care of the task at hand, and went back to tending to her guests. Some had retired for the night and Henry looked like he was ready to hit his pillow. 'Good,' she thought. She didn't want Henry waking up until the sun was high in the sky tomorrow.<br/><br/>The remaining guests all agreed that 'Come Again' was a perfect way to end the evening. Victoria danced with her husband and told him, as he tried but couldn't fight back his yawns.<br/><br/>""I think you will need to call it a night soon.""<br/><br/>Victoria said and Henry nodded his head with a yawn.<br/><br/>""I believe you are right.""<br/><br/>Victoria gave Henry a smile, happy that he'd be asleep soon and she could be with Ewan tonight. The song might be upset but it definitely was true about her and Ewan. She smiled more, of course he would choose such a song. It suited the night and many people's feelings gathered here. Very few nobles were married to the one who owned their heart.<br/><br/>A few songs later the guests, exhausted from the celebration, headed to their rooms. All wishing Alexander and his new wife all the best and to be blessed with many children. Victoria helped Henry off to bed. He was snoring within five minutes of his head hitting the pillow.<br/><br/>""Sleep well, dear husband.""<br/><br/>Victoria said quietly and after she was sure that most of the manor was fast asleep, she headed to Ewan's guest room. She had learned from her mistake in the past. She always double checked that doors were bolted now. She smiled in the darkness at what Ewan told her.<br/><br/>""Wonderful, thank you, my love.""<br/><br/>It pleased her very much that Simon was gone. Katherine would mourn his loss, Victoria knew that. Katherine would never say it out loud, just cry for the gardener in her bedroom. In the end, Katherine would realize Victoria did what she had to do. Katherine and her future children deserved a better man than Simon. Victoria walked over to the bed, her dress falling to the floor, as she joined Ewan in the bed.<br/><br/>""I think a celebration is definitely in order.""<br/><br/>Today had a been a great day for celebrating. Victoria wrapped her arms around Ewan's neck, drawing him in for a kiss as she pressed her body against his."
2266,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-03-11T23:12:33,TinMan,"“Indeed,” Ewan said simply as he pulled back the covers and allowed her into bed.<br/><br/>The raging fire had burned to embers before the two of them finally decided to rest and catch their breath. Ewan’s arms wrapped tightly around Victoria from behind as they spoke quietly in the near darkness, warm and flushed from their long-overdue, intimate rendezvous.<br/><br/>“The best part is that there isn’t a mark on him,” Ewan said, explaining the fate of Katherine’s unfortunate former beau. “It will appear to be a suicide. The young man simply couldn’t face his lot in life for another day. Even Katherine may buy it,” he explained. “Speaking of Katherine, you will need to marry her off next – and perhaps soon. I was thinking of Duke Elmore’s oldest – Timothy. The Duke is an old friend and would certainly back my claim – when the time is right. What do you think?”<br/><br/>Ewan gently rubbed one of her shoulders as they spoke, massaging her after what had to be a very long day. Sensing that she could use more of that, he gently rolled her on her stomach and began massaging her back as they spoke. His strong hands gently working out the kinks as they continued their nefarious planning.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, outside, one of the guards noticed something odd floating in the courtyard’s pond. He went to the gardener’s shed to retrieve a pole and noticed the place was unoccupied. Fetching a long staff, the guard managed to push Simon’s corpse to the shore.<br/><br/>“Ma God,” the man said to himself, shaking his head, before going to get help. While this was a tragic affair, it was not something the Lord of the house would need to be awoken for. The Duke and his wife would certainly find out before breakfast, however."
2267,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=40,2016-03-14T22:39:25,Sojourn,"If only this could last forever, Victoria thought. How she felt about Ewan was the nearest thing to love she ever felt about anyone. It did depress when she realized that she'd have to make extra sure she warmed Henry's bed the next few nights. She was the mother of six children, obviously she was very fertile. If she was to become blessed with a seventh child, she never wanted Henry to doubt that child would also be his.<br/><br/>Tonight, she didn't need to worry about that. She smiled, pleased to hear what happened to Katherine's little gardener.<br/><br/>""Wonderful!""<br/><br/>She exclaimed, let everyone think the fool threw himself into the lake. Katherine would be devastated, but she'd get over it. Years from now, she'd understand why Victoria did what she had.<br/><br/>""Once Katherine is married and expecting a child, she'll get over him.""<br/><br/>Victoria nodded her head that Katherine would have to be married off and soon. If Victoria waited too long, she'd risk people thinking her elder daughter was an old maid. While she'd want ideally want a prince for Katherine, Katherine was getting too old to be too picky about it. Right now, there weren't any heirs to thrones she knew of that were an appropriate age for her anyway.<br/><br/>Victoria thought over Ewan's suggested and replied.<br/><br/>""I think Timothy of Elmore could work. I'd rather she not marry down.""<br/><br/>Alexander had married down but he was heir to New Haven anyway. She'd rather her other children kept their social standings if they couldn't become kings or queens. She sighed contently as Ewan massaged her. Definitely something he was much better at then Henry was.<br/><br/>It was a shame that she had to leave before the sun rose. It was necessary, though. Henry, the Duke of New Haven, would expect his wife to wake up into bed with him. Even if he didn't remember how he exactly got to bed. Victoria gave Ewan a long kiss goodbye, telling him she'd talk to Henry about his suggestion for Katherine's husband. Not that she'd tell Henry why eaxctly Timothy would be a good choice or that the prince had suggested him. She didn't want anyone, especially not her husband, knowing how close of friends she and Ewan were. She'd just suggest the young man the same way she had suggested that Gwendolyn would be perfect for Alexander.<br/><br/>Henry complained of a headache and Victoria told him that's why he shouldn't drink so much wine right before bed. They were beginning to eat breakfast with their older children, Eugenia ate breakfast with the younger ones in a separate room, when a guard told them about the body in the lake. Henry was shocked and Victoria did the best she could pretending she was. It was a good show, although sadness could not fully reach her eyes. Luckily she could hid her face in a lady's handkerchief if need be. Katherine's face turned as a white a ghost as she listened to her parents talk to the guard.<br/><br/>""Are you sure?""<br/><br/>Henry asked and the guard nodded his head.<br/><br/>""Yes, it is the young boy who tends to the Duchess' roses and garden maze.""<br/><br/>""Oh, no. I believe Simon is his name.""<br/><br/>Victoria said sadly, shaking her head. Henry said, his sadness wasn't fake like his wife's.<br/><br/>""Yes, I believe it is. We will have to notify his family right away.""<br/><br/>Henry was so focused on talking with the guard and Victoria, he didn't realize that Katherine bolted from the informal fining room and ran towards her room, with Adam frowning at her. Crying as she went. Victoria did see it, however, from the corner of her eye. She'd have to talk to Adam later, make sure he didn't see more into his sister's reaction then just being upset that someone died. Katherine threw herself onto her bed, burying her face into the pillow. It was all her fault Simon was dead. They loved each other but her love for him hadn't been strong enough to fight Victoria and now he was gone, forever."
2268,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=60,2016-03-20T17:40:05,TinMan,"The morning after Prince Ewan and his retinue were gone before breakfast, as planned. This was Ewan’s wish so as to avoid overhearing the news of poor, depressed Simon and his sad fate. Otherwise the Prince might be obligated to hang around and offer his condolences to the boy’s family. That would certainly make for an interesting conversation, he thought to himself.<br/><br/>As he rode away, Ewan decided that the night of Alexander’s wedding as in fact one of the greatest of his life. Not only had a major problem been eliminated for him, but the successful plot seemed to heighten the intensity of his rendezvous with Victoria. The Prince couldn’t help but laugh to himself from horseback, which drew some strange looks from his company.<br/><br/>“It’s nothing,” he explained without giving any details.<br/><br/>In actuality what had caused him to chuckle was the idea that perhaps other people may have to die to allow for a similar performance with his incorrigible secret lover. To that end, he wondered how she might respond when her poor husband Henry was, himself, the victim. The very thought of her gratitude for such an endeavor kept him smiling for the entirety of the ride home.<br/><br/>Many months later saw the Prince arrive once again at yet another wedding. This one, though, was a bit more subdued than the last. At the request of the groom’s parents, the wedding of Timothy Elmore – the heir to the Duchy of Hereford – was a modest gathering in the local church. The ceremony was marked with a feast for about fifty invited guests in the Great Hall of Highnear Castle. The chamber had been aligned so that the tables formed a large letter ‘T’ with the bride and groom at the center top. To Katherine’s side sat her proud parents; and directly beside Victoria sat none other than Prince Ewan himself.<br/><br/>“Dutchess, it is always a pleasure to be in your company,” Ewan said as Henry pushed in the chair for his wife. Once the ladies were seated the gentlemen sat down dutifully as well. Before long servants began circulating with flasks of fine wine.<br/><br/>“And your grace, Duke Henry,” Ewan added for good measure. “I am glad to see you are well. Your daughter looked splendid today – as she should on her wedding day,” the prince added casually making conversation. Ewan smiled as he thought to himself about his situation. If Henry only knew that he had been cuckolded for years by the man sitting beside his wife at dinner – conversation might not be so civil. Of course, Katherine knew that - but apparently hand't told anyone. Ewan smiled over at her whenever Katherine next turned in his direction."
2269,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=60,2016-03-21T22:51:56,Sojourn,"The Duke and Duchess of New Haven paid for a simple burial of the young Simon. It had been Henry's insistence and Victoria, in a rare case, chose to let him have his way without argument. Henry had no idea that his elder daughter had been in love with the gardener and that she blamed herself for his death. Henry had insisted they pay for the funeral because the boy had worked for them for a few years and it was the least they could do. It had been a nice, simple ceremony. Not many people had attended the funeral or the burial.<br/><br/>Katherine never forgot her first love. She missed Simon so, even though she did not fight her mother when she was introduced to Timothy Elmore, the Duke of Hereford. She had learned, in the worst way possible, that one did not win against her mother. Although she did visit Simon's simple grave often, leaving a rose from her mother's garden on the tombstone each time. If only she hadn't tried to best Ewan and Victoria at their own game, maybe Simon would still be here. If only she had stood up to Victoria, left with him...She blamed herself for his death. It was clear to Katherine that a life without her was too much for Simon to bear. She'd never forgive herself for him taking his own life. She had thought she was so mature and the night of Alexander's wedding made her realize how naive she truly was. She thought she could have it all but now knew that she couldn't. She was born into nobility and noble girls didn't get to marry their soul mates. They married who their parents decided was best for various reasons, but never for love.<br/><br/>Timothy Elmore didn't seem like a horrible man, but he wasn't Simon. Katherine couldn't help but compare them. Whenever she had to spend time with Timothy, all she could think of was that she wanted Simon here instead. Wishes were for the fairy tales her baby sister enjoyed, though. Simon was gone and she was Timothy's wife. He would be the father of her children, the man she'd spend the rest of her life with.<br/><br/>Since Katherine was marrying into the Elmore family, Timothy's family had been in charge of the wedding planning. Her wedding had not been as grand as her brother's. Katherine had been okay with that. She wasn't married to the man who would always have her heart anyway. Katherine was the same age Victoria had been when she married Henry. She was even wearing the same wedding dress. For those guests that had been around for Victoria and Henry's wedding, there were lots of comparisons about how much Katherine looked like her mother today.<br/><br/>Victoria was thrilled how it all turned out. Another one of children married the person she wanted and their in-laws would someday support Ewan taking his brother's throne. She smiled at the irony that she was seated in between her husband and her lover.<br/><br/>""It is always wonderful to see you, your highness.""<br/><br/>Victoria told Ewan with a smile. Henry took a seat after Victoria was seated and nodded his head to Ewan.<br/><br/>""It is good to see you again, my prince. And thank you. Katherine looks as beautiful as her mother did on our wedding day.""<br/><br/>Henry took his wife's hand and kiss it, Victoria made the appropriate reaction. Even if she'd rather Ewan being the one kissing her body. Alexander and Gwendolyn took their seats, Gwendolyn was pregnant with their first child. Victoria told the prince with a smile.<br/><br/>""This turning into a very blessed year for our family. Katherine has been joined in the eyes of God with Timothy and Alexander and his lovely wife are expecting.""<br/><br/>Once Katherine had decided to accept her fate, she took good care to be the perfect noble woman. Learning how she was going to be expected to act. She played the part well, even if there was a hole in her heart from losing Simon. She saw Ewan looking at her and gave him a nod of acknowledge. She looked at her brother and his pregnant wife and wondered if Alexander did love Gwendolyn now. She was expecting his child and he said he hoped to love her when she gave him a child. Or would the baby have to be born first before Alexander loved? Or would he always love his maid? What about her? Would she ever learn to be more then just fond of Timothy? Would she love him when she began to give him children? Would her heart ever heal from losing Simon? She had no idea and it scared her a little not knowing."
2270,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=60,2016-04-01T12:44:43,TinMan,"Ewan couldn’t have looked more pleased if he, himself, were part of their family. Little did Henry and Alexander know that in actuality, he was – from a certain point of view.<br/><br/>“Lady Gwendolyn, your blessed condition suits you very well. You look radiant. I assume you are feeling well?” he asked with his usual charm and apparent sincerity. “And you, Lord Alexander, you must be quite proud. It is too early for congratulations, so I instead offer you both my very best wishes for the future.” Ewan’s words were carefully chosen so as to not invoke even a hint of a jinx. Many people of the time were exceedingly superstitious, especially in regards to the dangers and potential complications that surrounded childbirth.<br/><br/>Upon overhearing the conversation Timothy’s father Charles – the current Duke of Hereford – smiled broadly and stood up, raising his wine goblet in the process. By that time everyone’s cup had been filled with some of the finest vintage in the Duchy.<br/><br/>“Join me in a toast – to our growing family,” he said simply before nodding at both Katherine and Gwendolyn.<br/><br/>“Here here,” many of the guests said in unison, including Price Ewan. Ewan then took a long sip from his glass and smiled broadly. “My compliments to the household. The wine is superb, Duke Charles,” he said with apparent satisfaction.<br/><br/>By that time the initial course of soup had entered the chamber in a large silver pot. As it slowly made its way around the T-shaped table a number of small conversations broke out.<br/><br/>“I understand the rains have been kind to you, Duke Henry,” Ewan asked. “It may be another banner harvest for your lands. Also, I am curious, have the burgers been keeping their place? From what I hear they have been making all sorts of demands in the southern towns.”<br/><br/>“I’m sorry to boor you with such topics, Duchess,” he later apologized to Victoria for speaking to her husband around her. “Tell me about your other children. How are they all getting along?”<br/><br/>Ewan sipped his soup with practiced etiquette as he listed to the responses to his smalltalk. While the conversation sounded inconsequential, though, to him it was actually very important. Ewan hoping to learn more about crop yields in Henry’s demesne as well as the well-being of the children who were – in actuality – his."
2271,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472&start=60,2016-04-01T22:35:38,Sojourn,"Victoria wondered what Henry would think if he ever found out how close to their family Ewan truly was. She was sure that would not go over well. Not that she ever planned for her husband to find out. If he did, it would only be because it was his time to pass on. Henry would never be able to tell other people that secret.<br/><br/>Gwendolyn smiled at Ewan and nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Thank you and yes, everything has been going very splendid.""<br/><br/>Other then some morning sickness, that was quite common for any expecting mother, Gwendolyn was doing well. She loved being pregnant. To carry a life was amazing to her and her marriage was improving. Alexander seemed to be more affectionate to her once he realized she was with child. Alexander nodded his head with a smile.<br/><br/>""Very proud and thank you, your highness.""<br/><br/>Alexander was like his father, he was excited about the idea about becoming a father. He wanted to be one like Henry. While he wasn't madly in love with Gwendolyn, knowing she was carrying his child, made him care for her even more.<br/><br/>Henry grinned at Charles, he raised up his own glass.<br/><br/>""Here, here.""<br/><br/>He said, agreeing with the guests. Victoria raised her glass as well. Someday she hoped that one of her children or grandchildren would be the heir to a throne. It would take some time but she was a very patient woman. Henry and Alexander agreed with Ewan that wine was excellent.<br/><br/>Victoria was not offended that Ewan was spending more time talking to Charles and Henry. It was the proper thing to do, especially at a joyous occasion. While Victoria might run her household, in public, Henry appeared to be in charge.<br/><br/>""Yes, we have been very blessed so far this year. As for the burgers...They have not reached our land but we may need to contact the Royal Army soon if this keeps up.""<br/><br/>Henry replied to the prince. The rain should provide a grand harvest. As for the burgers, that was a more troublesome problem. Henry was hopeful they would not arrive at his own doorstep. If they did, well, they may have to have an audience with the king and see if his army could handle the problem.<br/><br/>Victoria smiled to Ewan.<br/><br/>""It is quite all right, your highness. The younger children are well....""<br/><br/>She filled him on what her younger children were doing. Adam was becoming quite the jouster. If he had not been born of such high noble blood, he could have been a knight. Nicholas was becoming very skilled in horseback riding. Rebecca was doing well, she was very found of literature and picking up on foreign languages very easily. David was a little handful. He wanted to be just like his older brothers.<br/><br/>""...How is Master Carrick?""<br/><br/>She asked, not really caring, but she knew it was the proper thing to do. Ewan asked about her children, so in turn, she should ask about his motherless son."
2272,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-11-15T04:46:36,TinMan,"The rain fell in sheets that tapped faintly on the tile roof far above the gathered audience. The damp pervaded the air inside and out of the cathedral, leading many who were not shivering in grief to instead shiver from the cold. All seemed to be affected, that is, except for one – the one who should have been affected most.<br/><br/>Prince Ewan’s frown was drawn up into a mask which he had worn since the death of his young wife a few days previous. His façade was so tightly bound that it seemed as if he was squinting, even in the dim half-light of the great church around him. He stared blankly at the brass and enamel-laden châsse which held her remains while wrestling with the tangle of emotions playing out within him.<br/><br/>The priest droned on for nearly an hour in Latin with all of the proper import due the passing of a Prince’s wife. Although Ewan could read and speak the ancient language fluently, he chose to ignore what he believed to be rote and pointless words. He only began paying attention when it was clear the end of the mass was approaching.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Pie Jesu Domine, dona eis requiem. Amen,”</span>he concluded, intoning Jesus to grant her eternal rest. The priest’s final words echoed distantly across the massive stone church.<br/><br/>As one the gathered guests crossed themselves and echoed his final word back to him before slowly rising to their feet. The silence that followed was awkward and deafening. Whimpers from Aeronwen’s mother and sisters could clearly be heard. This did not move Ewan, though, who instead closed his eyes and shook his head in a disapproving fashion. Footfalls behind him indicated it was time. He, flanked by other immediate family members, slowly formed a line that approached the reliquary box. It was time to walk the remains of his wife into the royal catacombs.<br/><br/>Later that day the storm turned angry and lightning fell with ever increasing frequency for more than an hour. It was not until darkness had come that all was quiet once again.<br/><br/>Ewan spent only a few moments at the great meal hosted in Aeronwen’s honor before excusing himself to his chambers. Once there, he sat alone by his fire sipping a brandy to ward off the inner and outer chill. At one point he could hear the cries of his newborn son Carrick in a nearby chamber, which was shortly thereafter quieted by a visit from his wet-nurse. Ewan swirled his drink and stared into the fire as he considered going to see his first, and only child – the one whose birth issued in the death of his wife. He did not, however; tied to his chair as he was with a Gordian knot of intractable emotions.<br/><br/>When the decanter had been emptied he had no choice but to take some form of action. Once he was standing he decided in that moment that he did not wish to be alone any more.<br/><br/>“I am to bed, do not disturb me until morning,” he shouted through his door to his attendants. One of them dutifully replied with the words, “Aye my Prince” without opening the chamber door. They knew better.<br/><br/>Instead of walking to his bed, however, Ewan stepped over to a nearby bookcase. He removed a few tomes and the wooden panel behind them which revealed an opening just large enough for him to fit through. Once on the other side he reached back through for a candle and to replace the books and panel which he had disturbed. After that he made his way down the cramped and cobweb-filled gap in the keep's outer wall. He knew that on the other end of the winding passage lay the chamber in which Victoria usually slept when visiting the capitol."
2273,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-11-16T05:57:28,Sojourn,"Victoria was shivering from the cold. She hated being cold but she supposed it was good that it was raining at Aeronwen's funeral. She could fake the shivering for grief, not that she'd miss the young woman. The two women had not liked each other. Victoria was married, had been since she was seventeen, but her union to Henry wasn't anything made of fairy tales. He wasn't a horrible husband, he did not even have a mistress. He was just so boring. He was perfectly content being the Duke of New Haven. Henry was fine spending his days hunting, going wine tasting, playing sports, and spending time with their children. He had no ambitions to be anything more then a duke. Victoria wanted more, she wanted a kingdom. She deserved her own kingdom. She should be the Queen of Vertston. Could have been the queen, if her grandmother had been given the throne. But history had played out differently and Victoria became the Duchess of New Haven instead. There was more then one to get what she wanted, though, Victoria thought.<br/><br/>As the priest talked in Latin, she looked over at the two children who had accompanied her for the trip. Her two oldest children had came with her, Alexander and Katherine. Henry had opted to not come, there wasn't going to be much celebrating and honestly, Victoria didn't want him there. Henry was more fond of holidays where he could drink in excess and that was not appropriate at a funeral feast. Alexander was going to be sixteen in three weeks and Katherine was thirteen. They were both old enough to be expected to make appearances. Soon, she would have to find a suitable mate for Alexander, hopefully a princess. Her other children were at home with Henry and their nanny, Eugenia. Adam was ten, Nicholas was six, Rebecca was four, and David only six months old. All young enough that Victoria would not be looked down upon for not bringing them to Aeronwen's funeral. Actually, the nobles might have looked down on her more if she had brought her younger children to such a somber event.<br/><br/>Alexander and Katherine both looked like they were trying to not to fall asleep. They had barely knew Aeronwen and they didn't know most of the people gathered to mourn her passing. They just knew that their mother expected them to come along and pay their respects. Victoria was sure that both wished they had gotten to stay home with their father and younger siblings. Victoria saw Prince Ewan's face and thought to herself that she'd have to talk to him. She knew his marriage had not been a happy one and she knew the reason why. Still, he had to keep up appearances and act like he was upset that his wife had died bringing his son into the world. She saw him leave not too long after the meal had begun but didn't immediately follow. Instead, she kept up appearances and waited some time before telling her children to head to the guest quarters provided for the night and then retreating herself to the normal chambers she took when she visited.<br/><br/>Victoria could hear Ewan's footsteps as he approached the end the passage and told him as he entered her bed chamber.<br/><br/>""You need to work on your facial expressions. You have to pretend you are quite upset at the passing of your young bride."""
2274,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-11-17T03:28:50,TinMan,"Prince Ewan slid a wooden panel aside and stepped out from behind the tapestry that adorned Victoria’s chamber. As her words indicated she was alone, the 26-year old, handsome younger brother of King Richard stepped into the room without hesitation. His hazel eyes wore a complex expression that mixed equal parts desperation with exhaustion; passion with world-weariness – all mixed together with a blush from the brandy. The Prince was wearing his finest cloak, a golden clasp and some cobwebs. He did his best to sweep the worst of them off as he approached his lover of eight years.<br/><br/>“It’s wonderful to see you, too,” he teased as he offered to take her hand in his. If she let him do so, he then brought her hand to his mouth in order to kiss her fingers. Following that – and if she was willing – he pulled her gently into their first embrace in months. He exhaled loudly as their arms enfolded one another after what seemed to him like an eternity.<br/><br/>“By God how I have missed you,” he said, blinking rapidly. His lover, nine years his senior, had also been his greatest mentor since their first tryst. Still, he chose to ignore her recent advice for the time being. Instead his eyes searched hers for the passion they had known in the past. “I am so glad you came…” he added, his voice fading. “I… I need to sit…”<br/><br/>Once seated Ewan placed both hands on his head and gripped tightly, as if his mind was no longer under his control. It look him several moments to get out what he needed to say.<br/><br/>“I killed her,” he mumbled, staring at the floor. After another moment he looked up at Victoria with an expression of confusion. “Not by my hand… but by making her with child. It is my fault…” he said, his voice fading again. His tone sounded stressed and confused – though oddly without a sense of remorse.<br/><br/>“They sent for every healer in the capitol – but no one could stop the bleeding. They wouldn’t even allow me to see her… until it was too late.” His sentences were short and choppy, far different from his usual eloquence. Clearly Ewan was struggling to make sense of his emotions.<br/><br/>“And yet… yet I feel nothing. Nothing at all. How can that be? I never loved the woman – but I did not wish her dead. Still I feel – nothing.” He looked directly into the eyes of the woman whom he loved in place of his late wife.<br/><br/>“You are the only one I can say these things to,” he added, his eyes asking her for guidance in his existential crisis."
2275,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-11-18T03:19:15,Sojourn,"""It is always wonderful to see you, my darling.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied to Ewan with a smile as she gave him her hand. Gone was the formal funeral clothing she had worn all day. She had no plans to leave her bed chamber tonight. The two children who had came with her for the trip were old enough to not need her. Unless one of them did something stupid, which she had taught them better than that, she would not be bothered by Alexander or Katherine until morning. She was dressed in an elegant silk nightgown, deep blue in color with golden trim. Her blonde hair was down. At thirty five years old, she was aging quite well. She had yet to find any strands of white in her hair and she had very few wrinkles.<br/><br/>""I missed you, too.""<br/><br/>Victoria told him and returned his embrace. Although, she did not feel as deep of love for Ewan as he did for her. He satisfied her in ways Henry never could but Victoria was not one for deep, true, romantic love. She tolerated Henry and while she was somewhat fond of her children, she did prefer their presence over children that she had not given birth to, she was not very motherly to them. She did enjoy Ewan's company and he was exciting in ways, but he was also useful to her. He was the younger brother to King Richard, far closer to the throne then she was. If her plans for her children's mates did not work out, then maybe someday, Henry would sadly pass on before his time and after some proper time of grieving, Victoria would remarry to the handsome prince.<br/><br/>After eight years, Victoria knew exactly what she had to say or do to please Ewan. She told him.<br/><br/>""After I heard what happened, of course, I had to come. I came for you.""<br/><br/>She personally had felt very little when she heard of Aeronwen's passing but she had come for Ewan. She had to make sure he acted the way people expected of her passing. The nobles loved to gossip and while many nobles and royalty had mistresses, one would generally assume that if the prince wasn't weeping for his wife's passing, then he was ready to marry his mistress. Obviously, Ewan couldn't marry Victoria at the present time. Plus, she did care about him and wanted to make sure he would be okay. When he said he needed to sit, she nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Then sit.""<br/><br/>She said and beside Ewan, rubbing his shoulders as he struggled to talk. When he said he had killed Aeronwen, she was speechless a moment. She knew he did not like his wife but she had told him that what was best for him and the kingdom was to tolerate the young woman, like she tolerated Henry. He needed to have a child. A child that could someday inherit the throne after him if something happened to Richard and his brats. She had complemented from time to time killing Henry but she always decided against. It would not be wise, especially since she had started her relationship with Ewan. Since their affair had started, she had given birth to Nicholas, Rebecca, and David and she could not say for sure if he or Henry was truly the father of each child. She needed Henry alive to claim fatherhood, even if biologically Ewan was their father. It didn't matter that she would never know, he could never claim them. When he explained why he blamed himself, she squeezed his shoulder and said.<br/><br/>""It is not your fault. Not all women can survive the trauma of childbirth.""<br/><br/>Not everyone was as strong as she was. Victoria had given birth six times in her lifetime but she knew she was lucky. She had seen and heard of many women, noble and peasant, that could not survive what she had.<br/><br/>""It was God's will that Aeronwen was taken.""<br/><br/>She could tell that Ewan truly did not feel much for Aeronwen's passing. He hadn't wished her dead but he wasn't going to miss her either. She had a feeling she would feel the same for Henry when he was gone and she had been married to him now for eighteen years.<br/><br/>""I understand. You felt for her, how I feel for Henry. He is not a bad man but I do not love him.""<br/><br/>Victoria took a hold of Ewan's hands.<br/><br/>""You can always tell me these things but do not tell anyone else. They will look down on you or suspect you had something to do with her death. You must act a little sad, even if you cannot feel much for her, think of how your son will not have a mother. Aeronwen could have been a good mother to Carrick and it is sad he will not get to know her.""<br/><br/>Victoria didn't know how much Ewan truly cared about Carrick and added.<br/><br/>""If all else fails, then think how you would feel if you lost me."""
2276,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-11-23T03:14:07,TinMan,"“Even the thought of losing you would be enough to drive my fevered brain to madness. I cannot even entertain the idea, my love,” he said, grateful for her support and even more so for her touch. He squeezed her hands momentarily before releasing them in order to raise his up to her face, gently touching both cheeks. He relished in the warmth of her skin as his eyes drank from the well behind her eyes deeply. Victoria was as beautiful now as she ever was. To this day Ewan considered himself the luckiest man alive to have even a small part of her affections. Love made him more than blind to her faults; his feelings for her actually helped to mold his into a matching set.<br/><br/>He blinked as a softer expression crossed his face which gradually grew into a smile. Before long he had leaned in to taste her lips if she would allow him. If possible, the long-awaited kiss was as passionate as they had ever shared. It had been too many months since they had been alone together and he simply couldn't restrain himself. Then he remembered it had only been a few months since her youngest child had been born.<br/><br/>“And here I am whining to you about my troubles,” he added as he paused, burying his face in her neck. “How are you, my darling? Have you healed well? How is David?” he asked, referring to her few-month old baby. Ewan genuinely wanted to know how she had been over the past few months, hoping against hope that she did not share in any complications as Areonwen had.<br/><br/>Once she had replied Ewan went on to ask about Nicholas and Rebecca, her other young children whom had been born since she and Ewan became involved. While there was no way to know for certain who the father of her three youngest were, Ewan liked to fantasize that they were his. “I should like to meet them someday,” he added almost-absentmindedly.<br/><br/>As she replied to his requests a look of understanding slowly crept across Ewan’s features. He blinked rapidly as if a bright light had turned on. Mentally something clicked in his mind to allow the confusion he had been feeling to vanish. Without explaining his revelation, he moved to kiss Victoria (again?), only more intensely than before.<br/><br/>Gasping between breaths he whispered to his lover with an unmistakable and desperate sense of passion. “Victoria, I love you so much. If we do not make love… right now... I fear I may die…"""
2277,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-11-23T22:42:25,Sojourn,"""I would not want to drive you mad, but when people ask how you feel about the passing of Aeronwen, just think it was me that passed on instead. The answer you give will please them.""<br/><br/>Victoria told Ewan. She wanted to make sure he kept up the proper appearances when it came to the passing of his young wife. The last thing she needed was anyone prying into his life and discovering their secret. It would ruin everything she had spent so many years trying to build. She would not always just be Henry's wife, the Duchess of a boring wine country. She would be more, she deserved to be more. She didn't know how long it would take, but someday she would have her own kingdom and people would respect and fear her. She smiled at Ewan and returned his kiss. While she was not capable of returning his deep love, she could fake it well enough, she could return his passion and did so eagerly. She did genuinely love being in Ewan's arms.<br/><br/>When Ewan asked of David and her recovery, Victoria ran her fingers through his hair as she replied.<br/><br/>""I am fine. I have always been fortunate and am a fast healer.""<br/><br/>All of Victoria's pregnancies had been fairly easy and while childbirth was painful, she was always able to recover well. She never experienced anything outside of what the midwives say was normal.<br/><br/>""David is well and seems happy. He does not fuss much.""<br/><br/>At least she didn't hear him cry much at the manor. Eugenia saw to most of his needs. She would tell Victoria and Henry if she thought something was wrong. He appeared to be happy. Of course, he did smile and coo more at Eugenia then he did his own mother. She replied that Rebecca and Nicholas were doing well as well. If she was a better mother, she would have been able to tell Ewan that Rebecca loved fairy tales and Nicholas was obsessed with dogs. Victoria wasn't a very good mother, however, and knew neither of those things about them. If Ewan really wanted to know about her younger children, Eugenia, their true caretaker, would have been the best person to ask.<br/><br/>It also did not escape Victoria that although she was a mother of six now, her lover only asked about her youngest three. The ones born since their affair had begun. Victoria could not say for certain who was truly their father. Not that it mattered, Henry was the father of all her children as far as she was concerned. He was her husband and thus any child she bore was his. That was the way it had to be. Ewan could fantasize all he wanted in his mind, but if he spoke his desire out loud, she would gently correct him that Nicholas, Rebecca, and David all belonged to Henry.<br/><br/>""The children will all be here for the next holiday.""<br/><br/>She told Ewan when he said he would like to meet them. Of course, they were young and spent most of the time with Eugenia on the trips. Victoria would not have her younger children embarrassing her in any way. She wasn't sure what caused him to have a revelation but she eagerly returned his kiss and the next with the same passion. She replied.<br/><br/>""And I love you. Let us not wait any longer.""<br/><br/>--------<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Alexander quietly crept out of his room while his mother was very occupied and distracted. Every holiday since he could remember was spent in Greenmor Palace. He had spent a great deal of his younger days exploring it. Something that was paying off now, since he had a very important and special meeting to go to in the courtyard. He hoped she would be here. He had met her on the last holiday. She was so beautiful and kind. Since the teenager had met her, he could not get her out of his mind. He had sent her many letters since. No one knew of his secret love, he knew his mother would never approve. The girl that had captured his heart was not of nobility, she was a servant in the palace. It didn't matter to Alexander, however. He could not see himself without her in his life. He told her to meet him in the courtyard, after the palace began to sleep. Victoria could never find out, she would be so angry at him...<br/><br/>""Hello? Are you here?""<br/><br/>He called out quietly as he looked for her. He hoped she had been able to sneak away and meet him."
2278,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-11-24T04:04:54,TinMan,"Her passionate response was all that the Prince needed. Now with her willing consent, Ewan allowed his emotions to take control. Their kissing became deeper and more passionate until he stood up from the table and slipped his hands under her bottom so that he could lift her off of her feet. Ewan stepped to the bed, continuing to kiss her as he carried Victoria in his embrace the entire way.<br/><br/>Laying her down gently, he paused his affections long enough to whisper a few words in her ear as he began the process of slowly drawing up her nightgown.<br/><br/>“I knew seeing you would make all the difference. I suddenly feel content – speaking to you has calmed my mind once again. I will take your advice – tomorrow I will grieve my widow as I would have you, my love.”<br/><br/>Next, it took two both of them to remove Ewan’s formal garments, which were of significant complexity both in layers and numbers of buttons. The delay only heightened the sense of expectation the Prince was feeling in that moment. As they worked he continued to explain his revelation.<br/><br/>“It struck me just now that life does not differentiate – between sinners nor saints. My wife died from my actions and I feel no shame or guilt. Instead of a curse – this is a blessing. It means that I can remove anyone else who stands in the way of our happiness… of our destiny. Anyone.”<br/><br/>Panting from the sheer effort of undressing from the prone position, the Prince smiled down on the love of his life with an expression of liberation – from both his clothing as well as any notion of morality and ethics that chained lesser men to their lot in life. No, their fate was greater than anything God or man could possibly have in store for him. Together with this woman that he loved, he decided, anything would be possible for him. The world was theirs for the taking – and they would do just that.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/>Allena hid in the shadows with her heart beating out of her chest, both in expectation and out of nervousness. Needless to say that if she were caught in the courtyard in the middle of the night it would mean a thrashing for sure. Being an orphan servant girl made her particularly venerable to the disposition of the chefs and the older women who managed the kitchens. Be that as it may, there was no way she was going to miss a meeting with Alexander.<br/><br/>Not only was he handsome and kind, but he was also from a wealthy family. She was young enough to believe that love might somehow trump the class structure that required Alex marry a woman of his station. At least, she chose to believe it anyway.<br/><br/>And there he was – lost, roaming the courtyard. In a fit of playfulness she decided to sneak up behind him and tap him on the shoulder to see how he would respond. When he spun he would find her smiling mischievously in the near darkness, her long blond hair blowing slightly in the breeze. Her eyes shone in the moonlight with a gleam that was unmistakable; Allena was in love."
2279,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-11-24T22:40:54,Sojourn,"Victoria eagerly returned each kiss. She let Ewan carry her to the bed and told him with a smile, as she helped him undress her.<br/><br/>""I am glad I was able to calm your mind, my prince.""<br/><br/>She was happy that he understood now what was expected of him. Ewan would be able to explain away his lack of grief for Aeronwen at the funeral as shock. Tomorrow would be a new day for him and Victoria was sure he would act the way people expected a man to act when his wife died in childbirth. Her nightgown didn't take long to be discarded but Victoria had to help her younger lover remove his own garments.<br/><br/>When Ewan told her of his revelation, she wondered if he was referring to Henry. Victoria had no love for her husband but she didn't want him dead, not yet at least. She couldn't contemplate Henry dying until she was no longer able to bear children. If Ewan got her pregnant not long after Henry's death....No, that wouldn't do. The scandal could ruin everything she was trying to accomplish. Right now wasn't the time to remind Ewan that as much as he probably hated that he had to share her with Henry, this is the way they had to live their lives for now. She never told him how Henry shared her bed at least once a week. She was Henry's wife and she had to see to his needs, she saw to them so well he claimed he needed no mistress. Not that Henry could please her the same way. That wasn't the point, if she got pregnant by Ewan, Henry would easily believe the baby was his instead. Henry could not die, at least not for a while. They had to be patient to get what they both wanted.<br/><br/>""No one will stand in the way of what we want.""<br/><br/>She replied, knowing she had to say something. Afterwards, she'd just have to remind Ewan that good things came to those who wait.<br/><br/>-----------<br/><br/>Alexander was wondering if Allena was not able to make it. He hoped that she was just running late. It had felt like an eternity since he had last saw her. He knew if Victoria found out what he was doing, there would be hell to pay. She barely acknowledged Eugenia some days and she was in charge of raising her children. Victoria treated Henry's hunting dogs better then she treated servants and she didn't even like dogs. No, his mother couldn't know. Alexander knew this was dangerous. His mother was already hinting that soon he would be courting his future bride. A bride that she would chose from him. Maybe he could talk to his father, he was kinder then Victoria but then again, Henry didn't have much say at home.<br/><br/>Alexander knew it was dumb, this would probably end in heart ache for both him and Allena, but he didn't care. His heart was winning out over his rational mind. He jumped when Allena played her trick. He had not expected that and let out a little yell. He spun around, ready to confront whatever had scared him. When he saw it was Allena and the smile on her face, he laughed and instantly relaxed.<br/><br/>""That was not nice.""<br/><br/>He told her, pretending to be upset but he wasn't. He was so happy Allena had come. She was so beautiful in the moonlight, even more beautiful then he remembered. He took a hold of her hand and raised it up to his lips.<br/><br/>""I have missed you.""<br/><br/>--------<br/><br/>While Alexander knew the palace well enough to find the courtyard, he didn't know that his meeting place with Allena was close to Katherine's guest room. He also didn't know that his little sister could hear their meeting. Katherine was a light sleeper and had jumped when she had heard Alexander scream.<br/><br/>""Alexander?""<br/><br/>She asked out loud. She wondered if he was hurt but soon realize she was alone in the room and her brother was outside. She heard her brother talking to someone. She wondered who it was and walked to the window. She looked out the window and although it was hard to see the in the dark, she could tell her brother was meeting someone. Someone who looked like a girl from her shape.<br/><br/>""Oh, Alexander...Mother will be so angry at you.""<br/><br/>She said quietly out loud. There was no way their mother would approve of this secret meeting. She was torn what to do. She didn't want to get her older brother in trouble but...If Mother found out Katherine knew and did not tell her, then she would be in trouble too. None of the Montgomery children ever wanted to be on Victoria's bad side. She bit her lip and knew what she needed to do.<br/><br/>""I am sorry, brother.""<br/><br/>She said, although Alexander didn't hear her apology. She was too far away and he was too distracted by the servant girl. Katherine pulled on a robe and headed down the hall her mother's room. She knocked on the door and said as she opened the door.<br/><br/>""Mother, I am sorry to-""<br/><br/>She stopped in shock when she realized her mother was not in the room alone. The room was dark, Katherine did not know what man was sharing her mother's bed, but she knew that Victoria was not alone."
2280,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-11-26T15:36:05,TinMan,"The heat from the fireplace kept Victoria’s guest chamber as warm as any in the palace. Even so, the couple made love under a layer of fine linens, blanket and coverlet; all overlain with a large ornamented canopy attached to the featherbed. To Ewan, being with her in this place was nothing short of heaven on earth. The two of them were lucky if they were able to manage a few rendezvous in a year. This moment became even more special in light of the tragedy of the past week, which he slowly grew more and more oblivious to in her arms. Ewan found himself almost deliriously happy as their entwined bodies moved the mass of blankets rhythmically in the glow of the crackling fire.<br/><br/>Then there was the knock at the door. All movement under the blankets froze in place and Ewan held his breath. This wasn’t the first time they had been nearly caught, and he suspected Victoria would simply usher them away without un-bolting the door. Then, without a word of warning or explanation the door opened with a loud creak. Ewan closed his eyes in disbelief.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She didn’t bolt the door,</span>the Prince thought to himself as he shook his head.<br/><br/>""Mother, I am sorry to-"", the young female voice said. Without looking Ewan realized it had to be Katherine, Victoria’s 13-year old daughter. Ewan knew that the child was old enough to understand what was happening, especially in light of seeing two bodies under the covers and men’s clothes strewn around the chamber. He looked at Victoria in the half-light under the covers with a resigned expression and disengaged. As she spoke to her daughter Ewan rolled on his side to face the wall, hoping to hide his identity if at all possible.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This is bad.</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/>“And I you, my lord,” Allena replied in a whisper to Alexander. “Now please, you must try to be a little quieter!” she said, bringing her mouth to his ear. While she spoke she could feel the warmth from his cheek right next to hers, and the sensation became almost dizzying for the young maiden. She blushed but then instantly put herself in check by moving away. She continued to hold his hand, however, and began to drag him behind her. “This way!” she whispered as they went.<br/><br/>She lead him into a small grove of trees in the garden that took up one corner of the courtyard. It was very dark there and much less likely for them to be discovered at that late hour. She brought him to a bench and sat down beside him, gathering up her worn and somewhat threadbare skirts with her free hand so that they could sit close together. Her attentive eyes shined in the moonlight as she looked at him again with a warm smile. Her heart nearly beat itself out of her chest.<br/><br/>“My lord, I have treasured each and every letter you have sent me,” she said, squeezing his hand with hers. “Pray tell me again how much you love me, and how you want us to be together?” she asked with a playful expression of mock pleading. Allena had never been alone with a boy before and she wasn’t exactly sure what to say to him. All she knew was that this was exactly where she wanted to be, and she hoped against hope that he was as good and decent a person as he seemed in his letters."
2281,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-11-26T18:27:10,Sojourn,"It was rare, Victoria made a mistake. Tonight, she had, however. She had forgotten to bolt the door. She was usually very careful, especially when she expected to share her night with Ewan. Henry had not joined her for the funeral, she had expected that Ewan would want to join her tonight. She had anticipated it and had wanted him to come to her. It had been so long since they had been truly together and she missed his passion. Especially compared to what her nights were like with Henry. The same thing, every time, with a man whose body showed he was hunting less and drinking more as the years passed on. Even at Aeronwen's funeral, Victoria hoped this was how she would spend the night and yet, she had forgotten the simple task of bolting her bloody chamber door.<br/><br/>The joy she felt in their union was ruined when she heard her door open and heard her elder daughter's voice. Victoria cursed as she covered her naked body with the blanket. Thank God the candles had blew out, perhaps Katherine would not see the prince. Although there would be much to talk about. Katherine was not a small child, she would realize her mother was sharing her bed with a man that was not her father. Henry could not find out! The scandal...It would destroy all her dreams. She would never be able to marry any of her children off to royals or even lower ranking nobles with this over her head. Let alone ever become Ewan's Queen if Richard and his children were deposed of.<br/><br/>""Katherine! What do you want?!""<br/><br/>Victoria yelled at her daughter, who took a step back in fear. She had seen Victoria angry many times but Victoria rarely rose her voice.<br/><br/>""I...I....""<br/><br/>Katherine's face was as white as a ghost and she froze in her fear. Terrified of what Victoria would do to her. Her father and Eugenia weren't here to protect her from her mother's wrath. Victoria practically growled as she replied.<br/><br/>""Speak, child!""<br/><br/>""I...Ummm....Alexander is in the courtyard with a girl!""<br/><br/>Katherine said quickly, almost tripping over her own words.<br/><br/>""What?!""<br/><br/>Victoria yelled, ordering her daughter to turn her back as she got out of the bed and found her nightgown and robe on the floor. Katherine was in shock and also felt awful, Victoria was angry and now she would even be angrier at her brother. Selfishly, she realized that her mother would surely direct a great deal of her anger at Alexander and his secret girlfriend. At least, for now, she would, who knew what Victoria and her mystery man would do to her for finding out their secret.<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>Alexander smiled at Allena and asked.<br/><br/>""How many times must I tell you to not call me, 'my lord'? That's what people call my father.""<br/><br/>He knew he was the son of a duke and 'my lord' was the proper way of addressing him. Especially people of a lower class but he didn't think of classes when it came to him and Allena. He didn't see her as a servant but a beautiful young woman that he wanted to spend all the time he could with. When she whispered he had to be quieter, he nodded his head.<br/><br/>""Yes, of course.""<br/><br/>He replied, loving the feel of her breath on his skin. He was so tempted to kiss her then but knew that was too forward. Allena was a lady and he wouldn't rush things with her. He would court her properly, even if it meant it had to be in secret. He held her hand tightly and followed her. He liked the place she had picked, peaceful and private. No one should bother them in this late hour. He squeezed her hand as he told her.<br/><br/>""My love for you is as deep as the ocean and is pure like winter snow. As long as there are stars in the sky, my love for you will never die.""<br/><br/>He told Allena and truly meant it. He did love her. While he was Victoria's son and shared her blonde hair and blue eyes, his heart was not as twisted as hers. He was more like his father, whose facial features he shared. He was kinder and meant every word he said to Allena. He wasn't sure yet how they would be together but that was his dream.<br/><br/>""I cannot picture my life with out you in it, as my wife and the mother of my children.""<br/><br/>He told Allena, pushing a strand of hair off her face. Allena looked so beautiful tonight and the urge to kiss her was getting harder and harder to resist."
2282,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-12-01T04:30:14,TinMan,"Ewan sighed in the half-light of the now quiet chamber once Victoria had departed. Their perfect night had been ruined – and even more critically – her reputation may have been as well. He shook his head as his mind played out the number of potential outcomes from this disaster. The only item in their favor was that their discoverer was Victoria’s own daughter. If she leaked this information the stain of the offence would scar her as well as her mother. He reckoned that unless the child was daft there was a chance their affair may remain secret, after all. He chuckled to himself as he wondered if the child would ponder who her real father was. Of course Ewan was too young to be her father, but not her siblings. He wondered if they would find out at some point. The irony of the whole situation was that if the affair did go public, the fallout for him personally would likely be minor. He, the grieving widower, might be considered somehow a victim of an ambitious and unscrupulous noblewoman. Of course he would take responsibility, but it wouldn’t take much for people to believe what they wanted. Be that as it may, Ewan dragged himself out of bed more disappointed than words could tell.<br/><br/>With an incredible sense of regret weighing him down Ewan began to get dressed. It took him several long minutes to accomplish his without the help of an assistant. After doing so he poured himself a glass of wine that was on the table and sipped it, wondering if he should wait or not.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>Allena melted at the genuine, heartfelt words that he offered her without hesitation. She pressed her lips together so that he wouldn’t see them tremble while blinking away the mist that was forming in her eyes. Never, ever, had the young girl been so happy. All of her life she begged and pleaded for God to deliver her a kind man who treated her well. She would have been happy to spend her life with Alexander even if he were a pauper – but he most certainly was not. She felt for the first time that all of the hardship and unfairness life had dealt her was finally turning around. Her heart sang as her eyes stared deeply into his. Even in the dim light she could see how much he loved her, and it made her feel dizzy with joy and expectation. She was so lost in her emotions that she didn’t even realize that she was guiding his face towards hers. Her eyes closed and they kissed deeply, sweetly; fully. She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into her as the kiss grew in intensity.<br/><br/>When they finally broke for air she buried her face in his neck and breathed hard. She knew in that moment that she couldn’t let him get away. “Let me… make you happy…” she whispered breathlessly as her hands began to slide their way from his back to his chest where they began to unbutton his shirt."
2283,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-12-01T05:30:03,Sojourn,"Victoria ordered Katherine out of her bedchamber as she quickly got dressed. She was so angry. Katherine had interrupted her and Ewan but even worse was that Alexander was in the courtyard with some girl. Probably some loose young woman, not worthy of his noble blood. Ewan would have to take care of himself right now, she had bigger things to worry about. She left Ewan without a word and told Katherine.<br/><br/>""Come, Katherine.""<br/><br/>Her children were causing enough problems tonight. She wanted to keep an eye on Katherine to make sure she didn't realize who was in the bedchamber. Victoria would have to make sure Katherine understood that affairs were a part of noble life and to not tell Henry at all. Since he had no mistress, he would not be as understanding. Perhaps she would just explain it away as being upset about Aeronwen dying and needing to feel alive tonight. A mistake that Henry never needed to know about.<br/><br/>""Mother, I-""<br/><br/>Katherine wasn't sure what to say about what she saw. She didn't get much out before Victoria held up her hand.<br/><br/>""Not now, Katherine. We will talk about it after we find Alexander.""<br/><br/>Katherine nodded her head, she could tell from the look on her mother's face to not argue with her. She quickly followed behind her mother as they headed to the courtyard.<br/><br/>----------------<br/><br/>Everything Alexander told Allena was true. He meant every word, with all his heart. He didn't care if Victoria would disown him for feeling the way he did. He believed their love could conquer all. When she encouraged him to kiss her, he did. Many times. Each time their lips met felt like heaven to him. He never wanted this moment to end. He embraced her, losing himself in the moment.<br/><br/>Alexander was breathing as hard as Allena when they finally let up for air. It was definitely the most intimate of the young noble man's life. When she offered to make him happy, he nodded his head.<br/><br/>""Okay...I will make you happy too...""<br/><br/>He replied, kissing her neck and reaching for the ties of her bodice as she started to unbutton his shirt. If he had been rational right now, he would have realized that the open courtyard was the worse place possible to express how he felt for Allena. But he wasn't rational, he was in love and in a fantasy world. A world where he and Allena could be together and no one could ever tear them apart. He was quickly brought back to reality when he heard his mother yell.<br/><br/>""Alexander! Step away from that little harlot!""<br/><br/>Victoria was a woman that was often prone to quick anger but she was never angrier then she had ever been in this moment seeing that little whore force herself on her son. She knew what Allena was doing. Trying to get her son to impregnate her, taint the Montgomery line with bastard children. Alexander was her firstborn, she had spent years and countless dollars making sure someday he could marry a princess and become a king. Allena would not ruin that.<br/><br/>""Mother?""<br/><br/>Alexander was shocked when he saw his mother standing before him. He instantly felt like a small child again. He had made her angry before but never this angry. She looked like she wanted to murder someone. Maybe even him.<br/><br/>""How did....Katherine.""<br/><br/>He muttered seeing his sister hiding behind their mother. His eyes narrowed. Somehow Katherine had found out they were in the courtyard and told Victoria. He stood up and held out his hands.<br/><br/>""She is not a harlot. This is Allena and I-""<br/><br/>""Be quiet and button your shirt.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied, she did not care who the this girl was. Allena looked like a servant, that was far worse then Alexander being in love with some baker's daughter. Victoria had trained her children well. Alexander instantly tightened his jaw but didn't speak. Instead, he did as he was told and buttoned up his shirt. Victoria looked at Allena like she was a piece of trash.<br/><br/>""Who do you think you are? Touching my son with your filthy hands."""
2284,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-12-01T19:47:34,TinMan,"Her fantasy shattered, Allena turned away from the enraged Duchess to re-tie her bodice and adjust her skirts. Even in the darkness he face burned red with embarrassment and shame. She turned to face her accuser with desperate eyes and a heart that was shattering to pieces. Tears began to flow from her eyes.<br/><br/>When Alexander stood up for her she turned to look at him, grateful for his support in her most desperate hour of need. However the enraged Victoria shut him down instantly and turned her wrath to Allena, referring to her as filty. Allena was alone in the world – an orphan serving girl with no one looking out for her. While she was pretty that in itself didn’t offer much hope for a bright future. For a brief, fleeting moment she thought Alex may be able to provide that for her – that perhaps God himself had sent him. In an instant she sensed that hope collapse out from under her like a house of cards. Allena began to sob.<br/><br/>“I’m…I’m not… I’m not like that… Your Grace,” she whimpered. “I am an honest maid…who loves your son – and he me! Please!” she shouted, raising her voice in desperation. “Please have mercy…” she asked I between sobs. “Please… give me a chance…”<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>Upstairs Ewan took a second sip of his wine and overheard the commotion below. He stepped to the tower room’s small window and opened the shutters. Down below he saw the drama unfolding.<br/><br/>“This should be fun to watch,” he added with a smirk as he took another sip."
2285,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-12-01T22:00:46,Sojourn,"""You were forcing yourself on my son.""<br/><br/>Victoria practically growled at Allena. Alexander wanted to defend Allena from his mother's wrath. He tried to speak up, wanting to tell her that there was no forcing. He did love Allena and anything they were doing was because they both wanted to, but he only got his mouth open when Victoria said, with her finger held up in the air.<br/><br/>""Not another word for you.""<br/><br/>Her blue eyes were full of rage and Alexander knew there was nothing he could do. He felt awful, he knew his mother. She had hopes and dreams for him and his siblings. As much as she wanted to, she wouldn't kill him. Wouldn't even beat him too harshly, she had to keep up appearances. Allena, however....The young maid was nothing to the Duchess and he was powerless to protect her from his mother. Which also made him very angry at his sister at the same time. Katherine just looked down at the ground. She wouldn't dare to look Alexander in the eyes. She was afraid his rage for her was matching what Victoria's rage was right now.<br/><br/>Victoria laughed when Allena begged for mercy and said she loved Alexander and he loved her back.<br/><br/>""Alexander is almost sixteen. He does not know what love is.""<br/><br/>She shot him an icy look to keep his mouth shut as she had instructed. Seeing her eldest was obeying, Victoria continued.<br/><br/>""Save your tears. I know what your game is. You want my son to father a child and ruin his life. Or...""<br/><br/>A thought hit and it even made more sense. After all, Allena was just a maid and already proven to be a little harlot.<br/><br/>""....You are already with child and were going to trick my son into thinking he is the father of your bastard."""
2286,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-12-03T17:47:07,TinMan,"Even though it was midnight Ewan could faintly make out someone playing a lute in a tower room above him. Since it would be unusual for a musician to stay in the tower, he wondered if perhaps it was a nobleman practicing a performance intended for the King. Ewan had heard the melancholy before but only could remember a few of the lyrics.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hark! You shadows that in darkness dwell,<br/>Learn to contemn light.<br/>Happy, happy they that in hell<br/>Feel not the world's despite.</span><br/><br/>The song made a fitting backdrop for the human drama that was unfolding below him. While Victoria and the objects of her despite were not raising their voices Ewan could still make out their words by listening intently. Victoria had accused the young girl of being pregnant and attempting to trap her son in a marriage where he would potentially raise another man’s child. This was perhaps the worst possible thing a woman could do to a man in that day, and Ewan knew it.<br/><br/>“Well played, my dear,” he said to himself as he chuckled darkly to himself.<br/><br/>Down below Ewan could see the young woman fall to pieces. She dropped to her knees and sobbed into her hands, her whole body shaking. He couldn’t make out exactly what she was saying but her body language suggested ‘no’ over and over. Next she reached out for Alexander’s hand for some semblance of kindness from the boy she apparently loved, and whom she hoped loved her; the boy whose mother was intent on utterly destroying her.<br/><br/>“I am… a maiden…” she whispered through her tears, turning to face Alexander with her arm extended in his direction. “Your mother is lying. Please… Alexander…,"" she whimpered. ""Help me…”"
2287,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-12-03T22:28:31,Sojourn,"Victoria looked at Allena with a very cruel expression on her face. If she was one of the witches in the fairy tales that Rebecca liked Eugenia to read to her, she would have probably ripped out the young woman's heart and crushed it. Luckily for Allena, that while cruel, Victoria was not capable of that. Although her words were just as damaging.<br/><br/>Victoria sneered at Allena as she pleaded with Alexander. Victoria could see the uncertainty on her son's face. He was a young man and thought love could conquer all. He had never, until this moment, questioned anything between him and Allena. But his mother was wise. She was smarter then Henry and surely many of the nobles in their country. He hadn't seen Allena in weeks, he might not be the only one she wrote love letters to. She could be playing him...Victoria told her son.<br/><br/>""A true maiden waits until her wedding night before she gives all of herself to a man.""<br/><br/>Although Victoria was not a loyal wife, she had been a virgin one on her wedding night. Henry had been the first man she had ever shared her body with. He just wasn't the only one anymore. Alexander took a deep breath and balled his hands into fists. He took a step back and said to Allena.<br/><br/>""She is my mother. Why would she lie to me? She has never lied to me in my life.""<br/><br/>Victoria could be manipulative and deceptive, but it was true. She had never actually lied to her children. Sure, she had bent the truth a little sometimes and there was nothing wrong with white lies, but a full fledged lie? No, she had never done that to any of her children. If she had ever been caught in one, she would lose their trust and she couldn't have that. Not if one of her children was to become a king or queen someday. She planned to be there to guide them. Thanks to this dalliance with Allena, she would no longer be able to wait long to find Alexander a bride. She had hoped his bride would be a princess, sole heir to a throne. She didn't have the time to for that, just a proper noble girl would have to do. Victoria glanced at Katherine, who was extremely uncomfortable being here, and wondered if her daughter would be the exception to her lying. After all, she couldn't very well tell Katherine that the man she had seen her mother with was Prince Ewan."
2288,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-12-05T04:43:35,TinMan,"Ewan swirled the wine in his glass as he continued to watch the events below with great amusement. “It’s so nice to see young people in love,” he joked to himself with no small amount of schadenfreude. “And well done, Victoria – though that girl was no match for you.”<span style=""font-style: italic"">And even more amusing,</span>he thought to himself,<span style=""font-style: italic"">you were caught having an affair by one child, then lectured another about morality a few moments later. God how I love you</span>.<br/><br/>Down below the young girl appeared to be surrendering the fight.<br/><br/>“Don’t leave yet, my dear…” he whispered to no one in particular. “This is just getting good.”<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>Allena’s sobbing paused momentarily as her mind struggled to absorb the crushing words Alexander had just delivered. He had just agreed with his mother who had, in so many words, called Allena a whore. Allena played his words over and over in her mind as she desperately tried to understand this fact while coming to grips with all of her dreams being murdered at once. Victoria had pushed a knife into her heart and then Alexander leaned in to twist it.<br/><br/>How could he say that? He; the boy she was going to give herself to entirely after months of courting by letter? His beautiful prose clearly pledged his undying love, trust and promises to be together forever. Alexander had played the game of courtly love exactly as he should, and she wanted more than anything to show him that she too, was just as serious about him. In a terrible flash it dawned on her that he didn’t really mean anything of what he had written.<br/><br/>It was true she hoped to become with his child in order to cement their bond – but that was only because Alexander had professed he shared that bond so completely. She would never have attempted to trap him into a marriage he did not want – nor would she ever saddle him with another man’s child. The plot Victoria accused her of was not only untrue, it would have been impossible to pull off. She was, after all, a virgin, and Alex would have known right away if she were not.<br/><br/>The air turned suddenly cold in the courtyard as she realized the only plausible explanation – that he was always planning to mislead her for his own gain. In the end he saw her as a serving wench to be used and discarded at his convenience. All at once she felt small and insignificant; shattered and used. Blinking away her tears, she stood up silently and allowed her outstretched hand to fall by her side. Never again would she reach out to him.<br/><br/>She then curtsied in the direction of the Dutchess, unable to make eye contact. “My lady,” she said in a gravelly voice after clearing her throat. “I swear to you – I will never so much as speak to your son… again. Ever,” she added as her voice began to break down.<br/><br/>Without waiting for an acknowledgement Allena then turned and began to walk out of the courtyard in opposite direction from Victoria, her head hanging heavy and low in the darkness, silent tears falling with every step. She wanted to run, but decided to do her best to allow herself some tiny shred of dignity.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/>The drama complete, Ewan decided to stay and wait for Victoria to make sure she was alright. He poured himself another glass as he waited."
2289,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-12-05T05:36:31,Sojourn,"Victoria, while still angry at her son's actions, was also pleased with him. He had made the right decision. This girl had been a mistake in his young judgment but Alexander proved that he knew that his mother was always right. Alexander's eyes turned cold, his facial features were very similar to Henry's, but the look on his face in the moonlight...There was no denying he was also Victoria's son. He had meant every word he had written but Allena was clearly playing him. Victoria was right, Allena was going to use him, trap him with a child that wouldn't be his.<br/><br/>Victoria had won and she was pleased. She could tell from Allena's reaction to Alexander's reaction, she should not have issues with the young woman ever again. Alexander would forget all about her once Victoria found him a proper bride. Once she returned home, she would find one right away. Victoria looked down her nose at Allena and said.<br/><br/>""Good. Run away, little whore, and do not ever return.""<br/><br/>She leaned closer to Allena as she added in a whisper.<br/><br/>""If I ever see you again, if you ever come near Alexander again, your reputation and your dreams will not be the only things I destroy.""<br/><br/>Victoria was sure Allena would be smart enough to understand what she meant. It was a threat. If she ever saw the little maid again, Victoria would kill her. No one, not even a lowly servant who probably truly did love her child, would stand in the way of Victoria's dreams.<br/><br/>Pleased that Allena had walked away with what little dignity she had left, Victoria told her children it was time to head back inside.<br/><br/>""Alexander, I trust we will have no more issues like this again?""<br/><br/>She didn't just mean issues with Allena but with Alexander trying to find his own future bride.<br/><br/>""Never again, Mother.""<br/><br/>Alexander replied sadly. His heart was broken. He thought Allena had loved him but she had been using him....He was such a fool. He wouldn't bother looking for love again. Whatever bride his mother chose from him, he would learn to love. He just hoped that he would be able to heal his heart fast. A good mother would have tried to comfort her son but Victoria wasn't. She was happy that he sounded defeated. It meant he would realize the girl she told him to marry would be the best choice. He wouldn't fight her about it.<br/><br/>""Good.""<br/><br/>She said and after he retreated to his room, she took Katherine to hers. Katherine had been very quiet during the whole ordeal but she knew that her mother had to talk to her about what she had walked in on. She secretly hoped Victoria would not bring it up but that wasn't Victoria's style.<br/><br/>""Katherine, I am sure you are confused about what you saw.""<br/><br/>""A little...""<br/><br/>Katherine replied quietly, looking at the floor. Victoria nodded her head.<br/><br/>""That is understandable. I am human and I made a mistake. All humans do, look at what your brother did.""<br/><br/>The mistake she made was not bolting the door but Victoria wasn't about to admit that. Katherine nodded her head that Alexander had made a mistake tonight as well. He never should have thought he could find his own wife.<br/><br/>""Our reason for visiting Greenmor has been tragic. Seeing what happened to poor Aeronwen...It made me think of life and death. With your father back home...""<br/><br/>Well, Aeronwen dying had made Victoria think of things, think if Richard, his brats, and Henry all died, then she could marry Ewan and become his queen. She certainly didn't feel any guilt for her affair but she had to bend the truth for her daughter's sake.<br/><br/>""....I was weak and I never should have done it. But I needed to feel...alive today. I will have to seek forgiveness from God for what happened.""<br/><br/>""Do you plan to tell Father?""<br/><br/>Katherine asked and Victoria's mouth tightened. Her thoughts were that there was no way in hell she'd ever tell Henry but that wouldn't be the right answer to give.<br/><br/>""Katherine, what happened is between me, your father, and God. As are all martial issues, as you will learn when you are married someday. Please, do not worry your pretty little head about it. It would only upset your father more if he knew you also knew.""<br/><br/>Katherine noticed that Victoria didn't truly answer her question but she seemed to accept it. She would never say it out loud but she had far more feelings for Henry then Victoria. She never wanted to upset her father.<br/><br/>""Okay, Mother, I will not say anything to him.""<br/><br/>""Good, girl. Now off to bed.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied, pleased that Katherine should not be saying anything to Henry. She hoped both her children remained in the beds for the rest of the night. Henry would not doubt think it was awfully sudden to get Alexander engaged, before she had left, Victoria had said she thought it was time to pick his bride but Henry hadn't been in a huge rush. Victoria would be able to get Henry to see it was the best decision. He never did argue much.  She returned to her own room and smiled seeing that Prince Ewan had waited for her.<br/><br/>""Did you enjoy the show?""<br/><br/>She asked, making double sure that her door was bolted. She had no doubt that he had seen and heard what happened in the courtyard."
2290,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-12-07T02:09:16,TinMan,"Ewan stood off to the side near the tapestry in case she happened to bring her daughter back with her, but he suspected she wouldn’t. Once it was clear she was alone and the door was bolted, the now fully-dressed Prince Ewan stepped out of the shadows with a broad smile.<br/><br/>“You were amazing out there, my love,” Ewan replied through his grin as he approached the small table. “I would like to offer a toast,” he then explained as he picked up the bottle of wine and poured two glasses. “I could not imagine anyone handling those situations any better than you did. To the most beautiful, brilliant, beguiling woman on the continent. My future wife and queen – Victoria. And also – to young love.”<br/><br/>If she seemed amenable, he would clink glasses and drink with her. As he savored the vintage the music from upstairs lilted down to him again.<br/><br/>“Do you hear that? The lute player? That song always makes me think of you. We are, after all, the shadows that dwell in darkness. Do we not?”<br/><br/>“I know I shouldn’t be here, but I had to say goodnight. I suspect that our chance for romance has slipped away, but I wanted to make sure you were alright. That, and I wanted to congratulate you as well. I don’t know how you did it, but you managed to narrowly avoid two disasters. I’m assuming of course that Katherine is reigned in as well or else she would be here hounding you right now. Do you think she will cause trouble for us?” he asked.<br/><br/>“Also, does this discovery slow down our plot to relieve you of your dear husband? Would it be too suspicious to Katherine if something were to happen to him too soon?”"
2291,Shadows that in Darkness Dwell (w/ Sojourn: Court Intrigues),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48472,2015-12-07T04:56:55,Sojourn,"Victoria was happy that Ewan had waited for her. It was a shame to see him fully dress but her children had ruined their plans for the night.<br/><br/>""Thank you, darling.""<br/><br/>Victoria replied with a smile when he complimented her. She was amazing, she had made sure that little whore would not taint her bloodline and was able to convince Katherine to keep what she saw a secret. She took the glass he offered and clinked it in a toast.<br/><br/>Victoria took a sip of the wine. She was surprised to hear a lute player so late at night. The musician must have been practicing a song for Richard. It definitely suited the night. She nodded her head to Ewan.<br/><br/>""That we are.""<br/><br/>She said in agreement. She and Ewan were the shadows that dwell in the darkness.<br/><br/>""I am sorry my children ruined our night.""<br/><br/>She told him. She had been hoping to have an exciting night. The next time she planned to come to the palace, Henry would be with her. Obviously, she and Ewan could not be together with him around. After what Alexander did and what Katherine walked in on...No, there was no more romance for the night. Sometimes it was best to stop when you were ahead. When Ewan asked about Katherine, she replied.<br/><br/>""I do not believe she will say anything. She does not want to upset Henry.""<br/><br/>Victoria knew that Katherine, like her siblings, had more loving feelings for Henry then her. She was not a very good parent. Henry was a decent father. He wasn't as involved in the children's lives like Eugenia was, a man was not expected to do that much for any of his children, he did seem to truly love each child. He knew their interests and made efforts to spend time with them. She knew her children loved him more then her. That was okay, she wasn't capable of showing true love to anyone. Not to a lover, not to a child. She knew how the children felt about Henry and that was useful. Especially when one of her children had seen something that could ruin everything.<br/><br/>She sighed when Ewan asked about their plot to relieve her of Henry. Someday Henry would die, before the time God had decided. She had spent the last eighteen years being attached to him, she would not die still being his wife. When she died, she planned to a queen or at least a king or queen's mother. Her tombstone would not just read 'Here Lies the Duchess of New Haven'.<br/><br/>""We will have to put that plot on hold for now. Katherine adores Henry. Even if she will not say anything, she will be watching me for a while.""<br/><br/>Katherine was observant, almost as observant as Victoria was. It was a good trait and most of the time Victoria was proud that her child inherited that trait. However, in this situation, she wished Katherine was not. Katherine would not say anything, that much Victoria believed was true, but she'd still watch her mother. Making sure what she saw was truly a one time thing.<br/><br/>""As much as we hate it, Henry must get to continue living out his boring little life for the time being.""<br/><br/>The boring little life Henry had forced on her. A life she personally hated. She had hated even before she became pregnant with Alexander. Being the Duchess of a wine country was not her goal in life. Still, she needed Henry alive. Katherine could be dangerous. She had something she shouldn't. Henry drank too much and exercised too little but he wasn't in horrible health. If he suddenly died, it would be suspicious. Katherine was smart enough to put things together, especially if Victoria remarried to Ewan too fast. Besides, Victoria was still at the age she could bear children and she needed Henry to claim them.<br/><br/>""At least until she is old enough I can marry her off.""<br/><br/>When Katherine was of courting age, Victoria would find her a proper husband. Hopefully by then Katherine would either forget what she saw or would be so distracted with her own future, this night would be in the back of her mind. She touched Ewan's cheek.<br/><br/>""Remember, my love, good things come to those who wait."""
2292,A World At War,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48493,2015-11-17T13:31:43,Aisse,"The year 1565, it was a blissful year... The King and the Queen had their only child, Princess Aisse... but disaster struck the Kingdom of Liere. Tsidorfus rose to power, his army of ten thousand dark mages took over the Kingdom of Liere. The young Princess was shoved into the arms of a maid, new to this world, her title a mere whisper upon the lips of her people -- nobody had seen the girl, but a select few. This maid was ordered to flee -- to run.<br/><br/>Take the Princess to the Kingdom of Fieri. Take the Princess and flee this place, the Queen had whispered to the old maid. The woman had family in Fieri, and that was where she went. Jumping trains, going underground with the help of the few people who were spared from Tsidorfus' wrath.<br/><br/>The Queen was executed -- the leader of the Dark Army had come for the child; and to find the child gone... She was killed. The King, however, sank into hiding. His wife gone, his daughter safe for the time, he disappeared into hiding until the day he would be needed.<br/><br/>1681. Aisse was sixteen now, living on the farm with her adopted mother and father and brothers (though she had no idea they were adopted). The old maid who had taken her, had given her to her son and his family. She had four brothers; Jakoby, Allen, Leslie, and Milton. Her mother and father were Jammae and Micah auVontaire. Therefore she was Aisse Bethella auVontaire. And she was completely unaware of her true status within the Kingdom that was threatening Fieri. Fieri was tense; the King, Ronan, was gathering an army of men -- and her brothers' were to go... women did not usually go into the army -- especially not girls of sixteen, but that did not matter to Aisse -- she would find a way.<br/><br/>The night her brothers' left to journey to the Capitol, Aisse followed them. She had tied her hair up atop her head into a bun, and she had dressed in some of her baggiest clothing (her family was not rich; most of her things were hand-me-downs from her brothers).<br/><br/>She stood on the Palace steps, staring toward the sky as she presented herself to their King. Ronan was studying his new arrivals; the four brothers and the stranger, Vice. That was the name she gave. Vice. Frederick Vice. She bowed her head and whispered, ""I serve thee, Sire."" With that, she was initiated into the militia -- and the story truly began.<br/><br/>She was in her quarters one night, showering. She showered when none of the men were awake -- because she knew if she was found out, it could end badly (she could be executed, or she could be shunned -- perhaps exiled from the Kingdom). Women were frowned upon within the military; but she knew there were surely others in there with her... She just did not know who they were.<br/><br/>Standing in the tub full of lukewarm water, she washed herself slowly, closing her eyes as she swayed.. It felt great to get a good wash in. Mid-wash, she heard shouts and cries -- they were on the border of Fieri and Liere. Had battle broken out?<br/><br/>Aisse quickly dressed, shoving her hair up into a tight bun atop her head as she turned to claim her sword -- her fine features were sure to give her away but she knew if she was found out, perhaps she would not be punished until the battle was over... If she survived.<br/><br/>And off she went, into the fray. Men, half-dressed, most asleep...<br/><br/>Dawn rose, and the battle had ended in blood-bath, Aisse and a few of the others had gotten into the forest on the Liere side of the border -- the Liere army continued to advance into Fieri, however. She was gasping for air, staring at the torchlight that was quickly fading. ""S- Someone must warn... must warn..."" She whispered, her brothers staring at her silently. All of them were alive so far; and two or three other people.<br/><br/>""Mother and Father..."" She mumbled, jerking her hair down as she slammed her back against a tree. Her brothers, and the other men were staring at her in silence. ""You... you're a girl,"" one stuttered softly, her brothers' simply glared at her... Oh, she'd done it now.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, the group moved on -- the guise of a man was still Aisse's play. They entered into the first of many villages that made up Liere. And they found a nice Inn to settle into for the night, though while her companions headed to bed, Aisse settled at the bar.<br/><br/>The woman-dressed-as-a-man was resting her chin in the center of her palm, as she ordered a whiskey, they never checked ages; though in this era there was never really any reason to check ages."
2293,A World At War,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48493,2015-12-17T00:09:38,bluejade1324,"Two kingdoms, One fallen to dark forces of destruction and greed, the other this dark force's next prize. He had seen it before, A mage cloaked in red, dark as the flames of a fire and with light lining, as bright as blood shed. His name is Vadim and he seeked none of what was coming.<br/><br/>With his age proceeding him, Vadim was just a traveler, one with the touch of magic but desperately trying to stay out of the conflict. Whether it be from the Dark army to steal away his freedom and force him to fight for them, or from the ones in Fieri, looking for help where ever they can find it, or even from those who'd attack him just because he could cast spells.<br/><br/>Vadim's powers were strong, but hidden for few knew of what he could do and he was always on the move, never staying in one place long enough for his face to be recognized. But there was one feature of him that cause him to stand out, besides his red cloak, it was his red eyes, bright and blazing with red war paint that went down under his eyes to under his chin where it stopped.<br/><br/>Again with his war paint and bright eyes and even young looks, Vadim was far too rememberable for his own likings, tending to stay away from groups, traveling on his own. His only companion being a snow white fox with a few grey patches on his back and a blacked tipped tail with tuffs of long on his ears. The Fox's name is Blizzard.<br/><br/>Blizzard was a much larger beast then what he had been when he was first given to the mage as a friend, becoming more of a larger wild dog while still keeping his wild fox like looks. But both were becoming older and with the first of the attacks starting, Vadim knew he'd have to move on sooner or later, or just stay back and watch as the Kingdom of Fieri either falls to the dark army or force them back and survive.<br/><br/>It was confirmed in his mind that he had to leave when he found a military camp destroyed in an attack with soldiers lying dead from the on slaughter that had ensued there. He found a few survivors and helped who he could, with out using any of his magic, but if his strange look's didn't give it away of what he was then he didn't know what would, besides actually using his spells.<br/><br/>He was able to get out of one of the soldiers that he'd helped to tell him what had happened there, and it was bad. the camp had been taken by surprise and as a result many new recruits had deserted fleeing after a short time fighting and most of the men were unprepared for the attack, leaving many of them dead.<br/><br/>After passing through the shambles of the camp the mage made his way to a town that was within the boarders of Liere. Vadim knew perfectly well where he'd just passed to, but it didn't bother him very much. He wouldn't be staying for very long. Finding a well kept inn, Vadim entered it and glanced around, keeping his hood up so his face couldn't be seen very well.<br/><br/>Most of the people who were there, were at the bar so Vadim knew he could stay clear of them as he went to get a room, not bothering to pull his hood down, feeling better that no one could really see his face, not that they needed too."
2294,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540&start=20,2015-12-03T04:27:25,MioYum_Yum,"The bird landed on Wesley's shoulder, in the king's palace. It was unusual to see; he chirped and chirped and chirped. But hearing the bird sing, he was sure he heard the words 'Brandis, Trenton, Audrey' being sung in the song. He couldn't understand exactly why it sounded like that; but memories of the first world flooded his mind. The bird soon flew away, back out the same open window he came in. Wesley followed the entourage of people into what appeared to be a large banquet table. As he thought about Brandis, a guard stopped him. Navarez!<br/><br/>""Sir Wesley, I must ask ... privately. Do you have affection for Princess Kiara? Surely you can't, you only just met her.""<br/><br/>Wesley thought about it for a moment; he responded: ""She is a very sweet young lady, but I can't tell if I have affection or gratitude."" Navarez shifted uneasily and looked around. ""I am under oath to protect her; while your closeness to her might torture me ... "" Wesley listened, but interrupted. ""Torture you?""<br/><br/>""I mean, I've seen her grow up from when she was young; and I would not like to see her get hurt. That's all."" Navarez had already taken some ale into a cup; he raised the cup and said ""In your honor, Sir Wesley. I pray you find your way here.""<br/><br/>Navarez watched Wesley leave; a few guards pointed to where a guest of honor would sit and he was probably alerted to the protocol that no one in the room would begin eating until he, Wesley, began eating. That is how a royal feast in the honor of someone was conducted.<br/><br/>Navarez also had a chance to talk with Princess Kiara. Nightfall was coming very soon.<br/><br/>""Princess; I'm sorry to ask you again. Nightfall is coming and ... well ... I only trust you to be around me when I turn. I'd like to stay with you again tonight, if it's all right with you. I'm sorry to bring it up; I ... I shouldn't have made that mistake that one night when I was away, I'm sorry; now I'm paying for it with this damned curse! And; you're the only one I can rely on. I'd be honored if you'd name me ... you know; when I'm in wolf form. I'm sorry for presuming on your good graces."" Navarez bowed his head; he half hoped the princess would say yes because he missed her presence. He half hoped the princess would say yes because if she wasn't in the room with him when he **changed**, he would have to go out into the woods so he didn't scare or hurt anyone. Only when he was with her did he remember the things he did when he was in wolf form.<br/><br/>He expected she'd probably say no because of Wesley; it didn't matter to him if Wesley was with her. He just needed human contact for the shape shifting and long night until sun rise.<br/><br/>********************************<br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00""><br/>Amber smiled at her Dad; she made him a glass of lemonade. Tonight was the first home visit night. She had pretty blonde hair, just slightly taller than her father. Dr. Stevens was going to make the phone call. But he was nervous.<br/><br/>""I was going to be nervous enough for me to go alone; but to bring you now, Amber - I don't know. I asked you to come, so I'd better call.""<br/><br/>Amber encouraged him. ""We're going to go back; and I have to see the dynamics, see Wesley, see the children. I'll take good mental notes; maybe we could hook up the brain scanner from my ipod device, see when and if brain waves increase, find patterns. Maybe I could work on Audrey, you know, maybe hook you guys up?""<br/><br/>""No, Amber. You're here for emotional support; I'm not going back to that world. You only get once chance; you can't return a second time without doing damage to yourself. And Audrey is not interested in me, I'm just a doctor, damn it!"" Amber retorted back: ""What? Doctor's are sexy, aren't they? Besides, you haven't been with anybody since ..."" But Dr. Stevens held his hands up. ""Listen, I'm not interested Amber, okay? Audrey has clear feelings for Wesley. Otherwise, he'd still be lying in the hospital room.""<br/><br/>""Okay, okay! But, I'd be interested in knowing if she's interested in you anyways. You know, girl talk or something.""<br/><br/>Dr. Stevens dialed the cell phone number; when or if Audrey answered, he would explain to her the need to bring Amber over. He would say it would help him with emotional support while he tries to examine and take notes on Wesley. He would look through his folders and do the best he could to predict when Wesley would awaken or what state he was in.<br/><br/>Once the cell phone conversation was over with Audrey, he would do what he normally does when he takes his daughter out. He would push her wheelchair to the car, help her in, and drive her to their expected destination.</span>"
2295,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540&start=20,2015-12-03T05:34:48,Sojourn,"Kiara and King Geoffrey looked at the bird very curiously. They couldn't make out the bird was singing, however. The king told Wesley.<br/><br/>""A bird has sung to you. It might be a good omen for your journey.""<br/><br/>The king and princess led Wesley to the banquet hall where the servants had quickly put together a grand feast. Kiara knew that Wesley could not go on his quest alone. While she knew that her father had promised to send guards with him, she wanted to go. It was her fault, she felt responsible. Plus, she cared about him. He was her friend, in the very short amount of time they had known each other. King Geoffrey would not like the idea, that much she was sure about. Even before his mind started to go, he would never let her go on journeys with him. He wanted to keep her safe, locked up in the palace with Navarez guarding her while he was away. She looked over her shoulder and saw that Navarez had stopped Wesley to talk. She wondered what it was about but her father distracted her.<br/><br/>""I hope your mother will come meet Sir Wesley.""<br/><br/>Kiara sighed in her mind. More and more, her father was thinking that Queen Juliana was sick or just in another part of the castle. She and others in the castle had come to learn that is easier to let him think it, then to go through the pain of constantly telling him the truth. Eventually he did usually remember at some point during his day that Juliana had died years ago. Kiara gave her father a gentle smile.<br/><br/>""You know she has been ill, Father. I am sure if she feels up to it, she will come down.""<br/><br/>King Geoffrey agreed and hoped his beloved wife would feel better soon. It was obvious that Wesley had no idea where he was supposed to sit. He was their honored guest, it meant he was to sit at the head of the table. When his chat with Navarez was done, Kiara quietly told him.<br/><br/>""You sit there.""<br/><br/>She said nodding her head to the chair and she took her seat next to her father. King Geoffrey had always loved having guests from other lands, even before he had started to go senile. He was asking Wesley all about this land of New Jersey. It was during the conversation, Navarez had a chance to talk to Kiara. She knew about his curse, how hard it was for him to be alone in his wolf form. They had special bond, in her eyes, he wasn't just one of her father's soldiers. He was a friend. A good friend, he had taught her how to defend herself, even if she would never be as skilled as he was with a sword. He also tried to comfort her when she missed her mother and support her. She needed his support more and more as her father's mind was growing more and more senile each day and people were trying to take advantage of him. Kiara nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Yes, of course, you can spend the night with me.""<br/><br/>It meant a lot to her that he trusted her with his secret. That she meant enough to him that she could keep the curse from being worse. Not that she realized he was in love with her, she thought Navarez just cared about her as a friend. Maybe even as a sibling. She looked over at her father, who was chatting away with Wesley.<br/><br/>""I need your help too, Navarez. I am sure Father will want you to accompany Wesley on his journey. But I want to go too.""<br/><br/>She lowered her voice so that others would not hear their conversation.<br/><br/>""I disobeyed him and dropped daisy petals into the lake.. That is how Wesley is here. When the petals hit the water, it created a portal and he arrived. It is my fault and I need to help him get home to his son. I have to make this right. Please, help me convince my father to let me come.""<br/><br/>Reginald, who found the stories of New Jersey quite boring, glared as he sat across the long table. The king seemed to adore the new visitor. The Grand Duke did not believe for one second that Wesley had not arrived to try and steal the princess and the kingdom from him. Then there was the captain. Reginald saw the way he looked at Kiara. They were having a private conversation, Reginald did not like this at all. He would have to remind Navarez his place in the world after the feast was over. Kiara would be his wife, so he could become the king of Cyrch.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Audrey and the boys talked to Wesley a while before it was time to go. Doctor Stevens had everything arranged for the home visits. They would have plenty of time to talk to Wesley and try to get him to come back home there. Audrey didn't have a large apartment. It was just her and her son, all she ever needed was two bedrooms. She told the staff that brought Wesley from the hospital to put him in her room. She could sleep on the couch, Trenton would share his room with Brandis. She had a foldaway bed in there for Brandis for all the times he had slept over, anyway.<br/><br/>Today had been very eventful but every parent knew it was important to keep children on a schedule. She made food for the boys and told them to finish their homework that had been forgotten about the first time Doctor Stevens had called. She was checking a math sheet when Doctor Stevens called. She told him she understood that he needed to bring his daughter, Amber, with him. After what he had went through, the fact that Wesley was going through the same thing, Audrey was sure he needed to have his daughter there.<br/><br/>When Doctor Stevens and Amber arrived, Audrey greeted them at the door. She invited them inside.<br/><br/>""Hello again, Doctor Stevens. It is nice to meet you, Amber. I'm Audrey. This is my son, Trenton, and Wesley's son, Brandis.""<br/><br/>She said, pointing out the boys who were finishing up their schoolwork.<br/><br/>""Would either of you like something to drink?"""
2296,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540&start=20,2015-12-05T18:05:35,MioYum_Yum,"<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Amber looked at the boys and looked at Audrey; damn her! Audrey was so much prettier than her; her eyes were beautiful, her hair stunning. Her life was wonderful; here were two beautiful children that she was raising, even if one of them wasn't technically Audrey's biological son. No wonder her Dad wanted to come back here. He claimed he didn't notice her, but how could you not notice that beautiful figure.<br/><br/>""No thank you"" Amber stated. ""I'm pleased to meet you Audrey; perhaps you and my Dad could get to talking while I begin writing notes and observations on Wesley"" she stated as she took out a pen and a notebook. ""Also, in case you're wondering. I'm not cripple! I'm perfectly fine getting around even a small apartment.""<br/><br/>Dr. Stevens, taken back from the abruptness of her daughter, said, ""We're very grateful to be here and I brought Amber along to help me with some tests."" Amber blurted out, ""You're girlfriend's very pretty Dad! But I've got work to do."" Dr. Steven's felt a royal flush burn through his face; while it didn't escape him how pretty Audrey was, he began regretting the decision to bring Amber here. Seeing Brandis and Trenton, Dr. Stevens recovered himself. ""No, not girlfriend. I'm just a long lost uncle"" he said with a smile, hoping it took the tension away.<br/><br/>Dr. Stevens didn't realize that he really was a long lost uncle and that Brandis had a gift, without realizing it, of knowing what his relationships really were to people. </span><br/><br/>************************************<br/><br/>""Princess Kiara"" Navarez quietly told her. ""I know it looks like this might be your fault, my lady, but I've gone on many an adventure and if someone doesn't go through one door - very often they go through another that winds up in the same place.""<br/><br/>He caught himself placing his hands on Kiara's hands as a sort of small affection. On nights Princess Kiara allowed him to shape shift, she often petted and nuzzled him and his mane. Maybe he took those affections for granted. Very often, the princess had to hold a large black sheet to cover him when he morphed as it was so much easier not to have to explain to the royal tailor why he had no more royal clothes to wear. It almost seemed like a natural habit now. Seeing the duke from the corner of his eye, he removed his hand and tried to sit all proper.<br/><br/>Knowing the risk he was about to put himself and the princess in, Navarez raised his goblet and said ""To Sir Wesley"". After the toast, Navarez continued. ""You know, my liege, I would never question your wisdom.  I know you believe your little girl, Princess Kiara, has grown to be a beautiful, vibrant young lady. But do you think it wise not to send myself, in honor of course of the promise I made to Queen Julianna, with her and Sir Wesley to find a way to send him back to New Jersey? Again, I don't mean to question your wisdom in the matter, I am quite sure Kiara could handle herself without me."""
2297,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540&start=20,2015-12-06T05:41:56,Sojourn,"Audrey had no idea that she was making Amber jealous of her. It was truly unintentional. She was just being herself. She and the boys were all taken aback when she declared she was not a cripple just because she was in a wheelchair.<br/><br/>""Of course not.""<br/><br/>She said, she wasn't about to assume anything about anyone. She always tried to teach Trenton to not judge people just based on their appearances. She just didn't understand why Amber felt the need to tell her that when no one had mentioned the wheelchair. Audrey had not planned to say anything about it either. She nodded her head to Doctor Stevens and her face turned bright red when Amber said she was her father's girlfriend.<br/><br/>""I'm no one's girlfriend.""<br/><br/>Audrey said, she hadn't dated anyone serious since Trenton's father. Sure, she'd go on a date once in a while but her last serious relationship had been with a man who decided he didn't want to be a dad. She wasn't sure why people were assuming she was in a relationship, when she wasn't. Plus, it wasn't anyone's business if she was, anyway.<br/><br/>Audrey coughed and said.<br/><br/>""I...ummm...Wesley's in the master bedroom.""<br/><br/>She led the way to what was her bedroom but was now for Wesley to sleep in until they could bring him back home.<br/><br/>---------------------------------<br/><br/>Kiara knew deep down Navarez was right, it wasn't truly her fault but it did feel like it.<br/><br/>""Maybe....but I have to make it right.""<br/><br/>She replied. She had to go on this journey, she had to help Wesley get home. It was her own personal mission. It was very natural to Kiara to touch Navarez. In his wolf form, she would pet him. If she had not caught Reginald's dirty look, she might have even had held Navarez's hand when his hands touched hers briefly. She shot a dirty look back at her unwanted fiance. She hoped that she'd be able to convince her father that a marriage to the Grand Duke would be a horrible idea. But first, she wanted to help Wesley get home to New Jersey and his son.<br/><br/>""To Sir Wesley!""<br/><br/>Kiara repeated, raising her own goblet. Reginald raised his in a small gesture but could care less about Sir Wesley. He wanted the man gone, so the king's attention would be back to the wedding. The king, who was very interested in all their guest had to say, had eagerly joined in the toast. King Geoffrey looked at Navarez a little confused.<br/><br/>""Navarez, I planned on asking you to go. But, Kiara, I do not think it would be wise for you to go. It could be dangerous. I want you to stay safe.""<br/><br/>""I know that, but I need to go, Father.""<br/><br/>Reginald decided to make his opinion known.<br/><br/>""There is no need for a woman to go.""<br/><br/>""No one asked what you thought.""<br/><br/>Kiara shot back at him. She did not care at all what the Grand Duke thought. He glared at the princess but she ignored him. King Geoffrey asked his child.<br/><br/>""Why do you feel the need to go?""<br/><br/>""I found Sir Wesley, I want to help him get back to his land. Plus, he will have to travel through other kingdoms to get to the sorceress. My presence could make his and Navarez's trip easier, people might be more willing to help if they see me with them.""<br/><br/>Kiara did have a point but the thought his only child going on a dangerous mission scared the king. He looked to his trusted captain.<br/><br/>""What do you think, Navarez?""<br/><br/>""Why are you asking him? He is just a knight.""<br/><br/>Reginald asked the king, who in turn said.<br/><br/>""Navarez is like a son to me and I trust his opinion. I always have and always will."""
2298,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540&start=20,2015-12-08T02:38:05,MioYum_Yum,"""The way I see it, my king, is that the Sorceress is, well ... female. And while I am sure I could bring Sir Wesley to her country, as we get closer and when we get there ... well, I don't know that I could understand her or navigate the land. She is extremely wise, or so I have heard. It would be great to get the female perspective on things.""<br/><br/>Navarez began smirking and directed his next set of comments to Reginald. ""And besides, wouldn't you wish to be represented before the Sorceress? I hear she conveys blessings upon the ruler of any lands. In her wisdom, she blesses all those that give her a gift. You could bring it yourself if you wish, Duke, but like I said - the Sorceress' land most certainly has qualities that would escape us."" Standing, he curtsied first before the Duke and then he gave the normal royal bow before the king.<br/><br/>""Of course, my king, I can't advise you any further. You must find wisdom for your own people, I'm just a servant.""<br/><br/>Wesley spoke up. ""The first person who met me when I came here was Princess Kiara. I am somewhat scared of this place, and she has brought me to you, King Geoffrey."" Wesley wasn't sure what he was doing except trying to secure the extended company of someone in his heart he seemed to care for. Yet, he also realized that something was forming between her and Navarez, maybe even already formed. Continuing, he commented, ""I read in books that women, even little girls, have been greatly rewarded with treasures beyond compare for doing noble things. Not that I'm worth much nobility, but perhaps Princess would find great riches for her future kingdom.""<br/><br/>Navarez piped in. ""Yes, Sir Wesley. I think you are right."" Looking outside, he realized nightfall was imminent. He would need to meet Kiara at their usual hiding place; but a tinge of jealousy hit his heart when Wesley looked at the princess or even talked with her. Navarez was not too concerned with Reginald who didn't have a shot at the Princess. But he was concerned with Wesley; on the other hand, he felt there was a connection between the Princess and Wesley, but he didn't know the nature of it.<br/><br/>""Of course"" Wesley added, ""it is whatever you say, I'm grateful for your kindness"".<br/><br/>**************************<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">""They are coming.""<br/><br/>""Yes, my queen. What joy it will be when you see ...""<br/><br/>But the queen interrupted. ""I'm not sure they will allow Kiara to come.""<br/><br/>""True indeed; but Wesley is coming. You invited him, remember?""<br/><br/>The queen went on, ""How is it possible that ..."" but the Sorceress interrupted. ""Because of love, of course. Even misguided love produces great results. Don't worry; Kiara and Wesley will soon learn who they are to each other soon enough."" The queen hesitated. ""And King Geoffrey?""<br/><br/>The Sorceress continued. ""He is a great man of faith; soon you will be together forever. But first, he must be present for Kiara's royal wedding.""<br/><br/>The queen was anxious. ""What if she doesn't marry for love?"" The sorceress was never at a loss for words. ""Love can enter the hearts of those that know no love; but let us see if she will marry for love first. It may not be necessary to fill a vessel already overflowing.""<br/><br/>""And Wesley?"" the queen asked.<br/><br/>The sorceress ended the conversation by saying, ""Wait and see how much he grows.""</span><br/><br/>*********************************<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Amber was in tears; things were not going as expected, and the cause of it was Brandis. Except, it was not really his fault. Brandis had so opened up his heart of love to whomever he met that Amber was unable to process it.<br/><br/>Brandis had found a seat perched on Amber's lap as she meticulously took notes examining Wesley. Dr. Stevens had hooked up a few brain wave machines. Audrey had made both of them feel welcome in spite of Amber's initial gruffness. Amber couldn't help but have tears flow down her cheeks; she had never felt love before that literally exuded from Brandis; she was certain Trenton had the same qualities.<br/><br/>Finally, she blurted out, ""I'm a fraud! I shouldn't even be here"" she said, picking up Brandis and gently placing him on the floor. ""My Dad went to this land your father is in, and I want him and I to go back! I'm here for my own selfish reasons; I don't deserve you to ... ""<br/><br/>But Brandis simply wrapped his arms around her neck and gave a light kiss on the cheek and said, ""But you could change now, for my Daddy. You could use your gifts to help him, cousin."" Amber scrunched her eye brows. Brandis turned to Audrey and said, ""Please, Mommy. Tell Amber she can change now, I forgive her. I want to be where Daddy is too; tell her, we can all find him together.""<br/><br/>Amber began to become hysterical and she said, ""I'm too far gone, child. I'm too far gone. I just want to be with daddy forever."" She tried to push Brandis away, but he persisted. <br/><br/>Finally Dr. Stevens said, ""I think we need to leave, this was a bad idea. Besides, I have enough information to begin with."" He grabbed Amber's wheelchair and ...</span>"
2299,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540&start=20,2015-12-09T03:29:08,Sojourn,"King Geoffrey gave Navarez his full attention. He did mean it when he told Reginald how much he trusted his captain. After all, he trusted Navarez to protect his greatest treasure, his daughter. The king nodded his head that he understood both Navarez and Wesley's opinions on the matter. King Geoffrey looked at his daughter.<br/><br/>""I think both Navarez and Sir Wesley are right. Your presence could benefit this quest....But I wish for you remain safe. I could never bare to lose you.""<br/><br/>Kiara reached over and squeezed her father's hand. She was happy, she could tell her father was going grant her permission to go. She could see it in his eyes but she could also see his worry. She would always be his little girl.<br/><br/>""You will never lose me, Father. If it makes you feel better, I shall so close to Navarez, it will be like I am his shadow.""<br/><br/>She hoped Navarez wouldn't be angry at her for saying that but she knew how much her father trusted the captain. After all, he and her mother had assigned Navarez to personally protect her. King Geoffrey returned the squeeze and nodded his head.<br/><br/>""That would me feel better. Navarez, I trust I can depend on you for that.""<br/><br/>Reginald didn't like either man, he decided. Both were were a threat to what he wanted. Kiara was pretty enough but a spoiled brat. Unfortunately, marrying the spoiled brat was the only way he would be a king. He deserved to be the king. Cyrch needed a king like him. Especially, after years of King Geoffrey's rule. He wasn't going to let the captain, who needed to reminded of his place in the kingdom, or this Sir Wesley stand in his way. Once the feast was over, he'd take care of both problems, he decided.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Audrey was only half surprised to see how quickly Brandis had taken to Amber. He was a loving boy, much like his mother. He could make friends with just about anyone. Trenton was more reserved then Brandis but since they were friends, he thought if Brandis trusted, Amber and her father, maybe he could too. It did surprise how Brandis called Amber his cousin. She wasn't sure where he had gotten that idea from.<br/><br/>Audrey let Doctor Stevens and Amber do whatever they were supposed to be doing, she wasn't sure what would help Wesley come back, but anything was worth a try. She was surprised by Amber's sudden outburst. She blushed when Brandis called her ""mommy"". She liked it but she knew she shouldn't encourage it either. As far as she knew, all she and Wesley would ever be was friends. Doctor Stevens grabbed his daughter's wheelchair to leave and Audrey said.<br/><br/>""Wait! Please....Amber, it's okay. We do forgive you. Please, help us bring Wesley home. He needs all the help he can get."""
2300,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540&start=20,2015-12-12T17:13:40,MioYum_Yum,"There was a lot of whimpering; Navarez had turned into his wolf form. Not a black wolf, but not white either. A nice darker gray with some black patches on his fur. He always whimpered when he turned when Kiara was around; it made him sad that had had burdened her with this curse. On some nights when the Princess was not available and he turned in the woods, he could not whimper. It was the wild and it was a matter of survival. Of course, the elves of the forest could have mercy on him, but he didn't dare let his secret out to other people.<br/><br/>Navarez paced a little up and down; even though it had been nearly two years, the change still put him in a panic. It was not something he could control. It almost seemed to upset his internal systems. If the Princess were around, she was like a center point for him. She was like a north star to him. Without her, things could be disorienting.<br/><br/>He laid his head down, his whimpering calming down. He hoped the Princess would pet his head and talk sweetly to him. He would often times fall asleep, his body still needing rest notwithstanding a change in species. Sometimes his ears would itch; he would indicate it to the princess by moving them frantically. But tonight he was especially tired, he didn't think any itch could stop him.<br/><br/>Even more embarrassing was the change back; when the sun came up, he could change back into a human with little warning. This is why he preferred the Princess because he could usually find a quiet, private place before the dawn to stay until he transformed back. It was necessary since once he changed back and had not had a second to put on his royal man at arms attire. Let's just say there was blushing all the way around for he and the princess.<br/><br/>Navarez closed his eyes, but as tired as he was, he sensed a danger looming about. He learned to trust his wolf senses, he almost thought he could be psychic. Why Reginald's face kept coming in to his head, he would know soon enough.<br/><br/>********************<br/><br/>Wesley couldn't quite find Kiara. He had thought he had seen her and the man at arms leaving together; the castle was eerily quiet; there was freedom to walk around. Too much freedom he perceived; he knew the outside walls were heavily guarded, but one could get lost in this maze on the inside.<br/><br/>He needed to discuss with Kiara his feelings for her; oh, how foolish it must be though. One night in a strange land and just because some pretty woman decides to help him - he has to confess his undying love for her? No, that didn't seem right. He at least needed to discuss with her the confusion of his spirit before they go on the long journey. When he will rarely have a chance of privacy since Navarez will be going with them.<br/><br/>Wesley still didn't like the halls late at night. In his mind, he had hoped, though, that metaphorically speaking - this maze would end with Brandis his son by his side.<br/><br/>**********<br/>Dr. Stevens gently let go of the wheelchair, and Amber rolled back in the room, quiet however, unsure what to do next. She waited to see what else might occur.<br/><br/>Dr. Stevens told Audrey, ""It's a symptom. When I went to the land of Cyrch, it actually was one of many lands to visit, I began to fall in love with the people, with the land, with the characters in it. All the while, messages came to be from home. Sometimes from a singing bird; sometimes from a letter; sometimes in a vision while I was there.<br/><br/>""My body was here, but my real self was there almost with a new body. However, it probably was a temporary body because empaths couldn't tell if I was alive or not. Anyways, when I came back - I had a new lease on life here. With me and Amber, I was able to be more clear, more focused, and I gained skills I never had before. But, there comes a price to it. You long for going back; you long for wondering what if scenarios or if I stayed longer or what not.<br/><br/>""My daughter and I had been so happy together, I was devastated when she moved out. So was she. But, she couldn't stay a child forever. She's perfectly capable, you see. But what if I went back and what if she went back with me? Why, she could have a new body and I could live my dreams again. Amber just acted on these impulses when she learned about Wesley, this is totally unprofessional, I know.""<br/><br/>Brandis was sitting on Amber's knee again, almost as if nothing happened. He would turn and look at her and then turn back forward and look at his Dad. He did this a few times.<br/><br/>""We can't go back; you are either called to this place or you are not called. Unless you are a displaced native, the reason you go is because you are not ready for something in this life. And if you were able to go back a second time, the Sorceress of that land told me you would be stuck forever and could never come back.<br/><br/>""I'm only saying this so you understand Amber's thoughts. We are not here for us, we are here for Wesley and Brandis. Isn't that right, Amber?""<br/><br/>But Amber and Brandis had noticed something very unusual. The body twitched. And then relaxed again. Amber was busy writing all this down in her notebook."
2301,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540&start=20,2015-12-13T17:49:16,Sojourn,"Kiara was thrilled that her father agreed to let her come along on the quest to find the sorceress. Navarez might have told her it wasn't her fault that Wesley was here but she still felt it was. If she had not disobeyed her father, then Wesley would not be here, separated  from his son. She would make this right, she had to. She would do whatever she had to do to make sure that Wesley was reunited with his son.<br/><br/>Nightfall was coming and Kiara had to make sure that Navarez was safely in her room to change. She thought he should tell her father but respected his wishes to keep it a secret. She didn't think the king would look down at him at all. King Geoffrey did care about Navarez a lot too. Often treating him like the son he had never had. King Geoffrey was enjoying Wesley's company and didn't want the night to end.<br/><br/>""Father, the moon is going to rise soon.""<br/><br/>""So? The night is still young.""<br/><br/>King Geoffrey replied. Her father was right, it wasn't that late but she didn't want Navarez to turn right in front of everyone. Kiara told him.<br/><br/>""I know but the journey to meet the sorceress is a long one and we all need lots of rest. Besides, we will have to have breakfast before we leave.""<br/><br/>King Geoffrey nodded his head in understanding.<br/><br/>""Yes, of course. You will have a good meal before you all leave.""<br/><br/>The king loved guests, especially guests that weren't jerks like the Grand Duke. The king had a servant show Wesley to room where he could sleep and told the servants to gather some changes of clothes for their temporary visitor. Wearing the clothing style of Cyrch would surely benefit him more. Kiara told Wesley and her father good night and quickly left the dining hall with Navarez.<br/><br/>""I thought we'd never get to leave.""<br/><br/>Kiara told Navarez as she grabbed a blanket for Navarez to cover himself up before he changed. They had learned from their past mistake and now always made sure he had a blanket to cover himself and his clothes nearby in the morning. Navarez's wolf was a pretty form. The fur was beautiful. It was good thing he did not want to change in the woods often, a hunter might go after him for his fur. If something terrible ever happened to Navarez, it would upset the princess greatly. He was a dear to her. After he turned, Kiara quickly changed into her night clothes and hopped into her bed. She patted it for Navarez to join her.<br/><br/>""It's okay. You're home, with me.""<br/><br/>She assured Navarez and when he joined her in the bed, she began to pet his head. She was tired herself and hoped that the night would uneventful.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>The feast for Wesley had been horrible to Reginald. It was clear the king had made a new friend and the Grand Duke didn't believe for a minute that Wesley didn't come here from New Jersey to not try and court the princess. It was clear she hated Reginald but he didn't care about that. After all, he only had to tolerate her long enough to get married and make her with child. She could die in childbirth and he wouldn't grieve the brat much. Then there was Navarez, the man at arms and the princess had went off together. The captain needed to know his place. Reginald was holding a dagger and he knew he had needed to take matters into his own hands. His future was slipping through his fingers, Navarez and Wesley would not stand in the way of him becoming king.<br/><br/>He hadn't been visiting the castle long and he didn't know his way around it very well. It was quiet, with very few guards inside the walls. He was hunting for Navarez but happened upon Wesley instead.<br/><br/>""I know why you are here and you will not take the princess away from me.""<br/><br/>Reginald angrily told Wesley. He had been angry for hours but he held it back in front of King Geoffrey. The king was fast asleep now and he couldn't protect this man.<br/><br/>""You will be reunited with your son in the afterlife!""<br/><br/>Reginald yelled, not caring in his anger who he woke up, and charged at Wesley with the dagger held high. Ready to stab the unwanted visitor to death.<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/>Audrey didn't know what to do but she didn't want Doctor Stevens or Amber to leave. She felt the father and daughter were the only people who could help bring Wesley home. Audrey nodded her head in understanding that Cyrch was just one of many lands he had visited and while he loved the place, he got messages from home.<br/><br/>""I think understand. Seeing an amazing land, meeting the people, it would make want you to go back...""<br/><br/>'Or never come home....' She wondered if that was what was happening to Wesley. Was he falling in love with the land already and the people in it. Would he want to come home? She hoped so....Brandis needed his father and....She would miss him too. Not that she thought she alone would be enough to bring him home but hopefully his love for his son would be enough for him to resist staying there.<br/><br/>Audrey could see that the doctor and his daughter loved each other very much and nodded her head that Amber was capable of taking care of herself. She could even understand why Amber would want to go. She surely had heard her father's stories and wanted to see it for herself. Also, she could have a new body. Maybe even walk....She looked curiously at Brandis. While her son wasn't sure what to make of all of this, Brandis seemed very much at peace. Like he knew more then what he was saying. She planned to ask him about this when it was just her and the boys.<br/><br/>""I understand and I don't want you to go. You were there...I think we need you to help him come home...""<br/><br/>'If he wants to come home,' Audrey thought in her mind. Trenton grabbed Audrey's hand to get her attention.<br/><br/>""Mom? What's wrong with Mister Bux now?""<br/><br/>He asked, looking over at Wesley twitching on the bed. Audrey's eyes got wide in shock.<br/><br/>""I don't....Is that normal?""<br/><br/>She asked the doctor."
2302,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540&start=20,2015-12-20T02:16:54,MioYum_Yum,"""I don't know if that is normal"" Doctor Stevens stated. ""But, maybe it means he is in distress where he is visiting."" Brandis looked curiously and, running off of Amber's lap, went over to his Dad and began speaking to him. ""Dad! Dad, I'm here you know. You can come home if you wish. Mom and I are here ... I mean ..."" He went silent for a moment and then improved. ""You know, Aunt Audrey who is really my mom now.""<br/><br/>............            ............<br/><br/>The Duke, Reginald, came at Wesley with the dagger. He had turned into a madman, or at least that is what it seemed. Wesley barely rolled off the bed, missing the dagger, but Reginald was not through. He would continue seeking to come after him. Wesley thought he heard some scratching at the door; suddenly, time stopped. Everything stood still; even Reginald with the dagger. The door went silent; the room, though he could walk through it, had shadows from the candle. But the candle stopped flickering, though it was on.<br/><br/>And before Wesley knelt a beautiful woman; pretty with some sort of nobility with utmost purity. Wesley believed it was the woman he first saw before meeting Kiara. She opened her arms wide. ""Wesley, come here."" Wesley was drawn to her. The woman took him in her arms and wrapped him in a lavish hug. ""I have missed you."" Wesley looked up and looked deep in the woman's face. ""You don't know me; but I know you. I came to this world when you were born.""<br/><br/>""And what did you mean I needed healing?"" Wesley asked the woman in reference to the first night he saw her. ""I meant exactly that; you are not whole and complete; and your son needs you. Reginald, here, is a man full of passion. But he will not kill you, if you are willing to open that yonder door. Do you feel love for Princess Kiara?""<br/><br/>Wesley stopped a moment to examine this question to himself. ""Yes, I do love her though I only just met her. I'm not sure why.""<br/><br/>The mystical woman continued. ""I am here through teleportation; I cannot stay and I cannot change what is about to happen. I can only remind you that what is about to happen is up to you. But keep your love for Kiara; but it's not the type of love that you think. That is all I can tell you, my child. I must go now.""<br/><br/>""Wait!"" Wesley exclaimed.<br/><br/>""I cannot wait; I should not even be here; but I was here out of curiosity. I do not know if I could visit you in dreams, but visit you here I cannot anymore. Because I no longer live in this world, I fear I would destroy time itself. Goodbye Sir Wesley.""<br/><br/>""Who are you?"" Wesley asked.<br/><br/>""When I lived here, I went by the name ... Julianna.""<br/><br/>--------------- --------------- ---------------<br/><br/>Navarez, in wolf form, knew what he had heard. He jumped on Wesley's door, scratched and scratched, gritting his teeth, and trying to open the door. It was latched from the inside; he had noticed that when Reginald went in, he closed the door and Navarez heard it latch from the inside.<br/><br/>Navarez's ear continued perking, his tail wagged back and forth in excitement. It was clear that Navarez had to protect Wesley, even if Wesley was a love interest to the Princess. He had been dubbed royal guest, and no one in the castle could impugn upon a guest.<br/><br/>Navarez would walk away from the door and back again, unsure how to open it. A few times, he looked up to Kiara who had followed him out hoping she could do something to the door to open it.<br/><br/>Then time stopped. Kiara no longer moved, no more shadows moving in the castle, the door and the events behind the door, of Reginald screaming obscenities at Wesley ... it all stopped. Before Navarez was a beautiful woman; she was different, yet awfully familiar. The woman stooped down, petting Navarez' back end as if she knew animal instincts were to dislike being petted on the head or mane. It may have been seen as an act of aggression.<br/><br/>""Navarez"" the woman said gently ... (no, was it his former queen's voice?) ""Kiara loves you; do not fret the love of Kiara and Wesley. Their love is a bond that has always been, though they never knew it. But the love between you and her is a bond that is unbreakable. They do not compete with each other. Oh dear Navarez ... I miss you.""<br/><br/>The woman of beauty disappeared slowly, and time resumed. Navarez returned to howling at the door, and the door opened. Navarez crouched down, teeth clenched, ready to pounce on whomever it was at the door.<br/><br/>But he didn't think; he simply jumped ... on top of Wesley.<br/><br/>For a moment, Navarez bore his teeth and Wesley was incredibly scared. Then Navarez stopped bearing his teeth, moved his nose close to Wesley, and gave a gentle lick on his cheek. Getting off of Wesley, Navarez slowly turned around and saw Reginald, seeming drunk with rage, waving around a knife. Navarez gritted his teeth, gave a low guttural growl, and waited for Navarez to make his next move."
2303,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540&start=20,2015-12-20T05:03:46,Sojourn,"""Oh, no...That's not good.""<br/><br/>Audrey replied when the doctor said it could mean he was in distress in this other world. She bit her lip and felt useless. There was nothing anyone could do but hope that Wesley would be okay. Maybe he was making friends in this Cyrch land that could help him out. Of course, those people might make him want to stay there forever too. She hoped he wouldn't. Brandis needed his father and....She and Trenton needed him in their lives too.<br/><br/>Trenton followed Brandis over to Wesley's side.<br/><br/>""Brandis is right. You can fight whatever is happening and come home.""<br/><br/>------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Reginald wasn't going to stop until Wesley was dead. He planned to cover it all up, of course. Be shocked along with the king and his daughter that Wesley had just disappeared. Then marry Kiara quickly and be crowned the next king. It would all go the way he wanted, once this man was dead.<br/><br/>""I'm not going-""<br/><br/>Reginald was going to yell that he was never going to stop until Wesley was dead when he frozen in place, with the dagger raised high in the air.<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/>Kiara tried to fall asleep but when Navarez jumped out of the bed, she followed him. She heard yelling and knew it was coming from the guest room they had given Wesley for the night. She grabbed a robe and ran after Navarez.<br/><br/>""Guards! Guards!""<br/><br/>She yelled. They had only a few guards patrolling the inside of the castle but hearing the princess' voice got their attention fast. She wanted as much backup as they could get. Navarez, in his wolf form, beat them all to Wesley's room. Kiara was going to try to open the door, when she and the guards that were coming from down the hall all froze.<br/><br/>Kiara and the guards had no idea what happened or that time had even stopped. One of the guards helped Kiara force the lock door open and the others pointed their swords at Reginald. For a moment she wondered if Navarez was going to attack Wesley but she saw him lick him instead.<br/><br/>""Drop the dagger!""<br/><br/>Kiara ordered Reginald. Her order just angered the Duke more.<br/><br/>""Don't you dare tell me what to do!""<br/><br/>""Like hell I can't! This is my castle and you will do as I say. Drop it or my wolf and my guards will make it from you by force.""<br/><br/>Which meant she'd let Navarez do whatever he wanted in his wolf form to Reginald. Reginald saw red at the princess' order and lost it. He charged at Kiara with the dagger instead."
2304,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-22T15:43:18,MioYum_Yum,"<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">** Wesley, shimmering light **</span><br/><br/>The shimmering woman of light beckoned Wesley to come closer to the light; but he looked around and saw so many people in the room and his son was crying in the corner. The people seemed to console Brandis, but ignore Wesley. No matter how much he tried to come close to Brandis, the people would not allow him to get very near. Looking on the other side of the room were his work buddies; they took pride in Wesley and an open seat invited him to sit at their table. But he heart was torn; Brandis on one side of the room, his work friends on the other.<br/><br/>As he looked in front of him, he realized he only had one path to go on. His other alternatives were not good options; if he sat with his friends, his son would continue to cry. He only remembered one other time he hated crying, and that was when his wife was sad. But if he tried to get to his son now, no one allowed him to get close. The woman of light stood near what appeared to be a tall golden door and it seemed to be the only direction he could go to.<br/><br/>He stepped up to the door, the woman was incredibly beautiful and delicate. She wore a shimmering golden robe. “Where am I, what am I doing here?” Wesley asked. He was sure this must be a dream, but he had not been able to awaken himself yet.<br/><br/>The woman was silent and said nothing; but she moved closer to Wesley; she gave a single touch of her index finger on the left side of his cheek and with a tear in her eye she said, “You are hurt and need healing.” No sooner did her words leave her mouth that everything became black; Wesley felt a strong urge to lie down. Though he could not see, he felt whatever ground he was lying on was soft, almost like grass. He also could feel what seemed to be a silky or satin sheet or perhaps just soft fabric. He nuzzled himself against it and closed his eyes thinking he needed rest.<br/><br/>For a few moments, he kept his eyes closed and slept. But he would awaken once a while, the type of wakeful consciousness that would occur when you realized you were awake, but dare not open your eyes. He decided he would; perhaps, he was back in the break room where he last remembered taking a nap.<br/><br/>He slowly opened his eyelids, blinking a few flutters to get the cobwebs out of his perspective.<br/><br/>The wonders were set before him; he saw luscious green trees and a lake that shimmered a glow of it’s own. If there was a sun, surely the illumination from the lake came in a close second. He looked down and realized he was hugging or feeling what appeared to be some sort of dress or clothing. He looked up; before him was woman, young. Certainly no one in his league; he wondered what madness his mind had conjured. Sweet and tender were her eyes, a soft green glow. It was however a look of concern, maybe even a tinge of fright. There was only one other time he remembered such a look and it was not from his wife. Maybe, someone else.<br/><br/>That is why panic set in; he jumped up to run away. This dream was awful; it was like all the stories his soon told him with all the pain hidden in his heart. He started to run away but realized he didn’t know where he was going; he turned back and there, this woman was again. Though he had let out a bellow that all the land would have heard, he stopped screaming. “A dream; this is all a dream, I’m sure. You, you are not real. Just a dream character.”<br/><br/>To prove to himself he was dreaming, he closed his eyes tightly and jumped into the air. But he landed, and not so gracefully, back down on the ground. Apparently, he could not will himself to fly this time as he could in so many other dreams.<br/><br/>He tried this a few times till he realized he must be stuck in this dream sequence.<br/><br/>So he looked again at Princess Kiara, not knowing who she was but only recognizing the concern of her eyes. So he said, “Who are you? You don’t look like Jennifer.”"
2305,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-22T17:20:40,Sojourn,"Princess Kiara of Cyrch was the only child born to the beloved King Geoffrey and his late wife, Queen Juliana. She had known from an early age that someday she would become Queen when it was time for her father's rule to end. She made an effort to not only take great care in her studies but to also observe her father and how he ruled. Once Queen Juliana sadly passed away, Kiara began to be her father's shadow. He would not allow her join him on campaigns, feeling it was far too dangerous for the princess, but he allowed her constantly be at his side in court. What the king could never control was that Kiara was not one to remain hidden in a castle. She has often sneaked out of the castle, dressed in commoner clothes, to observe her people up close. Kiara was determined to be the best Queen she could be to her people and that meant interacting them. She even had the Captain of the Guards teach her how to use a sword.<br/><br/>Queen Juliana made King Geoffrey promise before her untimely death that when Kiara did marry, it was for love. She and Geoffrey had love each other very much and she couldn't bear the idea her only child not marry someone she truly loved. King Geoffrey has always honored his wife's last wish. Many suitors have come to Cyrch but it was Kiara's choice if she accepted them. Each time, the princess has rejected them for one reason or another. Some because they were arrogant and clearly in love with themselves, others because they were more interested in the throne then her. Sadly, it appears that King Geoffrey is becoming more and more senile each day and soon Kiara will have to take his crown. Unfortunately, not everyone is thrilled at the idea of having just a queen and some how King Geoffrey is convinced that the Grand Duke of Loxem is the perfect husband for his daughter. Not only does Kiara not even like the Grand Duke, she doesn't trust him. Her father is convinced, however, and in anger, Kiara ran out of the palace.<br/><br/>""How dare he....That man is so...""<br/><br/>Kiara grumbled in anger. She was angry, not even taking the time to dress in more common clothes. She didn't care who saw her head to the lake. King Geoffrey always had an odd rule about this lake. Kiara was to never drop daisy petals in it. He would never tell her why, no matter how times she asked. It was just something she was never supposed to do. She grabbed a handful of daisies and said to herself.<br/><br/>""Well, he always told me Mother's wish would be honored and now he's going back on it.""<br/><br/>It made sense in her angry mind that if her father was going to force her to marry that jerk, then she could go back on her word to not drop the petals in the lake. She ripped the petals off the stems in anger and dropped them one by one in the lake. At first, she didn't see why her father had the silly rule. Maybe he just liked daisies too much...Then she saw the lake begin to change. Circles began dancing on the lake. First to the outer banks of the lake, then back into the middle. As she watched it, she dropped the final petal in her hand, without even realizing it. As the petal hit the water, the circles began to form a portal. Kiara moved backwards but tripped on a rock and fell onto her bottom, in shock. She didn't care how wet or stained her dress was as she sat in the edge of the lake. She was frozen watching it.<br/><br/>A sleeping man appeared and Kiara didn't know what to think. Around her the lake began to settle but her eyes were focused on the man instead. He seemed to be from another world, his clothes didn't match the style of clothing found in Cyrch or nearby lands. She was confused by everything, especially since he seemed to think her lap was a perfect pillow. She took down at him and wasn't sure what to do. All her days shadowing her father and her studies had not prepared the soon to be Queen for this. She gently reached down to shake his shoulder, when the man suddenly he opened his eyes. He looked as equally confused as she was. She moved her hand back when he jumped up clumsily and screamed. Kiara slowly got to her feet, her fear of the stranger was replaced by concern. He seemed lost and needed help. Both her parents told her that a good ruler helped someone in need. She got back to her feet and hurried over to where he fell and told him.<br/><br/>""No,  I do not know a Jennifer. My name is Kiara. Who are you?"""
2306,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-23T22:34:03,MioYum_Yum,"Wesley looked at her in amazement; she was as real as any other person that he had met. He slapped himself on the face to see if it woke him up. Failing, he let the sting of defeat awaken him to the realization that somehow he was in a different world, someplace he had never been before. ""Jennifer was my wife; I thought maybe my subconscious was trying to conjure her up but, I have never heard the name Kiara before."" Looking around, the lake seemed to be very quiet. He saw a red daisy plant; moving over to it, her crouched down and looked closely at it. ""Red daisies; I've only known of yellow ones."" Realizing how very rude he was being, he stood back up and looked again at the Princess.<br/><br/>""My name is Wesley, though I haven't determined yet if you are a complicated dream character or I've really entered somewhere else. Usually, I can fly in my dreams. Oh wait!"" He reached into his back pocket to his notebook; he carried one around with him wherever he went, in case he needed to jot down notes quickly. He opened up the pocket size journal and read in it out loud. ""Get my son a birthday gift."" He looked up at Kiara for a few seconds, then looked down again into the notebook. He real it out loud a second time. ""Get my son a birthday gift. Hmm. The words didn't change; I know dreams because the words change in anything I might read. But, maybe I'm not dreaming!""<br/><br/>He continued look around, confused. He placed his hands in the lake; it responded by swirling a little. Taking it out, the water calmed, as would be expected in any world. Moving his nose again toward the daisy, he took a deep breath and smelled what would be expected. Daisies.<br/><br/>""No, no, no"" Wesley began crying. ""No, no, no! I'm ... I'm being punished by my subconscious!"" Wesley approached Kiara again, but this time he knelt down before her. Her appearance did not change, and in many respects she was too lovely to look upon because Wesley did not consider himself worthy to even be in such presence; looking up, he said, ""Who are you really? I'm ... I'm stuck in this dream. Or maybe it is not a dream, I don't know. But, maybe you need to teach me something? My son talks all the time of meeting people who can teach you things. Maybe, you are a spirit guide of some sort? I really; I really need to get back to ... to work ... to take care of my s ... ... o ... ... n"", the word drifted off.<br/><br/>And now Wesley knew why he was really here. His son; he had ignored his son. But, he found himself in a strait betwixt two thoughts. One was that he wanted to take care of his son, give him opportunities he had not had. Yet another was that he didn't know how to relate to his son, not after Jennifer's death. She was the world to him, no one could replace her. What gift could he really give Brandis that would compare to his mother; nothing. This unnerved him. Standing again, he stated, ""No, never mind. I'm not ready to go down that road. It was nice meeting you Kiara but ... but ... no, I'm not ready."" Walking away would have been his best alternative; he walk and walk until he got out of this horrible place of reckoning. But he did not get far until he heard the air break with a crisp sound followed by a thud in the nearby tree; an arrow had been shot! Right past Wesley's head!"
2307,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-23T23:17:17,Sojourn,"While Wesley was looking at her in amazement, Kiara was looking at him in confusion. She wondered if she should find him a healer. The poor man, he seemed to be losing his mind.<br/><br/>""Oh, I am sorry for your loss.""<br/><br/>She told him when he said Jennifer was his wife. She heard the word 'was' and assumed that Jennifer had passed away. If she was alive, he would not have talked about in her past tense. When he commented about the daisies, Kiara replied.<br/><br/>""All daisies are red in Cyrch.""<br/><br/>That was the common color of daisies in her kingdom. Perhaps in his kingdom, daisies were yellow. She knew from her studies that different lands had different types of plant life. The Grand Duke had made it a point to present her with blue roses that only grew in Loxem. She would have politely told Wesley it was nice to meet him, but he seemed to be so distracted by his own thoughts that he was speaking out loud.<br/><br/>""Ummm....no, you are not dreaming. I am very real.""<br/><br/>Kiara said, and pinched her own arm to make sure she had not being dreaming either. A mystery man coming from a portal created from daisy petals did seem like a dream. It would nice to be dreaming because that could mean she was not going to be forced to marry that jerk from Loxem. Unfornautely, the pain she caused herself made her know it was real. Even if this Wesley did not want to believe it. Kiara wished there was something she could do to help him but then he began to cry.<br/><br/>""Oh, please do not cry.""<br/><br/>Kiara could tell his son met very much to Wesley and however he got here, she would have to help him find his way back to the boy. Kiara did not know where Wesley had came from or how he got here but she had to help him get back to his boy. In way, Kiara felt was her fault he was separated from his child. This boy that she did not even know the name of had lost his mother, he couldn't lose his father too. Kiara knew what it was like to have one living parent, she couldn't even entertain the thought that someday her father would be gone as well.<br/><br/>""I told you, my name is Kiara. I am the Princess of Cyrch.""<br/><br/>She told Wesley when he asked her again who she was. She doubted she could be some kind of spiritual guide for him but she could try to help him at least find his way home. It was the least she could do after what she had done with the lake.<br/><br/>""I do not know about being a spiritual guide but will help you get back to your son.""<br/><br/>Kiara swore. When Kiara set her mind to something, she was determined to do it. She wasn't sure how, but she would make sure Wesley would go back home. When Wesley said he he wasn't ready and began to walk away, she told him.<br/><br/>""Wait, Wesley! Do not-""<br/><br/>She was going to tell him to not go when an arrow shot right by his head and hit the tree.<br/><br/>""Who is there?! I order you to show yourself!""<br/><br/>Kiara yelled, turning towards the direction she thought the arrow had came from."
2308,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-25T14:46:46,MioYum_Yum,"""Your majesty"" the warrior elf stepped out from the shadows and bowed before Princess Kiara. She was chief of the guardians of the forest and lake; her tribe knew exactly who, when, and where a stranger was wandering. Though they were not a violent group of elves, they were perfectly capable of warfare. These particular forest guardians were peculiar indeed, politically; they would not bow before any male authority figures, but they had become especially enamored at the idea that Princess Kiara would be the next ruler of Cyrch so that they gladly obeyed anything she said on the rare times they would meet. They also encouraged her to ascend the throne by herself so another man would not take over the realm, citing the need for fierce warrior princesses to protect the land.<br/><br/>""'Twas I, Suntop."" She walked closer to Wesley. ""This is a strange one; it is not fit to say he is not from around here. That is an understatement."" Curious, she walked around Wesley, looking him up and down, occasionally touching him as if investigating if he were real or not. At one particular touch, Wesley resisted and grabbed Suntop's arm. Immediately, she countered forcing Wesley's arm behind him, grabbing the back of his hair and pulling hard. Wesley let out a cry, and Suntop eased up a little so her hold would not be so painful. She kept her knee steady in his back so he was paralyzed. ""Feisty he is. But there is something all together mysterious about this, what did you call yourself? Wesley?"" she said as she broke the grip and forced him forward on the ground.<br/><br/>Suntop continued. ""He may very well be telling the truth that he thinks he is in a dream; perhaps we are not the dream characters. Perhaps he is. You see"" she said, retrieving the arrow from the tree and putting them back with her other ones while taking out her bow. ""I don't miss; my arrows are designed to hone in on anyone with a life force; it misses when there is no life force to be honed in on."" Abruptly, Suntop walked over to Princess Kiara. ""I can shoot a different arrow and this time I won't miss, if it is your pleasure Queen Kiara. But essentially what I'm telling you is ... this person who is as real as you and me ... who you can touch ... who you can see ... he's technically dead.""<br/><br/>***********************************<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Go over this again with me"" the good doctor exclaimed. ""When I call his next of kin, I gotta know what to say here.""<br/><br/>Wesley's co-worker was none too happy to have to recount the same story over and over again, but the doctor apparently did not believe any of it. ""I told you; I went into the break room around quarter of three; there was Wesley. It seemed to me he was sleeping away, taking a nap. You know, he had a hell of a morning working on the Asia contract. I left, came back around three. He was still there and I decided I better wake him.""<br/><br/>""So"" the doctor continued. ""You did what to him?""<br/><br/>""I didn't do anything! Except try to wake him; as you see him now is the way I found him. The way he is now is the way he was in the break room. That is the God's honest truth. That's why I called ER; he's not getting any better you know.""<br/><br/>The doctor sighed, writing it all down for the fifth time. He didn't want to believe it, that perhaps he had an issue here. How many patients fall asleep, never to awaken again. Taking out his cell phone, he dialed the numbers on his sheet. Waiting for a few seconds, it went to voicemail. Must have been out of service. Yup, it was Audrey Moyer's voicemail; how she was next of kin, he wasn't sure. The name sounded nothing like Wesley Theodore Bux.<br/><br/>At the beep, he said, ""Yes, Audrey. This is Doctor Stevens at Baystate Hospital. I need you to come down right away; well, you are next of kin on the emergency roster of Wesley Bux. We have a major problem here. Your ... friend ... your brother ... whoever he is. He's fine ... err ... in terms of his health and bodily functions. We've got him hooked up to IVs and all of that seems normal. But; there's no brainwave activity and the heart is barely beating. I'm not sure how else to say this.  Essentially what I'm telling you is ... he's technically dead ... ""</span>"
2309,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-26T03:26:38,Sojourn,"Kiara nodded her head in acknowledgement to Suntop when the elf warrior showed herself and bowed to her. Most people in Cyrch, especially the old nobles, weren't too thrilled at the idea of sole female ruler. The elves, however, seemed to quite happy with the idea. They were respectful to her father, due to his position, but Kiara knew they never bowed to King Geoffrey. She remembered that before her mother died, they would bow to her, however. She was happy that at least some of her people actually supported her and would not object to her not marring the Grand Duke. If only she could persuade her father or at least a majority of the people that the marriage would be a bad idea. One thing at a time, she told herself. First she needed to get Wesley to calm down and help him get home.<br/><br/>""He is not of our kingdom.""<br/><br/>She said in agreement with Sunstop. Wesley didn't even seem of their world. She watched Suntop easily over power Wesley and thought that whatever place Wesley came from, he was not a warrior. She frowned at Suntop's theory about Wesley.<br/><br/>""But how would that be possible?""<br/><br/>What kind of sorcery could do that? To make a person appear in another realm but technically be dead. She knew Suntop was a great archer and it was true that the elf didn't usually miss her mark. Kiara had seen her practice her archery when she visited the forest guardians. The skill of the elves always impressed her and made her wish she was as talented. She did not correct Suntop that she wasn't Queen yet, she was more concerned about what to do with Wesley.<br/><br/>""Do not shoot him. He has a son, we need to help him get home to his child.""<br/><br/>She didn't want to risk the theory being wrong and making this boy an orphan. Would he have a heart beat, Kiara wondered. She looked at Wesley and asked.<br/><br/>""With your permission, may I touch your chest and listen for your heartbeat?""<br/><br/>----------------<br/><br/>Audrey Moyer was at the local middle school picking up her twelve year old son, Trenton, and Wesley's son, Brandis. That is why the doctor had to leave her a voice mail. She had seen Brandis grow up before her eyes, he was the same age as her own son. Jennifer, Wesley's late wife and Brandis' mother, had been her best friend. They used to do everything together, they even had gotten pregnant around the same. It just happened that Trenton's father decided he didn't want to be a dad and ran off before her son was born. It wasn't always easy, but Trenton was worth it. She and Jennifer had been raising their boys together. Helping each other out by babysitting too. Jennifer would watch Trenton if Audrey had to work and Audrey would watch Brandis so that Jennifer and Wesley could have date nights.<br/><br/>It had broken her heart when her friend died. Jennifer had been like the sister Audrey never had. She missed her everyday. To help Wesley out, she told him she'd help him with Brandis. She knew how much he worked, Jennifer used to complain about it. Since her death, Audrey could see why. Wesley was working himself to death. It saddened her and she also felt awful because the more time she had spent with Wesley, the more her feelings were growing past friendship. It was wrong, Jennifer had been her friend. She shouldn't have a crush on Wesley. It wasn't right and Audrey was trying to forget her feelings. It was getting harder and harder, though.<br/><br/>""Homework first, boys. Then, maybe, video games.""<br/><br/>Audrey told the boys as she followed her inside her house. To help Wesley out, she always picked Brandis up and made sure he did his homework. Sometimes she fed him dinner because Wesley worked late. She also would make Wesley a plate sometimes, to make sure he ate.<br/><br/>""Yes, Mom.""<br/><br/>Trenton said. The boys took a seat at the kitchen table and Audrey went to get something to drink. She saw she had a missed message and wondered if it was Wesley saying he was getting off early and on his way to pick up Brandis. 'Not likely,' Audrey told herself. If it was him, it was more likely that Wesley was calling to say he was working late again. She was hit play on the machine as she reached for a glass in the cabinet. After Jennifer died, she and Wesley agreed to be each other's next of kin. Her father was gone and her mother was in a retirement home. She had been their only child and had been born late her in her parent's lives. Being single parents, it was important to have a next of kin, especially someone you could trust with your kid. She did trust Trenton to go to Wesley's house, even if she thought Wesley needed work less and spend more time with Brandis. She dropped the glass in shock when she heard what the doctor said. It shattered all over her kitchen floor but she didn't take the time to clean it up. She grabbed both boys and told them to get back into the car. She wished she hadn't played the message in front of Brandis but she had no way of knowing. She drove as quickly as she could to Baystate Hospital without speeding. Trying not to panic about her friend and keep the boys calm.<br/><br/>""I'm going to find out what is going on. I'm sure your dad will be okay, Brandis.""<br/><br/>She told the boy that felt like a nephew to her. She loved him like he was her blood. She told her son to stay with Brandis and take a seat where she could see them. She told the nurse at the front desk.<br/><br/>""Hi, my name is Audrey Moyer. A Doctor Stevens left a message for me. I need to talk to him right away. It's about your patient, Wesley Bux."""
2310,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-26T05:09:33,MioYum_Yum,"Her request seemed very much kind hearted; it was a simple request, just wishing to listen to the pulse of blood in his body.<br/><br/>""Well"" Wesley said frantically. ""It couldn't be any worse than what she tried!"" He looked over at Suntop; she gave a grin and said, ""If it weren't for her ladyship here, I'd be doing a lot of other things to you."" Suntop raised her hand. ""It's okay, our Queen has it under her control here."" Some rustling of the leaves revealed that some of the elves of her tribe had quietly been hiding to see if they could be of any use in the situation. Some sighs seemed to also indicate the elves were itching for some sort of activity.<br/><br/>Suntop continued. ""How'd you get here anyways?""<br/><br/>Wesley responded, ""I ... I don't know. I ... "", but he knew quite more than he was letting on. They would think he was crazy if he told him the sequence of events leading up to his appearance. What would they think to hear of the woman at the golden door, the inability to calm his son in whatever dream or vision he was having, or his work buddies wanting him to spend later nights at work?<br/><br/>""Actually; I woke up next to ... err ... queen or princess Kiara. So actually, I don't know how I got here."" Wesley scrunched up his face a little and looked at Kiara. Then he said, ""Yes, of course you can feel my heart. Do you think it will help. I don't think it will; you see, I think Suntop here is right. I am dead; I think I know why I'm here. I think I'm being punished for ... for ... ignoring my son. No, I mean ... yeah ... I mean ... I'm pretty sure that's why I'm here. Maybe Suntop should finish me off.""<br/><br/>Suntop frowned.<br/><br/>********************************************<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Silence. Doctor Stevens stared at Wesley; occasionally he got up and checked the vitals. He looked carefully at the computer, at the ekg monitor. He had only seen this type of patient one other time in his life. This was sort of worse than brain dead; at least brain dead could be explained, he could take all the monitors offline and it didn't particularly matter. Nothing was keeping him alive; nothing was making him die. His body was just in a state of self-perpetuating stasis.<br/><br/>This was a medical mystery, but one he did not like telling the nurses or other doctors about. If they never saw or never experienced what Wesley was right now experiencing, they would not really give him the adequate care that he needed. Which was minimal at this point; all the monitors could do was tell if the body was gaining or losing life stability. However, they did nothing more for him medically. The IV at this point was worthless, he could be taken out.<br/><br/>""Doctor Stevens?"" He opened the door and a nurse delivered to him the message that Audrey was in the waiting room.  There was no need to tarry; Doctor Stevens quickly picked up his folders, his pen, his glasses. He took a deep breath, walked out of the room leaving the nurse behind (he had ordered 24 hour watch care), and went to meet Audrey. <br/><br/>""Hi, I'm Doctor Stevens."" He looked at Audrey's eyes; she seemed to be a very trusting woman; there was nothing easy about telling someone their faithful friend was basically brain dead. But he wasn't sure if he could tell her, tell her about the one patient with similar experiences as Wesley. He also wasn't sure, in the small amount of facts he knew of the family, whether he had the choice not to.<br/><br/>""Sit down Audrey. It's not easy to discuss this."" The doctor frowned.</span>"
2311,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-26T18:47:17,Sojourn,"Kiara could see that Wesley was afraid of Suntop. She had no doubt Suntop meant it when she told their mysterious arrival that she would try far worse things to him if she was not here. She heard the rustling of the leaves, Suntop was not alone. Kiara was glad that Suntop and her people had faith in her that she could handle the situation. Suntop asked the question that Kiara had been dying to know herself. From Wesley's answer, she had a feeling there was more then he was willing to share. What truly happened before he had woke up on her lap could be the key to finding a way to get him home. Of course, Kiara needed for him to open up and that did not appear to be an easy task.<br/><br/>""No.""<br/><br/>Kiara said when Wesley said Suntop should just finish him off. Kiara had been quiet, listening like her father had always told her to do. Sometimes you could learn by listening instead of speaking. From what her intuition said, Wesley loved his son but also felt guilty for ignoring him.<br/><br/>""You may be guilty of ignoring your son but I can tell you also love him. I will not allow you make him an orphan.""<br/><br/>Wesley hadn't came out and said that his boy's mother was dead, but Kiara believed she was. He had referred to his wife in past tense and was talking about his son, not the mother. She wasn't here anymore and Kiara would not allow Wesley to abandon him. She knew from her own experience how hard it was to lose a parent, she couldn't imagine losing both.<br/><br/>""I will find a way for you to go home to him.""<br/><br/>She was not sure or how yet but Kiara was determined. Someway, somehow, Wesley and his son would be reunited. Kiara would see to that. She slowly walked over to Wesley and gently placed her hand on his chest. Seeing if she could hear his heartbeat.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>""Hello, I'm Audrey.""<br/><br/>Audrey replied to Doctor Stevens. Of course, he obviously knew who she was. His nurse had told her and he had wanted her to contact him. She told the boys to wait in the waiting room. A nurse promised to keep an eye on them. They were twelve, old enough to be alone for a few minutes and since both Brandis and Trenton were upset and worried, they wouldn't be getting into much trouble at the hospital. Neither was probably in the mood. She took a seat and told him.<br/><br/>""Please, try. Wesley's son is with me. I need to know what is going.""<br/><br/>She needed to know what had happened. She needed to figure how to explain things to Brandis about his father."
2312,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-26T19:43:09,MioYum_Yum,"<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""It's like this. In a manner of speaking, Wesley's dead. I mean, no response to outside stimuli. Just laying, comatose, I guess. Yet, his vital organs all seem functioning. Obviously the machines will help some of his more vital functions, but quite frankly - I could take him off the machines and it wouldn't make a difference. The best I can call it is some sort of self-perpetuating stasis. Now, my hospital doesn't want me going down this road of explanation. I'd say he's brain dead; I'd say we could keep a feeding tube in him for nourishment. But when you're brain dead, you pull the plug and usually you just go. This is more like a cocoon state ... maybe hibernation? The heartbeat is extremely low. I can let you listen to it if you want.""<br/><br/>Doctor Stevens looked over his notes, scribbled some other thought or observations he might have had, and ruffled his nose.<br/><br/>""I've seen this before; one time before. I can tell you what happens next, or what could happen next. But it's definitely not scientific and ... let's say it's on the fringes of medical practice."" He gave a deep sigh, seemingly saddened by his inability, as a doctor, to diagnose a regimen or a plan for the family going forward. <br/><br/>""Look Audrey, the good news here is, he's not gone yet. But the bad news is, I don't know where he is. His body is here, but his mind and being - that's beyond me. We can keep him here for a little while, but everyone else will classify him as a veggie. In which case, they'll encourage me to take him off everything ... which as I just stated, wouldn't matter. The machines aren't keeping him alive, the machines aren't killing him. It's more of an outward show for everyone else ... or ...""  The doctor hesitated, but continued. ""Or, I could do a big no no and get the body to you to take care of at the house. I could set up home care unit with myself as the presiding doctor in the case. Maybe then, I could explain more. But inside this hospital, my hands are tied to say anything more.""<br/><br/>The doctor took out a pen and some paperwork. ""You can go and see him; believe me, he's receiving visitors at anytime. At this point, maybe your voice can reach him. Do you have any questions for me? I have a waiver here for home care if you want to sign it.""</span><br/><br/>*********************************<br/><br/>Wesley got lost in the small gesture; he gently scooped over Kiara's hand, palms open, and he pressed harder. He wasn't sure why he did that; was it the human contact he hadn't felt in a long term. His friend, Audrey, tried to hug him all the time. He always found an excuse to run away from his emotions; now, with Kiara's hand on his heart, and what seems to be a very intimate gesture for someone he just met, he wasn't sure if he was helping her feel his heart or if he was just enjoying the human contact that he hadn't had for so long.<br/><br/>""My mistake"" Suntop stated. ""He's crying; he is like the rest of us."" Wesley didn't realize he was crying immediately until Suntop said something. It seemed like years of emotions suddenly poured out of his eyes; he realized a few drops fell on the princess's hand. He brushed off her hand and his eyes. Then, he did something which he was an expert at. He did something he had become good at; it was more than procrastination. At least with procrastination, you eventually start. No, it was outright denial and refusal to deal with what was going on in the inside of him.<br/><br/>""Don't"" Wesely stated, trying to stop the gushing of his eyes. ""Don't tell me if you hear a heartbeat. I'm not ready to face the truth of my own deadness.""<br/><br/>For a moment, he didn't know what else to say or what else to do; except, that he had the eerie feeling that the postponement of the truth was an unnecessary stall. He had a feeling that there was a long journey before him, and that he would have to face the truth of who he really was. He did not notice that Suntop and the other elves began forming a circle around both Kiara and Wesley; he looked up. It was as if the tribe of elves showed a great concern and support and knew that what was happening now was an incredibly important moment.<br/><br/>""Yes"" Wesley finally admitted. ""I need to find my way home; I think it is a different situation than finding where I lived before coming here.""<br/><br/>Suntop replied, ""The noble Princess Kiara can help you; she's our queen after all.""<br/><br/>Wesley let go of the queens hand realizing he probably held it too tightly. ""Apparently, if I'm to find myself ... she's my queen too."""
2313,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-26T21:28:50,Sojourn,"""Wait, what? You mean he is a vegetable?""<br/><br/>Audrey asked the doctor in shock as she talked to him privately in his office. Thanks Goodness she had told Brandis and Trenton to wait in the waiting room for her. She tried to wrap her mind around what he was telling her but it made no sense. Wesley had looked perfectly fine this morning when she and Trenton stopped by to pick Brandis for school.<br/><br/>""How did it happen? He looked fine this morning.""<br/><br/>Wesley might work way too much but he never showed any health problems. Of course, he didn't always tell her everything, but she was sure if Wesley had been hiding a health problem, Brandis would have told her. He trusted her and voiced other concerns he had. Things he didn't think he could share with his father. Like how he wished his father worked less. She wasn't sure what to do, when she agreed to the next of kin deal, she never thought something bad was going to happen. It had made sense at the time but she didn't think either of them would ever have to make this type of decision for the other.<br/><br/>Audrey bit her lip. She didn't want Wesley to die and the doctor didn't think he was actually a vegetable. Just his mind was somewhere else...She ran her hand through her short dark hair.<br/><br/>""I...ummm....If I take him home, would you help me figure out how to wake him up?""<br/><br/>She wanted to make sure Doctor Stevens was serious about wanting to help Wesley. Not just signing off on home care to get him out of the hospital. She wasn't a nurse or a doctor, she wouldn't be able to take care of someone the hospital didn't know what to do with on her own.<br/><br/>----------------<br/><br/>Kiara looked up at Wesley and was surprised to see him crying when she touched his chest. Even if Suntop was right, he could still feel. It made her even more determined to help him get back home.  When he told her didn't want to know about his heartbeat, Kiara nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Okay, I will not say anything.""<br/><br/>She removed her hand and tightened it into a fist. She turned her head and saw that the other elves had come out of hiding. It humbled her that Suntop believed in her. She had no idea how to help Wesley but she would. She had to. She smiled when Wesley finally agreed he needed to get home to his son. That was much better then just giving up without a fight.<br/><br/>""Come with me to the castle, Wesley. Perhaps my father will have an idea.""<br/><br/>Kiara could ask King Geoffrey about the lake and admit to him what she had done. He might be angry but surely he would see she was trying to make it right. That was if his senile mind remembered why he had banned her from dropping daisy petals in the lake to begin with."
2314,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-27T22:48:39,MioYum_Yum,"<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Whether he wakes up or not"" the doctor said matter of factly ""is entirely his choice. But, I might be able to help him hear you if that is what you might be worried about. I could try to explain my ... I mean, the other patient's experience with this, but I'm not sure how much of a comfort it will be to you. But if I could ask you, why aren't you married to him? I mean, it seems quite evident to me that you love him"" the doctor asked inquisitively. ""Never mind, it's not really my business. Here, bring the kids into the room and I'll explain everything to them in a way that they'll understand, as mysterious as it sounds. Umm ... I have to leave for a moment, don't open this folder on the table"" was the last invitation the doctor gave to Audrey. He got up and left, leaving the folder on the table that he left marked ""Stasis Patients"" which seemed to be a collection of articles, magazines, and even some papers on the theory of what happens to someone when they have entered stasis. He had no intention of taking the folder back; if asked, he would simply ask Audrey where she had gotten the folder, especially with other nurses and doctors walking around and watching.<br/><br/>Returning to the room, he was not sure exactly if the children would be in there. After all, Audrey didn't have to bring them in. But in essence, if given the opportunity - he would tell the kids that Wesley had gone on a long journey and that he was now experiencing sensations and adventures he had never experienced before. He would explain this happens sometimes when the mind, body, and soul are under both guilt and stress **or** it might happen when the soul does not believe it is ready to do something very important. He had only hoped the children would both understand and believe that it was necessary for Wesley's body to be at home, perhaps in his own bed for home care.<br/><br/>The truth is, Wesley didn't need to hear machine beeps and doctor's jargon floating around him now; he needed to hear Audrey, Brandis, and Trevor right now if there was any hope of reaching him. At least, that was the way someone was able to wake him up.</span><br/><br/>***************************<br/><br/>Following Princess Kiara to the castle was not as easy as Wesley thought it would be; the kingdom seemed to be filled with magical essence and the gravity of the place, though appearing normal, seemed to be especially suited to the native inhabitants. It seemed it might take time for him to learn how to properly walk in a new world. The elves had bidden Kiara and Wesley good journey and they traveled by foot, Kiara holding the red daisy.<br/><br/>Wesley wasn't sure exactly what he felt; he wasn't totally sure why Kiara had taken an interest in helping him to get back home. But they had a sense of family that he lacked. They seemed to understand a plight of a child, a tear of an eye, and an anguish in the soul. ""You know, if something happens to me - Brandis would be safe. I mean, I guess Audrey would take care of him. I mean, I guess I shouldn't do that to her"" Wesley commented.<br/><br/>Other mixed feelings in his heart included the ... he couldn't quite understand it ... he decided to apologize.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry for grabbing your hand back there like that; I mean, I didn't mean any harm, I just ... well ... not that I know you or anything, but I felt like ... I felt like you cared and I just wanted to enjoy the moment."" Wesley almost said something stupid like ""made a connection"" or something else that would make it sound like he was someone desperate. Then again, he was desperate, so would it have really mattered if he used the right words to describe the momentary connection he felt.<br/><br/>Suddenly, he heard a shout in the distance. It was hard to hear at first, but it soon came into focus. ""Open the gates! Open the gates for her majesty, Princess Kiara!""<br/><br/>Wesley looked twice; a man wearing all black except for his chain mail and open silver helmet was doing the crying. He had a sword in one hand, and a hawk was on his left shoulder.<br/><br/>""Whoa, Princess"" the dark haired man said. ""Has this stranger hurt you? Have you brought a prisoner? I will do whatsoever to him you wish. Should my men tie him up and bring him to the dungeons? What has he done wrong, by the way?""<br/><br/>""I haven't done anything wrong"" Wesley protested.<br/><br/>""Aha; he speaks and with insolence to the man of arms! Rest assured, young man, you must have done something. Why else would the Princess bring you here? What manner of attire is this that you wear, I've never seen this before"" he stated as he gruffly felt the tie. Turning to Kiara, the man of arms bowed. ""Your majesty, I await what form of punishment you would have me inflict on the insolent young boy here."""
2315,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-28T04:19:18,Sojourn,"Hearing that it was Wesley's choice if he woke up, wasn't what Audrey wanted to hear. She was slowly starting to understand what happened was out of the normal realm of medicine, but she wished there was something the doctors could do. The hospital was full of machines and smart people and yet nothing could help him. He would be just as well off in the extra room of her place. When Doctor Stevens asked why she wasn't married to Wesley, since he believed she loved him, Audrey's face turned bright red.<br/><br/>""I...""<br/><br/>Thankfully he realized it was none of his business. It would be far too embarrassing to explain the doctor her feelings and her personal life was none of his concern. It wouldn't help her wake up Wesley any sooner. When he said to bring the boys in and he would explain what was going on, she nodded her head.<br/><br/>""I hope you can.""<br/><br/>She replied to the doctor, Audrey had no idea how to explain this to Trenton and Brandis on her own. When he said he suddenly had to step out, she was confused. It didn't seem like the best timing, even if he needed to step out to use the restroom. She narrowed her eyes a little  when he told her to not open the folder on the table. His words didn't match his expression. She had the feeling he wanted her to take it but didn't want to get in trouble with his colleagues or bosses for giving it to her. She thought a moment and stuffed the folder in her purse before heading out into the waiting room to grab the boys.<br/><br/>Both boys had a lot of questions and she could see the fear on Brandis' face about his father. She told them both to hold of their questions for the doctor. When Doctor Stevens returned, he would find both boys sitting Audrey. After introducing the doctor to the children, Audrey let him do the talking.<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>Kiara thanked the elves for their well wishes and realized quickly she needed to slow down for Wesley. He had trouble walking in her land. It made her believe he was from a whole other world, like Suntop had said. She took a red daisy with her, she needed to show her father what flower she had used in the lake. She hoped his mind was well today. Some days were better then others for King Geoffrey. When Wesley said that Brandis would be okay because of Audrey, Kiara replied.<br/><br/>""It is good he has someone you trust but you are his father. He needs you.""<br/><br/>She wondered what this Audrey meant to Wesley. She seemed to be a good friend but this woman could not replace a father. Brandis had lost his mother, losing his father would be too much. If Kiara lost her father...She had a feeling she would be too overcome with grief to be a good ruler. When Wesley apologized to her, she gave him a smile.<br/><br/>""It is okay. I do care.""<br/><br/>It wasn't a lie, she did care. They literally just met but she did care. She wanted to make sure Wesley got home. It was her own personal mission to make sure he was returned to his land and reunited with his child.<br/><br/>""I lost my mother and I could not imagine losing my father. I do not want Brandis to go through that loss.""<br/><br/>She meant it too. She did not want Brandis to lose his other parent. She knew from personal experience how hard it was to lose just one. She looked down at the daisy and began to add.<br/><br/>""Besides, it is-""<br/><br/>She was about to say it was her fault Wesley was even here, when she heard the shout. She looked up at the knight and held up her hand.<br/><br/>""There is no punishment needed. Wesley has done nothing wrong. He is my guest, a traveler from another land who found his way to our kingdom and is lost.""<br/><br/>Kiara lifted her chin and her blue green eyes showed her authority. She might still be the princess, but she had the composure of the Queen that she would soon be.<br/><br/>""I am taking him to my father to see if we can help him. Now, lower your sword."""
2316,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-28T04:57:07,MioYum_Yum,"""Oh yes, of course. I am sorry"" the man of arms said. ""My name is Navarez, and yours is?""<br/><br/>""Wesley. You are quite a knight"" Wesley told him.<br/><br/>""Oh, the Princess' honor is my highest duty. Please, proceed highly favored one."" The gates opened, the knights, in one single formation, marched to the sides like the ocean splitting in two. They stood straight forward; Wesley was amazed at everything he was taking in. This kingdom was completely glorious; it was bigger than life. Almost something he could believe in. The castle was made of a most precious gem; occasionally he would see the word ""Cyrch"". It didn't sound like 'church', but it sure looked like it ... sort of.<br/><br/>He was not totally sure of what was going to happen, but he was quite certain of something. He took Kiara's word seriously and suddenly, a phrase came to his mind.  ""You are hurt and need healing."" He said it outloud. ""You are hurt and need healing; yes, that's what I was told before I came here. I remember it now."" Suddenly, trumpets sounded all around him.<br/><br/>""All hail, King Geoffrey and revere him and the memory of Queen Juliana!""<br/><br/>Wesley wasn't sure what to do, so he kneeled. They did that in all the movies he had ever seen, so he had no clue if that is what he was supposed to do now. Dead man bowing he thought ... his adventures were just beginning.<br/><br/>*******************************************<br/><br/>""Do you understand now, boys? Uhh ..."" he nodded to Brandis. ""Your father is just not here right now; but he is somewhere and, if I understand it correctly - he's thinking of you right now Brandis.""<br/><br/>Brandis was crying a little, but he had questions. ""Has he gone somewhere, like in the Lion, the Witch, and the Wardrobe?""<br/><br/>""Ahh; not quite. You see in that story, the children found the wardrobe and though they were only gone a second in this world, they lived an entire lifetime in that world.""<br/><br/>""Oh, is it more like the Neverending Story?""<br/><br/>""Oh Brandis, I wish it was. Then we could open up a book and see exactly where your Dad is. We could follow him step by step. But it isn't quite like that at all.""<br/><br/>""Oh"" Brandis sighed. ""This is my fault, isn't it? I mean, I shouldn't have my head in the clouds, should I have?""<br/><br/>""No, no, no"" the doctor reassured Brandis. ""Not your fault."" Doctor Stevens looked around as if worried. Walking over to the door, he closed it and put the latch on it. Walking back, he sat down.<br/><br/>""Brandis, you are like me. I read fantasy novels too. Your Dad ... is going through his own adventure. I'm sure of it.""<br/><br/>""How can you be so sure? You said he's in the other room, but he just couldn't wake up, right? How can you be sure he is somewhere else?""<br/><br/>""Because, I've seen this same case with one other person ... me. I went to another realm myself; I have a daughter just like you. But, I sort of lost myself. And this place I visited ... "" He looked up at Audrey. ""It's not important right now; just know that hearing your laughter and the laughter of your friend ... the smiles of Audrey ... maybe even stories. Those are the things he needs to hear right now. Uh, Trenton. You've been awfully quiet. Is there something you wish to ask?"""
2317,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-28T22:03:53,Sojourn,"Kiara knew Navarez was protective of her. It was his job, after all. He was the Captain of the Royal Guard and her parents had assigned him to personally protect her when she was younger. She had even convinced him to teach her how to use a sword. While she understood that it was his job to protect her, she didn't appreciate him threatening Wesley. When Navarez accepted that Wesley was a guest and not a threat, she was relieved. Now, she just hoped her father would be able to help them.<br/><br/>""Follow me.""<br/><br/>Kiara told Wesley. She had grown up on the castle, she had been surrounded by its amazing size and grandeur all her life. She wondered what kind of land Wesley came from, he seemed at awe and out of his element here. When Wesley thought out loud, Kiara looked at him in surprise.<br/><br/>""Who told you-""<br/><br/>She was about to ask who told him he was hurt and needed healing. Perhaps this person was the key to getting home. The announcement of her father, cut her short. She bowed in respect to her father. King Geoffrey looked at his daughter in shock. Her dress and hair was a total mess from her and Wesley's meeting at the lake.<br/><br/>""Kiara? What happened you?""<br/><br/>""I fell in the lake, Father.""<br/><br/>It wasn't a lie, she had fallen in the lake. She looked into his eyes and had a feeling today was going to be be a bad day for him. King Geoffrey looked confused, not like he had earlier in the day when he told her about the engagement to the Grand Duke.<br/><br/>""Your mother is going to be upset that your ruined your nice dress.""<br/><br/>The king replied and Kiara looked down. Sad that her father thought that Queen Juliana was still alive. It seemed that was becoming more and more common each new day. At first she had tried to correct him that Queen Juliana was gone but it only seemed to upset him more. Lately, it was more common for her and everyone else in the castle to just let him assume she was still alive, then to upset him more. Eventually, he always did remember she had passed away, some point during the day.<br/><br/>""I am sorry. I think she will understand, though. This is Wesley and he needs our help.""<br/><br/>Kiara told her father, grabbing Wesley's arm so her father would finally notice him. King Geoffrey looked the new arrival up and down. He was utterly confused by him. He had never seen those type of clothes anywhere in their land. While his mind was going, he was pretty good at remembering what styles were quite proper in neighboring kingdoms.<br/><br/>""What land do you hail from?""<br/><br/>The king asked Wesley.<br/><br/>--------------------<br/><br/>Trenton was quiet as Doctor Stevens explained to them about what happened to Brandis' father. As Brandis cried a little, Audrey would squeeze his hand. Encouraging him to ask questions. Hoping the doctor would be able to help them all make sense of this. Trenton enjoyed fantasy stories too but he wasn't as obsessed with them as Brandis. He thought they were fun but not real. It seemed crazy to the boy that Mister Bux was stuck in some fantasy world now.<br/><br/>When Brandis thought this was his fault, Audrey backed up the doctor.<br/><br/>""Doctor Stevens is right. What happened is not your fault.""<br/><br/>She didn't know whose fault it was, but Brandis had not done anything wrong. She and her own her son watched the doctor latch the door and both were surprised when he said he had went through the same thing. Audrey wasn't as confident as the doctor that her voice or smiles could help Wesley. Yes, she cared about him but...He was so lost in himself, she figured if not for Brandis, he would forget she even existed. She often believed that she meant very little to Wesley other then helping him with Brandis, she doubted she would make much of a difference in helping him come back. When Doctor Stevens addressed him, Trenton asked.<br/><br/>""You said you were like Mister Bux...How did you come back?"""
2318,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-30T14:30:32,MioYum_Yum,"""Umm, New Jersey. Uhh, in earth."" Wesley wondered how strange these words might sound to a sovereign of such a fantastical place.<br/><br/>He doubted the people here would know of where he lived, just as he did not know exactly where he lived. The princess had grabbed hold of his arm; again, another touch, another feeling, perhaps more attention. It was funny that the very things you craved in this life are the things you deprive others of. Almost like an inner rotting on the soul. Wesley thought about it for a moment and he concluded that perhaps some of the things that mattered in life could only come to you when you gave them away; but when you craved them and tried to take it by force from others - then they never really do come to you.<br/><br/>Was he supposed to learn and grow in this world? It was very difficult, he knew his way around a corporate office, a desk of papers and pens. Sometimes, he was lonely and having a best friend again ... maybe that is someone that he needed. That is why he decided that at the next opportunity, he shall tell Kiara what he thinks of her, how she is friendly and wise beyond her years, how she is quite helpful. And how the thought occurs to him that, maybe he loves her. Maybe. It didn't feel quite the same as with Jennifer, but surely all things start small, right? Audrey would want him to get a life, now he has a rather odd one. Audrey? Wonder why thoughts of her popped into her mind.<br/><br/>*******************************<br/><br/>""My daughter stayed with me when she could. You see, I abandoned her. What with moving out to college, getting a job - then I got stuck here at the office more times than I cared to know. The distance became deafening; thanksgiving, Christmas, Hanukkah, all the things that we celebrated we started celebrating apart. When I went into this coma like state, she'd visit more often. She would tell me what things were going on in her life, memories she had of us. She would sing songs off the radio she enjoyed and liked me hearing.<br/><br/>""I could hear all those things in the world I was in; I would hear it with my inner mind. Sort of like voices, but welcome voices. One day, my adventure was over. And the next logical thing was ... well to come back.""<br/><br/>Brandis seemed to get choked up about the doctor and his daughter growing apart; it was strange for him to be overly emotional, but not strange at all. He was made up of more intense feelings than he let on; standing up from his chair, he approached the doctor and gave him a bear hug. Stevens was taken a back for a moment; he looked at Audrey to get his clue on whether he should return the affectionate hug or not. But before he had a chance to decide, Brandis let go and did the same to Audrey. A big bear hug. Then he said, ""Will you be my Mom, and Doctor Stevens my uncle? Will you help me get Dad back? I just know he's in a far away place somewhere. I just know he is the land of Xanth, or something.""<br/><br/>Uncle Stevens was honored, but he knew his role would be only temporary. The important person in all this was Wesley and his well being."
2319,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-11-30T23:09:11,Sojourn,"""New Jersey? Hmmm... I have never heard of such a land.""<br/><br/>King Geoffrey replied. He wondered where in the world this New Jersey land was. It must be a far different kingdom then Cyrch, given the state of dress Wesley wore and the way he talked. The king was pondering what the Kingdom of New Jersey was like, when Kiara let go of Wesley's arm. She had no idea what effect she was having on him. She saw that her father's mind was wandering and she needed to get his attention back. Kiara told her father.<br/><br/>""It is a far away land, Father.""<br/><br/>""I shall say so. How ever did-""<br/><br/>The king was about to ask his visitor how Wesley arrived here when he was interrupted by Reginald, the Grand Duke of Loxem.<br/><br/>""There you are, Princess. You look a horrid mess.""<br/><br/>Reginald said with a look of his disgust on his lightly tanned face. He was an arrogant man, his clothes were impeccable and he expected his betrothed to look the same at all times. He was already angry at her for running off and to see her return in such a mess and with a mystery man, made him even angrier.<br/><br/>""Thanks...""<br/><br/>Kiara replied, grumpily. She did not need to be pointed out she looked like a mess. She already knew that and had hoped to avoid the Grand Duke for a while. She had even had been hopeful that her father had forgotten about the engagement. He sized Wesley up and down and the Grand Duke did not like what he saw.<br/><br/>""Who are you?""<br/><br/>""This is Sir Wesley of New Jersey.""<br/><br/>King Geoffrey offered up and Reginald glared at Wesley.<br/><br/>""Why are you here? Are you thinking trying to win the princess' hand? Well, you're too late. She is my fiancee. The king announced our engagement this morning""<br/><br/>Reginald attempted to put his arm around Kiara's waist, but she moved away from with a glare on her face. If looks could kill, he would have dropped dead. She did not like the man and did not want to marry him at all. King Geoffrey seemed to have forgotten the arrangement until Reginald announced it.<br/><br/>""Oh, yes, that is right. I am sorry, Sir Wesley, but my daughter's hand has already been promised to another. You are a few hours too late.""<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>Audrey and Trenton close attention to what Doctor Stevens told them about his own journey and how his daughter brought him back. She wondered if Brandis would be able to bring Wesley back. She hoped so. Brandis already lost his mother, he shouldn't lose his father too. Of course, she loved Brandis very much, and she would have raised him  with Trenton if she needed too. However, she would miss Wesley a lot...She cared about him, after all. He was her friend and...No, she shouldn't even think of him being anymore then just a friend.<br/><br/>Audrey watched in surprise that Brandis hugged the doctor. She was about to nod her head to accept the hug, when Brandis came over to her. She happily returned his hug. Although she was speechless a moment when he asked her to be his mom. She wasn't sure what to say. He had a mother, Jennifer was just in heaven. To actually become his mother meant being romantically involved with his father and she doubted Wesley felt anything other then friendship for him.<br/><br/>""I....""<br/><br/>She looked over at Trenton a moment and told the boy.<br/><br/>""Brandis, I love you as much as I love Trenton.""<br/><br/>That was true, she did love the boy like a son. She had long before he had lost his mother.  When he asked if they would help Wesley come back, she replied.<br/><br/>""I will do everything I can to bring your dad home.""<br/><br/>""Me too.""<br/><br/>Trenton told his friend."
2320,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-12-01T01:25:35,MioYum_Yum,"Wesley was unsure how to address the king or the duke; he finally asked, ""Well, I'm not here to marry anybody, I'm not even sure how I got here. But I'd be curious to know, is this engagement agreeable to both parties, or just one of them?""<br/><br/>""Ahem"" a gruff voice came from the entrance of the throne room. Navarez had apparently been observing everything; walking toward the king and past Reginald, he stopped briefly and stared right in the Duke's eyes. Knowing his place of deference, he bowed his head briefly before saying his peace as he slowly realigned his eyes with the Grand Duke.<br/><br/>""If it would pardon your majesty, guest of King Geoffrey, **guest** of Princess Kiara, I should like to ask you if you think it proper to assume someone's affections toward you without hearing their opinion on the matter? And since Sir Wesley here is in the care of Princess Kiara, King Geoffrey, and myself for the time being - would this really be something your highness would press the fair princess for right now? After all, even if this Sir Wesley were here to steal away the Princess from you, would it not be a travesty for you to presume that his Excellency would still not show graciousness and hospitality to all his subjects, even from far off lands, before unnecessarily dismissing them? You know, the Princess has told me many  times in so many words she would like to be left alone for she is her own independent person; don't you still believe in chivalry? I mean no disrespect to his Lordship, Reginald, Grand Duke of Loxem, a **commonwealth** of Cyrth?""<br/><br/>While it seemed that Navarez' words were intended to be smooth and casual, his abrupt turning to King Geoffrey without waiting for Reginald's response ascertained what he thought on the matter. Before addressing him, he quietly turned to the soon to be Queen and said in a whisper, ""Forgive me for my insolence, fair Princess. But your suitor is an ass; I shall happily receive punishment from your hand later for my insult.""<br/><br/>""Your majesty, King Geoffrey and memory of beloved Queen Julianna"" ... Navarez paused and then continued, ""may she rule in the eternal land of sun and snow forever ... might I suggest that since we have never heard of the land of New Jersey, we should treat Sir Wesley as an ambassador of that place? For, if it is as far away as Sir Wesley suggests, it's armies or citizens pose no threat here. Would not the King show to Sir Wesley the same mercy you showed to your lowly Servant, man at arms, when he was found as a child on the streets long ago?""<br/><br/>As Navarez listened to the king, he realized that it was times like these he loved the land of Cyrth; the land gave people a chance to be themselves. Then it occurred to the captain of the guard he had forgotten why he approached the throne. ""Forgive me, your excellency. I have been given a message ... by courier ... it is addressed to you, my liege."" Knowing the king's eyes were sometimes tired, he continued. ""Shall I read it to you in the presence of your friends? It is from the sorceress of the other land. I have been told by the same courier it is about our mystery guest here"" and he pointed to Wesley. ""In fact, it is regarding his son.""<br/><br/>*************************<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Uncle Stevens ... he was not sure he would fill the role very well. But he asked Brandis to sit down a moment and put his thinking caps on. Dr. Stevens took out a piece of lined paper and a pen; setting it before him, he thought carefully next what to say.<br/><br/>""When I had my adventures, I received a lot of messages from my daughter. Like I said, they came in all sorts of shapes and forms. Sometimes in the land I was in I somehow received the message on paper, sometimes through a song. It was all of those messages put together that saved me. I knew my family hadn't forgotten me. When I woke up, I had found my daughter had written me all these letters. When she wrote them to me is when I received them in the other world.<br/><br/>""So, it's important Brandis you think very hard. If you could write your father anything now in a letter, what would it be? Put it down on paper and we shall keep a notebook. This is the only way I know how you can communicate to your Dad. You must have faith; it will be quiet on your Dad's end for a little while, you must not lose heart or patience and you must believe that everything you write, he will receive it. Because"", Dr. Stevens sighed, ""I'm not sure what I would have done had I not known my daughter still loved me.""<br/><br/>Brandis thought about it for a moment. ""I don't write well, will you do it for me, Uncle Stevens?""<br/><br/>The doctor thought a moment. He responded, ""I'm not really your Dad's brother you know; though I feel awfully lucky for your kindness, Brandis. The letter must come from you; it's not so important how perfect you say it. It's important, though, that you say it."" The good doctor got up from the table and talked with Audrey.<br/><br/>""Please, take all the time you need. I have to get started on this paperwork for homecare. Feel free to visit Wesley before you leave, he's in room 202. I have your phone number, I'll call before the first visit.""<br/><br/>Brandis turned to Audrey. ""Mom ... I mean, Ms. Audrey. I know what I want to write, but I'm afraid I'm going to cry.""</span>"
2321,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-12-01T02:36:03,Sojourn,"Reginald glared at Wesley. He did not like this newcomer. King Geoffrey had agreed to the marriage, it didn't matter what Kiara wanted. Cyrch needed a king, not a queen on the throne. Each day it was becoming more and more evident that King Geoffrey's rule was coming to an end.<br/><br/>""It does not matter-""<br/><br/>Reginald was about tell Wesley it did not matter what Kiara wanted when Navarez interrupted them. By the gods, Reginald hated the lower classes. People needed to know their places in the world. Loxem was nothing like this. King Geoffrey and his daughter let people get away with way too much. When he was crowned king, things would definitely change around here. Reginald barely listened to the Captain, but the king did. He nodded his head to Navarez.<br/><br/>""You are right, Navarez. Sir Wesley is our guest. Set up a guest room for him.""<br/><br/>He told a nearby servant, who bowed to the king and hurried away to carry out his order. King Geoffrey was always a gracious host, even if he had no idea why his daughter had brought the man from New Jersey here. Kiara smirked as Reginald attempted to talk but Navarez quickly put the arrogant Duke in his place. She could tell how much Reginald hated it and it made her smile even more. When Navarez apologized to her, she whispered back.<br/><br/>""You are quite right, he is an ass. There is nothing to forgive.""<br/><br/>Instead, Kiara thought, she should reward the Captain for shutting up the Duke. She was pleased that her father was going to let Wesley stay in the castle. Hopefully, she would get a chance to ask him about the lake. King Geoffrey loved to entertain guests and asked Wesley.<br/><br/>""When was the last time you ate? We will have a grand feast in your honor. You must tell me, Kiara, and Navarez all about New Jersey.""<br/><br/>""Feast?! But-""<br/><br/>Reginald wanted Wesley to be gone but before he could declare that any feast should be for him and Kiara's engagement, Navarez remembered why he had approached them. King Geoffrey was already sending more servants off to prepare the banquet hall for a feast for Wesley, when Navarez told him the message.<br/><br/>""Yes, of course.""<br/><br/>As the king's mind was starting to go, so was his eyesight. When Navarez said it was regarded Wesley's son, she said.<br/><br/>""His son? Please read it right away, Navarez.""<br/><br/>Kiara prayed there was nothing with Brandis. Although she did wonder how the sorceress knew of Wesley's presence. She was a very powerful person, however, she probably knew everything that happened all over the world.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Audrey squeezed Brandis' hand.<br/><br/>""It will mean more coming from you, Brandis.""<br/><br/>The doctor could write a letter but it would mean nothing. Doctor Stevens had never met Wesley before he slipped into his coma.<br/><br/>""Trenton and I will help you.""<br/><br/>Trenton nodded his head and took a piece of a paper.<br/><br/>""If you say it, I'll write it down.""<br/><br/>Trenton offered. He wanted to help and he could tell Brandis might not be able to think and write the letter down on his own. Audrey nodded her head to the doctor.<br/><br/>""Yes, of course. We'll visit Wesley soon.""<br/><br/>As soon as she and Trenton helped Brandis write the letter. Once it was just her and the boys, she smiled at Brandis. It was sweet he thought of her as a mom, but she didn't want him to get too comfortable with the idea. Surely once they got Wesley back, life would go back to the way it was...At least for him and her.<br/><br/>""It's okay to cry. He's your father, you love him and you want him to come home. We will get through this all together.""<br/><br/>Like a family, she thought but she didn't want to give Brandis any false hope of what her role in his life would be later."
2322,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-12-02T02:03:47,MioYum_Yum,"Navarez opened the scroll. He was not great orator, but he tried to keep his voice steady in inflection while reading official correspondence.<br/><br/>""To faithful King Geoffrey; greetings from the land of sun and snow. It is my hope that my letter finds you well. It has come to my attention from a lesser angel that Wesley Theodore Bux is here, in Cyrch. I am sure he wishes to return home, but please assure him we will meet should he decide to visit. The journey here is more than he can handle alone. He should know his soul mate is being prepared now, it is someone has has met. I send greetings from his son, Brandis, who says 'Dad, come home soon so I can hear about your stories at work. Love Brandis.'<br/><br/>""Send greetings also to your daughter, the fair Kiara and let her know, please, that her soul mate is also being prepared for her. Sincerely - The Sorceress of the Realm of humility.""<br/><br/>When Wesley heard the letter, he was in complete shock. He nodded his head several times and exclaimed, ""My son should tell me about his stories, not worry about my work. I'm here because of it. And my soul mate? I've met her? I've ... only met ... well, who could that be?"" he asked toward Kiara. There was an awkward stare from Wesley to her, and inside of Navarez there was a tinge of jealousy. Deep in his heart, he wanted Kiara to love him. He admitted to himself he loved Kiara, but he also assumed no matter his opinion - she was going to marry the Grand Duke. Instead of dealing with what emotions began welling up, he bowed before the king with final words, ""I shall ensure there are sufficient guards for this feast, your excellency"" and left without saying anything further.<br/><br/>Wesley realized he inadvertently became the focal point; why would they create a feast just in his honor? There were so many injustices before him; a Princess being married to a Grand Duke who's lust for power seemed corrupting; a guard obviously wanting to spend more time with her; a benevolent king teeter tottering on the brink of senility; and a feeling in his heart for the Princess that he could not shake. Realizing what a fool he had been, he quickly shifted his eyes away from Princess Kiara and spoke up. ""I certainly appreciate the room and food; there is no need to go to any trouble for my sake. I will gladly tell you about New Jersey, but I guess I need to find this sorceress.""<br/><br/>***********************<br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00""><br/>Dr. Stevens was crying on the phone with his daughter, Amber. He didn't realize what effect this was going to have on him. She offered: ""Hey, I can stop by every night and we can talk about it, cuddle a little, I'll listen, watch a movie with you, whatever I can to get you through it.""<br/><br/>Stevens countered, ""I want to go back; I want to go back so bad, and I want to take you with me. They say these are symptoms that happen when you meet someone else who has gone to other worlds. You start getting cravings you've not had before.""<br/><br/>Amber replied, ""Dad; you and I agreed we find a way to go back together. Then we could live happily ever after, just you and me forever."" Stevens returned, ""I think I'm going to need your help. Otherwise, I might ... I might ..."" He paused, sitting in his easy chair at the apartment and hearing the tic toc of the old clock. What would he say to his daughter? He'd conduct experiments on the body to see perhaps what portal could send him and Amber back to the fantasy world. He'd make lots of observations?  He'd violate his Hippocratic Oath for his own selfishness? No, he couldn't do those things. It wasn't right, he was going to be trusted to stop by for home care. <br/><br/>""Amber, you're right. I need you here, especially on the nights I visit Wesley's family. But cuddling is out of the question, you're too old for that, you don't want me doing that to you.  But, I could use the companionship, as long as you don't have a date or anything.""<br/><br/>Amber laughed and huffed. ""No Dad, I promised you I wouldn't marry until we go to the place you were when you went into coma. No boyfriend could understand what we went through together. I want to see it and experience it with you. And I'm not too old to give my old man a hug. Maybe I should move back in"" Amber said,  hoping to console her father. He quickly said ""No, you need to live out on your own.""<br/><br/>""And it's not wrong, is it? Just to take some observations of this Wesley person; maybe he's the key to getting back, Dad? And what about this Audrey woman? Is there a prospect there?""<br/><br/>Wesley hadn't considered it; he would be the only male as far as he could tell in her life. And she was very pretty; but he had to stay professional. He had to help guide the family bring Wesley back, not get involved with his own issues. Finally, he said, ""If in order for me to learn more about Wesley, I have to get to know Audrey better ... then I'll do anything. But no, I can't. I need you to come with me the first night and keep me on the straight and narrow path. We can find another way back to the world I visited.""<br/><br/>To this Amber agreed on the phone that he would accompany him on the first night; but in her heart of hearts, she had been waiting for this moment. She and her Dad had a strained relationship growing up; suddenly, their friendship blossomed after his visit to the other world. She didn't want that wearing off of him; she didn't want him forgetting it. Quite frankly, she didn't want to lose him. She was desperate and no guy she dated ever understood her obsession about it. So she promised herself ... Audrey .. Wesley ... she didn't care who the people were. She would do what it took to get her and her father back to the land and screw anyone who tried to stand in her way. But, she had to play her cards cool for right now. Besides, maybe Audrey is a door mat and this would be a lot simpler than she anticipated.<br/><br/>Amber decided; she will be the one in charge of this home care situation. Not her father; she knows what's best for him.</span>"
2323,Lucky Strangers [Sojourn & Mio],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48540,2015-12-02T05:11:43,Sojourn,"Kiara and her father gave Navarez their full attention as he read from the scroll. Reginald, however, was not as interested in what it said. He just wanted this Wesley fellow gone, so the king would focus his short attention span back to his marriage to the princess. With the way the king's mind was going, the sooner the wedding happened, the better.<br/><br/>Kiara was surprised to hear that both she and Wesley both had soul mates being prepared for them and someone they had each met. Reginald grinned like a fool hearing that and she glared at him. If she had met her soul mate already, it was not that man. When Wesley looked at her when he asked about his soul mate, she shrugged.<br/><br/>""I...ummm...I have no idea.""<br/><br/>She replied, blushing. Things were suddenly awkward in the throne room. She wasn't sure how she felt about Wesley, she liked him and cared enough to want to help him get home....She had no idea how Navarez felt about her but she suddenly felt like she was the center of everyone's attention and affections. King Geoffrey seemed oblivious to it all. With his mind going, he couldn't pay attention to body language as well as he used to. When Navarez said he would get guards for the feast, he smiled.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Navarez.""<br/><br/>When Wesley tried to insist he didn't need a feast in his honor, the king would not allow the man to say no.<br/><br/>""But I insist. You are a guest.""<br/><br/>""We will always have feasts for guests.""<br/><br/>Kiara added, still a little embarrassed by the stare he had given her. The king added.<br/><br/>""Plus, you must eat and rest before you look for the Sorceress. It will be a long journey. Since you brought no knights with you and you are my daughter's friend, I will send some of ours with you.""<br/><br/>Reginald rolled his eyes at the generosity that King Geoffrey was showing this newcomer from New Jersey.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------<br/><br/>""You did very good, Brandis.""<br/><br/>Audrey told him with the short letter he had been able to write for his father. If Wesley would get the message, she had no idea, but she felt it was important that Brandis got it out. Trenton agreed with his mother that his friend had done well.<br/><br/>""Come on, boys. Let's go visit him.""<br/><br/>She suggested and walked the two boys to Room 202. She remembered that Doctor Stevens said the machines were mostly for show but it was hard to see Wesley like that. She was used to seeing him distracted with his work, not like this. She squeezed both boys' hands and reminded them both what the doctor had said.<br/><br/>""Wesley, can you hear me? It's Audrey. Brandis and Trenton are with me.""<br/><br/>She said as the three took seats in the room next to the bed."
2324,Death In Love? [AlyMoni and I],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4861,2011-10-31T21:56:42,Mendax Nox Propria,"Death. Itâ€™s that quiet whisper in the dark. Itâ€™s the crunching of metal in car crashes. Itâ€™s the tranquil passing in oneâ€™s sleep. Mostly though, Death is personal. And right now, itâ€™s coming right into view, darting between people as they are tending to their daily lives. Fading in and out as people wander to and fro, using their Bluetooth devices with no care in the world to everyone around them.<br/><br/>Thatâ€™s not the oddball thing though, the oddball thing is it appears that there are twins amongst the crowd, but no one seems to notice the one. The one coming closer and closer, moving around and seemingly through, people as it made itâ€™s way towards the one that the crowd parts ways around like a rock in the water. Constantly fading and flickering, as if shadows were upon it or the twin was really a ghostly apparition.<br/><br/>When finally noticed by the other twin, the imposter twin appeared dressed identical, everything was the same, down to the very last hair follicle. Perfection was visible in plain daylight, eerie and creepy, but perfection nonetheless.<br/><br/>â€œPeople say that everyone has a twin, do you believe in coincidences?â€ The imposter gave a slight smile, â€œI doâ€¦â€"
2325,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628&start=20,2016-01-05T22:44:57,Sojourn,"Dean caught the look of surprise on Anna's face at what he told Mister Tuono. Considering their mutual dislike for each other, he didn't offer up much of his personal life to her. He was fine with her thinking that all he cared about was getting drunk, high, and having sex with her sister. Those were pretty high on his priority list but that wasn't all he was about. Since they hated each other, he made no point of telling her anything about himself.<br/><br/>Sophia had told him she thought his art was good and he had been able to tell she wasn't just saying it to be nice. Plus, he had had an art teacher who thought it was good. She had submitted it to an art school that had offered him a full ride scholarship. Dean hadn't taken the school up on the offer. Like Sophia, he didn't have much motivation in life other then to work a low level job to have a paycheck. Dean was surprised that their host was interested in his artwork.<br/><br/>""No, I-""<br/><br/>Dean started to say he didn't have anything with him to show, when Sophia cut him off.<br/><br/>""I have some saved to my phone.""<br/><br/>She offered and showed Mister Tuono on her smartphone some of favorite pieces of Dean's artwork. She had not been kidding that Dean liked darker stuff. There was a barren landscape drawing that was supposed to be what a city looked like after a nuclear explosion. He had also drawn a bloody bride that had murdered her groom. A picture that would probably interest Mister Tuono was the drawing of Medusa and her stone garden.<br/><br/>Dean said to him.<br/><br/>""Sometimes Sophia's love of Greek myths inspires me."""
2326,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-01T21:55:30,Imagine,"<span style=""color: #4080FF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Can you remember, remember my name?<br/>As I flow through your life<br/>A thousand oceans I have flown<br/>And cold spirits of ice<br/>All my life<br/><br/>I am the echo of your past<br/>I am returning, the echo of a point in time<br/>Distant faces shine<br/>A thousand warriors I have known<br/>And laughing, as the spirits appear<br/>All your life<br/>Shadows of another day…<br/><br/>And if you hear me talking on the wind<br/>You've got to understand<br/>We must remain<br/>Perfect strangers</span></span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PEVkcd3tBDY"">“Perfect Strangers,”</a>by Deep Purple<br/><br/>* * * * * * *<br/><br/>At times brushed off as being just another of Italy's gritty little port towns, Ancona was, perhaps, no beauty at first glance.  Yet, there was more to it than met the superficial eye, and to jadedly overlook it would be to miss much...<br/><br/>In the old town, crowned by a resplendent cathedral church, one could peel back surprisingly rich layers of history, beginning with its founding by Greek settlers from Syracuse, around 387 BC.  Its name derived from the Grecian word Αγκων, meaning ""elbow""; the harbor to the east of the town was originally protected only by the promontory on the north, shaped quite like an elbow.  Through Roman times, it retained its own coinage, with the device of a bent arm (a quite intentional pun) holding a palm branch on one side, and the profile of Aphrodite on its reverse.<br/><br/>In the present day, remaining Roman ruins, along with a stash of archaeological museums, and the Renaissance palazzi, glowed softly in the evening light; portals that beckoned to another era.  As well, if one were to linger long enough in the hilltop parks that overlooked the Adriatic sea, and the lively boulevards and cafe-rimmed piazzas, one would then see a more likable side to this seafront capital.  One that encouraged spontaneous escapades, delightful diversions, and the sort of bitter sweet romance, ephemeral or enduring, that was so often the subject of foreign films.<br/><br/>Foreign to the US, this was to say.  From whence had come a particular trio of travelers, this early autumn afternoon.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=48627"">Anna Evans</a>-- bar band singer, lingerie model (sporadically, for a pair of lesser known lines), internet entrepreneur (of sorts…), cocktail waitress (when those other gigs were not satisfying the rent) ---  knew a bit of the preceding facts about this place; where she, her younger sister, and her sister’s boyfriend were newly arrived.<br/><br/>Yes, she’d given the wikipedia entry a cursory once over.  And didn’t especially give a crap, nor possess much of a desire to learn anything more.<br/><br/>The Adriatic – known by some as “the jewel in the heart of Europe” --<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>breath stealing, though, and she did love being close to the sea.  One of the most spectacular beaches in the region wasn’t far from Ancona, and she planned on getting in some time.  A final chance to work on her tan before fall began in earnest.<br/><br/>But that would be after business was concluded.  For it was business that had drawn her here.   A prospective deal that just might give her fortunes a much needed shift.  Preferably out of reverse gear, where they had been for these past several months.<br/><br/>She was glad her sister, Sophia, had decided to tag along.   Both because her presence generally improved Anna’s mood, and because she thought it good for Sophia to get out, and see some place different.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Any</span>place.  Sophia was too locked into her little job, her low key routines, Anna felt.  She needed to<span style=""font-style: italic""> live</span>more, have more excitement in her life, meet more people.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Especially</span>meet more people.<br/><br/>And by<span style=""font-style: italic"">people</span>, she meant<span style=""font-style: italic"">guys</span>.<br/><br/>Somewhere out there was the one who would sweep Sophia from her feet, and take her away from Dean.   Of this Anna was fully certain.  It was merely a matter of time, a matter of exposure.   But until then, she must bear with Sophia squandering herself on<span style=""font-style: italic"">the king of all douche bags</span>.   And with him indirectly disturbing her<span style=""font-style: italic"">own</span>world.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jeez!  Why did I let him come along-?  Should have put my foot down...what in hell was I thinking-?   </span><br/><br/>She’d been over it a hundred and one times since they’d left.   And still had no good answer.  A momentary lapse in her judgment, was about all she could say.  She wasn’t a complete stranger to those, sad to say.  Their mother --  Dr. Lynette Evans, professional psychologist, no less --  would have been swift to agree, had she been along.  Anna was grateful that she was not.  God had granted that mercy, at least.   Not that Anna believed in<span style=""font-style: italic"">him.</span>Even if she did swear by him, frequently enough...<br/><br/>""God damn it!  What is he doing in there?""<br/><br/>‘He’ meaning Dean, and ‘there’ meaning the men’s room.  It was Sophia whom she addressed, seated at a small but upscale café that had been a convenient stop along the way to their hotel.   She had some ten minutes ago finished her iced mocha (non-fat milk, of course), and was rapidly growing tired of waiting.<br/><br/>Particularly waiting for<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>-- her own personal<span style=""font-style: italic"">nemesis</span>on this little jaunt."
2327,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-01T23:23:02,Sojourn,"Ancona seemed like a quaint little town, at least what Sophia Evans had seen of it so far. It definitely wasn't the first city that come to most people's minds when they thought Italy. Sophia felt herself drawn to check out the ruins. She always found Ancient World history fascinating, especially Greek history. Ever since she could remember, she had wanted to learn anything and everything she could about Greek history. She knew so much about it, she could have written a series of books or taught classes. Not that Sophia had the ambition for that. She worked as a cashier at her hometown's local grocery store. It wasn't glamorous like her sister's sometimes jobs, but it paid the bills. That's all that matter. Plus, she liked the routine. She knew what to expect everyday and didn't have to work too hard to be one of the better employees there. It drove her mother nuts that she didn't go to college, didn't try to get into management in the store. Well, Sophia didn't care what Lynette Evans thought. She had ruined their family anyway...<br/><br/>Screw her, Sophia thought. She was on vacation with her sister and boyfriend. After Anna's business was done, then they could have some fun. Sophia was browsing her Facebook timeline when Anna asked what Dean was doing in the bathroom. Sophia had a good idea, Dean definitely wasn't the type of guy most parents wanted their daughter to bring home. Bradley and Lynette hated him, Anna did too. Sophia knew Anna did but she didn't care what her family thought. He was exciting, he was hot, he was fun. He was a great distraction of how much her family had started to suck in recent months. Anna smoked weed sometimes and drank wine, she couldn't judge Dean. He just happened to smoke a lot more marijuana and drank a lot of beer.<br/><br/>When Anna told her of the trip and asked her to come, Sophia had happily agreed. She was bored at work and had vacation time. Plus, they had always been close. They were four years apart but that didn't matter. Anna doted on her when she was little and as Sophia got older, they hung out all the time. Her older sister didn't care if her friends thought it was weird she wanted to be with her little sister a lot. Often times, Anna would be the first to comfort her if she was afraid or scared. Taking over the role Lynette should have done. When Dean heard of the trip, he invited himself along. Anna hadn't liked it but she agreed, probably because she knew it would make Sophia happy. Sophia loved spending all the time she could with him, she didn't see him as the giant jackass that the rest of the world saw him as. She thought he was perfect and thrilled he came along.<br/><br/>Sophia looked up from her phone and told her sister.<br/><br/>""Well, he did go in there with a baggie....""<br/><br/>After they ate and Dean did not offer at all to pay, he had forced an invite but wasn't about to offer to help out with any bills, Dean had retreated to the restroom with a baggie full of marijuana. He said he needed a fix before they went to Anna's business meeting.<br/><br/>""If he takes much longer, just go with out us and we'll catch up.""<br/><br/>Sophia offered."
2328,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-02T23:46:24,Imagine,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A baggie</span>...of course.  What else?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fucking stupid.</span>She loved her MJ as much as most, but she sure as hell<span style=""font-style: italic"">didn't</span>chance taking it through customs --  didn't love it<span style=""font-style: italic"">so</span>much that she wanted to risk getting busted over it.<br/><br/>While x-ray machines were no issue, there were the sniffer dogs, as well as the random searches. Often if they found anything, they would just<span style=""font-style: italic"">leave</span>it there...and then, once you went to pick up your luggage, it was tantamount to admission that it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">your</span>weed.  And<span style=""font-style: italic"">then</span>they stopped you, and the<span style=""font-style: italic"">real</span>trouble began.   Common enough story.    Dean had been lucky.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They</span>had been lucky.<br/><br/>And as well, there was the small issue that...<br/><br/>""I<span style=""font-style: italic"">asked</span>him not to bring any,"" she said, with narrowing eyes, tightening jaw.   ""I asked him<span style=""font-style: italic"">twice</span>.  And he<span style=""font-style: italic"">agreed.</span>But, the guy's a little challenged, when it comes to keeping his word.  I forgot.  Somehow, I forgot.""<br/><br/>Anna glanced briefly off in another direction, quelling her rising anger.  Knowing of course it wasn't her sister's fault.  And not really wanting a scene in public, once Dean drifted out of the restroom all squint-eyed.<br/><br/>Leave before them?  That was tempting.  But...it would be like conceding Dean a victory.  Even though she didn't want a scene, she at<span style=""font-style: italic"">least</span>wanted to see what he would say for himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That</span>promised some little amount of entertainment.<br/><br/>""Anyway, I'll wait a little longer.  No big deal.""    As if on cue, she saw the men's room door open then, and Dean emerge from the doorway."
2329,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-03T02:00:25,Sojourn,"""Dean did keep his promise. He bought it from the busboy when you were in the restroom.""<br/><br/>Sophia told Anna. Instantly, defending her boyfriend, like she always did. She wasn't lying, Dean had kept his word, he hadn't brought any weed with him onto the plane. He had hated that. Only being able to drink on the flight over was difficult for one who was usually high most of his waking hours. Sometimes Sophia swore her boyfriend had the nose of a dog, he had quickly picked up that the busboy had the same recreational hobby he enjoyed and made a deal. Sophia knew Anna didn't like Dean but Sophia was pretty sure she was in love with him. She didn't like being in the middle between the two of them. She just wished Anna could see him the way she did. When Anna said she could wait, Sophia nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Okay, if you're sure.""<br/><br/>Dean didn't keep them waiting any longer. He was quite happy to get his fix and plopped himself down in the chair next to Sophia. He had put sunglasses on, which was a good idea, since his eyes were red from his little trip to the restroom. He wrapped his arm around Sophia's shoulders and gave her a kiss that some people would think wasn't appropriate for a public place.<br/><br/>""Miss me, babe?""<br/><br/>It was a silly question, even if Anna had felt he had taken far too long in the restroom, he wasn't gone that long. Sophia happily returned his kiss.<br/><br/>""Always.""<br/><br/>She said with a smile and told him.<br/><br/>""Anna was getting worried about how long you were taking.""<br/><br/>""Oh, were you, Anna? I didn't realize you cared so much.""<br/><br/>Dean said with a smirk to Anna. He knew exactly what the older sister thought of him and he got a kick out of it."
2330,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-04T21:23:35,Imagine,"In other circumstance, with another person as the subject of this little debate, she would have been mildly impressed.  And, even though she wasn't exactly<span style=""font-style: italic"">impressed,</span>she had to concede Dean a few points for pulling that off.<br/><br/>Why did the idiots always seem to have the lion's share of the luck?   Perhaps she should ram her head into the wall a few times, to see if she could get her own to improve.   Well...in truth, she shouldn't complain.  Being invited<span style=""font-style: italic"">here</span>was a stroke luck.  She couldn't really attribute this opportunity to anything<span style=""font-style: italic"">other</span>than that.  Aside from divine providence, in which she, card carrying atheist that she was, staunchly did<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>believe.<br/><br/>""I'm sure,"" she replied to Sophia.  ""Sue me for running to the obvious conclusion.""   It was as much of an apology as she was would offer, on this one.<br/><br/>After Prince Charming had rejoined them, she supplied ""Oh, you know me Dean, I'm just the concerned type. Was afraid maybe you'd fallen in.""<br/><br/>Why did he<span style=""font-style: italic""> really</span>get on her nerves, so much?   Dean was annoying, but essentially harmless...certainly, Anna had met many worse guys during her quarter century of life, given the somewhat rough crowd she tended to run with.   Dean wasn't malicious, or dangerous.   And, he did seem to make Sophia so very happy, for some reason she had yet to fathom.   But, he just<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>set her teeth on edge...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sophia could do -so- much better...if she'd only try! </span>How many times had<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>thought run through her mind?  She'd lost count.  And, it didn't fully make sense of her feelings toward Dean, either.  Not by itself.   Well, nothing for it.  For her sister's sake, she'd maintain the peace on this trip, which she really wanted both of them to be able to enjoy.   After that, hell, it was Sophia's life, and she was an adult, now.<br/><br/>Though...that didn't mean she<span style=""font-style: italic"">wouldn't</span>attempt some covert maneuvers, or work to facilitate certain opportunities,  if she thought it might result in her sister running off with somebody else...all was fair in love and social media, after all...<br/><br/>""Okay, get a room, you two!"" she remarked as they went in for that lusty smooch.<br/><br/>""And, in fact...how about if we get out of here, and do just that?"""
2331,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-04T22:24:51,Sojourn,"""He is smarter then you think.""<br/><br/>Sophia said to Anna. She knew what Anna thought of Dean. Her older sister didn't hide her dislike of him. Dean wasn't as stupid as Anna thought but Sophia knew there wasn't much point of arguing with her sister about him. It would be like fighting a brick wall. Anna wasn't going to change her opinion of Dean any time soon. Sophia loved her sister but she also loved Dean. She wanted both in her life, she just wished they could all get along. She supposed Anna not trying to throw him in front of a bus and that would just have to do today.<br/><br/>When Dean returned and heard Anna's replied, he grinned.<br/><br/>""Really? Here, I thought you going to pray to the gods of old for me to be struck by lightening.""<br/><br/>Dean had known from the moment he and Sophia had progressed in their relationship far enough to meet her family, Anna hated him. She adored her baby sister and thought Sophia could do so much better. Which she probably could. Dean worked a dead end job and, with his recreational habits, he wasn't the type of man you'd want to have children with someday.<br/><br/>Sophia's face turned a little red when Anna told her and Dean to get a room. When she was with him, she forgot everything and everyone else. She forgot she was in public place and the amount of passion she had for Dean...Yeah, she probably upset more then just her sister right now with that kiss. She nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Sounds good, Sis.""<br/><br/>Dean nodded his head and wrapped his arm around Sophia's waist after they both stood up.<br/><br/>""You better hope the walls are thick in the hotel, Anna.""<br/><br/>Sophia slapped his arm for his perverted comment, which he had no shame of saying, as they waited for a taxi to take them to the hotel."
2332,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-06T23:35:56,Imagine,"""Hm, I don't know, Dean.  I'm sort of planning on having an all out Certs encounter, while we're here.   In which case,<span style=""font-style: italic"">you'd</span>better hope the walls are thick.""   Anna laughed briefly, enjoying her sister's discomfort on the subject.  She'd loved to make Sophia blush since they were little -- so adorable!   She adored her sister's innocence.   Exactly why she didn't want<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dean</span>corrupting her...<br/><br/>As far as transportation...back home, Anna would have opted for<span style=""font-style: italic"">Uber</span>, the new transpo paradigm, using owner operated vehicles, that was beginning to give the taxi industry some serious competition.<br/><br/>However, she'd done her homework, and discovered that here in Italy it was actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">more</span>expensive than calling a cab.  So,  a cab it was.  Fortunately, there was one waiting across the street from the cafe, which they were able to pick up without difficulty.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Capisci l'Inglese</span>-?"" she inquired of the driver -- some of the little bit of the Italian language she learned in preparation for this trip.<br/><br/>""Yes, ma'am,"" the driver assured her, offering them a friendly smile.  ""Where to-?""<br/><br/>""The Hotel Fortuna, at Piazza Rosselli, please,"" she acknowledged him.<br/><br/>""You got it!""   And, without more ado, they were off.<br/><br/>* * * * * * * *<br/><br/>Hotel Fortuna was your fairly standard four star hotel.  Its unassuming rooms had fairly standard decor, free Wi-Fi, and flat-screen TVs, and room service was offered.   All so the website had promised.  Situated across from the train station, it was in Ancona's downtown area, close to a theater called the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Teatro delle Muse</span>,  and also close to the stunning Ancona Cathedral.<br/><br/>Those were interesting, but even more importantly to Anna, its menu had gluten free options (She didn't suffer from Celiac disease -- but, going gluten free did good things for her complexion, made it easier to maintain her weight where she liked it -- if mostly just by reducing her intake of carbs), -and- its bar was open 24/7.   Just in case Dean really got to her...she could readily go and get drunk.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">After</span>business was concluded, of course.   Priorities, and all.<br/><br/>Entering the Fortuna, getting their rooms, the hotel proved to live up to what had been advertized online. Anna surveyed her own room, then began to unpack, while Sophia and Dean did the same, over next door.<br/><br/>She pulled the drapes, to allow in the light, and check out what sort of a view she had.    Up on the sixth floor, it was pretty damn kickin', she discovered.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Nice.</span>Decent view of both the cathedral, as well as the Adriatic, from some miles off; not bad for the rate that she was paying.<br/><br/>Well.  Time to do the unpacking thing, and settle in.   Mostly, she was interested in resting, and doing her best to reorient her internal clock from the jet lag.  Tomorrow afternoon she had her meeting --  and she couldn't afford to show up looking all bleary eyed, and out of it.<br/>Hopefully, Sophia and Romeo would feel the need to do the same, and at least give her this one night to rest up.   After that, she could handle whatever.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Most</span>of whatever.   Within<span style=""font-style: italic"">reason</span>..."
2333,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-07T00:40:09,Sojourn,"Dean laughed at Sophia.<br/><br/>""Well, you got to be pretty for that. So, I don't see that happening.""<br/><br/>Sophia glared a little at Dean. Her sister was pretty, she was a model from time to time. Sophia was sure that if Anna wanted, she could definitely find herself a vacation fling or two. Which wouldn't hurt, as long as he was single. Especially, since her sister's last boyfriend hadn't wanted to leave his wife in the end. Sophia wanted her sister to be happy and with a man who deserved her.<br/><br/>""I'm sure Anna won't be lonely if she doesn't want to be.""<br/><br/>""Yeah...I guess you can pay that type of company, even in Italy.""<br/><br/>Dean replied with a smirk and Sophia rolled her eyes. Dean wasn't ready to let the subject drop and asked Sophia as Anna talked to the driver.<br/><br/>""You think he's asking her about 'special' services?""<br/><br/>""Why you got to be such an asshole to her?""<br/><br/>Sophia asked and Dean shrugged.<br/><br/>""Because she's an asshole to me.""<br/><br/>Sophia and Dean got into the taxi and headed to the Hotel Fortuna. It was a nice enough place. Dean saw that there was a twenty four hour bar and he was pleased. He already had a beer in his hand as he and Sophia headed up their room, that was next to Anna's. Sophia didn't realize it, but she had mimicked her sister in opening the curtains to look at the view.<br/><br/>""Wow, it's so pretty.""<br/><br/>She said seeing the cathedral and the Adriatic Sea. She couldn't wait to go sightseeing. Dean looked at it but wasn't as impressed. He wrapped his arms around her waist.<br/><br/>""We should....see how....thick these....walls are...""<br/><br/>He said, his words broken up in between kisses. Sophia eagerly kissed him back but she thought of Anna for a moment.<br/><br/>""But she....has a...meeting tomorrow...""<br/><br/>""Yeah, tomorrow...afternoon...""<br/><br/>Dean said and started to the things that Sophia always liked and found it very hard to resist. Sophia hoped that the walls were thick and that her and Dean's actions in their room didn't bother her sister too much."
2334,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-13T19:43:42,Imagine,"As it happened, the walls of Hotel Fortuna were decently thick.    While Anna could discern the occasional vocalization, or other audible consequence of passion, it wasn't to any degree that was a big deal.   She wondered if Dean actually possessed any real skill in the sack.  While that seemed beyond unlikely, stranger things had been proven to be true.   He had so little else going for him... she hoped, for her sister's sake, that it might actually be so.   The sounds issuing from their room were moderately encouraging, at least.<br/><br/>And they couldn't help but make her think of Alex, her last boyfriend, from whom she was recently separated.   As of his having returned to his ex-wife.   She wished him well.  Didn't work out for shit the first time around...but hey, why not on the second go?    And too, there was the little fact that her family was loaded, and his career was sort of on the skids.  The result of losing a few too many cases, and of too much partying.  In which he'd been much assisted by herself, yes...<br/><br/>Well, it had been fun while it lasted.   And there were no hard feelings.<br/><br/>Almost none.  Not so much.   She didn't really think about it, at least.  Sure...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fuck!  I wish had a joint, to help me relax.  And to take my mind off Alex. </span><br/><br/>There was no way she was going to ask Dean. Especially not now.  And, anyway, it wasn't exactly the best idea the day before her interview with Mr. Tuono.   And thus she sighed, arose from where she'd been sitting, unbound her hair from the high pony she'd had it done in, and proceeded to shake it out.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mmm...needs a little conditioner,</span>she noted, glancing at her reflection in the full length mirror off to one side.  Fortunately, she had brought one of the very best --- Paul Mitchell ""The Conditioner"" -- which she liked to refer to as ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">the</span>the conditioner.""    Yes, she was pretty easily amused.  And quite unashamed about it.<br/><br/>Her attention then went to the window, and the gorgeous view, again.  It would be fun to explore a bit, once business was done.  Ancona had once been a part of ancient Greece, she recollected reading.  It was one of the goads she'd utilized on Sophia, to urge her to come too.  She knew well the big thing her sister had for all places and things Greek.  Why...she didn't understand.  Sophia wasn't otherwise exactly a history buff.   But, she had so few strong interests, that Anna tended to encourage it.   Even if it did give her a small headache, sometimes, listening to Sophia carry on about it.<br/><br/>Anna turned, stretched, and then went to her purse to retrieve her phone.   Having done so, she went back to the bed, made herself comfortable, and got caught up on facebook and twitter. Coming soonish, she promised to friends and followers --  would be the obligatory travel photos, posted to her Instagram page.   To which she shortly received the obligatory ""you go, girl!"" 's, and ""oh, can't wait!"" 's, as well as some nearly two dozen likes.<br/><br/>Including one from Alex.   Which was accompanied by a bland<span style=""font-style: italic"">""sounds fun, hope your well"". </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Really-?   Was that really necessary?  Was it?   </span><br/><br/>""Fuck you, too,"" she whispered, with more than a little venom, as she placed her phone over on the nightstand.    She took in its place the TV remote, flipped it on, and started to channel surf.   Finally settling on the movie ""Wicker Park,"" which she'd seen before, but loved enough to watch again.<br/><br/>Perhaps there was some analogy, here? Just like the movie's protagonist, Matt, had to find out what that crazy-ass bitch (who's name happened to be Alex...ugh!) was all about...so too would her sister's eyes be opened to what a douche Dean really was?<br/><br/>Next door, Dean's best efforts abruptly punctuated that thought with a resounding cry from Sophia.  Anna sighed, rolled her eyes, and continued to watch the movie.   Not long after it concluded, to the bitter sweet strains of Coldplay's ""The Scientist"", she realized she actually probably could sleep.   And so she got up, got undressed, then removed what little makeup she was wearing.  And set the alarm, and went to bed.<br/><br/>And awoke quite suddenly in the early AM hours.  Not from any noise her sister and Dean were making.  It was all quiet on that front.   No --  she'd had a nightmare.  One that<span style=""font-style: italic"">really </span>rattled the bejeezus out of her:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A city...a Grecian looking city....  under siege.... pillars of smoke, fires, inky black shadows that seemed to move of their own volition...   </span><br/><br/>She shook her head, let go a breath.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Weird.  What was that about-?   I didn't watch any cheesy ass adventure movies!   </span><br/><br/>Was the Greek bit because she'd been thinking about her sister's interest in it, before she'd gone to bed?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well.  Who cares!  </span><br/><br/>Anna did manage to fall back asleep.   Yet it took her some little while, to do so.<br/><br/>* * * * * * * *<br/><br/>She roused from sleep, as the alarm on her phone woke her.   At last...the big day, and all that.  Slowly, she sat up, drew a hand through her hair, and took personal inventory, trying to establish whether she was hungry for any sort of a real breakfast, or more in the mood for something light.     She kind of felt more inclined toward the latter of those, she decided.   Plus, she wanted that ""lean & mean"" feeling, when she went in to see Mr. Tuono, not ""bogged & bloated.""<br/><br/>She already knew exactly what she was going to wear to the interview.  So, no stress there.  It was merely a matter of prep time.  Yawning once, arising from the bed, she made her way to the window, to allow in the mellow, mid-morning sun.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Okay, Mr. Zachaios Tuono.</span>.. (god, what a mouthful that name was...hopefully she could get away with calling him 'Zac'?)<span style=""font-style: italic"">...you're on!    Let's see how you might change this slightly stagnating life of mine...</span>"
2335,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-13T20:50:02,Sojourn,"At first, Sophia had made an effort to not be very loud. She didn't want to bother her sister before her big meeting with Mister Tuono. Dean, however, made it harder and harder for her to stay quiet. He was a good in bed, or at least good to her. She didn't have very much experience with guys. Dean was the only serious boyfriend she ever had in her life and didn't realize she could do much better then him.<br/><br/>Dean made a decent effort to make sure she was pleased before they were finished. He rolled over and lit a joint when it was over. Sophia decided to grab her phone and search tourist spots. Knowing that Ancona had been a part of Ancient Greek had sealed the deal for her wanting to come on the trip. She couldn't wait to explore this city.<br/><br/>""I hope Anna meeting won't last long. There is so much do here!""<br/><br/>She told Dean excitedly, showing him the various things she wanted to do on their trip. He looked her phone but didn't share her enthusiasm for the city. He'd be perfectly content partying in the hotel's bar for the rest of the trip.<br/><br/>""Looks fun.""<br/><br/>Dean replied and Sophia didn't catch his boredom in the idea of learning about the city's history and sightseeing. Sophia got a notepad and started writing down all the places she wanted the three of them to go. She was sure that Anna would be excited to come along once the business was done. Dean passed out next to her before she was done with her sightseeing ideas and she decided she'd better get some sleep too.<br/><br/>Sophia wasn't sure why but she had a weird dream in the middle of the night. In the dream, she was standing on a podium before a group of soldiers, dressed in ancient armor. She didn't recall what she was telling them but whatever she said, she had their support. She held up a sword and they raised their swords and spears with her. They were ready to follow her anywhere...Even into battle...<br/><br/>Dean's snoring woke her up. It told her she wasn't some general in a war, but a girl on vacation with her boyfriend and sister. She wondered why the hell she dreamed that...She rolled back over to go to sleep. Once morning came, she and Dean got dressed to meet Anna.<br/><br/>""So, after your meeting, can we check out the Monte Guasco?""<br/><br/>Sophia asked Anna. Her excitement was surely be evident in her voice. Dean didn't look excited at all about the idea."
2336,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-18T02:37:10,Imagine,"Although she did in fact have her apparel picked out in advance, that didn't mean she didn't spend some time waffling on, and agonizing over, smaller detail, such as her hair, makeup, and accessories.<br/><br/>Whereas she had awoken early enough to have plenty of time to be early, once she was finally all ready, there wasn't much in the way of time to kill.<br/><br/>And yes --  she was nervous.  She really wanted --<span style=""font-style: italic"">needed</span>--  something good to come out of this interview.<br/><br/>Eventually, ready as she'd ever be -- she emerged from her room, dressed in a charcoal grey skirt suit, for which she'd bitten the bullet and paid top dollar for at Saks.   What she was actually feeling notwithstanding, her demeanor was the fairly usual flippancy:<br/><br/>""Well. Hope your dreams were as interesting as mine, Soph.   I got to watch Greece burn.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Greece</span>...as in your favorite country...not<span style=""font-style: italic"">grease</span>, like when kooky old Mr. Steevers used to try and cook cheeseburgers.""   Mr. Steevers having been the senile, eccentric old father of one of their former neighbors.<br/><br/>Once Sophia told her of her own dream, Anna was a little taken aback.  Really somewhat shocked, actually.<br/><br/>""Huh. Weird. Both of us...""   It<span style=""font-style: italic"">was </span>weird.  She didn't need stuff like this to think about, right now.    And therefore tried to make light of it--<br/><br/>""Well, dad always said people would follow you, if you could just find the right soapbox.   Never thought of you as the military type, though,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Commander Evans</span>.   But, anyway --  Monte Guasco sounds great!  Absolutely, we'll go.   I bet the view is phenomenal. And I've already promised the facebookers some pictures.""<br/><br/>These things aside, it wasn't long before they picked up a rental car, and were en route to the offices of Mr. Zachaios Tuono.<br/><br/>* * * * * * * *<br/>On the drive, Anna reflected on what an oddball thing it was this guy had found her at all.  Apparently, he'd been searching for someone both with experience in some form of modeling, as well as working a stage, in front of an audience, and who was fairly internet savvy.  As well, someone with a distinctiveness about them --  someone who was their own person, and not trying to ape some celebrity or other.    And Anna did fit those things ---   and apparently, one of the employees Mr. Tuono had scouring the internet managed to locate her own blog, that had what she considered her best pictures, as well as her best videos, singing with two different local bands.  Plus numerous impromptu videos, and postings, made mostly for fun, where she rambled and joked about her views on life, love, and whatever else happened to be on her mind, that day.  Or hour.  Or minute.<br/><br/>As for Mr. Tuono himself...she'd of course done her homework on him.    He appeared to be an Ancona native, whom had been making a living as an entrepreneur ever since dropping out of university, in his early twenties.   In the pre-internet days, he'd co-created and marketed several products --  including a pager that interfaced with a telephone answering machine, that was apparently quite clever, for its day.    And also started a business that licensed T-shirts for heavy metal bands, but eventually went bankrupt.   Then, with the internet boom --  he took his business online, and really diversified.   He sold all manner of things, now.   Including various informational sites that charged subscription fees, and that were easier to maintain, because there was no physical product.   While the guy wasn't like a bookoo rich kind of entrepreneur, he was nonetheless really successful, made a good living for himself, and seemed to be quite well known, locally.    Now sixty years old, he was still seeking to make happen<span style=""font-style: italic"">'The Next Big Thing'(tm)</span>, and seemed to feel that she could be part of that.<br/><br/>Now, what that was....Mr. Tuono had said he would divulge in a face to face interview.   Anna had thought that a little odd, and just hoped that it didn't involve anything like an escort service, a BDSM dungeon, or anything else disreputable she'd likely come to regret, in this day and age of information that remained in the public domain forever.   But, surely there was enough local ""talent"" for anything the likes of that.  He'd hardly need to reach out to a woman overseas, buy her and two other people plane tickets, and get them a reduced rate at the local hotel, to fill that sort of position.   Every region on the planet had its already experienced pool of people in that industry.  So, she thrust that notion aside.   She would simply have to wait, to find out what this was all about.<br/><br/>Mr. Tuono's offices were on the twelfth floor of a newish office highrise, situated in downtown, not too far from their hotel.  Once they arrived and parked, Anna gazed briefly up toward the building, then toward Sophia and Dean as they disembarked:<br/><br/>""Now, remember, kids;  very best behavior, right?  It was nice of Mr. Tuono to invite you two to come and see his offices, since he new we'd be vacationing, afterward, while we're here.   But you guys are<span style=""font-style: italic""> audience,</span>right?    So, please....be<span style=""font-style: italic"">quiet</span>; no unnecessary comments, no belching, no picking your nose, no giggling because you think his accent sounds like a B grade Trojan war movie.  Okay?""<br/><br/>It was<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dean</span>she was looking at.   And<span style=""font-style: italic"">only</span>Dean she was worried about.   If Mr. Tuono hadn't said,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ah, yes, well bring your sister and her boyfriend with you, please --  they can sit while we talk, and I'll have an excellent lunch brought in, for all of us, afterwards -- ""</span>then there would have been<span style=""font-style: italic"">NO</span>way in hell Anna would have ever considered bringing him to any even vaguely important meeting.   Sophia had said he'd promised her he would be absolutely quiet. And so Anna held to some little faith in that.<br/><br/>The reception area of the building was kind of art deco cool, and presented more a relaxed, artistic sort of atmosphere, than a high-pressure business one.   Anna liked it, found it encouraging, as well as in keeping with the sort of environment she thought her prospective employer might feel at home in.<br/><br/>""I'm Anna Evans. We're here to see Mr. Tuono, of T-Bolt Enterprises,"" she supplied to the pretty, raven haired receptionist.<br/><br/>According to his website, he came up with the ""T-Bolt"" name because, supposedly, business ideas hit him like ""a bolt from the blue.""   As well, ""Tuono"" was Greek for ""Thunder.""    Anna supposed that it did make sort of a campy, cool branding approach for him.<br/><br/>""Of course,"" replied the receptionist.  ""He's expecting you, Ms. Evans.  Please...go on up.""<br/><br/>""Thanks.   And I<span style=""font-style: italic"">love</span>your earrings, by the way,""   Anna briefly wondered where she might have bought them, but this was hardly the time to inquire.     Greater matters beckoned.<br/><br/>Aboard the elevator, on the way up, ""Does my hair still look okay?   Do I need to fix anything?"" she asked of Sophia.    And then before they exited ""Really --  you're<span style=""font-style: italic"">sure</span>I don't need to fix anything?""    She could imagine the response she would have set herself up for with Dean, in other circumstance.   But, wisely, he held his tongue in place.<br/><br/>And before long they were in the waiting area of Zachaios Tuono's offices.    They didn't do much waiting, as the man himself emerged from the hallway behind.  Anna recognized him right away, having seen his picture on his site.<br/><br/>Mr. Tuono was on the tall side -- thought not a giant.   Perhaps in the ballpark of 6'2"" --  but he had a presence that made him seem even bigger.    He was broad shouldered, looked like he might have had a football player's physique, when he was younger.   He had just a bit of a paunch, now, but overall was in good shape for a guy who was sixty.   His hair was almost white, but abundant, and curly.   He sported a close cropped beard, and had broad-ish, rugged sort of features, that Anna would have described as European-<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>, had she not already known his origins.   He had an almost jovial sort of demeanor --  but also gave the sense he wasn't a guy you'd want to try and take any liberties with.    He smiled broadly at the three of them, displaying very nice, even teeth -- and either he didn't drink<span style=""font-style: italic"">any</span>coffee, tea or wine -- or else had just had them whitened, which she reckoned far more probable.<br/><br/>He was dressed in a navy blue, Armani sport coat over a white dress shirt, and a pair of pressed blue jeans.   And Anna worried then that perhaps she'd overdressed, a little.    Though consoled herself that it was almost always better to err in that direction.<br/><br/>Anyrate, she immediately arose and offered her hand.    ""Hello, Mr. Tuono,""  She didn't bother to add<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm Anna.""  </span>He'd seen enough of her online to know that.<br/><br/>He took her hand.   His own was large, strong seeming... though his grip was entirely gentle, light.    ""My dear...greetings to you.  I am so very pleased you agreed to come here and speak with me.   Please...come...follow me, back to my office... your sister and her friend, as well.  Welcome to the both of you.""<br/><br/>With that he turned, and they all followed.    Of course, his office had<span style=""font-style: italic"">the</span>view...even better than what they had at the hotel.   It was immaculately appointed and decorated.   The guy had taste, she noted.   And also a penchant for pictures of<span style=""font-style: italic"">lighting</span>, which adorned two of the walls.   Just in keeping with his name and brand image, she supposed.<br/><br/>""Well, now, please take a seat, Anna, here in front of my desk.    And, for you two,""  meaning Sophia and Dean, ""- this couch is quite comfortable.   Can I get any of you anything to drink?   Coke, mineral water, juice-?""     Anna thanked him, but declined.    After the other two had voiced any preferences, Mr. Tuono stopped momentarily in front of Sophia, and smiled down at her:<br/><br/>""Sophia --  isn't it?   That's so very nice that you came with your sister.  I am certain she appreciates the company, and the support.   She tells me you have a fondness for ancient Greece.   Well, we share at least one interest, you and I.  Have you any particular favorite parts, stories, or legends, my dear?"""
2337,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-18T05:47:55,Sojourn,"Sophia didn't expect Mister Tuono to be interested in her or Dean. She was actually surprised that he insisted that Anna bring them to her interview. Still, she dressed in a nice dark green top that almost the matched the exact color of her eyes and white pants. It was good enough to meet this rich man and also for sight seeing afterwards. Dean didn't give a shit about impressing anyone. He was wearing his normal attire. One that consisted of jeans that he didn't wash as often as he should, a tee shirt, and a leather jacket. Sophia sighed at him.<br/><br/>""You know Anna won't like you wearing that.""<br/><br/>""So? I'm not one the that decided to come to Italy to get a job from some old rich man who saw me on Instagram.""<br/><br/>Dean ran his fingers through his shaggy blond hair and told his girlfriend.<br/><br/>""She should be happy, I took a shower and these are clean clothes.""<br/><br/>Clothes that Sophia had washed for him before their trip. Right now, he didn't smell of beer, weed, and the Axe cologne he used to cover up the first two smells. Sophia just shook her head with a smile and told Dean they had to go meet up with Anna. She was surprised when Anna told her about her dream.<br/><br/>""Really? That's crazy. Mine wasn't as bad as that...""<br/><br/>Sophia replied, telling Anna about her own dream. There was no fire or destruction but she certainly never saw herself as any type of leader. She liked not having a lot of worries. Sophia shrugged her shoulders when Anna brought up their dad.<br/><br/>""He just says that because he thinks I'm stuck in a dead end job.""<br/><br/>Which she was, since she didn't want to try and advance. Sophia grinned when Anna liked her suggestion for after the meeting.<br/><br/>""Awesome! We'll make sure your followers have lots of pics.""<br/><br/>""All she has to do is take pics of her butt and the teenage boys and old men who follow her will be thrilled.""<br/><br/>Dean replied. He didn't really see why Anna was so popular on the Internet. He honestly didn't see the whole point of following celebrities and caring what they posted. It wasn't like Anna was any type of celebrity anyway. She was a sometime model. He hoped this Zachois Tuono had a nice collection of liquor at his offices. It had already been took long since he had a drink.<br/><br/>Sophia did wondered why Mister Tuono had invited the three of them out here. She thought her sister was great but it did seem odd to not only invite Anna but also her and Dean to come along. Well, it was a once in a lifetime opportunity and Anna would be crazy to not take advantage of it. Plus, they were getting an amazing vacation out of it.<br/><br/>The building was quite impressive. Dean rolled his eyes at Anna when she told them to behave as he and Sophia exited the car.<br/><br/>""I'm not a child.""<br/><br/>Out of spite he was tempted to cause disruption like a small, bored child would just because of the way Anna talked to him. He knew her comments were directed solely at him. Sophia grabbed Dean's arm and said.<br/><br/>""We'll be good, Sis.""<br/><br/>She gave Dean a look to behave and he shrugged. They followed Anna inside. As they rode the elevator, Sophia told her sister.<br/><br/>""You look fine. Perfect.""<br/><br/>She said and briefly fussed over Anna in an attempt to get her to stop fussing over herself. Dean shook his head.<br/><br/>""Anna, you are presentable as you'll ever be with that face of yours.""<br/><br/>As they followed Anna into Zachaios Tuono's offices, Sophia was in awe at the place. When she saw the himself, she was taken aback. He looked so familiar to her and not because her sister had shown her his picture. It was like she already knew him, which was silly since she had never traveled outside of the United States before. Still, she couldn't shake that feeling. Dean looked Tuono up and down and then avoided eye contact with him. In a odd showing of character, he was quiet.<br/><br/>""Hello, Sir. Thank you for inviting us.""<br/><br/>Sophia said and offered her own hand as well. She elbowed Dean to offer his hand and Dean mumbled a greeting. Sophia had to stop herself from running over to the window to check out the view that Mister Tuono had. From what she could see, it was even more impressive then the hotel's view. She liked the man's taste and saw that he seemed to incorporate lightening into a lot of things. Probably his company's logo and such.<br/><br/>Sophia and Dean nodded to take a seat at the couch. Normally, Dean would have asked for a list of harder drinks but he had no interest in talking with the man. He grumbled that a Coke would be fine. Sophia, however, felt drawn to him. She accepted the offer of a Coke as well. She looked up at their host and returned his smile.<br/><br/>""Yes, it is.""<br/><br/>She was surprised he knew her name or that she had an interest in Greek history. Perhaps, Anna had used Sophia has a topic of conversation. It wouldn't surprise her, Anna did like to talk about her.<br/><br/>""Thank you for inviting us along.""<br/><br/>She replied, she knew that Mister Tuono was footing the bill for the trip. It was surprising to her but she was also grateful. She was in a city that was once a part of Greece. When people would say in school where they wanted to go if money was no object, Greece was always her choice.<br/><br/>""Well, I honestly love to learn and read anything about Ancient Greece. If I had to choose, though, the stories of Zeus and Athena have always fascinated me the most."""
2338,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-20T19:11:30,Imagine,"Mr. Tuono smiled easily at Sophia.<br/><br/>“Ah, yes.   The King of the gods and his favorite child.   Born out of a split in his skull, so the story goes.   Purveyor of the wisdom that so many others amongst a rather hot-blooded, and hot-headed, pantheon seemed to be somewhat lacking in.    It’s an interesting relationship to study, indeed.   Not for the least that a father’s relationship to his girl-children is very special, in general.”<br/><br/>Anna’s eyes briefly found the floor, on that last remark.  She knew how Sophia felt toward their own father.  How much the distance the divorce had interposed had hurt her.   Sophia had been very close to him, growing up.   Herself, too.  Yes.  Right up until she had learned…<br/><br/>Mr. Tuono’s attention then swung back to herself, pulling her from that less than pleasant reverie.<br/><br/>“Well, down to business.”   He walked to his desk, and seated himself in its comfortable leather recliner, leaning back a little, and placing one of his large hands atop the other on the desktop.<br/><br/>“As I believe you know, Ms. Evans, at this point in my career, I’m rather diversified as an entrepreneur.   I sell everything from clothing accessories, to self-help website subscriptions, to weight loss energy drinks, to advanced video game cheat codes.   Now, my diversification has in general been a great asset --  I’ve developed something of a knack for finding these profitable niches.   Originally, I ran multiple companies to market each of my various spheres of business.   But, what I’ve come to discover is this tends to make one a bit invisible --  as nobody instantly associates you with any one brand.    Lately, I’ve begun marketing and advertising under my umbrella corporation, T-Bolt Enterprises.   I’ve recruited some very sharp individuals to help with this, and we’ve spent a great deal of time going over possible marketing angles.   Most of our products are things aimed at a younger --  early thirties to early twenties --  internet and mobile device savvy audience.   Image is important.    We don’t want to seem like an anachronism from the previous generation.  Therefore, my serving as spokesman isn’t exactly going to fly.   We need someone from that age group;  someone with charisma, verve, individuality, and something of an edge.   Because, god knows, the days of daisy sweet innocence being even remotely cool are long and well behind us.”<br/><br/>Anna arched a brow, nodded briefly, acceding to this rather obvious point.   He went on:<br/><br/>“Moreover, we don’t want some mannequin, with no real connection to what we are about.   No; we want someone who themselves has experience as an internet entrepreneur, and is walking the walk, to some degree.  And who appears to be having fun doing it.  And, this is why we are meeting with you.  You encompass those things.   That you’re a singer is icing on the cake --   because we have a rather rock and roll sort of image –- fits with thunder, doesn’t it? -- and use rock music in certain of our ads.”    Mr. Tuono paused then, apparently to give her space to comment.<br/><br/>“Well, Mr. Tuono – I’m very flattered you think I could be what you're looking for.   I’m impressed with what you’ve done with your career, as well as your corporation.    And you seem to have both a sense of style, and a sense of humor, which is definitely a plus.   What have you in mind, here --  would you be asking me to relocate to Ancona?”<br/><br/>Tuono nodded.   “More or less, yes.  Certainly, during the first six months, we’d need you here full time.   After that --  you might divide your time between here, and the states.   Given enough success – who knows --  we might have offices in the US, eventually.  But that’s something for the future, if at all.”<br/><br/>Anna glanced out the nearby window, then back at him, raised a hand in a gesture of admission:<br/>“Well, I mean, it sounds good.   It sounds great, actually.    Maybe a little<span style=""font-style: italic"">too</span>good to be true, to be blunt?   What happens if I get moved out here, we work together for two months, and you decide I’m not really right for this?”<br/><br/>He shrugged his broad shoulders.   “Sure, it’s possible.   And that’s exactly why I’m guaranteeing you three months salary, regardless of whether it does or doesn’t work.    As well, I own a good bit of real estate.    You wouldn’t need to worry about accommodations, nor travel or moving expenses, which we’ll fund.”<br/><br/>Anna was left a little gape mouthed at that.   “I see,” she said finally.   “That’s…rather generous.   May I ask what the salary is?”<br/><br/>“Of course.  The euro equivalent of $2,500 a month --  which, while I grant isn’t a fortune --  will go further because you won’t be paying any rent, or utilities, while you’re here.    Now, if things go well, as I think they will, there’s a commission structure and bonuses on top of that, which we can discuss.”<br/><br/>Anna nodded.   “That…seems fair.  What would be the next step from here?   Interviews with other executives in your company?”<br/><br/>Tuono shook his head.  “No.   I’m offering you the position, Ms. Evans.   Do you want it?”<br/><br/>“I – I…” she reflexively glanced Sophia’s direction.   “Yes, but…I do have some responsibilities back home…”<br/><br/>“Yes.  You mentioned you and Sophia were close.   And that your family is a small one.    Naturally, I understand.” He shrugged again.  “Well, who knows.   My company has a number of other positions that need to be filled.   And I know many people in the business community out here, who are hiring.   If Sophia finds Ancona to be enough to her liking…perhaps we may tempt her?”<br/><br/>“I – we’d have to talk about it…”<span style=""font-style: italic""> Take the job, Anna you idiot!  You may never get another chance like this one!     </span><br/><br/>“…but, yes Mr. Tuono, yes.   I accept.”<br/><br/>“Excellent!   Excellent, Ms. Evans.   Welcome to the T-Bolt team.   We’ll have some other particulars to discuss , but it can wait.   I can imagine you are all still recovering from jet lag.   How about if I feed you that lunch I promised, and then let you go until tomorrow?”<br/><br/>It seemed like a plan.   Caterers brought in an elegantly prepared meal of Greek cuisine.   Anna was almost too giddy with excitement for food, but she picked a little.   Had she more attention to spare, she might have noted that these Greek dishes that she’d never tried before we’re yet somehow rather familiar tasting…<br/><br/>Over lunch, they continued to talk, mostly about small, conversational things.   Much to Anna’s satisfaction, Mr. Tuono had little to say to Dean.   She did note him glancing at him, once or twice.   In an almost perplexed sort of way;  as if Dean were some conundrum he couldn’t quite sort out?   Maybe he wondered what the hell Sophia was doing with him, too?<span style=""font-style: italic""> Doesn’t everybody-?</span><br/><br/>Sophia he paid more attention too --   asking her again about her interest in Grecian civilization and mythology.    Anna was gratified by that.   He seemed like such a decent guy - she hoped Sophia would see it too, and seriously consider coming to stay out here.    Dean or no Dean.   She’d be happy enough to have her sister here with her;  if she had to continue tolerating him, she could let it slide.  It wasn’t going to ruin her weekend.  Not now.   She had too much to be happy about.<br/><br/>“So, tell me – “ Mr. Tuono inquired of Sophia.     “How old were you, when you began to have this interest?   Do you remember what you first saw, or read – that sparked it?”"
2339,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-21T23:13:59,Sojourn,"Sophia grinned at Mister Tuono, he clearly shared her interest in Greek culture and mythology. Dean tolerated it, but would try to change the subject quickly. She knew Anna encouraged her enthusiasm for it, but she didn't share the same passion. She was excited to meet someone who liked it as much as she did. Someone she could have intelligent talks about it with. Sophia nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Yes, it is.""<br/><br/>Sophia said agreement that Zeus' relationship with Athena was an interesting one. She had always been closer to her father, then her mother. It wasn't to say she hated her mother, she just didn't connect with her the same way. She was a daddy's girl, her father had encouraged her to learn about Greece. Her mother had told her to learn more if she planned to make a career out of it. She wasn't happy that Sophia was still working the same job for the last three years, never trying to advance herself. Perhaps, if Sophia would admit it, she was content doing very little out of spite. The distance between her and her mother had grown larger since the divorce. After all, it was her mother's fault that had happened. At least, in Sophia's mind, it was.<br/><br/>Sophia remembered that she wasn't here to talk to Mister Tuono about Greek myths and legends, but for her sister to try and get a job. She took a seat with Dean, while her sister had her interview. She was shocked and excited for Anna at the job offer. To be the spokesperson for T-Bolt Enterprises was an amazing opportunity. Her sister would be a fool to say no. Especially when she'd get to live here for six months, on Mister Tuono's dime.<br/><br/>'Say yes. Anna, you deserve this.' Sophia thought, wishing her sister could read her mind. 'I'll be fine.' She knew her sister, they had always been close. Even when Anna had hit puberty before her, she hadn't been like most older siblings. She hadn't acted like her sister was a plague. Instead, Anna still made an effort to spend time with Sophia. Sophia knew her sister and knew that Anna might turn down this amazing opportunity because of her. That would be stupid, Anna would regret it forever.<br/><br/>Sophia was surprised that Mister Tuono offered to help Sophia find a job in Ancona. She assumed that she and Dean would just be going home soon. They did have jobs at their local grocery store. Not that the place would fall apart without them. Management wouldn't even miss Dean, he did very little there. They might miss her, she was one of their best cashiers, but they would survive if she left. She smiled when Anna did accept the offer. The only talking would be her making sure Anna didn't talk herself out of taking the job.<br/><br/>The lunch was amazing. She was able to convince her father to take her to the Greek restaurant in the next town over from time to time but she had never tried many of these dishes before. The restaurant she was used to to eating at only had Gyros, this was...Wow, she wished she could eat like this all the time. Sophia enjoyed talking with their host and didn't truly notice that Dean and Mister Tuono barely spoke to each other. It wasn't like Dean be quiet. If she was paying more attention to her boyfriend, she would have noticed that he was trying to avoid talking to Tuono as much as possible. Anna would no doubt have a good lunch, not having to listen to him for once.<br/><br/>Mister Tuono seemed to be a very nice man. He would be a good boss to Anna. Hell, he was a better boss then the managers at the grocery store. Too bad her managers weren't as awesome as him. When he asked her about her interest in Greek mythology, she replied.<br/><br/>""Well, it seems like forever. I remember watching Disney's 'Hercules' on Netflix with my dad when I was really little. Like four or five. I drove my mother, and probably Anna too, nuts wanting to watch it all the time.""<br/><br/>Sophia looked over at Anna with a smile. She always let her have the say what they watched, even if it was the same movie over and over again. She turned her attention back to their host.<br/><br/>""I used to struggle with reading. My first grade teacher saw my interest in Greek mythology and encouraged my parents to get me books about it to help me read better. Of course, I learned quickly how inaccurate that movie was. Hera wasn't Hercules' birth mother and Hades might have been the God of the Underworld, but it didn't mean he was actually evil.""<br/><br/>Reading about the myths sparked her interested to not just learn about that but of Greek history too. Whenever they had to study that in school, she always aced it with no problems. She asked.<br/><br/>""What sparked your interest? T-Bolt Enterprises is a shout out to Zeus, right? You got a lot of thunderbolts around here and that was one of his most famous symbols."""
2340,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-28T23:06:11,Imagine,"Anna smiled once Sophia brought up 'Hercules.'     Still remembered her sister running enthusiastically about in her t-shirt, playing with that pegasus doll.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So frickin' cute....</span><br/><br/>And, she remembered when that child's interest had rather unexplainably transmuted into something more.   Deeper...almost like she was prepping herself to teach courses in Greek history, or something.   She sometimes wondered why Sophia hadn't veered in that direction of becoming a teacher.   It was like she wanted the knowledge, yet had no interest in doing the usual, typical thing with it.   Not that that was bad.    While Sophia had never been rebellious, like herself, so much --  she wasn't a conformist, either.   In her own quiet way, she had always marched to the beat of her own drum.    And this eclectic interest of hers was probably just a product of that part of her nature, Anna reckoned.<br/><br/>While continuing to listen to the two converse, Anna enjoyed a bite of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">horiatiki</span>salad she had decided to sample first. Horiatiki... yes, that was it.   Meant<span style=""font-style: italic"">village</span>, didn't it? She must have heard that from her sister, at some point...<br/><br/>""Yes, that's quite correct,"" Mr. Tuono said, in response to Sophia's own question and assertion.<br/><br/>""Well, Sophia, my family's lineage is Greek.  Not uncommon for the native residents of this part of Italy. My family is also rather staunchly Catholic.  My childhood included a lot of church going, as well the attendance of private, Catholic schools.   And I, well...it would be fair to call me a headstrong individual, even as a youth.  I do like to blaze my own trail, rather than stay within the lines.   Anyway, interests in subjects such as mythology were not encouraged either at home, or in school.    It was really by a funny fluke that I came by the interest.   In my middle teens, there was this girl by the name of Maia Battista, whom I developed a rather mad crush upon.     You know how it is, with young love --  I was consumed by her, wanted to drown myself in her, and so forth.   When I learned she was named for a nymph of Greek mythology --  why, naturally, I wanted to read the myth.   Which I did --  and it all sort of went from there.   I found myself fairly enthralled by the exploits of the Greek pantheon --  as colorful, fantastic, and intriguing as any comic book superheroes.   Yet, also so very human in their motives, their foibles.""<br/><br/>The jovial entrepreneur paused for a moment, dipped his bread in olive oil, had a bite, then continued ---<br/><br/>""As for Zeus, specifically -- well, my family name means Thunderbolt --   so there was a nice symbolic reference there.  Particularly after I began forging my way as an entrepreneur, which I had already begun doing, when I was somewhere between yours and Anna's ages.   Who doesn't like to be king, eh?   It's good to be, as the old saying goes.   It seemed a dynamic, easy to remember image to play upon, once I began seriously looking at how I would unify the individual companies I'd been running.  And, I feel the old Thunderer and I have certain things in common.   Aside from being distinguishedly handsome, I mean,"" he added with a wink, plainly in easy going humor.<br/><br/>""But, you might even say I'm trying to learn from some of the mistakes he made, more so than follow his example.   Zeus was rather bad at listening to others, you know.    Well.  Greece is, sadly, not having such a good time of it, in our modern day.    Their debt crisis has been quite serious, over the past five years or so, as you may have heard.   Unfortunate. Truly a beautiful country, and a warm, vivacious people.   But one under something of a shadow, at the moment..."""
2341,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2015-12-29T03:44:45,Sojourn,"Even though it had been years since she had been obsessed with the cartoon movie, Sophia still had that Pegasus doll. She had gotten rid of others things of her childhood as she got older, but she always kept that toy. Probably because it reminded her of what sparked her interest in all things Greek. She was glad that Anna had never tried to pressure her, like their mother had, to do something with all her knowledge. She could probably be a teacher but....That seemed too much work. Sophia would have to go back to school, try to find a job, and then deal with bratty students. No...She was perfectly content having to interact with hundreds of people a day for only short amounts of time. It wasn't hard to ring up people's groceries and tell them to have a nice day. Sophia still wanted the knowledge, she had always thirst for it ever since she discovered Greek history. Even if the knowledge was just for her own benefit.<br/><br/>Of course, it totally excited her to meet someone who shared her interests. She gave Mister Tuono her full attention. Ignoring Dean and her sister, for the most part, in the process. She nodded her head that people native to this part of Italy had had Greek ancestry.<br/><br/>""Well, Ancona was a part of Greece. It makes sense that many natives would be able to track their ancestry that far back.""<br/><br/>It was many, many years ago but it had been settled by Greeks from Syracuse. As far as Sophia knew, she had no actual Greek heritage. She was just an American girl that had a great interest in all things Greek.<br/><br/>""Maia, the mother of Hermes and also the nurturer of Arcas. She took him in after Hera turned his mother, Callisto, into a bear because of her affair with Zeus.""<br/><br/>Sophia commented and found it ironic that a girl their hose had a crush on shared her name with one of the lovers of Zeus. The god that he clearly had connected with the most. She wondered how similar Mister Tuono was like Zeus in his love life. Not that she'd ask him that, it was none of her business. Sophia laughed with Mister Tuono commented that about being a king. In a way, as the owner of T-Bolt Enterprises, he was the king. She smiled when he also commented both he and the King of the Gods were handsome.<br/><br/>Dean, who was making a point to just eat and be quiet, rolled his eyes listening to their host and Sophia talk. He did not like Anna's new boss at all. He hoped that Sophia planned to come home after the vacation and not stay here in Ancona with her sister and new best friend. He wasn't sure if the man was hitting on Sophia or not. After all, Tuono was old enough to be her father, but some men liked to date younger women and some women liked rich old men. He didn't like this budding friendship at all and suddenly wanted to be back in America.<br/><br/>Sophia nodded her head when Mister Tuono said he was trying to learn from Zeus' mistakes.<br/><br/>""Those who do not learn from the past, are doomed to repeat it.""<br/><br/>She commented. Not that she thought being a king and a CEO were exactly the same thing, but she was sure their host could learn from mistakes made in the past. She sadly nodded her head that she knew about Greece's financial crisis.<br/><br/>""It is sad. Such a wonderful culture, with a bright and colorful history. I hope they can figure out some way to get back into the sun."""
2342,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2016-01-01T23:32:15,Imagine,"Once Sophia made the remark about those being doomed to relive past mistakes, when they did not learn from them, he nodded his head in concurrence, his demeanor gone almost a bit somber:<br/><br/>""Yes.  Yes, exactly, my dear...it is so.   And, for someone my age, there isn't the luxury for it.   I<br/>have all but run out of time to...learn certain lessons.  And to act upon them. This I am rather resolved to do.""   He gazed appraisingly at Sophia for a moment, his slate-blue eyes kindly.<br/><br/>And then his eyes flicked toward Dean.  ""Well, now, Mr. Reigns, isn't it?    I hope you too are enjoying this little trip.  Tell me a bit about yourself, if you would.   What sorts of things interest you?   What are your plans for the future?""    The entrepreneur's tone was friendly, his interest genuine seeming.<br/><br/>Enjoying her salad, Anna could barely restrain a derisive snort:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes! Let's see, interests...  watching football, getting drunk and high, pulling the wings off flies, and getting jiggy with Sophia.  Not necessarily in that order.   And...plans for the future?    Did you say....*plans*, Mr. Tuono? *Plans*?  Oh, this should be good...</span>"
2343,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2016-01-03T03:05:02,Sojourn,"Sophia had not meant to make the lunch turn somber. It was just a saying that held a lot of truth about what she and Mister Tuono had been talking about.<br/><br/>""I am sure you will do fine.""<br/><br/>Sophia replied to him, giving him a smile. Dean almost choked on the baklava he had been eating when Mister Tuono addressed him. So much for acting invisible. He shot a glare at Anna. She might not have said anything out loud, but he knew what she was thinking. The bitch was loving this, he thought. He turned to Mister Tuono and replied.<br/><br/>""So far, Anacona has been very nice.""<br/><br/>Not that he had seen much of it outside of the hotel room. He had a feeling their host would not like hearing how much he had enjoyed the hotel room with Sophia. Nor would he like hearing what Dean thought a good time included. Instead, he added.<br/><br/>""Sophia had lots of plans for sight seeing today.""<br/><br/>Which sounded far more fun right now then talking to this man. Dean rubbed the back of his neck as he thought a moment before answering the questions.<br/><br/>""I enjoy sports, spending time with Sophia, and art. I want to be an artist.""<br/><br/>He said and shot Anna a look to see what she would think of that. Sophia smiled and told Mister Tuono.<br/><br/>""Dean's art is a really good. Especially if you like dark stuff."""
2344,Dawn Over Olympus: Prologue (w/Sojourn),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48628,2016-01-05T19:22:16,Imagine,"Anna<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>in fact surprised.   Much as she had been at Dean's cleverness in procuring the pot from the busboy at the cafe.<br/><br/>She had a general respect and fondness for artists.   Many of her favorite people, and nearest friends were, of one sort or the other.   Thus in spite of herself, and her rather instinctive dislike of Dean, she was more than a little intrigued by this revelation.  Why hadn't Sophia mentioned it before?   Hell, if she liked it, maybe he actually possessed a little talent.  Her sister had a good eye for what was appealing, and attractive, and Anna didn't believe she would complement him, if he was churning out crap.  No matter<span style=""font-style: italic"">how</span>much she was in love with him.<br/><br/>Mr. Tuono appeared interested, as well.  Whatever somberness had momentarily shadowed him, it was as swiftly gone, and his persona regained its previous conviviality.<br/><br/>""Indeed?  That's wonderful.   Do you have any of your work on a website we might look at?   Or, perhaps some pictures on your phone?"""
2345,Djinn Magic (me and The Forgotten),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4869,2011-11-01T15:35:21,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A young genine was escaping from the past into the future. She'd been set free and she didn't want to stay in the past anymore. She uses her magic to transport herself into the modern day world. She was dressed like a gypsy for a bit. And then changed into more normal everyday clothes once she'd earned enough money dancing and singing. Using her magic only every so often. As she wasn't sure it would be safe or wise to be found out. Yet every time she heard someone make a wish she felt that familiar tugging on her soul. Old habits die hard. The urge to grant their wish was strong. But she fights that urge. She was no longer bound to the will of others. Yet still the need to grant wishes was strong. So every so often she would grant a young childs wish. So long as they were small no one would noticeâ€¦right? Or so she thinks. Til the day she granted a wish for a young man who also happened to be sensitive to magic. </span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/03_115454_liap5-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Natasha<br/>18 (human years)<br/>Djinn/Genine<br/><br/>Natasha was from Agrabah. Way back in the past. So far back that people really though Agrabah was a fictional place. It wasn't way back when. She was enslaved when found out at an early age. She had accidently granted wishes. The strongest genine ever she had no wish limit. She was a genie with the ability to grant unlimited number of wishes. She masked this behind the veil of three wishes. Who would know the difference? She had learned to fight the urge to grant more than three wishes. So far, even in the past, no one had learned her secret. Now she was free. She had finally been given freedom by a wish. She uses her one self granted wish to send herself to the modern day. The future for her.<br/><br/>She spent time dancing and singing as a gypsy. She was well loved by children and parents alike. Then the day came when she heard a wish (that you chose) and the urge to grant it was too strong. Time froze and the air rushed around her. Her eyes glowed a white aura as with a rushing of wind her hair flew and the wish was granted. Her eyes stopped glowing and the time unfroze. She looked around. Biting her lip and hoping no one saw that. That no one sensed that. She started to walk and ran smack into the man whose wish she had unintenionally granted. She back up and started to walk around him. ""I'm sorry. I didn't mean to walk into you."" She says shyly."
2346,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-11T16:07:57,Rose_and_Raven,"""It's been an interesting twenty years."" The electrician and CEO walked through the restaurant, going through the main lobby and up to the main stage where the dark purple curtains were drawn concealing the band members. ""Surprised this place lasted as long as it did. Not going to last too much longer, just going to have to figure out what to do with them when I close the doors for good."" The portly man waves one hand at the stage.<br/><br/>""I would say auction them off but who would want to buy them?  Even if you got them cleaned up and fully repaired they still wont be worth much. Might be better off just scrapping them like those Toy models from the previous location."" the electrician tucked the clipboard he had been writing on under one arm and glanced around the dingy restaurant with a grimace. The once colorful carpet had been matted by the feet of a thousand brats and reeked of old greasy food. Cheap folding tables covered in plastic tablecloths with chairs neatly tucked under them sat in neat rows dominated the large lobby. The area where the arcade used to before it had been torn out due to the teenagers damaging the machines had been converted into a prize corner full of cheap plastic prizes, most of which were shaped vaguely like the restaurants mascots.<br/><br/>""You might be right about that. Even if I auctioned them and anything of value off. I'll still have to pay for an auctioneer and rent a massive tent for the parking lot to put everything under and pay to advertise the auction."" The CEO sighed heavily and ran one hand through his short greying hair as he calculated all the costs in his head. ""Going to be a lot cheaper to rent a large truck and have them all hauled off to the scrapyard to be recycled.""<br/><br/>""Its almost a shame given how much the kids like them."" A deep thump from above caught his attention. Looking up he scrutinized the shadow shrouded ceiling, cobwebs covering the maze of large ducts, pipes and fluorescent lights.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Probably just some cat or raccoon that's gotten into the maintenance crawlspace.</span><br/><br/>""The brats will get over it. They have that damn Critter Country that opened downtown. At this rate I'm going to be forced to close before the end of the month. With the way this place is hemorrhaging money I will have to close doors in a few weeks."" The thought of selling the animtronics to the larger company but he knew they wouldn't want older filthy outdated animtronics so the only thing left was the scrapyard. At least they would give him a few hundred for the old band.<br/><br/>""Starting this week I'll have a work crew rip out both coves and get rid of those mangy foxes. The damn kids won't stop pulling the one apart and its costing too much to maintain it and the one is in such bad shape its not even worth the attempt to fix it.""<br/><br/>Another soft thump from above but this time the electrician ignored it. It wasn't as if the robotic animals were alive and could move around on thier own.<br/><br/><br/>All he could do was wait, clawed fingers slowly tightening on the old red flying V guitar. He couldn't see the huamns with the moldering purple curtain blocking his view but he could hear them talk about him and the others. The second one of the humans mentioned auctioning them off, panic swelled in his furry chest and his grip on the guitar tightened. If that happned then he wouldn't be able to protect his freinds or stop the huamns from ripping the smaller blue rabbit away from him again. If it hadn't been for his quick thinking and use of the large shipping crates........Bonnie pushed memories down. He needed to come up with a plan to get his freinds out of the restaurant and some where safe before they were sold off or worse.<br/><br/>He waited until he heard the two humans walking away, one long ear following the sounds of fading voices and footfalls before glancing at his two fellow band mates. They were still asleep. Putting the guitar down he made his way to the edge of the stage. The rabbit poked his head past the curtain, large red eyes glancing around the room making sure the humans had left before getting off the stage and heading towards Pirate's Cove. Of all the places that the toy animtronic could hide, the large ship prop in the defunct cove was a favorite. The humans never checked there so they'd never find the smaller blue rabbit."
2347,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-12T01:49:57,LadyAsriel,"Mangle laid in Kid's Cove, listening to the men walk by and talk about how they were going to scrap her and the other animatronics. When she heard their conversation and made sure that they were gone, Mangle climbed the wall and clung to the ceiling. Not often did anybody look up, so that's where she usually was when it wasn't day time. She's a sad project. She was meant to be with Foxy, until the kids decided to keep tearing her apart. She started to slowly put herself back together, eventually making herself look like a regular animatronic. But sometimes when she moved, some of her parts would fall off revealing her endoskeleton. Her second head bearing her other eye was hard to get rid of. She struggled to get rid of it but never could, so she just gave up.<br/><br/>""What a terrible joke I am..."" She murmured to herself often. She hated the way she looked, especially when her body parts fell off. She hated the kids that kept tearing her apart, and hated the man who decided no more putting her back together. But she had other things to worry about than herself.<br/><br/>Mangle needed to hide so she wouldn't be scrapped, she usually would stick to the ceilings, but she couldn't trust that anymore. She took a minute to think as she hung from the ceiling when she got an idea. She moved as fast as sh could to Pirate's Cove. She knew that the humans never checked back there, so that was a perfect hiding place. When she got there she saw Bonnie hiding behind the big ship prop. She tilted her head but soon lost her grip, falling to the floor below and straight onto Bonnie. She tried to recover quickly but lost a part in the attempt. She sighed as she picked it up and stuck the part back onto her chest.<br/><br/>""Bonnie..? What are you doing here? Did you hear the humans too? They're going to sell us and scrap us."" She said with a worried tone in her robotic voice. She didn't want to become scraps. Or possibly another play thing for another child to tear apart and leave broken.<br/><br/>(Don't worry, some of her parts fall off revealing her messed up body at some points)"
2348,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-12T12:41:54,Rose_and_Raven,"Despite his best effort a high pitched extremely girly shriek was ripped from his vocalizer the moment something large and heavy landed, every strand of his purple and lavander fur stood on end making him look like a puff ball. It took everything he had to squash the sudden spike of panic and fear back down and not take off running blindly like a proverbial sacred rabbit. What was it with the mangled white fox and dropping down on him and scaring him? Granted the first time it had happned it had been an accident and his vision had been severely limited so he couldn't see what was 'attacking' him so he panicked and much to his embarrassment, had run head first into a wall and knocked himself out cold.<br/><br/>Once he had calmed down he glared at the white fox, fur still standing on end. ""I heard the whole thing. The owner is going to be closing the restaurant by the end of the month and sell us all off for scrap."" he growled out, long ears pinning back. Some small part of him was surprised the humans weren't selling them off again. Did thier lives mean so little to the humans?<br/><br/>One ear twitched at the squeak of the door to the large ship prop opening. He looked towards it to find a pair of large green eyes peering at them uncertainly through the crack of the door, his ears flat. ""Bon Bon."" Bonnie spoke, his voice calm but carrying the undertones of worry. He waved the bunny over. Hesitantly the blue rabbit pushed the heavy door to the ship open and walked over to them, burying his muzzle into the thick soft fur of the older rabbit's chest.<br/><br/>""What if they just separate us, and put us into crates in some sort of warehouse? I don't want to be alone."" He didn't want to be torn apart alive and reduced to scrap either but being shoved into a dark small box and never seeing the older rabbit or Mangle again was more frightening.<br/><br/>""I won't allow the humans to scrap us, I'll find someplace we can, someplace we can go. They can't just take us apart when ever they want to. We are not the human's toys."" He rested one hand on the smaller rabbits shoulders, frowning when he felt faint tremors underneath his hand. He didn't care what he had to do ensure thier safety, even if it meant leaving the pizzeria and facing the unknown dangers outside the walls."
2349,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-13T02:12:18,LadyAsriel,"Mangle watched on as the two embraced each other. She gave a soft sigh and looked around for Foxy. She was frightened, which didn't happen often, she was usually fearless. But the thought of being scrapped or separated from her love and her friends hit her hard. She shook softly as she did but then felt arms that were familiar to her. She smiled when she knew it was Foxy, she turned to face him. ""What are we going to do?"" She asked, a worried tone still in her voice as she looked up to the fox. Foxy sighed and shook his head. ""I don't know... We'll figure somethin' out..."" He hesitated as he said the last part. If he was to get anyone out alive before himself it would be Mangle.<br/><br/>Foxy glanced over to Bonnie and Bon Bon with worry on his face. He gave a sigh and then asked the group. ""So, what do ya think we'll do. If I'm getting anyone out it's going to be Bonnie and Mangle..."" He looked down to his white fox and sighed softly. She was shuttering softly as he spoke. She hated the idea of being apart from him, but she knew that Foxy wouldn't let her be reduced to scrap again. Especially when she worked so hard to try and put herself back together all of those years. ""What if we hide them away in the crates... Send them to another area?"" Foxy suggested. He didn't touch on what he meant, so he wasn't surprised when the group was somewhat confused. He shrugged softly as he struggled to explain what he meant and looked to Mangle for help, but she was just as clueless."
2350,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-13T05:08:28,Rose_and_Raven,""" I don't think that's going to work this time Foxxy. Even if I did find some of the left over crates, I wouldn't know where to send them since the restaurant is being shut down."" Bonnie sighed heavily. ""Even if they did manage to hide some where in the building, what happens to them if we get taken away?"" he didn't want to think about what might happen to either of the toy animtronics if neither he or Foxxy was around to protect them. He glanced at the foxes while wrapping one arm around the smaller rabbit stroking his back. ""Foxxy is right. We'll think of something. We won't let the humans tear us apart."" he was getting all four of them out. One way or another.<br/><br/>Toy Bonnie clung on all the harder, gripping the thick purple and lavander fur like a lifeline. He lifted his head enough to peer at the others with large green eyes filled with worry and fear though he refused to admit that he was frightened. The familiar heat and faint musky scent coming off the older rabbits frame was comforting. ""Can't we just leave? Go some place, any place but here?""<br/><br/>Bonnie stiffened slightly. He hadn't thought of that. The rabbit looked at the other two, expression questioning. There was nothing stopping them from walking out the door at night. He had done it many times before though he had never ventured beyond the parking lot so he had no idea what lay beyond the dimly lit expanse. What ever was out there had to be better then being sent to a scrapyard. ""That could work.....we'd have to find some place safe to stay."" There was the security guard, Mike, though he highly doubted the human would so much as tolerate thier presence given all the times they had tormented him. Well that and Bonnie had no idea of where he even lived or how to get there."
2351,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-13T05:41:10,LadyAsriel,"Foxy was somewhat disappointed but then was given a little bit of hope when Bonnie suggested them just leaving. This was a good idea but there was only one problem with it. ""How will we not get caught? I mean, wouldn't it look strange if the humans saw four animatronics wandering around outside?"" Mangle said softly. Foxy looked at her as she looked at the boys a bit worried. It was a good idea but she was just worried about being caught. They had been through enough already, the last thing they needed was to be caught by other humans. Mangle looked up at the others a bit worried. ""I mean we could always go at night and stick mainly to the woods."" She suggested. Foxy looked at Mangle and nodded. ""Arg, this sounds like a good idea... When should we leave?"" He asked the boys mainly.<br/><br/>Mangle knew that something bad was going to happen. She had a feeling that this plan was not going to work at all. She felt as if they were going to get caught and be turned into scrap either way they tried. Mangle couldn't help but worry. She didn't want to be turned into scrap, or be another play thing for children to tear apart. Foxy put his arm around Mangle's waist and held her close, he could feel her shake in fear as to what was going to happen."
2352,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-13T18:51:29,Rose_and_Raven,"""Mangle is right. We can just stick to the woods and move around at night so the huamns won't see us and avoid the city. How hard can it be?"" If they got seen or caught they would deal with it if and when it happned. He wouldn't hesitate to kill a human in order to protect the group. ""We'll find some sort of abandonment and turn it into our new home. It won't be so bad."" Sure it might not be any where near as comfortable as thier old one but a leaky roof or drafty barn was preferable to a scrapyard.<br/><br/>""Were'e leaving?"" Toy Bonnie perked up, long ears flicking forward and large blue tail wagging in anticipation. His excitement to see the world outside the dull walls of the restaurant was dulled uncertainty and fear. Still he was eager to see what was out there.<br/><br/>""Yeah, we are. But we need to plan first. We can't just go running off."" The edges of Bonnie's lips turned upwards into a smile of amusement when the small rabbit huffed then pouted and buried his face back into the thick fur. ""Going to have to check the parts and services room behind the stage for anything we can make use of including any spare parts Mangle might need. Once we have what supplies we need, we just wait for nightfall and slip out the back door."" After discovering the lock on the emergency exit didn't work right, he had figured out that putting some thick black tape over the latch ensuing that they could leave the building when ever they wanted. It had driven Freddy to fits when he had found out and forbid them to ever leave the building. Not that it had stopped Bonnie from exploring the parking lot and back lot.<br/><br/>""No one is ever going to turn us into scrap or tear us away from each other. I promise."""
2353,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-14T00:17:29,LadyAsriel,"For once in a long time Mangle actually smiled. She was excited that she was finally going to leave that place with her friends and her love. Foxy smiled as well as they went over the final details of the plan to escape. There was just one thing that was on Mangle's mind that she couldn't help but be concerned about. ""But what about Freddy? Won't he be angry if we all leave?"" She asked softly looking at Foxy and the others. ""I mean wouldn't he be angry if we just left?"" She asked again. She knew that if they were caught by Freddy that they would be done for.<br/><br/>Ever since Fredbear went away, Freddy hadn't been the same. She shuttered to think of what he would do to them if he found out that they were planning to leave or did leave. He would hunt them down and tear them apart himself. As Mangle imagined what he would do she started to shake softly as she did, Foxy stood next to her and grabbed her by the waist to comfort her, he could feel the fox shaking underneath his paw. He shushed whispered into her ear to keep her calm. When she had a breakdown, her parts would start to spring out of place. She sighed softly as Foxy continued to comfort her back into feeling calm."
2354,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-14T01:42:20,Rose_and_Raven,"Bonnie snorted. Freddy wouldn't be angry, he'd be pissed. ""The only other option is to stay and we all know what will happen if we do. And don't worry about Freddy, I can handle him."" The rabbit puffed his broad chest up a bit to make himself look larger. The bear would try and stop them if he found out though Bonnie was confidant he could fend the angry bear off if he needed to. ""Whats the worst he can do? Sit on me?"" He joked trying to lighten the mood for Magle's sake despite having been on the receiving end of Freddy's abuse in the past. A cracked mandible and dislocated shoulder had been the result of the last right they had gotten into. ""I can handle what ever he throws at me. As long as his focus is me the three of you can get away and I can join up with you latter."" At least that was the plan.<br/><br/>Toy Bonnie lifted his head from Bonnie's chest when the older bear's name was mentioned, frowning. ""Don't worry Mangle, me and Bonnie won't allow anything to happen to you."" he reached over, lightly placing one small paw on her trembling shoulder.<br/><br/>""You let me handle Freddy. I don't want any of you getting hurt."" When the smaller rabbit opened his mouth to protest Bonnie silenced him by placing one clawed finger against his lips. ""Why don't you and Mangle keep a look out for any humans and for Freddy while Foxxy and I get what we need from Parts and Services.""  He chuckled softly when the blue rabbit pouted a bit then nodded."
2355,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-17T16:48:20,LadyAsriel,"Mangle gave a soft laugh as Bonnie said that Freddy would sit on him was the worst he could do. She looked up at the others while they conversed about the plan and nodded when Toy Bonnie and herself were put together as a look out. ""Sounds good to me."" With a soft kiss from Foxxy, she crawled the walls and sat on the ceiling. She would hang over Toy Bonnie to be able to see things he couldn't. Like of someone was standing behind him, she would see them first. She sat swishing her tail here and there to q herself busy. She thought she did a good job putting herself back together again. It was a tough job but she did it all the same, and never minded the struggle. To her it was all worth it in the end. ""Hey Bonnie?"""" she called down to the Toy. ""Do you think this plan will actually work?"" She asked curious to know what his ideas on the plan were.<br/><br/>While Toy Bonnie and Mangle kept an eye out, Foxxy helped Bonnie with getting some spare parts. ""Ya think this will actually work?"" He asked Bonnie. It was almost if Mangle and Foxxy were thinking the same thong with how they asked their partners what they thought about the escape plan. Foxxy wouldn't admit it, but he was kind of nervous, he had never left the building before, so he had no idea what the outside world looked like. He was mostly nervous for his Mangle, he knew how scared she was. But he vowed to protect her, so he had to shove his own fears aside for her."
2356,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-24T08:45:28,Rose_and_Raven,"""Of course it will work."" The light blue rabbit puffed up a bit, slowly growing more excited about leaving. ""He got us out of the old place and he can get us out of here. He won't ever let anything happen to us."" He wasn't sure what lay beyond the dark expanse of the parking lot but he was becoming more and more curious about it. ""Its not fair the humans can leave when ever they want and we can't. Why should we be trapped in here all the time?"" He pouted a bit, tail flicking back and forth before his excitement began to chew at the back of his mind again. Fidgeting he glanced up at the white and pink fox. ""What do you think is out there?""<br/><br/>""It'll work. My pan to get Bob-Bon out of the old place worked and so will this. We've all come too far to end up in some junk yard.""  he picked up a large gaudy colored backpack out of the lost and found box, feeling a bit guilty for taking it but they needed it and he was sure it previous owner would understand. It was too small for him though one of the others could easily carry it. He picked up a few small but vital spare parts and dropped them into the backpack along with a few tools. It wasn't much but it would have to do. A large tarp was added to the mix. Both he and Toy Bonnie were fine when it came to water but he wasn't so sure about Mangle and Foxxy. Some rope-for the tarp- alone with a few odds and ends were also placed in the pack. ""As long as we have each other we can get through anything."""
2357,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2015-12-29T21:13:53,LadyAsriel,"Mangle listened to the little toy as he got more and more excited speaking about escaping. She couldn't help but feel a bit nervous about the plan. ""Well, I hope it's as magical as Bon Bon says. I've never been outside because Freddy told me I was too scary and that everyone hates me. And that's why I was nothing but scrap."" Mangle frowned as she thought about the cruel things Freddy said to her. He told her once that she didn't belong in the group, that children hated her and that's why they kept tearing her apart. She frowned even more thinking about the other things he's said to her.<br/><br/>Foxxy walked about with Bon Bon and collected some things to bring along with them for the journey. He was excited for the journey but was nervous for Mangle. She had never been outside the walls, but like Bon Bon and Toy Bonnie said, nothing bad could happen if they were together. He agreed but couldn't help but worry a bit for Mangle's safety.<br/><br/>Sent from my SAMSUNG-SGH-I337 using Tapatalk"
2358,Brothers in Circuits (PrincessKyra and Rose and Raven),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48720,2016-01-03T15:41:11,Rose_and_Raven,"Toy Bonnie's excitement died down upon hearing what Mangle had to say. ""That's not true. No one hates....except Freddy but Freddy hates every one. Its not your fault the stupid humans didn't put your exoskeleton together right. If anything its the stupid humans fault."" he glanced towards the large stage, wondering what was taking them so long, faint tendrils of worry creeping into the back of his mind. ""Its not scary outside. There's lots of new smells and all kinds of things....its amazing."" Of course there were the stupid humans but they were pretty easy to avoid.<br/><br/>""I think we got everything."" At least he hoped they did. There would be no turning back once they set foot outside the doors. ""Try not to worry so much. What ever we face out there is far better then what will happen to us when the huamns come back in the morning. I still have nightmares after what happned at the last restaurant, I dont want you or the others to go through that."" he shuddered and pushed the still vivid memories back down before they could fully surface. Bonnie had been fully awake and aware though unable to move when the humans decided to use him for spare parts. He shuddered again, clawed fingers tightening on the bag. Shaking off the nightmarish memories he motioned to Foxxy then carefuly pushed the door opne, ears flicking forward , straining for the smallest of sounds. ""We have to go. Now. before Freddy realizes we are up to something."" A quick glance down the dark hall to make sure the coast was clear and then he inched out the door."
2359,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2015-12-22T22:01:06,Aeromancer,"There wasn't anything about an unusual mission that seemed out of place to Xev, considering that he was a scout trooper. Doing things that were slightly out of the ordinary were pretty much the norm when you were a member of the only real auxilary division that the Imperial Stormtrooper corps had. There was always something that had to be done that might not have been considered a straightforward military mission.<br/><br/>For that matter, there were a few missions that involved something that Xev wasn't proud of doing. This was precisely the sort that he dreaded the most, and it was also the kind that he was currently assigned to.<br/><br/>Walking into the cantina with his pristinely kept white armor plates and boots, having just dismounted from his equally as polished speeder bike, Xev looked infamous and tough. So did everyone else here, but the tension was obvious as that infamy came from an entirely different walk of life.<br/><br/>He was a member of an elite corps that didn't take no for an answer and never hesitated to solve their problems by running their opposition over before filling them full of blaster bolts. Actually, that was really still a similarity here.<br/><br/>The smugglers and criminals that frequented a place like this could just have easily done the same, and were probably just as likely to.<br/><br/>Rather, the main difference was the reasons behind all of this. If he were the one making the kill, then he did it to protect the New Order represented by His Imperial Majesty. If they did it, then they did it to make a quick few credits and feed their own addictions.<br/><br/>That was why a sudden silence fell over the establishment as soon as he walked in. There were plenty of people here who wanted him dead. For that matter, there were plenty of people here that he thought the galaxy would have been better off with dead.<br/><br/>Amidst this silent animosity, he spoke in a slightly amplified voice through the device in his helmet that permitted it, though it didn't sound mechanical but still quite natural.<br/><br/>""I require the services of a bounty hunter.""<br/><br/>Considering that his hand was already on his holdout blaster, it looked like he was ready to take care of any resistance that might have come his way. He was here to hire someone and that was it.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he wasn't entirely sure why the Empire needed him to pair up with a bounty hunter. He could have been perfectly capable of handling this mission himself. Apparently he had to capture or kill several people who were involved in the Spice trade, but he figured that some of the highest officers probably didn't want anyone tying any deaths in with the regular armed services.<br/><br/>Imperial Army and Navy types sometimes didn't like to get their hands dirty. Xev was filled with contempt, not for them, but for anyone who would have used something like the Spice trade to hurt anyone. As a result, he wasn't embarrassed with that part of the mission, only with having to work with someone from the other side of the law."
2360,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2015-12-23T09:27:47,Teal88,"Kaittani Dunn looked up at the large sign above the door. This didn’t look like a cantina. In fact, it seemed as though this wasn’t even zoned properly. She looked up and down the street. The tiny door had been switched out but there was no doubt about it. This cantina was actually a converted residence. She scoffed. Clearly the empire had no presence here. If they were, the owner wouldn’t be able to run it. This was very illegal.<br/><br/>The bounty hunter opened the door and walked inside. Every patron in the place looked towards the door while also trying to appear as though they weren’t. It was a rather dingy place. The decor was dark and uninviting. The smoke wafting through the air made it almost impossible to breathe. She noticed a table on the west wall near the door. She sat facing the door. She debated removing her helmet. She decided to keep it on. With it, she was genderless. The seedy underbelly in which she travelled was particularly chauvinist and her sex would draw unwanted attention. Besides, her target would be here shortly.<br/><br/>Kaittani waited for about ten minutes, nursing a glass of a strange local liquor. The door opened again. The Arconan entered. She smirked under her helmet.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hello, Ran Iluk.</span>He looked rather nervous. Well, she couldn’t blame him. He had a fair bounty on his head. He slowly made his way to the bar at the back of the cantina. She turned her chair slightly. Yeah, she could approach, threaten and walk him out the back door without making a scene. She gave him a few minutes to get comfortable and relax.<br/><br/>The woman started to stand up. Suddenly, the door opened for a third time. The Arconan panicked and ran out the back door. She swore under her breath.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit! Who fucked up her hunt?!</span>She shot her gaze towards the door. A storm trooper was the last thing she expected to see.<br/><br/>Kaittani relaxed back into her chair. Looking for a bounty hunter? Well, this is interesting. She pondered staying quiet, but decided to see what this was about.<br/><br/>“What do you want, storm trooper?”"
2361,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2015-12-24T08:55:22,Aeromancer,"Admittedly, he was glad that having worn his normal hard-panel suit, he was protected from things like that smoke. It didn't bother him when he was wearing an outfit that might very well have protected him against submersion or even a sudden vacuum.<br/><br/>While she seemed to make note of the Arconan, which said to him that the individual in question was her quarry, Xev also took note of the creature. That target was more than likely a criminal, and would be brought to swift justice.<br/><br/>For a brief moment, Xev honestly thought about correcting her. He wasn't a regular storm trooper, but a member of the elite scout trooper squadrons. His armor, helmet and weapons were different and recognizable.<br/><br/>Something told him, however, that the intricacies of His Imperial Majesty's Armed Services wasn't something that would have been very interesting to someone like her though.<br/><br/>Rather, her decided to answer her question more directly rather than provide any corrective speech.<br/><br/>""I require the services of a bounty hunter, who will provide me transport to a system to be named later, along with assistance in capturing a specific suspect. The Empire will compensate you handsomely.""<br/><br/>He wasn't going to mince any more words. The Twi'lek knew very well that she could have seen that whomever he was going after was quite dangerous, and the fact that he needed to work with a bounty hunter would also suggest that the Empire wanted to keep their hands clean of the mission for whatever reason.<br/><br/>""It involves the spice trade, and our efforts to put a stop to it once and for all.""<br/><br/>Pausing once more, he decided that he might bring up the whole thing about the Arconan later. It wouldn't have been difficult for him to aid her with that bit of a side quest and get her the individual that she was looking for.<br/><br/>Like he thought before, that person probably needed to be brought to justice as well anyway, and it would have helped to make him a bit trustworthier to her.<br/><br/>Of course, at this point he had no idea that the bounty hunter was female any more than she had realized that he was a Twi'lek.<br/><br/>Things could be very unusual when both parties were wearing some sort of helmet that hid their personality from the rest of the world completely."
2362,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2015-12-27T00:28:29,Teal88,"Kaittani studied the storm trooper. She wished that she could see his face. She was very good at reading people. In fact, her skills came in very handy when dealing with both clients and targets. Honesty was such a rare trait in her life. So was trust now that she thought about it. In fact, she was wondering how much to trust this trooper. She stood up and approached the trooper. After standing there a few seconds, she nodded.<br/><br/>She had to do something about Ran Iluk. She just couldn’t let him escape. She’d spend a week tracking him. Her resources are nearly spent. She needed that bounty. If she hurried, she could still get to his hangar and stop him. Worst case scenario, she could could shoot him down and collect the “dead” half of the bounty. It was less payout but at this point she simply needed the credits.<br/><br/>“All right, trooper. I have business to handle.” She started to walk to the door. “If you want to talk more, meet me in Hangar 32 at 8 tonight.”<br/><br/>She started to head for the door."
2363,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2015-12-27T09:25:28,Aeromancer,"Perhaps the fact that his face was hidden behind a mask added some extra confidence. It made it difficult, of course, to establish what sort of man he was. For that matter, it wasn't even totally clear if he was a man or merely a woman with a highly modified voice.<br/><br/>Trust was something that he had a very different view on, that was for sure. The one thing that he trusted in were the various individuals who served in his unit. These were those that he fought alongside of.<br/><br/>""I will make you a deal. Since it was I that interrupted your prey, I will assist you in tracking them down.""<br/><br/>With that, he had withdrawn the compact blaster pistol he was issued. She probably had noticed that he had set it to stun, since he had assumed that anyone would have been of more value to her alive then dead. They often offered more money for a living person of course.<br/><br/>That was of course how it generally worked in her specific profession.<br/><br/>""Considering what that scum must be, I am sure that he is every bit as much of an enemy of His Imperial Majesty's Government as he is of your own person.""<br/><br/>The trooper did something weird, perhaps, if she were used to listening to them drone on.<br/><br/>Unlike most who used informal terms and probably just liked the killing aspect or blindly following orders, Xev had just used a rather correct term and seemed to very genuinely be extolling justice.<br/><br/>It would seem that he had actually cared about doing his job, and doing it well. That seemed to be a rare breed amongst the many that people considered Imperial grunts. As a highly trained member of an elite segment of the military, though, he was anything but. Still, most people weren't used to the marked professionalism of his particular division.<br/><br/>Had she known his background, however, it would have made sense why he was so precise. Fortunately, if she had let him follow her, she would have quickly learned that he was every bit as precise with a weapon as he was with his military etiquette.<br/><br/>This was certainly the making of a rather unique partnership to say the very least about it."
2364,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2015-12-27T23:20:24,Teal88,"The fact that the trooper was willing to help her was surprising. However, it did earn him points. He was most certainly right about him being the scum of the universe. She hadn't even told him what Ran had done. Not that she would. He might decided to kill him or take him in himself if he knew. She nodded and led the way out of the cantina.<br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">***</div><br/>It was a half hour later. Kaittani had led the storm trooper to Ran Iluk's hangar. She knelt down behind a stack of crates. She could tell that he was inside the small freighter as he was making a lot more noise than he probably thought. He was panicking somewhat. It was clear that he had been here for repairs and he had wanted them to be done by the time he got back. The astromech droids buzzing around the ship implied that it had not been finished. The hatch to the ship was open and no one was in sight.<br/><br/>She though for a moment. It might be possible to just walk right into the ship and capture him. However, that risked a small quarters blaster fight in a ship she was unfamiliar with. If she called him out of the ship, he could get away through one of the nearby exits if they weren't right in front of the hatch. There was no cover by the hatch and they were easy targets. While it was true that both she and the trooper wore body armor, she did not want to risk it. She hated to do it but she wanted the trooper's advice.<br/><br/>""Okay, so what do you think will be the best route to go here?"" She whispered as quietly as she could."
2365,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2015-12-28T00:28:14,Aeromancer,"From Xev's point of view, the fact that she was so willing to go along with everything was surprising. That being said, it earned her points with him. If the two of them were mind readers, then this all would have perhaps been very ironic.<br/><br/>Fortunately he wasn't at all a mind reader. If he were, then Xev would have grown furious with her internally calling him a storm instead of a scout trooper. His division was certainly more elite than that other more mainline one. They didn't go down merely because the rebels came blazing by.<br/><br/>While he wasn't really sure what it was that Ran had done, he could very well have guessed. Then again, considering everything he had seen, he wouldn't have been surprised regardless of what it was that had been done at this point.<br/><br/>Exhaling slowly, he followed her along and made sure that his suit would make very little sound as they sneaked past. He soon crouched down beside her, which may have perhaps been giving her the impression that he had done this on many occasions.<br/><br/>Naturally, the way that she was acting had of course served to give him the exact same impression. This was neither of their first rodeos.<br/><br/>Strangely, he didn't seem to have any sort of a superiority complex when he realized that she had been asking him for some help with making the call on this one.<br/><br/>""Well, I have a droid that I could call in silently without this criminal knowing. The droid will slice in and undo the containment system to flood the ship here full of coolant, which would probably force our quarry out. Barring that, perhaps my droid could collect important information and give us a full layout of the vessel. Provided that this crook isn't a slicer, he's unlikely to know.""<br/><br/>Honestly, he wasn't at all sure if the bounty hunter would have accepted this sort of advice. While he thought it was a good plan, calling in a droid that was unfamiliar to her might have made her feel all that more unsettled.<br/><br/>Perhaps more unsettling was the fact that a scout trooper was relying on the services of a droid anyway."
2366,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2015-12-28T04:51:42,Teal88,"Kaittani thought about his idea for a few moments. It made a fair bit of sense. It was actually something that Jay would do for her. Interesting. She nodded.<br/><br/>""Sure. Call your droid."" She whispered.<br/><br/>She leaned back against the crates. She opened up her holo-transmitter and rang up the Empress. A few seconds later, a silver android's head and shoulders formed. He took his cue from her helmeted head that discretion was necessary. He took care not to reveal his mistress's identity.<br/><br/>""Yes? What can I do for you?""<br/><br/>""I need you lock-down every door in and out of Hangar 32. I have to trap Ran Iluk here.""<br/><br/>""I will get to that right away."""
2367,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2015-12-29T06:43:18,Aeromancer,"Having removed a silver cylindrical object from his belt, Xev pushed a button and seemed encouraged by it. Well, actually he didn't seem much of anything. Since his armor hid most of himself, there wasn't really anything that she could have gotten in the way of feedback.<br/><br/>Eventually, though, there was something that did indeed prove the fact that he had successfully called in a droid.<br/><br/>A trash can on three legs came rolling by, though considering the sensitivity of the situation didn't allow itself to start spewing out droidspeak as one might have expected. Rather, it silently moved over to the vessel and popped open both of its repair arms.<br/><br/>Within a few moments of it seemingly making a connection with the ship, gaseous matter started to roll out of each crevice possible. That might have even suggested that it wasn't airtight, and therefore wouldn't have been spaceworthy for very long.<br/><br/>Ironically, the droid itself had a monochromatic black and white scheme that matched the uniform armor that Xev wore. It would have seemed he did an excellent job of keeping it polished and clean.<br/><br/>That might have made sense if she understood that the droid was not only a close comrade, but also didn't belong to him. He would have been property of the corps, so disrespecting the droid would probably have received a pretty swift punishment.<br/><br/>Making a gesture, the scout trooper seemed convinced that the time to move was now. He figured that the bounty hunter's target was going to be rushing out any time soon.<br/><br/>If that were the case, then he could have easily been stunned. If not, then it might have indicated that he had already passed out on the floor inside. Since he was inside of a filtered suit, he wouldn't have cared at all if he had to go inside of there."
2368,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2016-01-06T02:05:29,Teal88,"Kaittani was impressed by the speed, stealth and effectiveness of his little droid. She might have to look into getting a model. Not that she'd replace Jay. She'd just be getting him a friend. She was satisfied with her droid's work as well. Shortly after the trooper's droid rolled in, the doors closed and locked down. There was no way out now. She smirked under her helmet.<br/><br/>She ran through scenarios in her head as the little droid worked. She considered every drastic action Ran could try. There were typical of her. She was preparing herself. It wasn't that she couldn't think on her feet, but that was always a last resort. Plans were much simpler and smoother. If there was one thing she hated, it was complications. She had to account for every variable.<br/><br/>Maittani noticed that the trooper gestured. What?! He was not giving her orders, was he?! Her pride flared up and she grew slightly angry.  This was her hunt! She was glad that he couldn't see her face. She could feel the rage in her cheeks. She considered ignoring or sbotaging him, but she decided against it. She couldn't risk Ran escaping. Stifling a growl deep in her throat, she followed him out from behind cover.<br/><br/>Ran Iluk was choking and coughing. His eyes were burning and tearing from the smoke. He stumbled down the hallway of his ship. He had to reach fresh air. He should have been thinking about why this was happening. Unfortunately, he wasn't. He recklessly stumbled down the loading ramp in full view of the awaiting captors."
2369,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2016-01-06T21:54:22,Aeromancer,"Since the droid did not belong to Xev, so to speak, but rather to the corps, Xev often thought of instead working alongside this model. Most Astromech droids served in star fighter plug-in systems or perhaps in the bowels of giant spacecraft. Death Stars and Corellian Freighters must have had tons of those things. This model, however, was designed for working primarily with smaller vehicles. That had a tendency to help in this sort of situation.<br/><br/>There wasn't any way that Xev could have seen her face, but then again she couldn't see his own either. As someone who worked as a professional soldier orders were given and followed, but it didn't really matter if you saw faces. If anything, then he was getting every bit as angry about her marked lack of professionalism.<br/><br/>Bounty hunters were creative and sly. They weren't known for being the ruthlessly efficient machines that scout troopers were. As a result, eventually he figured she wasn't going to take any of his advice and merely stopped with it. Instead, the Twi'lek had assumed that he should have taken care of business by himself and let her do her own thing. Maybe he could have tolerated the bounty hunter long enough,<br/><br/>Finally, though, it didn't seem like things were going to be that tough for either of them after all. Their quarry was coming out the front door so to speak. Taking position, Xev pulled out a scouting blaster and yelled through his amplified loudspeaker.<br/><br/>""Stop!""<br/><br/>He neglected to finish what he wanted to say. If he knew more about what was going on, then he would have put this scumbag under formal arrest. Still, he knew that he had to cooperate with the bounty hunter if he hoped to get on her good side. If he wished to carry out this complete mission, then he had to since he needed to make up for what had happened before.<br/><br/>For the time being his weapon was set to stun. He assumed that she would have known this, since bounty hunters seemed to spend a great deal of time looking at other people's weapons of course."
2370,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2016-01-07T20:49:09,Teal88,"Kaittani popped up about the same time that the trooper did. She had her blasters leveled at Ran. They were on stun, of course. She had made sure that the trooper's blaster was, too. Hopefully, this should be relatively simple. She rounded the stack of containers and started approaching the alien.<br/><br/>Ran looked up when the trooper shouted. he was still choking and coughing. He rubbed at his eyes to try to see who was yelling at him. It sure sounded official. Once he saw the two captors, he panicked. He ran for one of the doors. He ran into the doors when they didn't open automatically. He shook his head and stood up. He pressed the nearby override panel frantically.<br/><br/>""Come on, come on, come on!"" He said in Arconan.<br/><br/>Kaittani was amused. She smiled as she watched him freak out. This was one of the fun parts. She stood there letting him exhaust himself as he pounded on the door. She glanced over at the trooper, wondering what he was thinking about this. Once the Arconan tired himself, he leaned his forehead against the door in defeat. The bounty hunter approached her target. She stunned him with her blaster. Once he was stunned and laying on his back, she put handcuffs on him. After he was secured, she gave him a shock with a small electric barb to wake him up.<br/><br/>""Hi there! Nice to meet you, Ran Iluk. We are going for a walk and then a ride."" She patted him on the head. ""I have a friend that will be happy to see you."""
2371,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2016-01-08T07:40:11,Aeromancer,"While he had originally thought that it was unusual to see Arconan people like this, he figured that most others would probably have thought that it would have been unusual to find a Twi'lek scout trooper anyway. Breathing silently through the benefit of his filtered mask, it seemed like none of his emotions would have come out as he made the approach alongside Kaittani. No one could have even heard him breather.<br/><br/>Naturally he had no idea what the other individual was saying, but from the situation that was here he could have guessed. Normally he wouldn't take any joy in this. He wasn't a bounty hunter like she was. Still, though, he did know that this person was the same kind of scumbag that he was fighting to rid the galaxy of.<br/><br/>Eventually it seemed like he had surrendered, and Kaittani had taken him in. He had wanted to arrest the other, but he knew that was against the terms of the bargain. For that matter, he didn't know what the crime was. Without a charge, there wasn't anything at all that he could have done.<br/><br/>Assuming that everything was finished, and that the friend in question was the person that was going to pay the bounty hunter, Xev turned around again and focused on Kaittani again. ""Where are we taking this Ran Iluk exactly, and what are we going to do with the ship?""<br/><br/>Even if his current mission were a priority one that didn't exactly mean that he wouldn't have had time to kill. He could have accompanied her wherever she was going. If nothing else it would encourage a level of trust between the two of them. That sounded like it would have been a good idea. Considering that they were from two very different fields that were often opposed to one another, it looked like it would have been best to find some common ground.<br/><br/>They might not have otherwise had any, and it would be beneficial to cultivate plenty of it for sure."
2372,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2016-01-19T06:21:54,Teal88,"Kaittani smiled and looked up at the trooper. She still wasn't sure what she thought of him. He'd handled himself well. More importantly, he hadn't gotten in her way or betrayed her. That said a lot. He had seemed rather casual through the whole ordeal. That must have been part of the training those troopers had to go through. It was a little sad actually. It seems to be a bit of a shame to not really enjoy this. Oh well. She supposed that she could throw him a bone. Maybe that would cheer him up.<br/><br/>""By the way, trooper."" She stood up. ""You'll be happy to know that was an offical, legal bagging.""<br/><br/>Kaittani opened a pouch on her belt. She withdrew a shield-shaped electronic device. She pressed a silver button. A very official-looking holographic display appeared above it. She didn't wait for him to read through it before she simply told him what it meant.<br/><br/>""I am temporarily deputized by the Prince of Kessel. This Arconan is guilty of smuggling out royal treasures."" She forced Ran Iluk to stand. ""By the way, the sooner we get of Son-tuul, the better. If the Hutts find out what this guy has on-world, it will make getting out of here a lot harder.""<br/><br/>She attached a chain to Ran's shackles. ""Hear that, scum? Take us to your stash. I'm sure I just made this elite trooper's day and he would be more than willing to ensure you're honest with us."""
2373,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2016-01-19T09:06:35,Aeromancer,"Despite the stereotype, Xev hadn't done anything that would have been construed as betraying toward her. He'd actually made it so that he could be trusted, and that wasn't part of any sort of a ploy. Rather, he had actually wanted to behave professionally since they were supposed to work together. After all, he had been assigned to work with a bounty hunter on this mission. If he were going to do that, then he was going to make sure that working with her meant that he was at least holding up his end of the bargain.<br/><br/>Holding together this well was of course an aspect of his training. Nevertheless, he didn't want to ever have fun doing this. While he received a sense of satisfaction in making the galaxy safer, he didn't want to be like the individuals that he had grown to hate. Never had Xev wished to take joy in other people's misfortunes. Worse, he never wanted to be happy with having to kill someone in the line of duty.<br/><br/>Rather, he was just someone who wanted to work to make the galaxy a place where law-abiding citizens didn't have anything to fear. As it stood now, the galaxy was a ridiculously unsafe place that held terror for many people. That was what he couldn't stand.<br/><br/>Watching the holographic video, and having listened to what she said, Xev was actually impressed. Trooper uniforms had a way of hiding emotions, however. ""I hope and trust that His Royal Highness will be well served by this acquisition."" He then turned his helmeted head down toward the Arconan.<br/><br/>""I almost wish he wouldn't go so easily so that the Hutts can find us out. I'm ready to kill every last one of them if that was what it takes."" The fact that what he was saying was in a metered cold voice would more than likely have helped to intimidate Ran Iluk. Having a bounty hunter shackling you while an elite trooper was nearby could be an intimidating experience for everyone. If he had played his cards right, then Xev figured that Ran was going to spill everything in a few moments.<br/><br/>Once this was done, he figured he could move on to enlisting Kaittani in his original mission. So far, though, the two of them made a great pair. He actually admired her bounty hunter skills."
2374,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2016-01-19T23:51:24,Teal88,"The acquisition of the criminal's stash went smoothly. Fortunately, he had made out with mostly trinkets. It all fit nicely into a backpack. Kaittani filled it up and closed it. She flung it over her shoulder. This was going relatively easy. She was afraid to mention it as it might jinx them. She wondered for a moment what to do about the Ran's ship. There were several methods to dispose it, but she needed to figure out which one would be the most convenient and least likely to get them noticed.<br/><br/>On the one hand, they could simply leave it here. There was no doubt that someone would come upon it and either strip it for parts or simply take it. It would serve Ran right for turning to crime. The only variable there is how intelligent the finder would be. Some would just be grateful and not think anything off it. However, smarter criminals would be suspicious of a fine ship just left here. Jay could scramble the ship's signal but that was no guarantee. Plus, they had to worry about whoever Ran had contracted to fix his ship. They would want payment and they would know who owned the ship. His sudden disappearance clearly gave away that they were here. Given that this was a largely criminal planet, the presence of an Imperial trooper and a deputized bounty hunter would not be well received.<br/><br/>Another option is to wait out the return of the repair crew. The two of them could either hide or pretend to be friends with Ran. After the crew is paid, she could have the trooper pilot the ship back to Kessel. It could be given to the royal family as a gift. She wasn't sure if the trooper would be up for that or not. In fact, she was only assuming that he could pilot. He could have been dropped off. Nah, that was unlikely. Plus, he'd had his own droid. Well, he's be loaned a droid at least.<br/><br/>Damn it! She'd forgotten about their coolant trap. They'd have to repair the damage they'd caused fix. She knew that Jay could fix it, but she couldn't risk having him leave the Empress. Could the trooper fix it? They couldn't have the repair crew arrive to a re-broken ship. Kaittani leaned on the ships controls. According to the work agreement, they had two hours to fix everything before the mech droids' master returned.<br/><br/>""Trooper, we have a situation."" She said seriously as she explained everything, including her escape plans."
2375,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2016-01-20T07:09:38,Aeromancer,"Glad that the acquisition had gone so well, Xev gently exhaled and leaned back for the time being. It was a pose that she probably would have known from many other troopers. While it looked quite cocky, and indeed the corps appreciated the confidence it gave them, it was actually necessitated by some degree by the type of armor that they wore. Now, though, she had shared with him the information about how they were sort of stuck here.<br/><br/>Thinking it over very briefly, he turned toward her and shook his head before he started to speak through that metered and amplified loudspeaker system once again. ""No, I came in on a Skipray Blastboat that left after placing me and my droid here. Wouldn't showing up in that be conspicuous? I could call them again.""<br/><br/>Once she had brought up the question of whether he could undo the damage, however, the trooper nodded. ""I am from the biker scout corps, so I have plenty of experience fixing machinery. I also used to race swoops."" That would have been an unusual admission, considering that swoop bike racing was highly illegal.<br/><br/>Naturally the question and concept of that droid would have come back into play. While she might have internally corrected herself that he had been loaned a droid, they worked together so often that Xev considered the Astromech to be more like perhaps a mechanical coworker that was also a tool. He didn't own the droid outright, but they were partners nonetheless.<br/><br/>""Yes, the Astromech could help us out for sure. I assume that you being a bounty hunter have a number of skills that would be useful to our cause as well.""<br/><br/>The way that he had been speaking would no doubt have raised some really unusual questions. Xev was an interesting individual, that was for sure, but his biggest surprise hadn't even yet been revealed to her. By this point they probably had a coolant problem anyway, but he could have exposed part of the engine intake manifold to vacuum to prevent it from overheating.<br/><br/>Space itself was, of course, very cold. The pressure differential as well as the heating on spacecraft skins from starlight was actually the cause of the high internal temperatures that many spacefaring peoples experienced.<br/><br/>Eventually, he cocked his head toward her and seemed to be asking her a nonverbal question. He wanted to know what happened to Ran. Should there have been a criminal on the run at this point, well, that would have made all of this an Imperial problem more than something that was a local one.<br/><br/>Admittedly, despite his previous politeness toward the Kessel Royal Family, he had his doubts about them. He didn't particularly like the spice mines. Any source of illegal drugs and their suppliers, in his mind, should have been wiped out as scum. They were rebelling against the order that he was supposed to be charged to protect."
2376,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2016-01-28T01:02:39,Teal88,"Kaittani nodded as he spoke. At least he could fix the damage. She shook her had about calling in air support.<br/><br/>""We are lucky that didn't arouse suspicion.""<br/><br/>The mention of the swoop racing did surprise her some. It was a good thing though. It made him a little easier to relate to. The Astromech definitely could be useful. She listened as the trroper told her about the ideas he had for fixing the ship. Some of them went over her head, but she wouldn't say that. When he finished, she nodded. She started getting to work using what skills she had to help get the ship back together. The trooper would fall in and get to work, she was confident of that. The two hours had started.<br/><br/>((Sorry, I had no idea what to write about. Writer's Block beat me this time.))"
2377,The Other Side of the Law (Teal88 & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48813,2016-01-29T23:07:42,Aeromancer,"For what it was worth, he only really had intended to request a spacecraft to get off this planet in. Then again, people might have started to talk the moment that they saw an Imperial vessel. That alone could very well have ruined things.<br/><br/>Still, he usually preferred a straight up fight even if his division had trained him as a quick assassin. Looking back toward her, Xev wasn't entirely sure what she was thinking about.<br/><br/>While the mention of swoop bike racing was certainly unusual, he hadn't thought so and he didn't have much of any inkling at all that it was what she was thinking about. Nevertheless, he had very practical matters to concern himself with.<br/><br/>Considering that the Agromech droid was going to follow along, it didn't look like it would have taken him too much time to get the job done. It was clear that he was a skilled trooper, and had plenty of experience from his previous life, hands on training and what he learned studying to work for the Galactic Empire.<br/><br/>Best of all, since he was in a suit and the droid wasn't an organic, they were able to move around regardless of what it was like inside. Having gotten the leak locked down quickly, his white gauntlet of a hand seemed to beckon her in, feeling that it was perfectly safe.<br/><br/>Even though he made the mistake previously himself, the droid was beeping out a complaint during this. Agromech and not Astromech was the right way to address him, and he seemed to get stubborn when there was any variance from that norm.<br/><br/>""I think that we should be able to get this bucket of bolts to move now; would you like to join me?""<br/><br/>While she wouldn't have been able to see his face, he was smirking from behind his mask. Honestly Xev thought that the worst part of this whole adventure was the fact that his lekku, which were his Twi'lek head tails were starting to itch inside of his helmet, and that was a major problem for him.<br/><br/>If she had been able to join him, then he soon would have had the repulsor system activated. They could have been underway quickly enough. At this point he was even starting to trust her. In fact, he had a tendency to trust her plenty more than that corrupt royal family they had on Kessel. If Xev had the opportunity, then he would have ousted that scum and replaced them with a legitimate member of the Imperial family."
2378,The School of Liberal Killing,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48820,2015-12-23T10:54:34,McPainty,"<table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Once upon a morning haze, he woke up with a dazed gaze because the sun was shining right one his freaking eyes. While he moaned, nearly groaned, there came a loud thud. Why, you might ask? Will it be unmasked? Disappointingly, he fell of the bed. Only this, nothing to dread.<br/><br/>Wearily, he got to his feet, taking his time to grab something to eat. And with each  subtle creak in the floor, he came closer to the refrigerator door. Eagerly he skimmed the shelves, but his roommate and friends had taken the food for themselves. From the milk- which was always gone- to the bread which appeared to also have gone, Chester stared and nothing more. <br/><br/>His roommate rustled and turned over with a bustle, yawning in his shallow sleep. Chester rubbed his neck, had one last check before calling over,""Bob?"" Bob only moaned. ""Did you eat all the food last night?"" Chester said, picking up the empty milk jug off the counter. <br/><br/>""Stan came over last night, he must have."" Bob mumbled in a muffled yet annoyed manner. <br/><br/>Chester nodded affirmatively. That would do it. Stan. He simply sighed and put the jug in the recycle bin they had by their door. ""You know, I just went shopping yesterday, right?"" <br/><br/>""Did you?"" It was hardly intelligible since his face was stuck in his pillow, but Chester already knew what he was going to say. <br/><br/>""Yep."" Chester slipped into the bathroom, hollering down the short hall,""You know what that means?"" The freckled young man only heard a loud moan. Chester could only smile with a shake of his bedhead. <br/><br/>""Can't I do it tomorrow?"" Chester washed his hands and walked back into the only room in their small dorm.<br/><br/>""You lazy bum, you always say that."" He was careful to hold his soaked hands out in front of him so they didn't drip onto him and instead plummeted to the floor. ""And you'll say it tomorrow and the next day and the next day and then I'll end up getting the groceries again."" The ginger walked steadily over to Bob's bed, looking down at Bob who still didn't even try to open his eyes. ""It's your turn for once."" <br/><br/>And with that said and done, Chester flicked the soapy, excess water onto his face. Bob jolted, flailing his arms in the air as if a spider was trying to land on his nose. Chester laughed at Bob who's face looked like he at sour lemon, but once Bob's eyes opened, Chester bit his lips with wide eyes. He knew it was coming, this sort of thing was common for Bob, but for some reason, it just didn't process in his mind that it would happen at that particular moment. And because of this tired hesitation, Bob was able to land a solid fist on Chester's bare stomach. <br/><br/>With a boisterous howl like moan, the ginger was pushed back a step by the force and than promptly brought to the ground by the pain that followed. ""I TOLD YOU... to stop doing that."" The angry roommate wiped his face off as he crawled out of bed. He took a knee beside the young man,""I warned you."" <br/><br/>Chester laughed, but not without discomfort leaking into it. His curtain of curly hair hid his face from Bob, but he flicked it away with a twitch of his head and looked up at him with a smile. ""You're a dick."" He croaked, sliding his still wet hand across Bob's cheek. Bob shoved his arm away, flinched again at the movement. He gave a stern glare, Chester giving a sarcastic one back. They both rolled their eyes, Bob standing up without Chester and rolling back into bed. <br/><br/></span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">The other student stood up, long fingers covering up a red blotchy spot that likely would grow into a bruise in a few short hours. He quickly checked his supposed wound  which wasn't very much to look at. His eyes never left this exaggerated injury, even when his dominate hand lingered over to his dresser and pulled open a drawer, dragging out a fate picked shirt. He even had a hard time looking away as he started to pull the small shirt over his head. What tore his gaze from it was Bob letting out a laugh. ""I didn't hit you that hard you dorkwad."" <br/><br/>""Oh, I know."" Lanister looked down at the green now covering his torso. ""I'm just thinking of all the ways I can make you look bad in my next act."" <br/><br/>""Oh, Chess, you wouldn't do that to me."" Bob spontaneously sat up.<br/><br/>Chester hesitate to reply but gave him a rather thoughtful grin. ""I think I would.""<br/><br/>""Fuck you!"" A pillow flew across the room in an almost slow motion like speed, allowing the ginger to easily catch it and toss it back. <br/><br/>""I'd rather not."" Chester then grabbed a pair of jeans and hopped along down the hall into them. Swiftly, he snatched his jacket hanging up by the door, slithering his arms into the sleeves. ""But seriously, you better bring back groceries tonight!"" After hearing a rather angry reply, the student left the dorm room. <br/><br/>It was only a couple of days since school had started again in the new fall term, but this was the first day of his performing arts class so he'll get to see numerous fresh faces. Hopefully faces that were a little less temperamental. Kind of like the weather these. Just cool and constant. It was a bit cold outside, as it is every fall, but it wasn't pouring like cats and angry cats, and it wasn't blowing dogs down the street. It was a calm, seamless, predictable cold. Jack Frost was not nipping his nose today. <br/><br/>Thoroughly enjoying the walk down to the performing arts building, Chester was in no hurry to enter. These were about the only classes he came early to. Not only was he excited about the class, but he enjoyed the old building's architect. The building was actually much older than a majority of the other buildings and it was actually very beautiful. Even the molding above the floor was better looking than any part of any home he's ever lived in. The steps could have been a little shorter though. Just a little bit. <br/><br/>After what felt like a whole five minutes of climbing the edifice sized staircase, he roamed down the halls and finally made it to class. It wasn't a very hard distinction to make when it came to who was new to the scene and who had been around for a while. Those who we old to how things worked were already chatting away since some of them knew each other already. All the new students acted like they were glued to their chairs and sat neatly and quietly. It was a interesting contrast. <br/><br/>Sad as it was to say, on the other hand, even though Chester was no new egg to these classrooms, he didn't know anyone in this class this term. He was at the point in his schooling where he no longer needed to take the basic introductory classes that was needed to graduate, and sadly, that meant taking different classes than the friends he met in those classes. They were more dance and film type people than acting apparently. He had other classes though, so it wasn't the end of the world. <br/> <br/>There were still seats left in the front of the class, so he promptly plopped in one of them, waving with a generous smile to those he had to pass to get to it.</span></span></span></td></tr></table>"
2379,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2015-12-27T07:21:42,Sojourn,"For many years, King Lars and his queen, Ember, have ruled the kingdom of Eirini. They were good rulers, fair to their people and thus beloved by them. They had two children. James, their firstborn, was heir to the throne. Their younger child was a daughter named Cassandra. King Lars had been growing senile in his old age and his queen had become quite ill. The doctors feared that Queen Ember would not live much longer. It was decided that it was time for James to take the throne.<br/><br/>James, betrothed for a year and half, decided that if he was to be crowned king, then he would also marry his fiancee at the same time. That way his mother would be alive to see him marry. Although he had known since he was old enough to walk he would someday be crowned king, he was not truly ready for the day his father would step down from the throne. He had hoped to be an old man himself when he finally took his birthright.<br/><br/>Almost everyone in Eirini was excited for the royal wedding and the coronation that would soon follow. King Lars was loved by the people but so were his children. He and Queen Ember had raised kind children. James and Cassandra did not look down on their people. They had been encouraged to interact with their people. Unlike most people of royalty, James and Cassandra did not have arranged marriages. King Lars and Queen Ember had married for love and wanted their children to do the same. James had picked his own bride and someday, Cassandra would pick her own husband.<br/><br/>There was one person in Eirini not excited for the wedding and that was Prince Russell, the younger brother of King Lars. While he was a lord of a large territory in Eirini, he always wanted to be the king. It angered him that James would soon be crowned king. He found others that supported him that he would be the best choice for the next king. A time of change was coming and if King Lars had to step down as king, Russell wanted himself to become the next king. He planned to do whatever he needed to do to make sure James never had the crown on his head.<br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>The wedding of James was going to take place in the grand cathedral of Eirini's capital city. People from all over the kingdom and nearby lands were invited to his wedding."
2380,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2015-12-28T02:55:22,Teal88,"Arthur walked down the large staircase. The manor house was a beautiful home. It was filled with artwork and treasures befitting the house of a baron. One of these days, Arthur would be granted his father’s title and this would be his. This was not something that struck him often, but it did pass through his mind today. Maybe it was because he was thinking about the way Prince James was taking the rule from his father the king? He shrugged despite himself. That had to be it.<br/><br/>Arthur was almost to the bottom of the stairs when the front door opened. The footman for the coach appeared through the large oak doors. It seems Arthur had planned his timing perfectly. The footman bowed slightly and held the door open for him. Arthur whistled a cheerful tune as he descended the front steps. Stopping as he reached the cobblestone street, he smiled and took in a deep breath.<br/><br/>The largely stone town around him was a rather small affair. It was built around the Harrington manor almost a century ago now. It wasn’t a major military city nor was it a major trade hub. It was just an average town with average achievements. That being said, it wasn't like Arthur was indifferent to it. He was rather proud of his family’s little town. It had a charming feel and there was no strife to be had.<br/><br/>The friendly, quiet townsfolk went about their business. Several of them smiled and waved at him as they passed. It was almost time for the shops to be opening. The day will be sweet and simple. He sighed, pleased. Arthur climbed up into the coach. He leaned back and got settled as the footmen climbed onto the back.<br/><br/>It was seven hours to the capital from Caham. He would arrive in the evening. The ceremony would be tomorrow, though he was unsure of exactly when. Ah, it would sort itself out when he got there. Father and Mother were already there. They had gone there a few days earlier to handle a bit of court business before the celebration. Surely they would know better what was going on. He closed his eyes as the coach started moving."
2381,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2015-12-28T03:49:36,Sojourn,"There would be a huge reception after the wedding, but King Lars and his queen were also throwing a smaller party for the nobles the night before at their palace. They knew many people would be traveling great distances to attend their son's wedding and his coronation and the least the couple thought they could do was feed them the night before. It wasn't as a grand of an event as the wedding reception would be but there was good food and lots of wine to go around.<br/><br/>Cassandra, the younger of the king and queen's two children, was so excited. Tomorrow was her brother's wedding day and she was so excited for him. Unlike most people in their social standing, their parents had not chosen James' bride. He was marrying a woman of his own choosing and Cassandra was sure that he and Genevieve would be very happy together. She hoped they had many children. Unlike her uncle, she was okay with never becoming the Queen of Eirini. She was content of where she stood in the world.<br/><br/>Cassandra gave her brother a big hug. Although she was sad her father was stepping down, she was also excited for the big changes that meant for her brother. Her brown eyes, that matched his, sparkled with excitement.<br/><br/>""I am so happy for you, James. I know you and Genevieve will have a great marriage. You are perfect for each other.""<br/><br/>James grinned at his sister. There was no doubt they were siblings. They had the same brown eyes and black hair. James was short, while Cassandra's hair was long with curls.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Cassandra. I am excited for the wedding but...""<br/><br/>He paused and looked down. Cassandra touched his shoulder.<br/><br/>""You do not want to take Father's throne.""<br/><br/>James nodded his head. It had been their father's decision that once James was married, that then James would be crowned king. Queen Ember was ill and King Lars' mind was not what it once was. He could not remember things as well as he used to and needed to be reminded of things. It was a better for a younger man to take the throne. James had no doubt that he was ready to become Genevieve's husband, but he wasn't sure he was ready to become the king.<br/><br/>""I am not sure I am ready.""<br/><br/>""Father thinks you are. He would not tell you he was going to abdicate the throne if he did not think you were ready. You are a good man, you will be a good king.""<br/><br/>""I hope so.""<br/><br/>James replied, not feeling as confident as his younger sister. Cassandra smiled.<br/><br/>""I know so.""<br/><br/>Even if James did not believe in himself, Cassandra did. As did their parents, she was sure her brother would do fine. She would be there to help him. Prince Russell watched his niece and nephew talking as he drank from his wine goblet. He sneered as he thought that James would not have to worry about what kind of king he would be. If things went as planned tomorrow, James wouldn't see the sun rise with him as king over Eirini."
2382,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-06T02:57:49,Teal88,"Arthur was jostled awake as the carriage cam to a stop. He sat up quickly. He had not meant to fall asleep. He didn't even know how long he was out. He glanced out the window of the carriage. Oh, shit! He had forgotten about the ""get-together"" tonight. He fussed with his hair and adjusted his clothes. He just hoped it wouldn't be obviously that he's fallen asleep in the carriage. He became aware that his footmen was standing there, waiting to let him out. The guards on the stops and the greeter near the door were waiting for him. he cleared his throat.<br/><br/>Arthur stepped out of the carriage as confidently and coolly as he could. He tried to make it seem like he didn't care how long it took him to get out and go inside. Maybe they would think the pause was intentional. He made his way up the marble steps to the palace. He was a little curious who was going to be here tonight. He was nervous. He was not the face of the family, so he was less familiar with the local noble families than his parents. He spend most of his time in Caham. When he did see them, it was on the battlefield. However, they were in armor and their faces were covered. He knew them by their coats of arms. He would never have the luck of the families wearing them at royal functions. The best he could do was learning names and memorizing little things about them.<br/><br/>Arthur was not disappointed as he entered the hall were the party was. The palace staff had certainly delivered on the decorating and planning. The hall looked wonderful. It spoke to the upcoming grand celebration while also remaining simple for this ""intimate"" party. He stopped and waited for the herald to announce the nobles in front of him as he entered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Count and Countess Gerald Edinhower.</span>Arthur mouthed the name to himself a few times. He looked the man up and down.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Okay, gold and gray outfit and obvious blonde toupee.</span>Glances to the wife, he noted her overly-tight red dress and gaudy diamond-ruby headdress. They continued down the steps.<br/><br/>The herald focused his attention on Arthur. ""How may we address you, my lord?""<br/><br/>""Lord Arthur Harrington."" Arthur said professionally.<br/><br/>He opened the cover on his signet ring, revealing the stamp seal of his family crest. He pressed it into the ink box the herald provided. He then pressed the family seal onto the parchment, next to where the herald jotted down his name. The herald smiled and turned to face the assembly. He stamped his golden staff.<br/><br/>""Presenting Lord Arthur Harrington!"" The herald proclaimed in a booming, authoritative voice.<br/><br/>The nearby nobles casually turned to glance in his direction while the servants bowed. Arthur nodded. He started descending the stairs into the crowd. A serving boy paused to offer him a glass of champagne. He made an approving face and took one. He slowly made his way through the crowd. If he could only find his parents, he would be okay. Mother would be sure that he meets the appropriate people to meet. He smiled as he remembered a joke his father told him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">We men never know what protocol is. Its the women that maintain that. We just listen to them, but never tell them that.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ah! There they are!</span>His mother's face lit up as she recognized her son coming through the crowd. She waved him over. They appeared to be in a conversation with a very important looking man. Father looked very serious and actually a little nervous. Arthur moved a little quicker through the crowd.<br/><br/>((OOC: By the way, as an amusing side note, this is not the character I imagined originally. His personality is already going in a different direction. The good news is that I like this one better.))"
2383,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-06T22:55:01,Sojourn,"Arthur was a late arrival to the party. It had already been in full swing, with dancing and mingling, when he arrived. Of course, he wasn't the only late arrival. Some rulers would have been upset, but not the king and queen of Eirini. King Lars and his wife just wanted people to have fun before James' big day. They weren't overly concerned if a few people were late.<br/><br/>King Lars was talking with Arthur's parents when he arrived. He raised his hand and waved to Arthur.<br/><br/>""Ah, there is your boy now.""<br/><br/>King Lars was a grand host. He always made an effort to talk to each of his guests. Before Queen Ember had became ill, she had been the same way. She was trying to make an effort tonight but it was hard. She constantly needed to take breaks and sit. Her husband told her not to worry, he and the kids would handle the guests.<br/><br/>Cassandra helped her mother take a seat and James' fiancee said she'd sit with the queen. James offered to get her a drink.<br/><br/>""I'll be right back, Mother.""<br/><br/>Cassandra told Ember and thought the party was getting too much for her mother. She went find her father. He needed to know that the queen was feeling ill and should be resting. Queen Ember could be a stubborn woman, she might need the convincing from her husband to leave the party. She would hate to miss the fun but her health was important. Especially since tomorrow would be an even bigger day. Cassandra found King Lars talking with Baron  Harrington and his family. She wanted to get her father's attention but it would have been terrible rude to interrupt. So, instead, she offered a pleasant greeting."
2384,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-07T23:06:37,Teal88,"It took Arthur far longer to recognize the king than it should have. He was horrified at himself. How on earth could he not know the king when he saw him? Arthur's face was tense. That was worse than being a traitor, right? Maybe he needed to show more interest in politics after all. He glanced around at all the faces of the great men and woman that were around him. It was strange. He was technically one of them but he suddenly felt very alone. He'd paid so little though to the political, economic, and financial situation in the world around him that he may as well not even call himself a noble.<br/><br/>""Good evening, Your Majesty."" He smiled and raised his glass. ""Your people have out-done themselves, sire. I'm happy to be here.""<br/><br/>Arthur looked at the King. He knew that his loyalties lied with the King and his family. They were the rightful rulers of the land. Not only that, but they were wonderful people from what he could tell. Each of them were kind, fair, just and a defender of their people. The king was a truly great man, worthy of his deepest respect and devotion. He noticed the Queen resting at a table. There was no one on earth that could convince him the she was not only a regal force alongside her husband but a diligent believer in instilling values in her children. He watched James leave his mother's side. The prince was fine man. He trusted his judgement the same as he trusted the king's. He rested his eyes on the beautiful future queen still sitting with the Queen. He knew nothing of her family or her origins. He was not even sure if she was from foreign royalty or local nobility. However, if Prince James fell in love with the young woman, she had to be as fantastic of a person as he was.<br/><br/>Arthur smiled as Cassandra approached. He knew the least about the princess. She was not as much of a force in circles as her parents or the heir was. It wasn't that he doubted her. She was a daughter of Queen Ember. He'd never bet against her, he knew that much. He appraised her as she approached, trying to figure her out a little more. This went on as she walked over. Suddenly, he realized that he had been staring at for for almost a minute!<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, God! I'm ogling the Princess!</span>He turned bright red and quickly looked away. He downed his champagne like a shot, a most ignoble gesture his mother would point out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Did she see?! Oh, worse! Did the king?!</span>A cold fear filled his stomach. Now I am a traitor! He suddenly had images of the king lying into a rage and ordering him beheaded on the spot. He looked up when he heard his mother speak. He jumped when he looked up and Cassandra was standing there.<br/><br/>""Evening, Princess!"" he belted out far too loudly."
2385,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-08T03:39:08,Sojourn,"King Lars didn't realize that Arthur had no idea who he was for a moment. Even if he had, he wouldn't been that upset. He didn't go around beheading people for such a silly thing. Especially when the boy rarely accompanied his parents to the capital. The wedding of the heir and crowning of a new king were things to be celebrated and bring everyone together. Not that Lars had any idea that his younger brother was plotting to ruin it all.<br/><br/>""We are happy to have you here and thank you. Tomorrow is a special day for James and Margaret. She is the daughter of the Duke of Willmyer.""<br/><br/>King Lars offered up for conversation, although had no one asked. He was proud of both his children and that Margaret was an excellent choice in a wife and soon to be queen for Eirini. She made his son happy and that's all the king and queen ever wanted for either of their children. Instead of making a servant get a drink for Queen Ember, James did it himself.<br/><br/>Since Cassandra would not become Queen, unless something terrible happened to James and Margaret, which she hoped never would, Cassandra didn't have as many royal duties as her older brother. Not that she minded, she was perfectly happy with how her life was. She helped with the poor and the children. Making sure the throne knew the needs of the people. Cassandra's concern was more on her mother, then realizing that Arthur had been staring at her. When his face turned red, she raised an eyebrow at him. She wasn't sure why he had had such a reaction.<br/><br/>""Good evening.""<br/><br/>Cassandra replied. The king had been oblivious to Arthur's staring and proudly told Arthur and his parents.<br/><br/>""Now, just because tomorrow is James' big day, that does not mean we are not proud of Cassandra too. She set up a clothing and toy drive for the children in time for winter in the capital.""<br/><br/>Cassandra blushed a little, she didn't like to brag about herself but she knew her father was proud of her.<br/><br/>""It was a big success. I hope to expand it to other cities soon.""<br/><br/>Cassandra added. She did enjoy helping the people and James already said he would support an charity work she did after he was crowned king."
2386,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-19T07:12:36,Teal88,"Arthur took another glass of champagne as the server passed. He nodded to himself as he listened to the king.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Margaret, Margaret, Margaret.</span>He repeated to commit it to memory. However, he still had no idea who her family was politically. He thought Willmyer was local but he wasn't entirely sure. He definitely had to incorporate his day with regular studies into politics, finances and economics. Perhaps Father would agree to introduce him and help to further his interest.<br/><br/>Admittedly, Arthur felt a touch of shame. His younger brother Walter was already much further along in this area than he was. And he wasn't even a grown man yet! Walter was at home tonight. At his age, his studies and training were more important than a party. Not that Arthur thought the party was ridiculous or anything. He was sure that the king and queen had great reasons for throwing it. Walt had spouted a comment about it being a clever propaganda move. Whatever that meant. He didn't even know if that was true. The thirteen-year-old could have just been mouthing off to look smart. It had worked with Arthur, not that he'd ever tell his kid brother that.<br/><br/>Arthur smiled as he listened to the king's bragging. He had been right about the princess it seemed. He had heard off-handed rumors about her efforts to gather winter supplies. It went along with the image he'd already had of her. It did his heart good. As a man of war, he had special spot in his heart for those who took care of those that needed it. He was not proud of the fact that left widows and orphans in his wake. Men were left ruined and sometimes without the physically ability to provide for their families. It destroyed food supply lines and bankrupted economies.<br/><br/>Arthur's thoughts left him grim-faced. He downed his glass of champagne far too quickly again. His mother caught him this time. She narrowed her eyes at him briefly and elbowed his as discreetly as possible. She sipped her alcohol in demonstration. She nodded pointedly, stiff with authority. Arthur blushed and smiled weakly. Her maternal job done, she smiled widely again and redirected her attention back towards her husband and the king. It seemed that the ""adults"" were busy talking about the two younger persons rather than to them. Arthur replaced his empty glass when another server came around. He glanced at the princess and hesitated. He was unsure if he should take a glass for her. Would it be gentlemanly or assumptive? He decided to risk it.<br/><br/>""Glass of champagne, Your Highness?"" He smiled warmly and offered it to her. ""I'd love to hear more about your charity work honestly.""<br/><br/>(OOC: By the way, as an amusing side note, this is not the character I'd imagined originally. His personality is turning out to be different. Fortunately, I like this version better.)"
2387,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-19T21:24:58,Sojourn,"Cassandra blushed a little as her father bragged about her. That was King Lars for you. He was proud of both his children. Some monarchs might have only focused on their heir, but not her parents. They loved both her and James equally and was equally proud of them both. Both she and James loved their parents very much and the monarchs already adored Margaret. Once James had made his intentions clear to them, they had welcomed their soon to be daughter-in-law instantly into their family. Queen Ember told people she now had a son and two daughters. She someday hoped to have another son but Cassandra was busy with her charity work, so courting wasn't on her mind. Thankfully her parents didn't nag her too much about it. Although Cassandra assumed she wasn't hearing hints about it right now because of James' wedding and coronation. That had been the focus for the last few months. Once things settled down, then Queen Ember might bring it up again.<br/><br/>Cassandra smiled and took the glass that Arthur offered.<br/><br/>""Yes, thank you.""<br/><br/>She replied and looked at her father.<br/><br/>""Father, Mother isn't feeling well. I think she would like to say good night to you before she heads to bed.""<br/><br/>King Lars nodded his head.<br/><br/>""Yes, of course. It was good chatting with you all and it was nice to see you again, young Arthur.""<br/><br/>King Lars told Arthur and his parents before he went to attend to the queen. The king and queen had a good marriage. They had married for love and their love for each other showed. The king would drop anything he was doing if his wife needed him. When Arthur said he wanted to learn about her charity work, the princess replied.<br/><br/>""What would you like to know?""<br/><br/>Cassandra was very passionate about it but she knew others didn't share her passion. Many times, especially in these social functions, people asked her about her work but only for making polite conversation. When she tried to talk about it, their eyes would glaze over in boredom. Cassandra quickly learned to gauge how interested someone was in her charity work before she went into too much detail about it.<br/><br/>((Characters do take on lives of their own. He might not be how you intended, but I like how he's turning out.))"
2388,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-20T00:23:13,Teal88,"Arthur was as equally embarrassed over his parents' gushing praise. He was blushing and smiling nervously. It seemed strange to have praises going over both himself, and the princess. They both came from such different duties. He was a commander and she a saint. It would make sense to tale about him in comparison to the prince. Nonetheless, the strange opposition didn't seem to affect the king or his parents. It made Arthur feel a bit better when his parents moved on to praising Walter. He felt less embarrassed and more relaxed. The conversation seemed to wrap up at Cassandra's mention of the queen.<br/><br/>Arthur smiled and bowed slightly as the king left. He had no idea if that was polite or not, but it seemed proper. His mother smiled and kissed him on the cheek. She had her elbow linked with Father's. Father patted him on the back strongly. Arthur smiled.<br/><br/>""We're going to sit with the Caldwells. Perhaps you'll join us for dinner later?"" Mother curtsied, ""Your Highness, excuse us.""<br/><br/>""Take your time, son. Have a nice chat."" Father winked before smiling at Cassandra and nodding respectfully. ""Evening, Your Highness.""<br/><br/>Arthur's face froze in place, a fake smile on his face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Father! That was not as subtle as you thought it was.</span>The baroness even shot her husband a quick, fierce glance. The baron and his wife left the two standing there by themselves.<br/><br/>Arthur cleared his throat. ""Sorry about that. However, as I was saying, your charity work has always been inspiring to me. I is so wonderful to see some one doing something about the pain in the world. I admit to be glad to see someone hard at work counter-attacking my miserable profession's outcomes. I have thought many times to donating. However, the irony, if not hypocrisy, to that has not escaped me. It has stilled my hand. You don't want a butcher's blood-money.""<br/><br/>Arthur did not hide his heartfelt sorrow and lamentations."
2389,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-20T04:58:25,Sojourn,"King Lars had enjoyed talking with people. He hoped that all parents were as proud of their children as he was of his. He listened happily to the Baron and Baroness tell him about Arthur and his younger brother. He told the couple that he would like to meet Walter someday. Although soon James would be king, Lars did not plan to just fade into retirement. He would still be parties and meeting people, it was just his son would be in charge of running the kingdom instead of him.<br/><br/>""Have a good evening, Lord and Lady Harrington.""<br/><br/>Cassandra told the couple with a smile when they parted ways to chat with their friends. She caught the wink the Baron gave his son and shook her head slightly with a smile. It amused her, especially the look his wife shot him. If her father's mind was more sound, he would probably have done the same thing. She gave Arthur a smile and replied.<br/><br/>""Well, thank you. I try to help my people. Although, I don't blame you or your comrades. We preserve peace by being prepared for war. Without people like you, my lord, protecting Eirini, then who knows what would happen.""<br/><br/>Cassandra might not like what happened in war but she understood it was necessary. Eirini needed a military to protect it from invaders. Of course, she didn't realize that one of the biggest threats to her home was the man she called her uncle. Russell was good at keeping up appearances and keeping his true thoughts only to himself and those who agreed with his cause.<br/><br/>Cassandra reached over and touched Arthur's arm briefly.<br/><br/>""Do not look down on yourself. Actually one of my biggest volunteers is a retired general, General Cole. He told me helping me gather things for the children and talking with them, it made it easier for him to sleep at night.""<br/><br/>General Cole had been the head of Eirini's military for many years before old age had finally caught up to him. He still advised the younger soldiers when asked, but he went into retirement. The children seemed to love his war stories, although he told the princess he wasn't trying to glamorize war to them. He didn't want to scare them but tried to keep it realistic. He was a war hero and highly respected, Cassandra was sure his presence had helped make the last charity drive a success."
2390,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-28T01:33:41,Teal88,"<blockquote><div><cite>Sojourn wrote:</cite><br/>""Well, thank you. I try to help my people. Although, I don't blame you or your comrades. We preserve peace by being prepared for war. Without people like you, my lord, protecting Eirini, then who knows what would happen.""<br/><br/>Cassandra might not like what happened in war but she understood it was necessary. Eirini needed a military to protect it from invaders. Of course, she didn't realize that one of the biggest threats to her home was the man she called her uncle. Russell was good at keeping up appearances and keeping his true thoughts only to himself and those who agreed with his cause.<br/><br/>Cassandra reached over and touched Arthur's arm briefly.<br/><br/>""Do not look down on yourself. Actually one of my biggest volunteers is a retired general, General Cole. He told me helping me gather things for the children and talking with them, it made it easier for him to sleep at night.""<br/><br/>General Cole had been the head of Eirini's military for many years before old age had finally caught up to him. He still advised the younger soldiers when asked, but he went into retirement. The children seemed to love his war stories, although he told the princess he wasn't trying to glamorize war to them. He didn't want to scare them but tried to keep it realistic. He was a war hero and highly respected, Cassandra was sure his presence had helped make the last charity drive a success.</div></blockquote><br/>Arthur nodded. He had a great respect for General Cole. He studied him as he'd learned military strategy and history. He was an outstanding man. To think that age would affect a man like him was actually rather humbling. He frowned though. Doubts and regrets were not something that troubled General Cole. It made sense though. He took a sip of his drink while one of his childhood heroes was knocked of his God-like pedestal. It was healthier this way, though. He knew that.<br/><br/>Arthur had no idea as to Russell's treachery either. Well, he knew even less our the royal uncle than even the princess. The sad thing is that Russell's betrayal will hit Arthur hard as his over-the-top admiration for the king and his family extended to the royal brother. Why shouldn't it? The late king was as fantastic of a man as King Lars himself. He would never think the royal line capable of deceit and traitorous behavior.<br/><br/>Arthur smiled. It was cute how she was trying to reassure him. He appreciated it. He had been a little harsh on himself, he supposed. This was no time or place for a gloomy, pity party. This was a time for celebrating. The princess was proving herself to Arthur as the conversation went on. He started to wish that the night would go on forever. She was so easy to talk to. That was even more surprising considering she was the princess. She wasn't like most noble girls though. It was refreshing. He was unsure what to do when she touched his arm, however. It sparked something warm and soft in his heart. He gulped.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yeah, this is not good.</span>"
2391,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-28T02:50:23,Sojourn,"General Cole was a highly respected man in Eirini. A great defender for the kingdom and a mentor to younger soldiers. Cassandra had been a little surprised, at first, when he admitted to her how much guilt he felt from time to time about what he had done. Everything had been to protect their home, but sometimes that didn't help him feel better. Working with General Cole had taught Cassandra that war wasn't something to glamorize. The soldiers should be respected but war wasn't fun and games.<br/><br/>""General Cole and I are planning to start a group to help our wounded soldiers, as well.""<br/><br/>Cassandra had become good friends with the general. When he told the demons soldiers faced, it broke her heart. The soldiers of Eirini were heroes and should be treated as such. Yet, some were prematurely injured and others, while physically okay, mentally had demons.<br/><br/>""...We are going to start work on it after my brother's wedding and coronation.""<br/><br/>James had two very big events coming up and, being that good sister that she was, Cassandra was helping as much as she could with them. Once everything had settled down, then she'd get back into her charity work. Of course, she had no idea that her uncle had plans to ruin it all. It never crossed her mind that Russell wasn't happy with his station in life. She was the spare heir and perfectly happy in her life. She didn't care at all that she'd never be queen. He never said much about his own viewpoints of his life. Cassandra just assumed Russell felt the same way she did, even if he didn't use his position in life to better the lives of their people.<br/><br/>Cassandra sipped her drink and smiled back at Arthur. He was a nice guy and intelligent. She liked having intelligent conversations with people. Someone people found it hard to talk to her because she was a princess. It drove her nuts when people acted like that. Just because she was the daughter of the king and queen, it didn't mean she was special or better then anyone else. Everyone's blood was red.<br/><br/>""Maybe you would like to help us out sometime?""<br/><br/>Cassandra suggested to Arthur. She wouldn't mind getting to know him better, but quickly added.<br/><br/>""Of course, it is okay with you are too busy. It is just a suggestion."""
2392,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-28T21:59:40,Teal88,"Arthur smiled. The idea of doing some good for a change was almost intoxicating. He would be glad to be there for his men. It was true that some of these boys hard a lot to deal with after their life as soldiers. Honestly, some were scarred by their first battle. The sad thing is its just like building scar tissue after that. Arthur frowned. Some old warrior hearts must be made of solid gristle. He nodded, reaching his decision.<br/><br/>""Your Highness, I'd love to be a part of that. Helping my hen may be therapy for me, too."" He raised his glass to her. ""Please, count me in.""<br/><br/>Arthur continues to discuss the possibilities of the charity work they could run together. The baron's son looked up as a server passed him. The server apologized profusely and asked to take his empty glass. It was then that Arthur realized his glass was empty. He placed it on the server's tray but declined another glass. He noticed that most of the glasses on it were empty. That was weird. Then again, it suddenly dawned on him that it was rather quiet. He looked around. Oh, geez. The party was pretty much over. There were only about half a dozen parties still here, mostly sitting at tables talking. The floor was clear, save himself and the Princess, and the band had even left already. He laughed.<br/><br/>""Well, it seems we are left holding up the cleaning crew, Highness."""
2393,Royals and Rebels (Sojourn x Teal88),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48840,2016-01-28T23:23:15,Sojourn,"Cassandra smiled at back at Arthur. She always liked to find new people to help with her charity work. She was also happy at the idea of getting to know Arthur better. He seemed like a man she would want to spend more time with.<br/><br/>""Wonderful. Sometimes helping others does help ourselves, too.""<br/><br/>Cassandra said with a nod of her head. She and Arthur talked about the charity work and the princess totally lost track of time. At some point she emptied her own glass and passed it off to a servant. She was so focused on talking with the baron's son, she didn't realize that the party was pretty much over. Both her parents had retreated to bed and James and his soon to be wife would be heading off for the night soon too. She blushed when Arthur brought that to her attention.<br/><br/>""So we are.""<br/><br/>Tomorrow was going to be a big day for her family. James would getting married and then crowned king. It should be a long but very fun day.<br/><br/>""Tomorrow is going to be a big day. We can talk more at the wedding reception, though, and...""<br/><br/>Cassandra looked a little nervous as she suggested.<br/><br/>""...Maybe we could share a dance tomorrow night, too?""<br/><br/>The princess had never been so forward with anyone in her life. As soon as the words came out, she almost wished they hadn't. It would get very awkward if he rejected the offer. She might be a princess but Cassandra was a person too. A person that was nervous and suddenly full of doubt."
2394,Forbidden Love's Magic (Tide & Teal),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48926,2016-01-06T03:56:50,Teal88,"Aldric Mulgrew scanned the scroll again. He mouthed the words and mimicked the motions being described as he read. Well, the spell seemed simple enough. He laid the scroll down. He focused on the apple on the table in front of him. He uttered the words to the spell and made the motion. The apple did nothing. Aldric frowned. Did he do it wrong? He scanned the spell again. No, that should have been right. He glanced back to the apple. Suddenly, the apple began drying up and withering until it was barely the size of the core. Ah! There was a delay. Aldric wet his quill and jotted down a note about the delay. This would not be good for an instant need. Not until he mastered it.<br/><br/>The small brass clock next to him chimed. He glanced at it. It was late. Much later than he though it was. He rolled the scroll up and replaced the tie. He set it on the shelf with the rest of his current studies. Tomorrow, he would look into having Harlan re-organize the shelves. They were in need of dusting, too. His apprentice was fine kid. He learned well. The boy was just not as motivated as Aldric would like. Young men without a little ambition worried him. Aldric felt as though it was a waste of his time if the boy did not go on to achieve something. It didn't even have to be anything grand or even great. Owning a magic shop would suffice. Harlan just struck him as a young man who would go through the ten years of wizard training only to be a cabbage farmer. This training was an investment to be used.<br/><br/>Aldric stood up and stretched. He was too tired to mull over his dreams for Harlan anymore. He had walked from his study to the front entryway when the doorbell rang. Aldric's eyebrows raised. Keena's breath, who is calling this late? Aldric felt a touch nervous and curious. He readied a spell, just in case. He approached the door and opened it. He recognized Ronald, a local courier. Ronald smiled and waved.<br/><br/>""Good evening, Ronald.""<br/><br/>""Good evening, Aldric. Letter from the council.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A letter from the council?</span>Aldric was both relieved and yet more concerned. He nodded and paid Ronald what he was due including a tip. After saying goodbye, Aldric closed the door, staring intently at the letter. He stood directly over the candle burning by the door.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, dear. This isn't good.</span>He could not understand why two people who break such a deep, well-established law. Inter-marriage and...breeding... among the magical lines has been forbidden since ancient times. It was even frowned upon to be seen in regular, intimate company with one from the other side. But to make a child? He shook his head. Now there would only be pain for them. He grimaced. Taking the life of a child would not please him, but it must be done.<br/><br/>Aldric plodded off to bed. He awoke early the next morning. It was good that he didn't sleep much. Others might have been off-set by the lack of eight hours of sleep. He packed a heavy-duty backpack, preparing for a great journey. He left a note for Harlan when he came in today. He was leaving him to clean and organize the study. It would take several days. After he was done, he was to report to the council hall in town. They would see that he's studies continued while Aldric was gone. Once he was satisfied that all of his loose ends were tied, he set of at a decent pace to check in with the council before he left. The revelation awaiting him there was one he never saw coming."
2395,Forbidden Love's Magic (Tide & Teal),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48926,2016-01-06T11:13:56,Tidfe,"The morning sun hadn't even risen above the horizon, but Mildred was already up. Early to bed and early to rise...Sorta. She wasn't much for sleeping to be honest. The dreams that sometimes came were not the best so she always tried to get as little sleep as possible. For once it came in handy as she opened the door just in time before the courier could knock on it. She didn't know his name. Didn't know most people to be honest other than by sight. She knew his face, but that was all. ""Yes?""<br/><br/>""Letter from the Council miss.""<br/><br/>Reaching out for it, she quickly scanned it, cursing under her breath as she did so. Of all the stupid things someone could do...This was beyond even that. Marriage could possibly be forgiven. While it wasn't a high chance, at least there was a slim one. But to bear a child out of that wedlock? Unspeakable. The lines should never be mixed! All that magical energy in one soul...Who knows what damage could be done! Handing the man his tip, she quickly went back inside to prepare.<br/><br/>She didn't have much, preferring to live with only what was necessary. Which turned out to be helpful in times like this. Her only concern was for her indoor plants which she toted outside so they could at least have a mild chance of surviving. This adventure was by no means gonna be an easy one and therefore it might be some time till she came back. Packing everything else she could carry (and in some cases, wearing multiple layers of things she couldn't stuff in her bag), she was ready just as the sun peeked over the horizon.<br/><br/>Entering the council room, she knew she was mildly late already. Or early. She couldn't quite decided as their was already someone ahead of her. While there might have been two main lines of magic, there was just one Council. She suppose it was to prevent war from breaking out and to make sure all lawbreakers of the magical nature was dealt with fairly. After all, it was hard for a wizard or sorcerer to be shown mercy for a crime if not everyone belonged to the same side.<br/><br/>Either way, she would wait her turn to check in, even as one of the members of the Council noticed her and beckoned her forward to stand beside the male."
2396,Forbidden Love's Magic (Tide & Teal),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48926,2016-01-07T18:36:27,Teal88,"Aldric waited in line patiently. He whistled a low, happy tune quietly. He loved coming in to the Council early. It was so quiet and peaceful. Not like later in the day. This place could be intense when things got going. For now, the first shift was slowly drifting in. Almost all had a cup of coffee or invigorating tea close by. Someone walked by with a cup of dragonroot tea. Aldric caught a whiff of it and sniffed. He sighed and took in a big inhale. That smelled so good!<br/><br/>He reached into one of the small pouches that hung from his belt. He pulled out a class vial of ground dragonroot and started scanning the room for a teapot. Just when he spotted it, a woman entered and stood in the line behind him. He mulled for a minute about giving up his place in line to get some tea. He started groping for the metal teacup that hung from the side of his pack. He was busy doing this when the woman stepped up next to him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm?</span>He paused and looked at her. It was then that he realized that that someone on the other side of the desk had motioned at not just her but him as well. He suddenly relaxed and looked embarrassed that he hadn't been paying attention. The receptionist smiled at him politely, not wishing to make the scene worse for him. She stamped two pieces of paper and handed them to the two people standing there.<br/><br/>""You're headed for the Department of Regulation and Enforcement."" She pointed to an archway on the left with a hallway beyond it. ""Its the last room on the right. The High Enforcer will be ready to speak with you very shortly."""
2397,Forbidden Love's Magic (Tide & Teal),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48926,2016-01-08T10:01:15,Tidfe,"Mildred knew she shouldn't be surprise, but she still was. The department of Regulation and Enforcement was gonna brief them themselves? She knew interbreeding was a serious crime, but serious enough for them personally? She thought they were just gonna go to a briefing room, get more info and then be on their way. But if the department wanted to do it...For the first time, she really started to wonder just who had broken this law.<br/><br/>Not speaking much, she nodded at the receptionist and started to walk down the hallway. Her pace wasn't exactly a jog, but at the same time, no one could accuse her of being slow. She wanted to get this over and done with. Wanted to be back home. She didn't want to stick around for longer than necessary. The faster they found this couple and child, the faster things could go back to being normal.<br/><br/>For her part, she didn't try to make any sort of small talk to the male with her. She figured they would have plenty of time to talk on the journey.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not to mention, we will probably be sick of each other by the journey's end. It might even be a case of making sure we have no weapons on us. Enchanted or otherwise.</span>"
2398,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893&start=20,2011-11-12T22:48:24,zoruna,"Arus looks at her. Nodding his head in agreement. ""Parahnia shark."" he says in a don't forget that part type of way. He looks at her. Chuckling a bit. Holding her hand, it felt natural, and heads down the stairs with her. Looking around the beautiful home. He followed her and was glad that Lucy wasn't there. Looking at her. Getting on the motocycle and let her get situated. He was dressed up enough for this date. He wore almost preppy styled clothing in the first place. He drove back to the resturaunt. He stopped the motorcycle and looked at her when she got off. He waited until she did before he got off. He stands and holds his arm out to her. He wasn't using her. He had been used before. Neither before nor after would he ever use someone. It wasn't the type of person he was. His eyes sparkling as he looked at her. Looking back at the resturuant manager. ""Table for two please."" He says. They were taken to a table with a rose in the center inside a vase. ""You can get whatever you want."" he says as they are handed the menus."
2399,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893&start=20,2011-11-12T23:56:08,Heather,"The restaurant that Arus took her back to was one she had been in before for birthday dinner. On her and Lucyâ€™s birthday they both were allowed to pick a place to eat at and then they shared a big party at their home. With a heated pool in the back that had its own waterfalls, fountains, and colorful lights underwater it was definitely a must show up to yearly event. The restaurant though had been Lucyâ€™s pick but the food was really good and Talyiah had always liked the decorations. The place was nice for a date too since there was plenty of room between tables giving on the semblance of privacy and the ambiance of the place was romantic, â€œHave you eaten here before?â€ It was a poor excuse at small talk but conversations had to start somewhere. She ordered a sprite when the man came around to ask what they wanted to drink and they received a basket of bread sticks."
2400,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893&start=20,2011-11-13T01:46:22,zoruna,"Arus looked around the resturaunt. The last time he had been here was with the band. The time before that he didn't even want to think about. He looked back at her. He hoped she liked the resturaunt. He looked to the waiter and spoke. ""I'll have a sprite too."" He says. Talking soft and keeping his gaze from the man's view. Guy served him the last time he was here. He didn't want his ""alter ego"" cover blown. So he immediately buried his face in the menu to hide his face from being inspected closing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The man speaks. ""Have I encountered you before sir? Something about you seems very familiar.""</span>Arus shakes his head. ""No. Never before."" He says too softly to distinguish the voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The waiter looked at him. ""Sorry sir then...you just bare a striking resemblance to young Mathias Andrews...the young man in the band we catered to a month ago."" He shrugs and walks off to get their drinks.</span>Arus lets out a sigh of relief once he left. ""That was too close."" he says simply. Looking at her and lowers the menu. ""My middle name is Mathias. To answer your question I was here twice before. Once with my band...and once with....a girl who used me in more ways then one."" He says. Looking at the menu. ""She was my first crush...I really liked her but...she was a gold digger. She wanted my money. She seduced me and slept with me. Stole over two thousand dollars from my wallet and left. I never saw her again."" he looks at her. ""I vowed to never do that to anyone...I know how it felt. I wouldn't want to do it to someone else and have them feel that way. The bad part is I did love her...I would have given her the world."" He shakes his head. ""I am not afraid you will do that...I just felt I needed to tell you."" He takes the soda and falls silent. ""I like spending time with you. If you still want to spend time with me after the concert...I would be honored and loved it if we could."""
2401,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-03T17:03:25,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Arus was born without any good luck. Quite literally. He was like the living embodiement of bad luck. He was most definently a child of Anti-Luck. He didnâ€™t need to walk under ladders, cross the path of a black cat, break a mirror or even anything else that supposably gives you bad luck. He never got killed because of his luck but it was so bad nothing not even things supposably that bring good luck work. He had a tendancy to trip over his own feet. Whenever something that could kill him happens though his bad luck affects the source of the danger as well. Which usually ended in horrible disaster for the source of the danger. He was almost always clumsily falling and seemed to always have something bad happen. Then when heâ€™s sent overseas to a very snob infested schoolâ€¦his luck goes from bad to worst. Will he find a person with enough luck to counter his Anti-Luck? Or will his bad luck turn out to be just as destructive as it always is?</span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Anime_guy-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Arus<br/>19<br/><br/>Arus had just gotten into the new school. And already he'd had a string of bad luck. He'd tripped over his own two feet. Been hit in the face with a locker. Had gotten a football to the gut. And been knocked over by the school basketball team. It was the same old same old. He walks carefully. Trying not to have another clumsy episode of tripping over his feet again. He was a musical genius though. Played by ear not by sheet. He couldn't read the sheet music. He didn't care though. It didn't mean anything. It was just another long year in a school for the wealthy."
2402,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-05T03:21:33,Heather,"Talyia Summers<br/>18 1/2<br/><br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u253/chiy0sen/Copyofschoolgirl4.jpg"">http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u253 ... lgirl4.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Lucky Lucy is her nickname and rightly so, long natural purplish hair, gorgeous sparkling eyes, a rocking body, and ample chest. She was captain of the cheerleading squad and the most popular girl in school. She could have any guy she wanted and could weasel an A out of any teacher. It was like she was some kind of good luck charm. She never got sick, or got zits, or ever had a bad hair day. She found money on the street sometimes and always got what she wanted. She was someone all the girls wanted to be and envied at the same time. Well everyone wanted to be her except for Talyia Summers. You see she had a lot of similar traits of Lucy's. For instance both their hair was purple, they had similar body types, ample chests, and they shared a last name. Yeah, Talyia Summers was Lucy Summers younger sister but that was usually how everyone saw her. She was Lucyâ€™s younger sis and nothing else. They were twins and a lot of times people got them mixed up so Talyia cut her long identical hair and made it short. Now everyone knew she was the younger sis and not the older, more popular, and prettier one.<br/><br/>Talyia was not a cheerleader and preferred to study and read fantasy books. She had straight Aâ€™s, which she earned on her own. She also was on the honor role, which she worked her butt off to get on, but her sister had all that. Lucy never really earned it she just had such good luck that she got what she wanted. It was not fair that Talyia worked so hard and didnâ€™t always get what she wanted. She had average people luck, you know the type that gets the lucky scratchy and wins a couple of bucks. Who might help someone who turns out to be your bosses wife or mother, which gets you a promotion at work. She didnâ€™t always get the guy she wanted, rarely dated, and she had to work hard for the things she wanted, but she also rarely got sick. Some of her sisterâ€™s luck must have stayed with her but the stingy little brat kept most of it to herself.<br/><br/>So now Talyia was outside eating lunch and glaring at Lucy and the guys from the foot ball team surrounding her. They were all flirting with her and someone had gotten her a coffee from Java Love from the square. Seriously, who does that for someone who isnâ€™t dating you nor does nice things on purpose!? The little brat also had lasagna from Lugiâ€™s down the street, Lucy never gained weight, and Talyia had to work out to keep her figure, and was on the track team. Lucy didnâ€™t even know how to throw a baseball, or any ball, since she would complain about breaking a nail. Then she would go to the nail salon and win a free manicure and pedicure. Talyia sulked as she poked at the schools version of mac nâ€™ cheese, it was not very good at all. She had decided to sit alone today at a small round table that had only one seat open. Most of the tables were taken anyway and she didnâ€™t feel like socializing."
2403,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-05T04:12:37,zoruna,"Lucy's best friend was in music class. Stephanie Mason. She watched the new guy with slightly big glasses walk into music class. The teacher called him to the front and asked him his name. ""Arus."" He says softly. The teacher than asked him what instrument he could play. ""Piano."" He says. He was instructed to go play a piece of sheet music. ""I'll play a song I already know."" He says. Sitting down on the piano bench. Taking his time and sets to playing it. The piece one of Mozarts more complex pieces. He played it with elegant ease. He stunned the students. Playing the song called Rondo Alla Turca by Motzart (see first youtube video). Not only playing it he played it flawlessly. Not skipping or messing up even once. When he was finished the teacher's jaw along with everyone elses was on the ground. He stopped and looked at the teacher. ""I know more."" he says. He played by ear.<br/><br/>He had listened to many great works by Bach, Beetoven, Motzart. They were his idols and the men he took after. He was all of them combined into a modern day young man. He had been playing like this since he was young. The teacher put a sheet music in front of him. He just stared at it. ""I can't read it."" He says softly. ""I have never been able to learn to read music. I play by ear. Have someone play it."" He says softly. The teacher looked at him strangely but had Stephanie play the song. (see second youtube video) Playing it back flawlessly. With his eyes closed and by the end of class everyone was awed and wowed by the music prodigy that was in their own class. Stephanie hurried out. He stumbled and tripped over his own two feet. Face planting before getting up and flushedly hurries out of the class.<br/><br/>Lunch came and he made his way to the lunch room. Taking the tray of food and headed to the only table with food. He smiles timidly at the young lady already sitting there. He was not a very confident man around women. He sits down. ""I hope you don't mind me sitting here."" He says. Placing his tray on the table. He falls silent and looks at her. ""My name is Arus. What is yours?"" He asks.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/K5-2hvT-13Y""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/K5-2hvT-13Y"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/VfcpcVPO1Rw""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/VfcpcVPO1Rw"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
2404,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-05T04:32:53,Heather,"Talyiaâ€™s glare was blocked by some guy that sat down in front of her. She was in a sour mood but she wasnâ€™t going to be a jerk so she focused on him. He had long blonde hair that was a bit hippie-ish but suited him and his blue eyes. He was the tall and willowy type that could be graceful but he seemed a little awkward in his own skin. Realizing that she had been staring Talyia smiled kindly and nodded, â€œSure, I donâ€™t mind but I donâ€™t think I have seen you before.â€ She gave up poking at her lunch and just set her fork down, â€œYou must be the new student I heard Miss Lacy talking about in the office. My name is Talyia Summers, vice president in the honor role students.â€ The title sounded a little irritated since she had gone for class president and deserved it but her sister had flashed olâ€™ lady luck and got the position. She didnâ€™t really do much either and left Talyia with all the work, â€œSo, how do you like the school so far?â€"
2405,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-06T01:33:25,zoruna,"Arus hadn't even noticed she had been staring. He pulled the glasses off and revealed his naturally sexy face. He blinked and tries to see her. Sighing a bit and puts the slightly big framed glasses back on. He would look just as naturally sexy as he did without them if he wore different glasses. Might get beat up a bit less too. He didn't know this and was just glad to use his glasses. He looked at her. She was, in his opinion, a natural beauty. That meant she would most likely not like him. He was surprised when she talked to him. ""This is my first day here. I was moved here. I haven't had a very good day except in music class. Even then not too much of a good time."" He says softly. Music class had been bearable for the music prodigy because he had been able to lose himself in the music. He smiled at her warmly though. Blinking a bit. ""Who? I don't know anyone named Lucy. Though this girl named Stephanie was whispering to another girl in music class. Something about talking to someone named Lucy. I caught it because I wasn't paying attention. I have a good ear...it helps in playing music."" he says softly. Looking at her.<br/><br/>He shakes his head. ""It is the same as my old school. My very bad luck...my anti-luck strung me out to dry again."" He looks at her. ""I tripped over my own two feet. Someone hit me in the face with their locker. I got a football in my gut. The entire basketball team knocked me over and practically trample me....my only saving grace was being able to play the piano. It seems to be the only think I am lucky at. I doubt I'll even have any friends here. No one would be at my old school. They called me the Anti-Luck Guy. It is so bad it effects people who hurt me badly or try to kill me."" He says softly.<br/><br/>He looks at her and smiles. ""You are sweet though...you actually talked to me. Was pretty sure I was going to get the brush off. I have seen the people who are dubbed nerds and geeks get more talking time with other people than I do. Expecally with beautiful people."" He says softly. Flushing a second later. ""I said that last part outloud didn't I?"" He was blushing now."
2406,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-06T02:39:56,Heather,"""This is my first day here. I was moved here. I haven't had a very good day except in music class, even then not too much of a good time."" Talyia looked genuinely sorry that he was not having a good first day, â€œIâ€™m sorry to hear that.â€ ""Who? I don't know anyone named Lucy. Though this girl named Stephanie was whispering to another girl in music class. Something about talking to someone named Lucy. I caught it because I wasn't paying attention. I have a good ear...it helps in playing music."" She nodded but at the same time looked a little disbelieving, â€œIâ€™m surprised you havenâ€™t met her yet and that she hasnâ€™t sunk her manicured nails into you yet. Most guys are her type and what Lucky Lucy wants she gets. So count yourself lucky for now to not have run into her yet.â€<br/><br/>""It is the same as my old school. My very bad luck...my anti-luck strung me out to dry again. I tripped over my own two feet. Someone hit me in the face with their locker. I got a football in my gut. The entire basketball team knocked me over and practically trample me....my only saving grace was being able to play the piano. It seems to be the only think I am lucky at. I doubt I'll even have any friends here. No one would be at my old school. They called me the Anti-Luck Guy. It is so bad it affects people who hurt me badly or try to kill me."" â€œIt just sounds like a string of bad luck and superstition. If you believe you have bad luck than you will. Besides you do have a bit of good luck today.â€ She smiled when he looked a little confused, â€œYou just made your first friend at this school, me. Not bad for your first day huh?â€<br/><br/>""You are sweet though...you actually talked to me. Was pretty sure I was going to get the brush off. I have seen the people who are dubbed nerds and geeks get more talking time with other people than I do, especially with beautiful people. I said that last part out loud didn't I?"" Talyia giggled and shook her head, â€œDonâ€™t worry itâ€™s nice to be flattered every once and a while.â€<br/><br/>Surrounded by her adoring public Lucy was in her element. The football team members did almost whatever she said and her cheer leading friends were laughing along with her jokes and telling her how pretty she was. When she saw Stefanie she made sure there was a spot open next to her for her best friend, â€œHey bestie, whatâ€™s the news?â€ Stefanie always knew what was oing on the school and was great for gossip."
2407,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-06T03:36:13,zoruna,"Arus was surprised she looked sorry. He looks at her softly. She was beautiful and seemed to be beautiful in more than just looks. ""Why do you look so disbelieving? Nobody likes bad luck...nobody likes dorky looking guys either. I don't really care on the second thing. I don't think I'm good looking even without my big framed glasses. I might be I just don't have that sort of confidence."" He says truthfully. Scrunching his face and wrinkling his nose cutely. Obvious signs of distaste. ""What is wrong with girls who get their nails manicured?"" He asks. Looking at Talyia. ""Your nails are beautiful and correct me if I am wrong but I am pretty sure those are all natural. Natural beauty is something to be cherished. Fake beauty is someone who goes out of their way to be someone they aren't. To portray a beauty they aren't inside."" He frowns a bit. ""Not with me she wouldn't. I don't like girls like that. Fake. That is what girls who get what they want...whenever they want it are...they are fake. Girls who are different from that don't always get what they want. I like the ones who actually try to be something in life. Not the ones who like getting whatever they want when they want it. That just isn't how life is.""<br/><br/>He was being very serious. He didn't like the ones who weren't being themselves. He looked at her. Shaking his head. ""No...it is truth. I have never had good luck."" He says softly. ""I have always had bad luck with just enough luck not to die. As well as to be a musical prodigy. I have been told I am like putting three of the greatest musicians of all time together. Those three are Bach, Beetoven, and Motzart."" He says softly. Shaking his head. ""I know it. I don't want to believe that I am a living embodiement of bad luck. It is just how it seems.""<br/><br/>He was beyond confused by the comment that he had a bit of good luck. His eyes widen and a big smile crossed his lips. ""Not bad for most of my life in general. Let alone the first day of school."" He says with a light laugh. Taking some of his food into his body. He didn't eat much...ever. Yet he was naturally built like he was. ""I am a bit lucky to have a beautiful girl for a friend."" He says. Flushing slightly at his own words. He rubs the back of his head with a happy grin on his face. He smiles at her and blinked. The smile fading. ""I wasn't flattering. I was stating a fact. I say it as it is most times. If I said you were beautiful like I have several times...I really meant it. Flattery is a game of words used by players...that is what my mother once told me.""<br/><br/>He looks at her and thinks. ""Would you like to go get dinner and a movie with me? I will pay. I have plenty of money. I just have no one to spend it on or share it with."" He asks. His words coming out a bit shy but he wasn't used to asking anyone on what is essentialy date.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Stephanie made her way to the table. Sitting next to her best friend. She was the soaker of words. The embodiement of gossip. She eyed the foot ball players like they were suckers but in a sweet almost seductive ways. Looking back at Lucy. ""That new guy...Arus...Arus Lancer..."" She started out. ""He is literally like the three greatest composers put in one teenage guy. You know Bach, Beetoven, Motzart. The guy is a living young music prodigy."" She says. Relaying to her the masterpieces he played. ""He played the song we are doing in class by ear. BY EAR! That means he didn't read the sheet music. He said he can't even READ sheet music. Yet he played the entire song like he had but his eyes were closed the ENTIRE time."" She looked around and gasped. ""He is sitting over there with your sister!""</span>"
2408,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-06T04:22:03,Heather,"â€œFor someone who says he doesnâ€™t have all that much confidence sure has a lot right now.â€ She mused in a slightly teasing manner after his little rant about people being fake which was all true about Luce. The girl seriously spends three hours to get ready and pick out her outs right down to her underwear, â€œSmart woman.â€ She said in response to what his mother had said about players. She didnâ€™t look too far into his compliments since most people said that too but they all compared her to Luce and how much she looked like her. She had only been bore 58 seconds before her, that didnâ€™t make her a Luce clone, ""Would you like to go get dinner and a movie with me? I will pay. I have plenty of money. I just have no one to spend it on or share it with."" Surprise fluttered across her face but she smiled and just as she was about to nod the devil herself walked over, followed by a minion, â€œBaby sis! What are you doing sitting over here!â€ Talyia was quite literally mauled by her sisterâ€™s bear hug and suffocated on her obvious, to her, lack of caring why she was sitting over here. When Talyia was finally released she just shrugged, â€œYou know I just like oxygen with a little less amount of testosterone and BO.â€ She said pointing over to Luceâ€™s usually table by the window that was surrounded by football players and the cheer squad. Luce merely laughed as though Talyia had said the funniest joke she had ever heard, â€œYou are so funny Tal.â€ Talyiaâ€™s eye twitched at the shortening of her name but she just gave a half smile, â€œYeah I know, I just kill myself sometimes.â€ She left out a fake little laugh and thought, â€˜If only.â€™<br/><br/>Than the shark so the tasty little snack sitting with her and of course there was the, â€˜I had no idea you were sitting there look. â€Hi! My names Lucy Summers, Talyiaâ€™s sister!â€ Her manicured nails rested lightly on Arusâ€™s arm which just irritated Talyia a little bit, â€œI heard you are some kind of musical prodigy when it comes to the piano. You can even play without looking at the sheet music right?â€ Yep, Talyiaâ€™s eye was twitching and when Luce looked at her she grinned and gave her the â€˜oh the new guy is so mineâ€™ look. It made her stomach turn violently and she prayed she did not lose her lunch, â€œSo there is room at our table if you want and I was wondering if you were doing anything on Friday. You see there is this big welcome back bash that is thrown at my place for the beginning of our senior year. It is a great way for you to meet the students here at the school. I could be your personal host and introduce you to everybody there if you want.â€ Oh yeah, Talyia was going to hurl. She stood up quickly and kept her eyes off the disgusting scene of her sister about to get what she wanted like she always did, â€œI promised to help Mr. Henisy set up for science class so. Iâ€™m going to go. Iâ€™ll see you around Arus.â€ She didnâ€™t really wait for a response but she did hear her sister call after her in a sickly sweet voice, â€œIâ€™ll see you later Tal!â€ How badly she really wanted to flick her off but instead she threw out her barely touched lunch and went into the hall. She really had promised to help set up for science and after that class was over she could go home."
2409,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-06T04:55:14,zoruna,"He shrugged when she said his mother was smart. At times. The lady was on drugs a lot. He looked at the surprise yet just looked hopeful. His smile he held faded when the two new girl's showed up. His irritation evident in those expressive eyes. ""You knew she was over here. Maybe you didn't but we were having a conversation. Please go away."" he says softly. Nervously but seriously. He laughed a bit at her words followed by the indicating direction. He looked at Talyia but saw she wasn't looking. His look was like please...don't leave me here. He bites his lower lip.<br/><br/>He looked at her like. He shoots her the...Yes you did you big fake. Either you saw me and are lying or you didn't and your blind as a bat. Which is it? He frowns. ""So?"" He says. ""I like your sister better."" He says softly. Almost too softly to hear. ""Please leave me alone."" He tries to shrink away. ""maybe."" He says. He was nervous and not so certain. He flinched and tries to pry her manicured nails from his arm. ""Please...don't touch me. I don't like to be touched by crazy people."" He looked at Talyia but she wasn't looking at him anymore. His look he sent her was help me. Please don't leave me here. He shakes his head. ""Leave me alone."" He says again. Shaking his head. He didn't want to do anything with her. ""I was hoping to have plans."" He says simply. ""Today. Friday."" He says simply. Frowning a bit. ""No. I don't wish to go. Big social gatherings aren't my thing."" He says. Trying to put her down as nicely as possible.<br/><br/>He watched Talyia stand up and not even look at him. It hurt him as he wasn't doing anything wrong. He bit his lower lip. ""But..."" he protests to Talyia. Before Talyia left she would hear Arus say very loudly. ""NO!"" He brushed her hands from him. He stands up and looks at the girls. ""Leave me alone."" He says again. Very seriously and not so nicely as before.. ""My answer is no. I am not interested. Leave me alone I don't really like you. I think you are very self centered and stupidly think you can have anything and everything you want. Plus I am very mad at you. You interrupted a nice conversation while oozing fakeness. Just...go away and leave me alone."" he says. Taking his stuff and throws it out. Throwing the tray and it landed in the tray line thing. Almost as if it was a football or basketball that he just threw. It was because of his anger. He stumbles yet ran out of the lunch room.<br/><br/>He asked directions to Mr. Henisy's class and hurried in that direction. He fell at least six times before he got there. He opened the door and walked inside. His rush to get up resulted in scratch marks from her sister's manicured nails. He entered and looked around. ""Talyia?"" He calls out. Not seeing anyone in here but hearing someone. ""Taylia...I don't know what I did to make you leave me to the she shark but I promise whatever I did I won't do again."" He says. A shakey voice. He was hurt she just left him. He wasn't sure it was his fault but his mother said it usually was something the guy did so he believed it to be his fault. He walked in further. Looking around until he found her. ""Talyia...why did you leave me to the parania shark that is your sister?"" He asks. Biting his lower lip. ""I told her no many times. I told her leave me alone many times. I don't think your sister has a brain. She doesn't understand those words. I tried to be nice about it. I wasn't so nice when I left. I have scratch marks from how fast I flew away from her."" He shows her his arm. ""I don't like her. I understand if you don't want to go with me anywhere this afternoon. If it worked out well I was gonna ask you to go somewhere with me friday."" He had to play in his band (whatever band you really love that will be Talyia's favorite band) Friday and was going to take her backstage with him."
2410,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-06T05:15:09,Heather,"Talyia had just gotten the head of an anatomy skeleton to finally stay on when someone called her name, making the skull fall of when she jumped, â€œDammit!â€ She muttered in irritation and picked up the skull first before turning to see who had called for her. ""Taylia...I don't know what I did to make you leave me to the she shark but I promise whatever I did I won't do again."" It was Arus and she did not try to hide her surprise at all at seeing him here, talking to him after he had talked with Lucy, â€˜Um you didnâ€™tâ€¦â€ She didnâ€™t get to finish since he kept going on a it of a rant as though he might explode if he didnâ€™t get it out, ""Talyia...why did you leave me to the piranha shark that is your sister?"" Her lips twitched when he called Luce a piranha and let him continue, ""I told her no many times. I told her leave me alone many times. I don't think your sister has a brain. She doesn't understand those words. I tried to be nice about it. I wasn't so nice when I left. I have scratch marks from how fast I flew away from her."" He showed her his arm and she frowned in concern, â€œAre you okay?â€ ""I don't like her. I understand if you don't want to go with me anywhere this afternoon. If it worked out well I was gonna ask you to go somewhere with me Friday."" When he finished that sentence she lightly probed the scratch marks on his arm but they were not all that bad, â€œI didnâ€™tâ€¦ I mean usually guys just, do whatever she wants.â€ Her shoulders slumped as she let her hands fall away from his arm, â€œLucyâ€™s life has been like luck puked all over her and everywhere she goes she get what she wants, does what she wants, and never has to work for it.â€<br/><br/>She took a few steps back and leaned against a desk, â€œNo one has ever turned down Luce before and I didnâ€™t see a point in saying yes when she would have had you eating out of her hand like a skittish deer.â€ She grimaced, â€œSorry itâ€™s just how it is with her. Iâ€™m not comparing you to her worshipers. God knows Iâ€™m the last person to do any comparing when I and she are identical twins.  It is so annoying to be told what I lack because my sister has it all.â€ She looked up at him and felt really bad since he had sought her out and apologized to her when he had done nothing wrong, â€œIâ€™m sorry I really thought she would have ensnared you like any guy she went after and I didnâ€™t want to be the one sitting there forgotten again.â€ She pulled nervously at the bottom of her blouse and fidgeted a little before looking back at him with a light smile, â€œIf you still want to go out, with me, then I wouldnâ€™t mind. I donâ€™t have any plans today.â€"
2411,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-06T05:32:58,zoruna,"Arus looked at her. He nodded his head. They stung a tiny bit but he was okay. ""I think so. It just stings a little."" he says finally. He lets out a soft hiss as it stung. ""The middle scratch really stings. I think it got me a bit deeper than the rest."" he says softly. He frowns a bit. ""I am not other guys. I am me. I am used to not having people like me for me. I am used to be compared to things that equal badness. You are the first person in a school to ever treat me like I mattered. Like I might be good enough to be friends with."" he says softly. ""I understand though...she acted like it."" He looks at her. ""My life has been like luck shunned me while bad luck puked all over me."" He says truthfully. ""I am her Anti-Luck then."" He says with a soft smile. It was humorous if you thought about it.<br/><br/>He watched her. Biting his lower lip. His eyes widened in surprise. ""You were going to say yes?"" He echoes. His eyes widen and sparkle behind the frames that had fallen the tip of his nose. He pushes them up. Looking at her. ""I will admit I was afraid of her but that is because I don't like girls like her paying me attention. Expecially since I don't think my musical gift that big of a deal that I need some flake making a big deal over it."" He looks at her and shaking his head. A smile on his face. ""You aren't identical accept in appearance. There are some details that enable me to tell you apart. Hair length, nail styles, personality, way you talk."" He says with a smile. ""I forgive you."" he says.<br/><br/>He stretches a bit and then waited as she talked. He looked at her again. ""I do. I would really like to."" He says. ""Do you have plans Friday? I have to go join my band for a concert on Friday. I wanted to take you with. You could be backstage and sees us from literally up front and personal viewing range. I wear a wig and sunglasses because I don't need to see to play by ear."" he smiles a bit. ""I don't know if you like them but...I play as keyboardist for my brother's band. They are called Cute is what we Aim For."" He pauses. ""Even if you don't like them...I hope you will say yes. I would like the chance to spend time with you."""
2412,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-07T03:57:07,Heather,"""You aren't identical accept in appearance. There are some details that enable me to tell you apart. Hair length, nail styles, personality, and the way you talk. I forgive you."" Talyia did blush a little at that since he had obvious paid attention to her and found Lucy lacking but not her. No one did that when Luce really wanted something, â€œYou do realize that Luce wonâ€™t just let you goâ€¦ Iâ€™ll try to keep her away from you when Iâ€™m around but I thought you would like to have a heads up.â€<br/><br/>""I do. I would really like to."" She was happy to hear that he still wanted to take her out when she had left him with Luce. He was like blood in the water for a shark like Luce was. ""Do you have plans Friday? I have to go join my band for a concert on Friday. I wanted to take you with. You could be backstage and sees us from literally up front and personal viewing range. I wear a wig and sunglasses because I don't need to see to play by ear. I don't know if you like them but...I play as keyboardist for my brother's band. They are called Cute is what we Aim For. Even if you don't like them...I hope you will say yes. I would like the chance to spend time with you."" Talyia kind of just stared at him in disbelief for a moment before a fan girl screech escaped her lips which was quickly stifled by an embarrassed hand that she slapped over her mouth, â€œAre you kidding me! They are my favorite band! Hell yes I will totally go with you.â€ Her cheeks were a bright red from her over excitement but she did her best to regain her cool."
2413,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-07T04:54:11,zoruna,"Arus watched her blush. ""I like when you blush. It gives you a porcelian doll look...in a good way."" He says. Flushing a bit himself when he complimented her like that. Then the color of his features fled. He paled and shakes his head. ""No. I was honestly hoping and believing she would."" He says softly. A soft smile crosses his pale features. ""I actually love the heads up. Memo to self...avoid parania shark and shark fish friend at all possible times."" He grins a bit though. It was a slightly humorous image of Lucy and Stephanie. Shaking his head he grew serious.<br/><br/>He waited seriously as possible. Very nervousy in fact. He was worried she would say no. He didn't know it was her favorite band. He watched her features be in disbelief then he covered his ears. He had for a split second been afraid she was going to call him a liar. He wouldn't blame her. How many people could actually say their friend played in their favorite band. He was now, however, afraid for his hearing. He watched her and lowered his hands. Laughing a bit. ""Well that was unexpected."" he says with a smile. Growing serious. ""I am not kidding you though. I am actually very serious. Awesome. Wear your best party gear. We always go partying as a band after the concerts."" He says softly. Hugging her. ""Calm down. Can I help you set up science class? I really have no other classes after lunch."""
2414,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-08T23:01:36,Heather,"""Well that was unexpected."" Talyiah smiled sheepishly and felt a little embarrassed about the screech of over excitement but it didnâ€™t last long. She was genuinely excited about going out on Friday and also this night they had a date didnâ€™t they. â€œWear your best party gear. We always go partying as a band after the concerts."" She nodded and when he hugged her she didnâ€™t think at all when she hugged him back, â€œThis is so awesome; Sam is going to be so jealous that I know someone who plays in CIWWAF!â€ She took a step back and nodded when he told her to calm down after she took a big calming breath, â€œSure you can set up the organs dummy over there. I think all the parts are on the top shelf in the supply closet. I canâ€™t really reach it so if you donâ€™t mind?â€ She pointed him to the science closet which she had opened to get out the skeletal figure, which she had just picked the skull up again, out of. She turned back to the nearly finished skeleton as she tried to connect the skull to the occipital bone in the spine, â€œThe box should say OS1 on it.â€ She called this over her shoulder as she steadied the skull and finally got the clasp to connect where it was supposed to.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m not really in this class.â€ She said as she got out the projector and rummaged around in another box for the appropriate slides, â€œI just offered to help Mr. Henesy out since he just had a baby, so he is always tired and calling his wife to check on the boy.â€ She smiled at the thought since the little guys name was Nathanael and he was just so cute, â€œSo when we are done here we can go.â€"
2415,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-09T00:37:01,zoruna,"Arus smiled at her and watched her. Laughing a bit at how excited she had gotten. He was beaming with delight though. Listening to her. He had asked a girl on a date. The first time since he was used and left high and dry. He was used his first time. In more ways then one. Around Talyiah though he felt happy. He felt like he could fly. He was that happy. He was that excited. He had two dates with her. Tonight and Friday. Tonight was the closest. His first date in forever. He blinked and smiled at the hugged back. He looked at her quizically. ""Who is Sam?"" he asks. ""Why is this Sam person going to be jealous?"" he didn't understand really what she meant by this.<br/><br/>He nodded his head. ""Sure. I can do that."" He says. He walks over to the supply closet. Looking around for the organs dummy and whatever else it included. There was a lot of stuff up there. When she told him what box he was looking for he pulled it down. Pulling out the things and begins to set it up. He has the thing set up soon. Looking at her and smiles a bit. Laughing. ""I never really liked science too much."" He admits. Listening to her. Nodding his head. ""That is understandable."" he says. Finishing up. ""There. Done."" He says. His luck wasn't AS bad when he was around her. It was like she was countering his anti-luck. It was refreshing. He looks at her. ""Ready?"" When she was he would lead her outside and to his harley davidson motorcycle. Handing her the helmet and climbs on. ""Get on. I'll take us there."" He says. When she did he would take her to a high class restuarant. Italian restuarant that is one of the best places to eat. He stopped the motorcycle. ""We're here."""
2416,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-09T04:38:02,Heather,"When he asked about Sam she smiled fondly, â€œSam is my best friend who is home schooled. I tutor her in English on Thursdays and she is more of an obsessed fan then I am of your band.â€ When he had finished setting up the mannequin she nodded, â€œThank you, me and these things donâ€™t really get along that well so it takes a little time for me to get them put together. Since they were finished she followed him outside to his bike but when he said he would take her straight there she shook her head, â€œI canâ€™t go in this.â€ She motioned to her school uniform and not to mention her hair, â€œTake me to my place it wonâ€™t take me too long to get ready.â€ She told him where she lived and was glad he to her home so she could look nicer especially after seeing the restaurant he had taken her too. When they got to her home she had him drive up the long driveway that was U shaped so that you could come back out on the street. There had been a large gold S on the front gate and there was also one on the front door to her three stories home. It was pretty large and her parents prided themselves on luxury since after her and Lucy were born they had won the lottery, three times, and ever time her and her sisters B-day came around they played and won some money.<br/><br/>Talyria hopped off the bike and made her way up the steps, â€œCome on you can wait in the foyer and then.<br/>â€œHey Sis! How you doing!â€ She halted in the hall as her sisterâ€™s voice, so similar to her own, called out to her from the kitchen. She stopped and took Arusâ€™s hand in her own, â€œI just stopped by to change my clothes Iâ€™m going out.â€ She called as she tugged Arus up the large staircase just as Lucy walked into the foyer to see them, â€œWith Arus!?â€ She said in shock that she quickly covered up, â€œIf you are going out why you are taking him upstairs?â€<br/>â€œHeâ€™s going to help me pick out an outfit.â€ Talyiah called down as they rounded a corner, a grin was on her face as she heard Lucy make a sound of annoyance, â€œTold you Iâ€™d help you out when she is around.â€ She spoke quietly and blinked as she pulled him up to the third floor from a stair case that was at the end of the hall. It led to the third floor and her room which was about the size of a small cafeteria. There was a complete walk in closet so she knew she could dress without making Arus uncomfortable.<br/><br/>The room actually looked like a small apartment since there was a bathroom off to the side, white and accented by ocean accents. There was a living room area with a coffee table, couch, armchairs, and a flat screen TV. Her bed was a queen with warm dark green covers and a cream colored rug underneath. There were some posters for the band Arus was in on the wall over a desk that housed a lap top, books, and other random items. The rest of the room had hardwood flooring and the walls were beige, and brown, â€œSit where ever you want Iâ€™ll be a moment.â€ She closed her door to keep Lucy out and went to her closet to pick out an outfit for the night."
2417,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-09T17:26:37,zoruna,"Arus looks at her. Flushing in embarressment. Turning the motorcycle around and took her to her place. ""Sorry. Just got really excited. I haven't been on a date in what feels like forever. Never had a date as beautiful as you before."" He says. Driving up into her long U shaped driveway. His eyes wide and filled with awe at her home. He stopped the bike. Looking around then back at her. He personally lived in a modest apartment. Actually it was not where you would expect to find him. He might have a lot of money but he was afraid to broadcast this fact. So he lived in a middle income neighborhood. The apartment was a small home that was beautiful but about the size of a few apartments put together...at its biggest. He blinked though as their home was beautiful. ""Again. I am sorry I jumped the gun so to speak."" He says. A soft, warm, and slightly goofy smile on his face.<br/><br/>He put the kickstand out and made his way up her steps. ""Alright if you are sure."" he says. Following her and jumped. He pressed into Talyiah. Biting his lower lip for a split second in momentary nervousness. He masked his nervousness a moment later. He shakes his head. The voices so similar yet so different. Lucy's had a slightly higher pitch. He would never comment upon it but Lucy's was much more high pitched. He held her hand gratefully. Smiling a bit. He was in okay clothing for going out to that resturaunt. They were used to slightly casually dressed people coming inside. He eagerly followed Talyiah up the stairs. He looked at the other girl who walked into the foyer. Nodding his head. He says nothing though. Just acknowledging that he and Talyiah were going out together.<br/><br/>He grinned happily. He was sure that was just a comment. He wouldn't mind helping her pick out something. He had a strangely good fashion sense. He had a grin on his face. Clearly barely containing his chuckles at the sound of annoyance. He looks at her gratefully. ""So you did."" He followed and didn't let go of her hand. ""Can I really help you pick something out?"" He asks softly. Looking around the room. He walked around as he looked around. Walking over to the poster. Pointing at the shaggy brown haired dude by a keyboard. ""That is me. If you have ever seen the interviews on youtube and stuff...I am the one who rarely says anything and usually won't even look at the reporters."" he says with a laugh. He walked over to the closet and saw a dress. Pulling it out and showing it to her. (see image) ""What about this one?""<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/women%20clothing/images.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
2418,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-10T18:38:29,Heather,"""Can I really help you pick something out?"" Talyia just shrugged as she looked through her cloths, â€œSure, I donâ€™t mind.â€ There was a pair of black heeled boots that she really liked and so she wanted to find something to go with it. When Arus pulled out a dress she hadnâ€™t worn in a long time she smiled and nodded, â€œIâ€™ve always like this one.â€ She said while she took it from him, â€œWouldnâ€™t it be a little awkward though to ride on a motorcycle in this?â€ She looked at the dress for a moment before pushing him out and closing the closet doors, â€œIâ€™ll make it work.â€ She said through the door as she slipped into the dress after putting on a push-up style bra with no straps. There was a vanity, cosmetics, and hair care products and in five minutes she was done. She had put her hair up, curled the ends, and applied a light layer of make-up that just made her natural features more prominent. She stepped out of the closed after putting in earrings and matching necklace, â€œWell what do you think?â€"
2419,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-11T02:55:38,zoruna,"Arus looks at her. Janding it over. Smiling at her. ""It is a pretty dress."" he says softly. ""I dunno I don't wear dresses."" he says with a light laugh. Easily pushed out and goes to sit on the edge of the bed. He waited as she changed. Looking around and takes in the posters. Wondering just how much of a fan she was. He smiled though. He was excited for Friday. Nervous about today's date. What if he messed up somehow? What ifs kept rushing through his mind. He waited patiently for five minutes. He watched her come out and his eyes widen. A deep flush crossed his cheeks. ""You look even more beautiful than before. I didn't think that was possible."" He gets out in a shy stammer. Looking at her and smiles. ""Ready to go?"" He asks softly. He would wait if she wasn't. He stands up and stretches."
2420,Anti-Luck Guy (me and Heather),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4893,2011-11-12T21:06:01,Heather,"""You look even more beautiful than before. I didn't think that was possible."" Talyiah found herself blushing again but she also found his stammer kind of cute. She nodded when he asked if she was ready, â€œYep, we can go now and sneak past the shark. Unless she is still circling the stairs in shock.â€ She snickered a little since she almost didnâ€™t doubt that. She grabbed a purse that matched the dress and took his hand once more to lead him out of her room and back to the foyer downstairs. When they made it there her sister was nowhere to be seen and the car keys were gone which meant she had run off to Stephanieâ€™s to bitch. Getting on the motorcycle was not too bad in the dress as long as she cradled Arus closely with her thighs. Without him there she would end up flashing people but it also put her closer she has ever been to a guy. She had a few relationships of course but she hadnâ€™t been too crazy about those guys since they had basically used her to get to Lacy. She stiffened a little at that thought as Arus drove off. Could he be using her like the others? No, she didnâ€™t think he would he just looked to honest. She really hoped he wasnâ€™t using her."
2421,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-01-11T01:17:21,Shadow_Heart,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">The day had almost ended, evening had arrived, the sun just beginning to set below the grey cloud ridden horizon. All around, nature was whispering about the coming of colder weather, as people scurried to and fro, bundled up in coats, scarves, hats and gloves. The air all around was chilled, and with each individual breath, a puff of white fog could be seen. No one in this crowd could ever know the darkness that lurked all around them, as they were all too focused on trying to get whatever they were doing done, so that they could go home and warm up either near a fire, or with a nice cup of tea. However, despite the ignorance and blindness of the humans rushing all around, shadows creep, slinking down alley ways, streets that were less populated. There was no denying that this side of the town existed, whether or not those creatures of the light realized it.<br/><br/>A small individual makes her way in to the city of Paris, France. A rather odd individual to say the least, long white hair billowed around her face as a gust of wind announced her arrival, once she had set foot upon the streets. Golden eyes look around, trying to find something. No one saw her, no one stopped to look, not one noticed that she wore nothing but a black, white and grey Victorian styled dress, and a simple black shawl over her shoulders. The young woman did not even have shoes upon her pale feet. Even though she was being ignored, it did not seem to bother her. Not in the least.<br/><br/>After a small moment of standing and trying to figure out where she was to be going, the girl looks up when she felt a cold something drift to land upon her cheek. One by one, small white snow flakes began to fall, and not before too long it was a light flurry, sticking to her clothes and hair, and to the tips of her long black eyelashes. Lowering her gaze, she sighs ever so softly, and begins to walk once more, each footstep she took was recorded in the snow that was on the ground, only to be wiped clean again by more of the cold substance as it fell on to the print. No matter where she went, this sort of thing happened. She did not have a choice in the matter, it was just who she happened to be.<br/><br/>Still, as she walked, no one seemed to give her a second thought, though at one point a young boy tugs at his mothers hand, pointing her the pale female's direction. He went on and on, saying that the girl looked cold, that she had no shoes on, that she was going to freeze, but her mother just pulls the youngster along, telling him that they had no time to deal with strangers, not even looking where her son was pointing. He glanced back, a sad look on his face, and waves sadly. The girl returns the wave, half raising her hand up, and feebly moving her hand, before setting it softly against her chest, a sad look on her face as she gazes after the receding figure of the mother and her little son.<br/><br/>She felt a slightly warm wetness drip down her cheek, and raises her hand to touch it, realizing that she was crying. Why? What was the need? To cry over something so trivial. But she knew deep down it was the reason why she was here. She wanted to belong, not feel alone. But no matter where she went, this was always the end result, even if she actually tried her hardest. It seemed that there was nothing she could do about it.<br/><br/>Needing to move on, ignoring the fact that it was snowing even harder now, piling up quickly all around, she makes her way down the street, trying to find what she was looking for. She knew that it was around her somewhere, but its' exact location was what she was having a rather difficult time with. It would be some time, and not before long she was in the business district, with the nearest building being a cafe, the scent of sweet coffees and baked goods drifting towards her. Pausing by the window, she gazes inside, but does not move to open the door that was just a few feet away.<br/><br/>Her arrival had caused something, and things were going to happen. Ice, snow, cold, it all was around. No one noticed her, not one stopped. Who was she? Why was she here? Sometimes...she did not know herself. Why she was even around, why she existed. Maybe, just maybe...she would find the answers here, in this glorious, beautiful city.</span>"
2422,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-02-06T13:22:15,Sound of Silence,"Bridget carefully lifted the tea cup to her mouth. As the warm liquid touched her lips, she closed her eyes.<br/><br/>This hot tea was exactly what she needed on this winter night. This week has been a long one. It seemed those were pretty common, especially during the winter. She was more of a spring person if she did say so herself, not that she had anything against winter. Quality time with tea and one of her friends was just what she needed.<br/><br/>“Bridget, don’t just ignore me! I asked if you thought he was cute,” her girlfriend chimed in, snapping her out of her thoughts.<br/><br/>Bridget put her cup down and grinned, “Ariane, dear, what kind of question is that?”<br/><br/>“One that’ll hopefully get you to stop teasing me.”<br/><br/>“Teasing you? Come now, why would I do such a thing?”<br/><br/>Ariane grinned, “I have known you for four years now. I think I have most of the mystery surrounding Bridget Adler figured out by now.” The confidence in her tone was something to be admired. This was exactly why Bridget liked Ariane. She might lack patience in some areas, but she knew how to go along with witty banter. Something that a lot of people seemed to lack these days, especially with the threat of war lingering in the air.<br/><br/>Besides, when it came to men especially, Ariane was a huge flirt. Whenever there was word of a handsome guy she was all over that. It was a wonder how she stayed single most days. Knowing what she did of Ariane, she was sure she could have found someone by now. Maybe the girl had more sense in her than she projected, she thought.<br/><br/>Bridget chuckled and took another sip of her tea. “Fine, you win,” she said. “He was… alright, I guess.”<br/><br/>Ariane leaned forward, lowering her voice, “Can you get me his name? Where to find him?”<br/><br/>“Honey, you forget who you’re talking to.”<br/><br/>With that, Ariane looked out the window. Soon after, a few people began muttering.<br/><br/>Ariane seemed worried about something. Hey… did it just get colder all of a sudden? I know it was supposed to be brutal today, but this is… it’s freezing?”<br/><br/>Her friend had a good point. It had been brutally cold today, and it was snowing as well. The first snowfall of the season, and it was pretty early as well. Paris saw a good bit of snow, but it seemed so out of place to snow now. Bridget couldn’t help but wonder what had brought it on so quickly. There certainly had not been any news of it.<br/><br/>“It doesn’t seem that cold to me, “Bridget replied, trying to seem like nothing was out of the ordinary. But she knew something was there, outside. Some of the other people in the café seemed to feel it as well.<br/><br/>Without another word, Bridget left the table she and her friend were at and went outside."
2423,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-02-07T02:10:30,Shadow_Heart,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Standing there, staring blankly in to the cafe where people were talking together, enjoying each other's company, the girl could not help but feel a little jealous. She too, wished that she had someone to spend with like that, make cherished memories together, talk and laugh, smile and be happy. How she missed it, being loved, or even just liked by someone else. It seemed so very long ago that she had that, until the one day when it all simply just vanished, and she was left alone. Deserted, stranded...utterly lost, with no one left there to be by her side.<br/><br/>That was why she had left that place. Moved on, trying to find out where her family could have gone. Or at least find out the reason as to why they had all but vanished in to thin air. It had been a usual night for her and her kind, and they had all retired for bed. It seemed normal, until the next morning she'd awoken to find every single room that should have been occupied...empty. No trace was left behind, no note, not a single clue as to where they could have gone.<br/><br/>Her eyes gaze longingly within the building, the warm lights, the cheery glow. The evening was beginning to darken, and street lamps were being lit, the fire of the candles dancing within the glass cases, making the snow glitter and sparkle like millions of diamonds and crystals. The snow showed no sign of stopping, and the clouds up above just seemed to grow more dense and more dark by the minute. A harsh wind blows past, tugging at her dress and hair, making the long silvery strands whip at her face, making her cheeks sting just slightly. But even so, the pain passes, and once again she feels nothing.<br/><br/>A moment passes and much to her surprise, the door to the cafe opens and then closes, a jingling bell announcing this happening. Shifting her gaze to where the noise had come from and the brief yellow flooding light from the open door, she sees a young woman. She had auburn hair, which was in a braid. For some reason, something about this human female seemed a bit...off. The strange girl's honey gold eyes gaze at the human, a blank expression on her face.<br/><br/>Even after seeing this, she does not move. Wind continues to blow every so often, making her hair fly around haphazardly, but never seemed to mess it up. Her face, already pale naturally, was beginning to get paler, appearing as if it was literally freezing over, the color all but vanishing and leaving nothing but an icy slate gray behind. A frosted ice creeps up from her neck, slowly covering her jaw then her cheeks, giving her skin an even more frozen look to it. Her legs were already patched with frost, and her feet looked like they were completely frozen solid. Faint puffs of white fog escape from between her blue-gray lips.<br/><br/>Little by little her whole form becomes frozen, as snow, frost and ice cover every inch of her body. She wondered, as she stood there, if the human woman would look at her. And even if she did, would the woman SEE her, not just look right past, look right through, like they always do? It seemed that only small children, from the age of twelve and under, could actually see her, feel her presence, and acknowledge her existence. Talk to her, realize that she too was real. But would this woman? There was that something about her, that made it feel that she was not like all the other adult humans. But maybe it was just her loneliness speaking.<br/><br/>Loneliness or not, she couldn't help but take one step, then a few more, in the direction of where the human was standing outside, the wind changing in direction with where she was walking, blowing from behind her. But, after a split second, she stops, not walking any further. What would she do? And, if she was seen...and spoken to...what would she say? She had no idea, none at all, how to really, truly converse with the humans that were all around. So instead she waited. Wondering.</span>"
2424,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-02-11T14:26:33,Sound of Silence,"As Bridget examined her surroundings, she didn’t spot anything immediately. Everyone was just kind of passing by, immersed in whatever routine they had, focused on wherever they were going. Most of them didn’t even seem to notice she was there. That was fine for her. The less eyes on her, the easier it was to concentrate.<br/><br/>Paris was one of many cities crawling with the preternatural. It just so happened that she was one of many capable of sniffing out such things. Call it a sixth sense, a radar that came with her own powers. Sometimes, like right now, it did come in handy both other times it was also annoying. Though she herself looked human and could hide very easily when she needed, not that she could call upon her powers at will without a certain catalyst.<br/><br/>She knew she had to be cautious. This was not some ‘normal’ temperature drop, and whatever was lurking there could probably sense she had magical abilities.<br/><br/>Those who were against magic and other preternatural things did not care about whether or not someone was human. To them, all that mattered was that they got their money at the end of the day. Money, revenge, whatever motivated them to dedicate their lives to sniffing out what they felt did not belong here, it was something Bridget fought against. She had her doubts that someone would be drawing her out, however. It could simply be someone passing by.<br/><br/>If this was just something passing by, she might need to have a chat with whatever it was, call it out for its rude manners. She was enjoying the warmth, her cup of tea, her friend’s company.<br/><br/>Bridget soon got her wish.<br/><br/>The girl had been easy enough to spot once she made herself known. The two had locked eyes almost immediately. More people on the street were starting to walk with their coats wrapped tighter around them, their hands tucked under their arms. Admittedly, Bridget did not recognize what race of preternatural being she belonged to. Still, the girl had piqued her curiosity. Did she know she was causing such a disturbance?<br/><br/>Bridget started walking toward somewhere a little more discreet. If they were going to have this chat, it didn’t seem wise to stay out in the open."
2425,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-02-12T00:32:07,Shadow_Heart,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Even though the human had said nothing, not a single word towards her, she could tell that the woman had seen her. Saw her standing there, knew she was in that flurry of snow. To be honest, even though she had longed for that to happen, now that it had she had no idea how she felt of it, was it a good feeling, or one of prolonged melancholy? Whatever it was, she couldn't grasp at it long enough to figure it out.<br/><br/>Eyes follow the movements of the human, seeing that the woman was attempting to lead her to somewhere else. Was it a trap? Was this lady like the hunters she knew all too well? Or was this someone different? Either way, the lady was different, that much the frozen girl knew. Unsure of what to do, she decided to just follow after the woman, knowing that if anything happened, she could escape easily. But deep inside she hoped that wouldn't happen.<br/><br/>Her feet take her wherever the woman led, wondering just what was in store. In each footstep an icy patch appeared in the shape of a snowflake, glittering in the lamps that lined the street. What was going to happen, now that someone was actually interacting with her? Would she find what she was looking for? Or would this just lead down another empty path, like all of the others had? Sighing softly, a gentle breeze of wind passes by right as she does so, causing the snow at their feet to shift, and the snow in the air to dance, a flurry as some might call it.<br/><br/>Deep in the cold emptiness where her heart should have been, she longed to find some answers, longed to reach that place she wanted. To find what she so desperately seeking. But she knew not to hold too firmly to this, as so often she'd been disappointed.<br/><br/>When they finally reach to wherever the human was leading, the girl stops in her tracks, keeping a safe distance between them. Her golden eyes gaze blankly at the woman, her hands clasped in front of her dress. Saying nothing, waiting for the female to speak up first. It was always her custom to do such things, not speak until spoken to. That, and she was a bit on the shy side. So, with snow dusted eyelashes and icy skin, she stood there, just a faint breeze sweeping past them with every breath she took.<br/><br/>What was going to happen?</span>"
2426,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-02-12T14:43:19,Sound of Silence,"Good, the girl had followed just as Bridget had hoped. The two of them had definitely been taking a big risk. She wondered whether the girl was too trusting of others, or was just a curious individual. Someone who could not contain their curiosity was often someone that could be troublesome. As someone who been around the block a few times, on both sides, she knew this rather well.<br/><br/>But something told her that this was not the case.<br/><br/>“Oh good, you did follow me,” she began, folding her arms over her chest. “Now, let’s see…” A pause. She needed to choose her words carefully. “I suppose I could start with the obvious,” she continued after a moment. “This snow doesn’t seem natural. I may be young, but I have seen a lot. So much in fact that it’s a miracle that I don’t have any grey hairs yet. It must be the magic…” Another pause. She held her finger up to her cheek and tilted her head slightly, “I have reason to believe this sudden change in weather is your doing. Am I right?”<br/><br/>Bridget just wanted to hear it from the girl’s mouth. If she decided to talk, anyway. There was some kind of connection. As she stood there inspecting the frozen girl, taking in her appearance, she could feel something. She couldn’t really explain why she felt it, but it was there. It almost seemed like it was playing with her mind a little.<br/><br/>A frown tugged at the corner of her mouth, “I just want to tell you how rude that was. I, and many others, were enjoying the warmth of the indoors. It has been pretty brutal these past few days, you know,” she added. “And…” there was another pause, “You are attracting attention. If I could spot you this easily, there’s no doubt that others may have as well.”"
2427,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-02-17T03:27:51,Shadow_Heart,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">After a moment, the woman speaks up, talking directly to her. So, this human could in fact see her. That was a relief, in ways more than just one. She raised her gaze to look up at the woman as she spoke, her golden gaze fixated on the human's face. However, the words that were said weren't what she had been expecting. This woman was really smart, she could tell that the snow came from her, that it wasn't natural at all in the least.<br/><br/>Instead of speaking up to acwnowldge that this was the truth, she nods, her eyebrows slowly starting to press together near the center of her forehead in a concerned expression, the corners of her lips turning downward. Then, the words that made her heart, or what she thought was her heart, stop cold, was when she was told that what she had done was rude. It felt like she'd been stabbed in the chest, and her breath caught in her throat as it tightened up, becoming hard to breath. In result of this, the wind dies down, and the flurries become more gentle.<br/><br/>Her eyes stung, and before she knew it crystalline tears slipped down her cheeks, though before they could even fall, they'd frozen in their tracks on her skin, adding to the frozen look she was bearing. Even so, the tears continued to appear. She bows low at her waist, her long white hair flowing around her. Only then does she speak.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""I'm so very sorry...I didn't mean to cause any harm, I didn't want to upset anyone...I guess....I guess I'll just leave then...Please forgive me...""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Her voice was as lost and forlorn as the winds and snow all around them, tinkling like icy bells in the breeze of a morning in the winter, the white glittering of the snow covering everything that was to be seen. It was a beautiful sound, her voice, but rather sad to listen to as well. It had the ability to tug at one's heart.<br/><br/>It wasn't as if she could help what had happened. It wasn't as if she could help that this snow, this cold, this...devastating iciness followed her wherever she went. As for attracting attention...that was another thing she held no control over. She turns where she was standing, the snow at her feet flaying out like a wave in the ocean, glittering like diamonds lit up by a fire as it cascaded back down to the ground.<br/><br/>She just wanted to find what she'd lost. Was that so bad? Slowly, she begins to walk away from the woman, the wind blowing at her back. But, before she could get anywhere further, she collapses all of a sudden, falling to the ground in a heap, hair splayed out, eyes closed, and she almost appeared dead. When this happened, the snow lightens in it's falling, the, after a moment, completely comes to a stop, the winds die down, and the skies up above clear, revealing a sky filled with stars, the moon full and bright, making the snow all around glisten it's it's light.</span>"
2428,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-02-19T12:38:32,Sound of Silence,"Truth be told, Bridget had not expected the girl to take her comment so seriously. While she had found it rude, it had only been a light jab, her intentions were not malicious. She only wanted to serve as a warning telling her to watch her back. She might have been human, but she liked to look out for those of the preternatural nature if she suspected them to not be the kind of thing looking to kill her.<br/><br/>The crying was a bit of an overreaction if she had to be honest. But the fainting? Well, the snow stopped but now she was stuck with what to do with the young girl. She couldn’t just leave her out in the open.<br/><br/>Bridget knew that would not be a good idea. She looked up to the night sky. The snow had stopped, and if the snow had not gathered the attention of someone keen to the preternatural, this would definitely catch attention. Attention back on the girl, she was not so cruel as to leave her out here for someone to snatch up and use. Powers as strong as this, if it was some kind of magic she was conjuring up, would fetch a nice price in the underground, and someone so emotional would be easily exploitable by someone shady.<br/><br/>She walked over to the girl and lifted her over her shoulder. There was a pretty well-hidden place she could hide the girl. An old building that was a few blocks away. It would only take a few minutes to walk there, but she would need to be quick. Carrying the girl like this would definitely draw in any unwanted attention, if there wasn’t anyone lurking nearby already. The last thing she needed was an encounter.<br/><br/>Something was bothering her, like there was someone watching… If someone did give her a hard time, she had her gun. But she would rather not use it.<br/><br/>Bridget made her way to the old building. It was boarded up but there was a way to sneak inside. First, she made sure the coast was clear. Sometimes people would hang around this area. She couldn’t risk having someone become curious. Luckily, there was only a small group out tonight, much smaller than most nights much to Bridget’s surprise, and they weren’t even near where she usually entered. They weren’t even paying attention to her either.<br/><br/>Putting the stealth she had been taught by an old friend to good use, she brought the girl to a loose board, pried it open, and slipped inside, making sure to drag the girl under her arms while she did so.<br/><br/>She decided to leave the girl wrapped in an old blanket that had been left in the corner of the room.<br/><br/>“Well, that should do it,” she said, speaking in a whisper. “I would love to stay around, but I need to get back to my friend. She’s probably wondering where I went off to.”<br/><br/>With that, Bridget stepped out into the night."
2429,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-02-20T02:09:52,Shadow_Heart,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">As she slept, the night grew more and more, darkness passed, and once again the sun began to rise upon the horizon. Just as the faint morning light began to creep it's way through the dirty glass window of the abandoned building, and touches her face, the girl stirs, slowly opening her eyes, golden orbs quietly taking in the sight of the empty room around her. She saw that she'd been wrapped up in a blanket, and wondered if it was the woman from before who had done this to her, left her here...Not that it really mattered...<br/><br/>Standing up, she tries to keep her powers at bay, keep them calm, but even as hard as she tried she couldn't help it when the temperature dropped a few degrees, though not as drastically as it had last night. Thankfully, no snow fell, and the wind was kept to a minimum. <br/><br/>Going over to the window, she reaches up and wipes away the dust and dirt from the glass pane, and gazes outside, the world a winter wonderland. Snow was covering everything, no doubt it was over five feet deep in some places. As she looked outside, she thought back on what had happened last night, what the human had told her. That she had caused a disturbance, and that she would be at risk of being found by other people. Was that true? Maybe...that was what had happened to her family...<br/><br/>Backing away from the window, she goes over to the corner she had been laying in and picks up the blanket, folding it and placing it back down on the ground, before walking out of the room, trying to find a place to exit the building and go outside. Nothing showed at first, but after a moment passes she spots a small area where a little light filtered through. Going over to it, she saw it was a loose board of wood, which she opens, and slips out from, before putting it back into place.<br/><br/>Now that she was outside, she didn't recognize where she was. Seeing that it was different from the place she had been last night. Sighing softly, she begins to walk, trying to find where she had left off in her search the night before. This time though she was a bit more careful to hide herself, even though it was early there were quite a few people out and about. As she walked, she wondered...if the human could help her...<br/><br/>Getting to the main street, she spots the coffee shop from before, and heads towards it. Maybe she would be there, or come there later...Standing in front of the building, she spots a black iron bench. Brushing aside the snow that was on it, she sits down, content to wait there for however long she needed to for the human woman to return.</span>"
2430,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-02-27T13:39:11,Sound of Silence,"Bridget had her routine nearly every single day. She would wake up, eat breakfast and respond to any correspondence before going about her day. Sometimes she would go for a walk if she had nothing better to do.<br/><br/>The snow was sparkling under the morning sun.<br/><br/>A lot of people were saying that this could be a record-breaking snowstorm. Everyone was talking about it, some exaggerating a bit with how deep some of the snow was. But who could blame them? Last night’s storm had been one of the most exciting things that happened in the past month or so. For a while, people had been chomping at the bit for some sort of spice in their life.<br/><br/>Bridget’s thoughts kept going to that girl. She wondered if she managed to find somewhere safe, where she would not draw attention to herself. Something deep down was causing her to be concerned for the girl’s well-being. Maybe it was because she had looked so lost that such a soft spot formed. But she knew she probably shouldn’t’ dwell on it. The girl might be long gone from the city by now, and she would never see her again, for all she knew.<br/><br/>She walked by the coffee shop, hoping to get some coffee.<br/><br/>Something stopped her in her tracks when she turned the corner, toward the place, and somehow was not surprised when she recognized the presence. The temperature had dropped, though not nearly as much as it had the other night. Normal humans, who were not keen to such things, would never take notice. Part of her was surprised. She began looking around to see where the girl was.<br/><br/>She caught sight of her a little further down the road.<br/><br/>“Oh?” Bridget had a few thoughts going through her mind, one of which was wondering if she actually lived around this area. She drew a little closer, “Small world, I suppose.”"
2431,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-03-05T02:39:58,Shadow_Heart,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">As she sat there waiting, her mind wandered slightly. From what she was doing there in that city, to what she would do once she found what she was looking for to begin with. That is, if she ever found it. A soft sigh escapes her lips, a saddened expression on her face. Doleful eyes and brows pressed together gently, a pout on her lips appears. She had been looking for so long, in so many different places, but nothing seemed to want to reveal itself to her. No answer was within her reach, the only thing in her grasp was nothing but darkness and confusion.<br/><br/>Looking up from her spot on the bench, she notices that sure enough, there was the human woman from the other day. The one that could see her. The one that spoke to her. And, if she was to guess correctly, she was also the one that had moved her from where she had collapsed in the snow to that abandoned building to, she hoped, keep her safe from being harmed.<br/><br/>Standing up, she slowly walks over to the woman, and stops in front of her, bowing her head low in an apologetic way, before speaking, her voice as it was the night before, sad and lonely and lost.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""I apologize for everything that has happened last night. I did not mean to cause you any trouble, nor did I have any intentions of downing the spirits of the citizens that live here with the cold and snow.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Standing up straight, she gazes up at the woman's face, her eyes gazing, hoping that the woman would understand that she truly was sorry, and hadn't meant any harm to anyone that happened to currently call that city of Paris their home.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""I cannot help the cold that follows me. It is just who I am, how I always have been, and who, no doubt...I will always be. If you wish me to leave, then I will. I shall go elsewhere, to try and find what I am looking for. But....I hope that you will allow me to stay.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Standing there, with her hands clasped behind her back, her long white hair gently shifting every now and then due to the slight breeze that brushed past them, she waited. Wondering what this human would say to her, wondering if she was going to get an answer. And if so, what would it be? Would the woman make her leave, or would she let her stay?</span>"
2432,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-05-12T13:10:07,Sound of Silence,"“Wipe those tears. Why would you need my permission?” Bridget inquired, eyeing the girl curiously. The look she gave was similar to a look she might give if the girl had asked her if she could run off and use the bathroom. “I am one person, sweetie, who am I to tell you what you can and cannot do.” She paused a moment, tilting her head to the side in thought. Her lips pursed and her brow furrowed a little. Why would she ask her such a thing? It wasn’t like she was the girl’s mother.<br/><br/>“You don’t know how to take a joke, do you?” She went on, keeping a playful smirk on her expression and moving a hand to brush her hair out of her face. “My… If that’s the case, it’s a pity. I’m guessing you haven’t had much humor in your life.” The girl did seem like a serious one that was for sure. It almost made her sad; the smirk faded, replaced with a mock frown. She was someone who loved a good joke, who loved to play around every now and then. Why should she be so serious all the time, especially during times like these?<br/><br/>Bridget sighed and folded her arms over her chest, her face becoming a bit more serious. That couldn’t be the only reason the girl had approached her.<br/><br/>“Jokes aside, I get the feeling you and I didn’t meet again by coincidence. You were waiting for me, weren’t you?” She came off more interrogating than intended. Quickly, Bridget glanced over her shoulder. The people of the streets didn’t seem to be paying them any mind. Everyone had their own affairs to attend to, at least most of the time, but that didn’t stop people from being nosey. She didn’t like nosey people very much.<br/><br/>Turning back to the girl, she added, “Well?”"
2433,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-05-30T21:49:15,Shadow_Heart,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A slight expression of surprise forms on her face at what the human said to her next. Reaching up with one hand, she uses her palm to rub the tears from her cheeks, which fall away. Her hand falls to her side once more, and she gazes at the woman in front of her, watching the expression change on her face. Tilting her head just slightly at the question that was asked, about not being able to take a joke. Why would she want to take something like that? It didn't make any sense at all.<br/><br/>That whole topic was soon pushed aside, and the woman gets a more serious air around herself. Getting to the point at hand, and asking if she had been waiting there for her. She nods, and takes a half step forward. However, she gets uneasy, and steps back. Not sure if she should be talking to this woman. Her instincts were in turmoil, half wanting to run away, and the other half desperately wanting to reach out and grasp at any help that would come to her.<br/><br/>After a moment, she takes a deep breath, and takes a step forward. So that she was closer to the human woman. No doubt that the other female could feel a certain chill seeping off of her skin.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""Yes, I was waiting...here for you. I wanted to thank you and...""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She pauses, biting her bottom lip, fighting internally with herself to speak up. To talk to this person, who seemed like she could help. Help with what she was searching for. And maybe, this time, instead of being by herself, with someone else, she would be able to find it.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""And I was hoping that you could help me...I'm...I'm trying to find the rest of my family...they left...disappeared in the night...and I cannot find them...no matter how hard I look, or where, or how far...I cannot find them...""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She had a sad expression in her eyes, and she gazes at the woman. Hoping she had been right, and that this woman was different from the other humans all around.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""By...by the way, my name is Pruina...Pruina Caelum...""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe, when they were better acquainted, she would even tell the woman WHAT she was...but that was a big maybe. That was, if the female even wanted to know...</span>"
2434,Silent Screams (Sounds_of_Silence & Shadow_Heart),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48971,2016-06-11T10:16:24,Sound of Silence,"Bridget was silent as she listened to the girl. She drank everything in slowly, her face neutral. This girl… Her task was not an easy one. But she, too, felt that strange connection it seems. They were drawn to each other by some unexplainable force. Even if she refused to help, what good would it do? That same unexplainable force made her believe that, if she did not agree to help, then she would be missing out on something big. Something that she may never experience again.<br/><br/>“Pruina? My, what a pretty name…” she mused. “Your tale is interesting to say the least. In my experience, it’s rare for an entire family to suddenly leave someone behind.” If she did agree to help, what was she getting herself into? If she had been left alone, there had to be a reason. Every part of her was saying that she might not be getting herself into something good after all… Her very life could be put in danger, especially if the reasons Pruina’s family had left where were reasons she was better not knowing.<br/><br/>Knowing her luck, that might be the case… Which meant that there would be some fun to be had, no?<br/><br/>“How exciting,” Bridget continued. “You seem like a sweet girl, so I’ll tell you what, I wouldn’t mind helping you find out what happened to your family. Maybe you’ll find someone familiar along the way.” She paused and looked around again, noting that the day was starting to progress. More people would be out and about soon.“Do you have somewhere comfortable to discuss the details? I don’t believe standing in the middle of the sidewalk is practical.”"
2435,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972&start=20,2016-01-22T03:49:33,Bottlecap,"Gallan nodded at Raz's signal. He stayed put, watching her only out of the corner of his eye while keeping his focus on the corridor ahead. He didn't want any interruption, especially now that they'd regained the element of surprise. The alarm was still sounding overhead, which began to wear on Gallan's nerves. He whispered into his gauntlet's communicator, while five bodies hit the floor of the chamber Raz had approached.<br/><br/>""Enoch, mass EMP,"" on the small holographic screen above  the back of Gallan's hand glowed a green checkmark in response. It was then replaced by a loading bar which read<span style=""font-style: italic"">Prepping EMP</span>. At twenty percent Raz was walking back toward him. ""You've got a lot of tricks up your sleeve, huh AH,"" she had grabbed his arm, rather roughly given her strength. It's not that it did so much as bother Gallan, but he wasn't expecting it. He noticed this wasn't exactly a preventative action. If she had simply wanted to make sure he didn't want to breathe in the gas she could have said so. This was more out of impulse. Gallan's eyebrows raised, but he was quickly cut off from other thought when several men filed out of rooms on either side a hundred meters down the corridor. Gallan's eyes widened, and he pushed Raz backwards into a side hall.<br/><br/>""Activate!"" He spoke hastily into the communicator. Almost instantaneously the lights went out, leaving their section of the base absent of light. The men down the hall were thoroughly confused, as told by their voices echoing toward the agents. Gallan kept his hands on Raz's shoulders for a half second, should she have stumbled when he pushed her, and then released. When the backup generators were switched on, and the hall was bathed in a shower of deep red light, Gallan's eyes focussed once again on the base around him. They were no more than a foot away from each other.<br/><br/>""Sorry..."" Gallan said rather awkwardly, before stepping around her. Down the hallway on the right were more rooms, most marked maintenance. At the end was another fork in their path. ""Good, the bunker is on a grid. That makes it 2 percent easier don't you think?"" He whispered behind him at Raz. Footsteps began their way, Gallan hurried as silently as Raz had before down the hall. He turned right, and thankfully viewed the corridor ahead as empty.<br/><br/>""Raz, take them out and let's get moving."""
2436,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972&start=20,2016-01-22T05:01:02,Shadow_Heart,"She could hear her own heart beating in her chest, her breath was a bit louder than normal...or was she just over thinking things? That had to be the case. Everything that was happening had an explanation, and this scenario was no no exception to that rule. Nodding to herself, she let that ideal sink in, that she was just overthinking things and getting a bit...no. She couldn't think that. It was not right. Not normal. Instead of thinking, she just let her mind empty, once more focusing. Why did she keep letting her mind wander?<br/><br/>Raz was a bit shocked when Gallan pushes her back in to a side hall, blinking in obvious confusion. She'd seen the men, but why had Gallan done such a thing? He could have just told her to move back. Seconds pass and the lights then go out, leaving them in a pitch black world. The only light was Raz herself. Her body giving off that eerie green glow. She glances back at Gallan, to show that even her eyes glowed too. And to let him know to let go of her, as his hands were on his shoulders. He does just that, and after a moment the lights turn back on.<br/><br/>Her eyes watch his movements as he skirts around her, to go ahead down the empty hall ahead of them. She begins to follow, but pauses, deciding to set a trap for the guys following. Swinging her swords crisscross and in horizontal and vertical lines, it produces a microscopic thin wire, connecting from wall to wall, a web. It was so thin that no one could see it, and no doubt the men following. Pulling out more glass marbles, they fill with gas, and she scatters them on the floor, but this time they do not go off right away.<br/><br/>A few minutes pass and they reach a fork in the hallways, and Gallan whispers something to her about the bunker being on a grid. Her mind once more wanders, thinking that Electra would be perfect for this job. As her bio make-up was something to do with electricity. She nods when Gallan tells her to take the men out before they moved on. Even though she nodded though, she does not move. Simply waits. And then, the sound she was waiting for could be heard as the men walk in to the trap. No doubt they'd walked in to the wire, which would slice right through them due to the chemical compound of the wire, and when they step on the marbles they would break, causing the gas to leak and kill them instantly if they breathe it in.<br/><br/>In her mind, they might as well keep going quietly, not make a lot of noise. Her eyes turn to him, before stepping forward towards the empty hallway ahead. She knew that it would be about two or so minutes before the gas leaked where they were, and about twenty minutes for it to clear up for safe passage back. Sounds die down, signalling that the men were all killed, so it was safe to move on.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""They are dead. We must move on, or the gas will get to you.""</span>She says, and even though her voice was lifeless and unfeeling, the words themselves sounded urgent."
2437,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972&start=20,2016-01-28T04:17:54,Bottlecap,"""Of course. Let's get this over with."" He moved forward down the hall, towards the drug lord's room. Gallan was, however, a tad suspicious. He had not heard high nor hair of the leader since they started picking off the members of his gang. This was suspicious. He scanned his surroundings, glancing down each hall as they passed. Down one was a rather frantic looking man wearing a leather jacket, with plenty of face tattoos. He was less than two meters away, and his eyes widened at the view of the agents.<br/><br/>""HE--"" Was all he had a chance to exclaim before Gallan's projectile of superheated gas tore a hole in his chest. He almost felt bad for that one. Almost. The man was going to reveal their position, which took any emotion Gallan had for the action out of itself. Finally at the end of the hall was a rather largeer door than the rest. It was likely a control room in this bunker's time as a military storage facility.<br/><br/>Gallan took place at one side of the door, motioning for Raz to halt with his fist raised into the air. Two fingers pointed toward the other side motioned for her to take position, and wait for him to breach. He placed a single gauntlet-clad hand onto the door. A light humming sound resonated between the technology and it's target, before the door opened without protest. Immediately Gallan rushed inside pointing his gun to the right, checking the corners. The room was pitch black. That's when he was tossed with a haymaker from his back, on the left side of the room, against the wall. He had time to release a small ""oof"" before sliding acrossed the floor. He rolled and turned, raising his weapon in the direction of his enemy. The silhouette of a giant of a man stood in the doorway. Maybe if they were lucky he didn't know there were two of them.<br/><br/>""You made a mistake coming here esé."" He spoke with an obvious smile Gallan couldn't see. Gallan released two balls of plasma at the man, whom took both shots to his chest with inexplicable disconcern.<br/><br/>""RAZ. ENGAGE."" Gallan ordered, wishing he'd done it sooner."
2438,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972&start=20,2016-02-02T21:22:55,Shadow_Heart,"A few more men were dispatched before they arrived at a door that was considerably larger than the rest in the building, or at least what they had seen so far. Glancing towards Gallan, and nodding when motioned for her to stand to the side while he took care of the door, Raz does as she was told. Giving the soldier some distance, so he could do his thing. From what she had seen with her vision, their target was indeed inside, his signature makeup being much different from any of the other men whom they had faced off against so far.<br/><br/>When the door had opened, not making a sound as it did, Raz stayed put, not following inside when Gallan rushed in. Just a glance told her that it was a trap, from the darkness to the quiet, and just as that thought process was making its way through her brain, she heard the clash of a body hitting a wall. The man they were here for spoke, saying that it was a mistake coming here. After that, the sound of a weapon being fired was heard. But apparently it didn't do very much damage, due to the male's changes in his DNA.<br/><br/>Raz heard the command to engage, and she did just that. Weapons wielded in her hands, she runs inside. El Chapo's back was to her, which was in short...a big mistake. He was just about to turn around when her antennae strike out, both needles taking aim and sinking in to either shoulder. However, this time around it does not automatically kill her target, she rationalizes the liquid death, making it so that it only stunned the man, freezing him in his tracks as he cringes from the sensation of it going through his veins.<br/><br/>Slipping in front of him, she knocks him back quite easily with a kick, but he stays up right. Raz stood right next Gallan, hands clenching her swords. For a moment, she just stayed there, not doing anything, until she spoke up, eyes focused on El Chapo, but her words directed towards Gallan.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Please provide cover for me. I will finish him off.""</span>She wanted to make this man suffer for what his subordinates did to her face. The cut remained on her skin, but it was no longer oozing green liquid. The wound was about two and a half inches long, and was located at an angle just beneath her right eye. It didn't hurt, it was not a hindrance, it wasn't anything at all. Just the fact that she had gotten hurt, even once, had been enough to trigger that emotion of anger within her, and she wanted to make every and all men who were in that building to pay for their deeds. Especially the big man who commanded the others.<br/><br/>Rushing forward, just as the man recovered, she attacks. He tries to hit at her, but she easily dodges. The good thing about being smaller than your opponent? You're more evasive. El Chapo might have been a quick fellow for his size, but Raz was even quicker. She slices out at the man's leg, a thin slice, not enough to do major damage, but definitely enough to make him bleed, and a miniscule amount of green enters the wound. She spins back, as he attempts a counter attack, moves around and slices the back of his calf.<br/><br/>The whole process continues for a while, cut, dodge, repeat. She strikes his calves, knees, thighs, back, arms, chest and stomach, even areas around his neck. Slashes all over his body, blood dripping to the floor. She wasn't giving her all, no she was playing with her prey. Making him suffer. She could see, even despite his own bodily modifications, that he was in pain. Raz could read that unease and hurt by the look in his eyes as he tries to attack her. He knew that he was going to die. The big bad El Chapo was no nothing but a simple man filled with the fear that his end was near, and that death was just around the corner, waiting for him.<br/><br/>At one point she even gave his face a little cut similar to her own, making him hiss as it stung. Not only while she'd been cutting at him, her 'tail' and antennae had also been stinging him repetitively, shocking him in to freezing, but not killing him. Letting it continue a little longer, she then calls back to Gallan.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Do I kill him now?""</span>She asks, her voice emotionless, or at least...almost. There was a hint of longing to do the deed, to just end this man, to create a corpse, render him into nothing more than a heaping pile of dead flesh. But she wasn't going to be too quick about it. She wanted him to suffer. But of course, that wasn't really up to her. If Gallan told her to kill him, she would."
2439,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972&start=20,2016-02-03T04:00:15,Bottlecap,"Gallan watched the scene with an intense mix of emotion. He was by now used to the Weapon's super speed, strength, and overall capabilities. She was doing her usual cat and mouse game, but it made Gallan uneasy. Her air had changed from ruthlessness of battle to obvious revenge. It was more than viewing it in her actions. He could feel it. Resonating from her. She wanted to make him suffer for some reason.<br/><br/>Gallan only stirred from his thought process when Raz addressed him directly.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-weight: bold""> Do i kill him now? </span>"" What kind of a question was that? She should have killed him with the first strike if she was able. Gallan thought the man would pose some kind of resistance even for her. El Chapo was high on every super drug known in the galaxy. By all rights he should be unstoppable but this girl made quick work and found energy to spare. It did not scare Gallan. It chilled him.<br/><br/>""End it Raz. Let's get out of here."" He would have done it himself if his plasma pistol had been able to even pierce Chapo's hide. Gallan had already turned toward the door, awaiting her final blow. ""Quickly."" His last command was more strict. It resonated even as he said it. He didn't want even this drug lord to suffer any longer. He was still human. Gallan would deal with this later.<br/><br/>[|] Time Lapse - Back aboard the ship, one hour later. [|]<br/><br/>Gallan was still recording the mission report, wiping his face with exhaustion. He was physically tired, and hungry. Mostly hungry. His mind was still pulled tight by the events of their first mission. How he would bring it up, he had no idea. The military had been notified as soon as they had left orbit, and were there within seconds. They would handle catalogue and cleanup, while the agents did whatever was next.<br/><br/>He looked back at Raz, and then to his report. As was protocol he left out his personal feelings on the matters. The subject had performed aptly and, as could be hoped, perfectly. Her kills were clean, her methods efficient. He closed his hololog and turned in his pilot's seat. His face was instantly brighter than it had been seconds before, his eyes on Raz.<br/><br/>""Well. I'm starved. I know a great spaceport about three minutes from here. Do... do you eat?"" He was actually shocked he had to ask that. After a second he roused himself, looking now to the package whiwhich still lay where Raz left it. ""Open that, and i'll program our location. You're going to try a burger whether you digest it or not."" He chuckled to himself and began typing away on the nav computer. To anyone it would seem Gallan had wiped his own memory. In reality he had not forgotten so quickly what troubled him. He had a talent of pushing things to the back of his mind until he needed them.  That's just what he would do with the suffering of El Chapo, until further notice."
2440,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972&start=20,2016-02-03T21:48:51,Shadow_Heart,"Hearing the conformation for her to take El Chapo out and end it, Raz does just that with a quick thrust of one of her glowing green swords straight through the big man's skull, from the face to the back of the head, where the tip of the blade could be seen protruding out the back. Pulling it out, blood splashes everywhere, adding more of that red color to Raz's skin from earlier. With the deed done, they leave the room, with the dead body just laying where it had fallen in a heap.<br/><br/>They hadn't taken much time to return to the ship, having notified the military when they had left the planet. No doubt they had arrived within moments to do their own duties, as Raz and Gallan had done their own. As Gallan was writing up his report of the mission, Raz was doing her own thing. Removing her equipment and putting it back in the box, so that once again she was just wearing her outfit. The box holding her weapons and equipment seals itself, so that nothing could leak out, as it was a specially made box to contain the radiation of her items. A green pulsing orb on top of the box, shaped like a large round button, begins to glow, signalling that it was locked and safe.<br/><br/>Raz didn't have to do anything like Gallan was with the whole report ordeal, as she would go directly to the scientists in the lab to recall what she had done, as well as have a memory scan and recording. It was protocol, to make sure that things were working the way that they should be. No doubt they would do a bodily check up as well, to see if there had been any internal damage done to her.<br/><br/>Standing now by the large window that allowed them to gaze out at the stars, Raz absently reaches up with her fingers to brush them against her cheek. Her fingertips graze along the cut that blemished her skin, but no longer did she feel the fire and fury, the boiling hatred and loathing that she had before. The ones who had  done the damage were long gone, demolished, sent in to oblivion. But even so, even after she had done all that, there was a certain emptiness. That killing the perpetrators could not fill. What she had done, could not undo the damage they had done, her face was still cut.<br/><br/>Shifting her gaze to look at Gallan when he spoke up, processing the face that he had asked if her she ate. About to answer the question, she was stalled before she could even open her mouth by him speaking again, telling her that she should open the small metal box that was still sitting on the seat where she had left it. The 'gift' that EMR381BWSC011, code name Electra, had given to her before they had left on this mission. Continuing to say that she was going to try a burger whether she could digest it or not.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Is that an order?""</span>She asks, but does not wait for an answer. One might think that despite her unfeeling persona, she was trying to be cheeky. Crossing the floor to the chair and picking the box up out of the chair, she simply holds it in the palm of her hand for a short while. Staring at it. Why was she doing this again? Oh, yes, because Gallan had told her too, that was why.<br/><br/>Gently tugging the end of the ribbon with her forefinger and thumb, she allows it to fall to floor, where it landed softly over the top of her foot. Unfolding the box, which was indeed made of metal, a rather peculiar device was revealed. It looked like some sort of cuff like bracelet that one could wear. It was colored black grey and neon green, like her green color. And in the center were similar devices to the ear pieces she wore to communicate with Gallan. Speaking of him, she glances over at the soldier. A clueless look upon her face.<span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""What is it?""</span>She asks, turning the device over in her fingers.<br/><br/>Deciding to try something, she slips it around her wrist, and as soon as she does so the green of the piece begins to glow. The whole thing then comes alive, and little icons appear on the surface. The sound of some sort of music then begins to play. It automatically connects to the ship, as she didn't have the ear pieces in. It surprises her a little, and she looks around. What was this? To be honest...it definitely sounded like something that Electra would make. Electronic, and rather glitchy. She looks to Gallan with wide eyes, unsure what to think of this 'gift'.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""https://www.youtube.com/v/_8dh_MzO_nU""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/_8dh_MzO_nU"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://macheml.files.wordpress.com/2013/02/mp3-player-concept-design-looks-like-a-bracelet.jpg?w=451"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div></div>"
2441,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972&start=20,2016-02-14T03:16:19,Bottlecap,"Gallan eyed the device suspiciously when Raz opened her gift. He observed it as some sort of translator, but didn't comment when Raz asked what it was. She put it on, and seemed content enough with the results. Gallan spoke into his gauntlet after typing in a code to connect their devices.<br/><br/>""Do you read?""<br/><br/>After they were both satisfied he went back to piloting the ship. The coordinates were set, so they would arrive in just a few minutes. Gallan went to the wordrobe at the side of their housing unit and opened a droor. He took off his tattered combat shirt without even thinking about Raz being in the same room. After this thought crossed his mind he hesitated, a black tshirt in his hands. He hastily put it on.<br/><br/>When he turned back to her his chest bore a large mouth with red lips and an oversized tongue protruding from them. One would recognize it as the classic rolling stones album cover. Noone from this era, however.<br/><br/>""Like it?"" He asked in Raz's direction. ""It was some sort of symbol of rebellion in earth culture years ago, from what i've read. Groovy right?"" He explained with a certain form of vigor he did not show during battle. ""Um. Do you ever plan to sit down?"" He asked at Raz, whom had not taken a seat admittedly since the two had met. Gallan took a seat at the pilot seat and patted the passenger side chair. He propped his feet up on the dashboard and put his hands behind his head looking very relaxed.<br/><br/>""This is the part after a mission we get to relax. You should take advantage of it. We'll get called out again soon. Even you can't go forever."""
2442,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972&start=20,2016-02-17T03:10:59,Shadow_Heart,"Raz was a bit surprised when a voice could be heard coming from the device on her wrist, alongside with the music that was playing. It was a rather interesting device, Raz had to admit that Electra had some skill when it came to things like this. As she stood there, she turned her wrist from left to right, so she could gaze at the electric device that she was wearing, one might think she was actually admiring it, though the expression on her face said otherwise.<br/><br/>Her gaze lifted from the glowing of the electrical bracelet thing to watch as Gallan moved from where he was to pilot the ship, over to the wardrobe, promptly opening it. Even when the soldier removed the shirt he was wearing, which was all tattered and torn up, she showed no emotion, not really thinking what he was doing out of the normal, nor getting any reaction herself from it. Though apparently he had, since after a moment he quickly put on a different shirt, once again covering himself up,<br/><br/>The shirt he had chosen, for the lack of right words in her mind, was rather...interesting. It had some strange symbol of large red lips with an overly large tongue sticking out, as if someone was blowing a raspberry. She tilts her head slightly when he asked if she liked it, not sure quite what to think of the shirt, so instead of replying, she stays quiet, slightly raising both shoulders up in a half shrug. His explanation only got a few blinks in response, and a blank stare.<br/><br/>Conversation changing, he asks if she ever planned on sitting down. To which she promptly shakes her head no. Why should she? It wasn't necessary was it? Her gaze flicks to the chair that was patted by Gallan, sitting next to him. The passenger seat. Her ears take in the words that were spoken to her, apparently this was the part of the mission where they were to...relax? What he meant by her not being able to go on forever did not make any sense. Whenever she was feeling low on energy, back at the lab she would simply return to her room and lay on the bed, her body being connected by tubes and chords which monitored her vitals and took care of her body externally, as well as internally through the IV's in her body.<br/><br/>Even so...for some reason, deep down, she felt that maybe...she should do what Gallan was saying. Relax. Sit down. And take advantage of it.<br/><br/>So, she does just that. The points of her feet change, the metal exterior practically turning in on itself, revealing bare regular human feet. Hers were rather small, barely a size six in women's shoes. After this, her gloves detach from her arms, doing the same thing as her 'shoes' turning in to a microscopic cube that slipped in the skin at her wrist. As her feet were small, so were her hands. She knew that hanging in the closet was her only piece of actual clothing, a plain white lab gown that was probably a bit too small for her. Without further ado, she presses a button on the corset type thing around her waist. Everything folds in on itself, and disappears like the gloves, this time on either side of her spine. Thing was, she wore no underwear, no bra or panties. So, she stood there stark naked, not caring if the man saw her. For a bioweapon and scientific experiment, Raz had a rather nice body. A bit on the small side though, though she still had her slender curves.<br/><br/>Going to where Gallan had, the door opens, and she pulls out the nightgown, slipping it over her head, so that it covered her body. The bottom of the gown reached barely to her mid thigh, and sadly was quite see through. But all of this was irrelevant to Raz. She couldn't care less that Gallan was a guy and he'd seen her naked.<br/><br/>After doing this, she silently walks to where Gallan was, and sits down on the passenger seat, placing her hands in her lap, the glowing green of the device at her wrist pulsating gently, the song changing to a slower one. For a moment she just stares ahead, listening to the song, before looking over at Gallan. Though she says nothing, just looks at him. Her large green eyes gazing blankly at Gallan, almost not even blinking at all.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""https://www.youtube.com/v/IiKCiVbedT4""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/IiKCiVbedT4"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object></div>"
2443,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972&start=20,2016-06-01T23:45:21,Bottlecap,"Gallan closed his eyes and awaited something to pop into his head to talk about. He could tell conversation was going to be sparse on this journey, and who knew how long this adventure would last. He suddenly thought to ask if the girl had ever been exposed to any modern music during her time at the lab and his eyes shot open. Unfortunately, they shot open to the single thing that could have rendered Gallan speechless. What Gallan's commanding officers would have given to see his stuttering, utterly dumbstruck face right now. His face grew red and he turned around at the speed of thought. His brow furrowed as he struggled to decide what to say.<br/><br/>""Raz. I realize you have no idea what you're doing, but that... dress... is not very appropriate."" He got up hastily and walked about the cabin as if the floor was being heated for a stew. He made it to her closet and looked downwards at his feet.<br/><br/>""You don't have anything else to wear... do you?"" He seemed to be looking everywhere except at Raz. The walls, the floor, even the windshield just over her head. He was utterly at a loss. He typed his access code back into the closet panel and it opened his drawers. From the top shelf he retrieved a black tshirt with a white painted fist holding a red heart-shaped hand grenade. The ""American Idiot"" album cover of an ancient earth band. From the next drawer he gripped the only pair of pants he knew would fit her. A pair of flight-pants he had misread as Bandalor numbers instead of human sizes. They were three sizes too small, and probably fit about like leggings on his female friend. The shirt, of course, would be three sizes too large on Raz. He sulked back acrossed the room with the clothes in hand, and handed them to her still refusing to meet her blank gaze she seemed to always wear.<br/><br/>""Put these on. That's an order."" He only realized, probably too late, she would carry out the orders immediately without a second thought. He hastily turned around and almost shook with embarrassment. How a girl no higher than Gallan's shoulder could bring him proverbially to his knees was beyond anyone."
2444,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972&start=20,2016-06-02T20:58:31,Shadow_Heart,"Raz wondered why Gallan was getting so flustered. There was no reason to get this way over someone like her. She was simply a bio weapon, and just because she had the body of a human, that didn't mean anything. Right? And yet there he was, with a dumbstruck look, his cheeks red, and his words stuttering as he spoke to her, saying that her outfit wasn't appropriate. ""It isn't?"" She asks, looking down blankly at the gown she was in, she wore it all the time while at the labs...so why couldn't she wear it now? There was nothing wrong with it, at least it was that way in her mind. But it seemed Gallan thought otherwise.<br/><br/>She shakes her head when he asks if she didn't have anything else to wear. ""No."" It was either this gown, or her battle outfit. The scientists at the labs didn't think it necessary she have a huge wardrobe of clothes, what was the point?<br/><br/>Raz had turned in her seat slightly, her eyes focused on the male, watching his movements as he dug through his clothes again. Seeing that he was avoiding looking at her, his movements jerky and forced. She sits forward again when he comes back, taking the clothes as they were handed to her, he still was not looking at her. However, she says nothing, not really caring in the least. It was just weird that he was getting this way...over a weapon.<br/><br/>Hearing the words to change, and that's an order, she automatically stands up and pulls off the gown she'd had on, laying it down on the seat of the chair she'd just been sitting in. Raz hadn't even noticed that Gallan had turned around, to keep from seeing her naked body again. She pulls on the pants first, they were form fitting and ended at her ankles. Tilting her head, she wondered why a man would have something like this to wear. But letting the thought slide, she then puts on the t-shirt, which was extremely large on her, and it slid off her shoulder.<br/><br/>Looking down at her outfit now, Raz wasn't quite sure what to say about it. The fabric of the shirt was a foreign feeling, she'd never worn anything like it. The only clothing she was used to were the lab gown, which was made of new processed material, and her combat outfit, specially created for her body. Oh well...this would have to do, if it made Gallan comfortable. She picks up her gown before sitting back down in the chair, carefully folding the white 'dress'.<br/><br/>""So...what does a 'burger' taste like?"" Raz suddenly asks, staring straight ahead, but the question was obviously made toward Gallan. She recalled not too long before he'd mentioned that he was going to make her taste a burger, whether she could digest it or not."
2445,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-11T02:52:31,Bottlecap,"A military transport docked at bay six at station 38 of the Corone system. Aboard were the usual shift of soldiers to relieve the security detail for the next six months, mechs, doctors and experts needed for consultation. Everything you'd expect. The ship could currently be viewed being scanned from the outside, as was regular procedure. A man standing in the passenger station with the rest of the soldiers becomes the main point of interest. He is tall and fair, blonde hair in a crew cut atop his head.  His gray eyes were droopy and bored looking. He had been standing holding a support handle over his head for about three hours now. Suddenly he spoke up, much to the surrounding grunt's surprise.<br/><br/>""You know, seeing as there's about a thousand tons worth of weaponry onboard this transport, it's kind of pointless to scan. What are they going to look for out of the ordinary?"" He began to mock a radio conversation by putting his hand over his mouth to muffle his speach. ""'Yeah frank i noticed you brought a bag of chips in the fuselodge. I'm afraid that's against the rules I'm going to have to ask you turn your three million rounds of ammunition and battle ready soldiers around.'"" The men chuckled at the joke and the cabin door hissed with release of air. It opened and light from the docking bay flooded the cabin. A few rows of guys stepped out into the zero gravity, mechanics and security wearing magnetic boots ushering their arrival. Polished floors, cielings, and walls were Gallan's first welcome before he went out into the field again, which he preferred. Spec Ops allowed him closer to a normal life than you'd expect, experiencing different cultures from acrossed the galaxy.<br/><br/>He grabbed his dufflebag from the floor and made the familiar push out of the artificial gravity of the ship and into the antigrav, acrossed the room to a corridor opening. He flashed his clearance ID to a guard with a smile, matching it's picture perfectly and continueing his path. Finally he landed back into the station's artificial gravity field at the start of the corridor and began to strut. He was wearing a pair of well fitted khaki slacks and a black V neck shirt tucked into his pants with a brown leather belt.<br/><br/>He made his way following the signs the the lower section of the ship. When the express elevator stopped at the research level he smiled. He was supposed to pick up a new experimental weapon today. Give it a field test on his next mission. If all went well Gallan was going to be it's first operator. He had no idea what it was exactly. It's file said it had radioactive properties, S class danger level. It was unclear as to what exactly the weapon was, however. Gallan was eager to find out. He stepped out into the hall and an attractive, pale woman in a lab coat greeted him.<br/><br/>""'Ello! You must be Agent Botrum."" She said with a smile and a charming irish accent. Gallan nodded with a smile.<br/><br/>""Nice to meet ya'. Shall we doctor?"" He said in a question, so as to inquire the woman's name.<br/><br/>""Oh, ah, Rose. Dr.Rose,"" she replied, a little sheepish.<br/><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=98304"">@Shadow_Heart</a>"
2446,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-11T04:11:56,Shadow_Heart,"All that could be heard was the beeping of machines. The monotony of the simple sound was enough to lull any who listened in to a deep sleep. Nothing was more calming than that. The click of keyboards as codes were being typed, the scribbling of pens on paper as final notes are written down, the faintest symphony of several billion currents of electricity coursing through high tech machinery, all finding their path straight through the wires that were connected to the slim body of what looked to be a human female.<br/><br/>She had pale, flawless skin, white blonde hair that reached her chin, and slim features. If it were not for the monitor connected to her, keeping a track on everything going on within her body, one might think she were dead, due to how still she was laying on the lab bed. However, she was not asleep. No, she was simply in standby mode as the scientists who bustled around her finished up on last minute adjustments, getting her ready for her big debut of finally being released from within the confines of the lab.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">*Beep*<br/><br/>*Beep*<br/><br/>*Beep*<br/></span><br/>It repeated, until a scientist of higher status came over to her side. The scientist, whom was known simply as Cassandra, begins to check on the girl, who still did not move. Cassandra was making sure that the being was ready for representation, not wanting anything to go wrong. That would be a disaster, considering that this was probably the most dangerous being that they'd ever created. They were all top notch, but the one laying in the bed was Cassandra's favorite. Deeming that everything was alright, she leans down, pressing a button on the side of the bed she was laying on, and speaking to her.<br/><br/>""Biological Weapon RA271BWSC000: Commence secondary and primary start up modes. Standard function procedure command: Start. It's time to wake up Sting. Rise and shine. It's your day.""<br/><br/>At this command, the girl referred to as 'Sting' opens her eyes, revealing glowing neon green, reminding one of radioactive waste. The two black horn like objects fixed to the upper part of her head set slightly to the side begin to glow around the edge, the same green as her eyes. Sitting up, she carefully gets up off of where she had been laying, and once standing, a series of numbers flash across her eyes, much like something a computer might do as it were starting up. She then looks at Cassandra, a blank expression on her face.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Good morning Cassandra. Is it another day of training? I am ready and feel quite well.""</span>Her voice was a monotone, with no emotion in it at all. At this question, Cassandra shakes her head, and motions for Sting to walk beside her, which she does right away.<br/><br/>""No, today you are to meet with someone from the military. Special Ops I do believe. From there, you are going to work with them to get training in the field, so you can be the ultimate weapon. Do you understand?"" Cassandra looks at Sting, waiting for the girl to answer.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Yes. I understand. My orders are to go and meet this person, and then train. Any other orders?""</span>Her footsteps echo slightly as they step out in the hallway, as she was equipped in her usual outfit, her feet coming to pointed tips, which she balanced on quite easily; the only piece that was missing was her combat gear. The doctor says no, that was all there was to it, and they arrive in a plain room. Cassandra tells Sting to wait there, and leaves, so that she was by herself, though truly not alone, as there were cameras fixed on her from every corner, just in case something went wrong.<br/><br/>She stood perfectly still, almost appearing to be like a mannequin, waiting for her next set of orders. The sound of feet coming nearer to the room could be heard, and after a moment, the hissing of the door opening signaled the people's arrival. Even so, she does not move, instead stares on ahead.<br/><br/>""Well, this is it. Meet RA271BWSC000. We like to shorten it to Raz, and apparently the others in the lab who are directly in contact with her on a daily basis call her Sting."" Dr. Rose looks over at Raz, or Sting, and speaks directly to her this time. ""Raz, this is Agent Botrum. You will be working with him next, do you understand?""<br/><br/>Raz looks at the man who was standing with Dr. Rose, not blinking once.<span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Yes, I understand.""</span>Only then does she move, stepping forward, but does not come too close. Her 'horns' pulsate gently, along with the bit of green upon the black piece that was placed on her waist, much like a corset.<br/><br/>Dr. Rose then looks at Botrum, speaking again. ""I bet you're rather surprised. Something like her is brand new to your eyes. But believe me, she's real. Now, you gotta be careful when handlin' her, or you're gonna have a few issues. When she's fully equipped, you better make sure that you don't touch her weapons. Raz is what one might call a biochemical weapon, and even if she might be an ally, that doesn't mean you're safe from what's inside her. But you needn't worry about being harmed, before all that happens we'll give you a shot that is filled with anti-bodies to counter the radiation she gives off. Is there anything you want to ask Raz herself? Just warning you now her answers might be a bit...blunt. If there is something she can not answer, I'll try answering for her as best I can. Then, when we're done here, you can ask me anything you want.""<br/><br/>As Dr. Rose as talking, Raz was staring blankly at the stranger, whom was called Botrum. Not once did she blink her glowing green eyes, or move an inch. Her black gloved hands lay at her sides, and once more she looked as if she were just some sort of doll. The only thing that was moving were numbers across her eyes, as she accessed databases to find more information about the man standing in front of her, quickly downloading anything that she might find."
2447,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-11T05:18:04,Bottlecap,"Gallan followed Rose, listening to her explanations and the like. When they entered a room with another person, Gallan assumed it was a scientist. At first he admittedly paid no mind, but upon a double take his eyes widened in surprise. Dr Rose began to refer to the girl as Raz, and after a few moments of processing time Gallan realized that she was the weapon.<br/><br/>The girl stepped forward and Gallan waited a moment in his own spot. Rose explained further, and Gallan half listened while he examined the weapon. He then made his move, walking a path around the room. Staying about two meters away, as close as he dared, Gallan looked her up and down. He nodded and gave an occasional ""uh huh"" to the doctor and looked openly apprehensive at the girl. Judging by her monotonous voice earlier he doubted she would care.<br/><br/>""This girl is a dangerous bioweapon? What is she nineteen?"" He asked, not sounding harsh but rather honestly curious. He began to wonder how this would work. Would it be a partnership? A commander? Agent relationship? What was he supposed to do, babysit? Not that he wasn't good with kids but if she killed him during a tantrum he wondered if he could defend. The lab here had put out some admittedly scary beings. Those were more... imperfect, however. Much less human, and convincing. He had heard the lockerroom stories of when subject B3RR74536 had defected. The entire unit had been reduced to puddles.<br/><br/>""Doc, i'm going to need to know everything. Can she take care of herself? Is she a Cyborg? Or an Android? No... no wait. Let her answer."" He said, turning toward Raz. He walked back around to her front, about a yard away now, and looked her in the face. He did not square his shoulders, or speak as if it were a command like the scientists. He spoke to her as if asking the time of day, or the newspaper she were reading.<br/><br/>""Raz, it's nice to meet you. I'm Gallan Botrum. I'm a mech pilot. From what I understand we'll be working together. How do you feel about that? Were you human, like me, once? Or are you completely cyborg. Dr. Rose says you are a bioweapon, meaning you probably have human parts and brain. Are you aware of this?"" After her answer he had prepped more, appropriate questions. He waited for her to speak with peaked interest. He did not feel the need to explain what a mech pilot was, or why they were working together as military personnel. He assumed the lab had already pumped this into her brain at the age of one.<br/><br/>After Raz's answer.<br/><br/>""I'd like to give you a situation. Your body gives off radiation as part of your weaponry when in combat mode, as Dr.Rose says she'll protect me from. If we are in a crowded marketplace, and our target has just began fleeing the scene. We are to kill this man. How do you go about the situation?"" This is what Gallan would really be interested in. He wanted to know how much he would have to teach this girl. He wondered if she possessed any morals at all. His answer would be, of course, to not endanger the lives of civilians with her radiation. He expected she, however, would have a very different method."
2448,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-11T06:29:11,Shadow_Heart,"Rose watched as the man circled the weapon, hands clasped in front, wondering what exactly the other thought of their newest creation. Raz stands still, feeling the scanning eyes that were looking at her, but she does not react, continuing to look as lifeless as usual, her own eyes gazing straight ahead, staring at the wall across the room. For a while, nothing was being said, but for both females, that was perfectly okay. When Botrum spoke up again, asking if Raz was supposed to be a dangerous weapon, and then her age, Rose answers.<br/><br/>""Yes, she is. It might not appear as so, we've modified her appearance quite drastically. She is biologically at the age of that of a normal nineteen year old female. Mentally and military wise, she has the knowledge and skills of a veteran commander in the special ops unit. But chronologically she is only six years of age. Three years in the tube, and three out of it, changing her to how she is today."" She was about to answer those last questions but was cut off when the man said to let Raz answer, and so submits herself to being quiet, allowing the weapon to speak.<br/><br/>Raz, when Botrum moves in front of her, she looks right back at him, matching his gaze with her own, still not blinking, still no expression forming on her face. Registering everything that was being said to her, she waits for him to finish talking, so that she may speak, and answer his questions.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Hello Mr. Gallan Botrum. It is nice to meet you. You may refer to me as R-A-TWO-SEVEN-ONE-B-W-S-C-ZERO-ZERO-ZERO, or Raz, if you wish to continue using that name. I have been ordered to work with you, and so I will do as I have been told. There is nothing I want more than to fulfill my duties. I was not human, no, and I am not Cyborg either. I am a bioweapon. I was born here in this lab. I am completely aware that I have parts that are from the species Homo sapiens. Even so, I am not at the same time. Doctor Rose knows more about what I am, so you should ask her. I only know what I have been told, and what I can access on the data base here in the labs.""</span><br/><br/>Speaking of Rose, she stood there, lightly biting her bottom lip, hoping that the answer in which Raz had given to Gallan was good enough. For the sake of not risking causing her mind to become unstable, the scientists in the lab who were responsible for Raz decided to keep the more detailed bits about her creation secret, in a file that could not be accessed without the proper code and key set words. Even so, at some point they would have to move that file somewhere else, because every day she was getting stronger, and no doubt would be able to easily break through the firewall and codes that blocked access.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""To be true to the situation at hand, I would not have allowed the target to even get the chance to run away to begin with. But if I must follow what you have stated, I would stop the target as quickly as I could, and take him out, following the orders in which I have been given. It is my duty to perform to the utmost of perfection. Though if I might question your simulation, why are we in a crowded marketplace? Would not my radiation cause harm to the other humans? I would think that you, another human, would not want innocent people to get hurt, and thus wait for the target to leave the area, where no one is, and ambush them, and in conclusion complete the mission without harming any others.""</span><br/><br/>Next was a situation that was given to Raz. Her answer started out alright, but something about the end of her answer seemed a bit off, making Rose pay a bit more attention, her eyes narrowing slightly behind her glasses. It had been a while since anything like that had happened. For Raz, it was that shift that always seemed to come and go, but just as it had appeared, it was gone again. Rose takes a deep breath, sighing softly.<br/><br/>""Well, that was...different. It's been some time since I have heard her give an answer like that. Well, moving on. I think you're not completely convinced, I can see it on your face. Perhaps a little demonstration of just what she can do might make you feel a bit more...at ease?"" She crosses her arms over her chest, looking intently at Gallan, a smirk on her lips. ""I promise it won't be a waste of time. And while we're at it, I can explain just what it is that you'll be doing with her. I'm sure you're a bit confused about that."" Finishing, she winks cheekily at the soldier, before waiting to see what he would say."
2449,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-11T16:59:30,Bottlecap,"Gallan listened intently, and Raz's own understanding of her situation satisfied him. She knew there were things she wasn't fully aware of, just beyond her frame of reference, and had come to terms with that. Whether this was programming or a product of her human mind he could only guess. Gallan had, in a way, come to a similar understanding. He realized as a human he had limits. It was his job to find a way to get the job done, dispite these limits. Whatever that job may be. He turned his head to Rose after her first answer and gave a raised eyebrow expression.<br/><br/>Then Raz set about tackling his scenario. She explained that she felt she would not have let the man begin running in the first place. An odd confidence, Gallan observed. She continued speaking, and near the end of her answer Gallan gave her a smile. It was smug, as if he'd just been figured out. Like a child had just told him Santa Claus wasn't real.<br/><br/>""Good, Raz. You should realize who you are. What you're made of is no consequence to you. I like that. As for your handling of the situation, you're quite the confident little thing, aren't you? What you'll learn quickly is that no matter how good you are, you can't control the future.""<br/><br/>Rose suggested a demonstration of Raz's abilities to further convince Gallan of her prowess. He didn't take any time to think, as he was going to suggest the same thing.<br/><br/>""Right on. Lead the way."" He said, picking his dufflebag back off the ground as rise typed a password into the Door Raz had come in. It slid open smoothly and Rose motioned for Gallan to follow. As he passed the weapon, he whispered so that only the two could hear. Clearly he stated his thoughts.<br/><br/>""Don't hold back.""<br/><br/>Another door opened from their current room, which made way into a large testing chamber for Raz to enter. Gallan was being lead currently to an observation deck a safe distance above the ground. Dr.Rose began speaking again while he surveyed the area.<br/><br/>""The chamber is reinforced to protect from her powers, as we've tested them so far. It is almost completely resistant to radiation, so there's no fear of obsercing from up here.""<br/><br/>She then spoke over the intercom, which rang electronically in the room ahead.<br/><br/>""Raz, we'll be loading Simulation 10: security breach 3."" The man on a console at the right of the room began to type away, but Gallan spoke to stop him.<br/><br/>""What's the use of giving her something she's practiced on?"" Gallan pressed the microphone again. He spoke into it this time. ""Scratch that, Raz. I'll be loading something for you."" He looked back at the man at the console, whom looked back at him rather surprised. ""May I?""<br/><br/>""Oh, yeah, yeah of course."" He got up hastily and removed his headset. Gallan walked over and pulled a smartphone from his pocket. He plugged an auxiliary chord into the outlet, after all these  thousands of years that still hadn't changed, and found it's reciever on the back. He scrolled through a playlist while clicking files and typing with the other. He found the ""securitron"" label of automotons and marked ten prepped for deployment, as he selected a song. The beginning riff to ""Holiday"" by greenday began to ring throughout the training room, while ten elevators began rising the securitrons from the ground. Each had a standard issue primary laser rifle, capable of cuasing the equivalent of a bee sting to someone like Raz. They would not wait for the elevator to raise before jumping the remaining distance to the floor, all assuming a battle position. Gallan, at the very same time, grabbed the microphone again and said ""Go.""<br/><br/>Each securitron is equipped for guerilla warfare, able to dodge and fight at the same level as a an average soldier. The reason they aren't used for more complex tasks is their lack of drive and efficiency, so they're reduced to training modules. Ten at once, however, would be a challenge for Gallan with only his primary weaponry and in an open room such as this. The securitrons were set to terminate.<br/><br/>""Let's go ahead and get that shot prepped, yeah?"""
2450,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-12T02:21:36,Shadow_Heart,"All that finished, and Gallan agreeing to see a demonstration of Raz's power, she watched as the doctor and the soldier left the room, so it was only herself once more. However, after a few seconds pass, a different door slides open, leading to a chamber that she knew all too well. Following the usual procedure, she turns on point, and walks through the open door, which quickly shuts behind her. Like in the other room, she stands near the center. Up above, she knew that there was thick glass panes from an observation deck, allowing those who were standing there to observe her without getting in harms way.<br/><br/>Not even looking up when the doctor spoke to her, she nods. She wasn't even surprised when Gallan spoke to her, nor when the music began to play. She only focused on what she needed to do to get ready. A circular cut around her forms, and a low hissing was heard, as it opens, revealing her equipment, which rose up and attached to her body. Wires and cords connect to different places, allowing the large container which held the same color of glowing green liquid inside, to become one with her body, along with three spherical tubes, which meld to her back, filling almost instantly with glowing neon green. That finished, the horns upon her head create what looked like long antennae that were purely green, with a black spike looking object on the end. A similar thing became like a tail, near identical to the antennae but longer. Near the base of her spine was a rope like substance of the green, reminding one of braided hair.<br/><br/>Lastly, a rather odd shaped couple of bars come up out of the ground, at the ends were vials. The moment she touches them, the vials fill with liquid, and blades appear due to the filled vial. Everything had a dangerous glow around her, and because of this, her hair and skin seemed to glow as well. All finished, she waits, and didn't have to for long.<br/><br/>Ten securitrons appear, and at the command of 'go' they attack, and simultaneously, so does Raz. Immediately she begins to move, dropping low and spinning on point, so that the antennae and tail swing around in a perfect arched circle. The green liquid drips all around and on the floor, glowing and hissing where it lands. One of the opponents makes the mistake of stepping in it, and almost immediately the consequence hit. The liquid begins to eat away at them, but not like a corrosive acid would. No, instead, it makes the victim seem to melt, but she does not let it finish. Instead, in a blink of an eye she jumps up and cuts off it's head with one swing of her sword.<br/><br/>A gun was shot at her from behind, but to one's surprise, she does not move to dodge. No, instead, she continues, and right as it seemed the bullet would hit, the braid like object catches the bullet, and contaminates it, before flinging it right back, straight through the 'forehead', going straight through to the other side and landing in the wall.<br/><br/>Her tail than whips out and wraps around one of the sentries, not letting go as it struggled. Instead she uses it to bash against another one, sending them both flying in a heap, before jumping up high and down on to them, her spiked feed spearing through both and ending them easily. Four down, six to go. She moved as if she had done this forever, not one blinking, not faltering at all. Her form was perfect, and as the scientists and Dr. Rose watched, they all knew that this was definitely their best work. One was taking notes, another was timing her as she fought, and others were monitoring the room itself and the readings that the special walls were giving off.<br/><br/>Rose looks over at Gallan, nodding about the shot, and looks to another person, who knew exactly what to do. She didn't want to have to make the man leave, instead allowed him to stay here and watch the display. As she waited for the person she had sent off to return, she decides to ask him a question or two. Not taking her eyes off of Raz, she speaks up.<br/><br/>""So, what do you think? Pretty impressive, huh?""<br/><br/>It did not take long for the person she sent to return, who came in holding a small metal box, which is handed to Rose. Only then does she look away from observing Raz, to open the box and pull out a hypodermic needle and a vial containing a clear liquid. Prepping the shot, she taps the glass vial, watching as bubbles rose to the top. With that done, she sets it to the side, and proceeds with cleaning a spot on Gallan's arm. Picking up the needle, she pushes the bottom until just a tiny bit of liquid squirts out of the tip.<br/><br/>""Alright, this might sting a bit, so hold still."" With that, she injects him with the antibodies that will protect him from the constant radiation that Raz gave off. All of those who had contact with Raz on a daily basis was given this shot, or else they would end up dying. It had been a hard challenge to come up with this, but they had managed.<br/><br/>""Now then, even though this is meant to keep you safe, you'll still need to get a booster shot every other month, and at the end of the year a cleansing treatment of your blood and system will need to be done. Once a month we need to take a blood sample, which is normal procedure, to see how you're body is faring. I'm sure you are quite aware that this needs to be done, and hope that you are are willing to give consent?"" Her eyes twinkle in anticipation as they drift from Gallan to Raz, who had just finished taking out the last of the 'enemies' with one of her swords. Rose wanted this to happen, so hoped that the soldier would agree.<br/><br/>Raz moves once again to the center of the room, standing completely still, waiting."
2451,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-12T20:46:18,Bottlecap,"Gallan didn't move, flinch, or otherwise seem to care about the shot as it was being done. He basically gave the stereotypical hardcore soldier reaction you'd expect. His eyes remained focused on Raz, as Rose's so often were during these precedings.<br/><br/>""Well, Rose. I'd say i'd be pretty stupid not to agree to the regular shots, seeing as i think i'll be with Raz quite a lot starting today."" He said this with a satisfied grin. He was impressed, satisfied with the results of the demonstration.<br/><br/>Rose let out her own satisfied squeak. She felt very strongly Raz was ready to go into the field. Gallan had a few comments of his own, but kept them to himself. He was in no way critical of Raz's performance. Of course he knew he wouldn't be able to do the same in her position. Surrounded, completely exposed, with absolutely no terrain or cover. He'd be dead by the second fire armed with a melee weapon. Gallan was completely aware of the girl's superiority in direct combat with her gear. She was powerful, there was no doubt.<br/><br/>He walked to the intercom again, noticing the weapon's determination to be absolutely perfect. She did not know this, therefore Gallan didn't think any less of her. This is how she was ""raised"" more or less. Gallan, however, found this slightly unsettling. It was her perfection Gallan found fault in. Be that as it may, it would be simply rediculous to not take up the opportunity to use a groundbreaking supersoldier to accomplish missions that would otherwise require a militia.<br/><br/>He halted before pressing the button on the device. Turning to rose, he asked.<br/><br/>""Is she allowed to come up here?""<br/><br/>Rose stopped for a moment, a bit puzzled. It's not that Raz wasn't, but it was a tad untraditional. None of the generals come for her approval had ever asked Raz to join them in the viewing deck. She bit her lip, looking down, and then quickly changed her facial expression to one of polite assurance. ""Well, i don't see why not.""<br/><br/>Gallan pressed his thumb and with a small clicking noise spoke again through the intercom. ""Raz, could you join us please?"" He waited for her to begin making her way to the viewing deck, and made polite conversation with Rose in the meantime."
2452,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-12T22:25:28,Shadow_Heart,"As she waited for any words through the intercom, Raz stood still as once again the circular opening beneath her feet opened up, mechanical devices reaching up to detach the large container, as well as the three cylindrical objects from her body. The moment they touched these certain things, the liquid within them began to gradually disappear, and a few seconds later all four objects were empty. Letting go of the black bars which had blades on them, those blades go out after her fingers no longer touch them, the vials emptying as well. All of these things retreat back beneath her, and the opening then promptly closes tightly, as if it hadn't been there in the first place. All that was left was the whip like antennae and tail, as well as the braids, but even those quickly disappear, leaving her with just her suit, and the horns upon her head.<br/><br/>Lifting her eyes to the observation deck, she waits for anything else to be said. Within the deck, those who had been observing her began to write more things down, concluding results, etc. The one timing her had an impressed look on his face, and looks over at Rose, telling her that Raz had broken her record of even the more difficult of her usual exercises. Rose raises and eyebrow, a bubbly feeling forming in her chest. This was going great, perfect if she had to say so herself.<br/><br/>When the click of the intercom could be heard, and Gallan's voice echoed in her ears, asking Raz to join them in the deck, she nods once, turning and waiting to be allowed through the door, before exiting and making her way up to where they were waiting. This was rather odd, but it wasn't as if she was going to question it. Though even so, it wasn't custom for her to enter the deck, in fact, she couldn't remember one time that she had ever been up there.<br/><br/>Rose looks to Gallan, and smiles. She was still elated by the fact that he was indeed going to work with Raz. This was good development, Raz needed the experience.<br/><br/>""So, to be plain, you're duty will be giving her commands, relaying her orders, that sort of thing. Oh, and for us here at the lab, we want you to relay anything you deem interesting, keep us updated on how she is doing. We know that she will be coming back here every now and then, but we like to keep tabs on our little ""children"" as well call them, at all times."" Her eyes look to the door that opened, seeing Raz enter.<br/><br/>Raz comes inside the room, stopping a few feet away from the doctor and Gallan, waiting for what the soldier wanted to tell her. At least, that was what she deducted for the reason as to why he even wanted her to come up in to the observation deck to begin with.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Might I ask why I have been called up here? It is not usual for me to enter this room.""</span>"
2453,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-13T02:06:58,Bottlecap,"""Oh, well. I just thought you'd want to be a part of this. Starting now we're working together. I'm your commanding officer."" He shifted slightly at her question. He hadn't really thought about what she would think. Her entire being was built around taking orders. The longer Gallan was with Raz the more it began to sink in. The girl before him was not a soldier, she was a weapon. And she knew it.<br/><br/>""Well, Dr. Rose. Let's get right to it. My Mech should have been transported to your equipment bay by now. And unless Raz here can fly through space on her own, I'm assuming we're getting a personal transport ship?"" Rose smiled at Gallan's statement, and nodded simply, looking over to the man who had previously timed Raz.<br/><br/>""Inform the engineers to prep the ship. We'll be down shortly."" The man nodded and began a rather brisk walk out the door. Gallan watched him leave wordlessly. ""Raz, you'll officially be taking orders from Agent Botrum. Agent, is there anything you'd like to set in stone immediately?""<br/><br/>Gallan waited a moment. He considered what could be his first words to his new consort. He looked at Raz, her face as blank as when she walked in, and spoke as-a-matter-of-factly.<br/><br/>""Raz, don't call me Agent Botrum. You either Rose,"" he gave the good Dr. A small wink, to which she smiled, her eyes widened in surprise. ""Don't withhold your thoughts from me. If you have a question about my methods or the mission, ask.""<br/><br/>Rose was taken aback. Now she understood why Gallan was chosen. He was not the most accomplished mech pilot, though arguably the best. He worked well with almost anyone. He knew how to handle this situation. She walked to the door, and motioned for Gallan to follow. ""This way to the equipment bay. Your mission file will already be downloaded into your computer."" Rose exited down a large hallway. Gallan followed, and looked back to Raz. He tossed his head in the Dr's direction with a smile, indicating for her to follow beside him.<br/><br/>They took another elevator to the lab sublevel. It opened to a docking bay of scientific proportions. Dozens of mechs and  experimental weaponry were being worked on by engineers of all ages and caliber. Dr Rose paid them no mind, and Gallan threw a few glances at anything that caught his eye. At the end of the hall was Enoch, Gallan's personal mech. He looked over his familiar red and white surface with relish. He stood in standby mode, his black helmet-like head staring blankly acrossed the room nearly a story and a half above their heads. He was standing next to a personal transport ship, big enough to store a mech horizontally in the hold. On Enoch's other side was a smaller vessel. Inside it held one seat, an odd water-droplet shaped exterior. It's glass was open, it's controls glowing their natural dull green color.<br/><br/>""You'll recognize your mech, i presume. This is a vehicle we have designed and synched with Enoch. When on a mission using Enoch, this ship can attach and detatch when needed so as to travel with you without complication. For Raz, you understand. You can leave when ready, and engineer will unlock the bay doors for you. I have other buisness to attend to, but Raz has already been uploaded with a knowledge of basic flight mechanics. It won't be hard for her to use.""<br/><br/>Gallan waited politely for Rose to leave, and then turned to Raz. He looked the weapon up and down, studying her once more. He wondered internally what life would be like, traveling with her.<br/><br/>""Well, are you ready to go?"""
2454,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-13T21:25:15,Shadow_Heart,"First nodding to Doctor Rose, who had told her that she was now to be taking orders from the soldier, she looks to him as he spoke, saying that he didn't want either of them to call him a certain name. Raz did not understand as to why Gallan did not want her to call him Agent Botrum, but since it had come as an order, or something similar, she knew that she must oblige. Nodding lightly, she lets those words sink in, allowing them to get lodged within her memory as so she would not forget later on down the road.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Yes sir. I understand.""</span><br/><br/>She replies rather blankly, before following the two of them out of the observation room, and down a few hallways before reaching an elevator, that promptly took them all to a sub-level beneath the actual lab itself. As they had been walking she had taken the opportunity to access her files and sift through the assignment that had planted there, right not not taking in full detail, but the brief outline of the whole situation. Only when they were on the ship would she take full access of the file and thoroughly read through each and every word.<br/><br/>It didn't take long for them to reach where they were heading, a docking area for lots of different large mechanical equipment, ships, mechas, drones, that sort of thing. Her eyes did not shift once to look at anything, instead kept her eyes focused ahead, towards the personal transport ship and the mech set next to it. It was red and white, and as Raz looked at it, her database automatically pulled up different files about such equipment, confirming the doctor's words of how she had been downloaded with information on how to fly.<br/><br/>She glances at the doctor, not saying anything at all. She knew that her equipment had probably already been loaded upon the transport, in a safe shipping container, preventing radiation leaks and the like. Raz was not the type to get sentimental, so keeps quiet, watching as the doctor promptly walked away, feeling eyes looking at her, and thus looks over at Gallan, who was gazing at her. He asks if she was ready to go, and she nods silently. Turning to go, she was stopped by a voice calling out to her, telling her to wait.<br/><br/>Looking back over her shoulder, she blinks slowly as someone comes up to her, rather similar in appearance, but different all the same. She had grey white hair, cut in a similar fashion to Raz's, but was slightly shorter, her eyes were a peculiar differentiating violet, and she had the build of a curvacious swimsuit model. Despite that, she was like Raz, her feet and lower legs a pointed spike like thing, her knees appearing to be some sort of small button pad. Her sides had a sort of armor like object, and on her hips were what looked like speakers, the rims a glowing blue color. She wore a skimpy black bikini bottom, and her top was a bit small too, black in color, with a round glowing object near the center of her collar bone. Upon her head was what looked like a pair of grey and glowing blue headphones.<br/><br/>She reaches them, and salutes to Gallan, before turning her attention to Raz. Her presence seemed to give off a sort of static electricity, making hair rise off of skin slightly, and the air to crackle and pop just a little bit. In the girl's hand was a silver box, with a metallic bow. She holds it out to Raz, who just stares at it, wondering what this was all about.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8040FF"">""This is for you R-A-TWO-SEVEN-ONE-B-W-S-C-ZERO-ZERO-ZERO.""</span>This girl's voice was similar to Raz's, but it had a distinctive sound to it nonetheless. It had a touch of emotion, and her voice sounded like a slightly static radio, and rather robotic too. Raz reaches out and takes the object, holding on to it lightly, staring at the girl. If anything, she had the slightly look of confusion in her eyes, not knowing why she was giving her this. The girl then turns to Gallan again, and speaks, knowing she did not have much time before someone would come looking for her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8040FF"">""I am E-M-R-THREE-EIGHT-ONE-B-W-S-C-ZERO-ONE-ONE. I am also called Electra. Please, take good care of R-A-TWO-SEVEN-ONE-B-W-S-C-ZERO-ZERO-ZERO. Raz. That is all. Good-bye, and be careful.""</span>She turns around, and walks away, getting a bit close to a smaller android, causing the lights to flicker and fuses to spark, before shorting out and stopping completely in it's tracks. She shifts away, and disappears through a set of doors. Raz stares after her, before turning to Gallan, her hands still on the box.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""I am ready to go.""</span>She was not sure what to do with the box, so kept a hold on it. She knew that EMR381BWSC011 was a rather odd one, but had never known that she would do something like that. Oh well. Eyes on Gallan, she waits for the soldier to lead the way on to the transport, more than ready to leave this place, but unable to show that.<br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://anime-yume.net/uploads/monthly_07_2012/post-21-0-72832800-1341526266_thumb.jpg.pagespeed.ce.RDvbFn7LjL.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div>"
2455,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-14T05:07:05,Bottlecap,"Gallan watched the precedings before him with an expression of curiosity. He was interested to see the differences between Raz and Electra. Gallan deduced Electra was an ""older sister"" of sorts. She obviously had more human traits than Raz, however slight. Gallan wondered if this gift was out of some kind of affection, but it was of no consequence. He engineers were operating a crane, enoch halfway loaded into the storage hull of the transport ship. He began to walk up the boarding ramp, and took note of his new home. Four bunks we located directly to their left and right, two on each side. The storage hull had a single door at the back. Further forward were the cockpit, computer, and Raz's equipment area on the right. It had the same mechanical arms the training room used to equip her. He took a place in the pilot's seat, and began typing away and flipping switches. The engine began to hum as lights brought the ship to life.<br/><br/>""A friend of yours, was that?"" He said, pulling up the computer's information and opening the mission file. He began to read while awaiting Raz's reply. ""She's very..."" he thought for a moment, remembering Electra's choice of dress. ""Liberal."" He said, chuckling at his own joke. He made a mental note that it would probably go right over Raz's head, and to not get too offended. He actually got a little bit bummed that he would be making jokes solely for himself to laugh at for the foreseeable future.<br/><br/>The mission file had a picture of a smuggler. He was short and stocky, about five nine, and looked like his mother had put steroids in his milk as a baby. It stated he was the leading drug kingpin in this system. Months of detective work and chasing had lead to the knowledge of his position. A safehouse on the snow planet of Hoth. The planet was otherwise deserted.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Good. No civilian casualties.</span>Gallan thought to himself. Raz's radiation made him very nervous. In the use of covert missions they'd need to find some way of weaponizing her without her constant production of radiation. Possibly by bringing only her melee weapons, but even this Gallan wasn't sure about.<br/><br/>[|] Time Lapse: 21:00 hours. Night time above the dark side of Hoth. [|]<br/><br/>Gallan spun around in his chair. The flight through light speed had taken only a few minutes, and was basically silent. He attempted to hum to fill it, but that only made things more awkward. He rose and stretched.<br/><br/>""Alright, get into your personal ship. We'll be dropping a mile outside their bunker. The entrance is heavily guarded. Reach the drop point and await further orders."" He opened the door to the storage bay. Raz's personal flight ship was next to Enoch, just as it had been in the lab. Gallan opened Enoch's back hatch with a password on the holopad. He dawned his gauntlets, and grabbed his plasma pistol side arm. He wasn't planning on getting out once they dropped, but wanted to be ready for anything. The target, El Chapo, was known for his ruthlessness. He was genetically enhanced, capable of punching dents into tanks with his bare hands. This was his wild card. Gallan hoped Enoch's armor was enough to defend against a few blows if need be. His mini nuke launcher would be too dangerous to use once in the bunker.<br/><br/>Enoch's torso opened when Gallan approached. He got up into it, his own body fitting comfortably just into Enoch's chest. He felt right at home, gripping it's joysticks and feeling his Plasma reactor hum below him. The HUD appeared around his head. On the screen he viewed the ship before him. He waited for Raz to take her place safely inside her ship before he opened the airlock.<br/><br/>""Have you read the mission file, Raz?"""
2456,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-14T05:51:31,Shadow_Heart,"Before they had left, the ship taking off in to space and their destination, Raz had taken in the question that Gallan had asked of her, if Electra was a friend. She had not answered, because she really did not know what to say. To all of the bio weapons in that particular lab, Electra was one of a kind and unique, and very special, but would Raz go as far as to say that she was a friend? She did not really, completely understand the concept of that word, and so, would say that she had none of these things called 'friends'. Even so, after they'd left the docking bay, she did not let go of the metallic box still clutched in her fingers. She wasn't sure what to do with it, but something deep down inside told her not to get rid of it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">[|] Time Lapse: 21:00 hours. Night time above the dark side of Hoth. [|]</span></span><br/><br/>The entire time during the ride, Raz was silent. She did not utter a single word, make the tiniest of noises. It was as if she wasn't even there at all. The girl had noticed that Gallan attempted in trying to entertain himself, but she did not comply in responding to him doing this, instead looked the other way, focusing on the scenery outside the window as it passed. Stars and a vast void of bluish black as far as she could see. It was beautiful, mind captivating, but for some, they would say it was lonely. She knew of two other Bio weapons who would actually say those words out loud.<br/><br/>Finally they arrive to where they were headed, and Gallan speaks up, telling her to get in to her ship. She does as she was told, moving from the spot where she had been standing, but before she actually moves to walk towards the ship, she sets the box down on the middle of an empty seat. Raz did not want to bring it with and have it end up getting ruined by accident.<br/><br/>She equips herself with everything that she needed, the view much like back in the practice room, once again being surrounded by a glowing neon green hue. She did not hold the black bars in her hand, but kept them to her side, and because of this the blades themselves did not appear. This was all she needed, as the bars were not only a sword, but if she wanted them to be, they could meld themselves in to a gun frame of any size and proportion. Once all this was finished, she glances over at the box one last time. Then turns, approaching her egg-shaped, pod-like ship, it opens and allows for her to step inside. She sits down, and automatically she begins, as if she'd known how to operate the thing all her life.<br/><br/>The dull green of the buttons and controls reflect in her eyes, as well as the monitor screen. To Raz, the space was a bit cramped, but she was not about to complain. That just was not her thing to do at all. Glancing towards the mecha that Gallan had gotten in to, she waited for him to speak. Which he does, asking if she had read the file.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Yes, sir. I have. We are to eliminate El Chapo, and any who get in our way, as well as secure the warehouse where these drugs are being held. According to the files in which I have been given, this man is a mimic of me, though I sense that he will have flaws. He is not a bio weapon, but instead genetically enhanced. Therefore he is not perfect. He was not born in a lab, and is not of military strength. I believe that this will be...easy. Am I correct?""</span><br/><br/>Her eyes were focused on the spot where she knew the ship would open up, allowing them to exit the ship. Raz waited for those words to go ahead, and once they were given, she does just that. It felt...to her...a bit odd, not being in the lab, performing exorcises and simulations, but instead out here, in the real world, doing an actual mission. But this was what she was made for. Her destiny. And she was going to do everything that she was told to do.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Also, I have one question before we begin. What am I to do with that box that E-M-R-THREE-EIGHT-ONE-B-W-S-C-ZERO-ONE-ONE gave me? I do not think that it is of importance in just that form...""</span>She was quiet, eyes focused ahead, waiting for an answer, if she was to get one at all."
2457,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-15T01:43:18,Bottlecap,"""Easy. Heh. Well we'll just see, now won't we?"" Gallan found her remark very unique. When told they would be up against a small army of thugs and criminals, lead by the strongest thug and criminal in this system, the weapon thought it'd be easy. Would it be? It was entirely possible. Gallan took this instance, however, to teach Raz her first lesson. ""The very first rule every soldier learns, Raz. Whether they're in an action movie, a war documentary, or right out on the front lines. The very first rule is never underestimate your enemy. Even if that enemy looks like a Smulian puffball, assume it's a rathtar."" This comparison, Gallan thought, was a good one for Raz. It was a very drastic difference. Smulian puffballs were the most docile creature on the island planet of Smule. They were, as the name suggests, little more than balls of fur with eyes. A Rathtar, however, was a level six dangerous life form. They had been known to attack without warning, and disrupt entire battles with bloodshed.<br/><br/>He continued prepping his mech, running diagnostics, and eventually began the short process to open the bay doors. A red light began to flash overhead, indicating it was unsafe for any unprepared personel in the room. The screen within Enoch informed Gallan that all systems were normal, the door into the main body was sealed, and the airlock was prepping to open.<br/><br/>Raz asked about her metal box she had received from Electra, and Gallan responded in a very flat tone. Not as if he were bored or uncaring, but just speaking for the sake of it.<br/><br/>""Well from the way it looked to me, it was a gift.  Usually when someone gets a gift, you open it. I'd start with that when we get back."" The airlock gave that familiar hiss akin to just about every sifi movie imaginable, and Gallan inched Enoch forward. He took two rumbling steps, and then jumped from the doorway once it was fully open. It had plenty of room for both of them to exit at once.<br/><br/>Gallan allowed his mech to freefall towards the white and blue planet below. He glanced at the endless expanse of space around him, gazing at the sun which Hoth orbited as the planet's gravity gently pulled Enoch through nothingness. Gradually he picked up, and as they were not far from the atmosphere it took little time for a halo of flame began to surround the humanoid robot.<br/><br/>Gallan pulled up on Enoch's joysticks, about halfway into the atmosphere and nearing the ground. The progress of a snowstorm aided their cover, and the bunker would have absolutely no notice of them touching down. Enoch drifted against the wind until he was ""standing"" upright. Three miles into the air, directly on target of the drop zone, Gallan activated the thrusters. Blue flame shot from the bottom of Enoch's feet, and he began to slow his descent. Eventually he hit the surface of Hoth with a large cloud of snow and ice, unnoticeable in the blizzard. Water began to pool at the bottom of the small crater he had made from the heat, and he activated his sensors.<br/><br/>The scanners shown eight lifeforms guarding the only entrance to the bunker. Two anti-aircraft missile launchers, and the personel armed with Cation cannons. These were capable of emitting an electric charge, somewhat similar to an EMP, as a projectile to shut down incoming vehicle. They were also capable of frying a man with a single shot, but were very hard to aim at smaller targets.<br/><br/>""Raz, do you read? We have eight tangos and two anti-aircraft units. I'd like to start this quietly. I'll stay within the cover of the storm, approach the entrance to the bunker and eliminate the hostiles. I'll take point after that. Understood?"""
2458,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-15T05:13:56,Shadow_Heart,"Even though she had no doubts in her own abilities, and knew that she would do well in this mission, she takes point to memorize the words that Gallan had spoken to her, storing them away in her memory bank so that she would not forget them later on down the road. As she had been filled with all sorts of information about the universe and all that was in it. The comparison in a ways made sense to her, rathtars were, as she had learned, very dangerous, much like herself. But, if she had to keep these thoughts to herself, those faint words drifting within her mind, she knew that they, rathtars, were definitely not as dangerous as her.<br/><br/>Then the answer for the box came, and she does not respond to this either. She was supposed to open it? So there was something inside that metal box? But why would Electra do that? For what purpose could she have done this? What did it mean? Things like sentimental reasoning were not in her knowledge and thought capacity, so something like this just did not seem to be necessary. But she would remember, and maybe, if she wanted to, after they got back on the ship...she would open the box. See what was inside.<br/><br/>For the whole time after that, as she waited for everything to be ready for them to leave the ship, she was quiet, not saying anything at all. But this was completely the normal for her, and Gallan would soon find that out, if he hadn't picked up on that fact already. She wanted to start already, and the mission was all that was running through her mind.<br/><br/>Finally the door opened, and she did not hesitate in guiding her little 'rain drop' as she wanted to call it, out of the door, in to space. All around her, were stars. Wherever her eyes turned, there they were, twinkling and shiny, beautiful really. But she does not think that. All Raz thought of them were scientific thoughts, burning and exploding balls of hydrogen and helium gases, burning at over 10,000 degrees Fahrenheit. Not glamorous or something to be wished upon.<br/><br/>They were free falling, heading straight to the planet beneath them where their target was currently located. As gravity took hold, and they were pulled closer to the surface, she noticed that it was storming. A blizzard. She had only ever heard of it, never actually seen it in person. Well, she had, on pictures and modules and things like that, but never the real deal. But she could not get caught up in gazing at the flurries of white, as she saw land getting closer. Pressing a few buttons, a sort of negating lift kept her from crashing in to the ground as she landed.<br/><br/>She could sense that some things were ahead of them, and closing her eyes for a second, before opening them to reveal instead of just her irises being glowing green, the entirety of her eye was that color, including the whites and pupil. It was like a mixture of x-ray, infrared, and structure sight. Her own personal in body scanners if you will.<br/><br/>Then, hearing a voice that belonged to Gallan, she notices a small ear bud shaped object placed in a slot on the dash of the control panel. Picking it up, she puts it in her ear, so that she could hear what was being said easier. Pressing a button, the glass panes around her slid open, so a rush of freezing wind rushes past her, making her blink quickly, snow getting caught in her eyelashes and hair. Even so, she was fine. This would do nothing to hinder her. Her equipment had special advances, technology preventing it from freezing or getting to hot. She needed to get out of that machine, she felt too cramped and crowded in there.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Yes, I understand.""</span>Jumping down into the snow, she felt odd, the snow even colder on her skin than that blast of wind. It reached up to her mid thighs, but even that did not matter. An automatic heat sensor activates, causing the snow to melt away from her skin, so she would be able to easily cut through the snow without any problems. And leaving the pod she had came in was not an issue. It had a tracking device within it that she could follow, and if not, she too had something that would call the pod to herself.<br/><br/>Her hands now gripped her swords, ready to begin. Her skin began to get a rather translucent appearance, almost see through, the snow helping to conceal her even more. She looks over to where she read Gallan's heat signature, a lock on in her right eye focusing on his body, before looking away once more, towards where the heat signatures of the men she was to take out were located. Well, she had better get going.<br/><br/>Without another word to be said, she takes off, the snow obscuring her from view, even from Gallan, though would show up just barely on his scanner. She runs quickly, focused entirely on the mission at hand. Skirting around just slightly when she reaches the men, her antennae and tail strike out, injecting each victim with a lethal amount of the eerie green substance flowing through through everything. They were dead before they even knew it, not making a single sound. She does the same to the others, and soon none remained except herself and eight dead bodies, with machines unmanned.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""I have finished. Waiting for further instructions...""</span>"
2459,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-17T04:32:49,Bottlecap,"""Good work, Raz. Moving in."" Gallan had stayed just out of eyesight of the guards, and watched Raz take care of buisness. He made note of her quick and clean strategy, felling each of her opponent's with what looked to be little more than a beesting. He pushed his mech foreward, rising off of the ground and flying towards the bunker entrance. He would slowly materialize from the storm, and approach rather quickly. When he reached one hundred meters he slowed, and activated his weapons system.<br/><br/>""Raz, move away from the door."" Gallan said into his communicator, as he prepped two strike missiles to aim at the armored door.<br/><br/>[|] Meanwhile, inside the bunker. [|]<br/><br/>El Chapo was enjoying a drink, sitting atop a makeshift throne. It was his personal quarters, two women sat on the leopard print couch on either side of him. He drained what little tequila was left within his glass, and set it on the glass coffee table. He leaned back with a satisfied sigh, his arms going around either side of his girlfriends. They giggled girlishly.<br/><br/>The man was huge, downright gigantic. Both his meaty biceps were as large as a bowling ball, and probably weughed about the same. His face bore a large scar acrossed his left cheak, and he looked as though his entire body had tattoos of various things. His shirt made one think it would rip at any second. The two women beside him looked like barbie dolls beside him, nearly half his size.<br/><br/>El Chapo turned to one of them, smiling. It looked as though he might lean down for something of a kiss, before there was a knock at the door. The metal clinking echoed for a second, before Chapo's disgusted face opened it's mouth to yell.<br/><br/>""WHAT."" Yelled a dark and gravelly voice.<br/><br/>A rather generic sounding man answered back timedly.<br/><br/>""Um. S-sorry El Chapo, but somebody just blew up our front door.""<br/><br/>Chapo's eyes widened, and he got up with a grunt of rage. He strode to the door in three large, angry strides. He slammed his fist onto the release button, and it slid upwards to reveal his insanely intimidating silhoet to the man outside. He flinched, and allowed himself a step backwards before meeting El Chapo's glare obediently.<br/><br/>""Who."" It was spoken like an order, rather than a question. El Chapo was clearly not used to being told bad news.<br/><br/>""We. We don't know.""<br/><br/>[|] Further outside the base. [|]<br/><br/>Gallan's shoulder mounted rockets had torn through the reinforced door like cardboard. He was then walking forward out of the smoke, observing the room inside. It was a large loading bay, but instead of mostly boxes or supplies, inside sat two dozen tanks. Gallen waisted no time, prepping two more shoulder rockets and speaking through his communicator.<br/><br/>""Raz, these could be a problem. Can you help me take them out?"" He said, marking two to his left with his targeting system. He fired while awaiting her answer, sending them with trails of smoke and reducing them to little more than scrap metal and the resulting firey explosion. Just in time to see this, entered several gang members sporting laser submachine guns. These were of little more than an annoyance to a Mech, however."
2460,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-18T03:07:11,Shadow_Heart,"Not that it mattered really, but Raz could not help but take note that Gallan had told her good job. She didn't feel anything from it, or react in any way, but simply latched on to those words more than usual when someone spoke to her. Even though the scientists and doctors had often complimented her, it was another thing when someone whom she had not spent her entire life with says something like that. Her eyes glance over at the mech that appears through the blizzard flurries, and steps aside as told, allowing missiles to be launched at the steel door, blasting it open easily.<br/><br/>Slipping inside slightly ahead of Gallan and his mech, Raz looks around, taking note of the lack in extra boxes, but in their place large tanks. She could also pick up the heat signature of humans coming closer, not quite there yet, but they soon would be. Hearing Gallan ask her if she could help him, she says nothing. It had not been an order, yet she felt that would be the appropriate choice to follow.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""Yes, sir.""</span>Replying blankly, she grips the handles to both swords tighter as the cause of the signatures of heat appeared; men holding sub-machine laser guns. Before focusing on the tanks, she allows Gallan to work on them, while she took care of the men. She runs straight towards them, head first, swords wielded and no trace of fear in her eyes. For a second the men hesitate, thinking she was crazy for taking them on head on, but that miniscule moment of hesitation was ultimately, in the end, the cause and big mistake of their downfall.<br/><br/>She jumps up in the air, and begins to spin rapidly, and like before in the testing area, liquid drips from around her. It  rains down on the men, splattering all over them, and like with the machines she had been tested on, it eats away at them in that unique way. Some even got on their skin, causing it to boil and rapidly mutate painfully, their screams echoing around the sound of gun fire and explosions.<br/><br/>Dropping down in the middle of them all, her spiked feet cleaving one of the men in the head as she landed, she swings out her swords, arms held out and spins once more, blades glowing eerily with the glow of death. Hacking and slashing, her weapons cut down several of the men, even slicing clean through the guns that they wielded. Her body moved as if it were currently doing a dance of death, dodging shots aimed at her, so that they end up hitting comrades, and those that did get to her were quickly absorbed by the whips upon her back, before being shot right back. Her antennae and tail also struck out, piercing necks and chests and skulls, injecting the liquid radiation within their core, killing instantly.<br/><br/>At one point, a bullet was aimed at her face, and she could not dodge in time, and it grazes her cheek, her eyes growing wide. The skin slices open, and instead of red blood coming out, it was green liquid, just like that which was in the containers on her back, and her swords in her hands. It drips down her skin, a droplet pausing on the edge of her chin, before dropping, hissing as it hit the floor. Her eyes were filled with fury, and her teeth were bared in extreme anger.<br/><br/>It was like a trigger. She quickly brings her hands together, the swords fusing together and changing appearance in an instant. One moment they were blades, the next it was a huge gun, much like a small cannon. Jumping backwards, the base glows as a ball of neon green forms, growing larger and larger, until with a scream of rage she shoots it, a huge blast coming from it. It flies to the men, and to a tank right behind them, which it hits, and explodes with a cloud of green and black smoke. But it did not stop there. It goes on to destroy two more before dissolving into nothing, the blast wave knocking her back, and since the men were too close, they were obliterated in to nothing but splatters of red on the floor, and bits of flesh everywhere, including all over the front of Raz, a bit flecked on her face.<br/><br/>The gun had returned to normal, and were once again swords. She breathes hard, and chances a glance towards Gallan. Had he seen that? If so...what had he thought?"
2461,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-18T07:10:30,Bottlecap,"Gallan had just finished twisting the last tank's barrel into a corkscrew before he heard a blood curdling scream. His first thought was his partner being hurt. He yanked the controls left to rotate around, Enoch rotating at his torso. His eyes widened, yelling into his communicator without thinking.<br/><br/>""RAZ, ARE YOU..."" and then his face grew docile. She was obliterating no more than three men using what seemed to be an end all weapon. She was screaming out of pure hatred, not pain or fear. Her face was stone and rage. Gallan waited for her to reduce fully grown gang members into little more than smears on the floor. The cannisters exploded, her kill count rose, and Gallan's concern followed. It was only when she had finished, coming down from her rage that Gallan's mind began to process regularly.<br/><br/>He analyzed his own thoughts. His first thought that his partner was in trouble, strange for him to think. Were they partners? It certainly didn't seem that way. She took orders. Dispite his polite requesting tone, she was still a weapon taking orders. She operated robotically, not dynamically. But was that what Gallan wanted?<br/><br/>""RA271! Explain what the hell just happened! THAT'S AN ORDER!"" He walked forward two steps in Enoch, it's large black visor staring down at the weapon. Gallan studied her heavily breathing form, her hands still clenched on her swords.<br/><br/>He was angry, unreasonably angry. He could not have a highly dangerous weapon with an anger problem. To Gallan, it seemed, Raz was unstable. This could be an emense problem. Especially the overkill."
2462,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-19T03:07:03,Shadow_Heart,"She had looked away for just one moment, taking her eyes off of him, but the moment she had he speaks up. Raz could sense the anger in his voice, the tone that it held, and if she were human she would know that she had done something wrong. But she was not a human, and therefore his current state of emotion was foreign to her. Looking over at him once more, taking note that he'd moved closer, she was silent for just a second before speaking up to answer his question, and when she did her voice was as flat toned as ever, with no emotion or remorse for what she had just done.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""They had struck me, so I struck them back, sir.""</span>She turns her gaze elsewhere, her trembling body finally coming to a still, and the wave of fury that had taken over was gone. All that was left was her calm, cool, and unfeeling presence, what she was used to. What was normal. The bioweapon did not understand those odd bouts of expression and unknown emotion that she would get at times, it felt so strange, and she did not like not knowing things about herself that happened. It was, in lack of words to explain, infuriating. She relents the tight grip upon her blades, physically one could see that she was more relaxed now.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">""I am...unsure as to why I reacted the way I did. I apologize sir. It will not happen again.""</span>However, she was not sure if that was going to be the case. She did not know when things like that were going to take place, Raz barely understood even herself. Let alone these strange emotions that would sometimes rise up and show themselves from deep within her. She bows her head and upper head slightly in a way she had learned was a showing of apology, before straightening up again. They did not have all day to just stand around and do nothing, and definitely not wait for the enemy to come to them.<br/><br/>Without another word, she begins to walk towards where she knew the men had come from, wanting to get this over and done with. Her target was somewhere in this place, further in at that. And with it came more enemies to take out, and more humans to eliminate. If they were going to talk about her behavior, it would have to wait for another time. Because this certainly wasn't the moment to be doing so. As for why she was walking off, well, one might think she was disobeying Gallan, but that was not the case. Her mind was set on her mission, and in itself was an order, which she was set to follow."
2463,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-20T20:23:17,Bottlecap,"Gallan took in Raz's answer with a grane of salt, wondering if she truly meant it or were attempting to cover something more up. He searched her face and body language, but just as in the lab she remained unfeeling on the outside. She was unreadable, and Gallan realized once more he would have to look for different methods of approach when wanting information out of Raz.<br/><br/>He stared after her, wanting desperately to know how she thought. She turned, and walked away, pressing toward the goal. Further in the base was nothing but corridors and quarters. There was absolutely no room for Enoch, so he would have to disengage his mech.<br/><br/>""Raz, wait."" Enoch's chest opened up, and Gallan stepped out of it, jumping onto the ground. He pulled his Plasma pistol from his holster, it's familiar weight comfortable in his hand. It's smooth surface reflected light a bit, while he primed it's cannister. Green energy flowed within it's barrel, which produced the superheated gas known as plasma.<br/><br/>Gallan nodded at Raz, ready to progress. The gun was pointed at the ground for safety measures, Gallan's gauntlets not restricting his movement. Behind him Enoch closed back up as he moved away from it. The locking of the hull indicated it was sealed and protected.<br/><br/>""Sentry mode."" At this Enoch rose upright, and began scanning the area around him, his entire torso rotating free of his legs. His red and white exterior somehow seemed more lifeless without Gallan inside it. He now seemed robotic, a tool rather than a weapon. An extension of Gallan himself,  as Gallan saw it. Gallan continued his way down the hall after Raz, observing the rather dim location that spread before him. Down the corridor were several sliding doors on either side, all anything from workrooms to social gathering places converted for the Gang's use.<br/><br/>""Raz, scan the rooms. We don't want an ambush."" Gallan spoke tentively, aware of the unfeeling way Raz had continued their mission after their outburst. Her answer to him was, from Gallan's point of view, a bit childlike. She had ""struck back,"" as she called it. Gallan thought she may have come up with this answer on her own, from her own logic, rather than be a programmed response. He was not as completely off the subject as she seemed to be, but resigned not to question it further.<br/><br/>Like her, he decided silently they would have to talk about this later. A mission was no place to be distracted with emotion, or any sort of disruption. Gallan had already let go of his anger, he was not one to hold a temper very long reguardless. This would no longer be an issue."
2464,SpOp: RA271,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=48972,2016-01-22T02:29:10,Shadow_Heart,"She heard Gallan tell her to wait, and only pauses a second, in order for him to get out of the mecha, and come over to her. Then she continues walking, and they both head in to the hideout. At first there was no one, it seemed completely dead and empty, but most likely that was not the case at all. The men in the place were probably just further in, and apparently Gallan thought that too, telling her to scan the rooms around them, not wanting to end up being ambushed.<br/><br/>Nodding, she does as she was told, her eyes once more going in to that strange appearance like before, and looks around. The immediate rooms around them were empty, but a few doors down, in a room with a regular door instead of a sliding one, most likely and old storage room, she saw the heat signatures of about five or so men huddled in a group. It seemed they were planning something, maybe to do with the intruders. Or, maybe they were oblivious to what was going on. Either way, Raz was not about to take any chances. She had also seen other areas of heat from humans further on, and the furthest she could see was a large one, most definitely their main target.<br/><br/>Silently, she points at the room three doors down on the left hand side, then gesturing with her fingers that there were five people in there. Without saying anything, she wields her swords in her hands once more, before striding forward, silent as a shadow, coming to a halt in front of the door. She did not look to Gallan, though she was pretty sure he'd want to stay quiet. So, without even opening the door, she pulls something that was connected to her suit. It appeared to be tiny marbles of glass. Once she touched them, they fill with a gaseous looking substance, and of course it was green in color. Lowering herself to one knee, she slips them under the door.<br/><br/>Once they were in, a hissing sound could be heard, and almost simultaneously the sound of five bodies falling hard to the floor could be heard. A bit of green gas cloud seeps from under the door, and without any warning, any realization what she was doing, she hurries over to Gallan, takes a firm grip of his arm, and tugs him away, pulling him from the spot, keeping him from the gas that was leaking out. Raz did not know why she was doing this, she'd never acted like this before. Her body had pretty much moved on it's own. But something deep down inside told her that she did not want Gallan to breathed that gas, did not want him to get hurt.<br/><br/>After about ten or so meters, she lets go of his arm. Not saying anything at all. Once more focusing ahead of them, keeping an eye out for enemies. It was like that moment not thirty seconds hadn't even happened. She'd automatically let it slip from her mind, so that she could focus completely on the task at hand, instead of worrying about her own odd behavior."
2465,Just Like Clockwork...Maybe Not 1x1 with GoatBoy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49202,2016-02-02T18:36:00,CrossFire,"Rawlin was drenched to the bone from the pelting rain that fell from the dark, night sky above. Shivering as she slipped inside of the Clockwork Hotel, the cold air inside bit at her wet skin harshly. Keeping her head down and eyes glued to the bronze-colored tile floor while she slipped through the dense crowds of tourists, she brushed closely past many of them, whispering soft apologies. Instead of taking the glass elevator, Rawlin took a sharp turn to the left, heading to the stairs, wanting instead to be seen as little as possible. That way it would be harder for people to identify or give the authorities a good sketch of her. Opening the door as little as she could, she slipped through the small crack into the stairwell. Jogging up the stairs, she landed a bit heavily on the third floor platform, miscalculating the number of steps by one. Giving a huff of frustration at her mistake, she threw her red hair over her shoulder and brushed her bangs back away from her eyes so she could actually see.<br/><br/>Pushing open the third floor door, Rawlin quickly made her way down the long stretch of red-carpeted hallway. With her head pointed towards the floor, she didn't see the man heading her way and crashed straight into him. It was enough force to send them both sprawling on the floor with Rawlin on top of him. A small cry of surprise escaped her as they went tumbling, making her scramble up as quickly as possible when she felt a body move beneath her. Muttering a quick apology, she took off down the hall at full speed, her lightweight, steel boots making soft thudding noises as she turned the corner. Leaving the man wet from where she had touched him, the rainwater soaking into his dry clothes eagerly. Disappearing into the first room to her left, she left the door wide open as she came to a stop next to the bed. Lifting up the fancy, silver pocket watch she had stolen off the guy she ran into, there were some engraving on the inside of the lid that caught her attention for a moment, but with a shrug, she shoved it into the rucksack on the bed. It would bring a pretty penny at the pawn shop, so whether or not it had sentimental value to him was none of her concern.<br/><br/>Emptying her pockets off all the stolen goods she had taken from the tourists, Rawlin cinched up the top of the rucksack tightly before tying it off to make sure it stayed closed. Walking back out of the bedroom, she made sure to check around just in case there was someone onto her before making her way to the emergency exit. The ship would be leaving soon and she had to make sure that she was there to high-jack it."
2466,Just Like Clockwork...Maybe Not 1x1 with GoatBoy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49202,2016-02-11T23:27:07,CanadianWolf,"Alex was rather happy when he awoke that morning, for that day he would finally be boarding one of the most famous military ships in the known world. Yet what fate had in store for him would make him question why he even brotherd to get out of bed that morning.<br/><br/>Alex really wasn't looking where he was going as he walked down the hallway, he was more paying attention to the paintings and such that hung on the walls. He really should have as he and woman both walked into each other, yet he was the one who was pushed backwards onto his back.<br/><br/>Alex said he was sorry, but the woman was long gone befor he actually said. So as he stood he just shrugged it off and made his way towards the exit. His duffle bag over one shoulder and hanging at his side as he walked. Alex looked like the kind of man who had seen his share of battles, everything from a bar fight to actually gunning down his enemy on the battlefield. Alex would tell you he had the scares to prove his battles, which he does, yet he doesn't show them off often.<br/><br/>Alex was out the door and walking down the rain soaked street before he even realized that his grandfathers pocket watch was missing. Yet he knew in this city, it had already been pawned off, bought and sold. So he let out a sigh and looked down. ""Sorry, I guess that's another thing I won't be getting back papa... I'll see you soon though."" He said to him self before continuing his was down towards the base that housed the air ship."
2467,Just Like Clockwork...Maybe Not 1x1 with GoatBoy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49202,2016-02-22T03:44:16,CrossFire,"Rawlin hiked her rucksack higher onto her shoulder before glancing both ways. The back street was practically empty except for the few drunk stragglers, who hadn't enough sense to get out of the rain before they caught pneumonia. The loud roaring from a nearby river could be heard from where they stood out of the noise of the busier streets. Stepping down from the low platform, her steel boots made a soft clanging sound as they met the cement, water splashing up from a puddle and onto the hem of the cloth hanging from her shorts. The cloth revealed the front of her shorts, that stopped barely below the tops of her thighs, but swung around to hide the sides and backs of her thighs from view. Which would make it near impossible to see the holster that held her colt handgun, fully loaded and ready to fire, that is until you were up close in her personal space.<br/><br/>Stepping out into the street, Rawlin steered clear of the drunken stragglers, making her way quickly and quietly across the street onto the opposite side. From there she took a sharp left turn onto the neighboring back street. The noise from the traffic and people started to grow louder as she approached the main street that would take them to the airship docks. Slipping and blending into the crowd easily, Rawlin joined a small group of airmen, taking up their conversation quickly. ""Well if the engine is cutting out on you like that, it means you've busted the fuel pipe. You'll have to weld it back together if it's not too bad, but if it's a major leak you're going to have to replace it. Your ship won't last twenty minutes out in that weather with a busted fuel pipe,"" she informed, dusting off her hands on the cloth hanging from her shorts.<br/><br/>The mechanic she had been conversing with stared at her as if she had two heads. ""Where did ya learn that girly?"" he asked, his voice gruff from years of smoking cigarettes. A cigarette hung form the corner of his mouth, smoke blowing from his nose as he walked along beside Rawlin. A smirk tugged at the corners of her lips as she gave a shrug, not interested in sharing the personal details of her life. ""So tell me, do you know where Alizain would be docked?"" she asked curiously, trying not to seem suspicious.<br/><br/>The man narrowed his eyes at Rawlin and for a moment wondered why she was interested in such a famous ship as that. Raising his hand to point towards the far end of the docks, where a whole group of men were headed. Bulky bags thrown over their shoulders, preparing themselves for months of traveling in the open, dangerous skies. Rawlin nodded her thanks before she broke out of the group of men, sliding through the crowds of men towards the far end of the docks. Checking the watch attached tightly to her upper arm, the time was only a couple minutes from Alizain's departing time. Picking up her pace to a fast walk, nothing got in her way, hopping over crates and dodging past men as the ship came in sight. The captain was standing on the edge of the loading bay door, giving an announcement to the hundreds of crewmen standing around on the docks, ready to take to the skies.<br/><br/>As Rawlin came up to the ship, she skirted around the large group of men, reaching the edge of the ship. Pressing her gloved hand to the cold steel of the ship, she breathed out slowly and let her eyes slip closed. The humming of the ship vibrated throughout her body, joy lighting up inside of her at the life beating inside of the large ship. Opening her eyes, she checked around her to make sure no one was watching before she tossed her rucksack through an open window a foot above her. Leaping up, a small grunt of effort escaped her as her hands grabbed the edge of the window and her body jerked back towards the docks. Lifting her body up easily, she wiggled her way in, landing on her shoulder with a light thud before rolling onto her feet. No one would be aboard since the ship had just been repaired and the captain was addressing his brand new crew. There wasn't an old crew except for a few of the more trusted crewmen, but they would be outside making sure the new crew didn't get too rowdy.<br/><br/>Bending over her rucksack, Rawlin pulled out a stick of dynamite, it was old-fashioned but it certainly did it's job well. She could hear the Captain drawing to a close, which means she had to do this. And quick. Bolting out of the map room, Rawlin took a sharp right turn and ran for the loading bay. Leaping over the stairs, she tucked and rolled back onto her feet in a flash. Slowly approaching the loading bay door, she peeked around the corner of a crate to see the Captain making his last line of the speech and preparing to step back in order to let the crew in. Suddenly she took off down the ramp, the loud, echoing clanging of her boots on the metal bay door drew the captain's attention. Turning around, his brows instantly lifted up in shock as he stared at the spitting image of his five-year old daughter. ""Rawl-"" he started to say as she ran at him, but he was cut off as her boot met his chest in a powerful kick. Stumbling backwards, the captain went flying off the loading bay door onto the docks below.<br/><br/>Lighting the stick of dynamite, Rawlin chunked it at the docks and hardly a second later, an explosion went off. Snapping the ropes the ship was tied to the dock with as the dock at the very edge started to fall apart and the ship gave a shuddering groan before it began to seperate from the crumbling dock. Rawlin grinned smugly and saluted her father with two fingers as the ship began to leave the dock. ""Kiss this you senile, old fool,"" she yelled and turned around, slapping her rear before she headed up the loading bay door to the cargo bay. There was only enough time for a couple of quick reactors to leap on."
2468,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-03T00:35:34,CrossFire,"Rawlin was drenched to the bone from the pelting rain that fell from the dark, night sky above. Shivering as she slipped inside of the Clockwork Hotel, the cold air inside bit at her wet skin harshly. Keeping her head down and eyes glued to the bronze-colored tile floor while she slipped through the dense crowds of tourists, she brushed closely past many of them, whispering soft apologies. Instead of taking the glass elevator, Rawlin took a sharp turn to the left, heading to the stairs, wanting instead to be seen as little as possible. That way it would be harder for people to identify or give the authorities a good sketch of her. Opening the door as little as she could, she slipped through the small crack into the stairwell. Jogging up the stairs, she landed a bit heavily on the third floor platform, miscalculating the number of steps by one. Giving a huff of frustration at her mistake, she threw her red hair over her shoulder and brushed her bangs back away from her eyes so she could actually see.<br/><br/>Pushing open the third floor door, Rawlin quickly made her way down the long stretch of red-carpeted hallway. With her head pointed towards the floor, she didn't see the man heading her way and crashed straight into him. It was enough force to send them both sprawling on the floor with Rawlin on top of him. A small cry of surprise escaped her as they went tumbling, making her scramble up as quickly as possible when she felt a body move beneath her. Muttering a quick apology, she took off down the hall at full speed, her lightweight, steel boots making soft thudding noises as she turned the corner. Leaving the man wet from where she had touched him, the rainwater soaking into his dry clothes eagerly. Disappearing into the first room to her left, she left the door wide open as she came to a stop next to the bed. Lifting up the fancy, silver pocket watch she had stolen off the guy she ran into, there were some engraving on the inside of the lid that caught her attention for a moment, but with a shrug, she shoved it into the rucksack on the bed. It would bring a pretty penny at the pawn shop, so whether or not it had sentimental value to him was none of her concern.<br/><br/>Emptying her pockets off all the stolen goods she had taken from the tourists, Rawlin cinched up the top of the rucksack tightly before tying it off to make sure it stayed closed. Walking back out of the bedroom, she made sure to check around just in case there was someone onto her before making her way to the emergency exit. The ship would be leaving soon and she had to make sure that she was there to high-jack it."
2469,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-04T04:57:52,solitarycaffeinment,"""That should do it,"" Icarus said aloud to no one in particular as he tightened a bolt. He stood from his crouched position and winced as his strained neck protested. He took a step back and took a good look at the deeply tarnished copper boiler he was working on. The owner of the Clockwork hotel had propositioned him several days before to repair some leaks on the old metal bucket, but he hadn't actually been able to get around to it until that evening. He placed his wrench back into his tool bag and took a deep breath as he shrugged into his long brown trench coat. He was some floors up, and through the boiler room window he frowned at the seemingly never ending torrent of rain, ""Gods... I'm gonna have to go out in that, like or it not,"" he muttered, happy to be dry for the time being. He took up his tools and did a quick check of himself to make sure he hadn't forgotten anything. He patted the top of his head out of habit, being sure that his favorite pair of brass rimmed goggles was still on top of his head. Satisfied, he exited the boiler room and made his way down the stairs to find the owner. ""If I'm lucky, I may be able to arrive early before the Captain arrives,"" he mumbled to himself once more, as he often did. After years of hard work and dedication, he had finally been able to gain a contract with an honest to god airship captain. The ship was an incredible one and he couldn't wait to begin work on the engine. The owner and proprietor of the ship, Captain Dean by name, was a little intimidating, but Icarus was positive that he could impress the seasoned Captain with his knowledge and mechanical experience.<br/><br/>Picking up his pace, Icarus landed onto the third floor and eagerly made his way down the hall toward the second floor. ""Red... why does it all have to be so gaudy?"" He murmured to himself as he grimaced at the bright carpet. ""Honestly, they might as well..."" he was cut off suddenly as something buffeted into him. The next few seconds were a blur of confusion as he felt himself hit the ground with an oomph. After hearing a small, feminine squeak, he focused his eyes and felt something, someone, on top of him. He caught a glimpse of the face; a girl. Red hair, smooth skin, troubled eyes; she scrambled up and off of him seemingly as quickly as she could before he heard her mumble some sort of apology, then she skittered off. Icarus sat there for a second or two later, somewhat dumbfounded as he got to his feet slowly. He felt wet suddenly and he looked down and saw that his midsection had been soaked. ""Hey!"" He called after the girl, far too late, he knew, but he wanted to apologize to her for not paying attention to where he was going. He surveyed the empty hallway, feeling slightly morose. Sighing once more, he shrugged inwardly and continued down to the first floor.<br/><br/>After collecting his payment for the work on the boiler, Icarus pocketed the money and made his way out to the busy foyer. He looked toward the receiving desk and the saw the high arches of the embossed grandfather clock that stood behind the counter. Straining to see the hands through the shifting crowd of tourists, he finally gave up and reached for his own pocket watch. His left hand grabbed at nothing as he stopped short, the muscles in his hands unaccustomed to finding empty space where he'd religiously kept his father's pocket watch for his entire adult life. He checked his adjacent pocket, panicking slightly, though anyone watching his outward appearance would never know. ""Surely I have it,"" he said aloud as he checked all of his pockets. ""I checked it in the boiler room before I..."" his face became dark suddenly as he remembered the encounter he'd had with the girl. He set his jaw tightly in frustration and anger, moving toward the receiving desk as he did so and pushing through several put out tourists. He glanced at the grandfather clock and shook his head; no time to look for the criminal, she could and probably would be anywhere else by now. Sighing out a growl, Icarus begrudgingly cinched up his coat and headed outside."
2470,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-04T10:25:09,CrossFire,"Rawlin hiked her rucksack higher onto her shoulder before glancing both ways. The back street was practically empty except for the few drunk stragglers, who hadn't enough sense to get out of the rain before they caught pneumonia. The loud roaring from a nearby river could be heard from where they stood out of the noise of the busier streets. Stepping down from the low platform, her steel boots made a soft clanging sound as they met the cement, water splashing up from a puddle and onto the hem of the cloth hanging from her shorts. The cloth revealed the front of her shorts, that stopped barely below the tops of her thighs, but swung around to hide the sides and backs of her thighs from view. Which would make it near impossible to see the holster that held her colt handgun, fully loaded and ready to fire, that is until you were up close in her personal space.<br/><br/>Stepping out into the street, Rawlin steered clear of the drunken stragglers, making her way quickly and quietly across the street onto the opposite side. From there she took a sharp left turn onto the neighboring back street. The noise from the traffic and people started to grow louder as she approached the main street that would take them to the airship docks. Slipping and blending into the crowd easily, Rawlin joined a small group of airmen, taking up their conversation quickly. ""Well if the engine is cutting out on you like that, it means you've busted the fuel pipe. You'll have to weld it back together if it's not too bad, but if it's a major leak you're going to have to replace it. Your ship won't last twenty minutes out in that weather with a busted fuel pipe,"" she informed, dusting off her hands on the cloth hanging from her shorts.<br/><br/>The mechanic she had been conversing with stared at her as if she had two heads. ""Where did ya learn that girly?"" he asked, his voice gruff from years of smoking cigarettes. A cigarette hung form the corner of his mouth, smoke blowing from his nose as he walked along beside Rawlin. A smirk tugged at the corners of her lips as she gave a shrug, not interested in sharing the personal details of her life. ""So tell me, do you know where Alizain would be docked?"" she asked curiously, trying not to seem suspicious.<br/><br/>The man narrowed his eyes at Rawlin and for a moment wondered why she was interested in such a famous ship as that. Raising his hand to point towards the far end of the docks, where a whole group of men were headed. Bulky bags thrown over their shoulders, preparing themselves for months of traveling in the open, dangerous skies. Rawlin nodded her thanks before she broke out of the group of men, sliding through the crowds of men towards the far end of the docks. Checking the watch attached tightly to her upper arm, the time was only a couple minutes from Alizain's departing time. Picking up her pace to a fast walk, nothing got in her way, hopping over crates and dodging past men as the ship came in sight. The captain was standing on the edge of the loading bay door, giving an announcement to the hundreds of crewmen standing around on the docks, ready to take to the skies.<br/><br/>As Rawlin came up to the ship, she skirted around the large group of men, reaching the edge of the ship. Pressing her gloved hand to the cold steel of the ship, she breathed out slowly and let her eyes slip closed. The humming of the ship vibrated throughout her body, joy lighting up inside of her at the life beating inside of the large ship. Opening her eyes, she checked around her to make sure no one was watching before she tossed her rucksack through an open window a foot above her. Leaping up, a small grunt of effort escaped her as her hands grabbed the edge of the window and her body jerked back towards the docks. Lifting her body up easily, she wiggled her way in, landing on her shoulder with a light thud before rolling onto her feet. No one would be aboard since the ship had just been repaired and the captain was addressing his brand new crew. There wasn't an old crew except for a few of the more trusted crewmen, but they would be outside making sure the new crew didn't get too rowdy.<br/><br/>Bending over her rucksack, Rawlin pulled out a stick of dynamite, it was old-fashioned but it certainly did it's job well. She could hear the Captain drawing to a close, which means she had to do this. And quick. Bolting out of the map room, Rawlin took a sharp right turn and ran for the loading bay. Leaping over the stairs, she tucked and rolled back onto her feet in a flash. Slowly approaching the loading bay door, she peeked around the corner of a crate to see the Captain making his last line of the speech and preparing to step back in order to let the crew in. Suddenly she took off down the ramp, the loud, echoing clanging of her boots on the metal bay door drew the captain's attention. Turning around, his brows instantly lifted up in shock as he stared at the spitting image of his five-year old daughter. ""Rawl-"" he started to say as she ran at him, but he was cut off as her boot met his chest in a powerful kick. Stumbling backwards, the captain went flying off the loading bay door onto the docks below.<br/><br/>Lighting the stick of dynamite, Rawlin chunked it at the docks and hardly a second later, an explosion went off. Snapping the ropes the ship was tied to the dock with as the dock at the very edge started to fall apart and the ship gave a shuddering groan before it began to seperate from the crumbling dock. Rawlin grinned smugly and saluted her father with two fingers as the ship began to leave the dock. ""Kiss this you senile, old fool,"" she yelled and turned around, slapping her rear before she headed up the loading bay door to the cargo bay. There was only enough time for a couple of quick reactors to leap on."
2471,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-05T06:18:04,solitarycaffeinment,"Icarus made his way down the dark streets of the dock, one hand thrust into his coat and the other clutching a large pack that was thrown over his shoulder. He dodged a few of the rough and alcohol rife men as he looked straight ahead through the rain with a grim look on his face. He was not a violent man by nature and believed in settling conflicts with as little bloodshed as possible; in the current mood he was in however, it would have been a bad idea for anyone to try and rob him, let alone even ask him for a few coppers. The tall electric lamp posts were few and far between on the far side of the city, and he winced as he tried to make out what looked like a large group of men ahead. He walked faster, almost jogging forward, not wanting to miss his opportunity to be one of the first people on the Alizain. Even through the rain, he could see that the ship was marvelous and had been meticulously cared for. He heard the Captain before he saw him, ""Probably some kind of pep talk,"" Icarus commented to himself as he pushed some of his dark colored hair out of his eyes. His goggles beaded water around his eyes and down to the bridge of his nose as he sniffed, ""Come now... just a little further."" Finally, after what seemed like the longest minute in his life, he skirted around the crowd of men who were gathered there and made his way toward the stern of the airship. Upon arrival, he set his pack down in front of the grand ship and dug around in it for a moment. He produced a small metallic disc and searched for a small opening he knew would be somewhere on the very back of the outer wall. The small metallic device was probably the only thing that had gotten him this far to begin with, and he was glad he had even brought it up in his interview. It was an experimental type of barometer, something Icarus had been developing for quite some time, and upon hearing about it, Captain Dean had seemed at least somewhat impressed by the idea. Part of the agreement was that if the barometer worked better than the current one the ship was equipped with, the captain would take him on as a full time engineer. Icarus found the opening and smiled, temporarily forgetting about the loss of his prized pocket watch as he worked. It was a simple matter; a few screws later he popped the old one off and went to work installing the new one. He could hear the Captain droning on about success and courage and chuckled slightly to himself; he was here for the ship, not for anyone or anything else. He put the finishing touches on the device before cinching it down, ""There... that about does..."" A deafening boom shook the ground then as he nearly lost his footing. A cacophony of shouts and screams could be heard a second later as he looked around frantically. The ship... the ship was moving! As it rose, he reached out to it before he even thought about what he was doing, almost as if he could halt it just by putting his hands on it, ""No, no no!"" He shouted as it floated away from him. He looked straight ahead then and his mouth dropped open as he saw the crumbling dock. A terrible sinking feeling overcame him then; the ship represented nearly everything to him. It was everything he had worked so hard to obtain, and now it was... being hijacked perhaps? Regardless, his expression changed from dismay to anger. Losing two things that were so precious to him in one day was too much to bear. His feet began to move before he thought about what he was doing. The thick, sinewy ropes that had been snapped from their mooring dangled some yards away from him; if he could just reach them. he fell into a full run, his trench coat billowing behind him as he squinted his eyes through the black smoke that was now fogging up his goggles. He jumped desperately at one of the ropes, willing himself to reach it. He grasped it close to the end as he felt himself lift up off the ground. He tightened his grip as he swung his other hand up. He grit his teeth as he felt himself rise even further from the ground and he moved his hand upward, trying to gain more rope in order to climb. He heard the shouting behind him become angrier somehow as he climbed, twisting his legs onto the rope finally as the ship gained altitude. After several moments, all he could do was hang on as the ship moved forward and away from the swarming beehive of curses that was coming from the dock. He looked down as the ship left the crumbling remains of the edge of the dock and gulped, watching as his legs dangled over the dark sky below, ""What in nine hells have I done?"" He asked himself, his face turning pale as he hung onto the rope for dear life."
2472,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-09T22:15:16,CrossFire,"Rawlin ran up the loading bay ramp, her boots clanging loudly as she went. A sudden strong gust of wind almost buffeted her off her feet and would have thrown her off the side of the ramp if not for the fact she grabbed a hold of a rope attatched to one of the heavier crates on the edge of the cargo bay area. Using the rope to pull herself the rest of the way in, Rawlin edged her way to the far side of the cargo bay and slammed her palm down on the brass colored button on the wall. It activated the mechanism that began to shut the loading ramp, sealing the ship from the harsh skies outside.<br/><br/>At the same time, the frayed ropes that had once held the maginificent ship to the docks gave a jolt before they began to be retreating slowly into the shelter of the airship through a five by five foot hatch. This hatch led into the belly of the ship, where the ropes and extra mechanical supplies were being held. On the far side of the room was a metal ladder that would lead up to the main deck of the ship.<br/><br/>Rawling raced to the metal ladder on the opposite wall and as quick as she could, climbed up to the main deck. As she ran down the navy blue carpeted hallways, the ship suddenly jerked to the left, throwing her off her feet and into one of the many living quarter doors lining both sides of the hallway. Wincing as a dull pain blossomed in her shoulder, she hissed and covered her ears as an ear splitting screech was emitted throughout the whole airship as the metal scraped against the far side of the terra it had just departed from. With no one steering, it began to lose altitude and drift where the wind took it; winds were particulary strong around the outside of terras, often times causing major damage to airships if they were not brought in correctly.<br/><br/>Cussing under her breath, Rawlin ignored the pain in her shoulder and pushed herself away from the wall with her elbow. The muffled thudding of her boots continued as she raced down the hallway, heading for the control room, where she would be able to right the ship. Not even paying attention as she read the label 'control room' she raced right passed it. As it dawned on her, she tripped over her own feet to stop and get turned around, knocking over the table holding the log book. Rawlin didnt bother catching it as the book crashed to the floor, sending loose pages fluttering everywhere in the hallway. Jogging back over to the control room, she pushed open the door and ran over the steering column. Grabbing a hold of the handles, one sticking out and curving upwards on both sides of the wheel, she grimaced as she had to exert herself and her injured shoulder in order to get the ship away from the side of the terra.<br/><br/>Once she had righted the ship and gotten it far enough from the terra that the winds would not send it crashing back into it, Rawlin flipped the switch on the control board to the right of the wheel that read 'auto pilot'. That would keep it headed in a steady, straight direction until she could take control again. Sliding down to sit against the wall closest to the steering wheel, she felt her shoulder making sure it wasnt serious. ""I did it, without any problems too. This is perfect, it couldnt have gone any smoother than if my father gave it to me myself,"" she said to herself triumphantly. Grinning, she pulled out a map and set it out on the floor, completely unaware of the unwelcome guest that had entered the ship."
2473,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-10T07:31:14,solitarycaffeinment,"Icarus tried to take deep breaths as he forced himself to avert his eyes from his feet. He wasn't normally afraid of heights, but then, he wasn't normally dangling over a thousand leagues above the great beyond. Suddenly, he felt almost as if he were falling and he gasped. It took him a moment to realize that he was actually rising; being drawn upward into the cargo hold of the ship. He glanced upward as he swayed slightly, feeling  both nauseous and full of adrenaline at the same time. It wasn't long before the ropes had been drawn in almost completely, and as he reached the edge of the hatch he scrambled over it as soon as it reached his mid-hip. Rolling over onto the smooth wooden floor, he caught his breath for a moment as he looked around. The cargo hold seemed massive to him, and it was compared to most other airships he'd been on. It was full of basic goods like canned and barreled foods, but he also noticed an array of unmarked casks and many tools lining the walls.<br/><br/>He leaned against the winch that had been responsible for pulling him up and sighed heavily, ""Very well... what now?"" He glanced around a little more, trying to collect his thoughts. There had to have been enough food on board to keep a hundred men alive for over a month, so starving to death before he landed wasn't going to be an issue. he remembered then the way that the ship had taken off and the angry hollering... had the ship indeed been hijacked? He shook his head as he kicked himself inwardly for being so foolhardy, ""Well, Icarus, old boy, you've made your bed, now sleep in it,"" He mumbled as he did a quick check of himself. he very much wanted a proper weapon, but his compression pistol was in his pack... the one he'd left on the ground, he remembered sourly. He had his heirloom hammer, a solid steel and brass tool that doubled as a well balanced and handy weapon if need be. He slid it out from under his coat and lifted it with his left hand. If nothing else, he was a fast thinker, and he figured that if the ship had really been hijacked, there would be at least a team of a dozen or so armed, trained men on board. Running the ship with anything less would undoubtedly...<br/><br/>He lost his balance suddenly as he clutched the hammer and heard the most gods awful noise grinding in his ear, ""Holy hells, who's flying?!"" he asked angrily over the noise as he stumbled forward toward the ladder. If he were going to die, he at least wanted to meet his demise on deck and face the hijackers, or at least ask them if he could take proper care of the engine while they flew to gods knew where. It would be foolish of them to kill him, he told himself, since he could preform most maintenance tasks by himself if need be. The ship's movement smoothed after a moment as he grabbed the first rung and began climbing carefully, ""Let's see what we've gotten ourselves into..."""
2474,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-11T02:29:23,CrossFire,"Rawlin sat on the floor, her legs spread out in a V formation with the map between them. Studying every inch as she mumbled to herself and ran her finger along lines that showed the edges of Terras all along the western side of the earth. Landing with her pointer finger on the smallest and furthest terra from her current location. ""He should be here. Now if only there was a way around this area..."" she trailed off, frowning as she recognized the most abandoned part of the skies. It was a huge expanse of nothing but skies right in the middle of her straight shot to the Black Market Terra. This space of skies was known for low visibility and sky pirates, who loved nothing more than wrecking ships, looting them, and leaving the ship's crew to die. Of course in this case, Rawlin did not have anything to worry about except for herself. With that in mind, she knew she could take care of herself well enough and given the fact she did not care what happened to the ship, just as long as she could get to the black market Terra in a week; the pirate skies were not something to worry about for her.<br/><br/>Folding up the map and using the wall to help her stand, Rawlin tossed the map on the Captain's desk and returned to her post beside the wheel. Flipping the auto pilot switch off as she placed her hands on the wheel, she turned the ship until it was facing due northeast. As she turned to walk away from the wheel, she flipped the auto pilot switch and moved to stand in front of the wall to wall window that showed her where she was steering. The white clouds stretched out for hundreds of miles in every direction as the ship floated through them, parting them as a ship would in the seas. Deciding to find the Captain's quarters and make herself comfortable, she left the control room and turned to the right. Glancing around at the different doors on both sides of the hall, she read their nameplates out loud to herself. ""Mess Hall, Kitchen, Map room... Ah! Captain's quarters, found you at last,"" she told her herself triumphantly.<br/><br/>Pushing her way in, stopping once she opened it to survey the room. Rawlin shrugged her shoulders not very impressed with the room, though somewhat admitting that the bed was the comfiest thing she had ever seen. The bathroom was bigger than the whole house her father had abandoned her in. There was another desk, littered with many kinds of papers and maps on the far side of the room. Tsking at the fact her father was living in luxury, she muttered under her breath about how she thought he deserved a lot worse. Maybe the inside of a jail cell would be better suited for a man who abandoned his seven year old daughter who had lost her mother just two weeks before his disappearance. Tossing her rucksack on the bed, she followed after it, running and jumping to land on her back on the bed. Stretching out, a groan left her lips as she relaxed and settled into the bed.<br/><br/>Well...This was nice, but some company would have made it better. It was awful quiet with her best friend and had been for the past couple of weeks since he had been taken. Not many understood the dragon tongue, but since she had raised him, she did. Sitting up, she dumped the contents of her rucksack on the bed and sifted through the stolen goods. She would have to find a place to stop and sell them off on the way there. The glint of the pocket watch she had stolen just before she left the hotel caught her eye and she picked it up. Sliding her thumb over the smooth surface, she opened it and watched the little hands jump to each new second and minute before shutting it once more. Tossing it to the side, she simply shrugged and headed for the bathroom. She needed to wash her face and clear her head. No doubt there were obstacles waiting just around the corner for her."
2475,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-11T06:04:45,solitarycaffeinment,"Icarus tightened his grip on the last rung of the ladder, holding the hammer in the crux of his fingers as he slowly pushed the hatch upwards. He opened it just enough to see through, then surveyed the ground he could see for boots or any sign of life. After scanning carefully, he pushed the hatch open more widely and glanced around quickly as he stepped onto what appeared to be the main hallway. There didn't seem to be anyone around as he looked back and forth via the electric lights powered by the ship's engine. He tightened his grip on the hammer as he began to walk forward noticing how quiet it was, ""There goes my theory about the group of hijackers,"" he mumbled to himself, not liking to be wrong about his own theories but also somewhat relieved. He walked quietly toward the control room, reading the plaques on the doors as he went. After finding it, he opened the door slowly and peered inside: not a soul. He slipped into the room and glanced at the controls at the helm... somebody had engaged the autopilot; something that would have had to have been done manually, ""There's got to be someone here,"" he whispered to himself as he glanced behind him nervously, ""Surely...no,"" he shook his head with a small smile. Who would be crazy enough to try and steal a ship this large and pilot and manage it alone? He moved back toward the door and exited quietly, then made his way down the hall toward the engine room. Excitedly, and while looking over his shoulder every few seconds, he opened the door to the engine room and blinked in awe as he nearly forgot the situation he was in, ""Gods... what a spectacular piece of machinery,"" he said aloud as he fought the urge to step inside. ""Later,"" he told himself disappointingly as he backed out. If there was someone on board an it really was only one person, he wanted to catch them off guard before the opposite happened. He thought about the next logical place to look and headed towards the captain's quarters.<br/><br/>A moment later, he found the door and stood in front of it for a moment. He was no brawler, he knew, but if he suddenly found some brigand or pirate, what was it that he hoped to accomplish. Thus far in life, he'd always relied on words to get out of conflicts, but if it came down to a fight then... he gripped his hammer tightly once more and set his jaw, opening the door as slowly and quietly as he could. He heard running water as he poked his head into the room, bristling slightly. He looked around the room hurriedly, searching for a place to hide so he could, at the very least, see who he was dealing with before he decided to reason with them or attempt to bash in their head with the hammer. In a frantic second, he scrambled into the room and looked in the direction of where the water sound was coming from. He knelt and pushed himself flat against the ground, then crawled beneath the large bed, hoping against hope that there would be enough room for him. There was, barely, and he struggled to move himself around so he could survey whomever or whatever would emerge from the washroom... or at least from their knees down, which was all he would be able to see anyhow."
2476,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-12T06:06:16,CrossFire,"Rawlin splashed water on her face a time or two then turned off the faucet and dabbed her face dry with a towel. Realizing at that moment, as the cold air of the ship began to seep into her clothing, that she needed a change of clothes and a warm shower. Humming softly to herself an old lullaby she remembered her mother used to sing to her when she was little; she left the bathroom and walked over to the bed. Completely unaware of the stowaway hiding underneath her bed in her stolen airship.<br/><br/>Kicking off her boots, she left them lying on the floor at the foot of the bed. Grabbing the one other pair of clothes she had and removing her hair tie, she returned to the bathroom. Leaving the door open just a crack, she undressed and turned on the hot water. As the steam built up in the bathroom, she searched for shampoo, conditioner and some soap. Once she had found what she needed, Rawlin entered the shower.<br/><br/>Steam leaked into the bedroom from the crack that Rawlin had left. It took her a good ten minutes to wash up before she stepped out and wrapped the towel around herself. Wiping away the condensation on the bathroom mirror, she stared hard at her reflection for a minute, tsked, then stepped away from the mirror. Not bothering a second glance at herself. Shimmying into a pair of shorts that barely covered the tops of her thighs, she tied the cloth that had covered the sides and backs of her thighs around her hips just as she had before. Re-attaching the holster holding her colt handgun to the top of her thigh, she slid it around to the side where it would be easily hidden from view. Pulling on a tight, form fitting tank top, she then pulled on a brown, leather vest that fit quite snuggly around her chest and belly. Tightening the buckles on the front of the vest, she finally completed getting dressed by pulling her fiery red hair back in a ponytail, quite a few strands of her long, curly hair escaping in the front to frame the right side of her face.<br/><br/>Pushing the bathroom door open, a cloud of steam billowed out. Walking back over to the bed, Rawlin pulled her boots back on and began to head for the control room. Completely unaware of the presence of another human being on her ship, let alone hiding beneath her bed."
2477,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-13T04:33:57,solitarycaffeinment,"Icarus waited beneath the bed, trying to control his breathing as he heard the water shut off just seconds after he'd situated himself. He watched raptly as he saw a pair of small metal clad boots emerging from the washroom. He felt relieved at least, if it came down to blows with this person he might have a fighting chance, seeing as the culprit couldn't have been any bigger, if not smaller framed, than himself. He held his breath as the boots came closer, then he closed his eyes as they came thudding down softly, all too close to his hiding spot. He saw the person's ankles and their small feet and thought for a moment that they looked much to slender to be masculine. Still, he didn't want to assume, and whoever this person was, they had managed to hijack such a large ship completely alone; or at least they appeared to be alone. He heard the shower running after another tense thirty seconds or so and exhaled as loud as he dared. He scrambled out from beneath the bed backwards, then crouched lowly, peeking over the side of the large bed as he began to see steam wafting out of the slightly ajar door. He gulped, thinking briefly about attacking his opponent, then quickly dismissing the idea. He wasn't sure he would be able to seriously fight someone naked, male or female, and even if he had, what would he have to gain? He blinked as his eyes focused on the bed then; he hadn't even noticed the random articles strewn about it since they were so near his immediate line of vision. It was mostly jewelry and trinkets, nothing too expensive looking, but there was the odd gold plated snifter and what appeared to be... ""No..."" he whispered softly as he shook his head, ""It can't be..."" he reached out to the item he'd seen and picked it gently. He examined it in awe and even turned it around to see if it had the initials etched onto its surface: there could be no doubt, it was his father's pocket watch. He had assumed that he would never see it again, but holding it now and seeing it after it had been stolen from him only two hours or so before sent a chill down his spine. His head snapped back up to the slightly open door and he gulped, feeling a strange mixture of anger, respect and embarrassment. The girl with the red hair... the one who had stolen the watch and left him soaked... ""How?"" he asked himself lowly as he shook his head once more. How could a single girl hijack an airship of this size? How could she manage it alone? ""And why?"" he murmured to himself. Sighing, he almost stood as he gripped the hammer, then stopped. His face flushed as he knitted his brow, ""You going to bust in on a naked girl in the shower and do what to her, Icarus?"" he asked himself, staring at the hammer in his hand morosely. She had stolen from him, certainly, but no matter how much the watch meant to him, it wasn't a crime punishable by death. And then what? He would be alone on a large, well known airship and his situation would hardly change. He shook his head, placing the watch back into his pocket. She probably wouldn't even notice that it was gone from her stash, but if she did, she might realize someone else was with her on the ship. Slowly, he crouched down and hid under the bed once more, hoping she would either go to sleep or leave so he could follow her.<br/><br/>A few minutes later, he saw her emerge once more and he felt himself blush despite the situation. He shook off the feeling that came over him and held his breath nervously once more as he saw her sweep up her boots and stomp into them. He waited awhile longer until he heard the door  open then bit his lip almost impatiently as his elbows were beginning to hurt. After hearing the door close, he crawled out from beneath the bed quickly and waited a moment, then opened the door slowly and glanced around, seeing if he could find any trace of her. He caught site of her backside some ways down the hall and moved out of the room quietly, ""She's going to the control room, I'll bet."" he muttered to himself as he began following her. He hoped he could talk to her and let her know that he had no intention of turning her in, since he was only interested in the ship itself."
2478,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-22T02:09:03,CrossFire,"Rawlin paused, feeling as though someone other than her was on the ship. The hair on the back of her neck raised up as she got the feeling of being watched. An idea came to mind and she looked on either side of the hallway, looking for the kitchen door. When she saw the gold plate labeled, kitchen, she pushed through the door and let it swing shut behind her. Looking around for something to use as a weapon, a single apple sitting on the counter caught her eye. Grabbing it, she pressed herself against the door lightly and kept her ear to the door.<br/><br/>When footsteps came to a stop by the door, she braced herself and took a deep breath. Thanking the designers of the ship for putting in a door that swung both ways and pressing all her weight against the door, Rawlin through it open, hoping to hit the person on the other side. Even if it did or did not, it did not matter because Rawlin came out pelting the other person with an apple. Leaping on top of him as quick as she could, she threw her legs around his arms, trapping them to his sides and took him to the ground.<br/><br/>Sitting on top of his chest with her gun pointed to his head, Rawlin stared down at the man. ""What in the name of Sam's heck are you doing on this ship?"" she asked, a growl in her voice. In all honesty she had no intentions of shooting the man but if he was a threat she wanted to be sure she had the upper hand. As she studied him, heat began to rise to her cheeks as she realized he had probably known she was here for a while. It's not like she made an effort to hide her presence here. Studying his features and the way he was dressed, Rawlin lowered her gun slightly, relaxing her grip. He didn't look like a threat at all. ""How long have you been here? Have you been watching me a while?"" she asked, narrowing her eyes as she tried to figure out his intentions and all he had seen so far.<br/><br/>Maybe if she explained why she needed the ship, he would gladly let her have it. Rawlin then tensed up and tightened her grip on his arms with her legs. For all her strength, she was considerably smaller than the man and there wasn't a doubt in her mind that even though he didn't look built, with just the right move he could overpower her. For now, the only way to make sure he stayed in line was the gun she had to his chest now. Rawlin's piercing green eyes watched his every move, studying every expression and missed nothing."
2479,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-22T07:07:15,solitarycaffeinment,"Icarus trailed the girl carefully, trying to stay as low as possible as he saw her swing into one of the room. He frowned; it wasn't the engine room like he thought. He approached the door cautiously and was about to reach for it when it flew open violently. The next few seconds were a blur as he felt himself being pummeled by something. He tried to defend himself, put he was quickly brought down by his assailant, mostly due to the fact that he had been surprised. Upon hearing the girl speak, his eyes came into focus on her face as he realized that it was indeed the girl from earlier.  He listened to her question silently, only then focusing his eyes on the barrel of the gun pointed directly at his head. As she lowered it, he gulped, realizing that he very well could have been killed. He licked his lips, blinking up into her green eyes as he licked his lips and tried to catch his breath, ""I... well..."" he gulped once more, feeling strangely awkward and nearly at a loss for words. He quickly assessed the situation, something he was talented at. If he moved quickly enough, he might be able to grab the gun from her, but he wasn't willing to take the risk. Besides, he would need all the help he could get to maintain the ship, a task daunting to do alone even to him. He took a deep breath, swallowing the lump that rose in his throat. ""I... was working on the ship when it left,"" he paused, trying to zone out the presence of the firearm that felt much to near him at the moment, ""I grabbed onto one of the mooring ropes... the hatch pulled me in."" He looked away from her then, seeing no reason to hide the truth from her but feeling quite stupid about his actions. ""In retrospect... I don't know what I was thinking. As for watching you... well, I..."" he tried to suppress a blush, ""Only for a few minutes. You probably don't remember me, but you stole my watch from me earlier,"" he said evenly, seeing in her eyes suddenly that she had no intention of shooting him. ""I'm here for the ship... I don't know what you're planning or what you intend to do with it, but I swear I'm only here to work on her engine. Its been... a dream of mine to fly on a ship like this one. I have no intention of turning you in... gods know I would probably be suspected of being in league with you."" he finished, taking another deep breath and hoping she would put the gun away."
2480,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-22T07:33:49,CrossFire,"Rawlin blinked once or twice, her face void of emotion until she had heard his full explanation. Tsking as she slowly lowered her weapon before sliding it back in its leather holster on the top of her thigh. ""Well... maybe not the smartest move you have ever made. If it hadn't of been me, you would probably be dead. There are plenty of nasty people that have their eyes set on a ship such as this. As for your dream, well, I guess some help would be nice,"" she said dismissively as she stood up off of him. Putting her hand out for him to take as she intended to help him up.<br/><br/>""As for my plans, I don't exactly feel like explaining that at the moment. But I will warn you. If you so much as even think of double crossing me, the skies will be your grave,"" Rawlin warned, her green eyes narrowing as she sized him up. He was a few inches taller than her so it was somewhat amusing that she would try to threaten someone larger than her. But in no way did it seem to faze her. Rawlin was quite confident in her will to succeed. As she turned her back to the man, she headed for the control room further down the hall. ""And just for future reference, you won't win any brownie points from a woman by spying on her in the shower or by being in her bedroom without knowing your presence,"" she threw over her shoulder, fully expecting the man to follow her.<br/><br/>""My name is Rawlin, as to my plans, well I suppose I will let you know what those are when the time comes,"", pausing as she pushed open the door, she turned to look at him for a second before nodding off towards the engine room. ""The engines probably need to be checked on. There a plenty of room along this hallway after you pass mine. Feel free to choose whichever you like,"" Rawlin offered as she walked over to her folded up map laying on the desk by the far wall. ""Also, I do apologize for stealing your watch. I know only the life of a thief and little else,"" she explained with a half-shrug. Going back to reading her map, she sighed heavily and began to stress about the new member of what she could begin to call her crew. For gods sake she didn't even know the man, let alone whether his story had been true or not. However, as things stood, she was at a time limit and did not have the time to stand around arguing with complete strangers. If he chose to stab her in the back, she would deal with it when the time came.<br/><br/>For now, Rawlin took her place at the wheel and navigated the temporarily clear skies. Soon night would fall upon them and they would enter into dangerous territory. Full of sky storms, pirates, deserted Terras, and god only knows what else. Rawlin had never traveled this far. In all honesty she had hardly left her home Terra until that blasted man had kidnapped her best friend. Searching the open skies in front of her, she knew they would have to find a place to dock her at for the night when it came. They would have a full day ahead of them tomorrow.<br/><br/>She would have time to get to know her new crew member tonight at dinner. Maybe then, she would be less prone to being so cautious around him."
2481,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-25T07:12:54,solitarycaffeinment,"Icarus exhaled sharply when the girl put the weapon away. He could almost feel his heart rate slow as she rose. He took her hand absently when she offered it, not wanting to offend her. If he had known she had had a gun, he probably wouldn't have followed her in the first place. He listened to her warning as he followed behind her toward the control room. When she finished he nodded silently, even while knowing that she couldn't see him. He coughed as he watched her for a moment... gods... how could she keep warm in such an outfit? He broke out of his own thoughts and managed to stutter out, ""I have no intention of betraying you... or your mission. I, I... I'm sorry about... the spying. I wasn't sure who I was dealing with."" He gulped; for some reason, she made him far more nervous than any fully grown, muscled air captain would have. He turned and said quietly before leaving the control room, ""Icarus... my name is Icarus. I'll be in the engine room if you need me... thanks for not shooting me.""<br/><br/>He walked about before she could respond and hastily made his way to the engine room. He opened the door excitedly, nearly forgetting his current predicament as he nearly pranced into the rumbling room. He ran straight to the gearbox and sighed, ""Incredible..."" he said aloud as he inspected the large belt that controlled the rudders. He frowned as he walked over to the mast's steering mechanism, ""Tsk..."" he shook his head, ""That girl did a number on this..."" he said, remembering how she had almost ran the ship straight into the side of the terra. ""Oh well... better get to work,"" he said resolutely, shrugging out of his coat and rolling his sleeves up."
2482,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-02-25T20:55:12,CrossFire,"Rawlin sailed the skies in silence, completely wrapped up in her own thoughts until the sun began to sink below the sea of clouds. It took another fifteen minutes before she found an abandoned, small terra where they could dock on the outside and continue to be undisturbed for the night. Slowly maneuvering the ship closer to the docks, she moved to the control board and searched for the switch that would propel the anchors into the side of the terra. Once she found the one labeled 'Anchors' she flipped it and ran to the large window, watching them the three hooked ends of the anchor shoot out the side of the ship with a 'pop' and crash into the grassy cliff side. Dirt, rocks, and grass clumps were sent flying in every direction as the anchors latched deep into the floating land mass.<br/><br/>Satisfied that the ship wouldn't be doing any floating away during the night, she turned away from the windows and set off for the kitchen. Since the thought of recruiting a chef hadn't crossed her mind in all her planning, the task fell on her. Not that she minded. Back on her home terra, there had been countless times she had brought out her mother's old cookbooks and done some fine gourmet cooking. Well to a twelve year old girl and a dragon who was barely bigger than a goat, who couldn't yet hunt for himself, it seemed like gourmet food at the time.<br/><br/>Searching through the fully stocked pantry, cabinets, and fridge, Rawlin took out various ingredients. As she began to dice up various different vegetables and throw them into a large pot, she let her mind wander back to when she could last remember her mother standing in their small house and cooking a meal.<br/><br/>'A tall woman with long, beautiful, loosely curled hair stood at the kitchen counter, humming in a sweet voice as she moved from counter to stove. Rawlin sat beneath the kitchen table, her big green eyes watching her mother move back and forth. The voice of her mother soothed any earlier hurt feelings that she had had from the boys making fun of her hair color at school and following her home on their bikes pelting her with small pebbles as she ran home. The smell of a stew worth dying for filled the home, under lying that was the smell of the sugar cookies baking in the oven, soon to be ready for dessert. Warmth and love filled every crevice in the house, even with her father absent half of the time.' The image faded almost quickly as it had come. Rawlin stood at the kitchen counter as still as a stone statue. It had been so long since her mother died that Rawlin could barely remember what her face had looked like.<br/><br/>Inhaling a sharp breath and shaking her head to get the image out, Rawlin continued to cook. The wonderful smell of stew soon filled the ship even cutting past the smell of oil and metal in the engine room. The sweet smell swirled around Icarus seductively, enticing him towards the kitchen. Tugging and pulling at his sense of smell until he finally obeyed it's invisible touch.<br/><br/>Washing down the kitchen counter, Rawlin pulled out two bowls and small serving plates. Setting up two spots at the large dining table in the dining hall in the next room, she made sure both places were neat and clean before returning to the kitchen. Humming gently to herself , she had her back to the kitchen door and checked the stew once more to see how it was coming along. Then moved to check the dinner rolls in the over. Once satisfied, Rawlin turned the stove burner down and headed out of the kitchen. Intending to go to the engine room to tell Icarus dinner was ready."
2483,Stolen Dragons and Airships 1x1 with solitary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49207,2016-03-02T04:30:57,solitarycaffeinment,"Icarus worked on the steering mechanism as best he could. Since it was in use, he was only able to make some minor fixes, but he told himself that as soon as they landed, he could make some more permanent adjustments. The gearbox itself was sounding a little strained as well, and he shook his head as he frowned at it, ""I'm gonna have to tell that girl to land this bucket soon, her little clash with the terra really took it out of the old girl,"" he mumbled as he took a wrench to one of the box's mounting bolts. ""If she had hit it any harder, we might not even be in the air right now,"" he told himself as he tightened to bolt. He shook his head for the hundredth time and sighed, ""What could she be thinking? Why is she doing this, I mean... what can she possibly hope to achieve?"" As was his custom, he asked himself questions he couldn't answer as he continued to work. He took another look at the gearbox and frowned again, 'There's no way around it, I'm gonna have to tell her to land..."" just then he felt the ship coming to a stop and heard the familiar sound of the anchors dropping. ""Well, at least she not crazy enough to fly at night,"" he said as he took up a special wrench and caliper out of a toolbox. He went to work on the gearbox then and concentrated on it for about half an hour. As he was nearly finished with the adjustments, a smell wafted over him that was mouthwatering. His stomach rumbled as he sighed; he hadn't eaten for quite some time and the smell wasn't helping. He wondered if Rawlin had cooked enough for the both of them, but he didn't want to assume. He chuckled and shook his head, ""She probably doesn't even want to see you, you threw a wrench it her plans,"" he said as he glanced at the wrench he was holding, ""Maybe literally."" He tried to ignore the wonderful smell as he continued to work, telling himself that he would see what he could find in the kitchen when she was finished it."
2484,The Captives 1x1 with Eggsy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49208,2016-02-03T01:23:10,CrossFire,"Rawlin was drenched to the bone from the pelting rain that fell from the dark, night sky above. Shivering as she slipped inside of the Clockwork Hotel, the cold air inside bit at her wet skin harshly. Keeping her head down and eyes glued to the bronze-colored tile floor while she slipped through the dense crowds of tourists, she brushed closely past many of them, whispering soft apologies. Instead of taking the glass elevator, Rawlin took a sharp turn to the left, heading to the stairs, wanting instead to be seen as little as possible. That way it would be harder for people to identify or give the authorities a good sketch of her. Opening the door as little as she could, she slipped through the small crack into the stairwell. Jogging up the stairs, she landed a bit heavily on the third floor platform, miscalculating the number of steps by one. Giving a huff of frustration at her mistake, she threw her red hair over her shoulder and brushed her bangs back away from her eyes so she could actually see.<br/><br/>Pushing open the third floor door, Rawlin quickly made her way down the long stretch of red-carpeted hallway. With her head pointed towards the floor, she didn't see the man heading her way and crashed straight into him. It was enough force to send them both sprawling on the floor with Rawlin on top of him. A small cry of surprise escaped her as they went tumbling, making her scramble up as quickly as possible when she felt a body move beneath her. Muttering a quick apology, she took off down the hall at full speed, her lightweight, steel boots making soft thudding noises as she turned the corner. Leaving the man wet from where she had touched him, the rainwater soaking into his dry clothes eagerly. Disappearing into the first room to her left, she left the door wide open as she came to a stop next to the bed. Lifting up the fancy, silver pocket watch she had stolen off the guy she ran into, there were some engraving on the inside of the lid that caught her attention for a moment, but with a shrug, she shoved it into the rucksack on the bed. It would bring a pretty penny at the pawn shop, so whether or not it had sentimental value to him was none of her concern.<br/><br/>Emptying her pockets off all the stolen goods she had taken from the tourists, Rawlin cinched up the top of the rucksack tightly before tying it off to make sure it stayed closed. Walking back out of the bedroom, she made sure to check around just in case there was someone onto her before making her way to the emergency exit. The ship would be leaving soon and she had to make sure that she was there to high-jack it."
2485,The Captives 1x1 with Eggsy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49208,2016-02-03T06:55:36,Eggsy,"Thinking about what would likely be his last day on the Terra, Harlan was excited. He'd worked on a great deal of airships throughout childhood and his teenage years, forgoing what one might call a proper raising due to the lifestyles of his parents. Being born and raised in the skies, he felt more at home on an airship than on one of the broken terrestrial isles, if a floating chunk of landmass could be called terrestrial. There was something more secure about airships to him. They were built to last, be steady, and travel across the vast expanses of emptiness between Terras. The landmasses themselves, he didn't trust so much, especially not the land near the edges. Time could only tell if something would break off and float away, or worse, fall into the cloudy abyss below. Needless to say, he couldn't wait to get off the rock.<br/><br/>He prepared for his last day on the Terra by packing up everything he owned. It wasn't much, but he was a humble man with humble tastes. Some clothes, weapons for self defense, and perhaps his only real valuable, an engraved silver pocket watch that once belonged to his mother. As far as he was aware, it was nothing special, just a trinket that they brought from their homes onto the airship that he was born on. When she passed on, so did the watch, coming into his possession. He didn't mind it much, and being able to tell the time at a glance was useful, so he kept it around as a good luck charm during his early life. Now, it was stuffed into a pocket on his current getup: a pair of dark wine pinstripe trousers, an off-white shirt with a high collar, and perhaps his favorite part of it, a brown leather double-breasted vest. It had the makings of a nice outfit, lacking a component or two here and there, but he clearly had some good direction when it came to dressing. The rest of his stuff was stowed in a trunk that he carried under an arm, and after one last look-over of his room, he exited and strolled out into the hall.<br/><br/>And, as luck would have it, right into Rawlin. He fell over and landed with a harsh thud on the carpet, yelping with surprise at the impact. Almost as soon as he hit the floor, he started to move, stopping when he noticed that the other person had him pinned. ""Hey, are you alright?"" He questioned, cringing when he felt the water soaked into her clothes starting to dampen his own. His vest kept a good amount of it off, but it wasn't impenetrable, and he went to nudge her off. Before he could, she got up and sprinted away, leaving Harlan to push himself into a seated position and watch as she ran, then regard his tarnished clothes with a dejected huff. Well, at least it was just rainwater. Not bothering to check his pockets, he grabbed his trunk again and continued down the hall. There was too much to look forward to to worry about his outfit, and he'd need to head outside anyway. He had a parasol, at least, but with rain heavy enough to have left the strange girl in such a saturated state, he doubted it would be perfectly effective.<br/><br/>Without wasting any more time inside, he opened up the parasol and headed out the door, the ship he was going to begin a new step of his career in visible at the dock. There was a bit of a walk to the dock itself, not normally a big deal, but the absurdly heavy rain made the journey there uncomfortable. Harlan tried to protect his head from it, at least, but his hair ended up getting an uncomfortable wet cling at the bottom of his shaggy, dirty blonde locks that stuck to his neck. The chill in the night sky and the sheer cold of the rain itself only made it even worse. Bad weather was among his absolute least favorite things to deal with, and the sooner he got on that airship, the better."
2486,The Captives 1x1 with Eggsy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49208,2016-02-03T20:46:06,CrossFire,"Rawlin hiked her rucksack higher onto her shoulder before glancing both ways. The back street was practically empty except for the few drunk stragglers, who hadn't enough sense to get out of the rain before they caught pneumonia. The loud roaring from a nearby river could be heard from where they stood out of the noise of the busier streets. Stepping down from the low platform, her steel boots made a soft clanging sound as they met the cement, water splashing up from a puddle and onto the hem of the cloth hanging from her shorts. The cloth revealed the front of her shorts, that stopped barely below the tops of her thighs, but swung around to hide the sides and backs of her thighs from view. Which would make it near impossible to see the holster that held her colt handgun, fully loaded and ready to fire, that is until you were up close in her personal space.<br/><br/>Stepping out into the street, Rawlin steered clear of the drunken stragglers, making her way quickly and quietly across the street onto the opposite side. From there she took a sharp left turn onto the neighboring back street. The noise from the traffic and people started to grow louder as she approached the main street that would take them to the airship docks. Slipping and blending into the crowd easily, Rawlin joined a small group of airmen, taking up their conversation quickly. ""Well if the engine is cutting out on you like that, it means you've busted the fuel pipe. You'll have to weld it back together if it's not too bad, but if it's a major leak you're going to have to replace it. Your ship won't last twenty minutes out in that weather with a busted fuel pipe,"" she informed, dusting off her hands on the cloth hanging from her shorts.<br/><br/>The mechanic she had been conversing with stared at her as if she had two heads. ""Where did ya learn that girly?"" he asked, his voice gruff from years of smoking cigarettes. A cigarette hung form the corner of his mouth, smoke blowing from his nose as he walked along beside Rawlin. A smirk tugged at the corners of her lips as she gave a shrug, not interested in sharing the personal details of her life. ""So tell me, do you know where Alizain would be docked?"" she asked curiously, keeping her eyes ahead of her so she wouldn't give the man the wrong impression. Airmen would even take a glance as 'I'm interested lets find a private place and get down to business', most of them were pigs. But they did stay around their own kind a lot, so it was hard to learn different. That there was something better than women and booze.<br/><br/>The man narrowed his eyes at Rawlin and for a moment wondered why she was interested in such a famous ship as that. Raising his hand to point towards the far end of the docks, where a whole group of men were headed. Bulky bags thrown over their shoulders, preparing themselves for months of traveling in the open, dangerous skies. Rawlin nodded her thanks before she broke out of the group of men, sliding through the crowds of men towards the far end of the docks. Checking the watch attached tightly to her upper arm, the time was only a couple minutes from Alizain's departing time. Picking up her pace to a fast walk, nothing got in her way, hopping over crates and dodging past men as the ship came in sight. The captain was standing on the edge of the loading bay door, giving an announcement to the hundreds of crewmen standing around on the docks, ready to take to the skies.<br/><br/>As Rawlin came up to the ship, she skirted around the large group of men, reaching the edge of the ship. Pressing her gloved hand to the cold steel of the ship, she breathed out slowly and let her eyes slip closed. The humming of the ship vibrated throughout her body, joy lighting up inside of her at the life beating inside of the large ship. Opening her eyes, she checked around her to make sure no one was watching before she tossed her rucksack through an open window a foot above her. Leaping up, a small grunt of effort escaped her as her hands grabbed the edge of the window and her body jerked back towards the docks. Lifting her body up easily, she wiggled her way in, landing on her shoulder with a light thud before rolling onto her feet. No one would be aboard since the ship had just been repaired and the captain was addressing his brand new crew. There wasn't an old crew except for a few of the more trusted crewmen, but they would be outside making sure the new crew didn't get too rowdy.<br/><br/>Bending over her rucksack, Rawlin pulled out a stick of dynamite, it was old-fashioned but it certainly did it's job well. She could hear the Captain drawing to a close, which means she had to do this. And quick. Bolting out of the map room, Rawlin took a sharp right turn and ran for the loading bay. Leaping over the stairs, she tucked and rolled back onto her feet in a flash. Slowly approaching the loading bay door, she peeked around the corner of a crate to see the Captain making his last line of the speech and preparing to step back in order to let the crew in. Suddenly she took off down the ramp, the loud, echoing clanging of her boots on the metal bay door drew the captain's attention. Turning around, his brows instantly lifted up in shock as he stared at the spitting image of his five-year old daughter. ""Rawl-"" he started to say as she ran at him, but he was cut off as her boot met his chest in a powerful kick. Stumbling backwards, the captain went flying off the loading bay door onto the docks below.<br/><br/>Lighting the stick of dynamite, Rawlin chunked it at the docks and hardly a second later, an explosion went off. Snapping the ropes the ship was tied to the dock with as the dock at the very edge started to fall apart and the ship gave a shuddering groan before it began to seperate from the crumbling dock. Rawlin grinned smugly and saluted her father with two fingers as the ship began to leave the dock. ""Kiss this you senile, old fool,"" she yelled and turned around, slapping her rear before she headed up the loading bay door to the cargo bay. There was only enough time for a couple of quicl reactors to leap on."
2487,The Towers: An Elder Scrolls Story (Eggsy & Rose),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49224,2016-02-06T07:19:05,Rose_Enthorne,"It was a combination of shouting and pain that woke Frey from her sleep. She woke up on a bed of straw and judged she was in a cell, based on the barred door and windows. The pulsing ache in her head made it hard to really be terrified. Plus, she'd been in jail before so it wasn't really anything new.<br/><br/>""I demand that the prisoner be returned to my custody at once,"" an agitated woman was saying.<br/><br/>Frey picked herself up and stumbled to the grate in the door. In the dimly lighted room on the other side a guard sat behind his desk with a High Elf woman in Thalmor robes leaning over it, trying to intimidate him.<br/><br/>""And just why should I give a damn what you<span style=""font-style: italic"">demand</span>?"" The guard asked. Irritation flashed across the woman's face.<br/><br/>""We have reason to believe that she found an artifact of interest for the Thalmor-""<br/><br/>""Not on Balfiera surely,"" the guard replied. ""Even the Thalmor know the Isle is sacred.""<br/><br/>Frey smirked as the Thalmor back-tracked.<br/><br/>""Let me question her,"" She said. The guard sighed, slowly got out of his chair, and unlocked the door to Frey's cell. She backed up, letting the High Elf enter. She looked around the cell and scoffed in disgust.<br/><br/>""What's your name, Breton?"" She asked.<br/><br/>""Ysona Milven,"" Frey lied without hesitation. The Thalmor agent raised an eyebrow.<br/><br/>""What were you doing on Balfiera?""<br/><br/>Frey told them the story of how she was spear fishing from her boat in Iliac Bay when she heard the roar of an approaching dragon. With no-where to run, she pulled a blanket over her and lay still in the boat as the dragon flew past, stirring the waters. The waves it created jostled the boat and Frey lost her oars. After trying to get them back and failing, she waited for the boat to float to shore on the Isle. She found her oars, but had never been on the Isle of Balfiera before and decided to look around. She found a cave on the Isle and after hours of exploring she came upon a scroll. She couldn't read it, she admitted, but it was in pristine condition so she bagged it with the idea of making a few gold.<br/><br/>Once she got back to Wayrest, she'd sold it at the marketplace and the next thing she knew she was in prison.<br/><br/>The High Elf listened patiently but grew more and more annoyed as the story progressed.<br/><br/>""A Dragon,"" she laughed, but it was forced and controlled. ""How absurd. There are no dragons.""<br/><br/>""That's not what I heard,"" the guard said. ""Refugees from Skyrim said they'd returned...""<br/><br/>""Be that as it may, I find it hard to believe this woman's story. Ysona Milven, was it?""<br/><br/>""Yes m'am,"" Frey replied.<br/><br/>""How do you spells that?"" The Thalmor agent had produced a notebook. Frey tried to make herself look dumb and shrugged.<br/><br/>""Don't know. I can't read. That's why I sold the scroll,"" she said. The Thalmor's pencil snapped in half, though her face remained calm. Whatever that scroll had been, Frey could feel it was important.<br/><br/>""Why d'you want that scroll, miss Thalmor Agent?"" She asked.<br/><br/>""It doesn't concern you,"" she replied.<br/><br/>""It concerns me,"" the guard replied. ""Her majesty has forbidden entrance to the Isle. Did you have permission to go there?"" He tried to block her path but the Thalmor reached the door before him and left without an explanation.<br/><br/>""So, am I free to go now?"" Frey asked.<br/><br/>""Not a chance, 'Ysona Milven'. What a terrible name, by the way,"" he shooed her back into her cell and closed the door. ""You did steal from a sacred island. You can sit there for a week.""<br/><br/>""I didn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">mean</span>to steal it,"" Frey said through the bars. The guard didn't look like he believed her. Why should he? What thief accidentally steals? She did take the scroll, but something had urged her to do it. It was almost as if it had simply manifested in her hands. She didn't actually remember picking it up at all. But there was no way she'd tell him that. There was quite a bit she left out of her story in fact: seeing strange symbols... the false wall made of stone that she walked right through... She sat in the bed of straw and cursed her luck.<br/><br/>The end of the week saw Frey's release. The guard returned her spear and bag filled with gear but insisted on keeping 'anything she stole' which just so happened to be all her gold. Gold she'd earned from fishing, for that matter. But she had a feeling that arguing would just get more of her stuff taken away. She bid the guard a good day.<br/><br/>""Stay out of trouble, Frey,"" he said as he hefted her bag of coins to feel the weight. Frey slammed the door to the prison behind her as she emerged into the sunlight and the hustle and bustle of Wayrest opened to her."
2488,The Towers: An Elder Scrolls Story (Eggsy & Rose),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49224,2016-02-07T11:21:44,Eggsy,"Long periods of travel could take its toll, and Wayrest seemed a wonderful place to have a rest. Rosshan rode along a cobblestone path atop her horse, Sandstorm, through the rural areas of the Stormhaven province. Wayrest itself was still a decent distance away from her previous night's camp, but early morning travels and a strong, healthy horse helped close the distance with little trouble. Rosshan herself was still a bit tired from waking up so early, but it was impossible to tell from her proud riding stance and the layers of armour she wore. Knightly steel covered her from head to toe, the long hanging flaps of a red surcoat surrounding her upper legs and breastplate. Hanging off her saddle rested a longsword and small round shield, both of Cyrodiilic design, forged from silver.<br/><br/>Her horse was decorated in similar protection, steel protecting her head, neck, and body, while a long flowing blanket of identical colour to Rosshan's coat covered her tan fur and upper legs. Together, the pair looked like a very impressive duo, which helped keep some unwanted attention away from smarter bandits - and attracted it from those who weren't quite as clever. Rosshan's most recent work involved taking care of some who had been causing particularly large amounts of trouble in the region, and her methods of minimizing bloodshed had gone swimmingly for the encounter. Only three bandits were actually slain, the chief and their most trusted accomplices, and the rest were either spoken down or magically scattered, magical illusions quelling their behavior and allowing them to be convinced more easily. But for those that couldn't be handled peacefully, there was her sword. It proved itself effective in combat, and a burlap sack stained a deep brownish-red at the bottom hanging on the horse's saddle contained the remains of those who had lead the whole organization.<br/><br/>As she neared the wall of Wayrest, the guards standing outside stopped her immediate entrance. A small annoyance, but one she understood, especially due to how heavily armed and armoured she was.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just doing their jobs,</span>she silently mused, slowing her horse to a trot and eventual stop before dismounting.<br/><br/>""What's your business here, knight?"" One guard asked, unfamiliar with the figure in front of him, but the quality of her equipment made his mind wander to that conclusion.<br/><br/>""I picked up a bounty for a bandit gang hanging around Bearclaw Mine from a nearby village. I'm here to turn it in,"" She explained, motioning towards the sack. She didn't touch it, and rested her hand on her hip after the gesture. ""And while I'm around, get some decent food. Maybe stop by the temple for a little bit.""<br/><br/>The guard nodded. ""Nice work. That mine's productivity hit an all-time low after those bandits moved in. Maybe now it'll start its operations again. What's your name?""<br/><br/>""Rosshan Kazem. Adventurer, small-time would-be hero, member of the Cyrodiil Fighter's Guild. High Rock seemed like a good place to make a name for myself."" Rosshan flexed her free arm and shifted her weight onto one leg, striking a quick pose that amused both of the guards. She couldn't help but chuckle a little alongside them.<br/><br/>""Doesn't sound like you're from around here, then. I suggest looking into the Cloudy Dregs Inn if you get the chance, but the local guildhall might be willing to take you in as well. And if you don't mind me asking, are you from Hammerfell?""<br/><br/>Rosshan removed her helmet, revealing her face to the guard. Light brown skin speckled with darker freckles, somewhat broad facial features, and very wavy hair, though the shade was a robustly deep red rather than the usual Redguard black. ""You could say that. I was born in Anvil, but I stayed in Hammerfell for most of my early life. Why do you ask?"" Holding her helmet on her hip, she undid the tie that held her hair back, and it immediately fell loose and sort of poofed out to frame her face.<br/><br/>The guard shifted uncomfortably for a moment, but answered in hushed tones. ""You didn't hear it from me, but there are Thalmor in the city. Anyone from an independent province probably isn't on their good side. Just keep your head down and avoid any Altmer in fancy robes, and you should be fine. But be careful.""<br/><br/>Rosshan frowned a little at the mention of Thalmor, but nodded appreciatively as the guards opened the door to the city for her. She climbed back onto Sandstorm's saddle, and as she crossed through the door, the guard halted her one last time.<br/><br/>""There's a stable on the north side of the city, if you need it. Have a good day.""<br/><br/>""Thanks, you too."" Rosshan flashed the guard a smile, then entered the city proper, her helmet nestled between her legs in front of her on the saddle while she rode in."
2489,The Towers: An Elder Scrolls Story (Eggsy & Rose),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49224,2016-02-13T04:24:48,Rose_Enthorne,"Frey sulked through the busy streets of Wayrest, kicking at rocks and cursing the ones hawking their wares. Her fish she hadn't sold had since gone bad during her little stay in the prison and since that bastard guard, Pausic Maltenne, had also taken all of her gold, she would go hungry until she snagged more fish to sell. Or eat herself. Although she wasn't particularly a fan of fish anymore.<br/><br/>As she walked, Frey glanced around and glyphs occasionally flashed before her eyes. They were the hidden markers of the Thieves' Guild, used to communicate houses prime for picking and those which had already been looted. Once upon-a-time, Frey was a thief in Daggerfall. In her early teen years she was in and out of people's homes, taking advantage of the glyphs she saw that others missed. Picking pockets was a snap. But eventually it became just as much about the thrill as it did the money and Frey grew too bold and got caught. Several times. Eventually, the guards knew to look for her and could pick her out of the crowd. Eventually, she picked up and moved to Wayrest.<br/><br/>Wayrest appealed to Frey's wealthy sensibilities and the Breton just knew she would make it big there.<br/><br/>Within a week she was swiping food. Within two, she was following the glyphs again.<br/><br/>And she was lucky. On one fateful night she chose a prime house and slipped into the second floor window... right into the bedroom. And the man inside it wasn't asleep. He calmly rose from his desk where he was writing documents, and pulled a sword off the wall.<br/><br/>""I'm afraid it's a bit late for me to entertain visitors,"" he said. Panicked, Frey grabbed a spear the man had resting in the corner.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry,"" she said. ""I don't want to hurt you, but I can't have you calling for the guards.""<br/><br/>Amusement flashed in the man's eyes. ""You're going to kill me?""<br/><br/>""If I must,"" Frey replied. ""If I just leave, you'll call for the guards and give them my face.""<br/><br/>""Are you with the guild, little girl?"" The man asked.<br/><br/>""I work alone,"" Frey replied and readied the spear.<br/><br/>They stood, facing each other, and time stood still. The man was twice Frey's size: broad and covered with thick muscle. His hair, so fair it was nearly white made his blue eyes all the more piercing in the semi-darkness. A Nord... Scars decorated the exposed flesh of his arms, hands, neck, and even his face in a crude hatch-work pattern and a thick mustache covered his lips and made reading his expression nearly impossible. Frey shook. And then the fear made her mind snap and moved her body into fight mode.<br/><br/>She attacked him, swinging wildly as tears flowed from her cheeks. The man stepped out of the first two swings. On the third swing, the man caught the shaft of the spear just below the tip. Frey pulled with all her might but couldn't budge it. The man lifted his arm and swung wide, sending Frey flying off the other end. She collided with a nightstand and broke a vase. Frey slid to the floor, feeling shards of glass in her arms and blood on her fingers.<br/><br/>""I thought you were going to kill me?"" The man asked. ""I haven't even had to use my sword.""<br/><br/>Frey sobbed and lay on his floor with blood pooling under her arms. Visions of prison flashed in her eyes again. Perhaps something worse would happen. She heard the man sigh and walk away. When she looked up he placed the spear on the wall by the stairs and went down to the first floor. Frey could hear her heart pounding and imagined that it must be amplified by the floorboards. A few minutes later she heard steps on the stairs and imagined a guard must be coming to take her away. But it was only the nord again, and he was carrying a bowl and a cup.<br/><br/>""Here,"" He said, and set the stew and milk in front of her. Frey's eyes widened at the delicious smell and she slowly sat up. She picked up the bowl and tilted it to her mouth. The gravy was thick and meaty with plenty of rabbit and packed with vegetables. It warmed her from the inside and the milk, tangy and refreshing, cooled her down. As she ate, the man watched her then raised a hand and produced a ball of magic light. The light surrounded Frey and healed the cuts from the vase.<br/><br/>He waited for her to finish, then the two of them sat on the floor of the bedroom and stared at one another.<br/><br/>""Why?"" Frey said at last. ""Why are you helping me instead of sending for the guards?""<br/><br/>""Because you are a child,"" the nord replied. ""You are not innocent, I do not think. But you do not deserve what the guards would give you."" Frey cast her eyes to the floor as shame flushed her cheeks.<br/><br/>""Thank you..."" She muttered.<br/><br/>""What is your name?"" he asked.<br/><br/>""Frey,"" the girl said. ""No last name. The guards in Daggerfall called me Frey Fox... As a joke...""<br/><br/>""I see,"" he replied calmly. ""Well, Frey, was that your first real fight? With weapons?""<br/><br/>Frey nodded.<br/><br/>""Were you scared?""<br/><br/>Frey nodded again.<br/><br/>""You were terrible,"" he said. ""But...""<br/><br/>She looked up.<br/><br/>""You show promise. So I want to cut you a deal... I won't go to the guards and tell them you tried to rob me, and you... you will become a gladiator.""<br/><br/>""Why?"" Frey asked.<br/><br/>""Because it provides you a place to live and you'll earn your own money,"" he said. ""If you win, you'll make even more. How does that sound?""<br/><br/>""Did you used to be a gladiator?"" she asked, looking at all of his scars.<br/><br/>""A long time ago,"" he said. ""And I can train you. Deal?""<br/><br/>""Deal,"" Frey replied. The man smiled.<br/><br/>""I am Valdar Alfensen,"" he said. ""Welcome to me home, Frey Fox.""<br/><br/>For ten years after that lucky night, Frey's life became a string of days training and fighting and being put on display for gamblers. She trained in the sword and the spear but favored the spear and Valdar taught her magic that was helpful in a fight. Frey could be described as nothing better than average. She was good enough to win, but there was always someone better. After a ten year career, she retired and took up fishing for a merchant family.<br/><br/>As she approached Alerdal Ancove's general store dread settled in her stomach. She opened the door and Alerdal's wife Behr looked up from behind the counter and scowled.<br/><br/>""Where have you been?"" Behr asked angrily. ""Alerdal's been asking for you all week and just two days ago I have Thalmor agents in here asking questions about you!""<br/><br/>""I'm sorry, Behr,"" Frey said. ""I was in the prison.""<br/><br/>""What for?""<br/><br/>""Apparently I stole and sold an important scroll?""<br/><br/>The look of rage and indignation on Behr's face kicked all of Frey's fighter senses into high alert.<br/><br/>""Thievery!? Not from our employees!"" She said. ""We absolutely cannot have that kind of stain on our reputation!""<br/><br/>""Please, Behr, it was an accident. I didn't know,"" Frey stammered. ""Please don't fire me, I don't have any money.""<br/><br/>Behr's temper waned and the woman sighed. She pulled out her coin purse and set five gold on the counter.<br/><br/>""I will give this to you. It will not hurt us to give up five gold, but you are fired. Take this and do not come back to our store for work,"" she said. Solemnly, Frey walked forward and took the coins.<br/><br/>""Thank you for your kindness,"" she said. Behr nodded curtly and then shooed her out of her shop.<br/><br/>Five gold coins... At least she could eat for the night and return to fishing tomorrow. Perhaps she could find another merchant to sell fish to. She pocketed the money and decided to make her way to the Cloudy Dregs Inn for a meat pie and an ale.<br/><br/>A woman in magnificent armor rode past her on her way and Frey admired the woman's horse and wondered, briefly, how much coin she had in her pockets...<br/><br/>But the horse and its rider soon passed and Frey walked to Inn with her hands by her sides."
2490,The Towers: An Elder Scrolls Story (Eggsy & Rose),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49224,2016-02-28T09:00:15,Eggsy,"Rosshan rode her horse slowly through town, taking in the sights around her. It was a rather bustling place, a far cry from the small village she'd picked up the bounty job in. To say the least, she already found it magnitudes more interesting. Breton architecture was nice; tall towers of stone, highly arched roofs, bridges and statues. All of it just drew her in. As she rode through the marketplace, she smiled to herself, watching people peddling items to each other and generally making a show of what they had in stock. It was the kind of atmosphere she preferred - people living easy, and lots of people to talk with.<br/><br/>As she considered that, she stopped outside the city's own branch of the Fighter's Guild. It was a decent place, she was sure, but the entry process would have taken a while. So much paperwork to fill out, technicalities to work through, and while there were sure to be a good few like-minded folks around, she couldn't imagine there were all that many. With pursed lips, she decided not to head there. The city's inn was a more attractive venture. But before she could turn in for a while, there was still the matter of a bounty to be claimed.<br/><br/>She moved on to the Palace District, and dismounted Sandstorm to take the bag to the king and turn in her bounty. It wasn't too hard a process, once she showed the guards the identifiers that rested inside the bag. A trio of heads, now very much lifeless and starting to smell rather rancid, belonging to bandits that had been plaguing the area. She was allowed to turn them in, and they were taken away. In turn, she got a nice bit of payment.<br/><br/>Finally, it was time to rest. She led Sandstorm by foot away from the palace, and hitched him to a water trough that was set up outside the town's inn. She'd take him to the stables outside the gate soon, but for now, she wanted to make sure she got a room to stay at before they were all taken for the night. Once he was secured, Rosshan checked his saddle bags and made sure they were all secured, and after some consideration, removed her sword from it to make sure nobody tried to steal it. She had a good number of valuables on the saddle, yes, but with her sword, she could at least stop anyone who tried to go for whatever else was in there.<br/><br/>After strapping the large blade to her back, she tightened its belt to hold it on. It was nice and secure, if in a place that would make drawing the weapon at full length difficult. But still, few would cause trouble with a fully armoured knight armed with a blade that was almost as long as she was tall. She entered the inn, and immediately knew that she made the right choice to come there. It looked like a hell of a good time to be had. With a smile, she strolled in and up to the counter."
2491,The Great Tribes. (With Imperial Pandaa.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49229,2016-02-07T00:03:39,FawnChaser,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic"">~Pre-War~</span></span></span><br/><br/>It was dark and silent that night, except for intermittent coughing from my brother, Birami. The<span style=""font-style: italic"">hariyo jvaro</span>had run through the village lately, so the Sikari were a coughing mess. I slowly crawled from my bed of grass, stalking towards the cave entrance. It was new moon that night and the village was black for those not gifted with Talrysia's night vision. I stretched the muscles in my fore paws, blearily waking from the night's rest. My senses steadily accustomed themselves to the waking world while I observed the deathly still village.<br/><br/>Noting an absence in my brother's coughing routine, I softly padded across the stone cold floor and nuzzled my brother's shoulder gently and mewed. He lay against the floor, as cold and stiff as the ground. I meowed again, pushing my head against his back in disbelief. He had to wake up. ""Birami, brother, wake up.... Birami...."" Frightened, I stepped back from my brother and dashed towards the chief's tent, paws soundlessly pushing off from the ground to gain speed.<br/><br/>In a flurry of paws and fur, I hurdled into my father's cave, breathing hard and jittery. ""Birami won't wak-""<br/><br/>I paused mid-sentence, suddenly registering the pool of blood on the ground. ""Father Sikari?.... Dad...?"" I murmured, looking around in confusion. My father lay in a broken heap of bones and fur, in the center of a puddle of dark red. My mother sat beside him, calmly licking the sticky red blood from her claws and maw. My eyes widened in a mix of astonished horror. Before I could fully process the terrible image before me, an unfamiliar tiger approached me, his eyes glowing dark orange in the night. His left eye must have been torn out in battle I figured, staring at the new figure.<br/><br/>This was almost surreal, like some cruelly realistic night terror a kitten might dream up. The tiger approached me, muscles bunching up under his fur while I cowered. In a swift move, he brought his fore paw up and slammed it into the left side of my head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">--Morning--</span><br/><br/>I woke to the smell of blood and death. Hariyo jvaro wasn't enough to cause the pain and mrta all around us. I lay in the back of a cave, weak sunlight streaming through the cave entrance and gradually thawing my frozen, stiff carcass.I felt the agonizingly lethargic trickle of blood down my forehead, irritating my fur and making me want to tear at the wound with sharp claws until it stopped itching. The headache tearing through my skull was maddening; I lay still.<br/><br/>The sunlight steadily streamed into the cave, warming me and helping to dull the raging ache in my head. I slowly filled my eyes around the room, instantly wishing I hadn't. The cave was filled with ten to fifteen prisoners, all teens and all members of Sikari. Some of us looked worse off than others. I noticed the absence of coughing and looked to one of the others. ""Nayla, what happened? Where are we? Is... Is Birami h-here?""<br/><br/>Nayla gazed back at me with frightened yellow eyes; she blinked. ""I'm sorry. Birami's gone... Kaiya, they killed so many. My parents. Your dad and b-brother... They-"" she tried to explain in a single hasty breath, her gaze shifting around distrustfully. Then, a loud roar from the front of the cave silenced her. A tiger strode into the cave and I noticed ten or so guards step away from the entrance to grant the large cat his entrance; we were prisoners.<br/><br/>The tiger approached me; I shuddered, pierced with familiarity; this was the same cat that had intruded into my father's cave. I let out an enraged hiss, baring my teeth against the larger cat. He smugly grinned, placing a paw on my side and pushing me into the ground. His claws dug into my fur. I refused to flinch; he wouldn't be given the satisfaction.<br/><br/>The tiger addressed us.<br/><br/>""Henceforth until the end of time, you and your fellows shall be banished from Atma Kabile all its domains. You will be stripped of your clan name, Sikari, and all of the privileges that accompany it. Your exile into the Nightmare Lands is fitting. Never before have I seen such treacherous and cowardly acts. May Sudrysa herself turn from you in shame!""<br/><br/>A whisper ran through our tiny assembly and Nayla began weeping. I lay, stunned more by the tiger's judgement than by his heavy paw pressing into my side. A larger snow leopard got to his feet, beginning to protest our suddenly chosen fate; the tiger leaped from me to him in a swift motion. He tore into the young snow leopard's throat then straightened. Blood dripped from his maw; he strode away from our fallen comrade. ""I am Hara'eko Amkha. I grant you the mercy of exile, rather than death. Go now before you lose what scraps of your life and honor remain.""<br/><br/>We fled into the Nightmare Lands, the sharp claws of our former clan stinging our backs like a thousand whips.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=20&amp;t=49192&amp;p=341450#p341450"">Click Here</a>to access the Plot Thread."
2492,The Great Tribes. (With Imperial Pandaa.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49229,2016-02-08T22:03:56,Imperial Pandaa,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">~Pre-War~</span><br/><br/>It was another peaceful day in the Luctum village. Standard foot traffic for merchants and the comings and going of Ursains. It was almost the anniversary of the Great Ursain Treaty signing, which signified the end of that war. Normally the tribes kept to themselves; only sending an envoy, to ask permission for something; or warriors to be trained. I wandered through the village enjoying the hustle and bustle of the extra visitors. This celebration also served as a way to test the warriors, or really all who wished, in a tournament between the tribes. I don't particularly care for fighting unnecessary battles; there is little point to them, but my father insisted that I compete since I had somehow gained the reputation of having the most endurance for a beating. The few times I have fought has always been in the defense of someone who couldn't defend themselves very well. My arguments fell on deaf ears though and I was set to compete in a week. There was a silver lining to this situation though; we were going to invite the Atma Kabile. There was to be a meeting with the Atma Kabile soon and the leaders decided through messages to invite the Atma Kabile to participate in the celebration and tournament. Silently, I hoped they would accept the invitation. Their Moon Goddess and language intrigued me greatly and I couldn't wait to ask and learn more about them. I believe the humans have a saying ""Curiosity killed the Cat."" I wonder if that applies to Panda's and Ursain's as well.<br/><br/>~Few Days Later~<br/><br/>I yawn at the early afternoon light. Thanks to my recent night explorations I have taken to sleeping in later. Rolling to all fours I rise so I may begin the day. Today is the meeting with the Atma Kabile. After grabbing a piece of the bamboo I brought back with me from last night I begin my trek to the cave where the meeting is scheduled to take place. Along the way I spot some cubs talking with some cats I believe to be from the Amkha Clan. As I head over to the visitors something happened that I couldn't believe.<br/><br/>Noise erupted all around as screams tore through the village. The two Amkha members each grabbed a cub with the mouths and ripped them pieces. Witnessing this made my blood run cold and I began running as fast as I could to finish closing the distance. Putting myself between the cats and the cubs I took the brunt of their next attack. There was too much at risk so I didn't allow myself to fall despite their strength which could rival the Umbra's. I swung a paw to dissuade one attack while trying to bite the paw of the other who over reached his latest attack. Yanking back with my weight I pulled the paw out of the Amkha in time to take another attack meant for the cubs. Determined not to lose another cub I fought with a purpose I never would have thought I could do.<br/><br/>Not much longer into the battle signal of some sort went off, the two Amkha turned their heads to it before taking off as fast as they could with new injuries and exhaustion. I looked over the cubs who were terrified and possibly in shock of seeing there friends killed. I couldn't stay awake any longer and passed out.<br/><br/>Two hours I awoke by the healers cave outside the village, there were many others in similar or worse condition. However, better injured than dead; which there was a fair pile for that category as well. One of the visiting Silva's ran to inform all who were able that the leaders were calling a gathering of all able bodies. Despite the healers wishes I force myself up and left to the center of the village. There I saw only three of the clan heads standing: the Silva, the Luctum, and the Votum; the Umbra seemed to be missing.<br/><br/>Wu Gang Luctum addressed the crowd, "" Ursains! Our once allies the Atma Kabile have attacked us without provocation! We have suffered much loss of life including the former leader of the Umbra clan. So the first order of business is I wish to introduce you to the new leader, Nox Umbra!"" All of the attending Ursains pounded the ground in their form of applause. Wu Gang continued ""We are now at war! Our tribes will be once again combining forces, like our ancestors before the Great Ursain War. But to raise an army we need warriors! Who among you will answer the call to arms?"" Initially no one responded, soaking in what they were being told. Many were probably doing the same as me and looking back on this invasion. All at once many different Ursains step forward and let out a roar. ""We will test each of you and determine squads. Mourn for the fallen and be ready tomorrow!"""
2493,The Great Tribes. (With Imperial Pandaa.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49229,2016-02-19T19:44:09,FawnChaser,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">~Three Days Later~</span><br/><br/>We've split up by now, each of us dashing to different areas of the Nightmare Lands or out of the known territories all together. Prey is scarce and what little I can find must be scarfed down. There are patrols everywhere, both of Atma Kabile and Ursus. Nowhere is truly safe. There is no clan for me anymore; exile is cold, lonely, harsh, and unprotected. I can't stop and whine like this; it won't help me find new territory or find prey and water. I stiffened, sniffing the ground. The Ursus territories were closer than I'd thought. Hearing a soft trickle nearby, I slowly raised my head and pricked my ears. It was a sweet sound like no other on Earth; the soft gurgle of a stream. I let out a delighted growl, rushing through the underbrush.<br/><br/>Forgetting any sense of stealth, I charged through the brush, swatting away the lower branches and underbrush. I was breathing hard, heaving in great breaths of air as I leaped and bounded through the woods. I haven't had water or food for so long.... Imagining a stream surrounded by hundreds of lazy deer, I came dashing into a sudden clearing. Sure enough. There was my prize. I slowly stalked closer, licking my lips with a dry tongue. This would be such a relief; water, clean water, flowing down my throat in just a few seconds.<br/><br/>I slowly bent my head, my tongue flashing with speed and lapping up a long drink of water. I slowly dove in, splashing a bit to wash the mud and dirt from my fur. It was better than medicine or food. Cool water dripped down my fur, gently smoothing it down and then nearly plastering it to my skin as I got soaking wet. After thirty minutes of this joyous splashing, I crawled out and licked my fur dry and clean. This was the first good day since my exile. Letting out a contented meow, I wandered from the stream's edge, then spotted a deer.<br/><br/>Oh, this was too perfect, I thought, crouching down wind and out of sight. The deer was sleepily wandering to the banks of the river, completely unaware of the danger it was in. I flicked my tail slightly, gaining balance and bunching my muscles to spring. Slowly creeping forward, I pressed closer to the ground. Closer. Closer. There! Like the hunters of old, I gracefully leaped from the tall grass and towards my prey, claws extended. A second later, I slammed into the animal's neck, tearing at it with natural predatory ferocity. Lunch time.<br/><br/>After a hearty meal, I sat near my recent kill and licked my claws and maw clean of blood. My eyes flickered, noting the sun was getting low. At least, the trees were very high here; I'd have a place to spend the night. Turning to the rest of my meal, I gripped onto the carcass with my teeth and began dragging it with me towards the nearest tree. We slowly made our way up the tree, the dead deer and I. After a while, I settled onto the top branch of the tree and began another meal. It was so good to finally begin eating. Blinking in the dark, I suddenly froze. A full squad of bears was headed my way. I gulped, then dug further into the tree, shaking. This was the worst way for this day to end."
2494,The Great Tribes. (With Imperial Pandaa.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49229,2016-03-06T08:37:56,Imperial Pandaa,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">~ During the course of 3 days</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">~Day 1~</span><br/>We all spent the previous night grieving for the fallen, now we prepare to prevent it from happening again. At sunrise I roll out of bed, walking to the center of the village. Along the way I meet up with a few other volunteers. Once everyone arrives Wu Gang spoke to them. ""We cannot leave other villages vulnerable in the wake of this attack. So the other clan heads have returned to establish militias. You will have your strength, endurance, wits, will, and other limits pushed to the utmost. May Tsukiyomi give you his blessing."" After the speech everyone went to a station; it didn't matter which station you went to first, you eventually had to visit them all. Most went to the sparring circle, wanting to display their prowess before being exhausted from the other trials. I did the opposite, I wanted to do all the other trials first; to prove I was capable even when tethering on the brink of exhaustion. Didn't need to wait long at many of the trials, since only a few chose the same method as I. A few hours later I finally reach the sparring circle; covered in bruises and muscles aching. Nix, having stayed at his brother Nox's request, stepped forward to be my opponent. We were both exhausted from doing all the other challenges first. Despite this our battle still went on for forty-five minutes, neither of us willing to yield. In the end I outlasted his onslaught. Once finished we were dismissed for the day since we completed the challenges presented. When the compiled results from all the bears was taken, they would be able to accurately determine squads and functions.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">~Day 2~</span><br/>When I wake up, I'm sore from all of the work yesterday, but it would be worth it if we can prevent anymore needless slaughter. Today we learn who is serving in a squad with one another, and what their role will be in the war. Afterwards we will meet spend the rest of the day together learning about one another. With a sigh I set to the center of the village, grabbing the piece of parchment with the information we would meet. Mine also had two extra things on it; Squad leader, and the role we would fill. We were to be Heavy Scouts or Vanguard should the situation call for it. Even being given an extra squad member. Heading to the sparring circle to meet my team, I spotted the Silva, Votum, another Luctum, and two Umbra; one who was Nix. ""We certainly are a varied squad, hopefully that will mean balance. I am Orsin, squad leader, we will be a Heavy Scout or Vanguard unit. Our first 'mission' will be tomorrow, so lets get to know each other and then go rest up.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">~Day 3~</span><br/>Most combat is projected to take place in what is known as the Nightmare Lands. As we set foot into them, all of us went on edge. Beginning to get thirsty we moved towards the sound and scent of running water. On our way we began to smell a cat to be nearby. Switching our previous relaxed three three formation for a two two two. Forward and back covered with a Luctum and Umbra for tanking and spanking. Allowing the Silva and Votum to easily flow to which other side needed the attention. As it became darker, I began to look around more, noticing a tall tree; something seemed off about it and the cat scent was getting stronger the closer we got. When we reached the base of the tree and the start of the stream I gave my instructions. ""Take turns hydrating, then check downstream for any hostiles. No more than half a click. I'm going to see if anything can be seen from the top of this tree."" They all nodded accepting the orders, and I began my climb up the tree. When I reached the top I found what was off, there was a dead animal, some sort of prey, and a cat. ""Greetings, I'm Orsin. Judging by the scent, you are the mystery cat. Don't panic; our mission doesn't involve hurting you just scouting these lands. Not the most friendly, eh?"" I took a piece from the dead deer, leaving the rest. ""I need to show them some kind of evidence that I came up here so they don't question it. Be safe."" Climbing back down the tree my squad reformed and I showed them the deer piece. ""So a cat was here, but probably noticed us first and took off. I think this was a success, let us head home."" Returning to our triple two formation, we made our way out of the Nightmare Lands. Taking a quick glance back in the direction of the tree, I hoped the cat would be okay."
2495,The Great Tribes. (With Imperial Pandaa.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49229,2016-03-10T19:11:19,FawnChaser,"It was dark now, a cold wind rustling through the leaves of the trees I lay perched in. I'd finished a good deal of the deer I had caught, famished after my three day run through the Nightmare Lands. I wrapped my tail closer around my form, eyes glowing softly as I peered down at the squad of bears approaching the tiny patch of forest I had chosen to hide in. I considered climbing down and greeting them; our clans were still friends, at least to my knowledge, and I desperately needed safe passage through Ursus territories if I hoped to survive as an exile. Perhaps this meeting would be beneficial, despite the shame I felt at even speaking as an exile.<br/><br/>The second I saw the bears enter near the stream I changed my mind. They were traveling in twos, an easily recognizable Ursus war formation. They began looking around, a panda directing the squad then heading for my tree. Were they exiles in search of food as well? The Nightmare Lands didn't belong to any tribe in particular; the prey here was scarce and the land was bare. In fact, even exiles would share rather than fight over these lands. Not to mention, Ursus rarely exiled more than one bear every hundred years or so, much like Atma Kabile's own hesitance towards a punishment as harsh as exile. Suddenly, the panda began to climb my tree. I flattened against the branch and shivered, gripping the dead deer to balance it on the branch.<br/><br/>A few precious minutes passed while the panda stealthily made his way up the tree; I gripped the branch with shaky paws and dug my claws deep into the bark. Sap seeped from the wood and coated the pads of my paws as I clung desperately to the branch. The bear's head poked up through the thick foliage and I stifled a tiny giggle at how comical he looked. He told me not to worry and I blinked, caught off guard; Atma Kabile and Ursus weren't at war the last I'd heard. We'd been allies and friends for hundreds of years. Unless things had drastically changed in the last three days, there was no real reason to worry. We were both in neutral territory.<br/><br/>I lay frozen on the branch as he introduced himself and took a piece of my deer. I didn't growl or hiss, too surprised. What did he need to prove to his squad and why were they even bothering to map out the Nightmare Lands anyways? I blinked, watching him bid me a quick farewell then disappear beneath the leaves. My fur quivered and I blinked again. I stretched on the branch, arching my back and snowy fur ruffling as I balanced the deer on the tree branch. Then I carefully began to climb down the tree, with blood stained claws. I paused by the stream, washing the blood from my maw, claws, and fur; the water was terribly cold. Still, I didn't want to seem barbaric, all adorned in the blood of a recent kill and all.<br/><br/>Finished dousing myself in the freezing waters, I bounded out and shook vigourously; water went spraying in every direction and my fur hung from my form in a matted, soaking mess. I didn't have time to lick it down unless I wanted to try and find the bears while they were in their own territory. After seeing them scouting the Nightmare Lands and traveling in war formation, I didn't want to risk being found in their territory. Sighing, I dashed after them, likely looking more bedraggled than the humans' ragdolls. Catching up, I slowed down slightly and let out a small greeting between ragged breaths. ""Excuse me, Orsin, is it?"" I asked, settling on the grass and flicking my tail gently. I assumed a regal position in the grass, hair matted and dripping water; stiffly looking at the bears while I sat, I softly brushed my tail across the grass, still freezing from my hasty wash. ""Are you a squad sent from Ursus?"" I added, teeth chattering slightly as I watched them."
2496,The Great Tribes. (With Imperial Pandaa.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49229,2016-03-30T02:08:31,Imperial Pandaa,"I followed behind my squad, directing them back to the way we came in. Glancing around at the desolate land, I couldn't help but wonder who would choose to live in such place. Thinking back to the cat in the tree had peaked my curiosity. She had seemed completely oblivious to the current happenings between the tribes. Stealing a few glances back in the direction of the tree I couldn't help but think to myself; 'I hope she stays safe'. Refocusing on his squad he sent a small pray to Tsukiyomi to watch over her.<br/><br/>At the back of the formation I turned and looked at the cat. Panic ran through my eyes as I saw her sitting there. I couldn't remain sleuth for long though; Nix let loose a primal roar before charging from what was previously the front of the formation. Throwing my shoulder into Nix as he tried to charge by me, upsetting his balance, causing him to fall to the ground. ""Stand down, I gave no orders to engage! She approached us in a non hostile manner"". Nix began to recover and rise back to all fours, glaring at me. Accusation clear in his voice, ""Why does she know your name Orsin?"" The rest of the squad stood ready to act, but also confused of the situation as well. Deciding the truth would be the best response, I told it. ""She was up in the tree, she looked terrified so I left her after grabbing a piece of her deer as you saw"". Only Nix seemed dissatisfied with the answer; and Nix gave voice to his dissatisfaction, ""Why does she still breathe Orsin? Are we not at war with her kind? Did you not become a warrior to avenge our fallen?"" moving a bit, I put myself between the squad and cat before answering. ""As of right now she is innocent. She could have attacked me in the tree, I wouldn't have been able to defend myself sufficiently, but she didn't. I did not become a warrior to avenge the fallen; I became a warrior to protect the innocent! I will stay true to my beliefs, even if I have to fight you Nix"". I could see the rest of the squad looking between Nix and I, as if debating on who to follow. Nix began to shake his head and growl more aggressively, he was ready and itching for a fight. Aggression turned to confusion as the rest of the squad came and stood by me, facing Nix. Nix struck out at a small tree and snapped it in half. I shook my head and looked at the cat. ""Yes, we are Ursain and as I'm sure you have now gathered, at war with your people. You are welcome to travel with us should your intentions be pure. I am unsure how you would be treated in our village; either you will be free or a prisoner. I will guarantee your safety though"". Ordering his squad into a one, three, two formation; making sure Nix was placed at the front. ""If you wish to accept, you are welcomed to follow us, I would suggest staying by me should you choose to follow"". Bowing my head to the cat as a gesture of sincerity, before ordering the resumed march back home.<br/><br/>During the travel back to the village, my squad didn't have any other surprises. Dismissing them I turned to check to see how the cat was, or if she even followed at all."
2497,The Great Tribes. (With Imperial Pandaa.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49229,2016-05-06T00:51:22,FawnChaser,"My tail flicked casually at the bear squad. Orsin had turned, a look of panic spreading across his face as he saw me there. Had I done something wrong? My mind raced to remember everything I'd been taught the last few years in diplomacy with my father. My thoughts were cut short quickly. A primal roar echoed through the air and my fur stood on end. I leaped back and hissed as a large moon bear came barreling towards me, a murderous look in his eyes as he picked up speed. I trembled, then breathed a sigh of relief as he tumbled over onto his side. My gaze flickered to Orsin. What was going on here?<br/><br/>The squad went through several minutes of confusion. The large grizzly was angrily accusing of Orsin of something. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">...at war with her kind</span>,"" he was saying, shooting infuriated glances at me. Meanwhile, the remainder of his squad looked torn between the two sides. Orsin explained about finding me and the squad began to settle. Only the moon bear seemed dissatisfied with the group's decision. I blinked as Orsin turned to me, clarifying the two questions most pressing in my mind. We were at war or, rather, Ursus and Atma Kabile were at war. I slowly bowed my head and grieved a moment, wondering if this new tragedy was also Hara'eko's doing. If he had really attacked the Ursus right after driving out the Sikari, then Hara'eko was a fool. Ursus would have five clans to his four; he'd be sore pressed to come out at a stand still, let alone a victory.<br/><br/>I blinked at his offer to come back with the scouts. I needed the passage through Ursus at any rate and this was as close as I was likely going to get. I quietly watched the squad form up, then followed Orsin, still lost in thought. The path we took remained unmarked in my mind's eye. I was too busy contemplating the fate of the Sikari. My father slaughtered by his own wife and a lieutenant. Our tribe nothing more than a memory.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sahi, ragata atma.</span>A bloody ghost. Whatever was left of Atma Kabile couldn't truly be considered my home anymore. They were my people though and it would be disloyal to leave them alone.<br/><br/>We were coming to a stop. I settled outside of the Ursus camp, glad that my fur had settled and dried over the journey here. I nervously licked my front paw, tears glistening in the back of my eyes. Even if it couldn't bring hope back to my people, I needed to give my people a chance. I needed to aid the Sikari, for my father's sake. I needed to give them a place free from the tryanny of Hara'eko Amkha. My form quivered with a sudden fury, ears twitching with rage and anguish. I summoned up the smug maw of my people's enemy, my father's killer. Orsin turned to face me. I stared into the ground, digging my claws into the earth as I let my mind stray into the beauty of revenge. I would be the one to tear his skin to shreds and paint the ground red with blood. The blood of this traitor to the Sikari, to my family, to my father. I cut my thought off, ashamed.<br/><br/>The Sikari were always a peaceful clan. We rarely fought the other tribes of Atma Kabile. My father would be disappointed in me. Our people needed a leader, not a child thirsting for revenge. The Sikari needed freedom and a new life, not another tyrant. My shoulders hung slightly and I blinked up at the panda, eyes glistening with tears. Hopefully, Hara'eko's actions hadn't been as grievous here; if I was to be chief of Sikari now, then I needed to behave as such. I could start by repairing relations with the Ursus. I softly bowed to Orsin. a sign of respect in our culture. ""Thank you for escorting me here. I pray it wasn't too much trouble. Is there a chance I might speak with you?"" I asked, quiet and respectful."
2498,The Great Tribes. (With Imperial Pandaa.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49229,2016-06-21T01:41:07,Imperial Pandaa,"Seeing Kaiya when I turned, I approached her and tilted my head at the formalities she chose to use. I knew bowing was a sign of respect, but I didn't understand why she was doing it towards me. I mulled her question about talking in my head before replying to her, ""Well, the Ursain Alliance leader will most likely summon you since word of your arrival has no doubt gotten to him or is on the way."" Making a gesture with my head I indicate the village. ""How about I give you a tour while we wait for the messenger..."" I stopped when I realized I didn't actually know her name, a mistake on mannerisms in both our regards. ""What is your name?"" As she introduced herself I got closer and pushed my head against hers in first greeting as Ursain did. ""Nice to meet you Kaiya."" Turning I began walking into the village with Kaiya at my side, some places still bearing the scar of the attack. Something she apparently had no knowledge of.<br/><br/>The first place of the tour for Kaiya was the shrine we had for Tsukiyomi. ""This is the proper place we come to pray to our deity; Tsukiyomi. the Lunar God. I believe your culture has a similar deity? I would greatly enjoy learning more about them when we have time."" As we walked out the other end of the shrine, grave markers immediately would catch the eyes. Many could be distinguished as fresh markers. I bow to pay respect to the fallen and continue giving Kaiya a general lay down of our village. After all, she would either be staying with us or possibly killed so the information wouldn't matter. We continue inwards to the center of the village, passing the arena, Ursains glaring disdainfully at Kaiya. The daycare I tried to defend started to come into view; so I lower my head in shame and remembrance. When we arrived at two small charms that were displayed by the play area I bowed again. ""Two cubs I failed to save during the invasion. Has I been as fast as a Silva perhaps they would still be alive. Injured perhaps, but alive."" In my sorrow I failed to notice a couple of cubs approaching. One began trying to climb atop Kaiya's back while the other butted her rear and attacked her tail. ""Go away meanie! You made Ikari and Sha leave."" The cubs didn't grasp that their friends had died, their minds convincing them that it was just a nightmare; with the lost cubs leaving due to the Atma Kabile bullying the Ursain. Simply shaking my head at the antics, I quickly picked the one going for her tail and nudged the other. ""She didn't do it. Others did. Remember young ones, everyone deserves to be judged only for the actions they commit themselves."" The cubs gave a small no before returning to their playing, such innocence. That is what I, Orsin Luctum, would protect until my dying breath; not hunt in the hopes of revenge.<br/><br/>A Silva messenger arrived bearing the summons for both Kaiya and myself before we could continue the tour. ""Wu Gang Luctum requests an audience with both of you. In respective turns, Orsin must deliver his mission report; and the Sikari for judgement."" Giving the SIlva a nod of acknowledgement I begin to lead Kaiya to the cave we need to visit. ""Guess we will talk after this Kaiya, well, if we are both alive still that is."" Taking a deep breath I head in to deliver my report, once finished they direct me to an area out of sight before muzzling me unexpectedly. Kaiya is brought in by an Umbra and they waste no time in trying to rile her up, a test of patience if you will. ""Orsin informs us you were a tactician that played a key role in the attack that brought us such suffering."" I shook my head and tried shouting out that it wasn't true. ""Why should we do anything for you Sikari? Why should we let you stay? Why should we let you go? Do we look like fools to let go one who will cause nothing but pain for my people?"" The Ursain were a strong tribe, and very careful on who they allied with. Never trust one who cannot still their own mind. ""I never expected Khairo Sikari to commit a betrayal such as this."" I didn't get to hear anymore of what happened as I was taken from the cave through another opening. Waiting outside I finally saw Kaiya. they must have given her their decision. ""So... how did it go?"""
2499,The Great Tribes. (With Imperial Pandaa.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49229,2016-09-23T02:17:05,FawnChaser,"I slowly lowered my head in acknowledgement to Orsin's statement. Yes, it would be foolish to expect anything less than a meeting with the Ursain leaders, particularly since my tribe, former tribe, had apparently declared war in the last three days. I almost wanted to say no to the tour; I didn't want anyone thinking I was some sort of military strategist planning more attack against the Ursain for the war. Cool breath drifted through my fur as Sudrysa breathed into the gentle village and sent the breeze through the leaves on each tree. I bowed my head, then turned to Orsin. ""It would honor me if you showed me your village."" I needed to see what injuries my tribe had inflicted if I ever wished to make amends. He began to introduce himself and I lowered my head. ""I am Kaiya.""<br/><br/>The tour was a simple, yet powerful testament to the last few days. As we passed the shrine for Tsukiyomi, the smell of freshly turned earth became strong. Graves. Freshly made graves. I barely had time to let this sink in; we moved from home to home, weaving through the shops, landmarks, and other bits of town. Throngs of glaring Ursain stared at me as they passed. As my paws fell on the earth gently, the terrible weight of guilt built within me. This was my tribe's doing.<br/><br/>We stopped in front of a daycare and I began to tremble. My claws ground into the dirt as they moved forward. Birami would have loved to play at such a nice area. Tears trickled down my cheek as I saw the two charms hanging from the fence of the daycare playground. My fur seemed to clump up and air felt like a distant memory. My heart felt like a lump of lead in my throat. When the cubs pawed and pushed at my soft fur, I could not feel anything. Their words fell on stone ears. A tear trickled down my cheeks and I struggled to stand. Orsin pulled them off of me and softly talked to them; I stared into the ground, slowly drying tears of guilt and anguish.<br/><br/>As the scout came to take me to the Ursain leaders, I bent my head in farewell to Orsin. The taunts of the Ursain weren't new; my father had taught me to keep a cool head around the Ursus at all times. I let each insult roll off my fur like water, giving calm responses to each question. I was an exiled member of the clan of Atma Kabile and Princess of the Sikari Tribe. I told them of Hara'eko's treachery. I spoke as the rightful ruler of Atma Kabile and humbly asked to join Ursus until I could reunite with my tribe and reclaim Atma Kabile. It was an honor that they accepted. As Orsin approached me once we were let out of council, I tipped my head low in respect. ""I am one of you until my tribe can be reclaimed,"" I replied."
2500,The Great Tribes. (With Imperial Pandaa.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49229,2016-12-06T18:57:03,Imperial Pandaa,"I had been gradually losing more of my patience as I waited for Kaiya or news of her from a messenger. When she came over to me I asked the burning question that had plagued my mind, ""What was their decision?"" When she gave her response, I smiled, glad Wu Gang had allowed her to join them temporarily. ""Am glad to call you a comrade, Kaiya. May I be bold enough to offer you my home to rest? I fear dissenters may try to pass their own vigilante justice unto you."" After Kaiya agreed, I turned and began to walk. ""It is unfortunate but there is a section of Ursain who will always go to the extreme for their beliefs, much like the one who plagues your mind.""<br/><br/>While en route to home, word about the former Sikari Princess being given asylum in exchange for military service was already getting around. Some find her story brave, some heart touching, and few believe it to be a ruse for another attack. Cubs approach her again and stand on their hind legs. ""We will teach you to bear and be ferocious. Rawr!"" although, it sounded more squeaky than threatening. Shaking my head, I was once more reminded of the reason to fight. The purity and acceptance of the future, is there a better reason? Once Kaiya and I reached my home, I showed her to a collection of leaves she may rest on if interested. I went and curled near the entrance of my den, protecting her from intruders.<br/><br/>A Luctum messenger came in the morning to inform the both of us that we were needed at the testing grounds, Kaiya was to run through the Gauntlet to receive her orders. Off to the side, I watched as Kaiya went through the physical and mental trials until only sparring remained. The reason they requested my presence was to be her opponent, they wanted to check my loyalty and test her at the same time. ""Kaiya and Orsin to the center of the circle."" Giving but a frown, I did as was requested of me and stood in the circle. The circle had been modified with a low wall for mobility practice. When we first adopted our forms, we had both chosen a defensive stance. We gave respectful bows and then the match began. I charged at Kaiya and she leaped away, pushing against me. Momentum increased I had no choice but to kick and climb the wall slightly before sliding down again. It had proven to be the correct choice as Kaiya leaped towards my back. Adjusting, I quickly stood and threw her back to reposition. Any doubt i had was gone, there would be no way the judges would be able to avoid being impressed by her; concise movements,patience and adaptable. As they continued their bout, Orsin wish din his heart that she could be a member of his squad. That was when Orsin heard it, a low barely audible pressure, that anyone who didn't have adrenaline pumping would miss. Kaiya was moving, intent on ending the match before she could become more tired. Moving to meet her strike, our paws hovered above vitals. ""Draw! The match is a draw!"" Giving on last bow I left the area. I would wait for a little bit, in case she wanted to be shown to the springs to relax in. Shame went through my mind though, as I felt I had dishonored Kaiya by holding back. I didn't wish to take advantage of her exhaustion; and during the original training, opponents were matched based on exhaustion. When Kaiya came into view I smiled at her with my panda grin. ""Whichever squad you are with will be lucky. How about I show you to the springs to recover and relax?"""
2501,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230&start=20,2016-06-23T01:53:04,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>The water was clear and fresh, much better than anything that had ever come out of Susannah's container, Xpiayoc could tell. The smile on the woman from Ireland's face showed it.<br/><br/>Xpiayoc was pleased. Even with someone who traveled, and came with all sorts of devices and strange knowledge, she could have something better.<br/><br/>Shortly after Xpiayoc had laid down her clothes, Susannah emerged from the cenote, still fully dressed. Xpiayoc prepared to speak, assuring the woman that she would be safe. Before she could, Susannah began to take off her clothes, although slightly more hesitantly than the brazen Xpiayoc. Perhaps Susannah was just shy. Or, Xpiayoc thought suddenly, becoming naked wasn't something they did often in Ireland. Xpiayoc felt slightly intrusive of her guest, frowning as she turned her focus to take off her shoes and lay them in the same place as her garments.<br/><br/>When Xpiayoc turned back, Susannah was undressed, except for the unusual garments around the private areas. It was unusual, and made from a beautiful colour. <br/><br/>""What are those?"" Xpiayoc pointed, apparently forgetting her regret from earlier. <br/><br/>Not one to feel comfortable naked, at least in the open, Xpiayoc began descending back into the cenote before Susannah could respond. She saw that Hun Hunahpu was still swimming happily in the water. Xpiayoc grinned, stopping and letting her toes grip the edge of the stone stairs she was on. Why not follow the dog's example, and go for a swim? She stepped back, taking a deep breath before running forward with a loud whoop. She slammed into the water at full force, creating a splash even larger than the one created by her wily pet. <br/><br/>Unfortunately, bubbles entered Xpiayoc's nose, and she ascended from the water, spluttering and coughing. Hun Hunahpu swam to her, concerned, but Xpiayoc pushed his snout out of her face.<br/><br/>""I'm fine, I'm fine,"" she burbled, lungs finally relaxing. Despite the burning pain, it had been fun. While they swum in the cenotes plenty, jumping in in that manner was generally frowned upon. <br/><br/>Floating in the water, her arms swirling around her, Xpiayoc looked up to the crack of light that denoted the entrance. ""Susannah?"" She called, swimming to the edge of the pool and raising her head and elbows on the last stone. <br/><br/>The woman's name still sounded so foreign on Xpiayoc's tongue.<br/></span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div>"
2502,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230&start=20,2016-06-24T03:10:52,Shades,"<blockquote><div><cite>Shades wrote:</cite><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">Susannah was incredibly pleased with the fresh water now in her bottle. Not just because it was amazing, but because it was a sign that Xpiayoc trusted her, and that made Susannah really happy. Maybe they were becoming actual friends? That would definitely be awesome. That is, until the time came when she needed to leave.<br/><br/>Focusing on the present for now, Susannah took off her clothes, minus undergarments. She needed to get them to dry, after all. Once her clothes were out, Susannah decided that it was enough. Her underwear wasn’t wet, so she could keep it and wait for the rest to dry.<br/><br/>When Xpiayoc asked her what her underwear was, Susannah sighed. She should have seen the question coming, of course. “This is what we wear under our clothes where I come from”, she explained calmly. “It’s a cultural expectation, I would say. This is called a brassiere, and these are called underpants”, Susannah continued, pointing at the respective pieces. <br/><br/>After answering Xpiayoc’s question, Susannah followed her back in, walking more careful now that she was barefoot. She was a few steps behind Xpiayoc when the other girl jumped into the water. Taking steps back, she waited for the water splash to subside. Once she heard her new friend call her name, Susannah stepped back down and went closer to where Xpiayoc was. “Here”, she replied with a smile, wondering whether or not she should - or even could - go in the water as well.<br/><br/>“Is everything all right?”, the woman completed, seeing the dog's expression as he looked at Xpiayoc.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div></div></blockquote>"
2503,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230&start=20,2016-07-12T21:43:46,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>Susannah's undergarments were interesting, but quickly lost Xpiayoc's interest. She was a flighty girl, always looking for entertainment and adventure. Susannah wasn't just entertainment, like the ball games they played, or the rituals, or even hunting; she was a real, breathing person, with incredible stories of her own adventure, surely. More than Xpiayoc had ever hoped.<br/><br/>Xpiayoc repeated the mantra she had shared with her dog as she watched Susannah reenter the cenote. ""I'm fine,"" she smiled, leaning back from the end of the pool and letting her body form a floating starfish. Of course, Xiayoc had never seen a starfish in her life, let alone the sea. She had heard of it, the great, beautiful expanse of undrinkable water, but she had never had the chance to go. It was a journey of many days, and she had never been far from home. Her mother wouldn't allow it, her father forbid it, and the city's residents would feel a loss without her. Or would they? Xpiayoc was out right now, not with express permission, and she felt the calm of the water, the peace of the trees. The world was in order, it seemed.<br/><br/>Xpiayoc rolled over into the water, taking a shallow dive. Her already wild hair swirled around her as she opened her eyes and stared down to the bottom of the chultun. The water was expectedly clear, allowing Xpiayoc to see straight to the bottom. It was slightly rocky, matching the ceiling in much a way, but with the occasional scrubby-looking plant life, and a few unidentifiable skulls from rituals. Sometimes Xpiayoc would swim to the bottom to retrieve one and add it to her collection of oddities. <br/><br/>Swimming back up, Xpiayoc saw that Susannah was still standing by the edge, seemingly not intending to come in the water. ""Come, come,"" she said in a slightly impatient manner, gesturing her arms in a forward motion. She paused for a moment, thinking. ""Do you not swim in Ireland?"" she asked, blinking water from her eyes and pushing dark strings of hair from her face. She hadn't considered the possibility that Susannah didn't have access to large pools of water, but thinking about it, it could make sense as to why her water tasted poorly.<br/><br/>Well, if she didn't swim, Xpiayoc would teach her.  <br/><br/><br/></span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div>"
2504,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-02-07T00:41:41,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">A single, sharp breath. A carefully planted foot. Three quick steps, one after the other. She wouldn't fail again. Xpiayoc would not choke this time. Her hair was tied back, her clothing matching the forest around her. She was the perfect hunter, with her steps of such confidence.<br/>So she liked to think.<br/>Her companion, Hun Hunahpu, had his nose low, tight to the ground, sniffing and snuffling. Occasionally he would let out muffled barks, which Xpiayoc would chastise him for with a smart tap to the head. A hunter was to make no noise if they were truly intent on catching their prey.<br/>Xpiayoc slid carefully across the ground, finding her footing slowly on slippery rocks. The stream was powerful this time of year when the flowers were in bloom, and the young ajaw didn't want to get wet. Not that she was one to fuss over appearances, but if she returned to the village with her garments soiled and hair askew, there would be questions. That was because a young girl was not to hunt. A young girl was not to explore. They were to do as they were told, and stay safe. Xpiayoc snorted in derision at the thought.<br/>She made it across the stream. Hun Hunahpu was not so cautious, boldly splashing through and snapping playfully at the water spray that sparkled with the sun's light. Xpiayoc didn't hush him this time, instead smiling softly at the dog's antics. She remembered when she had received him, a wrinkly creature no larger than a ripe squash. Her brother had taught her how to train him to sit, come, stay, heel, and fetch. He was a good companion, and perhaps the closest friend Xpiayoc had.<br/>As they began to clamber over the bank, Hun Hunahpu's ears went straight up, his body still, but strained. He smelled something. Xpiayoc hoped it was a deer. She lifted herself over the bank with her arms, keeping low to the ground. She turned and gripped Hun Hanahpu under the armpits, pulling him up swiftly before he could protest with his large, droopy eyes. She turned to the world of the new side of the bank. There was a deer. With her dark, keen eyes, she could pick out its shifting fawn coat among the broad-leaved trees and bushes. She crawled forward and hid behind a large, old punab tree, pulling Hun Hunahpu with her. She made him sit and squatted herself, taking a long, deep breath with closed eyes. She was ready.<br/>In a flash of quick, dance-like steps, she was around the tree, arrow nocked. Breathe in. Breathe out. Shoot.<br/>The arrow was swift and sure, whistling on its way. Xpiayoc held her breath. Thunk! The arrow landed, not in a tree, not in the earth, but in its target. The huntress' eyes widened in pleased shock as she watched the deer hit the forest floor. She had done it.<br/>Hun Hunahpu barked. Xpiayoc did not stop him. In fact, she joined in, her surprise melting away into extreme joy. She barked, shouted, and babbled incoherently. She danced and spun. She was a howler monkey of the forest as she approached her kill.<br/>Xpiayoc soon noted that her 'kill' was not quite dead. It twitched in a frightening manner as it clung on to the scraps of life it couldn't possibly keep. She moved forward slowly, drawing a knife from her belt. As she looked into the eyes of the creature she couldn't help but feel sad. She looked away as she drew the knife across its neck to fully extinguish its life.<br/>The eyes weren't as sad now. Instead they were glassy and lifeless, like dull marbles. Xpiayoc went to work cleaning the corpse of meat and other useful things. She threw the unwanted pieces to Hun Hunahpu, which the canine gladly took, lying and rolling in the sun as he chewed.<br/>Xpiayoc tucked the meats in her satchel hastily, shading her face with her hand as she looked up at the sky. She should be heading back.<br/>She left as gracefully as she had come.<br/>Xpiayoc began running as she left the treeline of the forest and entered a wide, grassy field. Suddenly the field fell away to a downward slope, and in the small valley below, past the vibrant green grass, was Holmul. She could see the adobe huts, the pok-a-tok field, and the stone temples. It made her feel trapped. She increased speed, letting the wind take her downhill. Her feet flew. She felt out of control, in a good way. Until she tripped, sending her tumbling down the hill.<br/>Once Xpiayoc stopped rolling, she let out a whooping laugh. She sat cross-legged, bringing her bag into her lap to make sure she hadn't spilled any of the contents. Hun Hunahpu came to her side, having gone down the hill in a more careful fashion.<br/>Xpiayoc patted her bag, happy that she hadn't lost anything. She stood up and tried to rub the grass stains out of her huipil. The attempt was not successful. The huipil she wore was more mute than her others, but the imperfections to the outfit were still distressing. She shrugged it off, reasoning that she could simply wash her clothes later.<br/>As Xpiayoc entered the city, she noticed that the houses were all mostly empty. Few wandered the streets. That must mean they had visitors. She increased her pace, though not as recklessly as she had before. Her sandals slapped against the hard earth, pressed down by thousands of sandals before her. Xpiayoc often wondered how many people lived now, and how many people had lived in the past. Many, many people, she imagined. She rounded a corner, and before her was the market square, even busier than usual, because of the visitors. There were many bright colours, fabrics, carvings, and food overwhelming the wooden stalls. People walked back and forth, and children ran aimlessly through, cheering and playing imaginary games. Some faces Xpiayoc recognized, others she did not: those were the foreign traders. The smell of poc chuc made the girl's mouth water. Hun Hunahpu also seemed excited, wiggling and prancing just ahead of her. She heeled him, giving a stern glance as they fully entered the market.<br/>Xpiayoc was looking for a specific stall. It didn't take her long before she both smelled it and spotted it. It was a booth that sold meat, just by the central pillar, run by a short man who was currently counting cacao beans.<br/>""Hello, Iktan,"" Xpiayoc's voice was cheerful and rich, like the hot chocolate of her people. Despite its melodic sound, Xpiayoc couldn't sing or even chant, not having the ear to understand music.<br/>Iktan turned from his counting and grinned a mouth of jade. ""Hello, Xpiayoc,"" he said, leaning against the post of his booth, ""how are you today?""<br/>""Well."" Xpiayoc was not one for pleasantries, but for business. Her father and mother had raised her that way. If you spoke about anything other than business, they could rope you in with sympathies. She looked into her bag and pulled out the meat from her deer kill.<br/>Iktan raised a bushy black eyebrow. ""Does your father know you were hunting?"" he inquired, examining the quality of the meat with a careful eye.<br/>""No. And you won't tell him, yes?"" Xpiayoc put her elbows on the stall, head resting in her hands. A cheeky grin adorned her face like a pearl necklace. She had done business with Iktan before, and he was a friend. Xpiayoc had never brought in something this large before, however. <br/>Iktan laughed. ""I suppose not. What do you want for this?"" He pointed to the meat, satisfied with its grade. <br/>""Nothing. The thrill of the hunt is payment enou-"" Hun Hunahpu interrupted his owner by snatching a hunk of steak off the stall. Xpiayoc barked in annoyance, readying to hit him, but Iktan laughed once again.<br/>""Your dog's dinner is payment,"" he chortled, wiping tears from his eyes, ""now, don't you have traders to pester?"" He didn't wait for her response, instead giving a quick wink before turning to work at his booth.<br/>Xpiayoc blushed for a slight moment, head bobbing in affirmation. He knew her well. ""Heel!"" she called to Hun Hunahpu, snapping loudly. The dog stood, meat hanging from his mouth with pride. She shook her head in a mixture of annoyance and amusement as she entered the mull of people. She let herself be taken by the flow of bodies, toward the east side of the market. <br/>The foreign traders were congregated together, selling from the back of their cart. Xpiayoc could see obsidian and many, many feathers. The feathers were beautiful and bright: some Xpiayoc could not recognize.<br/>""Hello,"" Xpiayoc tapped one of the traders on the shoulder. He turned to her for a moment. He was very tall, and Xpiayoc tried not to feel intimidated. She knew that her people were short, and she was one of the shortest.<br/>""Do you have anything to trade?"" The man asked sharply, making a big show of what a busy man he was. Xpiayoc tried not to laugh. <br/>""No, I don't, but-"" <br/>""Then get out of the way. We are very busy, little girl."" The trader pushed her away with one contemptuous brown hand. Xpiayoc's mouth opened and closed like a fish, eyebrows drawn together in annoyance. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Little girl</span>?! She was almost 19, and a distinguished ajaw! She began to collect herself, standing tall. Turning away from the cart, she thought what a shame it was. The exotic feathers had really caught her eye, and she had been hoping to hear stories from afar. <br/>Xpiayoc decided to leave the market. If the traders wouldn't tell her stories of their adventures, she would find her own. She slipped back into the forest, praying to the gods that something exciting might happen in her life, just once.</span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div>"
2505,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-02-08T02:57:39,Shades,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">Dublin, Ireland<br/><br/>In that small room, two people stood facing each other - a man and a woman. The man was old enough to be the woman’s father - probably because he was - and had a very concerned expression while he spoke to her.<br/><br/>“You need to be extremely careful, Sue, please”, the man nearly pleaded, his hands holding the girl’s. “You have never been to a place like this before. Anything can happen, so please, take all the notes you can and come back in twenty four hours”.<br/><br/>“Yes, father, I know. You say it every time I travel”, the girl replied, in a somewhat bored intonation. <br/><br/>“And you disobey every time”, the man reminded his daughter, shaking his head.<br/><br/>The young woman fell silent for a moment, her gaze going to the bookshelf across the room. “Fine. You have a point”, she finally conceded. “I will not linger this time. I know of the risks”.<br/><br/>The man wasn’t convinced, as he was sure that his daughter always ‘knew’ of the risks every time she took a trip to another era. “And what are the risks, Susannah?”, he asked, in his usual patient intonation. <br/><br/>Susannah kept silent for a moment, nibbling on her lower lip. “Worst case scenario, they might freak out in seeing I’m different, and consider me some sort of witch or other unholy being and kill me”, she pondered.<br/><br/>The man also pondered for a moment. He had other possible scenarios in mind, but that was definitely the worst one, so he decided not to present any others. “Indeed. And that is why I want you back as soon as the watch is ready to travel back. And in the name of all that is holy, do not actively change anything”, the man reminded his daughter.<br/><br/>“Yes, father”, Susannah replied, as she always did. After these words, she checked her instructions and adjusted the pocket watch carefully for the right year. Since she was traveling to a time so far removed from her own, Susannah knew day and month mattered little, and adjusted the date to match the current one, just to make remembering it easier. After making sure she had all she would need - basically a rucksack with era appropriate clothes and her notepad plus pens -, Susannah kissed her father’s cheek. “See you in twenty-four hours. Have food ready”, she said as her farewell.<br/><br/>After this brief farewell, Susannah checked if the watch was set properly, and then pressed the ‘travel’ button. The process happened as it usually did. A sudden gust of wind surrounded the young woman, affecting nothing else but her, and her image started fading slowly from the library.<br/><br/>Her ‘landing’ was a lot less smooth than her exit from her current time. She literally crashed into the location for her new assignment, falling down and crashing against several branches from a tall tree before falling on her face with a groan.<br/><br/>And as it was her luck - or maybe Xpiayoc’s -, the ‘stranger’ would land practically at the young woman’s feet and stay still for a few moments, trying to figure out whether or not something had been broken before she could try and move.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div>"
2506,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-03-12T01:41:21,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Xpiayoc let out a frustrated huff, picking her way through the trees. The more she obsessed about the magnificent plumage of the traders, the more upset she became. Even if she was a <span style=""font-style: italic"">little girl</span>, like the trader had so self-righteously sneered, she was still an ajaw, and so highly loved by her people for her inner fire, a blessing from the gods.<br/>""Hun Hun,"" Xpiayoc called the dog to her side in a more affectionate manner than usual as she sat herself, back resting on a tree. She kept one knee up and left her arm rest on it, other hand patting the ground for Hun Hunahpu to sit. He let out a cheerful bark and cuddled by her, knowing to take advantage of her more affectionate mood. <br/>Admiring Hun Hunahpu's dark chocolate coloured skin, Xpiayoc gave him a few strokes down the back. He was always so soft, and such a unique colour. Sometimes Xpiayoc wished she had skin like that. Then, when she was sad, she could stroke her arms and feel better. But of course, she already had Hun Hunahpu for that. Xpiayoc was often like that, thinking of ways to be independent from others. It wasn't that she didn't care about anyone, but if something could be done by herself, she would do it. <br/>Slowly, Xpiayoc began to nod off. It was only midday, but hunting had taken quite a lot out of her. She hunted and adventured as often as possible, testing her endurance and going farther and farther from the village each day. She wished that maybe, some day, she would go as far as to find another village, and never return home.<br/>Just as she closed her eyes, Hun Hunahpu stood up and began barking frantically at the sky, jumping in a wild circle. Xpiayoc flailed wildly from her state of half-sleep, letting out an extremely annoyed shout.<br/>""Hun Huna-"" Before Xpiayoc could finish her reprimand, something came crashing through the branches above them, landing directly between the young Mayan and her dog.<br/>Xpiayoc hushed her dog and immediately gained composure, despite the curious nature of proceedings. It was in her character to be controlled more by curiosity than fear. As a precaution, she began reaching for her bow. Her heart dropped as she realized it wasn't on her back; it must have fallen when she rolled down the hill. So there were consequences to her impulsiveness. After thinking for a moment, she grabbed her skinning knife and approached the body slowly.<br/>Xpiayoc quickly identified the person as a woman, but she was unlike any woman the ajaw had ever seen in her entire life. The stranger's hair was coppery red, a colour belonging on a dog or in the ground, not on someone's head. Her clothes were strange as well, so blandly designed. Was she a traveler, from far away? Certainly from farther away than any trader Xpiayoc had ever seen. And she had fallen right from the sky!<br/>Against her better judgement, Xpiayoc crouched right next to the woman and poked her cheek. ""Who are you?"" The young girl spoke in her most commanding voice, holding the knife in a powerful manner. She was now in control of this woman, until she learned more about her, ""speak, strange woman!""<br/>Hun Hanuhpu circled the two, ears alert as he watched his owner's body language. Xpiayoc knew that if she was attacked, the faithful pup would protect her.<br/>""Come now, speak!""<br/>Perhaps this was the adventure Xpiayoc had been looking for.<br/><br/></span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div>"
2507,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-03-14T18:58:44,Shades,"<blockquote><div><cite>Shades wrote:</cite><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">Susannah took a deep breath when the other young woman poked her cheek. She had not expected to meet someone right away, as she had not expected to fall as she had done. Well, it was too late to expect anything other than what she had gotten.<br/><br/>With a sigh of relief - nothing was broken - she started moving slowly. Her face was very different from others that Xpiayoc had seen as well, probably. Her skin was very fair, dotted with freckles, and the eyes had a hue between green and blue.<br/><br/>Despite her strange appearance, the odd visitor seemed harmless enough, even friendly. Moving slowly, she sat up, keeping her hands in sight as a way of making known that she meant no harm. As she had no idea how friendly or unfriendly the one she had met was, Susannah told herself, it was for the best that she kept an attitude that could in no way be constructed as threatening. Between a young woman with a knife and a dog, after all, she held no chances if they felt threatened by her presence or any of her movements. And - she thought, eyeing the dog - the animal would probably bite first and ask questions later.<br/><br/>Making a gesture for the other one to wait, Susannah fumbled with something in her pocket - her translating device. Not removing it from her pocket, in case Xpiayoc would mistake it for a weapon, Susannah finally spoke - in her language.<br/><br/>""I apologize if I have startled you. I come from far, and mean no harm. I am only passing by this place and have no intention of staying"", she explained.<br/><br/>""I am named Susannah among mine, but you may call me as you prefer. I have no weapons or ill intents"".<br/><br/>Once she had finished speaking, Susannah kept her hands in sight and waited. It was, after all, the best way to deal with someone who had a weapon and apparently intended to use it.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div></div></blockquote>"
2508,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-03-14T22:29:38,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>Xpiayoc stood in a defensive stance and watched intently as the stranger slowly lifted herself from the ground, making strange gestures. She didn't appear threatening, but Xpiayoc had been tricked before. When she and her brother would rough-house at a younger age, Gabor would pretend to be bested before springing from the ground when she was least prepared.<br/>""Don't think your enemy is a fool, or you will be fooled,"" he had said, giving her hair a light tussle before helping her up. She had always been weaker than him, but fought with a fierce tenacity. Despite her bravado, Xpiayoc had never been in a real fight for her life, and wasn't prepared for one now. Her thoughts turned to Hun Hunahpu, with his natural weapons: jaws and claws. He was ready for a fight, hackles raised, but to Xpiayoc, the pacing was distracting. She tapped her leg and he came to sit at her side, nose still straining to be close to the new, strange-smelling woman, who was currently fumbling around in a shirt pouch. Xpiayoc tightened her grip on her skinning knife, prepared to strike first should a weapon be withdrawn. The weapon wasn't the best for a fight, and Xpiayoc much preferred her bow, but anything was better than her bare hands against such a large person. The woman withdrew her hand slowly, and Xpiayoc was relieved to find it unarmed.<br/>The woman began speaking abruptly, as if something had been holding her back before. Xpiayoc stepped back in surprise. The woman spoke clearly and formally, the words of Xpiayoc's own language falling from her tongue perfectly. The only thing that stood out was the name she gave herself, <span style=""font-style: italic"">Susannah</span>. It was unlike anything Xpiayoc had ever heard, even from traders and adventurers, and meant nothing in Yucatec. It was as strange as the woman who bore it.<br/>The woman said she came from far away. That much was glaringly obvious as Xpiayoc stared into her jade coloured eyes. Xpiayoc thought back to her own, a set of dark, hooded orbs. If she could replace her eyes with precios stones, she would.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Only passing through?</span> Xpiayoc mused, passing the skinning knife to her other hand and shifting her weight. She must have already traveled far to come here, let alone to go even farther. When Susannah said that she wasn't a threat, the huntress couldn't help but relax slightly, still keeping her position of power. <br/>""You are strange,"" Xpiayoc finally began, a slight frown on her face, ""where are you from, and why are you traveling?"" The hardness of her face and voice was dissipating, replaced with Xpyiaoc's natural, childlike wondering. If the phrase 'curiosity killed the cat' were to be applied to anyone in the village, it would be her. It took all Xpiayoc could not to sit on the ground and ask hundreds of questions, but her brother's words of warning echoed in her head, keeping her safe from the possible danger that this woman presented. <br/>Hun Hunahpu licked Xpiayoc's hand, and she fought back a giggle, tapping his nose lightly. He was such an inattentive fool. <br/><br/></span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div>"
2509,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-03-15T21:43:48,Shades,"<blockquote><div><cite>Shades wrote:</cite><blockquote><div><cite>Shades wrote:</cite><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">After saying what she had to say, Susannah kept silence. She felt that the other young woman was scared, and she wanted Xpiayoc to understand that she was not going to bring her any harm. It was the first thing she needed to accomplish, after all.<br/><br/>Having been found out now, Susannah needed to think on her feet. She couldn't be known by everyone else, as it would be very dangerous. Unlike the young woman she was speaking to, others, older and wiser, would probably see her as a threat and order her killed.<br/><br/>Touching her neck, Susannah closed her eyes for a moment. What could she offer without causing too many problems? <br/><br/>A smile curved her lips when she heard that she was strange. ""I am indeed"", the red haired woman replied. ""I am from a land which is named Ireland. It is very far from here, to the North"", she answered, deciding to keep things simple, but truthful. ""I come here, and to other lands, to learn about the places and people"", she completed. It was a good and neutral way of explaining why she was there without actually getting down to the details.<br/><br/>""If you do not hand me over to your elders - as they would probably kill me -, I will tell you everything about my land and our customs, and you can tell me about yours. I promise I come in peace and will not harm you. On my word, you may kill me where I stand if I cause you any sort of harm. Have we a deal?"".<br/><br/>Yes, Susannah knew she was probably making a bad decision there. But things had already gone wrong, so all she could do, now, was to try some damage control.<br/><br/>""Would you like me to prove that I have no weapons in my possession?"", she asked, after some thinking. It was prudent to offer, after all.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div></div></blockquote></div></blockquote>"
2510,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-03-19T04:22:16,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>Ireland? Xpiayoc had heard of many places, but Ireland wasn't one of them. The word held an unnatural strangeness, just like the name Susannah did. Of course, if Ireland was so far away, it would make sense that they had different words with different sounds. Xpiayoc had met travelers that spoke with different languages before, but none of those travelers had fallen from the sky. <br/><br/>So Susannah was an explorer. Xpiayoc couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy. The woman looked about her age, maybe a little bit older, and she was allowed to go out on her own and learn about the world and other cultures? Maybe it was because the woman was so large. She looked like she could take care of herself in a fight, being even taller than the trader that had snubbed Xpiayoc so harshly on those beautiful feathers. Imagining Susannah punch the man out gave Xpiayoc internal satisfaction. <br/><br/>Xpiayoc was startled by Susannah's next statement. It was something she herself had not considered yet. The elders were wary, but were they so wary as to kill a stranger on the spot? They would kill prisoners and cowards who surely deserved it, or have them play pok-a-tok, which Xpiayoc loved to watch, if she ignored the inevitable outcome for one of the teams. Was it crime enough, to simply be strange? Xpiayoc thought back to her father. He was loving to her, his only daughter, and was a strict but kind ruler. He wasn't wary of the average trader, but Susannah was wild-looking, with her pale face, dog hair, and height.<br/><br/>In keeping Susannah away from the city, she said she would repay Xpiayoc with knowledge of far away. A most interesting trade, the kind that made her skin prickle with excitement and distant dreams. The elders had told her stories of the gods and their people hundreds of times, until they had become bored of her pestering, and the traders would give their knowledge to her, if they respected her, but Susannah was special. Her stories would be a precious jewel, stored in Xpiayoc's mind. The trade seemed fair.<br/><br/>Again, Susannah repeated that she wasn't a threat. Xpiayoc was beginning to believe her. She wanted to believe. She wanted to sit in the dirt and stare in wonder at the foreign woman's face, counting the number of spots on it.<br/><br/>To Susannah's question about weapons Xpiayoc nodded, lowering her knife to her side and watching the woman carefully, her stance more relaxed, but still ready to defend herself. This woman was no harm, she hoped. Hun Hunahpu sensed his master's defences dropping and sat down, resting his head on his paws. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Lazy dog,</span> Xpiayoc tutted internally. <br/></span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div>"
2511,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-03-21T14:51:35,Shades,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">Susannah really hoped that what she had to offer was enough to get some cooperation from Xpiayoc. She had noticed that the young woman was very curious, and it might work to her advantage. And of course, she meant it when she said she was not a threat. She would never harm anyone in there unless she needed to defend her own life. And she had no illness that could be communicated - a problem that she knew could be very serious in a place like that. So, she was 100% not a threat for anyone who was not out to kill her. And she did indeed hold no weapons, as it was a part of her code of conduct.<br/><br/>When the girl indicated that she would want to be sure that she had no weapons, Susannah obliged right away. She had no reasons not to, after all.<br/><br/>“I may have some strange items, but I promise none of them is a weapon, and I will explain what they all are”, she warned beforehand.<br/><br/>That said, Susannah started taking off of her person everything that was not her clothes, and explaining while she did so.<br/><br/>First, she removed her necklace, with a small silver cross. “This is a simbol of my religion, it’s for protection”, she explained.<br/><br/>She then removed the object in her pocket. “This is for me to be able to communicate with you”, she stated. <br/><br/>A tube of lip balm came out afterwards. “This is for when my lips get dry”, she explained, demonstrating how it worked by taking the cap off, spinning the white tube and passing the light blue inner tube on her lips.<br/><br/>A plastic bottle of water followed. “And this is just water. That is all I have on my person”, she finished, calmly.<br/><br/>Once everything was placed at her feet, Susannah waited patiently, watching the girl’s movements. Should she want to touch anything or ask questions, Susannah would happily oblige, as she imagined all of that would look alien to Xpiayoc.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div>"
2512,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-03-24T17:09:49,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>Susannah wasn't armed, dropping Xpiayoc's caution. Her longing for companionship and knowledge of far away worlds was too great for her to continue to be defensive. Her pride of self caused her to retain the authoritative state of speaking that she had had when Susannah was a possible threat. She was an ajaw, after all.<br/>This allowed Xpiayoc to openly stare in wonder at the objects now displayed in front of her. The items that Susannah produced were in a progression from unusual to otherworldly. The silver necklace in the shape of a cross was understandable. The beads, jewels, feathers, fabrics, and very stones of her life were embedded with symbols of her and her people's gods. Many were to bring protection. The next item looked like a gray stone with carved protrusions, yet the woman said it was for communication? Xpiayoc didn't understand what she meant by that, but then, she was from far away. Perhaps it was another religious talisman for clear speech and thoughtful words. <br/>The tube that Susannah pressed to her lips was strange. The material itself looked like a chalk stick, and despite its bright, beautiful colour, none of it came off on to her lips. Xpiayoc reached up and touched her own lips, rubbing her fingers lightly over them. This time of the year was hot, with beautiful rain that added a buzz and warmness to the air, like a steam bath, so her lips were smooth. In the dry months, her lips would sometimes crack and dry, but she had never thought there was something to seek relief from it.<br/>Carrying water was of no shock to Xpiayoc. She had often used a limeta, made with a cut and hollowed luch, the orange kind with with the curved middle. It always gave the water a special, pleasant taste, different from taking it directly from a reservoir, cave, or spring. The thing that was interesting about Susannah's water was the carrying device itself. It was clear, and made a strange crinkling noise as Susannah put it down. Xpiayoc watched as the water lapped from side to side of the bottle before finally settling. Xpiayoc turned her attention to Susannah, staring firmly into her eyes before slowly crouching down on to the ground, not letting go of her knife as she began examining the items with one hand.<br/>Hun Hunahpu took this as the cue to put down his guard. He let out a cheerful yap, lunging towards Susannah and vigorously sniffing her clothes from foot to hair. His tail thwacked Xpiayoc in the face; she pushed his hindquarters out of her way, letting out a huff and adjusting her dark hair. She wished that Hun Hunahpu could speak, and tell her what he learned from Susannah's scent. ""if he bothers you, tell him binel and he <span style=""font-style: italic"">should</span>,"" Xpiayoc shot an annoyed glare at the overly excited dog, ""leave you alone."" Xpiayoc reached for the water bottle, letting out a surprised breath at the texture of the container. It was smooth, like a polished stone, but crinkled like a thick sheet of paper when she held it firmly. She fought with the cap on top of the bottle, the hard round object refusing to budge. Finally it twisted open, and in Xpiayoc's hastiness, some of the water spilt to the ground. Xpiayoc continued her investigation unabashedly, tipping the bottle to her lips and taking a small sip. It tasted wrong, with none of the freshness from the water of a luch limeta. Xpiayoc put the cap on the bottle and offered it back to Susannah, face twisted in a slight grimace. ""Your water is bad,"" she said, her eyebrows drawn firmly over her dark face. The stranger didn't seem like a fool, but her water carrying device didn't seem very effective.<br/></span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;"">Notes: limeta means bottle / luch means gourd / binel means to go</span></div></div></div></div>"
2513,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-03-28T20:14:11,Shades,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">Susannah was relieved that Xpiayoc seemed to have dropped the defensive posture. That would definitely make things much easier. For both of them, actually. Susannah would never harm Xpiayoc unprovoked, but she was ready to defend herself in case of an attack. Heck, non-interference didn’t mean <span style=""font-style: italic"">‘let yourself get killed’</span>, after all.<br/><br/>Once she had placed all the items she carried with her, Susannah waited patiently for the younger woman to check everything out. She was worried that the communicator would get damaged, but took a relieved breath when Xpiayoc handled it carefully. Should that stop working, she would be in a very complicated situation. <br/><br/>Watching as the girl touched her lips, Susannah opened her mouth to ask if she wanted to try the lip balm. She closed it without saying anything, though. It was for the best that she did nothing that could cause any problems. <br/><br/>Laughing a bit when Xpiayoc’s dog came close to her, Susannah shook her head and allowed Hun Hunahpu to sniff her. Hearing the girl’s words made her nod. “Do not concern yourself. He does not bother me at all”, she said, one hand scratching behind the dog’s ear. “He is a good boy”, the young woman added. <br/><br/>She watched as the girl tried her water. A smile showed on her face when Xpiayoc said her water was bad. “I believe so. Would you show me where I can get good water?”, she asked, believing that letting Xpiayoc teach her something would make her more pleasant to the other one. “I am sure that the water you have here is much better than this one - and of course, while we walk, you may ask me whatever questions you might have about anything”, she completed after her request.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div>"
2514,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-03-29T04:12:55,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>Hun Hunahpu was treated well by Susannah, putting Xpiayoc further at ease. <span style=""font-style: italic"">She isn't made of wood,</span> Xpiayoc mused, watching as Susannah pet Hun Hunahpu behind the ear, <span style=""font-style: italic"">so she can't be evil or heartless.</span> Despite Susannah saying it was fine, Xpiayoc decided Hun Hunahpu had had enough fun. ""Talel, Hun Hun,"" she said, tapping her thigh. The dog let out a reluctant yap before turning to sit at his master's feet. Xpiayoc tried not to glow with pride when Susannah admired her canine companion. Her brother had trained him well, and many people in the village had admired his faithfulness to Xpiayoc.<br/><br/>Xpiayoc passed the water container back to Susannah, running her tongue along her pointed teeth to get rid of the taste. ""Of course I can show you water better than this,"" Xpiayoc grimaced. She wasn't one to hide emotions in her words or face, not afraid of insulting the traveler's inadequate resources. Xpiayoc tapped her chin and took a quick look around to receive her bearings. There was a cenote nearby to the east. It would have the best water, but foreigners weren't allowed in the spiritual pools. There were many chultuns in and near the city, but if Susannah was seen, they would be questioned profusely. There was a well beyond the city, but it was far. Xpiayoc frowned as she thought. <span style=""font-style: italic"">We will walk together and I will judge her character,</span> Xpiayoc thought. A good plan. ""Come,"" she commanded, nodding firmly to Susannah. Hun Hunahpu jumped up and followed her. <br/><br/>Xpiayoc began walking south-east, giving herself room to decide where to go on their journey. She bagn walking backwards to ensure that Susannah was following, feet carefully placed among the undergrowth of the forest.<br/><br/>It was only fair that Xpiayoc introduce herself, after Susannah had so freely offered her name. ""I'm Ix Xpiayoc Kan Ajaw, and this,"" Xpiayoc patted the top of Hun Hunahpu's head, ""is Hun Hunahpu."" Xpiayoc couldn't hold her questions in any longer. ""What is your home like? Who are your gods? What's in the north? Where else have you traveled? How did you get here? Why did you fall from the trees?"" Xpiayoc blurted, letting the questions spill from her lips without filter. <br/></span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;"">Notes: Xpiayoc's statement <span style=""font-style: italic"">she isn't made of wood</span> relates to the second attempt of creating man by the gods, when they tried creating the race from wood. The wooden humans had no emotions and wouldn't care for or feed animals, specifically dogs / a cenote is a natural underground cave filled with water / a chultun is a man-built underground cistern</span></div></div></div></div>"
2515,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-04-03T10:12:20,Shades,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">Susannah was sure that she was being watched very carefully by Xpiayoc. Still, her attitude towards her dog had nothing to do with the fact that the interaction was being watched. Susannah really liked dogs, and that one seemed to be a well-behaved specimen. And of course, pleasing a dog was a really good way of pleasing its master. Anyone who had ever had a dog could easily know that. So, it was for the best that Hun Hunahpu had liked her, it made things easier.<br/><br/>When the dog went back to Xpiayoc, Susannah stayed where she was. She didn’t want to do anything wrong and raise Xpiayoc’s suspicions again, after all. <br/><br/>Taking her bottle back when Xpiayoc returned it to her, Susannah nodded when the young woman said she could show her better water. She was pretty sure of that, as bottled water couldn’t really measured up to real fresh water. Waiting patiently for Xpiayoc to make up her mind about where they would go to find water, Susannah jumped to her feet right away when commanded. <br/><br/>As soon as Xpiayoc started walking, Susannah followed her, keeping about two steps behind. This way, she could see where Xpiayoc was going without getting too close and risking tripping on her feet, since the other woman had decided to walk backwards. <br/><br/>When Xpiayoc introduced herself, Susannah bowed her head in a greeting. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance”, she replied politely. “And yours too”, she completed to the dog in a lighter intonation. The questions were heard patiently and Susannah started speaking as soon as she was sure that Xpiayoc had finished her questioning. “My home is a very large house, made of mortar and brick - materials everyone where I live uses to make sure their homes last a long time. We have only one god, and we refer to him simply as God or the Lord, but there are also saints, who are sort of minor gods. Of these, I feel closer to Saint Patrick, a saint from my own home land. In the north there are many other lands. Most of them are very different from here. They are colder, and the people look different. Some of them look like me, some have black hair but fair skin, or yellow hair, like the color of gold. I have traveled to many countries and seen many different people and places, it would take days to tell of them all. I have gotten here through a special way of transportation from my land, and I have landed on the trees because something went wrong”. <br/><br/>After all these answers, Susannah fell silent. She was pretty sure her answers would only spark more questions, but not answering would have been way worse.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div>"
2516,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-04-06T03:28:45,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>Once Susannah had begun walking, Xpiayoc slowed and turned to walk beside her, Hun Hunahpu trotting between the strange pair. Xpiayoc waited for the traveler to answer all her questions, breathless from speaking so rapidly. She tended to talk faster when she was excited, sometimes walking the line between coherent speech and gibberish. Her parents had always berated her for it, stating that it was a form of impatience, which Xpiayoc couldn't help but know to be true. Speaking took far too long to do. The faster she could get all of her ideas out, the faster people could respond to them, and get things done. <br/><br/>So the people from <span style=""font-style: italic"">Ireland</span> also used mortar and brick to help build their houses. Xpiayoc had watched and helped build both mud brick and stone block houses, and she herself lived in the latter, being from one of the influential families. The materials themselves were unremarkable, but what was beautiful was the carvings and stories written on the outside of many buildings. Even he thatched huts of the average citizens were decorated in a beautiful manner. And of course, there were the roof combs. Xpiayoc would never say it aloud in the city, but she had always thought they looked a bit silly. <br/><br/>Tilting her head in surprise as Susannah mentioned that she only had <span style=""font-style: italic"">one</span> god, Xpiayoc thought to her own religion. She prayed and went to ceremonies like any other self-respected member of her city. How she loved the clothing and the bright colours and the dancing and chanting. As an Ajaw, she had to know how to lead her people through such ceremonies, and help them with their godly troubles, but it still seemed all too confusing. If a member of the community approached her with a problem, she usually suggested sending prayers to Ahau Chamahez and Ah Puch, if it was to do with health, and Itzamna if it was for understanding or good crops, as well as a bird or deer sacrifice. Xpiayoc never recommended a dog sacrifice, being too attached to her own companion. She was also afraid of the idea of the sacrificial bloodletting that commonly happened during the burning of idols. Why would the gods want to cause her pain? She was a highly-respected woman in the city, but thankfully not high enough status to be considered worthy of a bloodletting sacrifice.<br/><br/>Of all the gods, Xpiayoc most appreciated Alaghom Naum. She couldn't imagine a world without human thought and intelligence. Perhaps Naum was much the 'Saint Patrick' that Susannah referred to being close to. <br/><br/>A tangle of particularly close bushes and trees cause Xpiayoc to drop focus from listening for a moment as she focused on placing her sandaled feet through the woods without tripping or disturbing the wildlife. Her people had always respected nature, and it was a part of Xpiayoc's culture that she felt strongly rooted in. Hun Hunahpu charged through the bushes, snapping at branches playfully as he pushed through. Xpiayoc snorted in a mixture of annoyance and amusement. Now that the thick brush had passed their way was clear. Besides the space that they needed for the city and sacbeob, they left the forest as it was: beautiful, wild, and holders of the sky.<br/><br/>Hot and warm were the two things Xpiayoc knew well. Sometimes between the wet and dry season, it would become cool, and Xpiayoc had to stretch her imagination to imagine weather even cooler than that.<br/><br/>Hair the colour of gold? Xpiayoc's ears perked up at that statement. Hair the colour of corn would surely be beautiful, just as Susannah's copper was. Xpiayoc strove to carry beauty, as any of her people would. As she had been hunting, she wasn't adorned with the regular bangles, jewels, and tassels, which made her feel somewhat out of place presented to a foreigner. At least her hair was up, held by decorative feathered bands. Even when hunting, she had to allow herself a small vanity. <br/><br/>Thinking on her own appearance made Xpiayoc turn to glance at Susannah once again as she finished answering Xpiayoc's last hasty question, tutting internally at how plainly she was dressed. Her beautiful hair was left down, and her clothes matched the rocks around her. Susannah must not have had as much access to beautiful things in her home as Xpiayoc did.<br/><br/>Xpiayoc didn't worry whether she was bothering Susannah with her questions. ""Why are you dressed so boringly?"" she asked bluntly, looking over to Susannah while picking dirt from under her nails, ""and can you fly?"" The last question was very child-like, but incredibly logical to Xpiayoc. Only birds landed in the trees, after all.<br/><br/>Anything was possible.</span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;"">Notes: Ahau Chamahez is one of the gods of health and medicine / Ah Puch is the god of death / Itzamna is the god of writing and taught man about crops / Alaghom Naum is the goddess who gave mankind thought, intelligence, and consciousness / a sacbe is a Mayan road, the name literally meaning ""white way"". Connects places within a city and occasionally cities to each other</span></div></div></div></div>"
2517,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-04-08T20:20:19,Shades,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">Susannah relaxed a bit when Xpiayoc started walking normally by her side. That seemed to be a good sign, a sign that the other young woman no longer saw her as a threat. That really put her mind at ease, for many reasons. First of all, because she wouldn’t want Xpiayoc to fear her. Second, because she didn’t want to have to get physical to defend herself. Yes, she had told a <span style=""font-style: italic"">little white lie</span> and failed to mention the fact that she had a weapon in her person, but she really had no plans of using it, so it was all good - hopefully.<br/><br/>After saying she only had one god, Susannah wondered for a moment. She could imagine that having only one god should sound as odd and foreign for someone like Xpiayoc as having several sounded to her. She imagined that the rites of her religion as a Catholic would also sound pretty strange, and toyed with the idea of sharing them once they had more time to talk. <br/><br/>When Xpiayoc got distracted, so did Susannah. While she didn’t share the Mayan views, she had always been a follower of the ‘in Rome like the Romans’ principle. So, she walked as carefully as Xpiayoc did, not wanting to cause any trouble. It had been a principle that had always served her well, and she was not about to abandon it now. Everything that could have gone wrong in this particular trip already had, after all.<br/><br/>Xpiayoc’s question about why she was dressed so boringly made Susannah smile. It was almost exactly like speaking to a child. Looking at her own clothes, Susannah agreed that they could be constructed as boring. She had no ornaments or bright colors, which would probably make her much more attractive in the eyes of someone of Xpiayoc’s culture. “I usually travel dressed in plain clothes”, she explained gently. “I often reserve better clothing for special moments”.<br/><br/>The question about her ability to fly nearly made Susannah laugh. The only reason why she did not was out of respect. Shaking her head after she felt able to speak without laughing, Susannah finally replied. “No, I can not fly”, she answered truthfully. The idea of telling Xpiayoc about airplanes played with her mind for a moment, but Susannah eventually decided against it. “Are there any more questions you would want answered?”, she asked politely, without the slightest hint of impatience. This conversation was actually immensely interesting to her, and Susannah would have liked to prolong it as much as possible.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div>"
2518,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-05-04T01:20:36,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>""Life is a special moment,"" Xpiayoc quipped quickly, lifting her arms so that her huipil flapped around her, ""you don't wait for it!"" There were always the ceremonies, where men and women of Holmul wore headdresses, necklaces, beads, and capes even more extravagant than what they usually wore, but with such ceremonies performed as often as possible, it wasn't an uncommon dress style. Xpiayoc especially enjoyed weddings, even if some people became incredibly drunk. The priests said being drunk was having a connection with the gods, but the girl wasn't so sure. <br/> <br/>Xpiayoc had watched when Susannah had gone through the thick forest, pleased that she had given the area a similar respect that she herself had. She wondered if it was part of the woman's culture, or if she was simply following Xpiayoc's lead. Either way, it was a good sign, either a strong respect of the forest, or respect for her. If only Hun Hunahpu was able learn the same respect. Dogs could be taught many things, but reverence for nature did not appear to be one of them. They peed on any tree, sacred or not. Xpiayoc fought against the hilarious memory brought by the thought.<br/><br/>The trio weaved their way through the newly blooming flowers, waxy bushes, and proud, tall trees. It was now around midday, the sun beating hot, but they were partially protected by the wide canopy of branches above them. Sunlight streamed through, mottling the ground beautifully.<br/><br/>So Susannah couldn't fly. Xpiayoc had expected that-how could someone fly with no feathers?-but it had seemed important to ask. Despite Susannah's size and hair and eyes and skin and clothes, the two were one in the same. Xpiayoc wished she could fly with the birds. They seemed free to go where they liked, and traveled far every day. Her favourite birds were the ch'el, with their bright blue wings. They always seemed to have friends when they were hopping along the ground or flocking to the ja'as. <br/><br/>""You say that 'Ireland' is far north. Have you met any other people on your way here?"" If Susannah had met other people like Xpiayoc in her travels, she would have even more stories to tell about them, not just about herself and her own culture. The white north, top of the square. She wondered what the stars looked like there. Like her people, she loved and admired the stars and how they moved across the sky. Xpiayoc very often visited the city's ilhuica tlamatilizmatini to learn from him, though she rarely stayed awake long enough to see him do his real work. She was enthusiastic, but easily swayed by sleep.<br/><br/>xpiayoc found her feet gradually taking the path to the cenote. She would have to think of some sort of test before she revealed its location, to truly prove that Susannah was trustworthy. Perhaps the gods would provide it for her.</span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;"">Notes: Ch'el are yucatan jays / ja'as are banana plants / 'white' north refers to the Mayans association to colour for different directions / 'top of the square' refers to the Mayans' believe that the Earth was square and flat - some also believed the world rested on the back of a crocodile in a pool of water lilies / ilhuica tlamatilizmatini means ""wise man who studies heaven"", and was considered an oracle among Mayans for their predictions using the stars</span></div></div></div></div>"
2519,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-05-09T00:47:21,Shades,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">Susannah nodded when Xpiayoc said that life was a special moment. She did have a point there, there was no way to deny that. “I have to concede that you are right”, the Irish girl replied. “Let us say, then, that these clothes were the most practical for traveling”, she corrected herself. It was very interesting to talk to Xpiayoc, and Susannah had to admit she was learning a new perspective in life. <br/><br/>Keeping silent while she thought about what the young Mayan girl had said, Susannah paid attention to where she was going, keeping an eye out for anything on her path. Another part of her attention was kept on both Xpiayoc and Hun Hunahpu, to whom she gave an eventual petting or ear scratching when the dog came close enough. <br/><br/>While Xpiayoc also kept silent, Susannah was simply enjoying the walk and the warmth. It was a little too hot for her liking, but Susannah felt that she could get used to the weather there in time. Of course, she wouldn’t stay around for long enough to get used. But it wouldn’t do to keep thinking about it right now. <br/><br/>When Xpiayoc spoke again, Susannah turned her attention to the other girl’s words. She listened to the question and shook her head on a negative. “Sadly, no”, Susannah replied quietly. “You happened to be the first person I have met during my travels here”, she completed, really hoping she wouldn’t have to spin another tale about her traveling process.<br/><br/>With a sigh, Susannah kept on walking. She felt a little down right now, for having to lie to Xpiayoc. It was clear that the other girl had a lot to ask, and she would love to be able to - or more properly be <span style=""font-style: italic"">allowed</span> to - answer all of her questions. For now, though, she preferred to keep her eyes on her path and wait for some other question she could answer honestly.<br/><br/>Feeling that itch she usually felt when something wasn’t right, Susannah fell even more silent, keeping her breathing shallow as to make as little noise as possible. In an almost involuntary move, the Irish girl held out a hand to hold Xpiayoc’s arm. “Please”, she murmured, not sure why on earth she had done that. It was just a strong feeling that it was important for the other young woman to stop walking for a moment.<br/><br/>Susannah was about to apologize and let go of Xpiayoc’s arm, ashamed of her irrational action, when, right where Xpiayoc would have stepped had she not stopped the other girl’s progress, a large boa started slithering past, not seeming even a little bit bothered by the two women. Letting out a breath she didn’t even know she was holding, Susannah finally let go of Xpiayoc’s arm. “I apologize”, she murmured, timidly. “I felt that I should, for some reason”.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div>"
2520,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-05-21T20:33:20,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>Xpiayoc could understand Susannah's logic. Clothes for traveling, and hunting, did need to be a little simpler, which was why she wasn't dressed as beautifully as she normally would be. When people left the village to trade, they wore more plain clothes, but brought with them the beautiful garments the women of the village made for them and their protection. <br/><br/>The answer Susannah gave next was more disappointing. Had she not met anyone on her way down the square and said hello? Xpiayoc would have talked to everyone she met, chattering away like the monkeys that sometimes came out from the trees. Though, she reasoned, there were many different types of people who did things differently, even among Xpiayoc's own friends. She knew many of the girls were timid and quiet, while others were like her. She was friends with a few boys, but overall they were mean and rude and obviously not focused on being just her 'friend'. She had evaded marriage yet so far. Plus, if Susannah hadn't chosen to speak to anyone before now, maybe that meant Xpiayoc was special, and chosen carefully. That made her happy to think about. <br/><br/>Questions didn't tumble from Xpiayoc's lips quite like before as she let the silence speak. She heard Susannah's sigh and copied her like a curious parrot, expelling the air out of her mouth like it was foreign to her. She began to copy a few more things, like Susannah's posture and gait, which Xpiayoc had to make mighty steps on her short legs for. It became almost like a little game as she pushed off her feet in a jump-like motion to match even one of the foreigner's mighty steps. <br/><br/>Suddenly, Susannah's breath changed, and she grabbed Xpaiyoc's arm. The ajaw immediately bristled, thoughts racing about how she shouldn't have trusted the foreigner, and that she was an enemy, a liar. She was prepared to smack the woman's hand away and sic Hun Hunahpu on her before Susannah's voice came through, soft and quiet, a small request. Xpiayoc paused for a fraction of a second, before her eyes caught on something moving in the grass, just where her next stride could have taken her. It was a large boa, happily moving across the forest floor. If she had stepped on the creature's head, it would have been a different tale.<br/><br/>Even as Susannah let go of Xpaiyoc's arm, the woman she had saved grabbed her sleeve. ""For some reason? Did the gods speak to you? Did Ixchel speak to you? What did she say? No, she's telling me- come!"" Xpiayoc's speech became like babble again as she grabbed the woman's hand and began running towards the cenote. Hun Hunahpu ran ahead, barking happily. He knew where they were going.<br/><br/>Xpiayoc dropped Susannah's hand and fell into the plush grass outside the cave that descended to the holy waters. ""The gods say I can trust you, Susannah,"" she said, grinning and breathing heavily from the exhilarating run. <span style=""font-style: italic"">They've brought me a friend!</span><br/></span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;"">Notes: Ixchel is the goddess of a plethora of different things, including snakes and water</span></div></div></div></div>"
2521,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-05-28T02:52:30,Shades,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">Susannah was a little relieved that Xpiayoc seemed to understand her reasoning for wearing plain clothes. It wasn’t like there was much more she could do than explain her reasons, after all. Of course, if this was the current time, she could have shown Xpiayoc pictures of herself in more interesting clothes. As it was, though, it would be the worst possible idea. So, she was happy to change the subject and speak about other matters, before she ended up feeling tempted to say even more than she already had.<br/><br/>As for offering reports of conversations, that was something Susannah couldn’t do unless she wanted to spin a tale, which she didn’t. Of course, every now and then, Susannah did humor people by creating a story, but this time, she didn’t want to. It was for the best to keep things simple. It would have pleased her to know that Xpiayoc was happy to think that she had chosen her specifically to talk to - even if that hadn’t exactly been the case, so it was for the best that Susannah didn’t say that she had met others and talked to them.<br/><br/>It took Susannah a while to notice that Xpiayoc was copying her. It would have made her smile, had the Irish woman not been so concerned about that feeling that something was wrong.<br/><br/>Holding Xpiayoc back had been something done out of pure instinct, and Susannah was relieved to know that her instincts had been right. The other girl’s reaction, though, was very surprising for Susannah. Allowing Xpiayoc to grab her sleeve, Susannah followed her, wide-eyed and confused. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Where the hell were they going?</span> There was no time to ask, apparently. So, Susannah simply followed.<br/><br/>When Xpiayoc let go of her hand and dropped on the grass, Susannah, still surprised, sat down by her - apparently - new friend. When Xpiayoc spoke, Susannah seemed to understand what she meant. So, the fact that she had acted accordingly to her instinct meant that the gods had sent a signal. Well, she could live with that. With a smile, Susannah nodded. “You can, indeed. I would never harm you”, she replied quietly. “All I want is to be your friend for as long as I am here”, the Irish woman completed.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div>"
2522,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-06-14T01:15:41,Cotton,"<div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A friend! Suku'um!</span> Xpiayoc thought excitedly, pleased at such a response from Susannah. As Susannah sat down near the windswept girl, Xpiayoc rolled to be beside her, staining her plain brown clothes with that slight, sweet-smelling green colour that came from the lush grass. Having caught up to her breath, she popped up and drew her knees up to her chest. The light breeze from behind caused her huipil to carry in the wind, making a satisfying fabric noise. Hun Hunahpu continued to sniff at the foreign girl's hair, with the same enthusiasm as he had shown before. Ixchel wouldn't trick Xpiayoc with such an obvious sign, would she? No, no, this felt right. Xpiayoc had prayed for a friend, and she had received one. It wasn't that she had no friends, or was lonely. So many people knew and loved her. But this... this felt so different. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">As long as I am here?</span> Of course, Susannah was a traveler after all. At some point she would have to leave, to discover people and things Xpiayoc would never see in her life. Would she meet the crocodile? Could Xpiayoc... go with her? Xpiayco shook her head suddenly, dark hair flying. She couldn't be so quick like that. Her father always told her so. And besides, her people needed her. Some day she would be able to go on trades, if she convinced her mother and brothers, but she couldn't possibly just run away, and never come back. If Susannah was traveling all the time, that meant wasn't tied to anyone but herself. Did that make Susannah the lonely one? Was she really the one who needed a friend? <br/><br/>""Before we go inside,"" Xpiayoc began, sitting up on her knees and taking a few 'steps' to be in front of Susannah, ""you must know this is a sacred place. The gods gave it to us, and the gods' it is. We're only using it, and so we also have to take care of it for them."" Xpiayoc stood, brushing off her huipil and skirt for a moment before giving up on the fruitless project, and walked over to the entrance to the cenote. It seemed all too much like a big hole in a short hill, with trees and tendrils growing at the top and hanging over, looking slightly unstable. The hole was dark, but Xpiayoc wasn't afraid. At least, she wasn't afraid any more.<br/><br/>Realizing Susannah was a far outsider, being from Ireland, as she called it, Xpiayoc decided to give more explanation of what the cenote meant. As she crouched and pushed back the dark green overhanging of foliage, she began to explain. ""We find the cenotes all over the forest, already formed and chiseled by the gods. At the bottom, there is always beautiful, clear water, even in the dry season, when our chultuns begin to run low. Whenever we find them, we clear them out and make them beautiful, and carve stairs. Sometimes we have sacrifices in them, to make sure the gods will keep giving us water."" She began to make her way down the helical stairs carved into the stone itself, feeling the hanging moss and carvings in the wall. She kept herself from looking up, knowing the ceiling's spears would cause her to worry about them falling on her. They never did, and gave the ceiling an amazing depth and texture, but she still couldn't bring herself to it.<br/><br/>Xpiayoc reached the bottom of the stairs, where there was rocky siding around the incredibly azure, shimmering water that inhabited the majority of the area. Standing on her tip-toes, she peered into the water. It was very deep, so deep you couldn't see the bottom. As always. She glanced up towards the entrance, which was now so bright you could barely look at it. Its stream of light fell near the other side of the pool. Turning to Susannah, she snatched the woman's water container and poured the contents on the rocky ground. Since they were friends, that now meant she was allowed to take and grab, was it not? ""Fill your crinkly water-carrier with this,"" she commanded, bending down to cup it with her own hands. She took a satisfying draught, closing her eyes to savor the moment and feel the coolness.<br/><br/>The moment of peace was interrupted by a certain dog giving a mighty leap into the water from a higher stair, splashing both girls with a mighty amount of water.<br/><br/>""Hun Hun!"" Xpiayoc spluttered admonishingly, standing up and looking at her now soaked clothes, ""bad, bad dog!"" Hun Hunahpu ignored her, continuing to paddle happily in the middle of the pool. Xpiayoc glanced over at Susannah, letting out a sheepish chuckle. ""Our clothes will dry quick, if we bring them to the entrance."" Xpiayoc wondered how the foreigner felt about being unclothed. In front of young children and women Xpiayoc was unabashed, like most of her people. She threw off her huipil and unwrapped her skirt, throwing it over her shoulder as she sprinted up the stairs. At the entrance she kept her eyes in slits, to be sure she wouldn't get spots in her vision. She laid her clothes out, hiding them slightly in rocks. She imagined they were alone, but she could never be sure. When the monkeys were cheeky, they were known to take clothing as well. It was best to stay safe.<br/></span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#FCFAFA; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#6594A8; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#D1E85D; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#630908; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: papyrus;"">Notes: Suku'um means friend / ceiling spears refers to stalactites</span></div></div></div></div>"
2523,Maybe Time Travel (Cotton & Shades),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49230,2016-06-17T01:19:09,Shades,"<div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#80BFFF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#000000; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #80BFFF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-family: Papyrus;"">Susannah had to admit she was still surprised with the turn of the events. She had acted out of pure instinct, but Xpiayoc had interpreted her actions in a completely different light. Reflecting a little, Susannah came to the conclusion that she shouldn’t be surprised. Her new friend’s culture had many gods, and each of them corresponded to something. So, it should only be expected that what for her had been a hunch, for Xpiayoc meant a sign from one of her gods. Smiling when Hun Hunahpu sniffed her hair, Susannah sighed happily. Things seemed to be going well.<br/><br/>When Xpiayoc sat up, Susannah did the same. It seemed like the other girl had something important to say. She listened in silence, nodding when Xpiayoc said that was a sacred place. She could understand and respect that. “I understand”, she replied quietly. “I will be respectful”, the young woman completed. She would never disrespect anyone’s sacred place, as she would never want anyone to disrespect those she considered sacred. Standing up as well, Susannah brushed herself off as possible, and follow her new friend slowly, curious about what it looked like inside. <br/><br/>Listening to Xpiayoc’s explanations about what a cenote was, Susannah nodded. That all made sense. It was good to know that they took good care of those amazing places. With a sigh, Susannah thought that, unfortunately, all those people would be wiped out some day. For now, though, they were still there. And she was not supposed to interfere in History. She was interfering way too much already as it was. Sighing again, Susannah decided to enjoy the moment and look at the beauty of everything around her. <br/><br/>When they reached the water, Susannah held her breath for a moment. It was beautiful. With a deep breath, she allowed Xpiayoc to take her bottle and empty it. Nodding, she walked closer to the water and leaned to fill her bottle. Trying it, Susannah smiled. It was amazing, like only clean and fresh water could be. “Thank you”, she whispered to Xpiayoc. <br/><br/>As Susannah was about to say something else, the dog leapt in the water. She still tried to jump away from the water before getting wet, but ended up failing in her attempt. <br/><br/>“Oh, come on!”, she exclaimed, shaking her head. That darn dog. Even while she thought that, Susannah smiled. What could one expect for such an energetic dog as Hun Hunahpu seemed to be? Yet, she was now too wet to wear her clothes comfortably. When Xpiayoc said that the clothes would dry quickly if they brought them to the entrance, Susannah hesitated a little, but nodded, blushing lightly. That made sense, and they were both women, after all. There was nothing she had under her clothes that Xpiayoc had never seen. “It sounds like a good idea”, she finally agreed. <br/><br/>Unlike Xpiayoc, Susannah walked back to the entrance still wearing her clothes. She wanted to make sure that they were really alone. Once they got to the entrance and Susannah could see that there was nobody around to watch them, she finally took her clothes off. First, she took off her boots. Then, the pants and blouse, that she placed where Xpiayoc had put hers. Unlike her friend, though, Susannah wore strange pieces covering parts of her body, which was very white and covered in freckles. A small piece covered her breasts, and another the part where babies came from. They were made of a fine fabric and had a lilac color. Susannah wondered if she should have taken them off, but decided that it was too much for her. Bracing herself for questions, Susannah kept her underwear on.</span></div></span></span></div></div></div>"
2524,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:07:35,Eggsy,"Knocking back the rest of his drink, Viktor finished arranging his stones. For some reason, those odd feelings came back. Everything seemed to be rocking, not rapidly, but a very heavy side-to-side sway that made him feel weirdly sick. At this moment, he also noticed some music being played by other Stalkers in the room. An upbeat polka-style song, which might have been interesting if not for the fact that everything seemed to be moving at distressingly slow speeds, sound included. With every note stretched out, it took on an almost ominous feel, one that sent a cold shiver down his spine. Of course, alcohol made one warm, so clearly the right course of action was to drink more to offset it. The shitty spine-tingling band was going to be defeated by the unstoppable power of mushroomy goodness.<br/><br/>While Darren was busy losing his shit over their drink, Viktor sniffled a bit, looking intensely at his pieces. With an attempted crack of his neck to signal intensity (it came out more as an awkward flap of the head), he moved a hand forward and hovered it above the rocks. ""Okay. Okay. First move."" He knew the first shot could spell victory or loss in the battlefield, and when you thought about it, checkers was essentially like war. Two sides, going head to head, there were rocks, people usually got angry over losing. Yeah. It<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>war. This first<span style=""text-decoration: line-through;"">shot</span>step could be the most important. After some consideration, he moved a piece on the right forward, nodding. Okay, this was going well so far.<br/><br/>""Hey, you're up. Lemme...Lemme get some more of that stuff. Fuck, that music is making me cold."" He didn't know how much more he'd need to drink to get rid of that chill, but damn it, he didn't like it. And he kind of wanted those mushrooms. For what reason, he did not know, but it felt important."
2525,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:08:59,GreyHelm,"Darren stared as a soldier garbed in black moved forward, rifle aimed up at him from where he stood on the outpost's wall; he approached from the Mutant's left, but there were many more, arrayed across the swaying battlefield, waiting for their chance to strike. Fear erupted in him as he considered the stakes. This was it. It was now or never, and lives were on the line.<br/><br/>He blinked, shaking himself roughly as a sinister tune broke through his immersion. It was strange, the way no one else in the room seemed to be scared shitless by the sound - it was like a march of death, if death was brought about by polka players in the dead of night. Darren returned his attention to the table with an effort, and felt momentary surprise upon finding himself staring down at some rocks. That was right, he was playing checkers. At long last,<span style=""font-style: italic"">checkers</span>. It had been too long. He stretched out a hand, flexing his fingers thoughtfully over a piece; if he was going to win this thing, he needed to establish his position. He needed gain whatever advantage he could. Sweat trickled down his temple as he took a deep, shuddering breath, and with a small sound of determination he moved a piece on his right, mirroring the exact move made by Viktor. Yes, this was a good start.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Good job Darren, you brilliant motherfucker.</span><br/><br/>He heard Viktor's request and abruptly realized both of their glasses were empty. He stared at them for a moment, and then for several more moments, before reaching out with lightning speed and nearly knocking the thing over as the room briefly reared up behind the other man like a ship riding a massive wave. ""Yeah man… I… this music is like, ice. But you can like… hear it,"" he said sagely, one of his eyelids drooping as he sloppily poured out two more drinks."
2526,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:10:06,Eggsy,"Viktor tensed up. Shit, a mirror match. Darren knew what he was doing, using the same masterful techniques that Viktor himself had just put through. This would be no easy win. A battle for survival, two stone armies clashing on the unstable battlefield they were footed in. Taking in a deep breath, he raised a hand, fist clenched as he thought carefully for his next move. Tactics on the field were important for any good leader to have, and this battle was no exception. Finally, he decided on something: To meet Darren's own advancing forces head on. He moved a piece forward, one that stood directly in front of the one that his opponent had just mobilized.<br/><br/>""I don't like it. Don't fuckin' like it,"" Viktor grumbled. God damn, that music. It wasn't just polka; it was polka played by a chorus of a thousand demons. The devil come down to Moscow, seeking souls to drag back into hell, the harbingers of a second apocalypse playing a grisly tune on accordions of skin and flesh, flutes of bone, and drums of mortal skulls. The icy chill became palpable, and Viktor swore he could see his own breath. Of course, everything surrounding the table was currently like the inside of a Blender, going absolutely mad and wriggling around like nobody's business. The sight disoriented him so much that he closed his eyes, at least until his glass was refilled.<br/><br/>Nodding thankfully, he picked the cup up and proceeded to gulp the whole fucking thing down. No more cold, no more fear. That music would be drowned out, one way or another, by the mushroom. Yes, the Fungal Lord smiled upon them, its holy water their salvation from the hellish songs that froze them to their very souls. He finished the whole thing in a few seconds, slammed the cup down, and lurched forward violently, making an awful noise. ""Hoooly fuck,"" He said with a disgusted tone. ""Don't...Don't drink too fast, it's all..."" He just shook his head, and looked at the emptied cup, his stomach growling in discontent at the sight of some brownish sediment on the sides and bottom."
2527,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:11:50,GreyHelm,"Darren stifled a gasp, then gasped extra loudly, as Viktor made his move. It was genius, a move that had obviously been carefully strategized over countless years of study and practice. No mere novice, no casual could possibly hope to come up with this kind of approach. He moved right ahead, meeting Darren's recently moved piece head on, preventing it from advancing any further. He looked on in shock, gasping another three times, before fighting to collect himself.<br/><br/>It was only then that he realized his balancing out of the board by matching Viktor's previous move was the only thing keeping the board, the table, hell, the entire world right-side up. As Viktor nudged that next piece forward, he felt the balance shift, and he watched as the room at large began to tilt to one side. Chairs slid across the floor, the screeching of the legs against the boards resembling mutant killer owls, and the bottle nearly slipped right off the table. Not on his watch, though.<br/><br/>Darren gritted his teeth, snarling, and, in a spectacular show of concentration he seized the bottle and moved another piece forward, meeting Viktor's head on in precisely the same movement his opponent had just made on the other side of the board. Immediately balance was restored, and the furniture ceased its wailing. He relaxed in his seat, breathing a slow sigh of relief.<br/><br/>Viktor's voice, coming to him from the other side of a canyon, opened his mind to the truth. The music was indeed horrible, and growing worse by the second - it was like listening to a mountain straddling a dying piano wreathed in hellfire. Or something worse, probably. He cringed, screwing up his eyes as the horrid noise continued to blast them; he felt the sound waves collecting over them, spiraling and swopping, pushing them down and down with irresistible force that made all struggles pointless and obsolete. It pressed down, forcing them beneath the ground itself, plunging them deep into an abyss from which only their screams, too weakly faint to be heard over the infernal polka racket, could ever emerge.<br/><br/>He stared at Viktor, watching as the walls around them began melting, merging into the air itself in drab, murky swirls that floated up and around them; the checker game and the table both seemed to be fine, but the world around them was clearly being destroyed by the music. But then he saw his opponent down his drink, and he saw the salvation of the mushrooms within, which was their only lifeline, the only thing that could drown out the audible torment currently making them its bitches.<br/><br/>He downed his own drink, like Viktor did, but when the man tried to warn him (too late) against drinking too fast, he poured out two more drinks and slammed them both down in front of the Stalker. ""No, man. The mushrooms are the truth. And the world is a lie. And drinking… drinking is a weakness, so to show our strength, we have… to drink more. It's the only way,"" he said, leaning forward, staring with wide eyes into those of his opponent. ""It's the only way, for fucks sake!""<br/><br/>He then grabbed the bottle and took a massive gulp from it, slamming it back down and watching as the glass slowly started melting onto the wood of the table underneath."
2528,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:12:17,Eggsy,"As Darren moved yet again, Viktor was terrified. Shit, shit, shit. This was bad, real bad. His eyes flicked repeatedly between the board and Darren, a few too many times, as he tried to stifle his panic, clenching his jaw tightly. The horrible racket only grew worse, the horrific screams of strangled bird-monsters coming to join the horrific melody of polka that tormented them so. It was like the underworld was opening within their heads, and as Viktor looked past Darren, he too saw the world come apart at the seams. The base was gone, no longer their place of security. Instead, the inky blackness of the space between worlds overtook them. Viktor half expected some ghosts or some shit to pop out and talk philosophical bullshit at them, for some reason he could not place.<br/><br/>But there would be no ethereal consciousness tormenting them. No more would they have to suffer the oppression of the dark. No, for the light was there in front of them, its sparkling juices filling their cups once more. Viktor felt a surge of determination at Darren's words, and as his cup was filled for one final time, he slammed a fist down into the table. ""Then we're gonna drink them all! Every single last goddamned drop!"" He shouted, snatching his cup dramatically. As if guided by the god of mushrooms itself, not a single drop fell out of place, even as he brought the glass to his face and poured it down his throat. Like an explosion, he felt a horrible rumble in his guts, but knew that this was what they had to do.<br/><br/>And like that, the truth of the world was revealed to them. No longer did they remain in the dark of hell. The music very suddenly stopped, and the dark was washed away by a soft, soothing light. Yes, this was salvation. This was their heaven. As the light flashed a blinding brightness, it soon settled, and the pair were seated in the middle of a beautiful, if hazy field of grass. The sky was blue, and the grass looked fresh, full of life. Trees sprung up around them, and the sun was shining a bright, beautiful white. Wait. White. Viktor looked up, and with a confused squint, he noticed it was no sun at all. Just the cap of an enormous mushroom.<br/><br/>Likewise, the trees, the grass, and as it turned out, even their table was not what they seemed. All of it was mushroom. The grass, millions upon millions of tiny capped fungus. The trees, massive mushrooms, their 'leaves' actually enormous, smooth caps that rained spores in the gentlest of breezes. And even the table, once a boring wooden construction, was a flat-capped 'shroom of just the right size to facilitate their game of wits.<br/><br/>""Holy shit,"" Viktor said, suddenly breaking into laughter. ""We did it! We fucking did it! The mushrooms!"" He slammed his cup into the tableshroom and clapped, not even noticing as the cup became one with the fungus. Even if he had, he would have thought it a wonderful fate in his current state of mind. ""We beat the music!"""
2529,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:13:37,GreyHelm,"Darren roared his agreement as Viktor downed what remained of the drink. With the bottle now empty, he stared around as the void become all he could see, and the world fell silent. Mercifully silent, free of the demonic polka that threatened to straddle them as it ripped their sanity out through their nostrils. The grass suddenly beneath them was green, a fresh, inspiring sight that made the interior of the lounge a distant, impure memory. This was freedom as the leaders of new worlds envisioned it. A boundless joy that could only be expressed by…<br/><br/>Mushrooms. Darren's mouth opened as a towering behemoth of fungal proportions rose above them, its umbrella shielding them from harm, its flesh emitting a deep wisdom that could only be measured in fathoms. They were surrounded by beauty, pure and serene, as mushrooms became all of existence. Mushrooms were life, mushrooms were what it meant to<span style=""font-style: italic"">be alive</span>. He lifted a hand, and watched as it became a series of interlocking mushrooms; the other hand did it as well, and he looked at Viktor and raised his thumbshrooms in a signal for victory.<br/><br/>""We did it, my friend. And nothing will ever sully this moment.""<br/><br/>The ground began shaking, as if in answer to his premature gesticulation. Darren stared, aghast, as a small split appeared in the otherwise pristine grass that stretched out for endless miles. The crack grew into a crevasse, and then the Mutant felt a heat wash over him, a powerful wave of it that made it difficult to believe he'd ever been cold. He watched, in shock, as fire erupted from the gap, and a dark shape became just barely visible, rising slowly up to the surface. Suddenly, even the most profound, challenging and intense checker game of his life became an afterthought. A new terror approached, that would threaten everything in existence. Or maybe it would only threaten mushrooms, which basically meant the same thing.<br/><br/>""By the infinite grace of the Shroom Lords, what the hell is<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>?!"""
2530,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:14:44,Eggsy,"The flames erupted from the ground, and from it, a horrible demon rose. This was no 'demon' a wastelander knew; no, this was the real deal. Right from the pits of hell itself, Lucifer rose, his dark visage bearing down upon the two men. A long, draconic body bearing multiple limbs unfurled, and a long neck rose up, wings spreading behind the horrible beast as it displayed its cruel glory. The mushrooms were powerless before the being, an impure creature of hellfire and suffering tainting the once-pure mushroom land.<br/><br/>Viktor stared at it, dumbfounded. ""I don't know, but it's not a mushroom! That means it's evil!"" He stood to challenge the thing, his chair sinking away into the grass below it as he freed himself from it. He pointed accusingly at the horrible thing, noticing a small patch of fungus growing on the back of his glove. A smile crossed his face as he realized this. ""I've been chosen,"" He looked back at Darren. ""Chosen by the great mushroom. We can beat this thing! Come on!""<br/><br/>The demon in front of them yelled, but it was no simple roar. No, it was more than that. Not just the hungry screams of a mindless beast, but the metal scream of a highly talented musician. The demon lurched forward, its massive talons clinging to the ground.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""B͇̯̫͟E҉H͏̹̼̱ͅO̸̯̼̦̳̟͍ͅL͚̻̯̗D͈ ̰̜̱M͏̮͕̹̥Y̬̳̹̘͍̗ͅ ҉͚̠̣Ģ̪͎̘L҉̩̮͖̯O̺̥RÝ ͏AN̛̗̱͈͓̖͍D D̘̖̗̫̖͍E̱͜S̢͇̣̪̖͉P͙͙A̢̬͈̞̗̬̯̳I̙̦̗ͅR͍̺̫̞͓̘̭,ͅ ̝͇M̨̦̤͖̜̥̮͎OR͔̣̥͈̪T̬̟̪͕̯̖̭A̡Ĺ̳̤S͜!̤͙̞̠̹""</span>Its voice screamed out again, that same powerful singing overtaking the air.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ṯ͍͡H҉E̟̹̠̣̹̗ ͔̠̪̪̝͡L͈͙̭̝̜͝A̯̞͚N͎̼̦D̝̦̝͜ ́O͈F M̬͕̫͕͉͝Ụ̳̦̳͡S̳̻͈̣̬H̛̪͇͖̥͈͚̻R̷̘̭̰̭O̦̬O̥͉͖M҉̫̲S̻͈͍̭ ̱̪̯I̤͙̘̺S͔̙̣̥̲̮ N̷̤̦̤O̤̼̦ͅ ̡̲͙̝̜̹M̘̣̪̙̦ͅO̪̣͍͎̞R̙̣͢E̸!̥̱ ͏͉͎͙ͅI̸͚̖̻̞ ̡̯͚̯̭W͓̲ͅI̱̯̘̯͎L̶̞͍̤͎̗L̥̦̫̹̹ ̻͙̝R͚̹̼̠̼̣̠̕U̬̳͓͚̟̥͜ͅL̩͢E̫̪̤͉̪ ̼Ṱ̩͙̙H̡̙͈̼̬͕I͚S̲ ͚͔͉͎͓R̺E̼͖̙̝͍̹͚A͍̺̭Ĺ̲̞M ͇͈͡A̩̺̝̳̪S̴̫̠̬̥̜ ̸͔̗͇͍I̴̭͎̙̭͙ ͓͖̖̱̺R̺͓̗Ṵ̟Ḷ͇̹̭̮̤͡E̟̘̻͇̣̘ ҉̖͍I̻N̖̘̙̭̱͉̱F̡̬̜̥̺IṆI̷͚̪͇̖T̀Ẹ ̫̗̙̥O̩̥̣̱̜̳͞T̀H̝̮̺̲͈̮͈E̪̞R͇̩̹̹̰̜̕S̱̟̲̰̪!̠̖ ͎͕̝̳͙͔́A̲͔N̙̝̹̥̜D͝ ̠̘̱̣̘̻̰AL̳̕Ļ̟̺̭̟̪̭̥ ̫͇̦̦͕̥I N̡̠̹E̥̥̹ͅE͕D̻̭̗̺̜̜̰͝ ̖̞̼̼͚T͔̩̰͉̪̤͎́O̥͙̥ͅ ̨̙͚̟̲͔̲D̞̮O҉̠̳̦̘͙ͅ ̠T̟̻̞̲̝̭͜ͅO̟͖̖̪ ̀C̩LA͏̝̩̗Ḭ̰͇̮̘̤̰M͏̗ ̠́T̴̯͍HE̘ ̢͔͇̘͙F̢̠̠U͖̭N̬G̥AL͎̠̺̗̙͡ ͓̝̲̳͔̳T̢̖͕̞͍̱H̹̳̮̤̣̮̫R̤͚͍̟̯͍O̞̜̮̹ͅN̘E͏̞̠̼͓ I̶̲͍͍͎͎̥S͖͓̼̦ ͙̟̪͍̩D̺̙͔̹̝E̩͎̟͉̬̜̪͝F̦̲̻̘̝̹E̹̻͕̞̦͎A͕̰T̡͍̪̲̜̥ ҉̞̭͓̙̹̩͓Y̷̩̝̙͇͙̜̮Ǫ͓̙̻U̶̪̺ ̥̜W̨͚E̶̞͔̮A̜͙͖K͜L̵̗̦̞͎̼I̪̱͓̝̟͖̳N̖̼̳̗͙G̦͓S̴̞͕͕̭!͎̳̬͇͉̺ͅ""</span><br/><br/>More fissures split in the ground on either side of it, and one more in front. The demon stood up partway, its uppermost pair of arms reaching into the glowing hell-pit. From it, a massive guitar was drawn, forged in the deepest and most firey depths of the underworld from the souls of a billion damned, bound to the bones of a massive demon. With the instrument in hand, the demon strummed a powerful chord, then threw horns at the men while extending its long, forked tongue."
2531,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:17:31,GreyHelm,"Darren gaped, staring at the massive monster. He was numb, disbelieving; it went beyond anything he could've ever imagined, and he'd seen some truly horrific things in his time wandering the Wastelands. He wanted to run, far, far away, and hide himself from the devastation personified before him. But then the horrific, draconic being said something that made him forget all about his own fear.<br/><br/>""The land of mushrooms is no more? No, foul beast! I deny you, and I spit on you, and I would die a thousand deaths before I allow you to besmirch this holy place with your foul essence! Begone!""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""N̷̤̦̤O̤̼̦ͅ.""</span><br/><br/>""Then the Chosen shall battle you! You will know death, creature!"" Darren rose from his seat (noticing a patch of fungus growing under each of his armpits - he was chosen as well) and stood beside Viktor, who he could now see was garbed in gleaming, mushroomy armor from head to toe. He had never seen such glory before; he would surely die before seeing anything like it again.<br/><br/>While the demon had retrieved its instrument, a foul, contemptuous thing, from the depths of the abyss, the protectors of good had other means at their disposal. The stringing of harps could be heard, reverberating through the air itself, and Darren watched as a group of Mushroomairies came down, their fluttering, shroom-shaped wings sparkling with goodness, magic and power. They dropped a single, tiny mushroom in front of Darren, and another behind him; he watched, transfixed, as the one in front of him grew with incredible speed, branching out until he was staring at a series of mushroom caps in varying sizes, with flat, stiff surfaces. One of them looked vaguely metallic, and another was quite large, and meant to be hit on its side. For he understood what he was looking at, even as the mushroom behind him grew into a stool that he sat on, clutching two mushsticks that had dropped into his hands from the heavens above.<br/><br/>He glared up at the many-limbed hellbeast, and quickly flew into an epic fucking drumshroom solo that made the monster flinch; he hitched a grim smile onto his visage, even as the Mushroomairies came down once again, this time going towards Viktor.<br/><br/>""I hope you're ready for war.”"
2532,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:19:16,Eggsy,"Viktor continued his pointing, staring down the demon ahead of him. The fungal armour that spread across him gleamed in the light of the giant glowing cap above them, and spread even further onto his head, encasing him in the holy embrace of the divine fungus. He was truly one with the mushroom now, and felt a serene peace wash over him. He closed his eyes and held a hand above his head, opening his palm as he waited for the Mushroomairies. The beautiful creatures planted mushroom into their champion's awaiting hand, then flew to back the pair of chosen in their efforts.<br/><br/>From Viktor's palm, a long mushroom sprouted, the cap turning to the side before the entire thing came loose of him. He caught in in his grip, and from the curled base, strings of mycelium sprouted and spread down, forming a line of six that went from cap to bottom. Holding it in both of his hands, his fingers dashed across the stem of the shroom, and the sounds of a perfectly tuned electric guitar solo filled the air. The whole time, Viktor's eyes remained closed, and as he hit the last note of his powerful shredding, he fingered the string just enough to make it reverb. The cap of the mushroom vibrated, its body suddering beneath the deft skill and perfect pressure of its player's skillful digits.<br/><br/>The devil growled, slamming its bottom fists into the ground once more. Instruments of all sorts rose from the cavernous gashes in the ground, Imps manning them. Rhythm guitars, drums, and bass were all manned by the unholy beasts, and they let out a shrill screech as their dark lord taunted their opposition.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""H͞A̙̘̤̪͓̺̝! ̰͠Ý̦͕͖ÒƯ̱͕̬ ̳͙̙̬Ṱ̦̞̤̙͇̩͞HỊ͜N̪̲̱̯̺̜K̺͙̞̰̗ͅ ̟̰͞ͅJ͖̙̟͈U͈̦͉̮̲͚S̗̠͉͈͕T͚̙͚̗̩̻̣ ̰̙̩B̭͡E̱̘̺̩̭̻̖C̰͔A̯͕̩U̩͖S̮̤͇͙̰E̪̻̙ ͖Y͉̻̝͈͝O̤̣̦̪̗͞U͔̜̦͓͟'̀V͚̠̖E̺͔̭̺ͅ ͉̙̱G͏̠O҉̩͈N̘͝E͇̤̭̱̯̱̩ ͍̺̼̜́M̤͈̮̯̤̮̫͡O͕̘͍ͅL͞D̴͓͈̣̜̤Y̮̭,̯͖̖͢ ̩͙͍͍͎̗Y͓͕͇̙͟O͔̞U̦ ̬͓̳̣C̸̯̩͕̦ͅẠ̴̗̹͔ͅN͔̱̱̳̝̬͚͡ ̴̼̝̗̮̳̬̥D͚̞̦͙̥̯́E̴F͉̝̀E̺͕̘̼̗͍̗A̟̱̱̭̞͙T͢ ̲͕̜͠M̬͚̜͉̤E̹̣͙̳ͅ?̤̪̰ ̼͈͉I̘̰̣'̻͙̬̫̤̼M͎͎͍̻̯ ̨̗̰T҉͓͚̜̱̙̯̲H̭̥̗̝̙̟͖E͙̜ ̥͓͇͓͉F͠Ų̝̜̥C̙͇̱̲K̟̦I̭N̼̰ͅG̵͕̭͓͎͔̬̗ ̶K̼͎̜I̮̗̺̖̬̺N̮̩G̞̹͖̯͇ ͖̝̞̯͔̣̝OF̩̲ ̯͇̥̲͈̥H͏̺̥E͚͟L̖ͅL,̨͓̫͉̭̫̭ ̷̤̜̩͉͎B͢Ḭ̗͍̼͖̕T҉̮ͅC̵̲H̞͍̪̙̙͔ES͘!̭͕͘""</span><br/><br/>Viktor shook his head, opening his eyes once more. ""Then we're sending you right back into it! This land is not yours! It belongs to the Fungal Lord, and we won't allow you to taint its beauty!""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""T̶̞͈̻̲̣̩̠R̛̪̟̩̪͕Y͏̰ ̠̳͚͇À̭̫̝̖̻N̛̹͙͙̞̟̼̮D̯̳͙̖̮̱̭͠ ͔̬̭̬́F͝U̺̣͖̞̰̜̝C̫͕͈̳͙̟K̗̻̲͓͇̤I͕̩̯͔̙͙͇N̳͕̲͚̰̱ͅG̡̻̗̬̞̻ ̞̗̲͉̼͇S͖͔͍̗TO̤̪̤ͅP̯̞͈ ̛͍͚͉͖̥̭͉M͇̟̮͓Ẹ.͚̬̜̝͕͜ͅ""</span><br/><br/><br/><br/>""Fuck you, Satan!""<br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""F̵̛͚̼̫͆͆ͪ̊U͇̘̘̪͛́ͨ͌ͪ̀C̶̲͓̫͚͇͛̄̌ͪͬ͐ͪ̊͜͜K̙̘̪̪͇̼ͣͨ́͝ͅ ̪͋̇ͯ͐͗̍̿̌͞<span style=""font-style: italic"">Y̝̤̹̫̰͉ͥͣ̽ͬ͒ͬͪͣ̉Ȏ̹̣̠̜̦̭̣̩͋ͫͪ́͌U̡̘̩͖͖ͧͦͤ̽̇̈́̈́!̬͕͙̹̫̝̤͇͋͌́͌̑""</span></span><br/><br/>Immediately, both bands broke out into a fucking sick-ass battle, the sounds of metal clashing filling the air. The pair of holy warriors were not alone, as the Mushroomairies backed them up, their voices an angelic choir of fungal goodness. Indeed, they put on an impressive show, but the devil's power was too great. Hellfire sprung forth from the pits, burning the mushroom grass into caramelized piles, while the sky itself began to darken. Truly, the forces of hell were not to be truffled with."
2533,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:23:20,GreyHelm,"Darren grimaced as he played faster and faster; the mushdrums were fairly fucking epic, and his hands were reduced to vague blurs as the forces of good and mushrooms fought to beat back the hellish tide. But in spite of their efforts, they were losing. The air grew hot and stifling, and as the mushgrass wilted and burned, Darren felt fear returning to him as he looked to his ally. The hellbeast and its minions were too strong, and even with the support of the Mushroomairies they would soon be overwhelmed. All would be lost, and the lands of shroom would be no more.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 125%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""FEAR NOT,""</span> </span>a thunderous voice bellowed from overhead, loud enough to send a tremor through the music itself.<span style=""font-size: 125%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I HAVE COME."" </span></span><br/><br/>Above them, lowering itself majestically through the sky, was him. It was the Fungal Lord himself.<br/><br/>His head was a mushroom, his left arm was a mushroom, his right arm was a mushroom, his torso was a mushroom, his legs were mushrooms, and his hands and feet were also mushrooms. Instead of hair, he also had thousands of elongated mushrooms adorning the top of his majestic figure.<br/><br/>He landed between Darren and Viktor, placing a mushroomy hand on their shoulders.<span style=""font-size: 125%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""YOU HAVE DONE WELL, MY CHAMPIONS, BUT THE TIME HAS COME… FOR ME TO ROCK THE <span style=""font-style: italic"">FUCK</span> OUT!""</span></span><br/><br/>A mushroom appeared in his hand, and then he was singing into it, his voice rising and falling with flawless clarity and control. Tears immediately leaked from Darren's eyes as the sound took hold of him and had sex with his very soul. The heat began to recede, and the draconic monster they face seemed suddenly unsure, finally wavering in light of the display.<br/><br/>The shroomsticks started moving again, almost without his aid. The music guided him, and Darren saw victory on the horizon."
2534,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:26:12,Eggsy,"Viktor's shredding didn't let up for a minute. The whole time Darren was viciously pounding at his drums, Viktor's fungus-armoured digits ran up and down the stem of his guitar, while his other hand plucked the strings with an inhuman speed and accuracy. But their rock was not flawless, and it seemed the demon ahead of them was starting to win.<br/><br/>But then, a godly voice tore through the heavens, and a god of purity, beauty, and life emerged into the realm. Viktor was in awe at the beauty of the Fungal Lord, gasping loudly when he saw just how mushroomy he was. A being of pure fungus, host to billions upon billions of caps, as deadly as they were beautiful. Never before had he felt a euphoria as strong as the one when touched by the lord, and inadvertently, he nuzzled his head against it, feeling safe and secure.<br/><br/>But then, a stronger one filled his body, and a warmth took his spirit like a blanket of warm, soft mold. The lord's words were like scripture come to life, given the form of a godly song. He too began to cry, and felt a power like he'd never felt before. His fingers caught fire, figuratively, as he shredded his guitar with newfound fervor. And then, his fingers caught fire, literally. But it did not burn, nor did it harm him. No, these were the flames of metal, the spirit of music, and the burning determination to defeat evil at the side of his lord.<br/><br/>His notes flowed into each other with a steady-yet-deadly power and a powerful heat, like the lava from an erupted volcano sweeping over a landscape. Destructive as it had potential to be, it also led to the restoration of life, and would make the mushroom realm fertile once more. With the lord there at his side, anything was possible."
2535,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:29:12,GreyHelm,"The power of the fungal rock was winning; the monstrous demon was being battered back, and one by one his support faded. Imps dropped to the ground, shriveling up in the wake of the Fungal Lord's vocals, and when they landed they disintegrated into heaps of ash from which sprang new mushrooms, strong and vibrant. For even in dealing out death, the Almighty Toadstool makes new life possible. The shroomsticks in Darren's hands caught on fire as well, burning fiery fungal lines into his vision as he whipped them around.<br/><br/>Once the demon's support was gone, the monster itself screamed, an earsplitting shriek of rage and wickedness as it lifted itself into the air. Darren saw that its body was covered in sharp, deadly spikes, which now seemed to grow as the creature stared down at them. The music final stopped, and the mighty Fungal Lord moved forward, small mushrooms growing in his footprints as he walked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 125%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""YOU HAVE SULLIED THIS LAND FOR THE LAST TIME, MONSTER. YOUR TIME IS AT AN END."" </span></span><br/><br/>The hellbeast answered the mighty, earthy words with another shriek, and this time they could see some kind of energy coming from within. It was preparing an attack, a mighty blast that would undo everything in front of it. It would wipe all mushrooms from the face of the earth, bringing on an age of darkness and fields perpetually free of fungus. Songs would be sung, myths told over campfires of the glory of the fallen Fungal Lord and the beauty of the lands he ruled, but eventually even the memory of mushrooms would fade as well. Even the whispers of their greatness would one day become wind.<br/><br/>With a shout of emotion Darren rose from behind the mushdrums and stood at the side of the Fungal Lord. His Excellence would not stand alone, not while the two of them were there."
2536,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:32:36,Eggsy,"Would they be but myths? Naught but words spoken of a time once glorious? A shred of hope to hold onto for those who suffered in the dark age without them?<br/><br/>No.<br/><br/>Myths and songs spoke of the old. But they were legends, and legends never died. There would be songs; songs of glory and celebration of their victory over the dark forces of Hell. Against the ones who would take from them their happiness and will to live. Songs of determination in a golden age, to remind humanity of what they fought for. How their lives would no longer by threatened by the evils that would try to harm their fungal world.<br/><br/>Viktor finished a shredding solo on his mushtar, then strode forward as well, standing opposite of Darren at the side of their Lord. Together, they played, and together they would stand and fight. No more of the demon's threats would be taken. No more of its attempts to end this beautiful existence. It would be defeated, once and for all, by all of them working together. The mushroomairies continued their song, a chorus of angel voices backing them up."
2537,ȼɧecӄeʀs,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49232,2016-02-07T05:35:46,GreyHelm,"Darren listened, stunned, as the Fungal Lord raised his voice, singing with emotion that made the air itself shimmer. The mutant felt his bones shaking in his body, could feel himself trembling, could see his very soul in front of him as the song took on a new fervor. The mushroomairies sang along with Him but their voices were impossible to decipher, weaving in and out of the melody with flawless eloquence. The beast before them cringed, its energy attack fading, and then with lightning speed a mushroom shaped spear, larger than Viktor and Darren's bodies combined, flew forward and impaled the creature.<br/><br/>There was an unearthly shriek that forced Darren to wince, shutting his eyes against the pain of the sound. It was a sound that made him remember the hellish polka music from earlier, but if it had been concentrated into a single, dying wail. But then, mercifully, there was silence. The music finally stopped, and he opened his eyes to watch as the enemy made its final descent.<br/><br/>The hellbeast fell backward, its many limbs flailing weakly as it crashed onto the mushroomy ground. The place where it landed, cursed by its presence, withered beneath its foul form. Darren watched as the Fungal Lord stepped forward, the ground around his blessed, almighty feet flowing up with new caps as he reached the large form of his enemy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 125%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""MIC FUCKING DROP, BITCH,""</span></span>he said, as he held out the mushrophone, holding it sideways for a moment before letting go. It fell slowly, and time seemed to stop for a moment as it reached the ground near the fallen monster. Then it exploded, creating a massive hole in the ground, into which slid the devil they'd defeated with the power of the fungal music. Music gifted to them by the ShroomGods themselves.<br/><br/>The land was at peace, saved by the defenders of all mushroomkind."
2538,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-02-26T05:22:32,SamaelLucif13,"It was becoming dark, the sun was setting over the trees, and dusk was settling in as the night started to take it's place in the small village of Somerset. Crickets chirp, birds coo to their kind, and the sounds of nocturnal animals beginning to wake from their slumber begin to fill the air all around. A gentle breeze blows through the trees, making the leaves rustle, and the branches sway.<br/><br/>Though the whole place had what seemed to be a nice atmosphere, calming and quiet, that fact was overrun by the daunting detail that this village...was completely empty of people. It had an eerie feel to it that was in balance to the calm and quiet. No sign of any human could be seen, even though the houses seemed in good condition, despite their Old English appearance, made of stone, wood, and mortar. The cobbled streets were empty, and no fires were lit in the old fashioned lamps that lined the stone sidewalks. Shrubbery and flowers grew neatly in gardens or potted planters, grass grew wildly, uncut and shaggy.<br/><br/>Even though it was a creepy place, a small van could be seen winding through the woods that led straight to that very village, the vehicle containing a mother, father, and their son, having decided to take a sudden mystery camping vacation, the trip was to last two weeks, or even longer if the parents decided to stay. The woodland animals flee when they hear the engine of the van coming near, and birds call out in warning.<br/><br/>In shadows, somewhere in the village, something stirs. Inside one of the houses, a large stone cottage, in a bedroom, a pair of eyes slowly open, revealing glowing blue green eyes, as they do. The being in question could sense what was nearing ever closer, and moving quite fast. A frown tugs at solemn lips, and eyebrows press together. What was going on? Why were there visitors, now of all times? Standing up, they go to the window of the room, and looks out, opening the window to lean outside, a few of the ravens and crows hop aside, but do not fly away as some might expect them to do. They look at him with beady eyes, but he pays them no heed.<br/><br/>The boy, or so it seemed he was, was unique. He wore what appeared to be a prince's war outfit, of the old fashion, his hair was a light blonde, and around his neck was a ornate silver locket. At his waist, connected to a silver chain, was a old fashioned wind up pocket watch, that was still at the moment, it's hands still and not moving, stuck forever at the time that read '12:01'. His hair was disheveled at the moment, having just woken up, and his clothing had a bit of a wrinkly look to them. But that did not matter. He was more interested in finding out what was going on, and just who was making their way to the place.<br/><br/>""Seems...we have visitors.""<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://imagizer.imageshack.us/v2/640x480q90/922/9TVqBQ.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
2539,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-02-26T05:51:58,CleverFox101,"Inside of the van was relatively quiet. No one said a word to each other unless it was the parents who were constantly arguing about which way to go but after finally making it to the village all words fell silent as they on looked the Natural beauty of this abandon wonderland of Mystery. The boy sitting in the back had fell asleep on the way there holding his sketch book in his arms with his headphones one as usual, But he'd awoken thirty minutes ago when his parents started bickering. His bright Blue eyes looked out the window as he searched for any signs of life, and yet he found their to be none.<br/><br/>Most of the Buildings looked old and decayed, Brick and stone lose on the road and some of the buildings were falling apart. The town was over grown with vines and tall tree's. If you didn't know what you were looking for, it wouldn't even be visible from the sky. His parent's had to ask around the town that was around thousand miles away from them now. It almost seemed depressing that no one was here, he had no one to talk to, and his friends couldn't come a long because they had to stay in school (which is where he'd rather be) But he did Have to admit that the nice fresh air would help him relax a little bit.<br/><br/>His eyes widened a bit, as he pulled the headphones from his head and let them hang around his neck, swearing he heard some one call his name. He turned his head and mother was his mother staring right back at him with those equally blue eyes. He and his mother did look a lot alike in some ways, as the rest of his family would say to him, But he supposed he had more of his fathers personality, (other than the extreme excitement for mysteries, one thing they hadn't had in common.)<br/><br/>He cleared his throat before speaking up ""Yeah Mom?"" He blinked his eyes slightly awaiting for her to explain the details of their trip To him.<br/><br/>""Do you want to eat something before we unpack the supplies?"" She asked him expectantly tapping her finger on the arm rest of her seat. They must be getting close to their ""camp site"" if she was asking about food.<br/><br/>""Ah no mom I can wait, "" The Boy grinned, all though he seemed nervous. They'd have no electricity or food for a week. The only thing he was left with as far as electricity was his phone, and his portable charger. He'd have to live without wifi in the middle of no where for a week and stuck with no friends....Wonderful...How would he survive for two weeks out here? ""Ill be fine."" He shortly regretted speaking too soon."
2540,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-02-26T06:33:25,SamaelLucif13,"As the van makes its way closer to the village, a flock of ravens takes off from some nearby trees that edged the old dirt path that served as a road, their raspy voices echoing in the emptiness of the village. Even from there in the town watching from the window in the house at the center of the village, the unnamed male could see everything, eye sight as strong as a hawk's. A curtain shifts in one of the windows nearby, as it falls back to cover up the glass in which the young male from before was staring out of, watching as the vehicle came even closer, and he could see three people inside it.<br/><br/>His eyes narrow dangerously as he crosses the room, his arms folded neatly over his chest. Even though he had felt like something was coming, he had hoped he was going to end up wrong, and was disappointed when he was right. These strangers were not welcome here. It was unthinkable that they stay. He wasn't going to accept their presence, and he'd do all he could to get them to leave, before they got hurt. By either him, or the town itself.<br/><br/>Clasping the locket around his neck, he exits his room, and descends the steps that led to the first floor of the house, and goes towards the back, leaving through the back door, away from the the direction of where the van was coming from, so that when they did arrive they would not see anyone come or go from the large, and well kept cottage. He'd rather keep it that way, if he could chose at least one thing that goes on.<br/><br/>He walks down a path of rocks that was lined by a set of bushes, until he reached a large hedge, which blocked the backyard of his home, to the wild woods. His own backyard was quite wild itself, with overgrown grass, and a crap ton of bushes and flowers everywhere, it was like a jungle. Also, there was a small covered well, with ivy growing around it, and moss on the rocks, as well as the path.<br/><br/>Pushing past the hedges, he exits the backyard, and steps into the forest, a raven almost immediately landing on his shoulder, and he reaches up, gently running his fingers along it's glossy feathers. ""Hello Ebony..."" It eyes him, ruffling it's wings gently when he walks forward. After a moment, he arrives at a large woodland lake, and looks out on it, staring deep into the water. He sighs, and turns away, staring up at the sky.<br/><br/>Then, lowering his gaze he opens a small locket, similar to his own, that was around the bird's neck, the silvery piece of jewelry glinted in contrast to it's jet black feathers. For a second the small mirror within it glints, almost glowing, before he closes it again, and speaks to the bird. ""You know what to do...watch them for me. I won't make them leave yet...but for now, they can stay. I'll see what they do. But in the end, they must leave..."" The bird shifts, then spreads it's wings and takes off, heading back into the village. It flies then towards the van, spots it, and glides along the vehicle, it's beady eyes watching the family of three, easily keeping up with them.<br/><br/>And, from a safe place, the male stares at the locket in the palm of his hand, which lay open. An image shows in it, of a family of three, himself, a woman, and a man, both two whom he didn't know who they were. He guessed they were his parents, but he could not remember, it was all to fuzzy and blurred, not coming in clear. Because unfortunately, he suffered from that annoying condition known as amnesia.<br/><br/>""I have to figure this out. Before it's too late..."" He murmurs, sighing and closing the locket, and placing back around his neck, slipping it beneath the collar of his shirt. It rested gently against his chest, and he heads back to where he'd come from, climbing back into his yard from the hedges, and going back inside, returning to the room upstairs, and glancing down from his window, shifting the curtain only a little bit, so only a tiny sliver of dim setting sunlight could get through, as he watched as the van arrived."
2541,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-02-26T07:16:24,CleverFox101,"The Van parked in front of a cottage and the Engine Silence almost instantly as it parked in front of the old rickety house. The Family of three began piling out of the van looking up at the house in amusement. The boy almost stared up at it in dis-interest. how ever he was contemplating its design and how it might look on paper later. After the parents exchanged a few words the family began un-packing the van of the tents, coolers and funny looking technology they had and dragged everything into the house. He didn't have that much except his suitcase, his phone, a messenger bag full of art supplies and his sketch book that he held firmly to his chest.<br/><br/>He walked around the inside of the house, and within was some....Interesting furniture. It looked old and dusty...maybe Victorian style. But other than a few seats and tables the house was relatively empty. It made a funny howling noise when the breeze blew through the old wood and rickety plumbing. The living room Area was pretty big, and it went into the dinning room and a small kitchen at the other end of the house. The rest of the rooms were upstairs but the stair case was broken and he probably wouldn't be able to go up their, but as far as he could see, this place was probably the better stay out of any of the other establishments in this town.<br/><br/>His parents began setting up the ten and his mother offered him food while his dad worked on the setting up rooms and things. Again he shook his hand and disregarded his mothers wishes for him to eat. Usually...He wouldn't turn down food but his eyes were busy exploring the premises. Once his dad set up his tent he pulled his stuff inside of it and set up the blankets and other things and then closed the small door to change out of his school uniform. He had to come here straight from the school with his parents and didn't have time to change. He pulled his glasses out of the small pocket of the front of the jacket and put them on, then he stripped down to his boxers. He pulled on a pair of jeans and an over sized sweater over the t-shirt he was wearing , and left the tent with his messenger bag and his sketch book. Before his parents could blink he shouted, ""Im going to go out an Explore, catch you later!""<br/><br/>""Wait Young man-"" His bother grabbed him by his sweater before he could escape and he looked back at her with a small roll of his eyes and gloomy stare, He held his tongue being polite instead of complain. "" Take this with you. You haven't eaten all day..."" His mother handed him a small bag with a sandwich inside and a juice pouch an he smiled in delight  of food. Sandwiches were very appetizing indeed. ""Have fun But don't stay out until dark."" She kissed the top of his head only to earn one of those 'you're embarrassing me mom' groans.<br/><br/>He slipped out of the house and went outside letting out a huge sigh. He went down the first few steps brushing off his clothes as if they were dusty. He paused, Looking up at the small bird that was perched on top of their Van, But he thought nothing of it. With a shrug he started walking down what used to be a street, Munching down on the food his mother gave him. Exploring in an abandoned world with nothing to do, was a rare thing to experience.....If that meant getting away from his parents for a few hours."
2542,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-02-27T20:47:12,SamaelLucif13,"Staring out the window, he noticed that the group of three come closer to the house, as if they were thinking of coming inside. He carefully shifts the window cover a but more, to hide himself, but it wasn't necessary because none looked up to the window above them, instead focusing on their equipment in the van. From what he could tell, it was a family of three, a mother, father, and son.<br/><br/>He was about to leave from the window, when he suddenly notices they finish unpacking, and, to his utter horror and shock, began moving towards HIS house! ""What the bloody hell do they think they're doing?!"" He exclaims, voice incredulous. ""Why, of all the houses they could have chosen, did they pick mine?"" He knew he didn't have enough time to try and lock the front door to prevent them entering, but he does lock his own door, floor boards creaking as he walks across the floor to do so. Though it was pointless that he did, as the stairs that led to the second floor were in such terrible condition it would be thought suicide to try and go up them.<br/><br/>All the locks in the entire town were old fashioned, most being for skeleton keys, and his house was no exception. Everything about the place was old, but surprisingly in good condition. He could hear as the family entered the house, and began to look around, setting up their things. Each if these rooms were old fashioned and well furnished, with fancy big beds and other ornate furniture. Despite it being filled with objects, furniture, and other things, it was still rather dusty and old, filled with cobwebs and dirt. Most of the mirrors inside were so dirty you couldn't see your reflection. And for the water supply...it was either a pump faucet, or a well. Upstairs, one of the more special rooms was located next to his own, his own door having a large fancily written letter 'K' on the front. His was the only room with a door that had a letter.<br/><br/>He feared that the others of the house would be a bit more trouble, knowing how they felt about intruders. And sure enough, he could feel as one began heading to where they were, and it took all he could to just forget about keeping hidden and going to stop them, but he did not, staying in his locked room, silent on his bed, hoping that they, the others, would just let the newcomers be for now.<br/><br/>As he sat there, a new presence had arrived, and not before too long, had found one of the people, the young boy, and stepped out to greet them. It was a male, with medium brown hair, olive green eyes, and pale skin. He was wearing, of course, old fashioned clothing, including a white shirt with a brown vest over it, brown pants, a long navy blue overcoat, and thigh high black boots. Despite his appearance, he seemed to be entirely human.<br/><br/>Smiling as he made his presence obvious, he bows in greeting. ""Welcome! I know what you're thinking, 'this place is supposed to be empty' but every place like this needs a guide and someone to provide things, right? I'm just that person! Apologies for not greeting you sooner, I had things to attend to. By the way, my name is Kristoph Henrichs. It's a pleasure to meet you."" He bows again, his voice having a very thick British accent. He looked quite alive, and very solid.<br/><br/>Sighing in relief, the male upstairs relaxes. It was just Kristoph. He was decent. But the others, not so much. Laying down on his bed, he stares up at the ceiling, wondering how things would play out and end up. If they found out the truth, what would they do? Run like the others who came before them? Or would they be different?<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/34/78/4a/34784ab3e75755fd41f97072454e7735.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
2543,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-02-28T02:04:31,CleverFox101,"The boy was a bit startled when he saw the other male...Pop out of nowhere? When the Male came out in front of him he shrieked throwing his sketch book in the air as hand went to the collar of his shirt, a reflex to protect himself from any kind of danger that may have been coming at him. The sketch book went to the ground, leaving the two of them in silence. For a long moment none of them said anything but the boy spoke first, and he found himself becoming at ease with this stranger.<br/><br/>After hearing him introduce himself he felt slightly less worried, and began to blush heavily with embarrassment, ""O-Oh, UHm, It's nice to meet you. I'm sorry I wasn't expecting to see anyone around here."" In all honesty, he thought this place was a ghost town, Abandoned, perhaps it wasn't? Or maybe this kid was from the next town over. It wasn't that far from here. He picked up his sketch book and began to brush off the dirt from the cover, clearing his throat and adjusting his glasses. 'Maybe Mom and died were wrong about this being a ghost town.'<br/><br/>""Im Elijah by the way. We aren't really from her but, we heard this town was abandoned and decided to spend about two weeks here."" Out of whim but her didn't add that part in. His Eyes became a little bigger and rounder as he began to smile, moving his hair behind his ear. Playing with his hair often became a nervous habit for him when meeting new people. ""So if this place isn't abandoned....where is everyone?"" It had to be right? All of theses places were dusty, abandoned, most of them falling apart from water or mold. It couldn't be that this boy, Kristoph was alone here...was he?"
2544,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-02-28T08:25:52,SamaelLucif13,"Deciding to just let Kristoph do his thing, he turns onto his side, and closes his eyes, falling asleep almost instantly. If there was anyone he could absolutely trust, it was Kristoph. Then again, there were a few others, but Kristoph was the most reliable out of all of them. He sighs in his slumber, hoping that when he woke up, it will have turned out to only have been a dream.<br/><br/>A smile plays on Kristoph's lips as he watched the boy's reaction, listening intently as the male introduced himself as Elijah. He looks to the way that Elijah had come before answering. ""But that's it in itself Elijah. It is a ghost town. There are no people living here."" Which was true. He wasn't lying when he said he didn't live there. ""So your mother and father were completely right in their guesses."" Kristoph's eyes twinkle lightly, knowing something that this boy did not.<br/><br/>Glancing around, he took note on how dusty the place was starting to look, making a mental note to take care of it later; though no doubt he would most likely forget, and it would keep on being dusty as it always did. For some reason this place never seemed to get any cleaner or brighter, no, in fact it just kept getting darker and more dreary. But that was what happened when a village is deserted, and left to rot.<br/><br/>His mind then wanders to other matters, sighing softly to himself. This would be interested indeed, knowing how THAT one didn't like visitors. And especially more so lately since the last visitors that they'd had, were extremely rude village guests. It was a miracle that he, Kristoph, had managed to calm the other down, that was how angry he'd been. Realizing he was drifting off in thought, he turns his eyes once more to Elijah.<br/><br/>""Now, I shall take my leave so you can get situated, or look around as you were doing before I interrupted you. If you ever need me, just call, and I will be there."" Placing a large ring of skeleton keys down on a table, he looks to the boy. ""You'll need these."" He bows again deeply, before turning around and leaving the room, disappearing from view in the dark hallway. There was a reason he said the things he did about there being only one person living there. The keys set on the table held the keys to every house, room, and place in the town, all except to the door of the room room upstairs with the 'K' on the front."
2545,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-02-29T06:34:04,CleverFox101,"Elijah shoved the rest of the sandwich into his mouth as he watched the boy disappear inside the house. He didn't quiet follow what he was saying, It's a ghost town....But their are people here? He picked up the skeleton key's on the table and looked them over with curiousness. Theses Key's looked really old, rusty maybe, but they were nice to look at. Almost Nostalgic.<br/><br/>He was outside now looking around the front end of the house to see how big it was. Before he wanted to go Explore the town but now he wanted to see what was around the house. He jingled the keys in his hand thinking about what could be upstairs. He walked back inside of the house looking around the living room again, His parents were still setting up their equipment no really paying to much attention to him. Downstairs wasn't to interesting. There was a dinning room, a living room and a kitchen, and hallway that lead to a washing room. He was more interested in the upstairs.<br/><br/>He stood at the edge of the Stairs now looking at the broken pieces of wood that had caved into the floor. Some of the pieces of wood the rest of the way up were sagging and looked a bit wet. perhaps from rain that seeped through the wood. He looked towards the living room , his parents, still not paying the least bit of attention, before turning his eyes back to the stairs. It was possible to get up but he'd have to be careful. He was lucky he was so light. He placed his foot on the first step, testing it before placing all of his weight on the first step. their was a small creak, and then nothing. He placed his foot on the next step, a creak, then nothing. The next step, a creak-SNAP!<br/><br/>He paused in mid step, grabbing the Handel from the stair well to hold on. The step was still standing thankfully but he had to be more careful walking up theses steps or they might be the death of him. He went up the next few steps being careful, and then we got up to the seventh step he stopped. Now was the difficulty of traveling up the steps that were broken. He thought about for a moment, and then the idea struck him. He shoved one foot in between the pillars that held up the bar and began maneuvering himself up the stairs. Surprisingly enough he was making progress, successfully evading the broken steps.<br/><br/>He made it up the steps and hopped away from the stairs and into the upstairs hallway rolling away to the wall. ""Ahaha!"" He stated proudly jingling the keys in his hand happily. He stood up brushing off his pants as he looked down the long narrow hall. There were a maybe three doors at the end of the hallway was one door with an imprinted metal 'K' nailed to the center of the door. ""Lets see Whats behind Door number one."" He chuckled to himself placing his hand on the door knob, and sure enough it was locked. He pulled up the Key and fumbled through the keys. They had numbers on each one but they weren't one through five they were more like scattered numbers between ten and 30.So he tried every key, and it wasn't till the third key that the door was open now. ""So the 13th key goes to this door."" He said to himself pushing it open to go explore inside. It was a wonder his parents didn't wonder where he was right now."
2546,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-03-03T03:01:40,SamaelLucif13,"Eyes closed, he senses that Kristoph was gone, and now it was just himself and the visitors. Sighing softly, he realizes it had gotten louder, the voices were coming closer, and before he knew it, the boy he'd seen getting out of the van had climbed up the stairs, which was a feat in itself, and was standing in the same hallway his room was on. Right in front of his door. His eyes open quickly, and he sits up, carefully getting off of his bed, and halfway over to the door, his knob suddenly jiggles, a key was inserted, but of course it wouldn't open. He had the only key that went to the door.<br/><br/>Freezing mid step, he stares at the door, watching it jiggle again, hearing the breathing of the boy right outside. Hearing him talk to himself. His breath catches in his lungs, and when the door finally stops moving due to the fact that none of the keys would work, he sighs quietly in relief, before backing silently away and clambering up onto his bed again.<br/><br/>As he hears more movement, now that the boy had probably moved to another room, he sighs again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Why me?'</span>He thinks to himself, closing his eyes and covering his face with his arm as he lays on his back. He was exhausted already, and he'd just woken up a few hours ago. This was ridiculous.<br/><br/>""Just go away!"" He groans, his voice moving around the entire house, echoing all around every room, like a wind of change, or a ghostly wail. He hadn't even meant to say anything out loud, and cringes, rubbing his forehead with his fingers, now annoyed with himself.<br/><br/>A noise at the window distracts him from his annoyed attitude, a tapping sound. He lowers his arm, and looks over, seeing it was Ebony, who was tapping it's back against the window lightly. A soft smile forms on his lips, the large jet black bird always managed to cheer him up, even if it was just a little bit. Getting up from the bed, he crosses over to the window, and opens it, allowing the bird to hop inside, and onto his arm.<br/><br/>One would notice that these particular birds, both ravens and crows, congregated in large bunches around this house,a if it were a certain meeting place for them to gather. Most do not appreciate these birds, but he loved them. He understood them, and they understood him. He often associated himself with them, they were seriously misunderstood creatures.<br/><br/>Closing the window again, he sits on the edge of a chair in the corner of the room, smiling as Ebony rubbed it's soft, warm feathers against his cheek, as if trying to comfort him. He reaches up and ran his fingers against the glossy black body, an almost purr like sound coming from the bird. ""You always know what to do huh...?"" He murmurs, sighing softly once again.<br/><br/>He just wished he knew an answer to what he should do about these new people...hopefully they weren't planning on staying for very long."
2547,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-03-06T05:12:26,CleverFox101,"He was quiet disappointed when None of the Keys work. how dare these Keys not work. He huffed mildly to himself, beginning to jiggle the door knob as if this might work some how, But this door still stood in his way. He stopped though, when he heard an unfamiliar voice on the other side. The first thought that popped in his mind was 'What was that?' and the Second was 'Is someone already living here?' He took a step back to see if he could hear anything else from a farther distance to see perhaps he could here something else, and their again was a muffled voice.<br/><br/>Elijah pressed his ear to the door, blinking curiously as he cleared his throat, ""Hello....Is Someone In there?"" He asked out loud hoping who ever was inside might be able to hear him, if their was someone there at all. When no answer came he sighed and moved away from the door. He was sure someone was in there....It could be just the old pipes, wind moving through them, sound like whispers and voices....and the house did creek. Perhaps it was just nothing. But then again after seeing one person here.....Maybe there was more.<br/><br/>With a mild shrug he pushed those lingering thoughts away and began to move away to the next door, trying out a few different Keys and One of them did eventually work. He let out a soft 'ooohhh' Sound when the door opened up for him, and with great pleasure, he Nosily pushed open the door to look inside. It was just a normal bathroom, with a large window on the other side, and two small beds that looked kid sized. This must've been some kind of toy room or Nursery in the past. Either way....It was cute to look at.<br/><br/>At that moment he felt inspired. He sat down on the floor outside of the door way, and opened his sketch book, beginning to draw with his pencil the way the room looked from his point of view. He liked these types of scenes. They were Unique in a way, and he wanted  to capture its raw essence before his parent's touched it."
2548,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-03-17T01:34:03,SamaelLucif13,"With his head leaning back, his eyes close, listening to the sounds of the house around him. And, from the silence, it seemed the boy who had been at his door earlier had found something to entertain him for now. Reaching out with a hand to touch the wall, he rubs his thumb along the grain of the wood. It was something he did to comfort himself in these particular times of frustration. When he wanted to do something, but knew that if he did it would cause nothing but trouble for mainly himself.<br/><br/>But then again, it would also cause trouble for Kristoph... because anything that happened to him, happened to that guy. Sighing, he lets his hand move to his lap from the wall, wondering what he should do. Would he end up doing what he always did and just leave the people alone until they left again, or would he interact? Because no one before had ever attempted climbing those stairs, because most people would be smart and know just exactly how dangerous they were. He didn't want the boy finding out about him, or the boy's, whom he assumed, parents.<br/><br/>Ebony moves from his shoulder, to the window, glancing at him. A nod from the male, and the particularly large raven leaves the room, flies out once, only to turn, and land on the windowsill to the room where the human was. She gazes inside, and from within her eyes, he too sees what is going on. So...the human had found his old nursery room...where he and...that individual...had once grown up when they were young. Now, he'd hoped it would just stay shut, closed from the world, so that he wouldn't have to deal with it...Sighing, he shuts off his mind's eye, allowing Ebony to keep an eye on the kid without him having to look in that room.<br/><br/>With this, he drifts off, and dozes to sleep, unaware that Kristoph had made his way up the steps, to quietly come up behind the human. Standing a few feet back, the British man smiles a little, seeing the open door, gazing silently inside. It had been some time since he'd seen the internal parts of any of the rooms on this floor. Coughing a little to let himself be known, he then speaks. ""I see you've found a room you like?"" He asks, eyes looking to the drawing pad, and the beginnings of a sketch."
2549,-Ghost Town-,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49408,2016-03-24T20:31:13,CleverFox101,"Elijah had been doing his own thing, drawing the scene in the room from his perspective. Even when the little bird flew onto the window sill he added it into his canvas, finding the crow rather beautiful in the midsts of the drawing. Something secret, something hidden, but adding a touch of life to the room that was particularly dull. All of the toys were extremely old, and the floor was wet a molded, and he feared if he walked to far in it might collapse from under him.<br/><br/>Not to mention the book shelf was to dusty and Sadly  the books looked rather molded over, ripped apart, and destroyed from whether. Left to rot and unloved for ages. The bed in the room was just a wooden frame without even a matress or box spring inside of it. The rocking chair across the room was busted up and ome of the legs were completely gone. There were roaches, spiders, puddles of water, ripped up carpets and the light fixture was coming out of the ceiling. This place was the definition of a wreck.<br/><br/><br/>Elijah lifted his head looking around when he heard the noise. Then he looked up and saw the man behind him, letting out a startled gasp, how ever he looked relativly calm. He shyly hugged his sketch book to his chest with his arms, not knowing hed been watching him. ""H-Hi....i didnt see you there...."" He said pushing his glasses up the brim of his nos trying to hide his red cheeks. Then suddenly the thought ofcured to him and he got a better look at Kristpoh. ""Hey...were you the one in that locked room?  ""He said beginging to stand as he stared blanlly up at him. ""Theres a K om the door...and So I thought...well that maybe...""He didnt finish laying a hand on his cheek as he waited for a reply."
2550,Dragonfire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49431,2016-02-28T07:40:29,Muse,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wild flames flickered and danced in the night sky, licking the once-white marble pillars that stood at the entrance to the city of Lothrien. Mothers screamed for their children, only to be cut off mid-sentence by their own screams as hellfire rained down from above, channeling from the body of a long forgotten evil. He only stood in the large market plaza, staring up in a daze and enchanted by the way the fire leapt and frolicked in the warm summer night, mesmerized by how sickeningly beautiful the end of the world could be.</span><br/><br/>Aspen's body shook violently as he was jolted from his daydreams, though he couldn't figure out by what until His Eminence King Aedirion spoke his name again in that ever-steady voice. ""Aspen,"" he said reassuringly, continuing only when Aspen nodded his head to confirm he was listening. ""I need you to be focused. Do you understand what I'm asking of you?""<br/><br/>His throat felt suddenly dry, and he felt himself swallow thickly around whatever he wanted to say. ""That I'm to leave for the human kingdom as part of reconnaissance,"" he repeated, almost verbatim how the king had put it. Pale blue eyes focused on the king for the first time since the meeting of the Council. Aspen was grateful that he was sitting down, because his legs felt like water beneath him. ""You want information on the dragons.""<br/><br/>Councilman Jarralt coughed politely into his hand, no doubt just as affected by the tense weight of the air around him as Aspen himself was. King Aedirion nodded once, stiffly, and he looked gravely down at his hands that were so elegantly clasped on top of the table. Lines of concentration formed at his brow, and though his face was as young as it had been for hundreds of years, in that moment the Elvish leader truly looked his age. After a moment his eyes rose again, as determined as they'd been before if not even moreso, ""Neither King nor Council will make you accept this. This is your life, and we do not have autonomy to say how or if you should risk it. That is of your own accord."" A pause, another councilman trying to generate some sort of white noise to relieve the tension. ""You saw what happened in Lothrien, Aspen. You are one of very few that can use magic to your extent. In this moment, I... the people, need you.""<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>That had been a week ago, and Aspen had contemplated that moment in the Council chamber for the entire ride in the back of Matcher's carriage. King Aedirion, his best friend, the man he considered his brother though they shared no blood. How could he ever deny him something it had taken so much to ask? He couldn't obviously, or he wouldn't be sitting in the royal carriage, accompanied by the royal escort, on his way to yet another royal capital though this one of human origin. His head lulled against the window pane, staring at the lush green fields that passed him by. It was a beautiful sight. Aspen scowled at it and shut the heavy blue curtain. There were only a few more hours until he arrived to meet the other half to this reconnaissance mission, so there was no point in getting too comfortable. He would only be disappointed."
2551,Dragonfire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49431,2016-02-29T09:48:17,DragonMusic,"""Olivia, the elf can't be that bad if they are sending him to fight alongside you."" Reina commented to her dearest friend. The two females stood just outside the castle walls as they waited patiently for their guest to ride in. Reina, whose bright blonde hair rested on her shoulders, patted the brunette with a gentle hand. ""It's not like they are an evil that needs to be purged from society, right?""<br/><br/>The slender soldier crossed her arms over her chest while she leaned back on the walls and stared out to the gates to the castle. ""Elves think they are high and mighty compared to other races on this land. They don't deserve the respect that our king is giving them so graciously."" Olivia's words were full of venom and disdain. The maiden knew their kingdom needed to work with the other races to relinquish the dragons from our homes."" Her dark green eyes narrowed as she looked out, expecting an eloquent carriage to drive in with the finest of horses. Dwarves could be respected for their achievements underground even though they were known to drink each other under a table.<br/><br/>Reina's sapphire eyes widened in surprise at how harsh her friend was being. The maiden knew Olivia to be strict and a powerful force to be reckoned with, but to hear her say something so hateful about a race made the blonde's skin crawl.  Was she just in a mood? Did she just never decide to voice her opinion about the other races because of how much she disliked them? There was no way to tell what was right without asking and with an elf arriving soon, no wasn't the time. ""You need to at least give them a chance. If they were picked to help get rid of these dragons, they probably know what they are doing in combat. Last I knew you enjoyed learning new things about fighting, right?""<br/><br/>The woman knight bit at the inside of her cheek in thought. She wore leather and chainmail under the cloth of her shirt and thick boots, her attire giving off the appearance of a soldier ready to go into battle. Of course she enjoyed knowing more about combat with her occupation. Olivia trained and practiced with her sword ever since her father gave it to her. ""Elves use magic... I won't have anything to learn from them. If anything they will be learning a thing or two from me."" The human spoke and hoisted herself from the wall with her hands. ""Let's go to the King's court and wait. The wind has stopped blowing for the moment and I am getting tired of waiting.""<br/><br/>Reina nodded, a frown on her face as the two walked into the large structure to await their new comrade. The only nice thing that had happened in that conversation was Olivia seemed to calm down by the end. Hopefully she won't snap at the new arrival now. The king being present for the ordeal gave the fair maiden a little more hope that the arrangement would end in the two becoming rivals as well. ""Well, I can only step inside the courtyard, Olivia, and mom's probably all done making lunch soon so... I'll be off to the day. I hope you and the elf get along or... could you be a little friendly to him? If you aren't, he might even let you die in battle.""<br/><br/>Olivia turned back to look at the girl who wore a pale blue dress, her hands clasped delicately in front of her as the knight scoffed. ""I would rather my last breath be taken than a pointed ear rescuing me."" With that, the brunette nodded in response to her friend's goodbye and continued her way into the King's court. Maybe the elf that came wouldn't frustrate her. There was a glimmer of hope that the elf they sent might be a decent person if given the chance. Olivia would do her best to bring glory to her kingdom, which meant no matter she had told her friend, she would need to be on her best behavior when speaking to this guest."
2552,Dragonfire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49431,2016-03-02T19:38:21,Muse,"The royal carriage and escort had slowed down. Aspen kept the curtains over the windows so he couldn't see his all-but-stagnant surroundings, but he was sure that they were slowing. It only took a few moments for Aspen to get stir-crazy and pull on the deep blue rope in front of the coachman's window. A few seconds later, it slid open and Aspen had to squint against the bright sunlight.<br/><br/>""Yes, my lord?"" Matcher greeted, in that almost unsettling polite way of his.<br/><br/>Aspen shook his head in shy dismissal. ""My name is Aspen, Matcher. You've known my my whole life,"" he half-laughed, half-grimaced. The King was as close to his brother as Aspen had ever gotten, and those in the court had often incorrectly referred to him as a lord. He wasn't anything of the sort. He didn't even<span style=""font-style: italic"">like</span>most of those in the royal court, but the King was his only exception. ""Why are we slowed down?""<br/><br/>The royal coachman took his eyes from the uniform road ahead of him to turn and look through the window separating them. He looked left, then right, at the windows Aspen had taken great care to cover up. He gave the elf a concerned look that reminded him so much of a father figure before turning back around and flicking the reins a bit. ""I'm afraid I can't go much faster than this, Aspen. You'd know if you paid attention to your surroundings, but we're almost in the king's court.""<br/><br/>""It's been that long already?"" he asked though it was mostly rhetorical. He'd felt like he'd been in the carriage far more than what was needed to get to human territory. He idly pulled back one of the curtains just enough to peer out at passing buildings. The architecture was beautiful, though the same could definitely be said about his own home as well. There was just something wondrous about being in a kingdom that is not your own, and he would have marveled in that if it wasn't under such grave circumstances. After a moment he let the curtain fall back into its place covering the window, reclining in the deep cushions at his back for the duration of the ride.<br/><br/>Only a few more minutes had passed after their conversation before the carriage stopped and Matcher opened his door. Aspen all but fell out of it, and if he had forgotten himself for even a moment he might have started kissing the solid, unmoving ground. He looked around as Matcher unloaded what little belongings he had thought to bring with him. The large courtyard was dead, with the exception of two of what Aspen assumed were the King's men that had been sent to help Matcher with his belongings, and a few nobly dressed passersby, and one not-so-nobly dressed young woman who looked more soldier than noble.<br/><br/>Aspen combed his fingers through his long white-blonde hair, shaking the tangles out to make himself presentable for king and comrade. ""Will you be staying with me?"" he asked, and he was almost taken aback by how pathetically lonely that had sounded. His stomach sank when Matcher shook his head.<br/><br/>""I'm afraid the king needs me back at court, and it's a long journey back.""<br/><br/>Aspen could have guessed as much. The thought of being alone in a foreign country put a bitter taste in his mouth, but Matcher was King Aedirion's royal coachman, and someone they had both known all their lives. It would make more sense for him to be back at court, waiting for Aspen's return. That aside, there was no place for a carriage on a mission to investigate the dragons. Reluctantly he nodded, and took his lightest bag, containing only the bow and arrows that Aedirion had given him years ago. It had rarely seen use, but he kept it around as more of a keepsake than anything.<br/><br/>""You'd best be off then,"" he commanded, though it was half-hearted and choked up around a knot in his throat. Matcher knew better than to take what Aspen commanded at face value, and put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. The coachman gave him a reassuring look that told him he'd be fine, but Aspen felt anything but. He watched almost hopelessly as the man hopped back up on his coachman's perch and directed the horses out of the courtyard. And with all manner of dignity that he could muster, Aspen turned around and began to make his way toward anyone who could point him in the right direction."
2553,Dragonfire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49431,2016-03-04T00:07:13,DragonMusic,"As the soldier in sky blue clothing turned to leave for the castle's entrance, she could hear the sounds of horses trotting into the courtyard. She turned her head to look in her peripheral vision to see an elven carriage coming through the castle walls. A grin flashed on her face before becoming stoic, her prediction on how her comrade would arrive hadn't been far off from the truth.<br/><br/>Olivia turned back around to wait for the elf to stop the horses and step out of the wondrous carriage. She crossed her arms over her chest and shifted her weight to one side. It would have been a pleasant site to see the visitor walk out of the cart and be dazed by the beauty of human land. The idea of it almost made the young female scoff. It was too much to hope for something so silly and ridiculous to happen like that. After all, Olivia doubted elves lived in barren wastelands and assumed they enjoyed forest areas and grasslands. Desserts seemed more like a dwarf thing or the stereotypical dwarven society on the surface.<br/><br/>Reina noticed the horses and dazzling carriage behind it as she walked away and stopped in her tracks. A wide smile appeared on her pale face and she turned to watch the vehicle go past her. In a rush of excitement, she ran to catch up to the horses and made her way to Olivia once more. ""Looks like the elves are here!"" She said in a low tone so no one else could hear her. The passerby turned to face the elves as they came to a stop a few yards from the duo. Reina couldn't help glancing at the driver's appearance and growing curious about the elven race. Unlike most humans who spat at new races, the woman wanted to know more and the pointed ears of the male with the reigns made her excitement to meet the new arrival increase.<br/><br/>Olivia was not as happy to see the guests and watched them with disdain. The only thing that fueled the woman to be kind or courteous to them would be to please the king and the hope that this elf would prove to be a challenge in combat. It had been far too long since Olivia had been given someone who she couldn't beat. She honed her talents over her sword whenever she had time and wasn't dealing with bandits that thought they had a chance of being a match to her. If this elf could give her something interesting in a battle, she might hold some respect for his pointed ears and long body.<br/><br/>As the male stepped out after having the door opened by the driver, the two females looked on with anticipation. He was rather handsome to the two and Reina showed her approval to her friend with a sideways glance and all Olivia could do was grin at her friend. The noble woman had always been different from other humans. The soldier never knew whether that was the reason they were so close or if it was because her family had paid the skilled swordsman for a job to get rid of some bandits close to their home. Whatever the reason they had been close ever since.<br/><br/>The elven male made his way towards the females and the soldier changed her position to having her arms at her sides while Reina curtsied to the man. ""Welcome!"" She blurted out with a sweet smile and earned a glare from Olivia.<br/><br/>""Afternoon, sir. I assume you are here to see the king and your new comrade for battle?"" The soldier asked."
2554,Dragonfire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49431,2016-03-19T17:05:58,Muse,"Aspen hadn't really known what to expect upon his arrival, mostly because it was his first time stepping foot out of his own country but also because of the diplomatic reason for his journey. That in mind, he definitely didn't expect the two ladies that made up his welcome party. One of them, the overall more personable-looking of the two if he were to be honest, greeted him with what he imagined was all the vigor and courtesy of the kingdom. The other... Well, if the glare she had given the first woman for her kindness was any indication, she didn't seem like the friendly type.<br/><br/>""I appreciate it,"" he thanked the noblewoman with a smile, briefly bowing his head. He wasn't used to addressing someone like that. For the most part, those in Lothrien bowed their heads to<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>even when he had no bearing on any family name or royalties. It felt oddly humbling, both to bow his head in respect and to be addressed so pleasantly from a noblewoman that wasn't of his country's royal court. He hadn't expected to be outright ridiculed or hissed at when he arrived, but he also didn't expect to be so eagerly met.<br/><br/>The second woman, the soldier, addressed him next with a polite, if somewhat stiff, welcome. ""Good afternoon to you as well. And I am, actually; I was hoping someone could point me in the direction of one or both of them.""<br/><br/>Aspen adjusted the rich forest-green bag more securely to his back. It wasn't something that he couldn't have left the king's guards take with what little other luggage he had brought with him, but being so far away made him uneasy and despite the fact that the bag contained both bow and quiver and sat uncomfortably against his back, it really did ease the homesick feeling that he had started to get the past few days.<br/><br/>""Oh, manners,"" he half-laughed to himself, his hand coming to pinch the bridge of his noise in a mock frustration before offering it for either woman to take. ""I'm Aspen, and who might the two of you be?"""
2555,Dragonfire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49431,2016-03-25T21:50:55,DragonMusic,"Swiftly the noblewoman smiled wide and brought both her hands out to grasp the male's in her in a soft grip. ""My name is Reina Fredrick, daughter to Samuel Fredrick. A pleasure to meet you, Aspen!"" She let go of the male's hand and clasped her hands in front of her once more. ""I have been excited to finally meet someone who wasn't of my kin and to see someone like yourself..."" The young woman giggled lightly, lifting a hand to touch her lips. ""Sorry, I'm tickled to meet an elf.""<br/><br/>""Reina, I'll help him to see the king. You can head off."" The soldier's voice was stern as she examined the male with narrowed eyes. He was much taller than her, though even humans could beat her in height when she was only 5'1"". Her eyes softened as she glanced up to his face and tilted her head.<br/><br/>""Oh, my apologies! I must be off. I hope to see you again, sir Aspen!"" The well dressed woman said and ran along to head home, skipping all the while after meeting a new face. Olivia grinned, unable to help but find her friend to be ridiculous. Her happiness was odd but slightly contagious sometimes she supposed.<br/><br/>The fighter looked back to the male in front of her and taking his hand in hers with a firm shake. ""Olivia Parker. Soldier to our king and your comrade against the dragons."" She revealed and turned on her heels to begin the walk into the castle. ""This way to the king, we haven't been waiting too long for you to get here. If I remember right, you will be staying in the castle while you are here. After we talk to the king, I'll make sure you are shown to the chambers you will be in."""
2556,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-01T07:48:46,Erit of Eastcris,"The landscape rolling by in the window of the carriage was calm and pristine, a sheet of perpetual snow covering it as it almost always did in rolling hills and stretching plains of cold, soft snowfall.  Occasionally a gentle wind would blow by, causing the diamond dust to swirl in drifts and eddies, dancing through the late autumn air under the mostly-clouded sky, the sun sometime peeking out to shine down upon the kingdom that was ruled by the Snow Fairies.  It was through that landscape that a carriage steadily sledded through, the varies natures of the occupants reacting in equally varied ways to the beauty of the nature surrounding them.  The Lords Marshal and Chamberlain gazed out in appreciation and content respectively, while the third occupant, one young soldier by the name of Alreis Enstringe, stared out with an expression of stony implacability.  The Lord Marshal, a soldier before all else, was appreciative and grateful that he did not have to march his armies through the deep drifts of this land that hid all manner of dangers for the careless, and the Lord Chamberlain content that soon the mess of paying all the kingdom's soldiery would be done and over with.  Alreis, however—sometimes regarded as the Lord Marshal's right-hand man and undoubtedly the favored of the King—knew more than both of them could ever hope to imagine what ice and snow were truly capable of.  He, unlike them, had been raised in the harsh and unforgiving tundras farther still to the north, a land where all but the strongest met horrible ends.  A place that would be shrouded in night for weeks at a time and then where the sun would never set for just as long, a place where time itself could seem frozen by the biting winds and burning chill.  Alreis' expression was one of expressionless immutability, as if his face had simply frozen that way at birth; a face fitting a glacier.  It did not properly convey the mounting senses of dread and anxiety that he fought to keep controlled, that gnawing uncertainty that swirled within him.<br/><br/>The Lord Chamberlain cleared his throat sharply, an intent stare focused on Alreis.  ""Unless our maps are mistaken, we have just entered the territory formally claimed by the Snow Fairy capital, ser Enstringe.  No doubt the Princess awaits our arrival with wings eagerly aflutter.""<br/><br/>Yes, that was it; the source of the unease currently besieging the tall, slender soldier.  He was, supposedly, to be married to the heiress of this land as part of a peace negotiation.  The King, having no proper heir, had decided to name the man who had personally saved his life as his successor, conferring onto Alreis all the rights and duties of a prince just a scant few months ago.  Shortly after, the war had been called to truce while terms of peace were discussed; in exchange for a cessation of hostilities and sizable reparations, the Snow Fairies would allow lower tariffs on goods from the Kingdom of Rashaille, its larger and only land neighbor, as well as a political marriage of their young princess to the heir to the Rashaillion crown.  In effect, signing away some of the sovereignty of the next generation to their larger neighbor to avoid outright conquest.  This would, undoubtedly, not be the last of war in the land, and perhaps only the beginning of civic upheaval, but that wasn't what concerned Alreis; he was perfectly at home in war and could normally handle upheaval by packing up and leaving.  What had him so out of sorts was the prospect of marriage; marriage tended to tie a man down, and that wasn't something he could afford just yet.  He had a task yet to complete, prey that yet needed to be hunted down and slain, and hunting would be the last thing he could do as a monarch.<br/><br/>He did not get long to indulge in his discomfort, though.  Soon enough they found themselves within the city proper, and after that they found themselves approaching the palace on foot.  Alreis, in his drab attire and his weapon wrapped in a plain burlap cloth tied with leather straps, would have been sneered at by the guards were it not for the fact that he easily dwarfed every person in the room.  His height made him unmistakably the same beanpole of a man who had been so dangerous and terrible a foe on the battlefield not long ago.  No, they did not sneer at him...  They all but cowered.  Even the Lords Marshal and Chamberlain were at best a head shorter than him, the unwilling prince's head close to brushing the ceiling and requiring him to stoop through some of the doors.  Between that, the cold harshness of his eyes and his ramrod-straight posture, he certainly cut an imposing figure.<br/><br/>They were taken quickly to a sitting room, the Lords Marshal and Chamberlain each taking seats around the low table and sinking comfortably into the cushions.  Alreis remained on his feet, however, his covered spear nestled in the crook of one long, lanky arm as he leaned against the wall and gazed out of the singular window to the outside world, wordlessly watching the gardens below whilst they awaited the arrival of their gracious hosts to finish with the formalities of the treaty and discuss the finer details of the wedding."
2557,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-02T06:06:03,Lewi,"Frost paced her room back and forth. Her nerves were frayed like a rope that had burst. She was scared stiff about this wedding. She didn't want to go through with it, and she certainly didn't want to marry someone she just met. She didn't know if he was mean, or if he was some kind of serial killer, or even if he would take care of her. She didn't know if she'd love him madly, or if she'd never be able to love him in her life. She didn't know if she'd be able to have children, something she'd always dreamed of, with him because she refused to have children without a proper relationship among the parents. She had a lot of things she didn't know. And she wasn't sure her idiot father knew either.<br/><br/>Like most princesses, Frost was beautiful. She had porcelain skin, and bright, aquamarine eyes. Her hair was naturally comprised of soft, natural curls that fell to her mid back. The locks were as white as the snow on the ground outside, and they were currently tucked up into a braided bun on the back of her head. She had a couple loose curls falling out though and framing her face currently. Her lips were ruby red contrasting her pale face and hair and naturally rested in a sort of pout in times like this when she was stressed. Her smile was beautiful, but she didn't foresee herself smiling much after today. The girl would be dwarfed by her future husband, but in an adorable way. She only rose to five feet and two inches tall. She was a short, but curvy lady. She had a thin waist with an ample bust and bottom, but it accentuated her natural build all the more.<br/><br/>Her attire was simple, but elegant. She was wearing a dress with short sleeves. The cold didn't effect snow fairies as much as it did other beings, but it did still effect them. They had a resistance to it, yes, but they couldn't last forever without warmth. The clothing hugged her tiny frame, and stretched down to her ankles. The dress was pale blue, and it had soft swirled patterns in the material that resembled snow swirls. Her shoes were flats. She didn't think she'd need heels, but it might've benefited had she worn them to make her feel not so dwarfed by the man to be her future husband.<br/><br/>Perhaps besides her eyes, the most stunning thing about her appearance was her wings. Every fairy<span style=""font-style: italic"">usually</span>had wings, even though there were some exceptions, and every branch of fairies had their own wing patterns. Snow fairies were unique in the aspect that even amongst themselves, their wings had unique patterns. Each set of snow fairy wings were like snowflakes. There were no two alike. Hers were no different. Hers were thin with a slight blue glow. Not enough to really put off any light unless it was in the dark, but enough to tint them blue. The pattern on them was a repeated pattern of a specific, swirly looking snowflake.<br/><br/>The first one to enter was her father. He was one of the rare exceptions to the fairy rule that they all had wings. He wore dark, navy colored robes, and sat across from his guests with a kindly smile. ""Good morning."" He greeted.<br/><br/>He was followed by his son, Frost's older brother, Elric. Elric looked to be more calculated, and he currently served as head of the wall guard and border patrol. He wasn't general yet, but his father gave him the responsibility of ensuring the wall was safely guarded and their borders secured. It was a big job, and surely one Elric would learn from, but even he didn't want to miss meeting his sister's husband to be.<br/><br/>And finally, Frost entered. She didn't smile, nor did she look cold. She edged into the room slowly and shyly. She folded her hands in front of her waiting on her father to notice her, and when he did, he motioned her over to sit."
2558,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-03T09:09:23,Erit of Eastcris,"The Lord Chamberlain was, as expected, the first to respond to their royal host once he and the Lord Marshal had risen to give courteous bows to His Majesty, Alreis all but ignored in the corner of the room.  As all concerned took seats but the spotlight-dodging leading man, the Lord Chamberlain cleared his throat sharply and went straight into the formalities.  ""Good morning, Highness.  I am Neville Rocken, Lord Chamberlain of Rashaille and official ambassador for His Royal Majesty King Roswain XIX, Crown Ruler of the Unending Kingdom of Rashaille and Emperor of the Greater Holy Lands,""  one could all but hear the sigh in his voice as Neville spouted off the rhetoric so commonly repeated in meetings.  Roswain and his council alike held such ceremony in monotonous distaste, but tradition was tradition, and in some ways stronger than law.  He droned on for several more lines yet, declaring in a dry and tired tone things everyone in the room already knew about how they were here in accordance with the treaty to discuss the particulars of the marriage, at which point many gazes from the other size turned to the Lord Marshal, greying and stout old soldier that he was, a weathered oak of a man.  Eyes widened in moderate surprise, and Alreis was uncertain if he saw a look of disgust or two before Arthur, the Lord Marshal, quickly read the situation and prevented things spiraling out of hand.  ""There seems to be a misunderstanding,"" he began, raising a hand swiftly as if trying to halt their thoughts, ""the man in question, Alreis Enstringe, is back there.""  He gestured towards the corner in which the spotlight-dodging leading man stood, head brushing the ceiling even with his back slouched as he leaned heavily against the windowsill.<br/><br/>""Mh.""  The soldier-turned-princeling grunted plainly, even that simple vocalization rumbling forth as though the very tundra itself spoke through him.  If one was sensitive enough, they could detect the faintest rumbling in the floor beneath them when he spoke; his battlecries were said to slay his enemies by tearing open the very earth beneath their feet.  Hyperbole, of course, but it served well to indicate the inexplicable weight of his voice.  ""Alreis Enstringe.  'The Cold Steel of The Gate'.  Soldier.  Now though, I suppose, I'm expected to be a groom instead.""  He stooped, pushing off the window and bending at the waist to avoid slamming his head into the ceiling.  ""I would like to be clear, old man,"" he addressed Frost's father quite frankly, pale blue eyes piercing the man to the depths of what he thought himself to be, ""that Roswain was the one who demanded this farce, and not you.  Is that correct?""  He easily loomed over all present, dominating the room more or less with a frigid disinterest.  ""Because I have a very low opinion of the man responsible for tying me down to a woman who almost undoubtedly wants no part in this.""  A quick nod lead to the spearman slouching into a seat opposite his evident wife-to-be.  He examined her silently, frozen eyes picking apart every detail and analyzing her impersonally.  She certainly held a bit of charm, and attractive enough that if he had been asked to marry her when he was younger he would have jumped at the opportunity.  But that was Alreis before he was reforged in a flame that burnt even stone into smoldering cinders; now she was simply a Snow Fairy to him, princess status notwithstanding.  Worse yet for her, she was potentially an obstacle in his mission, a hindrance he would need to handle swiftly, but delicately; having armies pursuing him would certainly be damning to his hunt."
2559,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-03T16:05:27,Lewi,"The king was slightly taken aback by how he was addressed. He looked at Alreis for a long moment as he spoke. His voice commanded authority, but one thing he forgot was that so did the king's mere presence as well as his age and experience. Frost's father may seem horrid and cruel for forging this alliance between kingdoms at the expense of his daughter's happiness, but he was a protector to his kingdom before anything else. Including being a father. And he was no mere king. He was a hardened war veteran. It was the reason why he was a wingless fairy. He'd lost them in combat many moons ago.<br/><br/>The old man's face turned more serious and he answered him, ""That appears to be correct, yes. Why?"" He asked wanting to know what made this boy so cold and intimidating to others as well as what his inquiry was. Of course the king didn't appear to be intimidated. He looked him sternly in the eye and didn't budge.<br/><br/>Frost was surprised to see the seemingly not-so-gentle giant was the one she was to marry. She wasn't sure how she felt about that. She would've been more willing had he appeared to be a bit nicer, but honestly, at this point she was a little frightened. Her father had always told her horror stories about not trusting outsiders. Horrid things like they'd chop her wings off and sell them for a couple of pennies. Now she was to marry an outsider? It was very unsettling to say the least. Even if he had been friendly."
2560,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-04T01:22:58,Erit of Eastcris,"Neville stepped in to answer before Alreis could single-handedly break the negotiations in half, ""He means nothing by it, Your Majesty.  He is young and impulsive, searching for someone to direct his ire towards for this situation.""  He said many things in rapid succession, trying to assuage what was surely a wounded ego.  There was no doubt that if the King and Alreis came to blows none in the room would leave unscathed; veteran though the King may be, Alreis had slain entire platoons and, if the stories surrounding him were to be believed, had even stared down a dragon before he had entered Rashaille's employ for the war.  The Lord Marshal had even told stories of his own witness, that the spearman needed no weapon to battle twenty men; his touch alone could freeze the blood and turn the flesh black and rotten with frostbite near-instantly.  Undoubtedly it would be a battle between champions.<br/><br/>Eventually the topic was driven back to the marriage, and the Lord Chamberlain hit upon the idea to keep Alreis out of trouble by suggesting that he and the Princess be left alone together, that they might come to talk and learn of each other while the statesmen settled the formalities.  The Lord Marshal agreed to it, eager less to see the Prince out of trouble and more in the hopes of seeing romance bloom between them; Arthur was somewhat of a romantic old man, bordering on obsessed with what he called the ""vibrant summer of youth"".  A glance at Alreis gave them no hint, his expression as mute as ever while the husband-to-be silently hoped that their idea would be embraced; for the King to have not wilted before him was an interesting turn of events.  In his decade of wandering Alreis had seen and done much, been given names and titles plentious, but one thing he had never encountered was a creature that was not cowed by the pressure of his attention.  That made Frost a curiosity by extension, both for herself and as a source of information on her father."
2561,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-04T01:32:30,Lewi,"Frosts father held a hand up to the yammering man. If there was one thing he hated more than anything it was someone trying to cover for someone else and not letting them fight his own battles. Once he had them silenced he spoke.<br/><br/>""I'll let it by for now, but let the boy speak his own mind and fight his own battles. I'm sure he's capable of speaking for himself."" He said.<br/><br/>Frost watched as they were left entirely alone. She then turned back to her new husband to be. She offered a sweet smile and fluttered her wings until shed moved over to him and in front of him. She appeared to be following her fathers fearless lead. She offered her hand to him in official greeting since they hadn't been introduced nor had they even so much as known each other's appearance til now.<br/><br/>""Hello. I'm frost."" She said smiling sweetly.<br/><br/><br/>Sent from my iPad using Tapatalk"
2562,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-04T02:12:58,Erit of Eastcris,"""Frost Alaric,"" he rumbled, taking her offered hand in one of his slender but powerful frozen vices, having enough of a sense of courtesy to lay the traditional kiss upon the back of hers.  ""A boyish name, but it seems to suit.""  He chuckled inwardly, wondering if his comment might get a rise out of her; in spite of her name, if she was anything like her father this young Snow Fairy probably had a good deal of fire in her belly.  ""I've already given my own name.  Tell me, how do you feel about being made to marry me?""  He locked eyes with her, speaking plain and cutting straight to his point.  If neither side wished for the arrangement then his hope was that Alreis could intercede with Roswain to cease this arbitrary silliness; little did he know that Roswain had demanded the marriage not for politics, but to divert Alreis from the apparent suicide mission that was his hunt.  ""I am nothing more than a common soldier, a weapon that had been bought and aimed at your own people.  I have the blood of thousands on my hands; would you be content to wed such a man?""  The wrapped spear in the corner of the room seemed to shudder slightly as he extended a hand towards it, then flew to his outstretched grip.  Levithein, he had learned, was a weapon bound to his bloodline; none could wield it but him, and it responded to his call without fail.  ""Because if you do wish to go on with this marriage, I would like to know why.  Surely you are afraid of me for some reason or another.""  The faintest bemused twitch struck his lips before it was frozen into submission, his face returning to its stony blankness.  ""Bears certainly are."""
2563,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-04T09:24:15,Lewi,"Frost just blinked at him as he commented on her name, then bluntly went into the pros and cons of their marriage. He wanted to know her personal opinion. Her personal opinion was that she didn't really want to go through with this, but she had to in order to secure her people's safety. She simply smiled sweetly to all his words, and showing she was her father's daughter, she spoke calmly in return. ""I fear no man. Nor do I fear marrying you. If anything, it would make me feel safe to know i'm in the capable hands of such a competent warrior."" She told him crossing her own arms over her chest. ""And I will have you know, Frost is not as boyish a name as Icabod, which was what I was to be named had I been male."" She explained briefly. Her father had told her that once. She thought the name Icabod wouldn't have suited her even if she was to be born male."
2564,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-04T10:11:39,Erit of Eastcris,"His frozen visage cracked, just a sliver and for just a heartbeat, as he blinked at her last statement.  ""I-...kha-...boud?""  He said, pronouncing the word strangely, as though part of a wholly different language.  Then the mask shattered as he reared his head back and barked a roaring, rumbling laugh that left the window trembling and the carpet a their feet subtly askew from the shaking of the floor beneath it.  ""They would have named you for the Winterman himself?  As well name you Eingeir Unstadt!""  He snorted brusquely, leaning back into his seat, one ankle coming up to rest on the opposite knee as he regained his stolid composure after that long instant.  ""It...""  He looked at her again, his eyes less piercingly analytical and more... not soft, but humane.  As though he was looking at her for<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>, and not the problem she presented.  ""It has been a very long time since I laughed.  Pardon me.""<br/><br/>""As for protection...""  He snapped his fingers, and the very atmosphere surrounding them drove itself nearly to absolute zero, forming a wall of ice inches thick and perfectly clear around the two of them with a sharp<span style=""font-weight: bold"">*SNAP!*</span>, ""You are not far amiss.  Of course, if protecting you ultimately falls to my hands we may have larger problems than mere assassins.""  A thump of his heel against the floor, and suddenly the ice disappeared, leaving behind only a faint sparkling dust where it once had been that danced in the whorls and eddies of the air in the room before dissipating.  ""Though I believe, for the second time in my life, I may have lost a battle.  Debate never was my strong suit.""  He stood, returning the covered spear to the corner as he spoke.  ""If you truly insist, then I suppose attempting to avoid this marriage is futile.  Though the 'why' yet eludes me because of your avoidance to the question."""
2565,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-04T21:00:14,Lewi,"She smiled as he laughed. She was happy to hear his laugh. It was nice. To see the man that looked so hard pressed and stout relax was relieving to say the lease. She also liked the way he looked at her now much better than how he looked at her before. She fluttered back to her seat and sat down on the chair crossing her legs out of habit from wearing dresses. She seemed to like using her wings. She'd never gotten to properly stretch them. She wondered what it was like past the compound. If it was any different. She'd never admit how much she wanted adventure though. She would just delve herself into books and lose herself to those fantasies. That was her adventure.<br/><br/>She snapped out of her thought when he spoke and formed the wall of ice around her. She knew that the men in their military had impressive prowess with ice and snow, but she'd never before seen it in action, and from the way they talked, he was a prodigy with it. She looked on in awe as it then disappeared into dust that sparkled through the air. She held out her hand and watched as the small sparkles would land on her fingertips and then melt. Her own ice powers were weak. Her magic pools were rather small. She didn't have the capacity of most fairies. Twas a curse her mother bestowed upon her.<br/><br/>""Wouldn't attempting to avoid this marriage be futile on both sides because our elders are so intent on having it happen anyway?"" She asked him. She didn't want to say she did want to marry him or not. If she said no it would spark rebellion from him. If she said yes then she'd be lying. She wanted to marry someone for love, not necessity."
2566,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-07T12:27:45,Erit of Eastcris,"""Prodigy"" was not the correct word to describe his abilities, but the term had been stuck during his tenure at the Rashaillion military; there were certainly mages more powerful than Alreis in many ways, and many cryomancers capable of far more impressive feats.  None, however, came close in sheer combat ability; a typical ice mage might lock his opponent in ice or pierce him with a rain of icicles, but the long-armed warrior had developed an amazing breadth of ways to kill a man with his magic or his might, or even the intermingling of the two.  Some countries still told tales of ""Jotun"", the Frost Giant who stole away evil men and disobedient children and turned them into fragile ice sculptures with his icy touch.  Others knew him as The Longhanded, Slayer of Armies; a soldier of fortune who appeared among the ranks of the righteous and smote legions of the enemy with his spear of ice like a mighty hailstorm.  Of course, he was certainly above average in his pure strength when it came to magic, but not so much as to be notorious for that alone; where Frost's father would likely hold far more raw power, Jotun wielded subtlety like a surgical instrument.  It was this man, so focused and practiced, so battle-tested, that watched his reluctant wife-to-be flutter back to her seat, looking vaguely unpracticed as though she had never been given the chance to soar the open skies.  Her being a princess, it came as no surprise; the open skies were easy prey for arrows or spells, gone amiss or ""amiss"".  Perhaps he might keep himself in her good graces with tales of his wanderings, the countless leagues he had walked as he followed clue after clue, selling his skills in exchange for the coin that greased the palms of looser lips.<br/><br/>""I suppose it would, at that.""  He rumbled in agreement, taking his own seat and sprawling somewhat carelessly.  ""Then, whether we shall enjoy it or not, I suppose we shall be wed.""  He turned his head towards the door, barking out ""So now you can cease your eavesdropping, Arthur, and fetch the King and the weevil.""  The weevil being Alreis' term for the Lord Chamberlain, reedy little insect of a man that he was, tired of the protocol he nonetheless determinedly enforced.  The man's contradictory convictions perplexed and annoyed the chafing prince.  A heavy thud was heard through the door as Arthur's balding head impacted the door handle, the man no doubt having been bent nearly double in his efforts to listen in on their conversation and now surprisedly leaping to his feet.  A flustered and pained ""O-... of course!"" was all that came in reply before the sound of footsteps hurriedly moving away signaled the Lord Marshal's departure.  The return of their royal host and Neville was swiftly foreshadowed by the same sounds, albeit in triplicate, and the Lord Chamberlain opened the door before bowing to the King as they re-entered the stage in sequence.  ""So then, old men,"" the callous soldier began, ""when is this wedding to be?  Presumably soon, so as not to give either side time to reconsider their side of the bargain.""  His cold eyes froze the Lords Chamberlain and Marshal in place, passing over the Snow King this time in his ire; Alreis knew an old soldier when he saw one, and old soldiers were men of their words when they could be.  Bureaucrats, however... bureaucrats were another story in the trust department, and the two men who were fixed with dread by that steady, unflinching gaze knew what he would do to whoever screwed this up.  Or, at least, knew enough that they didn't want it happening where they could know of it.  ""But presumably not too soon as to appear distrusting of the other.""  He shifted his attention to the King, then; Alreis did not pretend to know what Frost's father thought of him or the country he had been paid to fight for, but he knew that the courts of Rashaille were prone to forgetting their obligations if it was most convenient to do so at the moment."
2567,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-08T00:40:56,Lewi,"Frost's face heated to a bright red in a flustered fashion. They'd been eavesdropping the whole time!? Couldn't they at least give them the privacy to attempt to make friend with one another? The wedding was inevitable either way, but goodness. They could at least give them a chance to become acquaintances. She looked to the door as the exchange was made before turning her blushing cheeks back towards her future husband.<br/><br/>""They were eavesdropping? The whole time?"" She asked him looking rather bothered by the fact. She didn't like the idea of someone spying on her conversations. Innocent or not.<br/><br/>Frost's father was a smart man. He had to be to keep this little kingdom alive after the onslaught of everything that was being thrown at them. But it still remained fact that he was a military man in his heart. He wasn't the wisest with the affairs of politicians. So he could only trust in this men and hope it wouldn't come back to bite him. He looked towards the young soldier when he spoke, and listened to his unhappy words about his wedding. At least he was cooperating.<br/><br/>Frost's father, Claudius, looked towards the two who had accompanied Alreis to the kingdom and spoke. ""When would you two suggest for a date? I find that I am not a very good event planner. I more fancy strategizing."" He admitted."
2568,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-12T03:26:48,Erit of Eastcris,"A mildly bewildered glance passed between the two humans, one a man of state and the other a man of military, before the Lord Chamberlain—ever quick on his feet in politics regardless of his opinions on the matter—piped up with a clever remark of ""Well, Rashaille will be holding a festival in its borders in twelve days' time to celebrate His Majesty Roswain's sixtieth birthday.  I find it fitting that we might give your kingdom cause to celebrate on such a day as well, Your Highness, if I may be so bold as to suggest that a spectacle be made of this binding of our two lands.""<br/><br/>""Yes, that sounds brilliant Neville!""  Arthur interjected, relief evident in his expression as the Lord Chamberlain's alacrity spared them both the embarrassment of needing to deliberate on the matter.  ""And if I may add to the suggestion, perhaps we could leave Alreis in your care so that he might learn of your people,  Your Highness?""  A mere political prisoner in everything but name until the wedding, to some a tasty offering.  The glacial soldier's jaws clicked softly as Alreis' teeth were set on edge at the prospect of remaining here.  The climate was more to his tastes, certainly—Alreis was all but impervious to cold temperatures owing to his lineage and his training grounds—but being at the mercy of a people whose nightmares he had inhabited until recently was far from his idea of a dream vacation.  If Alreis even had a dream vacation, it was likely in some remote region tracking down his old enemy.  The stone-faced bullwhip said nothing, though; he had agreed to go along with this, however begrudgingly, and he wasn't about to go back on his word.  A man's word was all he had, at the end of the world."
2569,Beware A Frozen Heart (Starring Lewi and Erit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49457,2016-03-12T06:06:15,Lewi,"Twelve days....that was mind boggling. Frost could be married in just 12 days. In a time period just shy of two weeks she could be a wed woman. Her father consistently hurt her feelings though about it cause he always seemed to want her to leave her home kingdom. Even when it was someone other than alreis. He never wanted her to stay home when wed. What the reason was remained a mystery to the girl, but she assumed he just wanted her out of his hair.<br/><br/>Her father suddenly got a look of distrust on his face. In his attempt at reading these men something was funny. Something seemed severely off. Were they trying to hide something? They'd do well not to hurt his daughter to talk them into a sour deal or he'd kill them without hesitation. Claudius had a few words before he agreed or disagreed.<br/><br/>""Let me explain something gentlemen."" He started and cleared his throat placing a hand on either of their shoulders. ""If either of you are planning anything shady with my daughter and this wedding or if any harm comes to her even if it's so little as one hair on her head and I find out that either of you were the catalyst behind it, I'll kill you. Are we understood?"" he spoke seriously.<br/><br/><br/>Sent from my iPad using Tapatalk"
2570,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-03T06:32:42,Aeromancer,"There was one thing that Chandler had been trying to do for quite some time, and that was figure out a way to create additional special crystals. He was a black mage, which meant that he didn't have to play by the rules that others set for themselves. He didn't fear dabbling in the dark arts. Rather than considering them evil, he considered them misunderstood.<br/><br/>Honestly he figured that all magical powers were a tool. They were therefore completely morally neutral. Indeed, they were as morally neutral as a screwdriver or a hammer would be. Someone could use a hammer to build up a house or a barn. They could also use a hammer to break into someone's homestead and steal from him or her.<br/><br/>Either way, the hammer itself did not choose whether it was going to be used for good or evil. Rather, it was merely a speechless playing piece in the events that surrounded it. Magic was like that to him. Even black magic could be used to heal, by killing the organisms that caused infection. What you did with it was up to the mage.<br/><br/>As he adjusted his pointed hat, he started over toward the fairy that he had been meaning to speak with. Though he knew the fact that her father's kingdom was tiny, he still knew who they were, and that's why he had made the journey out this way. Most people would have figured that it was somehow wrong to make new special crystals. Therefore, they wouldn't have even attempted.<br/><br/>Since he was different, he didn't have the same moral qualms. Instead, he had been screwing around with some new techniques, and believed that he had actually made some spares in the grim tower he locked himself away in. All right, well, it was actually his bedroom back above his parent's place, but he didn't want to admit that for fear of not being taken seriously.<br/><br/>It looked to him like this Frost fairy had a tattoo on her left arm, and it even looked like she had a piercing above her one eyebrow. Instantly he imagined her as some being of pain like him or at least like he liked to imagine himself. Chandler actually had a happy life, but thought that he'd never get taken seriously practicing black magic if he didn't act like he had a bunch of angst.<br/><br/>Looking toward her, he removed his pointed hat and made a flourished bow before he restored it to his head. ""Well, I'm sure you know I was coming, a messenger foretold me I'm sure. I'm the one that figured out a way to turn ordinary crystals into replacements for the one that you have in this place.""<br/><br/>What he didn't realize at this moment, though, was just how attached he was going to get to those objects and the individual in front of him. ""I assume you'll soon be ejecting me, considering I dabble in such dark arts.""<br/><br/>He tried to say it in a way that sounded menacing, but that didn't work for him at all."
2571,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-07T02:12:42,Lewi,"Frost had snuck out. She was wandering around just outside the kingdom's walls. Another spat with her father had drove her to leave. She was sitting currently by a river that seemed to creep right on by. The edges of the water were frozen, but the current was too swift to allow the center to freeze.<br/><br/>Upon hearing a voice, she jerked to her feet and turned. She was met with a weird looking wizard. She assumed so because of the pointy hat, but she'd never encountered one. She assumed he was a wizard because of pictures she'd seen with the hats though. It made her nervous. Her father had warned her of outsiders. Their kingdom was currently on lock-down, and it made no sense how some random stranger would've found out about anything such as the crystals.<br/><br/>Her eyes narrowed and her wings began to flutter in readiness in case she needed to fly away in a hurry, but she wanted to know his source for all his information. She hovered a few inches off the snowy ground, and she stared at him.<br/><br/>""Who are you? How'd you know about the crystals? Who sent you? Speak!"" She demanded in a highly untrusting fashion."
2572,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-08T23:29:05,Aeromancer,"Naturally there wasn't any way that he could have realized that she was fighting with her father. There was little intelligence that he had on the situation, but he had braved quite a bit to get here. No one had sent him either, in spite of her questions. He was operating all on his own. While it was rather cold here, he was doing his best to avoid shivering. After all, he figured that shivering wasn't going to look tough enough, and he had been trying to look like such a tough mage.<br/><br/>Well, as soon as she had caught glimpse of him it looked like she was distrustful of him. This was just perfect, and it was precisely what he hadn't have needed. Dispensing with the internal sarcasm, he looked her over and let loose a large exhalation. She started to bark out questions at him, but then she had appeared equally willing to flee. Though he wasn't quite sure which one she had wanted to try, he figured that he probably should have been prepared for either.<br/><br/>As a result, as long as she stuck around, Chandler would have given her responses to the questions she had posed. Certainly he had hoped that she would have stuck around. Otherwise if she flew off she was probably going to complain and he was going to have a ton of people on his tail.<br/><br/>Watching her as she hovered, he soon vocalized those answers.<br/><br/>""No one sent me or anything like that, and anyway I have a crystal ball. I heard rumors that your kingdom was under top security, caught a glimpse of the crystals on my crystal ball and started to experiment with figuring out a way to help you out. My name is Chandler, and I practice black magic. All of that is the truth."""
2573,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-09T22:13:08,Lewi,"She stared at him for a moment. She was trying to get a feel for his honesty. It could be hard to read people straight out, but she was going to try anyway. It was all she could do at this moment. He'd already come well within the kingdom's dominion by now, and it was concerning that he was able to make it so far. Most people would get lost in the maze of a forest long prior. Her father had made his mages cast numerous spells on the forest to make it an illusionary trap tp deter intruders quite awhile ago. Whether the wards had just worn off, or whether he'd seen through them was still a mystery.<br/><br/>The second thing up for debate was why did he want to help with the crystals? What would make an outsider so willing to help a kingdom they had literally no ties to? Especially when they were thrust into the middle of a war. There had to be some sort of ulterior goal in mind. No one did something that serious for free. What all did he know of the crystals? Did he realize their true importance? Or did he want a pay off? Did he want to try to conjure up replacements so that he could take the real ones and make off with a huge pay day?<br/><br/>""Why would you want to help a warring kingdom which you have no ties to? How do I know you're telling me the truth? What do you know about the crystals?"" She asked. She seemed full of questions, but even though she and her dad fought, she was very loyal to her kingdom, and because of that, protective of it."
2574,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-11T09:12:48,Aeromancer,"Chandler was being dead honest. If she had any real ability to read him through some sort of her own magic, then she would have figured that out quickly. Nevertheless, it was also clear that he was hiding something else in all of this. There was something he had not told her yet. Soon enough, though, he was going to find himself doing just that.<br/><br/>""Can you read my mind? That should tell you that I am being honest enough, but if you are so concerned about me getting in here it's only because of the type of mage I am! I'm sure anyone else wouldn't have been able to, you know?""<br/><br/>Naturally Chandler was being serious. He didn't think that most people would have been able to get through the impressive defenses that they had set here. That illusionary trap was ingenious and would have stopped almost anyone. At this point she would have known that he could see through them. They hadn't worn off, and that might have made her feel at least a little safer.<br/><br/>Eventually though it looked like Chandler was going to have to share with her that last piece of information. There was something he hadn't told her, but she asked him directly. There was an ulterior motive that he was working under, but what it was exactly might have been rather different from what she was thinking.<br/><br/>""Well, ever hear of leaders who kick all the black magicians out of their jurisdiction because they're kind of afraid of them?""<br/><br/>Punctuating his words by rubbing the back of his head with his hand underneath his pointed wizardry hat, it would have seemed like Chandler had admitted the reason he came to some other kingdom willing to help. He was looking for someone - anyone - who would have been willing to take him in since he was ejected from his own homeland.<br/><br/>""As for the crystals, they are wearing thin and you can't acquire more, isn't that the issue?"" He figured that might be the case. Naturally, that was where he planned to step in. It was sort of his entrance, and hopefully a road to a new life."
2575,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-12T05:36:58,Lewi,"Frost listened to his words and frowned. Was he serious? What was it? Usually black magic users were a lot more....cold? She didn't know the word for it. He just looked for a sense of belonging. Something like that was hard pressed to find when you were a black magic user. But even so most black magic users realized that this was their fate.<br/><br/>""You want a home kingdom?"" Her eyes softened as she spoke. She slowly stopped hovering and lowered down to the ground. Once she was on the ground and she was no longer in a position to fly away  she took a couple steps toward him.<br/><br/>""D...do you really think you'll be able to assist?"" She seemed to have a bit of newfound hope. She knew that if anyone could help a black Mage could. They'd tried any kind of Mage and had no results. The only they hadn't was a black one.<br/><br/><br/>Sent from my iPad using Tapatalk"
2576,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-12T08:37:39,Aeromancer,"Chandler was actually dead serious. He had a certain way of acting that was, however not. He certainly gave plenty of thought to his attitude. In fact, he always gave thought to it. Many might have accused him, for that matter, of considering nothing but his attitude. He honestly thought he was a convincing black mage. Black magic users were cold and evil. He knew this to be completely true.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, it was hard to picture him as that at all. It was almost like he was pretending or something. Frost could probably at least sense something about his skills, however. If she could, then she would have realized that part was at least matured. He was adept at magic. Even if she couldn't, then she still knew that he was able to get through those barriers by seeing through them. That would have at least said that he knew what he was doing.<br/><br/>""Yes, I want a home to call my own again since my last kingdom ejected me, but are you ready for the kind of pain and anguish opening such evil forces can bring?""<br/><br/>The way Chandler had said it made it look like he was trying way too hard to be spooky, but at this point he was banking on the fact that she probably had nothing left to loose and he did need a home after all. He just didn't want to loose his credit as a frightening user of dark powers, but by the looks of it that was thin to begin with."
2577,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-15T01:35:10,Lewi,"She stared at him for a long moment. It was hard for her to discern anymore if he was seriously trying to come off as scary, or if he was joking this whole time. She assumed that it was an equal chance at either, but instead of asking about that, she remained focused and serious. She had to be in order to keep her kingdom's safety and best interest at heart. This was no laughing matter. It was their life force he was talking about. The crystals were their key to existence, and they weren't to be messed around with willy nilly. But if he really had a way to remedy their problem, then this could be an award winning solution.<br/><br/>""I...I don't know if I am willing to take such a risk. Perhaps it would be better for you to discuss matters with my father over this?"" She suggested.<br/><br/>Her father was a hard man to deal with. He was a hardened war veteran turned king, and he was rather intimidating at times. It was for those reasons that even Frost had a hard time dealing with him despite the fact that he was her father. Still though, he was a smart man, and the correct choice as a king, and he'd know what was best. He would know whether to trust this stranger or whether to send him away. This man knew what he was talking about, and he knew that they were in desperate need of a solution. And all he asked in return was a place to call home, so perhaps her father would have mercy."
2578,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-17T06:18:10,Aeromancer,"Considering how she clearly perceived Chandler, it had looked like it was time for him to come clean. Looking into her eyes, he sighed heavily. This was not at all something that he was enamored with. He didn't want at all to think about admitting this to her. Still, however, he figured that it had to be done. ""I don't scare you at all, do you? I have always tried to be a proper scary Black Mage, but it never seems to come off right! I probably just look ridiculous to you, don't it?""<br/><br/>That might have explained quickly to her why he had been ejected from his last position. He didn't want to admit what had happened. Nevertheless, it was now rather clear. He was probably supposed to be some fearsome weapon in the arsenal of the kingdom that he served. However, he had been anything but. Chandler was just sort of a failure in spite of the fact that he was so obviously skilled.<br/><br/>Without the appropriate personality, there was no reason to tolerate him practicing the dark arts. ""Would you be willing to show me to him?"" At this point Chandler wasn't even thinking of anyone having mercy. He was homeless and sort of lost, at least metaphorically. Since there wasn't a kingdom for him to return to, there wasn't anywhere that he could have gone if he left here.<br/><br/>That would have explained why didn't have too many qualms about seeing her father. Wandering around would have been certain doom in its own right. This actually seemed like a step up from that if nothing else. Therefore, he figured that he might as well just get it over and face the other."
2579,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-18T00:17:20,Lewi,"Frost offered him a soft, reassuring smile. He would do better by stopping the pretending act. Nothing was more off putting than someone trying to act differently than what they usually would. ""Just be yourself. Don't try to be something that you're not. It makes it look like you're trying to lie."" She explained. She thought about what she needed to do and whether or not it was a good idea. She'd have to take him to her father. If she tried to sneak him in it would wind up being more trouble than it was worth.<br/><br/>""I can take you to him. Just be yourself like I told you to. He doesn't like it when he thinks someone is being dishonest with him.""<br/><br/>She turned and started back for the kingdom's walls. She expected him to follow. She was also travelling on foot instead of flying like she usually would. She didn't want to leave him behind."
2580,A Game of Crystals (Lewi & Aeromancer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49471,2016-03-20T06:03:14,Aeromancer,"Perhaps she was right about all of this. Maybe he would have done better if he just stopped pretending. The fact that he was trying to act like someone else could be off-putting. Still, he had wanted to do his best to fill the role that he was given. He was supposed to be a dark mage. Black magic was supposed to be disturbing. Nothing that Chandler ever did was too spooky, though. As a result, he figured that he might as well have just done what Frost was telling him. From now on, he would simply act pretty natural toward her.<br/><br/>""Alright, I'll do that, but promise me that I'm not going to look like an idiot, okay?""<br/><br/>At this point he would have followed her. Even he could have realized that she was not flying for his benefit. Fairies would always have flown if given the chance. At least, that was what he had assumed. He hadn't met many, but they were fascinating creatures.<br/><br/>""I promise at least not to be dishonest!"" The way that he had said that was plenty more natural, and Chandler was now starting to look like a regular person. He was probably even sounding like it, though he didn't do anything to alter his physical appearance. Even if she had wanted him to act naturally, he wasn't taking off the wizard's hat.<br/><br/>""Sorry about the bravado before; I honestly figured that you wouldn't have accepted me if I just acted like this, you know? Aren't black mages supposed to act a certain way?"""
2581,❤тнє єиd σf yєรтєяdαy❤ _ρяivαтє wiтн รнαdσwнєαят_,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49490,2016-03-06T06:22:08,CleverFox101,"This Was it. This what He'd been training for most of his life. From child hood up till now, and He was finally ready to depart. The world was already in bad enough condition as it was, and it was getting worse. It was time to take Action before it got Any worse. Woodland Elves, Never fought. They were Forest Dwellers, Pacifist's at heart, But He also Knew that Nothing Would Change unless someone did something about the Never ending Chaos that was devouring all of Eterna from The west Lands. He'd finished tying down his armor and put his cloak around his body. He finished Making sure his Bow string was tightened and slathered.<br/><br/>He took a deep breathe, standing in the door way of his small hut, an exhaled. He'd miss this Place for sure. He exited the small hut, removing the Curtains from the door way and looked around at the Village. He lived here, in Monarch. a small village full of Human and Woodland Elves, Markets, and Just about anything a little town did. The Humans Elves crowded around his home, Whispering Amongst Themselves. They all knew What his plans were, what he was doing. Some called him Crazy, Some of them called it Suicide, But others were thankful. He was truly a blessing for Risking his life like this against an Ongoing raging war.<br/><br/>He was about to leave When an old woman approached him. She was much shorter, round and It almost seemed like her eyes could barley open. She seemed very worn and tired in her old age, but that didn't stop a Smile of Gratitude to come on her face. She held out her Shaky hands, and in between her fingers was a small sack of what appeared to be food. ""My Dear Boy take this..."" She began, allowing him to take it from her. He looked inside seeing some fresh fruits, some tomatoes and lettuce. ""You'll need all of the Energy you can Muster out their. The World is Big, But your heart is bigger."" She laughed gently as Sky smiled back at her, closing the small bag and tying it to his belt.<br/><br/>He leaned forward and kissed the Old woman on the head, ""Thank You, You are Very Kind. It is up to all of you now to take care of this Village. I wish you all good fortune."" With that said and done, he Began his way from the Town, walking down a dirt path and disappearing into the woods. This would be the start of a new Day. The End of Yesterday."
2582,❤тнє єиd σf yєรтєяdαy❤ _ρяivαтє wiтн รнαdσwнєαят_,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49490,2016-03-06T21:58:00,Shadow_Heart,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://a2-images.myspacecdn.com/images03/5/709fc53884bf410b9c93f078e9976436/600x600.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>Upon a high cliff, was a tree. A old, ancient, very large tree; it was the only one in the whole area of hot, desolate land. The ground was pure rock and dirt, and surrounding it from at least a twenty foot radius were streams of lava, that flowed. Falling over the edge of the cliff, like a molten hot waterfall. The trees limbs spread to the sky, and it's roots curled somewhat out if the ground, and from the face of the cliff. Upon the branches were laves, and also soft pink flowers, which, with even in the slightest of breezes, a shower of petals would fall like a pink rain. Underneath and surrounding the cliff itself were clouds of white, almost solid in appearance. And in it's expanse of branches, there was what appeared to be a creature that was half elf, and half serpentine dragon of some sort, resting upon a large branch, his lower half, a light spring green long scaled tail wrapped around the trunk, his upper half laying down, arm dangling in the air below him. His name was Efri Jun, and this tree was actually his home for the time being. He was an outcast from where he was from, forced to leave because of who and what he was.<br/><br/>Right now his eyes were closed, but when he hears a noise, his eyes open, and he was surprised as a man climbed up over the edge if the cliff, and made his way to the base of the tree, leaning against one if the huge roots sticking out of the ground. The tip of his tail flicks, the white tuft of fur that was on it swishing gently. This was new.... Efri noticed that the man was a blonde, and elf, and cautiously descends from the tree, hanging onto the trunk still, moving so he was hovering above the man, his long silver hair falling gently around his face. He saw that the elf was injured...<br/><br/>Tilting his horned head, he reaches out slowly, his long white claw-like nails touching to the man's face, just barely, healing a cut upon his face. A bell, tied to a tasseled string around his neck, jingles lightly, as he moved. He repeats the process on all if the other injuries, until no bleeding cut remained. Why he was doing this, had no reason. It was in his very nature to help others, his personality would not let him look away. Once he was done, he goes back up the tree, retreating back into the branches, hidden from view. Staring at the man from the safety of the tree, he wonders just what had happened. No one ever came here if they had a choice...<br/><br/>And then he blinks, coming out of the daze he'd been in. Looking down, he saw that there was no blonde elf. Sighing, he knew that it was just a dream, but he didn't realize that wasn't what it had been. No, in fact, it had been a premonition of the future, of something that was to happen, and very soon. He closes his eyes again, a drifts off to a light slumber, not quite asleep, but resting, completely aware what was going on around him.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~✲~今日~✲~明日~✲~昨日~✲~</div><br/><br/>In a small clearing in the woods, surrounded by a pile of books, was a young brown haired elf. He was currently asleep, resting quietly as the dappled light from the sky above, which filtered through the trees warmed his face gently. A soft smile was on his face, it looked like he was quite relaxed as he slept. However, he was not to be like this for long, when suddenly a thought springs in to his head, his eyes opening wide. ""OH NO!"" He cries out loud as he sits up quickly, getting to his knees and scrabbling to pick up all the books, papers, and odd objects from the ground and shove them in to the leather bag that was there.<br/><br/>Once he had, he picks up the unique staff that was set against a rock, flings his bag on to his shoulders, and scrambles out of that spot. He begins to run, through the trees, quick as a deer in flight, and zooms through the village, those he passes gives him a weird look but he pays them no heed. He needed to hurry, or he'd be late. He wasn't about to miss this. He'd feel terrible if he did.<br/><br/>Continuing to run, he accidentally slips and falls, but gets back up again, ignoring the fact that he'd cut his hands and chin, the scraps bleeding slightly. And then he spots it. His target. He'd recognize that blonde hair anywhere. ""SKY!!!"" He yells, panting just a little bit, as he'd run quite a ways in a short amount of time. ""WAIT! SKY! WAIT!!!"" Eventually he reaches the taller, and older male elf, reaching out to grasp at his arm. After a short amount of gasping to catch his breath, he stands up straight.<br/><br/>The young elf with brown hair and wide eyes stares at Sky. His only friend. ""Let me come with you. Please! I don't belong here in this place and you know it! I want to go out and help you. Please, please, please! I'm begging you Sky!"" He had an earnest look in his eyes, as he gazed at the blonde elf. The brunette, whose name was Wednesday, was a stubborn one, and he was in one of those moods of his where he'd keep insisting something until he got his way."
2583,❤тнє єиd σf yєรтєяdαy❤ _ρяivαтє wiтн รнαdσwнєαят_,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49490,2016-03-07T18:03:36,CleverFox101,"To be plainly honest Sky was half, and half not expecting for his friend to run at him like he did and grab onto him. His hold on him was forever desperate and he probably wouldn't let go. His eyes slightly narrowed at the brunette when he pleaded, not an To be plainly honest Sky was half, and half not expecting for his friend to run at him like he did and grab onto him. His hold on him was forever desperate and he probably wouldn't let go. His eyes slightly narrowed at the brunette when he pleaded, not in Anger, but more in worry. Wednesday was his best friend and he couldnt help but feel bad for trying to leave without saying good bye, but he thought it would be for the best to prevent this very situation. He looked at him with almost charismatic, but more in worry. Wednesday was his best friend and he couldnt help but feel bad for trying to leave without saying good bye, but he thought it would be for the best to prevent this very situation. He looked at him with almost sort of a soft but firm look sparkling in his eyes, ""Wednesday, Its to dangerous-"" But Wednesday continued to plea and cry, and He knew He wouldnt be able to leave without him.<br/><br/>Wednesday looked like He might be on the Verge of tears and he didnt deserved to Cry, not over him. Not over this. Besides, what Adventure would this Be without his Best Friend to come along on his little adventure. With a heavy sigh and much regret for even allowing himself to be pleaded with, a smile came upon his face and he patted Wendsday om the head. ""Itll take us a Day or so just to get over to Mountain Ridge. We better Get moving."" He chuckled removing his arm from Wednesday's hold as he began his way down the path, not saying another word after that.<br/><br/>Hed regret this later, He didn't want Wednesday in any sort of danger at all, But at this point, an extra hand was more than Welcoming."
2584,❤тнє єиd σf yєรтєяdαy❤ _ρяivαтє wiтн รнαdσwнєαят_,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49490,2016-03-09T04:45:13,Shadow_Heart,"As he waited, his eyes glittering with tears that were yet to be shed, Wednesday stood in front of Sky with bated breath, about to continue begging and pleading with the older elf if need be. He clasped on to Sky's arm, not willing to let go until the answer he was given was a favorable one, one to his liking. And the only answer he wanted was yes. Biting his lower lip, keeping it from trembling, he longed to hear that response. Eventually it did, first came the sigh, that he was so used to when Sky eventually gave in to him about something, then the pat on his head and the small smile, and lastly, the not so direct answer. A big grin broke forth on the youngest elf's face, as he lets his arms fall to his sides.<br/><br/>""Thank you so much Sky! You won't regret taking me with, I promise!"" He continues to grin as they began their walk down the path side by side, Wednesday's mind wandering, wondering just what all was going to happen to them. What adventures stood before them, what trials they would have to conquer. It was all too much to hold inside, and he was about to burst from the seems with questions.<br/><br/>The brown haired elf looks over at Sky, just for a moment before looking ahead of them, the light around them dappled green from the dense foliage of the trees up above their heads. He'd known Sky for practically all his life, well, all eighteen and half years of it anyways. Sky had been his only friend, none of the other elves could handle his personality very well, except a few of the elders, and he really didn't want to be best friends with a couple of old wrinkly elves. That would be boring...he had no family, as they'd perished due to the Lurkers, murdered before he could even talk, and thus was brought up by the entire elven community of the woodlands. It had been nice, but also a pain at some times, some of the elves coming to look upon him with disdain.<br/><br/>""Hey, so, what is the mission exactly? Are we going to do this ourselves, or are we going to try and find other people to help? Do you think that if we were to try and find other warriors...that they would actually come with us? We might be of the same race, but each are different...Especially the Firefox, no one has seen hide or hair of them since they ran running with their tails between their legs to hide in the Northern Fire Mountains...They're SUPPOSED to be the strongest of the warriors within the elven races, but are they doing anything? Not that I can see..."" He scratches the side of his head lightly, staring up at the tree tops, thinking. ""But...maybe they are? Who knows...I'd like to think they're at least trying, like we are..."" Looking over at Sky, he smiles a little. ""What do you think?"" He wanted to know the opinion of his friend, wondering if he thought the same thing, or something completely different in the aspect of the Firefox tribe.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~✲~今日~✲~明日~✲~昨日~✲~</div><br/><br/>Still among the branches, Efri stirs, opening his eyes and lifting his head. His emerald green eyes gaze outwards over the desolate lands that surrounded the cliff that he called home, wondering about the shift that he'd just felt within the spiritual dimension. Something was happening...A change was coming, and the world parallel to this one could sense it. But exactly what...he could not know if he tried to figure it out. Raising himself from the branch, he allows his body to become that of a full dragon, the branch he was on bending slightly, before he takes off, his body flowing out in to the sky, twisting and turning effortlessly, like a azure green ribbon in the blue expanse. His large wings moving, the air billowing around him, with each flap it sounded like thunder.<br/><br/>Curling around the clouds, weaving in between them, dancing with the birds that flew past, he felt so free up here. His dragon eyes, completely white in appearance, gaze down upon the land that flowed beneath him, and even from this distance he could see everything, due to his excellent eye sight. Maybe from here he could spot what this disturbance he felt was..."
2585,❤тнє єиd σf yєรтєяdαy❤ _ρяivαтє wiтн รнαdσwнєαят_,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49490,2016-03-24T20:47:58,CleverFox101,"The walk was quiet for a good thirty minutes.The two of them listened to nature move the further the sun rose in the sky, and the sound of the leaves moving in and out of the wind like somehwat of a graceful dancer. He wondered if it was the legend, the Wind Dancer Moving through the trees this moment and the thought of the mythological gaurdian made him smile. His eyes closed as he continued walking, only to open them agin when Wensday asked him a few questions to which he let him ask them all first before answering them.<br/><br/>""Well...."" Sky began moving his gaze to the sky that he could faintly see just through the leaves. It was a bright Sunny day today. If only life was as Cheerful as the sky made it seem to be. ""Our Mission is to gather all of the strongest warriors of each Tribe so that we may Battle against the lurkers in hopes to  unite all of the kingdoms as one. And from there end the suffering that is consuming the land."" He answered looking back ahead of the path with a determined expression. ""We are going to the  Northern Fire moutains first. There we will gather the Strongest warriors fromt he Fire Fox Tribe. And then we will move on to the Ocean Riders...and then to the Wind Breakers....and then from there..."" He didnt finished. It was obvious what was coming next.<br/><br/>""It'll take us at least two days and a night to get there.""He began again. ""So we'll rest in the forest at Dusk before we move into the moutains. "" He said adjusting his sack of bows over his shoulder aa he let out a tiny smile. ""Lets save time by gathering some sticks now as we go so we can buold a fire."""
2586,❤тнє єиd σf yєรтєяdαy❤ _ρяivαтє wiтн รнαdσwнєαят_,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49490,2016-03-26T00:49:49,Shadow_Heart,"Wednesday gazes at his friend Sky as the elder elf began to speak, answering the question that he had asked. So...they were to gather the strongest warriors of each tribe. He wasn't sure what he thought about meeting the Firefox tribe, but he definitely wanted to meet the Ocean Riders. They had always been an interest to him. He noticed how Sky had trailed off when speaking of each of the tribes they were to visit, making him wonder... ""What about the Hybrids? I'm sure there is a supremely powerful one of those...in fact I heard about a story about this one hybrid that was mixed between dragon and elf! How cool is that?! And he can change his form, from dragon, to half dragon, to full elf....but that sounds rather odd...so I don't really believe it. But how cool would it be if this guy was for real?"" He grins at Sky, not a care in the world. All that really mattered was that he got to stick by Sky's side.<br/><br/>His left hand was curled around a staff that was quite unique, it was made of wood and at the end was a golden piece that was shaped like the petals of a flower. And, laying nesteled within the petals was a ball of soft white crystal. But with his other hand he begins to pick up any sticks and twigs he spotted laying on the ground, placing them in his pack. As he gathered wood, he spoke up again. ""Do you think the FireFox will agree to help?"" He glances at Sky, wondering what the older elf male thought, before looking to the ground again, picking up three more twigs. He hoped that at least one or two would agree to help...<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~✲~今日~✲~明日~✲~昨日~✲~</div><br/><br/>He had gone for quite the distance, but could spot nothing in the desolation of the land that surrounded Ember Peak. Nothing interesting, nothing out of place. That was weird...he couldn't stop feeling that certain tingling along his spine as he flew, but knew that if he kept going he was eventually going to get to the edge of the next area, and right at that moment it wasn't something he needed to do. So, turning back, he heads to his tree once more, changing form back to like before, and curls his tail around the trunk of the tree, before laying down along the large branch which served as his resting spot, before closing his eyes and dozing off."
2587,❤тнє єиd σf yєรтєяdαy❤ _ρяivαтє wiтн รнαdσwнєαят_,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49490,2016-03-31T13:31:04,CleverFox101,"""The Hybrids?"" Sky murmured softly scratching the back of his head. ""I wouldn't know where any of there territories eould be, But if we happen to come across any Hybrids they would be as big of a help as the elven warriors. They are Experiencing the same state of depression as we are. We are all part of the same History and The same war. The same war that broke apart our tribes. The key to winning this war is to Unite our lands and fight against the similar enemy.""As he spoke his expression deepend, his tone grew more condident, determined, and his feet heavy. Some thought he created this mission on whim, that it was just something he came up with,  but in actuality he'd been thinking about this for years, training himself to become stronger so that this wouldnt be a wasted feat. He would give it his all."
2588,❤тнє єиd σf yєรтєяdαy❤ _ρяivαтє wiтн รнαdσwнєαят_,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49490,2016-04-04T04:11:53,Shadow_Heart,"Wednesday listened to what he was told,about how the Hybrids, despite not knowing where to find any of them, were also a part of the whole conflict that was happening. He couldn't help but agree that they definitely would be a big help, since they could use abilities not only from one species, but two. Maybe that was why they were so highly disliked...because they were so powerful. To be honest, Wednesday didn't mind them in the least. If he were to ever meet one, he'd be amazed. Which made him hope that this adventure they were on would at least lead them to one Hybrid...<br/><br/>""You say that to win we need to unite the lands...but do you really think that the Firefox will be so willing?"" He looks up from picking up a few more twigs, holding them in his hands. He hoped that the fiery elves would agree to help, but from what he's heard and read they weren't a very trusting tribe, only sticking to their own kind and not venturing far from the mountains in which they called home. Very few could ever say that they've met a Firefox that didn't turn their noses up at them first thing, let alone had a decent conversation with one. But who knew...maybe there was one or two that would actually be willing to help? Shrugging to himself, he continues to focus on picking up twigs and sticks for the fire for later in the evening."
2589,❤тнє єиd σf yєรтєяdαy❤ _ρяivαтє wiтн รнαdσwнєαят_,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49490,2016-04-04T14:11:08,CleverFox101,"""Heh."" Sky smiled closing his eyes as he adjusted the pile of sticks in his arms. ""Who knows but it's worth a try."" The rest of the trip was Quiet, the two of them focused on gathering would for the night, and leaving all thoughts of anticipation to themselves. Hours passed of Silence, and in there hushed thoughts, the world around them grew dark, and only but a gorgeous color of orange, pink, and purple, drifted over the horizon. But above the scattered leaves atop of the tree canopy's that hung overhead, the sky had only but a few stars blinking softly in the not-so-night sky. Sky finally stopped when he reached a small clearing in the path, a few rocks lay here and there, mostly covered in leaves, and the grass hadn't completely covered the ground. Just a had was a dark path, and the trees circled around them Letting off a blurred shadow in the vacant Day.<br/><br/>""We'll stop here."" Sky said, looking back at Wednesday who had been trailing a tad behind. ""We'll build the fire here and get some sleep. Id like to wake early tomorrow."" With that sky tossed the pile of twigs and branches onto the ground in a neat pile, then he set his bag and his bow on the ground next to the sticks as he dropped to his knees letting out a long sigh. He was tired after all that walking, However, it wouldn't as exhausting as what it would be like climbing the mountains tomorrow. He moved his hair from his eyes and behind his shoulders, then, he began digging a pit so that the fire would be contained. Then He placed the Sticks inside of the small dug out pit, and sat down on his bottom. ""I have to light this before it gets dark..."""
2590,❤тнє єиd σf yєรтєяdαy❤ _ρяivαтє wiтн รнαdσwнєαят_,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49490,2016-04-07T01:34:27,Shadow_Heart,"The rest of the way the two were quiet, keeping their thoughts to themselves, even though Wednesday had a lot more to ask. He kept quiet because he was sure that Sky wanted to think for a bit, and so focused on getting more sticks and twigs for when they finally set up camp. The sun slowly began to sink, and sadly the younger elf was not as in shape as the elder elf, resulting in him getting tired much quicker. Apparently this was a reason as to why they were stopping then, but it was also getting darker. Even so, either way, he was grateful to finally being able to rest, and sets down the wood that he'd gathered, sighing softly. Sitting down, he watched as Sky dug a hole in the ground, where the fire would go.<br/><br/>He heard Sky talking, saying that he had to get the fire lit before it got dark, and smiles to himself, before standing up from the rock that he'd been sitting on, and goes over to where the other elf was kneeling. ""Here, let me help!"" He grins at his friend. He knew that for the most part he was pretty useless, but he KNEW that this would come in to handy. One thing that he could be a help with. In general he was rather weak, but he was very intelligent, and his magic was really powerful. And the best part, was his staff.<br/><br/>Kneeling down next to Sky, he takes his staff, making the orb hover over the sticks, concentrating on the energy within the air around the sticks. Focusing on making the energies around and in that particular spot to start moving quickly, causing friction, and continuing on and on. Until, after a moment, a flicker of light could be seen, and then with a whoosh of heat, fire appears as the sticks light up in flames. Letting out a satisfied sigh, he leans back on his heels. ""There!"" Turning his eyes to Sky, he smiles again. ""Much better."""
2591,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-03-21T21:51:03,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">“Okay, let me see… We have six… I think about eighteen more…”. The young woman pushed her curly hair away from her face and squinted her eyes. “Ugh, it’s so hot in here”, she muttered, standing up to go open a window. Once the window was open, Victoria stood by it for a while. Her gaze swept the night sky, and she sighed. It seemed like a peaceful night. Of course, there weren’t many like this. Feeling a chill down her spine, Victoria closed the window and went for the fan.<br/><br/>“Preparing bullets”, she commented curtly in passing her friend and partner. A quick peek at whatever was on TV and she kept on moving. Victoria really didn’t know why she had partnered up with Salvador of all people. They were… as different as two people could be. They didn’t even have that “opposites attract” excuse, as they were often bickering and fighting about the dumbest things.<br/><br/>And yet, when it came time to get work done, they worked together like clockwork. And Victoria had to admit that there was some affection there. They fought and bickered, but if one of them happened to get hurt, the other would be right there to make sure the other would be back on their feet as soon as possible. <br/><br/>Sitting back on her chair and tying her hair on a ponytail, Victoria resumed her work. While her hands worked almost on autopilot, her mind recalled the last time Salvador had gotten injured during one of their missions. Victoria could remember the cold hand grasping her heart as she thought she would lose her partner. That one time had been really bad. And she could imagine that he would probably feel the same in the occasions - rarer, because he was the muscle, after all - when she happened to get seriously hurt during a hunt. <br/><br/>Shaking her head and focusing on her work, Victoria kept on working. It helped her focus, and tire herself out, as she had been battling insomnia for the past few nights. Once everything was done, she left the new bullets in place and counted them just to occupy her hands. With a sigh, she lit up a cigarette and went out of her small work space into the sitting room. Standing by the window, she peeked at her partner.<br/><br/>“What’s on TV, Salvy?”, she asked, knowing that he hated being called that way. Despite the playful banter, it was clear that she was tired and somewhat stressed, but Victoria would never admit that she wasn’t in her best shape. Not to Salvador, not to anyone else.</div>"
2592,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-03-22T05:43:58,Candy,"Salvador relaxed on the couch as he always did when he wasn't practicing with his guns. During the time he wasn't drawing and re-holstering his pistol in the blink of an eye he was in the back shooting cans. He'd even requested Victoria quote ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">...build him some kinda pop up thingie so he could practice his quick draw.</span>"" since she refused to be shot for training purposes. Something Salvador teasingly found very rude of her.<br/><br/>He looked back at his partner and scowls at her. ""<span style=""color: #4000FF"">First off, y'all know I hate being called Salvy, Vic...</span>"" His southern drawl nearly impossible to ignore thanks to it's thickness. He sits up. ""<span style=""color: #4000FF"">Second off y'all know it's my favorite show! Kitchen Nightmares! That Gordin' Ramsey is a heck of a guy! Kinda handsome too, to be honest.</span>"" He said in his usual blunt, partly awkward, partly endearing earnestness. ""<span style=""color: #4000FF"">Third off... you know I hate those things.</span>"" He stands staring at her cigarette, towering over his feminine partner. A Texan steed of imposing proportion. He glares down at her and takes out his gun, putting it in Victoria's hand. ""<span style=""color: #4000FF"">This'll kill ya faster...</span>"" He always despised smoking, and usually had something snarky like that to say to Victoria when she did so. This was obviously his way of showing how much he cared as people smoking in the street barely got a passing glance from him."
2593,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-03-23T01:01:15,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Victoria couldn’t help but smile when Salvador said he hated being called Salvy. Of course she knew it. That was exactly the reason why she would call him that. Bugging her friend and partner always put Victoria in a better mood than her usual seriousness. <br/><br/>Rolling her eyes when he talked about his favorite show, Victoria laughed quietly to herself. “I will remember to be really rude and loud next time I cook for you, Southern Belle. It seems like you get off on that, eh?”, she teased. Southern Belle was another one of the nicknames she loved giving Salvador. His accent was way too strong for her not to, after all. And it wasn't as though he didn't tease her about her light, but perceptible, British accent.<br/><br/>Salvador’s comment on her smoking made Victoria sigh and hesitate for a while. After another sigh, she put out her cigarette and returned the gun to Salvador. “I’m not in a hurry. But fine, you win. I’m just stressed”. Victoria kept playing with the curtain cord, a bit distracted, for a few seconds. After a moment, she finally stopped what she was doing.<br/><br/>“Oh, well, since I can’t even have a smoke, I’m going to bed. Wanna join me, or is Ramsay hotter?”, she asked with a lopsided grin. It was one of those things she always did to tease Salvador, with no intention of actually letting him slip into her bed. It was simply fun to bug that big Texan guy.</div>"
2594,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-03-23T04:23:08,Candy,"""<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">Now, y'all listen here... I ain't the kinda belle that'll just fly into bed with any ol' girl. I don't care how long I've know ya, we haven't gone on a single date. y'all haven't bought me any dinner or taken me to a movie or any 'a that. So don't go thinkin' just 'cuz you're stressed you can try and a roll in the hay with me. 'Nd no... not even for chef Ramsay.</span>"" He smirks as he fires back with his teasing. She knew he was the romantic type. Never the kind of guy to just want sex out of a girl. For him if he didn't work for it it wasn't worth it.<br/><br/>He takes the gun and idly spins it on his finger, singing his favorite song. ""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">No one dared to ask his buisness, no one dared to make a slip... the ranger there among them had the Big Iron on his hip.</span></span>"" He flips his gun from behind his back and catches it on his finger again, still spinning. He grins triumphantly at Victoria for a trick he's showed her a hundred times before. His gun of choice was none other than the colt 44. It was dark, sleek and elegant. A murder machine in the proper hands... his hands.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">You know what my cure for stress is. C'mon, give yer partner a hug... Oh and you? Cook? Y'all couldn't boil an egg. Y'all need a recipe fa' ice...</span>"" He holds his arms open and smirks down at her more."
2595,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-03-26T06:51:19,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Victoria couldn’t help but laugh when Salvador said he wasn’t the kind to jump in bed with any girl. She wasn’t laughing because she didn’t believe him. She did feel that Salvador was the kind of man who would want to have at least a few dates before jumping in bed with a woman. It was his strong Southern accent, allied with the idea of them both going on a date, that made her laugh. Rolling her eyes, Victoria finally conceded and stepped forward for a hug. <span style=""font-style: italic"">‘He’s just like a big teddy bear’</span>, she thought to herself with a smirk. Of course, he was a teddy bear who could be deadly, but still, a lovable teddy bear.<br/><br/>“All right, you big softy”, she murmured, giving her old friend a hug. “Admit it, you had been wanting one too”, Victoria teased. <br/><br/>His joke about her cooking made Victoria laugh again and pinch Salvador’s arm. “What, I’m not THAT bad!”, she protested, trying to sound serious. “How do you think food makes its way to the table? It doesn’t cook itself, ya know!”. Despite her protest, Victoria wasn’t upset or mad at Salvador. She just liked bickering with him.<br/><br/>“OK, you can let me go now”, she announced after a few moments, before things could get awkward. “I really need to go to bed and try for some sleep”.</div>"
2596,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-03-26T08:36:18,Candy,"Salvador smells like he's been eating peanut butter and chocolate. It's probably kinda nice actually. He presses his nose to the top of her head lovingly and holds her close. Say what you want but the man is a superb hugger. ""<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">'Course I do. You know... I like... love you and stuff.</span>"" He says with a smile. ""<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">Don't go tellin' that to anyone, I'll deny it all day long.</span>"" He smirks as he rubs her back as well.<br/><br/>He yelps loudly when he pinches her. ""<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">C'mon! You know my barbecue is top notch compared to your gross English cookin'. Mr. Ramsay doesn't count again.</span>"" He teases her and takes a deep breath.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">Oh! Right! S-Sorry.</span>"" He blushes a little and looks away. ""<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">Yeah... I'm just gonna finish this episode and hit the hay myself. G'night Victor n' don't let the blood suckers bite.</span>"" He smirks at her now.<br/><br/>He had to admit to himself that he was a bit nervous about the mission. He was always nervous about Victoria getting hurt as he just saw her as not as durable as he was. There's no way she could be in his mind. If there was one person or thing in this world he wanted to protect more than anything it was his partner."
2597,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-03-30T04:12:25,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Victoria had to admit she liked Salvador’s scent. He always smelled of something nice, and it often involved food. This time, it was peanut butter and chocolate, two scents that usually brought a feeling of comfort to Victoria. When he said he loved her, Victoria shook her head and laughed. It was, once again, one of the things she did believe, but preferred not to delve into. After all, the love they had for each other was obviously a friendly affection. And that was all… right? That’s what Victoria chose to believe, and she didn’t even want to consider any other possibilities. “I love you too, big guy. Even you being super annoying”, she replied with a broad smile.<br/><br/>His comment on his barbecue made Victoria laugh again. “Fine, I’ll give you that. But don’t ask me to cook for you when you don’t feel like it”, she teased. It was obviously playful banter. Victoria wasn’t a bad cook, but she had to admit that Salvador was much better in the kitchen than she was. <br/><br/>Focusing on what she had to do now - go to bed -, Victoria took a deep breath and stepped back when Salvador finally let her go. “Night, big guy. And I’ve got you to keep me safe”, she replied to his quip on not letting the bloodsuckers bite. With this comment, Victoria rubbed her eyes and excused herself. Entering her bedroom, the woman closed her door and started undressing to sleep. Or at least to try and get some sleep. For tomorrow, they might have to go out hunting.</div>"
2598,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-03-30T04:46:03,Candy,"As Salv begins to clean up his mess, a few empty soda cans and candy wrappers a commercial begins to play. ""Just a reminder to all those fans out there international class chef Gordon Ramsay will be in the Apollo theater creating his one of a kind culinary masterpieces and giving demonstrations. He'll even be talking live with members of the audience! Get your tickets now while they last!"" Salvador drops the cans and stares aghast at the television. The wheels start to turn and he realizes where that is. He was never very good at finding things. He always just relied on Victoria to find where they needed to go. He was the one who did the driving anyway. He realized something and his eyes lit up.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">The Apollo theater is only a few miles from here.</span>"" He suddenly whips into a sprint, darting directly to Victoria's room and slamming down the door. ""<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">VICTORIA! CHEF RAMSAY IS GONNA BE AT TH-</span>"" The instant he bursts in he sees more than he bargained for. His partner currently undressing. Sadly the poor boy's brain breaks momentarily. The excitement of potentially meeting Gordon Ramsay then halted by his admittedly beautiful partner's naked or perhaps partially naked form in front of him clashing in his brain for a moment as for a brief moment he just stared blankly at her. The moment he realizes what he's done he basically turns red as a tomato he slaps his hands over his eyes and panics. ""<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">I-I-I-I'M SORRY! I didn't! I!</span>"" He stumbles through his apology as he tries to move for the exit without falling over anything."
2599,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-04-03T23:14:22,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Once she had entered her room, Victoria simply shut down the outside world for a few moments. Out of all parts of the house, Victoria’s room was her sanctuary. In there, she had the large windows to the outside world that she could open for a moment and just watch the sleeping town. She had her old gramophone - it had been passed down from her great-grandfather - and her classical music, that she often listened to before bed. And of course, she had her bed, where she either slept or laid awake making plans for the next day. It was a safe space, the only one she had.<br/><br/>Well… it <span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>. At least it had been until the moment when, Victoria being only in her underwear, her door burst open without warning. <br/><br/>Her first reaction was an ear-piercing scream that could be mistaken by a banshee’s - or a scream queen’s. Her scream hadn’t been an immediate reaction to Salvador, though. With the life they lived - filled with danger at every turn -, Victoria’s first thought had been that the house had been broken into and that she was about to suffer a terrible fate.<br/><br/>When she saw it was Salvador, Victoria froze in the middle of the movement she had already started for a knife she kept handy in case of need. “Salvador!”, she shrieked, between furious and embarrassed. She had never expected her partner to see her under the clothes - and especially not like this. <br/><br/>While he covered his eyes, Victoria moved quickly to throw on the first piece of clothing she found - a nightgown she usually left hanging on her bedpost in case she needed to leave the room for something in the middle of the night. <br/><br/>Once dressed, the young woman moved to ‘help’ her friend out of the room. Of course, her concept of helping him consisted in shoving him in the direction of the door and slapping wherever she could reach at the same time. “I will fuckin’... Ugh, I will kill you, Salvador, I swear! Creep!”, she shouted furiously at him.</div>"
2600,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-04-06T21:03:57,Candy,"Salv shuts his eyes tight as she shoves him and covered his ears as she screamed. ""<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">I ain't a dang blood sucker!</span>"" He exhales as she stops. He was also trying to find the exit as she re dressed and began shoving him, causing him to stumble and fall out of her room. ""I wasn't even tryin' to peep on you anyways!"" He says as he's sure he's out of the room, uncovering his ears and opening his eyes.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jeez... what a huge jerk.</span>"" He dusts himself off and stands. ""<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">You didn't even answer me about going to see chef Ramsay!</span>"" He shouts through the door. ""<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">That's what I <span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>going in there for!</span>"" He picks up his hat and puts it back on. As he looks at it he imagines something... something that he would never tell Victoria about in a million years. He imagined what she had just been wearing along with his hat on. It made him a bit... antsy to put it in a term and caused him to shake his head. ""<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">No. Bad Salvador.</span>"" He pounds on his head lightly with his fist.<br/><br/>He heads over to the bathroom to wash his face before heading to bed. As he did so he noticed there was a small cut on his hand. ""Prolly from when that dang fool pushed me onto the ground for an honest mistake."" He grumbles, washing his palm. He would have to wrap that up before he went to bed. Taking out the bandages and covering the cut before heading to his room. Tomorrow morning they had to head out for a job and he needed as much sleep as possible... after he took care of some business."
2601,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-04-09T22:26:17,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Of course Victoria knew - at least after a second of rationality - that Salvador wasn’t a vampire. A vampire, after all, wouldn’t come in through the door. The open window would be a much more likely choice. Yet, it wasn’t as though anyone really thought rationally when caught by surprise. As soon as the door was closed, Victoria took a deep breath. What the hell had come over Salvador to just barge in like that? Okay, she knew that her old friend wasn’t really the kind to think before acting. “Oh, for fuck’s sake!”, she replied when he finally said what he had wanted at a moment she could understand. “Whatever, we can go. Jesus!”, the young woman completed.<br/><br/>Once she had replied, Victoria locked her door. Just what she needed, for real, was for that to happen. “If you tell anyone about this, I’ll cut your equipment off!”, she threatened through the door, for good measure. <br/><br/>“Christ, that’s just… that’s… oh, whatever”. With these words, Victoria dropped removed her nightgown again and dropped on the bed. Of all the things that could happen… now all she needed was for him to tell anyone that he had seen her in underwear, and all of the hard-earned respect she had managed to acquire in the hunter society would be gone, just like this.<br/><br/>With a groan, Victoria turned around, burying her face in her pillow. If Salvador wasn’t her best friend and the best partner she could ever want, she couldn’t even tell what she would do to him.</div>"
2602,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-04-15T04:25:14,Candy,"The next morning Salvador woke up nice and early. He scratched in places that shall not be spoken of before heading to his bathroom to clean up. Afterwards he went into the kitchen to prepare his usual pre-hunt breakfast. It consisted of a typical American/Texan breakfast of sausage, bacon, ham, eggs (scrambled were his favorite), toast, pancakes, French Toast, oatmeal, strawberries, bananas, half of a grape fruit and of course a bowl of his favorite cereal Frosted Mini Wheats.<br/><br/>Salvador also prepared his beloved partner's breakfast of two small pancakes, two strips of bacon and a small cup of blueberries. He assumed they were her favorite fruit, but Salvador can be a bit forgetful at times. After his cooking tornado he sat at the table and took a deep breath, putting his hands together to pray for a bit before picking up his fork and knife. He stared at his cornucopia and then across the table where Victora sat before sighing heavily. He placed his utensils back down and stood, ringing the rather loud bell he had installed to alert his partner of meals. ""<span style=""color: #BFFF00"">Coooooome n' get iiiiiit!</span>""<br/><br/>It just didn't feel right to start eating and not have her with him. At least not to Salvador. ""<span style=""color: #BFFF00"">Like Granny said, a meal eaten by yourself ain't a meal enjoyed... unless you have kids.</span>"" He spoke to himself and smirked as he waited for his partner to arrive. Grandma Jamestown was quite a hunter in her day. She had spoken to Victora before and told her that 'she was trusting [Victoria] with her most tresured thing in the world' and that 'If anything happened to her sweet little Salvador that she would personally put Victora in the grave personally'. She seemed like a woman who meant business, even at her ripening age. She also informed Victora that the ravenous consumption ran in the family. Not only were they naturally big eaters, but their hunt power had a side effect of burning through their consumed food like mad. Sort of like the Flash."
2603,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-04-20T20:42:14,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Victoria had a restless night, and stayed in bed a little longer than she normally would. Victoria wasn't really in love with the idea of waking up early, but her sense of responsibility made it a necessity. This morning, though, she was really tired and carrying a headache to boot. Despite her unwillingness to stand up, Victoria had already woken up and was staring at the ceiling of her room while Salvador worked on breakfast.<br/><br/>When the bell rang, Victoria shot up and took a deep breath. A sense of foreboding was creeping into her mind, making her feel terribly tense. Still, there was breakfast waiting, and she had made a point of eating with Salvador at every possible meal.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">“Coming!”</span>, she replied so he would know she was up. Taking only enough time to put on pajama pants and a black tank top, Victoria brushed her teeth and washed her face, before moving to the kitchen. <span style=""color: #FFFF00"">“Morning”</span>, she greeted, looking around and shaking her head. Salvador was a really big eater, she would eat in one day what he ate in one sitting.<br/><br/>After taking a look at her plate, approving what she had to eat, Victoria closed her eyes for a few seconds and then snapped them open, taking the blueberries and spreading them over the pancakes. <span style=""color: #FFFF00"">“Salv”</span>, she called quietly, waiting to secure her friend's attention before speaking.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">“I... don't say anything about it, but... just listen. I have a bad feeling about tonight. Not you, me. If something bad happens, do what you have to do. The hunt <span style=""font-style: italic"">always</span> comes first, as you know”</span>. Finishing what she had to say, and seemingly a little relieved, Victoria dug into the first pancake, not looking up from her plate, and hoping against hope that for once, Salvador would simply listen to her and do as he was told.</div>"
2604,Those who hunt (Shades + Candy),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49583,2016-05-02T00:28:49,Candy,"Salvador stared at his partner, raising an eyebrow. ""<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Sweetie, y'all not feelin' up for this job? Because I'll go in alone if that what ya want.</span>"" He says seriously as he continues to eat. ""You know I can do it right? I... probably won't be turned into a blood sucker."" He smirks at her, obviously teasing her a bit now. ""<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Don't worry, sweetie. You're stressin' over nothin'.</span>"" He continues to pound down his food. He's also got milk, orange juice and coffee. Cream and eleven sugars. He gulps them down periodically, but it seems as if there's some method to what he eats and which drinks he takes accordingly. He gulps down the milk first. ""<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Vic, I'm gonna be honest. We're some of the best damned hunters in the business right now. That's partially due to some family lines being suddenly forcefully retired, but... uhh...</span>"" He suddenly realizes he may be doing a terrible job comforting her.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">How's this, I will make sure nothing happens to you. Not that I need to. You're the best damn hunter I've ever met that wasn't Granny Jamestown.</span>"" He smirks. ""<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">You know she once staked three vamps to the wall with one shot? She kept the stake and put it up on her mantle.</span>"" A story Victoria has likely heard several times. ""<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">She also invented the wrist mounted stake too. Why it's called the Jamestown special.</span>"" He says listing off some of her accomplishments, again likely things she's heard about a million times.<br/><br/>Salvador sighs a bit and rubs the back of his neck. ""<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">We'll be fine Vicky. We've been through worse and we've come out just fine each time. My grandmother... well, she lived to be a grandmother, didn't she? Ma and Pa are still in the business and everything.</span>"" They have only ever given calls to Victoria. She's never met them once as they've always been hunting in other countries where vampires are much more powerful and prevalent.<br/><br/>Salvador finishes up his food and stands, putting his dishes in the sink and beginning to clean them. ""<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Sweet heart, we're the best in the country as of now, even if that sounds sad, it's an honor. From what ma and pa say our names are spreading fast in the Vampire communities. Apparently they describe me as 'the man who fights like the Terminator' and you as 'someone putting the brain of a super computer into the Terminator'.</span>"" He grins at her, knowing that may or may not be true."
2605,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-25T16:25:14,Sour-Salivation,"Nit gloated in their depraved achievement before the eccentric lady arrived, circling around Marcial and kicking him viciously whenever he tried to get up. In the corner of their eye, they noted a miniscule light beckoning them to look over. They did, and they spotted the tiny energy ball. Bewildered, Nit watched as the ball multiplied itself around them, totaling around twenty.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">The hell...</span>"" Nit flinched as the woman's voice boomed about disciplining them. Heavily confused and a tad bit terrified, Nit scanned the area to find whoever was responsible. From behind came the sound of, oddly enough, clacking, and turning around put them face to face with Coup. Noting how tall the woman was, Nit was somewhat intimidated, attempting to back off when she approached, only to bump their back into the light barrier.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">C- Coup..</span>."" Nit stuttered, recognizing the lady in tights. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I- It's been a... while... Come on, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mami</span>, back... off...</span>"" They raised their defenses more than they already had them, tightening their fists and attempting to prepare for whatever Coup planned to throw their way. Spreading their legs, not necessarily a good idea considering what was to come, and arching their back, they prepared.<br/><br/>Nit noted Coup moving her leg and raised their defenses even more, their eye narrowing as they tried to rush a strategy. But right before they could even think of a move to exert, a sharp pain rushed through them as the heel crunched into their crotch, the noise it made doing everything but mitigating it. Nit could not even muster the willpower to scream. Two arms grasped at their unmentionables as two others broke their collapse onto the floor. Nit was a ball on the ground, whimpering like an injured puppy from their pain. Their head was lowered over their chest, their knees responsible for handling their blubbery mass.<br/><br/>Marcial trembled from his absolute weakness on the grassy ground, the once vivid green where he laid coated with his blood red essence. His nose oozed said essence, and his suit was rumpled and stained with dirty sneaker stains accented a cruel brown. Despite his pain, the man still managed to smile up at Scarlet, even chuckling a tad.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well... This was a... ow... more violent lash out that usual... ha ha...</span>"" Marcial coughed out his lines, obviously weakened."
2606,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-25T18:33:57,Candy,"Coup grins proudly at her achievement in dick kicking, which to be fair was something she was quite proud of. She gets down on a hand and a knee and leers at the clock man. ""I am not finished yet."" It's now that her prominent French accent appears. She sounded more like someone from the south when cutting her promo, but it seems this is her normal speaking voice. She suddenly grabs Nit by both ankles and yanks him violently to splay him out. In an instant she lays down in line with him and entangles their legs putting him in a very awkward position before suddenly applying a twisting, thoroughly painful pressure.<br/><br/>""Oh jeez, it's a figure four leg lock!"" Scarlet remarks as he helps up Marcial.<br/><br/>Coup nods. ""Papa's signature move!"" She applies further pressure. A horrible, clamping puts stress on places it clearly shouldn't for Nit. It pulls his knees more to the side than they should be, bends his femur at the center point and, worst of all puts unneeded weight against his crotch once more.<br/><br/>Axe watches on, not saying a word. In her mind Nit is getting his just desserts with this beating from Coup."
2607,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-25T23:19:56,Sour-Salivation,"This poor but not-so-innocuous clock, the look on their face when they were told this was only the beginning was pure fear at its finest. Nit tried to kick this punisher away, not wanting anymore of these attacks inflicted on them clearly, but it was no use. They could feel their blood run cold as Coup clasped their thick ankles, their eye widening in horror.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Oh, come on</span>,"" Nit moaned, yelping at first from being spread across the grass. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Leave... me the hell... alone! Look, I really... don't -</span>!""<br/><br/>When Coup began defiling their leg anatomy, the clock let out a loud, metallic shriek that could not be replicated by any other creature on Earth. It was the kind of shrilly scream that one would expect from a fat, carnivorous beast given their knowledge of movies that incorporate them- an ear-piercing, wince-inducing, nails-on-chalkboardesque screech mixed with a bellowing lion's roar and gurgling saliva from the creature's slimy maw. Tears forming in their eye, Nit's otherworldly cry intensified as Coup twisted their lower limbs further. They began ripping grass blades off the ground where they laid and digging their fingers into the earth's wounds as a means to try and numb the pain. Saliva splattered on their hoodie, shoved by the powerful soundwaves of their screams.<br/><br/>Marcial watched on as Coup tortured their lord, not having the physical power to actually go over and stop her. Unlike the apparent nonchalance of the others, his shock stood out from the rest. Yes, Nit should be disciplined for their actions Marcial believed, but not like<span style=""font-style: italic"">this</span>. As he thought about it, he realized that, maybe, if one were to attack someone, they would make them angry. If that person was already angry from the start, then they would become more angry. This was common sense. Now, apply this to Nit in particular, and...<br/><br/>Oh no.<br/><br/>The advisor, with all the energy that he could muster, weakly cried out for Coup to cease, to maybe leave this for another day. He went on to say something about this being a terrible idea, but before he could delve into why, he gagged up a pebble of blood that splattered on the ground below. It pained him to speak at the moment. One could say that he was able to get his message across, though."
2608,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-26T01:53:00,Candy,"Coup presses on for a moment longer with her intricate leg lock. The pressure rising even further as she continues on. Axe suddenly moves forward and sighs. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">That's enough Coops, he's done. Pin him and let's be done with it.</span>"" Coup nods, breaking the figure four leg lock and rolling backwards onto her hand and performing a hand spring stand up. She walks over and puts her heel onto Nits back, grinding his battered body into the dirt. Axe drops down and raises her arm just like a ref at a wrestling match would. She hits the dirt with her palm.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">One!</span>"" Coup folds her arms triumphantly.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Two!</span>"" Scarlet holds Marcial up, waiting for the pin to finish and Axe or Coup to summon some first aid for the both of them.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Three!</span>"" Axe imitates a rung bel and stands, declaring Coup the winner of this mock wrestling match.<br/><br/>Coup can hardly continue herself pointing and pumping her arm and giving great big ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">WOOs!</span>"" to the invisible crowd. She begins to drop the elbow on her jacket. If they know anything about her father they would know this is another one of his trademarks. Strutting around and dropping elbows on his jacket."
2609,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-26T07:18:01,Sour-Salivation,"Much like how Coup was exploding in her zest, Nit was roasting in their rage. It was a fury so immense that their hands even began to shake. In fact, their whole body became a utilized rattle, shook senseless by their short-fused temper. Silently, the beast observed their euphoric slayer, licking their metal and glass teeth on occasion. This fool, they might have thought, alluding to her haughtiness.<br/><br/>Nit crawled on the floor, their four arms and scuttle-like pace making them seem like a freakishly huge spider, and up to the table. They gradually lifted themselves by pressing down on the seat, grunting as they did. Nit was leaning over the table at this point, glancing back at the others and snarling. If one paid attention, they would note that their legs trepidated from weakness, which made them give in at least twice.<br/><br/>Their eye pulsated and almost seemed to scream.<br/><br/>Marcial could tell Nit was upset even before they growled. He could read Nit like the widest open book at anytime. He watched as Nit's fists opened and closed, he watched as their glaring eye glistened, he watched as their feet twisted from left to right. He watched every movement the clock made, recording them, analyzing them.<br/><br/>Nit continued scowling back, but specifically at their assailant at times, as if plotting revenge. They cocked their head, the rage suppressed but still there.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I hope you're... proud or yourself,</span>"" Nit snarled, lightly kicking the ground. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">stupid bitch... Gosh dang... pricks... Passing off my... literal pain as if it... were nothing.</span>.."" They grumpily folded their arms. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And if any, <span style=""font-style: italic"">any</span> of... you say that I deserved... that, I'll tear your... damn throat out, hear</span>?"" Nit scoffed after they spoke, eye narrowing. Crossing their legs and looking to the side, Nit grumbled ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Ugh... My gents hurts so... badly... Whyyyy meee..</span>."""
2610,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-26T09:24:59,Candy,"In a combined effort. A perfect synergy. Like a family Kamehameha. They all three respond to him in unison.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Y</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">o</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">u</span><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">d</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">e</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">s</span><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">e</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">r</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">v</span><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">e</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">d</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">t</span><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">h</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">a</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">t</span><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">.</span>""<br/><br/>Axe walks up to him and gets on her knees. Coup rolls her eyes and sighs. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Amoureux, are you sure this is ze time for zat? I know how a girl your age can be, but surely you can wait until you two are alone, oui?</span>""<br/><br/>Axe rolls her eyes. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm not doing 'zat' Cooper. Not to mention, I can see you visited your home town again recently. You accent is as thick as peanut butter.</span>"" She snaps her fingers and summons an ice pack which she not so gently places to Nit's privates. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Touch me, or say one thing and I take that as you challenging Coup to a rematch and she kicks you in the **** again. Understood?</span>"" She says sternly to him as she tends to his afflicted area. She's still putting quite a nice amount of pressure to his groan, likely causing some unintended pleasurable side effects to mix with the pain. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Now sit so I can make sure she didn't sprain anything when she twisted you like a wet rag. If you're wondering my job required me to take a few nursing classes in case some of the drunks got too rowdy and hurt each other. The manager didn't wanna hire an in house doctor.</span>"" She says explaining her minor medical experience briefly.<br/><br/>Coup looks over to Marcial. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">As for me, mère wanted me to have a wide variety of skills.</span>"" Coup also briefly explains her own medical experience. She claps twice and bandages appear. She claps again and gauze shows up too. They both seem to be the same magical brand that Axe has used earlier. Scarlet holds up Marcial while Coup tends to his wounds, wrapping the older man's chest to help heal any bruised or cracked ribs. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">He must be out of his mind. A cracked sternum causes death withing minuets at least forty percent of ze time!</span>"" Coup voices her disgust as she caps cotton balls into existence to dab away Marcial's blood. Coup quickly glares back at Nit. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">You are lucky Hache called for a pinfall or else I wouldn't have stopped until I snapped your legs <span style=""font-style: italic"">comme gressins</span>...</span>"" She narrows her eyes and continues to help Marcial."
2611,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-26T13:24:03,Sour-Salivation,"Nit grumbled<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>at the group when they responded so casually to their threat, possibly in Spanish, but their voice was so constrained from them being flushed in their fury that it was impossible to make out what they were saying. More likely than not, this was probably intentional.<br/><br/>When Axe approached them, Nit began to growl more audibly. Gradually, they hoisted themselves off the table, their weight pressing against the ground. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">This isn't going to... make me like... you</span>,"" they snarled, watching the girl kneel onto the ground and bring out the ice pack. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">If anything, I loathe... you more tha- AAAHH... Oh... God</span>..."" Nit shuddered and yelped from the uncomfortable chill that resulted from the ice pack being placed there.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Are you... mad or something</span>?"" Nit asked with a hiss, trying to push Axe away. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You know people... can see us, right? Gosh... Oh, gosh, stop... touching me like that</span>!"" Nit roared as they shoved the girl away, blushing like mad. They seemed to care more about their comfortability during the treatment than after. That, or Nit just did not want Axe to help them at all. Glaring passionately at her, they lowered themselves down on the seat, crossing their legs pretty tightly.<br/><br/>Marcial, on the other hand, remained silent and noncombative as Coup tended to their injuries. The man smiled sweetly at her, oddly enough giggling as she explained the fatality of a broken sternum. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">That sixty percent still managed to spare my life, however... Honestly, at this rate, this aggression is becoming daily routine</span>."" Marcial sighed as he said that final line, clearly disappointed at this fact but at the same time neutral about it. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">My thanks go to you... Cooper or Coup, was it? Even if you were a tad too combative in the process.</span>"" He looked over at Nit with swollen, half-open eyes as he spoke, his mouth morphing from a downwards parabola to a straight line in seconds."
2612,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-26T19:49:53,Candy,"Axe falls back onto her ass and glares up at Nit. He shouldn't have done that. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Are you deaf or stupid? Ether way...</span>"" Axe looks behind her and says. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">DING DING!</span>"" In literally an instant Coup comes careening over, hitting Nit with a brutal clothesline and likely knocking him clean out of the chair. She quickly follows up and grabs him, lifting him up over her head with ease. She's far stronger than she looks... and she looks pretty strong to begin with. She moves over the table where the pig was once being displayed and growls. It's a plastic table reinforces with hollow metal beams. It's not going to kill him, but it sure will hurt. Coup makes sure to put a spin on it so that Nit wont land on his head, but she also makes sure of something else. She pulls his upper body back as she tosses him onto the table, making certain that only his lower half hits the table. She drops him full force, sending his lower body through the table, the tables own legs snapping like twigs from the force of Nit's body weight and Coup's delivery. Coup quickly scrambles over to Nit and lifts his leg, pinning him.<br/><br/>Axe flips over from the position that Nit had shoved her into and lays on her stomach again. She hits the ground again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">One!</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Two!</span>"" Scarlet sighs deeply and continues to clean off the blood from Marcial's head.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Three!</span>"" The moment Axe hits the three count Coup shoots up and points her fingers in the air in celebration. She whips her hand to point at the non-existent crowd again and again.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">WOO!</span>"" Coup ran over to her jacket and began to drop the elbow on it again. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Two squash matches in a row baby! I'm unstoppable!</span>""<br/><br/>Axe sighs and sits up next to Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I can tell you why you deserve this Nit...</span>"" She says in a very soft, caring tone.""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">...you beat up an old man you ****ing jack**! What the hell is wrong with you!? Are you out of your mind!?</span>"" She says suddenly getting rather stern again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Learn to control your damn self and you wouldn't have... wrestlers showing up to send you through tables and kick you in the ****.</span>""<br/><br/>She looks at the other harshly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Now... if you want to lose your mind and go nuts again and try and hurt someone, throwing threats around like they were confetti then be my guest, Coup is going to pound you into the dirt.</span>"" She holds out her hand. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But if you want to go upstairs to my room and let me check you up and make sure Coup didn't break anything... and maybe talk about this like civilized sentient beings then you'll take mt hand.</span>""<br/><br/>Coup struts back over to Marcial to resume cleaning him up. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Oh, I am Coup De Projecteur. First daughter of the House of Light. A pleasure to meet you. No need to introduce yourself. I remember you Marcial.</span>"" She smiles at him."
2613,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-27T00:23:03,Sour-Salivation,"Numb.<br/><br/>That was all Nit felt after being beat down once again. It was as if their body had shut down on itself from weakness, for there were too many processes going on and their CPU could not handle it all. A bolt-shaped refraction stood in their view. It took them a moment to realize that the thick glass pane that covered their face was cracked at the center, for their thought process was slowed to a crawl due to having to deal with the strong, numbing pain that circulated their body like blood. There was then the sound of feet on innocent grass. It was Axe.<br/><br/>The blood in Nit's body boiled with rage, bubbling and vaporizing as they laid their one eye on Axe, energizing them. Salt was sprinkled into the steaming cardiovascular stew as she talked them down about jumping Marcial. Speaking of, Marcial was not feeling as comfortable around Coup as he thought he would be. As if kicking Nit where it hurts and pummeling them into submission once was not enough, this attack particularly did it for him. He simply nodded at Coup's introduction, not really having much to say for himself.<br/><br/>Anyhow, Nit was looking up at Axe as if she were a sentient pile of mucky scat. Pure hatred to say the least- there was no other way to put it. At first, they did not have the willpower to speak. But now that they were practically pushed past their limit, now that they simply could not take any more of this, they decided to do so. As they spoke, their bells rung powerlessly, their hands striking 12- fury o'clock.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You... You think I'm... retarded, huh?</span>"" Nit slowly got on all sixes, their back arched like a cat just like the time they attacked the door. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You really think I'll... let you tend to... me after having... that human beat me... twice because of you?!</span>"" The creature lunged, grasping Axe by the shoulders with one pair of arms and her arms with the other. They swayed slightly from their weakness, but their grip tightened as they pressed their face against Axe's. She could likely see the rigid detail of the crack on their face, which refracted their bloodthirsty eye in half. Nit was growling extremely audibly, making it easy to imagine the contractions of their gullet as it made its music.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I love how... when I simply scold... you, I'm met with... utter disapproval from everyone. But yet, when you... literally get a wrestler to... beat up a <span style=""font-style: italic"">seventeen... year-old kid</span>, none... of you idiots bat a... god damn eye. You know I could... have fucking <span style=""font-style: italic"">died</span> back... there?</span>."" As Nit spoke, their voice gradually became more cracked and filled with their grief and rage. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You know what?</span>"" They pushed Axe away, keeping their hateful glare. If they were not so naturally cold, they would probably be crying. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">No. I <span style=""font-style: italic"">wanted</span> to... like you, Axe. You seemed like... a cool weaboo. But you just... proved to me that... you're not worth my... time. At all. All you do is... abuse me when all I... ever did to you was... poke fun at trivial... crap. You shut me... out, you yell at... me, you get people... to attack me... No wonder no... one fucking likes you. You're arrogant... as hell. I don't ever want... to see your disgusting... face ever again. Just... Just... <span style=""font-style: italic"">MARCIAL</span>!</span>""<br/><br/>The advisor shook from hearing their name, nearly hitting Scarlet behind him. Perking up slightly, he was merely able to look up at the clock from a distance. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mx</span>?""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Call the chauffa-whatever when... you're done. We're leaving.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">... What?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Don't act stupid. You heard... me loud and clear.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">But... Leaving? W- Why?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why?</span> Did I blind... you when I beat... you up, or did... you ignore everything that... happened to me these past... few minutes</span>?""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">M- Mx Matías, please, yo- you mustn't...</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">If you want to... keep your job, you'd... do as I command...</span>""<br/><br/>Marcial remained silent, eyes bulging and dark. Their mouth remained slightly ajar from shock, and they stared head on at Nit. His feelings were battling a great war for dominance of expression, but all Marcial could muster was this dead look void of any specific emotion. He seemed to be awaiting the opinions of the others to this sudden declaration, although dreading them at the same time."
2614,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-27T02:08:26,Candy,"She leans back and sneers. ""Don't act so innocent! Don't act like the whole world is against you!<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't act like you didn't deserve an ass kicking for how you were acting!</span></span></span>"" She shoves him away and coughs, her own knees getting weak now. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You were acting like a complete brat! You disregarded anything anyone did for you! Any of the nice things we did for you! Coup is the nicest person in the world behind my brother! She wouldn't have kicked your ass if you didn't deserve every second of it!</span>"" She seethes, her own rage mimicking his. She clutches her fists and her voice sparks with her magical essence as she raises it higher.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Now you want to <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">leave</span></span>!"" She pants and looks away, obviously on the verge of tears at this point. ""You want to run like a coward! You want to act like a complete tool! You want to put the things I love <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">down</span></span>! You put my anime and you put down my brother who was nothing but friendly to you <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">AND YOU STILL HAVE THE GAUL... THE ABSOLUTE NERVE TO ACT LIKE THE Vi-</span></span></span>"" Her rage is cut short. Her eyes dim and she stares at Nit blankly. She wavers, moving slightly back and fourth like a large structure in a gust of wind. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't... feel so good Nit...</span>"" She says in the most pathetic voice he can imagine. Those words out her mouth sound almost unbearable. They sound like the last breath of a dying loved one, and if someone didn't get her to the hospital soon it just might be.<br/><br/>Scarlet and Coup are stunned in place momentarily as Axe collapses against Nit."
2615,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-27T04:19:39,Sour-Salivation,"Axe had fallen atop Nit's breast, her head cushioned by their chubbiness. They let her rest there for a few moments, but that was only because they were trying to process what had just occured. When they had ceased their pondering, Nit pushed Axe off of them, allowing her delicate figure to fall right by their filthy feet.<br/><br/>Nit silently circled the fallen girl, looming over her like a famished predator. On occasion, they would viciously kick her to vent their detrimental frustrations. Their steps were snails, taking their time and leaving a notable mark as they went along. The crack on their face helped them gain a sinister shimmer that was not prominent in them before- a bright spark running down the shiny lines that resulted from their suffering and impotence. After making about twenty different revolutions, they stopped at Axe's cranium, back to the beginning.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I can't believe... this trash,</span>"" Nit exclaimed, holding their arms up in the air. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm still the... bad guy, eh? Just because... I yelled at you?</span>"" Nit spoke directly to the fallen Axe, seeming like a lunatic than a relatively intelligent creature. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Telling me I... deserved those beatings... Pathetic, lowlife human.</span>"" Nit stomped on her back with about the same strength as when they stomped on Marcial like he was a bug- a violent swish of the foot that slammed on the surface with a prominent thud.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Anyway, Marcial</span>,"" they continued, disregarding the unconscious body on the ground. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Are you to... comply now</span>? ""<br/><br/>Marcial, for once, had a slight scowl plastered on his face, appalled from Nit's heinous behavior. They were far from being completely furious at Nit, but they were unhappy nonetheless. This unhappiness even reflected as they spoke; ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Matias, wh... why.... Everything was going so well... </span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Hmm...</span>"" Nit took a moment to glare up at the other two, particularly Coup, looking quite annoyed. Their hand was on their curvy hip, and their breathing softened. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">This is on... you, by the way.</span>"" They nudged Axe their way with their feet, chuckling softly as they dictated every nudge.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Matías! You help that poor girl right now!</span>"" Marcial's voice lunged right at Nit with an agitated tone, even more disgusted by Nit's behavior.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Hush, you.</span>"" Nit placed their foot atop Axe's head, posing like a pin-up model as they did so. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">If she wants to... treat my body like garbage, I... should have the right... to do the same... It's only fair.</span>"" Nit closed their eye and emitted a short giggle, keeping their somewhat sultry pose."
2616,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-27T05:12:50,Candy,"It's too fast. Like a blur. The blink of an eye. The snap of a finger. Like magic. Scarlet clears more than ten feet in the span of an instant and decks Nit full force. Right in the center of his face. He didn't look mad at all. He stared at the other and shook his head. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I had high hopes for you Nit. Just remember that...</span>"" He moves back and kneels next to Axe, picking her up like a princess. ""<span style=""color: #FF0040"">Coup, call the ambulance.</span>""<br/><br/>Coup already had her phone to her ear. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Already done... I am making anozer phone call. To ze papas of Mx Matias.</span>"" She says quietly. She's clearly much more reserved when not fighting. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">I want zem to answer for what Nit has done.</span>"" She leers at him. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Assaulting his assistants. Hitting his bride to be when she has pass out. Absolutely disgusting.</span>"" She spits to the side of her. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">I have met your parents... they would not have raised such a <span style=""font-style: italic"">monster.</span></span>""<br/><br/>The moment she says that Axe coughs and sits up in Scarlets arms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">N-Nit isn't...</span>"" She coughs again, spewing up blood into her hand now, both from Nit's assault and her, once again draining her magical essence. She gasps a horrible, throaty, wet, blood filled breath. It's obvious that even sitting up is painful for her. She looks at Coup, barely able to keep a single eye half lidded to speak to Coup. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit isn't... a monster...</span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet holds her tighter and wipes off some of the blood. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Shh, Axe. Save your strength. Just relax until the ambulance gets here.</span>"""
2617,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-27T10:46:36,Sour-Salivation,"Before they could even think about it, Nit was violently smacked to the ground, twirling slightly from the sheer force of the punch and falling flat on their stomach with a loud boom. The one crack on their face had gotten three more companions, their face now looking like it was hit with a rock. Technically speaking, the punch was rock hard. Regardless, Nit was able to rise back up after that, albeit they took a little bit due to their physique not allowing them to do so more easily.<br/><br/>When Nit arose, they looked at Coup directly into the eye, leering right back when she did, only with a little more hatred in their peeper. Their pupil became a vertical slit, expressing their diminished sophistication. They lightly flicked their head when Coup said ""the word"", raising their shoulders and snarling rather loudly. That whole comment in general was enough to make Nit break.<br/><br/>They held their head, looking left and right as the gears in their head turned opposite directions. They began moaning out incoherent lines that vaguely sounded like ""My dads don't..."" along with mumbled gibberish. It was almost as though they became mentally challenged for a short period of time thanks to the brutality of the punch.<br/><br/>With much reluctance, Marcial hobbled over to Nit, gently grasping their shoulders so as to not startle them. The clock moaned significantly louder, knocking the poor soul away and turning to face him.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Matías</span></span>,"" the advisor calmly uttered. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Matías, relax... Please... Just relax..</span>.</span>"" He held his hand out and slowly backed away as Nit approached them at the same speed, their intentions anything but meek. Desperately, Marcial began to calmly hush the creature like one would an infant, his ""shhs"" like ocean waves stroking the sand. Nit could only reply with insignificant growls and grumbles, most incoherent.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Please, Mx... They're all beginning to detest you</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Rrrrr...</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Didn't you love Axe? What's gotten into you?""</span><br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Stupid rrrghh nrrrrrh... vilify rrrrh innocuous... grrr.</span>..""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shh, shh... Think about what your fathers would say...</span>""<br/><br/>""..<span style=""font-family: courier;"">. Rrr dads don't... Rrrgh... hate... me.</span>..!"" Nit began scraping the ground with their sneaker, growling and moaning and swaying. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Don't make... them... Rrraaaagh...!</span>"" Nit suddenly fell right on their hands and knees, their teeth chattering from anxiety. They stared at nothing, their emotions pressing against their shoulders. Marcial went up to the clock, hushing them and stroking their back. Despite Nit's violent altercation, Marcial still managed to remain civil with them. It was a bewildering scene."
2618,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-27T20:06:19,Candy,"Soon after the ambulance arrives. Scarlet waves them down and they rush over, looking over Axe. two EMT in white and blue uniforms hurry over with a medical bag. One of the EMT holds his hand over Axe and his magic emanates from his fingertips. ""We have a severe case of magical exhaustion. She's completely and repeatedly bottomed out her magical reserve. We need to get her to the hospital so we can get her a magical infusion immediately. She doesn't have much more time. It also looks like she's taken some blunt force to her back. Looks like someone kicked her. I'll inform the guard."" The take Axe away from Scarlet, moving her to a stretcher that the second EMT began to set up. Scarlet looks at them a bit worries. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Is getting the guard involved necessary?</span>"" They nod and  talk to him as they stroll Axe off. ""Any time it seems like there was violence involved we absolutely need to call the guard.""<br/><br/>Scarlet sighs and pushes his hair up. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">My publicist is going to throw a fit.</span>""<br/><br/>Coup moves over to Scarlet, furrowing her eyebrows. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Aren't you worried about Penelope?</span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet turns, raising an eyebrow. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Not really. She's one of the toughest people I know. Something like a terrible lover wouldn't keep her down. Not to mention they'll be infusing her with magic on the way.</span>""<br/><br/>Coup sighs, fiddling with her hair. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">If you say so...</span>""<br/><br/>The EMT returns and heads over to Nit and Marcial. They approach Nit first. ""We have a young Eldrich, looks to be about eighteen."" He holds his hand over them, his magic glowing. Nit likely feels a small tingle and not much else. ""Multiple minor injuries. Cracks to their facial plate, a sprained ankle, stress put on the knees, bruising to the groin, minor puncture damage to one of the four hands, seems that was tended too already with first aid."" He kneels next to Nit and opens his bag, getting ready to help the Eldritch."
2619,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-28T00:15:52,Sour-Salivation,"From a distance, as he tried to keep Nit occupied, Marcial watched as the EMTs examined Axe and took her away. God, god, god dammit it all. He never at any moment thought that anything of this sort would occur. It seemed like something out of a nightmare. Something that only the most toxic of relationships were capable of. That last thing was a certain thing Marcial did not even want to think about. No, he assured himself, everything would go fine. Everything would go fine, even if it was everything but fine at the moment.<br/><br/>From the corner of his eye, Marcial noticed Nit making fidgety movements. The clock strenuously raised themselves on their feet, gaping their jaws slightly and hobbled back as the EMT approached them. Noting this, Marcial stood in front of them to intervene with anything they may plan to do to harm the medical assistant.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stay still, Mx</span>,"" Marcial asked of Nit in a gentle tone. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">The man is here to help you</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You back off</span>,"" Nit barked, snapping their jaws. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I don't... need help. I'm fine...</span>"" They locked their pupil on the EMT, the already tiny dot dilating into an atom. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You'd leave if... you don't want... to worry about someone's... injuries other than ours</span>."" A hacking sound escaped their gullet after their statement.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">M- Matías... You're acting extremely irrational</span>!"" Marcial began to look tense, his pouty lip quivering.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm</span> irrational?!</span>"" Nit stormed up to Marcial, displaying their maw right in his face right after wincing from their leg pain. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And tossing me... around like a rag doll... isn't?! You want a missing... nose in addition... to your other... injuries, <span style=""font-style: italic"">¡¿viejito?!</span></span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just... Just let the man help you! You're hurt, Mx</span>!""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">That guy can... suck my ass and... call me Pancho instead</span>!""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">You...!</span>!"" Marcial was on the verge of screaming, though he swiftly suppressed the urge. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Clearly hitting you where it hurts did a lot to you... Listen, Matías, it's pretty obvious that you could benefit from this. Just let at least one person show you a whit of respect, will you? Or, in this case, two</span>?"" He put on his sweet smile again, attempting to reassure the rabid eldritch of his meek intentions.<br/><br/>Nit, in response, put on a rather dull expression, their eye returning to normal size. Peeping at the EMT, the clock sighed, plopping themselves on the grassy ground below and facing him.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">There we go</span>,"" Marcial cooed, rubbing Nit's bells playfully, the eldritch growling in response but not bothering to do anything to fulfill their unofficial promise."
2620,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-28T05:55:16,Candy,"The paramedic quickly gloves up and takes out a healing salve. He slides up Nit's pants leg. He removes Nit's shoe and sock and begins to apply the salve, wrapping it with magical bandages. Nit feels instantly better as the magic does it's... magic. He quickly radios his partner to get him the crutches. ""You'll need to keep this raised and not stay on it for a while. It's should only be for about a day or so. You should be fine."" He begins to gently run the healing salve along the cracks in Nit's face. ""This however will take longer to heal. How much longer I'm not sure. You should get it checked out by a doctor."" He stands and takes off his gloves. ""It looks like someone tried to put bandages on your hand. Did you do that yourself? It also seems like ice was applied to your groin. Keep that on and you should be fine as well. You probably shouldn't have stopped to be honest with you."" He briefly explains before moving over to Marcial.<br/><br/>The EMT quickly unwraps Coup's bandaging to quickly apply the same salve he used for Nit. It quickly begins to heal him up. He also puts a stronger set of magical bandages around Marcial's ribs. It feels much better as the EMTs are allowed much stronger medical enchantments.<br/><br/>Scarlet gets into the back of the ambulance with Axe as they begin to drive off. Before he leaves he tosses Coup the keys to the house. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Coup, lock up while I'm in the hospital with Axe.</span>"" They close the doors and begin to drive off.<br/><br/>Coup looks at the keys in her hand and whips around to look at Nit. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">I hope you are happy.</span>"" She holds out her hand. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">You mercilessly beat someone who defended you even after. Écarlate may be delusional and unable to see... but I am not and I can. I could tell what Axe's condition was. She is far closer to death zan he realizes.</span>"" Her eyes close now, as if saying those words physically hurt her. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">She has come so far... she has been through so much. All to kill herself for an... ungrateful, selfish pig who couldn't care less about anyone who isn't zemselves.</span>"" Coup turns and picks up her coat, quickly dusting it off and putting it back around her arms. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Just remember... if she dies... her lasts words were defending you. She coughed up blood just to tell me zat you are not ze monster you have tried so hard to make yourself out to everyone. She still believed in you even after you kicked her in ze back when she fell nearly unconscious.</span>"""
2621,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-28T18:46:22,Sour-Salivation,"""Someone tried to put bandages on your hand. Did you do that yourself?""<br/>""Ice was applied to your groin... You probably shouldn't have stopped to be honest with you.""<br/><br/>These particular quotes rang in Nit's mind as they and Marcial watched the ambulance speed away with Axe and Scarlet. They became especially blaring as Coup began scolding Nit for their heinous actions. Being called a pig and hearing that Axe could possibly die from her injuries made them break eye contact with the woman, their peeper shut air-tight. Tears were far from coming at all, but Nit just could not bear to look at anyone or anything at the moment. They remained on the floor, folding their arms after putting their sock back on.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Keep insulting... me</span>,"" Nit growled under their croaks. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Watch it... nurse Axe back to... health. Duplicitous bitch</span>."" They pulled their legs up to their chest, placing their folded arms atop their knees. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Guilt tripping. That's something... you're sure good... at.</span>""<br/><br/>Nit finally opened their eye, keeping their upper eyelid hovered over half of it. They looked absolutely exhausted and were as such. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">What's even the... point in trying... anymore? Everyone <span style=""font-style: italic"">hates</span> me. Thinks... I'm a damn savage</span>."" They hung their head over their chest as if it were suspended on a string tied to their nonexistent neck. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Anything I do at... this point to show... my fucking care for... the girl might just be... seen as me trying... to clear my name. It's</span>..."" They paused for a moment. Their eyes locked on the bandages on their hand courteous of Axe. After that moment, they flicked their head up and scoffed. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">It's nice when you... do a dickish thing that... makes people not trust... you anymore. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Mierda</span>...</span>""<br/><br/>Marcial remained by Nit's side, trying to comfort them. He simply sighed from hearing Nit speak, his breath warm and containing hints of exacerbation.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't think Axe would like us to fight more over her well being</span>,"" he mumbled, looking down. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">It would be best for us to eliminate the remaining stress here</span>."" He thought for a few moments, then raised his head again. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">She'll be in my prayers</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Instead of actually... doing something significant</span>?""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Having faith is important to me, Mx. Especially in dire times like these</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Whatever</span>."""
2622,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-28T21:06:14,Candy,"Coup stomps up to Nit menacingly. She narrows her eyes and stops just short of him. ""Zat is only true if you zink so. Axe is a very forgiving person. I'm sure she would even forgive ze worthless excuses for humans who kidnapped her if given proper evidence. It's you who has to do somezing about it. Your apology needs to come from here..."" She kneels next to him and touches his chest with a gloved hand. ""If you do care about her and you show zis... She couldn't turn you away if she tried. Zis is just how she operates."" Coup stands and looks at Nit. ""Remember Monsieur Nit... Groove is in the heart."" She says as if that makes an ounce of sence, staring as if she said something profound. Coup blinks ,clearly playing back her words in her head. ""My apologies, a lifetime of blows to the head with steel chairs has its repercussions. But I assume you know what I meant.""<br/><br/>She holds out her hand to help Nit up. ""Now come... let me let you into your new apartment."" She smiles softly at them."
2623,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-29T00:17:41,Sour-Salivation,"""...<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Hrrmph.</span>.""<br/><br/>Nit was taking a particularly long time to reciprocate, feeling reluctant about even touching Coup. After persevering through her justice, they felt extremely wary around her, as if it were likely that she would hurt them again. The eldritch looked up at Marcial, who quietly nodded their way while giving an equally tender grin. In a sense, he was silently asking Nit to forgive. Coup's attempt at a meaningful metaphor was  a tad confusing at first, but he could get what she was trying to say.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not one for... apologies</span>,"" Nit admitted as they pressed their dorsal arms against the ground, attempting to find alternate ways to get up on their feet. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">A sorry is... not a good... substitute for medical treat... ment</span>."" They propelled themselves off the ground with their respective arms, swaying as they attempted to balance while at the same time trying to not put too much weight on their sprained ankle. They hobbled about like an unskilled tightrope walker attempting to scale a large waterfall. They looked rather goofy to say the least.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Dammit, it's so... fucking hard to stand... with this leg pain... Wait, shit, shit, ¡<span style=""font-style: italic"">PINGA MADRE</span></span>!"" Nit rather humorously toppled over right on top of Coup, clinging to her hair and arms. Some strands of dead protein wriggled their way in between Nit's artificial finger joints, albeit only a few. Their eye was bulging wide, a prominent shock in their expression. They glanced over at Coup with this same shocked look in addition to a slight blush. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I still... hate you</span>,"" Nit attempted to reassure her, although they remained clung onto her like a fat tick. Marcial could not help but giggle at Nit's little goof-up, although he was quickly shushed by an irate glare from them."
2624,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=100,2016-04-29T01:14:13,Candy,"For the first time since they met Coup gives a real, genuine smile. Not a frown or the proud grin of someone who got to successfully kick someone in the groin. A smile that was rather sweet for someone who is essentially a tower of power. She puts her hands underneath his armpits and holds him up like someone training a toddler to walk. She crouches low and nessels herself under his arm on the side with the sprained ankle. ""Oh and by the way? You were never at risk of death. At all. Each of the moves I used on you were done correctly and I'm not one to botch moves. I'm a professional. My papa was a professional and my grandfazer was a professional. If I wanted you to die I would have kicked you in the sternum."" She smiles at Marcial, aluding back to her earlier comment.<br/><br/>She gingerly leads Nit up the stairs. ""You love her, don't you? But you do not know how to deal vith it."" She smirks, teasing him. She opens the door and leads him to the center of the house. ""Ze couch or Axe's bed?"" She smirks wider. Her influence from the Scarlet Axe siblings is showing..."
2625,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-04-29T08:16:43,Sour-Salivation,"Nit grunted softly as Coup positioned herself to carry them, staring right at her the whole time. They almost seemed relieved as the weight was taken from their gimpy albeit tended leg, letting out a soft sigh. During this time, they took a moment to arch their back inwards, their dorsal arms being retracted after they pained themselves enough. It would have been preferred if they had choice in direction, but it was not like Coup was going to lead them to anywhere perilous.<br/><br/>There was faith put on her.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I felt pretty... darn close to dying</span>,"" Nit insisted in a contrasting, sour tone. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm pretty sure... other first-timers to... being slammed into... tables and jabbed in... the face would... think the same. I'm not a... professional fighter like you... weirdos.</span>"" From the corner of their eye, they caught Marcial winking back at Coup as he scooped up Nit's sneakers from the ground. They were rolling it and scoffing in response.<br/><br/>As the three climbed the stairs in unison, Nit was left ponderous.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Did </span>they love Axe? Did they really, genuinely, authentically, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">honestly</span>love her? This was strictly a yes/no question, obviously. If they truly loved her, then she would probably not be in the hospital like she was. She would be right here, teasing them with her sexual advances like she always did to frustrate them, or maybe just talking in general. But perhaps they could go over when their injuries cease or at the very least alleviate, wherever the nearest hospital was. Perhaps bring her some hyacinths since they found it so difficult to say sorry with their own words. Perhaps, if the time was right, lean in and feel her tender lips on their nonexistent ones, possibly sticking their tongue in her mouth and having her do the same if it got passionate enough, the two ""lovers"" making out when no one was around to judge or beat, exchanging slobber, moans, and lust.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I guess</span>,"" Nit mumbled simply, concealing everything else in the closet of harsh realities.<br/><br/>The three entered the apartment, it as shabby and cramped as it always was. Staring off at the beckoning couch, Nit pointed right at it when Coup asked where they wanted to rest.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Axe would... probably want that... She told me to... sleep there once.</span>"" Nit spoke with a soft coo in their tone that seemed near impossible due to their cold personality. But here it happened, and it seemed like a miracle."
2626,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-04-29T17:14:43,Candy,"Coup smiles and leads him to the couch. She places him down gently before standing up and the walking over to the small linen closet and getting Nit a pillow and blanket. ""You should go visit Penelope tomorrow. I'm not sure if she will be conscious but it is still something you should do."" She moves back over to him a lnd tosses the pillow onto the couch and playfully draping the blanket over him.<br/><br/>""Honestly I vas expecting you to say Axe's bed. It likely smells of her and I figured you could... Do somezing vith zat information."" She gives Nit a cheeky grin. Coup places the key to the apartment in Nit's hand. ""Here. Make sure to lock ze door ven you leave unless you want Axe's very expensive zings to be stolen while you are gone."" She clips her hair and begins to have ad downstairs. ""I will be bringing the meat up here vith you. Scarlet told me how hard he worked on it and it vould be a shame if he did all zat for raccoons to eat it all. After zat I will be headed home. My limo is already en route."" She clips her hair. After quickly brining up all the seared animal flesh she returns to the doorway.<br/><br/>""Have a good night Marcial. Have a better night than you have been having Nit,"" she bows courteously to the two before taking her leave."
2627,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-04-29T23:10:56,Sour-Salivation,"The cushion of the couch mildly swallowed Nit's body as they laid parallel to it, positioning themselves as if they were a sarcophagus, arms over chest, but legs folded, destroying said grace. They quickly unfolded, however, after remembering what they had to do. Their bandaged hand delicately intertwined around the key when it fell on it, the metallic piece flowing between their fingers as they pushed it along with their thumb. Their eye smiled up at Coup, the only relatively respectful thing they have done in regards to her ever since they met again.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I don't know why... you're doing this</span>,"" Nit commented as Coup left to retrieve their food. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm worthless... to you. In reality, you'd rather... have me die than visit... that girl. Admit... it already</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's not the time for sourness</span>,"" Marcial replied, watching her return with the grubs on the contrary. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">We've had enough arise from your intrusive criticisms, Mx. Forgive me for my words</span>."" He bowed slightly.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Please... I'm not being... so selfish at the... very least</span>.""<br/><br/>After everything was set, the pair bid their adieux, Marcial bowing right back and waving and Nit simply ""peace-signing"" her away. The apartment remained silent then for a while.<br/><br/>It was now 8 PM, three hours later. The dark was fast approaching, nibbling at the remaining blue of day and bruising it purple. This signaled the distant avians to silence themselves and take to hiding, while tiny crickets took their place.<br/><br/>The two royals remained at the same place that they were when they spoke with Coup. Marcial was crouched by Nit's side, setting up their head so that it read the time that it was so that they could sleep their twelve hours. Before this, however, they had a prolonged discussion about future plans.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So you're going to visit Ms. Victors tomorrow, Matías?</span>"" The advisor asked softly, a gentle hand placed on the lord's protuberant gut, which was recently filled with the flesh of cows, as he sat by them. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">And what if your leg fails to recover by then?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">The next day is... always free</span>,"" Nit hummed in response. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And if I don't recover... by then... Well, I refuse... to abandon her</span>."" They caressed their injured leg with carefully planned delicacy. They jerked upwards. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Did that furry... get that complicated as... fuck suit for me? You know... the white one with... all those strings and... stuff</span>?""<br/><br/>Marcial's eyes bulged slightly. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mx... I thought you disdained wearing that outfit in particular?</span><br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Nah, I hate the red one... more. All those badges... and the sash and... Bleh. But anyhow, for... that occasion, I'd like... to put it on, just... to show how far I'm... willing to go, you know?</span>"" Nit shrugged, narrowing their eye.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why... I... I'd never thought</span>..."" A gentle smile grew on the man's face.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Tomorrow, I want... you to get some... hyacinths</span>...""<br/><br/>His smile grew.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And make... sure they're good quality</span>.""<br/><br/>And grew.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Also, maybe... some sweets... Humans like chocolate best... Correct</span>?""<br/><br/>And grew.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Typically</span>."" Marcial leaned, intending to fiddle with Nit's head to set their sleeping time. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">But no candy in the district is sweeter than you right this moment</span>.""<br/><br/>The clock chuckled, blushing coyly. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You're so... clever</span>.""<br/><br/>Marcial giggled right back, their smile cheek-to-cheek at this point. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">You know, your father and stepfather are asking about you</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Tell them both that... I'm just fine</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alright. Good night, Mx Matías</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Night, <span style=""font-style: italic"">viejito</span>.</span>"" And the monster's eye closed shut."
2628,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-04-30T05:54:10,Candy,"The next day in the morning, or afternoon, whichever Nit decides to awaken on. After he dresses and gets all his gifts together at the hospital Axe is alone in her bed. It seems Scarlet isn't there but when Nit does arrive one of the Nurses hands him a note. It read ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I knew you should show up. You're probably feeling like crap for... you know, being a jerk and stuff. It's cool, I'm not really mad. I punched you pretty hard, so I feel like we're even. I had to leave to get back to my training, my manager is pissed because I skipped out on my morning workout to stay with Axe. It's all cool though. You should get her a cinnabon. She likes to eat those... well all the time because she's almost as much of a glutton as you are, but especially when she's in the hospital. I hope you can smooth everything over with her. <br/><br/>Yours, Clovis 'Scarlet Overkill' Victors.<br/><br/>P.S I didn't send a text because this would be cooler and more dramtic...</span>""<br/><br/>In the room Axe looks pretty terrible. She's pale and motionless. Her hair is a mess and her lips and eyes are darker than usual. She also has all of her piercings out. Including the five on her ears, one on her nose and two on her lips, making her face look much less distinct as well. It's a very strange juxtaposition to the hustle and bustle of the hospital to have her so quiet in a room by herself. Not only that someone who's normal so active and charismatic to be so still and lifeless. She's got two dozen black roses next to her bed from her brother. It's an enormous bouquet of long stem roses that likely cost well over fifty dollars."
2629,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-04-30T13:39:47,Sour-Salivation,"The next morning quickly ran up to them, shaking the two awake. A loud blaring noise filled the apartment for a short bit, which particularly helped in doing this.<br/><br/>It took longer for Nit to dress than it did for them to eat three slabs of steak, as their walk was, although improved, slowed to a careful stride. Marcial hurried off to purchase the items Nit wanted them to since they were taking such a long time.<br/><br/>About half an hour passed, and the two were finally prepared. Since Marcial did not bring extra clothes for himself, he was stuck wearing the same suit from yesterday, which they had to wash. Nit, on the other hand, was dressed dapper and pretentiously, looking as if though they were about to give a speech to the district. Their uniform was white on top and black on the bottom, making them have the plumage of a graceful bird. They left, locked the door, waited outside for the chauffeur, and were picked up and taken to the nearest hospital, the black schnauzer behind the wheel beginning discussion with the two on their way there.<br/><br/>As they spoke, Nit was tightly grasping their offerings in their hands, their concern intensifying. Why, it did not help especially when the chauffeur asked why the girl was at the hospital to begin with.<br/><br/>Marcial lied, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">An unnamed eldritch came out of nowhere and mauled her when she was weak. A very brutal scene.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: georgia;"">Ugh, I zee. I zwear, zos reeturdz ulwayz know hauw to make uz eldreetchuz luk bad.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hear hear, chauffeur</span>."" Marcial glanced over at a somber-looking Nit. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hear hear...</span>""<br/><br/>They finally arrived at the hospital, Nit reluctant to exit the car at first. They were stuck in their tiny train of thought, which inched by and by, chugging and chooing away, until Marcial called them over.<br/><br/>When they entered, they wandered around until they found the emergency area, the duo attracting some bewildered glances on their way there. Marcial quickly asked the receptionist there where Axe was, and another journey begun anew. There was when they received the note, which they silently read to themselves. Nit gently ran their finger across the still prominent cracks on their face, sighing softly as their finger lightly jerked from left to right.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ah, if only we had known prior,</span>"" Marcial chuckled, referring to Scarlet's cinnabon request for Axe. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">We can always go get it if she doesn't like what we got her</span>."" Nit simply nodded.<br/><br/>The clock's blood froze into solid ice as the two approached the room where Axe was stationed, Nit coyly remaining out of sight as Marcial slowly entered.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ms. Victors</span>,"" Marcial cooed softy so as to not burden her too much. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">How are you feeling today?</span>"" He looked back, looking unsettled when they realized it was only him and her. No them to be found in Axe's room. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why... Mx Matías is here, I'm not very sure what they're doing... I think they're nervous.</span>"" His focus returned to Axe. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Would you... Would you like to see them? They brought you gifts.</span>"""
2630,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-04-30T22:25:26,Candy,"Axe doesn't respond to them. She lays there, eyes closed. As they speak to her a nurse passes by. ""Are you loved ones of Penelope's or fans of Axe Murderer?"" She raises an eyebrow. She's a short woman with pale skin and black hair. ""I'm nurse Roberts and if you have questions you can direct them to me. Axe has yet to recover from her magical draining. She's currently in a comatose state. The good news is the doctor says this should only be temporary. She should make a full recovery but with injuries like this and how severely drained she was there's still a chance that she may just not wake up. Though you shouldn't worry about that too much as we got to her in time and it seems like she was give some kind of powerful magic restoration medicine. Likely a strong tea. There's a good chance without that the damage would have been much worse.""<br/><br/>She looks over at Axe. ""There were a few fans of hers that showed up to see if she's really here. Is she some kind of model? Or an actress or something?"" She speaks in a much more casual tone now."
2631,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-01T00:21:30,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">... M... Miss</span>?""<br/><br/>Marcial's tone seemed rather urgent, his blood freezing over just as Nit's did. Not knowing the circumstances at first, he began to worry immensely. She's surely dead, he thought. No, oh no, she's passed, she's passed. He seemed to have forgotten that comas were actually a thing that existed and affected people, or that heart monitors made noise. He had not come with basic medical knowledge, after all. What else would he have thought other than death?<br/><br/>Suddenly, a woman. A fleshed-out woman walked in the room. She must have answers, surely. Why else would she be here? Answers, dammit, give them to the poor man this instant!<br/><br/>Marcial let out a deep sigh of relief as Nurse Roberts spoke. The hope that was snatched from him when he realized that Axe would not respond was rightfully retrieved for him by this lady's words, even if she did say that Axe might not awaken from her unconsensual slumber.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I assume you don't have an approximation as to how long she's to remain like this,</span>"" Marcial mumbled, clasping his hands nervously. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">By god, I'd never thought it'd be this severe...</span><br/><br/>Marcial perked up from hearing that Axe supposedly had fans here. Hell, he did not even know that Axe even<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>fans to begin with. Go figure.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I mean...</span>"" Marcial thought about Nurse Robert's question for a short moment, trying to collect his thoughts. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I recall Penelope saying that she worked at a night club... She was, um... Matías, what was Axe's profession again?</span>"" His eyes climbed passed the nurse to peer over at his lord, who was slouched on the left side of the doorway with their arms folded, careful as to not crush the flowers or sweets and looking all solemn and whatnot.<br/><br/>A dull eye rolled Marcial's way, a shadowy hammock tied to its ends. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">She sings,</span>"" the lord replied, their voice coarse like sandpaper and chilling like General Winter, the sort of voice that said 'don't talk to me or I'll slit your throat' without using any of the necessary words, as if their stare was not enough.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">... OK,</span>"" Marcial reluctantly replied, focusing back on the nurse. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perhaps fans of that. But how did they know that she... Ah, forget it. Trivial question. I'm more worried about her well-being.</span>"" He nodded and smiled at the nurse to reassure her."
2632,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-01T01:34:42,Candy,"The nurse looked at pair. They didn't seem like they were fans. In fact they barely seemed like they knew about her small stardom at all. She picks up the chart at Axe's feet and reads it over. ""She'll likely be awake today or tomorrow. We transfused magic between some of our magically inclined doctors and we've replenished her magical reserves so her body is just taking it's time adjusting to it. Past that some of the doctors have been to her show and I think one of them tweeted about it. Not to mention she apparently took the night before off so most fans found out pretty easily. Past that Axe should be absolutely fine. We've treated this type of thing a hundred times before and a small minority end up staying in this condition. You guys have nothing to worry about. I'm assuming that you're her significant other?"" She says, leaning over and looking at Nit.<br/><br/>The nurse didn't seem very intimidated by Nit. Likely because most nurses have both stomachs of iron and nerves of steel thanks to their line of profession. She didn't seem to phase nurse Roberts one bit. ""How did someone like her go through her entire magical surplus? It says here she's a royal so she's got a magical pool much larger than any normal mage."" She questions, seeming to just be making conversation. ""You'll be perfectly fine visiting her by the way. She's completely stable as of now."""
2633,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-01T04:37:55,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ah, OK</span>,"" Marcial replied to most of Nurse Robert's explanation, repeating the phrase over and over with only some alterations and even a few different phrases if she was lucky enough. He was a metronome that emitted ""ahs"" and ""hmms"" for every beat he ticked to. Finally, the mundaneness ceased once the nurse did the same with her statements.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I pray that she gets better</span>,"" Marcial cooed, the words flowing out of his mouth like a soft melody. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I... I want to thank you. Really, the whole team who helped her. You're altruistic folk, and may God bless you</span>..."" He got a tad carried away with that final line there, though he meant it with all his heart and soul. Being quite the religious man, Marcial was extremely prone to sudden blurts  such as these. It served to resonate his faith and trust in this establishment.<br/><br/>Nit did not seem to catch Nurse Robert's question at first, his mind focused heavily on the hyacinths in their metal grasp. Well, that or they were purposely shutting her out. Either way, they noticed her after a few moments, the same malevolent gaze from when Marcial asked them about Axe's profession slapped across their cracked face.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You talking to... me</span>?"" They clearly did not catch that particular question, although they heard the following one. That quandary was enough to leave them pondering for a good few moments. The nurse would be very much upset if Nit were to say that Axe's weakness spawned from their arrogance and cruelty. They were to state a lie, a good lie, else disapproval was destined to come. Their mind was put to heavy work so that it would be able to produce the raw materials needed to come up with a good bundle of words. What they uttered then was further from a lie than a truth.<br/><br/>""Um..."" A hand was placed on their would-be chin. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Sometimes when a person... has to deal with... a major asshole, they... get desperate in order... to get them to be... quiet. In the case of Axe</span>..."" Playing back their words in their head, they took a moment to sigh deeply. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">A certain asshole took... it a little too far... when disciplining her for... her flawed behavior. She used her essence... to try and verbally fight... back, and it... It...</span>"" Nit tightened their grip on the items in their hand, their right pinkie fiddling with a golden rope on their suit. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">It wasn't a... graceful sight</span>."" They looked away from the nurse afterwards, their somber look still...<span style=""font-style: italic"">there</span>. There like a giant parasite feeding off of them. Any statement she made was likely to be  ignored, though that was not bound to always be the case depending on the significance of her words."
2634,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-01T05:18:26,Candy,"The nurse smiles at Marcial. She shakes his hand and looks into his eyes when speaking. ""Thank you for your kind words sir. It means a lot to hear someone say it every now and again. Even if we help for the well being of others, not for the thanks."" She quickly notes Nit's mood and looks over at him. She notes the fancy clothes, the flowers, the chocolates and the sour look on his face. As a nurse it's her duty to try and be his sour salvation.<br/><br/>Nurse Roberts smiles again and walks over. She puts a hand on Nit's back and comforts him. She's clearly someone who has had years of practice comforting others. She brings herself down a few inches to speak to him face to face. ""If that person is really sorry. Truly sorry from the bottom of their heart and they express that to the other person then they shouldn't have anything to worry about."" She puts a hand on his left breast. ""As long as the apology comes from right here and you make sure to better yourself... and make sure something like this never happens again then you'll be golden."" She pats his shoulders and stands up straight. ""I have a few other patents to attend to but if you want to talk more I'll be here. Just ask one of the staff to page me and I'll even help you apologize if you'd like."" She smiles a relaxing smile at him and heads off. ""Goodbye boys, keep out of trouble while I'm gone."""
2635,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-01T14:03:16,Sour-Salivation,"Nurse Robert's words engendered a sort of tranquility in Nit that was only really apparent in them mentally. Physically, they still had that look of longing to slaughter puppies, and it was not getting any better. Mentally, however, the clock felt properly assuaged, even if their expression and words said otherwise.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Kay</span>"" was Nit's entire response after Nurse Robert's ended her words with a smile sweet as delectable candy. Silently, they watched her retract from them in corner of their eye, still facing away. They did, however, move out of the doorway so that she could exit without being smooshed. Then and only then did their expression change from moderately upset to relatively displeased.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">We don't plan to get in any</span>,"" Marcial teased as they waved goodbye to the nurse. His arm hung by his side after the nurse disappeared from view. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">What a professional lady...</span>"" His smile remained on his face for a good while until turning back to the eldritch behind him. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">So... Mx... What now? There is not much to do at the moment until Penelope awakens... if she even does today.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Let me do... something,</span>"" Nit mumbled, stepping to the stand beside Axe's bed. They placed their offerings on the altar, hoping that the goddess they gifted would be appeased.<br/><br/>Before returning to Marcial, Nit took a moment to look over at the comatose Axe. A feeling of woe flowed in their veins as they watched her lay there. Sluggishly, Nit approached her bedside, their obese shadow following after them. They could not ever describe the feeling that they felt when they leaned over, jaws opened slightly, and kissed the goddess right on the forehead, the tip of their eldritch tongue responsible for replicating the squishy feel of two different skins coming together. The smooch only lasted around five seconds, but it was five seconds that had Nit absolutely mystified in their sudden kindness. A glistening string of saliva linked Axe's forehead to Nit's tongue before they broke the link with their finger.<br/><br/>Afterwards, Nit walked out of the room, sitting next to the doorway while hoisted by the wall. Marcial stared their way, looking quite astounded from what they did. The two maintained their positions for a few more minutes before deciding on leaving. On a sheet of tiny scrap paper Marcial left his number, just in case anything happened while they were gone. They left not to the apartment but to the palace instead, simply to take care of some housekeeping and minor political nonsense that left even Nit confused. And so went the rest of their day as such unless something were to arise partway through."
2636,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-01T21:11:36,Candy,"It takes a while. It takes a couple hours. It feels like an eternity sitting in a room with a motionless, quiet Axe. She lays there, eyes closed looking miserable. Looking basically deceased in her hospital bed. At exactly eight o' three there's a groan as she sits up in her bed. She opens her eyes and looks around. She sees the black roses and Nit sitting there. She looks around briefly at the very white surroundings of the hospital. She blinks and rubs her eyes. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I ****ING DIED.</span>"" She groans loudly and puts her hands on her face. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">God *** it. Oh *** he's probably around here, isn't her? **** sorry, but he made me in his image or whatever so I don't see a foul mouthed pink haired punk around here.</span>"" She growls as her vision clears up.<br/><br/>She blinks a few more times and looks at Nit again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh, I'm just in the hospital...</span>"" WHen she says this a certain Nurse rolls past, seeing Miss Victors awake she steps in. ""Oh, Miss Victors. How are you feeling? Do you still remember everything? Your name and how old you are and such?"" Axe blinks a little and nods. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">What happened? Last I remember I was... talking to Nit? They were being a jerk and Coup... beat the snot out of him.</span>"" She cracks her back and grumbles a little. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">What a minuet, what time is it?</span>"" She grabs her phone and opens it. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm gonna be late for work!</span>"" She stumbles out of the bed, hitting the ground.<br/><br/>Nurse Roberts immediately moves up to her and holds her arms. ""Miss Victors! Please, your health is more important right now!"" She attempts to stop her. Axe begins ripping tubing out of herself. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't give a **** about my health, I gotta go to work. Nobody is gonna be there if i'm not.</span>"" She can barely stumble across the room as she gets her clothes. She closes the door with her magic and begins to get dressed in front of Miss Roberts. ""I can't let you leave before making sure you're fully okay Miss Victors."" Axe ignores her for now and quickly continues to get dressed. Once she's put on her basketball shorts and flip flops she takes a deep breath.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Laaaaaaa~.</span></span></span>"" Axe sings out softly. Nurse Roberts seems locked in place. ""W-What? A paralysis spell? You! Miss Victors!""<br/><br/>Axe waves briefly as she heads out the room, clearly regaining more of her balance and sense of movement. She darts downstairs and quickly jumps into a cab, telling her to bring her to her home."
2637,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-02T04:25:32,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">No, I'm not... taking fucking Quat with... me</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: book antiqua;"">Oh come on</span>,"" a rather peculiar looking eldritch with a giant spoon for a head cried, holding a tiny baby dinosaur-esque creature in his fork graspers. ""<span style=""font-family: book antiqua;"">I don't want to be in charge of this thing! She's <span style=""font-style: italic"">your</span> pet!</span>""<br/><br/>Nit swiftly flicked their head to face the spoon man. They were slouched on a sofa, their groin pain from yesterday returning and meddling even with an ice pack. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">A pet I... didn't even want</span>,"" the clock snarled, making the reptilian infant hide her face in fear. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Besides, apartments don't... usually allow pets, Stan. Especially dinosaur... ghosts. Stop wasting my... time; I gotta check... on something at the... apartment</span>."" This certain something being the apartment in general. It had now been about four hours since they and Marcial left it unattended, and judging on the supposed demeanor Axe had in the complex that was not necessarily the best course of action.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: book antiqua;"">Niiiiit,</span>"" Stan insisted, his voice obnoxiously whiny. ""<span style=""font-family: book antiqua;"">Blurm's gonna kill meeee!</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Tell Blurm to... shove it.</span>""<br/><br/>Nit hoisted themselves up and called out to Marcial, turning away from the silverware nuisance before them. Their black leather boot tapped on the ground impatiently until the old man arrived, having changed into a jet black tuxedo, very much similar to his previous suit except not as battered with rumples and burdens. Nit flipped Stan off with little regard before simply yanking the ice pack out of their pants, keeping it in hand, and staggering away with Marcial up front.<br/><br/>As usual, the chauffeur was summoned, and the duo was on their merry way. Nit placed the ice pack back in their pants for good measure, while at the same time doing...<span style=""font-style: italic"">something else.</span>Long story short, Marcial ignored them for the majority of the ride after hearing them sigh in relief on multiple occasions.<br/><br/>They arrived a little after Axe did, perhaps five or ten minutes later. They honestly expected to be the only ones in the apartment as they climbed the steps to Axe's apartment, Nit staying a little behind from staggering so much. After that little bit, the two approached the door tentatively, and Nit hummed a quiet salsa melody to themselves as they began unlocking it with the key Coup had given them, pushing it gaping wide right after."
2638,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-02T05:37:15,Candy,"When they arrive Axe is already in her room preparing for her show. Axe quickly comes out, looking at the two. She's changed into a very comfortable, very alluring set of booty shorts and a tank top that's clearly all she's wearing on her upper half. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh... right, I live with a sentient clock now.</span>"" She goes and grabs her Five Nights sweater and plops it on. She's wearing a pair of sneakers to accent her casual attire. She snaps her fingers and pink magic swirls around her head, it lasts for a good ten seconds before going away. It seems to not only clean her hair, but shine and style it as well.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Okay, I have to run. I working until four tonight. If you wanna come see me then be my guest. I might even sing you a request if my tip jar looks full enough.</span>"" She winks at Nit cutely before grabbing a duffle bag. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Uhhh, I dunno where you two are going but I'll see ya later.</span>"" She gives Nit a kiss on where his cheek would be if he had a human face and then heads for the door. It's not that she didn't wanna talk to Nit or she didn't feel like addressing what had happened, she was just late for work. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I have to go back to the hospital after work and pick up the flowers big bro gave me.</span>"" She mumbles to herself as she checks her phone before stopping in place and turning around. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Charger. Need my charger... headphones! I need those too.</span>"" She sighs and grabs what look like a pair of kitty ear headphones. She presses a button on them and they begin to glow a bright red. Reminiscent of a certain red hair red eyed boxer."
2639,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-02T13:19:38,Sour-Salivation,"Quickly proven wrong, they were rather shocked to find Axe so casually wandering about the apartment so casually. At least, so casually after being weak and comatose only hours prior. That stamina, that focus... Something just did not seem to be right.<br/><br/>The first of the two to question this was of course Marcial, his concern prominent like a rusty nail on a white wall. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Miss</span>,"" he begun. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">you seemed to have recovered relatively quickly considering you were in a coma... Are you sure you're fit to go to work at this time?</span>"" He tilted his head to the right, his eyes narrowed and a worrisome hum escaping his lips.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't worry about the flowers</span>,"" Marcial reassured her suddenly. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">The hospital is about a ten minute drive from here. We can go and pick them up if you wish</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">God dammit</span>,"" Nit blurted immediately after, rubbing their face after being smooched. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Come on... It's eight ten. It's... not really the time... to be making pro... mises</span>."" They glanced over at Axe as she scooped up her phosphorescent headphones. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Why didn't you... pick them up before... you left? It's like you... just rushed out the... hospital</span>."" They yawned, their salivating maw flashed for a few moments. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Retard...</span><br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Matías, I...</span>"" The advisor recanted himself from possibly conjuring an argument with his lord. Sighing lightly, the man alternately said, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Look, it's no problem. How about you go with Axe and watch her sing while I pick up the gifts, hmm? You deserve a little something after waking up at eight in the morning to visit her. Who knows; maybe you'll like it</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'd like to... sleep. That's what I... want</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Come on... Show some respect for your to-be wed!</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Uughh, fiiiine-uh. But if... I fall asleep over... there, you're fucking fired</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">What</span>?""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I mean I'm... going to nip your... ear off</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Huh</span>?!""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'll do something... very bad and I... won't warn you prior</span>.""<br/><br/>""...<span style=""font-style: italic"">OK</span>?""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Yes</span>."""
2640,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-02T18:30:43,Candy,"Axe, despite being so seemingly energetic still looks pretty worn. Her skin is still pale and her eyes still darkened from her magical draining. Her hair looks much better, obviously but she didn't quite look up to speed, despite acting as such. She looked at Nit and smiled at him. ""By the way, I could hear everything. She cleans a smile at him. She moves back up to him and whispers into his ear. ""I know I said I would only let you into my bed if we were going to do business... but I'll make an acception and let you cuddle with me if you give me that heartfelt apology right now."" She leans back and raises her eyebrows quickly.<br/><br/>""Oh and another thing sweetie?"" She turns and lifts up her sweater and shirt. She reveals a large purple mark on her back that is vaguely in the shape of a foot. It's discoloration shown even brighter with how pale her skin is currently. ""You kick pretty **** hard."" She puts her shirt back down. ""I probably won't be wearing the backless dress tonight."" She huffs a bit and checks her phone again."
2641,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-03T02:40:13,Sour-Salivation,"Nit shuddered a tad from having Axe approach them so closely, a soft growl emitting from their throat. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Don't you have... somewhere to be?</span>"" Their pupil focused right on her like cross-hairs, and they lightly pushed her away with their hand, snickering like a fool. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Again, I'm... not one for... apologies. I dunno, it... makes me wanna... puke to just say... the s-word.</span>"" This was a character trait that Nit was particularly notorious for- their lack of pity. They had placed a voluntary limit to how gregarious they could be, it seems. Their social expertise was wrecking lives or leaving them be, not making them better.<br/><br/>However, when they laid their eye on the large bruise that came from their doing, Nit's pretentiousness was replaced with slight concern. Marcial as well looked particularly appalled, although more intensely as usual by him. He turned to Nit with that very same expression, as if silently questioning them.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Can we not... go back to... that</span>?"" Nit grumbled, glaring slightly and fiddling once again with one of the ropes on their suit. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I just got... done forgetting that... even happened. My parts hurt... just thinking about... it.</span>"" They looked up at Axe, now leaning sideways on the doorway. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I won't kick... so hard when I'm... doing said business... with you, that's... for sure. But I might... kick. Just a warning.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Too much information, Mx...</span>"" Marcial lifted his finger and spoke, chuckling a tad at their tiny innuendo.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Oh psh.</span>"" Nit pulled their pudgy body up, grasping the knob of the door in a pretty relaxed grip. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">There's more... important matters to deal... with. Like how you're... holding up my <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamasita</span>... from her work, no?</span>"" They pushed the door open slowly, slyly looking back at Marcial as they revealed the sparkling darkness on the other side.<br/><br/>The advisor perked upwards, nodding quickly with his mouth ajar like the dark door before him. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">O- Of course. My apologies.</span>"""
2642,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-03T06:48:28,Candy,"She shakes her head. ""That's too bad big guy. Looks like it'll be just you and your hand tonight then. Make sure you don't leave any stains on my couch..."" She says cheekily as she hikes up her bag and heads for the door. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Does... anyone wanna offer me a ride so I don't have to spend money on a taxi? I usually just walk but not when I'm... ten minuets late.</span>"" She groans as she looks at her phone and then to the ceiling in frustration. She quickly calls her boss. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Heya big dog? Yeap... yeah I... sorry boss, gonna be like twenty minuets late. I was in the hospital. Yeap... nah, it's cool I understand. I drained all my magic and got kicked by my clock husband. Nah, you don't gotta shoot him if you don't wanna... I wouldn't bother you for something like that, boss! I would just have Coup come and suplex him to death. Death by suplex city.</span>"" She chuckles and audible laughing is heard from the other end. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Alright boss, get the chair and Annie ready, I'll be there soon. See ya.</span>"" Axe hangs up and slip her phone into her pocket.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yeah, so... I'll make sure you get a good seat. You can't order any liquor though, obviously. Unless you don't age in accordance to our perception of time, then you'll have to show your form bending the space time continuum. The usual stuff.</span>"" Axe says as she looks at herself in the mirror next to the exit of her apartment. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I look like complete ****. Annie is going to be furious because she's going to have to have me in the friggin' chair for an hour to cover up how pale I am.</span>"" Axe mumbles to herself as she teases her hair a bit and makes sure all of her piercing are in place."
2643,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-03T09:15:54,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Speaking of rides...</span>"" Marcial took a moment to peep out the door, laying his eyes on a familiar, black, and rather antique-looking vehicle in the distance. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Good, that jerk is still waiting for us... Our chauffeur would gladly take you, though just say who you are, since he's pretty picky on taking strangers...</span>"" The man sighed, as if recalling a time when that pickiness escalated into something heinous, something cruel. As if remembering a time when the chauffeur refused to pick up a hitchhiking child in the middle of a snowy winter only for a kappa to appear and snatch the poor child away like a grocery shop item. As if recalling that the chauffeur was a cold-heart much in the vein of Nit, possibly milder. The man sighed. The man stared.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'd never... drink, hun</span>,"" Nit teased, making their way out with gradual steps. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Wine tastes... like piss, and I... don't even wanna touch... beer. Oddly enough, my... parents are the ones... encouraging me to have... wine on special occasions.</span>"" They raked their tongue, the tonic-like flavor returning to them like an obnoxious sibling. In an instant right afterwards, they came over to Axe and clasped her arm, staring into her eyes with a lovey-dovey peeper. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Of course, alco... hol isn't my biggest... worry. If we dally any... longer here, you might... just be thirty minutes... late instead.</span>"" Snickering, the eldritch yanked her right out the doorway, catching her if she were to stumble. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">For someone so... worried about being... late, you sure like... to waste time.</span>"" Emphasising their haste, Nit actually went as far as to leap over the barrier that separated the story from plummeting doom, landing on all fours and all intact on the concrete. Their previously injured ankle did not like that, but they ignored the pain, turning around to face Axe and Marcial from above. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Come on! I'm... like, two times heavier... than you yet you're... slower than me.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mx!</span>"" Marcial scrambled down the steps, panting uncontrollably. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ahh! Are you crazy?!</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Just impatient</span>,"" the clock admitted, signalling the chauffeur over with their hand as if nothing happened."
2644,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=120,2016-05-03T09:57:07,Candy,"Axe nods. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Good, my bro forbids any alcohol anyways. It has to do with our oldest brother...</span>"" Axe sighs a bit and watches Nit move up to her and sweet talk her. She smiles wryly and takes his hand. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Niiit, what the heck are you doing? You can be such a goof sometimes.</span>"" When Nit yanks her she does in fact stumble, holding onto them as Nit catches her. When Nit does jump the barrier she absolutely does not jump over with them. She looks over wide eyed. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit! Your ankle!</span>"" She quickly sprints down the stairs and runs up to him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Are you freaking crazy!? There are fully grown friggin' professionally trained fighters who can't walk for a week after taking one of Coup's figure four leg locks! You're jumping off of balconies a day later!</span>"" She sighs, looking irritated at him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Be careful. Jeez. Gonna gimmie a friggin' heart attack.</span>"" She looks into his eye. She's got a caring glint. A wonderful spark of consideration for her ticking partner.<br/><br/>She sighs deeply and takes his hand, pulling him to the limo. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Okay, we're gonna head out now. We need to go because I still need an hour in the chair.</span>"" She tosses him in quickly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">G'bye Marcial! See you after the show!</span>"" She jumps into the limo and tells the driver the location of her nightclub. She looks around the interior, looking for something to drink. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm probably gonna do the Steven Universe ending tonight... Coup's song, Scar's song... hmmm... a surprise song...</span>"" She looks at Nit and smirks."
2645,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-03T12:51:50,Sour-Salivation,"Nit raised themselves, sneering as Axe approached them with such concern. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Please,</span>"" Nit countered in a pretentious tone. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">It's only... a story. That won't... hurt me too bad.</span>""<br/><br/>The chauffeur had just arrived when Nit felt a tight clasp on their hand courteous of Axe. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Hey, don't get... so mad with me! Is there... any pleasing you? If I sit around, you... complain, and if I... move around, you compl- Ouf!</span>"" Nit's tiny mini-rant was interrupted by Axe tossing them into the vehicle, to which they quickly adjusted themselves to sit upwards.<br/><br/>The dog behind the wheel peered over at Axe from the rear-view mirror before him, grumbling softly. ""<span style=""font-family: georgia;"">End hoo ahr joo?</span>"" The chauffeur narrowed their white, oval-shaped eyes at the girl, as if wary.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Relax, yiffer,</span>"" Nit huffed, holding their hand in front of their face. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">She's the... princess-to-be, so if... I were you I'd... think twice about kicking... her out.</span><br/><br/>The Chauffeur stared at the two partners, examining them thoroughly. Scoffing softly, he looked away from the mirror and started up the car, Marcial getting in last minute.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">The hell are you-</span>?""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm not going to walk all the way to the hospital. That would be suicide.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Kay</span>.""<br/><br/>The car sped away, its wheels humming, its eyes beaming, its sprint constant. For the most part the ride to the club was quiet, although small conversation spawned on occasion. After a little bit, the vehicle halted in front of what looked like the night club, right by the curb.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: georgia;"">Ey need to git pied moor fur dis</span>."" These were The Chauffeur's final words to the two lovers before dropping them off at the place and speeding away once again, Marcial in the backseat."
2646,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-03T18:31:25,Candy,"Axe blinks at the dog man and raises an eyebrow at him when he speaks. ""Olla woo la meno wookie nipple pinchy."" She says in reference to Family Guy of all things. She turns to Nit when he comes to her defense. She can't help but smile when he refers to her as a princess. ""Jeez, you can be friggin' cute sometimes. Do you know that, buttface?"" She pokes his tummy again. She smiles at Marcial as he enters. ""Darn, and here I thought I could squeeze in a quickie on the way too.""<br/><br/>Once the arrive Axe hope out and quickly jogs to club. It's a nice looking little place. It's got big letters spelling out The Orange Suit in, fittingly enough, orange letters. Its got some boring but well trimmed shrubbery surrounding the front and lights that change color occasionally. The double doors lead to a dimly lit interior with a receptionist at the front. The receptionist seemed to recognize Nit instantly and allowed him through. Inside was a bar, tables in a restaurant section and a small hardwood dancefloor that shared half of the real estate sitting in front of the stage which had a beautiful orange grand piano. The walls were lined with upward pointing low light lamps and plant life. The workers all had tuxedos on with orange napkins tucked into their pockets, and orange button down shirts on underneath. Over all it looked like a rather classy establishment."
2647,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-04T00:28:29,Sour-Salivation,"As Nit paced behind the speedy Axe, they took a few seconds to read the bold, orange letters spelling out the club's name. At the time, it seemed like such a generic name in their opinion. As if the founder ran out of ideas and picked the lowest hanging fruit- possibly an orange, though it could have just as easily been a tangerine or clementine. Really, any orange-colored fruit would have sufficed. After three seconds of silent criticism, Nit followed Axe into the establishment, not really expecting much.<br/><br/>They were not even able to process all the receptionist's facial features before the fellow allowed him through at such a whim. This was rather quaint; the receptionist did not even card them or question anything about their appearance in what could be considered a lowly establishment for their status, even if it was as fancy as it was. Royal privilege was a trinket that allowed one to bypass should-be laws, it seemed. Hopefully their parents would not find out about this. They would be sad about being left out, after all.<br/><br/>Going deeper in this fancy cave disproved Nit's expectations. Honestly, the place was rather dashing and appealing to their aesthetics, very much unlike what they actually expected. Though, in retrospect, this was their very first time going into a night club of any sort, so it was unknown if this could be considered high quality in night club standards. Fuck it, it looked nice, so who cares?<br/><br/>Fixing up their collar and clearing their throat, Nit glanced over at Axe, their eye narrowed in the dim light. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Well, uh... This place sure... is better than what... I honestly expected. You're pretty... lucky, you know. Not many... humans are as fortunate... as you are, eh?</span>"" They chuckled and ""winked"" awkwardly at her, as if alluding to much more than what they had stated."
2648,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-04T06:47:39,Candy,"Axe rolls her eyes and smiles slightly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I wasn't always... and I'm only lucky because of my big bro. He got me this job here. I guess also because of my mother. My real mother. She used to work here too and the boss hired me because he recognized Scarlet.</span>"" She explains quickly as she heads backstage. She pokes her head back. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Just sit at the table and order something. You can put it on my tab. If you gorge on meat all night I'm going to have Coup come over and put you in a leg lock again.</span>"" She says with a pout. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Just get something small to much on and a drink. The sirloin tips are good.</span>"" She soon disappears behind the stage.<br/><br/>A few minuets later an announcement plays over the speakers. ""We apologize for the delay tonight folks. We were having some minor difficulties."" It sounds like someone's boss overhead. Not like a sleazy nightclub owner, but someone who probably is a little overweight and balding who goes home to a loving wife and kids. ""But our performer tonight is none other than theeeee Axe Murderer!"" The moderately sized crowd cheers when Axe's name is announced. There seems to be about forty or so people there. The place isn't packed by any means, but it's far from empty. ""The show will begin in fourty five minuets from now. Make sure you get a good seat! Not that it'll matter. We all know the Axe Murderer has a voice so powerful it can be heard from that sleaze hole Nightclub on the other side of town."" He says, exuding a bit of charm. The crowd gives a collective and sparse small chuckle. There's ample time for Nit to get a good seat at the front of the stage. Up front he can see what looks like the tip jar. It's a large orange bowl (as in a bowl that is literally an orange) and it seems to be empty. It sits right off the side of the stage with what looks like it's own spotlight over it."
2649,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-04T17:18:44,Sour-Salivation,"Nit could not help but giggle when the man announced Axe's name the way he did. ""Axe Murderer"" did not necessarily have the most positive connotation, so the fact that it was declared so triumphantly was ironic  and hilarious. The giggle was short and sweet, like that of a child, for Nit did not want to seem too much like a douchebag. If anything, based on the events that transpired the past few days, acting like such would be suicide.<br/><br/>Nit settled on a seat right in front of the stage. Purposely, they chose one that was pretty isolated from those with people. They leaned on the seat as they stretched themselves upon it. For about twenty minutes, they dallied on their phone, bored out of their mind. Then they got pretty hungry. With luck, they found a twenty dollar bill in their pocket. Axe should not have to pay for their gluttony, after all. That would make them look bad. Anyway, they spent the remaining twenty minutes waiting for and eating a nice sirloin they ordered and chugging down a lemonade, being left eventually with three dollars. Those remaining three dollars they threw into the bowl without a second thought, going with their mental goal. Respect, Nit, respect the princess. Looking good, looking good, Nit. They stared up at the stage afterwards, awaiting the performance."
2650,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-05T06:19:45,Candy,"Forty five minuets go by rather quickly. He receives his sirloin tips and they're in a little basket with orange wax paper in it. When he gets them the room gets darker. Obviously to set the mood for the performer. The stage is very dark however. It's difficult to see but you should be able to hear someone's heels click on the stage. The room is completely silent as suddenly a spotlight appears over someone. They're... breathtaking. It's Axe but she's wearing makeup, and she's wearing a beautiful scarlet red dress. It sparkles in the light of the projection above her. The dress so perfectly hugging her hips and legs and accenting her in all the most wonderful ways. She has a beautiful shade of blue on her eyes and crimson lipstick to accent her pale skin. But the most striking thing of all is her hair. It's obviously been elongated through magic, but it's massive. It reaches down to her knees in a sweeping, beautiful pink. It's curled off to the side that her hair is normally shaved on in a large point. Penelope looks absolutely breathtaking.<br/><br/>The crowd erupts into cheers, perhaps a bit louder than necessary, but that may be due to her rather grand, yet somehow low key introduction. When they stop a soft piano riff plays. Axe opens her eyes and smiles a wonderful smile at the audience. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">How are we doing tonight~!? Did you all come to see the Axe Murderer?</span>"" She says in a soft, enchanting voice. There's clearly a hint of a magical charming spell in her voice, though it's nothing too intense, but it makes her seem all that more alluring. The crowd cheers and whistles in response to her. ""What a lovely crowd tonight. I'll make sure to put on the performance of a lifetime~!"" She winks at them and what looks like a heart symbol comes from her eye, moving into the crowd and popping, releasing magical sparkles into the crowd. Axe giggles and the crowd eats it up, cheering and whistling further. Axe smiles a cute little toothless closed mouth smile and begins to sing. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">If I could... begin to be... half of what you think of me. I could do anything... I could  do about anything. I could even learn how to love~!</span></span>."" Her voice is, as usual, world class. She isn't even using a mic of any kind it seems. Her masterful control over her vocal magic and perhaps some on stage magics makes it seem as if she's singing directly to everyone in the room. Like she's right next to you. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">When I see... the way you act. Wondering when I'm coming back, I could do about anything... I could even learn how to love like you~.</span>"" She smirks now, turning her back to the crowd as she walks to the piano. ""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I always thought I might be <span style=""font-weight: bold"">bad</span> now I'm sure that it's <span style=""font-weight: bold"">true</span>! Because I think you're soooo good and I'm nothing like <span style=""font-weight: bold"">you</span>~.</span></span>"" She smirks back at the crowd as her short introduction song ends.<br/><br/>The crowd cheers again and she moves over to the piano, hopping on it and sitting. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">How are you tonight Marcus?</span>"" She smiles down at a young eldrich with a dartboard for a head. It seems the darts are placed in a way that resemble his facial features. ""<span style=""color: #FF0040"">Well I'm good Axe.</span><span style=""color: #408040"">But I should ask you something... something very important.</span>"" He raises his 'eyebrows'. ""<span style=""color: #FF0040"">Ya seein' anyone?</span><span style=""color: #408040"">Because honey I promise I could make you sing like never before.</span>"" He smiles and takes her hand, kissing it. He's got such a smooth, buttery voice. The crowd gives a series of 'woooo's and cheers. Axe simply laughs and moves her hand away. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Honey I've seen what you're packing, and well the teeny darts aren't only on your face.</span>"" The crowd laughs a bit as Marcus reels with a smile from his stage partner's burn. Axe gives him the signal to start the next song. He begins the next piano session as what sounds like violins play from the speakers.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">This next song goes out to a personal star in my life. She's a woman who... well she's got about everything... and I truly look up to her. The song's tune completely matches her. Big. Powerful. Undeniable. But most of all... beautiful.</span>"" She begins a heart stopping rendition of Time To Say Goodnight. It's soothing and absolutely fantastic. The raw power of Axe's voice is put on full display during this song. She hits every note to a T and then some. Her Italian is flawless, but Nit might make out that she's likely just parroting the words and she probably can't speak very much if any Italian."
2651,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-05T11:09:55,Sour-Salivation,"Damn, were these tips tiny. And they not very plentiful either. These were supposed to be eaten generously, one could suppose. Though when these thoughts crossed Nit's mind, just when they were about to begin eating, the room's lights began dimming. Almost by instinct, their eye became locked on the stage, tentative like the predator they were. For once, Nit was putting more importance on something, someone rather, that was not food or related to food. The tips were still met with their impressive maw on occasion though.<br/><br/>When Axe finally revealed herself, Nit was, to say the least, pretty taken away. They were not completely astounded, Lord knows what could blow them away that hard, but they were still very impressed. Axe was beautiful; there were no buts about it. Then again, she<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>wearing make-up, though that is the whole point of make-up to begin with so complaining would  get one nowhere.<br/><br/>Nit flinched when the crowd cheered, startled by their loudness, although they themselves did not even clap, mainly because they were not the revering type. The respecting type. Though with metallic prosthetics, it would probably sound rather obnoxious if they did anyway.<br/><br/>Quite a lot of Nit's attention was placed on Axe, although the spell she cast ensured they would not look away once. Even if this song spawned from something that annoyed them. Then again, what did<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>annoy Nit? If money came from the amount of things that pestered people, they would still be as wealthy as they were now.<br/><br/>Speaking of things that annoyed them, Marcus became pretty high on that list. The kiss, combined with the cheers from the audience, managed to snap them out for a brief second from how agitated it made them. No, Buster, that's my human you're handling there. Back off or you'll regret the day you were fucking born. Nit could have screeched those threatening words, but out of respect and preserving their sub-par reputation they remained taciturn, gulping up a sirloin tip to calm down. They were just stage partners after all. Just stage partners. Just stage partners.<br/><br/>Nit mentally settled themselves as Axe began the next segment, possibly for Coup based on Axe's description, sighing deeply. When she began speaking Italian, they did not really know if it was necessarily accurate or not for they did not speak the language. They did not really care, honestly. At this point they were just going with the flow."
2652,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-05T22:06:36,Candy,"After she finishes her Italian pop-opera. She miles and the crowd erupts into cheers. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">That one is for you Coup! I love you!</span>"" She smiles and waves to the crowd. Coup isn't there, but she's probably seen the performance before. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Now this next song goes out to the most important person in my life. I would be nothing without them.</span>"" The crowd goes quiet as she bears her heart. She moves back to the top of the piano. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He's the the person who showed me... I was actually worth a damn. For a long time he was the only person who cared.</span>"" She smiles at Marcus who stands and they move over to what looks like a drum set. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Well well... multi-talented?</span>Axe giggles a bit and raises an eyebrow. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I may have to re-think my previous statement.</span>"" She gives him the eyebrow raise now.<br/><br/>Marcus chuckles a bit and flips the drum sticks in his hands. ""<span style=""color: #FF0040"">Well sweetie... anytime you're ready I'll be waitin'.</span><span style=""color: #408040"">Just don't make me wait too long.</span>"" He points the drumsticks at her and gives a quick raise of his 'chin'. Axe giggles again at him as they start the next song. Scarlet's song is a very loud, but charming 80's power ballad. It's none other than I Need A Hero by Bonnie Tyler. A classic song that's very fitting of someone like Scarlet, if lacking subtlety.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">This next song is a new one... for a new person in my life. They might seem like he's not so nice but... deep down they're about as squishy as a sponge cake. They're here in the crowd tonight... they know who they are.</span>"" She winks at the crowd. A soft baseline begins to play as Marcus quickly switches over to a guitar.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Beauty queen of only eighteen she... had some trouble with herself. He was always there to help her she... always belong to someone else.</span></span>"" She grips her fist tight, bending over as she puts more body motion into the song. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I drove for miles and <span style=""font-weight: bold"">miles</span> and wound up at your door~. I've had you so many times but somehow I want more.</span></span>"" In a pretty impressive display Marcus seems to place ghostly versions of his fingers over the base guitar as he slides over to the drum set and starts the chorus. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't mind spendin' everyday... out on your corner in the pouring rain.</span></span>"" She looks down at the crowd and points directly at Nit as she sings. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Look for a girl with a broken smile... and ask her if she wants to stay awhile.</span></span>"" She brings her fist to her chest as she sings directly at Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">And she will... be loved. She will be looooooooved~.</span></span>"" She takes a deep breath as the song slows down again and closes her eyes. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tap on my window... knock on my door I... want to make you feel beautiful.</span></span>"" She opens them again and looks at Nit once more. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I know I tend to get so insecure. It doesn't matter anymore!</span></span>"" She seems to address the whole audience this time. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">It's not always rainbows and butterflies it's compromise that moves us along... yeah. My heart is full...</span></span>"" She holds her hand to her chest and looks at Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">My door's always open you come anytime <span style=""font-weight: bold"">you want!</span></span></span>"" The song hits it crescendo and Axe's voice flairs to match the rising drums and louder base. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't mind spendin' every day... out on your corner in the pouring rain. Look for the girl with a broken smile... and ask her if she wants to stay awhile. And she will be loved... she will be loved. She will be loved... she will be loooooooooved.</span></span>"" She smiles at Nit again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I know where you hide... alone in your car... I know all the things that make you who you are. I know that goodbye... means nothing at all. Makes me come back and catch her her everytime she... falls.</span></span>"" She closes out with the last chorus... but at the end of the song she makes sure to repeat the line while staring at Nit.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Please don't try so hard to say goodbye.</span></span>""<br/><br/>The crowd erupts into cheers once again. A standing ovation for the two now as she bows and Marcus waves to the crowd. It seems Axe has even started to cry as well. Not sobbing, but it's obvious tears are streaming down her face."
2653,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-05T23:18:17,Sour-Salivation,"Most of Nit's weight was placed on their head as it leaned atop their palm which was held up by their arm pressed on the table. Despite their seemingly bored look, they were quite enjoying this... at least, to an extent. As Axe hopped about the stage, singing her singsongy songs, their pupil followed her around like a black puppy, loyal as can be. This next song dedicated to Scarlet was especially catchy as well, and while they were not rocking out in their seat like the majority of Axe's lovely audience likely was, their metal fingertips tapped the tabletop, soft steel raindrops falling and rising from the air to the table to the air to the table, tapping and tapping to the rather upbeat rhythm of the song. This was their first time hearing this song however, so they were offbeat pretty often. For the most part though, they were pretty chillax.<br/><br/>That is, until it was their turn for the invisible spotlight.<br/><br/>A stone plummeted to the bottom of their stomach as the first few notes played. It pushed their butt right on their seat, immobilizing them and forcing their eye to watch. If they were capable of perspiring, Nit would be filling buckets upon buckets each half minute. The tune echoed in their head and screamed as Axe was directly looking down and pointing at them, her posture like a powerful empress booming at her puny subjects. Something about her passion, something about her showing so much care for Nit that she was willing to dedicate a song for them made them feel stuffed with more butterflies than meat. They stared right at the stage, trying not to make eye contact with Axe every time she loomed over them but doing just that anyways. Nit felt absolutely sick. This kindness, this dedication, just... why? After all they had done, pushing this girl around, toying with her emotions like puppets! Now she is proudly singing this song to God knows how many people, one that was supposed to be their private theme song! Maybe Nit deserved this, maybe they did not, but Nit was for ""nay"" all the way!<br/><br/>Then the stone pushed. Pushed their stomach contents up.<br/><br/>In an instant, right after the crowd began to cheer, Nit leaped out of their seat and darted across the room, knocking over a poor woman in the process. With disgrace, with embarrassment, they sped around in an attempt to find the restrooms. Then they did, but they groaned as looking upon them they stumbled upon their greatest enemy.<br/><br/>Gender-segregated restrooms.<br/><br/>""Male or female?"" The doors seemed to ask Nit tauntingly, the symbols peering over their pedestals on the wall ""Oh,<span style=""font-style: italic"">both</span>? Go fuck yourself.""<br/><br/>And in that instant Nit threw up, gagging up a blobby, translucent, and green stream of vomit, hitting the ground like pouring rain. Their stomach ached with throbbing pain, as if someone were tapping obnoxiously on it like a window. They tended to get insecure like this, and it definitely mattered."
2654,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-06T00:29:48,Candy,"Axe watching this all transpire thought quickly and moved even quicker. She took a deep breath and snapped her fingers, releasing a large spark of magics. From across the room she removes the vomit from the floor in it's entirety. It remained on his face, but a large portion of the smell was gone and as was most of the evidence. At the same time she floats a large pink heart into the air and it pops, releasing fake rain onto the crowd. She snaps again and in front of him appears a roll of paper towels and a bottle of water. She took a deep breath afterwards. She's clearly trying her hardest to compose herself after using so much energy. She waves down a stage hand.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You? Yes you sweetie? Please get me a glass of peppermint tea. You know it's my favorite sweetie.</span>"" She gives the stage hand a flirty flick on the nose. The stage hand blushes, not expecting to be moved partially into Axe's spotlight. She moves over to the piano and sits. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Marcus? How did...</span>"" She takes a deep breath, looking a bit flustered now. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">How was your vacation?</span>"" She smiles at him and leans forward. Marcus looks a little confused, as clearly this isn't part of the script. ""<span style=""color: #FF0040"">Well... it was nice sweetheart.</span><span style=""color: #408040""> Not as nice as you though.</span>"" He says quickly trying to pick himself up. ""<span style=""color: #FF0040"">I went and visited my grandmother in Hawaii.</span><span style=""color: #408040"">She's one heck of a cook.</span>"" Axe nods and looks over, searching for the stage hand with her tea. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Sweetie I wasn't joking about that tea please. While I'm still young.</span>""<br/><br/>Axe would also quickly glance over at Nit, doing a good job of hiding how concerned she was. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'll be taking requests while that sweet, but slow man gets me my drink. Fifteen gets you a song and thirty gets you a song and a shoutout. I'll say anything you want~... within reason of course.</span>"" She raises her eyebrows as a small spotlight shows on the orange with the hole in it for the money. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Everything else is just might appreciated. You can show how much you love the Axe Murderer by putting your change in her pocket.</span>"" She smirks and the crowd laughs a bit."
2655,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-06T07:52:59,Sour-Salivation,"Nit could not even reach out for the items given so generously to them from how ill they felt at the moment. Stupid insecurity. Clasping their aching stomach tightly, they remained curled on the floor, the aftereffects of nausea kicking in. The whole room was twirling, flinging oblivious patrons about without getting a single reaction to it. Nit was the only one who felt it, who experienced it. Who knew they could get so sick just from insecurity?<br/><br/>Suddenly, Nit flicked their head up, their tummy sloshing and gurgling. Again, the bitter taste of their eccentric vomit stinged their gullet as more green blobs poured out of their retching mouth. They were trepidating at this point, not wanting to vomit anymore. In an attempt to combat their weakness, Nit carefully rose to their feet, still holding their belly. They pretended to ignore the vomit until the smell became so unbearable that it was an obligation at this point. Using the water and paper towels, looking sickened and disgusted, Nit began cleaning their mess, having to kneel back down on their stomach again. It took a while, but eventually only the smell remained.<br/><br/>Finally, after finishing, Nit was able to leave. Vomit-stained paper towels clutched in a tight fist and water bottle in another, they began staggering back to their seat, which was unfortunately pretty far off. They looked grumpy the whole way through for obvious reasons. When they reached their seat, they wished to slowly plop down onto the seat, even if it strained their stomach to do so. They did not want to worry Axe the way she privately did, after all. It seemed cruel to do the antithesis. However, for most of their remaining time there, Nit kept their head down, their sloshing tummy getting the best of them.<br/><br/>Stupid insecurity."
2656,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-06T11:19:07,Candy,"Axe takes a deep breath, partially relieved as she finally gets her tea. She sips it and takes a deep breath. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Ahh... much better.</span>"" She stands and quickly hops off the stage. She moves over to Nit with a graceful strut. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh, it seems one of my poor patrons has had a bit too much. Waiter? Give this young man some ginger ale.</span>"" She smiles and gently runs her hand along Nit's back. Nit can feel her magical essence run through her fingertips through his body to his back. It's a soothing, calming spell. It helps calm his stomach and relieve some of his nausea. The crowd laughs a bit and claps as Axe helps the apparent random patron of the nightclub. She quickly moves past Nit.<br/><br/>She goes back to her tea ans sips again, shaking her head a bit as Marcus plays something soft to distract the crowd. After this she seems to be ready to sing again. This time she sings Ocean Man by Ween. It's not in the deep voice, but in a more lounge style to help with the relaxing vibe of the club. Though it's interesting to note that when the echo-y electronic part of the song towards the end of it happens she does that by simply singing it. It's both impressive and slightly unsettling to hear her voice echo like that.<br/><br/>The night continues on and Axe sings quite a few songs. She goes on until about two in the morning when her show finally ends. Her final song is a request. Ironically it's Hello by Adele. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Thank you! Thank you! You were all wonderful! I'll make sure you are all last on my list to murder!</span>"" She winks at them again and does the same heart sparkle bomb from the start of the show. The crowd stands and cheers and Axe takes Marcus' hand and bows with him as the spotlight fades away and the light grow again to signify the show has come to an end. Axe, once again using her magic tells Nit to ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">come backstage with [her].</span>"""
2657,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-06T13:32:30,Sour-Salivation,"Laughing.<br/><br/>This poor clock vomited profusely just mere seconds ago, and all these bastards could do was<span style=""font-style: italic"">laugh</span>and<span style=""font-style: italic"">clap</span>. As if this was<span style=""font-style: italic"">funny</span>. I don't know about you, Nit's consciousness growled. But if I saw someone, let alone a royal puking and appearing like they were punched violently in the gut, I wouldn't be laughing. Though, it depended who it was.<br/><br/>For example, if it were any of you assholes, I would be laughing like a damn psychopath.<br/><br/>Nit was feeling much better, clearly, but their temper was, as usual, through the roof. They grumbled softly to themselves, still rather upset after what had transpired. Laughing at a sick person who wanted to go home at first from how ill they were. People could be so heartless sometimes.<br/><br/>Much unlike Nit, of course.<br/><br/>From a distance, Nit could hear Axe's voice telling them to come backstage. Possibly to punish them for vomiting, that sick bastard. Sighing deeply, Nit raised themselves off their seat, still quite weak. Their legs guided them to the stage, climbing up the steps and displaying their hobbling hobble for a few seconds to the dismissed crowd before disappearing behind the curtains.<br/><br/>""Look, mamí,"" they began instantly after appearing backstage, calling out into the hidden magic room. ""it was... out of anxiety. I'm not used to... having such grand perform... mances dedicated to... me. I don't  like it. It makes me... feel important and weird and....<span style=""font-style: italic"">gross</span>."" Nit seemed rather open about this, telling the distant nothing exactly why things happened the way they did."
2658,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-06T18:27:50,Candy,"The backroom is pretty unimpressive. A rack full of outfits. A vanity with various makeup products on it. It's about as dimly lit as the rest of the club and the only person back there right now is Axe,<br/><br/>The moment Nit walks through the door Axe nearly tackles him to the ground, wrapping her arms around him. ""Nit! Are you okay? What the heck happened out there? You're not sick right?"" Penelope's face was plastered with worry. She reaches down and begins to rub Nit's stomach gently, her fingertips sparking with the same soothing magic as before. ""How's that? Does that feel any better."" She says, looking up into his eye. ""Sorry about everyone laughing big guy. It was that or they would all be disgusted and repusled by your barf."" She grabs some gum and hands it to them.<br/><br/>When and if he chews the gum she leans over and kisses his cheek. ""Oh yeah, I wanted to ask you, what do you think of me with long hair? I had my half hawk do thing before and I just always kinda stuck with it, but I kinda like having long hair like this."" She smiles coyly. ""But more important than that, what did you think.of my show? I knew you were in the audience so I gave it my all..."""
2659,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-06T21:08:02,Sour-Salivation,"Like some fierce rhinoceros  was the force that struck Nit from the front, making the eldritch grunt and stumble back. Their first instinct was to strike back at this unknown force, but they ceased this urge after realizing that Axe had her arms wrapped around their torso.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Ugh, stop</span>,"" Nit snarled as they knocked Axe's magical hand away. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You're gonna... get weak again, and... after what happened... two days ago, we... really can't afford that</span>."" Their tone was earnest and stern like a scolding parent. Scratching their stomach, they added, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">All I need... is a little... rest</span>."" Even after their mild scold, they happily took the gum and began chewing immediately after putting it in their mouth. Peppermint. Their favorite.<br/><br/>Nit chuckled softly from being kissed on the cheek, a red mark left where her lips made contact with them. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Eh, you look... alright</span>,"" they lied, their rousing attitude crawling out of its den. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And your thingy... was OK. I'm not one... for music, honestly. I only came... because of you.</span>"" They lifted their shoulders in a shrug, snickering softly. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I mean, you... were far from terrible. I'll... give you that</span>."" Those last few lines, however, were not necessarily lies. If Marcial had not told them to come here, they would have just stayed in the apartment, eating and sleeping for the night as per usual of their routine. They only hoped that Axe did not act<span style=""font-style: italic"">too</span>negatively towards their statements."
2660,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-07T08:56:43,Candy,"Axe looks up at him and she suddenly does something that Nit has never seen her do. It's almost heartbreaking to watch. Axe looks away and the back to him and she shrinks, moving away from him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">O-Oh...</span>"" Her voice shakes a bit. Penelope swallows hard and then looks back to the vanity. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I just... thought that... I...</span>"" She sits at the vanity. From the side Nit can see her welling up. She takes a deep breath and takes a box of Kleenex from a drawer. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm sorry I wasted your time Nit. You can go home now.</span>"" She swallows hard and presses a tissue to the corner of her eye. She makes sure that Nit is gone before looking into mirror.<br/><br/>Nit may be able to her her mumble pieces of sentences. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Idiot... should have stuck to altos. I can't baritone to save my life...</span>"" She beats the lowest, meaty part of her palms to her forehead and sits there. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Stupid... stupid... stupid.</span>"" She takes another breath and looks at the mirror. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I couldn't even charm Nit with a literal charm spell entwined into my voice.</span>"" She balls her fists and presses them to her eyes, growling in frustration. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">All because you sung your song, you idiot Penelope!</span>"" She buries her face in her hands, likely smearing her makeup. She takes a deep breath and wipes her eyes again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Whatever. It's fine. I'm just going to go home and watch... ****in' Zootopia a hundred times</span>."" She stands and snaps, removing her makeup and staring at her hair. She reaches into the drawers again and grabs a razor, contemplating cutting it off again. Nit hadn't given his opinion on her with longer hair."
2661,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-07T13:02:53,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Eh heh heh heh hah hah... Eh?</span>""<br/><br/>Even before Axe began shedding tears, Nit could tell that she was once again hurt by their sour words. Seeing her like this was pretty paining. In an attempt to mitigate her, Nit tried to approach Axe, hand stuck out slightly, but not before being stopped by her offer for them to go home. They ""furrowed"" their ""forehead"", clearly almost as upset as her. It was more exacerbation than sadness, however.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I mean... Fine, think what you... want. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Coño vale</span>.</span>"" Grumbling, they paced away from Axe, hands in their pockets fiddling about nervously. They chewed their gum much harder this time, their fangs piercing through the plaster like kitchen knives. Like the same metaphorical knives they used to unintentionally hurt Axe's feelings.<br/><br/>Nit never actually left. Hand hoisted on their rump, they looked back at the solemn Axe, blowing a bubble with the gum trapped in their maw. They heard her rambles semi-clearly, and they smugly rolled their eye in response.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You take things <span style=""font-style: italic"">waaaay</span>... too seriously,</span>"" they blurted at the grimly glum girl getting gloomy. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I didn't even say... you were awful, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamí</span>. You were alright, as... in passable. I know... you're sensitive, <span style=""font-style: italic"">pero por Dios...</span></span>"" Nit was heavily utilizing their bilingualism at this very moment it seemed, so they were clearly upset. They slowly approached Axe as she took out her razor, without hesitation this time, and allowed their arm to lunge at hers, clasping her thin, pale limb in its prosthetic jaws. Nit had a death grip going on with their hold, attempting to immobilize Axe's arm so that she could not do what she planned to do. This once again demonstrated their rather prominent eldritch strength despite, again, being shorter and stouter than Axe.<br/><br/>With their other hand, Nit attempted to take the razor from Axe's grasp. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Relax, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamí</span></span>,"" they cooed in her ear. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Don't get so... worked up from... this nonsense. So what... if some ugly eldritch... said you weren't good enough... at your job? Why, you... can't stop, you've got... a living to make, and... you enjoy it. So pull your... head out of your... cute, round ass, eh?</span>"" They began running a third hand through her luscious mane, gently and smoothly traversing the pink strands like one were to see someone do in a shampoo commercial. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I love you, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamí</span>. You just gotta... try to accustom to... my hardheartedness, no?</span>"" Nit simply chuckled afterwards, maintaining their position."
2662,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-08T08:24:43,Candy,"Axe swallows hard and takes a deep breath, attempting to calm herself. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm sorry. I normally don't but you...</span>"" She looks down. ""You mean a lot to me Nit. So what you say matters. I want you to be proud of me. I want you to enjoy the things I do. I'm really proud of my voice and stuff but... I'm self-conscious at the same time. It's why I'm kind of a perfectionist when it comes to these kinds of things. I pretty much sing all the time. I've been holding back since you came here because I didn't wanna annoy you any more than I did. Things didn't exactly start super smooth and all."" She plays with her hair a bit.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I also don't know what you thought I was gonna do with this razor. It's electric and I don't self harm. It's just a cry for attention and my oldest brother kinda... commit suicide and stuff. So I don't even think about doing things like that.</span>"" She attempts to wriggle from his grasp, but obviously can't. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Holy poop you're strong.</span>"" She says looking at his hand. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I also might be... still pretty weak from being in a coma for a few days. You know, a minor thing like that.</span>"" She says clearly in jest. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Don't let Scar or Coup find out you have a grip like this. You'll be pressed to be a boxer or a wrestler in no time... well, maybe not a wrestler. You're a little too short to be one of those big, fat wrestler types. You have the personality for a fantastic heel though.</span>"" She teases and lets him get in close.<br/><br/>Penelope looks into Nit's eye, her face turning red from his words. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But... you're not just some fat eldrich. You're <span style=""font-style: italic"">my</span> fat eldrich.</span>"" She says, leaning in closer to him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yeah, maybe I wish you were a bit taller and buffer, and I'm going to wait until you're a bit sweetier but...</span>"" She gives him that sweet, genuine smile and places one of her gentle hands on Nit's rounded face. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You can't help who you fall in love with.</span>"" She wasn't surprised at all by what he said. Her heart told her that Nit felt the same way about her that she did about them. She leans in slightly, closing her eyes."
2663,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-08T18:07:58,Sour-Salivation,"Axe's first few statements were enough to make Nit silent for a few moments. Eye pinning, they responded, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">T- Tcht, don't b- be ridi... culous. S- St- Stop lying.</span>"" Nit folded two of their three arms, one still grasping at Axe's arm, while trembling slightly and looking off to the side. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not...<span style=""font-style: italic""> that</span> important to... you.</span>"" Even though they sacrificed their indolence to come here. Even though they were willing to visit Axe at the hospital. Even though they were a royal<span style=""font-style: italic""> lord</span>. This care she had made Nit extremely uncomfortable. Not oh-gosh-I'm-gonna-puke uncomfortable, but still pretty queasy.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">When did I... ever say you were... going to cut your... self?</span>"" Nit asked while chuckling quite audibly. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You humans assume... too much. As far... as I'm concerned, the... only thing worth cutting... is your impression of... me being stupid.</span>"" They nuzzzled her face softly. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm stupid, but... not <span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span> stupid. I was more... worried about you... cutting your hair or... something because of me. Though I know... you gotta do it... sometime, I just... didn't want that bad... taste in your mouth, <span style=""font-style: italic"">¿sabè?</span></span>""<br/><br/>Tilting their head, Nit tightened their grip as Axe discussed their supposed strength. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not strong. You're just... weak. Don't you tell... any of those two... jack shit or I'll... end you right there. That's exercise, and... I hate exercise.</span>"" They held and straightened their floating alarm clock head by the sides.<span style=""font-family: courier;"">""My head is... also pretty sensitive to... damage, being glass... and cheap quartz and... stuff. Plus other intricate... anatomy bullshit. Natural isn't... always the best.</span>"" Their gloved, prosthetic fingers tapped its sides, a light clacking sound accompanying it as metal met metal. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">So no thanks. I'm... more fit being a... fatass lord bossing... people around and... sleeping all day.</span>""<br/><br/>More sweet talk. This time, Nit did not feel uneasy. Not as much at least. They finally released Axe's arm from their grasp, allowing it to breathe. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You're as sweet as... flan sometimes...</span>"" Their four arms were put to rest of their respective sides while Axe touched them and leaned. Blushing, their light-green spiral face gaining blotchy tints of more saturated hues on each ""cheek"", they tentatively spectated her actions. Their head perked up and nudged her face playfully. They waited.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I suppose that's... true.</span>"""
2664,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=140,2016-05-10T08:47:46,Candy,"Axe huffs, leaning back. She opens her eyes and looks visibly annoyed. Her face pretty much say it all. Right now it's saying 'are you frigging serious right now?' ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit! You were supposed to kiss me there. Haven't you ever seen a romantic... anything?</span>"" Axe grumbles and folds her arms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">A romantic drama? A romantic comedy? A romantic anime? A romantic friggin'... limerick?</span>"" She sighs a bit and looks into Nit's eye. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">It was a really sweet romantic moment and it could have been wrapped up nicely with out first kiss.</span>""<br/><br/>She blinks at him, touching his face again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit... of course I care about you. I wrapped up your hand. I held strong through whatever that temper tantrum you had was. I cleaned up your vomit for Pete's sake.</span>"" She comes in and hugs him again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You're important to me Nit. Don't forget that ever in your dumb, thousand year old clock life. Oh, yeah by the way? You're going to outlive me by a looooong time. Sorry about that.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm gonna tell them, you butt. I can't wait for you to be all big and swole and buff because you spent all that time training with Scar or Coup.</span>"" She grins at him teasingly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">How about we reach a compromise? If you get all muscly... I'll stop bothering you about my nerdy 'weeb' stuff?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh, and don't you know the best part about kissing girls?</span>"" She grins a smug little smirk that's a mixture of sultriness and... well smugness. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">It shuts them up.</span>"""
2665,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-10T11:26:08,Sour-Salivation,"What a sudden offer of love this was! Nit's eyes bulged, its source clearly shocked. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">K- Kiss? Kiss<span style=""font-style: italic""> you?</span></span>"" Their green blush intensified as they gazed at Axe, still quite daunted.  They were not disgusted, far from it. But how can you make out with that which has no lips? Something seemed ludicrous about the whole thing.<br/><br/>Though, once again, their blush strengthened as Axe squeezed them in her grasp. They were surprisingly squishy, almost like the softest, cuddliest plush animal money could buy except free of charge. Sighing softly, they snuggled into their lover, wrapping their arms around her in loving reciprocation. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I don't want... to live so long. Life might... just lose its spice and... sweetness..</span>."" They hugged Axe a little tighter, snuggling into her more. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">... especially the most... tingly cinnamon and sweetest... sugar.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Ugh, staaaawwp-uh!</span>"" Nit whined, pawing at Axe's nose, lightly pushing her back temporarily. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">No means... no, mamí! Let me... be happy with my... potbelly. I bet you it... works like a really... good pillow. Wouldn't you want... that instead?</span>""<br/><br/>Axe's claim about kisses silencing girls seemed promising. They felt lovey-dovey enough, so perhaps this was finally their chance. Their chance to do<span style=""font-style: italic""> it.</span><br/><br/>And did they do.<br/><br/>Nit grabbed Axe by her head, pulled her close, and placed their gooey tongue on her lips. They did not put it directly in her mouth- not without permission. They did bite her lips however, their plastic fangs prohibited from puncturing Axe's flesh. Soft moans escaped Nit's gullet as they quote unquote ""kissed"" her, hoping she was not entirely appalled."
2666,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-10T19:18:46,Candy,"Axe blinked at Nit and raises an eyebrow. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Sugar... cinnamon? Dud I have no freaking clue what you're talking about. I think you're referring to me? But... you should live long. You can find another person who can love you. Hey! Coup is probably going to outlive us! She's got purer blood than me and my brother combined. So you can still visit her! Oh wait, no... she'll probably die before all of us because she's a wrestler. Chair shots to the head... being dropped on your head... being punched in the head. If she's not going to die she'll probably go crazy.</span>"" Axe looks a bit depressed saying all this.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Ah, anyways! Nope! I won't stop bothering you until you look like a JoJo character.</span>"" She grins cheekily and pokes his belly. She mumbles the theme to the first season of JoJo's Bizarre Adventure. She continues to poke Nit's belly as she does so. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You know you can lay on pecs, right? I do it all the time when I cuddle my big red cuddle butt.</span>"" She grins up at them.<br/><br/>Axe swallows hard when Nit goes in to kiss her. She was confused when he began to grab her head and then even more so when the kiss started. She couldn't hold in her snickers and she breaks the kiss. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh, you know what? I dunno what I expected since you don't have lips... but that was not it at all. It wasn't unpleasant, but... wow that was odd.</span>"" She shakes her head. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't even know what my input into this kiss is supposed to be.</span>"""
2667,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-10T23:33:36,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not good at... romancing. I never was. At least... the ""getting to know... you"" part</span>."" A suggestive eye rolled over at Axe, laying on its side and staring Axe head on. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I've only... practiced more filthy things. Coup's too old... for me, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamí</span>. But... if she wasn't..</span>."" Nit concealed a chuckle behind a sinister hand, fangs gleaming softly in the dim light. They seemed to be passing off Axe's disdain from mentioning the brutality of Coup's career.<br/><br/>Nit's laughing intensified a tad, turning into childish giggles as their gut was poked at. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Ngh... Not like that</span>,"" they tried to say in a gruff manner in between giggles. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And pecs are... like slabs of stone. Not the most... comfortable thing in... the world, no?</span>"" Nit cocked their head to the side, still chortling away. They were quite the chuckly clock.<br/><br/>But just like that, their giggliness was short-lived. Scanning over Axe with a slight glare, they retracted themselves away, craning their neck back and down. They flicked their tongue at the girl in a show of distaste.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You said you... wanted a stupid kiss</span>,"" they hissed, their tone teasing but still slightly souring. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I don't know... what you expected... either</span>."" They folded their arms, letting the two intertwined pairs of limbs roost on their breast. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">At least... you didn't kiss some... animal, like a... frog or a <span style=""font-style: italic"">turtle</span>..</span>."" For whatever reason, they seemed to put great emphasis on that very last word. As if something about it disgusted them, or reminded them of something foul, something careless and whiny. Nit most likely grumbled the words ""fucking scalie"" before looking off to the side.<br/><br/>Their eye locked on Axe again, looking rather cold. Typical of Nit. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not... gonna get so worked... up about that... though. I've got... Uuuuaaaahh.</span>.."" Nit let out a great yawn, scratching their belly with their dorsal arms as they did. ""...<span style=""font-family: courier;"">more important... matters</span>.""<br/><br/>They blinked.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Hey... You've got the... time? Don't read... me though, since... my head doesn't... actually measure it</span>."" Once again, the clock chortled, the irony rather jarring to them."
2668,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-11T09:13:53,Candy,"Axe snorts at his remark. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yeah, I noticed that you're not exactly Dwayne 'The Rock' Johnson when it comes to charisma...</span>"" She sighs and touches his belly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Or muscles...</span>"" She pouts up at him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You're lucky I think fatties can be cute too.</span>"" She pokes him again and smirks, leaning up and kissing his cheek. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Wait, Coup is too old? You guys would have went to high school together...</span>"" Axe shakes her head at Nit's silliness. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Or do you not age according to our space time continuum? It would be pretty fitting seeing as you're a clock.</span>"" She asks again as she continues to poke Nit's belly.<br/><br/>Axe smiles. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yes... I did say I wanted a kiss. Whatever the heck that was will do. It's cute. I like when you open up to me and I get to see Nit's squishy insides instead of just his squishy outsides...</span>"" Axe grins mischievously. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Speaking of squishy insides.</span>"" She gleans her teeth at him, clearly making a sexual advance. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yeah, uh anyways. Nah, I've never kissed an animal. But I do find turtles pretty cute. Like... a turtle wearing a hat or something!?</span>"" She squees. Axe, the self proclaimed pink punk gives a very silly, albeit rather cute squee. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">That would be soooo cuuuuuute!</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Am I perhaps those more important matters?</span>"" She smiles and runs her finger down his chest. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You better get to doing those matters soon.</span>"" She gives a raise of her eyebrows before she interrupts her advances with his question. She reaches over and looks at the time on her phone. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Like two thirty.</span>"" Axe places her phone back down. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Almost your bed time? I know you're a time bound and pretty lazy eldrich, but c'mon? You called Coup old? At least she can stay up past two.</span>"""
2669,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-11T13:24:44,Sour-Salivation,"Nit purred as they were caressed more, though they eventually moved away so they would not get too into it. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm no fatty</span>,"" they insisted, putting their hands on their hips and sticking their rump to the side like a stereotypically grumpy teacher. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm just... a little chunky, that's... all. And isn't Coup... in her twenties or... something? She's with Period... Stain after all. A shame... Though I'll admit.... The Stain is... pretty sexy. Kinda makes me... question my sexuality, really.</span>"" Sinisterly, Nit chuckled away, clasping Axe's hand when she tried to poke their tummy again and lightly pushing it away. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Stooop. That tickles</span>...""<br/><br/>Their eye narrowed slightly, and their gullet gurgled. Viscous saliva began to collect there, creating their distinct growl. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You dirty son... of a... Do you even... know what you're... going to come across? Not necessarily... for the faint of... heart</span>."" Nit almost seemed to smirk right then and there, though it disappeared with the mention of that which shall not be named. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Yes... With a hat... <span style=""font-style: italic"">Cute</span></span>."" A snort escaped their salivating gullet. This was too much of a coincidence.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Two thirty?!</span>"" In a burst of excitement, Nit scrambled in place. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I was supposed... to have went to bed... hours ago! Now I'm gonna wake... up at like three in... the afternoon! Just great...</span>"" They rubbed their face pane with their hands, groaning in annoyance. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">We need to... go. At least, I... have to. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Now</span></span>."""
2670,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-12T00:07:31,Candy,"Axe rolls her eyes and huffs. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You are the fattest person I know. Despite what Tumblr tells you being fat is not healthy. Even for Eldrich. Unless you have like a glandular problem, which I doubt.</span>"" She folds her arms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">It's not just because I want a big buff sexy clock... I care about your well being too Nit. Another thing is being skinny is freeing. Imagine wearing a fifty pound backpack all the time everywhere forever. Then suddenly you start to take things out of the backpack until it's just the backpack itself... that represents the stretched out flesh from your fat, gross body sticking around. But it would be like walking on air.</span>"" She becomes a bit lost in her own comparison. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But... yeah... Scarlet is probably going to make you work out anyways. Our older brother was fat as a kid and it caused him a lot of... self-esteem issues. Even after he grew older and skinnier.</span>"" She leans up and kisses him again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Not that <span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span> have any of those, right mister I barf when my girlfriend sings to me on stage?</span>""<br/><br/>Axe grins. ""As for Coup? She's twenty two. Same age as my brother. You're about eighteen. So you two could have gone to high school together."" She squints at him as he fawns over Scarlet. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Scar isn't in to big fatties. In fact I've only seen him sleep with cute little dainty weaklings and other big buff boys.</span>"" Penelope smirks and huffs some hair out of her face. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Surprise. Scar is bi.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Wait, really? We should bounce then. I'm gonna go punch out. You go get the doge ready to leave.</span>"" She quickly grabs her bag and gets ready to change, ushering Nit out of the room. ""Oh! Before you go, I need you to do something important."" She looks at him dead in the eye. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">We just got mozzarella covered onion rings at the bar. Pick me up an order.</span>"""
2671,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-13T10:35:07,Sour-Salivation,"At this point, the remarks about their protuberance were getting sickening to Nit. They sneered over at Axe, hands tightly gripped around flabs on their hips.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Listen. I'm tired, and... I really don't feel... like being criticised for... my weight. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Again</span>.</span>"" Their thick legs maintained this almost stern position that made Nit look rather menacing. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Do you see...<span style=""font-style: italic""> me</span> criticising <span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span> for... being a walking bag... of bones?<span style=""font-style: italic""> Every day</span>? No. Because, surprisingly... I have limits to... my harassment. That's like the... lowest of the low... that one could... go. I'm happy with my... body, and I know the conse... quences. Can you, like... fuck off and let... me live? <span style=""font-style: italic"">Please?</span> I just spent all... of my sleeping time... for your punk ass.</span>""<br/><br/>Their entire speech was grumbled out in a hostile, gruff tone that further emphasised their agitated attitude. They even snarled when Axe went to kiss them, and they intensified it as Axe went on. Nit truly did not want to be meddled with right now.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Fine,</span>"" Nit growled in response to Axe's request. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I expect... you to pay... for it</span>."" They stepped away from the door, leering back on occasion behind partially cracked glass. They looked almost sinister, like a generic villain with the scar that clearly segregated them from good. They prowled around until they found the formidable bar, to which they plopped themselves on one of the stools. Laying their head down on the table with their arms serving as a headrest, Nit ordered the appetizer, signalling and specifying with their metallic sausage fingers. They waited then, waited for the order, sighed as they waited, waited, waited. Waited for the order. Waited for this night to finally drop dead like prey between their fangs."
2672,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-13T20:31:24,Candy,"Axe rolls her eyes and pushes her hair back. She was done playing the good cop. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Alright...</span>"" She goes into the mirror and places her fingers on her throat and begins to trace some strange looking lines with her magic. She finishes the strange seal and quickly changes. She heads into the lobby to the bar after she changes into her normal clothes. She walks up to Nit and continues the conversation they had previously backstage.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">First off dicksponge... I'm done playin' good cop. I'm gonna keep shittin' on your weight. As long as you're a fat fuckface, then you're going to get shit from people about your blubber spilling out everywhere. Second off dicknose... I have muscles. I've actually been working out. Oh, sorry, I forgot saying those words makes you reel like a vampire in front of a cross. If you were really happy with your body you wouldn't give a fuck if I said anything and you wouldn't be such a little bitch about it. I refuse to 'fuck off' and let someone I love live uncomfortably because they're lazy. I just spent three days in a hospital bed for <span style=""font-style: italic"">your</span> bitch ass so you're going to shut your stupid analog clock face and hear me bitch about your weight because I actually give a fuck unlike you.</span>"" She pants from her rant. It really doesn't feel like Axe is trying to straight up insult Nit. It feels more like she's just finally speaking how she should. Finally living up to her name and letting him see what she's normally like.<br/><br/>Axe reaches up to her chin and turns her turns her neck until a sickening CRACK is heard. The seal on her neck dispels and seems to fade away. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Damn it feels good to be back.</span>"" She stares him down. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Now get your <span style=""font-style: italic"">fat</span> *** up and into the car so we can go home and you can sleep.</span>"" She looks to the side at the bartender who has pretty much been paralyzed there in a state of mostly fear and a hint of amusement. ""Y-Your-"" He doesn't even get to finish saying that before Axe snatches the bag from him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Put it on my tab.</span>"" The larger male bartender flinches as Axe takes the onion rings from him. Axe whips around, her hair fluttering behind her as she heads for the exit."
2673,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-14T14:49:57,Sour-Salivation,"A metal fist slammed itself against the tabletop once as a means to vent frustration without directly harming anyone. Outside of that, Nit remained completely quiet and still throughout Axe's rant about being a stout individual in two of the senses. Saying anything at this point would just trigger another hatefully caring  statement, and they just wanted to sleep.<br/><br/>Pulling their tubby figure off the stool, their legs holding up their weight, they sluggishly and reluctantly followed, their arms clasping one another from their anxiety. They ceased this behavior to call up the chauffeur only to return to doing it anew. As they watched Axe strut in front of them with exacerbation on her shoulder, Nit was strenuously attempting to contain their own, snarling on occasion and digging their fingers into their arms with the resulting pain oddly satisfying.<br/><br/>Axe's words echoed in their mind: 'fat fuckface', 'blubber spilling out everywhere', 'I actually give a fuck unlike you'... pretentious, obese, ignorant. The moment they stepped outside Nit paused all movement right in front of the entrance. They looked down at their beer belly; they used to be alright with it, now the blubber seemed like a parasite. They targetted everything, that fat fuckface. The cellulite on their thighs- enemy. The chub on their arms- fiend. Their fatty breasts- opponent. Their rather prominent rump- antagonist. Was that how they were supposed to think if they cared about...<span style=""font-style: italic"">anything</span>? Nit's self-consciousness was their friend and foe, consecutively. It loved and hated them. It wanted to painfully heal them.<br/><br/>They did not want it.<br/><br/>Shoving those thoughts, those heinously complex thoughts out of their mind, Nit huffed pretty loudly before deciding to stand directly next to Axe to wait. They did not try any advances, romantic or just plain sexual, nor speak a word. Unless Axe spoke to them directly, they maintained their statue-esque posture, though it also attempted to look sharp and professional, legs slightly spread apart with arms cradling each other behind the back. It made Nit feel better about themselves at least."
2674,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-15T00:57:57,Candy,"Axe folds her arms with her onion rings in her hand. She looks out at the street waiting for their car to show up. She doesn't even bat an eye when Nit shows up next to her. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Hey...</span>"" She looks up. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Do you smell that?</span>"" The moment she looks up a drop falls on her shoulder. The drops begin to fall more and more, landing on the two before the full blow rain begins. Axe sighs and snaps her fingers, creating a dome above the two to protect them. She takes a deep breath and holds it above them.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You know I love you, right? I wouldn't be saying half of this stuff if I didn't.</span>"" She says, losing some, if not all of her harsh tone. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">No man has the right to be an amateur in the matter of physical training. It is a shame for a man to grow old without seeing the beauty and strength of which his body is capable. Socrates.</span>"" She looks up at him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">It mean get off your fat ***, stop eating meat pies and get some muscles.</span>"" She leans over, laying against his shoulder. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So don't go all grumpy Nit on me, okay? I only want whats best for you. Like... why would I want anything else but what's best for the clock I'm in love with?</span>"""
2675,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-15T13:33:01,Sour-Salivation,"Not a single friendly peep was laid on Axe. Not even when she once again began making her minor remarks. Not even when she claimed to love them. Not a single friendly peep was laid. If Nit did look, their expression was always a nasty sneer. It was the kind of look that only someone who earnestly and passionately annoyed the living hell out of the other would engender.<br/><br/>After a little bit, Nit looked over at Axe with a slightly less exacerbated look. Annoyance was still prevalent, much in character of them, but it was at least slightly alleviated.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not going... to argue with... you anymore,</span>"" Nit grumbled, staring Axe right in the eyes. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You think... whatever the fuck you... want to, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamí</span>. I'm tired, I... don't feel like... fighting. I'm... so... Uuuaaah...</span>"" They hunched their back slightly, looking off at the asphalt road where the chauffeur was to come and did.<br/><br/>When the car appeared at long last, sluggish steps were taken by Nit to the black dog's black steed, them making sure that Axe's magic dome remained atop their head despite how little they truly deserved such care. First went their head, which guided them through this crevice. It then laid itself atop the door with Nit half asleep. Their eye was just opened by a slit from how tired they were. As soon as Axe came in and the car began to move however, they knocked out completely, snoring softly a little after. Even when they napped did they look like a grump, a scowl sprawled on their face as they snoozed."
2676,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-16T02:03:52,Candy,"As she watched her very annoyed clock she sighed a bit. She really wished they had a better attitude sometimes. As she approached the vehicle she whipped her hand to dispel the pink umbrella. She entered the car with her lover and smiled as he knocked out. The moment she saw his grump face she leaned in and planted a little kiss on his mouth. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">My big, fat clock.</span>"" She whispers, rather sure the other can't hear her.<br/><br/>As they approach the house she sighs. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Okay... you can do this Axe. You're a beast and you've been working out for like two months. Getting Nit up two flights of stairs should be nothing.</span>"" She looked at his blubbery and large form. Some of her confidence from her pump up speech diminished, but she took a deep breath. She put her arms around his stomach and lifted him up into a sitting position before pulling him out of the car. She was careful not to let him fall. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">****in' Nit... sleep needing mother ****er.</span>"" She growled, letting her anger fuel her marine style body lift. In one motion she hoisted him up onto her shoulder. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">HA!</span>"" She cried out, struggling to keep him aloft at first. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Okay! I can do this!</span>"" She psyked herself up further.<br/><br/>She stomped over to the staircase, suddenly realizing it was still raining. She took a deep breath and pointed her finger in the air to make the umbrella again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Holy ****ing **** this is hard.</span>"" She growls as she begins her ascent. One by one she makes her way up, taking it nice and slow with the clock on her back. Protecting him from the rain as well did make the task significantly more difficult. She took a deep snarling breath as she made it to the top. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Hell yeah!</span>"" She said through grit teeth as she continues to the staircase on the inside, dropping the umbrella. She took deep breaths, making it up this flight of stairs much easier as they were about half as tall and she didn't have to have an umbrella as well. She took shallow, gasps as she made it to the door to her house, levitating her key out of her pocket and opening the door. She levitated her key back into her pocket and locked the door behind her, still holding Nit's mass on her shoulders.<br/><br/>She made her way to her bed and plopped him onto it, very carefully as to not disturb him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm.... gonna... ****ing... kill you... when you.... wake up Nit.</span>"" She said, gasping and doing an accidental imitation of Nit as well. She plopped onto her recliner and sat there for a bit before getting up and crawling into bed with them. She pushed the clock into a place next to her and covered them both up, not even bothering to undress him or her lover before she fell asleep next to them."
2677,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-16T12:09:48,Sour-Salivation,"The resting royal did not stir an inch, neither during the trip nor Axe's struggle to carry their tenth-ton mass. Not even a log could be stuck in equally as powerful of a slumber as Nit was this very moment. When they were kissed, when The Chauffeur made small conversation with Axe, even when the canine driver viciously flung the whole car to the side to avoid an oblivious, texting driver and barked at them with that very fury- Nit remained asleep throughout everything. It emphasised their blatant laziness, indeed, but it also made them surprisingly repose. They did not growl nor hiss nor bite nor bark nor attack nor do anything that could remotely damage someone in any way. Rather, they slept soundly like a hibernating bear. They were the vivid, green shrubs that arose sometime after the bloodthirsty forest fire consumed all it could. It was very peaceful, although there were still some embers.<br/><br/>Once again, Nit did not twitch a muscle (if they had them). They snored and sniffled and snorted while on Axe's shoulders, occasionally wiggling their fingers or twitching their body in general. Their body did whatever it felt like doing at the time, especially after Nit was put to bed where they snuggled but growled. Dreams of food caused Nit to chew on the pillow they laid on, slobber coating the area.<br/><br/>Nit would stay asleep, as predicted by them, until 3 PM the next day. Not an hour before nor after. They stirred first, groaning softly, and their eye fluttered lightly before awakening. The scowl was still there, albeit less hateful. They were still grumpy and hungry as usual, seeing that they have not changed out of the tight uniform they wore yesterday. Tugging at their unmentionables especially, they stepped out of the room, kicking their boots off and prowling the apartment in their socks to search for more comfortable wear. They grumbled incoherently as they walked to where they kept their other clothes, their drooping eye just as demotivated as they were."
2678,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-17T17:26:17,Candy,"Nit may not have noticed that he was missing a single article of clothing. The jacket he wore to his suit last night. As he wandered the house he may have noticed that it was rather cold and filled with the smell of cooking food. In the kitchen he could see Axe, standing in front of the stove with his jacket draped over her shoulders. It seems she was singing to herself currently.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Saw a monster in the mirror when I woke today~... a monster in my mirror but I did not run away. I did not shed a tear or hide beneath my bed. Though the monster looked at me and this is what he said: He said wubba, wubba, wubba, wubba woo woo woo. He said wubba wubba wubba and a doodly do. He sang wubba wubba wubba so I sang it too. Do not wubba me or I will wubba you.</span>"" She hums the next line and continues cooking. Her now long hair swished behind her as she moved a bit to the rhythm of the children's song. It's likely Nit has seen or at least heard of Sesame Street in his life, as it was used as a tool to help everyone become more comfortable with the idea of eldrich monsters in everyday society while also teaching children basic concepts at an early age while entertaining them.<br/><br/>When Axe turns he can see she's preparing what looks like steak strips, though the smell might have given that away as well. She still has yet to notice Nit as she makes their food. Hers is a pretty decent looking steak sandwich. It's got cheese, green peppers and onions. Where as what must be Nit's plate as a bigger portion of meat simply put onto a plate. She turns around with both plates in her hand and spies Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh! Morning there cutie.</span>"" She smiles cheerily at him. The sight of her standing there with only his jacket and perhaps undergarments on underneath and a plate of meat for him must be something quite alluring for Nit. But Axe would have never have planned something so devious~."
2679,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-17T23:17:04,Sour-Salivation,"One thing was correct; the young lord was not aware of their blazer being missing. The one thing that they did note was the aroma of the food being made, which seemed more important than the chills and tightness assaulting their body. It was merely instinct. Licking their teeth, Nit went to change out of their tight uniform and into their comfortable casual wear, hoodie and all, before prowling their way to the source of the savory smell of succumbed species.<br/><br/>That particular monster reached the kitchen in the middle of Axe's song number with their steady crawl. They did not sing along, rather observe their fellow human from behind and chuckle on a few occasions. The song was not necessarily familiar, though it did seem slightly appropriate. Nit continued to watch Axe for a while until she turned around to which they eyed the plates in her hand almost immediately before looking st her directly again. A fidgety step back they took while they blushed from hearing Axe legitimately call them a ""cutie"".<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">C- Cutie</span>,"" they parroted with a flustered tone of voice.<span style=""font-family: courier;"">""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Me?</span> That's a... first. Anyway, how's... it going, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamí</span>?</span>"" They craned their head forwards to look at the time. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Three?! </span>Aug, fuuuck... Now I only... have like eight... hours to slouch around... and do nothing until I... have to slouch around... and do nothing. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Viejo estupido, llevando... me a esa basura joderá... Me voy a matarlo</span>..</span>."" More foreign grumbles escaped Nit's throat as they grumpily stepped up to Axe with their hands burrowed in their hoodie pockets. They examined her up and down, seeming to admire her intimate figure.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You look... nice today. These are mine... though.</span>""<br/><br/>Nit lunged their head towards their plate, jaws sheathed and clamping down on the meat in rapid succession with a soft growl following said actions. The whole thing of meat. Right in their maw. As the eldritch struggled to gobble down their meal, they scooped the blazer from Axe's shoulders, placing it on their own. Their sharp teeth managed to slice the piece in half, the outside piece splatting right in front of Nit's feet. Said piece was quickly devoured however, and any evidence of it being there was lapped up. An obnoxious belch darted out of their maw.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Ah</span>..."""
2680,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-18T09:45:31,Candy,"Axe made sure to give them a nice little kiss on the 'cheek' when they approached her. At least where she appropriated where the cheek would be if the clock had face meat. She smiled at his outburst. She threw her hand to her head in an incredibly over dramatic fashion. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Only eight hours!? Sorrow like a ceaseless rain! Beats upon Nit's heart... what a woeful and pitiable existence one has!</span>"" She teases with a grin.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Do I? I think you might just be saying that because you're a fat **** and I have a plate of delicious steak in my hand.</span>"" She says as she nudges his belly. Axe watched her hubbie consume the entire plate. It tasted rather nice. She did a decent job seasoning them... though that may have been Scarlet. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">That's still rad as **** by the way.</span>"" She complements him before putting the plate in the dishwasher.<br/><br/>She whined a little when Nit took his blazer back. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Hey! It's cold and I hate wearing clothes in my house... at least when they're yours they smell like you.</span>"" She pouts as Nit leaves her standing int he kitchen in a garb similar to what they met each other in. She had a pair of musical note panties on and a bra made to look like two death stars. It was a bit chilly in the house and the rain has ceased to stop since the night before. Making the day look rather gloomy and tranquil at the same time.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">It's supposed to be raining for the next couple of days. I just wanna cuddle up and watch something, don't you?</span>"" She smiles at her timepiece, pretty clearly implying her desires. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">We cooooould... eat some candy and watch movies or YouTube or something. I guess we could watch T.V too if you wanna do something retro. I dunno if I even have it anymore, but I have Hulu and that's pretty cool.</span>"""
2681,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-18T13:03:17,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Quiet. I like... to at least... spend twelve hours being... a lazy little shit. Gives me... time to do other... things, like... uh... Hmm....</span>"" Nit paused, holding out their hand to count on their fingers. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Eat... A lot. That's important. Oh, Boob Brains! How could I... forget about her... Mmm... Political bullcrap... More eating</span>..."" Four fingers out, they retracted one. ""<span style=""font-family: Courier;"">No... No, that's it. Man, did... I become a boring... person ever since I... left high school</span>."" They shrugged slightly.<br/><br/>Nit finished gorging down the slab of flesh after Axe made one of her infamous remarks about their lovely chub, only proving her point. Licking their teeth once more, they listened in on her complement and simply stated, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Mmkay</span>.""<br/><br/>The eldritch was left staring at Axe's showy form once more, pitching a hefty tent in the process. They looked away once they felt the blood rush and examined the window's contents as she began to talk about the rainy weather. It was dark, close to the same darkness prominent in their soul to emphasize their edge. Just seeing this gloomy climate the moment they woke up made them rather gloomy themselves, though it quickly went away.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You into Seinfeld or... something?</span>"" Nit quickly changed their state of mind, looking back at their lover. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I feel like... watching something gimmicky but... enjoyable. This rain is kinda... downing me, you know...""</span>Nit slowly approached Axe again, reaching up to nuzzle her cheek. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Don't you feel... the same?""</span>"
2682,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-19T05:45:21,Candy,"Axe smiles at them and shivers slightly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I love Seinfeld. It's kinda dated sometimes but still pretty funny.</span>"" She begins to tap her foot. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Who exactly is this 'her'?</span>"" She narrows her eyes at the clock. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Is she prettier than I am?</span>"" She frowns, in a strange state of being both serious and joking.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Hey you may be boring, but at least you got your first girlfriend.</span>"" She says in an obvious backhanded manner. Axe looks down and spies something. She gives a sultry little grin. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">If you're lucky maybe we can have a little fun on the couch as well.</span>"" She reaches down and gives him a little pat in a private area. She giggles a bit and moves her steak sandwich to herself, hovering it in front of her as she eats it.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">We can watch Seinfeld, but I wanna watch other things too. Maybe Steven Universe. Or if you're still wanting to watch some comedy we can watch Scrubs.</span>"" She grins and raises her eyebrows. She takes a bite out of her sandwich. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Orph... mphy we cn juph phuk?</span>"" She says in a rather ungraceful way, getting past her curse by having a mouthful of steak, bread and vegetables."
2683,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-19T13:49:37,Sour-Salivation,"Nit chuckled softly when Axe raised her suspicions regarding 'Boob Brains"" as they affectionately called her. They gently raised a hand and gestured her to relax as they briefly explained. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Vicky's harmless... OK, maybe she <span style=""font-style: italic"">was.</span>.. going to be my... girlfriend, but... then the arranged... marriage stuff came... along, and now... we're just really... close buds</span>."" Nit sealed their eye as they began to blush. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">She's... a lovely pinecone... eldritch. Nineteen. Black. Fat and pear... shaped. Understand... ing. <span style=""font-style: italic"">37 DD...</span> Fffuuuck, a polygamist... too...</span>"" They swooned over this unknown person for half a moment before snapping back to reality and craning their head over at Axe, who was clearly watching them. Stuttering and speaking low, they insisted, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">W- We're just... friends, though. And you're... pretty yourself. L- Lo- Love you... mamí</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">F- Fun? The hell... do you mean by-? Ahh...!</span>"" Nit stumbled back as Axe began poking at their tent, very clearly embarrassed. If Axe looked carefully she would see that this tent began to slowly wriggle in its place. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Come on... Have some decency</span>..."" In disapproval, Nit shook their head, gently, from left to right. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">It's not... going to be... pretty, let me... tell you. I'll tear... you apart</span>."" Nit's tone was teasing, bluffing, like a careless poker player who knew nothing about the game. They certainly knew nothing about this particular game themselves outside of practice with themselves.<br/><br/>The eldritch shrugged, looking off to the side in a nonchalant manner. ""<span style=""font-family: courier ;"">I'm just... pulling random shows... out of my... ass, honestly. Television is not... necessarily my thing. Though Netflix and chill... seems exciting</span>."" Nit had an invisible smirk sprawled on their face. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Or just cuddle. As... long as you... can please me</span>."""
2684,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=160,2016-05-20T10:54:26,Candy,"Axe found it hard to deny their slowly boiling jealousy as Nit spoke about that girl. She folded her arms and she gained a sour expression. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Whatever Nit. Maybe you wanna go watch old comedy t.v shows with her instead?</span>"" Axe huffs as she tosses her long hair. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm fudging freezing, thanks Nit.</span>"" She exclaims suddenly as she attempts to wrap herself in her knee length hair. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I bet you wouldn't leave that pine cone slut cold.</span>"" She scoffs and folds her arms now, giving up on her hair blanket. Axe heads over to the couch and grabs a blanket with Spongebob jelly fishing on it. She takes a deep breath as it begins to warm her body.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Anyways...</span>"" Axe flops onto the sofa and curls up. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Xbox... Hulu.</span>"" She commands, making said machine come to life and start her streaming service. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Play Seinfeld.</span>"" She smirks as it does so. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I could have just snapped my fingers and made it do all that instantly, buuuut I get to feel like my Xbox's mistress when I order it around.</span>"" She snuggles into the couch arm as the first episode of Seinfeld starts to play. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Ugh, do we have to start at the begining? I've seen lik every episode. The show doesn't start growing it's beard until like season three.</span>"" She continues to talk to Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh! I almost forgot about my steak sandvich.</span>"" She snaps her fingers and teleports her bitten sandwich to herself. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Sandvich make ME STRONG!</span>"" She says with a thick Russian accent.<br/><br/>She chuckles a bit from the couch. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit, you wouldn't destroy a wet napkin in bed. I would **** circles around you. Especially seeing as I'm not weighed down with a hundred and fifty extra pounds of blubber. Oh and I've actually had sex before too. Not just... my first time, I mean I've had boyfriends and girlfriends before you and I've had sex with almost all of them. Now get that boner over here so I can play with it while we watch early nineties sitcom.</span>"""
2685,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-20T15:11:50,Sour-Salivation,"A piercing glare engendered itself onto Nit's face from hearing Axe mock their friend like this. They became especially exacerbated when she called Vicky a slut which was enough to make Nit storm up to Axe like an enraged, disciplinary parent, vise her hair, and yank her over to their flushing face. Their rapid switch in attitude made them seem like a completely different person.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Vicky's no damn... slut</span>,"" the eldritch hissed, spraying spit right on Axe's face. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">She's reasonable with... her preference. Besides, she has a... caring girlfriend that loves... her more than I... ever could with her... effort and mine combined. So get... off my god damn ass</span>."" Nit felt a sort of vengeful reluctance to plot themselves next to Axe at this point, although they ended up doing so anyways out of obviation. Axe<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>their partner after all.<br/><br/>The clock purposed placed themselves on the opposite end and laid their head on their hoisted arm. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I don't care,</span>"" Nit mumbled simply, their legs bobbing above the ground. ""Start on any... episode. Though the... one that had the... calzones and the... shit ton of change... was kinda cool."" Nit did not face Axe once as they blabbered on. They appeared indolent, itching at their depraved tent.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">If you... want it</span>,"" Nit grumbled their partner's way, still not facing her. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">then come... get it yourself. I'm not going... over there. Not after you... called my best friend... a slut just because I... think she's... pretty damn gorgeous. Inside <span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span> outside. I'm telling... you right now, I... must think you're an... absolute <span style=""font-style: italic"">goddess</span> to choose... you over her. Ungrateful <span style=""font-style: italic"">puta</span></span>."" Nit's annoyance in this instance was noticeably contrasting from how it typically was. They almost sounded hurt if they were not already such. If they were hurt, Nit dis not let it consume them too much. They were capable of being much more cynical, merciless, and vicious with their disciplines, as proven a few days back. In all honestly, Axe was lucky to have not been mauled again."
2686,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-20T16:29:02,Candy,"Axe, once again, was dumbfounded. She sat up and stared at her significant other. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Are you serious right now? Like... are you actually serious? You're really getting all sensitive over this?</span>"" She narrows her eyes at the other. ""You are such... a ****ing hypocrite."" Axe took a deep breath and held up her finger, attempting to calm herself. How effective it was is debatable. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You... sack of ****. You're allowed to ****ing say anything you want about Scarlet and Coup. You call him period stain for ****s sake. He's a ****ing saint who fu-</span>"" She chokes on her words. Taking a deep, shaky breath. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">This is not an exaggeration. I would be dead without Scarlet. If my par-... if my kidnappers hadn't killed me already I would have killed myself.</span>"" She says, staring Nit dead in the eye. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">That man saved my life and he took me from feeling ****ing ****ty and worthless to basically ****ing paradise. Sometimes I think I did die back then and my version of heaven was having a superhero for an older brother. But that's not true. Because if it was I would have... lost these.</span>"" She touches her ears. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I also wouldn't have a borderline abusive significant other.</span>"" She glares at them. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So if you can talk **** about my Scarlet then I don't want any of your *** Nit!</span>""<br/><br/>She stands and heads to her room. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Enjoy watching T.V by yourself. Better yet, why don't you go watch it with Vicky. Since it's such a difficult choice for you to pick me over her.</span>"" Axe goes into her room and begins to get dressed. She walks out in a pair of leggings and a hoodie, heading for the door. She heads out, slamming the door behind her and beginning to stew in her anger as she heads into the rain. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Once again I think Nit is going to start being cool and once again he proves me wrong.</span>"" She fumes and walks through the rain and beginning to wish she wore actual pants."
2687,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-20T20:10:13,Sour-Salivation,"With time, the glare only intensified, distorting Nit's face into a cruel mangle of anger and annoyance. They rolled their eye and scoffed throughout Axe's rant which only emphasized their irate mood.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Oh, and I'm... the oversensitive one... here. There's a fucking... difference  between using satire... and straight up insulting... someone. You're kind of... a laughing stock at... this point but... without the humorous... bit. I really don't... feel like arguing. Just... Ugh, whatever, Axe.</span>"" Nit began silently observing Axe as she stormed around the apartment. Her anger fueled their own, although they managed to contain it this time. Their voice, however, did the opposite.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Fine</span>,"" Nit gnarled. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Go run off... like <span style=""font-style: italic"">la idiota</span>... you are. Get... the wrong idea like... you usually do. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Coño</span>...""</span>Attempting to fend off their rage, Nit aggressively motioned Axe out of the apartment as if kicking her out themselves.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I swear to... gosh, this is..</span>."" Grumbling softly, they took out their phone, ignoring the rambles of the characters before them. A particular notification caught their eye, and they tapped on it and begun a small discussion with the person on the other side:<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: garamond;"">BAe!!! It's been soooooo long!!! talk to me plsssss:)</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">lmao I was just talking about ya with my girl</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: garamond;"">hi!!! How's life with her???</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">you know she got jealous over you??? Even tho you're not my girlfriend??? lol she's kinda bitchy</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: garamond;"">omg... Y did u bring me up!!! U no how humans r xDDD</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">idk I just thought it would result in casual conversation buuuut I guess not... Like she literally left me alone in the apartment lmaooo</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: garamond;"">uuuuh... Ik she's kinda a hoe but don't u think u should go find her??</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">hell if I know where she is now... It's raining out, and honestly I'm indolent af</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: garamond;"">ur such a dick bae xD</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">lmao</span>""<br/><br/>Whether or not Axe came back after her break from Nit's causticness, Nit would still be texting Vicky about trivial, unrelated matters. Anything they could think of together they talked about. On occasion the eldritch would get up from the couch, but that was only to get something to nibble."
2688,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-21T10:33:05,Candy,"Axe wandered for a while, getting soaked in the rain before snapping out of her anger and irritation long enough to realize she could magically project an umbrella. Holding a finger up in the air and making a barrier above her to protect her from the rain. She went to somewhere quiet to think. It a nice spot near the complex with an opening to a field that kids like to play in. At least when it's not pouring. She sits under a few trees and stares out at the rain.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He's horrible for you Axe.</span></span>"" She thought to herself. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">He insults you... and your family.</span></span>"" She droops a bit and a pit forms in her stomach as she devises her opinion. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">He's not for you. You deserve someone who is going to treat you right. Treat you like Clovis does. Someone who is going to love and care for you and won't belittle the things you love.</span></span>"" Her heart sinks as she steels herself for her final judgement. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dump the fucker. Find someone who isn't an abusive prick.</span></span>"" Axe pats the side of her head against the damp tree as she stares out at the field.<br/><br/>Hours go by and absolutely nothing. Not a call or a text or anything. It gets even darker outside rather quickly. The rain still blistering down in the chill of night. The streets look like some kind of noir film set with how dark and moody they are currently. Axe left at around three o' clock. It's now midnight and still no sign of her. Still no call or text or anything.<br/><br/>If Nit bothers to call her at some point during her absence he can hear something coming from the kitchen. ""Beauty queen of only eighteen she... had some trouble with herself~."" Axe seems to have left her phone."
2689,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-21T19:55:14,Sour-Salivation,"A good fraction of the nine hours Axe had been gone was spent by Nit casually going about the day as if nothing happened. As if the apartment were their own. In a span of nine hours, Nit had eaten at least two pounds of carrion while chatting with Vicky through various means for the last five. Some vulgar commuting went about via video chat just to mock Nit's actual partner-soon-to-be-ex even further while she was gone. It accelerated to unexpected levels.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: garamond;"">Holy shit, dats long</span>,"" Vicky commented, her Southern accent pretty strong. ""<span style=""font-family: garamond;"">How da hell are you just fine with this, bae? Being gone fo' so long means she done through with yo' ass</span>!""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Axe changes her... mind faster than... you decide to... drizzle on Lizzy,</span>"" Nit teased in response, not seeming too phased by Axe's eerily prolonged disappearance. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">She'll be... back before you... know it.</span>""<br/><br/><span style=""font-family: garamond;"">""Ya said dem same damn words three hours ago. Nitty Baby, it's almost midnight</span>!""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">What? No, it's like... five or some- WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK</span>.""<br/><br/>Nit was trapped for a good fifteen seconds staring at the kitchen clock whose digital digits read out 11:57. They were so zoned out by this realization that Vicky had to snap them out of their trance.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: Garamond;"">Nitty! You tellin' me dat you a clock when you can't even keep track of time</span>?"" Vicky's voice sounded clearly strained from her exacerbation. ""<span style=""font-family: Garamond;"">Call her or somethin'! I can wait</span>!""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Fine, see yo</span>-?""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: garamond;"">OH! By the way</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Eh?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: garamond;"">Nice hole.</span>.""<br/><br/>""...<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Thanks</span>."" Pulling up their boxers and pants and putting on their shoes, Nit finally hung up on Vicky, focusing now on their true ""lover"". They called Axe's number, expecting an answer, but all they got was disappointment as they heard a familiar tune erupting from the kitchen. The song, that opening line, only served to infuriate them more than ever.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Beauty queen my... sort-of cloaca</span>,"" Nit snarled as they foraged around the apartment in search of an umbrella. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm gonna rip... her damn throat... out when I... find her.</span>.."" They found one in a closet which albeit a tad small managed to be sufficient enough to protect their bulky figure. Pulling their hood over their head, they snatched up the keys Coup gave them before stepping out into the dreary, rainy night.<br/><br/>Nit's mood aggravated as their feet tapped on each separate step of the stairs, their sneakers squeaking quietly as they rubbed against the wet concrete. Their single eye scanned the area around them, and their legs kept going to and fro, directing the eldritch around. With the way they appeared and prowled, they almost looked like a potential delinquent. With the way they called Axe's two names, with such annoyance mixed in with some death threats here and there, it almost seemed like they might become such."
2690,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-21T22:40:46,Candy,"After Axe's decision was made she stumbled around the streets. Drunk on her own sadness and self-pity. She didn't even bother to make an umbrella for herself anymore. She simply wandered around, barley even looking forward. It was a good while before she was grabbed at the shoulders by a familiar face. Or rather a familiar dart board.<br/><br/>""Penelope? Penelope sweetie, what the heck are you doing out here in this rain? You're soaked to the bone."" He says, taking off his jacket and putting it on her.<br/><br/>""Marcus? Oh. Hey I'm just... probably breaking up with Nit soon."" She says, looking at the ground.<br/><br/>""The clock? The one you sung to just last night?"" The dartboard scoffs. ""Anyone who could resist you after hearing you sing like that must be deaf. Probably blind too seeing as you looked incredible."" He smiles at the girl who smiles in return. ""Let's go to the McDonald's so you can warm up.""<br/><br/>Axe nods. ""Thank you Marcus.""<br/><br/>When they arrive at the restaurant Marcus buys Axe hot chocolate and himself a small coffee. They sit by a window, likely in easy view of any passing clocks. Marcus sups his coffee and Axe just stares into her hot chocolate. ""I see you decided to keep your hair long. It's very pretty."" This actually got her to look up from her hot chocolate and smile a bit. ""Thanks Marky Marc.""<br/><br/>He chuckles a bit and smiles a bit wider. ""Now, you know I hate that name.""<br/><br/>Axe nods. ""Yep. I know you do.""<br/><br/>Marcus rolls his eyes and leans forward a bit. ""So now do you feel like telling old Marcus what happened?""<br/><br/>Axe sighs deeply and procees to tell the dartboard what happened this afternoon in the Victor's household. She was surprisingly unbiased about the situation. She simply told the other what had happened in a play by play.<br/><br/>Marcus nodded and sipped his drink while Axe spoke. He listened intently until the end. ""I see... I'm gonna give my honest opinion Axy. I think you might have over reacted. But I also think, by the way he described her that he was trying to make you jealous. Not to mention, this doesn't seem like a new development. I'm sure there's more to the story. All I know is I wouldn't stand for him saying a single bad word about my family."" The darts on Marcus' face suddenly rearrange and he looks much more upset. ""I also wouldn't let him speak to me the way he does if he was my significant other."" He shakes his head. ""It might be best that you drop him like a sack of potatoes."""
2691,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-22T02:05:50,Sour-Salivation,"The rapid raindrops were like noisy and nauseating kaleidoscopic patterns. It had only been a few minutes, but Nit was already sick of being stuck in this storm. They were just about to give up and go back to the apartment when, suddenly, a miraculous streak of pink moved in the distance before their peripheral vision. They could not make out Marcus quite yet, but they knew that someone was with her.<br/><br/>They knew that they had to follow the two.<br/><br/>Nit allowed the two some time to walk a good thirty feet or so ahead of them before they began to slowly tail them. This was to make sure they were not caught by either of them. They also walked a tad bit to the side, making them appear as though they were simply walking parallel to the two but heading somewhere else. Their true destination was set and apparent only to them.<br/><br/>The streetlights illuminated the dark streets splendidly, but the luminous fast food restaurant up ahead stood out like an obese, phosphorescent god beckoning its disciples. The skydiving raindrops were clearly visible in this display of lights as was Marcus to Nit. The mere sight of the dartboard was enough to make Nit mentally and physically cringe, to make them halt in place, to make them rub their ""forehead"". Could it be that... No, that could not be. That could not, shall not, will not.<br/><br/>The eldritch did not enter the restaurant, knowing that now was not a good time to present themselves. The girth of the window, however, was an issue. It was almost like the restaurant was made out of glass more than it was out of bricks. Thinking hastily, they hid themselves from the view of the uncomfortably elongated window, standing somewhere between two newspaper racks in front of a brick wall and making sure that not an inch of their clothing stuck out for either of the two to catch while at the same time being able to see them talk. What Axe and Marcus uttered was not necessarily clear; thanks to the window, their words were condensed into muffled piffle. Considering the words that they spewed however, Nit would have likely preferred to not hear them anyways.<br/><br/>This whole scenario, the stress that slithered around Nit's body, around and around until it was able to tightly squeeze any good vibes out of them as if they were a tube of toothpaste, was debilitating. They thought about how late it was, how much they were sacrificing just to get Axe to come back. But she just kept running, running, running from them as if they were some sort of bloodthirsty monster she had to escape, one she knew would tear her apart once it had her in its cold, merciless grasp. Axe had her reasons to flee from Nit, but they had their reasons to pursue her. An unbalanced balance in their dysfunctional relationship that created and destroyed love.<br/><br/>Nit planned to keep the part that created.<br/><br/>Slowly, they approached the window, already regretting their decision. But they had to; their typically hard heart told them that they must. Three hands placed themselves on the pane while one held up their umbrella still, one of their fingers tapping lightly on it to catch either of the two's attention, but particularly Axe's. Whether Axe decided to look or not, Nit would always have their sight on Axe. Their hooded face was dark and menacing, making them appear as they were to do harm to her when in reality they wished to perform the antithesis. It was difficult to appear friendly when one had the reputation of resembling and being a monster."
2692,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-22T11:43:42,Candy,"A few moments after the terrifying timepiece appears in the window Marcus nearly jumps clean out of his foam skin. He takes a deep breath (somehow) and points at Nit, thankfully recognizing them before running away. Axe blinks and turns to the window, completely unphased by Nit's peculiar behavior. Penelope stares at the clock man for a moment. A long moment actually. For what felt like hours but was likely a few seconds. She then stood up and began to walk to the exit of the store, Marcus quickly following after.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Listen Penelope.</span><span style=""color: #008000""> I'm not exactly cut out for fighting.</span>"" He warns as they exit the store. ""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">But if he tries anything I'm gonna defend you.</span>"" Marcus looked at the clock as well, but kept his distance. A good five feet behind Axe as they approached him. Once again Axe simply stared at him. She was wordless for the second time in their short relationship. She simply stared at the hooded clock.<br/><br/>It took at least three minuets of nothing by the sound of rain and cars passing before Axe piped up. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit. I don't think you treat me like I deserve to be treated. I've been... nothing but kind to you... Nit all you do is throw it in my face. You insult me. You insult the things I like. You insult my family. If anyone else said something like that about Scarlet... my brother. Even if they were being facetious or ironic or whatever I would write them off. I wouldn't... ****ing spit on them if they were on fire after that.</span>"" She looks at the ground during her speech. She stares at the soaked floor and the rushing water from the storm. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You hit me... you berate me. You nearly choke me to death. What did stupid Penelope do? She turned the other cheek and blew all of her magic to keep her attacker comfortable. </span>"" She crouches down and holds her head. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">God, it's just my ****ing kidnappers all over again.</span>""<br/><br/>Marcus moves over and places a gentle hand on Axe's back. He leers up at Nit. ""<span style=""color: #008000"">You better get to talking or get to walking.</span><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Because if you wont treat her right there are a million guys in the world who would love to.</span>"""
2693,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-22T14:39:15,Sour-Salivation,"The impromptu plan was deployed, working, though Nit had no clue what to do with it now. Their pupil could only follow the pair as they exited, and their body could only face them when they confronted them. No violent altercations. No snarling, fist-clenching, pupil dilatation, none of that. They did not even glare; a blank, expressionless façade covered their face and only emphasised their absolute monstrosity. They remained taciturn despite the the rage they had built up during the few minutes they were here and the obnoxious, pouring rain splattering on anything and everything. Taciturn, but almost in an eerie sense. They were never so quiet around people they knew until the distaste for them was absolutely unbearable.<br/><br/>The clock did not interrupt Axe once during her rant. They only gazed, standing completely still and disregarding anything else in their environment. All ears, except they had none. Every word that came out of Axe's mouth was caught and processed in Nit's mind, going through all the departments in the factory at crippling speeds until sentences were formed, and those were processed similarly until the entire speech was ready for interpretation.<br/><br/>Enter an awkward silence.<br/><br/>Nit was staring Axe head-on, not changing position in the slightest. Now was most evident that this creature did not blink which despite always being the case made them appear all the more fearsome. Silently ferocious, the monster gazed. Kept gazing, as if preparing a strike. Their right foot turned itself away by a few centimeters. Then, it rised above the ground as their left foot creaked back...<br/><br/>They were coming.<br/><br/>Like a cautious predator, they inched towards Axe with gradual, menacing steps. At least, they seemed to. Now they turned, quietly circling Axe and Marcus, keeping their sight on the girl in particular. Silent steps, not a word out of their maw for a good half-minute. They too had something to say about all of this.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Oh, boo hoo,</span>"" Nit responded in quite possibly the gruffest voice they could muster. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm such... a douche, am... I? My quote... unquote 'insults' were... on par with a... twelve year-old who... learned swear words for... the first time. At least I... didn't call you... hmm, a <span style=""font-style: italic"">slut</span>.</span>"" Their eye squinted and dilated as they spoke. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">At least I... didn't criticise you... constantly for having... something you know... the consequences about... having and are.... OK with. At least I... didn't make you a... laughing stock when you... were in a coma</span>."" The clock faced Marcus now, their gaze much more hateful. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Oh yes. You... surely remember the... drunk clock patron, do... you? You were... there, and you... probably laughed too. In reality, I... was puking from... anxiety. Axe made... my stress a damn... joke, just like... she is now.</span>""<br/><br/>They ceased their circling to directly approach the crouched Axe from behind, snapping their jaws open and leaving them open above her head. The warmth resonating from their maw was disgusting, resembling the heat of a deathly desert, and its moisture did not help with that. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Note the... things you've... done to me, but... yet I still love... you. I'm blind... perhaps.</span>"" They nuzzled her scalp, watched the pink ribbons dance, then backed off.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You love me,</span>"" Nit desperately insisted, circling the two again. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You just... don't want to... admit it. There may be... one million people who... can treat you a... certain way, but, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamí</span>... you know I'm one... in a million. I know you... too well, Ms. Victors. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Querido... mamásíta</span>, Penelope Victors.</span>"" They chuckled softly, then began to sing a soft tune. Slowly, like a lullaby, despite the song being somewhat catchy in reality.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Estaba buscando, por... la calle gritando, eso me... esta matando... Oh no.</span></span>"" Nit sung sinisterly albeit quite decently. The fact that neither of the two likely did not understand them was irrelevant to them, but if either of the two knew anything about Latin pop they would know that this was one of many hit tunes courteous of Enrique Iglesias and Nicky Jam. The slow and dreary way they chimed it emphasized the melancholy the duo created. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Estaba buscando, por... la calle gritando, como... un loco tomandoooo-hooo... Es que yo sin... ti, y tu sin... mi, digame quién... puede acer feliz... Eso no me gusta... Eso no me... gusta.</span></span>"" They took small, graceful strides in the rain, singing and dancing while the umbrella kept their one-man parade from getting drenched. It was more than likely very odd for the two to see Nit acting so eccentric, but perhaps more to Axe. They finished the chorus to the iconic song before once again remaining stationary, staring the pair down.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm getting... impatient,</span>"" the eldritch growled, baring their fangs. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Either you... come back with... me, or throw away... your hopes of... getting a better life... to stick with... a pusillanimous dartboard. Or whoever... else you want to... stupidly be with. I can... be nice, Penelope. You just... push me to... the limit sometimes. Give... me another chance, eh?</span>"""
2694,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-24T05:41:57,Candy,"She gripped the sides of her head. She was so sick and so tired and so fed up with Nit right at this moment she wanted to punch them right in their stupid face. But... she thought to herself. That would make her no better than them. If she gave into her rage and anger and primal compulsions. It would make her abusive just like they were with her. She took a deep breath and she stood. She stared at Nit. She looked him dead in the eye with a gaze so cold. So forceful and stalwart. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Mx Matias.</span>"" She addressed him by his full name. It was at this point Marcus knew things were about to get really serious so he backed away, but stood nearby in case things got violent.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You have treated me... like absolute...</span>"" She sneered, knowing her point wouldn't get across while her curse was still in effect. She grabbed her throat and her hand began to glow pink. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You have treated me like absolute garbage for this past week. I have... I have gone out of my way to show you nothing but love and affection. Now you're trying to tell me I'm scared to admit I love you? You've got me all wrong Nit. I mean, how could you know me? You've never asked me or anyone a single thing about me since you arrived. Even when I so called ridiculed you. Even when I supposedly turned you into a laughing stock... do you not remember what I was doing? I was helping you to cover up the fact that you threw up everywhere.</span>"" She leers at him, continuing to stare down the clock. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You have been a vile, uncaring selfish bastard to me. You never even apologized after I was sent to the hospital after you freaked out twice.</span>"" She looked away and then back to him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit... I've been trying... so hard to make us work. I've been as patient with you as I can be, but Nit... I've just realized that you don't care about me.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">The only time... that you've ever showed me you gave a fuck... was when you cried. That was the moment I decided I was going to put myself out there for you. That I would try my damnedest to make us work and to give you as much love and care as I possibly could. From cooking you lunch. Lifting you up the stairs and letting you sleep in my bed. Singing to you...</span>"" Axe began to stare Nit down again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">What did I get? You grabbed me at the throat. You kicked me... shoved me. I don't care how petty the insults are, they fucking wear their welcome out and stop being funny Nit. You berate the only things that gave me peace when I was at the shittiest point in my life. You never once asked me anything about myself or even showed for a nanosecond that you cared about me. The only thing left for you to do is cheat on me with another girl.</span>"" She huffs a little, her eyes covered by soaked hair now. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit... every time you did something for me it was with a reluctant selfishness. You did things because they made you feel better. Not because you felt bad or you actually wanted me to feel better.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So Nit do you want the truth!?</span>"" She says, making a slightly odd, grand gesture. Axe moved her hand in front of her face and seemed to crush nothing whatsoever. It's likely a symbolic gesture that's only known to her in this current party.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">The truth is Nit... you don't give a fuck about me.</span>"""
2695,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-24T11:45:57,Sour-Salivation,"A smug stride was taken by the monster around and around the two at first, them believing that Axe's statements would be something they could meerly brush off or counter with the slightest of ease. They underestimate her potential, as observed here. Their stride crumbled, by debilitation, to a jog, to a walk, to an inch, until it ceased movement. Until it ceased living.<br/><br/>As did almost Nit's grip on their umbrella.<br/><br/>Like a shot crane, the object quivered in their hand before their grip tightened again. Nit stared head-on at Axe now, appearing as if they had witnessed a travesty. Unblinking eye bulging out of their socket, pupil molecular, body frozen in time. Jabbed in the chest with the longsword of reality and left to perish in the rain. It physically and mentally pained them. The part that hurt them the most was not that Axe's accusations were true or even her attitude towards them. It was the fact that their crimes against morality, against humanity, were irreversible. This was the morbid side of them that television had yet to show the public, to vilify them. But they felt utterly raped by these crimes because they happened. They happened, and there was no turning back. They happened, and Axe remembered. Axe was rejecting Nit's accompaniment.<br/><br/>Rejecting.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Rejection.</span><br/><br/>The monster was protected from being drenched in the rain but not in their own woe. This was about as sentimental as they could get. They broke eye contact with Axe, placing a hand on their would-be chin to ponder while two rested on their hips. Pondering. Pondering.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I... can explain everything.</span>""<br/><br/>Nit's legs began moving anew, this time with a slow, dreary walk cycle towards Axe. They stopped just inches away from her feet and stared at her intently, with determination. At the same time though, they almost looked timid to stand up for themselves. As if they knew that Axe might not even want to forgive them. As if she will reject them. But they continued.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not... a villain. At least, I... try very hard not... to be</span>."" A blatant quaver resonated in their voice. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">That time... that you were... at the hospital? <span style=""font-style: italic"">Mamí</span>... I- I visited you. And it came... out of here.</span>"" A metal hand roosted on their left breast. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And I swear to.... Ortiz, I kissed... you right here.</span>"" Then on their forehead. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You weren't... awake to see any... of it. But that... was genuine care. I- I do... care about you, Axe... but sometimes it's... just... hard for me to... actually show it.</span>""<br/><br/>They stepped forwards, putting hands on Axe's hips as if they were handlebars on the bike of coming out. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mamí</span>, you're... the first human I've... ever gotten so... close to. I still have... so much more... to learn that not... even my <span style=""font-style: italic"">papís</span>... have been able... to show me. But, I'm going... to be honest...</span>"" They paused. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm such a... loser when it... comes to relationships... in general. That's why... I have so little... friends. No one really... gives me the... time because I... don't deserve it... mostly. I mean... I lack self control... a lot. You've seen it. When I attacked... you and when I... nearly killed Marcial... I didn't feel like... myself, especially after... all the things... that happened that... day that made... me lose it. I'm short tempered... and dangerous. I know. But it's... not my voluntary fault. You have... to believe me, Penelope</span>.""<br/><br/>Nit played back the words in their mind and found them cringe-worthy. Regardless, they concluded with, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I could go... on about this... all night long, and... I will if you... want me to. Just tell... me what you... want. Please, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamí</span></span>."" Their tone was urgent, demanding. They sounded almost desperate to get this girl back, but also thoughtful, albeit that was extremely slight. Mixed emotions broiling, distant, and swirling like samples in a centrifuge, they waited."
2696,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-25T15:12:17,Candy,"Axe closed her eyes briefly before Nit approached her. When he put their hands on her waist she looked up at them, into their eye. She took a deep breath, her hair soaked and barely letting her eyes through. She looked like a soaked lost dog.""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You tried really hard to make yourself into a villian. You just kept acting like such a nearly irredeemable jerk.</span>"" She gives Nit a sympathetic look.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You swear you visited me... and kissed me huh?</span>"" She asks softly. She thought about what he said. Thought about every detail. From him admitting to how few friends he has to how he's short tempered and doesn't at like himself sometimes. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I must be ****ing stupid for this.</span>"" She mumbles to herself. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Because for some reason I'm actually considering giving you another chance Nit.</span>"" She continues to stare into their eye. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">For the first time it feels like you're... actually opening up to me.</span>"" She places her hands in the sides of Nit's face.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But Nit... please.</span>"" She looks at him a bit more pleading now. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit... I'm begging you, from the bottom of my heart.</span>"" She squints her eyes a bit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Please don't make me regret this decision Nit. Please don't. I don't want things to go back to exactly how they were before. I want you to treat me like you would treat yourself. I want you to treat me better than you would treat yourself. Because that's exactly what I want to do with you. I want to be proud to call you my lover.</span>"" She says, leaning their heads together. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit, I want to love you like you deserved to be loved. Please don't make me look like a fool for giving you one last chance.</span>"" She leans in and kisses his maw, knowing full well he can't exactly kiss back like she might want to, but not really caring at this point and time."
2697,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-25T19:50:51,Sour-Salivation,"That very same eye Axe gazed upon hid itself coyly behind fleshy, horizontal curtains. Their head flicked to the side, displaying their disdain like an overdramatic actor in a novella. The sword in Nit's chest began to slowly tear open their stomach, the deep cut stinging immensely as they were being butchered alive. They only expected the worst from Axe at this point based on her first two statements. They waited for her to say any of the magic words: ""go away"", ""fuck off"", ""get the hell out of my life"". Anything similar to those statements. They simply expected Axe to shoo them away like a misbehaving dog.<br/><br/>What arose at that moment though was the antithesis of what they expected.<br/><br/>Like a child catching the attention of a sweet, Nit snapped their head back towards Axe, their eye making a rather loud smack as their eyelids flew open. The thought of her coming back seemed like nothing more than a delusion prior to this moment. Now it was like the greatest wonder of the world. Quietly, their reptilian eye fluttered as they felt the pale, soft hands roost on the sides of their head. It  was gentle on their quartz metal face, soothing, like a cool, non-irritating salve on a painful wound. Cool, moist condensation had already formed on the metal from Nit walking around in the rain so much.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I am</span>,"" they confirmed, remaining motionless as Axe pleaded with her eyes. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">It felt... necessary to do at... this moment since I... failed to do it... earlier. I fucked... up horribly on... both ends.</span>""<br/><br/>Still no apology from their end, it seemed. The douchebaggery was still there, but they at least seemed concerned about their relationship with Axe.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">But I'll be... better</span>,"" Nit continued, nudging up against their fellow human and placing her under the umbrella. A familiar purr came uttered from their gullet as her head rested on theirs, the sensation of condensed water even more prominent. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I know... It's my fault all... of this happened. It's just how... it's always been with... me. But now, I... I just want... say I'm sor-?</span><br/><br/>The kiss caught them off guard, made their time with Axe flash before their very eye. They could probably point out where the sun was positioned when they first met, how many steps they took with their advisor to the door that housed her, even, perhaps, the number of seconds it took to down the first meal she ever gave them. All these courteous things she did for them. She was pretty casual in letting a literal and metaphoric monster in her apartment. She deserved the best, and they gave her the worst. Their actions were to change, starting now. Their eye sealed shut once more as they focused on romancing with Axe, locking their jaws on her cheeks.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Please... Please...</span>."" They said nothing else. Their intentions, however, were very blatant at this point."
2698,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-26T21:53:35,Candy,"Axe held her big, fat clock in her arms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I know you're sorry Nitty.</span>"" She touches the curves of his face and ran her fingers along her bells. She thought that she would make a joke about his weight now, but even she felt that might be inappropriate. For now she held her lover in her arms, embracing them and feeling their normally cold, slick, sludgy body turn warm from her body heat.<br/><br/>From the sidelines a smirking dartboard put his hands in his pockets. ""<span style=""color: #408000"">You two love birds make it home safe now.</span>"" He gives a little nod before hiking up his jacket and heading off.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Tell the wife I said hello Marcus.</span>"" Axe waves at the dartboard man. Marcus gives the two a little peace sign and from this distance you can likely see the gleam of a wedding ring around his finger. ""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Will do.</span>"" He saunters off, heading down the street and turning the corner.<br/><br/>With this Axe turns her attention back to Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm gonna get so damn sick.</span>"" She sniffles as she breaks their hug and begins to walk. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Can we wait in the McDonald's until a cab or the limo gets here?</span>"" She asks, heading into the  restaurant. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I didn't get to finish my hot chocolate ether... not to mention I haven't eaten anything all day and I'm starving.</span>"" She sighs, going to the front counter. The employee their welcomed them and Axe began her order. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Uhhh... a number one. Large and with a milkshake. Strawberry.</span>"" The cashier nods and asks if they want anything else. Axe turns to see if Nit is hungry. Which they likely is because they're Nit."
2699,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-27T00:03:29,Sour-Salivation,"Like a squishy dog toy, a soft wheeze escaped the clock's gullet as they were squeezed. It felt almost comfortable and soothing being held like this, as if their fathers were right here and doing it themselves. How oddly gregarious this was, how eerily charming and how quaint. And just like that, the embrace ceased to be, gracefully flowing away from Nit like a slow-flowing river. Soft, easy, like they were now.<br/><br/>Nit quietly observed as Marcus made his way to wherever he was going, perhaps home. It only made them want to go back home more than ever. But, of course, life was going to punish them further for the crimes they committed. As such, they began following Axe into the welcoming restaurant, its bright lights making their eye strain as it adjusted from darkness.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Sure,</span>"" they replied simply, keeping the girl close to them while protecting her stride from the careless rain. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'll call... that yiffer up... right now.</span>"" And that was the first thing they did as soon as they entered the establishment and closed ""their"" umbrella, fulfilling to their promise of being a reproved lover. Petty insults were tossed to the other side of the line though, so their original personality was still alive and kicking.<br/><br/>This was an ever-hungry clock here. Their ravenousness was here to stay until the day the beast finally dropped dead. Something shocking occurred when Axe went to order, however. Something drastic, something one could not have ever expected even from a monster like Nit. It was completely out of character for them, one could say.<br/><br/>Nit shook their head no. The absolute horror.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Though a mocha would... be nice, if you... may. Small.</span>"" Their voice was gentle, almost<span style=""font-style: italic"">respectful.</span>The nerve, being nice to people. What were they thinking? Was this even the real Matías Martinez? Who knew?<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm actually quite... famished myself,</span>"" Nit whispered to the other as if it were not automatically established already despite them having literally eaten two pounds of meat only minutes prior. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">The meat... here is trash though. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Esa... míerda no es... real.</span></span>"" Softly, the clock snickered, their blatant rudeness making a comeback. This would hopefully be the last of it, however."
2700,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-27T01:21:42,Candy,"Axe raises an eyebrow. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You might be even sicker than I am.</span>"" She snickers a bit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">A small mocha please. Whole milk.</span>"" The cashier nods and tells them the price. Axe snaps her fingers and her carp appears in her hand. She swipes it and sends it back from whence it came. They walk over to the side where you wait for your meal. Axe stares at Nit while they wait. She's rather uncharacteristically quiet at first. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Can we like... **** when we get home?</span>"" She says, suddenly sounding much more like herself. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">It would make a good way to end off the whole we promise to be closer and stuff.</span>"" She leans forward a bit.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You do promise to be a better husbando, right?</span>"" She asks in an awkward fashion, looking away from him now. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Like... that way if you break this promise Coup and Scarlet are going to beat you to a pulp and it'll be cool.</span>"" She smirks at him and leans against the counter. As she says this one of the workers comes over and hands Nit their mocha from over the counter. Soon after they hand Axe a tray with her food on it. She picks it up and heads over to where her and Marcus were sitting so she could finish her hot chocolate as well as her food. It all looked pretty good. Likely because this McDonald's was in a nice area. Axe began to cram her food down her throat, eating fries by the dozens and dipping them in her milkshake. She finished her burger in a few bites. She gasps and grumbles, eating more fries. She's almost eerily reminiscent of when Nit eats."
2701,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-27T10:53:17,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Sick? No. I just... make healthier choices... than you think,</span>"" Nit snickered right back, as if communicating to her in a language entirely composed of laughs. It only lasted for a few moments, though. They followed Axe again, like a loyal pet of some sort, and leaned atop the counter once given the opportunity. It was a lot more comfortable than they were expecting it to be, although it was probably because they were a lazy individual that could rest anywhere at any time.<br/><br/>The clock perked up from their spot from hearing such a ludicrous quandary. Not that they were not used to sexual advances by Axe at this point, but it seemed like an odd time and place to bring one up. Thank goodness for the curse.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Sshhut up,</span>"" Nit demanded coyly. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You think... we can discuss this after we leave... or something? Like... My gosh.</span>"" Grumbling, Nit added, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">To answer your... question, no. We're not close... enough... yet.</span>"" A ghostly, metal hand snaked towards Axe, booping her nose right when they said the last word. As of now, this could quite possibly be the nicest they've been towards the girl ever since they met.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I really can't... afford to get... beat up again,</span>"" the clock teased, casually tilting their rump upwards like they lived here. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Those... bills add up, and... I'm not inde... structable.</span>"" They picked up their coffee with two hands. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm an el... dritch that goes... by their word. I rarely... ever falter.</span>"" One statement there was clearly a lie, but it was best not to point that out now that Nit was in a good mood. This was a moment to be savored.<br/><br/>Nit's long tongue reached and picked off some of the whipped cream on top of their drink as they stepped towards the table. Plopping on the opposite end, they watched as Axe downed her food with a constant ogle. The fact that she had something to eat only intensified Nit's insatiable munchies despite their disdain towards the food here. Regardless, they kept that to themselves and continued drinking.<br/><br/>A sudden thought came to mind. Nit's ogle mutated into an expressionless gaze.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">So... Uhm...</span>"" The swift melody of their foot tapping paused them. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Care to tell... me what you were... doing with that... Marcus fellow? Were you... cheating already?</span>"" Their tone was rather awkward; while it sounded interrogative, it also had a hint of playful mockery. At least they were not<span style=""font-style: italic""> too </span>upset; who knows what they would do if they were?"
2702,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-05-31T06:43:15,Candy,"Axe snerks and leans back, looking very unladylike but rather relaxed. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Uh huh, healthier choices my butt. I watched you eat two and a half pounds of steak this morning in a few seconds. You're lucky your heart doesn't file a restraining order.</span>"" She pops a few of the scrap fries into her mouth and looks at the table.<br/><br/>Axe groans loudly and flops over to the side. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGGH.</span>"" She bellows her obnoxious retort to Nit's decline. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Niiiiit please. We don't have to do it tonight but c'mooon. Don't make me wait too long. You're so cute and when you act sweet to me I just wanna jump your bones.</span>"" Axe gripes, looking at him again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Besides, the last thing you want is an undersexed girlfriend... especially me. Because I get grumpy, and cranky and *****y and I snap even faster than normal and a rabbit only does so much for me for so long.</span>"" She folds her arms and leans back in the booth side of the seating she had placed herself in. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh and if you're gonna keep sleeping in my bed I don't care if you're there or not, I'm doing my business. It's my house and my room and my bed.</span>"" She sticks her tongue out at him like a five year old that didn't get the cookie she requested.<br/><br/>She huffed and calmed down a bit after her tirade and cleaned up her mess, sending it to the trash via levitation. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Like you care about hospital bills. You're loaded. I'm well off. My family is well off. You're just whining.</span>"" She sticks her tongue out at him.<br/><br/>Penelope could barely believe her ears. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">What? What are you talking about? Marcus is married to a Eldrich with skin made of velvet. Literally. She's made of velvet. She's stunning. Drop dead gorgeous. I wouldn't waste my time with me if I were him.</span>"" She said rather earnestly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Besides, I would never cheat on you. I would die first. Because... that would be a betrayal of your trust and even if you've been a huge **** up to me until now I would still never do something like that to you. Because I love you.</span>"" She smiles a bit more, looking away from him coyly."
2703,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-06-01T12:58:40,Sour-Salivation,"The clock's body flinched slightly from Axe's bellowing groan. What was once the attention placed on their cheap but tolerable coffee was now plastered on her. They listened more intently than they truly wanted to and let her not-so-subtle words play in their head like a generic CupcakKe song.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Oooh no,</span>,"" Nit teased her way, sporting a slight sneer. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Like I care... that you get... tired of waiting to... jump me like a... fucking bunny. But this is... my first time, and... considering how much of... a player you... are...""</span>They paused to scowl suggestively her way. ""You know... a lot more than... me. So I'll shorten... it... to a year and a... half."" Nit cackled cacophonously, nearly knocking over their mocha during their short cockblock. Curling back and grasping their gut, their laugh decrescendoed into silence after what seemed like forever, but their curious expression clearly showed how comfortable they actually were around Axe at the moment.<br/><br/>Perhaps even towards the idea of crawling into bed with her and doing God knows what.<br/><br/>Nit nodded lightly as they listened to Axe's thirteen thousand eight hundred and fifty-seventh rant of the day. This was not getting tiring at the slightest.<br/><br/>After she finished, they ceased their head bobbing and replied, ""<span style=""font-family: Courier;"">Good. That's what... I want to hear</span>."" Their eye was shut as they spoke, as if imagining their words as they came out from their gullet. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm expecting... you to keep that... mentality. Else I'll... like... eat you or... something. And I don't... mean the... way that you... might want. Though just running... away sounds much... safer since I might... not get killed... myself.</span>"" Perhaps this creature was a tad too hungry at the moment. Breathing softly, they looked over at Axe with a pinning pupil and huffed out. ""<span style=""font-family: Courier;"">Oh... I'm kinda letting... my meat cravings get in... my head again, am... I? Eh, don't... fret. Apes don't... taste that good... anyways</span>.""<br/><br/>Yet they never actually apologized.<br/><br/>The creature shut their eye and giggled softly before resuming their coffee drinking... well, more like lapping. It was somewhat difficult for them to drink properly given their massive jaws, and the straws were too far away. Ten feet from the table! It sounded long when put into words."
2704,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=180,2016-06-06T08:46:35,Candy,"It was pretty clear that Axe didn't really appreciate Nit's little joke. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">How about I shorten your life to a year and a half.</span>"" She folds her arms and pouts. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I can do it. Don't test me.</span>""<br/><br/>She chuckles a little at the clock's mention of her being a 'player'. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Really? Just how many people do you think I've slept with? To be fair we'll only include the people who I've <span style=""font-style: italic"">willingly</span> slept with.</span>"" She grins a little and continues, stands, looking out the window. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I gotta use the bathroom. You think about the number and I'll be back in a bit.</span>"" She heads off the the ladies room and a little bit after she heads out something strange happens. A young woman approaches Nit. She's a tall girl wearing a long light purple dress that clings snugly to her body. She looks tired and unkempt. Her hair is the first thing anyone would notice. That and her strange eyes. She's clearly someone who is magically endowed. Her aforementioned hair is huge it nearly outlines her whole body and comes down to just above her ankles. It's messy and poofy, but it's kept out of her face by a single band that is buried underneath her human plumage. She looks a bit nervous as she approaches Nit.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #8000FF"">Uh... hi. Are you uh... jeez this is weird.I dunno how else to ask this but uhh... Are you perhaps the Axe Murderer's lover?</span>"" She scratches her face a bit awkwardly. ""<span style=""color: #8000FF"">Because... if you are, could up give her this? It would mean a lot to me if you got it to her.</span>"" She hand Nit a small paper. ""<span style=""color: #8000FF"">I'd give it to her myself but... she would slap me in the face after what she thinks I did.</span>"" The bushy hair girl sighed. ""<span style=""color: #8000FF"">Not to mention after cheating on her.</span>"" She gives a wry smile, giving away a lot of information in that singular line. She doesn't give Nit much time to respond before moving to the door. ""<span style=""color: #8000FF"">Please just... have her read it, okay? I'm Phantasm Flare by the way.</span>""<br/><br/>The note given to him was clearly written hastily and even on a napkin from the McDonald's they were attending."
2705,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-02T17:02:41,Sour-Salivation,"Nit's smug expression was quickly replaced with one of slight fear and appallment; for their lack of certain facial features, they could display their emotions relatively well.<br/><br/>""... You're... what, sixteen? Seventeen?"" Nit cocked their head to the side, nearly turning it upside-down. ""Do humans... really think about that... so intently at your age...?"" Nit's ponderment of humans continued in their head before they were suddenly interrupted by...<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""> that</span></span>. They let out another constrained swear, this time in a language that sounded like Spanish, and they moved slightly away so they would not feel too awkward. Granted, they felt insanely awkward as they were, but they preferred to not add to the mix.<br/><br/>Listening to Axe speak, Nit could not help but chuckle at her words. ""Vulnerable""? ""Killed or in jail""? For saying a simple ""I love you""?! As sincere as Axe seemed, the idea seemed absolutely ludicrous, even for a society populated by mostly humans. Snorting in between chuckles, Nit responded with a sneering ""R- Really, human? This is... a joke, right? 'seeing the... real you', 'afraid of... rejection', 'killed or in... jail'? Ooh, good one... Good one...Ah hah hah."" And chuckling they remained for about a whole minute before gradually crawling to a hold, their smug expression regenerated.<br/><br/>Though deep in their mind, deep in their hard heart, Nit masked similar insecurities. They too had a slight fear of opening up to others with the potential spite that they may be rejected. They knew the feeling all too well. But being a bully about it helped them vent in a way; it made them feel stronger about it, even if it was one of the less mutually beneficial actions to take.<br/><br/>Immediately after Axe decided to leave them alone for now, Nit positioned themselves so that their limbs stayed off the arms and their back faced the cushion. One hand holding up their head with the other sitting close to their belly, they watched the girl work. Indulence kept them from doing anything else."
2706,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-02T19:18:15,Candy,"Axe suddenly stop and leers at Nit as she cleans. She waits until his obnoxiously long laughing fit is done as her anger simmers. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You weren't even listening to me. It wasn't just about saying 'I love you' it was about making yourself vulnerable. I mean really dude? Like wow, **** you man. What a ****in' ****sponge. I don't know why I even gave a **** what a **** like you thought.</span>"" She fires off a plethora of censored words. They're like venom escaping her lips. She furiously begins to clean up now. She gathers everything and tosses it in the trash and goes to get her broom. She sweeps and grumbles under her breath. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Stupid clock jerk.</span>"" She sweeps up the floor quickly before putting the broom in the corner. The apartment actually looks rather nice without garbage everywhere.<br/><br/>Axe heads over to the kitchen with the adviser. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Is he always going to be a huge asshole like that? Because if so I might just reconsider what I said earlier.</span>"" She digs through a drawer before pulling out what looks like a pack of cigarettes. She takes one out and pops it into her mouth before chomping down on the entire thing. It makes a crunching noise and everything... a closer inspection on the pack shows that they are in fact candy cigarettes. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I just wanna punch him in his stupid face.</span>"""
2707,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-02T21:00:48,Sour-Salivation,"""Strut away, you,"" Nit grumbled, keeping their teasing tone and flipping on their back to face the exiting Axe. ""Deep inside... you need some work in... regards to wit."" The clock laughed heartily right afterwards, not really feeling much regret for what they did. They felt in the right at the moment, though that would quickly change given the right push.<br/><br/>Marcial had just finished speaking to the chauffeur when Axe had stormed into the kitchen. Seeing her flushed face, he immediately thought about asking what was wrong, only to have their question quickly answered. Hearing her complaint, the advisor's face twisted in anger. Everything was going just fine, and now it was suddenly in shambles due to one of Nit's insipid jokes. Marcial was much familiar with this behavior, and he thought it had been corrected before the two got here.<br/><br/>""Ma'am,"" he began. ""please forgive me for my informality which will come in a few..."" Clearing his throat and preparing for the breaking of his usual code, Marcial boomed with a voice that echoed throughout the room and beyond, ""MATIAS MARTINEZ, YOU GET YOUR RUMP IN HERE<span style=""font-style: italic"">THIS</span>INSTANT!""<br/><br/>A distant thump and swear could be heard from the living room. In a few seconds, a perturbed Nit appeared by the doorway, looking completely aloof. They seemed almost expressionless even.<br/><br/>""I leave you for a few moments,"" Marcial snarled at the perpetrator. ""and you already made the poor girl question her relationship with you?! What did you say to her?!""<br/><br/>""Nothing bad,"" Nit replied in a nonchalant tone. ""something about being... a whiner. Is it... so wrong to give... someone a reality check?""<br/><br/>""'Reality check'! That's your excuse for hurting your partner's feelings?! We worked strenuously to find the perfect girl for you, and I won't let you treat her like a dog!""<br/><br/>Only just now seeming pretty shocked about Marcial's anger, Nit jumped back slightly at his final word. They put on a look of contrition before replying; ""Yeesh, old man. You're talkin' to me... like I hit her or... something."" They then looked to the side, sporting the same expression.<br/><br/>""Just... Just control yourself. Please. I'm sorry, Lord Matias, but I detest seeing unhappy couples."" Looking back at Axe, then back to Nit, Marcial added, ""I really want you two to get along."""
2708,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-02T23:30:59,Candy,"The moment that the conversation ends the door opens up. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Hello? I'm here to congratulate the happy coup-</span>"" The moment he sees the three of them in the kitchen he sighs ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">... jeez, already? I heard about clock face being kind of a jerk but it looks like you took Axey's food off her plate.</span>"" He smirks. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Just kidding, you're still alive.</span>""<br/><br/>The man in front of them was quite a specimen. Standing at 6'2 and weighing clean over two hundred fifty pounds, he looks like he eats a litter of pit bulls every morning for breakfast. A complete beef cake with no real question. He's sporting bright red hair but the strange thing about him is his surprisingly soft face and features for someone usually being punched in said features. He's got a sharp jawline and eyes even bright red than his hair. He smiles at the three.<br/><br/>Axe looks at the two in her kitchen. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Both of you turn around or close your eyes or eye. I don't care. Just don't look.</span>"" She says before jumping directly into her brothers arms. The young man sighs again. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Yeah, nice to see you too sweetie.</span>"" He hugs his sister tight and she reciprocates. He puts her down after a few seconds. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Hey grab the cooler outside, will you? I have all the meat in there.</span>"" Axe nods and moves outside.<br/><br/>Scarlet turns to the two in the kitchen and smiles. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">It's nice to actually meet the two of you.</span>"" He stands at attention and delivers a formal greeting to Marcial. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Clovis Victors, sir. A pleasure to meet you, sir.</span>"" He holds out his hand and waits for the other to shake.<br/><br/>He then turns to Nit and smirks. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">You got her pretty mad. You can call me Scarlet.</span>"" He holds out his fist for a fist bump. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Sup bruh?</span>"" It seems that silly way of speaking is something the two share in common."
2709,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-03T01:54:42,Sour-Salivation,"The two looked back at the sudden visitor who took their attention far away from what was happening at the moment. Something, or more specifically some<span style=""font-style: italic"">one</span>, to lighten up the mood, they could assume, had arrived. For now, his appearance seemed to complement his personality. They continued to stare for a few moments despite Axe's warning, the man's appearance mesmerizing, then exchanged curious glances at one another.<br/><br/>Marcial smiled Scarlet's way, returning the favor to him by clasping his hand. Scarlet still did not seem all that familiar, but that was before Marcial heard his actual name to which they finally had somewhat of a clear image. Bowing his head, he replied, ""Pleased to meet you right back, Mr. Victors. You can call me Marcial. Marcial Connors, if you will. I've heard of your feats."" The man closed his eyes and lightly chuckled as he recalled the things Axe said about her sibling before letting go of the man's hand. His eyes seemed to sparkle as he continued to look at the man before him.<br/><br/>Still not being able to reach the same formality as Marcial and seeing Scarlet turn their way, Nit suddenly froze in place, looking slightly intimidated. Scarlet was tall enough to be their father, them only reaching about up to his chin with their bells, and buff enough to be their killer. At least he seemed kind despite what had just occurred. Lightly bonking Scarlet's fist with their comparatively smaller one, not looking the man in the eye, Nit greeted themselves simply by muttering, ""Hi... I'm Nit."" They said nothing else afterwards, as if wanting to make the greeting quick."
2710,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-03T06:43:48,Candy,"Scarlet smiles at the two of them. It seemed he was very friendly indeed. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Nit I went out bought you meat. I hope you like pork ribs, beef ribs, chicken wings, chicken breasts, chicken thighs, turkey legs, duck breast, pheasant, like... three different fish types, and the thing I made sure to get right.</span>"" He lists the things off on his fingers, recounting his shopping up until the end. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Six different style of delicious steak straight from my personal butcher provided by my trainer.</span>"" He grins with excitement as he begins to list off the steaks. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Flank, t-bone, New York strip, Rib eye, Sirloin, Tenderloin... ooooh, it's all gonna be so good.</span>"" He shivers. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Oh and seven pounds of ground beef.</span>"" He smiles triumphantly and beams at Nit.<br/><br/>Axe walks back in with a huge cooler that she barely drags in. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Jesus ****in' Christ! You're gonna grill all this tonight?</span>"" She grumbles as she flops the meats to the ground. ""I don't even have spices for all this!"" Axe huffs as she sits on the cooler.<br/><br/>Scarlet grins. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">No problemo! Marcial Connors will help me!"" He smiles at the other. ""This is a man who seems like he could grill some meat. We can drink some... uhh, soda. I don't drink beer or any alcohol. We can make the young lord's food and we can give these two some alone time. Unless we have any objections?</span>""<br/><br/>Axe folds her arms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I object to spending my time with an insensitive ****ing jerk?</span>"""
2711,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-03T13:52:43,Sour-Salivation,"As Scarlet went on listing all these different meats, Nit began gradually descending into what seemed like a mini-madness. Their pupil began to pulsate, and Scarlet could probably hear them breathing in short and quick rounds as well as desperately licking the roof of their mouth. Nit clasped the metal staffs of their bells in as much as a death grip as they could muster as the cooler finally came in. Marcial had to keep the rascal from going over and gobbling up half the cooler's contents; raw or cooked, as long as it was a fresh-looking dead animal between their jaws, it was going straight to Nit's stomach. They eventually nullified their to-be feeding frenzy, as that would come later.<br/><br/>Marcial's eyebrows fixated into a look of slight smugness. Yes, he knew very well how to cook in general, and he was happy he somewhat looked the part. He looked down at the cooler; the size marveled him, and he could not help but exclaim, ""This is enough to feed a bear for years! Surely we'll only be able to complete a small portion, sir."" Marcial nodded slightly, then added, ""I can only imagine what this would have cost you... But that's another story, neh heh.""<br/><br/>Nit sighed as Axe blurted her remark. Clearly, she was not happy with Nit at the slightest. Looking Axe dead in the eyes with a look of exacerbation, they grumbled out, ""What's it gonna... take? Huh? A sorry? Half of... my food? Beating the... crap out of me...? What do you... want, girl?"" Nit placed one hand on their hips, glaring now. ""Get over it,"" the clock added, speaking in. ""That's... in the past now."""
2712,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-03T18:50:41,Candy,"Scarlet grins. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">That's where you're wrong on a few accounts. I don't like grilling unless I'm goin' big. I have two grills and a smoker on their way here... not little baby grills either.</span>"" Scarlet smiles gives a thumbs up. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Not to mention because I have a personal butcher I got all of this meat at a steal.</span>"" He nods and walks over to Marcial. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">But now that I think about it I uh... may have forgotten grill utensils</span>."" He continues to look very proud of himself nonetheless. The moment that Nit walks over and speaks to Axe he loses his more upbeat persona and sighs at the two.<br/><br/>Axe has trouble deciding what to feel right now as Nit speaks to her, sliding between anger, frustration, sadness, and a hint of embarrassment. As he finishes she looks at the ground before raising her hand in an attempt to slap him across the face. This endeavor is stopped by her brother, who holds her back long enough for her to calm down. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You don't get it at all, do you!? You don't know <span style=""font-style: italic"">why</span> I'm mad!?</span>"" She breaks from her brother's grip and turns away. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm going to my room.</span>"" Axe storms off and slams her door behind her.<br/><br/>Scarlet sighs and turns to the other two. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Hey, Marcial Connors? The grills and the smoker should be here soon. Could you go keep an eye out for them? I already paid for their rental so you just have to sign for them. I'm gonna talk to our young lord.</span>"" Scarlet puts an enormous and beefy arm around Nit's shoulders. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Let's have a chat, huh? Mostly on how not to ruin relationships. We don't know each other so well, but like a lot of eldritch I assume you don't really know how humans... work. So you guys have some difficulty communicating with them. Am I correct or no?</span>"""
2713,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-03T21:26:04,Sour-Salivation,"Watching Axe's hand swing upwards, Nit immediately recognized it as a sort of threat and in response gradually began baring their fangs, which totaled sixteen and could only be found at the very back of their mouth, though the sharp glass that lined up on the perimeter of their mouth made them look like they had an entire set. They snarled very audibly as Axe swiftly passed then, watching her without turning their head, and when she disappeared into her room they closed their mouth entirely, but they still appeared incredibly irritated, almost wary.<br/><br/>Marcial could not help but mumble from watching Nit appear so upset. At this point, he too was getting rather ill-spirited. Rather than stoop to Nit's level however, he instead focused on Scarlet when he spoke. Nodding to everything the boxer said, Marcial turned to leave for the front, but not before warning subtly,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Fine, sir. I'll alert you if anything occurs.""</span>Marcial spoke in a much sourer tone than what he was used to, clearly demonstrating his distaste for the situation. He then left to do his duties.<br/><br/>The still-petulant Nit shuddered as they felt Scarlet's arm come into contact with their body. Not being used to people touching them, disgusted by the action in fact, they yanked themselves away with strenuous force. For them, that was the final straw that broke the camel's back. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Don't you act... all peachy with me!</span>"" Nit roared, looking up at the man with fierce rage.  ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Damn straight it's... hard to communicate with... a human! All of you... act the same! So emotional, so stupid... Not even... sphinxes are as capricious... as you nitwits! And yet <span style=""font-style: italic"">you're</span> the... ""normal"" ones?! <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Bite me!</span></span>""<br/><br/>As they yelled one derogatory statement after the other, the minute and hour hands on Nit's face steadily inched towards the twelve mark, and by the time they finished their hands were mere minutes away from the alarm hand, where they would have surely snapped. Ironically, Nit was having a very difficult time controlling their anger; their breast grew and shrunk from their hyperventilating, and they were shaking like a madman. It was almost like they forgot who they were hurling all these comments at or what they were even doing here. Nit felt so sick to their stomach from yelling that they almost felt like puking or fainting, but the sensation was more like ""fake nausea"" in the sense that they never did either of those."
2714,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-04T00:13:44,Candy,"Scarlet watches this display of anger and he holds on until he's silent before he starts laughing. He laughs pretty hard and smiles. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Nit, bro... you're being pretty emotional yourself guy.</span>"" He walks over very calmly, as if he were approaching anyone. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Big guy, you gotta to chill.</span>"" He says, not in a patronizing way or trying to make fun of him or anything. Scarlet is clearly trying to soothe the situation as best as possible. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Axe needs to chill herself, but I'm sure you both have reasons to be mad. You just need to talk, you know? How about you talk to me. Why is Axe so angry with you? No anger or swearing, no judgement big guy. I just wanna hear how you feel. Talking helps, trust me.</span>"" He waits for Nit to give his answer before heading the other way.<br/><br/>Scarlet steps over to Axe door. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Axe? Sweetie? Do you have any input on this? No swearing, no name calling, I just want your honest answer.</span>"" It takes a while before Axe actually responds but when she does it's pretty obvious that she's pretty hurt. Her voice is shaky and she's likely on the verge of tears, if not already crying.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I went and... I told him... about my having a hard time trusting people.</span>"" There's a pause where she sniffles. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He just... threw it in my face. I don't know why I told him anything.</span>"" Axe coughs a bit from behind the door. Scalret nods and turns to Nit for his reaction."
2715,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-04T03:53:13,Sour-Salivation,"Still showing the same signs of ferocity as before, Nit was not looking any better, seemingly offended by Scarlet's laughter. As he approached them, seeming more open to helping them, Nit skid back slightly, their bells ringing sharply for a split second as if telling him to back off. They even started gnawing on their hand out of anxiety, the metal coating glistening with drool and appearing slightly dented when they ceased.<br/><br/>Nit was on the verge of letting their bells blare when Scarlet began to speak. Despite their anger, Nit listened tentatively to what Scarlet asked of them. As they did, they could not help but feel a tiny bit of their anger seep away from them, albeit it was still there. They began to ponder for a few moments after Scarlet made his statement pretty clear. How did this even begin? Why did it? The clock mumbled quietly to themselves, rubbing what would be their forehead in the depths of their thought. Don't say anything racist, Nit thought to themselves. Don't. Don't do it.<br/><br/>But it just came out.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">There is no judge... ment</span>,"" Nit put it simply. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm speaking from my... own experience. And that... experience has proven just... that.</span>"" Nit crept towards Scarlet until the tips of their feet touched his, where they got on there tippy-toes to reach as closely to the man's face as they could, but even then their bells just stop at his nose. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Even when I... try to be nice... there's always that one... human that botches it up... Your sibling... Axe, correct? She's that human. I was just fooling... around, and then... she started treating me... like I killed a... stupid dog. Got me in trouble... and everything. Emotional, I tell you...</span>"" Nit silently gazed right into Scarlet's eyes for a few seconds before stepping away and watching him go along.<br/><br/>Nit had their back faced to the door before hearing the noises that caught their attention. Axe's shaky voice and sniffles beckoned them to turn their head nearly 180° without turning their body to see that she was indeed not looking her best. They were a little shocked at first, knowing it was their fault for making her cry, but their apathy dominated over their actual concern over the poor girl, so they looked and felt pretty indifferent. They stared up at Scarlet with said expression, almost as if saying ""And?"", but at the same time Axe did look pretty miserable. So, Nit just kind of stood there, fearing that anything they say or do at this point may trigger the girl into despising them for eternity."
2716,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-04T04:49:01,Candy,"Axe, peering from her door looks at Nit and scowls as she examines him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">What is your problem, you spaz!?</span>"" She steps out of her room and marches up to him and takes his hand. If his sense of feeling is good enough Nit can feel that she has very soft hands. She's also incredibly gentle with him as she runs her fingers over the dents he left from his fit of rage. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't even know how I'm supposed to patch you up. A ****in' belt sander?</span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet chuckles at her concern. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Belt Sanders are for wood sweetie. You would probably need to buff out his dents or like, use suction. Not... that kind of suction, you perv.</span>""<br/><br/>Axe rolls her eyes and snaps some bandages into resistance. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">They're enchanted bandages. It'll help small scrapes and contusions heal no matter what.</span>"" She gingerly begins to wrap his hand. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Stupid... why would you do this to yourself?</span>"" Her still damp face looks up at him as she bends down to wrap up his hand."
2717,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-04T13:11:50,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I always do this... when I'm anxious,</span>"" Nit grumbled in response, seeming to ignore the numb pain that resulted from it. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">These... prosthetics suck for... feeling anyways.</span>"" Despite their statement, Nit could just feel Axe's finger running down their saliva-drenched hand, which now on closer inspection seemed to have a large ""R"" carved into the back of it.<br/><br/>Nit haughtily looked to the side as Axe tended for their hand, feeling somewhat empowered like a true royal should in their opinion. Looking down at the knelt Axe, they muttered out, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You could've just left... me like this. You couldn't care less... about my well-being. Capricious human.</span>"" The clock chuckled to themselves after speaking, believing that the derogatory statements they had claimed, as usual, applied  here.<br/><br/>Nit darted their eyes back to the girl, sporting that same damn smug look that they had been putting on for a while now. They noticed that Axe's face was dampened with what seemed like tears. Feeling slightly less hardhearted from viewing this and feeling the need to return the favor, Nit reached into their blazer's pocket, placed upon their left breast, and took out what looked like a pocket square, colored a saturated auburn, and handed it to her. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I suppose I should... shouldn't act too much like... A prick,</span>"" they cooed. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Give it back when... you're done</span>."""
2718,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-05T00:19:02,Candy,"Axe sniffles again, flatstaring at her fated lover. ""Are you stupid for a living?"" She questions as she stands and looks at him. ""Obviously I care about you. I gave you my chilli cheese fries and I had my brother come over and grill you up a bazillion pounds of meat so you could feel welcome. I even cried like a little ***** because of you."" She looks away before moving closer to him and wrapping her arms around him. Let's just bury the hatchet. I'm sorry I flipped out, okay?"" She pulls away and takes his hankecheif and wipes her face with it. She then returns it to him in accordance to his request.<br/><br/>Scarlet can barely contain his prideful grin. Just a few years ago and apology from Axe would have been out of the question no matter what the circumstance. Scar looks over at Nit and watches his reaction, hoping that he realizes that this is still something Axe is unfamiliar with."
2719,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-05T03:33:46,Sour-Salivation,"The clock looked to the side once more as they listened to Axe speak, but this time with a look of bashfulness. They had to agree with everything that Axe claimed doing due to their presence because all of them were indeed done. They had to agree that Axe cared. For the time that they had been alive, Nit could only recall about three other humans that treated them with respect, but not by name or even looks. But this one, this girl was quite the special one. Though she was forced to treat Nit with respect, as they were the highest power in all the district and stuff. It was not like she actually...<br/><br/>But then there was the hug.<br/><br/>Nit stayed stiff, eye wide open and looking up at Axe, much unlike how they behaved with Scarlet when he dared to touch their shoulders. This felt different in a way they could not explain. They stayed quiet, still, and wary, not really used to this sort of affection from a human... or anyone, really. At least ever since their father passed just two weeks shy of their fifteenth birthday, which was the reason they were at the throne at such a young age to begin with. Nit watched Axe back off from them, their pupil about as big as the tip of their index finger, before taking back the pocket square they had lent her, folding it with a simple three-stair method and putting it back in their blazer pocket.<br/><br/>Even after all of this, there was still a slight bit of exacerbation in Nit, but it was too minimal to be considered an issue. For now, they seemed pretty neutral at the moment, mitigated if anything else, and they shoved their hands in their pockets with that same neutrality encompassing them."
2720,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-05T04:48:02,Candy,"Axe smiles a little at them and moves back. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm gonna guess that means yes.</span>"" She takes a deep breath. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Good...that means I can continue teasing you with sexual advances.</span>"" That old devilish grin appears on her face from earlier. She moves over to Scarlet who is pretty pleased with himself. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So big bro... Nit is gonna be living with me from now on. When they're not being a jerk I think they're a pretty cool... thing. I'm just gonna make this easier on myself and call him a dude. Hope he don't mind. Oh, and I especially like to watch him eat.</span>"" She smiles and turns back to Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I would like to watch him eat something else too~.</span>"" She says sultrily and raises her eyebrows at the clock.<br/><br/>Scarlet rolls his eyes. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Okay, that's my queue to leave. I have a lot of meat to cook and the grills should be here soon if they aren't already. You two just chill here and get to know each other... I know you're both grown but I also don't think you should get to know each other <span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span> well just yet.</span>"" She looks at Axe with a stare of disapproval.<br/><br/>Axe shrugs and smirks back at him.<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">""Maybe I'll just sing for him for now... I feel like doing some singing seeing as I was supposed to work tonight. Oh, in case you're wondering I work at a nightclub. A classy place where I do some singing in a pretty dress and entertain drunks and socialites alike.</span>"" She moves over to her room. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You should check it out sometime. Maybe come watch me perform. It's different than me just doing say... <span style=""font-style: italic"">this.</span></span>""<br/><br/>Just as Scarlet steps out Axe opens her mouth and begins to sing. It's a fairly popular song and likely something most people have heard of. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Beauty queen of only eighteen she had some trouble with herself~</span>"" She stares directly Nit. Her voice is mystifying... enchanting. It's almost unreal and clearly is magically enhanced. If Nit breathed it would be absolutely breathtaking to hear her. ""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He was always there to help her, she always belong to someone else~.</span></span>"" She begins to move her fingers, closing her eyes and clearly keeping herself in tune with a rhythm playing in her head. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I drove for miles and miles and wound up at your door... I've had you so many times but somehow I want more~.""</span></span>She pauses and takes a deep breath for this next segment. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't mind spendin' every day... out on your corner in the pourin' rain~. Look for the girl with the broken smile... and ask her if she wants to stay a while and she wiiiiiill be loved~.</span></span>"""
2721,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-05T17:18:47,Sour-Salivation,"Nit snorted, or at least made some kind of noise with their gullet replicating one, after hearing that Axe could supposedly sing. She did not look like the type that would chime a beautiful melody, and much less wear a dress, so they easily had their doubts. Then again, she could if she wanted. They did not have that hard of a time believing that she worked at a nightclub however. Probably not as a singer, but at least some sort of entertainer.<br/><br/>But once again, Nit's bias was met with the unpredictable truth. Nit could recall hearing this particular tune before. They had heard it once while riding somewhere a while back. It even seemed somewhat appropriate to the situation:<br/><br/>A girl not in the tidiest situation visited by someone from far away in an attempt to bring her into a slightly better life. That person would have to sacrifice a lot to make sure that she remained satisfied for the time they were together. Until death, but maybe even past that, if an afterlife were to exist. Simple stuff, really. At least, that was what they perceived.<br/><br/>This rendition of the song, however... There was something so mystifying and entrancing about it that obligated Nit to face the source and listen. They began bobbing their head to the beat and humming very softly to the melody, which although was far from the best humming in the world somehow managed to serve as a harmonic tone that only they could really hear. They occasionally muttered out the words, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Damn, girl</span>"", but at about the same volume as they hummed. Nit was almost acting like a charmed cobra; someone so unpredictable and even a tad bit dangerous easily being intrigued by intense skill."
2722,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-06T20:38:24,Candy,"Axe smiles and leans against the rim of her door. She wont bore him with the whole song but she does sing one part specifically. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tap on my window knock on my door I... want to make you feel beautiful~.</span></span>"" She sings melodically to him before slipping into her room. ""You can come in if you want."" Axe says from inside, leaving the door ajar for him.<br/><br/>If he chooses to step into her domain, he'll see it's completely covered top to bottom in posters. Mostly movie and anime posters as well as some american cartoons. Sailor Moon, DBZ, Bleach, Terminator 2: Judgment Day, Robocop (the real one), Steven Universe and a big MLP section. Not to mention some more obscure ones that he might not recognize at first glance. She stretches and flops onto her bed, which has a laptop on it. It looks like a pretty expensive high end machine. In the corner is a desk where she sit and attaches it to a mouse, speakers ect. She sits up and begins to use her computer. Her floor has clothes all over it. Some unmentionables as well. It smells like sugar cookies though, thanks to a scented candle on her bookshelf which is filled to the brim with manga. She seems to have a thing for... boy's love manga.<br/><br/>Axe points to a recliner with some embroidering on it. It has ""P.V"" written in gold letters. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You can sit there if you want big guy.</span>"" It's even got a cup holder."
2723,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-07T02:09:28,Sour-Salivation,"Snapping out of their sudden trance, Nit watched, still having somewhat of a dazed look on their face, as Axe crept into her little dungeon.  They decided on following her lead since they did not really have anything to do at the moment. Marcial took their phone away, and forty miles from here was everything else. Though before they entered the girl's room, Nit looked back at Marcial, who had his hand wrapped around the doorknob of the entrance and was looking out the window. Something devious in mind, surely, as they delicately strode towards their advisor.<br/><br/>It started with some trickster words, then escalated to the locking of eyes. The two were calm when they chatted, but Marcial ended up being far from satisfied when he felt his pocket quiver and puke out a thin, black block onto Nit's bandaged palm. The clock giggled right in his face and kept the block far from Marcial's grasp before the man gave in and let them take it, annoyance prominent in their tone. Nit claimed that they needed it to call a ""friend"" who remained anonymous despite Marcial's insistence to know. Nit playfully rubbed the man's hair before they crept away into the hall and, slowly, into Axe's room.<br/><br/>Despite not having any apparent mechanisms for smelling, Nit most definitely got a whiff of what seemed like a candy-esque scent. Not really favoring the aroma, they almost immediately gulped back a slight gag so as to not upset their love. As they took a look around, Nit also deduced that this room was probably the most lively of all, coated with all these vivid posters containing all these strange characters. They could recognize a few, but for the most part none of these series really interested them. In their train of thought, Nit got their foot tangled in one of the many garments on the floor and nearly tripped on it. Grumbling and blushing from embarrassment, Nit kicked it away and began tentatively traversing this ocean of clothing, kicking more and more garments aside until they reached the recliner. They threw themselves on it, landing rump first and stretching themselves on it before pulling out their device.<br/><br/>In the dullish light, Nit's noggin glimmered in a slight but aesthetically pleasing fashion. Looking over at Axe at her workplace with a dreamy-looking eye, they cleared their throat and exchanged their first line of charming dialogue that they would most certainly remember in a time far from now...<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Hey, uh... What's the Wi-Fi password?</span>"""
2724,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=20,2016-04-07T05:05:25,Candy,"Axe grins at the other and takes a deep breath. ""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I got *****es askin' me about the code for the Wi-Fiiiiii so they can talk about they timeliiiine and show me pictures of they freeeeeinds just to tell me they ain't really friends!</span></span>"" She spontaneously busts into a rap number. She's pretty competent at it. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ex girl she the female version or me. I got strippers in my life but they virgins to me! I hear everybody talkin' bout what they gon' be I got high hopes for you *****s we gon' see!</span></span>"" She stops suddenly and scowls.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Wait really? I can't say *****s? **** that ****in' bull****!</span>"" She swears repeatedly at no one in particular. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I can't even say ****in' *****s in my own ****in' house!</span>"" She flops back down on her bed. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I hate this curse so fudging much sometimes.</span>"" She folds her arms and huffs. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Whatever, it's IloveScarlet.</span>"" She looks to the side. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Tell anyone what my password is and I'll have you drawn and quartered.... capital 'S'.</span>"" Axe blushes feverishly and shrinks a bit. ""I should like... give you my number too I guess."" She reads her number aloud to him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Call me and I'll set a ringtone for you... I already know what it's gonna be.</span>"" She smiles a little more sweetly this time.<br/><br/>She looks at him in this particular light. He's looking rather dashing in her opinion. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So uhh... do you like to do anything cool? Other than the way you eat and stuff.</span>"" She smiles a little shyly now and tucks her hair behind her ear cutely. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Like... do you play any sports?</span>"" She claps suddenly and gasps. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Have you ever <span style=""font-style: italic"">met</span> </span><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Cthulhu</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">!? Is he nice?</span>"""
2725,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-07T11:17:07,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Aight</span>,"" was all they uttered as Axe went away to attend to whatever business she had to. They lifted their coffee off the table and immediately replaced it with crossed, blubbery legs, residue from the storm outside splattering on the surface. As they sipped their coffee, Nit took out their phone and sported a face that made them look rather upset. Despite what they promised, a slight bit of anger towards Axe lingered in them. Frail and dying when she was around, it gained a bit of strength when she left, its pace faster and its numbers teeming. Nit grumbled softly from the parasite's effects even when browsing through the fat birds and black comedy on their deep blue Dashboard, although viewing these images managed to calm them down and even have a chuckle or two escape their gullet. They were calmed enough to not act<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>rudely when the girl approached them.<br/><br/>They looked up from their device, their expression quite the same as it was before except with more curiosity. They examined the girl up and down, thoroughly, pinpointing all her details as she spoke. They had no idea who this girl was or why she was here or how the hell she managed to guess correctly that they were Axe's significant other. After all, they could have just been a friend.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Sure,</span>"" Nit replied simply, taking the napkin in a clumsy hand. Their hand carried the napkin to their end of the table. Well, tossed it to be specific, but it landed at the table's end regardless, flopping over from Nit's disregarding grip like a dead snow dove. After the girl left, Nit continued with their established routine with their coffee and phone, only peeping over at the paper on occasion, perhaps only two or so times before Axe returned. Though that was not necessarily the end of things.<br/><br/>The scream of a frog erupted from their phone as it informed them that The Chauffeur (or ""Grout Yiffer"" which Nit set up his contact name as) was calling them. Reluctantly, they picked up, growling faintly but aggressively.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">What?</span>"" the clock snarled into the phone, sounding more like a dog than the dog himself.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: georgia;"">Jeez, zomeone'z en a bad mood, huh, vutterball?</span>"" The Chauffeur remarked. ""<span style=""font-family: georgia;"">Anzyway, I called vecauze I may ve coming pha leetle late.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Late?</span></span>"" Just the mere thought of delay exacerbated this short-tempered creature more. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Why, you're... licking up the... lint in your car... like the dog you... are?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: georgia;"">No, joo raceezt fuck. I have to get Marcial vrum da hozpital.</span>""<br/><br/><span style=""font-family: courier;"">""Ho... Hospi... What?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: georgia;"">Ugh. Dat vather joo have never tells joo anzything. He always tinks he might make joo upset! Queerz are zo ztupid...</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">What did you just...</span>"" Hastily, Nit took a huge gulp of their coffee in an attempt to calm down. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Not... now, yiffer. I just had the... worst night of-</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: georgia;"">And jet joo still call me 'jiffer'. I don't know how dat princez es going to marry an obesze, dizrezpectful zpic like joo.</span>""<br/><br/><span style=""font-family: courier;"">""You know... what, leg humper? How about... you focus on taking... that stupid grey... raisin wherever he needs... to go. Next you'll... get in a car crash... after constantly calling... me a ref, and... I'm not paying a... damn <span style=""font-style: italic"">sentado</span> for your...</span>""<br/><br/>Nit hissed out almost every derogatory term for anthros they knew at the time into the phone out of blind frustration, projecting their voice at the worst of times and places as they tossed these words like sharp rocks. They did not care what this did to their reputation; they were absolutely pissed, as usual. But right before they could burst into a bell-blaring rage and destroy everything in sight (again), they threatened The Chauffeur with a graphically explicit death and hurled their phone onto the table, a loud clack following its plummet to the table to the cushion to the floor. As if nothing had happened, the angered eldritch sat down, slowly, as if being lowered by a forklift, trying to avoid any wary eyes, particularly Axe's if she was there to see this go down. They huddled up to their corner, hand placed on the note while another one delivered the mocha to their maw. They appeared and were pretty exhausted, too exhausted to respond to the distant yelling dog on the filthy floor. Nit merely sipped, sipped away, delving into warm, chocolatey eh-ness."
2726,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-15T07:53:48,Candy,"It wasn't long before Nit felt slender arms wrap around his shoulders. It seemed Axe had exited the bathroom and snuck up on him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">I heard you yelling from inside. What's your problem you little *****? I mean...</span>"" She smiles and kisses him in a rather cute manner. ""<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">What's the matter my love?</span>"" She asks in a much softer, more concerned way. ""<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">I heard something about Marcial. Is he okay? I think I like heard something about the hospital.</span>"" She frown and holds Nit a little tighter.<br/><br/>Penelope looks out at the rain. ""<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">Jeez. It's been like this all day.</span>"" Axe yawns with a little squeak and lays her cheek on Nit's bells as she stares out the window. ""<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">We didn't get to cuddle today... so this will have to do.</span>"" She nuzzles the top of his timepiece head more. ""<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">I think I should apologize though. I don't know anything about Vicky and calling her a slut is unfair. Not that I really meant it but... I always hated when people judged me just by looking at me or hearing about me.</span>"" She reaches down and rubs her fingers along his belly, keeping him nice and calm. ""<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">You know... you never apologized to me either now that I think about it.</span>"""
2727,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-16T09:20:48,Sour-Salivation,"Some sort of instinct made Nit violently jolt in their seat as if hit with an electric strike when Axe's limbs made contact with their shoulders. The slight singe of mocha spilling on their leg made a quiet hiss accompany the rapid flick of their head when it went to face Axe. It was only when they saw that familiar hint of saturated fuchsia that their aggression slowly ceased to be. A stiffening yet welcoming feeling overcame Nit and flowed from her touch. A kiss was returned with a lap, and everything was nice and peaceful for now.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">That yiffer never... explains anything,</span>"" Nit replied, relaxing their tubby body on Axe's, much to her satisfaction or dismay depending on how she felt on having two hundred pounds of slime and clockwork lean against her. Not all of their weight, perhaps half was actually pressed upon her, but that was still a good hundred. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">All he said... was that he's... taking that raisin... to the hospital and that... he'll be running a... little late in picking... us up. Well, before... he got sooo... triggered from being called... a yiffer. Eh. He'll be fine. That... old-timer's tougher than... he looks. I think.</span>""<br/><br/>Flicking their tongue to lap up their coffee while Axe so casually began her mini-cuddle session, Nit looked out the window as well, admiring the droplets that wriggled down the pane and left streaks of their essence like tiny, transparent slugs. On that very pane, they could also make out a figure that looked exactly like them being nuzzled on the head by a punk which they themselves felt. It made them feel a sort of comfort that a monster really should not, so they knew that they were at least partially uncold. Maybe their parents did do a good job teaching them morality after all.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Naw,</span>"" a purring Nit began. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">We were... both dumbasses. But I guess... we learn from... our mistakes, like... everyone says. That's all there... is to it, ja, ha, ha.</span>""<br/><br/>Just when they were about to get comfortable, Nit raised themselves, eyeing the poorly written note at the edge of the table. If they were to be a lover recuperated from blind hatred, they were to be honest. It seemed like such a small, trivial thing, but it probably meant a lot to the other party.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Eyy, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamí</span>? Some... girl came and... asked for ya. I forgot her... name, I think it... was Phantom or some... edgy shit, but she left... this for you to... see</span>."" The clock slid the note Axe's way before going back to their window-viewing and coffee, staying close-by her. Their head hoisted by her shoulder alone as they sipped and sipped and slurped and sipped."
2728,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-16T10:15:10,Candy,"Axe chuckles at Nit's reaction at first. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Easy there clock man.</span>"" As Nit relaxed in her loving embrace she barely even noticed his weight. After all she did nearly power lift the fat bastard up a flight and a half of stairs. For the first time in a while she actually felt something like affection from her spouse to be. She nuzzled the side of his face as they other spoke.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You probably should just... ya know, not call him that? I mean, I really don't care. I dunno anything about your relationship with him but whatever.</span>"" She says halfheartedly as she looks at her fingernails. She should really get them done again sometime. She always did like the mood color nail polish, even if it was a bit retro.<br/><br/>Axe chuckles a bit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yeah I mean, he did get the stuffing beat out of him by a haywire clock... man that would make absolutely no sense without context, huh?</span>"" She admits smirking a bit.<br/><br/>The pink haired punk smiles and nods. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">It is what it is, trust me homeboy you get what you give.</span>"" She recites a small rap verse. It seems Axe was strangely knowledgeable in regards to this musical genre, but that may just be a due to her background in music and perhaps pretty much literally being raised on the streets.<br/><br/>At the mention of the name Axe squints and moves away. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Wait... I thought I smelled spiders and basketball shorts.</span>"" Axe says looking a bit upset. She takes a deep breath and picks up the letter. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">What an ***. Not even enough common decency to walk up to me that backstabbing traitor.</span>""<br/><br/>The note reads as such. ""<span style=""color: #8000FF"">Dear Penelope, I hope you're doing well. I really truly do hope you and your lover, that clock are getting along and he's treating you as well as you deserve to be treated. I know I made a lot of mistakes in the past. I was full of myself and I turned you away and after I made out with Raynard. I know that was the tipping point and I'm sorry I drank behind your back but I promise you I never touched drugs. You may not believe me but it's true. I just wanted you to know and if you still have even a shred of respect left for me or if you even care in the slightest I'm going to put my number at the bottom of the note. I would really love catching up with you and maybe we can even perform again sometime? A little reunion? Love always Seraphine 'Phantasm Flare' Ignacio.</span>"" Axe takes a deep breath. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'll tell you about <span style=""font-style: italic"">my</span> ex another time. I just wanna go home and cuddle up in your big fat arms and sleep.</span>"" She pouts, putting the napkin in her pocket."
2729,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-16T15:07:00,Sour-Salivation,"A streak of saturated green was streaked on Nit's face as they laid there, the warmth pleasing. They stayed like that for a good minute, raising themselves afterwards. A gentle eye pointed Axe's way, something she has likely not seen out of Nit before. It was almost surreal how calm they were.<br/><br/>The mention of a particular event, however, changed that.<br/><br/>That once taciturn eye widened and contracted its pupil, making them appear as though they came to a shocking revelation. Which they did. An actual broken rib? Internal bleeding? Hell, a heart attack even? Whatever it was, it was probably Nit's fault. In the state of rage that they were in during the ""incident"", thought was merely piffled summaries of what was occurring at that very moment without delving into much detail. So, they sent two people to the hospital in under a week. That seemed like something an eldritch beast would do.<br/><br/>Except no.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Yes, ah, hah, hah... It sounds weird without... knowing what... what went down</span>...""<br/>Nit's discomfort with the idea was clearly evident in their voice. It was that strange crackling that no other emotion could bring about. That very discomfort only intensified with the mention of Phantasm and Axe's equally strong discomfort with her.<br/><br/>At this point, Nit remained completely quiet. They assumed that there was no point in uttering any words if they just came out as clumsy consonants and vowels that flopped over on their backs and bellies every few seconds, creating speech that sounded more like a cacophony of stutters than it did a coherent language. They remained hoisted on Axe, sipping their coffee and watching the water slugs crawl down the window.<br/><br/>It was likely an hour and a half later when a familiar black luxury pulled up in front of the restaurant and cried out for its expected passengers. Nit noticed it and, sighing deeply, informed Axe of the news if she was not already aware and shuffled out of the establishment, throwing away their now empty coffee cup on the way out. The rain was now reduced to a slight drizzle, although the two still needed to move swiftly if they did not want to be too sopped. The Chauffeur did not even greet Nit when they entered the vehicle; the two creatures merely glared at each other for a few seconds. The dog would greet Axe however, since she seemed far more approachable than a racist alarm clock. Afterwards, the car began moving, and for the most part it was a silent ride unless Axe decided to speak."
2730,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-18T14:22:21,Candy,"Axe blinks a little and looks at her clock. She pretty sure something is wrong with them but she's not entirely sure what. She decides to keep quiet about it for now. They seems like they're in a good mood at the moment and she doesn't really wanna ruin it. She just leans in and kisses the slit where their maw opens and stares at them a bit.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Like you said sweetie Marcial is tough as nails. He'll be fine and you can yell at him until he dies of old age in two years.</span>"" She says cracking some obviously purposely tactless joke. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">We can go visit him in the hospital tomorrow, okay? I don't work again so we'll have plenty of time.</span>"" She attempts to comfort them by rubbing his shoulders. It was at this point she started to piece together what was really bothering Nit. How they started to act a bit off the moment she mentioned that incident. She took a deep breath and decided to hold onto her thoughts for now. She'll bring it up when she's less exhausted. For not she continued to comfort her timepiece and wait for their ride.<br/><br/>An hour and a half of silence only occasionally broken by Axe humming this song or that song. The most obvious when she smiled and hummed her's and Nit's song. If anything was going to sooth her saddened beast it was that... and maybe a nice steak. After the car arrived Axe made sure to keep an umbrella over them both as they headed to the car. She smiled at the driver and gave him a nod upwards. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">What's up daw-... bro.</span>"" She catches herself from saying something that could be misconstrued. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">To our home if you would be so kind.</span>"" She politely requests of the dog.<br/><br/>The ride was a bit awkward at first when Nit was so still and silent. Axe had a slightly concerned look on her face as she had long since pieced together what was going on in his head. Compounded guilt from hurting the ones he loved. In a way she was almost proud of him. Theses kind of emotions confirmed what Penelope had always believed. That deep down Nit did feel shame for what he did and that he may have even felt sorry for his actions. She knew he was no monster. Monsters had no remorse. She moved closer to him and lifted up his arm by the metallic hand putting it over her shoulder as she snuggled up to him, laying on his chest. The only thing she uttered was a soft, slow... ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tap on my window... knock on my door.</span></span>"""
2731,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-18T20:18:24,Sour-Salivation,"Some of Nit's emotional tension died off when Axe's lips made contact with ""theirs"". They seemed surprised at first, not expecting this advance despite Axe's previous ones, though they responded accordingly: with a blush, a cute, soft grunt, and a tiny nuzzle. Things were going good as of now.<br/><br/>The two seemed relatively satisfied and taciturn once the vehicle arrived, although, again, Nit's mood was still pretty dampened. They eyed Axe for a few moments as she put up the umbrella, that innocuous aura from their eye not seeming to cease but their slight discomfort still there. When they sat down in their seat, much like the night before, they leaned against the door, but instead of sleeping they merely studied the scenery as it zoomed before their very eye, their drowsiness-induced frame of reference making them think that the lights were moving and not the car. They merely stared, not wanting to speak to anyone despite their apparent comfort around their lover.<br/><br/>Nit had not the faintest clue what Axe was thinking of them, but what she was thinking of them applied. Yes, they felt guilty about the actions they committed. Perhaps being called a monster and a pig and basically being scolded about it to the point that everyone nearly gave up all hope for them made them realize that their lack of self control could ruin lives. Tear families apart. Well, maybe not that last bit, but the tension they created in the Victors household may have came close to doing just that. Even when Axe said they would be given another chance, they felt as though one day they might end up breaking that promise. That something absolutely devastating to their relationship might just shoot their love dead with a thousand obsidian-tipped arrows to purge all the hate in it. But that very same obsidian could be used to mend all the wounds caused by their savagery.<br/><br/>Hence, when Axe began snuggling next to them, Nit saw it as just that- mending. A means of mitigating that pain. Blushing, they held their human close, shutting their eye as they too began cuddling her, receiving her warmth. Their thick arms essentially served as her seatbelt, which albeit less affective was still relatively comfortable.<br/><br/>After a mere five minutes or perhaps even less, the apartment was in plain sight. The Chauffeur looked back, snickered lightly, and announced, ""<span style=""font-family: georgia;"">Ey, joo no sekz es not bery cumfurtable on leder? Ve're here., by da wei</span>.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Ugh, shut up... Give me a... sec...</span>"" Nit took a moment to nuzzle their partner's lips as if giving her a kiss before unbuckling to exit the car.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: georgia;"">Tch..</span>."" As soon as the two left, The Chauffeur took a moment to look on at them, playing back what he saw before they did in his head and smirking before taking off. It was almost like it reminded him of something, but he would rather not touch the subject."
2732,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-21T10:08:56,Candy,"Axe rolls her eyes at the chauffeur's comment. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Us have sex?</span>"" She blows a small raspberry. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I wish. Someone would much rather make me squirm.</span>"" She says teasingly to Nit. As they stand to get out of the car she makes sure to give him a firm slap on the rear. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Ooh~! Mine!</span>"" She giggles and steps out with him, holding an umbrella over them as they walk and leaning into his chest again. ""Goodnight sir! Drive home safely!"" She waves to him as she and Nit enter their complex.<br/><br/>It's a short walk up and into the middle of the house. She looks at the bed and then to them. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You know... my bed is pretty cold sometimes. The room gets really drafty. Not like... 'you're tearing me apart Lisa' the room. Like... my room.</span>"" She says a bit awkwardly, still smiling. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Do you wanna... sleep in my bed with me and cuddle? Maybe watch some JoJo~?</span>"" She offers him as if that's something to tempt him with. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">We can watch it on my laptop until we fall asleep which is going to be like... instantly because I'm...</span>"" She stops mid sentence to yawn. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">...pretty sure we're both exhausted from today.</span>"" She reaches to her sweater and pops it off. She's wearing the same bra she was this morning, obviously. The rest of her clothes quickly fall off as well. She tosses them haphazardly into her room. She lands them right in a pile of other clearly 'well loved' clothing.<br/><br/>It takes her only moments before plopping into her bed and letting out a wonderful and content groan. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oooooooh... my back is killing me.</span>"""
2733,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-23T15:57:45,Sour-Salivation,"A high-pitched yelp accompanied the sharp pain that resulted from Axe striking Nit's rump so suddenly. They were going to aggressively scold their lover for her actions, but ceased as she felt up against them, not wanting to ruin the moment. Even with The Chauffeur's obnoxious chortling from the situation, they merely snorted Axe's way to express their discontent. An arm bent itself around her hip, lightly pulling her closer to Nit as the two young lords approached the complex.<br/><br/>The creature stayed close to the girl as they both approached their source of comfort for the night. As Axe spoke, Nit stared intently at the bed and took in the sweet aroma of the room. Something about the smell seemed special to them, arousing even, except they could not put their finger on what that something was. If they were to ever figure it out however, they were bound to be surprised, perhaps a little disgusted based on their hygienic morals. It was not like they were any better, though.<br/><br/>""...<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Eh?</span>"" As quickly as their trance had come Nit had snapped out of it. Grasping their arms coyly, they faced their lover about the same way.<span style=""font-family: courier;"">""Hmm... What kind of... a question is... that? Of course I'd sleep... with you. Not really... sure what Jo-Jo is... though, but it... seems nice.""</span><br/><br/>From five feet afar, they watched as their human laid down on her bed quite practically in the 'sort-of nude', cringing slightly as they heard her groan. Traversing the flood of clothing dispersed all around the room's floor, the light oozing from behind them shining dully on their back, the eldritch craned their rump on the bed right behind Axe, the mattress moaning under their massive weight. Metal claspers gripped at the sheets as Nit attempted to kick off their hoof-shaped sneakers, leaving them with their pink socks. The mattress let out an even louder groan as the clock laid parallel to their lover, spooning her from behind and nuzzling her neck. Their grip was pretty tight, enough to possibly squeeze the wind out of the poor girl. After giving her a slow, sensual lick on the back of her temple, the slimy streak of saliva glistening like impure diamonds, they finally let her breathe and attend to whatever duties she had planned for the night."
2734,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-26T12:45:43,Candy,"Axe smirked as she watches her lover cross the room. She didn't care about the clothes on the floor. They were all dirty and she had to do laundry soon anyway. Axe would get around the cleaning up her room and such, but maybe after she got up. For now all she wanted was the cuddle close to her Nit and pass out. She sighed contently as she looked at her laptop on her nightstand. She snaps her fingers and turns it on, it booting up with a low whir of the fans. It soon springs to life and Axe smiles. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Play JoJo's Bizarre Adventure.</span>"" She commands the device in front of her.<br/><br/>It takes only a few moments before it makes a little conformation sound and begins to play a strange looking anime with muscular men being exceedingly strange and using magic. They shout quite a bit. Axe seems to be enjoying herself however. She stares intently at the screen watching the antics of the Joestar family and their associates. She also sings every word of the theme song which is quite fitting for such a bombastic anime.<br/><br/>As Nit Squeezes her she lets out a small groan and wiggles a bit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-size: 90%; line-height: 116%;"">So squish!</span></span>"" She whines out as he time piece lover affections the air out of her lungs. It would be wrong to say she didn't enjoy this however. She was no stranger the being treated roughly out of affection with a brother the size of a barn and about as red as one too. She took a deep breath after his squeeze and snuggles her buns in closer to him. Her bed was incredibly comfortable now that they had relaxed into it. It was clearly memory foam and was likely very expensive. It was like sleeping on a bed of fresh marshmallows."
2735,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-06-28T05:49:37,Sour-Salivation,"A tubby arm draped over Axe's shoulder and an equally tubby torso squished snugly on her backside, this time not necessarily attempting to kill her. As Nit demonstrated their affection so blatantly, they looked past their lover's shoulder to view the eccentricities on the screen. They were not really invested in the story, but they found the art style<span style=""font-style: italic"">quaintly interesting,</span>constrained chuckling created whenever it managed to deliver its anatomically incorrect glory. For the most part, however, they were quiet as they viewed the show, taking in the comfort of both the warmth of Axe and the fluffiness of the mattress underneath them. They were oddly calm tonight which to some who were familiar with their typical behavior could be seen as much unlike them but a long awaited relief.<br/><br/>A few hours would fly by, but Nit was still wide awake despite it being well into the next day. It could very well be assumed that the light emitting from the mouth of the laptop was giving them energy that their body just could not resist. If ever the jaws of the apparatus were to seal, Nit was more than likely to instantly knock out courteous of their other biological clock which was much more dominant over them than that of a human. Technically, it was not<span style=""font-style: italic""> entirely</span>their fault for being so lazy.<br/><br/>Speaking of sleepiness, that feeling was gradually coming to Nit, peaking after around thirty minutes from then. Their vision blurred as their eye welled up from their tiredness-induced blinking, the vivid images on the laptop appearing like colored smudges of swole and activity. For a moment, to prepare for their typical resting, they arose from the mattress, loud creaking accompanying their sluggish descent, and began to squirm out of their baggy hoodie as if it were old skin, leaving their pants on. Their new skin, merely a black, snug-fitting tank top with the word ""Eww"" printed on it in sparkly pink lettering, was what they were concealing underneath. Shockingly, they looked a tad bit skinnier without their over-sized jacket which was placed at the foot of the bed. They also seemed to be fiddling with the hands of their clock face, moving them around with the knob that they could be manipulated by until they read approximately 2:01, being rather courteous with their sleeping time for whatever reason.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Don't get any... ideas,</span>"" Nit cooed to the punk on the bed as they approached her anew. They said nothing else afterwards, for they had already toppled atop the bed on their side right next to her and grasped the covers to protect themselves from the icky cold. This would most likely not be their only method of doing so; an alternative laid right beside them. In an attempt to provoke it before they drifted away, they once again placed the same arm on that same shoulder of Axe's. Immediately afterwards, they were completely quiet, for they were finally snoozing; they did not even breathe, for they could not do so. The only sound that they made was not even voluntary; the faint ticking of their second hand, a thin stick of what looked like charcoal, was more than likely not that much of a nuisance, but a noise was a noise."
2736,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-07-06T04:56:59,Candy,"Axe gave a content sigh. She placed a hand on Nit's arm and melted into her lover's embrace. Axe always really enjoyed JoJo's Bizarre Adventure. Even more so after Scarlet adopted her because she liked to tease him by saying his build was that of a JoJo character. She continued with the quiet watching of the silly anime. She snuggled her rear against them to create some warmth from the friction. This is all exactly what Axe wanted from the start. Just some quality time alone with her lover and maybe a little teasing as well. That wouldn't stop anytime soon or likely ever.<br/><br/>When they arose from the bed to undress more Axe turned around to look at them. Despite them saying to the contrary she still gave a rather seductive and blatantly sexual raise of her eyebrow accompanied by a 'puuur'ing sound just to hammer the point home further. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Ohhh Axy likes. Take off as much as you want sweetie.</span>"" She teases them even further before they lie back down. This time she entangles their limbs with them facing each other. She doesn't really pay mind to the fact that she can't see the laptop anymore, just looking at Nit's face. Axe's expression had shifted from a sultry, seductive face to a more endearing and soft smile. She leaned in and nuzzled her clock. She runs her hand down their side, along their stomach to their hip and then back up again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">The situation turns around~.</span></span>"" She sings softly, close to her lover. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Enough to figure out... that someone else has let you down... so many times I don't know why~.</span></span>"" She sings a bit louder. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">But I know we can make it as long as you say it. So tell me that you love me.... yeah~... tell me that I take you breath away.</span></span>"" She places her hand on the rim of Nit's face. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tell me that I take your breath away. Maybe if you take one more... then I would know for sure.</span></span>"" She smiles more and looks into their eye. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">There's nothing left to say... but tell me that you love me anyway~.</span></span>"" She felt this song held some pretty obvious meaning to it between them and the new interaction with her past lover.<br/><br/>She closes her eyes now and moves close to Nit's chest. She places her head on him and begins to slowly drift off in their arms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tell me that you love me anyway...</span></span>"" She sings once more, soft and slow this time."
2737,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=200,2016-07-07T03:41:51,Sour-Salivation,"Through a lax gaze, Axe was the last thing Nit saw, felt, and heard before they completely knocked out. They were still quiet as they attempted to reciprocate, lazy arms coiling themselves around Axe's slim yet mesomorphic form. What felt like an expiratory reserve, air, traveled in a smooth sigh from their maw right onto Axe's fuchsia mane. For the most part, they were pretty still, the ticking being the only noise plus minimal shifting courteous of them. They kept Axe close the entire time, her head fitting snuggly on their chest and their viscous body being surprisingly gentle as cool slime clung to her. Its coolness plus her warmth likely brought about a rather comfortable feeling, even with the blubbery beast rolling around on occasion.<br/><br/>Still it was for ten hours. Ten long hours was the creature's slumber, two hours shorter than it should have been but a prolonged rest regardless. Whether or not Axe was still asleep would not drastically effect what would occur next. Something that would ward off the stillness until the following night.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">BRRRRRIIII!</span><br/><br/>It was twelve o'something when those bells shrilled. Said shrill was louder than usual, perhaps to make sure that Nit was very much awake. Like a cowardly soldier hearing the scream of the distant warning siren, the clock scrambled viciously but momentarily, nearly flinging the bedsheet off of the bed before ceasing, assuming the fetal position on their stomach. After a few moments of groaning into the pillow, Nit's hands shakily inched towards the cylindrical button atop their head, pressed it, and halted the blares. They continued to assume their position, frozen in embarrassment from what they have done. This was something that happened far too often to be considered funny by any means.<br/><br/>After breaking free from the cold grasp of their coyness, Nit grumbled softly as usual of them, reaching for the hoodie they placed on the bed last night. They put it on. No checking for stains. No showering. Nothing that showed any regard for how they appeared. This would not go well where they came from, but this was the Victors' household; conservatism is practically nonexistent.<br/><br/>Suddenly, in an act of slothfulness, Nit flopped over on their side like a frightened goat. Sleeping for ten hours was a terrible idea, their subconscious growled. The original plan was to wake up early to spend more time with their lover and, if their newly gained heart was still there, visit Marcial at the hospital. But to hell with that; Nit was consumed by their indolence, and unless someone hauled their fat out of the bed, they were going straight to the fifth circle later on. They would be going there either way, but it was best not to add insult to injury like they were now. Their pink feet were already hoisted on the poor nightstand while the rest of their body, now laying right on their back remained sprawled on the more unfortunate bed. With their current state of mind, foggier than a cheesy horror flick, they did not care who saw them like this."
2738,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-07T15:46:20,Sour-Salivation,"""Alright, hon,"" Nit chuckled, reacting to her short fit of rage. Their metallic fingers could be clearly heard tapping on the phone screen, typing out the twelve letters of the password Axe gave them. In response to her giving her phone number, Nit gave them theirs as they were saving the girl's number, chuckling once again at Axe's little promise. They had long memorized it given their amount of screen time- just enough. They finished inputting both, and they put their phone to the side. A conversation seemed to have spawned. Might as well take advantage of it.<br/><br/>Given the question, Nit stared at Axe for a few moments before cracking up into hysterical laughter. It was probably the hardest they have guffawed in a long time. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Anything <span style=""font-style: italic"">cool</span>?</span>"" Nit looked to their side, grasping an excessively fatty love handle before adding, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">If I did... anything that invigorating, I wouldn't... have all this blubber in me. All I... do is sleep, eat, and... boss people around. Maybe... if I get lucky, I get to... take out some rebels.</span>"" They shut their eye, emitting a soft, metallic purr that clearly indicated satisfaction. Opening their eye revealed a slit pupil that slightly pulsated. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You probably don't... want to know where... they go afterwards. But... I promise I'll never... take you there</span>.""  Their pupil gradually returned to normal after they spoke.<br/><br/>Nit gaped their mouth slightly to show off their tongue as it stroked the roof of their mouth, emitting a soft hiss before closing it right after. They then snuggled into the recliner, immediately commenting, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">It'd be nice to... see Cthulhu though</span>."" Looking up at Axe once more, Nit ended with, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">So... uh, yeah. Not really too... special of a life as... you think. Except you... get free food and... lots of other privileges, which... is always cool.</span>"""
2739,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-08T07:02:53,Candy,"""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I only heard twelve taps, dummy. I said capital 'S'.</span>"" She said, showing off her impressive hearing and deduction skills. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Unless you have hold to shift, which I doubt because that's just annoying and you're someone who is easily annoyed.</span>"" She clicks around on her laptop. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Do you wanna check on my brother and your adviser dude to see how the meat is going? Unless you're going to fly into a feeding frenzy...</span>"" She says a bit disinterestedly. She stands up after a bit and walks over to the chair, poking his aforementioned love handle. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You should... probably stick to the grilled chicken and fish. I'm shocked my brother didn't make you start jogging in place when he saw the shape you were in.</span>""<br/><br/>She raises an eyebrow. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Can that body even... like benefit from normal workouts and diets? Because I know you have an insatiable desire for like meat and stuff, buuuuut I have an insatiable desire for something else and if you're not in shape you're not going to keep up with me when the time comes... and if you think I'm doing all the work you've got another thing coming.</span>"" She grins at him as she pokes him more. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh and I have that whole Freudian thing going and I'm like... attracted to super buff guys so, you can thank my brother for that.</span>"" She says with a hundred percent honesty. Axe gets her phone and smiles, playing something. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">This is what I made your ringtone by the way.</span>"" A rather familiar number by Maroon 5 plays. She hums along with it and smiles at him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So this is just our song now. Let it be done, by decree under the power of the royal name Axe Murderer.</span>"" She turns the song off and puts her phone in her back pocket."
2740,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-08T23:07:28,Sour-Salivation,"Nit slightly raised the pitch of their voice to mockingly mimic Axe's statement before correcting the code, which their phone had previously stated was incorrect. They were easily annoyed indeed, although this was just a slight nudge for them. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Nyuh, quiet, you</span>,"" they grumbled, talking in a slightly gruffer tone. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I knew that... And come on, I'm a... hungry person by... biology. I can't help those... kinds of feelings</span>.""<br/><br/>Touching Nit the way Axe did revealed it to feel strange and alien to say the least. They felt icky cold, almost like a corpse left alone, and far too slick and squishy to be considered to have ""normal"" skin. It was almost like their body was composed of a thick slime. Nit snickered like a child from having been poked regardless, them being extremely ticklish around their abdominal area. They seemed rather cheery, until Axe began making her remarks.<br/><br/>Nit was not completely turned off by them, but they irritated them nonetheless. They were easily annoyed indeed. ""<span style=""font-family: Courier;"">What? Am I that... fat to you? Oh, that's not cool... I can't digest... fish, and chicken is kinda gross. Didn't want to... tell your brother so... I wouldn't look bad.</span>"" Nit could be heard grumbling to themselves in exacerbation. Truth be told, Nit could digest fish just fine; they just thought it tasted worse than iron nails with liquefied grass to drink. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And don't you dare... tell me about losing weight,</span>"" they continued, now sounding quite offended. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I've done a... whole lot with this gut. Plus, I... look a hell of a... lot threatening to most. Keeps people from... wanting to mess with me</span>."" Gazing into Axe's eyes as they continued curiously observing their body, Nit ended their mini rant with a hushed, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">That... includes <span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>, Clock Shagger. I've heard... that eldritches get real wild when... they do what you long... to do with me. Even if they're... fatasses.</span>"" Nit narrowed their eye, their chuckling gradually growing louder and louder as they saw fun in their own innuendo alongside the playful touches. They then lightly pushed her away with their foot, their ticklishness getting the better of them.<br/><br/>If Nit had lips, they would most certainly be smiling. They allowed the all-familiar tune that Axe played to fill the room for the short while that it existed. It really put emphasis on the phrase ""short and sweet"". ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You know, I'll... allow that. Let's have you dictate... a few things for once, eh?</span>"" Nit leaned back on the recliner as they spoke, allowing the foot rest to spring up like a rabbit's ears and resting their hands on their stomach once they were comfortable with their new position."
2741,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-09T07:20:50,Candy,"Axe giggles a little and leans over him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Can you help <span style=""font-style: italic"">these</span> kinds of feelings~?</span>"" She whispers to him in a rather intoxicating sultry tone, breathing her warm breath on the back of his neck. She's clearly using her vocal magics to alter her voice, but it seems so fluid and natural when she does it, as if using that magic is second nature to her, unlike the teleportation magic. She runs her soft finger down the right side rim of his face and her grin widens as she moves lower to the bottom of his face. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Is the big bad clock man going to show this human who's in charge~?</span>"" She giggles a little, a dash of patronizing tone, but still keeping up with her seduction.<br/><br/>She snickers and back away from him. She didn't mind the feel of his skin at all. She figured she would raise his body temperature one way or another so the slickness would pretty much equate to the sweat of your average lover. Nothing about Nit's odd biology bothered her really. She never was quite normal herself. ""But like I said before, you should still exercise. Not...."" She stops and moves around to look at him seriously now. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Let me repeat. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Not</span> with Scarlet. This is for your own good. He's a royal too. He can't cast any magic at all. All of his royal blood was obviously put into his body. I've never seen anyone move faster and have as much ungodly endurance as that psycho.</span>"" She stares into his eye. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">His daily workout is the '20/20'. He runs twenty miles and every five miles he shadow boxes for twenty minuets straight. He invited me to go with him once and I didn't even make it a quarter of the way. He's completely ****in' out of his mind.</span>"""
2742,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-09T17:22:38,Sour-Salivation,"Nit's eye darted here, there, and everywhere as Axe, as usual, tried to come on to them, though it eventually locked on her. Being as close as she was, Axe could clearly hear them purring like there was no tomorrow, them being confused but still obviously appeased. Their coarse second hand also tick-tocked away, the distinctive noise making this advance seem all the more tense. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Soon, hun,</span>"" the clock replied, clearly looking in a trance-like state. They were also looking to do something more until they looked down at their pants, and... Nit probably saw something horrifying as they yelped, tightly crossed their legs, and began blushing like mad. The rest was up to obvious assumption.<br/><br/>Watching Axe give her small speech about Scarlet's wonderous world of overexertion, Nit rolled their eye, their mind now taken off what had just happened but still insisting they cover it up. They felt as though the man was an absolute show-off in regards to his abilities despite his reasonable intentions. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">... OK? What's... that gotta do with... me?</span>"" Nit crossed their arms, staring back at Axe with similar earnestness. That infamous look of smugness managed to sprawl itself over their face as they spoke. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">It's not like... I'm gonna die premature... from being fat. Puh-lease. Again, lemmie... pronounce it for yah... Bi-o-lo-gy.</span>"" The clock did jazz-hand motions in beat with the syllables they blurted out. A clear flamboyance resonated from their Hispanic-accented voice that was not ever there before.<br/><br/>Rapid hand movements accompanied Nit as they continued rambling on and on about how they were on the side of right. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm... fat but healthy. I don't have that... stupid ""cholesterol"" thingy you... humans seem to fear. Or whatever the... hell else <span style=""font-style: italic"">ustedes chicos tiene</span>, gah hah hah hah!</span>"" The clock sat up and cackled as they pounded on their protuberant belly with pride, disregarding their apparent arrogance. They took a pretty long while to calm down, and after that they stared at Axe for a while, allowing their head to lean on their fist. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Don't make me feel... like crap</span>,"" Nit cooed, rubbing their bells with the tip of their fingers. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not as... lazy as you think.</span>"""
2743,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-10T04:02:58,Candy,"""First off..."" Axe says, plopping back down on her bed. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I was warning you because if he ever gets wind of you trying to work out ever he's going to tell you to go on his 20/20 with him.</span>"" She tosses her hair and folds her arms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Secondly I'm just trying to look out for you. If we go to the pool or the beach or something, you're going to be the one with the pudge. I don't mind, but people might stare. Is that really what you want?</span>"" Axe moves to him again, leaning over him now and getting pretty close to his face. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Not to mention when you're in shape you're more intimidating. Do <span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span> think you could take my brother in a fight? Even being an otherworldly beast?</span>""<br/><br/>She's fairly certain he can't, but she's not completely sure of the full extent of Nit's powers. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Before you say anything... Scar punches people in the face for a living. Remember that.</span>"" She smirks and puts up her fists. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He even taught me how to throw a killer hook. He said 'your left hook is criminal for how little muscle you have'.</span>"" She seems very proud of this fact.<br/><br/>Suddenly Nit receives a text. It says it's from Scarlet. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">'Big Guy, I got your number from Axe. Set this as her personal ringtone if you wanna annoy her ;)'</span>"" He sends them NSYNC's 'It's Gonna Be Me'."
2744,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-10T12:13:36,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Whoa, whoa, whoa</span>,"" Nit exclaimed, holding their hands in front of their face. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Who... ever said I was gonna... have to fight that... guy? He's cool for... a showy human...""</span>Nit lowered their hands, eye widened, before scoffing and swearing under their breath, obviously dissatisfied with such a sudden and violent thought. Despite their apparent shock however, the smugness they had still somewhat resonated in them. It was like a sturdy structure stuck in a wicked storm that destroyed everything in sight say for that one structure. It would become a monument, remembered for remaining standing at such a rough time, but also as a reminder of that faithful day. Of course, Nit's smugness was not that striking, but the fact that it remained despite the shock from just now was intriguing.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">So it's all about... brawn and peer pressure... eh?</span>"" Nit chuckled lightly, but almost sinisterly, as if mocking Axe for stating such insipidities. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You know, someone could... be the strongest and... most revered individual the... world has ever seen, but... if they've got no... brains, then it's pointless. Not... saying Scarlet's an idiot... though. Don't tell... him that. Please.</span>"" Resuming their super villain-esque chuckle, they reached out a hand and gently grasped Axe's chin, pulling her much closer to their face than she originally intended. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">But tell me, human. He taught... you how to fight. But did he teach... you how to feint? How to... lead an opponent astray... with mere movement... alone? Or maybe... Just maybe...</span>"" Suddenly, Nit jerked their head forwards, lightly nipping Axe right on her right cheek with incredible speed. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">... predicting their attacks?</span>"" They only kept their jaws in the position they had it in for a few seconds before letting go and backing off. A thin string of warm, sticky drool connected between the two for a small while.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Just let me be... happy with myself</span>,"" Nit grumbled, hearing their phone go off from the text and reaching out for it. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Trust me, if... humans can bear to see... a one-eyed alarm clock walking... around, they should be... able to handle its... pear-shaped body. If not, I... could always ""punish"" them.</span>"" Nit began casually reading the message as if what they just said was something anyone could say in any random conversation, their eye narrowing as they gradually looked over at Axe. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You gave him my... Why? You little...</span>"" As they smuggled in the ringtone, Nit flicked Axe on the chin, which surprisingly felt no more bothersome than what a human could muster. It was a playful action anyhow, so no harm was to be done.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">That reminds... me...</span>"" Nit looked up at Axe, arms folded again. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You said we... were gonna check on... Red McSwole, eh...? Unless you're lazy like... me and prefer the... comfort of the cushion.</span>"" Nit stretched and yawned, crossing their arms behind their head."
2745,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-10T21:36:21,Candy,"Axe doesn't even flinch at his advances. Clearly she's not intimidated by him in the slightest. Axe rolls her eyes and pouts a bit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I could see what was happening but I pretty much lack any kind of ability to do anything about it.</span>"" She moves over to her closet. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But I have a secret weapon when it comes to fighting. Something that you or my brother couldn't do a damn thing about if it came to that.</span>"" She grins proudly and stares at Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Not to mention, I can kick your ass at fighting game any day of the week.</span>"" This is a fact she seems very proud of.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Go ahead name one. Marvel, any of them. Street Fighter 2, Third Strike, Four, Five, KoF, Killer Instinct, Persona 4 Arena Ultimax, don't even try me in that one *****. ****in' SKULGIRLS!</span>"" She seems to get more and more excited as she mentions fighting games. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Naruto Ninja Storm, DBZ Budokai, let's not forget my crown jewel.</span>"" She goes into her closet and takes out a belt. It's got a lavish design and a circle with a cross going through the lower corner of it. Nit might recognize it as the symbol for Super Smash Brother. ""I'm the state champion Smash player."" She holds her belt over her shoulder like a professional wrestler. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yeah that's right. The champ <span style=""font-style: italic"">is</span> here.</span>"" She may not have known it but her incredible senses has more than anything do do with her fantastic fighting game skills. Being able to hear when your opponent's heart rate picked up and when their breathing slowed or quickened. Being able to hear what buttons they were pressing and essentially know what move they were making as they made it made Axe quite proficient at these kinds of games. She also picked up an incredible training ethic from her older brother.<br/><br/>As of this second Axe was doing a mock version of John Cena's entrance theme as she posed for a nonexistent crowd. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Is my brother smart? Yeah, kinda. He's in college right now finishing up his degree in Thuganomics- I mean psychology. It helps that he's like... the best at understanding how people feel ever.</span>"" She moves to her door again, putting her belt back into her closet. If Nit looks he can likely see something metal in her closet. It looks like some kind of armor.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Of course I did. He's still basically my guardian which also makes him your guardian.</span>"" She states plainly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Why <span style=""font-style: italic"">wouldn't</span> you want him to have your number? What did he text you anyway?</span>"" She stops and moves over to him, grabbing him by the wrist and pulling him up. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Don't you wanna at least smell all the tasty meat cooking Nit?</span>"""
2746,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-11T07:32:05,Sour-Salivation,"As Axe went on bragging about her achievements like there was no tomorrow, Nit's expression switched from smug to confused to simply disinterested. They stared at the belt as if it were a door. Or a piece of crumbled aluminum foil. Something uninteresting. Maybe it was because they were not much of a video game person, or maybe it was because being a champion at them did not seem like a real achievement in their eyes... Well, in this case<span style=""font-style: italic"">eye</span>, but their point stood still.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Niiice</span>,"" Nit responded to Axe's showiness in a sarcastic tone. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Now, uh, tell me... does that belt give... you dominance over an... entire hunk of land? The wealth of... thousands, right in your... hands? A<span style=""font-style: italic""> significant other</span></span>?"" They looked up at Axe, sighing softly. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Hun... you may be able... to beat me at fighting... games, but one particular... game I<span style=""font-style: italic""> can</span> beat you... at? Life. And I'm not... talking about the board version.</span>""<br/><br/>Nit's eye narrowed slowly, almost in a lude manner, as their pupil became slit once more. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I ask you not... to try me, Weaboo Victors,</span>"" Nit purred, carefully watching Axe put her prized possession away. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">unless you know... what you're saying.</span>""<br/><br/>Mood was like a roller coaster to Nit at this point. The clock tilted their head, clearly looking upset at what Axe had stated. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Listen, you,</span>"" Nit grumbled. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I think I've given... you plenty of liberties. Those insipid sexual... advances, not getting... your head ripped off after... calling me fat... referring to me as<span style=""font-style: italic""> male.</span>.. Whatever. But...</span>"" Nit sported a rather nasty-looking scowl as they were yanked from their seat. They ended up stumbling at first, but restored their serious demeanor pretty quickly. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You... could have told me,""</span>Nit grumbled, looking off to the side. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">That's perso... personal crap, you know. Oh, and, uh, this... is what he sent.</span>"" Tapping around for a moment allowed them to play the tune Scarlet had sent for a little bit. Snickering, they commented, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">He said to... set it up as my... ringtone for you to... annoy ya.""</span><br/><br/>Lightly twisting their arm around to free it from Axe's grasp, Nit's eye began to pulsate. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'd rather the... food come to me than... I come to... it</span>,"" they claimed, looking down at their blubbery stomach. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And since I'm... still hungry as hell... I'll only get... 'impatient'.</span>"" Nit could clearly be heard slowly licking the roof of their mouth. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">But if you're... gonna go, I... might as well go too.</span>"""
2747,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-11T08:45:45,Candy,"Axe blinked, stopping in place as she furrows her eyebrows. She couldn't believe what the other was saying. She lets go of his wrist. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You are... the most insensitive jerk I have ever met. Finally I thought we were getting somewhere and you go and say some... stupid, unbelievable crap like that!</span>"" She backs away from him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You know what? Maybe I was wrong after all. I thought that you were kinda sweet in your own way.</span>"" She scowls and her face contorts a bit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But you're just an *** and you made an *** out of me for believing you could be cool.</span>"" Axe leers at him more, truly in disbelief at his hurtful words.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You know what Nit? Just leave. If you think I'm so terrible and you think you're so much better than me, why bother staying? I'm never going to marry some... monster. Before you say anything, no. You're not a monster because you're an Eldritch. You're a monster because you hurt the people who care about you. I know we haven't known each other long... but something is compelling me to give a **** for the first time in a long time. I don't know why, but it just is. I haven't felt like that since the first time I met Scarlet. So maybe I thought you would be as cool as him. Maybe I thought when <span style=""font-style: italic"">life</span> thrust you onto me the same way it thrust him onto me I thought that it would be... I don't know. Just... just go Nit.</span>"" She says, looking away from him.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't know how anyone could care about you when you clearly can't care about anyone else.</span>"" Axe steps into her room and closes Nit outside of it. It takes about twenty seconds for Nit to get another text.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">You bunged it up already big guy? #sigh</span>"""
2748,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-11T21:32:39,Sour-Salivation,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Monster</span>.<br/><br/>That word, as well as Axe's final phrase, echoed in Nit's mind like the ticking of some evil clock, ticking and ticking away to doomsday. Why, it had been a long time since anyone called them a...<br/><br/>Monster.<br/><br/>Nit slowly slid down onto the floor, their back pressed on the door. They read Scarlet's text, focusing on each separate letter for seconds at a time, and something about it made them feel... angry. Actually, that was quite the understatement: frustrated, furious, not even enraged could describe what they were feeling right now. It was the sort of feeling that could only be described with loads and loads of words, and even then, the entire English language would not be able to provide enough words to express what they felt. Probably close to feeling like a...<br/><br/>Monster.<br/><br/>As quickly as the text had came, the phone was flung to the ground, oddly enough surviving. Water blurred Nit's vision as they stared blankly at the door, which they now did not see as boring like they did the belt. They saw it as something infuriating. So infuriating that their hands steadily crawled and inched towards the twelve mark with little hesitation until out came their little...<br/><br/>Monster.<br/><br/>There was a yelp as Nit shut their eye, and then a blaring ring from their bells. It filled the halls and was followed by a very loud bang that took at least five seconds to fade away. The ringing continued as Nit opened their eye to see a generously deep crater on the door before them about the size of their fist. Their hand ached as they studied the intricacies what they have done. They looked around afterwards, spying a picture frame, and, resisting the urge to hit it, instead leaned on the door.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Egotism runs in the damn family I guess,</span>"" Nit snarled at the wounded door, their prominent speech impairment gone. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You let it consume you, you you you... fool! Monster am I?! I'm just speaking my mind, yet you... Damn human...""</span>Nit banged their elbow on the door, grumbling. Cancelling out the ringing from their hearing, they just stood there, hands pressed against the door, back arched like a startled cat, and fangs bared like a...<br/><br/>Monster.<br/><br/>The racket ended up catching the attention of Marcial, who excused himself to rush into the hall. Seeing Nit in the state they were in however, they were more than reluctant to even tell them to stop. He did though, simply because he had to. It served as a way to keep them from destroying anything else, however it was clear that Nit really had the urge to do something particularly grave with his face.<br/><br/>Like a monster."
2749,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-12T04:50:22,Candy,"Axe opens her door now, looking at all of the ruckus the furious eldrich is causing. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You are so... stupid.</span>"" She growls as she watches him flip out. She seems pretty upset about it, but there's a hint of regret in her tone. She knows this was her fault, despite him being a jerk in the first place.<br/><br/>Scarlet comes racing up into the apartment. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Axe can... do something about this I think... maybe. She's got a pretty soothing voice.</span>"" He says, hinting to Axe to use a song of calming on him. A magic that she was, needless to say, very proficient at. Axe nods, doing the best she can.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">A... And I swear...</span></span>"" Her melodic tunes attempt to captivate Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">By the moon and the stars and the sky~.</span></span>"" She moves closer to him. ""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'll be there~.</span></span>"" She attempts to look into his eye. Her vocal magics are powerful indeed, but even she wasn't sure she could calm them. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">For better or worse... till death do us paaaaart...</span></span>"" She swallows hard and briefly considers not saying the next line, but she swallows her pride quickly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll love you with every beat of my heart~!</span></span>"" She shuts her eyes and attempts to not think of the implications of the song she chose for this spell.<br/><br/>Scarlet can't help but smile. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">They're actually pretty cute as a couple, don't you think?</span>"" He nudges Marcial and gives a little eyebrow raise reminiscent of Axe's."
2750,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-12T18:27:57,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">When they're not yelling their heads off,</span>"" Marcial sighed in response. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I like to believe that they are...</span>"" Behind their back, Marcial had their fingers crossed, praying to whatever deity up there that everything would go fine.<br/><br/>The blaring ring managed to mask out Axe's singing, but the tune became a tad bit clearer as she slowly approached Nit. Even then, their rage only intensified the closer she got, their jaws gradually opening wider and their pupil becoming molecular in size. Their bells even began to shrill more loudly, as if telling Axe to back off. At this point, they were acting like a complete animal.<br/><br/>Aggressive and combative.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Nit lunged forwards and grasped Axe's arms, pushing back and hissing in her face. They pinned her on the wall as they continued to make incoherent noises. For being so small compared to Axe, their force was rather plentiful. They did not do anything else to her, just look intimidating, although they pulled back the urge to bite her.<br/><br/>The more Nit stared at Axe however, the more they began to calm down, their bells skidding into silence. It only just occurred to them that they were acting extremely irrational, and they felt almost guilty about it. Their grip just so happened to weaken when they felt Marcial grasp their waist and yank them away.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">What the hell is wrong with you?!</span>"" Marcial screeched in their face. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Get a damn hold of yourself! What are you, some kind of monster?!</span>""<br/><br/>Monster.<br/><br/>Nit's feelings were a disgusting blend of frustration and woe. Their mind was filled to the brim with smoggy thoughts that were not even coherent, though one particular thought was that of everyone's eyes peering down at them like hawks, the talons of embarrassment digging into their shoulders and pushing weight into them. They remained still for a few moments, the blaring silence filling what would be their ears, before simply uttering...<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I... I need a moment...""</span><br/><br/>Yanking  themselves away from Marcial, Nit glanced around at everyone in the room, specifically Axe in a rather gloomy and recanting way, before hobbling back to the living room, hands in their pockets. Fulfilling his personal duties, Marcial followed right behind them, pacing with very brisk steps. He did not even last two seconds in the room, immediately hightailing back to the hall  after Nit's voice boomed at him to get the hell out. They did not use the word ""hell"", though."
2751,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-13T09:35:38,Candy,"Scarlet sighs deeply, folding his arms and giving a soft smile to Marcial. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Kids, huh?</span>"" If it wasn't already incredibly clear by now, Mr. Clovis Victors tended to take just about everything in stride. He didn't even seem that tense when Nit had pinned Axe to the wall. He seized up, but he didn't really do anything about it it seemed. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">They both could have killed each other from that close up. I think it should be pretty obvious Nit isn't the only person with a dangerous mouth.</span>""<br/><br/>Axe looks over at Nit, holding the arm they clutched when they were lost in their bout of rage. Axe looks at Scar, and without even having to say a word Scarlet responds. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Talk to them Axe... calmly. Don't call them names. Do not antagonize them any further. Try and understand them and be compassionate.</span>"" He moves over to her and puts an arm around her shoulder. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I know you think they're just a big jerk and they says mean things to get a rouse out of you... but think 'bout it Axe. You try and keep people out too. You tried to keep me out for months. You barely even said more than a sentence to me when we first started living together. Right now is a good chance to get on his good side. Nit is feeling embarrassed about his actions. They feel isolated and out of place in a new surrounding with someone who they're clearly having trouble coming to terms with actually at least partially enjoying. That's you btw.</span>"" He smirks down at her. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Go get 'em killer.</span>"" Axe smiles a little and moves over to the livingroom.<br/><br/>She moves in front of Nit and puts her hands in her pockets. She just stares at them for a bit, not saying anything. After a moment she sits down next to him, protests or no. She leans against their shoulder. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't like fighting with you.</span>"" She says softly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You seem pretty cool and I want you around Nit.</span>"" She says after. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Even if you fly off the handle sometimes. I know you'll... you'll get better about controlling yourself. You'll get super better at expressing your feelings.</span>"" She smiles. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I know I did.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So Nit... what do you say? Will you let me help you get better? I know you don't like hurting people you care about. I know just by doing... helping you... that I'll get better at it myself. I'm not perfect, like you.</span>"" She smiles and nudges them playfully. She's got a very calm, smooth tone to her speech now. She isn't using her magics or anything, she's  obviously trying her hardest to level with them."
2752,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-13T13:19:44,Sour-Salivation,"Even after the poor soul gave her speech, Nit did not seem to be buying it, or to care about anything Axe had in mind. They even shoved her away after her playful gesture. It was not a light push just to make her back away either; it was pretty vicious, and one they put a good deal of force on. Nit never looked at Axe once throughout her speech, only lifting their head after she ceased. Their eye had thick, green capillaries branching from its sides, emphasizing their aggravated temper.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You only say that</span>,"" Nit snarled, jaws prepared. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">When... that<span style=""font-style: italic""> period stain</span> told you... to do so. Where's the ho... nesty in that?</span>"" Nit crawled towards Axe, pressing their face very tightly against hers. Slobber and the stench of rotting meat fiercely attacked her face. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You know, you... seemed pretty honest when... calling me a... a...</span>"" They creaked their head back slightly, their throat straining to even utter the word. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">A... A <span style=""font-style: italic"">monster</span></span>..."" They hissed as they said the word, expressing their utter distaste for it.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Do you just... call people that with... out a second thought? Have... you ever thought about... the negative diction that accompanies... that word</span>?"" Nit pressed their face harder and harder against Axe's, ensuring that she felt as uncomfortable as they could make her. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">As much as... I want to rip... you limb from limb and... watch you bleed, I... feel like that would... prove you right, no?</span>""<br/><br/>After what seemed like hours even though it was just a few seconds, Nit finally pulled themselves away, scowling down at Axe. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">But after all</span>,"" they continued. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm a... monster anyway you put... it. Why should anyone care... about some fat, selfish, and... disrespectful eldritch abomination? Monsters don't... deserve love. Respect. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Rights</span>. Correct?</span>"" Nit glanced down at Axe with apparent hatred, as if looking for an answer.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You know, if... you apparently care about... me <span style=""font-style: italic"">soooo</span> much, why... don't you show it</span>?"" Nit spread their arms like a gargoyle spreading its ugly, grey wings. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Go ahead. Show the same... eagerness that you showed when... you beat me down... with your words. Do something. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Anything</span>. As long as it... shows how much you... apparently care. I'm waiting, weaboo.""</span>"
2753,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-14T00:02:35,Candy,"Axe wipes some spit from her face and stands. She looks livid, or rather barely containing her anger. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You want me to prove it? Fine.</span>"" She growls and holds her hands about a foot apart. Pink sparks fly between her clawed hands and a small orb of magic appears. The sparks begin to center on the magic as she charges her spell. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You love to sleep and eat, huh!?</span>"" She chargers up further, her voice becoming ragged and horse. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Here's even more meat!</span></span>"" She releases the magical energy and tosses the ball at the ground, creating a platter of raw meats. A massive platter equal to the amount of meat that Scarlet brought over in a cooler. It nearly takes up the entire center of the living room.<br/><br/>She gasps and pants. She begins to charge her magic further. She gives a throaty growl in the same vein of Nit. She breaks her concentration with a cough, dispelling her magic instantly. She coughs into her hands and a spatter of blood splashes against her palms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You'll... nrgh...</span>"" she swallows hard, her mouth full of thick, red spit infused blood. Nit, if he knew enough about magic that any magic user who overexerts themselves with literally begin to tear themselves apart from the inside. It's absolutely dangerous and can absolutely lead to death if continued.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You'll feel welcomed... and loved if it ****...</span>"" She puts her hand against her throat and activates her pink tinted magics once more. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You'll feel welcomed and loved if it fucking kills me.</span>"" She gasps and falls to a knee. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I did what my brother told me because he's fucking smarter than I am. He knows more about feelings than I do. I only want... you to feel welcome because I know exactly how you felt. I know exactly what it felt like to feel like nobody cares. I know what it would have done to me if Scarlet hadn't done it.</span>"" She holds up her hands again and begins to cast another spell. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So I'm going to make you feel welcomed if it ****ing kills me. Because it would have killed me if Scarlet hadn't.</span>""<br/><br/>Her next spell in stopped by a hand placed on her shoulder. Scarlet touches her and puts her arms down with little resistance. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">That's enough Axe. You're... probably going to die if you keep on. You've been casting spells all day and this is going to push it way too far.</span>"""
2754,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-14T06:32:55,Sour-Salivation,"The bright pink flash of Axe's magic made Nit wince back, temporarily blinded by it. Taken aback by her sudden change of attitude, still not being able to get used to these shifts, they uncovered their eye to look back at Axe, only to find the meat and... blood? This was very new to them. Despite Nit's intelligence, they were actually not very keen when it came to magic and its consequences, given the fact that it was not something they surrounded themselves with. Seeing Axe gag up all this blood, then, was pretty off-putting to them. They remained silent for a few seconds, not finding the proper words to utter at the moment.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I never meant it... like... that... <span style=""font-style: italic"">Ay carajo, qué yo ise</span>...</span>""<br/><br/>Nit rubbed their face, still trying to comprehend what was going on. The dark, crimson liquid was more eye-catching to them than Scarlet's vivid mane, but that was only because they could not help but realize that, obviously, Axe was getting harmed. Of course, Nit helped themselves to a particularly thick and large slab of meat due to their voracious appetite, but they only stared at Axe and nothing else right after, leaving the slab flopped over their knee. For once in their life, they showed some sort of concern for their to-be-but-probably-not-to-be wife.<br/><br/>Marcial peered into the living room, still shaken up after what had occured a moment back. Everything seemed calm with him until he saw Axe, to which he immediately rushed to her side, feeling the need to assist. Marcial was a tad more educated that Nit in regards to magic, so he knew what was happening.<br/><br/>But Nit did not, and they looked incredibly confused and worried. In their little moment of anxiousness, they began chewing on the meat slab that they took. For whatever reason, Nit felt as though they were the direct cause of Axe's fit rather than the magic and stayed away from her for a little bit, not wanting to hurt her anymore. It was only when Marcial summoned them over that they decided that, maybe, it was not the case.<br/><br/>Nit very gradually heaved themselves off the couch, groaning as they did. They took the meat slab, shoved it in their maw, and swallowed it whole, swiftly setting aside trivial matters. With sluggish and steady steps, they approached their troubled love, kneeling down once they got close enough. Gazing into Axe's eyes, Nit's expression clearly showed concern, but at the same time very slight annoyance. If Axe paid attention, she could see that Nit was slightly fiddling with their necktie out of nervousness.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Why do you find... it OK to hurt yourself... for me?</span>"" Nit asked in a stern tone, wiping a slight bit of blood from Axe's lip with their thumb. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm... I'm really not that... important... At least I don't... want... to... be.</span>"" Paying extremely close attention would reveal that Nit's eye was actually beginning to glisten. They held back the feeling to do it, constructing a dam to try and hold it back, but even the greatest of dams are to leak someday...<br/><br/>It fell from their eye to the bottom of their face, settling there silently. As Nit snorted and whimpered, it moved around curiously, examining its new habitat. It said a lot, such as Nit actually giving a damn about Axe's well-being. Shrinking back and looking away, shedding more of these curious eye critters, Nit uttered shakily, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I- I- If I j- just ke- kept... m- my damn m- mouth- th- th shut, y- you wo- wouldn't... b- b- be like this... O- Oh geez, ma- maybe I- I.... am a m- m- m... m- monster...!</span>"" Clutching their fist tightly, they screeched, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Wh- Why do yo- you c- c- care so... m- m- much about m- m- me then?! Yo- You're a- a dumbass!!</span>"" Nit hyperventilated uncontrollably, shedding more and more tears and grasping their breast. Marcial tried to calm the clock down, but they just would not. Rather, they grasped the advisor's scrawny leg, nipping down on it and taking short breaths. Marcial held back a soft yelp so as to not potentially trigger Nit any further despite the pain and embarrassment he felt."
2755,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-14T07:32:50,Candy,"Axe takes deep, harsh breaths. She wipes her own mouth now with the back of her fist. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm... sorry Nit. I shouldn't have called you that. I know you can be... harsh... so was I at one point. You are not a monster. Take those words to heart or whatever you have in your chest.</span>"" She smiles and chuckles a bit and clutching her side in pain. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You are... pretty cute when you cry too.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But you shouldn't cry... I <span style=""font-style: italic"">am</span> a *******. Calling you a monster made me do exactly what I called you a monster for. The irony is a little hilarious. I hurt someone I care about.</span>"" She touches their face gently. ""So don't cry..."" She takes a deep breath and begins to sing. It's a wonderful little tune. Soothing and calm and nice and slow. If he plays enough video games he'll recognize it as Zelda's Lullaby.<br/><br/>Scarlet's ears perk up, quickly trying to see if his younger sister is stupid enough to cast another calming spell in this condition. He sighs deeply when he hears to the contrary. He shuffles over to Marcial and smirks. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Alright, we did it. Good job... we should probably get back to the meat.</span>"" Scarlet raises his eyebrows at the other, trying his best to subtly signal to the other with his facial expression that they should give the two some private time. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">We also just got more meat to cook as well, so we better get started.</span>"" He grins more and ushers the adviser out the door. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Big guy, make sure Axe gets some rest. Get her to the bed and if she tries to cast magic again stop her.... she'll die.</span>"" He raises his eyebrows at the young clock creature to implicate his serious nature."
2756,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-14T18:03:43,Sour-Salivation,"The tune was rather unfamiliar, but it was soothing enough to calm Nit down. Gradually, they released Marcial's leg from their grasp and sat up straight. They still felt awkward and stressed in a way, but they still appeared pretty relaxed, their eye fluttering lightly.<br/><br/>Shaking his leg slightly, Marcial looked over at Scarlet as he spoke. He giggled at his sudden, casual suggestion. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Are you just going to forget this happened?</span>"" He asked in a humorous tone, raising his eyebrow right back. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't feel bad; I want to forget as well. I swear, the most surreal situations always arise each time I go on these silly tasks</span>..."" Nodding as Scarlet ushered them away, Marcial looked back at the two lovers, smiling in a smug manner before disappearing into the doorway.<br/><br/>Nit raised their head and faced Scarlet as they heard their all-familiar nickname get called out. A look of slight exacerbation for formed on their face as they did, as they were not very fond of Scarlet still, but they paid close attention to what he asked of them. They even seemed to flinch slightly as he stated the consequences of the excessive magic use.<br/><br/>Shaking tears away from their eye, Nit slowly rose from the ground, feet tightly pressed down. They pulled Axe up by her torso, pressing her frail frame against their plump body as they crept away to the hall. Silently, they paced, glancing over at Axe on occasion to make sure she did not do anything regarding her magic, until they reached her bedroom. They took a moment to stare at the still wounded door, sighing softly as they recalled the reason for it being that way before nudging the door open with their bells. After approaching the bed, they gently laid Axe down atop it, carefully placing her down on her back as if she were an infant, and plopped themselves by her bedside. They sported a rather bored expression, but they were just down in the dumps after what had occurred.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You don't have to... prove yourself anymore</span>,"" Nit muttered, burying their head into the covers. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I have all... the proof I... need</span>."""
2757,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=40,2016-04-15T03:24:02,Candy,"Axe groans and whines all the way back to the bed, holding onto Nit for support. She looks over at her partner. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So... good... I don't have to prove I care anymore because you know I do. I'm really glad... not only because you know so but because that was... seriously painful and I'm starting to regret my decision.</span>"" She clutches her stomach as Nit lays her on the bed.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Do you know how to make tea? N-Nevermind. I'll just get it myself.</span>"" She holds up her hand and puts her fingers together, clearly about to snap some to her with magic. She grins at Nit clearly trying to get a rise out of him now. It's just a bit of playful teasing, likely toying with her own life.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm am really glad Buttershy could cover for me. Because if I still had to work in... three hours I think it would be a pretty **** performance.</span>"" She grins again and coughs once more, groaning loudly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">**** it hurts to laugh... and to swear.</span>"" She breathes weakly and looks at Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Sorry again big guy. I didn't mean that and like I said before... I think you're pretty cool.</span>"" She waves her hand. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But seriously, tea to recharge my magical essence.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You know... I'm also pretty vulnerable like this. Scar is outside and so is adviser man.</span>"" Axe gains her trademark teasing smirk. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't know what I would do if some big, strong clock would come and take advantage of me.</span>"" She sticks her tongue out and coughs a bit again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh and I'm just gonna admit this now... when you were like... grabbing me and shouting in my face and when you pinned me against the wall? Pretty damn hot.</span>"""
2758,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-15T13:21:40,Sour-Salivation,"Nit's pupil shrunk as they saw Axe lift their hand, not aware of it being a simple rouse. They instantly sprung up, clasping her hand between their two and squeezing rather tightly. They could be heard emitting a soft growl as if trying to warn her not to do that again, joke or not.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tea </span>helps?</span>"" Nit seemed rather confused at this statement, although was willing to accept if it meant getting Axe back to her normal state. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I know many things... I'm more than... certain that tea making is... one of them. Any... specific kind, like... say, linen? Or chamomile?</span>"" Nit stared up at Axe, awaiting an answer before standing up and sitting by her side on the bed, still clutching on to her hand.<br/><br/>Nit rolled their eye as they heard Axe make her five thousandth innuendo of the day. At this point, these were more like jokes to them than comments that would turn them on. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Come on, hun</span>,"" Nit chuckled, shaking their head. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You heard... what Period Stain said, did... ya? Have you always... wanted to screw a... clock <span style=""font-style: italic"">this</span> badly? Kinda weird...</span>"" Nit inched towards Axe on their knees, lightly pressing their groin against her arm and smugly staring down at her. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Though I'll tell... you this... When you're through with... me, my gender won't matter... to you anymore</span>."" Nit chuckled, let go of her hand, backed away, and hopped off the bed.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">One day</span>,"" Nit declared in a sultry tone, stepping towards the door. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">One day, I'll have... my first try. But I gotta... wait, or Period Stain'll rip... me a new one. And... I'm pretty sure that... I won't be able to... properly use it.</span>"" They looked back at Axe, leaning slightly on the bookshelf. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">So I'm gonna get... you that tea, hun. I'll make... sure it's at least pleasing... though I make no... promises. Be right... back, kay?</span>"
2759,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-15T19:28:46,Candy,"Axe groans a bit and shifts around. ""Peppermint tea. Everyone knows it's the most magically inclined of all of them. It'll let me cast magic again but until I get some sleep I'm still going to be all... Bleh."" Axe briefly explains as she stared up weakly at Nit. Not only would the tea help her magical exhaustion but it would help get the taste of blood out of her mouth. ""You're also super cute when you're caring... Did you know that?""<br/><br/>Axe hadn't been lying about what she had said earlier. It was rather arousing for her to be handled in such a way. At least she felt so. When Nit returnsed the favor by pressing his parts against her she could do much of anything about it. She squrimed and gave a little whine though. ""N-no fair. I can't tease back like this. I didn't think you'd actually do anything. You're so mean Nit."" She swallows hard and pouts up at them.<br/><br/>""Oh and one more thing?"" She sits up now, looking Nit in the eye. ""If you keep calling my brother that, you'll regret it. I'll wake you up every morning by singing country music as loud as possible. Then when you're sleep deprived I'll tell Scar you want to go on his 20/20 with him. I'll even tell him you want to spar afterwards."" She narrows her eyes at them. ""As much as I hate saying it out loud I love my brother more than anything ever. Hell, I adore him even. So I'm not going to let you call him names."" Axe seemed pretty serious when speaking now in comparison to just before when she was playing with him."
2760,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-16T00:46:27,Sour-Salivation,"Hearing Axe's supposed threat, Nit stared right at her, almost mockingly. They folded their arms, pressing their back against the bookshelf a little more as if trying to make themselves comfortable.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Axe</span>,"" Nit began in a singsongy tone. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Don't you realize... you're saying this to... a sentient alarm clock? Like...""</span>Nit paused to collect their words, holding their hands to the sides of their face after doing so. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">OK, the exercise'll surely... kill me, but you're asking... for a lot trying... to pull that first... thing off. And just... so you know, I'm.. a really heavy... sleeper, but I... got my waking methods...</span>"" Nit lightly knocked on their bells, snickering lightly. They stared smugly at Axe, attempting to wink her way but only appearing to be blinking.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Period Stain's a... tough one,</span>"" Nit continued. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">A 5'3"" entity who... barely exercises shouldn't... be much of a burden... to him. And I'm... just trying to be funny. You're the... one who calls me... 'big guy', and you don't... see me crying about it. In fact I find it... cute.</span>"" Nit shut their eye for about a second, letting their bubbly feelings consume them for a short interval. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Makes me feel... like a lil' tubby... cutie</span>,"" they cooed, grasping their love handles for a very short time frame.<br/><br/>Nit hoisted themselves off the bookshelf, sighing softly. They finally ended with, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Imma get... you that tea now, where... ever it is. You calm... yourself, alright? The last... thing I want is for... a sweet lord like you... to die from bursting... a vein. How're you... gonna show me a... good time then, hmm?</span>"" They emphasized their accent for that last sentence, trying to seem lustful it seemed, before lurking out the door."
2761,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-16T10:03:09,Candy,"Axe frowns and looks over at him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You don't see the inherent playfulness and endearment in the term 'big guy'? It's a term that even when said in a teasing manner still implies largeness or even grandiose.</span>"" She apparently flexes her larger than average vocabulary. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">A period stain is none of that it's... nasty, unsightly, unwanted, and obviously not from a place of endearment like when we say it.</span>"" Axe folds her arms and shakes her head. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Just <span style=""font-style: italic"">face</span> it clock. You're not as good at nicknames as we are.</span>"" Axe smirks at her own pun.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">If you can <span style=""font-style: italic"">live</span> through my loudest I would be pretty surprised.</span>"" She says a bit cockily. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm pretty sure I'm one of the literal loudest things on earth.</span>"" She says more earnestly now. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I've never tried it for more than a few pretty obvious reasons but the professor who studied my voice at the school said that if I put my full magical essence into a single, giganto sound that I could probably blow out the eardrums of everyone in a ten mile radius.</span>"" She leans against her backboard. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He also said if I did the inverse, and focused all that into one, beam of sound that I could probably take out five feet of solid concrete.</span>"" She rubs her nose a bit and looks at her legs. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But that comes with using all my magical reserve at once. Which means I probably die if I do something like that, or at least end up in the hospital for a couple weeks. I could also be unable to cast magic for the rest of my life. Oh not to mention, you know possibly making a ****load of people deaf forever.</span>""<br/><br/>Axe smiles at her clock lover. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You're <span style=""font-weight: bold"">my</span> tubby little cutie.</span>"" She sticks her tongue out at him.<br/><br/>She then chuckles a little roughly at his last sentence. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Ohhh you're gonna get it all right. But after I hold it from you.</span>"" She smirks and gives him sultry eyes. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm going to drive you mad with want... with need...  with <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">lust.</span></span></span>"" She gets on all fours on her bed, staring at him as he exits. She's got a wonderfully sexy arch in her back. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm going to make sure you think about it every day when you get up and every night before you sleep. I'm going to twist... and twist... and <span style=""font-style: italic"">twist</span>... until you pop~.</span>"" She grins wider. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Then when you finally can't take any more... I'll make you beg. That's when you'll what you desire.</span>"" She plops back into her bed. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">The tea is in the cabinet furthest to the left.</span>"" She returns to her normal voice as if nothing had happened at all just a second ago."
2762,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-16T16:41:07,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Yada, yada, yada... You can't handle typical... eldritch jokes, yada yada, you're... better than me, yada... yada, yada. I got... that already, hun</span>."" Nit bobbed their head from side to side as they spoke, keeping in beat with their syllables. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You take my... jokes way too ser... seriously. Can you spare... five whole minutes without... bragging about <span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span></span>?""<br/><br/>""...<span style=""font-family: courier;"">No you can't</span>,"" Nit sighed, hearing Axe gloat about her literal obnoxiousness. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Look... I actually... like my hearing, and... my beauty sleep, so... I'd prefer if you'd... just, you know, <span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>. Else I'll tell... good ol' <span style=""font-style: italic"">Peeerrriod Staaaiiiin</span>...</span>"" Nit elongated their pronunciation of those last two words so as to try and spite Axe, an invisible smirk sprawled on their glass face. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Then we'll... see who's the... troublesome bastard then</span>..."" They stuck out their rump a tad as they leaned Axe's way, quite possibly appearing as smug as they could.<br/><br/>As Nit stepped away from the door, they listened to Axe's suggestions. They looked back at her, returning the sexual look as if they were a mirror. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not... as determined as you... are to lose that precious... virginity of yours</span>,"" Nit replied, folding their arms again. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Put some pants on or... something, because I think... that's what's triggering your... desires... You've got smooth legs... though.</span>"" Nit cocked their head from side to side, snickering as they turned to walk away from Axe's bizarre little world for some moments to the less strange kitchen.<br/><br/>After some fiddling around for about two minutes, Nit returned, holding a mug of peppermint tea on a tiny porcelain platter. They sluggishly approached her bedside, making sure not to spill any of the mug's contents before placing it by her nightstand.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You didn't do anything... stupid when I... was gone, did you</span>?"" Nit asked in a rather earnest tone, one hand placed on their hip. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Hope... not</span>."""
2763,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-17T00:06:32,Candy,"Axe is kinda flopped against her headboard. She looks absolutely miserable especially compared to when she was just trying seduce Nit. She gives a pretty pathetic sounding groan. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Niiiiiiiiiit this su-hu-huks... why did I blow all my magic again?</span>"" She whines and flops her arms. She reaches over and grabs the tea, sipping it slowly. She's obviously careful not to burn her mouth.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Apparently... At least according to my brother I actually had another brother who was big and green like Scar but ... You know, green.</span>"" She sips her tea again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He was also supposed to be like the sweetest guy ever. Even more so than Scarlet.</span>"" She folds her legs now. Just sipping the tea has clearly helped her a bit. She looks slightly less awful now. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He died.</span>"" She says rather plainly.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Hey Nit?</span>"" She says a somewhat meet tone. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't... I don't really want you to go. I think that should have been obvious but.</span>"" She stares into her mug. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm kinda lonely here by myself and a lot of the neighborhood is scared of me. It's part of the reason I'm called the Axe Murderer. So... I'd really like it if you stood here with me.</span>"" She looks up at him again with a small, embarrassed smile. It's the old genuine smile from earlier.<br/><br/>She smirks a bit awkwardly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yeah, uh... sure... lose my virginity. Totally. Yep, still have that.</span>"" She says in a very unconvincing manner. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh and my first sexual experience... was totally consensual. I was also absolutely of age when it happened. Not thirteen or anything. I mean... that would make my childhood ****ing awful or something.</span>"" She sure has a way with revealing her troubled past when it comes to matters such as this."
2764,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-17T05:32:29,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Technically speaking, this... is your own... doing</span>,"" Nit grumbled, handing Axe the tea. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Lil' showoff, you.""</span>""<br/><br/>Nit listened as Axe discussed about her unknown brother. The fact that he was described as being ""green"" was rather humorous to them. Even though they knew next to nothing about this man, they mentally jotted down another color to be added to this hereditary spectrum. They felt like asking more about the fellow, but they recanted the thought; after all, it could have been something not worth mentioning. But just to give Axe some sort of feedback, Nit nodded and uttered a ""hmm"" her way.<br/><br/>After Axe finished speaking, Nit gazed down at Axe, silently computing her words, before placing themselves down next to her, the mattress creaking under their weight. They placed a hand on her lap- physically cold but metaphorically warm- and continued gazing into Axe's eyes. Their own peeper seemed curious in a sense; it really could not be explained other than simply being.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I don't understand</span>,"" Nit began, starting to look rather somber. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You seem... pretty amiable in your... own way. I like ya, and considering... how introverted I... am towards humans... in particular, that's a blessing.</span>"" They began tapping their fingers on her leg, getting slightly tense.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I also don't... plan on leaving you</span>,"" they continued, staring off into nothing in particular. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Unless I... have to go back to... the palace to attend... to important shit, but...</span>"" Nit glanced at Axe, fluttering their eye. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">But even then, you... could probably come... with if you want, check... the place out. Just... dress modestly.</span>"" They nudged Axe lightly, snickering softly.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">But regardless... I won't let anyone even... <span style=""font-style: italic"">look</span> at you funny</span>,"" Nit growled, swiftly shifting their attitude. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Else they'll have to go... through me. And no one... dares screw with Lord... Matias unless they've got... a death wish. Or a vore fetish. Either... or</span>."" Nit rolled their eye after finishing their tiny speech."
2765,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-17T07:11:22,Candy,"Axe snickers a bit and leans against Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't think I could possibly be any more not into vore. It's just one fetish that escapes me completely. I'm not into them per se but...</span>"" She takes a deep breath. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I can understand foot fetishes, ****girls, furries, people who worship ***es or breasts, people who like being dommed or subbing... I know that one well.</span>"" She grins. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But vore just.... makes me uncomfortable. It's the furthest from aroused I get when I watch porn. I watch a lot of porn by the way. Don't go into my end table unless I tell you.</span>"" Axe says without a hint of shame.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I have nice clothes, I just prefer to be comfortable at home. I know, I'm such a freak.</span>"" She scoffs and sips her tea again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But I already know what I'm going to be wearing to meet your parents or whatever.</span>"" She slides off the bed and goes to her closet. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">My prized possession.</span>"" She slowly opens the door.  He can see that strange, shiny material again. Axe struggles to drag what looks like a large suit of strange armor out of the closet. She turns it slowly to reveal what it is.<br/><br/>Standing a good five foot something feet tall in a slightly crouched position is none other than an armor in the exact same fashion  as one robotic cop. The RoboCop armor was the same, terrible looking plastic-y metal material and everything. She takes out the helmet soon after. Axe opens her mouth. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Serve the public trust, protect the innocent, uphold the law.</span>"" It should go without saying that her RoboCop impression is damn near flawless. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Dead or alive! You're coming with me!</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">It's gonna be the radest thing ever, you'll see.</span>"" She grins proudly before trying in vein to push it back into the closet. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Damn it... I feel so weak.</span>"" She grumbles as she pathetically slides down her precious robot suit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Not like... over dramatic anime character. Like I'm literally having trouble doing anything.</span>"" She grumbles and crawls back into her bed. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Your move, creep.</span>"" She mumbles to herself and pretend shooting a gun.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">If you tell me you've never seen RoboCop I'm going to hurt you...</span>"" She leans against him again if the positioning is applicable."
2766,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-17T15:56:06,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Guilty as charged</span>,"" Nit replied rather nonchalantly, placing their head on Axe's shoulder. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And I... said 'modestly', hun.</span>"" They were never really much into movies at all unless the film was absolutely perfect, and there were few that even fit that category. One could say that they were a nitpicker.<br/><br/>Nit nudged Axe's head with theirs, pressing against her cheek. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You shouldn't exert... yourself if you're that... weak,</span>"" they purred. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You said... it yourself; you... need to rest a lil'.</span>""<br/><br/>The mention of Nit's parents was enough to make them stop talking for a disturbingly long time. Nothing terrible happened to them; if anything, the one who died passed on rather peacefully. They were far from abusive; if anything, they treated Nit like a god. They never said or did anything that would provoke the discouragement of human/eldritch relationships; if anything, they were very accepting of any relationship.<br/><br/>Nit, however, had no clue if Axe was the same. At least, not much in regards to race, rather something<span style=""font-style: italic"">different</span>. Of course, she was destined to find out one day. It was not a huge issue, but at the same time it was. Prejudice against these sorts of relationships unfortunately still existed, although not as prominent as it was back then. Nit decided to remain quiet about it; if the topic were to arise once more, perhaps they could come out, but not now.<br/><br/>They instead focused on tending to Axe's weakness or at least trying. Nit nuzzled Axe once more, stating, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I don't plan... on doing anything with... you unless you've got... the energy. And by... doing things, I don't... mean like... <span style=""font-style: italic"">you know.</span> I don't like... seeing people I like all... powerless and exhausted... like this.</span>"" They almost seemed to smile as they opened their jaws to lightly lick Axe on the cheek, but of course they had limitations on how they could express themselves. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">So rest, hun. If... you want, I'll be... right here. After all, I... don't plan on leaving... you anytime soon.</span>"""
2767,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-18T00:04:46,Candy,"""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I know what we're doing tonight then.</span>"" She grins and nudges them a bit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Not that... mmm, maybe not that~.</span>"" She winks at them and sips her tea again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">RoboCop marathon is going down tonight. After big bro leaves we're gonna watch all three RoboCop movies. He's so cool, it's like he's a knight from the future.</span>"" She gushes a bit, looking into her tea again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I kinda... have a thing for knights. I suppose it's a good thing I'm a royal, huh? Oh, do I get my own personal knight!?</span>"" She seems pretty excited at this prospect. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Will he have like a sword and shield and be all tall and muscular?</span>"" She says nearly getting giddy at this point.<br/><br/>She clears her throat, trying to cover up how excited she had just been. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I mean, it's not big if I don't.</span>"" She lies. Axe sighs a bit and rubs her neck. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You were thinking about people getting all up their own *** when they see us together, weren't you? C'mon, those prejudices are barely a thing anymore and anyone who actually says something or really thinks that way is considered a pig headed, narrow minded idiot.</span>"" She reassures them, while reading them like an open book. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Also, really? Have you seen how scary we are? Not to mention my brother is a heavyweight boxer... seriously, who is going to say something to us? Like they should keep shut out of fear of their lives.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">We can also make popcorn for our movie night. I think they even have a meat flavored popcorn seasoning now. One is steak and the other is chicken.</span>"" She smirks, going back on the previous subject of watching all the RoboCop movies. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">We can lay on the couch and cuddle too~.</span>"" She says attempting to entice them further into this proposition. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">No Scarlet, no adviser man, just you and I and cheesy 80's violence.</span>"" Axe really felt like Nit might enjoy the movie and it would be nice to spend some alone time with her new roommate.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You know Nit? I feel like... I dunno. I feel like we've known each other way longer than we really have, you know? Maybe the whole arranged marriage thing isn't complete crap. Like I said, I don't <span style=""font-style: italic"">think</span> I'm going to marry you, but I guess they might have picked two people who were going to mesh well or something.</span>"" She meekly pushes her hair behind her right ear, looking a bit adorable as she does so."
2768,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-18T02:54:58,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">No,</span>"" Nit replied frantically, sounding somewhat stern. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">It doesn't... have anything to do with... us. It's about my pareeeeeee... um... erm... nothing. Forget it.</span>"" They lightly chewed on their fingertips for a few seconds before throwing their arms down and remaining stationary. They stared at the wall for a few moments before facing Axe anew.<br/><br/>Nit shrugged lightly at Axe when she announced her overnight plan.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I guess,</span>"" they mumbled, looking to the side. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Honestly, I'm... not a movie person. I... couldn't care less about... 'em. They always have... the stupidest plots. Like that... one with the emo wolves... and the songs and... the bleh, bleh, patooey. But I could... see those weird Robo... whatever the fuck, just... this once... eh.</span>""<br/><br/>Nit's tone was akin to a stereotypical goth who was seldom entertained by anything ever. At least, if that goth had a speech impairment and an accent and was obese. This was going to be their first time seeing these films, and considering their nitpickiness, they hoped they would at be halfway decent.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You can have the... popcorn to yourself,</span>"" Nit countered. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I can't eat... that or I'll puke. And... come on, hun, you know that... seasoning's about as authentic as... vegan bacon. I thought you... liked me. Though the... cuddling sounds nice...</span>"" At least there were benefits from suffering through this 80's madness.<br/><br/>Nit shrunk back a tad from hearing Axe state her last few lines. They will admit- it was partially true. They knew so much about Axe's personality despite only being in this apartment for two or three hours at most. Hell, they were already somewhat attracted to her. Though when Nit heard her statement about the marriage- the sole purpose of them being here in the first place- they could not help but speak up.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Axe...</span>"" Nit's voice was slightly hushed with a sprinkle of austerity. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">The marriage is... the only reason I'm... here. If it doesn't happen... well... Let's just say that... a certain promise I made... won't be sincere. Just saying.</span>"" Nit blinked slowly as they stretched after saying what they had to. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">As quick... quickly as you met... me, I'll be gone. It's... just how it is. How it... always was, I think.</span>"" They looked over at Axe, as if expecting some sort of reaction from her. Their eye was pretty droopy, much on the contrary to its wideness and smugness some moments back. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Well... At least I got... your number if... anything happens.</span>"""
2769,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-18T06:51:09,Candy,"""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Your parents, huh?</span>"" Axe says, completely disregarding the fact that he wanted to drop the subject and move on. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I guess I can ask Mr. adviser about them before he goes.</span>"" She drinks the last of her tea. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">That feels so much better. I'm not feeling fantastic, but I feel like I'm apart of the living again.</span>"" She slides off her bed and stands, going over and pushing her RoboCop suit back into the closet and closing it. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Do you like, even read or anything?</span>"" Axe motions over to her bookshelf filled with some pretty questionable 'books'. There were some there, but it was about seventy percent manga and twenty percent comic books. The last ten could be described as 'normal' books. Interestingly enough there were a few figurines on top of her shelf. The really expensive looking ones. She had Sailor Moon, RoboCop, a generic looking anime high schooler with gray-white hair in a school uniform and a katana in his left hands surrounded by blue flames, and a large statue of a evil looking muscular blonde man with red eyes in a incredibly peculiar pose that looked horrible uncomfortable if not impossible holding something like a dozen knives. The last one is the biggest and most extravagant and detailed.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh, did you see those sweet *** things on my shelf? Yep... that one of Dio cost six hundred dollars.</span>"" She said in a strange mix of pride and defeat. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Kono Dio da... using up your entire week's pay in one shot!</span>"" She continues in the same tone. Penelope sighs deeply and flops onto her embroidered recliner. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You know, I wish I could say I regret buying that.</span>"" She shrugs and leans back on the chair, flipping up the foot and leg rest. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh well.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Sorry dude, jeez. I was just trying to make you more comfortable. I'm not gonna force the popcorn down your gullet.</span>"" She cracks her back in a rather obnoxious and slightly disgusting manner before flopping back. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I should probably tell you more about my job. You can come watch me perform tomorrow if you want, but I work kinda late and my show goes on for four hours, so I dunno how long you would even want to stay and listen to me sing.</span>""<br/><br/>Axe suddenly claps her hands. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh! Do you like... celebrate holidays? Like Christmas or Thanksgiving or even Birthdays? I feel like when you live as long as an Eldrich which... I think could be forever in some cases it would be a little silly. But I'm probably gonna live to be over a thousand and I better get stuff for my birthday on every year for that whole millennium.</span>"" She points at Nit with a serious expression on. It's common knowledge that humans blessed with magical talents far outlive their normal human counterparts. Royals even more so than regular magical humans. This does not however make them any less susceptible to violent deaths however."
2770,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-18T18:06:31,Sour-Salivation,"A bellowing groan escaped Nit's throat when they realized that Axe understood what they meant to say. They regretted having said anything about what they worried about at the moment; yes, she was definitely going to find out if she goes by her word. They wondered why they did not shut their mouth when she asked.<br/><br/>Nit decided to look over at Axe's book collection to take their mind off of their parapraxis. They scooped the first one off the shelf and, immediately judging it by its cover, placed it right back. It was, of course, a manga- something that Nit was everything but fond with.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Sometimes</span>,"" Nit replied, sounding clearly exacerbated. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Just not... this weaboo garbage</span>.""<br/><br/>A tiny swear snuck under Nit's breath as they spied the figurines on the shelf. Axe was clearly on the verge of overobsession at this point, and it was getting rather sickening. This has to be some sort of illness, thought Nit, hearing the price of the Dio figure.<br/><br/>Six hundred dollars for broken anatomy done for the sake of trying to convey a big hunk of macho. Is that what the world has succumbed to?<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">It depends what... time you work</span>,"" Nit replied with a constrained sigh. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I have a... very strict hormonal... sleeping schedule. I gotta... sleep for twelve hours... exactly every night or... I'll wake up super... tired for some reason, even... if I miss it by a minute. So I usually... go to bed at... like, 9 or 10 o'clock... at night. Blame whoever... made me</span>."" They stretched as they spoke, making themselves comfortable on the bed. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Which reminds me...  I can't give... you anything if I don't... know your birthdate. Not that... I really care or... anything. I'm not... much of a giver. Don't whine... now</span>."" Nit snickered after they spoke, rolling on their side."
2771,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-18T22:41:00,Candy,"Axe rolls her eyes and huffs. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Whatever dude, I'm no weeb. Unlike them I'm actually self aware about how obsessed I am with anime.</span>"" She folds her arms and sits up to look at him completely. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I like my yaoi, and I like my shonen and I like my shojo so how about you shut your dumb clock face?</span>"" She takes the book from them and puts it back on the shelf. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">How about comic books, huh? Or is that 'ugh too American' for you?</span>"" She scoffs and sits back down.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I was even planning on being Dio for Halloween this year. I kinda have a rep for the most bad*** costumes in the everywhere. I've been planning it for a few months now. I've been working out more...</span>"" She lifts up her sweater and shows off her developing abdominal muscles. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I still need to work on my upper body a bit, but I'll get there. I don't need to look like... well my brother, but if I'm going to pull off a rule sixty four Dio I'm going to need to look a little more muscular.</span>"" She says, already caught up in her planning of the costume. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I've also got a bunch of knives I'm going to carry around. Don't worry, they're props.</span>"" She holds out her hand. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I ordered the jacket and I have the top and pants. I just need the shoes and some red contacts. The shoes are more difficult to get than I thought.</span>"" She scratches her neck. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But I doubt it'll be as good as my costume from last year, in which I used a heavily enchanted sword to completely switch my species.</span>"" She says without the bat of an eye, as if that's a normal thing.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">My birthday is August eleventh.</span>"" She says after, looking at her nails."
2772,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-19T03:18:33,Sour-Salivation,"Nit's eye gradually narrowed as Axe continued to natter on and on about her Halloween plans, already pretty ticked when she made her remarks. They squeezed a nearby pillow in an attempt to calm themselves, although that did not stop them from hissing out their own salty statements.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">That self-awareness sure as... hell doesn't compensate for your... self-control, weeb</span>,"" Nit scoffed right back at her, expressing their quite apparent distaste. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I swear, if... we ever get married, I'm... not putting you in... charge of our money. You... must get plenty of... income from your job... to still be able to... live here.</span>"" Although Nit chuckled in some parts of their statements, they were obviously more annoyed than before, grumbling quietly under their breath. They only slightly rose their voice to say their last line- ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm just saying... this sorta behavior usually... leads to poverty.</span>""<br/><br/>Nit rose up from the bed, their body moving in a manner that resembled undulation. They emitted an obnoxiously loud yawn, one that gaped their jaws so wide that someone could probably examine what their digestive tract had to offer simply by looking down their salivating maw. Afterwards, they crawled off the bed and went up to the door, but not before playfully rubbing Axe's hair, letting some fuchsia ribbons gently run off their robotic fingers as they passed her.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You don't mind if... I use your bathroom... do yah?</span>"" Nit asked rather suddenly and casually, looking back at the girl. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Not to... do dirty business, but... I really gotta shower. Marcial'll flip the <span style=""font-style: italic"">hell</span>... out if I don't take... this dirty suit off.</span>"" Nit leaned on the door, tugging at their shirt collar. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I dunno if... that stupid chauffeur is... ever gonna come back... with someone who's got... clothes for me though... That stupid ass Marcial. He's so old that... his brain has cobwebs in... it and never made him... tell me to... pack anything. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Biejo comepinga</span>.</span>"" They looked back at Axe, looking much more agitated. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I doubt you have... anything I could put on... in the meantime, especially... nothing long-sleeved, so... I prefer you not... burden yourself.</span>"""
2773,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-19T04:48:05,Candy,"Axe rolls her eyes and sighs, leaning against her arm. She was already sick of Nit's attitude. She give him a rather bored look for the rest of the conversation. She didn't even bother to look at him anymore. She may have cared, but that doesn't mean he couldn't try her patience. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Listen... my brother makes good money from his fights and promotions. Our parents left us a pretty decent amount of money when they died... our real parents, not those worthless **** who raised me. I work a job that gets me four figures a month and I live by myself, or rather I did. Not to mention my brother pays for half of my rent here every month. To top all of this off, I have well over ten thousand saved from working.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I know the value of a dollar. Just let me, a fully grown woman enjoy what she likes, okay? Don't be such a little ***** about me trying to show you something cool.</span>"" Axe says, staring at her nails again and continuing to look disinterested. That last line even had a somewhat nasty undertone to it as well.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yeah, go ahead I don't care.</span>"" Axe says, leaning back in her chair again. No 'can I join you' or 'can I watch' or anything of the sort. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">We'll go buy clothes for you tomorrow I guess.</span>"" hovering her laptop over to her. She does her best to look like that didn't strain her immensely, but fails miserably as she takes a long, choppy breath after and hunches over."
2774,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-19T13:30:00,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not being... a 'you',</span>"" Nit sneered back, seeming to enjoy getting such a rouse out of Axe. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm just saying... what I had stuffed... in my chest. A... nightclub entertainer usually... doesn't get that much... mullah around these... parts, so you're lucky, hun.</span>"" They gripped the doorknob, humming random notes as if greatly pleased.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And, uh... just to clarify... Just because I like... you doesn't mean I'm going... to play nice with you... all the time</span>."" Nit glanced back at Axe with a stare of what seemed like confidence. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You can pretty... much guess why people... like calling me Nit, heh heh... Don't take it... so badly, because it's... something you gotta get... used to.</span>""<br/><br/>Nit's eye narrowed slightly at Axe's final line, a laugh escaping their gullet.  Their pupil shrunk and grew, much like the pinning eyes of a parrot, focusing right at her. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You... You didn't listen to a word... I said after that, eh? I said don't worry... about it. You need to learn how... to<span style=""font-style: italic""> li-steeeen</span></span>."" Nit cackled loudly as they creaked the door to the room open. Stepping out, Nit uttered a hushed, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I still love you... <span style=""font-style: italic"">mamasita</span>. Don't forget</span>."" Before they closed the door, Nit did that awkward ""wink"" and let out another sneering laugh, their head bouncing from the sheer force of it.<br/><br/>The clock finally miched away into the hall, shutting the door behind them. They could not have been gone for any less than forty minutes, which engendered a little peace and quiet without any insipid remarks. Throughout that time came an array of noises: the creak of doors, some chatter, fumbling, footsteps, and running water. Perhaps a swear here and there, but none directed at anyone in particular. All of these noises, however, were outside the room, which remained silent. At least, silent of Nit."
2775,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-19T20:45:38,Candy,"""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Whatever.</span>"" was Axe's collective response. To his entire tirade. His calling her a bitch and telling her she's got to get used to it. The fact that he said he loved her. A single word was her only response to all of it. Axe tooks deep breaths, doing her best to recover from her own stupidity. She didn't really want to talk to Nit at the moment. She felt like crap once again, thanks to her absentmindedly using her magic. Axe groans and curls up on her recliner. She wanted more tea, but she didn't want to call on Nit again.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Gods, this is like... textbook abusive crap.</span>"" Axe says opening up her laptop. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Axe, you ***** you're... so stupid. Axe, I love... you so much</span>.</span>"" She says in a surprisingly close rendition of his voice, but a mock version of his speech impediment. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-family: courier;"">Axe you're just a worthless... human. Oh no.... Axe are you okay?! I hope you.... didn't hurt yourself... because I'm huge jerk.</span></span>"" Axe huffs and folds her arms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit is such an ***. He didn't even invite me to shower with him.</span>"" She grabs her phone and does what she always does. She quickly texts her brother. Penelope then texts Nit an update text.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">RoboCop night has been canceled until further notice.</span>"" Is all the text reads.<br/><br/>Axe then tosses her phone onto her bed and gets her headphones, plugging them in. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm going to watch JoJo's Bizzare Adventure instead of spending time with that jerk-off.</span>"""
2776,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-20T03:34:10,Sour-Salivation,"And such was that for the next forty minutes. It would be up to Axe whether or not she would forget about Nit's prominent informality.<br/><br/>Though, at the same time, it was not bound to go away any time soon.<br/><br/>Quite oblivious to Axe's sheer and logical exasperation even after receiving the text, Nit crept right back in her room, their smugness placed right on their shoulder. They were oddly enough not wearing their suit, but they were thankfully clothed regardless: an olive pullover hoodie with the phrase ""I'm With Stupid"" and an arrow pointing up, both printed in white, some musty khaki pants, and slightly dirty red sneakers that clearly saw better days covered all the parts that Axe probably did not want to see. Of course, she probably did not want to spot a single speck of them, but it was not like they cared.<br/><br/>Nit appeared a tad more bulky with their current outfit, and their gut hung freely like a pendulum rather than being restrained by a belt, but they much preferred its bagginess as shown by their fluid movement towards the bed. They clicked their tongue as they cautiously spied Axe angrily viewing her show.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Ey, <span style=""font-style: italic"">mami</span></span>,"" they began, keeping their distance. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Still mad from, like... an hour ago? If you... are, too bad. If you... aren't, cool, but I... bet you five bucks I... can piss you off again.</span>"" Nit shrugged after ending their sentence, really doing well in appeasing their shoulder devil, arrogance.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I know you can't hear... me,</span>"" Nit continued, lurking towards the bed. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">or at least you... don't want to. Fine, fine. You do... you.</span>"" Nit made themselves comfortable on the mattress, laying on their back. They did not even bother taking off their shoes. Spotting Axe's device on the bed, they scooped it up and placed it by the nightstand, paying particularly close attention to if as if plotting something.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: Courier;"">You're so easy... to screw with. It's al... almost adorable and... hilarious. Of course I'm""-</span>Nit raised clawed hands. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">-the big... bad clock bully, so... logically I'm a sadist.</span>"" They laid back down, legs crossed over each other."
2777,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=60,2016-04-20T08:11:21,Candy,"Axe doesn't even look at him. She stays engrossed in her muscly men being muscly. She can't hear a thing as she watches her shonen punchfest. If he listens closely he can hear various 'battle' noises coming from her headphones.<br/><br/>When she does finally look up at him it's a piercing gaze of pure disdain. Axe looks back down at her screen. She has the sitting position of a displeased king upon their throne. She's slouched over to the side with her head held up by her fist. Axe stares back at her screen for a moment before taking off her headphone. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">What stupid, immature, thing are you saying to me now? Or are you just berating me again because I'm a human? Or are you talking about how easy it is to piss me off? Huh? Which one is it in your multiple choice of douchebaggery.</span>"" She looks surprised for a bit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Apparently that doesn't activate my curse.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF""><span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm Nit, I... hate Axe... except I love Axe. I'm going to do nothing... but piss her off. I've only know her for... a few hours but... I'm going to piss her off... every second I can... then I'm going to gloat... about it. Soy un puto... culo y nadie como yo.</span></span></span>"" Axe says, showing off her impressive rendition of her partner. She leers at him and pauses her anime.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Before you say a ****...</span>"" She clasps her throat and it glows pink. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Before you says a fucking thing to me you better think twice because I'm getting seriously pissed off already. Now get the fuck out of my room before I throw your stupid, caustic, meat gorging, toxic, half day hibernating, abrasive ass out.</span>"" She takes her hands off her throat and falls to her hands and knees, panting. She doesn't allow him to say a word. The first remark he attempts to make it met with her pointing at her door."
2778,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-20T20:07:58,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm going with... letter B,</span>""  Nit replied in a sarcastic tone. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You know... me well. I like that in.. a partner, ya know? You're a... <span style=""font-style: italic"">good</span> girl</span>.""<br/><br/>Nit giggled like a child from listening to Axe's impression of them. They uncrossed their legs to look at Axe now, still hyucking away, countering her agitated expression. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Wow, um... That was pretty... good. Your Spanish is... pretty crap though.</span>"" They spread and shut their legs on occasion, obscuring and clearing their view of Axe seconds at a time. Their laugh intensified with time.<br/><br/>They seemed to be enjoying it a little too much.<br/><br/>Nit's eye widened just from seeing a tiny pink spark crawl from Axe's palms, staring straight on at her. Axe drank the tea, of course, but she was once again in the state that Nit was supposed to prevent Axe from being in. However, they did not seem as concerned as they were the last time this occurred. Nit stared right on at her, not moving a muscle.<br/><br/>When Axe fell on her hands and knees, that was when Nit decided to do something. It was not necessarily something beneficial, but at least they were finally paying attention to her. Though, again, their intentions seemed but meek at first.<br/><br/>Nit threw themselves off the bed, a pillow plopping on the floor along with their surprisingly small soles. Silently, they stepped towards Axe, their pace steady and threatening like a tentative predator, arms swaying to and fro. They stopped at Axe's hands, looming over her crouched figure and looking past her gesture.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pobrecita</span></span>,"" Nit cooed, lifting Axe's head up to their stomach's height. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You're doing this... bull again. Period Stain won't... be very happy, you... know.</span>"" They tilted their head to the left, gazing right down at her still. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'm not leaving... you anytime  soon. You wanted... this, and I promised... you</span>."" Gently, still holding on to Axe's  head, Nit sunk down on their knees. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You act so... adorable when you're pissed. Just saying.</span>."""
2779,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-20T23:10:10,Candy,"Axe stands up and leers at Nit. She locks... eye with them and stares daggers. If looks could kill Axe would be a girl with a .44 magnum instead of a head. She opens her mouth and the moment she does the door swings open.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Hey hey kids! It's your old pal Krusty!</span>"" Scarlet bursts in and in what seems like an instant puts himself between Axe and Nit. He puts a hand on both their shoulders, bending over to be at face level with them. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Let's head out and look at all the meat Marcial and I cooked up, huh? It's already packaged and ready for cooling. I even went out and bought you a deep freezer to store it all.</span>"" He says to Nit as he lifts both of them up under his arms with ease. It seems Scarlet is more muscle monster than man. He leans over to Nit and whispers as he picks up a pair of shorts and sandals for Axe as he walks out. He's also rather dexterous with his fingers it seems too.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Dude, you need to chill or she's seriously going to kill you.</span>"" He then turns to Axe and whispers. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I dunno why I whispered that to him you could hear me if I whispered it from a mile away. But you need to chill too before you two come to blows. He can be a jerk, but you need to be a bit more patient with him. Just think of what I would say when he says something.</span>""<br/><br/>Axe rolls her eyes and takes a deep breath. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Hey</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Nit,</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">you</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">wanna</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">get</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">into</span><span style=""color: #FF0000""> the</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">ring</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">and</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">go</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">a</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">few</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">practice</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">rounds?</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Maybe</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">we</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">could</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">do</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">some</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">****ing</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">insane</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">work</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">out</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">that</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">will</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">surely</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">kill</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">you.</span>"" She says, doing a perfect imitation of Scarlet. It's a bit scary and if she didn't do it in a mocking tone it would be impossible to distinguish the two by voices alone.<br/><br/>Scarlet laughs and jogs down the stairs with the two under his arms still. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">That is something I would say!</span>""<br/><br/>Axe shakes her head and facepalms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You know, I wouldn't mind getting into the ring with that ****face right now to be honest.</span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet smirks and looks at Axe under his arm. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Do you really wanna do that considering the last time you stepped into the ring with me I broke your jaw?</span>""<br/><br/>Axe folds her arms and pouts. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh shut up, I don't break people's faces for a living like you do.</span>"""
2780,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-21T03:26:03,Sour-Salivation,"""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Wait, wha- AGH,<span style=""font-style: italic"">¡ME CAGO EN LA MIERDA</span>!</span>"" Nit roared out in sudden shock as they were yanked off the ground where they stood. Obviously, they were not used to anything of this sort. They felt an uncomfortable pressure right on their chest as the brawny Scarlet lugged the two out of the room.<br/><br/>Nit scowled Scarlet's way, their attitude once again rapidly switched. They were like a fat and agitated cat with their expression and the soft growl that emitted from their gullet. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I wasn't even... pissed this time,</span>"" they grumbled. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I was... just being a... goof. But <span style=""font-style: italic"">noooo-ho-ho</span>, Axe had... to rat me out for, of... all things, poking fun at... her stupid weaboo collection. The things you... humans defend nowadays... What's next, <span style=""font-style: italic"">chairs?</span></span>"" They rolled their eye, reverting back to their slightly bigoted ways, although less annoyed than they were a few seconds prior.<br/><br/>Nit casually listened in on Scarlet and Axe's sibling talk, snorting on occasion. They were more interested in the meat than anything else that could possibly arise in the world, but this was a close second.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You know,</span>"" they began sneeringly. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You've had plenty... of opportunities to cave... my face in, Axe. What, do you like... my hideous face that... much? Aww, how sweet of... you...</span>"" A short clicking noise leaped out of Nit's noggin mechanisms, expressing their sarcastic cheeriness.<br/><br/>Just then, a particular ""yoo-hoo"" caught Nit's attention. Looking down, they spotted Marcial who was awaiting their arrival. He could not help but laugh in a jittery fashion as he witnessed the rather peculiar situation the two partners were in.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well then,</span>"" he chuckled. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I guess you could say the fellow gave you a helping hand in coming out of your rut, Lord Matias?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Marcial, knock it <span style=""font-style: italic"">off</span></span>,"" the alarm clock snarled bashfully.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">This reminds me of when you were a tyke...</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">...Marcial.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">... and your fathers would always carry you around...</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Mar<span style=""font-style: italic"">ciiiaaal.</span></span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">... in that little baby suit of yours. Oh, you were adorable!</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Marcial, I'm so... close to just firing... you, I swear...!</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">... Well, I apologize, Lord Matias. I don't want to end up like Richard, after all.</span>"" Regaining their formality, they greeted the others- ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Welcome back, sir. And hello, m'lady. I assume you're here to admire our 'art', mm hmm hmm...</span>"" Marcial shut their eyes as they gently chuckled behind their shut lips."
2781,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-21T06:28:47,Candy,"Axe snickers a bit as they head to Marcial. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Imagine? Nit <span style=""font-style: italic"">cute</span> [color=#FF00BF]instead of the world's biggest ***hole. I wonder if that's what he reins over. Like how</span><span style=""color: #408000"">Cthulhu</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF""> is like the elder god of the sea and madness and</span><span style=""color: #000000"">Shub-Niggurath</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">is the elder god of breeding and the Lord of the Wood. Nit is the god of being a complete and utter**** to people.</span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet shakes his head. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Heya Nit? Come take a walk with me brotha. We can have a little man to... eldritch talk, huh?</span>"" He looks over at Axe. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Cover your ears or have a conversation with Marcial or something. This is private times for a man and a vaguely male creature.</span>"" He smirks, leading Nit off in the direction of the meat. He nudges Nit playfully and smiles down at him. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">So you insulted her anime stuff too, huh? You are doing a hell of a job pissing off someone this whole neighborhood is terrified of. Do you know that, boss? Oh and I didn't mean you were any less than me with that comment back there. Just eldriches seem to have vague genders if any at all.</span>""<br/><br/>In front of them laid the packaged meat. It looked completely and absolutely wondrous. It was all sealed away in Ziploc bags to hide most of the smell but the whole barbecuing area smelled like delicious flame broiled carcass. Meatloaf, burger patties, grilled chicken, deep fried chicken legs and cutlet (apparently he set up a deep fryer too), turkey legs both grilled and deep fried, smoked fish, smoked pork, smoked ribs, barbecued ribs, pulled pork, and the only thing not packaged was a full pig sitting out on a table. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I ordered more after I saw how well it was going between you two. The pig there is for you to eat now.</span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet smirks a cocky smirk that seem to give away where Axe gets it from. Though Scarlet's is much more subtle. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Am I the man or am I the man?</span>"" He holds out his arms in a grand gesture. He then takes an over dramatic bow. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">It would have been impossible without the help of my lovely and beautiful assistant Marcial.</span>"" He holds out a hand to the other who is likely too far away to understand what's happening in Nit and Scarlet's conversation.<br/><br/>Scarlet takes a deep breath. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Nit, bro... in case it wasn't obvious Axe really loves her anime and manga and stuff. It was her escape when she was younger. For her she idolizes those huge, larger than life characters. She also used those to deal with the fact that...</span>"" Scarlet sighs deeply and puts his hands in his pockets. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Let's say she had a really shitty past.</span>"" Scarlet says, not only swearing for the first time in front of nit dropping his cheery, confidant smile. ""Axe was kidnapped when she was still a baby. I didn't even meet her until I was half way though high school."" He looks at the cooked meat, breaking eye contact with Nit and keeping his now much more somber tone. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">She was kidnapped by horrible junkies. Worthless sacks of human filth who abused her every day of her life. Physically and mentally.</span>"" The young man pauses, collecting himself. It's pretty obvious at this point that this is hard for him to talk about. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I know I'm kinda dropping this on you all at once, but I wanted you to know sooner rather than later. They did horrible things to Penelope. You know those holes in her ears? Where she has all the piercings? They're way too big for a reason. From what she tells me one night her parents were high out of their minds and pinned her down and shot her in both ears with a <span style=""font-style: italic"">nail gun</span>.</span>"" Scarlet's voice turns to venom at the end of his sentence. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">She was ten...</span>"" He takes a deep breath and composes himself. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">But... apparently her escape was going to the library and watching anime and reading their tiny manga section day in and day out. It's how she escaped her terrible life.</span>""<br/><br/>He looks over at Nit, getting back his smile again. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">She's still so sociable for someone that was abused the way she was. It took a while to get through to her but I did.</span>"" He sighs deeply but continues to smile. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Nit, all I'm asking is just... try to be a little nicer to her? If it has to be out of pity then fine, but I've never seen her so strongly attract to someone before. I think, if you treat her right... you could do a lot of good for her. Isn't that what you want?</span>"""
2782,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-21T10:47:06,Sour-Salivation,"Nit stood there in an almost trance-like state, as if trying to process all the things Scarlet was saying. They almost seemed to feel contrite, given the fact they teased Axe without knowing her story. That was expressed by their non-changing expression throughout Scarlet's vent. They could definitely point out the parts that stood out to them most if given the chance.  Clearly daunted by the severity of these situations, Nit felt like saying something in response.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">... Oh, you're done? Cool.</span>"" No ""I'm sorry that happened"", no ""I feel pretty bad"", not even a ""damn"". In fact, it could be argued that Nit cancelled out Scarlet's entire monologue all together.""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Yeah, sure, sure, I'll... be nice. Yeah.""</span>If that phrase did not convey their  causticness, their tone definitely did- that same droning and bullying smugness that clearly expressed how little they cared. Immediately after they spoke, Nit slipped up to the pig on the table, eye hungry and gullet pleading. They kneeled on the table's seat, looking just about ready to swallow up their prey, except they did not start right off the bat. They gave Scarlet this peculiar gaze that could not be read very well. It seemed like a mix of annoyance, boredom, and hardheartedness.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Listen,</span>"" Nit began, a cold undertone in their speech. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I couldn't care less... if someone had their parents... murdered, dog... eaten by wolves, sibling... becoming a drug... addict, and they suffer... from clinical depression. The past is... in the past. It shouldn't... matter to anyone no ma... tter how sad it was unless... it's a precedent for... their daily lives.</span>"" They felt no real remorse from spewing these icy words freezing enough to solidify a dragon's breath into ice.. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Perseverance is... something that imbeciles don't... practice so that they... can forever wallow in their... sorrows. It's a gift, straight... out of life's pocket, that... they don't want but... need. If Axe wants... 'good for her, durr', she'd... grow a pair and stop... throwing temper tantrums for... stupid reasons. Especially just... because an <span style=""font-style: italic"">alarm clock</span> just so... happens to hate... anime. I like her, but... sometimes she's just... Uuurgh. Some... psychology expert<span style=""font-style: italic""> you </span>are.</span>""<br/><br/>Grumpily, Nit began gnawing on the side of the dead animal, biting off a good chunk of it as if it were an apple. They ate steadily despite their growing appetite and typically rushed manner of consumption, but it just went to show how aggravated they were at the time. Nit focused pretty heavily on stuffing their belly with pork, trying their hardest to forget Scarlet was even there. They cared not about the potential consequences of speaking their mind except maybe obliterating their chances of being with Axe, but even then they were not sure if that would necessarily be bad per se."
2783,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-21T16:27:49,Candy,"Scarlet smirks and folds his arms. ""You know I'm actually having kind of a hard time understanding you with that speech impediment. I dunno how Axe does it like you two are having a normal conversation."" He chuckles a little in a slightly dumb sounding manner. ""If I was a drug."" He laughs again at Nits unfortunate and likely unwanted pause. ""But listen, I'm a boxer and not a psychiatrist for a reason. My calling is hurting people, not listening to how they feel. It's just something I'm alright at, despite what Axe would lead you to believe. I'm not some main character who is going to solve everyone's problems through my sheer existence and good will and maybe beating up q giant monster."" He smiles still and gives Nit a little finger gun. ""But that doesn't mean I won't take any contenders."" He teases the consuming Eldrich.<br/><br/>""But remember another thing Nitty. Axe is still only eighteen. Remember when you were being all cute in your little onesie and your dad's were carrying you around? That's when Penelope was getting told she was worthless and she felt like nobody would love her. I'm not trying to guilt trip you... I'm just sayin. Please, if you really like her you'll be a little more tactful and caring with her. If you don't well, you'll regret it. She'll shut you out for hurting her and she won't trust anyone ever again."" He looks out at the sky."
2784,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-21T21:43:30,Sour-Salivation,"A deep growl crawled out of Nit's throat as Scarlet poked fun at their minor disability, this honestly being the first time in a long time. They lifted their head from their meal and faced Scarlet, scowling more aggressively. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I can't control the... way I speak, OK? It's my mech... anisms that make... me. Stooping as low... as me, huh?</span>""<br/><br/>Nit resumed their feasting as Scarlet spoke some more. They once again tried to ignore him, but they could hear every word that escaped his mouth, even when their head was stuffed deep into the pig's side. Eventually, they grew sick of what they considered Scarlet's smart-alleckery and ripped their head from the wound, tiny filaments of meat sticking around their mouth. Their pupil was pretty tiny at this point, as if severely annoyed.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Please... As if there weren't any... other kids suffering similar... abuse, if not worse</span>."" Nit had their head hunched over their breast, snarling and baring their molecular teeth. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Listen, I'm not going... to put Axe above every... one just because she was... fucking abused as a kid. Say if she wasn't... abused. What, would she be... exempt from all the care... I'm supposed to give her? Real nice, Period Stain. Gosh, just... Just go away. Leave me alone</span>."" Nit did a particular gesture with a particular finger before once again resuming eating. Now, they have practically had it with Scarlet, though their bells were not ringing quite yet. They ate much more slowly, appearing quite somber. On occasion, they looked back at Scarlet, just to see if he had anything else to say or do."
2785,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-21T22:45:46,Candy,"Scarlet laughs now, foldifolding his arms. ""No bro, I was just messing with you. If I wanted to stoop low I would say something like w-w-w-why would y-y-you h-h-h-hurt yourself for me Axe? M-M-M-Maybe I am the monster!"" He grins cheekily at Nit. ""Bro, before you say anything make sure you can take it if you dish it out."" Scarlet scratches his chin and looks down at Nit still. ""Don't get all testy and lash out at me or whatever. I don't go easy on anyone is a fight. I consider that the greatest insult you can give to someone.""<br/><br/>From the other side of the barbecuing area Axe laughs. ""Who said Scarlet only plays the piano. He's playing Nit like a fiddle."" She nudges Martial and smiles at him. ""I may kill them by the way. In cold blood. Looking them right in the eye."" She states plainly to the other. ""But honestly... What do I do? He's... so mean and nasty and that's coming from me. I only ever got through to him when I nearly killed myself for him. What am I doing wrong Marcial?"" She asks in a soft, almost pleading tone."
2786,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-22T07:23:16,Sour-Salivation,"Nit's eye pulsated so rapidly that in never stayed the same size for more than even a quarter of a second. Nearly on the verge of emotional eruption, they hopped off the table and snarled, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">If you want a... damn fight, then don't... stall, asshole. But, really, I don't... feel like fighting. Honestly... I feel the... need of hitting... something, but not <span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>. Maybe a dog. A really tiny... one that yelps like... a child when you... beat it.</span>"" They seemed pretty open about their intentions then. Though they started taking long, deep breaths after they spoke, pressing the button atop their head while trying to regain their sanity. They then sat back down, simply giving Scarlet the evil eye without saying a single word. They did not even glance at their food from how seemingly determined they were to silently intimidate him. They then looked away, laying their head on the table and pulling their hood over their head, the hood appearing lumpy from their bells.<br/><br/>Marcial was looking down at his feet, looking rather forlorn from Axe's statement. He seemed rather reluctant to speak, swaying from side to side and attempting to collect the proper words to deliver a coherent answer. After what seemed like years, he finally offered his advice.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's not you,</span>"" he began. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">it's them. Matias is... an odd one. As you have seen, they are capricious and caustic on a regular basis. They somewhat expect their friends to be the same, or at least willing to tolerate their hardheartedness. They're testing you, so to speak, to see if you're worth their time.</span>"" Marcial paused his words to sigh lightly. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's just how they are.</span>""<br/><br/>He put a moderately-sized, wrinkly hand on Axe's shoulder, one that was warm and honest. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm going to let you in on something... Matias barely has any friends outside the palace. Maybe two or three, all eldritches, and they'll gladly roughhouse together and tease each other to oblivion. That's all they know to do in a relationship. In fact, it's their preferred ways of being entertained by friends.</span>"" He lifted a finger. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">But they are far from a sadist. Let me clear that up. They're more of a bully. If they can't refer to you by slurs, you're too puny for them</span>."" A small smile formed on Marcial's lips, ironically. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">However, I've noted that they persist with you still. That seems like a sign, no?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm really not one for relationship advice</span>,"" Marcial admitted. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm an advisor for policies, ha ha. But having known Matias ever since they were conceived, I can tell you that much. Make your own conclusions from that, because I feel as though I am not a very strategic man</span>."""
2787,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-22T08:58:54,Candy,"Scarlet throws out a few frighteningly fast punches at the air, not that Nit can see them. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I'm always up for a fight! But beating the tar out of you would only get Axe angry at me. She never cuddled with me when I was all beat up after a fight.</span>"" Scarlet moves over and crouches next to the facedesking clock. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">You seem pretty upset big guy. What's the dealio?</span>"" He takes a chunk of the pig and swallows it down. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">That's seasoned wonderfully. But I think it needs some barbecue sauce.</span>"" Scarlet chuckles a bit at Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">You know she heard you when you said you loved her, right? Didn't I tell you whispering is worthless around her? I'm pretty sure she can hear everything we're saying right now too.</span>"" Scarlet says with confidence. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Tell ya what, I wanna see your stuff. Let's have a spar. I'll grab the practice gloves so I don't....</span>""<br/><br/>Suddenly a scream is heard from the other side of the grassy field where they stand. It's clearly Axe. ""<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">SCARLET DON'T YOU DARE USE THAT JOKE! I WANNA USE IT FIRST! I CALLED DIBS!</span></span>"" She shouts from quite a ways away. Scarlet smirks and looks back at Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">So I don't clean your clock!</span>"" Scarlet laughs giddily as Axe stops her foot repeatedly. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">YOU'RE SUCH A JERK BIG BRO!</span>"" Scarlet snickers again, rather amused with both the joke and Axe's reaction.<br/><br/>Axe huffs and flips her hair. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Is it national piss off Penelope day?</span>"" She says, looking at Marcial's hand. He likely got a full earful of Axe's loudness. Nothing deadly or too harmful, but likely not pleasant in the slightest. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But anyway, like you were saying... I just need to stick in there and he'll be sweet again? I mean... we didn't have plans to cuddle and watch movies tonight. M-Maybe instead of popcorn I could get him popcorn chicken?</span>"" She smiles wryly as if attempting to cheer herself up with her idea of a thoughtful gift. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Do you think he would like that?</span>"""
2788,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-22T21:04:57,Sour-Salivation,"Nit could be heard growling like an agitated dog as Scarlet spoke more and more. Just when he began talking about Axe, they slowly lifted their noggin, their pupil now a thin, vertical line stretching across their canary sclera. Their grip seemed to tighten on the table, they themselves taking deep breaths. Nit began to speak, more pauses being added between their words due to their breathing.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Listen, Period Stain... I meant... it when... I said... I didn't... want to. Can't... an eldritch... rest?</span>"" They sounded very annoyed at this point, snarling as they spoke. This exacerbation took them over and made them incredibly impatient as well. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">You know... if you... want it... so bad... then why... don't you just... hit me</span>?"" Nit stood from their seat, glaring up at Scarlet. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Go ahead. It's... not like I... can... fight back. I'm tired... from this crap.</span>"" They placed their forehead in between their thumb and index finger before shoving their hands in the pockets of their hoodie, clasping them in hiding. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I know... you just... want... to hit me... because I... screwed with... your sister. Look... I'm sorry, OK? Does... that make you... feel better? If not... then go ahead. Clean this... one-eyed... bastard..</span>."" Nit licked the room of their mouth, a soft exhalation following right after, still scowling up at Scarlet. They honestly had no idea what to think at the moment.<br/><br/>Marcial jumped back from Axe's sudden shout, looking absolutely horrified. His tiny eyes bulged out of his equally tiny sockets, and he was left trembling like a cowardly lion. The man stopped shuddering shortly after Axe began speaking again, attempting to regain his professional demeanor.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Uh hem... Anyways...</span>"" Marcial rubbed the stub of hairy frost under his round nose. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not just stick yourself in, but to be able to stand them. Do you recall anything you did that made them caring towards you? Outside of... hurting yourself, I mean</span>."" Marcial looked down at his feet again, scratching the back of his head. He chuckled as he heard Axe's suggestion, his head shaking side to side. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, you could do that... But you ought to do more than that. Don't tell Matias, but they're potbellied enough</span>."" The man laughed from his own line, this becoming a theme with him. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, ho, ho... I'm terrible. But anyways... All I can really say is, whatever you think is a good idea, do it. Again, I'm not necessarily skilled at providing relationship advice. I wish I was</span>..."""
2789,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-23T11:31:15,Candy,"""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">It's called a <span style=""font-style: italic"">spaaaaaaar</span>. It's a time honored test of strength between combatants. You sharpen yourself from the steel of another sword. I know you don't really <span style=""font-style: italic"">need</span> to fight, but I like to keep myself sharp. I have someone who keeps me as sharp as possible. She's the only reason I have my career today.</span>""<br/><br/>Axe shouts again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He's talking about his wife!</span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet scowls for the first time.... ever. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">She's not my wife. We're not even like that.</span>"" Scarlet looks away and pouts. He's kinda cute when he's pouty. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Coup and I are just friends.</span>"" Axe finally decides to make her way over, sauntering and smirking like a damn fool. She's absolutely relishing in the ability to tease her brother. It's the same smirk she has on when she teases Nit.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So big bro, tell me... what's Coups favorite food?</span>"" She leans in, arms behind her back with the most smug smirk on she's had in a while. Scarlet sighs and answers her.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Apple Crêpes.</span>"" He looks away, putting his hands in his pockets.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Her eye color?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Teal.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Height? Weight? Bust size? Waist ratio? Favored style of dance? Favorite song? Which hand is her dominate one? The brand of her heels?</span>"" Axe leans in while Scarlet folds his arms. He knows every single one. It takes him a moment before finally admitting.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">5'10, 170, 32 D, .90, Waltz, Isn't She Lovely by Stevie Wonder, she's ambidextrous, and Versace...</span>"" Scarlet continues to look away.<br/><br/>Axe rolls her eyes. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Face it bro.</span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet rolls his eyes and gives a deep sigh. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">We've known each other since we could barely talk. I helped her fit into dresses before and I fight her all the time, so of course I'm going to know what her dominant hand is... not dominate, you buttface. We're best friends, so of course I'm going to know about her. Whatever, I'm going to talk to Marcial.</span>"" He heads to the other side of the barbecue area.<br/><br/>Axe gives a sly smile to Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You're welcome by the way.</span>"" She gives them a little nudge. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He always gets flustered when you talk about Coup De Projecteur.</span>"" This, that Axe said in a somewhat over dramatic yet somehow fitting manner, is a name Nit may recognize. She's a rather high ranking noble. Someone they may have even met in an affair that was far too formal where they barely got to say more than a hello to her. A girl who could be pegged as a noble from space, Coup carried herself in a very sophisticated manner. The other thing being very peculiar being her lineage. She's the daughter of an illustrious bunch of light magicians and a very famous professional wrestler. Marcial would likely recognize the name instantly, as well as her house being the House of Light."
2790,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-23T15:10:03,Sour-Salivation,"Coup... Of course Nit remembered her.<br/><br/>They arrived with austerity and left with loving envy.<br/><br/>All they could remember was that her face seemed like punchable porcelain and that she was quite the prodigal. That, and her ostentatious formality made them as uncomfortable as an eldritch androgyne meeting a human girl could be, as if they could not match her grace no matter how hard they tried. An entity more formal than the Lord Matias themselves- who would have known? But Nit would never truly hit that woman. No, not for all the wealth of the district.<br/><br/>Though, speaking of punchable people...<br/><br/>While in their train of thought, Nit felt a small nudge on their shoulder. Just from seeing a hint of pink in the corner of their eye, they instantly recognized who it was. Exhaling sharply, they put on an expression that made them look much more exasperated that they already were. Gently, they pulled their hood down, holding its sides with deathly pinches. Throughout this time, they did not glance at Axe once. Not even the slightest peep of skin was allowed in their vision. The awkward silence that arose after Axe spoke was only accompanied by Nit's threateningly heavy breathing and the ticking of their second hand. It was almost like a cruel melody that spawned from their sheer stress.<br/><br/>Now that Nit thought about it, they felt like they should have legitimately joined that spar. Sure, they were bound to be scrubbed cleaner than any other clock they knew, but their stress would have been reduced to a minimum. It was in the past now, one could say.<br/><br/>They faced away from Axe, looking up at the sky. There was nothing to see but endless blue; Nit just wanted to look occupied. Tightening their fists, now they were resisting the urge to hit<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>.<br/><br/>Oh, but what fun it would be to pummel Axe to the ground, watching her squirm under more than two hundred pounds of blubber and evil as Nit bashed her face into itself until it squirted crimson juice, coating their cold, steel fists as they loomed over her mangled figure and screeched obscenities to her in Spanish and English, leaning on occasion to lap the salty tears dripping down her face, the metallic blood enhancing their flavor and making Nit crave more so they reach in to clamp down on her scrawny, little neck and...<br/><br/>They blinked rapidly, their pupil pinning once again as they tried to suppress their viciously sadistic fantasy. For once, they looked back at Axe, raking their wicked tongue with their front ""teeth"", which was nothing more than razor sharp metal, leaving distinctive green marks on it that undulated and oozed slightly.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">What... the fuck... do<span style=""font-style: italic""> you</span>... want...</span>."" Nit huffed, their voice much more hoarse and aggressive."
2791,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-23T22:44:26,Candy,"Axe smiles now, her hands still behind her back. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I just wanted a hug is all.</span>"" She leans over next to Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Marcial put me in a better mood. He's a cool old dude.</span>"" Axe puts her hands in the pockets of her basketball shorts. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You seem mad... or upset... maybe tired. Do you want me to just leave you alone for abit?</span>"" She asks with a very soft tone. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I just wanted to invite you on <span style=""font-style: italic"">my</span> significantly less insane workout that I usually go on after breakfast. Like I said, I'm trying to get in shape for my Dio costume on Halloween and maybe for a few cons.</span>""<br/><br/>Axe folds her arms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You would have a ton of fun at a convention. Think of all the people you would get to make fun of. But I really hope you can't smell. A lot of idiots really don't realize the importance of personal hygiene in a public area. You get some real nasty con funk.</span>"" She jokes as she moves to sit on the opposite side of the table.<br/><br/>She plays with some of the meat that was thrown about during Nit's feeding frenzy. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Coup was a huge ***** when she was younger. Scar basically beat some sense into her. She's pretty cool now, I guess. Dunno if she's good enough for Scarlet. Nobody is to be honest, but... a bazillionare, daughter of one of the most famous professional wrestlers ever and a royal with royal blood so rich that she can cast magic and stand on equal footing as Scarlet in a head to head fight, generous, literally one of the most attractive people I have ever met in my life ever and a long history with Clovis will have to do...</span>"" She says half jokingly while she looks on with a bored expression."
2792,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-24T03:56:10,Sour-Salivation,"Silently, Nit watched Axe as she paced around and eventually settled on her seat. They remained standing and silent, quietly observing, listening, raking their tongue on occasion. Their breathing was less heavier now, but it was still slightly more audible than it needed to be.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I can tell how... much you respect... me</span>,"" Nit growled, their voice not losing its hostile tone. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">taking me to a... place where stenchy... weaboos roam about. Thanks, bitch.</span>"" They placed their hands on their hips, glaring Axe down. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">And you're going... back to teasing... my weight, eh? I told... you I'm happy... with my chub. Screw your... stupid workout</span>."" Nit's glare intensified, appearing increasingly glossy from the sunlight. They muttered at least five consecutive swears under their breath as this happened.<br/><br/>They paced up to the table, slowly, but slamming their legs on the ground as if they were pistons. Also with piston-like force, they plopped themselves down on the seat parallel to Axe, most likely with enough force for her to feel it. Nit despised Axe's guts, skin, hair, and anything having to do with her specifically it seemed, but they did not want to seem too much like a grump. Even then though, they kept a constant scowl on their face, their pupil molecular and shaky like an ant struggling to stay alive after being smashed.<br/><br/>Nit placed their head on an altar created with their hands as they listened to Axe natter about Coup. Well, listening but not really paying attention per se. They picked up something about Coup being a ""bajillionnare"" and being a royal of rich blood, but that was the end of it. They did not even comment on said things, rather always replying with their bloodthirsty evil eye. Nit was clearly upset, mad, and tired all at once. The first two words were almost exactly the same denotationally, but it did not make anything better for Nit's temper. They merely nibbled on the pig now in an attempt to calm down, which had minimal success. At least it tasted nice still."
2793,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-24T04:53:52,Candy,"Axe snickers. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Heya Nit? You missed some.</span>"" She stands up and moves to the side of the pig and takes a deep breath. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">FUS RO DAH!</span>"" Axe shouts, casting her magic with her preferred (and rather nerdy) method of using her force shout. It creates a booming sound rather close to the sound made in the game and it completely tosses the pig to the ground tearing it apart even further and sliding it along the grass. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">There ya go.</span>""<br/><br/>She turns away and begins to walk away from Nit. Scarlet shakes his head and walks over to her. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">That took a long time to cook. I mean... at least he got to have some of it.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't care, he's still being an ***hole. I don't care if I feel like my legs are about to give out from storming off. I'll make it to my bedroom before I collapse. I'm locking the door this time too.</span>"" She says heading into the apartment complex.<br/><br/>Scarlet heads back over to Marcial. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jeez... this could be going better.</span>"" He sighs and puts his hands behind his back. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I can restrain him if he gets too rowdy, right? I don't really wanna because Axe is going to get mad if I hit him no matter what, but he seems pretty agitated. Axe has been hit enough by people who are supposed to love her in her life.</span>"" Scarlet sighs. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Have I told you about Axe's upbringing? You must have heard about the royal who had been kidnapped at birth, right? I know there's a decent amount of people with quote un-quote royal blood nowadays but I think I remember it being on the news and such. I was only like three when she was born, so...</span>"" He scratches the back of his neck, looking at the other. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">She was physically and verbally abused by her fake parents her entire life until she finally spoke to the guard about it.</span>"" He tells Marcial about the 'piercings' her parents gave her and the fact that they told her she was worthless and nobody would ever love her, just as Scarlet did with Nit moments ago. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I know you have kids yourself so... it must be hard to hear.</span>"""
2794,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-24T11:34:02,Sour-Salivation,"Flinching back from the sudden shout, Nit's eye fluttered rapidly, only to find that their swine was missing from the table. Obviously, Nit was not very pleased with Axe's actions; however, they merely silently stared at her from behind with a wide and vicious eye rather than scold her. At this point, they were past the infantile insults and swearing, their expressions taking the wheel now. They just did not care. Grumbling softly, Nit stayed in their seat, leaning their head on one hand and staring off into nothing.<br/><br/>Marcial frowned deeply as the gust from Axe's rage blew against their coattails. A sternness only matched by the gravely upset developed itself before Marcial spied Scarlet.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">But of course</span>,"" the man sighed, his eyes melting. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have to do it myself at times... Even if I end up getting bit in the process.</span>"" Marcial took a deep breath, tapping his foot a few times to an invisible rhythm in his head. As time passed, Marcial became increasingly forlorn. Even before Scarlet began telling Axe's depraved history, Marcial was already feeling contrite for her. Why, she expected love and merely got heartbreak and confusion. This felt like to peak of feeling bad for this girl, and nothing else in addition to this could possibly make her feel any more sorry.<br/><br/>But then, oh God, the backstory.<br/><br/>Marcial's mouth gradually gaped open slightly from appallment. The shutters of their eyes opened and closed constantly and slowly as he tried to compute this. A victim of abuse, now! How in the name of hell could someone willingly detriment the life of another, especially if abuse was already prominent in their life way back when? Marcial bared his teeth, eyes tightly shut for a moment.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">M- Mr. Victors,</span>"" Marcial uttered in a hushed tone, placing a hand on Scarlet's back. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I- I'm so sorry that h- happened to your sibling... No one deserves a childhood like that no matter what they did...</span>"" A single teardrop ran down his tan face, his highly sympathetic personality getting the best of him. Child abuse was always a particularly triggering subject for him, and hearing the manner in which Axe dealt with was<span style=""font-style: italic""> disgusting</span>to say the least.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Anyhow</span>,"" Marcial muttered, his tone indicating that he was still uncomfortable from what Scarlet blurted. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Everything was going so well... What even happened? There's so much... so much<span style=""font-weight: bold""> hate</span> and <span style=""font-weight: bold"">disregard</span> that wasn't here before. If I knew this was going to happen, I would've... God, <span style=""font-weight: bold"">yo ni se</span>.</span>"" Marcial clasped their graying hair, the coarse strands sticking in between his equally aged fingers. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't even know what the hell to do right now. It's one thing after the other. Should we just leave the two be for now or what? I'd hate to aggravate them more, but I want this solved quickly, and obviously I assume you wish the same.</span>"""
2795,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-25T00:56:10,Candy,"Scarlet shrugs and heads to the apartment complex. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I dunno, but... I'll check on Axe... you should check on Nit and hopefully not die in the process.</span>"" Scarlet heads up the stairs quickly and heads into the apartment. He has a devious ploy as well. He quickly calls up Nit on the phone, putting the phone in his back pocket so that he can hear every word of his and Axe's conversation. He makes it to the living room before seeing a collapsed Penelope.<br/><br/>He rushes up to her and helps her up. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">You know... this is only your own fault, right?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Shut up big bro.</span>"" Axe grumbles out as she gets to her feet. She dusts herself off briefly before looking at him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He's the most enormous jerk I've ever met. He doesn't care about me at all. I'm just another lowly human for him to pick on and abuse at his leisure. He was half a second away from tearing my throat out just then. All I do is be nice to him. Nice! Of all things! All he does it throw it in my face. I'm just going to be just as much of an *** to him as he is to me from now on. **** that worthless, gaping ***hole.</span>"" Axe slowly gets more upset as she makes her way through her sentence. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You even came over and rolled out the meaty welcome wagon and he was an *** to you too. He calls you 'period stain'. Like, does that sack of crap even have any friends? At all? When he talks to people like that all the time?</span>""<br/><br/>Scar moves to her and hugs her. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">You don't really mean that Axe. He's just trying to. He's testing how far he's allowed to go with you and to top it all off, yeah, he really doesn't have any friends. He thinks someone being nice to him is a trick to get his defenses down. Marcial knows that, I know that and you even figured that out yourself. Do you not remember the reason you can barely cast magic right now?</span>""<br/><br/>She sighs deeply and holds him tighter. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yeah but... he makes it so difficult. He's going to make me hate him and I don't want to.</span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet pets his little sister's head lovingly. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I know he can be a jerk sweetie, but he'll get over it soon enough and if he doesn't, well... I'll punch his lights out for you. Kay?</span>"" He smiles at her and looks down.<br/><br/>Axe sniffles a bit and smiles, wiping her eyes. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Promise?</span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet nods and takes a knee. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Promise.</span>"""
2796,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-25T06:09:40,Sour-Salivation,"Marcial sighed softly as he watched Scarlet take his leave, his tiny eyes focused right on the red man. Following the man's orders, he went around, prowling the area in search of his agitated majesty. He reached the forsaken grassy field, and there they were, hunched over the table and emphasizing the two extra sleeves on center of the back of their jacket.<br/><br/>Nit gazed on at the distant nothing, a cruel shadow clinging to the bottom of their evil eye. They were slouched atop the table, their entire upper body surprisingly being well supported by it. Suddenly, the black electronic brick in their hoodie's pocket vibrated and sung, tickling Nit's belly until they scooped it out of its hiding place. Not bothering to check the number onscreen, Nit instantly picked up the call, placing the phone near their right bell.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Hello...?</span>"" Nit called into the phone, expecting an answer due to not knowing the circumstances of the call.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">H- Hello...</span>"" Nit called again, sounding confused and annoyed all at once. All they heard were Scarlet's anonymous footsteps. For about a few seconds they waited until groaning out, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Oh my fucking... Hello?!</span>"" Nit's tone freely expressed their terrible mood at the moment. Then and only then did they begin to hear a voice, Scarlet's voice, and immediately recognized it. Then, before they could utter a word, Axe's voice emerged, and they listened in on the venom she spewed from her mouth. Just from hearing Axe speak, Nit had had enough. But just when they were going to drop the call...<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lord Matias</span>.""<br/><br/>Nit sensed a voice of all things directed their way. They turned to face the old man before them, sporting a look of absolute abhorrence when the two locked eyes. Marcial was taken aback by this, becoming extremely wary, but he did not back down.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Let us talk, shall we? About the girl.</span>"" Marcial tentatively tip-toed towards Nit, making sure that he did not provoke the creature any more than they were.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">She's a bitch,</span>"" Nit snarled right off the bat, baring their fangs. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Don't even... try this with me, you... filthy excuse of a hominid.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">She's conflicted</span>,"" Marcial countered, placing a hand on Nit's shoulder, which he instantly regretted after nearly getting his arm chomped on. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Do you expect her to trust you after you vilified her the way you did?</span>""<br/><br/>Nit hoisted themselves from their seat, beginning to circle Marcial in a threatening manner as they stared dead at him. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Vilification? No. Axe is... just a weakling. She's not worth... my blood, sweat, and tears. I don't make... out with weaklings, and you know this.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Haven't you heard the disgusting things that happened to her in the past? Don't you think you're bringing back those abusive memories with your actions?!</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Oh, so... <span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm</span> the abusive... one?!</span>"" Suddenly, they stopped walking. And in that instant, the two extra sleeves sprouted two extra arms right on Nit's back as their bells blared. The creature now approached Marcial with brisk steps, kicking up the dirt below them and raising their arms like some monster. ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">I'll show you abusive, you expired son of a bitch...</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Matias, what are you... MATIAS!!</span>"" Marcial screeched as Nit grabbed his arms and slammed their head against his, cracking open a small wound that dripped scarlet blood over his left eye. They then swiped at his face, knocking him over, and proceeded to bash their foot into the man's ribs with brute force, shouting things like ""worthless scum"" and ""mother's mistake"", insulting Marcial's existence. After they got substantial pleasure, they lowered themselves to the battered Marcial's face and bellowed, ""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Do you see me doing<span style=""font-style: italic""> this</span>!? Huh?! Am I really destroying her like this physically or mentally?! All I'm ever trying to do is have a good time, and I never can... Shit bags like you call me cruel and abusive! Well at least I ain't hurting her like this! <span style=""font-style: italic"">¡Que se mete para la carajo, peaso de mierda!</span></span>"" Huffing, Nit raised themselves. Looking down at Marcial's mangled figure, they maintained a sharp, almost dominant-looking position over him. Their bells continued to ring for the next half minute, accompanied Marcial moaning.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-family: courier;"">Worthless, gaping asshole, huh... Fits.</span>"""
2797,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614&start=80,2016-04-25T08:30:04,Candy,"After his savagery committed on the old man Nit may or may not notice a small ball of light appearing at his feet. More begin to appear around him and soon they surround him. A voice sparks in the distance. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Wicked son... you insult my friend and attack an old man. You will receive punishment.</span>""<br/><br/>Approach a woman of staggering stature. She's taller than Scarlet in heels so hard they clack against the grass itself. A person clearly so grandiose that she couldn't be anything<span style=""font-style: italic"">but</span>the offspring of a professional wrestler. She's got the same porcelain skin as he remembers. If looks could kill she would level a whole city block. An incredible body and a rather prominent chest, just as Scarlet said. She's got a large, flashy looking blue and white coat on with big, frilly trimming. She sashays up to Nit, frowning heavily. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">You're going to come into my neighborhood and insult my friends and assault a poor, defenseless old man!?</span>"" She whips up her hand and it creates what looks like a clear barrier of light around Nit connecting at all the dots on the floor. ""If you want to fight someone, fight someone who can fight back..."" She walks up to the barrier and throws her jacket to the ground, revealing her skin tight suit on underneath. She slaps her shoulders in a display of bravado and an incredible sports bra. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">I'm gonna tell you right now! This is the last time you're gonna pull a stunt like this when I'm around!</span>"" She turns from him and points at... nothing it seems. ""<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">So all of you watching out there can see me slay the beast! Slay the ravenous, meat eating, insult spewing hell beast! Right here! Right now! Me! The limousine-ridin', jet-flyin', wheelin' dealin' kiss-stealin' DAUGHTER OF A SON OF A GUN!</span>"" She turns to Nit again and in a display of brilliant coordination and timing she brings one leg up, whips her hand to the side to dissipate her barrier, hops about an inch or two off the ground and brings her fantastically large high heel down on Nit's crotch for an impressive groin attack. ""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">WOOOOOOOOOO!</span></span></span>""<br/><br/>Scarlet and Axe, a few moments later head down the stairs, Scarlet appearing much sooner. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jesus! What the hell happened out here! We heard you cutting a promo from all the way upstairs Coup! Marcial!</span>"" Scarlet rushes over to help the battered old man."
2798,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-26T16:30:14,Sour-Salivation,"""Mx Matias, we are nearing out destination.""<br/><br/>""I can see that... What, you think I'm... blind?""<br/><br/>""N- No, Mx. Just telling you.""<br/><br/>""Yeah yeah, just say... something else, why don't... you?""<br/><br/>""Mx, cease this rude attitude. Do you want the new bachelorette to think you're an uncultured swine?""<br/><br/>""You humans don't know... better. I'll be fine.""<br/><br/>The scrawny Marcial continued to bicker with the short and stout Lord Matias or, as they preferred to be called, Nit, as the two strolled along, approaching what looked like a hotel or apartment complex. With Nit's unsatisfactory behavior and eccentric appearance, it was difficult to believe that they were a ruler of anything, let alone the district where they lived. Though they had reason; not only were they forced to skip breakfast, but they were forced to engage with someone, a human no less, that they did not even know. A blind date if you will, except it was family tradition. Nit could faintly listen in on their bloated stomach snarling for its next meal, to which they sighed and shrugged it off. There were more important matters to deal with.<br/><br/>The two royal figures now stood within the complex's jurisdiction. One glance was all it took for Marcial to know that Nit still appeared quite petulant, their single eye staring off at nothing. Mumbling in disappointment, Marcial took a look at the yellow slip of paper in his pale, wrinkly hand containing a three-digit number. He then scanned the doors of the many apartments, looking for a match. The advisor's small hazel eyes locked on a particular door one level above him and Nit.<br/><br/>That was the one.<br/><br/>Lightly pulling the clock creature's pearly white collar, Marcial climbed the stairs, Nit creeping after him. The royals' dress shoes made a distinct clack as they slapped on each step. Scurrying up to the target door, Marcial grinned with great joy, anticipating the beautiful, elegant maiden behind it. Marcial had been longing for this day, much on the contrary with Nit; he firmly believed that the lord could use some love and silliness in their forcibly conservative life. The last time he has ever seen Nit show any sort of excitement was over a month ago, and that made Marcial somewhat forlorn. So, with great pride, he knocked on the door before him, looking back at a bored Nit looking down at their smartphone. Marcial sighed softly, mumbling out the words, ""Oh, Matias..."""
2799,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-29T01:43:14,Candy,"Unbenounced to the girl inside who was simply existing before she had to go to work. Penelope 'the Axe Murderer' Victors. She was well known in the area for her enchanting singing and neigh terrifying presence and courage. She was a very polarizing person to most, a lot of people liking her quite a bit while another camp despised her for understandable reasons. She was loud, occasionally obnoxious and unruly as all heck. She was not a girl to be trifled with.<br/><br/>She laid on her living room sofa in her panties and bra. They didn't even match each other. Her top had a hot dog running across her chest and her panties were covered with swords and shields. Penelope stretched along her couch, pushing along various candy wrappers and empty fast food wrappers and containers to the ground. That too was covered in even more food refuse. Though there was no left over food in any of them which helped keep everything from smelling<span style=""font-style: italic"">too</span>bad. The house itself was a small one person apartment, clearly with a tiny, four foot walkway with a closet that could barely open without hitting the opposing wall that lead into a three way split where left headed into the kitchen, which was shockingly clean with only a few dishes in the sink that had obviously been there only for a bit. Going forward lead to the living room with her couch, T.V and no less than nine consoles on the ground. On the wall is a picture of a large, muscular man with bright red hair. To the right seemed to be the bedroom and bathroom.<br/><br/>She quickly looked over as someone knocked on her door. She grumbles and stands moving over and opening it, not bothering to put on anything. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">What!?</span>"" She says as she slams it open, her hair waving with the force of her anti-entrance. She stares at the two. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">What the ****?</span>"" She squints as she looks at her guests, her voice act oddly cencoring itself as she swore."
2800,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-29T12:08:12,Sour-Salivation,"Hearing the footsteps of what brought the two here, Marcial felt a sudden rush surging through his body like a nervous flood striking his slightly debilitated muscles. ""Ah, she's coming,"" the old man declared. Snatching the device out of Nit's prosthetic hands, he added, ""Quit mucking around, Mx! Put on the cologne I gave you! Fix your collar and tie! Show her that you're the best bachelor to ever live!""<br/><br/>Feeling just as energized as Marcial, Nit did all that was commanded of them... they tried at least. In the end Marcial ended up getting a large whiff of the cologne himself. A strong, tonic-like scent, enough to attract people for miles, coated the two. They were practically prepared, though perhaps a little too much so, for as the door flung open swifter than a falcon could soar, the bachelor knew something was not right, though hope was still evident. Though when they looked at the girl in the doorway, their worst fear that they did not even imagine came true indeed. She was practically a head taller than them at the very least, though still a tad bit shorter than Marcial. But even then, Penelope seemed almost monstrous to them, though hypnotizing as well for reasons that would make Marcial faint in disgust.<br/><br/>""Why hello there,"" the more aloof Marcial greeted, contrasting Penelope's irritable introduction and Nit's utter shock. ""We are from the lavish district palace down north from here."" Bowing, the man added, ""I am Marcial Connors, an advisor for the lord of said palace, and speaking of the lord... This is their majesty, here with me! Mx, greet the fine maiden...""<br/><br/>But all Nit could do was stare, blushing at the girl's rather intimate display. They were not aroused, at least not entirely so, more curious and confused. Many thoughts began running through their mind: ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">This</span>is my future wife? Did Marcial make a mistake? No, the man's infallible... But why this fool? Gosh, if I had known she would look like this, I'd just come in my usual get-up...""<br/><br/>""Mx...? Mx... Ah, probably shy. But they are Lord Matias Martinez, though they much prefer being called Nit. We've gathered here to ask if you would like to take their hand in marriage! We promise you great riches, a healthy relationship, and reverence from the royal family and district."" Marcial grinned with reassurance, trying to make sure Penelope was as comfortable as could be. ""Though I seemed to have forgot your name... My, the years continue to take a toll on me. Mind refreshing my memory?"""
2801,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-29T19:13:32,Candy,"About ten million different thoughts flashed through Axe's head at the same time. She took a deep breath. These two clowns that she could hear from outside her door were royals. She was supposed to marry one. Axe rubbed her temples and closed her eyes. They were clearly of eldritch decent. She was obviously human, not that she cared about those last two very much. She looked at the two again.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Okay, lemme get this straight... I'm supposed to be marrying this guy, who clearly would rather be in an iron maiden than what he's wearing. I'm a royal... I think my old man told me about that once.</span>"" She runs her fingers through her hair, accidentally extenuating her body a bit and showing off her figure. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm supposed to marry one of you</span><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Cthulhu</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">dudes? I don't even... I have a hat with his face on it for the winter? I've just like... never really met one of you guys.</span><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Cthulhu</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">is cool though</span>."" She sighs, looking a bit distraught. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I don't really need money I make more than enough. I don't... ugh ***.</span>"" Her voice censors itself again somehow. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Okay okay... we don't even know each other and I don't know if you guys can... be attracted to humans?</span>"" She looks at Nix and blinks, she undoes the straps of her bra and holds it up with her left arm, pulling down at the rim of her panties to show off more of her hip clearly testing if it's even possible for her to entice him whatsoever."
2802,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-30T01:49:06,Sour-Salivation,"Marcial began to look a little offput by watching Penelope show off. Clearly, this was not going as planned. ""Urm... Miss, I don't think this is what I meant when I said 'healthy relationship'... I promise you, the spreading of the bloodline will come once you two are together long enough to desire it! You could maybe try to chat with them a little, like about your hobbies, or what you like about them, or...?"" Indeed, he had no idea what to do in this situation. This modest display was considered much unorthodox in their palace, but especially in public, at least in his opinion. In desperation, he turned his head towards Nit, which only made him question why he came here.<br/><br/>Nit was staring right at the girl now, showing a slight bit of interest now that she decided to get a little showy, even with her remarks. It was a teen thing, one could suppose, getting so easily excited like this. In addition, the once tiny pupil trapped in Nit's eye had dilated to about four times its original size, which only really happened if they were viewing something truly intriguing. Throughout this whole ordeal, they remained completely silent, as if appreciating the moment. Honestly, Nit could not muster to utter anything from their gullet, if they even had one. Their body language, however, was sufficient enough. Eventually, they grunted slightly, their eyes shrunk back to their original size, and they regained their original serious display, their arms placed behind their back and their legs slightly spread apart from each other, as if trying to make a statement themselves. The clock hands that had inched towards the twelve o'clock mark where their alarm hand was due to their arousal crawled back to their original positions.<br/><br/>""I'd... um... appreciate if we got to... know each other despite... our differences... ma'am."" The ""Cthulhu"" bowed after making their statement, their blush still smeared across their face. Marcial could only sigh, relieved that the lord did not try to impress Axe in a similar fashion as her.<br/><br/>Although, obviously, this devious little tactic worked."
2803,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-30T03:45:45,Candy,"Axe giggled and soon went into a full blow laugh, she quickly pushes back her bra straps and the hem of her panties back up. She reaches behind her door and pulls out a large hoodie, slipping into it. It says 'Fazbear Security Team' on it. It covers her up but in a way helps her to look even more alluring. Something about less being more to be honest. She steps back. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">How about you ***in' virgins come in and actually talk to me</span>."" She blinks. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh and if you're wondering about the bleeping when I swear, it's a curse.</span>"" She explains briefly to the two young 'men'.<br/><br/>""You guys can sit on the couch. I'll stand."" She says as she walks to her living room and pushing past the food wrappers and such to stand. From a sitting position you can likely see her panties again. She folds her arms. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So just... explain this whole situation to me? I know my mom was a royal or something. I didn't know it actually meant anything other than I have like... slightly better magical abilities than other magic users. Not to mention I don't wanna sound rude but I was hoping I could like... find someone I like first? Date them for a while? Maybe have them confess their love under the moon and stars and fire and brimstone?</span>"" She grins cheekily."
2804,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-30T16:50:49,Sour-Salivation,"""Excuse you ma'am, I'll have you know that I have two beautiful children, and I'm...!"" Marcial ceased his assurance after hearing Nit's distinctively hoarse chuckle.  Sensing a derogatory joke incoming, Marcial quickly paced into the apartment, grumbling softly as they watched their boss prowl into the room right after him.<br/><br/>While Nit seemed completely indifferent to viewing the messy interior, probably due to them being about as slothful with their own, Marcial looked absolutely appalled. Why, this is no place for a royal of any rank! He did not bother commenting due to fear of losing the chance of getting Nit together with Axe, if it was even a good idea at this point. Regardless, he gently settled down on the chair, nervously looking around this mess of an interior and watching Nit sit down themselves, sinking into the seat with their legs crossed, stomach spilling over their belt, and arms sprawled over the cushion. In other words, not very formally.<br/><br/>Marcial cleared his throat before beginning his explanation: ""You're a lesser royal... You're part of the family, you just... Oh how do I say it, don't necessarily have a role to play in power? It's more of monarchal power than physical power itself, unless you yourself descended from an eldritch..."" He scratched his head slightly, his nervousness coming up as Axe came up with her suggestion.<br/><br/>""I- I mean... Well, we spent a long time arranging a pair. About half a year, really, trying to find someone that could fit well with our lord here. Not to sound like a stalker, but we hold profiles for this sort of occasion. It is to happen when the new lord is of age, so as power can be divided between the two. Although, if you are... Erm... not OK with it... we'll be free to... leave."" Marcial looked to his side, looking slightly forlorn. He wasn't completely devastated, far from it, albeit pretty disappointed.<br/><br/>Nit, on the other hand, looked rather lethargic. Their eyes drooped from boredom and exhaustion, having to listen to this lecture. Being the ringleader of a whole piece of land was fine and all, but man did it get boring. Their head was pressed against the upper part of their breast, which served as a surprisingly good cushion for something so metallic and dense.  Besides being easily aroused, Nit was also quickly bored, making them a rather difficult person to appease, which was obviously very appealing."
2805,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-30T23:37:50,Candy,"Axe listens pretty intently. She isn't rolling her eyes or giving snarky remarks. She looks at Nix's sour expression and sighs as she leans against the wall. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Hey you... Nit was it? Is this what you want big guy?</span>"" She looks earnestly at him. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Because from the look on your stupid clock face you couldn't be less interested in what's happening here.</span>"" She looks at her nails. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You can't be happy with this... I also think you can't be happy living with this prude or all the other lame***es who live in a hoity-toity palace.</span>"" She smiles at him.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You seem kinda cool so you know what? Even if I don't totally mean it, I could use some company around here. I probably won't marry him because he kinda looks like a dorkenstein, but yeah... tell</span><span style=""color: #408000"">Cthulhu</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">or whatever that I'll marry him. But don't tell him that I wont.</span>"" She grins and sits up again pushing herself off the wall.She looks at Marcial and smiles. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But that mean I get access to some of the royal treatment, right? That means I want a personal driver for us to go out... I mean, how else are we going to fall in love if we can experience things together?"" She smiles mischievously. ""Oh and money for food... we can't marry with no sustenance.</span>""<br/><br/>She looks at her television and smiles. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh and a new flat screen, the geek squad to come in and connect all my console to it and a massage chair. Sound like a deal?</span>"""
2806,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-31T00:59:36,Sour-Salivation,"What was once boredom in Nit became exacerbation in the blink of an eye due to the remarks aimed at them. Easily annoyed; another trait to add to the ever-growing list. Snarling softly, they shook their head before they could completely snap, although for the remainder of their time there they kept a constant glare plastered on their face, even when Axe agreed to at least tolerate them in her dwelling.<br/><br/>Ignoring the lord's annoyance, or at least trying to, Marcial paid attention to what Axe proposed, making some strange facial gestures indicating confusion. Money was a guaranteed yes, but everything else seemed like absolute pampering. With wealth she could fulfill all those requests without royal assistance, though the personal driver was a tad iffy; the particular chauffeur that was hired was not one to take strangers outside the royal palace. There did not seem like a point in strenuously attempting to do so.<br/><br/>""I appreciate your interest,"" Marcial replied. ""Although I am afraid that you can only get those with royal help after authorization from Lord Matias until your marriage. Of course, you two still need to get to know each other, but until then, smaller matters are reserved to them. I'm more than certain that they will gladly provide for you if this relationship takes off, and with riches you can provide for yourself. Don't get too feisty."" Marcial smiles reassuringly once again, chuckling at his own joke that probably only he found funny.<br/><br/>""Although speaking of food... Please excuse Matias's strange behavior. Trust me, they were rude with me as well. I had them skip a meal to come here, and it's not something they're used to given their... appetite."" Marcial shuddered as he sensed the clock's eye leering over their shoulder; he was always paranoid around them when they were upset and hungry due to a particularly ""personal"" reason that they much prefered to remains closeted about. ""I suppose I'll make an exception now,"" Marcial added, still somewhat shaken up. ""Anything you'd like at the moment, Miss... um...?"""
2807,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-31T10:33:21,Candy,"Axe scrunches up her face. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You really skipped a meal for me? No wonder he looks like he wants to split me in half... and not in the way that I might want.</span>"" Axe said as she raised a lewd eyebrow and continuing to look pretty displeased at the same time. She moves over to the kitchen a little out of sight of the boys. They can hear her shuffling around as she seems to make something. The microwave goes for a little bit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">So I was just being an *** about all that stuff... I mean, the new T.V would be nice but you don't have to... if you do send the geek squad though, I only managed to get my brother to set up all that crap on his one free afternoon a year.</span>""<br/><br/>She returns to the living room with a plate of some damn appealing looking chili cheese fries. She holds them out to Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Here... I was savin' these for myself but you look like you could use 'em more than me.</span>"" She smiles at him... it's a wonderful, almost breathtaking smile. Not a smirk or a grin born out of mischievous ploys or nasty comments. A real, genuine smile founded by care and a heartfelt gift. That smile showed clear past her thick veneer of nasty words and harsh names. Axe sighs. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Enjoy..</span>.""<br/><br/>""Oh jeez, lemme get you a drink."" She says, snapping her fingers and in a pink spark of magic bringing a can of orange soda to her hand."
2808,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-31T17:00:11,Sour-Salivation,"Marcial chuckled once again, a little more loudly this time. Attempting to call out to the kitchen, he replied, ""Oh, don't feel bad about anything, Miss! It's pretty commonplace for people to assume that of people like us ever since the man who took the position before us wasn't necessarily the best for the job... Ha ha!""<br/><br/>As Axe walked into the room holding the plate of food, Marcial could not help but smile at her act of kindness. Not only would the skipped meal be a problem of the past, but he did not have to get up and go back to the palace for a platter of sausages. ""Oh, thank you,"" the advisor cooed. ""My, I didn't expect this to be honest..."" Patting Nit's back with gentle force, Marcial motioned them as if trying to say, ""That's for you.""<br/><br/>And that was when they shifted into a completely different person.<br/><br/>It begun with eye dilation, again. Except this time their pupil became significantly smaller, focusing particularly on the minced meat atop the fries. Nit grunted multiple times as they flicked their head upwards about as many times until it snapped open from the nine o'clock side to their eye, revealing a monstrous, drool-drenched maw. They snatched the fries from Axe's hands, and immediately began tearing the dish apart, slobber and food dripping all over their suit, much to the horror of Marcial. Nit mainly focused on devouring the meaty bits due to being carnivorous, although they gobbled up a tad bit of cheese and fries here and there due to being so famished. After finishing, they used their freakishly long and purple tongue to pick up any leftovers around their mouth and near invisible fangs, coating them with dense, sticky saliva.<br/><br/>Nit showed little interest in the beverage, but they took it anyways just to down their meal, which could not have lasted any more than half a minute. They snapped towards Marcial, who then proceeded to use a handkerchief to tidy up their face. ""Thank you,"" they mumbled simply, scratching their stomach."
2809,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-03-31T21:21:39,Candy,"Axe stared wide eyed for a moment at Nit's monstrous display. She seemed frozen in place. It took her a good fifteen seconds to respond, making it one of the few times in her life that Axe was left even briefly speechless. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">That was... the ****in' coolest thing I've ever seen in my life dude! Holy ****!</span>"" She leans in closer to Nit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">We're going to have to talk about you going down on me but holy crap dude! That was so cool!</span>"" She makes a blatantly sexual comment and stares at him in amazement for a while before she leans away.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">If he's gonna be staying here he's gonna have to sleep on the couch. Like, that was ****in' rad and all but I'm gonna put it like this unless you're going to put me to sleep, you're not sleeping in my bed.</span>"" Axe fires off another rather lewd comment. She looks over at her kitchen. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh and it looks like the big guy only eats meat by the look of the fries I gave him so... we're gonna have to go shopping for like... meat and stuff. I can't cook to save my life so I might have to have my brother come over and cook everything and then we can contain-er it all and you can eat it whenever you want</span>."" Axe clearly seems much more excited at the prospect of Nit staying there now.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I dunno if you brush or need deodorant and stuff like that. How many clothes are you going to be wearing?</span>"" She fires off question after question at the two. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Maybe you need polish for your bells?</span>"" She says, staring at the top of Nit's head."
2810,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-04-01T00:31:01,Sour-Salivation,"Letting their tongue dangle out of their mouth, Nit began paying attention for once. Their irritability was long gone now that they had a partially filled but otherwise satisfied belly. Blushing from the explicit commentaries, they instead focused on less filthy thoughts. Procreation was something they barely thought about; the most lewd thing they have done in was pleasure themselves, and saying that aloud would probably raise some eyebrows.<br/><br/>""I... Uhm, that'd be nice,"" Nit responded to the comment about their sustenance, their jaws not moving nor their voice altering from having their mouth gaped open. They were concealing their own culinary knowledge as they were used to everyone bringing grub to them anyhow, so having someone else who could prepare something for them was a nice touch. Nit did not know this particular man however, so who knew if he could tolerate cooking for some strange monster? They quickly erased the thought from their mind. Everything will go swell, they thought to themselves.<br/><br/>When Axe began talking about tidiness, Nit insisted that they needed not much grooming. Marcial, however, begged to differ.<br/><br/>""Miss, the lord needs to have their noggin polished at least once a week,"" he explained, much to the dismay of Nit. ""I'm telling you this because they never bother doing it themselves. Use a rag and the appropriate solution. Also, try to find a way to do it without making them angry, mostly because..."" Looking back at a rather ticked off Nit, Marcial concluded, ""their temper is extraordinary. If ever you hear them ring, just hit 'em..."" Marcial poked at a small metal button placed in between Nit's bells. ""... riiiiight there. Outside of that, they need not to clean unless they are particularly dirty... Like now."" Marcial smacked Nit up on their head as punishment for their ravenous behavior, though he retracted slightly as he heard them snarl. Still did not deny the fact that Nit was indeed dirty.<br/><br/>""A- As for clothing,"" Marcial continued, regaining their confidence. ""I will be the one providing formal and casual wear, as the articles are back home. Don't stress yourself over that."" Looking ponderous for a few moments, Marcial exclaimed suddenly, ""Oh! And do note that Matias may have to leave for some days at a time to deal with serious affairs if necessary. Just thought like putting that put there. Outside of that, they're yours... Let us know if you want it to be more than a simple engagement, eh?"" Marcial winked Axe's way, smirking at her simultaneously, which emphasized the wrinkles on his tan face."
2811,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-04-01T01:16:53,Candy,"Axe continues to look at Nit's bells. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I mean... do you have bells down there too? Because unless you're real smooth I won't be polishing those any time soon.</span>"" She snerks and moves to get her phone. It's a pretty obnoxious looking phone with a bright red case and small chains with various things dangling from them. A pizza, a cake, a hotdog, a knight's shield, the head of some anime character with short silver hair, yellow eyes and a small smile on his face. It has a protruding arm and they seem to be holding a blue card.<br/><br/>Axe holds the phone to her face. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Call 'Onii-chan'.</span>"" She says in a slightly cringe worthy way that only someone who is very much not Japanese using Japanese honorifics can pull off. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'm just gonna call my big bro and give him the heads up. You probably heard of him. He's gonna be a big time boxer soon and he's even been on T.V a few times. A real up and comer, ya know? He's been training since he was a kid. The Scarlet Overkill is his ring name and the nickname I gave him when he was young.</span>"" There is a good chance they have heard of the man under that name. He too is part royal, which makes sense since he is related to Penelope. His real name being Clovis Victors. He however has never had the pleasure of being arraigned to marriage, as both their parents died when he was young. The records also show an oldest brother who died as well.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">You want anything, Jeeves?</span>"" She says to Marcial as she leans against the wall again.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Oh! Hi Onii-chan! I'm putting you on speaker!</span>"" She says, holding out the phone.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Axe I told you a million times to stop calling me that.</span>"" The deep voice says from the phone.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Yeah whatever, there are these guys here and they're like</span><span style=""color: #408000"">Cthulhu</span><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">dudes and they say I'm getting married to the clock guy. I don't think I wanna marry him, but he seems pretty cool so I'm gonna let him stick around... he only eats meat, do you wanna come over and do a welcome barbecue for him where we can like... grill up a *** ton of meat for him and put it on ice so he can nuke it whenever he wants to eat something?</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Okay sure, I actually have some free time later tonight. Don't you work? Oh, and is he hot?</span>"" He responds with a strangely accepting kind of way. It's like Axe gets herself into incredibly strange situations like this far too often.<br/><br/>Axe groans. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">**** me, dude... I guess I can get Buttershy to cover for me.</span>"" She runs her hands through her hair.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Sounds good. I'll be there later tonight then. What's your new husband's name?</span>"" He asks, leaving it open for one of them to respond."
2812,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-04-01T06:59:43,Sour-Salivation,"Marcial attempted to recall who exactly the man was. He could have sworn he heard something about a boxer being descendent of royal blood, but the full picture never came. Marcial knew only, what, half the family bloodline, and only memorized about three quarters of their names. He never really got to delve into profiles outside of occasions that required it. He could at the very least say the individual rang a bell, but he honestly forgot who he was at this point.<br/><br/>In his train of thought, Marcial sensed a question aimed at him. Looking towards Axe, he replied, ""Not for me right now, no. Thank you, Miss."" The man nodded right after he spoke, a small smirk carved on his face.<br/><br/>The two listened curiously to the conversation that occurred, although they did not say anything yet. The man on the other side sounded much like the voice most people would expect from someone whose profession dealt with continuous violence. Though he was surprisingly casual about this situation at the same time... Perhaps these two were used to strangers crashing at their places. The man's distinctive voice sparked something in Marcial's consciousness once again; dammit, he has heard it somewhere, but where? He recalled that voice being connected to a Something Victors or Scarlet something due to one of Nit's nephews tuning in to a particular channel this one time. But once again, he could not completely recall and dropped the thought to continue listening to the conversation.<br/><br/>Another question arrived, short and sweet. To that, Marcial responded, ""Matias, but you can call them Nit, sir! Greetings!"" Marcial seemed pretty satisfied after greeting the man on the phone, though they were quite iffy that Nit said absolutely nothing despite the question being about them, though he did not make a colossal fuss about it; Nit was naturally shy, after all, and it was difficult for the guy to break the habit like they did here. Extroverted as the man was, Marcial did not know what it was like, but he knew it sucked sometimes. So he left it as is, and the two continued listening."
2813,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-04-01T09:08:46,Candy,"Axe grins on the the subject of one of her brother's other questions. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Is he hot?</span>"" She puts her hand on her chin. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I'll have to see him with his shirt off first, but I'm gonna give him a solid... maybe. I can deal with him being shorter than me. As long as he has a nice big, thick...</span>"" She gives a devilish grin.<br/><br/>Needless to say her brother stops her. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">OKAY! THANK YOU SISTER OF MINE.</span>"" He shouts and grumbles a little. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I don't need that image in my head at all. I'm in the middle of practice so I'll see you tonight sweetie. I love you</span>."" Axe's cheeks redden for the first time since they've gotten here. All the crude humor and blatant sexual advances on Nit were nothing to her, but this one genuine display of endearment from her brother turned her into a cherry tomato.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I-I-I..... I l-l-lo...</span>"" Axe stammers out, looking at the ground. She seems to dig deep and swallows hard. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I love you too...</span>"" She growls out, like a child being forced to apologize.<br/><br/>Her brother laughs loudly from the other side of the phone. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Okay then I'll see ya later guys. Don't worry about the meat! I'll pick it up on my way there.</span>""<br/><br/>Axe growls a little more. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I should have told him to pick up some more cheese for my fries.</span>"" She gripes before looking back at her two guests."
2814,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-04-01T17:09:26,Sour-Salivation,"""I mean you can tell him now before he..."" Marcial stopped himself after hearing the phone hang up. ""... Oh. Ah, there's always a next time. It's an inexpensive product anyhow."" Clasping his hands together, he added, ""This reminds me... Oof, I have to call the chauffeur so I can get your things, Mx. It won't take too long."" Contrasting the technology that Axe had, Marcial pulled out a simple flip phone that took up his entire palm at most. Honestly, calling and texting was all he ever had to do. He maneuvered his phone through tiny clicks and clacks until he managed to find what he was looking for. Marcial excused himself before walking into the kitchen to chat with the chauffeur.<br/><br/>Nit, obviously, stayed on the couch, being their laid-back self. Seeing that Marcial left, they took it upon themselves to take up the remaining space, laying belly-down parallel to the couch and using the arms as head and foot cushions.  Despite looking rather lewd, that was not their intention. Really, they were just bored, seeing as they did not bring anything outside of their phone for entertainment, and Marcial had taken it from them. Regardless, they were starting to act much more respectful than when they originally came. Still a little informal, clearly, but they were at least limited in regards to grouchiness.<br/><br/>Yawning softly, Nit listened in to Marcial's conversation for a few minutes before looking down at the couch and then at Axe. They sported a rather smug expression, as if trying to get her attention. ""Not one for... kindness, eh?"" Nit directed at her, referring to her short moment of embarrassment. Their slight Spanish accent and muttering tone made them sound like they were trying to come on to her, although, again, they just wanted to stir up something for the time they were here. Nit was the sort of guy to bring up things to tease others for the sake of entertainment from their reactions."
2815,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-04-02T00:52:59,Candy,"Axe smirks at the two and moves over to her couch. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">First it must be reeeeeeal easy for you to throw shade with that huge *** dinosaur huh mother ****er</span>."" She says, motioning to his flip phone. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Bruh, do you get smoke signals on that? Telegrams?</span>"" She grins a bit and sits right in between Nit's legs, likely putting pressure where it could make things a tad... uncomfortable for them. She leans back and applies friction with her backside, acting as if she's doing nothing at all.<br/><br/>Her evil grin plastered on her face gives her away like cookies at a blood drive. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I can call him back you know... unlike your phone mine doesn't need it's D batteries replaced after a single call.</span>"" She leans back, enjoying torturing her supposed fated love. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I should tell him to bring corn too. I like when big bro grills corn. Dunno if you would dig it though mister meat.</span>"" She clears her throat and looks at the ceiling.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">It's not that I don't like doing nice things, jack***.</span>"" She grumbles and cracks her back, shifting around a bit. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I just... really really hate PDAs. I don't care if it's only you two</span>Cthulhu<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">clowns, it's still so embarrassing to say that... you know love my brother in front of you two. Even if he means more to me than anything ever.</span>"" She sighs deeply and pouts. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">He knows that too and he knows I would feel like crap if I didn't say it back to him. What a big huge stupid... jerkface.</span>"" She pouts harder, making her look surprisingly adorable. She reaches up and touches the holes in her ears, obviously where piercings go but much larger than normal holes should be."
2816,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-04-02T05:03:05,Sour-Salivation,"Glaring silently at Axe for her remarks, Marcial eventually replied before entering the kitchen; ""You modern-day children, thinking you're better than your elders because of your technology... Humph. At least it functions well without useless implementations."" He paced away with a stern look on his face, almost as if he had to deal with this on multiple occasions.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Nit never expected what came next. Feeling the sudden pressure, their eye widened, and they felt ""funny"" in unspeakable places. Letting out a constrained swear, Nit tried to shove Axe off their rump with their foot, but their leg could only go back so far. Stupid joints. They would roll over, but they did not want to accidentally fling the poor soul onto the dirty floor below. Groaning from disappointment and embarrassment, Nit simply let her stay; there was not much they could do despite feeling highly uncomfortable with this girl's apparent hypersexuality. It is not like it would get worse from there...<br/><br/>But it did. And at that moment Nit could not help but emit some sort of strange noise that sounded like a distorted mix between a snarl and a moan, probably from not ever having experienced anything quite like this. Looking up at Axe again after hearing her small quandary, they grumbled in response, ""You know what I'd... dig? If you got off... of me. Save this... for when you let... me in your bed. Or at... least when my advisor's gone."" Nit's voice sounded somewhat stern, although recanting. They seemed clearly upset, but they were also blushing slightly and lightly gripping at one of the couch's arms. They did not want to get<span style=""font-style: italic"">too</span>into her rousing, but it proved slightly difficult.<br/><br/>When Axe mentioned her disliking for PDAs, that was when Nit got slightly offput and confused. ""So... let me get this... straight... You can't say a simple... ""I love you"" without... breaking down, but you... can literally put your... rear on mine with no... damn problem?"" Something about that really made Nit more curious about this girl in the sense of intentions, but also humans in general. In their opinion, humans act emotional over the most trivial of matters. Trivial matters such as being embarrassed to tell a sibling you like them in front of ""people"" who could not care less. Nit's look became slightly smugger before they mumbled out, ""Oh, keep whining, human... Be glad he at... least likes you back."" They scoffed right after, clearing expressing their distaste for what they considered blatant hypocrisy."
2817,Lords of the Complex (Candy & Sour-Salivation),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49614,2016-04-02T05:39:52,Candy,"Axe being much more in tune with other's emotions thanks to so much time with her brother picked up on Nit's irritation and slight confusion quickly. She sighs and figures she should probably come clean lest Nit not like her. She leans in close to make it difficult for Marcial to hear them if not impossible. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Well... now I'm super excited for when dinosaur phone leaves.</span>"" She takes a deep breath and attempts to explain herself. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Doing things like this is like... sex? Not exactly, but you know what I mean. Sex is just sex. There's no passion or intimacy. Making you moan like a dog getting their belly rubbed is fun...</span>"" She says as she now very purposely applies a heavier amount of pressure with her backside and moves up and down. She snickers as she does so too. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">But it's not like we're incredibly close.</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">This is just me teasing you. But letting people... in? You know? Letting people know that they mean something is... hard for me. It's making myself vulnerable. It's letting someone see the real me. When I was growing up being like that got your killed or in jail.</span>"" She touches her ears again. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I guess I'm just... afraid of rejection.</span>"" She quietly admits to Nit as she stands up off him now. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Sorry about that. I hate getting all squishy and emotional.</span>"" She flips her hair and looks away from him, blushing slightly just like she did earlier but less intense.<br/><br/>She turns around and looks at her floor. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">I really gotta clean this place up before my brother gets here. He's gonna kick my *** if he sees the place like this considering he pays half my rent.</span>"" She snaps her fingers and some of the garbage is gone. She snaps again and more vanishes in a flash of pink magics. Axe shakes her head a bit and swallows. ""<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Okay... the rest... can be done by hand.""</span>Axe pants as she leans against the arm of the couch and catches her breath."
2818,"What's said online, stays online (For CleverFox101)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49723,2016-04-05T15:08:20,wolvesatebarbie,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/p0K2epA.png?1"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Stiles was sick of playing Call of Duty. He’d been totally over Reddit  in the first hour of scrolling and seeing nothing but purple links. Even the Netflix marathon of bad horror movies he’d had running in the background since he got home from school five hours ago with it’s gratuitous amounts of blood, boobs and B-grade screams was struggling to hold his interest. <br/><br/>Stiles was boooored. <br/><br/>His best friend, Kian, was away for the weekend - dragged along on a family camping trip  and completely abandoning Stiles to a totally friendless weekend devoid of entertainment. The situation was getting dire, it was only eight o’clock on a Friday night and already Stiles was seriously considering actually leaving the house for want of something to do. Which, considering how his day had gone, was really not such a great idea. Friday night meant Date Night. Or Party Night. Which meant every teenager in all of Albury would be out to terrorize the town, and Stiles really was not in the mood to deal with anyone from his school.  He’d been pushed into no less than three lockers that day and narrowly avoided a mouldy orange tossed at his head, all thanks to one measly incident that transpired on his first day of high school almost four years ago. Apparently it was enough to brand him as a loser for the remainder of his small town school days. Thankfully he was finally a senior and so long as a kept his grades up an out of state College was on the cards. No more of this neanderthal crap where physically imposing yourself upon another person passed as a valid form of communication.Only last year and he was done. <br/><br/>Of course, college meant leaving his dad - the only family he’d had since his mom died. Sure, there were some decrepit grandparents a few states over who sent him a birthday card every year (in June. His birthday was in February) but he hadn’t seen them since the funeral over a decade ago. Stiles wasn’t sure he dad would even know how to get by without Stiles - his idea of  a home cooked meal was a burger from Jenny’s Diner over in the centre of town. Doctor Fagan had been telling Stiles for years to keep his dad away from anything with a high cholesterol warning on it - the very thing his old man insisted on trying to sneak past him at every opportunity. Suffice to say Stiles had a low level anxiety attack whenever he thought for too long about his dad being left to his own devices around bacon without anyone there to snatch it away.<br/><br/>So yeah, Stiles was a bit of a nobody with one best friend and a great dad. One was off galavanting about the woods and the other was working the late shift. By this point Stiles was so desperate for human interaction that he nearly brained himself on the bedpost in his haste to snatch up his phone as it trilled a new text. <br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/uel5UJC.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Stiles grinned and tossed his phone onto the desk by his laptop. Time to kill a few hours of alone time by losing himself in a game or two, even if he wasn’t feeling any of the usual first person shooters he typically slaughtered Kian at. After some time spent debating his extensive library on Steam,he finally switched to browse the store - he deserved to buy something new to play after such a crummy week. <br/>Almost immediately upon entering the Steam store and full screen advertisement popped up for a new game.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">THE TREE OF THE DEAD</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Honor the Dead. Protect the Tree.</span><br/><br/>A new MMORPG where the dead are not the ones to fear, only those who seek to destroy the Tree of the Dead.<br/>Battle fearsome monstrosities borne of nightmares and fight to maintain sanity as you unravel the secrets of those passed through the Tree. </span><br/><br/>A massive tree loomed behind the text in black and white. It look a moment for Stiles to realize that the weird patterns that made up its bark were in fact hundreds of skulls. “Cool.” He murmured and clicked on the banner. As soon as he saw the words ‘FREE DURING BETA TESTING’ he hit the download option and went to make himself a sandwich while the game installed. <br/><br/>Armed with a peanut butter and jelly sandwich Stiles launched the game and settled himself down for some serious immersive horror fantasy action. It’d been awhile since he’d played an MMORPG, he may as well do it properly. Hopefully the game itself was good enough to get him through the weekend at the very least.<br/><br/><br/>Three hours later and Stiles was totally hooked. <br/>Sure, the game mechanics could do with a little tweaking, but that was the be expected with a beta. Otherwise the graphics were smooth and nice to look at, the plot was interesting (or at least creepy and secretive enough thus far with the right amount of monsters thrown in to pique his interest) and you could make your character look like just about anything. Stiles had seen everything from dark masked warriors in bloodsoaked trench coats to cat girls wearing just enough clothing to not be naked. Stiles himself had debated over making a bouncy-chested demoness or a badass gunslinger, so in the end he tossed both aside and created a giant barbarian who hefted an axe the height of a man like it was nothing. He’d made sure to name himself something appropriate as well; ‘ClickHere4Virus’. <br/><br/>He’d managed to shoot to level twelve in just a few short hours, so he figured he character was finally tough enough to leave the safety of the starter quests and head out into the freaky forests where the ‘Tree of the Dead’ supposedly would be. He was not tough enough. Not even a little. Moments later Stiles was desperately trying to dash his barbarian back to the safe zone and away from a giant three headed Cerberus intent on eating his ass.</div>"
2819,Stay❤Determined,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=49743,2016-04-07T16:47:48,CleverFox101,"When Frisk awoke, They were laying ontop of a pile of flowers, staring up at the Bright light that was shinning down on them like a spot light. When they Opened there eyes, Through blurred They could make out the dust falling freely from the opening, giving it the apperance of sparkles in the light, but eventually there eyes focused and they began to sat up. Frisk whimpered as they rubbed the bump on her head, then down to the side of there face where they felt a small cut on they side of their cheek. It was a bit surprising though, They didn't expect to survive from such a long fall, but the flowers underneathe them provided A realitivly safe surface underneathe them. It felt like a soft Matress.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Get Up.</span><br/><br/>A Voice Whispered. But when Frisk Looked around They didn't see anyone or anything, butt hey could feel a small precense, and a chill in the air. They didn't say anything, but They did stand lpoking around to try and find the source of the voice. But nothing for minutes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> You are in a strange world, full of strange And Broken Creatures. I have brought you here in hopes that you may be able to mend my mistakes. </span><br/><br/>Mistakes? Come to think of it just now, Frisk couldnt even remember how they got here in the first place. They couldn't really.....remember anything before they fell down mount Ebott.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Prove to them that Humans arent as dangerous as they think.....</span><br/><br/>They.....Monsters....<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Stay Determined.</span><br/><br/>The chill in the area suddenly vanished and the air was once again warm. Dry even. The only thing that made in thos cave was just a howlling from the wind and dripping water from the rocks into some kind of puddle. This Voice....Whom Ever it belonged to wanted them to fix....something broken, easier said than done, but however they couldn't remember anything about themselves other than their own name. They must've hit there head pretty hard.<br/><br/>However they were determined to find out, and possibly find the way out of here unharmed. With a small Sigh Frisk begn walking slowly through the caverin, into a dark tunnel of the cave where no light sheded. They had to hold a hand to the wall so theyw ouldnt trip and fall on something. And suddenly the thought of a snake or a spider crawling around really terrified them for some reason. One thing was for Certain....They didnt want to die down here, and that was perfectly clear after that Whole Speech.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Stay Determined.</span><br/><br/>They remembered those words from the chilling yet comforting voice of whom was ever talking to them. ""Stay Determined."" Frisk repeated out loud, 'Stay Brave.' Frisk began thinking positivly now, Knowing that they would get out of here some way or another. Maybe even make a friend.<br/><br/>Frisk Stopped as they came to a small Light in the cave, it looked like a small star flickeing in the darkness, and floated to her like a magnent. They held out there hands to hold it, int There hands, and i mt gave a small noise. What ever it was Sounded happy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stay Determined.</span><br/><br/>This small star Cause Frisk to feel a little bit better about her situation, then it floated away off into the darkness, and Frisk continued there Journey seeing a small Light up ahead in the cave, and there they could faintly make out another flower bed.<br/><br/>Frisk was starting to feel Determination."
2820,The Blood Pact (Me and Iheartvampires),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4985,2011-11-07T21:26:04,Okami98,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Prologue</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Two clans, Hellsing and Persinger fought over the area they called the ""Twilight Zone"" which was a vast expanse of land which was half owned by the wolves of the clan Hellsing, half owned by the vampires of the clan Persinger, and the battle spread over many centuries, until Lord Vladmir Hellsing and Queen Persinger created an invisible forcefield, shielding both sides from any impending attacks. This kept an unsteady air of peace for many millennia to come, until, in 2011, two children, one Hellsing, One Persinger, were destined to escape from the boundaries of both clans and defeat an evil so great, so terrifying, that both clans would simply be obliterated by one attack from this being. Both children grew up in protective environments, distracting them from ever wanting to go past <span style=""font-weight: bold"">the wall</span> and into the other clan's zone. But, they could not control fate and these two children's destinies were sure to collide.</span><br/>Here's the Character App:<br/>Name:<br/>Age:<br/>Clan:<br/>Appearance:<br/>Creature Form Appearance:<br/>Bio:<br/>Anything Else:"
2821,The Blood Pact (Me and Iheartvampires),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4985,2011-11-08T23:18:15,iheartvampires,"Name: Patience â€œPrincessâ€ Persinger<br/>Age: 1001 (looks around 19)<br/>Clan: Persinger (Vampire)<br/>Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i48.mindmix.ru/36/98/139836/6/1956606/3.jpeg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Creature Form Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://images2.layoutsparks.com/1/145915/anime-skull-demon-moon-31000.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Bio: Patience is the descendant of Queen Persinger and her own family are viewed as the 'Royals' of the clan. Her father, Monty Persinger, is the leader of the clan and expects Patience to follow in his footsteps. Patience, however, doesnâ€™t share her Fatherâ€™s ambitions. She dreams of becoming a great Vampire warrior, like her mother, who died at war. Her father forbids this as he doesnâ€™t want the same this to befall his only daughter and heir. She trains secretly when her father is away and tried to become as strong. Her full power had awakened and she struggles to control it. She turns into a blood-thirsty demon when she lets her emotions get the better of her.  Patience is quite sensitive to changes around her and has notice the rise in dark energy. She believes she is strong and wants to fight. Her father, being like he always is, is not letting her go to war. Patience has chosen her path and plans to depart from her clan and fight this new darkness. She is even willing to fight with the wolves, even though she has a hatred for them because one of the warriors killed her mother. She is willing to put that all aside and fight with them.<br/>Anything Else: Patience nickname, â€œPrincessâ€ was given to her because, 1) She is technically a Princess and 2) It is a pet name that her Father calls her and it caught on with the clan. She had many male fans and in the process of her life, her Father has tried to pick out a suitor. Many men have tried, but failed to woo her as no one can keep up with her wild nature and inner strength.<br/>Patience, unlike her name, is impatient and stubborn. She is very independent and string-willed and unlike most Princessâ€™s, she does not sit and wait until a man can take her in and protect her. She has a sharp-tongue, but despite that she is loyal, truthful and a good ally."
2822,The Blood Pact (Me and Iheartvampires),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4985,2011-11-09T19:32:36,Okami98,"Name: Vladmir Hellsing II<br/>Age: 17<br/>Clan: Hellsing (Alpha Male's Son)<br/>Appearance<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://3.bp.blogspot.com/-ezfVY4MpFaY/TXGnlBG3s2I/AAAAAAAAABQ/aKzlwm0OJCE/s1600/AnimeGuy9vampire.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Creature Form Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://blacksunlight.webs.com/anime_wolf1%20.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Bio: Vlad was always different in his parent's eyes. He used to skip the hunting lessons and inter-clan brawls to go by himself into the woods. As his name suggests, his father wanted Vlad to become a new, worthy Alpha to replace him if he ever died. But Vlad had other ideals. He was inquisitive, and always wanted to know what was on the other side of ""The Wall"", and one day, he plucked up the courage to ask his father, which resulted in his father transforming into his wolf form, and viciously scratching a pattern onto his cheek, which to clan members meant ""Betrayer"" all because he asked about the wall, and he was determined find out, so he wrote a wolven unsealing pattern into the wall, making the wall slowly dissipate, enough to be unnoticeable, but also enough to actually fit through. He then met a girl who he later found out was Patience Persinger, and they became friends.<br/>Anything Else: The scar mentioned above is, on the picture the black marking on the wolf's back."
2823,The Blood Pact (Me and Iheartvampires),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4985,2011-11-10T18:03:58,Okami98,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">NS</span><br/>Vlad was in the forest, as he was every day, sitting under the same oak tree in the same shady corner. It was as peaceful as a life a Hellsing might of had, apart from the inter-clan brawls AND the hunting lessons, which he had no intention of joining in on. He would have rather been strategic than head strong, and knew the layout of the forest like the back of his hands, so he was the best to have if the Clan Game of the Day was Capture The Flag, which was every three weeks. He was calm, but slightly bored. He yawned, scratching his hair, and then the scar on his right cheek which was itchy, as usual. He stood up, then hid behind the tree he'd been lying on, as two Hellsing Sentries walked past, and if they spotted him away from hunting lessons, he'd have a few more scars to scratch later on. As they went, he slipped away, following the dirt path he kept to every day, and walked it until he reached his house, which was a grand oak tree, with a door concealed in the trunk. He tore the piece of trunk away, and walkied up a set of spiral stone steps curling around the inside of the tree, and when he reached the top, the sun had already set.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It was time..</span>he walked up to the balcony that had been built by his father, and saw a moon, a full moon, rising. He stared at the rising full moon for a few minutes and beagn to feel the change coming on. His face turned to a hairy muzzle, his eyes became crimson red, and fur spread throughout his body. he'd become a wolf that resembled his father closely, except for the scar which had become a black pattern on his back. He howled, and then lept off the balcony, soaring into the forest below. he looked about. No one was coming. Good. he'd arranged a meeting, which required a Persinger and a Hellsing, and it was at the Twilight Zone Wall. He dashed through the forest, dodging between the trees as he went. He arrived two minutes later, with no sign of the Persinger girl.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Darn. She was meant to be here.</span>Vlad thought as he saw a black flash appear in the sky, with what seemed like wings folding out, and then the creature llanded in front of him. ""Patience, your here. Good."" Vlad spoke, making awkard gestures with his wolven lips to get the words out."
2824,The Blood Pact (Me and Iheartvampires),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4985,2011-11-10T21:42:04,iheartvampires,"Patience didn't exactly want to be there. Sure Vlad was her friend but she wasn't in the mood for him right now. She nodded and turned her lips up in a snarl. It wasn't a horrible snarl. It was the only sound she could make. Her lilac skin turned as pale as the moon and her white hair began to turn to black. Her Demon wear and now been replaced with something more in the Vampire style. She flicked back her long black hiar and fixed the little bat wings on her back, ""Okay so, wassup Vlad the Bad?"" she grinned down at the wolf.<br/><br/>""It's not fun being here you know so make it snappy wolfy."" she said in hushed tones, looking around her cautiously. She glanced a guilty look back at the way she had come. Father. The word stung in her mind and heart. She shook her head. She had cometo fight. There was no way she'd be turning back now. She griined back down at Vlad. She had no idea why she was even friends with the sort of creature that had killed her mother in the Pact War, but something about him struck out for her. He was different to everyone else. He didn't try to woo her or say pay her a compliment every five minutes.<br/><br/>Patience looked down at the scar on his back, ""Hurt much?"" she inquired. She didn't have any idea why Vlad wanted to be friends with her, but it was better than an enemy, that was for sure! they had told eachother everything about them. His curse, her urge for battle, his father, her father, her problems with men.. and well Vlad never said anything about women. I least I don't think he did. She raised an eyebrow as she thought this. She shook it away to the back of her mind. She grinned again at Vlad and waited for his responce."
2825,The Blood Pact (Me and Iheartvampires),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4985,2011-11-10T22:52:54,Okami98,"""Well, I'm here for something I've been waiting for. The scar does hurt, yes, but I'm sure it'll pass eventually. That's what happen if you say anything slightly suspicious to an Alpha Male."" Vlad laughed nervously as he spoke to the girl. If he was spotted, he'd have four or five more betrayer scars. He turned back nervously as quick as a flash, and then walked off, transforming into a human as he went, and then he turned around, and walked back up. ""It's awkward seeing a werewolf transforming into a human. It's quite an annoying process, as I'm sure you'll imagine."" Vlad said, pointing out Patience's skin tones and wings.<br/><br/>This would be awkward if they were humans, but it was even more awkward as non-humans. ""Well, I need your help, I've been sensing dark energy , as if something is here, but it can't be seen."" Vlad said, as he waited for Patience's verdict. He would hope that she agreed with his offer of assistance, but if not, he could terminate their friendship and fight a cold, hard one man battle. if he asked, he'd  wouldn't get any support from the Hellsing's, since he was already in deep mud, and he would probaly be killed b his own family for betraying the clan twice in a row, which was an unfair system concerning him a lot of the time."
2826,The Blood Pact (Me and Iheartvampires),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=4985,2011-11-12T15:37:11,iheartvampires,"Patience nodded her head, ""Well as long as it's doing okay!"" she grinned. She walked along beside him and let a little blush escape across her pale face, ""Yeah. Awkward."" she said with a little laugh. Her blush turned into a look of anger, ""Thanks a lot Vlad. When your having a bad day I'll sure cheer you up."" she pouted at him.<br/><br/>Patience froze. It was like just uttering the words, ""Dark Energy"" was some kind of taboo to her. She sighed a shaky breath, ""Yeah. I've been noticing something like that for a while."" It turned into her world-class grin, ""But why do ya think I came from the other side? I ready for battle Vlad."" she said seriously, although it was hard to tell with a grin on her face.<br/><br/>She looked at him with black eyes, "" I will help you Vlad. I'm not to keen. You know what happened to my mother in the War. I have actually no idea what I am doing helping you, but I will."" she said with a smile. She looked around, ""So..."" she began. Another awakward situation seemed to be appearing, ""What do we do Vlad? Supplies? Do you need to sneak back in and get some stuff?"" she asked him like they were going in for war. But aren'y we? She thought in her head. This could turn out to be one if we don't hurry..."
2827,Gale's Grims and Kingdom Whims IC (Cotton and Turtle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50046,2016-05-23T03:40:20,Cotton,"""Bea. Bea. Bea. Bea, Bea, Bea!"" A short boy with a mop of ginger hair ran down the corridor, trying to keep up with his taller and older (but not by much!) colleague. His thin whisper extended into a reedy shout as Beatrice turned a corner, in complete disregard of her frustrated servant friend. The tips of her long dark braids rose behind her like wings as she walked swiftly through the corridors of the castle. It was a warm summer night, and the castle seemed empty, were it not for the pair that was being a bit noisy. Even for servants, they normally weren't up and about this late, but they had a job to do. A more secret job from everything else.<br/><br/>They had a man's soul to acquire.<br/><br/>The boy, called Bill by his friends and 'hey you' by everyone else, finally caught up with Beatrice, whom he grabbed by the arm and stopped, a cross expression on his face. ""You know I can't walk as fast as ya! Slow down, ey?"" His accent was that of someone from Gale's high country, lilting and sweet, and this time a little indignant. It wasn't common to hear in the capital, so he usually kept his slang to himself or disguised his accent so people wouldn't make fun of him. ""There's no need to rush. He's not going anywhurr."" Even as Bill said it, his feet shuffled slightly in a sort of unconscious impatience. He wasn't as zealous about watching the memories of the dead as Beatrice was, but he liked to feel busy. Even when he had been a toddler, he fiddled and played with whatever he could get his grubby little hands on.<br/><br/>Bill stood for a moment with his hands on his hips, taking overly dramatic breaths, puffing his chest in and out. After a moment he nodded. ""A'right, let's go now,"" he said, voice filled with imaginary authority. He liked to think he kept Bea's more wild personality at bay and taught her proper manners, but it was more likely the outgoing girl rubbed off on him. But, at least, he still didn't swear.<br/>They continued walking through the corridors before they made a sharp right into a courtyard with a big marble fountain where an statue of the King stood proud in the middle, water pouring out of his drawn broadsword. Bill pointed it out while simultaneously ridding himself of an itch under his nose. ""I bet that ninny-goat hasn't wielded a sword in<span style=""font-style: italic"">yurrs</span>.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">If ever,</span>he added to himself, pondering when Gale had last been at war. There were fights between the different groups within the kingdom, of course, but they hadn't had to defend their borders for a long time against human threat. The empire of Kumati to the east was peaceful, and loved to trade their spices and dyes for meats and tools. The people of Shepai, to the north and northwest, kept to themselves. Gale's territory spread to the sea in the west and south. It was safe in the kingdom for all.<br/><br/>if you excluded The Dragon, at least.<br/><br/>He was a scourge that had come to the land many years ago. Before Bill was born, at least, but after the King came to the throne. He stole and killed, burning down villages whenever he was in a bad mood. Few people had ever seen him and survived, except looking up at him in the skies. His name from stories was Karkherand, but Bill wasn't sure if Dragons really knew about names, so savage were they. They took livestock and treasure, stole from peasants, merchants, and royals in equal measure. Bill hated Karkherand. If he were able to, he would find him, and pierce a sword right through the creature's heart without remorse. But the Devil didn't let Reapers do much.<br/><br/>Bill bent down and scooped up a stick on the ground, brandishing it like a mighty weapon. He went to the edge of his balance on one foot, jabbing it fiercely at the stone dodo by the King's right foot. Dodos were very common in Gale, used in farming and as companions. Apparently everyone in the King's court had a dodo because of some strange tradition no one remembered. Apparently the creatures were supposed to be magic too, but Bill thought that was rubbish. He touched back down on two legs and began tracing the stick in the ground lightly while walking. ""You got a sword, and I got a funny axe thingie. You know, they didn't even ask what I liked. You ever hurr of a knight with a funny axe?"" Bill thought to the weapon on his belt, chewing his cheek out of habit.<br/><br/>A sudden mighty crashing noise came from within the corridors of the castle. Bill leaped up in self-defense, a jump surprising for one of such short stature. As he landed he realized the noise had been caused by a cheeky dodo that was very much alive and not made of marble, that had somehow knocked down a decorative suit of armour in the hall. Bill shot a glance at Bea in slight embarrassment at his response to the noise, then scampered over to the fallen equipment.<br/><br/>The dodo hadn't run from the danger, being absolutely stupid, and instead warbled at Bill in curiosity. ""Well git on, dumb dodo,"" Bill warbled back, attempting to shoo the creature away. The dodo tilted its head, staring at Bill with friendly eyes. Bill rolled his eyes, getting on his knees to grab the helmet of the fallen soldier figure. Boy, was it heavy. Bill strained to get it back on the post, reaching on his tip-toes before finally sticking it on, just a little bit crooked. He was no perfectionist, and continued to assemble the behemoth of metal.<br/><br/>Bill couldn't imagine wearing something like what he was looking at now, with its chain undershirt and straps and heavy, heavy pieces. He was fine with his light servant's cloth. But maybe, a chest-plate and the skirty-thing that was attached to it would look mighty fine.... He stared at the armour for a few more moments before noticing that the dodo was still gazing at him. ""Whatdeye want?"" Bill chirped, glancing at the bird through narrow eyes. A membrane came over the dodo's eyes, like it was trying to blink seductively.<br/><br/>Bill did not want to be seduced by a dodo.<br/><br/>""Shoo,"" Bill flapped his arms. The dodo didn't move, but began wiggling its own wings and making a 'chuck chuck chuck' noise in the back of its throat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh no,</span>thought Bill,<span style=""font-style: italic"">maybe I've initiated some sort of mating dance?</span>It was a well-bred one, with good wing composition, bill structure, and body shape. Of course, Bill was no expert, but he had helped all kinds of people in the castle, including the King's Royal Dodo Breeder. Bill could see dark blue and cream, with a little bit of white on the wings and on the neck in a little band that looked like a collar, or a choker necklace. It was kind of cute, in a birdy way.<br/><br/>Bil gave the dodo a final side glance before turning back to the courtyard. ""Sorry, Bea. That stupid do-"" Bill felt something headbutt his calf, almost bringing him to the ground from the force. He turned indignantly, to find that the dodo had followed him into the courtyard. Its speckled tail feathers were waggling like a dog's might.<br/><br/>""Oh my ged,"" Bill sighed, ruffling his hair, ""it thinks I'm its mam or sumthin'."" He glanced to the dodo, then to Bea, before turning his back on them both and walking several paces. Sure enough, when he turned back, the dodo was right behind him, looking pleased as pudding.<br/><br/>""Ehhhhh...."" Bill let out a noise that was a mixture of distress and annoyance. He looked up to his friend. ""I think this thing's going to follow us,"" he said, ""I only hope he doesn't mind looking at ded bodies."" He clapped suddenly, nodding firmly. ""We've got ta get going or we'll miss 'im!""<br/><br/>He let Bea lead the way now. As much as Bill didn't like it, she was the more confident of the pair, and the leading compass.<br/><br/>Bill only hoped he could keep rank above the bloody dodo."
2828,Gale's Grims and Kingdom Whims IC (Cotton and Turtle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50046,2016-05-24T09:19:09,turtleteapot,"Beatrice, an orphan rendered servant and friendly, part-time medieval demon’s assistant, generally treated every reaping job, one after the other, with an extended enthusiasm that reflected her increasingly faster, echoing pitter-patters as she flew towards her target. Today was a special case, however, for the elderly man that they were about to review the memories of was none other than the King’s (and all of Gale’s for that matter) beloved, noble Duke Curtis himself! Admired, respected, living among riches and attending parties that peasant children like herself could only dream of… “Oh, how grand his memories must be, Bill-!” She harshly whispered with a grin, wisps of hair floating by her face as she scratched her head at the base of one of her pigtails. “‘Ey, do ye think we could observe him beforehand en study ho-”<br/><br/>Oh.<br/><br/>Bill’s annoyed grip pinned Beatrice’s tangent back to the ground. She raised her eyebrows as her grey rags abruptly sunk back to her legs and swivelled to face the boy, seemingly surprised by his expression. “Ah, heh, sorry, you’re right, Bill. But!"" A friendly poke brushed the boy's shoulder. ""We ne’er usually get someone just as important as this fellow. I’m<span style=""font-style: italic"">excited</span>.” Her voice was high pitched but mellow in tonality; an odd mixture of proper language observed through listening to conversations between nobility in the castle, and Gale’s street colloquials that were most predominantly heard in the general public’s local taverns late into the night. Admittedly, even the swearing side of a drunken peasant filtered into her voice when the mood persuaded her, amused that Bill, probably being exposed to such language himself all the time, would find it so scandalous. For a moment, Bill's puffing chest rose and fell more intently than the girl realised. Whoops. What a friend I am, she thought, patting him on the back. Well, maybe it was a little bit too hard of a back pat, but just as caring all the same, until the sheep-haired boy announced them ready to get back on track.<br/><br/>The two of them pursued deeper into the shadows of the corridor and around the bend to the elegant courtyard. Tranquil water hitting the rock of the fountain created ambience over the otherwise eerie quiet of their nighttime pilgrimage. She snorted a snicker at Bill's comment. ""Ninny-goat-! Heh, more so a ninny-<span style=""font-style: italic"">ass</span>."" Bill did have a point, though. Besides the strains of hierarchy and class establishing some forms of tension, the Kingdom of Gale and its residents were relatively peaceful. Good thing that it was, for Beatrice had enough problems of her own to battle already. Rumours of Karkherand were told through songs and stories of grandeur, but Beatrice didn't really want to believe any of it until she actually saw such a beast with her own eyes.<br/><br/>Wielding his glorified stick to the dodo, the girl smiled, amused, tilting her head at his comment. ""Ehm, naw, I haven't seen a knight like that,"" she stroked her chin contemplatively, ""but a Shepard's axe like yours is real deadly! Maybe you'll start a new movement!"" Picking up a stick with him, she pointed her right leg outward, turned on its heel and danced around an imaginary opponent of stone, ready to swivel around and jab a solidified noble figure by the throat until the loud clanking of metal sounded from a castle opening. She slowly put the stick down and turned to glance at Bill, who contrastingly had a much more startled response. Blinking with a small, entertained smile, she guarded the open courtyard suspiciously, looking around as Bill tended to the armour. She wanted to keep a careful watch at each corridor and balcony entrance in the case that anyone within the castle walls may have woken up to investigate. As a pair, they had to ensure they looked out for each other's back; servants such as these two children also couldn't afford getting into any more trouble, as to find themselves kicked out to rot without any guardians to support them.<br/><br/>The clucking of a dodo reverberated along with Bill's voice and Beatrice sighed a wave of relief. Good; it was only one of those silly oddly-shaped chicken things that the Kingdom treasured so much for no reason. However, this pause in their plans passed by and lingered for an unsettling amount of time, settling a small fear at the bottom of her stomach as her partner hadn't yet returned. Staring daggers towards the corridor that Bill vanished off into, the night cloaked around her with bated breath and long, endless seconds. Finally, she heard his voice call back and his silhouette outlined as he returned, giving her a proper reason to sigh. ""Goodness, Bill, what took ye so long? Had me worri-""<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh!</span></span><br/><br/>Urgent arms reached out from her sides as she leaped towards him, noticing the fall in his step. Once she observed the cause of his trip, though, she retreated her arms, her lips pursing into a curious smile. From behind his bent knee erupted an excitable, little, feather-wagging dodo! ""Oh my<span style=""font-style: italic"">ged</span>indeed - what the 'ell were you doin' in there to<span style=""font-weight: bold"">woo</span>a bleedin'<span style=""font-weight: bold"">dodo</span>?!"" A laugh bubbled from her throat, bending down to observe the tiny creature. It stared back before darting its head to Bill. She poked a tongue out and teased, ""Birds of a feather fly t'gether. It's daring, strong, and short, just like you!"" She patted him lightly on the arm at his small disgruntled groan. ""Horaah to your newfound motherhood~ But let's hope this bird-butt companion doesn't get in the way. I swear, if that thing clucks in the dead of silence-"" She shot the creature a threatening squint of her eyes in exchange for its dumb, open circular eyes blankly meeting her gaze. With one last scoffing laugh, she reached for Bill's hand and lightly tugged at it, pulling them back onto track again.<br/><br/>The underworld communicated to them through a sense of grim reaper instinct. In the girl's case, the blade of her steel sword casted illusions of small, detailed cursive lettering that only she and Bill could see through their reaper filters for eyes. Today, it marked: 'Duke Curtis. Dies of old age by the stroke of midnight. In a chair at the rear garden of the castle grounds, looking at tonight's full moon.'<br/><br/>""Lucky him, eh? A peaceful death. Won't even hafta know we're here."" Calm deaths were easy to take care of, but many times in Gale people died during fights or battles, making things a little bit tricker. One could appear invisible to humans through dark sorcery, but it was another thing altogether to try and pierce a target's heart as accurately as possible if all they did was keep moving around until you let them have their demise. As an experienced grim reaper had explained to Beatrice before she returned to earth, a human's soul was like an agitated, immortal bird in a cage. If the cage rots and rusts through external forces on earth, the bird is not any less trapped. It was only through a reaper's enchanted 'keys' that these souls, these innocent birds, were truly set free.<br/><br/>""Look, do you see him? Apparently his ring's worth half as much as his property,"" she whispered as she had led them through the courtyard, crouching quietly along the side of the castle and to the back garden before peering through a hedge that was adjacent to the man, sitting only a few metres away. “So, do you want to do the honours?” Slowly drawing the sword from her side, the faint hum of the Duke could be heard, breaking through the chilly night's breeze."
2829,Gale's Grims and Kingdom Whims IC (Cotton and Turtle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50046,2016-06-04T22:29:59,Cotton,"Bill thought to their night's target. Duke Curtis. What a strong name, and a strong title. Beatrice seemed especially excited this time. He wasn't surprised. She liked the ones with power, status, fame. The shinies, exciting balls, and intrigue all enticed her. It was the kind of thing Bill had never gotten in his living, breathing life, and he imagined Beatrice hadn't either. Someone who fulfilled all their dreams on Earth wasn't likely to become a Reaper, as their mentor had told the pair. Bill didn't find it bad, and even he felt the attraction to the glamour and beauty of the nobility, but sometimes he didn't like the glimmer in Bea's eyes when she talked about the memories they would see. They were, after all, real people they were watching, not stage actors.<br/><br/>They didn't just take the souls of the aristocracy, but of the other servants and staff that lived in the castle as well. Sometimes it was a sad affair; some workers of the castle were owned from childhood to death. Bill thought of Marga, an old stable worker who had died the previous winter. Her life had been interesting, despite much of it being limited to the castle and the occasional trip to town, when the King felt like being generous. As well as unpaid workers, there were plenty of people such as carpenters, painters, horse and dodo trainers, and of course, many, many cooks. The nobles were always one for a feast. Bill and Beatrice would sometimes get the leftovers, or stealthily pocket food as they helped in the kitchens or brought it to the tables. Bill's favourite was Garneo pears, which was a bright, pink, juicy fruit that only grew in the Garneo valley, as its name suggested. It came to the castle every spring, and while Reapers didn't need to eat to survive, he could still enjoy and savour the taste. Bill didn't really consider it stealing. How could you steal from someone that had so very much?<br/><br/>Like Beatrice, Bill's weapon alerted him of when it was time to do their reaperly duties, his manifesting through changes in the carving on the wooden handle, creating etchings of the to-be-deceased. Bill had never learned to read when he was alive, being too low-class, but somehow his Reaper training had given him the ability. He had been so delighted, the first few days of his return were spent sneaking around in the Royal Library. Bill had been nervous around Bea when they first started, as he always was with strangers, but now they were as close as two peas in a pod.<br/><br/>""He won't utter a single peep, I swurr,"" Bill assured Beatrice in reference to the naughty dodo, after pretending to be extremely offended by her 'strong and short' comment. His head bobbed much like the creature that had so abruptly been added to their party. He gave the dodo a glare from the corner of his eye as he spoke, hoping he was right about the bird's noise levels. The dodo shrank back slightly, letting out a quiet burble as if it had understood. Bill nodded, satisfied. He let himself be pulled along by Beatrice's strong, slightly mannish hands.<br/><br/>""Peaceful indeed,"" Bill muttered, staring up at the beautiful, hazy moon, its silvery light giving the night a mystical vibe. Bill had died on a full moon. The sudden memory of his death startled him, and he pushed it back into its mind corner. He didn't want to think about it. It had been a bad week overall.<br/><br/>As they peered through the garden at the older gentleman, Bill began to make out the words that the Duke was humming. ""Kiade's Third Sonnet,"" Bill mumbled under his breath, ""what an irony, ey?"" The sonnet was a famous one, known word-for-word by almost every man, woman, and child in the kingdom, and it was spoken or sung at every birth because of tradition and maybe a bit of fervent hope and good luck.<br/><br/>A ring, worth so much? Bill peered out of the bush to look at the thing. It was pretty, but why did it have such value? Why was it worth more than him and Bea? That's wasn't fair. He suddenly felt quite aggravated, and was pleased when Beatrice offered the ""end"" to him.<br/><br/>""I'll do,"" Bill responded, his eyes fixed on the Duke as he fetched his shepherd's axe from his belt. As he did so, the dodo that had followed them pressed its beak into his hand. ""Shh,"" Bill hushed, turning and putting his finger to his lips.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe it's trained,</span>Bill considered, and put his hand out, palm facing the ground. The dodo sat slowly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So it's not completely stupid,</span>Bill mused, turning back to his task.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Right in the chest,</span>Bill thought, sidling up to the unaware man,<span style=""font-style: italic"">and there's never blood or nothing.</span>In the faint distance, Bill could hear the town's clock tower announcing the time.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ten, eleven, twelve!</span>he swung towards the man just as the final bell rang. Instead of a spray of red mist that usually occurred with such strikes, the axe sort of just... sank in, like it was going through the man's shadow, not his physical form, which was of course true. It wasn't a 'killing', it was simply the implementation of a magical lever, helping to dislodge the soul from the body.<br/><br/>As soon as the stroke fell, Bill was filled with memories. Not his own, but Duke Curtis'. It flew by in a fraction of a second, but felt like a lifetime. Bill wondered how many lives he had lived in this way.<br/><br/>Too many.<br/><br/>It was awful this time, too awful. The anger Bill had felt before multiplied as he learned what the Duke had done, in private, in secret. He had been lauded by his peers, and treated servants and slaves like animals. So many rewards for being born of the right woman. He wished he could unsee it, and from such a view. He was only fourteen and a third.<br/><br/>Reapers had to mature fast.<br/><br/>It wasn't like Bill to throw down his Reaper's axe, tears in his eyes, hands in his hair after seeing an aristocrat's life, but it was what happened. It had always been Bea's job to be high-strung, emotional. He was the level-headed, guarded one, the one that calmed her down after all the selfish lives. ""It's not fair, Bea,"" he hissed, rubbing his eyes furiously, causing them to go red, ""not fair.""<br/><br/>The dodo suddenly let out a tiny, worried warble, poking at Bill's shin with his beak. Bill turned to look down at the creature, struggling against a smile breaking through. ""Shaddup,"" he said hesitantly, arms crossed."
2830,Gale's Grims and Kingdom Whims IC (Cotton and Turtle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50046,2016-06-13T11:20:52,turtleteapot,"Beatrice nodded at Bill’s reassurance. He always knew what to say, which had surprised her ever since they had first met, when the underworld had claimed them a pair. He may have been shy at first, but the girl was a keen storyteller, and enjoyed making him laugh with her tales of mischief and funny quarrels between the royals. Whilst fixing the hair of a young princess one fortunate day, she even got to overhear some royal women talk gossip about the men they fancied from other empires, which stirred a rowdy debate. Supposedly, Shepai bore many ‘unfairly attractive men with feet that tended to dance negatively, away from us!’, as one lady put it to cause Beatrice to chuckle.<br/><br/>Even though they had lived between the same walls in their previous lives, the two children would have never become such good friends unless they had died around similar times… It was a scary thought, putting it that way, but nonetheless she was grateful to work with someone so patient to stand her own character. Her small, plaited head bobbed slowly to the tune of Kiade’s Third Sonnet, mouthing a small part of the lyrics as grubby hands and muddy eyes peered through the leaves.<br/><br/>O, thy child<br/>Thy desperate eyes<br/>Look o’er the waters<br/>And stray from despise<br/>O, thy ch-<br/><br/>And then it stopped. Duke Curtis’ eyes hollowed out like faded mothballs as he slowly sank back into his chair. It was as though he were sleepwalking, unconsciously, magically stepping backwards and completing his peaceful death as heavy eyelids settled atop his complexion. Beatrice’s eyes glimmered, refracting the marvellous moon above them, jumping out of the shadows as soon as Bill had settled in his axe unto him. Gripping her sword, the prose on her weapon glowed and dissipated away. Like a calm army of fireflies, the girl could see the man’s memories exude around Bill, and before they completely disappeared after the boy reviewed them, she reached out her sword and poked at a couple of these ‘memory orbs’, latching onto them and opening them up…<br/><br/>Beatrice looked down at her hands, or rather, the Duke’s elegantly gloved hands, and when the memory guided her eyes upward she was looking at the unmistakable chandelier of a royal ballroom! Ladies in gorgeous gowns blushed and stirred as soon as they looked towards Duke Curtis; Bea’s first person observation from the man’s eyes brought a delighted grin and giggle to her face, dancing around these bright memories as they filtered into her vision. Grabbing onto another memory, she peeked into another aspect of his life.<br/><br/>But it wasn’t the same.<br/><br/>Beatrice looked down. There was a tiny, dirty hand in the Duke’s palm. A hand that Beatrice recognised; a child slave to the King. This was a recent remembrance. With a swift, harsh movement, he lifted the hand and threw it to the side of him, sending its defenceless, bony recipient crashing to the ground. Beatrice widened her eyes in shock, angered but so helplessly forced to dare stray her eyes away, reflecting the face of the opposing child that she could do naught to help. Revolted, she waved away the memory viciously from her face. She felt disgusted to have treated Duke Curtis so highly, to have wished to be in his shoes - to let people like this carry on behind closed doors. Before the memory completely left, the man’s deep voice resounded through her thoughts…<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You don’t deserve to be regarded a person, do you?</span><br/><br/>“What the HELL did he just say?!” Her sword spun between her fingers, snapping them towards the perished body, swooping around and stopping short to barely graze his chin. She gathered her spit together with furrowed brows and spat nastily at the ground beneath his shoe, biting her thumb at him before spinning around to see what Bill had thought. Tears pricked at her eyes as she saw that Bill had reacted in a similar way. They were breathing proof that despite trading their souls to that of a darker hue, they were as human as human could ever get. How could the Duke say that? Wasn’t he a bleedin’ gentleman in their society?<br/><br/>She huffed. Growled. Bit her lip. Tentatively, with each passing second, her movements turned sluggish, fumbling for a moment with putting her sword back into its sheathe. She slowly made her way over to him, facing his back, her digits fixating a tenacious grip on Bill’s arms. “Bill,” she croaked, “you hafta promise me, that when you become old and think old-people things, when your back be achin’ and you find small things like the moon suddenly oh-so wondrous to look at… Ne’er in your whole entire existence<span style=""font-weight: bold"">dare</span>become a<span style=""font-style: italic"">gentleman</span>like him. I’ll ne’er forgive you if you do. And I’ll slap you with my strong hand.” She frowned at her words, bending down to bury her flustered face atop his scapula, fingers tense around his upper arm. “Maybe it’s a good thing we’re not like them.” The dodo quietened its actions for a solemn moment as fountain water turned a dark, murky pool of constellations and building shadows crawled closer towards them.<br/><br/>“Alright. Let’s go before we get spotted!” She stepped to the opposite side of him to meet him face to face, offered a small smile, and took a few steps backwards to usher them back into the directions of the hallway, and eventually down into their rooms. “By the way, what’re we gonna do with the bird?”"
2831,Gale's Grims and Kingdom Whims IC (Cotton and Turtle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50046,2016-06-20T04:37:35,Cotton,"Beatrice and Bill shared the same memory that was not their own, and both were disgusted, expressing their deep grief in different ways. It seemed the pair were reaching their breaking point, stretching too thin to control themselves. They had to rely more and more on each other if they were to make it. Bill wondered if it was some kind of joke, that when they had become Reapers, they hadn't lost any sense of humanity.<br/><br/>As Beatrice swore and swung her sword, Bill raised a single finger to his lips and flapped the other hand in an attempt to hush and calm her, despite his selfish wish that her weapon could keep swinging. Her blade stopped just before his neck, thankfully. It wasn't like Bill could have stopped her anyway; in the way that she was louder, she was also stronger.<br/><br/>Bill swallowed the hard lump in his throat and wiped away the last of his tears as Beatrice completed her acts of defiant aggression. He would have spit too, if it weren't for his dry sandpaper mouth. He looked on as she began to huff and slow, her anger faded and replacing itself with resignation. Bill wished he had her fiery spirit, instead of just being a quiet crybaby. Someone like him couldn't change anything, but Beatrice, Beatrice would always do something, to make everything better, to make him feel better, to make others feel valued.<br/><br/>Even after death.<br/><br/>Small, indefatigable fingers gripped Bill's stocky arms from behind. He listened to Beatrice's croaky speech, nodding firmly after each pause. ""I'll never think old-people things, Bea,"" Bill chewed his cheek, ""that there needs wisdom, and I ain't got none o' that."" Bill often said self-deprecating things, hard-wired from years of being told that he was inferior, and that humility meant thinking of yourself as worth less. His lips twitched slightly as he spoke again, ""It wouldn't take long for my back to be achin' even now, if you were tae slap me with your strong hand."" He ducked instinctively, afraid she would strike him. Even when hitting playfully, she could be right harsh. Instead, he felt her head press deeply into his shoulder. He didn't want to move. It was nice, to stand there, all still-like, feeling the shadows moving in, hearing the fountain water splash gently, and smell the flowers of the courtyard, picked up by the same breeze that tousled his messy hair.<br/><br/>Skin beginning to prickle as night set even deeper, Bill decided to end the silence.<br/><br/>""You would look right pretty in a dress, though, with frilly pink boys and things."" This time, he absolutely had to duck. He threw himself to the side in an elaborate fashion, mimicking his 'excellent' sword-wielding skills from before, and nodded as Beatrice called for them to end their night's expedition.<br/><br/>The dodo let out a small cluck, as if it was aware they were speaking of his fate. He looked so sad and small. Bill didn't want to just leave him. As if to prove his point, the dodo shivered, puffing its feather up and shaking its head in the way only a bird could. Did birds get cold? Bill wasn't sure. ""We can't just leave 'im, Bea,"" Bill said melancholically, ""it might be lost. I can sneak 'im in to the boys' quarters, and we can try to find 'is owner in the morning. No one'll notice, the room smells like a barn enough as it is.""<br/><br/>They took a few turns, Bill checking fervently that the dodo was following with each one, before going down a steep flight of marble stairs. Very few of the torches along the wall were lit, making it so that as soon as their eyes adjusted to the darkness, it was snatched from them by a golden flame. Bill had always found the little fires on candles so interesting. There was nothing around them to stop them from jumping from the wick, and yet they danced and writhed like they were trapped in an invisible prison. He remembered that when he had been alive, he wondered if they were magic.<br/><br/>But magic, as he now knew, was a lot different. At least, the kind he used was.<br/><br/>As they entered darkness again, Bill let his fingers run across the smoothed cobbles of the wall as a support in the shadows until he suddenly hit a piece of jagged stone, which made a thin cut in his ring finger. He let out a silent cry, sucking his finger to stop the bleeding. He reached out instinctively and grabbed Beatrice's arm. He quickly let go. ""Sorry,"" he whispered.<br/><br/>They would soon reach the girls' quarters, where all the women servants stayed, except those with special jobs that needed to be where they worked, even at night. Bill wondered if the girls' quarters was nicer than the boys, and less cramped. Maybe they had flowers and nice blankets. It wouldn't smell as bad as the boys', for sure. Bill knew for a fact that girls didn't make bad smells."
2832,Gale's Grims and Kingdom Whims IC (Cotton and Turtle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50046,2016-07-03T11:43:49,turtleteapot,"Before they took off, Beatrice contemplated his words. “Bill, that isn’t wisdom! They’re the<span style=""font-style: italic"">stoopid</span>ones for thinking saying what they say to us is<span style=""font-style: italic"">gentlemanly</span>just ‘cause they think we don’t understand them. You’re heaps better than that, dummy.” A smile could be felt on his shoulder before she rose back upright. Bill could be just as harsh on himself mentally as Beatrice could onto him physically, although the latter came with much more innocent intentions. It seemed that most slaves and peasant children were self depreciating. It was just easier. It gave us an answer. It was the only way us kids could understand why we were treated this way. But Beatrice refused to believe that they were the problem. Not like this, anyway.<br/><br/>It was without a doubt that the girl was to instantly swat a hand at him, like the swift swiping of an agile cat’s paw, the moment he brought up pretty dresses and boys. Her face quickly flushed as she pursed a smile, watching him spin away while muttering; “y’know, I<span style=""font-weight: bold"">would</span>look pretty in one,” before she willed the conversation to press on forward. Beatrice absolutely adored the fashion that rich people got to wear. It was why she took up sewing as one of her servant skills; she got to help fix noble children’s gowns and things, coming closer each day with the faint hope that she could learn how to weave similar seams. As for the whole marriage and ‘meeting handsome boys' ordeal, Beatrice reckoned that a man wouldn’t want someone as unladylike as her anyway, growing less and less interested in ‘gentlemen’ the more she worked as a reaper. Before she died, she had entertained the idea, though. What a life she could live if somehow an extremely handsome, rich, nice, intelligent boy fancied her attractive, married her into wealth, picked her off of the streets! That way she’d have a family, she wouldn’t be so alone, people would look after her for once, and she could be the beautiful heroine of the story that she had always wanted. A girl could dream…<br/><br/>But it’s hard to dream when you’re already dead.<br/><br/>Beatrice rolled her eyes as the dodo looked as though it were also going to die with its dramatically puffed up feathers. “Oh, please, get o’er yourself, dodo,” she snorted, “but yeah sure, you can look after him. He might make a nice pillow.” With teasing eyes, she looked down to stare at the creature, who gave a confused, startled cluck. And with a light tug on Bill’s sleeve, the three of them sought after the darkness.<br/><br/>She felt Bill’s hand grip after her arm as they walked down the steep staircase. She quickly turned around to find her friend had cut his finger. “Ah, did the cobblestone cut ye deep? I’ve a tiny handkerchief if you’d want it,” she offered (but more so stated), reaching into her dress pocket and tucking a small rectangle of linen into his palm before he even had the chance to respond. She often overreacted to things that were probably very minor, but Bill had become like family to her. They were part of an odd, immortal, dark magic, creepy underworld family, but that link made them familiars all the same. Due to this, she felt the need to protect him, no matter what. She didn’t want to ever lose sight of family again.<br/><br/>Eventually they reached the girl’s rooms, a torch lighting the double doors that held captive the young hearts of the tormented, tainted or misjudged. She patted away some of the dust and dirt from her dress that evidenced their venture outside before trotting over to the entrance. Looking over at Bill and the bird, she waved them off before carefully peeling open the large wooden frame and slipping into the narrow crack. A small, high pitched whisper of ‘nice work tonight!’ echoed over and accompanied Bill towards the boy’s quarters that lied further down the corridor.<br/><br/>Beatrice walked slowly to her specific room, which held four other roommates younger than her sleeping soundly in their mattresses; two beds on either side of a cramped space shared between them. Perhaps it was why they never seemed to question her too much when she left for reaping; they simply summed it up as extra duties for older children. She scratched the back of her head and sighed, wondering how many hours of sleep she’d get before someone in the castle needed her bleedin’ help again. Blindly and clumsily fumbling to her side of the bed, she changed into her sleeping gown as quickly as possible and sunk into her pillow.<br/><br/>It wasn’t to last long. Dragons were terrible at singing lullabies."
2833,Gale's Grims and Kingdom Whims IC (Cotton and Turtle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50046,2016-07-12T22:47:03,Cotton,"Bill was forced to take the handkerchief before he could issue a stammering noise of complaint. In such the way when someone is given something against their will, he grudgingly used the square, pressing it against the pathetically tiny cut. Their way of sharing things was sometimes strange to the other servants. If someone had little, it was either very easy or very difficult to give. Both children found it easy to rely on each other to both give, return, and take.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Bea's such a worrywart</span>Bill thought grudgingly but also endearingly, looking at the small slivered cave in his skin,<span style=""font-style: italic"">it's not like I'll bleed to death.</span>Death generally wasn't an issue for grim reapers, but it didn't mean you could be a fool, either. They had healing abilities, but if you fell off a cliff and were immediately trampled on by fifty horses, you'd probably lose a job and be sent back to The Place Where Dead Thing Go.<br/><br/>So focused on thinking was Bill, with his thick eyebrows furrowed together in a pained look that accompanied such deep thought, that he didn't notice they'd arrived at the girls' quarters until Bea gave a soft affirmation. His head came up to notice her wave, expression relaxing before he suddenly gave a quiet exclamation, reaching into his pocket where he had placed the lent handkerchief some time on their walk. ""Yer ker-"" he began, but the door was already closed. He gave a disappointed huff before stuffing the thing back in his tunic and heading towards the boys' quarters, making sure that the dodo was still following.<br/><br/>At last, as Bill's vision began to grow hazy from tiredness, he reached the room he was seeking. He swung the door open as quietly as possible, which was certainly easier said than done. He closed them with an equal amount of effort and care. While one could say Bill was lazy, the trait could be overridden by compassion, especially for the sleeping.<br/><br/>Bill did love his sleep, and he knew the boys that shared the cramped space with him did too.<br/><br/>Tiptoeing to his bed, Bill gave the pillow an attempted fluffing. The attempt did nothing to soften the conditions of the bedding, and he resigned himself to crawling in after he had unlaced his boots. He didn't take off his socks; it was cold in the underbelly of the castle.<br/><br/>The dodo let out a faint squawk, jumping up and crawling into his side. Bill was pleased to have such a sleeping companion. He would hate to see him go in the morning, once they found the bird's true owner. Unless they didn't, then...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He at least has to have a name,</span>Bill insisted to himself,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can't just call him dodo.</span><br/><br/>""Hedgie,"" he whispered, saying the first pet-ish name that came to mind. The dodo blinked dourly.<br/><br/>That was settled. Bill closed his eyes and began counting, his usual method for falling asleep. It was comforting, to have something warm and alive curled up to him, something he hadn't felt since his real life.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">One...two....three...four...</span><br/><br/>----<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Four gold chalices. No, five. How delightful!</span>Karkherand let his claws click against the precious metal. Such a great joy it was, to have so much wealth and possessions. The great Dragon's heart almost burst with the feeling.<br/><br/>And yet it still felt empty.<br/><br/>How could someone's heart feel empty when they had 367 rubies, 812 sapphires, 117 black pearls, 96 emeralds, 23 beautifully woven tapestries, countless small diamonds (and believe me, he still tried to count them), 12 crowns, 30 suits of armour, 120000 gold pieces, even more of silver and bronze, and now,<span style=""font-style: italic"">five</span>gold chalices, all decorated with precious jewels and precise skill? There was much more in Karkherand's collection that he had not yet counted.<br/><br/>It wasn't simply things of high monetary value either, but also of beauty and significance. For example, one item that Karkherand loved to caress and hold in his tail was a walnut comb, carved into the shape of a mermaid. It was worthless to most, a simple trinket. He had taken it from a woman who thought the comb to be worth more than the kingdom itself, and all treasure in it. An heirloom, the only thing that was passed down to her from her mother.<br/><br/>And now it was his! Karkherand picked at his teeth with a sharpened bone. He was a fastidious creature, especially when it came to personal hygiene. How he hated his breath to smell foul when he went into the country.<br/><br/>The country had been growing boring to visit lately, except for his occasional pilfering of cattle and other foodstuffs. It was always a treat to see the creatures mooing and braying and crying, running as if they could escape the mighty King of All Creatures, He Who Breathes Fire and Flies on Magnificent Wings.<br/><br/>People no longer kept their treasure in their homes; Karkherand could smell it. They hid it away, deep underground, which was the only place he could not go without effort, or into the city.<br/><br/>Oh, Gale's magnificent capital. A place of riches, and also torment. He wished to go there, to simply steal a single jewel, but he couldn't simply ignore the treaty.<br/><br/>Or could he?<br/><br/>Karkherand gazed out of his cave in the mountain. The stars were out, meaning that the kingdom would be quiet, peaceful as the humans slept. What weaklings, that they could not see clearly in the dark as he could. He stretched his body, his wealth clinking and clanking from under him as he lifted from his resting place and went to the entrance.<br/><br/>He could see far from his high place, to the valleys and the small towns and the rivers and: the city. Karkherand took a deep suck of the night air, massive nostrils flaring. It was all too tantalizing. Surely,<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>wouldn't mind, if Karkherand only took a few morsels? He gave so much in return. It was only fair.<br/><br/>With the decision made, Karkherand opened the great expanse of his wings and descended from the mountain.<br/><br/>Karkherand let out a haunting screech, ensuring that he would have an audience during his attack. What a vain creature he was.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Rip and tear, uproot and destroy. Search and find, take and hoard.</span>Karkherand sank his claws into the castle's East Tower, scrabbling up it until he could take and crush the tower's head like pulling off the lid of a scroll case.<br/><br/>The screaming began. What a joyous sound, like bells and harps to the Dragon's ears. He did not let it distract him, however, as he searched, following the smell of the gold.<br/><br/>It was then he picked up a stronger scent, one of incredible value. In his mind, he saw a beautiful sceptre of silver, ivory, and gold, with a multitude of diamonds. The thing was crafted by Ihon. Karkherand grinned as much as an unsightly lizard beast could, dropping the tower's top and scuttling along the castle's wall.<br/><br/>The arrows began. None could pierce Karkherand's scales, though some did stick. How kind of them to provide more toothpicks.<br/><br/>Karkherand lifted another piece of the tower, and looked down on many magnificent treasures. He had interest in only one. With a single claw he sifted, and with a single claw he picked up the instrument.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The King surely has no practical use for this,</span>the Dragon scoffed, clutching it tight.<br/><br/>With a mighty roar he lifted from the castle, and in a mighty flash of wings, He Who Breathes Fire was gone."
2834,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2016-09-10T01:46:05,Shadow_Heart,"When Edward began to speak to her, he spoke in the language she really didn't understand all that much, but then it seemed he realized this and caught himself, changing so she could understand what he was saying. A little smile formed on her lips at his words, finding comfort in what he told her. It seemed he more than understood her predicament, and from how he acted, it seemed that he wasn't all that fazed by it. And lastly, what made her smile the most, was when he told her that she was not alone. That she had him. That made her feel really good, and she fought the urge to throw herself at him and hug him really tightly. Instead she just blushed deeply, and grinned like a fool.<br/><br/>He then answered her question of if he had found a room, and he said he had, the room right across from hers. Watching him set the book down, she was a bit saddened when he got up to leave, but knew that it was getting late. ""Alright, good night!"" She knew that he was taking the special classes for Exorcists, but she wondered how he would react when finding out her own specialty in the field. She had a rough guess of what his were, since he was carrying a scythe. She calls after him before he leaves. ""Hey, and don't tell anyone I'm here, okay?""<br/><br/>The door closes, and she was alone once more. Sitting straight up on her bed, she sighs softly, glancing out the window, and for a split second she knew she'd seen the familiar face of Mephisto, no doubt watching what had been going on. He kept a close eye on her, more so that with Rin Okumura, considering what he was and everything. As much as she didn't want to admit it, she knew that Mephisto had every right to be suspicious of her, since her kind was much more dangerous even than the average demon. Plopping on to her back, she stares up at the ceiling, muttering something, so that the light flickered out, and she rolls on to her side, pulling the blankets up over her head, and quickly falling asleep, wondering what the next day was going to be like.<br/><br/>Everything was going to get out of hand, and even before she'd met Ed, she had a feeling that her entire world was about to be turned upside down and inside out. She knew she had to start being more careful than ever before, watching her back as well as where she stepped. Things were especially dangerous for her, extremely so. The night does not last long, and soon the sky was slowly being lightened by the sun that was inching up over the horizon, dawning in a new day, and a new beginning."
2835,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2016-09-14T00:19:25,CanadianWolf,"Edward smiled and softly nodded, he wouldn't tell a soul that she was there. Well maybe a actually dead soul, as they wouldn't actually be able to tell any of the living, unless they were rather powerful.. Edward then softly shook his own head. He should just head to bed and stop thinking so much.<br/><br/>The tall boy walked across the hall to the empty room and went inside, flicking on the lights for a moment as he looked around the room. He nodded his head softly before he threw his things on the ground, put the uniform he was given into the closest, leaned the scyth against the wall, then took off his clothes besides his boxers. Turned off the light and then got into bed, tomorrow would be the first day of both the normal school, and whatever charm school was. But in all truth, he would worry about it in the morning, and with that the boy fell asleep.<br/><br/>When the sun rise with the dawn, Edward found out that his room got morning sun. As the sun shawed right into his face as it came up. This made the boy groan softly as the sun hit his eyes. Though it did wake him up. Checking the time he realized he still had a hour or so till class would start. So he took this hour to take a shower, get dressed in his school uniform. Though a hood still appeared on it and covered his head and face, making him sigh.<br/><br/>After he was dressed and such, the boy took his scyth and went down stairs to the dinning hall. Four bowls of food sitting on the counter by the kitchen. Edward looked around, seeing no one who could have made the food. Yet he shrugged and took a bowl and then sat down and started to eat. Hearing foot steps above him as the other got up."
2836,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2016-11-01T00:40:21,Shadow_Heart,"The warmth of the sun reached through the window of Happy's window, gently caressing her still sleeping face. For a moment she remained like this, but gradually began to wake, stirring softly, and opening her eyes. Sitting up, she yawns, rubbing her eyes with her hands before looking around her room, not wanting to get up off of her bed, so comfy and soft and safe. But she knew that even she had to get up, and so, rather grudgingly, moves off of the bed to get dressed. Instead of the uniform, Happy wore an outfit of similar design to what she wore yesterday, but different colors. As she went through her morning routine, she wondered if Ed was awake yet, no doubt he already was, since she knew that even Rin and Yukio were up at this time as well.<br/><br/>Speaking of, in their room, Yukio was once again fighting with his brother to get moving, already wearing his own clothing. ""Come on Rin, why do we have to go through this every day?"" Yukio groans, staring exasperatedly at his twin, hand to his forehead. ""You don't have to, you know that four eyes?"" Rin retorted, scowling at Yukio, fighting with the tie around his neck. ""Why do we even have to wear these things?!"" He growls, but eventually gets it tied, and with Yukio rolling his eyes, the two of them leave the room, heading to the kitchen, surprised to see that the new tenant Edward was already there and eating. ""Hey there! Good morning!"" Rin says in greeting, a big smile on his face, waving to Ed, grabbing his own food, followed by Yukio. ""You looking forward to your first day here?"" Yukio asks, eyeing the fourth bowl of food, wondering as always who the heck it was for. As far as he knew, there were only three people here, before only two, and yet as of late Ukobach, the demon who cooked their meals, kept making one extra. He never questioned it though, but it was something that tugged at his mind whenever he saw it.<br/><br/>Sitting down at the table with Rin and Edward, Yukio looked at his watch, making sure they had plenty of time to get to the school without being late. Since it was a weekend, it was only the cram school that was open today. After a while, Yukio finishes and gets up, placing his dirty dishes back where he got them, knowing that Ukobach would wash them. Turning to the other two, he speaks up. ""I""m going on ahead, don't be late."" With a wave, and a 'yeah I know' from Rin, Yukio leaves. Once he was gone, Rin turns to look at Ed. ""Hey, want to walk to the school together?"" He smiles.<br/><br/>Upstairs, Happy was finally finished with getting ready, and taking a breath she turns on spot, and in an instant vanishes, becoming invisible. With this, she leaves the room, closing the door quietly behind her, locking it with the special key Mephisto gave to her, before heading silently down the stairs, towards the kitchen. She hears voices, and pauses, letting Yukio pass her before continuing on her way. Heading in, she saw that Rin and Ed were still eating, and her food was on the counter. She knew that the others would not be able to see her, so she knew no worry, and went over to it. Waiting for the right time, she picks up her food when the others weren't looking and begins to eat behind the counter, smiling over at the glowing eyes that belonged to Ukobach. Holding a thumb up, only he could see her, and from her silent gesture of thanks, the eyes close, and she continues to eat."
2837,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2016-11-06T12:01:03,CanadianWolf,"Edward looked up as the twins entered the cafeteria, though he only gave them a soft wave as he ate. The young man already decided that he wasn't going to talk that much through the day, maybe just write everything down on a piece of paper to answer people or to talk. Though as Rin asked him if he was looking forward to his first day, he just gave the boy a nod and then took another bite of his breakfast. He then looked up to Yukio and smiled at him.<br/><br/>A few minutes pasted with no one saying anything, which he thought was a bit as he got the feeling that at least Rin liked to chat. Yet it Yukio he broke the silence by standing up and putting his plate back on the counter, then said he would be going on ahead, which made him tilt his head softly, but he just gave him a wave. Rin then asked Edward if he would like to walk to school with him, so of course he gave him a nod. He then quickly went into he bag and pulled out a price of paper and a pen. He then wrote. ""Lead the way, I don't know where I'm going."" He smiled softly and showed it to Rin.<br/><br/>Once Rin read the paper, Edward got up and went and put his plate back on the counter. He then saw that the fourth bowl of food was gone. He looked back at Rin and saw that he was looking away. So he poked his head over the counter and then saw Happy on the floor. He could only laugh softly and then gave her a soft wave before he backed away.<br/><br/>Edward went back to Rin, then wrote down quickly. ""I'll meet you outside."" He then put his stuff back into his bag, grabbed his scythe and then went outside.  Once he we out sighed he looked around, almost everyone else was asleep. Yet he could feel the few who were awake and moving about campus. ""Maybe today will be a good day.."" he thought to him self as he waited for Rin."
2838,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-01-22T06:40:04,Shadow_Heart,"Rin narrowed his eyes as he tilted his head slightly to look at the piece of paper that Edward had written on. ""Uh, okay then."" He grins, rubbing his hand on the back of his head. He wasn't sure why the guy was writing to talk today, as the detached voice that could be heard when Edward spoke didn't really register in Rin's mind. He was used to things like that, or at least for the most part he was.<br/><br/>Glancing up from her food, Happy saw Edward standing over the counter, and smiles a little as he waved to her. She places her forefinger to her lip, signaling for him to keep quiet about her being there, hoping he'd seen it as he turned and backed away from the counter. She was surprised that he was able to see her, as normally in this state no one could except for full demons. Even Rin and Yukio couldn't see her, though Kuro the cat could, but the two of them were sort of like friends, and it kept quiet about her being there in the dorm.<br/><br/>""Alright, see ya outside then!"" Rin replies, waving a little before heading out of the dining room, making his way down the hall and outside, standing in the yard as he waited for Edward to do what he needed. Apparently, they'd gone out different doors, as it was about five minutes or so before Rin decided to look for Edward, and found him at the front entrance instead of the side, which was the one that Rin always took, since there was a path that led straight to the main building from there.<br/><br/>Not far behind Happy was trailing them, still invisible, not wanted to be found out just yet. That and she wanted to make sure that Edward didn't see her either, so was being especially sneaky as she stalked the two, who were making their way to the school. She turns into her bird form at one point, so even if they felt like they were being followed, all they would see was a small white bird with red eyes. Rin had a smile on his face, as he walked with his hands tucked behind his head, elbows up in the air. ""So, you looking forward to your first day here? Since it's a weekend it is only cram school classes today."" It didn't take them long to get to where they were going, and Rin put his key in the door, opening it to the dark and large hallway that held the classrooms for Exorcists.<br/><br/>""This way!"" Rin announces, guiding Edward along. Happy slips in after them through the door just before it closed, wings fluttering silently, careful not to touch it on her way through. Reaching a classroom, they open the door, and it was revealed that some of the students were already present, but Yukio wasn't there yet. Rin goes to one of the seats, and sits down, ""Sit where you want!!"" It was pretty casual, and within no time one of the students, a female with blonde hair, comes over to Rin and starts talking to him. Happy stays outside however, waiting for someone apparently."
2839,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-01-30T01:47:22,CanadianWolf,"Edward stayed quite as he followed Rin into the charm school, not noticing that Happy had been following the two of them the whole way. Though he was still new to being a grim reaper, thus meaning he wasn't that good at knowing where life forces were at all times, and one that can change form is even harder. So Happy was in the clear till they entered a small space, such as a hallway or something of the like.<br/><br/>As Rin entered the class room, Edward wasn't far behind. He looked around the class room, seeing the other students, taking there own seats and talking to one another. Letting out a soft sign he went to the back and sat down by him self. Closing his eyes as he was still rather tired from having to wake up so early. Though that was the wrong move for him, since his good keep his face so dark he quickly fall back to sleep.<br/><br/>It wasn't till to long till Edwards weight brought him forward a bit, which made him wake up and look around him. He spotted a few different students had come and sat in his row, he wasn't sure what to do as they did seem a bit more normal then Rin and Happy, as well as him self. So after a moment of thinking, the large German took his note pad out and wrote down. ""Hello! I'm Edward, a pleasure to meet you."" He then pushed it infront of the person to his left, who was a girl."
2840,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-02-02T05:29:50,Shadow_Heart,"Izumo looks over at the guy who had seemed to fall asleep, only waking when he almost falls face first against the table. She was watching him, not out of curiosity, but out of...well...disgust. She knew he was a new student, but he was so weird! When he turns to her, she quickly wipes her expression clean, though wasn't very good at it, since her eyes still held a semi-judging look in them, and her bottom lip stuck out slightly, eyebrows in a 'what?' appearance.<br/><br/>And that expression only grew when the guy wrote something down on a piece of paper, which was then shoved her way along the desk. She reads it, wondering why this was happening. From what he'd written his name was Edward... ""Izumo Kamiki. Pleasure."" She says in reply, not even trying to hide the fact that she was weirded out by what he did. Even in her voice, it was obvious how she was feeling at that moment. The girl who was talking to Rin looks over and sees, walking over with a smile on her face. ""You're the new student right! Now I'm not longer the newest student!"" She laughs a little, looking over to Izumo. ""Miss Kamiki, hi!"" Izumo rolls her eyes, sighing. ""How many times do I have to tell you, just call me Izumo."" Shiemi's cheeks turn red, and she looks flustered. ""R-right Miss Kam- I mean, Izumo!""<br/><br/>Rin walks over and places his hand on top of Shiemi's head, who 'eeps', and looks to Rin. ""Heya Ed! This here is Shiemi Moriyama. She's weird, but you get used to it!"" He laughs slightly. ""Heyyy! That's not nice Rin!"" Shiemi says, a fake pout on her lips. Izumo just shakes her head, her focus elsewhere now. ""Alright, class, that's enough talking. Rin, get to your seat."" Yukio had entered the classroom, holding a clipboard. ""Yeah, yeah, big shot four eyes is here, time to be bored for a while."" Rin gives Edward a quick wave before going to his seat, and Shiemi follows suit, sitting at a table by herself. ""Watch it Rin, I can give you detention if I wanted to."" Rin just laughs.<br/><br/>Yukio moves to the front of the classroom and crosses his arms over his chest. ""Alright, class, today we're gaining a new comrade."" Yukio looks to Edward, but not saying anything. ""If you want to get to know him, do it after class, please. Today we're going to be reviewing the different ways one can use medical herbs to heal victims who've been affected by demonic miasma."" He turns and writes a few things on the chalkboard. ""These are pages in your textbooks that will come in handy when studying and reviewing. You can partner up, and if you need any help, just ask me."" He finishes, and the students begin to mingle. A group of three boys joined together, one bald with glasses, one with two toned hair and multiple ear piercings, and one with what looked to be dyed pink hair. Rin sits by himself, as does Shiemi, and Izumo.<br/><br/>Out in the hallway, Mephisto Pheles stood next to the classroom door, the little white bird sitting on his shoulder. He had a stoic expression on his face as he lifts his hand so that the bird could hop onto his hand, where it stays, fluttering it's wings and looking up at him as he runs his forefinger down it's back. ""Do you want to go in today?"" He asks the bird, and it pauses, tilting its head to the side for a moment, before turning away. ""No? You know you can."" A flicker of a tail, as if it didn't care. ""Well, alright then. Do what you wish."" However, he had other plans. Putting the bird up on top of his hat, he went into the classroom, walking over to Yukio, and begins to talk to him."
2841,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-02-02T07:59:26,CanadianWolf,"Things seemed to only worsen as Edward pushed the paper to Izumo, she seemed to find him weird and didn't really like him. Though he couldn't expect everyone to be like Happy and the twins. So he didn't hold it against her or anything, though she could have tried a bit harder to hid the fact. Yet the boy didn't have to long to think on the fact the the hole beside him thought he was weird, as another girl walked up to the table and started to talk to him. She seemed to be a bit out of her element here at the school, like he was. She also called Izumo, Miss Kamiki, which he did find a bit odd. He knew that the cutler in Japan and Germany was a bit of the same. Though he didn't think school aged kids like him would be calling someone miss.<br/><br/>Rin was the next to approch the table, introducing the blonde girl as Shiemi, so the large German smiled, reaching over to take the paper from infront of Izumo. Holding it up for her to see, pointing to it so she would know his name was Edward. He then put the paper back down, smiling softly to the girl. Though most likely she would not have seen his smile, as his hood may have blocked the view. Yet he didn't really care, soon enough Yukio came in to start the class. Which meant everyone had to go sit down, Rin making some comment with his brother retorting in one way or another. Edward found this rather funny, watching the two bicker even when one held much more power over the other.<br/><br/>The students started to break off into little groups, well really one group brook off and the others did there own thing by them selves. He took out his book and started to read, though he didn't understand half the words as he was still learning Japanese, the other half of the words just meant nothing to him as he had no idea what they meant, as they were something about how there was a hole nothing side to this world. Or something along those line, which meant he really wasn't sure at all what he was reading.<br/><br/>Not wanting to disturb the other students around him, he slowly rised his long arm. Holding it up on the air for sometime. Yet Yukio didn't seem to see it, or maybe it wasn't something they do in Japan. So he stood up, picking up the book and walk towards Yukios desk. Once he was at it he leaned down, yet he still towered over the man in his chair. He opened his book, showing one of the pages he suggested. Quietly talking so the other students couldn't hear me. ""I'm having troubles.. I can't read Japanese very well and the other half of the words don't mean anything to me.. do you have a book in English, better yet German?"" He asked, not sure what else to do till he could figure out what the other half of the words meant. He just hoped that Yukio could help him out with his problem, other wise he would be stuck not able to do his work."
2842,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-02-11T05:45:31,Shadow_Heart,"Yukio was sitting at his desk, looking at one of the papers from the stack of them that were placed in front of him, when Edward came over to him. Looking up from what he was reading, he pushes up his glasses as he listens to what Edward had to say, glancing for a brief moment at the book that the other male was showing him. Yukio gives Edward a small smile and was about to speak up when a different voice speaks before him.<br/><br/>""Yes, indeed we have copies in German, my good man."" Mephisto Pheles stood there, a grin on his lips and a mischievous look in his eyes as he looked at Edward. He tips his hat at the young man, the bird that was perched on top fluttering its' wings to try and keep from falling off. Yukio stood up in respect for Mephisto, bowing slightly. ""Mr. Okumura, good to see you. I have something that I must speak to you about."" Mephisto doesn't wait for a response from Yukio, even though he'd just been about to reply.<br/><br/>He instead turns to Edward again, reaching into his coat that he was wearing, pulling out a key that was an identical copy to the one Rin had used in order for them to get into where they were now. He holds it out to Edward, handing it to him. ""Here, this is for you. Use it to get to these classes. It can be used on any door or entrance."" Reaching up, he lets the bird flutter onto his finger. ""Alright then, you also need that book, don't you. Maiyu, show him the way.""<br/><br/>The bird twitters softly, darting here and there, and once Edward was ready, it flitters out of the room, pausing in the hallway, waiting for him to follow it. It takes off again, and this repeats, pause and wait until they reach a small door that opened to reveal a storage room for school supplies. Going inside, the bird moves through the many shelves, landing on top of a pile of books, chirping lightly to let Edward know where to look."
2843,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-02-11T18:58:14,CanadianWolf,"Edward looked up to Mephisto Pheles as he told him they did have copy's in German. Which lead Edward to breath a small sigh of relief, as this would make his life easier. Yet the head master of the school was not done, as he pulled out a key and gave it to him. Explaining it would open any door into the hallway that would get him into the charm school classes, which was helpful. He wouldn't have to relie on Rin to get him into the classes.<br/><br/>He went to thank the head master, but it seemed he had other plans, which lead to Edward following a little bird out of the class and into a supply closest. The small bird landing on a pile of books, so Edward started to dig through them. He went through many books in many different languages, some looked like they haven't seen the light of day since they were first printed, others in old languages, one even in the old Norse writing. ""You think I would be able to find one in German already huh?"" He asked the little bird, looking through a few more books before he found one in German. ""Ahhh! Danke mein kleiner Freund."" He smiled, standing back up.<br/><br/>Since he had his book, Edward went to the door and held it open for the little bird. Once it left he stepped out and closed the door behind him, heading back down the hallway with the little bird. The bird didn't seem to mind that he had a second, rather scary voice, but then again it was also a bird. So it probably didn't mind a lot of things in this world. So I a soft sigh the large man stopped at his class. ""Thank you again."" He told the bird, before stepping into the class room, walking back to his seat and sitting back down. No one seemed to notice that he had left, so he went back to work. Which was much easier since he couldn't read his book fully.<br/><br/>After a while he finished the work, yet there was still time left in the class. Which meant he had time to do well nothing, he looked around the room. The one group of boys still seemed to be working away, Rin and the two were the same. After a moment of debating what to do, he stood up and went to Rin. Sitting down beside him, looking down at his work. ""So, how is your work going?"" He smiled softly, being quit as not to alarm the others about his voice."
2844,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-02-11T21:28:04,Shadow_Heart,"As Edward looked through the pile of books, the litter white bird with red eyes fluttered around the room, hopping here, flying there, twittering a response when Edward asked about being able to find a German copy. There were lots of different types of books in there, in many different languages, some that humans were unable to read, but others...could. The bird flew around as it waited for the young male to find what he was looking for. Turning its head when Edward seemed to be thanking the bird, which then chirps in response, almost as if saying that it was alright, and it was glad to help him find what he was looking for.<br/><br/>Fluttering quickly out of the door that was held open for it, the bird flew down the hallway back to the classroom where Mephisto was waiting at the doorway. The bird flies over to him, landing on top of his hat, chirping happily, hopping back and forth, fluttering its wings and tail feathers. ""I'm guessing Maiyu was able to help you out?"" Mephisto asks, smiling, but doesn't wait for an answer before turning to walk down the hallway, talking to the bird that seemed to be having a conversation with him.<br/><br/>Inside the classroom, the students were still studying, or at least it looked like that for some of them. Rin was making his pencil stand on its tip on his forefinger, balancing it, but when Edward came over he loses focus, and it falls onto the desk, the tip breaking off. Rin grins at Edward, laughing quietly at the question that was asked. If Edward saw his papers, the answer to that would be evident, and he would see that some of the answers near the top had been filled in, but below there was just scribbles and doodles, evidence that Rin had gotten bored and was just distracting himself until the end of the class.<br/><br/>Up at the front of the class, Yukio looks up from one of the papers he was reading over, to speak to the class. ""Twenty more minutes. I want you all to turn those papers in at the end of the class, so please, no goofing off. I'm talking to you Rin."" Yukio looks to his brother, who just sticks his tongue out. ""Yeah, yeah, yeah, I get it, friggin four eyes mole face."" He mutters this under his breath, pulling out another pencil, groaning as he looked to his paper. ""This sucks..."""
2845,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-02-12T01:38:57,CanadianWolf,"Edward couldn't help but smile as he realized Rin had done next to nothing on the work they had to do. Yet he could also tell that Rin could be smart, when he wants at least. But he could tell that It would not be one of those times, so he slowly slide his complete sheet over to Rin. ""Don't get cought."" Was all he said, before he leaned back in his chair.<br/><br/>Once class was over, Edward took his sheet back and then handed it to Yukio. ""See you later."" Once more he said quitily as not to let anyone other then Rin, Happy, Yukio and the head master know about the second voice. He then went back and sat beside Rin, as he knew in Japan that in most schools the teachers were the ones who moved from class to class instead of the students. He wasn't sure why things were this way. Though he guessed it might make things easier on the students, as they couldn't be late to class, only the teacher.<br/><br/>For the rest of his Classes, Edward sat in the back by him self and quitly did his work by him self, not bothering anyone else. By the end of his classes, Edward thought he had a pretty good grasp of what he had gotten him self into. At the end of his last class he stood up and stretched out with a soft yawn, glad to be done with school for the day. He looked to Rin and walked over to him, softly tapping his shoulder. ""So, what do you normally do after charm school on the weekend?"" The young man asked, his face hidden beneath his hood, making him seem just that more scary and weird to others."
2846,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-02-12T04:32:37,Shadow_Heart,"Rin was relieved that Edward was willing to share his worksheet, and by the end of the class he'd copied it all, and handed in his own copy to the front of the class. Yukio glances down at the paper, raising an eyebrow, but a small smile could also be seen as Yukio sighs softly, shaking his head. It seemed Rin would never learn. But right now was not the time to get onto him, and Yukio just leaves the classroom, so that the next class could commence.<br/><br/>The day seemed to drag by, or at least that's how Rin felt, as he leaned back in his chair, so that there were only two feet of the chair on the floor. Crossing his arms over his chest, he doesn't bother paying attention any longer to what the teacher was saying. Leaning his head back he groans, rolling his eyes to the back of his head, mouth hanging open, and eventually falls asleep like this, snoring softly with a bit of drool dripping from the corner of his mouth, falling down his chin.<br/><br/>He only wakes up when he was tapped on the shoulder, jumping suddenly, knocking the chair over in his haste to get up. He rubs his hand across his chin, wiping the spit from his mouth. When he saw it was just Edward, his face turns red as he rubs the back of his neck, grinning, a nervous chuckle could be heard from him as he picked up the chair. Hearing the question, Rin tilts his head, still smiling as he replies. ""Study some more. Or at least...that's what the others do. I usually just go back to the dorm and play video games. Or read manga...or nap."" Shoving his hands in his pants pocket, he shrugs. ""You wanna do something? Maybe Shima, Bon, and Konekomaru can hang out with us...""<br/><br/>Moving to leave the room, he waits for Edward, walking next to him. The others had already left, even so Rin had a strong idea he knew where he'd be able to find them if Ed did want to hang out with them. If not, well, that was okay too. Leaving the building entirely, he was surprised to see a short girl with white hair and red eyes standing there, wearing a unique looking outfit. The girl, Happy, gets a big smile on her face when she sees Edward. ""ED-KUN!"" She giggles, jumping up and hugging him, before peeking at Rin, who was just staring. ""Who is this?"" Rin asks, shock having died down and he was smiling at her. Letting go of Ed, Happy drops to the ground, and gives Rin a cheeky salute. ""I'm Happy!"" She says, grinning at him. ""I'm glad you're happy, but what's your name?"" Rin asks, placing a hand on her head. ""HAPPY!"" Rin just looks at Happy with Confusion, before looking over at Edward. Happy was frustrated, and gave a pout, puffing her cheeks out as she sticks out her bottom lip."
2847,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-02-12T05:08:26,CanadianWolf,"Edward shrugged softly as he walked with Rin, he didn't really care what they did. Though playing some video games did sound nice, just relaxing as they play whatever Rin has to play. As they walked out the door, Edward looked down to Rin. ""I'm ok with anything really, but playing some games sounds pretty good. What do you have?"" He smiled, walking with Rin out of the building.<br/><br/>As the two stepped from the charm school door, Happy was waiting for him outside. Before he could say anything she jumped on him, giving him a hug. He happily returned her hug, before letting her go so she may stand on her own two feet. Rin asking who she was, yet he didn't seem to understand that her name was happy. Edward laughing softly, shaking his head. ""Her name is Happy, I know I was a bit confused as well. Just go with it."" He said, then softly patted the girls head. ""Here for more sweets?"" He teased the small girl as he started to walk again. Though he wasn't sure where to go.<br/><br/>""Hey Rin, why don't you lead us? I am rather bad with directors, and Happy will just lead us to a sweets shop."" He laughed softly, already a few feet away from Rin as he had longer legs then the two of them. Edward wasn't sure what the three of them would do, as he wasn't sure if anyone other then himself and Rin somewhat knew happy. But he was sure that the three of them would be able to find something to do, hopefully it would be something fun.<br/><br/>After the moment of thinking to him self, he looked back at his two new friends. Realizing that he was already a few feet away from Rin and Happy, he stopped and then used his head to jester to follow him. ""Come on, like I said. I have no clue where I'm going."" He gave the two a smile, not like they could see it though."
2848,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-02-12T06:10:04,Shadow_Heart,"Rin blinked, as realization started to set in at what the two were trying to tell him. ""You're name is Happy? Like that cat!"" He grins at her, and she smiles. ""I'm Happy! But I'm not a cat."" She grins, giggling when Ed turned to her, asking if she was there for more sweets. ""Yes!"" She nods, patting the bag that rested on her hip. ""I need more."" She was glowing with joy, and Rin couldn't help but grin even more. ""Well, we could stop by a sweet store."" Happy's eyes glow, and she gets excited, taking a big sharp inhaling breath. ""REALLY?!"" Her eyes glow and shimmer as she looks at Rin, almost drooling at the very thought of candy. ""Hehehe, yeah!""<br/><br/>Rin looks up to Edward and nods, surprised when Happy takes his hand, tugging him along so they were now walking with Ed, and when they were close, she reaches out and takes Ed's hand as well. For a short while, she remains between them, skipping along, a happy smile on her face as she hummed under her breath, enjoying her walk with Edward and Rin. After a short while though she switches up, and hops onto Edward's back, holding onto his shoulders tightly, her legs gripping to his hips, and placing her cheek in the middle of his back, giggling softly. ""She really likes you huh?"" Rin asks, looking at how content the girl seemed to be.<br/><br/>He then remembers Edward's question about games. ""Oh, and for games, I don't have much really, just a bunch of old ones for a handheld. That's okay, right?"" Hopefully, it was, or Edward was just out of luck. Guiding them down the path, they reach a sidewalk, a little further than where Edward had first met Happy. But instead of staying along the edge, Rin takes them further in, where more and more people could be found, and it was a lot more busy, but not incredibly so. ""We can stop by a convenience store, and Happy here can get herself some treats, and I wanna see if they have any more Shounen Jump magazines.""<br/><br/>When they reach the said convenience store, Happy stays on Edward's back, not wanting to get down. Instead, she points towards the ice cream bin with one hand, while keeping a firm hold on Edward's shoulder with the other, and kicks her heels a little almost as if she were riding a horse. ""To the creamy ice!"" She says with a goofy tone, smiling so wide that it made her eyes shut. When they get over to the bin, she hopes he would kneel or bend or something so she could reach her hand into the box, and pull out a strawberry and vanilla flavored ice cream bar. Like before, she points, this time using the ice cream bar like a finger. ""To the cash register. Unless...you wanna get something?"" She giggles, not minding to wait a little before paying."
2849,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-02-12T07:46:00,CanadianWolf,"Edward smiles as he walks hand in hand with Happy, he looked over to Rin with a little laugh as they walked with Happy between them. Yet that didn't last long as Happy jumped onto his back, holding him as tightly as she could. Edward held onto her legs to keep her up as he walked, once more looking to Rin. ""Yeah, I don't really know why."" Edward couldn't help but softly squeeze Happy's legs, as he follows Rin to the convenience store.<br/><br/>Once instead of the store, Happy seems to believe that he had turned into some kind of horse. Edward was more then happy to be said horse. With a soft, and over the top nya like horse sound, He made his way to the bin, kneeling downso she can take what she wanted. Before he reached in and took out a fudge pop for him self. ""You know, we should have a coconut, would make a great horse walking sound."" He then soft laughed to him self, thinking about a old movie.<br/><br/>After a moment, Edward called out to Rin. ""Hey, you done?"" The second voice yelling out with it, a few others in the store looking around confused a bit. Though Edward did not notice this, as he was enjoying his self at the moment. Almost forgetting about the second voice as he started to wonder through the store, looking for Rin. Once he was found, Edward walked him and carried Happy to the counter. Setting down there sweets, then paying for them as Happy seems to have no money. Once that was done, the three of them started towards wherever the group of guys were.<br/><br/>Once they were walking again, Edward wondered where they were going. Since he still hadn't seen much of the rather large town that was home to both his new school and his new life. So far it is was good, he made three new friends, none of them seemed to mind the second voice, and no one had yet to ask any questions about him or his past, or even the fact why he had a scythe with him at all times. They also seemed to not mind that a fog started to come around their feet. This actually worried him, was it maybe all in his head? Or was there another force at play that was coming then from seeing it? He would now have to read through his new book from cover to cover it seemed."
2850,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-05-23T19:55:58,Shadow_Heart,"Rin found what he was looking for in the convenience store, as well as finding himself a treat, going to the front counter to pay with Edward. He smiles at the cashier, holding out some sort of coupon and whatever change was needed to pay for the Shonen Jump magazine he'd picked up, as he no longer was given permission to look at Yukio's, since the last time he got tears all over it from reading such a moving manga. All three leave the store, and began walking again, Rin of course pointing out places that he thought were interesting, like a street where a good arcade could be found, a bakery, a sweet shop, and other convenient spots. Happy was just happy to eat her ice cream treat, still riding on Edward's back like he was a horse, her feet swinging in and out in front of him, giggling with joy.<br/><br/>""Hey, so if ya don't mind me asking...where are you from? Both of you?"" Rin looks at Edward, then at Happy, who pauses with her ice cream still in her mouth to look at him, wide eyed. She blinks a couple of times, before just shrugging, and Rin gets a slightly frustrated look, but it was all in good fun. ""Hey, come on, don't be like that! You can't NOT know where you're from!!"" He balks a bit, pretending to be offended when she pulls out the ice cream from her mouth and sticks her tongue out at him, before just laughing and grinning wide, turning his attention to Edward as she continued to eat.<br/><br/>Rin did notice everything about him, the scythe, the weird way he talked, the strange mist and the robes, but to Rin, who was what he was...that sort of thing wasn't very strange. It made him curious of course, but he wasn't about to go prodding into Edward's business like that. He wouldn't want others doing that to him, so he wasn't about to do that to others. Common courtesy, something he learned from his late father. Though...his dad had been pretty strange too, that was for sure. But, strange made up this world he lived in, what with demons owning exorcist schools and everything that existed in between. So, for now, he was just content with hanging out with the dude, if Edward wanted to tell him certain things, he'd let Ed tell him on his own time, no sooner.<br/><br/>Happy, on the other hand, finally finished her ice cream, holding up the stick like it was some mighty sword or a sacred item, the sun shining on it just right. ""I have finished! And who is it that is the winner?! ME!!!"" She begins to laugh heartily, mouth open wide and shoulders exaggeratedly rising up and down as she did so. ""Mwuahahahaha!!! All shall bow down to the Mighty Happy!!"" Lowering her hand, she holds the stick out in front of Edward's face, showing him that it had the word 'WINNER' written on the side. ""See?"" She grins wide, giggling. Rin looks to her, his own lips turned up in a smile. She sure was a strange girl."
2851,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-05-26T20:39:53,CanadianWolf,"Edward was happy enough with carrying Happy on his back, she was small and light. Though he did hope that Happy would learn to save her money, as he wouldn't be able to keep buying her sweets. Yet it was nice  that he had made a friend so quickly, they were both a bit odd so it worked out fine.<br/><br/>Edward looked to Rin, giving him a shrug as well before actually telling him where he was fine. ""I'm from Berlin, in Germany of course. You?"" He asked, seeing as Rin was more comfortable around him he saw no reason to hide his voice, if Rin had any other questions he may answers them. Though he still would have to think about if he felt comfortable enough with Rin or even Happy, especially talking about his recent pass. Though as he thought about it, he may be good for him to talk about it.<br/><br/>Edward couldn't help but jump a bit as Happy suddenly yelled out, he would turn his head to the side and loook up to her. Rising a eyebrow, seeing that her stick said winner. He wasn't sure what she had won, but he gave her thumbs up. Only to quickly replace his hand where it was, so Happy wouldn't fall off of his back.<br/><br/>Looking back to Rin, Edward smiled. ""So, I assume you are friends with the others in the charm school? I feel like I messed up my first day, with you know, not talking and writing down to talk..."" he sighed softly, squeezing Happy's legs, a bit to hard."
2852,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-06-08T21:31:30,Shadow_Heart,"When Edward asked where Rin was from after stating that he was from Germany, Rin grins a little bit, rubbing his hand on the back of his neck, a nervous expression on his face. Maybe not so nervous really, but somewhere along that line as he gives a little grin, brows pressed together slightly. ""Ah-hahaha...that's...complicated..."" He chuckles softly, before just shrugging a little bit. ""I'm from Japan."" He wasn't about to go into his whole life story about his mother and his father, where he was born and all that complicated, deep, and detailed stuff. So for now, that answer would have to make do.<br/><br/>After the bit with Happy getting excited over the WINNER Popsicle stick, Rin looks to Edward when he asked, or more like stated, that he, Rin, was friends with the others. ""Yeah, I guess you could call them my friends. We've had our ups and downs, but it all worked out in the end, ya know?"" Once again, a story for another time. ""Don't worry about it, they'll warm up to you in no time at all."" He reaches out and pats Ed's shoulder, giving him a bright smile, chuckling. ""Besides, it's mainly Izumo you have to worry about. She main seem like a pain, but inside she's a big softy.""<br/><br/>Just as Happy's legs were being squeezed, she bonks him on the back of the head hard with her fist, and Rin moves away as she pushes off of him, jumping from his back and flipping in the air to land softly on the ground. Rin stops, watching as the small girl places her hands on her hips, a frown on her face and her eyes narrowed, cheeks puffed out defiantly. ""What was THAT for? That hurt!"" There were red marks on her thighs where he'd squeezed too tightly, and for her, as small and thin as she was...she pretty much had no meat on her bones with how skinny her body seemed to be.<br/><br/>""Hmph!"" She turns away defiantly, nose in the air, and without another word, jumps up onto the roof of the nearest building, which was two stories tall, before dashing away by hopping from roof to roof before she disappeared in the distance. What she didn't notice though, was the pair of purplish pink eyes that watched her move away from the two boys. ""Hmmm..."" The eyes narrow, and disappear from the shadowed alleyway that was around the corner from where Edward and Rin were standing, Rin staring off after the receding form of Happy.<br/><br/>""Well THAT was weird..."" Rin looks to Edward, an eyebrow raised in confusion. ""Is she always like that? She comes off as an odd one, doesn't she?"" He tilts his head, thoughts running through his mind. There was something...off about her. ""She kinda reminds me of Mephisto in a way...but of course, she's not an old, creepy dude with a weird outfit fetish...though, her clothes ARE pretty strange!"" He grins now, chuckling. Maybe he was just imagining things. Because there was also something not normal about Edward too. In fact, no one in the cram school was considered...normal."
2853,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=20,2017-06-11T20:45:47,CanadianWolf,"Edward would nod as Rin told him where he was from, even if at fort he didn't off a straight answer, though the two had just met so he wouldn't be digging. Of course the next point from him was that his group of friends were nice, having they up and downs, he was wondering what kind of up and downs they had. After all the group were all in cram school, something that Edward hadn't heard of till about a month ago. So this was all very new to him, so far half of things said to him didn't make much sense.<br/><br/>Rin would also reside him that he only had to worry about the one girl, who's name he couldn't say right, she did seem a bit prickly when they first met. Again that could be just the way he tried to talk to her. He was going to say something, but Happy hit him on the back of his head, jumping off of him. Edward wouldn't lay, he forgot just how small Happy was compared to him. With a rather heavy sigh the young man would watch as the girl jumped onto a roof, running off towards wherever.<br/><br/>He nodded towards Rin, pulling a note pad out to speak to him. ""She is a odd one, but then again you just have to look towards a few of the others from cram. I would say almost all of us have something weird or strange about us. I mean look to me, large, clearly not from here, weird large cloak, and a scythe that i always have. Not what I would call normal."" Was all written down on a page in the note pad.<br/><br/>As Rin and Edward walked towards whatever, the large German man would yawn softly. ""So, Shall we head out somewhere? I mean I would rather not just go back to the dorms. But if you have something else planned today I could just go find something to do around town. I'm sure there is a arcade or something around."" Edward wrote down, holding the pad up long enough for Rin to read it, placing it away after wards. In truth, Edward didn't want to take up to much of Rins time, he also didn't want to keep Rin from anything if he needed to go somewhere."
2854,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=40,2017-06-19T19:52:16,Shadow_Heart,"When Edward pulled out the notepad to write something down, Rin groans in an exaggerated way, tossing his head back and throwing his hands up in the air. ""Awww man, not that again!!"" Even though he said this, he read what was written down on the notepad nonetheless, laughing a little bit at what Ed had written. He had hit the nail on the head with that one, but even though all those things that he'd written were true, he wasn't the only odd one that was around. In fact, Ed's appearance was actually more normal than most.<br/><br/>""You can talk out loud man. You don't have to write everything down."" He reaches out, and nudges Edward's shoulder with his hand, giving him a sharp toothed grin, before chuckling a little bit, shoving his hands in his pockets. When Edward stated something about going somewhere that was not the dorms, Rin nods. He didn't want to go back either, most likely it would just be himself and Ed there, as no doubt his brother Yukio was still busy with work.<br/><br/>After he 'said' this, Rin reaches out quickly and grabs the notepad from Ed, sticking his tongue out. ""No more of this goofy stuff."" He shoves it in his back pocket, and wasn't about to give it back, even if asked. ""And don't worry, I don't have anywhere to be, so I can hang out."" In his mind, thoughts whirled around, and since he was an extremely expressive person, it showed on his face too. He stuck his bottom lip out a bit, eyes staring off in front of them as he pondered a few things, his head tilted slightly to one side.<br/><br/>""Is it just me, or do you feel like someone is watching us?"" He says this out of the blue as they were walking, looking over at Ed, wondering what he thought. For the last five or ten minutes they'd been walking quietly, though Rin kept feeling a prickling on the back of his neck, that feeling someone got when they were sure eyes were staring at them. But whenever he'd looked to see who it was, all Rin had seen was an empty street, they were the only ones around in that area."
2855,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=40,2017-06-19T21:55:40,CanadianWolf,"Edward was about to write something else down, yet Rin reached out and grabbed it from him. The tall german was rather surprised at how quickly Rin could move, seeing as the notepad was already tucked away into the boys bag. He would go to say something, but found that he had no problems with this. So he just shrugged, walking with his new friend.<br/><br/>Edward would do his best to think of what the two could with the rest of the day, he hasn't been in the school, or even in the town. So he wasn't even sure what they could do, maybe they should just wonder around like they are already doing. Hopefully they find something else then just wondering around, yet Edward didn't mind all the walking, meant he would get use to this place. Though he would still probably get lost and turned around, to many small side streets and back allies to remember.<br/><br/>The boy was still lost in his head, trying to figure out what they could. He was only brought out of it when Rin said that he thought someone was following them, he would have to agree. ""I'm not sure, but if you give me a second I can tell you if there is someone or not."" Edward would stand still, bring his left hand up and holding it out towards the area that they believed someone was in.<br/><br/>Unlike before with happy, Edward had to look for another life source, a heart beat, or in some cases a spirit. He has yet to actually get the hang of using this, ability, but he was sure that who was following them wasn't trying to surprise any of those things. As the young man held out his hand, a invisible pusle would race across the ground, walls, etc. The only problem, it picked up just about any kind of life in that pulse, telling him who at the very most was alive, so he would try it again. This time he would try for a heart beat, yes he could already who was alive, but hopefully the persons heart rate was up a bit.<br/><br/>Sure enough, he found someone who's heart rate was up a bit, dropping his hand back down after he found this person.<br/><br/>""So.. wow that took a bit more then I thought.. but there is someone up on the roof tops, I can't tell you if it's a guy or girl. But there is someone up there, do with that as you want.."" He look towards Rin, holding his scyth up. ""We could go find out what this person wants, I got there.. Fuck, das hat mir viel mehr gemacht als ich dachte.. Anyways, I know where they are till they get, I think one hundred and fifty meters away from me. I'm not really sure though."" He said, leaning on his scyth a bit."
2856,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=40,2017-06-19T22:29:37,Shadow_Heart,"They had come to a pause, and Rin looked over at Edward, who'd said he could find out if someone was following them or not. Tilting his head a bit to the side, he stares at the tall German, wondering how he was going to pull this off but was equally curious to see what he could do. Staring, he watched as Ed raised out one of his hands, and although the pulse was invisible and naked to the eye, Rin could feel the slightest disturbance in the air around him, an aura of sorts flowing out from the taller male. His eyes grew wider, and they began to sparkle in a way that only Rin could pull off.<br/><br/>On the roof, the person who'd been tailing them narrows their eyes. So...this guy was capable of more than just sounding a bit weird. And the pointy eared guy next to him, the one giving off that strange vibe...he was different too. Both of the males were different, unlike the many humans that dotted the streets of the city. ""Hmm..."" Their eyes could pick up a rift in the air, it had no shape, no substance, almost like a flowing of invisible water, but the trained eyes of the follower could pick this subtle difference in their surroundings quite easily. Along with the gentlest and faintest of vibrations flowing through their hands and feet, both which were touching the roof of the building.<br/><br/>As soon as they'd felt it, they jump away, moving in the blink of an eye to another spot. Maybe they'd be able to play a nice game of hiding and seeking. That would be fun. Rin's jaw dropped in wonder when Edward finally spoke, saying that he'd found someone close by, hiding on the roof. ""Whaaat?!?! Wooow!!!"" He laughs a bit, looking at Edward with a sense of admiration. ""That's friggin awesome!! How did you do that?!"" Shaking his head in exasperation, he was not about to be one-upped by the new guy! Without another word, he takes off in the direction that Edward had stated, jumping up with his sword case in hand, landing easily on the roof. To find no one.<br/><br/>""Aw man...! They must have moved!"" He moves to look down at the road where he'd left Edward and gives him a 'no-go' signal, crossing his arms in front of his chest in an X, while shaking his head. ""Whoever it is, isn't here anymore!"" He called down, before jumping from the roof, landing with ease on the ground next to Ed once more with a light huff of breath. He rests the sheathed sword on his shoulder, a small pout on his lips. ""Too bad. I wanted to see who it was.""<br/><br/>From the shadows, the 'stalker' of sorts watches, smirking and trying not to laugh. Instead, pulls out a piece of paper, jots something down on it and then bites their thumb, running the finger over the circle that had been drawn. A long, large white snake with unique symbols appears its left eye a deep, bright gold, while the right eye was a blood red. ""Akame, Kaneme, split."" The huge snake writes a little, before splitting down the middle, so now there were two, one with red eyes, the other with gold. ""Follow those two, but take different paths. Confuse them a little."" Without another word, they take off, one heading right, the other left.<br/><br/>As for the one who'd summoned the naga, they go a different direction, following from behind the two young men. Rin glances to either side, brows furrowing gently together. Now there were more...at least that's what he felt deep in his gut. ""Uh, maybe we should get going..."" Usually, he wasn't afraid to deal with situations like this, but the vibes he was getting wasn't one he wanted to deal with. He looks at Ed, wondering what the tall German would choose to do."
2857,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=40,2017-06-22T08:48:55,CanadianWolf,"Edward watched as Rin jumped up onto the roof of the building, which as he thought about it didn't really make much sense. A normal human, even one who could jump higher then most, would not be able to jump that high, no one on earth could jump that high with out some form of help, or being from another place. Edwards face would crush up a bit, as he tried to figure out how Rin could do such a thing. Even by cram school standards, how in the hell would he be able to jump that high.<br/><br/>The German was still trying to think of a way for the young man to be able to jump that high, when Rin jumped back down. He did catch that no one was up there, he just didn't say anything. Once fun was done, Edward looked to him. ""Our stalker is still close that I can tell, though I do have one idea."" He smiled, then pulled Rin away from there spot. Heading towards a large crowd of students.<br/><br/>As soon as the two got into the group of students, Edward let go of Rin, as the group walked along the street, a thick fog started to roll in around them, quickly making a lot of things very hard to see. ""Rin, this way."" Once more Edward grabbed Rin by the wrist and pulled him into a alley way. He would lay him self flat against the wall, waiting to see what would happen with there stalker, hoping he would pass by the two and of course the alleyway.<br/><br/>Edward watched as the life source of their stalker passed by, with a small smirk the tall man moved from the dark alley. Deadly silent as he started to move behind the man, after he was a foot or so behind the stalker, he would hook the long scythe around the mans neck. Pulling it so the steel bit into his neck, Edward then pulled it on a bit harder to stop him. Walking a bit closer to the man, placing a hand on his shoulder. ""Hello there, I believe you have been following us.""<br/><br/>In all truth, ed had no clue if he had the right guy. He wasn't use to his abilities yet, thus making them a bit unreliable. Much like the situation before him, as he held on what he believes to be the stalker, he could feel his life source start to drain out of him and into himself. Like those who actually choose the path that he now walks along, Edward can steal the life source, or force as some call it, from others, usually they are the dying, but Edward didn't know how to control it as well yet. So he took his hand from the mans shoulder, hoping he didn't weaken him to much."
2858,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=40,2017-06-28T18:58:04,Shadow_Heart,"Rin was surprised when Edward suddenly grabs his wrist, dragging him after into a narrow alleyway, surprised to see someone pass by out on the street. They had a shadowy look to them, rather shady and suspicious in Rin's opinion. After a moment goes by, they leave the alleyway and trail after the stranger, and a few minutes later Edward stops the guy in his tracks, hooking his scythe around the guy's neck. Rin was shocked by what was going on, however, he was more than ready to put up a fight. But for now, he stands a bit back, letting Edward deal with what was going on right then. He'd only get involved if he really needed to.<br/><br/>When Edward speaks up, saying something about how he'd been following them for a while, the energy being sapped from the body, nothing happened at first. However, no matter how much energy was siphoned off, the person standing before Edward didn't seem to be phased at all. In fact, after a few minutes pass, the person begins to chuckle softly, and it was odd, as it had a sort of hissing sound to it. The chuckles grow louder until they were laughing loudly.<br/><br/>And in an instant, the visage of a person melts away, as the form of an extremely large and long albino snake takes place in front of them, it's eyes blood red. It continued to make a hissing laugh sound, whilst wrapping itself around Edward's body, squeezing more and more tightly. The snake's eyes narrow, a deadly grin upon its serpentine face, tongue flicking out every so often. Just as it seemed that it was going to squeeze the life out of Edward, it suddenly disappears in a puff of smoke. Rin had been frozen in place, shocked by what had happened, unable to move. ""What...was...THAT?!"" He exclaims, looking to Edward. ""Are you alright?""<br/><br/>He says this as he racks his mind to try and remember, anything at all if he knew what had happened. The only thing he could think of was the snakes that one of his teachers, Shura, could summon. But this one had been different from what he'd seen her bring forth. What was going on? And of course, if this person was attacking them, that only meant one thing. They were an enemy. ""We need to find this guy and show him what's what."" Rin's eyes had gotten a serious look, and a frown tugged at his lips. He wasn't playing around any longer. And the one in the shadows could see this, a big grin forming on their lips. ""Good...no more play time. Now for the real fun."" The person slips away, dodging this way and that, in order to confuse the two boys. And of course, Kaneme was still out there somewhere."
2859,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=40,2017-07-17T18:59:28,CanadianWolf,"Edward looked to the young man with a strange look, as he wasn't to sure that what he held was actually a person. As the two stood there for the moment, Edward would slowly realize that it, in fact was not a person at all. There were a few factors that helped him conclud this, the first was that the life force of the thing was to different from a human, which he could only tell by touching this thing. The second fact was that the thing started to laugh, though there was a hiss to it, more like a snake then a human.<br/>The last fact that help Edward realize that this wasn't a person, was when it turned into a very large snake. Yes, it took him longer then he would like to admit. Though he was still new to the world of being a exorcist, so some slack would be needed.<br/><br/>Before the young man could do anything, the large white snake wrapped him up in its body. His arms pinned down to his sides, his chest being crushed. His feet lifting off the ground as he struggles to breath, and to escape. Yet both seemed hopeless, it was getting harder and harder to breath. Just as he was sure that he would pass out, the snake dropped him as it disappeared in a cloud of smoke.<br/><br/>As Edward hit the ground, he would take in a deep breath. His breathing was rather heavy still when Rin came up to him. Listening to Rin, the tall man would nod, slowly standing up straight. ""Alright, then let's find this guy. Maybe then he can tell us why he is doing all of this."" He would stand back up, pushing the hood on his head backwards. Allowing him to see more of the world around. ""Only one problem, how do we flush him out so we can fight him?"""
2860,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=40,2017-08-12T03:53:05,Shadow_Heart,"Shaking his head, still a bit confused about the whole thing that just happened, Rin tilts his head when Edward asked how they were going to flush this person out. They'd already tried searching for this guy, and it ended up backfiring, so they probably should not do that again. Scratching his head, he sighs, trying to think up some sort of plan. He wasn't the sort to actually make up a strategy like this, it was more his brother's thing...his brother... ""Hey, maybe Yukio can help!"" He grins, feeling smart for coming up with that idea. ""He's pretty smart, but don't tell him I said that."" Rin gets a rather disgruntled expression on his face. ""He's got a swelled enough head as it is...friggin smart ass four eyes."" After a moment he shakes his head. Now was not the time to worry over that. They had a problem, and they needed to get it sorted out asap.<br/><br/>""So, what do you think? I have no other idea right now, except for just wait til he or she or whatever this person is to come out, or to just go after 'em again..."" He looks to Edward, wondering if the taller male had any other ideas besides having to ask Yukio for a suggestion or strategy. What Rin failed to see was the fact that they were being watched, and the one trailing them was quite amused at their attempts at bringing him out. Shaking their head, he fights the urge to laugh, instead, he remains quiet.<br/><br/>However, at the last moment, he looks up and over quickly, eyes widening a split second before a foot comes into contact with his side, sending him flying out of the alleyway and sprawled into the street a few feet away from the two students. Hand on her hip and an annoyed expression on her face, the big breasted beauty Shura Kirigakure saunters out after him, bottom lip sticking out in annoyance, a twitch in her forehead showing that she was not in the mood right now to be messed with. Shura, Upper-First class Exorcist, and instructor. And also happened to be the big sister of...<br/><br/>""Shun Kirigakure! What the HELL do you think yer doin?!?!"" Shura growls, stepping close to the young male's body, sprawled on the ground and gazing up coldly at the scantily clad woman. He looked almost the same as her, hair, eyes, facial features, even the marking on his chest was similar to hers. As for clothing, it was apparent they both didn't like wearing much, as his jacket was left open, and he had no shirt on underneath. Shun just stares back, glaring at Shura, who repeats the expression right back.<br/><br/>As this all happens, Rin just stares, wide eyed and open mouthed. What the heck was going on?! He blinks, and glances over at Edward, before turning his focus on the stare off. He hadn't failed to notice the pin that this Shun guy wore on his jacket, same as Shura's, so that meant he was a higher up class than them. Shura growls slightly, stepping out and onto Shun's stomach, who finally has enough of this and grabs a hold of her foot and shoves back hard and fast, pushing her off balance and giving him enough time to jump away, quicker than Shura could react, who tried swiping at him but only got a handful of thin air. ""SHUN! YOU GET BACK HERE!!! I AIN'T DONE WITH YOU YET!!"" After a moment, she blinks, and glances over at Rin and Ed. ""Hmm...?"" She blinks a little, then a smile breaks forth. ""Hey there Rin! You stayin' out of trouble eh?"" She laughs, and he just stares. ""What. The. Heck. Was. THAT?!"" He points in the direction of the guy who had run off, and Shura just laughs again. ""Ah, um, well, long story short...eh, that's my little bro.""<br/><br/>Silence. A nervous chuckle from Rin. Then. ""WHAAAAT?! Your BROTHER?!"" Everything was so crazy right then. ""Ya, sorry 'bout him coming after ya like that. He's an asshole."" Shura grins a bit, chuckling softly. ""I didn't know you had a brother!"" Rin shakes his head, still trying to wrap his mind around the fact. ""Yeah, well, no one really does."" Shura shrugs then looks over to the taller guy that was with Rin. ""Hey, I don't think we've met. Rin, you gonna introduce your friend?"" Planting her hand on her hip again, she glances between the two. ""Oh, yeah, this is Edward. Ed, this is Shura."""
2861,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101&start=40,2017-10-01T03:46:14,CanadianWolf,"At this point, the young man had no other ideas, or plans, plus calling in Rins bother couldn't be to bad. Yukio was there teacher after all, so he must be more skilled then either of them, maybe even more powerful than them? Edward didn't know a whole lot about the brothers, but he could tell that both of them were like him, not exactly one hundred percent human, he could only tell by his new found powers of course, which is what made him not so human.<br/><br/>After his moment of thought, the German would say. ""That is probably the best Id-."" He would not get to finish as a young man was kicked from his hiding spot, and smashing against the side of the alley way. A young man, about his and Rins age was laying on the ground, with a chick who looked very much the same as he did, only a few years older. Clearly the two were siblings, as both of them had wild hair, wore very little clothing, that as well as they both had the same pissed off look, that really only siblings could give one another. He had shared many looks, like those two were giving with his own brother and sister.<br/><br/>Before either him or Rin could do anything, the other guy pushed the girl off of his chest and ran off. That this point Edward looked to Rin, hoping he knew what was happening here. It seemed that the two knew each other, the girls name being Shur. After Shura explained a little, Rin would Introduce the two too each other. The german would simply smile at her and give a soft wave, Rin had been nice about his odd voice, yet he didn't want everyone to know.<br/><br/>After a moment, Edward would turn to Rin, he would mouth. ""so, what was that?"""
2862,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-02T04:35:56,Shadow_Heart,"Saturday afternoon amounted to nothing more than another day of studying and getting things done for school. Even when school was out for that day, students still worked on it. It was pain, but it had to be done, and it was far harder and more of a pain for those at the cram school of True Cross Academy. Since they had certain...extra curricular activities that were far from the border of what someone might call normal. But that was okay. They didn't mind. It was something that each of those particular students chose to do in their life. And they were ones to work through the dreariness of it all to reach their goals.<br/><br/>But some students really didn't like all that work, and so goofed off on the weekends. A certain while haired individual was making her way through the city streets of True Cross Campus Town, located inside of Tokyo, Japan. It was a back way, but still had things to see and do, like street stalls and vendors, small shops and all sorts of interesting places. One definitely had to consider themselves lucky to attend such an amazing place, or even to live in the town.<br/><br/>The young lady who was walking with a spring in her step and a goofy look on her face was wearing a rather interesting outfit. Similar to what her normal one was, this one was short sleeved, and she didn't wear the coat, shawl or the arm pieces and leg pieces. She wore white socks, and open toed sandals that were heeled slightly. The only thing from her regular outfit she kept was the scarf she wore wrapped around her neck. A small handbag swings in her fingers, matching what she was wearing.<br/><br/>As she walked, a tantalizing scent reached her nose, and her mouth automatically began watering from the sweet smell. She reached a small stall, and in front of her were dango on a stick. They looked delicious, each stick had three dango, one pink, one white, and one green. ""Oh man, they look so tasty!"" She stares at the sweets with wide eyes, her eyes sparkling, a small bit of drool at the edge of her mouth. The stall owner sees her, and walks up, smiling at her enthusiasm. ""Would you like to try?"" Looking up, she has a huge open mouth smile, and gasps, her cheeks red with glee. ""Really? Oh, yes, I would! Thank you so much"" She almost cried tears of joy as the man gave her a stick, and she takes a bite of the green dango, her eyes closing in bliss at the flavor in her mouth. It was as tasty as it smelled! After finishing her bite, she breathed out a sigh of satisfaction. Placing her free hand on her cheek, she tilts her head to the side, her eyelids closing just slightly, and a goofy wiggly grin was on her lips. ""Wow...that was really good...."" She breathes, and the man chuckles. ""I've never had anyone get so excited over these. Just for that you can have a couple more, free of charge."" He bags a couple more, and hands them to her, and she could have melted on the spot. ""Thank you so much, kind sir! I'll never forget this!"" She bows to him, and walks away, swaying from side to side, almost in a trance, the half eaten dango in her hand, the sack in her other.<br/><br/>She had run out of allowance money a few days ago, so hadn't been able to buy anything sweet to eat for a few days. But now she had these! They were so good! Reaching a clearing with a water fountain in the middle, she plops herself up on top of the statue that was spewing water out of it's mouth, and finishes the first snack. ""Oh man, this is good! So good"" She says with each bite she took.<br/><br/>She didn't even notice if anyone came around to the spot, not that they would...It was a rather secluded place, and as far as she knew she was really the only one who ever came around there. But even if they did, she was too absorbed in her dango eating to notice if anyone should appear.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">My Character <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://orig00.deviantart.net/db57/f/2014/235/7/7/__render___anime_girl_by_nio_nyan-d7ofudd.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">General Information</span></span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Name:</span> まいゆみこ ふよつん<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Name Translation: Maiyumiko Fuyotsun</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nickname:</span> まいゆ / Maiyu or Happy<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Age:</span> 16<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Birthday:</span> April 22nd<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Gender:</span> Female<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Race: Strain<br/>Elements: Snow/Ice, Water, and Wind<br/>Animal Appearance: Pure white bird with red eyes.<br/>Ethnicity: Japanese</span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Home Country:</span> Kyoto, Japan<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sexuality: Straight<br/>Occupation: Student<br/>Other: Even for the rare being of Strain, Maiyu is rare even among her own kind.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Appearance:</span></span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Height:</span> 5' 2""<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Weight:</span> 89.7 lbs<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Eyes:</span> She has large light red eyes, that are lined with pinkish red eyelashes. Her eyebrows are dots, and a grey-white in color.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hair:</span> She has fairly short hair. It slants downward towards the front and is shorter in the back than the sides. Her bangs are cut to just beneath her eyebrows.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Skin:</span> Fairly pale ivory skin, it doesn't tan too easy, though it doesn't burn that much either.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Body Structure:</span> Thin, with little to no curves at all. Because of this, she often gets mistaken to being younger than she really is.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Scars, Markings, Tattoos, Etc:</span> Has the marking of the strain upon her left shoulder, which hers is a white ice bird with four wings, and red eyes. In the bird's claws is a string of flowers that entangle two of the four wings.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Clothing:</span> See image. Likes to wear unique outfits, that are often designed after kimono. Is always seen with a cube like pin in her hair.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Personality:</span> Has a rather childish personality. She's happy go lucky, but if she doesn't get her way she'll throw a tantrum or something along that sort. She's stubborn, and very pig headed. However the total opposite is to be said of her combat attitude. When she's fighting, it's total level head, and no goofing off. She's a serious fighter, and it's often a shock for people who are used to her regular personality seeing her fight for the first time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Saying: ""I may be little, but that doesn't mean I can't whoop your butt!""</span><br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Background:</span></span> TBR<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Likes:</span><br/>~Cute Stuff<br/>~Candy<br/>~Naps<br/>~Animals like rabbits and cats<br/>~Picture books<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Dislikes:</span></span><br/>~People making fun of her size<br/>~Being picked on<br/>~Foods that are bitter<br/>~Grown ups<br/>~Being so short (sometimes)<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Strain Definition:</span></span> A strain is a creature that has the form of a human, but is obviously not. They have special abilities that humans do not, and a longer life span, often breaching to nearly 200 years old before they die off. Even when they are old they do not age in appearance, and at a young age is only when their appearance matures. Once they hit mid teen age do they stop growing. They are often thought to be a side species of demon, due to their near demonic abilities. Changing appearance, distorting reality, and manipulating human actions are a few examples. More on the species shall be revealed, such as how to identify a strain, and other important factors.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maiyu's Strain Abilities:</span><br/>~Changing in to a bird<br/>~Hovering midair (flight)<br/>~Controlling the elements of snow/ice, wind and water<br/>~Becoming transparent<br/>~Controlling humans actions<br/>~Distorting reality (making things appear the way they aren't. Ex: changing the layout of a building, making the sky green, etc.)<br/>~More will be revealed<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Signature Move:</span></span> 雪のコート - (Yuki no kōto: Coat of Snow) : Will be described IC<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Extras/Equipment:</span> A note pad and pen. Her hair piece is also very special<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Theme Song(s):</span> <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NspvEPL3XiA"">https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NspvEPL3XiA</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lAIGb1lfpBw"">https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lAIGb1lfpBw</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jNCkyXjRqvU"">https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jNCkyXjRqvU</a></div>"
2863,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-02T19:25:36,CanadianWolf,"most the students who went to True Cross Academy cram school, usually worked through the weekend on there school work, they even had classes on the weekend sometimes. Though this time around the students had the weekend off, most of them put off any homework or anything like that till tomorrow, as like most they wanted a day off.<br/><br/>There may be a few who work on Saturday and enjoy there Sunday off, but young Edward was not one of those people. He used Saturday as his day of rest and relaxation, wondering through the streets of True Cross Campus Town. Edward was rather new to The Academy and had yet to remember where most things were, so he quickly found him self lost. Edward was also the odd one out in most of the academy, unlike most of the students who were from Japan, Edward was from Germany, which made making friends a bit hard, so he didn't really have anyone he could call to help him out.  The young man sighed, before he ducked into a alleyway, avoiding the sun the best he could.<br/><br/>Cutting through the alleyway, Edward come out on the other side and looked right then left. It seemed he got him self even more lost. He choose to go left, walking down the dark street for a few minutes before he walked into a clearing. Now Edward was more lost then he had ever been before, infront of him as a water fountain with a small girl sitting ontop of it while she ate something. The boy took in a deep breath, before slowly walking out towards the girl.<br/><br/>As the young German man walked into the opening, a strong thing if fog suddenly rolled in. Covering the ground and making it very difficult for anyone to see Edward approaching the water fountain, yet when he did reach the edge of the fountain; the fog disappeared just as quickly as it had arrived. Leaving only Edward standing infront of the fountain and the small girl. Yet Edward just hoped he didn't scare the girl, as from his appearance he looked like some kind of murder. He was holding a large scythe in his right arm that leaned against his body, the blade was almost longer then a long sword, with the tip softly resting against his left shoulder. Combined with the hood that made it near impossible to look into his eyes, most were sure he was out to kill someone.<br/><br/>It took Edward a second till he spoke up, a accent coming through in his voice. ""Gutan Tag! I mean good day.. You wouldn't happen to know where I am would you?"" He asked, though his voice sounding off, like there was a second, more quite voice talking along with his."
2864,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-02T20:25:29,Shadow_Heart,"She hadn't seen any of the mist, or when it disappeared, the white haired girl was too absorbed in enjoying her snacks to notice. As she started working on her second skewer of dango, her eyes closed in bliss, she was startled out of her reverie by a voice calling up to her. Opening her eyes, which were a uniquely colored light red, she gazes down at the person who had spoke, the stick with dango dangling from between her lips, eyes wide, and a surprised expression on her face.<br/><br/>""Hello weird cloaked boy! You're in True Cross Campus Town silly!"" She giggles, speaking around the stick in her mouth, so her words were a bit jumbled and distorted. But they were clear enough so that anyone who heard her would know what she was talking about. His cloak and hood and scythe didn't bother her one bit, or the way his voice sounded weird. She wouldn't ever say this out loud, but she was used to those sorts of things.<br/><br/>Standing up, she nimbly jumps down from the ten foot statue, landing lightly as a cat right in front of the boy, a 'hup' sound coming from her when she does. Now that she was down standing there, she realized that he hadn't just looked tall, he really WAS tall. She blinks up at him, tilting her head slightly, while her mouth makes an 'o' shape in awe of his height. She was really small compared to him, barely at the height of five feet two inches. Some people said she lied about her actual height, and she was shorter than that even.<br/><br/>Tilting her head the other way, she bites off a dango, chewing it and swallowing before talking again. ""How are you so tall?"" Was what she said, not realizing something asked like that might be considered rude to the other person. Not that she cared, she was one who spoke what was on her mind, despite the consequences, or how another might feel about what she said.<br/><br/>Shrugging, as if an answer didn't matter, she reaches out to him and takes his free hand that wasn't holding the scythe, her sack of dango tucked away in her small handbag, which dangled around her wrist. ""Come on, let's go. I'll show you where you need ta be!"" She giggles, tugging his hand as if gesturing for him to follow. The palm of her hand would be slightly warmer to the touch than normal, however the tips of her fingers were cold.<br/><br/>She stops in her footsteps, as they hadn't even left the clearing yet, a look of realization forming on her face. It was as if she remembered something she had forgotten, and looks up at him, trying to get a glimpse of his face as she did, her dotted brows pressing together just slightly as she peers at him through narrowed eyes. ""Oh yeah...where do you need to go again?"" She asks after a moment, pausing, haven forgotten to even ask that much."
2865,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-03T20:20:04,CanadianWolf,"""Well I know that.."" Was all Edward was actually able to get out within the first few minutes of meeting the small girl. She was rather energetic, and rather nimble at that too as she jumped from the top of the fountain, to right infront of him. She didn't even bat a eye at doing such a thing, most people would have at least need to do a small roll so they wouldn't hurt them selves. Yet the small girl seemed to be in a league of her own.<br/><br/>The most notable thing about the girl was that she was short, about a foot shorter then him self. Edward thought she must get comments about her hight a lot, most people also comment on his hight, but to be fair; since moving to Japan he was usually the tallest wherever he went.<br/><br/>Edward didn't have to long to think about her hight. As she asked him how he was so tall, he went to answer her, but she then shrug and went on to talking about how she would take him to where he needed to go, though she did this by grabbing his free hand and tugging him along. Yet there was something off about her hand, the palm was warmer than most people's, yet the tips of her fingers felt like they had been holding ice. He wonder how that could happen, maybe she had a cold drink a moment before he showed up, or maybe she some kind of ice cream.<br/><br/>He didn't have to long to think once again, as she suddenly stopped and turned towards him. Looking down at the girl, he realized she was trying to get a glimpse of what was under his hood. He didn't really care if she did or not, he wasn't trying to hind his face or anything. He pulled his hand away from the girl, then reached up and took off his hood. His icy blue eyes staring down into her red ones, his mop of messy hair falling down over his face. ""Well.. Today's my day off and I'm looking for a few different things. One, I'm looking for a place to eat, two, i was looking for a shop that sold art supplies, and three, do you know where the old male dorms are? I've been told to head there for whatever reason."" He said, pausing for a second before reaching his hand out. ""I'm Edward Böhme by the way."""
2866,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-03T20:48:30,Shadow_Heart,"A happy and surprised intake of air could be heard from the white haired girl, her eyes wide in enthusiasm and anticipation as the boy wearing the cloak reached up, taking off his hood. She didn't blink once, nor breathed, until she saw his face, and a satisfied giggle escapes from her. ""Oh wow! You're eyes are so pretty!!!"" They reminded her of ice lit up at night, and she had to fight the urge to reach up and touch his face. So, she instead clasped her hands behind her back, gazing up intently at his face, listening to him talk.<br/><br/>""I can show you all those places! You can count on me!!!"" She smiles a huge smile, her cheeks blushing and her eyes closing slightly. She knew the entire True Cross Campus Town like that back of her hand. She goes to take his hand again, but was spared to having just grab it, when the boy offered it to her, along with an introduction. He called himself Edward Böhme, making her tilt her head slightly. Such a nice name, very unique. ""Hi Ed-kun! I'm Happy!"" She grins and sticks out her tongue, if he gave her a weird expression for her name. It wasn't her real name, but she usually went by Happy, cause it was her nickname.<br/><br/>""Alright, let's go!"" She had taken his hand to shake, but didn't let go, now pulling him out of the clearing, the sound of the fountain gradually fading to nothing. She knew lots of places to eat, and they were all really good. There was one not too far from where they were at. As she led Edward along, Happy skipped lightly, humming to herself. The sun was slightly blocked out by trees and shops, so the sunlight was dappled slightly on their skin. A light breeze could be felt too, so it wasn't to hot, and the shade made it really nice.<br/><br/>She loved this part of the town, it was quieter, and there were lots of older views and shops, old fashioned in a sense, and she liked that kind of thing. There were lots of flowers too, colorful and vibrant, and they smelled wonderful. If she could, she would spend all her time in this area, just enjoying the day as it slowly drifted by. Hang out for hours at the fountain, climb some trees. Yep, that would be great.<br/><br/>""So, you're a student at True Cross right?"" She asked as they made their way down the alleys and narrow sidewalks. Glancing over at him, that had to be the only reason as to why he needed to know where the old boy's dorm was...Though why the old one, that was a mystery. As far as she knew, it was empty except for two people who had the whole place to themselves."
2867,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-04T06:23:03,CanadianWolf,"Edward smiled softly, looking down at the small girl as she called his eyes pretty. ""Thank you, I have to say, your eyes a rather interesting. Though it's not the first time I've seen eyes like yours before."" He smiled softly, as he continued to look down to the girl as he told his name to the girl, who then gave him, what he assumed was a nick name.<br/><br/>""Happy you say? Like the cat from that anime."" He asked, before he was suddenly pulled along behind the smaller girl as she went to show him places to eat and the other things that he had asked her to show him. Though at least she picked a nice shady path to walk along, though it wasn't long till his hood was back atop his head, keeping others from seeing his face. He actually didn't touch the hood, ever since he helped the reaper, it always seemed like every piece of clothing he had, had a hood and the hood had a mind of its own. Though he didn't really care to much about it, it's not like to many people really wanted to hang around him.<br/><br/>""Yeah I am, and if your wondering why the old boy dorms. Well I'm pretty sure that I'm meant to be moving into there. I'm sure there is some head of the dorm who can tell me more once I get down food and art supplies."" He said, before suddenly stopping and pulling on Happys hand. ""Oh oh wait! Let's go Into here!"" He said, pointing to the cafe that read ""Weichardt Brot."" This place seemed to make the young German smile, though it was his turn to drag Happy some place. He dragged the girl into the small bakery, waving to the woman behind the counter. ""Gutan Tag! Wie geht es ihene?"" He asked, as he walked up to the counter to look at the sweets and such. Hoping that Happy would mind being pulled into bakery at random."
2868,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-04T07:17:46,Shadow_Heart,"""Cat...from that anime?"" She questioned, but let it slide after a moment. Honestly, she was having a lot of fun, tugging along this strange hooded boy named Edward, showing him different places, though the food where they were going to eat was still a little ways off. She pointed out places like sweet shops and places where they made old fashioned vases, and a kimono store, a book store, and so many other places, her cheeks red with excitement, and her voice chipper as she spoke while describing what places she pointed out were.<br/><br/>She was surprised when suddenly Edward tugs on her hand, moments after he'd told her that he was indeed a student of True Cross, and the reason why he needed to know where the old boy's dorms were was because he was going to move in to them. Happy blinks in surprise, pouting a bit when she was pulled off course from where she was going, but the pout quickly disappeared when the scent of sweet baked goods reached her nose.<br/><br/>Allowing herself to be toted along, her eyes grow in size at the shop that came in to view. She'd passed by a couple of times, tempted to go in, but she didn't know what to say, as she knew the lady who owned the shop was German. However, Edward doesn't slow down, or hesitate in going inside, and the scents bombard her nose even more, making her drool slightly. She walks up to the counter with him, looking at the lady, who, though skinny, was rather tall too, like Edward.<br/><br/>The boy then speaks up, saying something in another language, making her tilt her head. She escapes his grasp, and bounds away, moving from one display counter to the next, looking at all the goods, the breads on the wooden racks, the rolls and sweet breads in baskets. Croissants and others were lining sheeted pants, cakes were shown proudly. There were cupcakes, cookies, little miniature pies. You name it, it was there.<br/><br/>The woman who had come forth smiled at his greeting. ""Hallo. Mir geht es gut. Was kann ich fur Sie heute bekommen?"" She too spoke weird, and Happy looked at her, tilting her head. Confused. What were they saying to each other? It made no sense...Oh well! She shrugs to herself, eye goggling a rather scrumptious looking pastry, the tip of her forefinger stuck in her mouth, wishing she had money right then to buy it and eat it."
2869,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-04T18:15:42,CanadianWolf,"""krank haben eine Zimt, Ihre freashes Brot, und was sie will."" He said, before turning to Happy. ""Pick something out, I'll pay for it."" He said, before looking back to the woman who handed him a cinnamon bun and then a thing of bread that was still warm. ""Vielen Dank."" He said, before turning back to Happy again. ""Well, what do you want?"" He asked, before taking a bit of the cinnamon bun.<br/><br/>Edward pulled out his wallet as Happy picked out what she wanted, paying the lady for the things before he started towards the door. Opening said door and holding it open for Happy, he then followed her out once she pasted through the door. ""Alright then, we both have something to eat. Now where is a art store? I want to get some supplies so I can draw."" He smiled softly, still eating the cinnamon bun.<br/><br/>As the two walked around the campus, Edwards head was moving back and forth, look at the many different shops and things that were on the campus. ""I wonder how a whole town was built around just one school.."" He said out loud, not really aspecting a answer from anyone. Though he did hope with such a big school and such a big town made around the school, he would be able Romans a few more friends beside the girl who called her self happy. It wasn't that he didn't like, it was that he wasn't sure if he would be able to keep up with a girl like her self."
2870,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-04T21:46:26,Shadow_Heart,"The woman nods as she goes to get the things that Edward had asked for, and by now Happy paid no heed or even tried to understand what they were saying at that point. It was just too confusing, and she wasn't about to make her brain hurt with the effort of trying to figure out the language in which they were speaking. However, she looked over to Edward when he speaks to her so she could understand, and she couldn't believe her ears! Was today Christmas?! So many free sweets it was hard to take it all in!<br/><br/>She points out what she was staring at, and when she was handed the pastry she almost fainted with delight. ""Thank you sooo much!!!"" She says to both the woman and Edward, a huge smile on her lips, and once again her cheeks were red, her eyes shining merrily. She takes a bite of the pastry, which melted on her tongue, and made her sigh with satisfaction, which happened whenever she tasted something she thought was particularly yummy.<br/><br/>Exiting the shop through the doorway, the door being held open for her by Edward, they both step outside once again. ""Right! Follow me!!"" Happy gestures with her hand, and turns to the right, opposite the way they had come. There was a high wall edging the stone sidewalk, and with a great leap, she hops up on to it, walking along the edge of the wall like some sort of gymnast, her arms swinging, the bag on her wrist swaying back and forth. In her mouth was the pastry, which she masterfully eats without having to use her hands, seeming to not even drop a single crumb.<br/><br/>Happy knew that Edward would be able to see her from up there, so she led him along, the sun clearer up there, and a tad warmer, but the breeze was still just as nice. She heard Edward speak, and even though it wasn't really to anyone, Happy replied. ""Because Mephisto Pheles is amazing, that's how!!! And so are a lot of other people!"" She says, giggling as she spoke. After a moment, she then points ahead, to a shop that had a wooden sign, made to look like a paint pallet and paintbrush. ""There's an art supply place."""
2871,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-08T19:38:04,CanadianWolf,"Edward watched as Happy jumped up onto the top of the large stone wall, without dropping her pastry. To him it was impressive, to be able to jump that high up while keeping ahold of her food, it was like she was super human, or something like that. Though he didn't say anything about it, as he was sure she had more then enough people telling her about it. So instead he followed her along, glancing up to her every now and again to make sure he didn't lose her, and to make sure she didn't fall from the wall.<br/><br/>The boy nodded when she told him how the town was made, even if it was just saying the man who lead the school was amazing. Though he supposed any man would have to be amazing to be able to make a school and then make a town around said school. His thoughts were interpreted by Happy pointing out the art supplies store, making the young man smile when he saw it. ""Thank you, I'll be out in a moment."" He called up, the same odd under voice yelling with his own.<br/><br/>He made his way into the store, and started to wonder around it. Picking up large pads of paper, pencils, coloured pencils, markers, and a few other things he would need to draw and such. Once he had everything he needed, he went to the man at the front of the store and paid for everything. Though Edward didn't say a word, he just paid the man, took his things, then gave the man a wave as he left the store. Both of his hands now full, his right hand still holding his scythe, his left hand holding the bag full of his art supplies.<br/><br/>When outside, Edward waved up to Happy. ""Alright, now which way towards the old boy dorms?"" He yelled out to her as he came closer to the high wall that he assumed she was still atop of. He actually couldn't wait to see where he would be living, if there was only two others living there. Then that should mean a lot of rooms for him to pick from, maybe he would take over two. One for himself, the other for his drawings and such."
2872,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-13T23:46:47,Shadow_Heart,"It didn’t take Edward too long to get whatever he was looking for in the art supply store, and was once again walking with Happy, who was still up on her perch, high on the top of the brick and stone wall. She had a content smile on her face, and, with her arms held out to her sides, she kicked her feet out with each step, humming quietly to herself. No particular tune, just a melody of notes under her breath. This time she was leading him towards the old boy’s dorms, where the two brothers were living. And now there would be four staying there, though everyone thought it was only the two. Happy had a secret, yes she did.<br/><br/>“Hey, you, Ed-kun. Are you a transfer student, or are you just moving to a new dorm?” She looks down towards at him, tilting her head slightly when she asked the question. Up ahead, near a curve that led upward, she hops back down so she was walking next to him, her head tilted back slightly so she was looking up at him. “Do you take any special classes?” She was curious as to whether or not he was ‘special’ or not. He WAS carrying a scythe after all, which made her wonder if he was an exorcist.<br/><br/>The view as they walked changed quite a bit, there was more foliage, and the huge school that was known as True Cross Academy was getting bigger and bigger. However, after a little while they deter from the path, and go down a more narrow one, which looked older and more worn out, made of older stone. It had a cool air to it, and about fifteen minutes pass until they exit to the other side.<br/><br/>In front of them was a rather old looking building, and for the most part seemed abandoned. “HERE YA GO!” Happy exclaims, jumping up and clapping her hands once, before whirling around and facing Edward. “The old boy’s dorm!” She grins widely at him, giggling. These particular dorms were set a bit far from the main school campus, and walking at the pace they’d been, it took nearly ten minutes to get to school.<br/><br/>“Well...I guess I’ll get going! See ya around, Ed-kun!” She waves at him, before walking past and back down the path they’d just taken, and if he looked back, she wouldn’t be there. It was almost as if she’d disappeared in thin air. Which, is, in fact, what had happened. She was back at the fountain again, sitting cross legged as the water sprayed in the air, sighing as she stared up at the sky. Would she really see that funny boy again? That would be nice. She plops down to lay on her back, wondering what she should do now. It actually was quite late now that she realized it. “Maybe I’ll go see what is for dinner at Kaoki’s...” She mutters to herself, but doesn’t get up or move, just lays there."
2873,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-14T20:55:11,CanadianWolf,"Edward looked up towards Happy, then watched as she jumped down and landed beside him once more. He waited a second as she asked a second question. He then proceeded to answer both of the questions. ""I'm a transfer student, I'm from Germany original. That's why I can speak German."" He smiled, before continuing. ""And yes I'll be taking 'special' classes, maybe we'll have a few together."" He smiled, keeping st the same pace she was going. Even if that meant he had to take much smaller steps then he was use to.<br/><br/>Though of course, the tone seemed to fly by, he was looking around the lovely little path they were walking along. He didn't even notice the old dorms till Happy stopped and pointed them out to him. Which made him smile, he then turned to the girl. ""Danke, I own you one. You may collect on this at anytime!"" The tall teen smiled to the girl. When she said she said she would be going, he smiled and nodded. ""Alright, Auf Wiedersehen!"" He called out to her, before looking up at the build. ""Well, I guess I should go see if anyone is here..""<br/><br/>Edward walked up the dorm, then he walked into the building and started to call out. ""Hello?! Anyone here?!"" He called out many times as he walked through the building, poking his head into the dinning hall, yet no one seemed to be there. ""Hmmm... Maybe they are somewhere up stairs and can't hear me.."" He said to him self, though he also thought he could be scaring them off since his voice sounded rather off.<br/><br/>The Young German man walked up the stairs, walking along the second story and looking into the rooms. Almost all of them were empty and looked like they hadn't been used in sometime. Though there was one room that was destroyed, though he moved on from that. He then came to the last room, he took ahold of the door knob and turned it, pushing the door open. He assumed he would find nothing inside the room but dust and maybe a spider."
2874,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-14T23:52:06,Shadow_Heart,"Silence was all that greeted Edward when he stepped in to the old boy’s dorm. However, when he opened the door, it was to reveal quite a strange seen. Two boys, one with glasses and freckles, and another with slightly pointed ears and teeth, a tail as well, were on the floor. The boy with glasses was pinning the other down, holding a text book in the other boy’s face. It seemed they’d been having some sort of scuffle or argument, as papers were on the floor, and things were scattered everywhere. But when the door was opened, they both look toward it, and for a moment, nothing happened. However, a second passes, and a sweat drop falls down the boy with glasses face. “Oh, hello, you must be the new transfer student.”<br/><br/>He quickly gets up and brushes his pants off, pushes his glasses back in to place, and holds out his hand. “Yukio Okumura, nice to meet you.” He smiles, ignoring as the other boy quickly sprang up and stared. “Hey, I didn’t know we were getting another tenant! How come you get to know all this stuff and I don’t?!” The one introducing himself sighs, and shakes his head. “Maybe it’s because I’m a teacher here, ever think of that Rin?” Looking to Edward, Yukio points at the other with his thumb. “This is Rin. He’ll be one of your classmates starting tomorrow. Sorry if he ever gets annoying or on your nerves, it’s just his personality to be a pain in the neck.”<br/><br/>Rin, as he was called, pouts, crossing his arms over his chest. “Hey, that’s not nice.” But he quickly got over it as he grinned to the new guy. “Like he said, I’m Rin, nice to meet ya! And ignore him, I’m not annoying, I’m cool.” He approaches Edward, and looks at the scythe, impressed so it seemed. “You can pick any of the rooms to stay in. Of course, all of ‘em need to be cleaned, but it won’t be too hard if we get some help.” Yukio sighs as Rin took over. “Like Rin said, choose a room you like.”<br/><br/>Back at the water fountain, Happy sighs as she finally sits up. “I’m hungry.” She mutters to herself, jumping down from her perch, and walks away. Turning in the opposite direction than before that she’d gone down with Edward, she decides to see if a friend of hers by the name of Kaoki had anything extra she could eat. Even when she was broke, Kaoki always offered Happy any leftovers that weren’t eaten, as he could only serve freshly served meals, and not things from extras.<br/><br/>The scent of food guided her along the path, and she reached a small restaurant, the one she was actually going to show Edward to eat at before they ended up eating some stuff from the bakery. Going inside, a few diners could be seen, but it wasn’t too busy. Walking past the counter, she goes to the back, where a rather young looking man was standing by a stove. He had light ash blonde hair, blue eyes, and fair skin. Going up to him, she hugs him from behind, giggling. “Kaoki-kun! You got any food? I’m STARVING!” She groans loudly, stepping back and holding her hand to her forehead, as if she were to faint, eyes closed and a theatrical look to her face. “Please, spare me from death, and be kind enough to feed me.” She goes on, and Kaoki just laughs.<br/><br/>“Yeah, it’s already dished up, on the table.” He points it out, and she quickly jumps to it, sitting down and after a quick thanks, begins to eat. And of course it was good as usual. Everything that Kaoki made was amazing, even the leftovers. Shaking his head, he pours her a glass of milk and adds a bit of cream, chocolate, and vanilla to it, stirring it all up before setting it in front of her. “You’re really something else, you know that?” He couldn’t help but to smile, sitting down across from her. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen you here.” He said, and Happy nods. “Things got you busy?” Happy shakes her head, then pauses, shrugs, and nods again. “Sorta, yeah.” She pauses, and then smiles. “I met someone new today! His name is Edward. I hope I will see him again, he’s so funny!” Kaoki smiles. “Well, probably not as funny as you, Happy. Well, I need to get back to my cooking; we can talk later, okay?” He stands up, and Happy nods, before focusing on eating her meal.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://data.whicdn.com/images/42968046/original.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
2875,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-06-28T10:29:47,CanadianWolf,"Edward blinked when he walked into the room and saw the two boys who seemed like they were fighting, they looked to be brothers. Or at least related in someway, he was sure they were brothers, though they could be cousins he guessed. Yet he didn't have long to think about it, as the one with glasses stood up and introduced himself as Yukio Okumura. Edward would take his hand, though he was sure that Yukio would notice that his hand was much colder then his.<br/><br/>The handshake did not last long as the other boy quickly got up, getting a bit mad. It was at this point that Edward was sure the two were brothers, only brothers could fight the way they were. At least he learned the other boys name is Rin. Rin and Yukio, the other two who would live with him in the rather empty dorm. He was then told he could pick any room in the building, they said it would need to be cleaned. But he didn't mind to much if was cleaned or not.<br/><br/>As he thought of what floor and what room to take, he realized he hadn't said one word, he hadn't even taken off his hood yet. So he quickly reached up and took off his hood. He then gave the boys a soft smile. ""I'm Edward Böhme, a pleasure to meet you."" Once more, the secondary voice roose from nowhere, giving Edwards voice a ominous tone to it. His accent also came through, he put a more emphasis on the S sound. Though the boy tried to press on, hoping the others wouldn't ask to many questions about the second voice. He wouldn't mind questions about him self though.<br/><br/>He then rised his left arm, holding out the two bags infront of him self. He softly pressed the bag with the bread and sweets towards Rin. ""It's bread, along with some sweets."" He then looked to Yukio, he started to study him. His eyes softly wondering from his face downward towards his feet. Yukio had said he was a teacher and Rin would be a follow student. Did that mean that Yukio would be teaching them, though he couldn't be more then a year or two older then him. Yet as Edward studied him, he did note that he had a certain demeanour about him. He stood up straight like he was waiting for orders from someone, that and he seemed like he had knowledge that he wanted to share with others.<br/><br/><br/>After studying Yukio, Edward looked towards Rin who had taken the bag of bread and sweets. He seemed rather impressed by both of them, as if he hadn't seen either of those before. ""I got those from a small bakery in town, it seems the woman only speaks German."" He said, before he started to study Rin. He was much more interesting he had to say, he had a tail and pointed teeth and ears. Maybe he was some kind of demon, or maybe he just had those implanted. He heard people would do that for whatever reason. That wasn't the only thing he noticed, since he was tied to grim reaper. Edward was able to see Aouras from people. Of course almost anyone would be able to see a aoura from a demon. But that was not the point, the point was that Rin had a very strong aoura, as strong as a demon. Yukio was the same, yet not as strong.<br/><br/>Suddenly the tall German boy shoke his head. ""entschuldigen Sie mich , aber schlecht ein Zimmer gehen holen... Sorry.. Excuse me, I'll go pick a room now."" He then started to make his way out of the room."
2876,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-07-25T22:00:32,Shadow_Heart,"Rin tilts his head, confused at what Edward was saying. ""Huh?"" But Yukio jabs him in the side to silence his rudeness, and he pouts. ""It's alright, no need to apologize. Well then, see you around."" Yukio smiles at Edward, watching as the German left the room, to choose where he'd be staying for the remainder of the semester. Right as the door slowly closed, the two break their demeanor, and the argument continued from where they had left off when Edward had entered the room. ""Why do you have to be such a jerk, you freaking mole face?!"" Rin shouts, and then the door closes, shutting off the conversation, but not completely, muffled voices could still be heard by the door.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, at the diner, Happy finishes up her dinner, wiping her mouth with a napkin, and drinking her milk with a flourish, and when she drank all of it let out a satisfied sound. ""Aaaah! That hit the spot! Nothing finishes a meal better than an ice cold glass of milk!"" She giggles to herself, getting up from the seat she'd been sitting on, glancing around at the kitchen and all of the utensils that were there. Kaoki still hadn't come back from when he'd left earlier, so Happy guessed that it would probably be best if she left. Writing a quick note stating her thanks, and a drawing of a cute bunny with a thumbs up and a smile, she picks up her bag and then exits the building through the back door.<br/><br/>It had cooled off quite a bit, even in just the short amount of time she'd been in the restaurant. The light from the sky was gradually dimming to evening, her favorite time of the day. It wasn't too dark, nor to bright, and there weren't as many people out on the busier streets. Not that it really mattered, as she usually took the back alleys and less used paths anyway. Hopping up on to a wall, she begins to make her way back up to where she'd left of Ed, slowly walking with a spring in her step, and a smile on her face.<br/><br/>About ten minutes pass before she reaches the old male dorm, and she walks right up to it, placing her hands against the side of the building. Claws extend from where her nails are, and she digs in to the material of the wall, and with inhuman ability, easily scales the walls, all the way to the very top, where the rooms were NEVER touched. Crawling through a half opened window, she slides her tiny body in to the room, where she currently stayed, no one knowing, but she suspected that Maphisto knew. He knew everything that went on in Academy Town, or at least close to it.<br/><br/>Her room was nothing fancy, but definitely cute. Everything was done up in bright colors, cute designs, and all around adorable. Her bed had a pink and yellow blanket covered in flowers, a mix match of different pillows in heart shapes and flowers as well. Stuffed animals were everywhere, piled in corners, on the bed, on the shelves and in the small closet. On the desk as well as all over the floor. A round purple rug was at the center. Books were also scattered, haphazardly placed on the shelves. Dolls, toys, puzzles and other cute things were seen. Flowers in bright vases. Drawings taped to the wall. Clothes hanging, and folded in the dresser.<br/><br/>Happy prances over to the light switch and flicks it so it was on, flooding the room with a pinkish light, as the light bulb had a cover over it. Dropping her things on the the desk, and squirming out of the clothes she was in, she picks up a purple heart covered night gown with short sleeves and puts it on, the bottom reaching to just above her knees. On to her feet went white slipper socks. ""I'm home!"" She announces to her room, before flopping on the bed, happy to be there. She wondered if Ed had found a room yet. She could also hear Rin and Yukio arguing. Again. She rolls her eyes, but doesn't mind. That was their own way of showing that they cared about each other. Flopping on to her stomach, she picks up a book, and begins to read, submerging herself in the words."
2877,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-07-27T09:25:08,CanadianWolf,"Edward could hear the two brothers fight as he exit the room, it made him smile a bit. As it reminded him of his best friend and his brother, they were always fighting for one reason or another, and some how Edward get pulled into them. He usually was the one who wound up on top when they did fight, but it was still annoying. Yet he couldn't help but miss it, as he realized he would probably never see either of those boys again, unless he went to reap there souls.<br/><br/>Edward shook his head softly, he head to keep his head up and think on the bright side of the things. Though as Edward stopped infront of a room and went to open, he felt another life force enter the build. His eyes narrowing a bit, the German Boy pulled his hand away from the door knob and he started to walk up to the top floor of the building.<br/><br/>Once he was infront of the door that held this other life force, he stared at the white door for a moment. He didn't know who or what was behind the door, as he has yet to learn how to tell the difference between one life force and another. For all he knew he could be walking into a room with a demon or just someone looking for a place to sleep for the night, either way, the young man reached out for the door handle and turned it. Pushing open the door he poked his head in. ""Hello?"" He asked, his eyes scanning the room.<br/><br/>The first thing he noted was that the room was rather bright and colourful, as if someone had put a lot of work into making the room look the way. The next thing he would notice was the amount of stuffed animals that lay around the room, if he didn't know better he would say that it was the room of a young girl. The very last thing he realized was that Happy was sitting on the bed reading a book.<br/><br/>""Oh, it's you."" Was all that Edward said, he didn't mean to sound rude. But he hated the way his voice sounded with the second one, so he talked as little as possible."
2878,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-07-28T01:07:51,Shadow_Heart,"She was so immersed in her book that she didn't even notice the footsteps that slowly and quietly made their way to the front of her door, nor when it had opened. And even after Edward had spoken, it took a little while to realize that there was someone there. Blinking a bit before turning her head, and looking over her shoulder towards the now open door, she stares at him, still in a slight daze from reading. Only when she snaps out of it, does she realize what was happening, and her cheeks turn red from embarrassment of being seen, and him finding her here.<br/><br/>""No, no, no!!!"" She begins to chuck stuffed animals absentmindedly in Edward's general direction, her eyes closed as her arms made pinwheel motions, tossing and scooping repeatedly. None of them hit him, though some come close to it. ""You can't know I'm here! Go, go, go!!!"" Her throwing increased in speed, and she accidentally picks up the book she'd been reading and throws it. It hits the wall, and a slight dent could be seen where it had struck. At the sound of the book hitting the wall, she stops throwing things, and instead jumps up off the bed towards Edward, and follows with attempting to shove him away.<br/><br/>It wasn't long til she gives up and goes over to her bed, turning her back to the door, skulking. She hoped he wouldn't tell anyone about her, as she wasn't really supposed to be there. Mephisto knew though, and from what Happy could tell he didn't care about it, but she was sure anybody else would want her to leave. As well if they knew what she was...then that would DEFINITELY be a problem. Which was why she kept her presence in the building so secret. Even those of her kind needed a place to stay. She'd thought of asking Kaoki, but he was already nice enough by giving her free meals from time to time.<br/><br/>All this happened in a matter of moments, between the stuffed toys and books being thrown, and her short pouting session. Happy turns to look toward the door again. ""I guess you can come in if you like. But you gotta promise not to tell anyone I'm staying here, okay?"" Standing up, she smooths down her nightgown, before sitting on the edge of her bed, waiting to see if Edward would accept her offer to come in, or if he would leave."
2879,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-07-29T22:46:31,CanadianWolf,"Edward didn't move in the slightest as Happy threw her stuff toys and even her book at him, he didn't move because they all missed. Yet when that didn't work for her, happy tried to push him out of the door way, which really didn't do anything. Since he was much bigger then her, so he chose to just let the girl deal with this in her own way till she calmed down and sat down on her bed.<br/><br/>Once Happy let him come into the room, he walked in and sat down. Pushing his hood down so she could see his face once more, he then looked to her. ""So..... Why are you here?"" He asked, staring at the girl with his icy blue eyes. In truth he didn't really care if happy stayed at the dorm or not, but if she had to stay here with iut anyone knowing, then how does she get any breakfast. Though he didn't think to long on it as he started to look around the room more closely.<br/><br/>Edward noticed that even though Happy threw many stuffed animals towards him, it didn't seem to put any kind of dent in how many were still on her bed. He then noticed the book that she had thrown and picked it up. Starting to read the back of it as Happy told him why she was there in the first place. He did listen to her, but he kept reading the book. He hoped she didn't find such a thing rude."
2880,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-08-11T21:26:23,Shadow_Heart,"Happy's eyes follow Edward's movements as he accepted her offer to come in to the room, and comes over to the bed and sat down next to her. She stares at him at first when he asks her why she was there, unsure if she should answer or not. However, Ed-kun was her friend now, and she felt that he was not a person that judged others easily. So, after picking up an armful of stuffed toys, and leaning her face in to them, she takes a deep breath and explains.<br/><br/>""I'm here...because I don't have anywhere else to go...And Mephisto knows me...he suggested that I come here, since no one else really lives here except for the Okumura twins... Only he knows about me. Well, the teachers and stuff know me, but...he...he knows about..."" She slowly trails off of what she was saying, sighing softly. ""Never mind."" For the first time she actually looked sad, a frown was on her lips, and the look in her eyes seemed lost. Though they twinkled and shimmered, it seemed as if it were from tears, and not happiness this time around.<br/><br/>Even though she could see him reading the book that she'd been reading earlier, she didn't mind. She just liked being able to talk. ""Sorry if I don't seem very...honest..."" She says to him, looking directly at him, hoping that he would understand. She had her secrets, and she didn't want to risk losing another friend...not like the last time. So, she chose, that if she kept who she really was away from him...then he would like her. And they could be friends. She liked Edward, he was a funny guy...well to her anyway. And she didn't want to lose that. ""All I can say is that I am different from the others...and that is why I have no where else...and no one else either..."" She mutters the last bit quietly, almost as if saying out loud hurt her.<br/><br/>After a moment, she smiles a bit. ""That's my favorite book. It was a gift..."" It looked like a really old picture book, and it was almost falling apart. It really was indeed a special book. One that she'd read countless times. It was written in a different language than English or Japanese, but something more archaic or something from another world altogether. As she was staring at the book in Edward's hands, she remembers something. ""Did you find a room yet?"" She looks up at him, and tilts her head slightly to the side."
2881,青の祓魔師：ひずみ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50101,2016-09-07T13:53:39,CanadianWolf,"Edward remained quite the whole time Happy talked, though of course he had put the book down once he realized he was unable to read anything from it. Though he could say that the drawings were very good, though they seemed a bit old. It must have been her grandmothers or something a kin to that, it was the only way he could explain it really, maybe he would ask her later. So he could write a translated version.<br/><br/>Though when the small girl told him that she was not like the others, he chuckled softly. She was telling him that she as different? He had been carrying around a scyth all day, looked vastly different from everyone else, ontop of that, he was probably also one of the, if not the tallest people in the school. ""mein Freund, wir alle Geheimnisse haben , auch Sie nicht allein sind. Sie haben mich.. God, I did it again. My friend, we all have secrets. Also, you are not alone, you have me."" Edward said, they have only met a few hours ago, but the boy felt like he could trust Happy. That, and it seemed like the girl was inneed of friend just as bad as he was, they would make a rather good fit, at least he thought so.<br/><br/>The tall German boy then nodded softly, continuing to talk, even though his second voice came through. ""Yes, actually I just picked one. It's right across the hall."" He smiled, then laid the old book down carefully. As not to damage it anymore then it had been, he then proceeded to stand up, gathering his few shopping bags. ""Good night happy, I'll see you in the morning for class's."" Then with that, he started to make his leave, heading to the room across the hall."
2882,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180&start=20,2016-09-13T17:18:21,Amara,"Arya followed Victor closely, noting the way he mumbled and the urgency with which he walked. She was fine with the pace, though, as she was eager to find some answers. The scenery around her shifted, from the stairs beneath her to the walls around her to the very air she was breathing. Eventually the light was snuffed out, leaving nothing but darkness. Thankfully Arya had excellent vision, even in the dark, so she needed very little light to see, so the darkness wasn't much of a hindrance for her. Still, she stayed close to him because her vision was more limited than his, even if it was better than your average human's vision.<br/><br/>She could see the darker area that led around a corner and just before they would round the corner her looked back, presumably to make sure she was still following. She gave a small nod and followed him around the corner. She didn't miss the shuddering breath he let out as they rounded the corner. She couldn't help but wondering what it was he had been relieved not to find when he rounded the corner, but didn't ask. Instead she continued following him down the hall until they reached a wooden door and he slid it open. She looked around but it was too dark to actually read anything until he lit the lantern. She glanced his way as he mumbled something about secret jam recipes before he spoke to her.<br/><br/>She didn't reply at first, instead taking a folder out at random, glancing over it before putting it back, picking another seemingly random folder a little farther down. She repeated this a couple of times before she decided that she had found the pattern. ""They appear to be organized alphabetically based on some kind of keyword."" She explained as she slid the folder in her hand back into place. ""We just have to figure out what the keyword is."" She said, scanning the folders for those that started with the letter S. ""I guess we can start with Summers and go from there."" She shrugged as she thumbed through them looking for it. ""Nothing."" She sighed lightly before trying to come up with something. ""Check under research."" She requested before crossing the room and glancing over the folders, finding the letter A and looking for her own name. She found a folder but there wasn't much in it. There were several papers that resembled reports, but she didn't read them just yet.<br/><br/>""Maybe..."" She paused for a moment, closing the folder before searching for her father's name, Anthony Summers. ""Here's something."" She pulled out the file which held quite a few papers. ""Will you look for Rebekah Summers? Or maybe Rebekah Blythe."" She recalled her mother's maiden name before she began to look through the things in her father's folder. Her face held both a look of interest and a small frown as she looked over various different news clippings, what appeared to be reports, and some letters inside the file about her father. The folder with her name on it sat on the desk to the left of her.<br/><br/>What had her parents gotten themselves into? What had really been going on all those years ago? And what did it have to do with this family of vampires? She was itching to know and she could feel a tingle inside knowing that she might actually find some answers this time. She didn't want to get her hopes up, but she couldn't help but be at least a little excited by the possibility."
2883,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180&start=20,2016-11-06T09:54:01,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Victor took the file from Arya and placed it on the desk. ""You take the lamp,"" he said distractedly as he thumbed through the papers, ""you need it more than I do.""<br/><br/>The folder contained many things. Newspaper cutouts that described anything from unsolved arson cases to lucrative trading deals. A series of murders on prostitutes, also unsolved. An election poster for the city council - the name on it said 'Summers', but as it was a man clearly not named 'Rebekah', Victor did not spend much time scrutinizing it for hidden clues.<br/><br/>And there it was: a letter. Victor did not recognize the handwriting that had regrettably smeared in some places and was just as difficult to read as Percy's. He squinted, trying to make sense of it. The author must have shaken badly on their hand at the time they wrote it.<br/><br/>'Dearest Rebekah,' it read. Victor furrowed his brow. Was that his mother they meant? Although his vision was far better than any human's, the letter was so difficult to read in the low light that he could only pick out bits and pieces every now and then. 'Congratulations', 'baby daughter', 'safety', and 'Mary'. Why had the author shaken so much? Fear? Anger? He put the letter back in the folder and thumbed over another couple of leaves when his sensitive ears pricked up the last sound he wanted to hear - footsteps on the other side of the archive door.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~¨.*~:"".´-*+~:"".-*~¨.*-"".-:´~.:`+`-*¨:~</div><br/>Their scent made a trail clearer than if they'd walked on soft, fresh snow. Henry's hands were buried deep in his pockets, left-hand fingers running along the smooth surface of his pocket watch, right-hand loosely gripping a long, gleaming dagger as he strolled down the many staircases towards whatever secret destination his cousin Victor and his midnight-snack-to-be were headed toward. He had all the time in the world. His nose had never let him astray, not even once.<br/><br/>To his delight, the scent ended at a door. No doors in a basement led to rooms with other entrances. A smile twisted his handsome face into a mask of cruel amusement.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">""Knock, knock,""</span> Henry mumbled to himself before opening the heavy oak door. Nobody was in sight, but the smell was stronger here, and what was more - a little lamp on the writing desk was lit. Henry shook his head and tutted before blowing out the candle, covering the front area in total darkness. He knew it'd pose little to no challenge for Victor, himself, or Justine to navigate, but it always made the chase so much more intense. Henry opened his mouth, allowing his vicious fangs to slide from their hiding spaces in the roof of his mouth. He grimaced - he'd never get used to that feeling. If he was honest with himself, he hated it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">""Aren't we a little too old for hide-and-seek, coz? I know it's your favorite game to play with your food, but...""</span> He trailed along the ends of the bookcases, carelessly scraping his knife across the wood, leaving scratches wherever he went. He wouldn't have to go too deep. Justine had been down here for hours. And if he knew his sister right, it had been driving her mad to be down here without company. She'd be more than eager to say hello to them now that he was here to guard the exit.</div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> Thank you for your incredible patience! orz</span></div></div></div>"
2884,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-19T21:25:31,Amara,"Arya walked through the streets of the city, her footsteps silent despite the heel of the boots she wore beneath her dress. The sun was beginning to set, bathing the world in a soft pink glow. It would be dark soon, and the young woman had every intention of being home before that happened. Most people walked past, casually strolling through the streets, blissfully unaware of the monsters that lurked in the shadows, waiting for their prey to wander too far from their group or stray too close to a darkened alley and become their next meal. Despite how many people often fell prey to these monsters, most remained ignorant of their existence, and those who tried to warn them were labelled as crazy or hysterical, sometimes even thrown into an asylum.<br/><br/>She'd learned at a very young age just how destructive these monsters could be. But she had also learned to keep her knowledge to herself. Those who remained unaware often wished to stay that way. After all, ignorance is bliss and all that nonsense. Arya was content to work in the shadows, to protect those too foolish to even realize that they were in danger. Of course, she would be lying if she said that her motives were entirely pure. They were not. She didn't hunt monsters out of some altruistic desire to same humanity and protect the weak. Those were often simply convenient side effects of her true mission--to find out who slaughtered her family and why. She did care for people, perhaps more than she was willing to admit, but she would not make it her mission to save people who didn't want to be saved. No, her mission was the same as it had been since she was eight years old, and would be until she found the answers she was looking for, or until her death, whichever came first.<br/><br/>She tossed a warning look at a passerby who looked as if he might try something, but kept on walking when she looked his way, her blue eyes piercing through him. She kept her quick but still seemingly casual pace as she walked through the streets, the soft glow of the sun beginning to fade, her light curls bouncing as she walked. The dress she wore, though admittedly a bit heavy, didn't slow her down as she walked nearly twice as fast as any of the other women on the street. She didn't fear those who lived in the night, but it was, admittedly, rather inconvenient to fight in this getup, should one choose to attack her. She was armed well enough and could handle herself better than most, but it would be an inconvenience nonetheless.<br/><br/>As she walked through the streets toward her home, she couldn't shake the feeling that someone was watching her, or that something was going to happen. She eyed the carriages carefully as they passed, in case someone were to jump from one of them and try to attack her. She was also wary of walking too close to strangers or alleys, her astute gaze carefully taking in the world around her. Nothing seemed terribly out of the ordinary, except the feeling that she couldn't shake. It was mildly frustrating, to be quite honest. She sighed a little to herself and decided that it was best not to lead anyone to her home Even if they couldn't get inside of the home without her permission, it was safer if they didn't know where she lived.<br/><br/>Instead, she ducked into a nearby alley. She hated to do this, but it was better than leading whomever was following her to her home, and certainly better than waiting around for them to make a move. She was careful to ensure that the weapons hidden on her person were ready in case she needed them. Despite being more alert than probably anyone else on the streets, she appeared to all the world to be entirely relaxed, the air about her a casual nonchalance, belying the on-guard, wary, and deadly woman that lie beneath the mask of calm, sweet innocence.<br/><br/>She stared into the darkness, her eyes resting on a figure in the shadows, hidden well enough that most normal humans wouldn't have noticed, but she wasn't a normal human, not really. She waited patiently for the individual in question to reveal themselves and/or make a move. It was quite evident that she wasn't going to make a move, even if she was ready to jump into action at the drop of a hat, should such a thing be required. No, the next move was on whomever lurked in the shadows."
2885,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-19T22:14:09,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Smoke curled almost invisibly from the many narrow chimneys of the nice houses. The nice people inside probably only spent very little time considering the poor children who were earning their living crawling up and down inside said chimneys. Victor took a drag of the roll-up he'd lit. It was a terrible habit, one his mother had repeatedly asked him to kick, claiming the smell was bothering her. He blew the smoke out between his thin lips. Victor chalked it up to a motherly instinct to complain about her child's behavior. His dad had smoked a pipe for three hundred years, and he'd never heard her say a word against it.<br/><br/>His peaceful smoking in the cool night was interrupted by a woman. Victor raised an eyebrow. Normally, he wouldn't complain, but she was looking at him something awful. He was quite certain that no one simply passing by would have noticed the tiny glow of his roll-up, much less be able to see him in the dark alley, its only lantern unlit - perhaps forgotten by the watchman. With a roll of his shoulder, he pushed himself from his comfortable position leaning against the brick wall of one house bordering the alley, throwing the remainder of the roll-up on the cobblestone. He grinned humorlessly.<br/><br/>""Lost?"" He asked, placing his hands behind his back in a childishly mischievous <span style=""font-style: italic"">I didn't do it</span>-gesture. He cocked his head to the side, watching her and already knowing the answer to his question. This woman certainly wasn't lost, and she was in too much of a hurry to be a whore. They wouldn't be walking home this early in the night, either.<br/><br/>He was torn out of his speculations about the obviously not lost woman when he noticed a gentleman some way behind her - who was also definitely not lost. The man was strolling casually, but determinedly in their direction, stopping every now and then to examine a poster or exchange a few words with another citizen. Victor sighed lightly. Poor sap probably thought he was doing an awfully good job of the whole skulking business.<br/><br/>He strode towards the lady on his long, thin legs, tipping his hat to her. ""I'm sorry,"" he began, speaking very quietly. ""but you've got someone stuck to your shoe, madam."" He gently took her arm, leading her back the way she came as if it was the most natural thing in the world for them to have stumbled upon each other in an almost pitch-black alleyway. He nodded politely at the other man as they passed him, knowing full well that he couldn't follow them without blowing his already cracked cover completely. Whoever she was, whoever were following her, Victor had very simple motivations: he was bored, and he'd sooner come to the aid of a woman than a man.</div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=R-LKY4cbQ2o&amp;list=PL6Lftel7brSNJhwfNyQtZXmjEgT1lNlDS"">Music</a>. Took the liberty of taking a little bit of control to get things moving; this isn't something you'll be seeing often from me. I hope it's okay; if not, of course tell me to change it. I'll be more than happy to.</span></div></div></div>"
2886,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-19T23:13:26,Amara,"""That really is a filthy habit."" Arya commented casually, her voice airy and lightly accented. It truly was, but she was being more playful than anything. Being serious was dreadfully boring, especially in such a situation. This was definitely not the man who had been watching her. No, he was still watching, nearby, but he was not the man in front of her. ""Well, that's disappointing."" she commented to herself rather than him, playfully pouting for a brief moment, completely ignoring his question about whether or not she was lost. She wasn't and he knew that, this much was obvious. Good. He wasn't an idiot, or at least he wasn't completely oblivious, anyways. Although, if he were to try to hurt her, it would be much easier if he were to be those things. But she did so enjoy intelligent individuals, regardless of whether or not they were her targets, or she theirs.<br/><br/>The way he looked past her at someone else was not lost on her. She didn't turn around or look, she didn't need to. She gathered that he had spotted whomever had been following her. She tilted her head ever so slightly, curious as to how he would respond to this. Would he take advantage of the situation and try to attack her while there was someone else there to potentially distract her, or perhaps help him take her down? Would he stand by and let the other man try whatever it is he thought he was going to accomplish tonight? Or would he do something completely different?<br/><br/>She didn't have to wait long for her answer, as he soon strode toward her. She didn't flinch, or show any signs of fear or hesitation, despite knowing what he was. The way he spoke, the way he walked, the look in his eyes, none of it suggested that he was going to attack her. She was still ready, on the off chance that he was wrong, but this was not evident in the way she carried herself, the air of casual nonchalance surrounding her still, even though she was, for all intents and purposes, surrounded on both sides by individuals who were certainly not friends.<br/><br/>When he tipped his hat and apologized, claiming that she had someone on her shoe, she smiled lightly, something that managed to resemble both a smirk and an innocent smile all at once. ""Yes, it is quite bothersome."" she replied casually, allowing him to take her arm with no apparent hesitation. There was a slight hesitation, somewhere in her mind, but it didn't show. From the outside it simply appeared to be a relaxed, natural gesture. Nevermind the fact that a strange man--if you could call him that--just took her arm in a dark alleyway and was leading her away from another strange man who was following her, likely with the intent to either kill or kidnap her, neither of which would have worked out for him.<br/><br/>She gave the other man an innocent, polite smile as they passed, as if she had no idea what he was or that he had been following her. If the man was even remotely intelligent, he wouldn't continue to follow them, not now. His only options now were to call it a night and try again some other time, or better yet, send someone else another time, or he could attack her right here in the middle of the street with plenty of witnesses, which would be a fool's errand. Thankfully he didn't seem to be leaning towards the latter, as he made no move toward her and she thought she saw something resembling disappointment flash in his eyes before she looked away.<br/><br/>Now that she likely didn't have to worry about him, she could turn her attention to the man who still held her arm. Who was he? Why had he chosen to lead her away rather than either taking advantage of the situation or simply letting it play out however it may have otherwise played out? What was his motivation? So many questions. Yet she didn't bother to ask them. ""You know, you really should at least tell a lady your name before you go grabbing her arm."" she spoke in the same light, almost playful tone. She didn't make any immediate move to get away, despite the slight unease she felt somewhere inside because of what he was, even if she didn't know who he was. She supposed that he had saved her the trouble of dealing with the other man, so she should be at least a little grateful, even if she wouldn't show it. Of course, rather than believe he had pure intentions and trust that he wouldn't try to hurt her, given that he had just saved her the trouble of dealing with someone who had most certain had unfavorable intentions, she remained untrusting. After all, this could have been the plan all along, or he could have simply chosen to take advantage of the situation in a less obvious manner. Perhaps he was simply bored, or otherwise acted without any real ulterior motive, but she wouldn't take the chance in trusting someone she didn't know. She would be wary and keep her guard up, even if it wasn't obvious to anyone on the outside. Rather than leave, however, she decided to linger, if only for a short time, purely out of curiosity. After all, she likely wasn't in any real danger, even if she chose to believe that she was regardless, so what was the harm in trying to satisfy her curiosity?"
2887,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-21T21:13:31,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">The woman remained remarkably composed, even further proof that she knew exactly where she was going. Or rather, had been going, until Victor forced her to make a detour.<br/><br/>""Why yes, I should,"" he replied with a small smile, adjusting his strides to match her slightly shorter steps, falling into a casual stroll. He didn't mean to drag her along; after all, they <span style=""font-style: italic"">were</span> fast friends out on a casual stroll. ""And <span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span> should be sticking to the brightly lit streets, and not meet up with strange men in dodgy alleyways. You never know what those types are like,"" he continued, having no intention of introducing himself to her just yet.<br/><br/>They walked aimlessly for a little while. Victor had no idea what her destination was, but resolved to simply lead her towards his favorite place to visit when he wanted a little peace and quiet.<br/><br/>They left the damp night air behind them and entered the club. It was a nice place with a warm glow created by the polished wooden tables, crystal carafes of expensive liquor, and the faint haze of cigar smoke that hung around the brass lamps. Cozy chatter mixed with occasional hearty laughter greeted them. There were no female voices to be heard.<br/><br/>""Ah, Mr Stearkenfinn! A pleasure to see you here again; what'll it be today?""<br/><br/>A tall, thin man with an impressive beard and a deep blue waistcoat greeted them enthusiastically from behind a long bar desk. He spotted the strange woman, to whose arm Victor was still attached. ""And what can we do for the lady? That's not a question we ask often here, but as you're with a true gentleman, I see no reason as to why we shouldn't try to accommodate your wishes as well, madam.""<br/><br/>""Just the usual and bit of privacy would be good for starters, Mr Hodge,"" Victor replied. Hodge nodded politely and extended his arm, indicating they should follow him. A table at one of the back corners was still available. Hodge snapped his fingers and pulled a young man, who was carrying a thin, folded paper-and-wood room divider, out of the thin air as if by magic. A moment later, they almost had their own little room.<br/><br/>Finally, Victor let go of the woman's arm and folded his hands behind his back as he had done earlier. ""Sit, please,"" he asked her, polite enough, but with the barest hint of an order in his tone. This woman carried herself far more confidently than she had any right to do, judging by her clothes which were admittedly clean and well kept, but not the most fashionable at the moment, suggesting she perhaps wasn't rolling in money. Her behavior piqued his curiosity. He usually read people well, but she was different; guarded in her nonchalance. She might turn out to be a lot more interesting than he first thought.</div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> Bartender's an NPC, feel free to use him as much as you like!</span></div></div></div>"
2888,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-21T23:12:52,Amara,"Naturally, the man hadn't actually introduced himself, despite admitting that he should. It wasn't surprising, really. After all, she hadn't given her name, either, nor did she have any intention of doing so just yet. She smiled lightly to his next words about how she should stay in the brightly lit streets. It was good enough advice, especially for most women. Of course, she could handle herself much better than most women. After all, she wasn't your average woman, or your average human, for that matter.. A normal human man posed little to no threat to her, and many of the monsters that were often found lurking in such dimly lit alleys didn't pose too much of a challenge nowadays. But she supposed that she looked harmless enough, like a fragile little flower compared to the man who held her arm. But that was part of the beauty of it. No one expected her to be capable of anything close to what she was capable of, and that was just the way she liked it.<br/><br/>""Yes, I suppose dimly lit alleys are hardly any place for a lady."" she replied with the same calm, casual tone, not giving away the other thoughts that very briefly passed through her mind. Instead she simply let him lead her where ever it was that he was leading her, although he kept an eye on their surroundings to ensure they didn't go anywhere too terribly suspicious. She had no intention of leading him toward her previous destination, as that would lead him to her home and she didn't know him well enough for anything like that just yet.<br/><br/>They walked into the club and was immediately greeted by the smell of cigar smoke and hearty laughter. She was very much aware of the fact that she was the only woman around. The club was filled with a chorus of laughter and chatter but not a single female voice could be heard, and from her very brief, but rather thorough glance around, there were no women to be seen, either.<br/><br/>Arya gave the rather enthusiastic bearded man behind the desk a charming smile when he spoke to her. She didn't miss the way he referred to the other man who her arm currently remained attached to. A surname. Whether or not it was his true surname, she didn't know. ""I'll have a scotch, neat. Thank you."" she replied with a sweet voice and the same charming smile.<br/><br/>She followed along with the man as they were led to a table, which was soon separated after the man pulled a younger man, along with a divider would of thin air, almost as if it were by magic. She gladly took her arm back when he released it, glancing his way with her resumed air of casual nonchalance, not missing the hint of an order in his tone when he spoke to her. A small smile, almost a smirk, tugged gently at the corner of her lips, but disappeared just as quickly. She took a seat, not because he had practically ordered her to, but because she was rather tired after a rather long day, and was quite happy to oblige.<br/><br/>She gathered that he likely underestimated her, in one way or another. But that was fine by her. Everyone did, because she wanted them to. No one really knew much about her, who she was, what she did, what she was capable of. She was an enigma to most, and she was happy keeping it that way. No one needed to know the horrors of her past, and they wouldn't. They wouldn't guess it based on the way she carried herself, and she wasn't interested in telling them. They wouldn't guess what she was capable of, why would they? They wouldn't even guess where she was from or what kind of life she led.<br/><br/>Based on her appearance most wouldn't believe her to be of any real status or wealth, and she was fine with that. She had more important things on her mind than keeping up with the latest fashion. Her clothes suited her purposes well enough. They were less restrictive than those which were more common now, which allowed her more freedom of movement. Not to mention that the most fashionable attire now was acutely uncomfortable. She did own some newer clothes, she simply chose not to wear them unless it was strictly necessary. She was actually quite wealthy. Both of her parents had come from wealth and since everyone in her family, from her parents to grandparents, distant cousins and everyone in between had been slaughtered, she'd inherited all of it. Not to mention that she managed to make enough on her own to cover everything she needed and then some. But that was neither here nor there. It was meaningless to her. Wealth, status, fashion, none of it mattered much to her. All that mattered to her was surviving and finding answers.<br/><br/>She gave Mr. Hodge another charming smile when he placed the glass in front of her. ""Thank you."" she thanked him, her voice soft and sweet, before turning her attention back to the other man and cocking her her to the side ever so slightly, observing him for a moment before speaking. ""So, what ever are we going to do?"" she asked with a light and airy nonchalance. She observed him for a moment longer before sipping her drink and leaning back against the chair casually, her eyes never leaving him. She felt a slight disappointment as she sipped the drink, knowing it would do little to nothing for her, but she sipped it nonetheless. He didn't know it wouldn't effect her, which was something she could use to her advantage, should the need arise."
2889,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-22T21:50:08,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Victor's right eyebrow perked in mild surprise - they took their whiskey the same way. He found his place in the other dark green armchair, tracing the faded embroidery with a long, slender finger.<br/><br/>""We could start with some sort of introductions,"" he suggested. ""You already know my name, but I believe I've yet to get yours."" A slow smile found its way to his features. ""We could also begin with you thanking me for saving you the trouble of dealing with a no doubt rather bothersome, though clumsy, individual."" He took a sip of his whiskey. Even though it had been a few hundred years since he had last gotten drunk, he still had a drink every now and then purely for the taste and feel of alcohol evaporating on his lips.<br/><br/><ul>""I know your surname, yes, but I do not know your given name."" she replied with a light, if somewhat coy smile. ""But fine, My name is Arya. Or Lady Summers, if you will."" she replied by way of introduction, sipping her scotch and smiling lightly. ""Ah, yes. Well, troublesome though he may have been, I didn't need saving. But thank you for saving me some time, nonetheless."" she smiled, a casual yet somehow enigmatic smile playing across his lips as she spoke.</ul><br/>""The lady Arya Summers,"" he replied, trying out the words for the first time, thinking how odd it were that were she a lady, the standards she held herself to were low indeed. ""The pleasure is all mine,"" he replied, raising his glass in greeting and bowing his head lightly. ""I'm always happy to come to the assistance of pretty women who are in places they shouldn't be. The name my friends call me by is Victor. It is a privilege few have."" The corners of his mouth twitched upwards again. ""Perhaps one day, you too might earn it.""<br/><br/><ul>Arya tipped her glass slightly in response to his gesture, smiling lightly as she did. ""Yes, I suppose you would be. Although, I would argue that where I should or should not be is not really yours to decide. But that is neither here nor there."" she added with another polite, somewhat playful smile before sipping her drink, eyeing him over the rim of the glass. ""Well, it is nice to meet you, then."" she replied once he gave his name. She chuckled, a soft, light, and airy sound, tipping her glass once more. ""Perhaps."" She smiled lightly, the light in her eyes dancing slightly, but in no way giving away whether or not she truly cared to earn such a privilege, as he called it.</ul><br/>Victor gasped in mock offense. ""Here I am, rescuing you from dangers untold out of the goodness of my heart, and you presume to think I'd give you orders!"" He shook his head. ""You wound me, Lady Summers.""<br/><br/>Condensation was thick on the window, rendering the already dark street outside almost invisible to them. Along with the extra wall provided by the paper screen, they were lost to the world in their own little bubble. Despite her avoidance of his gentle prodding, he was quite enjoying himself in her company.</div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> Post features a collaboration, marked by indentation.</span></div></div></div>"
2890,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-22T22:55:31,Amara,"The way his eyebrows perked up in something of a surprised motion was not lost on the woman. She gathered that he hadn't expected her choice in alcohol to be so similiar to his. After all, it wasn't the typical choice for a lady. Give that the liquid had little to no effect on her, she didn't bother watering it down, which would almost certainly make the entire point of drinking it moot. But of course, he knew none of this, so naturally, he would be surprised.<br/><br/>""I know your surname, yes, but I do not know your given name."" she replied with a light, if somewhat coy smile. ""But fine, My name is Arya. Or Lady Summers, if you will."" she replied by way of introduction, sipping her scotch and smiling lightly. She knew that she must hardly seem like lady at times, based on the way she carried herself, the way she spoke, her choice of drinks, the way she didn't care so much about the latest fashion but that was alright by her. She wasn't always a lady in action, but she never had been. She'd never wanted to be a lady, even as a girl. She was such in title only, and she didn't particularly care if he or anyone else approved.<br/><br/>She supposed it may not generally be wise to give your name to someone you've only just met, and one who is less than human at that. But it would be rude not to. After all, regardless of his reasons, or the fact that she could have handled the man on her own, he had saved her the time and trouble of dealing with him. ""Ah, yes. Well, troublesome though he may have been, I didn't need saving. But thank you for saving me some time, nonetheless."" she smiled, a casual yet somehow enigmatic smile playing across his lips as she spoke.<br/><br/>Arya tipped her glass slightly in response to his gesture, smiling lightly as she did. ""Yes, I suppose you would be. Although, I would argue that where I should or should not be is not really yours to decide. But that is neither here nor there."" she added with another polite, somewhat playful smile before sipping her drink, eyeing him over the rim of the glass. ""Well, it is nice to meet you, then."" she replied once he gave his name. She chuckled, a soft, light, and airy sound, tipping her glass once more. ""Perhaps."" She smiled lightly, the light in her eyes dancing slightly, but in no way giving away whether or not she truly cared to earn such a privilege, as he called it.<br/><br/>She laughed lightly, bright and airy, at his latter words. ""Mmmm. Well, assuming that said dangers were indeed untold and your motivation was purely out of the goodness of your heart, then I might owe you something of an apology. Unfortunately, it is against my code to apologize, so you may just have to settle for a feigned admission that an apology may perhaps be warranted."" she replied with a somewhat kittenish, yet somehow innocent smile.<br/><br/>""You will have to forgive me. I do so hope that my words didn't wound you. After all, that is hardly the proper way to act on our first outing, or whatever it is that the kids call it these days."" she added with playful innocence as she sipped her drink once more and replaced it on the table, leaning back ever so slightly in her chair. Never mind the fact that under any normal circumstances the wounding would be much more likely and much more real.<br/><br/>She certainly wasn't about to admit it, but she was rather enjoying herself. She generally avoided spending too much time with people, but she didn't mind his company thus far, and she was enjoying their conversation, or banter, as it were. The way the condensation hung on the window and the thick layer of darkness covered the streets made the outside world almost invisible. This coupled with the divider served to separate them from everyone else, as though they were in their own little world. This didn't bother her as she might have thought it would have.<br/><br/>""So, do you make a habit of saving women and bringing them to places like this? Or am I just special?"" she questioned, though it was more of a playful question than a serious one. She didn't believe for a second that she was special to him. Why would she be? Intriguing and decent company, perhaps, but nothing more. It was a joke, playful banter, nothing more."
2891,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-25T11:14:14,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">""Can't claim it's a habit of mine, no,"" Victor replied. He drained his glass and motioned to Hodge for another one. ""But it's also not all that commonplace to stumble upon women in places such as that alley. Leastways not women who don't have business being there.""<br/><br/>Their glasses refilled, Victor too leant back into his chair, steepling his fingers. It wasn't hard to figure out that this woman was hiding something, but he didn't know whether it was really worth pursuing yet. Still, it made him think. She called herself a lady, but did not act like or particularly look like one. He also could not recall hearing the name 'Summers'; no mentions of business exploits. Were she using a false identity? None had survived, to his knowledge. She avoided his questions, but had still accepted his earlier interference and a drink. If that were the case, she couldn't be too worried about being found out.<br/><br/>""What do you spend all your time on then, lady Summers, when you're not getting tailed by strange men?"" Victor asked, politely interested. ""Or maybe that is all you do, in the hopes of being invited into gentlemen's clubs<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span></span> where women typically aren't allowed? Are you just looking for that taste of adventure? No family reputation to think of?"" His gray eyes glittered in the low light.</div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> <span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span></span>Very different from a gentleman's club. <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://soundcloud.com/disparition/heart-of-stone"">Music</a>.</span></div></div></div>"
2892,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-25T18:23:51,Amara,"Arya smiled lightly to his response. She couldn't say it surprised her. After all, he was right, it wasn't common to find someone like her in a place like that. Most women you'd find in places like that were not the sort she generally associated herself with. She might get information from them at times, but that was typically the extent of their interaction. ""Fair enough."" She responded with a light smile.<br/><br/>She finished her glass just before Hodge appeared to refill them. She gave him a smile and then took a sip of the liquid before replacing it on the table. A silence fell for a moment as Victor appeared to be contemplating something and Arya didn't bother to fill the silence. Silence didn't bother her. She'd grown rather accustomed to it. It was certain better than some other sounds she had be unfortunate enough to hear over the years.<br/><br/>She'd spent most of her childhood bouncing around in group homes, orphanages, foster homes, and sometimes living on the street, until she was old enough to get a job that paid decent enough that she could survive on her own, and eventually reach the age where she would legally inherit everything that had been left to her by her family. She was a lady by title, but she'd been a small child she had family was killed. She'd never truly known the life of a lady. She didn't have a mother to teach her, she hadn't even had an aunt or a grandmother. Those she interacted with on the streets, in orphanages and group homes were hardly good examples. She'd taught herself as she grew older and learned by observing those of status, those she interacted with at work, those she passed in the streets, or talked with at parties.<br/><br/>She could carry herself like a lady, dress like a lady, talk like a lady, and behave like a lady should she choose to, and she did so in many situations. Given, however, that he had caught her in a situation where this was not the case, she didn't bother to change her behavior. She still sat like a lady, she still had an air of grace and elegance, but her clothes were nothing special and she had run into him in an alley while she was planning to confront a vampire who was tailing her, so whatever aspects of her behavior might be ladylike were overshadowed by these things.<br/><br/>She was snapped from her thoughts when he spoke again and she chuckled lightly. ""I do seem to spend a great deal of time being tailed by strange men. Occasionally women, too."" She replied with her usual nonchalance and a somewhat playful smile. ""But given that such things are hardly within my control, and certainly not my own actions, I would not say that it is how I spend my time. It's more like slightly irritating background noise. I do plenty other things. I work for example."" She didn't tell him what she did, but then, she had both a real profession and one which was done in secret, on her own time.<br/><br/>There it was. The mention of family. She cringed inside and found herself even more on guard, but this didn't show. ""Can't say I've ever been invited to a gentleman's club."" She replied, not bothering to add the word ""before at the end, given that this place didn't quite seem like a gentleman's club. Then again, she'd never been in one for long, but she knew enough about them. She didn't know what this place was, really. But she would certainly try to figure it out--in the most subtle way possible, of course.<br/><br/>The thoughts crossed her mind in a fraction of a second and then she spoke again. ""Besides. I have plenty of adventure."" She smiled, light but mysterious, pausing before speaking again. ""Dead people don't need reputations."" She stated simply, running a finger along the lip if her glass, smiling as though it was nothing, as though it didn't matter, not letting any sadness of hesitation show for even a fraction of a second. She dared not break the facade. No. She wouldn't show weakness or sadness. Nothing beyond the mask of nonchalance.<br/><br/>She wondered briefly what, if anything he might know about her family. Her words hadn't been careless as they might have seemed, nor had she given her name carelessly. She wanted to see his reaction, to see if he knew anything about the Summers family. She needed answers, and this was a calculated risk. There was a chance that if he did know who she was, he might try something, but there was also a chance he wouldn't. It was a chance she had to take to try to find some answers.<br/><br/>""And what do you spend your time doing? Besides lurking in alleyways, smoking, and rescuing ladies?"" She asked casually, tilting her head to the side ever so slightly as she spoke."
2893,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-28T22:57:41,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">""Well, I think that about sums it up,"" he replied to her question about his occupation. He leaned forward, balancing his elbows on his knees and staring up at her.<br/><br/>""I must admit, I did not expect you to be so honest, based on your general behavior. The entire family Summers is dead. Murdered, in fact, mysteriously so, with no culprit to have been condemned. Read about it in the broadsheets a time back. They do love a good scandal, don't they?"" He interlaced his slender fingers and rested his chin upon them. The steadfast smile had disappeared. ""Do you mean to tell me that you are the sole surviving member of the family; the last leaf on the tree?"" He scoffed. ""I find it highly unlikely, madam.""<br/><br/>In his slumped position, he watched her from beneath his fine eyebrows. It had to be a false name. One she had picked precisely because there were no real connections to it. It even sounded innocuous enough - 'Summers'. Perhaps she was part of some sort of shady organization like the ones from the pulps, with secret code names and passwords. That would certainly explain her secrecy. Unless the impossible story of her being the last member of a long dead line were true, as unlikely as it was. Victor refused to entertain the ridiculous idea, but it still refused to leave him. Were she hunted? A boyish desire to go on an adventure and uncover secrets prickled within him. He knew he could shelter her at least temporarily at his home - his mother was nothing if not kind, and would not mind her staying over if they could put on a show of being more than friends.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Victor, Victor, where has your head gone to? She's a liar, that much is plain. Maybe she murdered her 'family' herself. Don't immediately jump from a drink to inviting her over for tea and biscuits with your parents.</span></div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> </span></div></div></div>"
2894,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-06-28T23:59:03,Amara,"He gave her even less information than she had given him. Not that this was entirely surprising. If anything, it was likely surprising that she had given what little information she had given. But it was a calculated move, and one that was apparently paying off. Although, he was quite certain that she was lying about her identity. She supposed that, in and of itself, wasn't entirely surprising, either. And whether or not it was meant to, all of this gave her useful information.<br/><br/>She smiled lightly, calmly as he spoke. ""Yes, well, I'm nothing if not honest."" she replied honestly, picking up her glass and sipping her drink. ""Of course, I'm hardly the most open person, so I suppose that I can see why you might think that. However, there is a big difference between being guarded and being dishonest. I will keep my secrets to myself, but if I do let you in on something, you can always be certain that it is the truth. Although, I suppose you have no real reason to believe me."" she shrugged casually, as though it were no big deal.<br/><br/>""Yes, they do indeed."" she agreed with a nod. She watched as the smile disappeared from his face, but her expression remained the same, calm, relaxed, nonchalant. She smiled lightly to his serious words. ""To be quite frank, darling, what you believe or don't believe is irrelevant."" she replied, her eyes staring into his for a moment before she sipped her drink once more. ""But it does serve to tell me two things. First, you don't know half as much about what happened as I might have hoped. And second, you weren't involved. Otherwise you would have known that there was, in fact, a survivor. A small girl, no more than eight at the time, hidden away. The last gift her mother would give her. Or curse, perhaps, considering that she would spend the foreseeable future hunted as if she were some prized buck."" Her expression remained the same as it had as she swirled the liquid in her glass, her eyes staring down at the liquid as though it held all the answers to all the questions that had filled her mind for years.<br/><br/>She glanced back up to him after a moment and smiled lightly, but the smile faltered, and for a brief second the nonchalance disappeared from her face and was replaced but a hint of sadness, and a glint in her eyes that told that she'd given up on hope a long time ago. The momentary break in her facade was quickly replaced by her usual air of nonchalance. ""At any rate, who I am doesn't matter. It doesn't appear that you have the answers I'm looking for, although I could be mistaken. If you can't help me, then it doesn't matter if you know who I am, or believe me when I tell you that I am, in fact, Arya Summers."" she continued on before falling silent for a brief moment.<br/><br/>She could tell he was thinking, perhaps torn between not wanting to believe her yet still being somehow curious, but she couldn't say for sure. Whatever it was, she supposed it didn't matter. Unless he, for some crazy, unknown reason--curiosity, maybe--decided to help her find her answers, then it didn't matter what he thought. But of course, if he didn't even believe her, he definitely wasn't going to help her. But she hadn't expected that he would, so it was neither here nor there, really. Though, admittedly, it would be nice to have some answers, even if it meant accepting help from someone like him.<br/><br/>""I suppose I can't fault you for not believing me. Many believe that every member of the Summers family is gone, and you have no real proof that I am who I say I am, nor can I really provide you any. Not at this juncture, at any rate. No offense, but I can't very well trust a stranger with all of my deepest, darkest secrets, now can I?"" she added with a light smile. ""Would you humor me, for a moment?"" she asked, tilting her head and giving him an innocent and charming smile. She waited a moment for him to agree before she spoke again. ""Just imagine for a moment that it was your family, not mine, that was slaughtered, taken from you when you were but a small child. To what lengths do you think you'd be willing to go to find some answers? To find out why they were killed? And why you continue to be hunted in secret?"" she asked, her eyes staring into his, allowing them to briefly convey her feelings and her need for closure, before she looked down at her drink, staring into it rather than at him, pulling her walls back up and erasing the emotion in her eyes."
2895,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-07-08T16:04:40,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">She posed some interesting questions, that was for certain. The innocent expression she wore didn't quite match with the words she spoke of slaughter and secrets, but for an instant, he thought he saw a flicker in her eyes of uncertainty and a burning need to understand.<br/><br/>What would he do were he in her stead? Victor remained quiet for some time, sitting unnaturally still, as he had a tendency to do when he was deep in thought.<br/><br/>""I know this must be disappointing to hear, but I cannot say,"" he finally replied, breaking both the silence and his trance-like state. ""They are all interesting questions, but very alien to me."" His eyes shone as he sat up straight again and stretched. ""But, if you are willing to come with me, I think I know someone you might have better luck asking about the Summers family. Whether or not it is yours."" He hesitated a bit before continuing. ""However, I think they would have more trouble than me understanding how there can still be survivors from a crime like the Summers massacre. I hate to ask this of you, but we must invent a sort of story for you, or at least a name.""<br/><br/><ul>Arya didn't seem the least bit surprised or disappointed by his answer, regardless of whether or not it was. She quirked a brow slightly, intrigued, when he said that he might know someone she might have better luck asking. She was a bit hesitant, however, she nodded ""Very well."" She replied, pausing. ""Someone knows I'm alive, but given that it seems that it isn't common knowledge, which explains why I've had no luck finding answers, I'm happy to try something different."" she replied, smiling lightly before speaking again. ""I wouldn't have it any other way. After all, I may have given you my name, but that was a calculated risk, which may yet pay off. I don't make a habit of giving my name out of strangers."" <span style=""font-style: italic"">Especially not vampires.</span> ""My name, for our purposes, will be Adrianna Grey."" She picked a name figuring that he wouldn't be terribly particular about what name she used.</ul><br/>""Adrianna Grey,"" he repeated slowly. ""Suitably common while not making you sound like a harlot. It'll do."" He got to his feet, put his hat back on, and extended his hand for her to take. ""I will be taking you to meet my parents. They have been around for a while and like to keep a very close eye on things. If they know anything about your family, I'm sure it will be of interest to you. It's a short walk. Are you ready?""<br/><br/><ul>Arya smiled lightly when he agreed to the name before she took his hand and stood when he did. ""Taking me to meet your parents already? Well, this is moving rather quickly."" She was teasing and that much was obvious based on the smile and the mischievous glint in her eyes. ""Yes, I am ready."" She replied, somewhere between slightly nervous--at the possibility of answers rather than meeting more vampires--and excited, although this was mostly masked by her teasing and her nonchalance.</ul><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #dedede"">~¨.*~:"".´-*+~:"".-*~¨.*-"".-:´~.:`+`-*¨:~</span></div><br/><span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""Victor, dear, where have you been all evening? And who is this lovely acquaintance of yours?""</span> The woman speaking was sitting in a beautiful brocade sofa. She had dark brown hair, which she wore in a loose ringlets that spilt to her neck. She was reading a heavy book and had only briefly glanced up when the pair had entered Victor's home.<br/><br/>Victor chuckled lightly in response. ""She is exactly that, a lovely acquaintance. May I introduce Adrianna Grey?""<br/><br/>The dark haired woman lifted her gaze from the book and smiled amiably at the pair as Victor led Arya into the parlour and offered her a chair to sit in. <span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""You may. I'm Mary, the rascal's mother. Oh, don't give me that look,""</span> she teased Victor, who had rolled his eyes at her comment. <span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""You know it's true. I can smell it on you, you know. What does a charming girl like this occupy herself with?""</span><br/><br/>""Adrianna studies history and genealogy at the university,"" Victor lied effortlessly. Mary nodded in approval. <span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""That's very good to hear, miss Grey. I have always felt strongly on the topic of women's education. It just seems such a waste to not let us have our share of the knowledge offered to the privileged of this world, don't you agree?""</span> She looked expectantly at Arya.</div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> Act 1, scene 2: The Stearkenfinn Residence. Indented parts by <a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=110765"">@Amara</a>.</span></div></div></div>"
2896,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-08-06T22:21:55,Amara,"Arya didn't seem the least bit surprised or disappointed by his answer, regardless of whether or not it was. She quirked a brow slightly, intrigued, when he said that he might know someone she might have better luck asking. Someone knew of her survival, of that she was certain. If no one knew she was alive, they wouldn't continue hunting her. It could be, however, that only those who were directly involved or who were entrusted with the task of hunting her down knew of her survival, or their continued hunt for her. She was a bit hesitant, however, she nodded ""Very well."" She replied, pausing. ""Someone knows I'm alive, but given that it seems that it isn't common knowledge, which explains why I've had no luck finding answers, I'm happy to try something different."" she replied, smiling lightly before speaking again. ""I wouldn't have it any other way. After all, I may have given you my name, but that was a calculated risk, which may yet pay off. I don't make a habit of giving my name out of strangers.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Especially not vampires.</span>""My name, for our purposes, will be Adrianna Grey."" she picked a name figuring that he wouldn't be terribly particular about what name she used.<br/><br/>Arya smiled lightly when he agreed to the name before she took his hand and stood when he did. ""Taking me to meet your parents already? Well, this is moving rather quickly."" She was teasing and that much was obvious based on the smile and the mischievous glint in her eyes. ""Yes, I am ready."" She replied, somewhere between slightly nervous--at the possibility of answers rather than meeting more vampires--and excited, although this was mostly masked by her teasing and her nonchalance.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>As they entered his home, Arya carried with her an air of confidence, of grace and poise, in addition to her typical air of nonchalance. She held herself like the perfect lady, a feat that came easily and naturally, despite the difference in her manner from his first encounter with her until now. She had no need to play it off this time, but rather it seemed beneficial to her, at present, to hold herself like a lady, even if her dress was still not quite up to par with the upper class ladies, as the manner with which she carried herself might suggest.<br/><br/>When they entered his home and his mother spoke up, she addressed Victor rather than herself, so she allowed him to answer, introducing her to the older woman. ""It's a pleasure to meet you."" Arya replied as she took the seat that was offered to her. When his mother queried as to what she occupied herself with, Victor once again answered the question for her. Clever. Such an answer wasn't far from what she would have given herself. If nothing else, he was at least intelligent, she would give him that much.<br/><br/>She smiled lightly as his mother nodded approvingly before going on about women's education. ""Absolutely. Preventing women from partaking in such knowledge is most certainly a waste of fine minds. And I do so dislike wasting things. Knowledge is meant to be shared and talent, including intelligence, is meant to be utilized. It's a shame that many do not agree."" she mused, her voice light and airy, nonchalant yet carrying a hint of passion. It was a delicate art, balancing such opposing emotions as calm and passion, and yet she managed it perfectly. After all, she'd had a great deal of practice with such things.<br/><br/>""In the interest of knowledge sharing, I have a few questions I would like to ask you, if that's okay?"" she held the same polite, confident, yet calm air to her as she made the request. ""Victor mentioned that you might be able to help me with something that I'm rather stuck on with this project I'm working on for one of my classes."" she began, waiting to ensure that the other woman was up for answering the questions before she continued.<br/><br/>""You see, I'm doing a project on the Summers family, but I'm afraid I've come to a dead end. It appears as though they all seemingly disappeared over night. From what I've read, they were all killed? But I'm afraid I was just a girl at the time, so I don't remember much about the story."" she went on. ""However, while I was researching in the library trying to find a topic, I stumbled upon an article related to the event. From what I read, it seems like the entire family, even distant relatives, were all killed in a single night. As if that wasn't strange enough, the body count, from what I have read, doesn't quite add up."" Another pause as she rummaged through her thoughts and observed the woman for any hint of a reaction.<br/><br/>""It seems that the body of a single child was never found. Everyone seems to assume that she is dead, or that she was taken by whomever murdered her family, but I must admit, my curiosity has gotten the better of me."" she smiled lightly, making it seems as though it were almost idle curiosity, which had subsequently led her to such a project. ""There is never any official conclusion as to what happened to the girl. As such, I'm rather curious to know if someone such as yourself has any thoughts as to what might have happened to the girl. I would so love to interview her, if she is still alive. Would that not make for a great end to my project? I'm certain I would Ace it if I could get an interview from her. I'd love to know if she had any thoughts on why everything happened. After all, it isn't every day that an entire family is wiped from the face of the earth without any sort of explanation."" She managed to balance a sense of reverence for the dead and a sadness for the events that occurred with a smile and a hint of curiosity."
2897,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-08-12T19:36:16,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Mary Stearkenfinn watched the girl closely as she told them of her interest in the Summers Massacre.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""Ah, yes, I remember that,""</span> she said quietly, turning her gaze to the fire. <span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""A dreadful story. I read about it in a broadsheet, although I don't recall the mention of this supposed surviving child.""</span> She smiled lightly. <span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""Are you sure you didn't stumble upon a farfetched conspiracy theory, Miss Grey? And why would you expect me to know anything about them?""</span><br/><br/>""That was my suggestion,"" Victor interrupted, much to his mother's surprise. ""Adrianna asked me the same question, but like her I am too young to know the answer. I thought asking someone else might prove fruitful to her.""<br/><br/>Mary turned her attention to Arya, her head cocked a little to the side, her expression puzzled. <span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""Whyever haven't you asked one of your professors then, dear? Or perhaps a police officer?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFFBF"">""You know how officers are, my dear, never too happy to answer silly questions,""</span> came a voice from another door before Arya had a chance to answer. Mary smiled; a warm, genuine expression.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""About time you came out of the library, Percy,""</span> she said, rising from the couch to give a pale man with dark, wavy hair a kiss on the cheek. He gave her a loving smile in return, before nodding to Victor, who nodded politely back.<br/><br/>""Adrianna Grey, an acquaintance of mine, and university student doing a project on the Summers family,"" Victor said, gesturing to Arya in the couch. Percy beamed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFFBF"">""But of course, nothing like a good scandal.""</span> Victor hastily got his dad up to speed with the discussion, shooting Arya an apologetic glance - he didn't want her to think he thought she wasn't capable. Percy seemed far more fascinated by the prospect of a mystery survivor than his wife.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFFBF"">""Now, wouldn't that make for a grand story! Just one such as I would want to write! Do you read much, Miss Grey? Of course you do, being a student, but do you read for your own amusement? We have the most fantastic library, I spend many hours there myself. Not that I think you'll find much in the way of investigative journalism there, but you must see it some time, if not tonight, some other time! Why, but it's late! We should have a late supper, a midnight feast! Jenkins, where are you...""</span><br/><br/>Percy disappeared as fast and suddenly as he had appeared. Mary watched him leave with a fond look in her eyes. <span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""He's right, it is late, but I couldn't eat. Won't you stay the night, Miss Grey?""</span> She waved a hand at the dark ceiling far above them. <span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""It's a big house, and I wouldn't want a young lady out alone in the middle of the night. You must stay, I insist.""</span><br/><br/>Victor was not at all thrilled about his mother's suggestion. Arya had no idea what she could be saying yes to. He doubted anyone would harm her, but still, if she had known that a family of vampires had just offered her tea, a library tour, and a bed for the night, she would probably have run screaming, and rightly so.</div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> </span></div></div></div>"
2898,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-08-12T20:08:02,Amara,"Arya listened closely to Mary's response, and then to the back and forth that went on. She never really got a chance to get a word in edgewise, but that didn't bother her. Of course it wasn't a conspiracy theory. But if she were a university student as she claimed, rather than the sole survivor, it may be hard to distinguish a conspiracy theory from the truth. There was often just enough truth and enough facts to make a conspiracy theory seem like the truth rather than a simple theory, however, those facts were typically taken out of contest and twisted to suit the conclusion that the one behind the theory wished to draw. At any rate, it hardly mattered, as she never even got a chance to respond to the words.<br/><br/>She smiled politely at the newcomer who entered the room, his father, she assumed. Victor brought his father up to speed, tossing her an apologetic glance. She gave him a smile to assure him it was fine. She didn't take it as him not seeing her as capable. And even if she had, she was used to people underestimating her, so it would hardly matter, really. At least his father had seemed more interested in the idea than his mother had. Not that he seemed to know any more than his wife, but at least he hadn't dismissed the idea.<br/><br/>Arya smiled when his father spoke to her, asking if she read and going on about their library before being sidetracked by the idea of a feast. She did her best not to chuckle to herself, but a smile lingered on her lips nonetheless. He was quite a character. At least he seemed pleasant enough, and certainly more enthusiastic than either his wife or his son. She found it rather quite amusing, perhaps even a bit endearing.<br/><br/>Her gaze shifted to his mother when she asked her to stay the night. Interesting. Of course, most people, if they knew what these people were, would turn tail and run,screaming, as far away as possible rather than stay in a house full of vampires. Truth be told, perhaps she should do the same, minus the screaming, anyways. After everything she had gone through at the hands of vampires, she shouldn't even entertain the idea. And yet she was.<br/><br/>She doubted they would hurt her, and given that she knew what they were and they knew pretty much nothing about her, that gave her an advantage even if they tried. And anyways, she could handle herself one way or the other. Still, was it a good idea? Perhaps not, but she was intrigued, if nothing else.<br/><br/>She smiled politely in response to the question, giving a small nod. ""Yes, I suppose being alone on the streets at night is far from advisable for a young woman such as myself."" she replied, regardless of the fact that she could handle herself well enough, her alter-ego, if you will, was nothing more than a young university student, hardly a fighter.<br/><br/>""I'm sure my parents wouldn't mind if I stayed the night. After all, it is preferable to the potential alternative."" She replied with a gentle, polite voice. It was a lie, one that came with such effortless ease. She hardly even thought about it, just like before. It came almost as naturally as the truth. Perhaps that should be a bit disconcerting.<br/><br/>""I wouldn't want to be a bother. But I suppose that I can stay for just one night. If you insist."" she replied with a sweet smile. She glanced Victor's way, wondering what he thought of the idea. Did he want her to stay? Or did he want her to go? Perhaps he was indifferent about what she chose to do? As good as she was at reading people, he was not always the easiest to read. She supposed he had to be careful about what he allowed his face to reveal in the present situation, lest he give away more than was strictly necessary for his parents to know."
2899,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-08-14T08:48:27,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""I do insist, Miss Grey,""</span> Mary replied with a delicate relieved 'ah' sound. <span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""Victor, dear, won't you show her to one of the guest rooms? I'm afraid our butler will be indisposed for a while, if your father wakes him up for his 'midnight feast'. On second thought, maybe I should see to that he leaves poor Jenkins alone at this hour. Goodnight.""</span> She rose, nodded at them, and left down the quiet hallway, leaving Victor and Arya once more.<br/><br/>Victor folded his hands behind his back, watching Arya, trying to figure her out. The low, flickering light from the fireplace behind him cast him in shadows, rendering his own expression unreadable. He was silent for a while, thoughts of how incredibly risky it would be to have her stay here racing through his mind, none of them said aloud. She would not believe him even if he told her.<br/><br/>""You must be tired,"" he simply said at length. ""At least, being with strangers for a while always tires me out. Please, follow me. We'll find you a bed.""<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~¨.*~:"".´-*+~:"".-*~¨.*-"".-:´~.:`+`-*¨:~</div><br/>It <span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span> a big house, but evidently, much of the available space had been used for a multitude of rooms. The hallways were narrow and labyrinthine, making impossible turns and sometimes seemingly stopping abruptly, only for Victor to reach out for some almost invisible doorknob and reveal a passage, not secret, but so well disguised in the wooden panels that it might as well have been to anyone who was not familiar with the layout of the Stearkenfinn residence. He lead them up one flight of stairs, and then another, until he seemed finally satisfied with his destination. This door, thankfully, was quite apparent, having been painted a leafy green color that set it apart from the dark oak surrounding it.<br/><br/>The room behind it was beautiful. On the third floor of the house, one large, circular window offered a picturesque view of the city, all pointed roofs and thin, smoking chimneys that, together with the moonlight, gave the air a ghostly, surreal character. The bed was a four-poster with sheets the same leafy green color as the door and long, sweeping curtains.<br/><br/>""It's not much,"" Victor said jokingly, making his way to an armchair near the window. He sat down, steepled his fingers and rested his nose on them, just like he had done at the bar.<br/><br/>""I hope I did not get your hopes up, Miss Summers,"" he said. ""Although my father rightly claims you won't find investigative journalism in his library, I know he keeps news cutouts somewhere. There might be something you haven't already read. A mysterious incident like the Summers massacre is sure to have made his way into that archive. However, I am ashamed to say I do not know where it is, exactly."" The tips of his ears turned slightly pink. ""As a young boy, after many unanswered questions about what he was doing with all those broadsheets, I attempted to follow him. Only beating I ever got, but it certainly cured me of my curiosity. At the time.""<br/><br/>""Goodnight,"" he said, getting to his feet. He hesitated in the door, before facing Arya once more and tapping the ornate key that was stuck in the keyhole on the inside. ""Lock this for the night, please. For your own safety."" And with that, he left Arya alone in her moonlit room on the top floor in a house full of killers.</div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> Up for some late night skulking around?</span></div></div></div>"
2900,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-08-15T01:43:12,Amara,"Arya turned her attention from Mary to Victor after bidding the woman good night. He seemed a bit lost in his own thoughts, but the shadows that were cast across his features by the light of the fire at his back made it impossible to read his actual features in order to determine any more specifics. He finally spoke up after a long silence, commenting about how she must be tired and explaining that being around strangers always tired him out. On the contrary, she was still quite awake. Being around others could, at times, be draining, but the idea of finding some sort of answers brought with it a renewed sense of focus, which sent her mind into a mess of different trains of thoughts all swirling around inside of her head, making the possibility of sleep unlikely any time soon.<br/><br/>Still, she didn't disagree with him or give any indication of her mental state. ""Of course. Thank you."" She replied when he asked her to follow him and they would find her a bed. She followed him through the labyrinthine-like halls of the large house, her mind taking in every detail, memorizing the routes they took, the number of steps between one place and another, the layout, everything she could see and hear, until at last they reached a door that stood out, having a leafy green door.<br/><br/>She peered into the room once the door had opened. It was quite beautiful. She chuckled lightly when he joked that it wasn't much. ""It'll do for the night, I suppose."" She replied in the same joking manner as she followed him into the room, taking it all in before taking a seat of her own in another nearby chair.<br/><br/>She shook her head lightly in response to his next words. ""Not at all. I've long ago given up hoping for such things."" She paused, smiling lightly, which stood in contrast to the cynicism that crept into her next words. ""You know what they say. Hope breeds eternal misery."" she smiled before falling silent and allowing him to continue uninterrupted. She smiled softly, noting the way the tips of his ears turned pink as he explained how his curiosity had earned him a beating as a child. ""Perhaps I may yet get something out of this visit. Aside from your lovely company, of course."" she added the last with a smile that made it impossible to tell if she were serious or simply teasing.<br/><br/>""Good night."" she replied in a soft, nonchalant tone as he stood and walked to the door. She glanced at the key when he tapped it. She was slightly taken aback by this. Was he actually concerned, if even a little? Curious. She didn't let the surprise show on her face, instead giving a gentle nod. ""Of course."" she replied with a soft voice, watching as he left before she moved to close the door and, ask he requested, lock it. Naturally, she had no intention of actually sleeping any time soon, but she would wait until everyone else was most likely asleep, or more precisely when they expected her to be asleep, before she made any sort of move.<br/><br/>She was far too curious to get any sort of rest right now. She was dying to explore a bit and try to find this secret room containing a mysterious stash of news articles. Still, she wouldn't allow her curiosity to cause her to act irrationally or recklessly. She supposed late night skulking in a house full of vampires wasn't exactly the most rational decision, but at least she could try to be smart about it if she were going to do something so risky. Luckily, she was used to sneaking around and hiding from vampires, so that part should be easy enough.<br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>Arya relaxed in the chair by the window, soaking in the moonlight for what seemed like an eternity, but in reality had only been an hour or so, before she decided that it was time to make her move. She had taken the opportunity to come up with some sort of a game plan for searching the house, utilizing the things she'd learned in her short trip up to the room. Now it was time to put that plan into action. She removed the skirt portion of her dress to allow her more freedom of movement, leaving her with trousers that had been previously hidden beneath the dress. Once she was ready, she slipped silently from the room, closing the door so gently that it made no sound and then heading down the dark hallway without so much as a single sound. Thanks to her exceptional vision and her memory of the layout, she was able to carefully make her way through the halls with ease, heading to the room she had decided would likely be the best place to start.<br/><br/>She made it to the first room, ensuring that there was no one in the room before opening the door and slipping in silently and beginning her search. At first glance it appeared to be nothing more than a bedroom, and Arya suspected that it was just that, another bedroom for guests, like the one she was staying in, but she had to be sure, so she proceeded to search the room as thoroughly as possible without leaving a trace. She avoided touching things if possible, and was careful not to move anything, or to at least replace it exactly as she had found it. As expected, the room contained nothing useful or interesting, so she slipped out, gently closed the door, and moved on to the next room. She proceeded to search every room on the top floor in the same manner and finding nothing. Once she was satisfied with her search of the floor, she made her way silently down the stairs, retracing their earlier steps to find the staircase and following it down to the next floor. Once on this floor she found the first door, slowly and silently opened it, and slipped into the room, gently closing the door behind her before proceeding to turn around and take a look around the room."
2901,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-08-18T20:43:09,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""I thought you said you had her tailed?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFFBF"">""Well, I did. Seems I put my trust in the wrong man.""</span><br/><br/>Mary leaned against the kitchen door frame, watching as Percy made himself a sandwich. She was wearing an uncharacteristically bitter frown.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">""Explain to me, again, how she is still alive? And in our <span style=""font-style: italic"">house</span>?""</span><br/><br/>Percy sighed and put down his mayonnaise-laden knife. <span style=""color: #BFFFBF"">""I couldn't,""</span> he said. <span style=""color: #BFFFBF"">""It was an oversight. Someone hid her, or she hid herself, and we missed her. But,""</span> he said, returning to his unfinished sandwich with fervor and a vicious grin, <span style=""color: #BFFFBF"">""she <span style=""font-style: italic"">is</span> in our house. And we have many friends who like to stop by at odd times of the day.""</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~¨.*~:"".´-*+~:"".-*~¨.*-"".-:´~.:`+`-*¨:~</div><br/>He had never needed it, but when Victor most wanted to, he couldn't sleep. He lay on his bed, staring at the ceiling as if it could explain to him exactly why he had invited a strange woman in his home. She'd be out first thing in the morning, he promised himself. And then - then there was his father's archive. For the first time in years, he was thinking about it again. What was Percy hiding in there that could be so important that he'd corporeally punish a child for trying to find out? Victor groaned and buried his face in his hands before he got up and left his room.<br/><br/>He let his feet carry him wherever they wanted in the dark, silent house. Of Percy and Mary, there was no sign. Subconsciously, he was retracing the route he had taken when he originally tried to follow his father, descending from the third to the ground floor. The fire was still smoldering in the parlor fireplace, casting a little light that Victor did not need to see. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">""Evenin' coz!""</span><br/><br/>The familiar voice startled Victor out of his thoughtful trance. In the low light, Victor had failed to notice the man in one of the armchairs. He wore a deep red waistcoat and a wolfish grin as he sat sideways in the great chair, legs slung over an armrest. He waved cheerfully at Victor, who had no idea what to say.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">""What, cat got your tongue? Or did your attractive friend take it?""</span> His grin, if possible, widened, showing teeth that were just a little too pointed. <span style=""color: #FFBF40"">""I thought redheads were your thing, but any port in a storm, eh?""</span><br/><br/>""She's not at all like that, Henry,"" Victor said stiffly, having finally found his voice. ""What are you doing here?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">""What a way to welcome your guests,""</span> Henry pouted mockingly, then jumped to his feet. He strode up to Victor, standing so close their noses were almost touching. His eyes had a wide, manic sheen. <span style=""color: #FFBF40"">""Just stoppin' by, is all,""</span> he whispered. Victor instinctively took a step back.<br/><br/>""Stop by elsewhere,"" he snapped. Henry shrugged. <span style=""color: #FFBF40"">""I would, save I promised dear Justine I'd wait for her here.""</span> If Victor could have gone paler, he would have. <br/><br/>""Justine is here?"" He choked. His cousin answered with another shrug and stuck his hands in his pockets, withdrawing a pocket watch. Victor decided not to wait for any other response. Knowing his cousin, he would deliberately not answer until he had performed at least five completely meaningless little actions. Instead, he turned on his heel and fled, going straight for the leafy green room. It was bad enough with his parents here, he didn't want to think of what his cousins might do if they smelled unexplained strangers.<br/><br/>He reached the the bedroom where he had left Arya, and his heart sank. The door was unlocked. Worse, she wasn't even in there.</div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> </span></div></div></div>"
2902,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-08-19T00:06:01,Amara,"Arya slipped through the halls silently, stopping when she heard the faint sound of voices. She couldn't quite make out the words, even with her sensitive hearing. She thought that one of the voices sounded like Victor, but she couldn't be sure. Just as suddenly as they had begun, the words seemed to stop and the world was, again, quiet. She frowned slightly. She didn't know what was going on, but something didn't sit right with her. All of her senses were on alert and she felt as though something bad was going to happen.<br/><br/>She slipped into a room when she heard the light sound of footsteps down the hall. She felt her heart beating faster, but used her breathing to calm her racing heart, at least a little. Perhaps this hadn't been the best idea. Perhaps she should go back to the room, lock herself away, and wait for morning to come. Perhaps she should run and never look back. But how could she run now? Still, it was too big of a risk to keep going now. If there were people awake and moving around, then she shouldn't be. She had to go back and wait. Answers were no good to her if she ended up dead.<br/><br/>She waited but a moment to ensure that no more footsteps or voices could be heard nearby and then she slowly and silently slipped from the room and made her way quickly and quietly through the hallway and back up the stairs, back to the leafy green room where she was meant to stay. As she approached the room she noticed a shadowy figure, the face somewhat hidden by the darkness that coated the halls. It was too late. Whomever the figure was, he had seen her.<br/><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Victor rested his head against the wall, at a loss for what to do. Had Justine already found her? Knowing his cousin, she killed first and asked questions later. The sound of light footsteps reached his ears, and he turned with a very tired look on his face.<br/><br/>""Just leave me, Henry, I-"" It wasn't Henry. His eyes widened with relief. ""Where have you been?"" He hissed with a tone of voice that did not match his facial expression at all.</div><br/><br/><br/><br/>Arya was relieved to find Victor, rather than someone else, standing near the door to her room. She was a bit surprised when he apparently expected someone by the name of Henry rather than her. Who was Henry? And why did he want him to leave him alone? She wondered these things but did not voice them. The look of relief in his eyes didn't match the tone in his voice as he spoke again. ""I'm sorry."" she looked down rather than at him. ""I let my curiosity get the better of me."" she paused, glancing back up at him. ""I was looking for archive you mentioned before."" she explained. ""But then I heard voices and I got a really bad feeling. My instincts told me to return to the room, so I did."" she explained. ""What is going on?"" she questioned, wondering about the voices she'd heard earlier, and about this Henry person.<br/><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Victor took a few deep, steadying breaths. ""A few of my relatives are staying over,"" he said as calmly as he could. ""They're not - not fond of strangers."" His eyes glowed maniacally. He was getting an idea - a crazy one to be sure, but it wasn't letting go of him. ""We should look for that archive together,"" he whispered hoarsely. Arya's investigation and the strange appearance of his cousins had awoken a burning desire in him to find out exactly what was in that archive; it wouldn't matter if it were eight hundred secret jam recipes, he just needed to know. And he knew that if he was with her, he'd feel just a little safe she wouldn't get killed.<br/><br/>""You haven't been in the basement, have you?""</div><br/><br/><br/><br/>Arya quirked a brow when he mentioned relatives. So, more vampires. Awesome. The idea sort of made her skin crawl. ""So, they want to kill me, is what you're getting at. Fabulous. Just another Tuesday."" She spoke more to herself than to him. Her voice was calm but more monotone and the latter words were thick with sarcasm. She was a bit surprised when he suggested that they look for the archive together. ""Interesting idea."" she replied thoughtfully. ""Well, why the hell not."" she shrugged. She was trapped in a house full of vampires, and while she couldn't say that she quite trusted him per se, he was about as close to an ally as she thought she would find here, and so far he had demonstrated more of a tendency to try to protect her from harm rather than cause her harm.<br/><br/>She shook her head when he asked if she had checked the basement. ""No, I never made it that far. I heard voices once I made it down to the first floor, and then I got the feeling that I should come back here rather than continue on my own, so..."" she explained, eyeing him somewhat curiously. Why was he helping her? Or was he helping her? Perhaps he was simply helping out of curiosity rather than a genuine desire to help. But the reason hardly mattered now. If he could help her find answers, that was good enough for the moment. Of course, if he was simply curious, she may not be able to count on him as an ally in the event that she was attacked, but that was a bridge she would have to cross when she came to it. She'd made it this far without needing an ally. If need be, she would fight them on her own, just like she always did, no matter how hard it was or how unlikely the odds may end up being.<br/><br/>""Alright, then. Let's go."" she gestured down the hall, waiting and allowing him to take the lead, given that he was far more familiar with the house than she was and thus he'd be able to get them to their destination more quickly and with more ease than she could.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>Notes: Indented parts by <a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=100703"">@Fearless Sissy</a> &lt;3</span>"
2903,When Night Falls (Amara and Fearless),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50180,2016-09-11T21:57:16,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#050505; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">""The basement, the basement..."" Victor mumbled as his urgent strides carried them down the hallway and several flights of stairs, some with beautifully polished banisters and roll runners, others rickety and bare. As they descended, wood gave way to stone. Victor's breath transformed into mist before his eyes as they descended deeper. He had been this way once before, and he was getting jittery with excitement. Any moment now, there would be a corner. And this time, Percy wouldn't be lurking right around it to stop him from finding out what was in the basement. There was no light here. Victor needed little to see, and in his excitement forgot that Arya should have asked for some long ago.<br/><br/>There it was, up ahead: the bend in wall where his adventure had stopped the last time. It was distinguishable from the dark stone only because it, as gaps tend to be, was even blacker. He took a moment to consider whether or not it would be impolite to <span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span> let the lady first, then decided that perhaps it wasn't so rude after all to volunteer to be the first one to breach the blackness. With a look back at Arya to make sure she was still following, Victor took the right turn.<br/><br/>He let out a shuddering breath he didn't know he'd been holding. <span style=""font-style: italic"">No Percy this time.</span> This side-hallway wasn't very long, and he could see a fortified wooden door up ahead. Hesitant at first, his steps soon gained more urgency. Blood pounded in his ears as neared the door. Half a pace from it, Victor stopped dead and reached out for the wrought iron handle with lightly trembling fingertips. He'd know what was in the room he'd not once been allowed in, ever, during his long life. He pushed down, and the door slid easily open.<br/><br/>The archives were as dark as he had expected, but upon lighting the single little oil lantern on the desk, Victor had to take a moment to look around properly. Long series of shelves, about as tall as himself, were placed in a labyrinth-like system. A polished writing desk, with the oil lamp on, and a comfortable looking chair had been placed roughly in the middle of a shelf-free bit of space at the front of the room.<br/><br/>""How many damn secret jam recipes could he have down here...?"" Victor mumbled to himself as he walked a few feet down one aisle. There must have been thousands of folders and boxes marked with his father's long, slanting script that he'd always found a little difficult to read. ""I rather hope you somehow have an idea of where to start, miss Summers,"" he said, picking out a folder at random and opening it to reveal a series of article cutouts and letters. ""I have the feeling we could spend quite a long time down here otherwise.""</div><div style=""background-color:#202020; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Notes:</span> </span></div></div></div>"
2904,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2016-06-22T16:49:27,Amara,"Eira stood on a balcony overlooking the ballroom as nobles and royals from across the kingdoms made their way inside, each wearing a mask that covered their face, obscuring their identity--in theory, anyways. The masquerade ball that was to be held tonight was the idea of her advisers. She had initially been opposed to the event, given the state that the kingdoms were in. They had more important things to worry about than throwing parties and trying to marry her off. There were people in the kingdom who had little to eat, and they were throwing a ball with a feast in which much of the food would go to waste. Of course, she would ensure that whatever food was left was given to those in need, but such festivities still seemed to be in poor taste as far as she was concerned.<br/><br/>The main reason she had agreed was because they were right about one thing. The kingdom did need a strong alliance with one of the kingdoms that was less effected by the war and who could provide assistance to their kingdom. Whether the alliance was between the ruler, or future ruler, of another kingdom, or between one of the powerful houses in one of the kingdoms was yet to be seen. So long as the alliance would benefit her people, and she could stand the other person, she would do her duty and marry whomever could provide the assistance they needed.<br/><br/>Her advisers had also suggested that the festivities would be a welcomed distraction for many in the kingdom, but Eira suspected that, while it may be a welcomed distraction to those of wealth and power, it wouldn't serve the same purpose for those who had nothing. They wouldn't have a status that would earn them an invitation, nor the money to buy an outfit, should they be allowed in. Still, her advisers had insisted that it would be in their best interest, and a wise ruler listened to the council of those they trusted, even if they didn't always take that advice. In this case, she had listened. She'd spent years refusing to marry, and she had proved to everyone that she was more than capable of ruling without a man at her side. Now, however, they needed an alliance, so she would play her part in acquiring an alliance and securing the aid that her people needed.<br/><br/>Now she stood on the balcony, overlooking those who were guests at the ball as they mingled and danced as if there were no troubles in the world. A mask hid her face as she observed them, but it did little to hide her identity. She was the tallest woman in the room, as per usual, and her almost ice blue eyes could be seen behind the mask. Her pale blonde, almost white hair was pulled back into a partial up-do, the remaining locks draping down her back and over her shoulders onto the elegant blue and white gown she wore. A necklace made of blue stone that very much resembled ice hung around her neck, with matching earrings dangling from her ears.<br/><br/>She held herself with all the grace and elegance expected of a queen as she looked out over the people, many of them rulers from other kingdoms, others nobles and those in some position of power in some kingdom or another. Many had traveled a great distance to get here, while others had come from neighboring kingdoms. All of them had come for one of three reasons. They wished to have the opportunity to marry or to have one of their children marry the queen of Eirwen, they were invited and simply didn't want to refuse an invitation to such an event from someone such as Queen Eira, or they were looking to escape the realities of the state of the kingdoms, if only for a night. Whatever the reason, they were here.<br/><br/>Rhoswen, one of Eira's most trusted adviser, and the main culprit behind this ball and Eira's potential marriage, stood before the crowd and welcomed them to Eirwen, thanking them for coming and letting them know that they hoped they would have a good time throughout the evening and enjoy the festivities. Once she had welcomed them, she allowed the festivities to continue and the room was soon filled with music and laughter and the buzz of idle chatter.<br/><br/>Eira was not fond of idle chatter, but she would play her part as best she could. She descended the staircase with effortless grace and joined the crowd below. As she entered the crowd, those around her parted, standing on either side of her as she wordlessly passed through the crowd, stopping only once someone finally had the nerve to speak up. She turned  to look at the man who held out a hand, asking her to dance. Normally she would have been hesitant,  but given the setting and the purpose of the ball, she supposed that it was for the best. She gave a bow and gently placed her hand in his, allowing him to lead the way.<br/><br/><br/>Sent from my SM-G935V using Tapatalk"
2905,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2016-06-27T12:46:57,Sound of Silence,"Somewhere off in the distance, a man had seen an opportunity. A young man (a prince, judging by the attire) was late to arrive. He had not wanted to go to this ball, fighting his father tooth and nail, an uphill struggle that resulted in him getting kicked down said hill and covered in mud, since his family had received the invitation. He sat bored, looking out at the scenery as the carriage passed. The two horses, one a bay and the other chestnut, both Thoroughbreds, pulling the carriage were looking a lot livelier than he was.<br/><br/>That was what Egil got from the situation. This young man looked like a typical spoiled son who did not particularly like playing along as the obedient puppy his family hoped he was. He took note as he skulked alongside the carriage, several feet away, unbeknownst to the young man and his (assumed) caretakers. He didn’t see the king… Up close, he recognized the kingdom’s insignia: they are from his homeland. Oh, how things have changed, he thought briefly, then turned his thoughts back to his objective.<br/><br/>They all seemed to be off in their own minds, looking at the sights with stoic expressions. Unsuspecting. The perfect targets.<br/><br/>However, much to his dismay, they were not too far behind some other stragglers and some people had approached them.<br/><br/>Egil was not really the socializing type. What brought him here tonight was difficult to say; perhaps he was just bored, in need of something to do. When he caught wind of this ball, something that was supposed to bring people together, he was drawn to it. Perhaps he was drawn to it for the same reasons many of those attending tonight were. But… he needed a mask to get in, and an invitation. His mind was only set on the mask. Forget about the invitation; who said that an invitation was absolutely necessary.<br/><br/>Truth be told, he could have easily found a mask in town. Since the event was announced, small shops seemed to start carrying them, and some of the shadier people, who knew how to obtain things they probably should not have in their possession, could have lent him one. For a small fee, of course, something that didn’t really appeal to him.<br/><br/>The late prince and his caretakers were too close to the throng now. Egil decided to set his sights on some people who were on foot -particularly, one man who was closer to him than the others. A mask of royalty would have been more preferable, but he decided that beggars can’t be choosers in this situation. He kept his feet light as he approached one man from behind, clasping a hand over his mouth and whisking him away from the excitement and into the shadows. The man looked at him with wide, pleading eyes as he carefully peeled the mask from his face. He was breathing heavily and Egil took care to clasp his hand back over his mouth swiftly once the mask was completely removed.<br/><br/>Egil then held a finger to his lips and whispered, “You won’t be needing this anymore.” He wasn’t really the devious type, but damn it felt good to have some fun once in a while. “Run along now, my friend. Go home. You never even saw me, understood?”<br/><br/>The man’s expression went from pleading to annoyed, like he was about to protest. But Egil had the situation under control. With his free hand, and while grinning, Egil pressed his index finger against the man’s throat. After uttering something quietly, the man’s eyes rolled back into his head and he dropped to the ground. After that, he made haste. The ball had already begun, even as more and more people poured in.<br/><br/>He needed a distraction. Thinking quickly, he slapped the rear of a hose that was standing nearby. The stallion flattened his ears and turned his head toward him, nostrils flaring, as if to say ‘nice try, pal, I’m not going anywhere’. But something in Egil’s eyes made the horse jump, and he ran through the crowd of people at an impressive speed, knocking a few people to the ground in the process. That was his ticket in.<br/><br/>What a grand ball this was. Egil has never experienced such an event before, and he wasn’t sure if he should be amazed or cynical toward the whole thing. He has seen such things from afar. The flashiness, the music, the laughs and general good times people seemed to have. But here, there seemed to be a tense and almost uneasy atmosphere. The masks people wore had a bit more meaning behind them.<br/><br/>Ah, yes. This world needed to be mended.<br/><br/>When he saw her, he had hesitated a moment. From what he had heard, they were looking for someone to marry the Queen of this kingdom; he thought for a moment, if luck would have it, if this was her. She had an air about her. From what he understood about these events, the Queen was usually expected to take the hand of royalty. Egil was not royalty, but he was right here in the moment and was not about to let this chance slip through his fingers. With the mask obscuring his face he felt confident that she wouldn’t be able to tell the difference. The people from his kingdom sure as hell did not seem to realize who he was.<br/><br/>He stepped forward, bowed slightly, and met her eye with a small smile. It was then he extended the invitation to dance.<br/><br/>He was no dancer. That much was obvious, but he did his best to keep up with her movements. It was difficult to tell if she was a dancer herself; if she was not, she was at least decent enough for it not to show. There was silence between them as the music took them away. His attention was mainly on her, but out of the corner of his eye he wondered if someone might by chance recognize him. He thought of the man he had knocked unconscious... Oh, what was he going to do if he spotted him?<br/><br/>“You look lovely, miss, if you don’t mind me saying,” he said gently, a thin smile on his lips. Honestly, he had decided to say the most cliché thing. He knew it. But, he didn’t really care. He wanted to make sure he seemed like he belonged here.<br/><br/>Sometime around the time Egil had taken her hand, the bratty prince had entered the ballroom.<br/><br/>At the same time, the man who Egil had rendered unconscious was beginning to wake up."
2906,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2016-08-16T18:33:16,Amara,"Eira regarded the man who had invited her to dance. She placed her hand in his lightly and allowed him to lead her into the dance. He wasn't a dancer, she could tell, but he kept up well enough. She wasn't much for dancing herself, but she could dance as well as any queen was expected to. Given that he wasn't much of a dancer, she took the liberty of leading, but did so without it seeming obvious to anyone else. As far as everyone else could tell, they were simply dancing along as though it were the most natural thing in the world.<br/><br/>She could also tell that his attention was not entirely on her, but she didn't mention it, although she was a bit curious. ""Thank you."" she replied in a somewhat simple manner. She found it curious, the way he addressed her, calling her miss. That wasn't typically how one addressed a queen. Even if he didn't know who she was because of the mask, 'My lady' would have been a safer bet than miss, given that most people here were highborn. Excluding those who were royalty, most of those here were lords and ladies. It didn't matter too much to her whether someone referred to her as 'your highness', 'your grace' or any of the many titles she was given, but he had never been called miss by anyone, regardless of kingdom or status, so it was rather curious.<br/><br/>She didn't particularly care, really, she was simply curious. She didn't say anything, simply continued to dance. She noted when the younger of the princes of Pyralis entered, late, and clearly not enthralled to be here. Not that she blamed him, really. Balls were not for everyone, that was for sure. Although, most people at least pretended to enjoy it, even if they didn't. Of course, his face was covered with a mask, so most people wouldn't even notice what he wasn't happy to be there, but his body language told her everything she needed to know.<br/><br/>She returned her full attention to dancing and the man before her. She couldn't say that she recognized him, which was unusual. Still, she couldn't be expected to know the face of everyone in every kingdom, especially when they were at least partially obscured by masks. And of course, she couldn't very well ask who he was, given that this would defeat the entire purpose of wearing masks. She wasn't much for conversation, but it was sort of expected at these things, so after a short time she spoke up.<br/><br/>""So, what made you decide to come to this ball on this lovely evening?"" her voice was light and airy, taking on a more polite and pleasant manner than what was typical of her, but it suited the event better for her to be a pleasant host, or at least a pleasant enough dance partner, she supposed. The question itself was not quite so odd as it might seem. Every person here had their own reason for attending tonight, just as those who had chosen not to attend had their reasons.<br/><br/>Whether they came because they welcomed the distraction after the war, because they enjoyed parties, because it was a formality, because they wished to see how the kingdom of Eirwen fared in the days after the war, or for some other reason. They all had a reason, and that reason would tell her a great deal about the one who answered. Perhaps more than one might think. Not to mention that she was rather adept at telling when someone was being honest and when they were not, and this, too, would tell her a great deal.<br/><br/>Whatever answer he chose, even choosing not to answer, would give her a glimpse into what kind of person her was. And all of this was done while seeming nothing more than an innocent question meant to pass the time and fill the silence. Never mind that she was not typically one for idle chat. Every word she spoke had a purpose, whether or not that purpose was clear to the other individual."
2907,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2016-08-19T11:49:56,Sound of Silence,"The question had not surprised Egil at all. In fact, in a way he had expect her to ask it. Admittedly, he wished she would have held off on the question and let the conversation flow a little bit longer. He was still looking for that answer, or at least a better way to word it where he wouldn’t raise any alarms. Assuming she was not wary of him already that is. But he had no complaints, since it was in no way odd and the question seemed innocent enough anyway.<br/><br/>He smiled a little, “I received the invitation and figured, ‘why not?’” His tone was kept calm and casual, as if to match hers, trying to appear genuinely interested. Which he was for the most part. “I think balls are lovely, and the masks are also a very nice touch, I must say.” He took his gaze away from her for a moment, looking around the room and nodding to a few people waring particularly interesting masks, then added, “You never know who could be behind these masks.” It was an attempt at humor, or at least to see if she had a bit of a humorous side to her, though rather poor.<br/><br/>At one point, he had misjudged a step and stumbled a little. It was corrected fairly quickly, but it still threw things off a little.<br/><br/>“Perhaps I should have paid more attention during lessons,” Egil chuckled, keeping the mood light. “I do not attend dances very often, do forgive me.”  There was a bit of silence. He was taking in his surroundings again, seeing if he could spot anyone taking notice to him, hoping that little slip had not gotten any unwanted attention. “I can’t be the only one with two left feet here, surely,” he added, nodding toward a pair who seemed to be having some sort of disagreement before turning his attention back to her again, once more adding a bit of humor.<br/><br/>He continued on, relaxed, letting the dance take him to another place, as if he had not messed up at all.<br/><br/>This was going a lot smoother than he had thought it would originally. He had expected to be leaving here much, much sooner, but much to his delight so far, nobody was taking notice to him. They were all focused on the ball. He kept looking for signs of a shift in the crowd, a sign that he needed to get out of here, but things were quiet. It was just him and his lovely company as far as he was concerned now. If the night continued like this, well, it would be time well spent.<br/><br/>Then again, even if he was caught, Egil knew that it was time well spent regardless."
2908,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2017-08-17T03:02:37,Amara,"Eira watched him from behind her mask, careful to keep her gaze from seeming like she were observing him the way she was. Instead, it appeared as nothing more than the casual gaze of a woman towards her dancing partner. She was observing him to see how he responded to the question, not just verbally, but through his body language. In this case, his body language told her little. In fact, it seemed entirely unchanged.<br/><br/>His response was about what she expected. His voice seemed calm and casual. In reality, he didn't really seem all that suspicious. Still, she couldn't help but feel like he wasn't meant to be here. She couldn't quite say why. It was nothing more than a feeling, a conclusion drawn from her short interaction with him. Not that she truly cared. If he had gone through this much trouble to be here, she hardly cared if he stayed. All that mattered to her was whether he was interesting company.<br/><br/>Of course, if he wasn't royalty, or at least nobility, she wouldn't hear the end of it if she spent too much time with him and not enough with anyone else, but that was beside the point. That wasn't what she cared about. It would be a pain, for sure, but otherwise it meant little in the grand scheme of things. What was most important now was deciding whether or not he was, in fact, someone worth keeping around.<br/><br/>She followed his gaze when he looked around the room at various masks after confessed that the masks were a nice touch. She responded to his attempt at humor with a rather enigmatic smile. ""Indeed. I suppose anyone can be anything they want to be when they're hidden behind a mask,"" she replied with that same light and airy voice. ""At any rate, regardless of your reason, I'm glad you chose to attend,"" she added, her tone making it difficult to tell whether she was saying this as a formality or if she actually meant it.<br/><br/>""Perhaps you should have,"" she responded to his comment after he stumbled a bit. ""Next time, perhaps a practice session ahead of time might be in order,"" she suggested with a small smile, her own feeble attempt at humor. He fell silent again, looking around at their surroundings. Was he simply observing the others around them, or perhaps attempting to gauge whether or not his cover would soon be blown? She wondered.<br/><br/>""No, I imagine you're not,"" she allowed before adding, ""Although, most people who know that they can't dance generally avoid dancing as much as possible, rather than choosing to dance with the one person in the room whose presence is likely to inadvertently draw attention to that fact."" She was smiling, this time with a hint of amusement in her eyes. ""I suppose that makes you different from the others,"" she added.<br/><br/>She had to admit, it was a rather bold move on his part. Even if she was wrong and he hadn't sneaked in, it was still rather bold. She found that rather intriguing. If nothing else, he had that going for him. As things stood now, that still gave him a leg up over the others in the room. She was at least a little curious about him. Perhaps the night would be a little more interesting than she had anticipated."
2909,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2017-08-23T12:36:16,Sound of Silence,"“Well, I suppose you might be right. I don’t see too many people attempting to dance.” Egil said with a light chuckle at her comment. “Maybe they aren’t much for conversation, or they don’t know how to approach a lovely lady.” He was enjoying this woman’s company more than he wanted to admit. She seemed to carry herself well, though that could have been the mask, and even had a bit of a sense of humor. It made him feel a lot more relaxed than he should have been at this point in time. On the other hand, at least she didn’t seem to mind his two left feet.<br/><br/>A brief moment of silence passed between them as he thought about how to keep the conversation going.<br/><br/>When he opened his mouth to speak again, out of the corner of his eye, saw the man he had stolen the items from speaking with who appeared to be one of the guards. Perhaps that man had been more importantly than Egil thought? This was not good, he thought to himself. He tried his best not to allow his tension to appear anywhere on his countenance but he couldn’t help that his overall mood changed. Hopefully he was not exposed before he got to know the woman behind the mask a little more. It would be a shame if he had to leave so soon.<br/><br/>“I must admit, I’ve never been good with either myself,” he continued, keeping the mood of their conversation despite his increase in awareness. “I hope I haven’t made that obvious.” When the music shifted, he took the opportunity to turn his body slightly to keep his face (or rather, his mask) out of the view of the guards now on the move. Maybe he would have to cut his time here short after all. The last thing he wanted was to be thrown into some dungeon… And if the wrong people knew he was here…<br/><br/>“What would make this night memorable for you?” The words slipped out before Egil could think them through. Mentally, he placed the blame on the guards moving about. The thought caused him to briefly wonder if she was suspicious of him. She didn’t seem like she was, but she had made it clear she was at least interested in his presence. Maybe he was just feeling bold tonight. Bold, or possibly stupid, perhaps, but either way he was going to leave here without any regrets."
2910,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2017-08-23T19:49:27,Amara,"""Perhaps. There is, of course, also the possibility that it's me in particular that they don't know how to approach,"" Eira replied with a smile that bordered on self-deprecating. ""After all, most people find me rather intimidating. I hardly see why. I'm a perfectly pleasant individual. When I have to be, anyways,"" she added the latter with a smile that once again made it difficult to tell whether she was joking or being serious.<br/><br/>She didn't miss the way his attention was temporarily diverted, or the way his countenance shifted somewhat. The ever-so-slight tension in his muscles, the shift in his eyes, the way he paused, all of it told her that he was a bit tense, that he was acutely aware of his surroundings, as though he were watching and waiting for something.<br/><br/>She noticed the guards moving after speaking with someone. They appeared to be searching for someone--him, she supected. Nevertheless, she kept her attention focused on him, not letting any of her thoughts slip through. There was no reason to let him know her suspicions now. Somehow, it was more fun this way.<br/><br/>""I've met at least a few whose dancing skills were far more lacking than your own, and I've certainly met worse conversationalists,"" she replied honestly, as she had never had the desire to lie for the sake of flattery. ""Not that I'm the best judge of the latter. Conversing has never been a strength of mine,"" she added with a small smile. She took note of the way he turned his body slightly when the music shifted. Clever. It was a subtle move, unnoticeable to anyone not paying close attention.<br/><br/>She was a bit surprised by his next question and a hint of curiosity showed in her expression for a brief moment before she quickly wiped it away and replaced it with a small smile. ""Good question. I have a feeling that this night will be rather memorable as is,"" she replied, her voice and expression making it impossible to figure out what the meaning was behind those words.<br/><br/>She was silent for a few moments, until the song came to an end. As the others around gave their bows and curtsies to their partners, she did the same. Once she stood up straight once more, however, she took his hand and gestured for him to follow her. ""Come with me,"" she spoke the words as she turned to lead him off of the dance floor, towards the adjacent balcony. She got the distinct feeling that he was the one the guards were looking for, and they were getting closer to them now that the song was over.<br/><br/>Despite her position, there wasn't much she could really do if the guards caught him. After all, her country needed all the allies it could get right now. She couldn't afford to upset a potential ally to save someone she barely knew, no matter how intriguing he may be. It was frustrating, being constrained by politics. She hated playing the political game, but for the sake of her country, for the sake of her people, she had to. It was one of the unfortunate downsides to being a queen.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, she could help him to evade the guards, at least for a little while longer. After all, she had a feeling that he was likely the most interesting company she would find here, especially outside of those she was already well acquainted with. She wasn't quite ready to surrender herself to the inevitable boredom of the evening just yet, so she would do her best to keep him out of sight, without seeming like it was her intention.<br/><br/>Once they reached the balcony she released his hand and closed the doors behind them. It was a little chilly out, but the cold didn't bother her in the slightest. She expected that they wouldn't be bothered out here, as most people would prefer to stay inside where it was warm. She hoped that the slight chill wouldn't bother him too much. ""It's a little quieter out here,"" she gave this as an explanation for why she had brought him out here. ""I hope it's not too cold for you,"" she added, wondering if it would bother him or not, although she had a feeling that he would rather face the cold than the guards, even if it did."
2911,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2018-01-08T14:20:56,Sound of Silence,"Egil didn’t hesitate when his dancing partner pulled him from the crowd and out into the balcony. Several questions ran though his mind, one of them being: was she suspicious after all? Part of him wanted to believe that she was, and the more time passed the more he couldn’t help but actually think she was. But then, if she was, surely she would have handed him over to the guards? Regardless of how much she seemed to enjoy his company he was still here uninvited.<br/><br/>No, he really should calm down… Wasn’t his all just his thoughts getting the best of him?<br/><br/>“The cold doesn’t bother me at all. In fact, you must have been reading my mind, it was beginning to feel a little stuffy in there,” Egil said with a chuckle and a slow, dismissive wave of his hand, leaning over the edge of the balcony and taking in the sights before him. The slight chill in the helped set his mind at ease. The view up here was certainly spectacular as well. When he arrived, he had been too focused on getting in to noticed much of what was around him.<br/><br/>However, he was still feeling a bit… energetic, so to speak. He couldn’t help but wonder what would have happened should they have stated inside; he had been preparing himself to act accordingly if the guards got too close. He was coming down from that small burst of adrenaline. How would he have made his escape? The thought lingered because he knew he’d have to cross that bridge eventually. She was buying him some time, certainly, but at one point or another he would either have to get caught, and get into a whole world of trouble, or leave her.<br/><br/>Egil met her eye again, “Do you believe this will change anything?” He paused for a moment, “Pardon my curiosity, it’s just that you seem like someone important around here.” It was a bit risky, sure, because in a way he letting the cat out of the bag that he was not supposed to be here. But… He had to know what the people here were thinking. When he left his homeland, things were rocky. In his absence, he has fallen out of the loop quite a bit.<br/><br/>He turned his gaze back out to the city briefly. “If it does, then… what might improve?” He inquired, to nobody in particular."
2912,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2018-01-08T19:27:38,Amara,"Eira smiled lightly when he implied that the reason behind his approval of her actions was because it was getting a bit stuffy in there. It wasn't entirely incorrect. It was stuffy in there, but then, she had felt that way since the moment she had stepped into the room. ""Mmm, yes, it was rather stuffy,"" she concurred. ""Then again, these things usually are,"" she chuckled, leaning lightly against the edge of the balcony next to him. It was quite a pretty sight. Perhaps not to some, but to her, there was nothing more beautiful that the sight of her kingdom at peace, and it was.<br/><br/>The snow remained mostly undisturbed as it blanketed everything from the mountains and the trees, to the houses that dotted the city. It was picture perfect in the moonlight. The only thing that disturbed the perfect scene were the footprints, hoof prints, and the wheel tracks in the snow off to the far right, barely within their field of vision, where the walkway leading into the palace was lit with torches. Everything else seemed perfectly undisturbed, just the way she liked it.<br/><br/>She turned her attention back to her guest after surveying the scene, noting that he seemed a bit different, like he was full of energy, though he didn't seem to be in a hurry to act on it. She didn't wonder why. Instead, she wondered if he had figured out yet that she knew, or at least suspected that he didn't belong here. She hadn't made it obvious. In fact, she thought she had done a rather good job of hiding it, for the most part. After all, she thought it was rather more fun this way. Then again, it couldn't last forever. For now, however, she was content to let it last for as long as possible.<br/><br/>His next question surprised her a little, although she tried not to let this show too much on her face. So far, their conversation had been light, even playful, and now it had turned serious. She turned her gaze back to the sight of her kingdom, covered in snow, quietly reflecting on the question, smiling just a little at his comment that she seemed like someone important around here. It was clear enough that most people knew who she was, that she was important. After all, a mask can hide your face, but it can't hide your presence, and hers was rather distinctive, she supposed. At least to anyone who had ever met her, or who knew enough about her to make the deduction. ""Important, huh?"" she mused, looking up at the moon this time. ""Yes, I suppose so,"" she didn't bother to elaborate. It hardly mattered at this very moment. She was rather enjoying being treated somewhat normally, rather than being treated as the queen. She thought that, before he left, she would tell him her name, but until then, she would keep it to herself. If he figure it out, she wouldn't lie, but she wouldn't go out of her way to hand him the answers, either.<br/><br/>She let the silence fall around them once more as she once again stared down at the kingdom below--her kingdom. Would this change anything? Would things really improve? She wondered. In truth, she had her doubts. Still, her advisors seemed to believe it would, and a good queen listens to her advisors, at least so long as they don't advise things that go against her conscience. ""I don't know, to be perfectly honest,"" she answered, her voice soft, her eyes reflecting the snowy kingdom below with a fondness that couldn't be explained. There was something else reflected in her eyes, but it was difficult to make out what it was. She wanted things to change. She needed them to, because she hated to see her people suffer. But she honestly wasn't entirely sure how to bring about those changes. She was doing everything she could to help, but even so, the change she wished to see was happening far slower than she wanted it to.<br/><br/>""I hope it does. I hope that they are right, that this, as crazy as it seems, will start the chain of events that will bring about change,"" she paused once more, glancing his way to gauge his reaction before turning her eyes on the city once more. ""They deserve for things to improve. To return to what they once were. No. To be better than they have ever been,"" she added with a bit more of a determined resolution in her voice. After a moment she turned her eyes back to him and smiled a little, ""But, I suppose that doesn't really answer your question, does it?"" she chuckled a little, at herself, for getting so carried away.<br/><br/>She glanced at the door when she heard guards talking nearby. Her eyes lingered for a moment, waiting to see if they would open the door. They did. It was one of her guards that stuck his head out. She used a little magic to soften the look of his mask, or mask it, as it were. She stood up straight, facing the door as the guard stepped through. ""Yes?"" she looked the guard in the eyes, her own eyes easily distinguishable to the young man, who quickly bowed low to her. ""Forgive me, your highness,"" he apologized. She winced a little when he called her that, but shook her head slightly. ""It's fine. Carry on,"" she commanded him with a small wave of her hand. ""I will ensure no one bothers you again,"" he added before stepping out and closing the door behind him.<br/><br/>""Honestly,"" she sighed lightly, turning back and leaning lightly against the balcony's edge once more. ""Well, so much for anonymity,"" she gave him a small smile, but left it that that. She didn't plan to actually reveal any more than the guard already had. At least, she wouldn't volunteer it, anyways."
2913,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2018-01-12T12:33:37,Sound of Silence,"As much as he hated to admit it her answer was somewhat disappointing. On the other hand, it wasn’t necessarily a bad thing either. Egil felt his jaw tense a little while he wondered what he should say next. In truth, there was a lot he could say but he needed to choose his words wisely. Maybe he… just wanted to hear more. Maybe he… No, he should not think like that. He, too, hoped things would change for the better, or at least work toward becoming better than ever before. His expression softened a little.<br/><br/>Yes… he would love to see a chain of events, to work toward improvement, unfold.<br/><br/>When the guard opened the door, it took everything Egil had not to jump. He thought for sure, this was the end of his night of fun, they were going to throw him out or, worse, decide to throw him in the dungeon. He had been prepared to run, but when his newfound partner stepped forward, he stayed back. So she was someone important after all? Highness? Was she perhaps the princess here? Or… maybe even the queen of the kingdom herself? It was difficult to say for sure, especially with her face covered by her mask. He made a mental note of it as something to look into later on.<br/><br/>“Well that was rather rude, wasn’t it?” He said, deciding to keep the mood they had before the guard showed up. “What’s the matter with him? Is it strange to see people leave the main party to get some fresh air?” He made a playful gesture toward the scenery and leaned on the balcony. Every part of him wanted to question her importance further, but it was a lot more interesting this way. Neutral. She was not questioning him, and so he would not question her. He was enjoying his time with her so far, he wanted to see how far he could get into the night before they had to part ways.<br/><br/>“Where were we? Oh, right.” Egil let out a slow breath, “To tell you the truth, I don’t know if I have an answer for the question myself.” He frowned as he spoke, wishing that he did have an answer suddenly. It was unknown to him why he didn’t say everything that had been on his mind previously, but he guessed it was because the guard had come out of nowhere and made him lose his thought process. Maybe it was for the best, he thought. She was not the one he needed to take out his energy on after all. If she was part of the royal family, perhaps she had arranged this? Or played some part in the arrangement? If that was the case, she was doing her best, right?<br/><br/>That was all anyone can do.<br/><br/>“This will work out, one way or another,” Egil smiled. Despite his confidence, he wasn’t really sure how well everything would work out in the end. But it was best to keep in good spirits while things unfold. “Even if it’s slow, it will work out. It has to… I don’t want to see another war break out.”<br/><br/>Suddenly, his expression showed a bit of resolve as he looked out to the city once again. One of the reasons he left home to begin with was because of a disagreement. He was a soldier at heart, fought many battles, the last thing he needed to see was more destruction. This time, he wasn’t going to storm away from a disagreement, should another one break out. If he could help it, he would do something that helped things improve."
2914,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2018-01-12T22:54:56,Amara,"Eira couldn't help but feel a little relieved, if perhaps a tiny bit disappointed that even this didn't seem to give away just who she was. Perhaps it was better this way. At the very least, it was more interesting for the moment. She didn't know who he was, so it was okay, she thought, that he didn't know who she was. For now, they were just two people having a chat. In truth, she was happy to just be able to talk to a man as a woman, rather than as a queen talking with a potential suitor. There was less pressure, and it was easier to just be herself. Though, perhaps that was just as much because of the company as it was the fact that her identity was a secret.<br/><br/>She chuckled a little when he asked if it was strange for people to leave the main party and get some fresh air. Despite knowing that he likely knew the true reason that the guard had showed up, she let it go, instead choosing to go along with it. ""Perhaps not. Perhaps it is who left that has them interested,"" she suggested with a casual shrug of her shoulders, as though it weren't a big deal either way. The statement was meant to imply that they were checking up on her, but she realized that it could also be taken as a suggestion that they were looking for him. She was curious to see which way he would take it. Why his responses interested her so much, she couldn't say, but he was a rather entertaining individual so far, so perhaps that was it?<br/><br/>He then brought the conversation back to where they had left off before they were interrupted. He didn't have an answer either, yet he stated with surprising confidence that it would work out, even if it was slow. Her eyes were focused on him as he spoke, rather than the scenery. After he had made this assertion, and admitted that he didn't want to see another war break out, she saw resolve in his expression. The reason, of course, was hard to tell, but whatever the reason, she couldn't help but smile a little.<br/><br/>""I wish I had an answer. But I don't need one to know that things will get better. Whether it is this or something else that sets that change in motion, I can't say,"" she paused, looking from him to the city below. ""But I know that things will change. I will make sure that they do. And I know that everyone else feels the same way. No matter where they come from or what their status is, everyone wants things to get better. They might not know how to help, but they want to, and one day, we will find the spark we need,"" she stared out across the city, a resolved smile on her face.<br/><br/>""Sorry if I'm carrying on again,"" she chuckled a little. ""I don't usually do that, just for the record,"" she admitted, although she wasn't entirely sure if she was saying that to assure him that she wasn't a chatterbox who would talk his ear off, or to let him know that she was enjoying his company enough to do so. Why she cared enough to explain at all was another question entirely. She had never found herself in such a situation before, so the answers escaped her, at least for the moment.<br/><br/>""I suppose that's one of the beauties about the masks, huh?"" she spoke up after a moment, ""You are free to be whoever you want to be--even if that just means actually being yourself--without worrying about what anyone will think about you later,"" she mused, leaning farther against the edge of the balcony, until her chin rested on her arms. ""Of course, it appears that my mask didn't exactly fool many people. Except you, apparently,"" she tilted her head ever so slightly to look up at him, a small, somewhat enigmatic smile on her face before she returned her gaze to the scenery. ""Not that I'm complaining. It's nice to, for once, just be a woman talking to a man, instead of the complicated mess it usually turns into,"" she smiled, this time it was something of a lonely smile.<br/><br/>""Anyways. I know it can't last forever, but it's nice, for however long it lasts, so..."" she paused for a moment, glancing up at him with a small smile, ""Thank you."""
2915,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2018-01-30T00:23:37,Sound of Silence,"“No, no! I don’t mind you carrying on,” Egil said with a chuckle. “Coming here was worthwhile, even if it was a last minute decision,” there was a wink under his mask. It wasn’t a total confession that he just sneaked in uninvited, but it was more relaxed nonetheless. There was just something comfortable out here, speaking to her like he was. After all, what she said was true, he agreed wholeheartedly that they were free to be who they were. The mask, he supposed, was added comfort, but somehow he felt that there was something more. Or he could just be overcomplicating things.<br/><br/>Whatever the case, he did feel better after speaking with her. He had gotten a few things off his chest that he’d been holding onto for far too long.<br/><br/>When she mentioned that this night can’t last forever, his expression fell a bit. He hadn’t intended for his reaction to be so intense, but carried it well regardless. A small nod of agreement was given. “Likewise,” he said softly. Indeed, this night turned out to be much more exciting than he expected. He would have likely been chased out, or arrested, by the guards by now if he had approached any other person.<br/><br/>Egil took in a deep breath, letting her words sink in a bit more. Since their time together was soon coming to a close, he thought it best to wrap things up quickly. She might have waved the guards off for now but there was no telling when they would realize their search was not getting them anywhere and come back. Or, perhaps they had given up their search, thinking that he already left… He decided it was best that he left here soon, regardless. Best not to take chances.<br/><br/>“You said I was fooled, but I must be honest with you,” there was a slight pause. He was comfortable, but he was still choosing his words carefully. “As this seems to be a time of honesty, that is. I had a feeling, since the moment I extended the invitation to dance, that you were somebody important. The way you carry yourself was enough to tip me off, and this conversation we’re having. You’re passionate.” Why he’d chosen to mention this, out of all the things he could say, was simple really. Call it pride, but he didn’t want her to believe he was some idiot.  “I wish everybody showed as much passion as you’ve showed me tonight.” He looked down below, at some people who appeared to have gotten some fresh air as well.<br/><br/>“Either I’m lucky, or fate is just toying with us,” he was being somewhat facetious, but there was also something truthful about that. To think, out of everyone he could have approached, he ended up with someone so important to this kingdom. “It’s strange, eh? How some people are brought together…” He grinned. By now she likely figured out he was not royalty. “I suppose what I’m trying to say is that I’m truly enjoying my time with you. It’s refreshing, knowing that even someone of royalty can let loose once in a while.” He glanced at the doors, thinking he had seen movement on the other side again, but brushed it off as people that were attending this event.<br/><br/>Egil took a step toward the doors, “Shall we go back inside then?”<br/><br/>There were two options for escape: slip through the crowd or jump from the balcony… Neither were favorable, but perhaps his newfound companion could aid in his escape somehow. He wasn’t going to completely rely on it, but it was a thought."
2916,A Tale of Fire and Ice (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50194,2018-01-30T06:04:45,Amara,"Eira smiled, somewhat relieved when he insisted that he didn't mind. She gave a small chuckle when he said that coming here was worthwhile, offering her a wink under his mask. ""Well, I'm glad my company wasn't too terribly boring,"" she was half joking, but half serious. It wasn't all that long ago that people were often afraid to approach her because they found her intimidating, and she gave them good reason to. She hadn't exactly been easy to approach or to talk to. She didn't want to get close to people, so she had built walls around her heart, both to keep them out and to keep her emotions in. As a result, she had seemed cold and aloof. It kept people away, which was fine by her. At least it was for a time, until she needed people, until she needed them to believe in her when she had given them no reason to. It was then that she realized that she couldn't keep the act up forever. Not if she wanted to be queen. She had to show people that she cared, that she wanted what was best for them, that she would do whatever it took to protect them.<br/><br/>Time had thawed her heart, but it didn't erase the preconceptions many still held. Many still kept their distance, or approached very cautiously, believing that they didn't stand a chance, or afraid of how she might respond to them. It wasn't entirely terrible, but it hurt her chances of finding a husband, at least a little. Not that she was terribly upset about that, given that she didn't particularly want a marriage right now, not one that was nothing more than an alliance, but her kingdom needed aid, and she had a duty to do what she must to ensure that they got it. Still, she wished it weren't this way, that she could let herself fall in love, that she could marry whomever she loved regardless of status. But alas, it seemed as though such a thing was never meant to be, no matter how badly she wanted it.<br/><br/>When she thanked him for allowing her at least one evening of pretending things could be normal, he replied with a simple word, spoken softly. It was his expression that spoke volumes, it was a more intense reaction than she might have expected. He carried it well, but his expression had fallen. She couldn't say she disagreed with the reaction, though. It was surprisingly disappointing. She turned her gaze back to the scenery to avoid seeming like she was staring as she fell silent, entertaining her own thoughts briefly, before his voice broke through the silence.<br/><br/>He explained that he had suspected she was someone important ever since the moment he asked her to dance. He then explained the reasons why he suspected, starting with the way she carried herself. That was no surprised. She had been groomed to be queen since she could walk. It was as natural as breathing at this point. He then said that she was passionate. That, she hadn't expected. She had never really seen herself as a passionate person. But she supposed it wasn't wrong. When it came to the things and the people she cared about, she was. She supposed that was what ultimately saved her from herself. Still. Was she really that passionate? For him to wish that everyone was as passionate as she was? She didn't know, but she supposed that she would take his word for it.<br/><br/>At any rate, she was glad he had figured it out. It showed that he was intelligent, or at least observant. Not that she had suspected him to be unintelligent. The fact that he was here when she was fairly certain he hadn't been invited was proof that he was at least clever. ""Well, I'm glad you think so,"" she replied with a hint of a smile. She chuckled somewhat weakly at his somewhat facetious comment. ""The latter, probably, if my previous luck is anything to go off of,"" she replied with her own rather facetious comment, although she, too, was speaking with some truth.<br/><br/>""Mmmm. Yeah, it is strange,"" she replied with a smile in response to his grin. ""Me, let loose? When did that happen? That's never happened before,"" she joked a little, although there was a hint of truth to it. It was meant as a joke, though, despite the fact that joking certainly wasn't her strong suit. ""In all seriousness, though, I'm glad. Really,"" she replied with a small smile. ""I enjoyed myself, too. Surprisingly, considering I was fully prepared for a dreadfully boring evening. I'm glad I was wrong. It was nice, pretending to be normal, if only for a moment,"" she mused as she stared down at the people below before looking back at him as he took a step towards the door.<br/><br/>""We could. But you're probably going to get caught if we do,"" she suggested, knowing that the guards wouldn't have given up that easily. ""I can help you escape, if you want,"" she offered, tilting her head just a little, the smallest hint of mischief twinkling in her blue eyes. ""On one condition,"" she added with an almost impish smile that belied the hint of worry beneath, the fear of him turning her down, and the smallest flicker of hope that he wouldn't. ""Come visit me again sometime?"" she asked a little more seriously, not entirely successful at hiding the little hint of hope that lingered somewhere behind her eyes. ""My position often leaves me wanting for interesting company, so..."" she didn't need to add a reason, she didn't know why she did, but it had sort of come out. Oh well, what was done was done. No use worrying over it now. All she could do was await his answer with bated breath."
2917,The Darkest Part of Me (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50195,2016-06-22T20:44:25,Amara,"Aeron sat on the throne, leaned forward slightly, his left leg crossed so that his ankle rested on his right knee and his right elbow on his left ankle, his face resting in the palm of his hand, looking as though he were pondering life's great mysteries. In truth, he was pondering something else entirely. He was growing a bit restless, eager for a change of pace, some adventure, perhaps. He'd ruled his world with his sister for hundreds of years and it could be quite tedious at times. Or maybe that wasn't it at all. Maybe it was what was inside of him that grew restless. He could feel it, the darkness, as if it were a living being writhing about inside of him, growing restless, trying so hard to break free, to take control of his mind and his body and then, perhaps, the world.<br/><br/>No one knew of the struggle he faced. Even his sister wasn't entirely privy to his secret. She knew that he, at times, struggled to control the magic he possessed, but beyond that she had no idea. Or if she did, it wasn't because he had told her, and she never mentioned it. He'd kept it at bay for hundreds of years without anyone knowing of his struggle, and he would continue to do so. Although, truth be told, this was becoming increasingly difficult. He could hear the darkness whispering inside of his mind, telling him to do things he knew he shouldn't, willing him to let go and give into madness. What if one day he did? What if he simply couldn't control it anymore? What if one day he could no longer distinguish the whispers from his own thoughts? What if the struggle drove him to madness?<br/><br/>It was a frustrating conundrum. Give in to darkness and madness or be driven to madness by a struggle to remain good.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What is the point of fighting the inevitable?</span>He shook his head, knowing these were not his thoughts, but the whispers of the darkness, bidding him to relinquish control. How long would it be before he could no longer control it? Before he could no longer say no? He didn't know the answer. All he knew was that he would fight it until there was nothing left, until every last piece of him was gone. He wouldn't last forever, of that he was certain.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What is the point of immortality if is it a life of misery? What is the point if after some point you are no longer really yourself?</span>He wondered, but once again, he didn't have an answer.<br/><br/>He envied his sister. She may have her struggles, but at least she didn't have to fight the darkness within herself. At least she didn't live every day knowing that one day she would lose that fight and become something no longer recognizable as human. At least she could look forward to eternity without these fears. Though, perhaps she had fears of her own. Fears that her brother would one day become a monster. He didn't know whether or not she feared this, but if she didn't, she should. He would not wish that fear on her, though. It was his burden to bear and he would bear it alone for as long as he could.<br/><br/>He sighed to himself and sat up straight, dropping his left leg to the ground and running his long fingers through his medium-length dark hair. After a moment he stood, deciding that he should probably eat something, given that it had been over twenty-four hours since he had eaten anything. Or perhaps he would forgo sustenance once more and go for a ride. That usually helped to calm him and clear his mind. He strode from the throne room, his long legs carrying him in the direction which held both the dining hall and the exit to the stables. He would decide on the way over which he would rather do. Or rather he would simply let his legs carry him to whichever his subconscious mind decided was best."
2918,The Darkest Part of Me (Amara and Sounds),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50195,2016-06-27T12:45:21,Sound of Silence,"Today had started off as typical as one might expect. It was busy, busy, busy, from the moment she woke, until now. After a long meeting Isolde was finally able to have some time to herself, reflecting on a lot of the things that have happened within the kingdoms. She had a duty to keep the people safe. The same routine she and her brother had experienced for many years, over and over, making sure that there was structure in this world. Balance.<br/><br/>She drew in a long, heavy breath and let it out slowly. Her eyes were closed and her expression was completely relaxed. Her body was relaxed as well.<br/><br/>But on the inside, Isolde was not relaxed at all. Every day she tried to keep a calm composure knowing that her people favored their leader composed. Ever collected. She had an image to uphold, and wanted to keep people happy to the best of her ability. But every now and then, she felt exhausted. Ruling was a lot of work, even with her brother at her side, supporting her, offering second opinions and opening more options to her. This job was not one Isolde could do alone; she couldn’t even imagine it.<br/><br/>Isolde drew in a steady breath and dismissed the man she had been talking to. A merchant. He had showed up a few weeks ago regarding some of the items he was selling. She had suspected contraband, and he vanished for a while when she spoke up about her concerns. The guy did, and still does, look pretty shady, she would not be surprised if he was lying to her. She had put off speaking to her brother about this matter… One, they had a lot more to deal with, and would rather focus their energy dealing with more important things, and two…<br/><br/>Well…<br/><br/>With her usual business taken care of, it was now time to face the next thing of the day. Perhaps it was what she dreaded most. For a long time, she has tried to build courage and speak up. Each and every time she did manage to build something up nothing ever seemed to come out. Perhaps, deep down, she knew it was his battle. The darkness. Perhaps she thought he wanted to sort everything out on his own, without her help. They were siblings and should stick together, but she knew he had his pride. But if she didn’t have the talk soon…<br/><br/>“Good day, brother,” Isolde gave her brother a warm smile when she entered the throne room. After taking her place next to him, she added, “Remind me to check with Darren later, I haven’t seen him around today, about some of the new recruits to the guard. I feel they may be lacking…”"
2919,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-06-29T13:57:10,Scarlett,"Mica's life was fairly predictable, and by predictable, I mean boring.  Every morning he'd peel himself out of bed, shoot back an energy drink, and resign himself to nine hours of saying, 'Can I take your order?' He'd come home promptly at seven, because there was no way he'd agree to stay late, and off went the shoes, the uniform, the underwear. He'd heat up three hot pockets and play video games, naked, by himself, well into dawn. It was a rinse and repeat lifestyle. But he wasn't one to complain, it paid the rent.<br/><br/>He was 21 and was going no where. He had a nice beach house, though. Or at least, he would until the summer months and the tourist season came, jacking up rent prices and forcing him out onto the streets of Old Orchard Beach, Maine. The place was too picturesque for his taste, what with the freshly paved roads, the laughing children running barefoot on crisp grass, the way the colors melted together in the sky when the sun set...<br/><br/>It was something he would have painted, if he still painted at all.<br/><br/>He stripped out of his stringy uniform and tossed it, piece by by piece, over a sea-shell statue by the couch. The apartment was large enough for a family four, filled with beach trinkets, hardwood floors, and planks with cheesy sayings painted on. All of this was barely visible in the glow of his computer monitor, the only source of light in the otherwise unlit house. The microwave dinged. Mica's long legs took him across the length of the apartment in 6 steps. He pulled out the plate of hot pockets, tossing it between both hands to avoid a burn as he walked, and sunk into his desk chair with a relieved sigh.<br/><br/>""Cheers."" He raised a hot pocket into the air, then dug in, the hot lava mass burning his mouth yet again."
2920,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-06-29T16:36:11,Cotton,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick tock. Tick tock.</span><br/><br/>How much would it hurt to be hit with a clock?<br/><br/>Well, obviously, it would depend on the type of clock. A round wall clock wouldn't do much damage. It would be more like a Frisbee, a fun toy to pass back and forth.<br/><br/>Unless you attached blades to it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick tock. Tick tock.</span><br/><br/>Perhaps the ones they kept over fireplaces in old movies would do more harm. What were they called again?<br/><br/>Mantelpiece clocks. Of course.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick tock. Tick tock.</span><br/><br/>The most harmful was suddenly obvious. A grandfather clock. Those bad boys could squish anyone underneath them. It was easy to imagine someone trapped beneath, limbs struggling to lift the great weight off their torso. They wouldn't be able to free themselves, and as a parting gift the clock face would count down their last seconds on Earth before their chest collapsed or their heart erupted or whatever else happened when you were being crushed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick tock.</span><br/><br/>Breya rolled over from her place on a plush carpet in the living room, emerging from her tangled thoughts. He was supposed to be home by now, wasn't he? The demon hadn't told her much, just dropped her off at the picturesque beach house with barely a word. In fact, the demon hadn't talked at all on their jaunt from Texas to Maine. It had almost driven Breya insane. Oh, the irony.<br/><br/>But this wasn't a vacation for her, a time to look out at the trailing sunset with a martini in her hand, relaxing in a nice chair underneath an umbrella. No, this was work.<br/><br/>And she wouldn't be able to hold a martini anyhow.<br/><br/>In training they had been told to go slow, but Breya figured she was going a bit slower than they had intended. It had been three days now of waiting, watching, waiting, watching. Breya knew his schedule, knew everything about Mica's sad existence at home. She also knew she was supposed to follow him to work; actually, she was supposed to follow him everywhere he went, but she hadn't piqued up the courage yet to leave the beach house. What if she got lost? Could ghosts get lost? It wasn't like she could just ask for directions.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hey, have you seen a tall guy, last seen eating a hot pocket like a massive tool? Yeah, I'm kind of haunting him right now, trying to make him go crazy and all that. No, please don't run away!</span><br/><br/>She had to start her job today. For real.<br/><br/>The door opened. Breya froze from her place on the floor, then immediately relaxed. It was Mica, on time as usual.<br/><br/>Breya still had to get used to the fact that Mica couldn't see her unless she willed it to be so. She had spent too long in the Underworld since her last job and was used to hanging around other ghosts, who were much harder to trick.<br/><br/>Sitting up on her knees, Breya wrinkled her nose as Mica threw his sweat-covered uniform over the couch that was to her right. Couldn't he at least fold it?<br/><br/>It was time to move. Breya floated behind Mica, watching as he 'cooked' his hot pockets, then went over to his desk chair. So predictable that it was sad. Breya understood why The Boss chose him. Did other schizos work cases, just like him? The ones who were all alone, with nothing going on but a dead-end job and microwavable food? Maybe it was Boss' twisted way of sending them company.<br/><br/>""Cheers.""<br/><br/>The single word echoed melancholically through the empty house, sending shivers down Breya's spine. She took a deep sigh before acting, pulling on her training from so long ago.<br/><br/>""Cheers for what, Mica?"" Breya crooned into his ear. She let Mica imprint on the voice instead of creating her own. The words would come out better from his family, friends, or former lovers.<br/><br/>""You're a layabout, Mica. You're doing nothing with your life. Come on now, what's wrong with you? Who ever thought you'd turn into this?""<br/><br/>Start slow. Right.<br/><br/>Breya felt just a little bit bad for her case, but the twisted side of her enjoyed spitting out every last word. She hadn't spoken in three days, after all. It tingled.<br/><br/>Breya was excited."
2921,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-06-29T18:51:18,Scarlett,"“—Who ever thought you'd turn into this?”<br/><br/>Mica blinked, the cheesy goodness turning to ash on his tongue. “Thomas?” He found himself saying, dropping the food with a splat on the plate. He turned around wildly, brown eyes scanning the dark for his brother. There was a second delay, and then he remembered.<br/><br/>Thomas was dead.<br/><br/>Mica swallowed hard, trying to bite back a sudden wave of sharp emotions. Thomas was long dead. Six years dead. So dead, it’d been weeks since Mica had last thought of him. Yet Mica had just heard his voice, clear as day in his head; a voice he had practically forgotten. “What the fuck,” Mica whispered, clearing his throat to remove the wobble from his tone.<br/><br/>He rubbed the back of his neck, shaking off the weirdness and trying to force himself to forget, again, his long dead brother. He wasn’t getting enough sleep. Maybe it was true, you know, not getting enough sleep made you hear things. Yeah, that’s what that was. He reached for the first hot pocket and shoved the whole steaming mass into his mouth, trying not to linger on the harsh words his mind had created.<br/><br/>Who ever thought you'd turn into this? Not his brother, certainly. Thomas had been the only one out there that had believed in him. Thomas had been a star quarterback in high school. He didn’t even really like it, but he was good at it, and it could have gotten him scholarships. Mica had gone to every one of his games. Thomas had attended every one of Mica’s art shows, no matter how embarrassing Mica found them.<br/><br/>Now look at them both.<br/><br/>Mica licked his fingers clean of grease and booted up his interface. Some WoW play sounded nice. Yeah."
2922,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-06-29T20:33:33,Cotton,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thomas</span>.<br/><br/>The word, the name, was cradled with such surprise, such gentleness, such fear. Breya had shaken Mica to the core with her first few words.<br/><br/>It was going to be a good haunt.<br/><br/>He was probably thinking that he had ate something funny, or wasn't sleeping well. It was what everyone did, to reassure themselves that they weren't going crazy. People weren't supposed to hear voices in the dark when they were at home, all by themselves. There had to be a logical reason.<br/><br/>Of course, there was a reason, just not a logical one. It had to be expanded to the supernatural realm, where the dead took on jobs to haunt the living just for something to do.<br/><br/>The Underworld was awfully boring.<br/><br/>Yet the way her case had said that word, the name of a friend, family, or a lover... Breya suddenly snorted at the thought. She wasn't one to judge, or at least, she didn't think she was, but the chances of the slob in front of her being the lover of a Thomas was far too unlikely in her eyes.<br/><br/>Once again, Mica was on the computer, playing his games. He had shaken Thomas, though more accurately, Breya, off as a figment of his imagination,and was trying to relax in his agitated state. Breya peered at the screen. Obviously she hadn't been a gamer in her life that she couldn't remember, because she understood nothing. There were too many abbreviations, too much happening on the screen. What was an HP, besides a sauce that you put on steak?<br/><br/>At least Breya could remember the taste of steak, and potatoes and chocolate and tea. All of those foods, she could never taste again. Of course, she could bring the taste on to Mica's tongue, but not her own. A schizo ghost couldn't be fooled by their own tricks.<br/><br/>Despite remembering all those tastes, Breya couldn't remember her own family. It was a curse of the dead, to forget all of your personal life as easily as the first two years of living are forgotten when you're alive. Breya wondered if she had a Thomas, a name she had held on her lips with as much hope and care as Mica had barely moments ago. She would have had parents, unless she was fostered. Bah, she was starting to act like she had when she first became a ghost.<br/><br/>Everyone did it. After the trauma of learning you were at the gates of The Underworld, being directed along with thousands of others by a demon with a megaphone and a friendly ""Ask Me Questions! (:"" button on their shirt, and of realizing all your memories were gone, you naturally began fantasizing about your life before you died. The older ones always concocted grand stories of how much they did in their waking life, while the children, bless their souls, imagined that they had been princesses or the youngest astronaut ever.<br/><br/>Breya had died at the awkward age of 23, where the childish dreams of princesses were forgotten, and the grand stories weren't possible to fit in.<br/><br/>She liked to imagine that she had lived a normal life until her last year of college, when she got so stressed she had a heart attack and kicked the bucket.<br/><br/>That sounded like her.<br/><br/>Mica had a moment of peace while Breya thought, leaning against the couch. She didn't exactly understand how, as a schizo ghost, she could stand, sit, and lean on objects, but could never move or pick up anything. She figured it was The Boss' assholery at work.<br/><br/>It was just like how Grudgers remembered every messed up detail of their death, and why it was important to destroy the person who caused it. No one was left with the happy memories, were they?<br/><br/>""Does this really make you happy? Why'd you give up?""<br/><br/>Breya was throwing some stock phrases, getting a feel for what made her case tick. She could look into his mind, find bits and pieces that helped with her job, but Breya always felt the process seemed too intimate, to surreal. She preferred to be a sort of detective, looking at his phone while he was on it, snooping through the house when he was away, though the latter method didn't help much. He didn't keep pictures or documents, it was like the place wasn't a home. There were just some meaningless shells and driftwood, and signs that said things like ""Live, Love, Laugh"". Obviously put there by someone other than Mica.<br/><br/>Visual hallucinations weren't supposed to start on the first day, but Breya was behind. As she stared balefully at the screen through her deep green eyes, it began to flicker. Off, on, off, on. Off. Slow at first, then to a hammering, heart-thumping pace until the computer tower set off dancing sparks, like a yellow fireworks show.<br/><br/>""You're wasting your time on these games, Mica.""<br/><br/>Of course, there was nothing wrong with the computer. It was all in Mica's head. He would blink and everything would be just the way it was supposed to be, with his computer screen on and his little character still smashing away at some sort of living tree.<br/><br/>He was going crazy, after all."
2923,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-01T14:17:00,Scarlett,"""Does this really make you happy? Why'd you give up?""<br/><br/>Mica frowned. You know, everyone had their ups and downs, but what the fuck. Hearing your dead brother scold your life choices, well that was something else all together. He slipped on his noise-cancelling head phones and turned on some tunes, trying to sink himself further into the distractions of the online world. It's what he always did when he was feeling low. There was a point in his life where his days were more bad than good, but the video games, they transported him to a new place. A place where there were no dead brothers or broken dads, where he wasn't serving food and barely scraping by. In these worlds, people needed him. He did cool things,<span style=""font-style: italic"">important</span>things.<br/><br/>The computer screen started to flicker before his eyes. ""...What."" He tapped the monitor, and it started to go crazy. ""No, no, no."" He stood up, quickly hitting keys, fussing with cords, and then the tower sparked and practically exploded. He yelped, jerking back and tripping over his headphone's cord, then on his chair. He fell hard on his ass.<br/><br/>""Does this really make you happy? Why'd you give up?""<br/><br/><br/>He blinked, his chest heaving. The screen.... the screen started working again. And the tower, it wasn't sparking anymore. He crawled forward, hastily feeling for damage. It was warm to his touch, but no fire. No sparks. He stared dumbly for a moment, then stood up, rubbing his head as he banged it on the desk.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fuck.</span>"" He paced across the polished marble floor. He paced all the way into the kitchen. He poured himself a healthy serving of pure vodka and he drank it on the spot. His eyes stung. He smacked his lips and tentatively walked back into the living. His computer was still whole, untouched, the screen still worked.<br/><br/>He rubbed the forming bump on his head, went back to the kitchen, grabbed the vodka and this time, some orange juice, and with a cup clenched between his teeth he walked back and took a seat in his chair. He juggled the bottles, picking the cup from his mouth and gingerly arranging them on the edge of the desk. His hands were shaking. He reached for his headphones, plugged them back in, and slipped them on."
2924,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-02T02:31:00,Cotton,"Mica's computer chair rolled through Breya's body with complete indifference as her case jumped up, causing the chair in question to roll back, and began fiddling with the perfectly functioning machine that in his eyes, was severely malfunctioning. In his frustrated state he tripped. Twice. It was like slapstick.<br/><br/>Yet, even as Breya had ignored the chair, when Mica fell on his ass in front of her, she flinched as if he could hit her. Old habits died hard, she figured. Literally, in her case. She snickered, watching the facade fade from his eyes and reality crawl back in. He checked his precious equipment, testing for heat. Something Breya couldn't feel anymore.<br/><br/>Then Mica seemed to check his own equipment by hitting his head repeatedly on the desk. Breya twisted her mouth. Pain was something she didn't miss. Or maybe she did, a little bit. It was a reminder that you were alive.<br/><br/>As Breya followed Mica to the kitchen, she began to wonder if he could even cook properly at all. Breya had so many memories of amazing tastes in her mouth, from sweet to savory, sour to spicy. Specters on her ghostly tongue. How could someone just throw those experiences, those pleasurable sense, away to save such an insignificant portion of time? If Breya were ever given the opportunity to taste and touch and smell again, she wouldn't waste it on things like instant noodles, minute rice, and microwaveable meals. Not like him.<br/><br/>It wasn't like that chance would ever come. Breya was dead, and nothing could change that. Not even The Boss.<br/><br/>Or could he?<br/><br/>Breya had heard rumours, whispers and hisses, about The Boss' blue flames and glass jars. An incomprehensible storage of<span style=""font-style: italic"">souls</span>, an anchor that kept them tethered to the Underworld. It was said that if you could somehow get behind The Boss' throne, there would be an entrance that led to this soul-chamber. And, if you could somehow locate your own<span style=""font-style: italic"">soul</span>, you could regain your mortal body and cheat death.<br/><br/>When had the rumours started? And who had caused them? Of course, it must have been long, long, long ago. Senior ghosts spoke of it with dull tones and cynical eyes, a distant memory of fresh-faced desire. As for who started it, Breya had a few theories. It sounded like a false hope, the kind of torture demons loved to inflict on the lesser dead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Or maybe</span>, a tiny voice would always add whenever Breya contemplated it,<span style=""font-style: italic"">the rumours came from someone who had succeeded.</span><br/><br/>Breya hated the tiny voice. If only she could crush it.<br/><br/>Shaking hands brought a glassful of vodka to greedy lips. There was one taste Breya wished to forget. Straight vodka. Dreadful. Mica seemed to have enjoyed it, though. Too bad he didn't know that alcohol assisted in helping a ghost trick the human mind.<br/><br/>However, Breya wasn't looking to turn the man into an alcoholic just yet. She rested on the counter, watching his blonde mop covered head retreat back to his computer, then return to the kitchen with new purpose.<br/><br/>No new purpose, apparently, as he grabbed the vodka again, as well as some OJ. Wasn't he aware he had work in the morning?<br/><br/>Of course he was aware.<br/><br/>Mica's next step was to go back to exactly where he was before, hunched in his chair, staring at his screen. He slipped a nice pair of headphones over his ears with twitchy movements.<br/><br/>No noise cancelling headphones in the world could stop a ghost. Unless the headphones were enchanted.<br/><br/>Then that would be a whole different issue.<br/><br/><br/>Breya stayed in the kitchen, resting her elbows on the counter and putting her chin in her hands. Should she continue for tonight, or take a break? She glanced at the clock-face nestled in the design of a ship's wheel and anchor. She wanted this job to look real damn good on her resume. Causing Mica to go completely batty and end himself before her six month stint was up would not serve that purpose, but neither would falling behind and letting him get off this haunting easy.<br/><br/>""You're ignoring me, Mica. You can talk to me, champ, more than you can to that vodka bottle."" Breya threw the 'champ' in there because she felt it was important. Ghostly intuition and all that. Though maybe it would unnerve Mica more if it was a word that<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thomas</span>wouldn't used. Breya would wait and see."
2925,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-08T17:33:46,Scarlett,"Mica was trying hard to concentrate solely on the game, his face scrunched up and his body stiff. If he concentrated hard enough, his mind would be too busy too create voices, right? He wanted to build something epic, something awesome  in the game. Maybe a large penis statue or a fort. Or maybe a fort with a penis statue. He began to lay down the foundation, his finger clicking away as he counted out the blocks.<br/><br/>Twenty, twenty-one, twenty--<br/><br/>""--You can talk to me, champ, more than you can to that vodka bottle.""<br/><br/>Mica froze, the blood draining from his face. He had hated being called champ, it felt weird when his brother talked to him like his was his sports coach. Mica was anything but sporty. His lanky frame carried no muscles, unlike his brother whose broad shoulders could probably bench-press a cow or something. Mica was no ""champ"", but damn. He had missed being called it.<br/><br/>""Thom...as?"" Mica pushed off his headset, his brows furrowed as he glanced over his shoulder,  scanning the room. What was happening? He couldn't.... be crazy, right? It didn't happen like this. But dead people don't talk either,  nothing was making bloody sense.<br/><br/>He stood up, not even noticing as it turned to night in the game as his character began to be attacked by monsters, their groans echoing faintly from the headset on the desk. He shoved on his clothing and turned on the seashell lamp underneath. He ran a hand through his hair, pushing the waves behind his ears as he went and secured the lock on the front door.  He came back into the living room, paused, and paced.<br/><br/>Should he try... talking to Thomas? Mica didn't really know what he believed in, so he wasn't about to knock the afterlife anymore than he was going to swear by it. But hey, if it just so happened that it was real and Thomas was ...here... ""Now come on, jerkface, don't be weird about it, just show yourself,"" he told the ceiling, his eyes scanning it unsurely.<br/><br/>He felt absolutely ridiculous."
2926,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-08T20:52:57,Cotton,"Results! Breya slid through the counter casually, moving over to Mica, who had slipped off his unenchanted headphones and said Thomas' name again; this time, his tone held a more self-centred lilt. He was most likely wondering if he was going crazy, and recovering from the initial shock. Breya wondered if she had had any ghosts when she was living. What would it be like to be on the other side of things, when hallucinations and strange things were limited to scientific explanation? Had she believed in ghosts? Probably not. Most people didn't in the modern world.<br/><br/>She was now at Mica's side, floating in a cross-logged position at chair height. It really was one of the biggest perks of being dead, floating. That and you don't have to worry about keeping yourself alive.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I feel like a genie,</span>Breya thought giddily as she followed Mica to the clothing-covered lamp.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Finally, some light in the place,</span>she thought as he turned it on. It wasn't like Breya could stub her toe on anything, but still. Living by computer light didn't seem like the best way to spend your time.<br/><br/>As Mica threw on his shirt, Breya realized just how comfortable she had become with his nakedness. It had excited her for a while. Now it seemed to be just a natural part of things like the clock on the wall or the groadiness of the microwave from several explosive hot pocket incidences. Him putting on clothes seemed almost like more of a surprise. He seemed to be preparing for whoever he thought was 'visiting'. It definitely crossed out the idea of Thomas being a lover.<br/><br/>The idea had still amused her.<br/><br/>Mica locked the door. It wasn't like anyone would come in. Not even a burglar, knowing the area. But crazy people did crazy things, especially when they started preparing to talk to a voice in their head. Mica scanning the ceiling before speaking in a hesitant tone.<br/><br/>""Now come on, jerkface, don't be weird about it, just show yourself.""<br/><br/>Well, if he insisted. It was a golden opportunity on a silver platter. Breya would have to do some rummaging first, which made her hesitate. She always felt like she would get lost whenever she looked into a case's head, afraid of becoming trapped in someone else's memories and never come out. Breya couldn't even find her own memories; she certainly didn't want to get stuck with another person's.<br/><br/>She'd just have to suck it up, then.<br/><br/>The sensation Breya felt while going into Mica's mind was like going into a hot tub. Warming the insides, swirling all around. A bit bubbly. She didn't have to search deep to find the memories she was looking for, since they were at the front of her case's mind.<br/><br/>Oh. So Thomas was his brother.<br/><br/>Handsome too, though Breya knew memories were always skewed towards the rememberee's perspective. It showed right away that Mica looked up to him, admired him, idolized him.<br/><br/>Breya fought back tears as she recalled the pain of Thomas' death. It was second-hand emotion, but still painful. She felt the anger too, towards the drunk drivers in the world. They all deserved to die for what they did. Anger towards all the apathetic well-wishers at the funeral.<br/><br/>Oh no. Breya was drowning in the warmth, losing her vision to the churning bubbles. She fought to emerge herself from Mica's mind, struggling to break free.<br/><br/>Then, like a plug being pulled from a drain, Breya resurfaced, and she was only herself, and no one else.<br/><br/>She knew what this was now. Breya was a ghost, pretending to be another ghost. It happened quite often. It was extremely unlikely to get the actual ghost you were looking for. Statistically impossible, what with how many dead people there were acting as ghosts, and how many living people were being haunted.<br/><br/>Except for the grudgers again, of course. The special snowflakes.<br/><br/>Sorting out her thoughts and forcing herself to become a sea of calm, Breya recreated herself as Thomas. The dark hair, the jawline, broad shoulders, blue eyes, all became her own features. She placed herself on the couch, relying on the memories to get the body posturing right. Then she let herself be seen, and coughed.<br/><br/>""What are you looking at the ceiling for, Mica?"" she asked, raising an eyebrow, ""and jerkface is so hurtful, you know. Sit."" She patted the space on the couch beside her.<br/><br/>It was going to be an interesting evening for the both of them."
2927,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-11T12:46:00,Scarlett,"Mica yelped, flinching back from 'his brother' as he flickered into view. That wasn't actually suppose to work. That didn't actually-- it couldn't of. His mind reeled, his own blue eyes wide as saucers as he gaped  dumbly at Breya. ""No fucking way.""<br/><br/>He stepped forward tentatively, waving his hand before Breya's face, then through her. Nothing, he felt nothing but perhaps.... cold air? It was probably just his mind playing tricks on him. This was all his mind playing tricks on him. There was sinking disappointment, and he realized he had hoped his brother was actually back with him. Still, Mica's chest squeezed as he stared at the apparition of his brother. It looked just like him, from the broad shoulders that helped make his budding football career, to the scar tucked under his hairline by his ear, Thomas even wore his favorite slacks and polo shirt, his hands tucked so causally in his pocket as he wanted for Mica to join him.<br/><br/>""You're dead."" No, he wasn't choking up. He was getting a cold. He cleared his throat, trying to steady his voice.<br/><br/>The last time Mica had seen his brother he had been haunched over a table begrudgingly doing his eighth grade math.  Thomas had put him there, as he did every night, sitting besides his younger bro as he did a pile of his own homework. ""We're not gonna get stuck in this miserable town,"" was what Thomas said whenever Mica just didn't want to put in the extra effort. What Thomas really meant was-- we're not going to become Dad, who spent more time out on the sea than he did with his family. Guess the former came easier to him.<br/><br/>The only thing Thomas hated more than tourist season was the winter that followed after it. And some families never leaved, the kids graduating and keeping their jobs at the tourist shops while they went to community college to get degrees they'd be unable to use. Mica didn't even go to college. Why waste the money?<br/><br/>Mica hadn't thought about all of this in a while. The family drama, Thomas's death, what he was doing with his life, he hadn't spared any of it a thought in a very long time. And now he remembered why. He flopped down on the couch, a hand rubbing at his temples. He squeezed his eyes close, trying to blot out the whole moment. And then he tentatively opened them to see Thomas still there, bright eyed and alive as ever.<br/><br/>""I need a drink.""  He abruptly stood back up, shuffling to the desk without stubbing his toe for once (the wonders of proper lighting). ""This is fucked up, this is so fucked up."" Ah, yes, Mica had picked up swearing over the years. ""How are you here, bro. Am I dead too or am I off my rocker, I don't--"" he swallowed back his words with a shot, his eyes stinging."
2928,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-13T18:24:32,Cotton,"Breya stayed on the couch, studying Mica's freakout carefully. It had really shaken him, though no more than Breya predicted. It wasn't often that loved ones appeared to you, in seemingly flesh and blood. Mica's hand went through her—Thomas' chest. No flesh and blood, but very much still appearing to be there.<br/><br/>Thomas let out a laugh. ""Yeah, I'm dead. Deader than a doornail, whatever that means."" Mica sat for a moment, trying to squeeze reality away. ""I just wanted t-hey, where are you going?"" Thomas sat up, frowning as Mica jumped from the couch and headed toward his desk. He lifted himself from the couch, striding over, body language impatient, annoyed.<br/><br/>""No-you-do-not 'need a drink',"" Thomas said, pausing after each word for emphasis before finishing off with a flourishing quote-unquote finger move. He watched as Mica downed the shot, biting his finger in annoyance.<br/><br/>""God I wish I could grab that from your hands,"" Thomas muttered, ""and what's with all the swearing?"" He shook his head. ""Anyways, can't fix all of your problems, just answer your questions. Sit!""<br/><br/>Walking back over to couch, Thomas was once again in a lounging position. ""So, some of the basics. I got here by dark magic, you're definitely not dead, and neither are you off your rocker. Yet."" He paused. ""The dark magic thing was a joke. I'm not entirely sure how I got here, but I think I know why I'm here.""<br/><br/>Breya felt real tears begin to sting her eyes, shown to Mica through Thomas'. This was why she didn't like getting into people's heads; it always added their pain into yourself. And Breya was a blank slate with an empty past. She had nothing to cry about until today, no struggles of her own that she could remember, loved ones she herself at lost. Stupid, stupid.<br/><br/>Damn, she wanted that shot right about now. But not vodka, tequila. She deserved some god-damn tequila. Actually, she deserved a god-damn medal.<br/><br/>Back to pretending to be someone's dead brother.<br/><br/>Thomas drew himself up, eyes flashing with light moisture and a darker undertone. ""You're wasting your time,"" he said, ""on all of this."" He gestured vaguely to the whole area around them. ""Just because I left doesn't mean you were supposed to stop."" He didn't have to mention Mica's art for him to get the meaning.<br/><br/>""And that's why I came, to tell you to stop being such a pussy.""<br/><br/>Never had Breya gone into a case so personally before, and so quickly. But Mica was interesting; much more interesting than all of her other short cases added together. She felt that if circumstances had been different, they could have been friends. And now she was trying to help him instead of causing the usual torment she loved to inflict. Maybe it was a step of growth for the ghost. Or maybe she was just bored, and wanted to try a different angle.<br/><br/>Breya couldn't really tell which one it was herself."
2929,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-14T04:12:24,Scarlett,"The alcohol stung, but it was easier to swallow than the sight of Thomas before him.  Mica pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to straighten his thoughts as Thomas demanded he sit again. Mica ignored him, unease creeping up his  spine at the mention of dark magic. While Mica certainly had no interest in any dark and dangerous shit, he might actually prefer it over the unknown. At least then he'd know what he was up against. Regardless, he wasn't ruling out sudden insanity just yet.<br/><br/>""The dark magic thing was a joke. I'm not entirely sure how I got here, but I think I know why I'm here.""<br/><br/>A flare of emotions pinched in Mica's chest, and suddenly he was anxious. ""Oh yeah?"" he asked hotly. ""And why's that?"" The wet look Thomas gave him cut him to his core. He faltered, his own expression cracking under his brother's mutual display of distress.<br/><br/><br/>""You're wasting your time,"" Thomas scolded, ""on all of this.""<br/><br/>""--Wha-<span style=""font-style: italic"">what?</span>""<br/><br/>""--""And that's why I came, to tell you to stop being such a pussy.""<br/><br/>Mica stared at him, floored. There were several beats of silence, Mica's face growing increasingly redder. Then he exploded, ""You fucking jackass! You can't do this-- you can't just come back like this-- you-- you<span style=""font-style: italic"">left</span>me, you left me for a stupid party and I had to deal with shit all on my own! And you fucking come back<span style=""font-weight: bold"">from the dead</span>to tell me<span style=""font-style: italic"">it's not good enough?</span>GET OUT."" His shot glass went flying through the air, whooshing through Thomas' body and smashing into the floor. Tears were streaming down his face, his hands shaking. Funny, he hadn't realized he was crying. Or throwing things for that matter.<br/><br/>He glanced down at his hands, they didn't feel like his own. Shock and regret coiled in his muscles. Since when did get angry like this?"
2930,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-15T03:23:25,Cotton,"Breya almost laughed derangedly. It was a strange feeling: she didn't find the situation funny as much as she felt that laughing would be a good release of the sudden tension that boiled in the room like thick soup.<br/><br/>Damn it, she was thinking about food again.<br/><br/>It was weird, when your body's signals didn't match up with emotion. Crying when you're happy, laughing when you're sad. Despite her reactions, Breya had the suspicion that, as a ghost, she couldn't feel as much as she could when she had been alive. It was like she was just out of alignment, slightly detached, a little more cynical. Or maybe that was pop culture's influence on Breya, her assumptions on what a proper ghost should be like affecting the way she behaved.<br/><br/>But if Breya couldn't remember who she really was, was her personality altered anyway? Was she a shadow of her living self, a copy, or something else entirely? The thought made her head spin.<br/><br/>She busied herself in watching the shot glass sail through the Thomas apparition and shatter on the floor. Now that was something that deserved a laugh. Apparently it was easy to forget that a ghost was untouchable.<br/><br/>Thomas glowered at Mica, looking back at the mess now created on the floor. ""You think it was my choice to die?"" He spoke in a harsh whisper, a tone that can be even more cutting and harsh than an angry shout. ""You think it was my choice to leave you with dad? You stand here and act like all of the mistakes you made while I was gone are my fault.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I should've lived a few god-damn years longer, is that what you're saying?</span>"" Thomas ran his finger over the scar by his ear, a habit Breya had seen in many a memory. ""That's pretty fucking selfish of you, dude.""<br/><br/>There was a lot of anger in the room. It was like Mica was moving through the five stages of grief all over again: first denial, now anger. Where would they stop next? Depression? Bargaining? Breya could imagine Mica, rubbing his temples in frustration, saying something like ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll do whatever you want, just go away, okay?</span>"". Or maybe they'd eventually reach acceptance. Then Thomas would no longer be a useful device to use and bring out emotion, just another routine of Mica's life. That was why you didn't mix up emotions with work. You weren't meant to make your case happy, but haunted.<br/><br/>It looked like Mica was cycling straight to depression as big drops of tears rolled his cheeks. Breya admired that there wasn't a single shake or sob to accompany them. ""Hey hey hey,"" Thomas admonished, ""I died ages ago, what's your deal? I didn't come here to make you cry, I came here to be a brother."" He looked back at the shot glass. ""I guess I'm doing a pretty bad job.""<br/><br/>Thomas crossed his arms. ""If you tell me to go away, I'll go away,"" he said, ""but I really did think we'd have a better talk than this.""<br/><br/>Breya glanced at the clock again. Time seemed to become something one was hyper-aware of as a ghost, despite it no longer counting down the seconds, minutes, and hours to your death. Ghosts didn't sleep. Didn't have to, and couldn't really anyhow. Breya had tried, to escape the extreme boredom that came during the nights alone while she was on a case, but with no results. Maybe the boredom was a punishment for the wasted time on Earth, or for all the sins committed or something. While she couldn't manage true sleep, she did manage some form of meditation that seemed to move life quicker, but she fell out of it easily, being a spacey and distracted person. It was why she was dead, and hadn't achieved enlightenment or nirvana or whatever parties deep thinkers got to attend after they'd left their mortal shackles.<br/><br/>Poltergeists probably had more fun at night, being able to manipulate things physically and all. Breya wasn't entirely sure what the extent of said abilities were. Could they go on the internet, turn on the TV, play darts? All she had as a schizo was her own imagination, which dried up pretty quickly when she was by herself. Her only hope was that The Boss put an end to poltergeists' fun at night in some way, so that they could endure the same pain that she and other schizos did.<br/><br/>""Mica?"""
2931,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-15T22:57:16,Scarlett,"Maybe Mica was being selfish, but he couldn't stop the accusations as they spat from his mouth like grease from a frying pan. If he was being honest with himself, and he wasn't, snapping felt nice. He had forgotten what it felt like to be this angry. When Thomas died, Mica  had become perpetually angry, constantly blaming Thomas's death for everything that felt out of his control. Eventually, he grew up; he learned better technics.  He smothered out his grief with mindless distractions, until he didn't feel anything at all and life hit a new normal. Being angry all the time, while somehow satisfying, was also exhausting.  Even now, his outburst left him feeling drained. Mica preferred a more laid back approach to problems. He took a deep breath, trying to regain that state of mind.<br/><br/>""No... No. Stay, don't go."" His shoulders slumped, the blood slowly leaving his face. He ran a hand through his hair and gave a hard, baffled look at Thomas. He hesitated, then pointedly walked himself back to the couch and sat back down. ""I'm sorry. Look, you can't just..."" he struggled for words. He was never good at expressing himself. ""This is a lot to take in.""<br/><br/>Questions rolled through his head, and he couldn't focus in on one. It was all so overwhelming. He stared at the way the lamp reflected off the curve of the broken shot glass, using it to ground himself. He pulled words together bit by by. ""How long do I even have you for?"" He stomach lurched. He glanced up, panicked. ""Oh God, is this some sort of 'last-chance conversations' shit? Is this it? I don't think I can take that. Don't do that to me, bro.""<br/><br/>Mica had just gotten him back.  He couldn't wrap his head around what losing Thomas again would feel like."
2932,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-16T16:21:55,Cotton,"Breya imagined a ringleader, with bright striped top hat and coat tails, doing a twirl on stage, announcing, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ladies and gentlemen, this is your last chance to commune with your loved one! Step right up, step right up!</span>"" In the scenario, Breya couldn't really tell if she was the ringleader, or the attraction. Perhaps both.<br/><br/>""I don't really know man,"" Thomas said after an unnervingly long silence, ""I wasn't really briefed on the whole thing. I just kind of...showed up. Maybe I'm your guardian angel now, or something.""<br/><br/>Any kind of closure or comfort felt like a gentle let-down for the evening. Breya had gone off too strong using Thomas, she could tell. When she'd used an imprintable voice she had hoped for a very much alive but overbearing mother, or a grade teacher that had been harsh in the past. Not a dead brother who had tragically died before his time. You didn't mess with the dead. Breya knew from experience as a dead person.<br/><br/>A thought suddenly cracked through Breya like a lightning bolt. She knew more about about Thomas and Mica's life than ghost Thomas did. Ghost Thomas was somewhere, either in The Underworld or on Earth, with no recollection of his brother and the hardships they had faced. Through his death he had become a shell of his former self, just like Breya had.<br/><br/>It was so unfair.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh good God</span>, Breya thought. Was there a ghost somewhere, pretending to be Breya, knowing every detail of her past; a thief of thought, burglar of memory, going through her loved one's mind? Was that ghost imitating her habits and actions, even her personality, her real personality?<br/><br/>Breya suddenly felt sick to her stomach, full of revulsion. She wanted to leave, think for a while. But she couldn't just disappear now, after Mica had finally accepted what was happening, and was afraid that Thomas would vanish, just like on the night that he had died.<br/><br/>""Well, if, and that's a big if, this<span style=""font-style: italic"">were</span>that kind of thing, what would you say to me?"" Thomas coughed, sitting forward on the couch like he was about to push off suddenly.<br/><br/>""Like, I never got to say just...goodbye.""  Thomas shrugged dismissively in the way that people did when they were trying to avoid vulnerability and deep, indescribable emotion.<br/><br/>At least Breya could try to do this tastefully, respectful to their relationship. What would Thomas do? Yet she still felt it was wrong, that she didn't know enough about the brother. The only way it could be right was if she were him, which wasn't possible.<br/><br/>If only she'd stuck to computer tower spark-shows, shadows in the corners of eyes, the belief that aliens were coming. It was so much simpler to handle."
2933,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-18T01:01:04,Scarlett,"""Maybe I'm your guardian angel now, or something.""<br/><br/>""Or something,"" Mica echoed, forcing himself to looked down and away from Thomas. He took a deep breath in and out, allowing himself to envision what life mighta been like if Thomas had never died. Neither of them would be here, that's for sure.  Thomas would have sprouted one last inch or two. He'd bring a girlfriend home for the holidays, a down to earth one, with an honest smile and no makeup on her face. Mica would come home just for them, and they'd celebrate Christmas around a tree they had picked up the night before. Mica's own nails would be stained black with charcoal. Maybe he'd finally be decent at drawing noses. He was never good at noses.<br/><br/>Mica mindlessly scratched his nose and swallowed back a lump in his throat. That future was lost.  He glanced back up at Thomas, hesitant, barely allowing himself the small hope that some of it could be redeemed. He noticed off-handedly that Thomas was also struggling, his body tense, coiled with emotions.<br/><br/>Emotions. Thomas had emotions again, that was just as good as being alive, wasn't it?<br/><br/>""Well, if, and that's a big if, this were that kind of thing, what would you say to me?"" Thomas asked. ""Like, I never got to say just...goodbye.""<br/><br/>Mica's jaw tightened. He knew the answer immediately, he use to obsess about it. Untimely deaths hardly gave way to clean endings. Mica had to swallow again, his throat catching his answer. He didn't want to say it.  He didn't like the insinuation. What if this was some divine intervention that would tear Thomas away the moment they reached closure? No. ""I'd say ... don't go. Stay. Let's play battleship."" His eyes glistened, his body was seized by the desire to sob.<br/><br/>Let's play battle ship.<br/><br/>It was a thing they had often done together, Mica had been determined to get good and beat Thomas, but growing up Thomas always had the technic and mind game down-pat.  If Mica could change anything, it woulda been asking Thomas to spent the night in with him. It became obvious to him what he had to do right now.<br/><br/>He shoved himself up, his palms sweaty. He crossed behind the couches, to the mahogany bookshelves loaded with dusty books on pointless topics, and boxes upon boxes of dusty boardgames. He found the familiar box, and wiggled it out, blowing the dust as he turned and showed it to Thomas with a weak shrug.<br/><br/>""... What do you say? Old time's sake?"""
2934,Once Bitten (Cotton x Scarlett),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50241,2016-07-18T05:27:52,Cotton,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh damn,</span>Breya thought in distress as Mica gave an answer she hadn't been expecting.<br/><br/>Battleship.<br/><br/>...Maybe the real Thomas would have expected it.<br/><br/>Breya wracked her brain, trying to remember the game. It was two players, she knew, and you were supposed to find the other person's ships using a grid system. Had she played it in her life? She seemed to remember the basic rules, so she must have at one point. From Mica's memory, Thomas was an ace at it, winning almost every game they'd ever played. And they played a lot. Thomas had some sort of strategy, that Mica had unfortunately never discovered.<br/><br/>If only she could jump from Mica's mind and to Thomas', and find that important piece of strategy she would need to beat him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I mean,</span>she thought, running her hand down her face and letting her fingers pull at her skin until she looked ghastly,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can't just say 'no', can I?</span>If she did, it would be like the Make-A-Wish Foundation coming to a kid with cancer, saying he was getting a free trip to Disney World, and then going 'April Fools!' at the airport. She couldn't do that, no matter how twisted she was.<br/><br/>Breya's brain whirred. She could play the ""oops I'm a ghost"" card. She, or more appropriately, Thomas, could say that he didn't quite remember the game, and he can't touch the pieces. It would work better than him giving a harsh answer. This could work, without leading to Mica bursting into pathetic tears and making Breya feel like a terrible person. Bittersweet, it was supposed to be.<br/><br/>""I'm not sure if I can remember how to play right,"" Thomas said slowly with a chuckle, watching as Mica pulled out a dusty blue and gray box with bold orange lettering on top. ""I've been...gone for a while.""<br/><br/>He stared at the box that Mica held out in his hands, reaching out as if to touch it. His hand went through the game, arm extending past Mica's stomach. He pulled back and shook his arm as if he'd just done something indecent, and gave a mildly annoyed shrug. ""I can't touch any of the pieces,"" he said, ""I don't think this would work."" Thomas rubbed his scar in thought.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry,"" Thomas said, ""it wasn't supposed to be like this. At all."" There was a pause. ""Well, I'm not entirely sure what I was expecting. It's not like you're super predictable, is it?"" He grinned wide. ""You were always off doing what you really wanted, while I was pretending to be manly and crap like that."" He gave a dumb flexing pose before swaying his arms gracefully. ""I wanted to be a dancer, you know."" He was joking around, the kind of thing they did all the time.<br/><br/>""Bring the game out anyway. Even if we can't play, it'll be nice to see again. Is this seriously ours, and you stashed it after all these years?"" Thomas looked around the house. ""You obviously haven't kept much else.""<br/><br/>Breya and Thomas were in agreement on the seriously depressing state of decor.<br/><br/>Was she starting to develop multiple personality disorder from the exercise of keeping this up? Would she have to share space in her head for Thomas forever? Could ghosts even develop disorders? She knew that physical ailments were healed in The Underworld, judging from the fact there were no wheelchairs, crutches, or anything along those lines. She couldn't guess if 'brain cured' was on the docket as well. It would be interesting to know.<br/><br/>She'd ask a demon next chance she got. They usually knew about all the admin stuff. The problem was getting the snooty bastards to answer questions that was the problem. They put on friendly faces to the newer ghosts, then quickly became elitist pricks. Most of them had worked the jobs so long, they'd forgotten what it was like to be freshly dead themselves."
2935,A Pill Too Many {OPEN},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5027,2011-11-10T06:29:55,~Ely_M.~,"I canâ€™t take it anymore.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">I canâ€™t take their fighting</span>. Two people get married to fucking love each other, not to bicker and argue; oblivious to the other issues around them. Theyâ€™re like<span style=""font-style: italic"">dogs</span>â€¦just yelling, always echoing through the house. And you know what I really hate? I hate when they know I care. Thatâ€™s why I always act so freakinâ€™ blank and bland around them. With even the hint of emotion, they turn into these perfect, fake parents. Though, I know whatâ€™s really going on. They send secret signals out to each other. They still fight, even if itâ€™s in their heads.<br/><br/>I canâ€™t take these voices. With each pulse of my heart comes a pound at my brain, which doesnâ€™t help the audience I have up in there. Well, not really an audience. Itâ€™s normally two â€œpeopleâ€. The first â€œpersonâ€ is normally someone or something Iâ€™ve actually heard; something I (subconsciously) know will piss me off in the long run. They say the same damn thing over and over like a fuckinâ€™ broken record. That always gets me in a bad mood. Next is the second â€œpersonâ€. Now this oneâ€™s a bit crafty. It sounds like me, but it isnâ€™t me. It knows every little insignificant detail about me; from my weaknesses to my addictions. They give me a whole lecture, like the ones you get from your coach in high school, about how much of a piece of crap I am. Their goal is to make me feel like total shit.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">And, itâ€™s working.<br/></span><br/>I havenâ€™t been getting any sleep. Iâ€™m lucky if I get maybe four hours in a night. And, thatâ€™s<span style=""font-style: italic"">with</span>pills. Oh, God, how I love pills. Pills, alcohol, and cigarettes; I like to call it P.A.C. They almost always take whateverâ€™s on my mind away. Almost like a stress reliever. And Iâ€™ve been under<span style=""font-weight: bold"">a lot</span>of stress lately.<br/><br/>It isnâ€™t just the fact my parents hate each other, or the voices in my head. Itâ€™s the revelation that my so-called â€œboyfriendâ€ isâ€¦a ghost.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yeah, I didnâ€™t believe it first time I heard it either</span>. Hell, I thought I was dreaming, but itâ€™s true. I found all the proof. He was the shooter of the high school massacre of â€™94; a fellow student himself. They found him at his house. They as in like fifty million SWAT guys. And, guess where his house is?<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Itâ€™s right fucking next to mine</span>.<br/><br/>Long story short, SWAT team shot him. Seventeen times in the chest; I told you I got all the dirty little details. He doesnâ€™t know heâ€™s dead. And, his mom wants me to keep another secret from him. She says he canâ€™t handle it. But, I know my Tate. Heâ€™s strong.<br/><br/>I still wonâ€™t tell him, not yet. Not because Iâ€™m scared. Iâ€™m not scared of anything. Iâ€™mâ€¦worried for him.<br/><br/>God, Iâ€™m fucking ranting again. Ranting like a damn fan girl. Maybe a couple pills will helpâ€¦<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">*Violet took a swig from her Vodka filled canteen and popped five or six pills in her mouth*</span></span><br/><br/>Or, maybe, the whole damn bottleâ€¦"
2936,One Night With The King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50495,2016-08-01T20:34:57,Fain,"Braiden woke up early as always. Only this morning was different for all the others. Blinking slowly to clear the sleep from his mind and re-orient himself in the new room he now found himself in. Slowly memory of yesterday filtered through his waking mind. He'd married last night and now shared his marital bed with his wife. Looking over at the beauty who'd become his yesterday he smiled. Usually his morning would involve waking in his chambers to then dress and ready himself for the day. Eat a quiet breakfast brought in by is valet before he was went to the training fields were he would spend the hours from waking to dawn practicing his weapons of choice. Training his personal guards and watching over their far more intense training. They had to work with him and in sink with him, so he was dedicated to insuring their training was the best and their skill lived up to his expectations. It also instilled trust in his man if he was seen in the fields of training with them. It was also why he competed in the tourneys and jousts, though not for any of the royal tournaments as that was designed to show the strengths of arms and curry royal favour.<br/><br/>This morning however, would be dedicated to reviewing reports as his wife was not yet awake. Rising slowly so he didn't disturb her rest he got himself ready for the day and soon found himself sitting at his desk in the antechamber to the bedroom where a stack of reports for his reviewing had been left along with ink and parchment so he could write up any documents that were needed. He could always call a scribe to do this for him, but Braiden believed in doing the work himself to insure it's validity and in the event of official documents sign and seal them himself so they couldn't be forged.<br/><br/>A small breakfast sat next to him from which he picked at as he read through the documents. The fresh bread and fruits along with seasoned dried meats were some of his favourites. This was what he considered a relaxing morning. Usually reserved for the sabot when he was required to be at church for morning services and where he didn't hold training for his man. Since he gave them that one day of rest, though they still had royal duties to perform in insuring his safety. He was idly wondering what he would do today, he knew he would have to take his wife out for a ride around the local towns to insure that they knew the face of their Queen. He didn't necessarily have to do this today, but maybe it would be a good ice breaker for her to get her used to the new home she would not be occupying. The culture and customs of his realm was different then her own and he didn't want her to feel like she might embarrass him in court if she didn't know them intimately. Since they had so rarely had true contact outside of writing he didn't know how extensive her education had gone into his people. Even though they had been promised and then fiancé at a young age that didn't mean she knew all about his people. He hoped she wouldn't feel too overwhelmed with the differences.<br/><br/>His thoughts wandered back to the taxation reports he was reading and he made a note to have one of his advisors check into why this town had yielded a tax year that was lower then the previous. If his people were struggling to make taxation there might have been a deeper problem then just the regular yearly struggles he'd have to take into account and rectify. He didn't want his kingdom weak in any way. It wouldn't do. After all if his kingdom was weak then he was susceptible for attacks from not so friendly neighbours.<br/><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=110082"">@Shades</a>"
2937,One Night With The King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50495,2016-08-03T17:55:43,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Esther used to wake up really early, as soon as the sun was up. Not this morning, though. Last night had been a full one. Well, to be honest, the entire day had been a very long one, even though it had been a happy day. Marrying Braiden had not been a bad thing, not at all. Esther had been promised to him since she could remember, and the letter exchange with him had always been friendly and pleasant. But now things were different.<br/><br/>She was a wife now. A wife to a man she had met a few times, living in a country that was not her own. No matter how much Esther had studied about England, living there was another matter altogether. She would have to be a part of a new Court, a Court she had never been a part of before. A Court that she had yet to learn to navigate. Hopefully, her new husband would be patient enough to teach her.<br/><br/>Waking up slowly, Esther took a moment to remember where she was. For a minute or two, the newlywed thought she was in her room, alone. That bed felt different, though. It felt too soft, and it was too wide. <br/><br/>And then it hit her. This was not her single lady bed back in her old room. It was a marital bed. The bed where she and her husband had… A soft gasp exclaimed the young woman’s lips and she turned bright red, remembering the events from the past night. She was now a wedded woman. And she was no longer a maiden. <br/><br/>Well… she had been prepared for that, but what do you say to a man after those moments? Even if this man is your husband, it was still awkward.<br/><br/>With a deep sigh, Esther finally sat on the bed and looked around the room, until her eyes laid on her husband. She kept silent for a while, simply watching him. He looked more handsome now, wearing simple clothes, than in the regal ones he had on previously, in her opinion. When she finally spoke, her voice sounded soft. “Good morning, my lord”, she murmured, feeling her heart race.</div><br/><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=110711"">@Fain</a>"
2938,One Night With The King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50495,2016-08-11T15:14:54,Fain,"Braiden had just finished the last missive on his desk. A long list of things he wanted looked into sad neatly atop the completed pile and he'd just about set his quill down when he heard the voice speaking softly. Turning to it he couldn't help the smile that curved his lips at the sight of his wife. She was stunning. He might not love her yet as that emotion would take time to grow along with their actual relationship, but he was committed to her and he felt something for her. Something that always made him smile.<br/><br/>""Please call me Braiden, in private I am not your lord, or king, I am your husband and you are my wife. We are equals in the eye of the Lord,"" Braiden said gently to her. Not wanting her to feel he was being commanding and impatient with her. He just didn't like his family being formal. He wouldn't want his wife thinking of him as a lord all the time. A lord she had to obey and serve. He wanted her to be like his mother, free to speak her mind to her husband and children. Free to think as a freeborn lady aught to have the right to do. He knew these views were not shared by most of the nobility, but he didn't want his son to grow up thinking his mother a possession or his future bride that either. No Braiden had been raised that his wife would be his closest advisor and companion. The one person he could trust always.<br/><br/>Braiden leaned back in his seat stretching the kinks out of his back before slowly rising to his feet. Running a hand through his hair he  kept watching the faint light playing across her hair and face. He found her truly beautiful. Smiling slightly larger he asked her, ""would you care for breakfast? I have some on the desk, but if it isn't to your taste one of the servants can bring you anything you desire. Once Cherisa is done acting like the great dragon of the kitchens I shall introduce her to you, she'll take your morning orders and lunch orders so the kitchen can serve you what you enjoy eating. Dinner is held in the Great Hall with the advisors and courtiers who are present for the evening meal. Sometimes it is a small affair, sometimes it is a larger affair. Depending on what the court sessions consisted of. Your welcome to join us, I'd like having you there. You are also welcome to join all court sessions with the exception of closed door war meetings. Those are usually just my military advisors and my top advisors along with myself.""<br/><br/>Braiden blushed. ""I'm sorry I'm babbling on at you about the most boring of things. Excuse my poor manners. How did you sleep? How do you feel? Well rested I hope?"" Braiden said in a rush after realizing he'd drifted off on a tangent.  He sighed lightly. Rubbing a hand down his neck looking bashful. He wasn't used to sharing his life with another and he didn't quite know how to talk without a purpose behind his words. He didn't usually hold unstructured conversations, but he didn't want that with his wife. He wanted them to be as if they were just regular people, not a king and queen."
2939,One Night With The King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50495,2016-08-15T15:17:43,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Esther had to confess she was a little surprised to hear that she was supposed to call her husband by her first name. Sure, her mother had called her father by his name, but it had not happened right away. It had happened over time, as they formed a closer bond. Still, it felt good to know that her husband trusted her enough to allow her to use his first name right away. <br/><br/>Nodding, Esther agreed to call her husband Braiden. “Very well”, she replied kindly. “But you must call me Esther as well, as it is only fair”, the young woman completed. While she spoke, Esther thought to herself that her marriage seemed to be getting up to a good start. Maybe, she wondered, they would in the future be as loving as her parents had been. And of course, they would set a good example for their children, as her parents had set for her and her siblings.<br/><br/>Watching Braiden stretch, Esther thought about him for a moment. This was the man she was supposed to spend the rest of her days with. The man whose children she would bear and raise. With a sigh, Esther thought that it wouldn’t be a bad thing. They had, after all, kept a good and close relationship through letters, and seemed to be physically and emotionally compatible. <br/><br/>When Braiden offered her breakfast, Esther suddenly found out she was hungry. Very hungry, indeed. It was only to be expected, of course, as she had barely eaten anything the night before, being too anxious to do anything more than taste the feast that had taken place after she had exchanged vows with Braiden. “You will learn that everything is to my taste”, she replied to his comment about breakfast not being to her taste. “Mother raised us this way”, she completed, a warm smile coming to her lips when remembering her mother. She couldn’t help but laugh softly when he commented on Cherisa - whom she concluded to be the servant in charge of the kitchens - being a dragon. “I thank you for your kindness, Braiden, but I am indeed easy to please, and there is nothing I dislike”, she replied, her eyes locked on him. She didn’t mind that he was rambling at all, as his voice and accent were very pleasant to her ears. “I shall be present to any function you want me to be present for”, she finished, regarding his comment on her being welcome to join any court sessions except for the war meetings. She really hoped that these were rare, as she would hate to see her husband go to war so soon after their wedding. <br/><br/>Hearing him apologize made Esther smile and hold out a hand to touch her husband’s arm. “There is no need to apologize”, she replied in a kind intonation. “I have slept like an angel, and could not feel better, thank you”. After these words, Esther ran the hand she had rested on Braiden’s arm down, holding his hand. “If we are not to hold on to pointless formalities, I do want you to speak freely to me at all times. I am, after all, your wife, your supporter and friend, as it should be. If you cannot speak freely to me, who else could you speak freely to?”.<br/><br/>After this question, she would wait for his answer so they could go have breakfast, hoping that this marriage would last a long time and be a happy one.</div>"
2940,One Night With The King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50495,2016-09-01T17:24:23,Fain,"Braiden gave her a bright smile that cause his eyes to sparkle. “I would dearly love to call you Esther, my lovely wife,” Braiden said gently. His voice soft. He wanted their marriage to be filled with nothing but good memories. He yearned for a closeness with his wife that few arranged marriages shared. Something his own parents had been lucky to have. Well outside of the few affairs his father had had in the early days of their marriage. Braiden didn’t want anything to taint Esther’s introduction to his court. He could only guess how it would be for her to start a whole new life in a whole new land. That couldn’t be easy.<br/><br/>He knew in his heart that they would be just fine. That they were well compatible, but in his bring he felt a slight trepidation that something may not work out between them. He knew it was stupid. Of course there would have to be compromises, but surely they would be just fine. Yet still he worried. Braiden could remember his mother’s words clear as day.<span style=""font-style: italic"">’The first days of your marriage will set the stage for your future Bray, you need to lead by example with your wife. Never treat her as anything other then your treasured love and devoted queen. For she will be your greatest ally and strongest advisor.’</span>Something he couldn’t help but remember as he regarded Esther.<br/><br/>“I am glad, I tend to enjoy breakfast to be a simple meal rather then all that fuss. I find it much easier to commence the day. As for lunch. I am usually out in the field training or in the Throne room overseeing requests from the people. Thus these times are usually quick simple meals that can be eaten while overseeing my duties. Dinner’s are usual a feast similar to last night only on a slightly smaller scale. The large and intricate feasts are usually reserved for celebrations and major events,” Braiden explained as he gave her a smile. He enjoyed the fact she was not picky with her meals. “It will still be up to you to decide what you wish to have served and where.”<br/><br/>He paused and regarded her keenly, “I would like you to be present at any function you feel comfortable with. I shall not demand your presence, but I would deeply welcome it. I would like for you to be seen as my chief advisor, even though I cannot give you that title. Your opinions and incite are welcomed in my court and valued by me,” Braiden stated simply. He was determined to make her aware that he wouldn’t treat her like other noblemen might. He would have her as his queen in more then just title. He wanted her by his side. Always.<br/><br/>Braiden couldn’t help but feel a fluttering in his chest the moment her hand touched his arm. He watched her delicate fingers stroke his arm down to his hand when she took it. Entwining his fingers into hers he gave her another smile to show he appreciated her words, but listened to her next words before he would speak. “That is what I greatly desire. For us both. To be free to speak to one another as our hearts desire. To answer your question. I cannot speak freely to anyone. Well I could have to my father and mother, but as they are no longer with us. You my beloved wife, are my only confident.”<br/><br/>He drew her hand up and lightly brushed a kiss over her hand. He didn’t release her hand right away savouring the casual contact for a long moment before he gently released her hand so she could choose where she wished to sit to eat. There was another chair at his desk. There was also a table where they could sit more comfortably. “Where would you wish to have breakfast?” He wondered briefly if the balcony wouldn’t be a better choice as it overlooked the garden. “Why do we not go and sit on the bench on the balcony. I can bring our breakfast out and we can enjoy the warmth of the sun and the fresh scent of the gardens?” He offered after a long pause. Hoping she would enjoy it as much as he enjoyed the garden expanse. “My mother had the garden created as her own little private get away. I always enjoyed running through the twisting paths when I was a child.” He shared that small detail of his childhood with her. A wistful smile curving his lips."
2941,One Night With The King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50495,2016-09-07T00:59:32,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Esther couldn’t help but smile back at Braiden. His smile put her at ease, and she started thinking that maybe things would work out well between her and her husband. That was all Esther hoped for, to be honest. She wanted a peaceful and happy life, many children to love, and a long-lasting marriage, nothing more. “I would like it very much if you did”, she finally replied regarding Braiden calling her Esther. Esther knew that it was tradition for nobles to call each other by titles rather than names, but she didn’t want this formality in her marriage, and she was happy to see that Braiden didn’t either.<br/><br/>Back at home, Esther had, as Braiden, received advice about how to make her marriage happy. Of course, she had gotten no such advice from her mother, as she had lost the woman at a young age, but from her father. It might have worked to her advantage, though, since her father was speaking from the perspective of a man who had lived a happy marriage. A happy marriage was what she wanted to provide her husband with, so maybe she should do as her father told her to. She also hoped to have children, and not to die like her mother.<br/><br/>Trying not to think of the obvious dangers of childbirth, Esther focused back on the moment she was sharing with her husband. Their first morning together. The first of many, hopefully. <br/><br/>Keeping silence, Esther listened to Braiden’s routine, planning on blending into it instead of causing any changes. It would make things easier, both for him and for her, who wouldn’t have to create yet another routine. Hearing from Braiden about the meals, Esther was sure that breakfast would be her favorite one, and dinner would be the least enjoyable one, as she wasn’t too keen on large gatherings with people she didn’t know well. Of course, she had been raised proper, and would never complain at all. <br/><br/>“I believe I will enjoy our breakfast most of all meals”, she murmured quietly. Despite having been his during the night, Esther still felt a little timid around her husband. <br/><br/>Hearing that Braiden would welcome her in any function was a surprise for Esther, and even more to hear that he would listen to and respect her advice. Sure, Esther knew she was young, and still learning to navigate that new society. But she knew that she was a smart woman, and very good in providing that human touch men sometimes lacked, not because they were bad people, but mostly because they were raised with other qualities in mind. “I shall keep that in mind”, she finally replied with a nod. “If there is any function you feel that you would especially like to have me for, please do let me know, and I will not schedule anything else for that day”, Esther offered. She didn’t plan on being idle, so it was good that he would let her know whenever he needed her. During the rest of her time, Esther planned to find plenty to do. There would be books to read, sewing to do - like her mother had, she wanted to be sure to sew for her husband -, church to attend, charity to oversee - something that was very important for her as well - and many other ways of keeping herself from being idle. <br/><br/>Holding her husband’s hand made Esther feel warm inside. It felt good to keep that contact for a moment, and even better to hear that she was his only confidant. It was a little sad to think before her, he hadn’t really had anyone he could trust enough to speak freely, but Esther planned on filling this gap in Braiden’s life. “I shall be at your side whenever you need a confidant”, she replied quietly. It was clear that, despite feeling a bit shy around her husband, that soft-spoken way of communicating was a part of Esther’s personality.<br/><br/>Blushing when Braiden kissed her hand, Esther turned her attention to his face. He was, indeed, a handsome man, and Esther felt that she could grow to love her husband if he would behave so kindly towards her as time went by and they got to know each other more closely. The suggestion of going to have breakfast at the balcony also pleased Esther. It would be a good place to stay, and she loved open spaces. Being raised in a large green area back in Scotland, Esther loved plants, gardens, and everything that had to do with fresh air. She had been a very active young woman, and riding and hunting had been favorite pastimes. Of course, she knew that things would change now, but having a garden to spend time in would definitely do her a world of good. “Having breakfast on the balcony would be perfect”, Esther replied with a smile. The smile she already had on grew a little when Braiden said he had enjoyed those gardens as a child. “I hope our children will enjoy it just as much in the future”, she commented softly, anticipating a happy future and a large family, should the Lord want to provide them with one.</div>"
2942,A Deadly Election (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50541,2016-08-09T13:07:12,Dnarion,"The firefight that ensued had been anticipated, but certainly not welcomed.  Nor had the gun battle lasted very long…a mere minute perhaps had passed since the first shot was fired.  He had come out of it completely unscathed, acquired the encrypted tablet, and had managed to wipe out the four thugs as a bonus.  All of which should have made Alexander Parker quite happy…it should have been a relief, but…it wasn’t.<br/><br/>Something about the operation had been tickling the back of his mind from almost the moment the Director had given him the assignment.  It had nothing to do with him working alone…he often did.  It had nothing to do with the Director personally briefing him on the assignment…the Director had done that a couple of times in the past.  Nor did it have anything to do with the briefing itself…it had been straight forward enough, and yet…something about it all had been sending off little alarms in his head.  Had it been the ease in which he had been able to enter the Maximillian Office?<br/><br/>‘Perhaps…yes, perhaps that had been part of it, but not all of it,’ he thought quietly to himself as he his sleek fingers through his mane of coal dark hair.<br/><br/>“What is wrong here?” he thought aloud as his turned the vehicle smoothly down the almost empty streets of Dallas.  “Why does this all feel so….so wrong?”<br/><br/>It was then that Alexander’s mind seemed to have a spark of insight, because dark blue eyes widened in shock.  Swiftly, the agent’s mind turned over the idea, and the more he did so…the more he didn’t like what he was looking at.  It had been a very simple extraction assignment…too simple for an agent with twelve-years experience.  It had almost gone down like a textbook scenario…which almost never happened.  He realized he was less than a mile from the Harvey Hotel he was staying at, but he suddenly found himself having no desire to show up there.  Something wasn’t just wrong…something was deadly wrong, and Alexander had long learned to trust his instincts.<br/><br/>Without even really thinking about it; Alexander spun the car around a median, and proceeded a bit faster away from his original destination.  The Harvey Hotel, he was sure, was not safe for him now.  While driving, he snagged the tablet, and looked it over with a critical eye.  He could see nothing immediately wrong with it as his sleek fingers brushed against the screen and the backing.  It was an exceptional model…one of Apple’s finest to be sure, but nothing that told him more.  Tossing it aside; Alexander frowned as he made his way on to the freeway heading out of Dallas.  If he was right…then Dallas was also not safe for him…not even a little.  It felt like a setup…why, no longer mattered just yet, but that was what it felt like, and he dared not disobey his instincts.  Swiftly, he stopped underneath an overpass, and got out standing to his full height of 6’ 2.6” even as he swept his phone from his coat pocket.  A moment later, it was shattered under the heel of his shoe with an expert attack.  Even the chip inside that was used to track agents on assignments was destroyed.  It was not a perfect solution by far, but it was a beginning.  He wasted no time in returning to his vehicle and speeding away for DFW Airport.  His flight wasn’t due until the following morning…another little tidbit that did not set well with him now that he thought about it.  A flight that was more than 24 hours from the time of the assignment was wrong…very wrong.<br/><br/>From his inner coat pocket, Alex pulled out a small case containing something he had never thought to use.  Inside was a passport not registered with the CIA through one of his unofficial contacts in the underworld.  If he had any chance of leaving Texas alive…it would be as another person.  His next assignment was in Scotland, but taking a flight there was risky at best.  He decided instead to take one to London…same area, but different flight completely.  He checked his watch…by now he was overdue to report in, and certainly about ten minutes overdue from arriving at the Harvey Hotel.  He needed to act quickly…time was not on his side."
2943,A Deadly Election (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50541,2016-08-10T19:18:58,Sound of Silence,"The room felt very odd, for lack of a better word. Tense. The tension was normal, but there was definitely something more… Something sour.<br/><br/>The three men in the room stared at each other for a long time, contemplating their next move.<br/><br/>There was a phone call made, an argument, harsh words were exchanged with several people over the past two hours. From the start, it was not expected that things would play out smoothly. Nothing ever played out exactly as expected no matter how simple. But when nothing was heard, then everything seemed to come crashing down harder than anyone anticipated. This was what was so displeasing about the whole thing, why so many were upset. This was not what was supposed to happen…<br/><br/>Or was it? The man in question was someone who was clever, very clever. His skills were admirable and he has served them well putting his abilities to good use. Surely he would have picked up that there was something different about the assignment given to him. It was their hope that his loyalty would prevent him from abandoning his task; he has never abandoned anything given to him before. But since they have yet to hear from him, and could no longer see where he was, they were wrong.<br/><br/>When the call ended, silence fell upon the group.<br/><br/>“Contact him,” a stern voice said suddenly, breaking the silence. “If his service is confirmed to be reliable and not some child pulling our leg, then offer him the second highest price he has listed and tell him we will pay everything up front. As long as he is willing to keep his end of the deal. Send him details, but keep him in the dark.” There was a pause, the one speaking was gauging the looks everyone wore, to see if they were all in agreement. So far it seemed like everyone was on the same page, which was good.<br/><br/>There were several nods, but only one person turned to a laptop. Everything so far had not gone as planned, if they didn’t have this then they would have to move to a different plan.<br/><br/>Hopefully it would not come down to that.<br/><br/>In the meantime, they had an idea of where their rogue agent might have gone. It was best to start there and see if they could track him down, get a location on him. Nobody could run forever."
2944,A Deadly Election (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50541,2016-08-12T13:39:32,Dnarion,"Alexander’s car had changed before he ever arrived at the airport.  Instead of the sports car he had been driving; now he was arriving in a silver-grey CX-7 SUV from Nissan…of which there must have been a hundred of in the immediate area.  His hair had been dyed a scarlet color, and the style changed up just a bit.  Dark green contacts were now in place to ensure his eye color was completely different from the dark blues he was born with.  Neither of these choices were ones he had made in the past.  In fact, he had never driven an SUV before…they were not his style, but he had to be different now…his life depended on it.  The black fatigues he had worn for the mission had been exchanged for a nice simple business suit to blend in with the many business people he would soon see at the airport.  He had already replaced his travel documents with the ones he had hoped to never use…the ones from Morgaine…a woman whose identity and purpose were still a complete mystery to almost the entire international intelligence community.  The CIA had no record of this passport, or his new identity…it not being one of his many different aliases.<br/><br/>Thus, the agent arrived at the parking garage smoothly, and smoothly exited his new vehicle while snagging his messenger bag and a duffel from the back.  He was no longer armed except with his wits and talents in Wing Chun.  To enter the airport armed any other way would have caused delays and obstacles he could not afford.  Once inside, he headed for E Terminal for British Airways.  He didn’t bother to look around…for the agent caught every detail as he approached the kiosk to acquire his ticket.  His gait suggested that of a dancer, relaxed, poised, and professional.  Smoothly, out came his travel information and ID, and the young woman behind the counter took it with a smile.<br/><br/>“Ah, Mr. Sheridan.  I see you are off to London, Sir.  Business or pleasure?” the young woman said with a hint of warmth in her voice as she typed in his information.<br/><br/>“You might say a bit of both.  I have a few lectures to give on some theories of Time and Space,” Arthur Sheridan explained with a smile of his own.  Even his voice was no longer quite the same…richer and deeper it was.<br/><br/>“Interesting,” the woman, whose name tag read as Heather, confessed genuinely.  “Are you with NASA?”<br/><br/>“Hardly, Ms. Heather.  Simply a professor of such theories from UTA.  I was selected by the President of the University for this trip…quite an honor, actually,” Arthur noted as he pushed up glasses a bit.<br/><br/>“Well, I hope you enjoy your stay in London, Mr. Sheridan,” Heather said, and nodded for him to take his ticket.  Arthur did so with a wink at her, and collected his bags that had been checked in…the messenger one being allowed as his carry-on.<br/><br/>“Have a beautiful day, Ms. Heather,” Arthur told her, and then he was off to deal with the TSA officers at the checkpoint.<br/><br/>Within the hour, Arthur Sheridan:  Professor of Temporal Theories at UTA boarded British Airways Flight L157 bound for London Heathrow with no stops along the way.  As he sat staring out at the sky; Arthur wondered what was really going on…"
2945,A Deadly Election (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50541,2016-08-13T20:17:23,Sound of Silence,"“Yes… Tell him that tomorrow is fine with me… No I… Yes… Good-bye…”<br/><br/>Azriel ended the call with a man he was close with and let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair. This was the third call of the day and he wasn’t getting anywhere. A lot was happening, and he was stuck here at home looking for work when he could be useful doing… something… anything to get him out of his apartment for a while. These past few weeks have been rather dry and that phone call had been the only excitement he has had.<br/><br/>Running a hitman service was not as easy as one might think. Like anything, you get good customers and you get… not so great ones. The ones who did come along and prove to be good work were always welcomed, as they were few and far between. A lot of times there were just frustrated people who wanted someone dead because they wronged them in some way, or someone trying to be funny. Then there were the authorities. Oh, there were most certainly were the authorities.<br/><br/>Hiring a hitman is illegal, which is why Azriel had set up shop on the deep web under a cheesy username, Angel of Death, to remain untracable. But that’s not all. He was also a hitman for what some people might consider to be a ‘terrorist group’. The organization had a lot of supporters and was well-funded, but there were also people who stood against them. When he met up with the man who ran the organization, he was sure they would speak more on the subject.<br/><br/>Azriel decided to kill some time looking through his emails. It was a lot like repeatedly opening the refrigerator or flipping through television channels, hoping there would be something that would be appealing some days.<br/><br/>Much to his surprise, there was one email that caught his eye, titled ‘He Betrayed Me’. He had clicked on it thinking it would be something amusing…<br/><br/><ul><span style=""font-size: 95%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Arial Narrow;"">From: <!-- e --><a href=""/cdn-cgi/l/email-protection#1a777b687159745e28292b5a69737d7b73746e3475687d""><span class=""__cf_email__"" data-cfemail=""a3cec2d1c8e0cde7919092e3d0cac4c2cacdd78dccd1c4"">[email protected]</span></a><!-- e --><br/>To: <!-- e --><a href=""/cdn-cgi/l/email-protection#bffed1d8dad3f0d9fbdadecbd78b8bffccd6d8ded6d1cb91d0cdd8""><span class=""__cf_email__"" data-cfemail=""51103f36343d1e37153430253965651122383630383f257f3e2336"">[email protected]</span></a><!-- e --> <br/>Subject: He Betrayed Me<br/>Date: April 9 20XX<br/><br/>Hello,<br/><br/>I will keep this short. I’ve looked over your page, and would like to request your services. I need a hit on someone, a man who has caused a lot of harm to my company. I’ll spare you the details, just know that he has crossed the line and can no longer tolerate his actions.<br/><br/>I hate to sound hasty, but I need this done quick. Please respond within 24 hours. I am willing to pay full price up front. I can send every penny to a bitcoin wallet, if you’d prefer (I see you have bitcoin as an accepted currency).</span></span><br/></ul><br/>Azriel’s brow furrowed as he read over the last few lines a few times, just to be sure he was reading them correctly. Were they really offering him full pay up front? It was either a very trusting move or this was some kind of set up. He felt more inclined to believe that something was off. Maybe it was just some kid who didn’t really know what they were dealing with. Or, perhaps this was some kind of investigation, authorities looking to catch hitmen.<br/><br/>Without really knowing why, he decided to bite.<br/><br/>He sent back an email saying that he was willing to hear them out. Much to his surprise, he had gotten an email sent right back to him not even ten minutes after he replied. He had a name, James Harlow, and a face to go with him. Not much else was given outside of a few places where he might find him, one of them being Scotland. It was suggested that he take the earliest flight out there.<br/><br/>The conversation was ended in exactly seven emails. The initial request, and some correspondence. It seemed harmless enough, but he was still a little leery. He brushed it off as something to be expected whenever he was dealing with a situation like this. Besides, his past hits have been very successful and he has only had maybe one or two run-ins. He was a pretty lucky guy. Hopefully he would continue that streak here.<br/><br/>There was no way to back out of this and the consequences of failure were not exactly the best thoughts to dwell on.<br/><br/>Looks like he was going to Scotland.<br/><br/>After checking when the next flight out was, he contacted the organization he worked for and filled his boss in on the situation. While he was not that pleased Azriel was going through with this, seemed to understand. If anything did go wrong, he was to contact him immediately. He would rather not see a repeat of Japan.<br/><br/>With that out of the way, Azriel began to pack his things.<br/><br/>----<br/>Disclaimer: The aforementioned emails were thought up on the fly for this rp. They could exist, yes, but know that the intent is to just add some flavor (if you can call it that... I'll leave that up to the reader...) to this post and nothing more. Always remember internet safety. That is all."
2946,A Deadly Election (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50541,2016-08-14T15:20:15,Dnarion,"The flight to London Heathrow was several hours long...half a day, actually, and with no stops in between.  Arthur, as he was known now, brushed up on his lecture notes for Temporal Theories.  After all, the best disguise was one in which you felt comfortable in.  Arthur understood about Temporal Mechanics, but it had been a while since he had gone into any deep conversations about the subject.  As such, he felt compelled to study up on the subject before his arrival in London.  An even better disguise was one that held up under scrutiny.  In this case, there really was a lecture going on at Cambridge University...about a two hour drive from London Heathrow.  He thought about skipping the lecture, but that would have been suspicious and flagged any agencies looking for something out of place.  No, he would have to attend, and that meant being prepared.<br/><br/>As he was studying, his thoughts turned to Morgaine...the mysterious woman that had given him a chance at life now twice.  She had saved his life before, and then she had provided the identity he now was using.  Who was she that she would help an agent of the CIA down on his luck at the time?  Who was she to help any government agent considering she was one of the greatest mysteries of the entire international intelligence community?  Why take the risk?  Sure, there was the old trade of:  I helped you once, and if I need help...you can return the favor.  Yet, from what little he knew of Morgaine...she never needed help.  Still, he now owed her...twice.<br/><br/>The routine on the flight was fairly ordinary.  There were the children with their parents on trips, college students coming over for exchanges, those returning from business trips...or entering Britain for new business ventures, and so forth.  The flight attendants were professional and kind...not to mention patient.  The buzz of activity had died off as the trip continued across the sky, and the travelers each began to nod off.  Arthur, decided it was a good plan to do the same, and closed down his computer.  It would continue to work on decrypting the cursed iPad that seemed to be the source of his troubles.  The best agents knew they needed to grab sleep whenever possible, because they never knew when those long 72-plus hours were going to happen.  So, from the training he had; Arthur swiftly got comfortable and went to sleep...his mind quiet...yet alert."
2947,A Deadly Election (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50541,2016-08-19T19:16:41,Sound of Silence,"Azriel spent a lot of his time planning his moves and deciding what he would need to take on the trip. He was someone who liked to travel light. Preparations varied depending on the task at hand. Weapons and ammunition were not hard to come by, as long as one knew who to contact and when. Alternatively, it was not difficult to kill someone without the use of guns, hell, bare hands were always available, all that was needed was a little thinking outside the box.<br/><br/>But, even then, he decided he was only bringing a pistol, a Smith and Wesson he picked up in America one year. One clip of ammunition was all he would need, hopefully.<br/><br/>Much to his dismay, the money has still not speared. Surely the transaction would not take this long? It could be his nerves working him up and he was feeling anxious because he needed that money for his flight.<br/><br/>A few minutes went by since he checked, and when he checked again there was still nothing there. He then decided to check his email again, just to see if there was any mention of a separate wallet. If he didn’t get paid, then he simply would not follow through; no money, no hit. This whole thing would be put behind him. They seemed like serious customers who did not want to be let down, and with that kind of attitude he had expected the money to show up by now. Maybe there was some kind of complication and the money was not able to get through. Or perhaps it was just someone trying to screw him after all.<br/><br/>Or worse… the authorities setting him up.<br/><br/>Whatever the case, Azriel eventually found the money. It had showed up just in time and was exactly as they negotiated. At first he was hesitant to do anything with the money in case what was stirring in his mind was true.  But he eventually pushed that aside rather than put too much thought into it. Azriel knew that if he got into a bind, it wouldn’t be too difficult to get out of it. But he was just jumping ahead. Now, he would steer his thoughts to where it mattered, and that was to book his flight and see where everything went from there.<br/><br/>Azriel caught the next flight out, nearly seven hours later. He had a good friend drive him out, instead of taking his own vehicle, mostly out of preference. There was only one other stop along the way, which was somewhat annoying. He liked when he could get flights that were just a straight trip there without any stop. But he really wasn’t going to complain. As long as he got there, that was all that mattered to him."
2948,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572&start=20,2018-01-12T21:30:56,Dnarion,"Chris happily sat where she indicated, and took in the scene around him when she ventured off for a few moments before ordering their drinks.  For himself, he ordered only a single malt scotch.  It was nothing overly strong, but then - he wanted to keep his senses sharp.  Besides that, he was sure the drinks here were much more potent than the average ones at other similar locations.  Part of this he figured would come from the supernatural people who frequented the establishment.  However, for Gabrielle, he ordered a quadruple distilled scotch with a 95% / 184 proof rating.  It was said this particular scotch was to replicate one from something he had read about describing such a drink in 1695.  Considering how old Gabrielle likely was - and her mention of strong drinks - he figured this particular brew would suit her nicely.  Both drinks arrived from the same waitress as before, but her reaction to him was indifferent this time.  Where before there had been a predatory sense from her - now it was as if she was completely uninterested.  Chris wondered if this had anything to do with his dragon companion...as if the woman knew she could not compete with Gabrielle....or had not desire to tangle with her.<br/><br/>Either way, Chris was content, and patiently waited for her return.<br/><br/>With Gabrielle gone - Chris found himself more free it seemed.  Her presence was powerful, but it was more than that.  It was his own overdue desire to meet her again, and now that he had - it was to find himself in the presence of the most beautiful woman he had ever met.  The fact that she was a dragon only seemed to increase the attraction he had for her.  Sure, he knew Gabrielle was a beautiful woman.  He still remembered what she looked like that night so long ago, but the perceptions of a child versus that of an adult were vastly different.  Never in all his young life had he been so enchanted by any woman.  Perhaps, part of that had come from already being enchanted by her for nearly 20 years.  No woman had ever really been given a chance with him, because he was always focused on her.  Now, however, he realized the situation had changed rather considerably.  Here he was about to have drinks literally with the woman of his dreams, and she wasn't just any woman.<br/><br/>She was an ancient being of fire, strength, beauty, wisdom, and power.<br/><br/>She was a dragon!<br/><br/>With his mind more able to focus on his surroundings once more; Chris glanced around briefly as he waited on her return.  A few eyes passed over him with interest, but no one stared.  He kept his senses sharp, but more to defend his mind and heart than to explore his environment.  Something told him that it would have been a mistake.  He had, perhaps in retrospect, already attracted too much attention to himself with his desire to find Gabrielle.  It was only just now occurring to him that he might have drawn attention to himself with his unusual usage of his mind and soul...something most mortals had not yet learned to use in concert.  Surely there were others present who had powers of mind and soul, and may have even picked up on his abilities.  Such would certainly make those who belonged to the shadowy world of magic and myth take note of him.<br/><br/>Even so, the deed was done, and she had not only been found...he was here with her.<br/><br/>Her return washed over him like the soothing warmth of a blazing fireplace.  His attention was instantly on her as she sat down.  Part of him warned that his mind would be overthrown if he did not shield it, but he refused to hide himself from her...not even his soul.  He was with her, and if she wanted him...he would not resist.  Another part of him noted that she would not want a slave, though, and this caused Chris to find some part of himself to remain true.<br/><br/>This, however, was much easier than he anticipated.  For his true self was not enchanted for her fiery presence, but enchanted simply from the magic as old as the dawn of time...that of a woman.<br/><br/>""Here is your own drink,"" he whispered still in awe of Gabrielle as he handed over the special scotch to her - hoping she liked it.  Only then did he bother to take a couple of swallows from his own glass.  As he suspected, the scotch he had ordered was at least twice as strong as the average single malts.  His eyes widened briefly as he took the savory strong drink in, and licked his lips a bit afterwards...savoring the taste and effect.<br/><br/>He found himself gazing deeply into her divine eyes, and took a deep breath of her scent.  ""Gabrielle, I cannot express to you all that is inside me for this moment...I have not the skill with words...not even if I had all the languages at my command.  There is so much I want to know...to say...to share and express,"" Chris began...his voice nearly as warm as the fire inside her.  ""I know this may seem so odd...so...silly, but...I have never thought of another woman since that night.  I never dated or courted a single one of them; for none of them could compare to you.""  Chris gulped hard.  Was he saying too much...telling her such so openly so soon?  Not that he could have hidden anything from her.  While his mind might be warded against other people trying to peek in - Chris was as open to her as a book.  It wasn't that he was likely to keep any being of true power out for very long, but he would at least know.  With her, however, he didn't even try to hide.<br/><br/>Chris did not look away from her eyes.  It wasn't that the rest of her was any less appealing, but it was as if he was willing to show her all she could wish from him.  He had heard of such things in his research over the years called soulgazing.  It was not something most mortals could do with each other except on some minor level from time to time.  With beings of power - that was another matter entirely, and now he offered her the chance to see:<br/><br/>Respect<br/>Desire<br/>Passion<br/>Curiosity<br/>Love<br/>Devotion<br/>Wonder<br/>Enchantment<br/>Kindness<br/>Gentleness<br/>A strong mind and heart with a keen sense for details and tactics.<br/>Protectiveness<br/><br/>It was all there for Gabrielle to read even as he reached across the table to take one of her hands gently in his own."
2949,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572&start=20,2018-01-30T00:23:54,Sound of Silence,"The scotch’s aroma hit Gabrielle the moment it was presented to her. A small smile formed on her lips as she took the glass, holding it up to inspect it. She didn’t need to take a sip to know it was strong; Chris has certainly delivered in that regard; she could tell that this was going to pack one hell of a punch by the smell alone. She could also tell that he had picked this just for her. It was no surprise, he had been thinking about her, her appearance, her scent, the way she spoke to him. Her very presence dominated his mind.<br/><br/>She closed her eyes and held the glass to her lips, letting the liquid tickle her. Then she took a sip. It was no small sip, but one that definitely said she could hold her liquor. Immediately the alcohol’s strength impacted her senses as she played around with the liquid, swishing it around on her tongue. She hummed and looked at the glass with a satisfied look on her face.<br/><br/>Gabrielle gave a nod, “Delicious.” The glass was then placed back on the table gingerly. As much as she enjoyed a good drink, she was not a heavy drinker. She was actually more interested in keeping her senses about her. This place had a big selection of alcohol, because of the many different kinds of people who visited this place. The owner was… questionable, from what she gathered, it was no surprise. Any drink could have been chosen, but this he had chosen just for her. That much had been made known the moment she laid eyes on it.<br/><br/>Listening to his feelings, not only expressed through body language, the atmosphere, his presence, but his words as well, was something that interested her. It was also something she found somewhat unnecessary, even a little excessive. That was not to say that she did not appreciate his feelings, or understand them, but she honestly thought it was borderline obsessive. So much so that she was glad he was a human and couldn’t do much against her. Humans were certainly a strange species… being so open with someone he just met. Why was he so open, so willing?<br/><br/>“Is this your way of asking for a date?” Gabrielle’s response was direct, with a hint of amusement in her tone. She couldn’t help but smile at him; he was so passionate, it would have been futile to prevent herself from doing so. It would have been rude not to acknowledge the admiration he had for her, at least in her mind, this was her way of giving him some sort of satisfaction. Though, on second thought, he might get the wrong idea, she thought briefly.<br/><br/>She slowly slipped her hand away from Chris’s and took another sip of scotch. Like before, she closed her eyes to enjoy the taste.<br/><br/>“I only ask one thing,” Gabrielle continued, this time leaning back in her seat a little and holding the glass of scotch. “Why did you dedicate your life to finding me? What was it? My looks? You are clearly attracted to me, yes, but I wonder…” She paused, deciding to let her words linger for a moment. Her lips parted to continue speaking again but, after some thought, she felt the need to just leave it at that. How he responded to the question would tell her how she should move forward.<br/><br/>There had to be more than attraction. She dared to think, this man might even be in love with her. A human in love with a dragon. There have been legends of humans and dragons having such a deep connection with each other, that intimate relationships blossomed. It was extremely rare, given how different the two species were from each other, but not impossible. Love was a very strange thing, not easily understood. Gabrielle didn’t understand it herself, but, if what she was reading from him was indeed some form of love, she was sure that the emotions here were one-sided.<br/><br/>She leaned against the table, resting her chin on the back of her hand, staring deep into Chris’s eyes. He was willing to show her every emotion he was feeling; the energy surrounding them was quite powerful. More powerful than any average human could possess. His abilities intrigued her, to say the least, she’d be lying if she said otherwise. She has never been attracted to a human before, but she has always, in some way or another, found a few of them to be intriguing.<br/><br/>Just as he allowed himself to be open, she let off some of her own energy. A dragon’s power. It was enough to cause some of the people looking their way to ignore them completely. She didn’t need to dare them to challenge her decision in conversing with a human here. It was a strange, unspoken understanding for everyone.<br/><br/>If Chris truly wanted to seduce a dragon, she was going to test his limits."
2950,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572&start=20,2018-02-05T03:27:48,Dnarion,"At first, he was overjoyed by her love for the drink he had chosen for her.  Yet, his mind and heart soon had the questions she now laid before him:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Is this your way of asking for a date?'<br/><br/>'Why did you dedicate your life to finding me? What was it? My looks? You are clearly attracted to me, yes, but I wonder…'</span><br/><br/>These were questions he should have thought of ahead of time.  How often had he played this meeting in his dreams, and yet...not one time had these questions been considered.  Now, the moment was at hand, and there was no time for him to think.  Of course, overthinking his answers would only show her there was deciet, and that was the last thing he wanted to show her.  Even as he began to answer; he noted new energy from her...this time openly directed:  fire and power...the fierceness of her very nature....and...something else...<br/><br/>...curiosity.<br/><br/>""I would be honored to have a date with you, Lady Gabrielle, though I do not know the courtship rules for your kin,"" Chris admitted first before continuing with the other questions she had given him.  He did not look away from her eyes as he continued, ""As for what has led me to dedicating my life in searching for you - there are many reasons.  First and foremost, you are a dragon who saved my life.  That is not something one just forgets easily...even at such a young age.  What greater personal quest could there be than to find the dragon who saved your life as if right out of the very legends and stories you already believed in?  Yet, there was more than that as time went on.  I realized in my early teen years that I had absolutely no attraction to any female my age or older.  The reason was not hard to see.  After all, what woman from among my kind could possibly rival that of a dragon's beauty.  In this, yes, you see correctly, for the physical attraction was certainly there.  This, however, was not the only thing connection or reason for my continued search...though it added to the desire to find you.  I realized the enchantment laid upon me was in part from just having been so briefly in your presence, but it was not this enchantment which led me to you.  I came to understand as the dreams of you continued that I could never love another woman.  Yes, mortals use the word 'love' all too easily, but here the word is apt...if one-sided.  Day by day...night by night...I fell in love with you - or more correctly, the idea of you.  Some might say that is obsessive, and perhaps they would be right, but so few mortals seem to understand that to truly love...one must give all of themselves...be ready to give heart, mind, and soul...even body...all that they are to the one they love, or it is nothing but a shadow.  And so, Gabrielle, I have loved you from afar this whole time, and longed to court you - if I should be found worthy in your eyes.  If not, then I would learn to be worthy; for I doubt any mortal would be worthy so easily of a dragon's love.  No matter, I will not turn aside despite the difficulty.  And, now, perhaps I have said too much, but I would not have you think your physical beauty alone drew me to you.  I came, because of the fire in your soul, the fierceness in your heart, the beautiful blend of who you are - dragon though you be to my human mortality.""<br/><br/>Every word carried with it the sincere warmth and affection long held at bay for the one he now sat across the table from.  There was no looking away from her rainbow colored eyes, and if he had overstepped - well...time would tell.  Dragons, he heard, favored boldness as well as mystery.  He had provided both.<br/><br/>He did not attempt to reach across the table for her hands again, but sat there gazing steadily...briefly allowing his eyes to rove over her form before returning to her eyes again."
2951,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572&start=20,2018-07-29T20:05:18,Sound of Silence,"“Oh my…” the words came from her lips as an amused whisper. Gabrielle smiled at Chris and took another sip of her drink, this time draining the cup completely. She then ran her tongue across her lips.<br/><br/>Gabrielle was silent for a long time after that. It occurred to her then that there seemed to be a sort of pattern forming. One would speak, the other would listen, and then there was silence as words were chosen. It wasn’t an uncomfortable feeling, she welcomed it. It gave her some time to take in everything that was Christopher Windsor. Her conversations with humans were usually very brisk and professional, business-like. Most of her company outside of her work was usually of the preternatural sort; as a dragon she was very selective in her company.<br/><br/>Yet there was something that was bothering her and she couldn’t put her finger on it. It was the same feeling she had when she conveyed her thoughts to Jake moments ago, telling her to be cautious, something she would likely heed.<br/><br/>“The moment you reached out to me, I knew you were a passionate man. There aren’t too many who can capture the attention of someone like me,” she said honestly. Someone like her -a dragon, in other words. Her experience with people who could reach out to dragons was not a positive one. There were hunters out there, who believed that killing a dragon, whether it was for sport or something more, most thrilling. They, too, were passionate, emotional, having such an admiration of beauty even though the dragon they were admiring was dead.<br/><br/>“Perhaps…” Gabrielle gave a small smile and suddenly reached into her pocket and pulled out a small notebook. She called over a nearby waitress and asked to borrow her pen. Quickly, she scribbled a note on a piece of paper, ripped it out of the book, and folded it in half. Then she returned the pen and waved the woman off. Her attention turned back to Chris, she slid the folded paper to him and gave a nod. “We could continue this conversation later, if you want? If you wish to learn, I could very well teach you.”<br/><br/>On the paper was a location to meet up later on, should he take her up on the offer. Which she was confident that he would, judging from the words they were exchanging now.<br/><br/>There was… something she needed to check, and she had to meet back up with Jake."
2952,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572&start=20,2018-08-19T21:37:56,Dnarion,"Chris could not believe his luck.  Thus far, he wasn't turned into a torch, destroyed, mangled, or otherwise hurt from the woman across from him.  Indeed, she was being far more receptive to him than he had ever dared to hope - though he had dreamed it would go well once they met.  Still, he sensed caution from her.  It was in her words, her stance, and in the very air between them.  Not that he could blame her.  Having a mortal reach out to her was no doubt something quite unusual for Gabrielle, but no matter her caution - curiosity had also won.  The paper she handed him had a location to meet up later, and it was one he would have to look up - not being overly familiar with it.  To meet her...in private...such was truly more than he had dared to hope for.  His heart was racing more now at the very prospect...the potential such a meeting could bring.  What would happen?  Would she kill him there instead - preferring to do so without those around to witness?  Would she really decide to teach him how to win her heart?  What would happen at this address where he was to finally have the meeting of his dreams?  Would it indeed be a dream come true...or a nightmare?<br/><br/>He nodded in acceptance of meeting up later.  What he had set out to do thus far had been accomplished, but Chris was not a survivor for nothing.  He, too, was cautious.  There was the tall man he had followed, and later found watching him from the roof.  If he was still outside waiting patiently - things could get ugly.  Not that Chris hadn't learned how to deal with trouble, but he rarely just went looking for it.  Besides, he wasn't foolish enough to believe that those of the otherworld weren't powerful.  Indeed, the one outside could likely react faster than he could move, but fear was something that was not allowed.  To be afraid was to give his enemies an advantage, and some of those from the otherworld fed off of fear.<br/><br/>""Until we meet again, Gabrielle,"" he nodded to her politely, and stood up to leave.  ""I know you have your concerns.  I don't blame you for them, but I think you will find my intentions are truly as I stated.  No matter what happens to me - I shall never forget these two moments with you.""  With such honestly said, Christopher bowed deeply to her as if she were a goddess, and then left with clear measured calm steps towards the exit.  The man he had seen her sitting with earlier he merely nodded to on his way out, and then he was once more outside.<br/><br/>There was no immediate notice of the man from the roof nearby.  Indeed, the alley was quite empty.  Caution was still the password, and Chris had no desire to slip up now.  Despite the earlier encounter - Chris found his return to his hotel room quite peaceful.  He was actually rather surprised.  Perhaps the man on the roof had found a different prey to attack, or perhaps he had decided Chris wasn't worth the effort.  It could have even been sheer curiosity which kept the predator from attacking him.  Whatever the reason - the journey home to his hotel was a smooth one without incident.  Once in his room - Chris looked up the address he still held:<span style=""font-style: italic"">536 North Harlem Ave. River Forest, IL 60305</span>.  This was apparently the Ottawa Trail Woods - North - a rather secluded park on the edge of Chicago.  What had the young writer even more curious was the time of the meeting.  It wasn't in the standard or military format, but merely said:<span style=""font-style: italic"">'One hour after dawn'.</span>Clearly she was rather cautious indeed, and who could blame her.  A mortal was seeking her out, professing a love to her that had existed for over two decades, and one who could reach out with his mind and soul to those around him.  Closing the laptop made Chris sit back in his bed thinking deeply of what was to come.<br/><br/>""Why here?"" he wondered aloud to himself.  ""Why this place?  Is it special to you?  Or, is it just private enough that if you need to get rid of me - you can?  Or, is it private enough to allow whatever happens - happens without prying eyes??""<br/><br/>Dawn was several hours away, but he would be ready.  Thus, the young writer took a long slow shower, and got ready for bed.  Sleep, however, eluded him as he lay there curled up among the blankets...his mind on Gabrielle.  He still couldn't quite believe he had found her already, but it was true...she was here, and he had spoken with her...even touched her mind and soul briefly.  Soon, he would meet her again, and this was the thought he went to sleep with...dreams of her soaring high in the sky, and another of him kneeling before her on some great hill he knew not."
2953,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-08-12T13:41:40,Dnarion,"“Chris!” came the female shout from across the newsroom among all the rest of the bustling noise of yet another day at the Washington Post.  Chris looked up a bit more annoyed than normal at hearing his name shouted from Bethany McClelland, and stood up from his desk in the newsroom to see what she needed.<br/><br/>“Boss wants to see you on the fifth floor!” she continued after getting his attention.  Chris frowned at this news.  The Chief Editor’s office was on the third floor.  Few writers ever went to see the President of the Washington Post.  His scowl deepened as he reached down to lock his computer before grabbing his messenger bag containing all his writing notes and his MacBook Pro.  Slinging it over his shoulder, he nodded to Bethany that he was on his way up, and headed over to the elevator.  It was usually crowded around 1PM with people going off to lunch, but he had beaten the lunch crowd and had the elevator to himself.<br/><br/>On his way up, Chris began thinking back once more to the night some twenty-five years ago on his 5th birthday.  It was the very reason he had become a reporter at all.  It had been the night when he had witnessed something so fantastic it should have only appeared in fantasy stories.  The night he had witnessed a dragon…a real, honest to goodness, fire-breathing, positively gorgeous, complete with wings, scales, and tail…dragon.  It had been the night he had wandered out of the house…as he had begun to do just a couple of weeks prior.  That same night, a man had stepped out of the shadows and had stalked towards him.  Death…death had come for him, and Chris had known it…even at that very young age.  He couldn’t run…couldn’t scream…nothing…frozen in his terror as the man approached, but…the man never reached him.  He blinked…finding himself flat on the ground face first, and rolled over wondering if the man had hit him.  Instead, he found the man torched on the spot from a winged creature so beautiful and terrifying hovering just a few feet away.  The man screamed only once before turning to cinder on the spot…nothing but ash remaining…his scream seeming like something straight from hell.  That which had saved him flew upward after slaying whatever it had been approaching him, and circled only to land before him…a towering form sleek and powerful beyond his young mind to comprehend.  A moment later…a mere blink…and there stood a woman such as he had never seen before in his life.  She defied description, but then…he had been so young…such details did not come to him easily at that point in his life.  She had helped him up, and simply smiled tenderly at him before putting a single finger to her lips:  “Shhh…”<br/><br/>Chris had never told anyone about this event…not a single soul.  No one:  parents, teachers, friends…no one knew of the dragon that had saved his life.  She had implied secrecy, and he had kept it now for almost 25 years.  Yet, Christopher never ever forgot that night.  He had been seeking her since that day, and as he grew…his writing talent came out, and his resources grew.  Twenty-five years later, and he still had not found her.  Some part of his mind whispered it was all just some dream, but the better part of him shut the doubt down.  She was real…the dragon was real, and he vowed silently before stepping off the elevator…he would find her one day.<br/><br/>The event had not only led him to becoming a reporter, but it had also led him to watch for other things.  It occurred to him that the man she had saved him from had very likely been a vampire.  It was, at least in his mind, as much of a possibility considering he had been saved by a dragon…a beast so legendary and mythical that her existence should not be.  He was wary of things that went bump in the night now, but since that night…he had yet to discover a single vampire as well.  Perhaps the man had simply been a kidnapper, murder, or some other foul person.  Either way, Christopher had learned to defend himself since then.  In addition, Chris had never had a girlfriend in his life…not one.  It was a foolish thing, he admitted to himself a times as he walked in to the office of the President’s secretary:  Valarie Bell, but since that night…he could not be rid of the visions of the dragon.  In her human form…if that was what it was indeed…she had been divine, and no woman he had met since then compared to her.  He was rather handsome:  emerald green eyes, Celtic fair skin, tall with a head full of the Gaelic red inherited from his mother.  He moved with a dancer’s grace thanks to both his instruction in formal ballroom dancing and martial arts.  Several women were attracted to him…at least at first, but something about him always made them stop flirting with him…for the most part.  He knew what that was.  It was in his eyes, he supposed, but it was the look of someone who had no interest in the women about him, because he was already smitten with another.<br/><br/>“Mr. Windsor?” the secretary, Valarie Bell inquired politely.<br/><br/>“Yes, Ma’am,” Chris replied with a slight nod of his head.<br/><br/>“Go on in.  Mr. Price is expecting you,” she said with a disarming smile.<br/><br/>If she was smiling, it couldn’t have been bad news, and that made Chris not only smile in return, but relax somewhat.  Still, he smoothed a lock of his red hair back into place before heading into the lion’s den.<br/><br/>“Ahhh!  Mr. Windsor, come in!” invited the older man behind the exquisite redwood desk.  Chris did so the rest of the way, and shook hand firmly with the President of the newspaper.  “Have a seat, Chris, because we are going to have a nice mysterious chat,” the man of 73 years old said with a bit of a wink.<br/><br/>Chris sat down clearly intrigued by the President’s words with his left eyebrow arched up.<br/><br/>“What we are going to talk about is absolutely not to leave this room…ever.  You see, I have a story for you to work on…one that will likely never be published in the paper, but one I want you to work on all the same.  You will be paid very handsomely for your work, and you will be removed from all other assignments until further notice…which is likely to be a very long time,” President Andrew Vincent Price began after sitting back down in his exceptionally comfortable black leather office chair.<br/><br/>The old man hadn’t been kidding about it being a mysterious chat.  “You see,” he continued, “I happen to know of your efforts to unveil the shadows around us.  I know of your search for…shall we say…the mysterious phenomenon of our world.  Now, I have a job for you that will allow you to explore this mystery without diverting your attention to other projects.  You may, in fact, take as much time as you wish to investigate this.  What, you are no doubt wondering, is he talking about, but a part of you already knows the answer to that…don’t you, Chris.  You see, I finally traced down an old article about a boy named Christopher Windsor saved by a mysterious fire from being killed.  The article suggested that the man had been burnt to a crisp…to ashes, actually, but it was a mystery on how a 5 year old boy managed to do so.  Ah, but you and I both know you didn’t kill him.  You and I both know the thing that slew him was none other than a dragon.”<br/><br/>The old man’s words about made Christopher’s heart leap from his chest.  His eyes bulged with the way the President seemed to know, but it also made him narrow them again in suspicion.<br/><br/>The President merely smiled.  “Yes, I know about the dragon, Son,” the old man continued when it was clear Chris would say nothing.  “You see, I may not have seen the dragon, but I have long believed in their existence…hiding among us in mortal form.  Of course, I have never been able to really take the time and investigate such a thing, and to hand it to just any reporter would have led to some unfortunate discussions about my sanity.  You, however, have seen the dragon, and you know they exist…at least one does.  So, I am giving you your dream shot, Son.  You will seek out this dragon, write your articles in journal form, and give them only to me…not a single other person…not one…just me.  If anyone wants to know about your work; well that is just too bad.  You no longer work just for the paper, Chris, you work directly for me…and no one else.  Now, would you be interested in doing such a job?”<br/><br/>Chris couldn’t believe what he was hearing.  To find her…to seek her out using more resources at his command than he ever had…with no pause, no interruptions…to find her once and for all…it seemed too incredible to believe!  Yet, he wasn’t about to turn down this chance.<br/><br/>“I….I don’t know what to say, Sir, other than…yes…yes I will,” Chris stammered for the first time in years it seemed.<br/><br/>“I thought you might.  You start immediately.  Don’t worry about your other assignments.  I’ve already had them transferred to other reporters.  There is a beginning you have at the Franklin Art Gallery in Chicago.  Art, you may find, has clues where regular photography work does not.  Besides, there is a woman there that collects rare art from all over the world.  It is said, among the art community that she even collects rare original pieces…not just excellent copies.  Yet, no one can seem to get very close to her…strange, I confess, but not necessarily mysterious.  Still, it might lead you to other clues.  Her name, by the way, is rather…unknown.  I only know…from a very reliable source…she will be there.  Your flight is already booked, and Mrs. Bell has your travel information and such.”<br/><br/>Andrew Price stood up and shook the young reporter’s hand firmly after Chris stood as well.  “Thank you, Sir.  I…I wont’ let you down,” he said in a quite daze still stunned by the discussion and chance given him.<br/><br/>“Mrs. Bell also will have a card for you. It has your financial ability on it, and will be automatically reloaded.  As I said, you are being paid handsomely for this.  Good luck, Son,” Mr. Price said, and escorted Chris to the door.  Soon, Chris was on a flight to Chicago…on an adventure that had begun 25 years ago."
2954,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-08-13T19:47:21,Sound of Silence,"It was a typical day here in the city. She was wandering around as usual, with earbuds in her ears, though not really listening to anything, keeping to herself as she passed by the other people who occupied the city sidewalks. This was how she lived every single day, especially as human society grew and preternatural society became more and more hidden. It was always better to look like one of them, that way no suspicions were raised. Unless someone knew exactly what it was they were looking for, there was no way to tell that she really wasn’t human.<br/><br/>To live in the shadows had a lot of meanings. Most people thought it meant staying out of sight, and they wouldn’t be wrong. Staying out of sight was the most important part of such a lifestyle; it was one of the first things that one needed to master once they decided to take up such a lifestyle. But it was more, oh it was so much more. It was about blending, honing the senses, and understanding the environment. More importantly, it was about adapting.<br/><br/>Oh, she was very good at adapting. She has lived for a very long time, and anyone… or anything… who lives that long is bound to pick up a thing or two.<br/><br/>At one point, she might have been able to freely expose herself. In a time where humans had a better understanding of the creatures around them. But as time went on, humans only had eyes for their own kind. The preternatural creatures decided to hide away for the most part, and those who did not hide were usually killed.<br/><br/>She looked over her shoulder and ducked down an alley way. Someone was waiting for her there.<br/><br/>“Ah, so you must be Gabrielle… you’re late,” the man said.<br/><br/>The woman, ‘Gabrielle’, pulled the earbuds from her ears and sighed heavily, “Late? I thought we had agreed on this time, and we [i]did[/d] say ‘give or take a few minutes’, did we not?” She folded her arms over her chest, “You asked to see me, and I rarely take requests, so don’t complain. It’s my day off and I would rather spend it how I please, not on someone else’s schedule, might I remind you.” Her tone was sharp. She liked getting right to business, rather than shooting the breeze, especially when dealing with humans.<br/><br/>A human that might be able to lead her to some… rare and exciting things.<br/><br/>“Whatever, lady. I just I won’t regret reaching out to you. I would hate…”<br/><br/>Gabrielle cut him off by grabbing his arm and yanking him toward her to where the noses almost touched. “Human,” she began slowly, a low growl in her voice, “I suggest you mind your tone when speaking. Do we need to discuss what happens when people do things that displease me?” She looked the man dead in the eyes, a shadow the dragon she truly was emerging briefly, watching as he shrank back a little. “I’ll tell you anyway,” she continued, “they get burned.”<br/><br/>Not only did she not like when people were rude to her, she disliked the way they treated each other… Including children. There was nothing worse than someone who harmed children.<br/><br/>Years ago, she had saved a little boy from certain death. She still remembers the incident like it was yesterday, and very few usually stuck in her mind. Maybe it was the way the boy looked at her. But she often finds herself thinking what became of the boy, if he was staying out of trouble. He had not told a single soul about her, that much she knew. If he had then she would have been hunted down, captured and taken to some government facility, perhaps becoming experimented on or worse.<br/><br/>Something that Gabrielle never liked to think about.<br/><br/>“Alright, alright, whatever you say,” the human said finally, putting his hands up in surrender.<br/><br/>“Good!” Gabrielle said, letting him go. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper, “Here, this should have all of the information you need, who you will need to contact and the best places to find what might suit my tastes. Things we could not discuss over the phone. When you do contact anyone, do not ask questions.”<br/><br/>The man took it and looked it over, giving a nod of approval, “Alright, got it. I’ll be in touch.”<br/><br/>“No so fast… I expect to hear from you again in a week, exactly seven days from now, not a day later. I also expect you to mail everything we discussed prior to this meeting,” she said with a smirk, turning her back to him. “One more thing, I trust this will remain between us? I would hate to hear that my operation has been compromised because I placed trust in someone a friend of mine spoke highly of.” The human nodded. From the look on his face, she was sure he wouldn’t but she could never be too sure. Humans did not often reach out to her kind, so she would just take it with a grain of salt.<br/><br/>Gabrielle left the alley briskly, not wanting to stick around too long. It was almost time for her to grab a bite to eat."
2955,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-08-15T14:26:09,Dnarion,"The flight to Chicago was rather uneventful, but then...Christopher would not have noticed even if it had been rather eventful.  His mind, instead, were fully focused on the upcoming chance to finally find the dragon.  Was she really in Chicago?  Would she recognize him after so many years?  He stared out the window pondering it all.  It seemed so fantastic to actually be free to find her at long last.  He still remembered how he had felt after she had left...flying away from the smoldering fire.  Chris had wanted to go with her then...just leave, but instead...she had left, and he had remained.  Every day since then...he had wanted to go off with her, but finding her had been a task so epic in difficulty that until now...he had barely a chance to seek her.<br/><br/>Now, here he was on a jet to Chicago in the hopes of following up on a lead his boss had given him.  Chris looked down at the MacBook Pro he often used for his writing.  On the screen was a simple blank page from Word.  His thoughts were a jumble, and so were his emotions.  Would the lead pan out?  Would she indeed be the dragon...this mysterious art collector coming to the Franklin Art Gallery?  Would her appearance have changed since he last saw her almost twenty-five years ago?  What would she be wearing?  With the mind of an adult now; he began to wonder other things?  What would her walk be like?  How graceful and beautiful was her figure?  What color were her eyes?  Would her skin feel strange...cooler or warmer, perhaps?  Would he even be close enough to touch her...assuming he found her at all?<br/><br/>All of this and more ran through the young reporter's mind and heart as he sat there staring at the blank page.  His fingers finally began to dance across the keys in rapid sure strokes, and the activity of the passengers and crew faded even further to the back of his mind...tuned out in favor of his thoughts on her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-family: Constantia;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">August 15th, 2016<br/><br/>""The greatest and strangest thing happened today at the Washington Post.  My life long dream has begun, and in a way I had never expected.  My boss, President Andrew Vincent Price has given me an assignment that I have been on for almost twenty-five years no on my own.  How he knows about the dragon is really still a mystery, but I have the distinct feeling he truly believes in them.  He apparently traced down the old news story about me being rescued by a strange fire when I was 5, and believes this was done by a dragon.  Of course, he is absolutely correct.  Yet, I gave my promise to her...silent though it was...that I would never reveal her to anyone.  How I keep this assignment and my promise at the same time is...troubling.  For some reason, he doesn't want me to report it.  Indeed, he gave me specific instructions to write it all out in journal form, and give the entries only to him.  Perhaps, it is as he says, so that no one questions his sanity.  Perhaps, it could be that he simply has no desire to reveal her to the world...feeling somehow that her worth is greater than the world can understand.  I would certainly understand that.  After all, if any government, scientist, or other group ever found out about her...they would hunt her down, and very likely experiment on her.  To me, that is an absolute abhorrence!!!  So, I will keep my assignment, and the adventure which began on the night of my fifth birthday continues.""<br/><br/>""What is she like, though?  Why did she save me that night?  Does she know I have been looking for her?  What does she look like now?  Is her human form a transformation of some kind, and cannot be altered, or can she appear as any mortal woman she wishes?  Is she as beautiful as I remember...divine beyond description?  What does she do?  How long has she been around?  What does she like?  Does she even think of the day she rescued me?  All of this comes to me as I write this entry.  I confess...now that I am an adult...I wonder what it would be like to dance with her...to hold her...to breathe in her presence, gaze into her eyes...I wonder...""<br/><br/>~Christopher Windsor</span></span><br/><br/>Chris closed his computer, and put it safely away after saving the entry in his private encrypted folder:<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Dragon Chronicles</span>Then, as if the rest of the world still mattered nothing to him; Chris returned to gazing out the window...imagining the moment when he would finally meet her once more.  His heart raced a bit at the very idea of being in her presence again.  His eyes closed, and he began to dream with crystal clarity...far clearer than any mortal alive.<br/><br/>He found himself standing before her on the top of some ancient hill surrounded by stones very similar to Stonehenge, but more ancient somehow.  Chris gasped as he gazed upon her..his eyes taking in every detail he remembered from that day they first met.  The wind blew around them both, and he could feel her presence...warm, powerful, charismatic...sensational, and in it all...Chris could say nothing to her.  He just stood there...facing the woman that, to him at least, was the absolute perfection of beauty, and just could not speak.  Finally, after what could have been minutes or hours, Chris knelt before her...head bowed and eyes closed with tears threatening to slide down his cheeks.<br/><br/>""I am yours, Lady,"" he whispered to her so softly and reverently...complete sincerity in his voice.<br/><br/>When he awoke...time had passed indeed...more than he would have expected for such a dream.  The plane was about to land, and his work...his dream of finding her finally...was about to continue."
2956,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-08-19T11:50:38,Sound of Silence,"Over the next few hours, Gabrielle contacted a few people she knew here and there to see if they had found anything on the underground that she may be interested in. Someone like her was well connected with many of the underground markets in the world. This also included people who frequented the Silk Road, though she herself was not into drugs. Sadly, it was all just some junk or simply uninteresting. But that wasn’t much of an issue, she would just keep sticking to her leads and hope that she found something soon.<br/><br/>Gabrielle prided herself in her ability to find strange and unusual things. Keep at something long enough, and it becomes pretty easy to pick up on certain signs and soon certain things could be found pretty damn fast. She loved her hobby of collecting things. A lot of people would come to her, either offering her things, mentioning something that might pique her interest, but very few people actually get an audience with her, like she had told that man.<br/><br/>But the one thing that did interest her, and that was a buzz of activity on one of the forums she visited. It was a forum dedicated to the ‘underground’, people living in the shadows of society. People who were like her. Dragons, werewolves, just about anything imaginable. She has been part of the community for a long time, since the very beginning in fact.<br/><br/>There was a topic titled ‘They’re On the Move Again’, which had over three hundred replies in over a day of being put up. Her brow furrowed and she shifted on the couch a bit. She had clicked on it, not really sure what to expect. Maybe it was a faction striking another faction? Gang violence? Like human society, there were preternatural society gang wars.<br/><br/>But this was not that at all.<br/><br/>As Gabrielle read through, this was talking about authorities being on the hunt. There was some fighting, a few supposed werewolf sightings and…<br/><br/>“Dragons…” She stared at the screen for a long time. They mentioned the possibility of looking for dragons as well, for the first time in several decades. She looked through the comments hoping to see something more, but found that the main focus of everyone were werewolves, vampires, the usual stuff. Maybe it was to be expected, considering how rare and elusive dragons were compared to many other creatures. There might not be that many active on the forum; Gabrielle was barely active herself, with only a few hundred posts to her count.<br/><br/>So far, all people were saying was to lay low and that ‘this thread would be updated with more information soon.’<br/><br/>Gabrielle sighed heavily and decided to look through some more topics, hoping to find out more. But everything was the same. The only thing that caught her interest were some articles, and that was it. They were harmless for the most part, but she understood why they were a big deal. Exposure was always a big deal and often did more harm than good.<br/><br/>She decided to log out of the forum, and shut down her laptop.<br/><br/>Moving over to the table, she picked up her cellphone and called one of her contacts. There was a brief conversation, and then an arrangement to meet up was made. It was time to see if this buzz was actually real, and that she needed to be careful, or if it was just exaggerated."
2957,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-08-20T15:55:01,Dnarion,"Christopher was once more with his feet on the ground.  He had already checked in at the Embassy Suites by Hilton, and was now steadily gazing out the window from his new home up some 37 floors.  Somewhere, if he was truly fortunate, she was out there.  Ah, but now the true task began...to find her.  The Franklin Art Gallery was a good place to do his work since she was supposed to show up there, but Chris had other ideas to explore first.  Off he went to his Macbook Pro, and began searching for something that had always been a tad elusive.  Briefly, he had run across a chat/forum concerning the supernatural, but after only two weeks...the site IP address had changed, and he had not been able to find it since then.  There were many such sites, but this one...this one had looked and felt authentic.  He had wisely not posted anything, and he had kept his own IP hidden...a trick he learned from some of his reporter friends.  Yet, after two hours of searching...he came up empty-handed once again.  It was, to be sure, quite frustrating, but he was not daunted.<br/><br/>Something made him turn his head, but not towards the window.  He felt warmer...just briefly, but warmer all the same.  It was a tingling sensation which seemed to start within the depths of his chest, and spread outward.  Chris could only remember that feeling exactly once...just once...long ago.  His eyes narrowed...focused...thoughtful...wondering...was he imaging...<br/><br/>The feeling was not strong...not like it had been that night so many years ago, but it was there...almost faint.  ""Are you here?"" he asked aloud in a quite whisper of awe.  ""Are you?""<br/><br/>His breath came a bit more rapidly...his heart raced at the idea of the dragon being in Chicago.  Perhaps his lead at the Franklin Art was good, but he didn't want to find her there.  No...something about finding her there seemed...off to him.  Dragons loved rare collections and valuables...things that were so rare and beautiful that a single item would be worth millions of dollars.  That was the nature of dragons as handed down from legend to legend...from the depths of their myths.  In all of the tales of dragons; their love of rare treasures remained constant.  Chris was wise enough to know that where a legend repeated itself with a single fact...then it was usually quite true on some level.  In this case, he believed in the dragon's nature to collect such valuables.  Yet, to catch her at the Franklin Art was unwise...it felt wrong to do so.<br/><br/>Thus, Chris wondered where he could truly begin his quest to find her.  On a hunch, he put the computer away, and sat in the center of his bed with his legs crossed.  Soon, his eyes closed as he thought back to the night they met...every sensation, every detail, all of it...he thought of her.  It was a long shot, but dragons were mystical...powerful beings of energy and spirit...not just their physical selves.  The fact that his chest had become slightly warm made him wonder about a connection with her...a connection he had not realized until earlier today.  The dream...it was the dream that had started him subconsciously considering such a possibility.  He had never dreamed so clearly before, nor with such intensity.  Now, this sensation in heart...spreading very faintly through his entire being...reminded him of the night she had saved him.  The surge of heat in his heart...surging through his young frame.  Was it possible to sense her...to seek her using the memory of that moment?  Was it just possible that he could reach her somehow...no matter how small?<br/><br/>So, Chris sat there with his eyes closed...thinking of her...thinking of the sensation in his heart, and of her fiery presence..."
2958,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-08-20T19:03:37,Sound of Silence,"What was that?<br/><br/>Gabrielle halted her stroll down the sidewalk, brow furrowed a she casually looked over her shoulder, her gaze questioning and alert. She made it look like she was looking to see if she had passed somewhere she was going. It was faint but she could have sworn she had felt… something…  A very strong emotion, a desire. It could have just been her imagination playing tricks on her ever since she read that thread. She didn’t consider herself to be the paranoid type at all, but when something was looming over her she was sensitive to it. Naturally, her senses were a lot more enhanced than a human’s.<br/><br/>Deciding not to stick around too long, she picked up the pace. It was easy to move in the city since people often minded their own business and didn’t care much for others. But if someone was taking the time to stick their nose in her business, she had to be very careful. Whatever was going on, dragons were on the list; her sensing something, a strong emotion despite how faint it was, was no coincidence. Part of her was tempted to call the meeting with her friend off. He’d understand, but she was here now. Turning away from her destination might raise alarms if there was someone watching.<br/><br/>Gabrielle reached into her pocket, pulled out her cell phone, and shot a text to the man she was meeting. It simply stated that she was almost there.<br/><br/>Their meeting place was a tavern. It wasn’t Gabrielle’s first choice, admittedly, but it was true what they said about taverns being a good place to gather information. She often runs into the most interesting people.<br/><br/>As soon as she entered, she was greeted by a tall man, grinning widely, “Princess! We meet face to face once again rather than exchanging two words over the phone. I’ll admit, hearing from you was a nice surprise.”<br/><br/>Gabrielle nodded, returning the grin, “Jake.” The two hugged briefly and Jake lead her to a table in the back, seemingly undisturbed. No time was wasted as soon as they were seated. “I would love to catch up, but I want to get this all off my chest,” she continued. She shifted in her seat, sitting straighter with a business-like expression. As to be expected whenever she got down to business, no matter who she was speaking to. Especially when it was something that she was really interested in.<br/><br/>She went over what she had seen on the forum. Jake listened quietly, seemingly intrigued by what she was saying. He was taking in every word she was saying, which was why she liked him so much. Hardly anything got past him whenever they had a conversation. He was reliable; he worked faster than a lot of people she knew. In fact, he had helped her obtain a lot of her little… collectables.<br/><br/>When she got to what she had felt on the way here, Jake interrupted her, “Hold up… You felt someone?”<br/><br/>“I believe so,” she replied, knowing she probably sounded silly.<br/><br/>“Damn… I wonder if it was some kind of trap set up?”<br/><br/>“I’m not going to ignore that possibility.”<br/><br/>Jake rubbed his chin, “This is one hell of a situation. I’ll see what I can find out on it.” He gave a reassuring smile. “There are more forums out there… I’ll keep in touch.” Yes, Jake also frequented the internet for things, most of it being the business he conducted with her, though outside of that business she hasn’t really asked him about what it was he did. If he was there for some of the same reasons she was, knowing him as long as she has, she was sure it was best not to ask him.<br/><br/>“Until then, why not come down to the club tonight?” He continued, “It’s comedy night.”<br/><br/>Gabrielle smiled pleasantly, “I would love that.”"
2959,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-08-23T07:00:02,Dnarion,"For the just briefest of moments he could have sworn there was a true connection to the dragon he sought.  His heart was warmer, his presence felt...stranger...stronger somehow.  Yet, as quick as the moment was...it was also gone just as quick.  Yet, even that brief contact made Chris nearly squeal in delight.  Certainly a smile spread across his face like that of a young boy at finding out about a new Christmas present.  Taking a deep breath...he calmed himself and thought about the connection.  There had been the faintest emotion from her...concern, perhaps.  It had been hard to read, but there all the same.  Chris scooted back to rest against the pillows he had piled up, and thought about this strange sensation.<br/><br/>After all, what on Earth could possibly concern a dragon?!  Silently, Chris went over the possibilities:  another dragon...perhaps a rival, a creature of the night...maybe a demon of some sort, discovery..., yes, these would certainly concern a dragon, but of them all...he wondered if any of them had merit.  Discovery, he knew had some truth.  She had vowed him to secrecy when they met with just single gesture.  She would take a grim view to anyone hunting her, and that would give her concern.  His eyes narrowed as he wondered if she had felt him hunting her, because in a way...he was.  It was not to cause her harm, or even to expose her to the world, but how was she to know one way or the other.  Dragon though she was; she was not omnipresent...she could not see or hear everything, nor be everywhere.  Thus, it was possible that she had sensed someone hunting for her, and this brief connection could have made her more guarded.<br/><br/>Chris frowned openly now...<br/><br/>If he pursued the dragon he had long wanted to see again...to meet...to understand, and yes, much more...then, it was very possible he could turn from pursuer to pursued, and not in a good way.  There had to be a way to make contact with her, and show her that he meant absolutely no ill will.  How, was another matter...<br/><br/>Still, she was here...in Chicago, and that was not without hope.  He had sensed her...something he had never done since the night she saved him, and that too was hopeful.<br/><br/>""Where would you go to relax, I wonder?"" he thought aloud as he stood up and began pacing his suite.  ""Where would you, a dragon of many centuries most likely, go to relax away from the day to day trials of hiding?""  What did dragons like?  That was a fantastic question to be sure.  He thought about all he knew from their astounding collection of myths.  Dragons loved riddles...or so it was said, and they had a great love for humor and wit.  So, where did a dragon...or anyone else...go to experience humor and wit?  ""Where indeed?"" Chris continued as he went back and reopened his Mac.  Using Google, Chris began to explore the options people had in Chicago for entertainment.  There was quite the list available, but he began narrowing the list down for comedy acts, plays, and the like.  The list went down by half, but there were still over twenty choices...not exactly good odds in finding her...if he was even correct.<br/><br/>Chris stared at the list for a long few minutes before giving up, and closing his Mac once more.  He needed to take a walk...to clear his mind, feel the city out, and listen.  One of the best attributes of any reporter was simply to listen.  Many things came out when people talked without guarding their words, and so, Chris grabbed his black windbreaker before leaving.  His card key was safely tucked away, and is wallet was neatly secured in his back pocked...buttoned, of course.  The cellphone he kept in his right front pocket, and off he went for a stroll...to listen, and to stay aware.  If he had felt her twice today...perhaps he would do so again.  Only time would tell.<br/><br/>""Soon,"" Chris whispered to himself, ""...soon...."""
2960,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-08-23T19:53:37,Sound of Silence,"“Welcome to the Second City!” A jovial voice welcomed everyone standing around waiting for the action to happen. It was pretty lively tonight. There was a pretty huge crowd here, which led Gabrielle to believe that this night was indeed going to be entertaining.<br/><br/>The club was one that Gabrielle has been to a few times before. It was run by a good friend of Jake’s, Marvin, another man who took interest in interesting information. At least, that was what he had told her the last time they spoke. She wasn’t sure what his actual occupation was beyond this club, but was sure that it had something to do with the underground. These days that was the case a lot of the times when it came to the preternatural world.<br/><br/>She was sure that the people running the place, many of them, were unaware that not everyone attending tonight was human. Some of the employees themselves did not seem to be human; she could tell by their scent, which was slightly different from what a typical human usually had when it wasn’t mixed in with some kind of perfume or deodorant. It almost brought a smile to her face, seeing different species gathering at an event like this.<br/><br/>“It will be a few minutes before the first act,” Jake informed her.<br/><br/>“That’s fine,” she replied.<br/><br/>The waiter took came up and took their order. While they were waiting, Gabrielle thought back again to the presence she had felt. Was it a trick? No… The more she thought about it, there was definitely some kind of deep, sincere desire to contact her. It struck her as something that could either be innocent curiosity or something dangerous. If it was the former, then who? What? This was going to bother her for a while.<br/><br/>Jake seemed to notice her staring off, deep in thought, “Is everything okay, princess?”<br/><br/>Quickly, Gabrielle brought her attention back to the night, “Yes, everything is fine.” She picked up her drink, some kind of house special, and took a sip. “It’s nice to get out and spend time with good company,” she added.<br/><br/>Jake replied, “Of course! We really need to do this more often.” She wasn’t sure he was convinced everything was alright with her, but he made no signs of concern."
2961,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-08-25T22:39:45,Dnarion,"Chris wandered the streets of Chicago quietly.  He disturbed no one as he made his way down the sidewalks that were about, and yet the details around him did not escape his notice.  He heard the conversations as he passed by others, and noticed how people reacted to one another...they way they carried themselves, the tones in their voices, their appearance beyond clothing, and other signs of personality and emotions.  He had, as a reporter, become a student of human sociology...noticing the details of others.  More than once it had helped him discover the truth, or be aware of dangers around him.<br/><br/>It was evening now, and had been for a couple of hours.  Thus far, Chris had yet to find anything that really stood out to him.  Of course, something truly paranormal or mystical would be concealed neatly in plain sight.  So many thought such things, if they did exist at all, were hidden in some dark corners, but that was not what Chris had discovered in his wanderings.  Sometimes the more ordinary it appeared; the chance that it was someone trying a bit too hard to fit in.  Still, nothing had truly attracted his senses...<br/><br/>...that was until...<br/><br/>A man walked by him, and instantly something about him had the young reporter's attention.  Chris turned with practiced ease as if to study a shop nearby, but his peripheral sighted the man as he slipped through the crowd.  There was something about the way the people around him simply slid around his target...or more precisely...how he seemed to just...smoothly move in an out without so much as a misstep.  His gait was all grace, but there was a deadly confidence to it as well.  This was registered in his posture...confidence, relaxed, but alert all the same.  His clothing was of exquisite quality from what little Chris could see as the man got further away.  Knowing something was different here; Chris began to follow him quietly...nearly twenty paces back.  He was certain that was not likely far enough back if the person he was following was even a little aware, but Chris decided it was worth the risk.  He fell behind five more paces...just barely keeping the man out of sight.  His target was tall...over seven feet easily, and built with a grace he had rarely seen.  Then, the man disappeared around a corner, and Chris hesitated.<br/><br/>A trap?<br/><br/>HIs instincts told him this was no ordinary person he had been following, and the way the man walked with such lethal ease.  A moment later, Chris decided to step into the shadows further.  It was unwise to hunt such beings without extreme caution.  He had no desire to harm any of them, but he knew perfectly well...from experience even...that some had no qualms slaying mortals...even for meals.  The young reporter's mind moved instantly to battle, and his feet moved out of pure instinct...preparing...waiting to move into Asking Hand form should he need to.<br/><br/>Nothing happened...<br/><br/>...seconds ticked into minutes...a half-hour...nothing....<br/><br/>Chris decided to move on ahead.  Staying in one place like this was also a warning to those who might be watching.  So, he moved on ahead...his senses straining for any sign of trouble.  It was, after all, quite possible that he was now the hunted.  Around the corner was a row of restaurants and other shops.  The man was nowhere to be seen, but this hardly surprised Chris.  Among all the lights and people came laughter from up head.  Curious, Chris advanced towards the place, and saw the sign outside said:  Comedy Night.  If he had indeed become the hunted; he would be wise to be in a public place.  Up towards the moon he gazed, and there...a bit to his amazement was the man on the roof peering down with keen interest at him.  Though he could not see him clearly enough; he was quite sure the man was smiling with understanding, and it sent a cold knife into his heart.  The man knew Chris had been following him, and he was indeed one of the beings of power and mystery.  He was aware of Chris, and that left the young reporter with a huge question in his mind.<br/><br/>'Now what?' he thought to himself.  'I have no idea what he is.  He know I have been following him.  He knows I suspect he isn't normal.  What to do...what to do?'<br/><br/>With an elaborate bow to the man on the roof; Chris then turned with confidence into the place holding their comedy performances.  The man's reflection in the window did not show...so either he had already moved on...or...he was a vampire.  Chris gulped hard, and paid the hostess the cover charge to get in.  When her fingers brushed his skin; Chris reacted instantly by looking into her eyes with keen interest and caution.  Her hand had been like ice...colder than ice.  Her own reaction was strange...almost startled to see him take note of her.  Not daring to hang around her longer...for he had no idea what she was, but went the rest of the way in where there was a  round of applause from the audience.  The room was softly lit, and felt quite lively.  He turned just in time to see the hostess have someone take her spot while she went to out among the tables.  Chris wondered what her intentions were, but it was stupid to just be standing there so openly.  So, he went to a table in a corner...not quite secluded, but certainly not out in the open.  As he did so; he noted the frosty hostess continuing to make her way towards a table with deliberate intent.<br/><br/>Perhaps she was only checking on her customers...or perhaps it had something to do with how they had reacted to each other..."
2962,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-08-31T13:17:14,Sound of Silence,"Things had died down as soon as the host got on stage and announced himself. ‘Lawrence’. A very jovial fellow from the looks of things, keeping with the light mood. His clothes were pretty casual, but given that this club did not usually appeal to the ‘high class’, it was something that was welcomed rather than unusual, for lack of a better word. Lawrence welcomed everyone and then introduced the start of the show.<br/><br/>The first act was a woman, dressed casually as well, but most people would not expect a comedian to dress like they were ready for an expensive party, and much to Gabrielle’s surprise the woman was not human. Off hand, it was difficult to tell just what this woman was but that didn’t matter. She merely found it interesting and was curious as to what she would bring to the table; entertainment was far more important than one’s species. The first act was always the one to set the bar in comedy clubs, after all.<br/><br/>Gabrielle clapped for the woman, Janice, as she bowed. When Janice began speaking, she turned away and looked to Jake. Before she could open her mouth, someone had come up and whispered in Jake’s ear. Gabrielle took in the young interrupter’s appearance, curious.<br/><br/>He, too, was not human.<br/><br/>After the two exchanged words, the man went off and Jake finally turned to meet Gabrielle’s gaze, “Have you visited the Intel Exchange recently, Princess?” He asked, elbows propped on the table, curious.<br/><br/>“No, I’ve been mostly on other forums,” Gabrielle replied, “I don’t go there very often.” It was true. A lot of times, Intel Exchange lead to some very dangerous places. Dangerous for her kind, of course, usually pretty harmless for humans. It was mostly a human site, after all, not to mention the occasional honey pot set out by authorities looking to track down certain individuals. Like any place, as long as he or she kept their wits about them, it was fine and dandy, but still not always worth the risk.<br/><br/>“I see.” He looked disappointed, but not deterred. “Well, I’ll cut to the chase then,” he continued, shifting in his seat. He kept his voice low. “I have a lot of people who frequent that site, my friend you just saw included. A lot of shit has gone down there recently, according to him. It matches what you’ve seen on your site. Our kind are being hunted, though there really hasn’t been much more information than that.”<br/><br/>“So, all of this must be pretty recent, then?”<br/><br/>“From the looks of it, yes. How recent? Well, some sources say a few weeks ago, some say a few months to a few years.”<br/><br/>“Either way, it is worrisome.”<br/><br/>“Naturally. We’ll just have to keep each other posted.<br/><br/>Gabrielle’s brow furrowed and she bit her bottom lip in thought. Around this time, ‘Janice’ on stage was making satire about her relationship with her boyfriend’s parents. She wasn’t really paying much attention, lost in her thoughts, and missed the punchline, which Jake had found so funny he put his head down on the table.<br/><br/>The act ended the moment the laughter died down, and Lawrence was up to introduce another act.<br/><br/>Gabrielle was curious to see who the next act was. She waited eagerly, listening to Lawrence make sarcastic comments about Janice’s act: “I wish my boyfriend didn’t have boring parents…” But then something had caught her attention, something… familiar. It reminded her of the presence she felt before -and it was still very vague. It felt… like something was trying to connect.<br/><br/>Or was it just her imagination?<br/><br/>No… There was a man sitting alone at one of the tables. She wasn’t close, but she could see him out of the corner of her eye, and she… she was certain, yes, he had something to do with what she was feeling. Dragons were often sensitive to these sorts of things; it would often get her into trouble. Then again, he was human. That could be the reason he was standing out.<br/><br/>The next act was a man, introduced as ‘Connor’; a man from Illinois, an aspiring artist and high school dropout. He, too, was human."
2963,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-09-04T19:37:13,Dnarion,"Christopher watched and listened to the various comedians as they performed, but the majority of his focus was on his surroundings.  He was used to looking around with that casually interested appearance.  Few actually ever paid him any attention, because he seemed so ordinary and normal.  Under that all, unknown to most, was a sharp mind that snatched details swiftly.  Tonight, the casual look of exploring the room was gone.  The being on the roof top had set him a bit on edge, and then there had been his icy cold hostess.  Both of these recent encounters had caused Chris to look a lot more alert than relaxed.  Besides, there was the chance she was present, and the very idea of such made his heart race.  It had been years since that night...a blink of an eye, he was sure, for a dragon.  Yet, there wasn't a single moment in his life that didn't go by when he thought of her, and the older he became...the more he wanted to see her again.  It was less of a desire to simply thank her, and more of a desire to really know her.<br/><br/>She was...after all...a dragon...rarest of creatures.<br/><br/>And so it was that Christopher continued to sweep his gaze over the crowd.  So on edge had the two previous encounters made him; that he swiftly noticed his waitress was quite different.  She moved with a dancer's grace...smoother than anything he had previously seen.  Her skin was just a bit more than Celtic fair, and her hair was as silvery blonde he had never experienced.  Almost instantly, Chris shut his mind down...wary of the woman approaching.  It had been a trick he had learned while exploring the supernatural.  To leave one's mind open was never wise around such beings.  One never knew if they had telepathic abilities or not.  Thus, a smooth mirror wall appeared in his mind as he managed the briefest of smiles.<br/><br/>The waitress frowned visibly before continuing her approach, and then turned away to a different table with a slight shrug...if baffled expression on her face.  She might have been harmless, but Chris wasn't going to find out.  The woman had most certainly not been the one he sought.  He knew without a shadow of doubt that if he met her again...he would know.  Again his eyes swept over the room, and this time noticed a woman sitting with a gentleman.  He noticed a bit of her attention was not really on the comedians at all, but he could not tell where her attention was focused.  It certainly wasn't on her companion.  Over her, his eyes swept with curiosity.  The woman had exotic divine auburn hair.  She wasn't tall...average, actually, as far as height, but the woman was also quite fit.  From the shadows, he could not see much more detail.  What she wore appeared to fit nicely with the crowd tonight...as if she blended in so neatly.<br/><br/>The mirror walls in his mind dropped as he focused on her.  Chris was hardly a telepath...he was likely just barely an empath, but he understood in theory that which he had not been truly taught.  If she was sensitive...if she was the dragon he sought...she would pick up very quickly what he was about to try.  If not, then hopefully nothing bad happened.  It was a definite risk...a bold move considering he knew of at least three others were absolutely not Human...or at least, not entirely.<br/><br/>An image long held in his heart, mind, and soul came to the front of his thoughts.  It was the image of the night she saved him...an image only she would know of.  That part was easy, but the next step was to send her the image.  Not being a telepath of any kind; his idea was really reaching.  The very idea of him reaching her was pretty slim, but it had been that same desire which allowed him to sense her a couple of times.  Thus, it might not have been as stupid as some would have believed.  Chris only focused on the auburn haired woman...keeping hist attention focused solely on her.  HIs eyes narrowed as he concentrated...hoping it worked, and that he wasn't dead wrong about the woman."
2964,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2016-09-05T10:46:54,Sound of Silence,"Gabrielle had called one of the waitresses over. She waited for a while, hoping that somebody saw her, before putting her arm down, not wanting to look like an idiot by waving her arm an obnoxiously long time. It was very busy tonight, as more people seemed to arrive, and it looked like it was all hands on deck. There was a lot of energy here, especially after the young man made a joke that seemed to resonate with the crowd very, very well. But she didn’t have to wait long, and it was a surprise how quickly she got service.<br/><br/>“Just a glass of water, and your special appetizer of the evening,” she told the woman, glancing at Jake, who shook his head. She wasn’t really hungry either… she just needed to take her mind off of… something. That feeling. It was there yet again.<br/><br/>“I don’t know how long it will be before the appetizer arrives,” the waitress informed.<br/><br/>“That’s alright.”<br/><br/>The waitress smiled and then vanished into the crowd. Gabrielle watched her go, mostly out of curiosity, mostly due to the fact that someone who knew Jake came up and began speaking with him. A lot of people were standing now, some clapping as a way to dismiss the young man and welcome the next act, some just standing around socializing. Many of them, as expected, were a little intoxicated; one man had two empty beer pitchers near him, and proceeded to knock over a glass that was half-full. The rowdiness only seemed to draw the attention of a few other people, and a poor waitress who had to clean the mess up.<br/><br/>Jake was still speaking with his friend so Gabrielle looked some more. Almost as if she was drawn, she glanced at the man sitting alone again, out of the corner of her eye as to not reveal that she was staring. He was already staring at her. It made her feel very uncomfortable. How strange. It was natural for a man to look at a woman, or a woman to look at a man, who might have attracted them for some reason. Some good, some bad. But usually it was the good kind of attraction, one that admired natural beauty.<br/><br/>Did he want something? Was he actually attracted to her, and afraid to say something.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she froze. It was for a brief moment, but someone who was sensitive to such things would have noticed. He seemed to be projecting his energy toward her… Yes. She closed her eyes for a moment and just focused. This was definitely the same presence she had felt earlier in the day. This man… she was not sure how or why, but she was sure that he was following her. She was also sure that whatever he wanted with her could not be anything good.<br/><br/>But… but there was something else… He…<br/><br/>Gabrielle stood from her seat, “Jake, I need to step outside for a moment. It’s stuffy in here.”<br/><br/>Jake turned away from his friend, placing his attention on her, and nodded, “Alright, Princess. Just be back in time to eat your appetizer. If I get hungry, I don’t know if I’ll be able to stop myself.”<br/><br/>Gabrielle smiled, and then she, too, disappeared into the crowd, and slipped outside. She had to deal with her little stalker. If that… if that was what she thought it was, perhaps that man would follow. Maybe she was just getting worked up, and he was just someone who found her attractive; he didn’t appear to have a drink on him, so she doubted he was even the least bit intoxicated. If he was then he would not have been able to reach out so easily.<br/><br/>Even then, not just anyone could capture a dragon’s attention so easily."
2965,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2017-08-12T23:07:37,Dnarion,"Chris couldn't believe his luck...if luck it could be called.  Here she was...standing up and excusing herself from the table.  Had he been right?  Was it her?  Was it his lady dragon?<br/><br/>""By all the stars!"" he whispered to himself almost too softly to be heard even by any might pass by his table.  He gulped hard...his heart raced more as he watched her...emerald eyes wide with astonishment...and hope.  Yes, there was hope there for him as well as he gazed upon her, but even as he did so he still could get nothing definitive from her looks.  Perhaps it was the dim lighting, or perhaps it was some other defense she possessed.  Whatever the cause, it sharpened his curiosity about this woman.  He simply could not have gotten so lucky so quickly.  It was just too good to be true.<br/><br/>That thought alone gave Chris pause.  There were at least three other non-humans in this place besides her...assuming she was what he thought she was.  And, there was of course the one outside he had followed to this point....the one on the roof top.  Yet, he could not pass up the chance.  She had sensed him...he knew she had.  There were subtle hints, and it could not have been coincidence her leaving just after he was attempting to contact her.  Of course, the next part was the real trick, but there was simply no time to think about it.  So, up he went to follow her through the crowd...his eyes never leaving her, but it wasn't long before he lost sight of her outside.  She had gone out a different door than the one he had come in, but even so...his senses were on high alert.  Now was not the time to be stupid and careless.  Whoever she was...she was dangerous...dragon or otherwise, but the sense in his heart...the soft extra warmth there told him it was her...it had to be.<br/><br/>He gazed around wearily...listening with more than just his ears.  He was, by no means, supernatural, but he had learned to listen with more than just his ears.  Even so, the rest of the crowd outside dimmed his senses to finding the woman he wanted so badly to see...to talk to...though he had not a clue of what he would say to her.  Acting more on instinct than anything else; Chris found himself turning  down street as if he was guided.  There was nothing he could discern for his sudden choice, but he did not fight it.  For all he knew...it could be her...  He suddenly stopped though....shook his head as if to clear it.  It also occurred to him that it was someone else who was attempting to lure him into a trap...or something else.  Chris frowned openly now.  If he followed down the street he felt so inclined to; it could mean his death...or worse....assuming she wasn't the one doing the luring.  If he didn't, and she was the one attempting to lead him to her...then he would miss his chance.  The indecision warred within him, and it caused his mental defenses to be raised.  He did not like the feel of this.<br/><br/>Dragons, however, also loved boldness...or so the various legends and myths went.  To doubt was to lose her attention, and he had worked so hard to gain it.  Faith!  There had to be faith as well, or what was anything for.  Chris took a deep breath, and proceeded forward...hoping against hope that he was not heading for a trap.  It also dawned on him that the trap could be one of her own making.  After all, he had no idea how well she had received his mental message.  It could have come in clear as the sounding of a bell, or it could have been so murky that she had only a sense of someone after her.  Either way, his dear dragon lady might just be leading him to his doom.  He would have to act fast in order to assure her if this was the case, and so along with another deep breath...he kept his thoughts non-violent...though no less cautious."
2966,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2017-08-23T12:36:48,Sound of Silence,"Gabrielle waited. Her feet took her a little ways down the block, but not too far before she decided to cross the street and head along the other side. The bustling city crowd was about what one would expect this time of day. People going to and from work, visiting, and simply going about their business. However, since so many seemed to be keeping to themselves it was not too difficult to single someone out. Well, for someone like her anyway.<br/><br/>She waited, and it wasn’t long before she found who she wanted. His energy… it was him alright. The man from the club, he was following her. The closer he got the more intense his energy became, yet there was something else… Something she was not able to read quite clearly.<br/><br/>Having lived a long time, she has seen and been through a lot. It was not uncommon for people to catch on that she was not human. It was not uncommon, for those who didn’t, to follow behind her whenever she moved about the city, wherever she was at the time. She knew how to defend herself in ways that did not rely on fangs and fire. Humans were generally fools whenever they pulled out their weapons and tried to make demands. Idle threats that meant nothing to her, especially when she sent them home with more than a few bruises in most cases.<br/><br/>Gabrielle had a feeling her new stalker could very well be someone who was looking for an ‘easy’ woman. But even then, why would he risk being in a place where the preternatural world meets the one most humans were familiar with? He could be a hunter, she told herself. She was going back to previous thoughts, it could be nothing and she was just getting worked up. Past experiences had a habit of showing their scars after all. This could be nothing at all, and she would go back inside and rejoin Jake in no time.<br/><br/>But… but it was something, wasn’t it? That was why she was out here.<br/><br/>She waited. Soon, her waiting paid off and there he was.<br/><br/>The first thing she noticed were his features. It was more than just simple observation, rather there was something familiar that drew her to look at him closely. His energy was still calling to her; now that he was close, she could feel… desperation? Or… something else? Whatever it was she was certain it was innocent enough. Why was this man so familiar?<br/><br/>“You’ve been following me,” Gabrielle’s words were firm, deciding being direct was the best approach. “Did someone send you?” She tried to gauge if she had in fact seen him before. Perhaps he had purchased something from her sometime in the past? Had they made a trade? Did she owe him something? Whatever it was, she wasn’t actually certain that someone had send him. No, it was by his own volition that he was here before her now.<br/><br/>So, she waited. Patiently."
2967,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2017-08-23T16:00:43,Dnarion,"Chris was absolutely shocked when she confronted him so openly, but it was indeed her...the dragon...the woman that had saved his life so many years ago.  She had the same shoulder length auburn hair he remembered her having from that fateful night, but her eyes...it was her eyes that said it all to him.  Her eyes were a heterochromia...a hue of colors he had only seen one time before...just once.  He could never ever forget those eyes...not from the dragon...not from her...not ever.  They were so alive and vibrant, and they were truly unique.  The woman before him was not overly tall...an impression he had of her he realized had come from him being a small boy.  Oh, and the fact that he had seen her in her dragon form before that.  These two factors had made it to where Chris had always seen her as much taller.  In reality...at least in the immediate moment...he was several inches taller than her.  Chris, however, had no illusions once so ever.  She wore only simple clothing...no doubt to blend in all the better...jeans and a t-shirt, but it did nothing to hide her beauty.<br/><br/>He felt perfectly enchanted...his heart that had been racing was now throbbing softly within his chest.  Time...he knew he had to react and swiftly, or she might very well decide he was a threat.  He could see her appraising him...gauging his reason for following her...attempting to remember if they had met before.  If he did not react soon...he was dead...it was as simple as that.<br/><br/>Thus, he bowed low before her...though he had been tempted to simply kneel before her, and then met her gaze steadily for the first time.  Using the exact same gesture she had on the night she had saved him; Chris put a single finger to his lips implying silence and secrecy.  Only then, after precious more seconds past, did he begin to speak to her...the dream now becoming a reality.<br/><br/>""My name is Christopher Windsor.  I was only five years old when last we met in a blazing inferno that had incinerated someone quite dangerous...a vampire I suspect.  You swore me to secrecy then...changing from your divine form to the one you wear now,"" Chris whispered.  Even in an alley, he did not outright say that he knew she was a dragon.  There was no telling who might be nearby, and the last thing he would ever do was put her in danger.  He continued just as quietly...his emerald eyes never leaving her own heterochromia ones.  ""Since that day, I have sought you, and I have never forgotten you.  I never got to say thank you for saving my life, My Lady.""<br/><br/>He thought briefly about simply bowing before her again, and then walking away.  After all, dragons loved a good mystery...or so the legends went, and what better way to entice her into staying in contact than to simply intrigue her further.  Yet, he decided swiftly against it.  This moment had not come just so he could walk away, and the truth was...he had no desire to leave her presence.  Never in any other woman's presence had he ever felt so enchanted as he did standing before her.<br/><br/>The moment had come at long last.  He almost couldn't believe his luck.  Twenty-five years...it had been twenty-five years since that night, and here she was...no different than the night he had first seen her...though his perception was now that of an adult...not a child.  Even so, his eyes showed just how beautiful he thought she was.<br/><br/>And, without even thinking about it...as if it were the most natural thing to do in the whole world...he asked her the question of his heart, ""How does one court a lady of ancient fire and divine wonder?"" Chris whispered to her...his voice as warm as his gaze into her eyes...as warm as the fire burning within her dragon heart."
2968,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2017-12-27T14:28:07,Sound of Silence,"As soon as this man, Christopher, introduced himself, Gabrielle felt a pang of familiar hit her. She closed her eyes as she listened to him, imagining that child from so long ago. Dragons usually had very good memories and often times it was difficult to forget even the smallest things. Gabrielle was no exception to this, for she was quick to recall certain events in her life as if they happened just moments ago. Some of them did grow fuzzy over time naturally; but even then, what might disappear for a human was still pretty clear for a dragon.<br/><br/>That was not to say humans had bad memories. This man was clearly passionate, and what he saw had left such an impact.<br/><br/>“Thank me?” She inquired, meeting his gaze, an eyebrow raised. Humans always seemed to have a habit of expressing gratitude over the smallest gestures. Despite having dealt with humans for many years, their behaviours were still somewhat strange to her. To think this man has spent all this time looking for her, to thank her. It was better than having him track her down to kill her, or demand money from her, or threaten her, she supposed. In a few ways, it was both underwhelming and a relief that was not the case.<br/><br/>Gabrielle smiled at his question, “Alright boy…” She paused, smile fading, preparing herself for words that were surprisingly difficult to get out. Was she… was she actually concerned for his feelings? She kept her voice low as she spoke, “That night, yes, I might have saved your life. The one reduced to a pile of ashes was in fact someone dangerous. You just happened to be there -I had to trust you would keep what you saw a secret and move on.” No detail was given, as she would rather keep that information to herself. He might have been open with her but speaking of that night might get them both killed if they weren’t careful, so she kept it simple.<br/><br/>But why would she say anything else? She was only being honest, if a little blunt. Christopher’s passion was something to be admired; hell she could feel the fire within him as if it resonated with her own fiery nature.<br/><br/>“But I am not a cold-hearted beast. Since you have come all this way just to see me, why don’t I buy you a drink, hmm?” Gabrielle stretched her hand out to him casually. “If you want to know so badly, you’ll have to prove you're up to the task,” she added that last bit playfully. Who was she kidding? She was interested in why he was so fond of her. When most humans see a dragon burn someone alive, they look on in horror, and when they don’t keep their mouth shut she burns them to ash as well. She moved around a lot because of humans who can’t keep their mouth shut, or want a dragon’s head as a trophy.<br/><br/>Was it just passion that drew Christopher to her, or was there something more?"
2969,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2018-01-04T19:06:17,Dnarion,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">'If you want to know so badly, you’ll have to prove your up to the task'</span><br/><br/>These words spoken with a hint of playfulness added to the invitation of a drink with her, and the offered hand made Christopher feel as if he had stepped back into a dream.  It was far more than he had ever dared to imagine could happen.  He had boldly asked her the question of his heart, and she had in turn replied like this.  He did not even hesitate.  Sure, she was a dragon - most likely one of the most powerful beings in the world, but Chris was drawn to her in a way he could not explain.  There was a raging inferno - was that his imagination, or was he truly sensing that from inside her?  Was it just from her natural form burning inside, or was it something different?  Yet, even as he took her hand...so warm to the touch...a different question came to his mind instead.<br/><br/>""I don't even know your name, Lady?"" he whispered a tad huskily now that their hands had met.  Part of him warned not to let himself be so swiftly swept away in fiery passion.  The majority of his soul, however, reached out to the woman before him.  The years he had spent honing his soul and mind made this easier, but what happened was instinctive...not deliberate.  His soul simply reached out for her with all he was - as if he had found a piece of himself long missed.  Chris gulped hard as his soul caressed the woman's for the very first time, and at the same time he took a long deep breath of her presence.   Never in all his life had he felt as enchanted and warm as he did at that very moment.  Her touch, the fire within her, standing now closer to her...dream was reality, and reality blurred to him.<br/><br/>Chris clasped her hand a tad more firmly...to show he was not afraid.  His eyes sparkled with pure affection, devotion, and even desire for this dragon lady that had once saved his life.<br/><br/>As if it were the most natural thing in the world for him; Chris found himself stepping a bit closer and hooking her arm in his.  There was never even the thought that she could tear him to pieces, or incinerate him on the spot.  Instead, the only thought was learning of this divinely gorgeous woman he now found himself with...wondering at how she must be feeling from the caress of his soul to her own, and at his own reactions to her.<br/><br/>""Show me,"" he whispered to her as he led them away from the alley."
2970,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2018-01-08T14:21:21,Sound of Silence,"Gabrielle smiled softly at his word, “Gabrielle.” Her name slipped off her tongue so smoothly.  She could not quite describe what she felt the moment Christopher took her hand in his. There was no hesitation in his movements, which was something a bit unexpected and yet understandable. His grip was gentle and yet he held her so strongly. He had obviously kept himself so bottled up, and that had become even more apparent when his soul began to reach out to hers, his energy was so powerful when he finally released it. His passion was something she honestly admired.<br/><br/>Admittedly, him taking her arm was something that she had not expected, but welcomed nonetheless. A dragon’s influence was a very powerful thing. It was even more powerful than the love felt between humans, in some cases. Christopher was definitely caught in her influence, to some extent. She was sure that was what drove him to follow her, why he had been so awed by her that he put to much effort into tracking her down. It could also be why she was allowing him to walk with her.<br/><br/>“My, you are an eager one, aren’t you?” Gabrielle commented playfully. “But this place simply won’t do. We’ve been out here too long, and I have some food to get back to.” Suddenly, she took a step ahead of him, still holding on, not once allowing their touch to become separated. She squeezed his wrist gently, and then…<br/><br/>It was like… no… not like at all, it was magic. One moment they were walking along the sidewalk, the next moment they were back where they had been before, where he had reached out to her. The club. Or at least something that was very much like it; perhaps another section of the club where not many people entered. There was a lot of privacy here in any case, with most of the action being right around the corner. She let go of him and stood looking over her shoulder, into his eyes. It was her turn to gauge his reaction to what just happened.<br/><br/>It would be her little secret, she decided. For now anyway. But she was not going to call him an idiot either. He must have seen it, how quickly her wings and magic brought them here.<br/><br/>“Much better,” Gabrielle beckoned him with her hand. She was relaxed now, but if something happened that she did not like, all it would take was one second for her to turn on Christopher. “On to business now, I do hope you like strong drinks?”"
2971,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2018-01-08T20:47:20,Dnarion,"Magic...there was on other word for it!  They had one moment been walking along, and then...poof...they were back in a club...perhaps even the same club they had just left.  After all, she had mentioned getting back to her food.  It had been so swift, and the elation of the moment soared through his heart and soul...even while the mind was still comprehending.  Magic...it had to be, but then he should have expected nothing less from her.  She was a dragon - most ancient of the beings to walk and soar across the Earth.  Magic had always surrounded such in almost every tale he knew of them.  It was as if they had flown there...zipped across time and space in the blink of an eye.  Whatever tales and legends had of dragons; that one had been left out.  It made Chris smile to himself as he noticed her looking at him - gauging his reaction, and holding out her hand to him.<br/><br/>Gabrielle<br/><br/>That was her name...Gabrielle.<br/><br/>The name resonated deep inside of him.  It resonated like nothing he could compare it to.  She was there...in his heart, mind, and soul, and Chris wouldn't have had it any other way.  He wondered what was to come when he noticed the area of the club they had come to was a lot more secluded, but then she mentioned business and strong drinks.  At the moment, though contrary to his normal desires, Chris could use a good scotch, but he also wondered what business she referred to.  What had brought the dragon lady he was so enchanted with to this place?  Was it simply to be around others who shared her world?  Or had there been a purpose - some business she was conducting?<br/><br/>Such questions only barely registered to his mind, because he also realized that as he entered the main area with Gabrielle - that every non-human in the place would realize he was with her.  He wondered at their reaction to such a sight, but then...perhaps such was not so uncommon.  After all, he was sure vampires and other creatures brought humans here - though most likely as food later.  That was not the case here.  He forced himself to relax - which not as hard as he thought it would be.  Her presence helped immensely, and he could not help smiling in wonder and delight as she led them.<br/><br/>Part of him wished they had remained secluded in the other room, but the timing was wrong.  Besides, there was so much to learn of Gabrielle, and even more to learn of the connection he sensed growing between them.  He was nothing supernatural...just a mortal in love with the dragon that had saved his life, but the connection was there all the same.  Sure, he had trained his heart and mind to do more than what most mortals could do...to reach out with the mind and sense his surroundings, and so forth, but even these gifts did not make him supernatural.  He felt so warm...even safe in her presence, but it was not all he felt.  Chris felt alive such as he had never imagined.  It was as if every sense of his was heightened in her presence...his soul more awake than he could describe.<br/><br/>Dragons, according to various source throughout legends, had a profound impact on mortals.  He began to believe those sources were rather understated severely."
2972,The Dragon Chronicles (1x1 with Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50572,2018-01-12T12:33:12,Sound of Silence,"It would be a lie to say that Gabrielle was not amused by this mortal’s infatuation with her. As she led him, he followed her without hesitation. He looked as though his head were in the clouds, but his energy told her she was on his mind completely. In fact he looked so out of his that she could probably rip his arm off and he wouldn’t feel a thing. Hell, there was a good chance he might not notice at all and just bleed out.<br/><br/>“Here,” she said softly, seating him at a booth somewhere near the back. “Just sit here and relax for a moment. In fact, why don’t you order our drinks? I want you to surprise me.” There was enough privacy here for conversation, but it was also still somewhat in the action. A few heads turned to look at the two of them but they were paid no mind. No doubt, there were some people who were curious about why she chose the spot she did. The night was not going to last much longer. In a few hours at most, this place would close and everyone would go home. But that was why she had to act quickly.<br/><br/>Gabrielle started to wander off but stopped and glanced back at Christopher, “I will be right back.”<br/><br/>The first thing she needed to do was find Jake. Much to her relief, he was right where she left him, pretending to look like he had been waiting a long time when he spotted her.  “Well?” He propped an elbow up and looked at her curiously. “Give me the details, Princess.”<br/><br/>“What details? I just went for a walk,” Gabrielle started off casually. On the table was her appetizer she ordered, untouched much to her surprise. It was a trio, made for two or three people, of lobster tacos, fried potato skins, and what she assumed were mozzarella sticks. She decided to nibble on a potato first, as potatoes were one of those foods difficult to mess up, they were easy to eat. “I’m shocked you didn’t have one of these for yourself, Jake. These are quite delicious.”<br/><br/>“I had to deal with something, but now that you’re eating I’m hungry. Don’t mind if I do!”<br/><br/>There was a moment of silence, and then Gabrielle spoke again, “I need you to come with me for a moment, and keep it between us.” She made sure to keep a note of seriousness in her voice. He nodded, and she lead him close to where she left Chris, “Don’t stare. Do you remember when I told you that I felt someone, and about what I had seen online?”<br/><br/>“Yeah, of course,” Jake said with a nod, keeping his voice quiet.<br/><br/>“Well, I believe this man is the one I felt. He… he’s able to reach out to me.”<br/><br/>“How?”<br/><br/>“Well, do you remember that case years ago, where I had burnt you-know-who to a crisp? He was a boy back then, but he was the witness I told you about.”<br/><br/>Jake looked from Gabrielle to Chris, and then back to Gabrielle, “And you think he’s been tracking you, and hunting down the others?”<br/><br/>Gabrielle chuckled at that, “No, this man is… under my influence, to be straightforward about it.” It was true, after all, he truly was infatuated. She left out how deep said infatuation was though. It wasn’t important really, but it was also for Chris’s own safety that she left out some details. She still believed that his little search for her, and the emotions he felt, were innocent enough that she did not need Jake to prevent him from escaping anywhere.<br/><br/>“I can see that he is. You’re a beautiful woman, any man would be,” Jake said, smiling. “But surely you didn’t bring me here to be amused? I’m assuming he’s a threat.”<br/><br/>Gabrielle shook her head, “No. I don’t think this man poses any threat… I’m worried about… something else. If he was so passionate, and able to reach out to me with his emotions, surely somebody might have picked up on that.”<br/><br/>“And that’s where I come in?”<br/><br/>“Exactly, he had introduced himself as Christopher Windsor. See what you can find out, and keep an eye out around the city. That is all,” Gabrielle dismissed Jake and returned to where Chris was sitting.<br/><br/>“I’m sorry to have kept you waiting,” she said to him, propping her elbow on the table. “How about those drinks?”"
2973,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-08-15T01:13:25,Quo,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I am sorry, Mrs. Pakirus, but you know the limit of children within a home is two"" spoke the grand elder. He stood at a height of 5'6"" with wrinkles old with age. His eyes were a dark blue, looking over the faces before him which consisted of a female adult, and three children all huddled around their parent. <br/><br/>""I-I understand, Grand Elder. But, please do not sentence this child to death. Surely there is another way for him"" her voice soft and pleading.<br/><br/>The Elder stood there with his hands behind his back, two officers at both sides, standing straight with their hands at their sides. They wore dark blue leather long sleeved shirts with a deep collar and a yellow sash going across their torso from one shoulder to their hip as well as a pair of black leather boots that reached half of their lower leg, strapped up with buckles.<br/><br/>""I am afraid not, Mrs. Pakirus. The only other solution would be to send your child in a Pod. In other words, exile him from Yaktor. His life could be at the hands of anyone. Fate itself could see and do fit with the child."" A silence washed over them for a brief moment, allowing all to take in the new information. ""You understand this, correct?""<br/><br/>""Yes. I understand, Grand Elder.""</span><br/><br/>Silence was all that could be  heard as the pod drifted through space. A point where he had grown up alone. He had no one, nothing. Life itself felt practically strange, silent, and lonely. An alien figure had been lying on his bed within his pod, the very same that was used to exile him from Yaktor. Where the elements of life itself would judge him. This alien stood at a height of 5'9"" and had pale, fleshy colored skin. Long tentacle like strands held together by a cloth headband. Dark, almost a light brown, fleshy color could be seen as spots around the sides of his blue eyes. Similar to a birthmark in a sense, only with a distinctive design.<br/><br/>His clothes consisted of a leather, black shirt and a pair of black leather pants and boots. It seems that he had been adrift for many years, in which he had. But being lost in space soon came to a halt when the pod started to head for a very interesting, blue planet. Earth. The  ride down was like an insane rollercoaster. He didn't know if he'd be able to make the landing, let alone survive it. Quo, would be stuck and alone on this blue planet. What dangers awaited him? He would never know. Even so, it was a bit too much pressure for him, and he passed out on the way down, an emergency 'chute activating once reaching a certain height.<br/><br/>Upon awaking, he found that he was at a standstill. The pod must have safely landed, with a rush of relief washing over him. It would be quite some time until he was able to adjust himself to this new planet. Besides, he was safe in his pod, right? The pod itself had landed in a park. It was well around 11PM that night, hardly anyone out. But the sound of cars driving by in the distance was an interesting sound to listen to. Maybe he truly was safe now."
2974,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-08-15T09:05:52,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Humming to herself in the mild June air, Hannah was on her tipsy way home from a 'yay-it's-friday' drink with some of her colleagues. All right, maybe more than just one. Drowning her sorrows seemed a good idea to forget that she actually didn't have the money to afford drowning, whatever that meant. She really wasn't thinking too clearly at the moment, instead choosing to focus intensely on not tripping over tree roots and stepping in dog shit, taking large, exaggerated astronaut-steps every time she spotted something strange on the ground, as illuminated by the green gl-<br/><br/>Green glow?<br/><br/>Stopping mid-step, her left foot raised high into the air, Hannah turned her head and saw what she so desperately wanted to be true. A curiously small crater with a perfect metal ball of sorts, a parachute disappearing behind it. <span style=""color: #FF80BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">You are frick frackin' kidding me right now.</span></span> She went to the pod and cautiously ran a hand over the smooth surface, squealing as a seamless door opened with a small hiss. Hannah stared bewildered at her hand. Did she have some sort of magic space touch? It had to be an alien pod, right? She stuck her head inside the opening, eyes widening at what she saw.<br/><br/>It was god damn impossible to believe. A strange, pale creature, definitely not human, was inside. Hannah stood in dumbfounded silence, pink hair sticking to her very hot face. Then her face split into a wide grin.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""I <span style=""font-style: italic"">knew</span> it!""</span> She screamed, laughed, and punched the air, performing a wild solitary war dance in the dark park. <span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""Wait until Dan hears about this!""</span></div></div>"
2975,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-08-15T09:30:11,Quo,"The relaxing silence of the night was all that he wished for, all he ever wanted. He wanted to at least find peace at where he was with no worry, of course that was short-lived. Hearing footsteps outside of the pod made him freeze. Footsteps? Who.. or what, was outside? He had forgotten for a split second that he was on another planet. His life, would be at serious risk. What if this creature alerted others? Surely he couldn't have that. Barely having a life and having it end so suddenly? Not going to happen.<br/><br/>The hiss of the pod door opened, and Quo sat up in bed, leaning on his elbows. Before him was a being, fleshy colored with pink hair. It appeared to be female, and of course, overly excited of some sort. The loud shouting startled him. Scrambling up from his bed, he quickly reached over to grab the female by a shoulder, pulling her in quickly, having her rest against him. He rested a hand on her mouth as the pod door closed with a hiss. He tried to keep her quiet, muffled of course.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not good, not good. When is this ever good?! This.. being here.. Surely she would alert others of her kind to me. I'm not ready to die now.</span>Quo looked around his pod for a moment, frantically searching for something. Of course he had nothing, so he slowly turned his head to look back at the female. The look of fear was clearly shown in his blue eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't know what to do. Do I just... let her go? What if she shouts again? Would I have to kill her?</span>His thoughts were wandering, but he knew he could never kill another being. It just wasn't his nature.<br/><br/>Slowly, he started to pull his hand away from the being's mouth. Hesitation was always something he had when it came to unknown things. Sighing, he sat down on his bed with his head in his hands. His life was sure to end here, what luck did he have to be stuck here?"
2976,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-08-15T17:30:59,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Hannah's excited screaming was rudely interrupted as the creature wrapped a hand around her mouth and dragged her inside the pod that closed with a hiss. <span style=""color: #FF80BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, nonononono.</span></span> Hannah bit down on his hand to no avail. He was much taller and much stronger than her, turning her effortlessly around to face him. Was that - fear in his eyes? Hannah stopped struggling inside the tiny pod. Maybe she wouldn't be kidnapped by an extraterrestrial after all. As cool as it would be, she wouldn't be able to tell anyone, anyway, which was kind of the point of the whole thing about seeing aliens.<br/><br/>The thing seemed distressed as it sat down on the surprisingly comfortable-looking bed. Hannah crossed her arms and squinted, trying to figure out what exactly was happening. Who attacks people and then don't do anything? Extra-terrestrials, apparently. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""Y'know, y've <span style=""font-style: italic"">no</span> right to look so upset,""</span> she said, waggling a finger uncertainly at it. Him? <span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""You weren't just - attacked by an alien!""</span> She paused, realizing that she had actually attempted to bite him, and she was just as strange to him as he was to her. <span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""Wait I guess - I guess maybe you were. But that's beside the p-point,""</span> she continued with a small hiccup.<br/><br/>She began slapping her hands against the inner walls of the pod lightly, hoping for another mysterious occurrence of the magic space touch to let her out again.</div></div>"
2977,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-08-16T04:31:51,Quo,"Quo lifted his head slowly from his hands when he heard the being talking. Though he didn't understand fully, it would take some time for him to get use to the language on this planet. Glancing at his hand at where the female had bitten him, he tried to touch it but winced a bit. Man, when you touch it, it stings a bit. Though it did hurt a little, he put it passed him and shifted his eyes to look at the human girl. She was certainly an interesting one to say the least. Standing up slowly, he walked towards her, staring over her shoulder. He reached out a hand and gently grabbed her wrist, slowly pulling it down to her side as if to tell her to stop. He took this moment to look the human over. She was short, no doubt compared to him. And though acting a bit strange, she smelled, well, strange. She smelled like she was drunk of some sort.<br/><br/>He hesitated for a moment, wondering if it would even be worth it to try and help this human. But he was still a bit wary of her. Pushing those thoughts aside, he slowly led her over to sit on the bed. He, himself sat next to her, given a bit of space. He looked exhausted, but nothing was really strange about him except for his tentacle like things that were being held back with a headband. In a sense, he looked somewhat human, kind of, sorta.<br/><br/>With eyes drifting around the pod, he didn't know if he would be willing to accept the fact that he was all alone now. Away from Yaktor, away from everything he ever knew.  Now, Earth was his new home, or so he hoped. It's all he ever wanted. Turning his head to look at the human, he reached out a finger and started to poke her, as if trying to identify her of some kind."
2978,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-08-17T19:02:37,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""Boy, that's a li'l early for that, isn't it?""</span> Hannah snickered to herself as she sat on the bed opposite the alien. She laughed out loud as crude thoughts of whether or not he reproduced in the same way as humans entered her mind. He was looking at her something awful, like he was demanding an explanation for why she was here but long since given up hope of actually getting one.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""You look like something from a book,""</span> said Hannah unimaginatively. The silence was getting to be uncomfortable for her, even in her cheery tipsy state. The alien looked tired to the bone. She found that weird, because from what she could see, there wasn't much else to this pod than the bed they were sitting on. He must have slept all the time. Then again - traveling did make you tired. And this one had traveled far indeed, if she were to judge.<br/><br/>Coming out of his stupor, he turned to her and prodded her like <span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span> was the interesting one here. Hannah's mouth twisted, and she prodded him right back, right in his stomach. Was it still a stomach? His digestive system could be in his legs, for all she knew. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""So, you gonna let me out some time, or what?""</span> She asked, gesturing to where the door approximately was. <span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""I have work tomorrow, man. You're cool and all, but I don't think they'll consider 'meeting an alien in the park while alone and drunk' a valid excuse for not coming in.""</span></div></div>"
2979,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-08-17T19:35:22,Quo,"Quo sat there, hesitating for a bit, not sure on what to do. Clearly the human was wanting out. There was also the fact that she was poking his stomach, to which he stood up immediately as if the sudden touch tickled him. Going over to the side of the pod where the door had been, he put his hand on the wall and slid it across from one side to the other. From there, a hiss sound could be heard and the pod opened up. Although he was still unsure of whether or not he wanted to leave the safety of the pod, he took a few steps out. Boots touching the lightly damp grass. Looking up at the sky to stare at the stars and the faint glowing moon.<br/><br/>Clouds seemed to have formed in the sky, with the sound of thunder booming above. It was quite loud, and struck Quo with a sense of fear that caught him off guard. What.. is this noise? Slowly taking a few steps more, a crack of lightning shone across the sky, and the clouds opened up with rain falling. Quo had become still, unwilling to move; he was frightened to the point of not knowing what to do. Didn't know what was going on at all. Why was the sky suddenly dispensing moisture? What was that frightening sound and that flash of light in the sky? What kind of planet did he land on?<br/><br/>Just by looking around, he could see a couple of cars driving about, as well as a few people with umbrellas walking down the sidewalk. The rain dripped onto his tentacles, to which he didn't really like. Managing to undo the deep 'collar' of his shirt, it pulled up into a hood. With this, it hid his tentacles and strangely pointed ears. You could hardly tell he was an alien. In fact, he looked rather normal once those things were hidden. Though, leather never really works well with the rain. He started to shiver a bit from it, hugging his sides. You could tell that he was not use to this at all. It was 100% new to him. Quickly, he turned his head to look at the human, as if trying to figure out what it is he should do."
2980,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-09-08T19:15:16,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">For someone who clearly didn't originate from this planet, his body language clearly signaled discomfort and uncertainty. Or - did it? The more Hannah thought about it, the less sure she was. Much like his intestines could be folded up in his big toe, so could he actually be trying to tell her that he was about to turn her into alien protein bars. But he wasn't done surprising her. Hannah watched, leaning sideways on the bed so as to get a better view, as he startled from a thunder boom and from the completely harmless rain. She chuckled. The door had been left open, so the protein bar thing seemed unlikely. Maybe he had understood that she needed to go home, after all?<br/><br/>She got to her feet from the cross-legged position she had held on the bed, jumping the short distance from the cot to the floor and landing just a little unsteadily. <span style=""color: #FF80BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">As long as you don't puke in front of him, girl. If he's scared of rain, imagine what you spewing pools of stinking acid might do to him.</span></span><br/><br/>Hannah stood next to him and peered up at the sky. A light mist in the air had turned to big, fat raindrops, and she shielded her head with her arms and prepared to run for home. Except... She couldn't leave him. He wasn't just a complete stranger to her, he was a complete stranger to <span style=""font-style: italic"">the entire planet</span>. It had to be a beyond rough situation to be in.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""So... You comin'?""</span> She tossed her head in a general direction away from the pod, envying him his hood, but also very relieved that he had one on. <span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""I'm not gonna spend ten minutes trying to convince you, y'know. I like getting wet about as much as you do.""</span> She grinned, all teeth.</div></div>"
2981,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-09-28T06:11:35,Quo,"Quo slowly turned his head when Hannah started talking to him again. To be quite fair, he didn't want to be left alone, but he was still unsure of this human. With the odds against him, he followed after her. Though he tried not to show it, he stood close to her, afraid to be left alone in this weather. All he really did was keep his head down, the hood pulled over his head to hide his worried expression on his face as best as he could. It was going to be quite a while before Quo would be able to settle down and accept the fact that he was going to be living here on this world. This human though of course peaked his interest. Taking a quick glance, his eyes shifted to the right to look down at the human, walking at the same pace as her. The dark streets were lit faintly with street lamps. The pattering of rain hitting the ground, the sound of cars whooshing by, plashing in some puddles that happened to form from the rainfall.<br/><br/>Occasionally he would get some stares from some humans passing. Though of course he was still a bit uncomfortable with the situation. Quo slowly moved a bit closer to Hannah, as if he was feeling uneasy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How does one get use to a new environment such as this? How do I survive here? Surely I know nothing about any of this. But, this human here...</span>he glanced again at Hannah.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is it really okay to trust this one? She did find me, and she seems friendly. Though I probably should not let my guard down; if my curiosity gets the best of me, who knows what might happen.</span>"
2982,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-10-16T15:43:02,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">The heavy rain helped sober Hannah up as they walked towards her home; a not-very-fancy place above an Asian specialties store. It was a relief to turn from the streets and into the cul-de-sac where her front door was hidden. She cast a quick glance behind her to make sure he was still there before she ran as fast as she dared up the rain-slick rickety metal spiral staircase to a small plateau on the first floor, and unlocked the door. She fumbled with her keys, but finally got in, shaking and soaking.<br/><br/>What do you say the first time you have an extra-terrestrial over? 'Hi, this is my home, nothing in here will kill you unless you're really stupid and/or psychotic'? Hannah made a vague sound of exasperation as she remembered how she had absolutely not told it - him? She still wasn't sure - that she came in peace. <span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""Buzz Lightyear would be very disappointed in you,""</span> she mumbled to herself, saluting the Buzz Lightyear figurine that was posing proudly atop a stack of wooden crates that had been re-purposed as a shelf arrangement.<br/><br/>The whole apartment oozed necessitated recycling. The leaf green two-person couch clearly had seen better days; the little carpet in front of it, too. The curtains that hung by the only window in the living/kitchen combo room that made up 80% of Hannah's home were faded and frayed. But it was clean, and it wasn't any more than she needed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""It's not much, but - being an errand girl doesn't exactly net you the big pay checks,""</span> she said, pulling off her wet sweatshirt with some difficulty, revealing a bright yellow top underneath. Her pink hair, which had been in a neat bun when she left her house this morning, curled and twisted its way to her shoulders. Hannah flicked a switch, and the ceiling light flickered once or twice before coming on properly, casting the room into a slightly industrial light. It irritated her. It should not be impossible to make fluorescent lamps that kept things looking alive instead of artificial in its glow, should it?<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""Y'know, I don't usually take people home I've just met,""</span> she joked as she filled an electrical kettle with water and set it to boil. <span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""Did I get cookies? Yeees, we have cookies, dude,""</span> she said triumphantly, fishing out a couple of teabags and a sleeve of chocolate-chip she'd found in an overstuffed cupboard. The kettle clicked, she poured water into two mugs, and carried one steaming mug and the cookies to the couch, where she sat down. She leant back against one armrest with a sigh that echoed with the simple joy of sitting down after a long day. She gestured towards the other mug that she had left on the counter.<br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF""><br/>""Go on, it's yours. Not poison, just hot. See?""</span> She took a sip and smiled.</div></div>"
2983,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-10-16T16:04:42,Quo,"Quo did his best to keep his profile low as he followed Hannah around. The way to her home seemed a bit odd, but then again, what did he know? He just got here. When they made it towards some stairs, he watched her take off. It confused him a little bit, but the roaring thunder above seemed to think otherwise. He scrambled his way quickly up the stairs to follow suit. It would be quite a while for the rain to settle down for sure. Maybe tomorrow it would clear up? Upon seeing the human open the door to her home, he hesitated for a moment, unsure on whether he really was okay with following her. She was inviting him in, to which, he slowly took a step into the home, lowering his soaked hood from his head. Closing the door behind him, he took the time to look around at his new environment.<br/><br/>The home itself was clean, but looked rather worn. He wasn't one to complain though, he basically was thrown here to Earth. That much he knew he could not fix. He took this time to sit on the couch, finding it somewhat comfortable. It was, soft in a sense. His eyes however, were fixed on Hannah, watching her as she moved about. When she brought over some type of steaming liquid and what looked to be food of some sort to the couch, he didn't quite understand. But just looking at her trying to communicate to him, it was a start.<br/><br/>Turning his head to look at the mug sitting on the counter, he stood up, slowly making his way over to get it and bring it back. It was hot for sure, but it didn't seem to be bad to drink, as the human looked just fine, smiling even. Quo brought the mug up to his lips, taking a small sip. He only flinched slightly due to it being hot, but he got use to it. It was rather refreshing to be able to drink something after so long. Glancing back over at Hannah, he tried to smile in return to show his appreciation.<br/><br/>The cookies however, is what made him question things. He was hesitant on a lot of things. Setting the mug down on the table, he turned his gaze to the cookies. Reaching out to grab one, he looked it over. Of course he had never seen a chocolate chip cookie before. He took a bite of it, finding it was rather sweet."
2984,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-11-06T11:12:52,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Hannah stared, fascinated. He was like a child, a very cautious one. Was 'stranger danger' a thing on other planets, too?<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""I still don't know what to call you,""</span> she said, taking a bite of her own cookie, holding it over her cup so as to not crumble it all over her couch. When you couldn't have Nice, you at the very least could have Clean, that was her philosophy. <span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""And I'm not even sure you really understand any of what I've been saying. You're probably just lonely and scared. Any port in a storm, right?""</span> She chuckled humorlessly, wracking her brain for a way to get him to say <span style=""font-style: italic"">anything</span>. Somehow, he would be less alien if he had a name and vocal cords. And if she were completely honest with herself, now that a rainy walk home and a cup of tea had begun to help her sober up, she had an alien in her house. An actual extraterrestrial, and she had no idea for how long or if it were all some sort of practical joke, or a fever dream, or something she was imagining in a hospital bed in an coma. Hannah gulped and forced the rest of the cookie down, then pointed at herself.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""I'm Hannah. Hannah. That's my name, Hannah. What about you?""</span> She pointed at the 'man' in front of her. Could you still consider what looked to be male aliens 'men'? Was that a humans-only term?</div></div>"
2985,"Two Beings, One Journey (1x1 with Quo and Fearless Sissy)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50609,2016-11-07T19:02:10,Quo,"Quo listened carefully, trying to figure out what this human was doing. She did seem to try to talk to him a lot, that much was clear. Though, it surely was going to be difficult, especially in a situation like this. Sure, he was brought here, but how long would that last? To be honest, he really didn't want to go out in that rainy weather, it was something he was very uncomfortable about. Just the thoughts of those loud thunder noises made a shiver run down his spine.<br/><br/>Upon snapping out of his thoughts for a moment, he glanced back at the human who seemed to be pointing to herself, saying 'Hannah' Was that her name? Is that what she was referring to? He slowly raised a hand, extending a finger that rested gently on the human's chest, where he could feel the slow beating of her heart. ""Han"" he started to say, trying to form the words, trying to mimic her. ""Han..nah"" From there, he wondered if this human wanted to know his name, it was only fair, right? Pulling his hand away slowly, he reached over to gently grab Hannah's hand, pulling it to rest against his chest. ""Quo"" he said, pointing to himself while his other hand was holding Hannah's. Maybe he would be alright after all."
2986,The Red Dragon and White Falcon (1x1 with Crimson),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50653,2016-08-19T15:39:44,Dnarion,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-family: constantia;"">Prologue<br/><br/>The Dream</span></span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: right;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-family: constantia;"">6th of May, 542 AD</span></span></div><br/><br/>The King gazed with a mixture of hatred and sorrow up at his illegitimate son.  The blessed blade bastard sword was red with the blood of many of his countrymen...slain in battle this wicked day when his realm had been divided.  The Old Man had been right...not that he had been wrong all that often, but he had been right...he should never have left the Island of the Mighty.  Now, his realm was in ruin.  Oh, he could rebuild it...given enough time, but for the moment...his mind and heart were focused only on slaying the traitor up on the hill.  One either side of him was a single knight...only two had survived the devastation at Camlann.  The cries of the wounded and dying echoed across the terrorized field of battle...mixed with the death whines of good horses that had carried their riders into a fray that should never have happened.  So many had perished..so much had been lost, and for what...for a traitor to seize power, because he had been too impatient to wait for it to come to him naturally?!<br/><br/>""Damn you!!!"" the High King growled in low terrifying voice.<br/><br/>""Majesty, this day is over.  The victory is our's.  He can do no more harm.  We are three and he is one...let it end here, and no more sorrow come upon us this day,"" the knight to his right pleaded.<br/><br/>""Let this Wicked Day of Destiny end, My King.  The day is over,"" the second spoke up rather weakly.<br/><br/>He heard them, but his heart was flame...his mind was flame.  The day should never happened to begin with, and here he was facing his son...his bastard son that had been his last hope for the Summer Realm.<br/><br/>""No....NO!  This ENDS...NOW!"" the High King raged, and surged forward with renewed strength up the hill.  He could hear his two companions racing after him, but he was already many steps ahead.  Up he climbed the hill, and the traitor waited...his eyes never leaving his father and lord.  When the High King reached the top; the young man stepped back for a moment, but his blade was not yet held up for battle.<br/><br/>""Don't make me do this, Father!"" the man pleaded, but his voice was grim and his eyes said he would if he had to.<br/><br/>""You should never have done this!  I curse the very day you were ever born!  DAMN YOU!!!"" his Father raged back, and smoothly stepped forward to strike.  His son, however, side stepped to the left, and stabbed his father as neatly as if he had seen the move coming.  Blood gushed from the High King's wound...his left side pierced...a mortal strike, but the King of the Summer would not yield to death just yet.  With the last of his strength; up the blessed blade came as he spun against his foe.  His enemy's sword was jolted from his grasp even as the Father came around.  In the next second, before his son could compensate, the blessed sword of the Lake came around to sweep head from his shoulders.  So ended the traitorous son of the Summer Realm, but the High King swooned from his wound...staggered twice...and then fell to the blood soaked earth.<br/><br/>His companions found him thus a few moments later, and the wound turned their sorrow to pure anguish.  The Wicked Day of Destiny had been completed; for their High King's wound was indeed mortal.<br/><br/>""Take this sword, and throw it in a calm pool of water,"" he instructed his two remaining knights.  One of them reverently took up the blade, and went to find a horse to do as he was told.  The remaining knight helped his King over to a tree where he let him rest against its solid oak structure.<br/><br/>Yet, the errand knight returned without accomplishing his task, and the King's rage was great...ordering the knight to carry out his order.  So, the errand knight went off once more to do as he was told, but the King's rage turned to grief as he saw the last knight had fallen.  Death had claimed his loyal companion...a wound he had taken that had slowly sapped his life.  Now, alone on the war torn battlefield; the High King closed his eyes.  Almost immediately, his thoughts turned to his true son by his Queen.<br/><br/>""Where is he?  Where is Solomon?"" the High King wondered aloud in a hoarse whisper.  No sooner had he asked this very question did the High King begin to dream.  The dream showed him a young man around sixteen years of age wielding a blade very similar to the High King's, and with deadly accuracy. On the man's left was a woman...beautiful as she was lethal...a blade of her own wielded to devastating effect.  The young man was clearly his son...his true son...the Red Dragon and Heir, but the woman was a mystery to him.  Who was this to fight by his son's side...protecting him as much as he was protecting her?  Confused, the High King watched until he saw the woman's eyes.  He would know those eyes anywhere...the eyes of the Old Man...his mentor and councillor for many years.  Solomon and the woman fought in unison against a horde of evil the likes of which the High King had never seen before, and in the background he noted the face of his arch-nemesis:  The Queen of Air and Darkness.<br/><br/>The scene changed, however, and the King was confused again.  There, laying in a bed that seemed extremely comfortable was the same young man.  This time, however, he seemed surrounded by strange items and things of a quality the King had never seen before.  Yet, there could be no doubt...this was Solomon Pendragon, his son.<br/><br/>His dream was interrupted though as the errand knight returned for the second time.  The Pendragon gazed tiredly at the last of his companions, but he noted the sword still resting with the horse among the gear.  ""Why do you betray me, My Friend?  You must do as I ask,"" he said weakly...blood frothing from the corner of his mouth.<br/><br/>The knight said nothing as he King swooned into sleep once more.  With a sad shake of his head; the knight left to do as he was told for the third time.<br/><br/>A shadow crossed over the High King that woke him, and into the face of his sister he now stared very confused...as if he was not quite sure where he was.<br/><br/>""Why was Solomon not here, Lady?"" he inquired of the woman that had become the Lady of Avalon...his voice more tired than it had ever been.<br/><br/>The Lady, his sister, however had no answer.  She was unsure to what her brother was referring.  The name Solomon meant nothing to her; other than the name of the legendary King from ages ago in a far off land.  Yet, before she could do much more; her brother's life came to an end, and with it the glorious Summer Realm he had worked so hard to create.<br/><br/>As the escort she had gathered took the High King back to where he would laid to rest away from the prying eyes of the world; the Lady thought back to her brother's last words.  Solomon...who was Solomon?  As if in response to her thoughts; a vision came to her.  In it, she saw a young man that had some of the same features as her beloved brother, and also that of his wife.  Astonished, she watched in silence as the lad woke up in his bed rather confused and startled."
2987,"神々から、死すべきへ: Kamigami kara, Shisubeki e",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50848,2016-09-08T04:46:39,Shadow_Heart,"'From the Gods, Down to Man: Belief is the Key, Faith Will Set You Free'<br/><br/>It was, indeed, one of the nicest days, that one could have ever experienced. The weather was perfect, not too hot, not too cold. The sun was out, there was delicate breeze making it's way around the area. The sky up above was a clear blue, the only clouds that could be seen were white and fluffy, not a dark spot to be seen anywhere. But unfortunately, for some, those days could not be enjoyed to the fullest. Students, and those who worked, were stuck inside. But, there were some who were a bit more...let's say...blessed by the gods, to have the 'lucky fortune' to be able to savor this fine day.<br/><br/>A small hill, on the outskirts of downtown Kyoto, more out in the country area really, could be found. A long staircase, topped by a rather faded looking Torii, led to a small shrine. This particular hill was shrouded with trees and other shrubbery. The shrine on this hill was old and worn, and it seemed as if no one even came there any more, and yet, everything seemed to be in order. It was clean, but very old. Despite that fact, it was a peaceful place, and unnervingly quiet, as if some unearthly presence shooed away all whispers of any sound at all.<br/><br/>But if one looked enough, strained their eyes, they could make out, on top of the roof of the main Honden, a figure could be seen, laying out on the tiles, enjoying the rays of sun that reached where they were relaxing. Their arms placed behind their heads, and, from the look of it, they were fast asleep. But recently, it wasn't unusual, to the residents of the area, for this particular person to go up those stairs everyday, and disappear into the shrine for the whole day, and sometimes not even leave until many days have passed. It was just a thing that they had gotten used to.<br/><br/>A soft sigh escapes his lips, and he smiles in his sleep. The young man was quite enchanting to look at, with perfect skin, strange tiger like markings, and beautiful hair, of both ebony black and silvery white. He had long, black and white eyelashes, and a slender, cat like build, muscular, but compact. He was wearing an all black kimono that day, and no sandals. Usually he wore a different outfit, but it seemed that day he wanted to be simple. Little known to him, his cat nap was about to end quite soon, due to certain events about to take place, ones that he had no control over.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, a group of teenagers were huddled at the base of the many shrine steps at the bottom of the hill, laughing among themselves, daring each other to go up the stairs and see just who this stranger was. Because from the rumors they had heard, he was either a ghost, or some other creature not of this world. That or just some weirdo who liked hanging out at dilapidated old shrines. Eventually, one male gets picked, and the others laugh. Seeing as it was the one who, out of all of them, didn't believe at all in the 'otherworldly' or 'spiritual' side of things. ""Go on!"" One says. ""You know what to do. Try seeing if he's real or not!""<br/><br/>Little did they know a change was going to happen. Little did they know that the entire world was about to get turned upside down and inside out. Little did they know that god actually existed, and one such deity was about to land smack dab in the middle of the world that they know. And up in the shrine, Byakko himself could sense the change in the air, opening his eyes and sitting up on the roof, he turns his head left, then right; looking around, sensing the shift in the air already. 'What...is going on?"" He murmurs, eyes turning to the skies, which were starting to cloud over, light dimming away to a pale and eerie semi darkness. It seemed a storm was coming, and it wasn't a natural caused one either. He knew things as such, which hadn't happened for eons, this was a storm caused by a rift when the two worlds between gods and human merged. See, the two worlds were mirror images of each other, or like a coin. There was the side of the gods, and then reflected on that was the world of the humans. Both were the same world, and yet they were separate too, since the two did not physically touch, but more spiritually were connected. But there were rare times when a rift was opened so that a god or such deity could descend upon the world of the humans, and in reaction to this storms of a large scale often took place. Byakko couldn't help but wonder what was going on."
2988,"神々から、死すべきへ: Kamigami kara, Shisubeki e",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50848,2016-09-09T01:40:19,Briar Rose,"It was far away from the other Japan, another dimension, another universe, and another planet. People were hanging on to rooftops and wood shafts for dear life as their loved ones sunk below the waters. Everyone was swimming around the high rivers, asking for help pulling on others sleeves as they leaned on other to help them keep afloat. A girl wearing glasses was standing on a rooftop with a squirming puppy in her hands, she was shaking but not from the cold breeze but from the two godly figures in front of her. The two Kami were arguing...<br/><br/><br/>""How about we slice her throat and spare Finn?"" Otohime, A major kami goddess suggested with a smirk. ""In all seriousness, she has murdered many innocent civilians as well as demigods with an obtuse nightmare.""<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>""No! I am not going to kill my daughter and spare the little runt."" Suijin, The water god said as he gestured to a whimpering Finn. ""We have to think of something...""<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Omoikane the god of wisdom and intellect had just arrived, He was paying attention to the drowning citizens and the looked at the girl. ""We should just send her to another universe. Another Japan, while Izanami No Mikoto rebuilds this one."" He would replied as he turned to teleport but Suijin turned around and grabbed the wise god by his arm. ""How can this be possible? The girl isn't strong enough, she still has a lot of training to do."" He told the wise god, acting as if his daughter wasn't there.<br/><br/>Omoikane sighed and pushed up his glasses, ""I know where you can go, and this is punishment for your daughter's selfishness. Would you rather go with Otohime's suggestion?"" He asked Suijin, who shook his head. After a moment's hesitation, he turned to the god of intellect with a solid nod. ""Show us this other Japan, Elodie, we will be right back."" And with that, the three Kami gods disappeared.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, people were still drowning and trying so hard to hold on to the fallen parts of their homes. Elodie was still standing on the roof holding on to Finn, who felt like he was going to hop out of her arms. Wooden planks were sinking but Omoikane and Otohime flew around trying to keep them afloat, soon the citizens were starting to get impatient once Elodie placed Finn on the rooftop trying to balance the rooftop house shoes and all on her swollen feet. ""We'll be okay Finn, I will always protect you."" She said to the whimpering puppy as the rooftop almost tilted causing Finn to almost slid into the water. Elodie felt a woman's hand on the rooftop, ""Please give me and my two sons this rooftop, we need to live through this dreadful tsunami!"" Elodie turned around seeing that the woman had a slobbering toddler in her hand and a boy that looked no older than five or six swimming behind his mother. Then more people noticed the rooftop, they begun to abandoned the rafts and swam over with interest.<br/><br/>""Sweetheart! If you give me that rooftop, I will pay you over 1000 yen!""<br/><br/>""Please dear, my children are dying..!""<br/><br/><br/>""Young lady, if you don't give me that rooftop I will chop off you and you rat's head!""<br/><br/>There was pleads, threats, and they were getting even more desperate as more people swam over. Then the pushing and shoving came, a young woman grabbed a teenage boy's head and pulled him under water, Two men were thrashing fighting in the high river, A teeth flew in the air, an eye was stabbed, and there was more splashes in the water. Elodie watched all of this but heard a loud bark as Finn was grabbed by a younger boy, ""HEY! D-D-Don't touch my d-dog!"" She yelled, she started to sweat as she reached out to grab the boy. All of a sudden, she felt a hand grab her ankle and yank forward with a scream her back hit hard on the brick rooftop as she was dragged to the high rivers as a lot of people stepped over her to get on the rooftop, ""FINN! OMOIKANE, HELP ME!!"" She shrieked as she was pulled underwater...<br/><br/>Time was stopped, everything froze as Elodie swam up to resurface. Everyone was frozen except for her, Otohime, and Omoikane, and her father who had just came back. ""Get Finn, we are going to other world."" He told her with a nonchalant expression. With a grumble, Elodie gently picked Finn up, she hated her father! She thought that he didn't care about anything! He smiled at Otohime and Omoikane. Before going, Elodie ran over to Omoikane and Otohime giving them a hug. ""Goodbye you t-two.. You were the best f-foster parents.."" She said before bowing and running over to he father, as they both waved Omoikane looked as if he was about to cry and Otohime looked indifferent. ""Safe Travels!"" Omoikane yelled.<br/><br/>Elodie and Suijin would portal in silence, The demigod did not want to talk to him; she didn't want to talk to anyone but Finn and maybe Omoikane even though he suggested the punishment. The two finally arrived in Tokyo, which didn't look as destroyed as the other one. The water deity snapped his fingers, which made Elodie's floral pajamas turn into the average jeans and t-shirt. ""Otohime, Omoikane, and I were able to get you an apartment in your name and enrolled you into a high school. You don't start until Tuesday though."" Finn, who was right beside Elodie hopped in front of her and gave the Kami god a sharp bark.<br/><br/>""Oh hush.""<br/><br/>The demigod stared at the two in puzzlement, Did Finn know Suijin? Before she could ask the god anything, he waved his hand dismissively. ""Before you ask, no I cannot give you the ability to understand dogs,"" He replied with a chuckle, he withdrew a wallet, a key, and a card of the apartment and apartment number from his pockets and handed it to her. The socially anxious demigod opened the wallet and found a wad of... nothing!? ""W-W-What is the meaning of t-t-this!?"" Elodie furrowed her brows, staring up at her father.<br/><br/>""The Kami and I decided that you should work for your money. You have done a disservice and sent many civilians and demigods to Yomi, the underworld. You need to learn how to use your powers just as you need to learn how to work and earn money, as well as our trust. Umiko, you are selfish. The way you turned away many civilians who wanted to place their children on your large plank is dishonorable. We put you here not because of the tsunami, but because there are lessons you need to learn such as selflessness as well as many others. Think of it as a road to discovery--""<br/><br/>A beeping noise was heard, Suijin looked at the watch on his wrist and sighed. ""Now, I must take my leave,"" He straightened up his posture. ""The United States is in need of rain, and Poseidon is sitting on his lazy arse. I wish you good luck my child."" The Kami god vanished, leaving Elodie and Finn to themselves.<br/><br/>The Japanese/Australian demigod was left feeling numb about the tsunami, the demigod dream, and the Kami. She turned her heel and walked in the direction of a hill, Finn following at her heels. She adjusted her blue-rimmed glasses, a bit relieved that there were thankfully no dirty flecks on them. The storm that was from the portal was starting to clear, the sky becoming a bright blue once again.<br/><br/>Elodie was finally in front of the many stairs of in front of the shrine, a few Japanese teenagers laughing with each other and daring each other to do something? The girl hadn't had enough energy to listen in, she stayed far away from the group of friends as possible. ""F-F-Finn, l-let's stay here.."" The demigod whispered, carefully kneeling down on her knees as her hands folded together. With her social anxiety, Elodie would have usually waited for the teenagers to leave but she was too drained to do anything but thank the Kami for forgiveness, and another chance. Bowing her head, Elodie had silently begun to pray...<br/><br/>After Finn walked away to do it's business, it returned to Elodie's side. The Shiba Inu puppy begun to sniff around the pavement, seeing if it could smell any potential threats. The puppy begun to walk on top of the steps, still sniffing for anything but it's ears perked up when it heard what the teenagers were saying. Finn wasn't an ordinary puppy, it use to be a servant of Suijin's before it was turned into a Shiba Inu for Elodie's birthday. Finn never liked the god, who was always fickle and picky, so he served him seafood out of spite and then the rest was history. Finn or Tatsu (It's human name)'s dislike didn't extend to Elodie, who it begun to adore and watch after as if the girl was it's younger sibling.<br/><br/>Finn caught a peculiar smell, it ran up the steps and begin to bark at the kimono-robed figure.."
2989,"神々から、死すべきへ: Kamigami kara, Shisubeki e",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50848,2016-09-12T01:30:53,Shadow_Heart,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://1.bp.blogspot.com/_3OkpGRFYKWY/SsNM99eAbSI/AAAAAAAAAGM/nM_xjFAKyck/s400/Fushimi+Inari+Stairs+Up.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>As he looked to the skies, Byakko watched as at first the light of day became darker and darker, the clouds growing in size, a sign of bad omens and forlorn futures, but just as quickly as they had appeared, they receded in to the distance; once more the sun shone from the blue above, and warmth filled the air. For a moment he stared upwards, confused, but not all that much, by what had just happened. Despite his young and fit appearance, Byakko had been through quite a lot, he was no new kid on the block, that was for sure. He'd seen things like that before, but usually it turned out for the worst, instead of settling down right away. If he were honest with himself, he was extremely glad things hadn't done what they usually did, this change was for the better, for both himself and the inhabitants of this world that he lived in.<br/><br/>Lowering his eyes from the sky at last, he blinks in surprise when the scent of something that he normally didn't pick up around here reached his nose. Dog. Glancing left and right, from the roof of the Honden, trying to figure out where that smell was coming from, as it slowly got closer to where he was. Then, coming racing up the steps that led to the Holy Ground of the shrine, and passing through the faded red Torii, he could see the source of the scent his sensitive nose was picking up on. A shiba inu, who, for some reason, came straight to the spot where he was at, and began to bark at him.<br/><br/>Looking down at the dog, he narrows his eyes, the pupils of his becoming narrow like a cat's would in the dark, or if irritated. A low growl formed in the back of his throat, and his lips raise up slightly to show sharp dangerous looking teeth. A angry hiss forms out of the growl, and despite himself, ears and tail of a tiger form, the ears pressing back, and the tail flicking back and forth in irritation. But when he heard another form of footsteps coming up the shrine steps, he quickly calms himself, ears and tail receding, and he was once in the form of a human, nothing out of the ordinary.<br/><br/>He was surprised to see a girl standing at the top of the stairs beneath the Torii, and from what he could tell she wasn't one hundred percent Japanese. Nor did she really look like she belonged there in the first place. Something about her seemed off...not only her appearance was strange, her scent was different too. Who was this girl? Narrowing his eyes, he waited for her to approach, not saying anything, but definitely keeping his guard up. One of his stature couldn't be too careful.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">For Future Reference: <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinto_architecture#Sanctuary_.28honden.29"">https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinto_architecture#Sanctuary_.28honden.29</a></span>"
2990,"神々から、死すべきへ: Kamigami kara, Shisubeki e",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50848,2016-09-12T10:46:40,Briar Rose,"Finn kept barking at the robbed figure, wondering who he was and why he was lounging on the rooftop. In Japan, it was rather odd to see someone lounging on the rooftop of a shrine, but this Japan might be different? The Shiba Inu growled once the figure focused on it, it wagged it's tail in curiosity as if to wait to see what it was going to do. What Finn anticipated, was unexpected, the stranger's pupils dilated and he had growled back at the dog. Finn whimpered, taking a few steps back...<br/><br/>Elodie's eye's fluttered open, feeling a bit rejuvenated after her prayer. Slowly rising, the demigod looked to both sides, a bit confused about where Finn was. Her worry suddenly turned to panic, it wasn't until she heard a whimper from all the way up the stairs to make her worry disappear. Picking up her lunchbox, the raven-haired teen trudged her way up the stairs, occasionally leaning against the Torris. After a few minutes, she caught up to Finn and scooped him up with one hand. ""F-Finn, p-please d-don't ever run away like that a-again,"" Elodie fretted, panting heavily and looking up the rooftop to see what the fuss was all about.<br/><br/>He was a magnificent sight. A tall man with bleached hair, a striped marking on one cheek, and a dark kimono which complimented his stature greatly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is he a cosplayer..?</span>Elodie thought, tilting her head up to see if she could examine even more of his features. Placing Finn back on the concrete pavement, she bowed twice to the stature. ""S-S-Sorry, sir! M-My dog is very curious, I-I-I'm also wondering w-why y-you're on the r-rooftop?"""
2991,"神々から、死すべきへ: Kamigami kara, Shisubeki e",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=50848,2016-09-13T20:16:38,Shadow_Heart,"At first it was as if the girl hadn't even noticed where she was, what place she'd stepped foot in, her only concern being that annoying little dog. She spoke to it in a rushed voice, and even from where he was he could hear the panic in the words she spoke. Right from that point he could tell that she was a dog person, and that made him not like her already. Not that he had anything against her, except for the fact she liked dogs. After a few seconds pass she looks around, apparently trying to find the source of the discomfort for the mutt, before looking up to where he was. His gorgeous ice blue eyes stare right back at her, unblinking, his gaze like ice, or rather like he was staring in to her soul.<br/><br/>She too looked back at him, but in a different way. He could see it in her eyes, but thinks nothing of it. It seemed like much longer that the two simply looked at each other, before the girl puts her dog back down on the ground, his eyes following the movement, and for a short second or two he remains staring at the dog before looking to the female once more. She then bows to him, not once but twice in apology, and he almost laughed, but kept his composure, though a small smile forms on his lips as he listens to her apology for the dog. Curious indeed, that was for sure. He'd almost tipped his cover because of that stupid canine.<br/><br/>Hearing the question though, he tilts his head raising his eyebrows, the smile remaining on his lips. ""Korehanandesuka? Why am I up here?"" He repeats, blinking slowly. Even though there was no tail to be seen, one could definitely imagine one flipping lightly back and forth like a cat teasing another. Slowly he stands up, stretching his arms above his head, muscles flexing slightly with his movements. After he'd finished, he lets his arms rest at his sides, one hand on his hip as he looked down from the roof of the Honden. ""Because I can, that's why. You can do what you want if it's your own home, am I correct? If you want to sit on the roof of a house you own, then why not do it?""<br/><br/>Bending his knees, he jumps, propelling himself through the sky, flipping midair and landing about ten feet behind where the girl was standing, facing her. His eyes had a mischievous look to them, and that smile had turned more into a teasing grin. ""I can tell that you are not from around here, so I'll let you in on where you are. Nishijinja, or West Shrine."" He pauses, to let this sink in, before speaking up again. ""And you may call me Byakko."""
2992,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100&start=20,2011-11-20T19:43:42,BunnyMama,"She smiled, when she was commented on with the dress. She nodded when she was told to eat. She had always been eatting for two. But yesterday she wasnt. She had a huge plate of food. Once she was done. She sat there letting the food settle. Once you were done with food. She had gotten up. She was ready to go to school. She leaned on the table. She closed her eyes tightly. Breathing heavily. She held her stomach. She waited tell the child stopped kicking. She still wasnt used to the child kicking so much. She looked at you. ""Sorry about that. Are we ready to leave now?"" She asked. She had started to look for her book bag and she couldnt find it. She sighed."
2993,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100&start=20,2011-11-20T21:00:51,zoruna,"Shaynis looks at her. Eating and finishes up. He got the food put away. He stands and walked over to where their stuff was waiting. He picked up his bag and then threw hers over his shoulder. Watching her and was a bit worried. He would stay still. Nodding his head. ""It is fine."" He says with a warm smile. ""Yes we are."" he watched her looking around and blinks a bit.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What was she looking for?</span>Then it dawned on him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh her bookbag...right.</span>He clears his throat until she looked at him. Showing her her bag. ""I have it. Let's go. I told you...I am going to be carrying your bag of books from now on. A pregnant woman should never put such physical strain on her body. Besides...we have the same classes so it makes it easier to do this."" he says with a grin. Laughing a bit and walked alongside her to head towards the school. People watching the High Prince and the pregnant lady walking down the streets. He didn't care. He stayed by Kihtora and walked with her. ""Will you eat lunch with me?"" He asks. Looking at her hopefully. His discrete bodyguards nearby yet not at the same time. She now had some of his bodyguards."
2994,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100&start=20,2011-11-20T21:49:08,BunnyMama,"She looked at him. She sighed. She didn't like the prince was doing everything for her. She knew her father was somewhere else. Not at her mansion. Once getting to school. Rumors had gone around already. She couldn't help to listen. ""yea, thaTs what I heard. She came to this school, due to the princes wishes cause the child is his. And that is why he had not liked other girls. Cause of her. "" she was confused. She looked at shaynis. She shock her head. Once again, lunch came. She had her lunch with her. ""thanks for being so kind. Even though the school thinks of something different."" she said. She didn't like the rumors. Hell she didn't like any rumors. She sighed.<br/><br/>Once lunch ended pe started. She was once again sitting on the blechers. She had made it cleared to the teacher she didnt like not doing anything. But he didn't listen."
2995,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100&start=20,2011-11-20T22:26:52,zoruna,"Shaynis smiles at her. ""You need to take it easy. I'll let you do things that won't endanger your babies life. Or your own. Women can die from a miscarriage. I don't wish my new friend to have that happen to her."" He says. He ignored the rumors. He hadn't found interest in any of them for one reason and one reason alone. They wanted sex and his money. He knew the way most women worked in this school. She hadn't cared about that. She liked his friendship just because he was a good guy. Not because of his position of power or sexy looks. He shrugs it off. ""Just ignore the gossips. They spout rumors because I haven't taken any of them to bed."" His sharp words halted the rumors. He eats his own lunch. Gym came around and he was running around the track. He then went to playing soccer. Having gotten conned into it by some guys he knew.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A group of students weren't happy that the prince was showing interest in this girl. The girls made the plan with some of the guys...they were going to cause her a miscarriage. Then the prince wouldn't want the ""plain jane"". Even though the ""plain jane"" was just as good looking as them if not more. The girls finished up their cheer routines. The boys had some of their friends call Shaynis in for a game of soccer. The leader of the pack of girls just suddenly smacks Kihtora. ""You pregnant bitch. Don't think you can come here and steal the king of the school. You slutty bitch. You are the reason he won't go out with any of us! We'll make it so you don't get to have that baby."" She says. The girls start to hit her. Some of them sent flying into the grass harmlessly by two ninjas that appeared out of nowhere.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Myra heard the commotion and ran over. Forcing her way through and stands protectively over Kihtora who got knocked to the ground by three of the girls. She wore not skirts but pants. Wore boy clothes and had her hair cut in a spikey short hair style. ""Leave his friend alone. The only slutty ones here are you biatches. The prince won't sleep with any of you because all you sluts want is a night in his bed. You don't want him for him. You want him for his title, his power, and his money."" She punches the girls. Sending them sprawling backwards. Kicking them and protects Kihtora. The tomboy was yelled at by the chicks. Then when they ran off the guys that were pissed start to punch Myra. ""SHAYNIS!!!! I NEED HELP!!!!"" She yells out.</span><br/><br/>Shaynis was enjoying the game of soccer. Playing and was oblivious to the girls. Then he heard Myra's voice yelling for help. He turns and kicks the ball up into the air and spiral kicks it into the man in the backs head. He runs and jumps up onto the fence. Scaling it and jumps over it and lands. Rushing over and starts beating down on the guys hitting Myra and attempting to hit Kihtora. He punched the last one so hard he flew into the ground. Picking up Kihtora. ""You okay Myra?"" At a nod from her he turned to walk away. The ringleader male tries to hit him from behind and a ninja appears and breaks his hand. Wagging his finger like uh uh uhhh. In a no no sort of way. Then poofs and vanishes. He looks at Kihtora. ""Are you alright?"" He says. ""Those damn bitches. They are the reason I don't like any of them. Myra here is my best friend. You can like her. She is a tomboy."" He says with a laugh. Kissing Kihtora's forehead. ""I'm taking you to my doctor to get checked out. I want to make sure they didn't compromise your baby. As well as get you checked out. Myra go get our stuff and meet me at the castle."" A nod from her before he just flat out left the school."
2996,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100&start=20,2011-11-20T23:14:56,BunnyMama,"Kitora, fell to the ground when she was hit. Kihtora had turned into a ball to protect her child. She was also crying. She had left the other school because of this reason. When everything had ended. And she was picked up by her friend she nodded lyeing to make the prince not worried. When she was taken to the doctor. She didn't know if her child was still alive from all that. After awhile she found out the her child was still alright. She was happy. Then the doctor asked her if she wanted to know the gender or the baby. She shock her head, she didn't want to know tell when it is born. She was ordered to rest for a week and no going to school. She was fine with that, being the fact she didn't want to go to school cause of the students. When she in her room at the castle alone, she started crying. She knew that she wouldn't be left alone for being pregnant and being around the prince. She didn't dpwant to go back to school in the first place.<br/><br/>The prince didnt even know about her life before she moved to the new school. And he liked her. A maid had came in to give her food. ""my lady are you alright? Do you want me to prince?"" she shock her head.<br/>""no you don't need to do that."" she said softly. Barring her head in the pillow. One hand under the pillow. Other on her stomuch."
2997,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100&start=20,2011-11-21T01:26:44,zoruna,"Shaynis didn't believe Kihtora. He was just too much of a gentleman to call her a liar. He carried her to his doctor. He was relieved the baby was alright. He helped her to her room. He covered her up and went to do work. He began to write up scrolls upon scrolls. He knew the girls. He knew their fathers. He was a very unhappy prince.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear lords of the household,<br/><br/>Your child has done a crime against the castle household. They formed a mob with a bunch of other girls and some guys. They proceeded to beat up one of my good friends who is pregnant. I do not have to tell you how HIGHLY this displeases me. If you want your children to remain without reprecussions from the castle I suggest you deal with this immediately. If any further incidents occur...it will be crimes against the country.<br/><br/> Prince Shaynis</span>~</div><br/><br/>He sent the messenger with the scrolls to each and every one of the female criminals. Then headed to his ninjas. Telling them that the father's of the household of each of the men who hurt her...are to be notified. Then he or they are going to be dealing with their son about a crime they committed to a friend of the heir to the throne. With that he heads to Kihtora's room. Knocking and then enters. Sitting on the bed near her. ""Kihtora. I have dealt with what happened. It should not happen again. If it does there will be dire and severe consequences to those that do it."" He says. ""Myra says she will be coming over to hang out with you. She skips school a lot and wants to do something called girl time with you."""
2998,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100&start=20,2011-11-27T07:59:45,BunnyMama,"Kihtora had nodded her head in agreement when he told her about his friend was coming over. She wasnt used to people she didnt know. And also people who had stood up for her. When the doctors had told her to rest. They had ment no walking, and no moving around. She didnt like that. She like to move around. But the maid had given her meals. She slept most of the days also.<br/>She was sad that she wasnt eatting with prince. Also it felt more like she was living at the castle. She didnt know what to do about the people at her mansion. They were there to server her. She shrugged it off. Well morely slept it off. She waited tell myra had came. She had moved her self in a sitting postion. Her child had been moving lightly. She placed her hand on her stomach. A maid had came in when Myra had came in. ""Ma-am i have your lunch here for you.""<br/>""Thank you,"" The maid had placed the tray on the bed.<br/>Kihtora looked at myra. ""Would you like some. I wont eat all."" She offered.<br/>Kihrota started eatting. ""mm, i forgot to thank you for the day you saved me, and my child. I mean you didnt have to. Most people would sit and watch. Saying 'if i lived, i could get another on if i wanted to' "" She rolled her eyes. Then bowed at myra. ""Thank you.""<br/>Kihtora thinks for awhile. ""So how did you and prince meet?"""
2999,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100&start=20,2011-11-27T08:59:30,zoruna,"Shaynis hugged Kihtora. Looking at her. ""We'll eat lunch tomorrow. I must get some work done."" He says with a grim smile. ""It is hard being heir to the throne at times. At others it is easy. Myra and you will get along well I think. Tell her hello for me."" He says. Leaving the room and goes to gets some documentation done. Along with some homework. He needed to keep up in his classes. He was answering the phone as well. Talking in foreign languages. Making trade agreements in one language. Speaking in french to another. He was agreeing to house diplomats of the Russian government. He was getting a lot of work done.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myra headed over. She was dressed in short shorts with a top that covered her breasts and in inch but not much else. Her smooth skin protected by a virtually invisible cover top. She wore sandles as she headed into the room. Taking them off at the doorway. She wasn't too much taller than Kihtora. Albeit skinnier but she was a toned skinny. Muscular in a delicate sort of way. She sits on the bed beside Kihtora. ""Sure. I will gladly eat lunch with you."" She says with a smile. Blinking a bit and waves off her thank you. ""No matter. I would gladly protect a pregnant woman. I beat up pricks and prisses like the ones who tried to hurt you. Jealousy is a lousy reason to harm anyone. Besides...your a beautiful young woman. Along with the fact my bestest friend in the whole world likes you."" She says. A warm smile on her lips.<br/><br/>She eats some of the food. ""You need to eat more. You look undernourished. That means the baby is eating most of the nutrients your taking into your system."" She shakes her head. ""You haven't dealt with the right kind of people than Kihtora."" She says softly. ""Your welcome. You don't have to bow to me. I am honestly a rank under you compared to the wealth your family possesses."" She blinks a bit. ""We grew up together. I was his best friend since we were in diapers. Then we got seperated. We met again four years ago. He found me kicking idiot butt."" She says with a grin. ""I'm a tomboy. I'm not afraid to get down and dirty. I'm not afraid to fight."" She says softly.<br/><br/>Shaking her head. ""The prince really likes you. He has never shown such affection to anyone not since his ex fiancee pulled her dirty tricks. He broke it off with her. Expecally after she killed their baby. Not like murdered the baby but killed the baby when it was just a few weeks old. Hit my friend hard. The prince's dream is to be a father. However, he was injured as a youth...making it hard for him to have babies. He can have them...its just...harder."" She explains. Sighing a bit. ""She is lucky the prince is a kind man. If it had been up to his father she would have been exiled.""<br/><br/>She pauses for a moment. ""The prince thinks you brave. He says that any woman willing to go to school and be pregnant is brave. He says you deserve someone who will love and cherish you."" She giggles a bit. ""I think the prince might ask you out once you get to know each other more.""</span>"
3000,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100&start=20,2011-12-22T06:07:06,BunnyMama,Posted on the eite
3001,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-13T18:43:56,BunnyMama,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/Keydae_album/1372.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/Keydae_album/young.jpg"">Kihtora Aluyo</a>was a type of girl who was seen highly in her school and at home. Tell she had 'fallen' in love with a guy. On which later after she had gotten pregnant with his child, he had left her cause what she didnt know. He wanted her just for sex. After she started showing she had rumors about her being spread. Her view around school had lesson. She was a high score type of girl. But now that all her events had pilled up she didnt know what to do.<br/><br/>And at home well being how important she was. Her father had thought less of her. And her mother, well she died when Kihtora was 12 and her mother was very sick. Kihtora had been living up to her father exceptions to take the family money and everything else.<br/><br/>Kihtora had asked her father if she could go to another school. One that people in the school didnt know her. And where she didnt have to worry about getting hurt at the school. So her father put her into a high class school on which two men followed her to guard her at all times. Yes even though her father was dissapointed on how she got the state she was in. He still cared about her.<br/><br/>Kihtora was 4 months and had started her first day at Kibharto high class school<span style=""font-style: italic"">De do de dooo, be to dee do. </span>the bell rang. Kihtora had made her way to her home room class. 2-2 ""Hello class i would welcome you to welcome our new classmate Kihtora Aluyo. Her father owns a big corp down in Tokyo. And i hope you make her feel welcome."" Kihtora had made her way to a seat. She placed her arms on her belly. Whispers filled the room about her. She looked down sadden."
3002,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T03:13:45,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Bishi.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Prince Shaynis (Shay na eye us) Genisis<br/>18<br/>""King"" of the school<br/>Heir to the throne<br/><br/>Shaynis was well known around the school as the ""king"" of the school. He was only eighteen since three weeks prior. He was the type of guy every girl wanted. He was like sex while just looking at him. His voice was even sexier than his appearance. Even without trying his words came out like caressing strokes of a lover's hand. Sensual like a man showing a woman just how much she meant to him. He walked into the classroom a bit late. His voice gentle and not too deep. ""Sorry sensai. I woke up late. I apologize for running behind."" He says. Bowing with his hands together. He was born with the strange hair color for a school in Japan. Prince of Japan. Heir to the throne. He was treated no differently from the rest. That is the way he prefered it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The teacher looked up. ""Ah...Prince Shaynis...good of you to join us. This is Miss Kihtora Aluyo. She is new to our school. Your seat is by hers. Please take a seat. Try not to be late again. Or you will have some after class duties.""</span><br/><br/>Shaynis bowed again. ""Sorry Sensai."" he says. He called all his teachers Sensai. He walked over to his seat and sat next to her. He looks at his classmates. ""Stop being such chattering gossip birds. She is no different from you or I."" He says. His clear disgust at their actions quickly masked. Though soon as he had spoken the whispers halted and vanished. He looks at Kihtora. ""Hello Lady Kihtora. If you need someone to show you around I would be honored to do so."" He stands up and pulls her seat out for her. Once she sat down he would push the seat in and return to his own seat. The new girl was beautiful. He did not care she was pregnant. It added an air of mystery to her."
3003,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T04:00:50,BunnyMama,"Kihtora bowed her head to the prince. She blushed on how he was so kind to her. She held her stomuch. She had a few glances to the prince while class was in session. The body gaurds stood in the back. She didnt like much for the gaurds. Once class had ended. She had gotten up lunch. It was hard for her to get up already, due to little form. The guards kept her sitting in her chair. One had left to get her food. She hide her face into her hands to show she didnt like how all this had made her feel. The child was a burden and the fact the guards made her seem more like the child was more of a issue then ever.<br/><br/>Once her guards came back and handed her food. She ate slowly. She just had gotten finished with her food when the bell rang once more for class to start. Her next class was PE. She made her way to the track. She was told to sit on the bleachers. She hated the special treatment. She could stand walking at the most. Hell a little exercise would be good for her. But she knew the way her father would behave, by telling the school what she could and couldnt do."
3004,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T04:08:56,zoruna,"Shaynis felt her gaze upon him every so often. He had his own bodyguards though his were more discrete than hers. Only showing up when they were needed. Or at least that is how it appeared. The ninja and samurai were always nearby. He stood up at the end of class. He got his food and silently ate it with her. He had PE next too. He was already around the track a few times when she came out. He finished going around the sixth time when he was told to go sit down. He jogged over to her and stops in front of her. Panting a bit before smiling. ""Hello Lady Kihtora. Mind if I join you here on the bleachers?"" he asks with a warm smile. His eyes filled with warmth towards her. He was interested in this young woman. Wondering why she seemed so sad. She was going to be a mother and he was raised that was a gift."
3005,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T04:32:27,BunnyMama,"She nodded, she sat slowly on the bleachers. She watched all the people run around. She held her stomach. She could feel the child move already. For so early in the year. She looked at him. She at this time of her pregnantcy of people being so kind to her. Let alone a guy. And she was ashame to be around the prince the state she was in. She had folded her legs in a way to be comfortable. She had her back up straight, and somewhat having troubles staying in a good posion.<br/><br/>Her body guards just stood on the ground making sure she was not hurt. They knew they could trust the prince but they didnt trust anyone else there. Suddenly out of nowhere a soccer ball had flown towards here. A guard had tryed his best to get the ball, but it was to late. Kihtora curled into a ball to not get hit. It hurt somewhat."
3006,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T04:43:55,zoruna,"Shaynis looks at her. Watching her sit. He looked at her tummy curiously. Not in a bad way. He was very interested in the fact she had a little life in there. He smiled at her warmly. He watched her shifting around. He heard the ball and turned around. Seeing the bodyguard attempting to catch it and moved instantaneously. Whirling into the way of the ball. Hands shooting up and he catches it. Throwing it back to the soccer players. ""WATCH WHERE YOU KICK THAT BALL!"" He yells. Turning and picks Kihtora up. ""Come. We are going to get you some place safer."" He carried her bridal style. ""Are you alright Lady Kihtora?"" he asks. Looking down at her. Ignoring the bodyguards protests. Saying only to them. ""If your job is to protect than follow. Otherwise do not continue to insult me by doubting my ability to protect and carry the lady to safety."" He says firmly. Carrying her off the track location and back towards the school. Setting her down inside the school. Smiling at her. ""I am glad I was there to protect you from harm."" He says softly. ""I do hope you are alright."""
3007,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T05:00:59,BunnyMama,"Kihtora sqeaked as she was picked up. She looked at the prince bushing and then was playing with her hands as she was moved. She wasnt much to speak. She stood up. She bowed at the prince. ""Thank you your highness."" her voice was soft but mellow. It showed how often she spoke which was very little. She looked at the body guards. ""Dont worry i wont tell my father due to how you tryed."" She said. She was very kind to her guards. She understood them.<br/><br/>She looked at the prince. ""Thanks for being so nice to be me."" She walked off to get ready for the next class which was back into the room. She sat waiting for the bell. When the bell rang she lasted the rest of the day. She made her way front. Her car was waiting for her. She got in. along her guards. Arriving home and making her way to her room. She was tired from the day. She wrapped herself in her arms and started to cry."
3008,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T05:20:04,zoruna,"Shaynis looks at her. Shaking his head. ""Just Shaynis. I prefer to have friends call me by my name not my title."" He says warmly. He smiled at her. She had a nice voice and yet gave off the shy aura. He looked at her guards. ""Keep her safe."" he says before he went to walk off. Stopping and looks at her. A smile on his face. ""What are friends for but to treat us nice when no one else will."" With that he walked off as well. The day went by and he couldn't help but think about her. His bodyguards come forwards after school and take him home. With some fast talking and arm twisting of the advisors he gets his wish. He gets the royal advisor to invite Lady Kihtora and her father to the palace for dinner tomorrow night.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The royal advisor sighs as the prince wrestled him with words into inviting the pregnant Lady Kihtora and her father to the palace for dinner tomorrow night. He calls the household and waited for the phone to be answered. When a maid answers he speaks. ""Yes. This is the Royal Advisor Lord Makeo I have a message for Lord Aluyo. Please put him on the phone."" He waited as the woman rushed off and with sounds of footsteps the man answered the phone.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mr. Aluyo speaks into the phone. ""Hello Royal Advisor. To what do I owe this great honor?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Makeo looks at the phone. Shaking his head. ""I am calling due to request from his royal highness Prince Shaynis. He has given specific requested orders that you and your daughter are to be invited to the palace for dinner with him tomorrow night. He wishes to spend more time associating with your daughter.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mr. Aluyo nearly passed out from sheer shock and surprise. The High Prince desired to have dinner with his daughter and himself? This was a shocker to say the least. Expecially with his daughter being pregnant. He would thank the heavens and not request to know why. It was such a great honor in any case. ""I will inform my daughter. It is a great honor to dine with the High Prince."" he says graciously.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Makeo sighs a bit yet masked it well. ""Yes. Please be there around five o'clock. Try not to be late. Not that the prince would mind waiting. Good manners you know."" He looked at the clock. ""That is all Lord Aluyo. Good bye and good night."" He hangs up the phone.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mr. Aluyo was in shock. He said his good byes and hung up as well. Leaving the area to go speak with his daughter.</span>"
3009,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T06:03:25,BunnyMama,"As she lye on her bed almost asleep when she heard her door being knocked on. She rose up and looked at the door. ""Come.""<br/>She looked at her father. ""Hello father, nice to see you home."" She said.<br/><br/>Her father looked at her. ""I just received a call from the palace and we are summon tomorrow for dinner with the prince."" Her father said to her. She nodded to him. She didnt protest. She couldnt say anything against it. She respected her father. Her father left her room. Before he did he looked at her. ""I want you to come here after school and dress in the nicest gown... you can fit in."" He said. looking at the child she concieved. When he left she sat on her bed. Layed down slowly and thought why does the prince wanted to dine with her family. She fell asleep waking up at night and making her way to the kitchen to get something to eat. After that she had wondered around the manshion. This was her everyday life. Go home from school, sleep, wake up at night, do whatever after eatting, then go back to sleep tell school. Then go to school.<br/><br/>After school she had arrived home. Trying all her dresses she had. None would fit right for her. She desided to pick something that would suit her losely. The<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://p.lefux.com/61/20101031/A2100000HM/InsetImage/Elegant-Pleated-Square-Neck-Half-Sleeve-Maternity-Dress_2.jpg"">dress</a>had fit all the way to the ground which from the tip of her stomuch it feel straight to the ground. Arriving 10 minutes early. She had made her way to the dinning table and sat nicly where she was placed. She sat there looking at her hands which were in her lap. Her father stood when the prince entered the room. He bowed. ""Thanks for inviting us your highness."" Kihtora had stood. She bowed.<br/>""Yes thank you, Shaynis"" She said softly. Her father shot a glare at her.<br/>""Excuse my daughter, she has been out of it for awhile."" He had refurred to the child she held in her.<br/>""Father we go to school together, he wanted me to call him that."" She said softly with her face away from her father."
3010,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T06:39:49,zoruna,"Shaynis could barely wait for the next day. When the school day came and went he was relieved. He went home and got himself ready. Brushing out the long strands of his hair. He put on a silken kimono top that was black with gold lining and a gold dragon sewn across the chest. Upon his lower half he wore a black kimono that bore a silver rose trail up the side. Leading up to the dragon's tail. He headed downstairs and walked into the dinning hall. Except the strands he always braided, his hair was in a tight ponytail up on top of his head. He looks at her. ""Your welcome Lord Aluyo."" He smiled at Kihtora. ""I am glad you were able to make it."" He says warmly.<br/><br/>Looking at her and nodded his head. ""You are very welcome Lady Kihtora."" He frowned deeply at the glare he shot him. The words and reference the man made had his eyes narrowing a moment. Then a sly look flashed across his features. ""I am not upset."" He says. ""As your daughter said. I asked your daughter, my friend, to call me by my name. I prefer to have my friends view me as a friend not the heir to the throne."" Says seriously and frowning at her father for his wording and actions towards Kihtora.<br/><br/>He turned his full attention straight to the man. His next words spoken in a pointed way that told his displeasure while remaining diplomatically polite. ""I find the fact she is pregnant fascinating. It astounds me that a young woman close to my own age could carry a child within her. I plan to provide my friend with the full support that she will need to raise a child. I do hope her own<span style=""font-style: italic"">father</span>will not be shunning his own grandchild."" He says simply. He shakes his head. ""No matter. Please sit. We shall dine. Though my words remain as they were spoken Lord Aluyo. I have eyes and ears everywhere. If that happens I will not hesitate to remove your daughter and grand child from your care. I will bring my friend to the palace and hire a nanny to assist her with the child raising."" His tone serious. It was a promise and his word was gold. Even this man would know it as such."
3011,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T07:22:23,BunnyMama,"She was shocked at her new friends statement about him caring for her. ""Yo- I mean Shaynis you dont have to do that. I mean i can handle myself very well. Besides my father is barley home. I got maids to help me when i need to."" She tryed to make it seem if she didnt need help. She wasnt the type to seem that she was a burden. She didnt like it. She was a independent kind of person.<br/><br/>The father looked down at his table. But he was thinking of a plan. One of which he could not see failing. You see Kihtora was the only family left for him. Also the only person to take up the family business. He only cared most about the business. He looked at his daughter. The father was mostly quiet. But towards the middle he looked up and looked around. ""So why did you pick Kibharto for a school. I mean couldnt you just be taught here in the palace?"" He tried to get a topic to talk about.<br/><br/>Kihtora grunted a little. She held her stomach. She still had the nasea feeling. But she knew that she was getting close to her fifth month. Which her child was changing postions and moving in her stomuch. She didnt like the feeling. She was all for going though the whole thing. But she didnt like the feeling of it. She also wished it was some other persons child. But the thing was the Childs father was a handsome devil."
3012,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-14T14:41:07,zoruna,"Shaynis looks at her. Shaking his head. ""I don't have to Kihtora. I plan to do so anyways."" He says simply. Looking at her and frowns. ""All the more reason for a friend to help out a friend. If you feel the need to repay me than perhaps you could try your hand at caring for the royal garden. It has fallen from its majestic appearance ever since mother passed away."" he says softly. Smiling at her warmly. ""Kihtora...you are far from going to be a burden. I will enjoy spending more time with you. Do not fret over small details."" He says softly. Looking at her father. ""I don't want to be taught her at the palace. I could have been but I wish to grow up semi-normal. It is not possible to do unless I go to a high class school."" He says. Dismissing this conversation. He looks to Kihtora. Looking to her father. ""I wish to see your daughter more Lord Aluyo. It would be an honor to spend time unhindered by certain measures. I'm sure you can arrange time in your busy schedule for such things. The palace will be more than willing to pick her up from time to time."" He  says. His words meaning this wasn't really an option. He whispered to a servant and one came back with a beautiful carnation. ""A gift Lady Kihtora. A flower that never dies from mother's magic garden."" He hoped she would like it. He really felt the desire to make her happy."
3013,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-15T02:03:48,BunnyMama,"Kihtora sat back looked at the flower she took it. Holding it in her hand. Then placed it in her lap. She blushed lightly. She nodded her head. ""Thank you, my friend."" She said. She thought about the offer. ""I do not know how to care for a garden. And ay my house we do not have a garden. But i would be so honoured to be able to here with you.  And get to know the one who will help me."" She played with the flower in her lap.<br/>She looked at her father. ""When i do come with him. I Will not need my guards. I am sure his is better."" She said. She had history with her father on trying to let go of her guards. She had not had troubles with anyone she knew. Besies her guards were lowsy.<br/>she had little of dinner. She had felt tired. Because she was used to being asleep at the moment.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ring </span>Kihtora fathers phone went off. He looked at the two. He cleared his throut. He got up. ""Will you excuse me."" He got up and went out of the dinning room.<br/>She layed a elbow on her arm chair she pressed her pointer finger into her temple. She sighed. ""Im sorry. My father has to take every call. He cant stop working. Its rare for him to be home."""
3014,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-15T03:32:27,zoruna,"Shaynis looks at her. Watching her blushing lightly. ""You are more than welcome my friend."" He says softly. Shaking his head. ""Nor do I. Perhaps we could take that adventure of the gardening together. It will be one way to pass the time."" he says softly and simply. Shaking his head. ""Gardens add natural beauty or so my mother once said."" He smiles at her. ""I will be honored to have you here."" He says softly. Almost faintly flushing at her final words while she played with the flower. ""She is very accurate. She will not need those guards. In fact I am hiring some of mine to protect my friend. Being friends with royalty...it will be best if she has some of the guards from the castle."" He held his hand out to the side. Indicating a servant over. Whispering something to him. Getting a yes your majesty. Then off the servant rushed. ""You will be taking home a few of my guards Lady Kihtora. I wish no harm to befall you."" He says. Looking at her and noticing she was sleepy. He frowned as his gaze went to Lord Aluyo. He nodded his head. Waving him to leave. He looks at her. ""Lady Kihtora I am going to insist you take up a guest room for the night. You look exhausted and as such should not be traveling home."" He says. ""Besides...we could walk to school together. I would like to carry your bag and books."" He says. Smiling at her. ""I would also enjoy the excuse to spend more time. I'm sure if he is rarely home than your staying here will be of no concern. I will get that arranged."" He finished eating his food. Looking at her. ""Do you feel strong enough to follow me to your room?"""
3015,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-15T04:24:06,BunnyMama,"She looks at him shocked. At the gardening and the guard proposition. She didnt know if the guards would be necessary.  She didnt like the guard idea. But she would understand now that she was around the prince more often now. She looked at the prince more in shock on how she was invited to stay at the palace. She held her stomach. Thinking of the child she held. Getting up to see if she was alright to walk. She felt a little weak. But she knew that she could walk enough. She hoped the room was close. She looked at the door, looked sadden. She knew that the father she had raised her when her mother was alive. He was so busy with the business now. That she knew her father wouldnt care or notice. As long as she was alive to take hold of the village he watch over, he didnt mind. She shoke her head telling herself that her father wouldnt care cause she is with someone richer.<br/>She followed you to the room. Only half way she swayed to a wall. Breathing hard. She leaned to the wall. And started to slide down to the floor. She lowered her head. ""Sorry. Im not even used to this."" She said softly. She didnt like how her body was taking this. Every time she felt weak. She felt like she would be one of those woman having to worry about giving birth while dieing. Which she didnt want."
3016,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-15T04:46:05,zoruna,"He looked at her. Not at all sure why she looked so shocked. He was not afraid to get dirty while caring for a guardian. Shaking his head. Figuring it is about the guards thing. ""Do not worry Kihtora. You won't even know they are there. Not until they are needed. How do you think I get through school without seeming to have guards following me? They are there. They are just good at stealth and discretion."" He looked to her tummy. He wanted to feel if the baby was kicking yet refrained. He would ask at another time. Right now he needed to get her to rest. ""Is there a type of food you like best? I really think you should eat a bit more. You are eating for two and I don't wish you or the baby to fall ill. He followed her. She seemed weak and as soon as she started sliding downwards he was there. Easily lifting her up and shakes his head. ""You need to eat more. Please promise me you will try my friend. I wish you and the baby to be healthy and well."" He carries her from the room after a servant opens the door. He looks at the servant. ""Tell the others that Prince Shaynis wants the maids to be checking in on his guest. Lady Kihtora may need help or assistance through the night. Thank you."" He says as he exited. Taking her to a room directly across from his own. Not that he was going to mention it. A servant opened the door and he lay her on the bed. ""Sleep well Kihtora."" He says. Covering her up and then goes to leave."
3017,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-15T05:53:05,BunnyMama,"She hold her arms around her. She thought for awhile before falling to the floor about what she would like for food. ""I like anything really.""  Once reaching the room. She wasnt used to all this attention. Hell she it clear to her maids at the house that they wouldnt have to work so much around her. She layed in the bed. ""Thanks, but you dont have to work this hard. Im just.. not used it. Even my maids at the mansion dont work as much. Because i didnt order it."" She said. Slowly drifting to sleep. She said. Waking a few times in her sleep she held her stomuch for awhile. It hurt everytime the child moved/kicked in her stomuch. She groaned.<br/><br/>When the prince had left the room after tucking her in. The father had entered the dinning room. Seeing no one was there. He sat in his seat waiting. When the prince had came back. He asked where his daughter was. When he heard the plan. He nodded. Not liking it. But he arranged for her stuff to be sent to the castle before school tomorrow. Since her school stuff was in her room at the mansion.<br/><br/>In the middle of the night she had gotten up. A maid had checked up on her. ""Are you alright ma-am?""<br/>Kihtora shock her head. ""Im hungry, and the child wont stop kicking."" She cryed. She was curled up into a ball.Laying sideways."
3018,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-15T06:37:59,zoruna,"Shaynis shakes his head. A grin on his face. ""Work this hard? My dear friend...I'm hardly working."" He says with a soft laugh. ""I take care of my friends."" He says. He went to the dining room. Explained the plan and didn't leave room for arguement. ""Lord Aluyo...it is a great honor for the high prince to find interest in a young woman. Allow me to point out that she is the first person to have snagged my interest and kept it since my fiancee was killed by an assassian."" He says. Thus winning his point and had no further arguement. He headed to his study once the man had been shown back out of the castle. He was up working late. He had homework he had to do after he did his princely duties. He was dozing off a bit when a maid rushed in. Looking up. Hearing that Kihtora was crying because of the baby constantly kicking he jumped up. Heading into Kihtora's room after knocking.<br/><br/>Looking to the maid. ""Get her food. I am guessing from your expression she said she was hungry."" The maid bowed. ""Right away milord."" She hurried out. He walked over to the bed. ""My mother taught me something when she was pregnant with my twin sisters. It will sooth the baby into sleeping."" He smiles at her. ""I will teach it to you. It will sooth your baby into not kicking as hard."" he sits on her bed. Pulling her into his lap gently. He rubs her tummy slowly. Massagingly and gently. It would start to slow the kicking. He starts singing the lullabye his mother sang to her tummy when she had the twins inside of her. As he sings and rubs in soothing circles the baby was starting to slow its kicking. He continues to sing. Once the song was over he looks at her. ""I can teach you the song so you can do it yourself. Would you like me to?"" He asks softly.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/NTzYYmQxwnk""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/NTzYYmQxwnk"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
3019,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-18T07:36:34,BunnyMama,"She blushed almost heavily when you put her in your lap. She listened to the song. She was releived when the child had stopped kicking. As you sang she was already falling asleep. But by the way her stomach growled at her. She knew that she needed to eat. A maid had entered the room with a huge plater of food. She took the food, and started to eat. She wasnt the type to sarf down food. She just ate it like a normal nobel human would eat food. When she was done with her food, she looked at you. ""Thanks, for everything."" She said softly. She yawned so innocently. She layed her body down when the maid had taken all the plates that was on her bed. She had fallen asleep right away. She was tired. But the way she lyed down was no blanket over her. And she lyed on the bed in a little ball. Not to tight.<br/><br/>Morning had came around she had woken up by a maid opening the curtains of the room. ""Morning my lady, its time for school. Your father had left your things for you here for school. Now if you need me, I'll be right out the door."" Kihtora nodded. She stood up rubbing her eyes. She slowly gotten out of bed. She walked to the window looking out. Once she had taken in how the day would be like. She went to where he bags were place. She searched for her brush. She looked confused, she couldnt find the brush. She looked everywhere. She saw her brush on the mirror desk. She sighed, and then sat on the seat that went to it. She started brushing her hair. Once she was done, she looked in the mirror. 'I thought being at the castle was just a dream.' she thought some more. She shock her head. Then shrugged, she had started to play with her hair to see what style she should wear it.<br/><br/>Once she had finally thought of putting her hair in two pony stales. She had gotten dressed in a nice dress. She had peaked out of her room. She looked at the maid. ""uh, would you be so kind to help me with my hair."" She asked. The maid nodded and then helped her with her hair. Putting it the way she liked, tied with a nice white ribbon that hung low down to the end of her hair. She had made her way to the dinning hall. Sitting where she had last night. Quiet a selection of food was on the table. She sat there looking at it. Waiting for the prince."
3020,Kihtora pregnant school girl (zoruna and i),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5100,2011-11-19T16:27:47,zoruna,"He just sang and watched her reaction. He watched her eat and looks at her. ""You are welcome Kihtora."" He says. Watching her fall asleep. Kissing her cheek. ""Sleep well Kihtora."" He says softly. She looked so damn innocent and cute. He takes the blanket from the chair. Gently covering and goes out of the room. He went back to his room after shutting the door. Working through the night on both royal castle things and his school work. Getting both done. He soon drifted off to sleep too. He fell asleep and was covered up in the position he was sleeping. Waking up a time or two but falls back asleep. Curled up in a ball in his chair.<br/><br/>Mroning came and the maid opened the curtains and he woke up. Slightly grumpy but soon was back to normal. Still muttering about being woke up. He stands up and stretches. Stretching multiple times. He walked to his bathroom. A maid came to help him bath. Expecially his backside. The prince was sexy as hell even in his build. His chest flat, smooth, toned and muscular. You wouldn't know it based on his bishi (sexy) and feminine like appearance. He was much stronger than he appeared. He had his hair washed and the strands he always braided were braided. He got dressed and brushed out the rest of his hair. Letting it air dry. It was long as hell yet looked sexy on him.<br/><br/>He headed out of his room. Taking his time. Dressed in his outfit that was picked out for today. (see image below) Heading downstairs and into the dining hall. He smiled at her. Bowing in a respectful way. ""Good to see you Lady Kihtora."" He says softly. Looking around then back at her. ""Please. Begin eating. You didn't have to wait. Don't forget to eat enough for two of you. It will help you have strength whilest you carry...your...baby."" He says. He almost said our so he had to pause for a moment. He felt almost possessive in a caring way about her and the baby. He wanted them both to be his. He didn't know why this was he just did. He started to eat. Looking at her. ""You look beautiful as always. I love the way that dress fits you.""<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/s320x240.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
3021,See Right Through Me { O P E N },https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5107,2011-11-14T04:58:30,~Ely_M.~,"""Quinn...? Quinn?!! Don't you die on me, Quinn!!"", screamed Tate as he dragged her unconscious body through the hall. He had found her lying on her bed on the brink of death. However, she wasn't the only thing lying on her bed. There stood a bottle of Scotch and a bottle of Percocet's. Good thing he likes to slip in into house uninvited.<br/><br/>He picked up her limp body and placed her on the floor, dragging her body down the hall and into the bathroom. Tears ran down his face, stinging and scalding him. This was the first time he'd ever been scared. And you know why? Because this was the first person he ever truly loved. He didn't love his mother. He never met his father. And, his family was seemingly non - exsistant. He didn't have many friends in high school. In fact, he was picked on constantly. The only one who truly cared for Tate was Quinn. And, he wasn't going to lose her without a fight.<br/><br/>Giving both her eyelids a light kiss, Tate carried her as he stood in the bathroom. He placed both him and her inside the tub; her body atop his. ""Quinn!! Wake up Quinn!! I can't lose you! Not again.."", he shuddered, as he turned the faucet on. The icy water began to fill the bathtub. He doused her cold body in it in an attempt to awake her. No response.<br/><br/>He read somewhere in one of his old health books that if one swallowed too much pills in a poor attempt at suicide, but was still alive, he could try to induce vomiting. As gross as it sounds, it empties out the stomach and essentially the body from the Percocet's harming her.<br/><br/>As gently as he possibly could, Tate stuck only but three of his fingers down Quinn's throat. He continued to sob. If this didn't work, nothing else would.<br/><br/>Her gag reflex kicked in, as her eyes shot open. ""QUINN!!"", he yelled, as he embraced her body tightly, rocking her back and forth in a cool, calming motion. She had begun to cry, herself scared, as well. He gave her light, sweet kisses trailing from the top of her head to her shoulders. ""My baby...You're alive...Don't ever scare me like that again...""<br/><br/>There they lie in the bathtub. The water continued to run as the both just held each other; crying, and in deep fear.<br/><br/><br/>{ Character Information }<br/><br/>Name: Tate Smith<br/>Species: Ghost<br/>Age: Unknown<br/>Appearance:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://img.ibtimes.com/www/data/images/middle/2011/11/11/188910-evan-peters-as-tate-langdon.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Occupation: High school studen<br/>Relationships: Quinn Grace O' Brian (girlfriend)"
3022,The Hunt of The Light Angels (zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5110,2011-11-14T06:37:56,BunnyMama,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/Keydae_album/vampire/Vampire12.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Along the dark halls of hell. A meeting for the Hell angels came to a adjured. ""As we begin everyone knows the plan of the the up coming war against Heaven?"" A man said who sat the end of the table. Everyone nodded in agreement. ""Well, we are going to start with one thing, as i heard Heaven is Sending a few angels down to the mortal world to straighten the mortals out. Our plan is to send our best. Which is our very best... Felano. He will kill all of them and come back.""<br/>Felano came in. Felano had a record. Which was a lot. One example was that he started the great plague in mid-evil time. He was very praod of that. He was proad of other things. He looked around the room. ""If no one have concerns on me going now ill be leaving."" No one said anything. He turned and left. Though the portal to the humans. He made his way to the holy city on earth where all the holy ones would be sent. Which was Jerusalem.<br/>He got dressed in attair suited to not be unholy. And normal. He also had to hide his wings in his skin. He hated do that. But he master that look.<br/><br/>He had gotten a inn, he stayed outside watching passers come and go."
3023,The Hunt of The Light Angels (zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5110,2011-11-14T06:53:21,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/--0-1-2-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Sanao<br/>Prince of Heavens<br/>Seraphrim Angel (Usually hides all but two of his wings within his form.)<br/><br/>Sanao was his father's greatest achievement. His father's pride and joy. The right hand of the heavens. This was a time of great need. Otherwise his youngest son would not be sent down to try and redeem the humans. He wore a band of silver around the dark strands of his hair. It symbolized his rank and heritage. He was flying overhead. Long strands flying behind him. He landed as did the other angels. Their wings fading. Well some of them. All but two of his wings went away. He was not too far from the inn. His last set of wings slowly retreated within his spine. He looked around. The light glistening and reflecting off of the silver band. He looks to the three other angels. ""Father said for you to spread out. We meet back in the gardens when the job is done."" He says. Walking forwards and turns to look at them. ""Dyna...take the north. Myra...take the east. Neo...take the west. I'll take the south and we'll meet up by the morrow."" he says softly. Though his words carried on the winds. His voice soft and beautiful. He had people staring as he passed. He headed towards the inn. He needed to arrange for a place to rest. As well as for some nourishment. Flying in the mortal realm brings hunger to oneself. He had never been down here. His older brother Jesus had but he hadn't. This was exciting and saddening...at the same time."
3024,The Hunt of The Light Angels (zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5110,2011-11-14T07:32:06,BunnyMama,"Felano had shivered. It was like a 'disturbance in the force' he went into the inn and sat at a table. A woman, came to him and gave him a gug of wine. He nodded at her in thanks. And she left. He laughed at himself, finding himself in a holy city. Not even died yet. Nor does the humans realize that he came from the deepest part of hell. He finished up his gug. Once he was finished he knew what he must have to do. He took a tan cloak and put the hood over his head and walked around the city. Spotting all the the little soon to be dead glow freaks he would be killing. He looked around. He wished to distroy the holy state of earth. But at the moment he knew he need to spy around for the day. It was a little after noon. He had fun playing hide and seek.<br/><br/>He looked at the mortals and wished them all died. He stood in the dark of the city. The darkness gave him strength. To give him to blend if someone was thinking they were watched. He say the purr white cloaked people. Finding only 3 of the angels. He couldnt find the head angel."
3025,The Hunt of The Light Angels (zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5110,2011-11-14T18:07:49,zoruna,"Sanao was walking around. He had been given an inn room and had paid the required money. His father made sure they would have what was needed to coexist amongst the humans. At least while they tried to save them. He lay on his side in a bed in the inn. His eyes closed and his body resting. He was still very aware of his surroundings. He sensed a powerful evil and was worried. As he rested he tried to scan for the evil that was thrown to stop their attempts. Waking he leaves the building. Heading to a synagoge for the religious people. He entered and prayed at the icon indicating the lord. ""Praise you father. For this world has fallen to sin yet you still love it enough to try and redeem it."" He stands up. Placing his hand on a candle and it grows to life. ""Live long little flame."" His strange and miraculous deed was seen by the holy men of the church. Before he left and seemed to vanish. He was going to bring hope to this place. Bring realization that the heavens had not forsaken them...yet. He was going to be a hard act to keep up with. The angels under him were going to be easier to find. He was like water through ones fingers. There one minute and gone the next. A child was hungering and he gave him some bread. ""Hold faith in the heavens little one. It shall reward you when you least expect it."" He walked barefoot through the southern part of the city."
3026,The Hunt of The Light Angels (zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5110,2011-11-15T05:41:43,BunnyMama,"Felano had made his way to the first angel Dyna. He chuckled. He possed as a homeless man. ""Dear fellow, will spear me some change. I dont have enough do get by for the night."" He said in a weak tone. The angel had failed to see that he was going to kill him. He looked at him. Right before he was given change, Felano reached at the guys hands flew the angel into a building and then killing the angel. Devouring the angels soul. Sending it back down to hell. To serve the lord of hell. He chuckled. He rubbed his bell. ""Mmm rare. I hope i can get more."" He walked around. He chuckled to himself. As he plucked all three lower angels. But he knew that there was another.<br/>It had gotten dark. He knew he had to return to the inn soon. But before he did, he had a assignment just before making his way to the inn. He had his hands in his pockets tell he felt a piece of paper. He smirked. Taking the paper unfolding, ""Death, you know what to do. At bell"" He chuckled. He walked around. Waiting for a bell. once he heard a bell. He made his way to a alley. He chuckled. Looked around putting his hood on so no one could see him. He then placed his hand to the dieing bodys face. And chanted. Then he sent the person soul to hell. ""Gah i love my job."" He smirked. He then walked out the alley like nothing happened. Walking to the inn. And getting to the room. He layed down. And closed his eyes. Listening to the sound of darkness all around."
3027,The Hunt of The Light Angels (zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5110,2011-11-15T06:00:01,zoruna,"Sonao felt it. Stopping and holding his chest. Paling a bit. ""Dyna!"" He cries out softly. Then he felt the next angel's death. ""Myra!"" he fell backwards a bit. What was going on? Why were his angel friends dying? No mortal could kill them. As he walked his hand flew to his chest. ""Neo!"" He sent a message to his father. Telling him of the deaths. He then sensed it...they were sent to hell. His eyes widen. ""How did they get sent to the land down under? For that matter...who or what has killed my angel friends?"" He shakes his head. His head was hurting. He about fell. Making it to the inn after the demon made it back there. Stumbling into his room. Closing the door and passes out. He slipped out early the next morning. Covering much ground. Bringing many humans to faith. To leave behind a life of sin. This was the town of the holy land. He was just the messenger of god. Performing a few ""miracles"" or acts of god and healing a bunch of people aided him in his cause. He headed past the inn. Starting to do more miracle work and acts of god. Saving the life of many. Purifying the ill. Saving the crops of the nearby farmlands. He even had permission to give the land rain. Which he proceeded to do. Felano's senses should be going off the charts with the holy energy and purity filling the town. To think...it was only mid day. He had to cover the whole holy city by himself. He was partily using as much holy aura and energy. Hoping to draw out the being of evil. While accomplishing feats no man should be able to do."
3028,The Hunt of The Light Angels (zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5110,2011-11-20T21:28:46,BunnyMama,"He clench his head. Getting weak. He stayed in his room. Soon enough it was to late. He made his way to out of the inn. He made his way to the outer area. He spread out his wings. Flying over head. His head hurt really bad. He searched for the one angel he couldn't find. Once he found him, he smirked. ""handsome. To bad he's going to died."" he said to himselF. He landed with a sword in one hand.<br/><br/>""we'll your the one causing the trouble. "" he chuckled. ""to bad your pretty face is going to get rearranged"" he said evilly. Everyone had cleared the area."
3029,The Hunt of The Light Angels (zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5110,2011-11-20T21:50:22,zoruna,"Sonao was looking around. Looking up into the sky. He sensed the evil. He looked up to see the demon fly over head. His head hurt from the strength of this demon. He would take him on if need be. He had drawn him out. Merely standing there with a stoic expression. He was not going to be easy to kill. Turning to face the man when he landed. He merely put his hand to the side. A silvery white rapier appearing in his hand. The aura around it pure heavenly. His six seraphrim wings shot out from his spine. His wings spanned about four to six feet in length from one wing tip to the other wings wing tip. His feathers a pearly white. ""Yes. I knew if I performed more and more acts of heaven it would draw you out. It would bring you to find me. I knew you wouldn't find me otherwise.""<br/><br/>He paused and looked at him. ""You killed my people. My friends. My soldiers."" He says softly. His face held nothing but a beautiful warmth. Even as he was speaking with him. ""I felt you kill them. I felt you kill them."" He says. His eyes flaming but that was all that showed how much his actions angered him. ""You may have easily dispensed and sent them to hell but you took out mere angels."" He pointed his rapier. ""Let us see how you far  against a son of god."" He says seriously. His wings flapping a bit. He formed a protection web over all the mortals. Now none of them would get injured by this clash between heaven and hell.<br/><br/>The power from this angel, from him, was far greater than even the three arch angels combined. ""You seem to be a powerful demon. I almost pity you. You demons and hells angels...you sway man to sin. My older brother died for these peoples sins. Now I will relinquish them of their sinning ways. I will bring mankind to faith and honor once more."" His voice sexy as hell. It was like sex with words whenever he talked. ""Let us fight and you should know...you won't be harming mankind. This is a fight between you or I. I may have only been down to earth this one time but...I know the way demons work."" He prepared to fight. Moving his sword and slashes the air. Sending a wave of holy energy at the man. ""My name is Sanao. I will bring you down spawn of hell."" He says. Following his holy energy wave up by flying towards the man and swinging his rapier."
3030,The Hunt of The Light Angels (zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5110,2011-11-20T22:29:21,BunnyMama,"He chuckled. His sword start to glow of evil. He avoided the beam. He chuckled. He just moved slightly avoided the attack. He smirked. ""daddy trained you well. Well let's see if you can live after this, holy boy."" he chuckled. He flew to attack him. Being his sword was curved. He slash towards you. The fight went on, swords clashing. Body's being slammed down to the ground. But though the time Felano had kept thinking that the fight kept making the guy even hotter. His rob had fallen off though the fight. Reveling his well built chest. And the leather pants that were tight against his legs. And his waist. But they were lose enough for him to move freely.<br/><br/>Once and awhile he would try to stabe you, it was hard for him to even get you hurt. He smirked ""Seems as we are equally matched."" he chuckled. Then proofing to nowhere. ""see you next time handsome little brat."" you hear around you.<br/><br/>Felano had found his way to a cult ground. He chuckled as the people of the cult had worshiped him as he arrived."
3031,The Hunt of The Light Angels (zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5110,2011-11-21T00:44:20,zoruna,"Sanao spun and cut the tip of his blade over the back of the demon when he avoided the attack. He shakes his head. ""I am the best he has."" he says seriously. He looks at him. ""Whatever you say spawn of evil."" He says. He flew and met the guy halfway. He slashed his blade to meet the other man's. He fights over and over again. Slamming the demon down into the ground only for the next time himself to get slammed into the ground. Still fighting him. He kicks him off when he got pinned on the ground between their two blades. He flushed a bit as he saw the man's form. Why did this demon of hell have to look so sinfully good? He flushed deeper at his thought. They exchanged stabs but neither of them were able to stab the other very often. He healed as fast as he got hurt. He nodded his head grimly. He stands and formed an orb with his wings. Protecting himself until the voice was truly gone. He put all of his wings back into his spine. He went and lowered the protective web from around the people. All of the city awed. He went to the inn and ordered some food. They had some good honey glazed ham. Later he went to sleep. Waking early the next morning and takes to the city once more. Word traveled fast and people were praying. His father was happy yet still more was needed. He went and did more miracle working. He kept working even knowing it would draw the prince of hell his way."
3032,The Masquerade (TaintedKiss & Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51121,2016-10-16T21:55:44,TaintedKiss,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Cassia</span></span><br/><br/>Cassia stood next to one of her vampire friends, Lee, at the side of the large - and now crowded - ballroom. She was cloaked mostly in the darkness of the shadows as she slipped the elegant lace mask on over her face. It did little to disguise her appearance, but it also mattered little. The masquerade theme had only been established as a way to help the humans feel a little more secure. It amused her that they could be more confident when part of them was concealed and although the masks did not often succeed in hiding a person's identity, they were always more bold with it than they would have been without. She found that she quite enjoyed that. It meant that the humans would be easier to approach and easier to lure off to a quiet part of the estate.<br/><br/>Cassia had been quietly surveying the humans from the moment they had started to file into the ballroom; hesitantly at first and then with more confidence as they got used to their surroundings. Some found friends in the crowds but everyone came alone. It made them easier targets to start a conversation with and it meant that they wouldn't have others searching the estate for them if they happened to go missing. She had learned from Mr. Harrison, the proprietor of the estate and the self proclaimed King of her species, that the first few attempts of an event like this hadn't gone as hoped. Initially, groups had been invited together but the humans had run about in a panic in search for friends. There had been the odd slip up; where a vampire would lose control and reveal their true nature to a room full of people and pandemonium would ensue. Things were far more closely monitored now and there hadn't been an accidental bloodbath in quite a number of years.<br/><br/>Tonight, however, that might all change. Cassia had heard quiet murmurings of a specific human that had been invited tonight. One that the Vampiric council did not want leaving. An investigator, she had been told, of all things supernatural and paranormal. It was only a matter of time, the young woman believed, before everyone grew wise to the 'monsters' that were living in their midst. The council did not want that to happen, of course. It posed a risk to all of their safety and they couldn't have word spreading about what truly went on at these balls. Not when the man had connections with those in power.<br/><br/>In any case, it wasn't anything Cassia needed to worry about. No, all she needed to focus on was finding a human to sate her bloodlust for the foreseeable future.<br/><br/>The ballroom was very large and the scent of roses hung in the air. Cassia was glad of the mask it had over the overwhelming scent of blood that surrounded her, so she didn't lose what little control she had. The room was lit by thousands of candles and very dim lighting from the stunning chandeliers above her head and it made the room look incredibly romantic. A classical band played at the very top of the hall and there were people dancing together in front of them. To her right was a table of food that people could pick at as they moved around the room. Cassia's eyes moved from one face to the next, trying to find the human that would cause her to stop and take a second look. She was bouncing up and down a little with impatience, glancing at Lee's still and calm form, every few seconds. He didn't seem to feel the overwhelming desire to sink his teeth into the nearest person like she did but then, he was quite a bit older than she was. He was used to attending events like this; used to the heavy scent of blood in the air and the pounding of so many heartbeats echoing around them. Cass was sure she would go mad with waiting to choose but Lee seemed at ease. She'd come to learn that he was often teased for how much time it took him to find a human; how he was incredibly fussy. Of course, he didn't let the teasing go lightly. Cassia was glad that he'd taken a liking to her because he was not the kind of person she would like to anger. Besides, she supposed it made sense; his taking so long to choose. If they had to spend the next few decades with this person then they needed to ensure that they truly liked them.<br/><br/>""How can you stand it?"" she asked grumpily, crossing her arms over her chest and clenching her fists as a group of girls moved past them and the scent of their blood wafted towards her. Her throat was already burning with desire and she felt irritable and impatient. All she wanted was to<span style=""font-style: italic""> feed</span>. To drink in that rich, crimson liquid and let it put out the fire in her throat.<br/><br/>""You'll get used to it. You're doing very well for your first ball,"" Lee assured her, moving his gaze away from the dancers to look down at her. ""But you'll never get a human to speak to you if you frown like that,"" he scolded, pulling her hands free from where they rested across her chest and looked pointedly at her until she smiled sweetly at him, baring her teeth a little more than necessary.<br/><br/>""Good,"" he commented, returning her half-grimace with a smirk, before turning to face the room once more. ""Why don't you circle the room and see if you can find someone you like,"" he suggested and Cassia nodded, stepping away from him and taking a glass of red wine from one of the waiters as she passed them."
3033,The Masquerade (TaintedKiss & Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51121,2016-10-17T19:02:55,Sound of Silence,"It was a lovely evening, much to Weston’s surprise. There was a pretty decent crowd as well. For an event like this he had expected something that was a lot more extravagant, flashy and showy. It was a nice surprise to see that it was rather quiet.<br/><br/>He wandered about the room casually, posture relaxed. The mask he wore was something that reminded him of Mardi Gras; he liked the colors in it especially.<br/><br/>The invitation had come in a very formal envelope. It had at first been dismissed as junk mail, but something had compelled him to open it and see what it contained. He didn’t usually receive mail from people these days, not when he primarily used his email or phone, sometimes fax, to communicate with people. It was a lot easier in most cases. Most mail, when it wasn’t time to be reminded to pay his bills, or some holiday card, was usually just junk mail.<br/><br/>Weston was nevertheless enjoying himself. He spoke to a few people here and there, trying to gather more information. Some were as surprised as he was that they got invited. He was almost glad that he ignored the pleas from his good friend, Mark, not to go. Mark had gotten a bad feeling about this. To be honest, so did Weston the more he spoke to people. But it certainly had not stopped him at all. He truly had wanted to go, not just for the masks and shooting the breeze with the locals, because he had heard rumors about this ball.<br/><br/>Often, those who attend do not return. He wasn’t sure if this was true however, being a believer in the preternatural world, even experiencing it first-hand, and a lover of conspiracy theories, he could not help but wonder. This whole event was shrouded in mystery. It could very well be possible that the person running it was the head of some cult, and this was just a way to recruit people.<br/><br/>He made some mental notes here and there and would really look into this place more when he got home.<br/><br/>Weston couldn’t help himself. A woman was standing alone, sipping wine. He decided to approach her and make conversation. Everyone else he had been speaking with moved on to other things.<br/><br/>“Evening, miss,” he said, keeping his tone casual, friendly.<br/><br/>She looked at him, smiled, and said, “Good evening.” She seemed stand-offish, and he soon figured out why.<br/><br/>A man had hurried over to them and took the woman’s hand, even going out of his way to cast an annoyed glance Weston’s way. The two then disappeared into the crowd. Weston merely shrugged and decided to take the woman’s spot. Can’t win them all, he thought, chuckling to himself and smiling as he took a sip from his own wine glass. It was good wine, perfect for a good evening.<br/><br/>What an evening indeed."
3034,The Masquerade (TaintedKiss & Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51121,2016-10-17T22:40:39,TaintedKiss,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Cassia</span></span><br/><br/>Cassia was having a difficult time keeping to the outer area of the room. The delicious aromas that lingered in the air from people passing by her kept drawing her further into the room and she found that she needed to hold her breath if she had any chance of controlling herself. She let out a frustrated sigh and drained half of the glass of wine in her hand in the hopes that it might do something to ease the burning in her throat but, as always, it did little to quench her thirst.<br/><br/>Swirling the liquid around the wine glass, Cassia came to a stop and turned to watch the dancers for a moment or two. Lee had warned her not to pick the first person she saw. She knew she had to take her time and choose a person that she wouldn't mind spending the next little while with. He'd also recommended she chose a male because feeding from a female for so often could become awkward for her, especially if said female was experiencing pleasure from her bite.<br/><br/>Cass was suddenly hit with the most powerful scent she had ever experienced and spun on the spot to find the source. She'd never encountered anything so mouthwatering delicious and it took all of her self restraint to keep herself standing still and not throw herself on top of the gentleman who stood not far from her. Her eyes darkened considerably and she could feel her incisors lengthening in her mouth and pressing insistently against her lower lip; desperate to pierce the delicate flesh of his throat so that she could feed and sate her blood lust. She was moving towards him and she still wasn't fully in control of her actions so, she held her breath and kept a smile on her face. She waited a moment longer until she felt her fangs slowly retract back into her gums and return to normal, human length before she continued to approach him.<br/><br/>He was handsome enough for a human, mostly due to his striking eyes. She had always been fond of hazel eyes. She could see him draw the attention of some of the other vampires, and she knew she had to make her move before one of her elders claimed him. After all, she would have to give him up if they requested him before she'd had a chance to feed. There was a hierarchy, and since she had not been long turned, she remained near the bottom.<br/><br/>She needed an excuse to get him out of the room where she would be free to converse with him without the fear of having one of the others steal him for themselves. If he tasted anything like he smelled, Cassia feared she wouldn't be able to hold back. There was a group of women standing near him, gathering together for moral support, no doubt. She could use their presence to her advantage. She moved closer and pretended to trip on the skirt of one of their dress, stumbling into the male. She gasped as though she was surprised that she had lost her balance, her wine tipping onto his suit jacket and his shirt; staining the white, red as she used him to regain her balance.<br/><br/>""Oh, I'm so sorry! How clumsy of me. Are you alright?"" she asked, pretending to be in a panic over his ruined shirt. She pulled a linen napkin from the tray of the nearest waiter and dabbed carefully at his chest. She could feel his warmth radiate towards her, hear his heartbeat, and she willed herself not to inhale too deeply. The two human girls tittered about her clumsiness from behind her. Her stumble had been small and beyond the woman that lingered nearby, she hadn't drawn the attention of anyone else."
3035,The Masquerade (TaintedKiss & Sound of Silence),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51121,2016-10-25T11:10:15,Sound of Silence,"Weston was the type of man who was always aware of his surroundings. At first glance, it was hard to draw such a conclusion. Most of the time he was being a little too self-centered to realize what someone might be going through. Especially when work consumed him, it was rare for him to notice much about other people in general. But tonight he was very aware of everything around him. Not to mention, he did have a fondness for women.<br/>He hadn’t been watching it directly, rather he saw it out of the corner of his eye. A woman had bumped into a man, and the man did not look pleased.<br/><br/>“No, I am not alright,” the man, glowering, had said through clenched teeth. “I had expected this event to have more people with class, not bumbling women who walk like they’ve never worn heels before.” He made a sound of irritation and waved her off when she tried to ‘fix’ her mess, “Try watching where you’re going next time, alright?”<br/><br/>“Hey, buddy, take it easy. She did apologize,” Weston chimed in almost too casually. He has never considered himself to be the kind of dashing knight in shining armor, ready to rescue the damsel in distress. Despite his fondness for women he usually knew when to stay away; women could be unpredictable. Not to mention they could usually handle themselves just fine. Normally he would have thought nothing of it, as accidents happen, but since this was an evening where he needed to make his own excitement, he couldn’t help but pry into their business.<br/><br/>Accidents happen, sure, but that did not look like it was any accident. If there was one thing Weston agreed with that man on, it was that nobody could be that clumsy. It wasn’t that crowded in this room to where everyone was packed in here like sardines. No, everything seemed to have some kind of order to it. That little gesture had to have been done on purpose. Maybe it was some odd way of flirting? If so, then it really needed to be refined before she tried again.<br/><br/>The man turned his attention to him, “Piss off, this doesn’t concern you.”<br/><br/>“As a matter of fact, it does. She happens to be my partner this evening,” Weston said, trying to sound convincing. “Have you ever heard of social anxiety? Sometimes she can’t help it, she gets overwhelmed and… well…”<br/><br/>“And you want me to excuse her for ruining my suit, just like that?”<br/><br/>“Precisely. Now, thank you for accepting her apology, enjoy the rest of your night,” Weston smiled and nodded at the man, who began to look even more annoyed (if that was possible). He didn’t give the man a chance to respond, and took the woman’s arm and began to pull her away somewhere else. The man who had his suit ruined would be fine! A little color adds character, right? Weston chuckled inwardly at his own thoughts.<br/><br/>Who the hell was he kidding? If it had happened to him, he wouldn’t be happy either.<br/><br/>He stopped moving once he was far enough away, and the man had been swallowed by the crowed. Smiling, he said, “Well, that was exciting!”"
3036,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2016-10-25T21:13:23,Sound of Silence,"Azriel’s heart was pounding hard in his chest. His back was against the wall, trying to keep out of sight. The gun in his hands nearly trembling, he was gripping it that tight.<br/><br/>The day already had gone off to a bad start when he was informed that there were some unwanted individuals in the city, only got worse when he found himself in the middle of some sort of conflict. He wasn’t even sure if these people were involved with those he was after. But, the odds did not seem to be in his favor. Now he was stuck here, having to shoot his way out. He’d called in a few minutes ago and has yet to see anyone.<br/><br/>Being told to stand by was making him anxious. There wasn’t even much activity on the other end.<br/><br/>It felt like he was in some kind of odd stalemate. Azriel did not like this feeling at all, no, he’d rather there be action. That way he knew what was happening, and could act accordingly. He wondered if they were trying to wait him out, see if he’d make some kind of move. Of course, there was the possibility he was getting worked up over nothing and they had moved once after he had broken their line of sight. It was possible but, having been in this line of work as long as he has, Azriel definitely had his doubts.<br/><br/>He peered around the corner, alert, keeping an eye out for anything. Thinking the coast was clear, he tucked his gun back into its holster and stepped out. He relaxed, inhaling deeply and releasing all the tension he felt. But he kept what he recalled seeing of the men in the back of his mind. Things looked fairly calm now, but he could cross paths with them later. Hopefully, before that happened, they would either leave or be taken care of.<br/><br/>Just in case, he decided to keep a low profile. It might be better to go home for a few hours.<br/><br/>Azriel realized he was not totally in the clear when something else caught his attention, however."
3037,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2016-10-25T21:47:15,AhZombies,"It had not been a good day. Not at all.<br/><br/>Dawn pulled herself along the walls of the alleyway, fingers clinging to any ridge in the brickwork they could find. Anything to keep her upright and moving. Vision was blurry now as she peered over her shoulder to check for any of the men that had slashed her before. No one, for now. The scent of blood burned her nostrils, making them flare.<br/><br/>The girl was unsure of where she was at this point, she'd been running for a while. The alleyways seemed like the best idea at the time, easy to lose the men she was fleeing from. Now she was lost and injured.<br/><br/>She stumbled over onto her knees, hand clutching at the deep cut that ran along her collarbone and shoulder. The blood was dark crimson, staining her white vest top and the tips of her long blonde hair. She must have hit her head at some point too because her forehead was stinging. Why had they attacked her anyway? How did they know what she was? She had been in human form for a couple of days and had nothing to do with the recent killings that had been taking place.<br/><br/>Now was not the time to ponder on such things anyway. She had to make it to some kind of public area if she was to have any chance of surviving. She began to crawl, hoping the trashcans and boxes that filled the alleyway would keep her out of sight as she traveled."
3038,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2016-10-26T13:10:18,Sound of Silence,"Any other person would have dismissed the sound, thinking it was a rat or a stray cat or dog. Not Azriel. He firmly believed that there was someone there, hiding away. Time would tell whether or not this person was just someone, maybe a homeless person, just hanging out.<br/><br/>His brow furrowed and he held still, trying not to draw their attention. His jaw clenched as he felt the tension he’d expelled build right back up inside of him again. It could be that he was just paranoid; his senses were heightened, actively seeking out any sort of disturbance. What if it was those men again, waiting for him? A distraction, perhaps? He contemplating reaching for his gun, thinking that it was better to be safe than sorry, and found himself taking slow steps toward the alley.<br/><br/>He continued to listen.<br/><br/>Azriel caught something out of the corner of his eye -movement outside of the alley. He didn’t bother to look over his shoulder, he knew deep down, it just had to be those men. It was then that he noticed some blood on the ground. This was yet another thing, easily missed by someone just passing through. But a trained eyed could easily pick up a sight, even if it was not well hidden.<br/><br/>He bent down and touched it. Was it human blood, or the blood of a dog or cat? Something told him it wasn’t the blood of some small rodent. However, the footsteps behind him told him he needed to keep moving. There was no time to keep stopping, he reminded himself. He would figure out where that blood came from sooner or later; if they were injured, they probably weren’t moving that fast.<br/><br/>Perhaps, sooner than he expected. Someone darted out from behind the boxes a few feet ahead of him. He jumped, and reached for his gun, prepared to shoot."
3039,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2016-10-26T13:49:33,AhZombies,"All movement stopped when Dawn heard footsteps behind her. She pressed her back firmly against the wall and pulled her knees into her chest. An audible groan escaped her lips as she caught her cut with one of her knees, which made all efforts to hold her breath in vain. Damn it. Perhaps her pursuers didn't hear that? No, of course they did.<br/><br/>Eyes darted around the dark alleyway, in search of anything she could use as self-defense. The only item besides boxes and trashcans was a soggy pizza box, mostly disintegrated from the rain. Great.<br/><br/>If she could, it would be the perfect time to shift to wolf form. That would give her the speed she needed to lose the men attacking her. She was too injured, though. It would be impracticable to try and change now.<br/><br/>Dawn couldn't see any other option, she'd have to wait it out. Hope that whoever was behind her was just an innocent civilian trying to make their way round the dark streets. She let her head flop down, staring at the ground and trying to detract attention."
3040,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2016-11-02T11:23:17,Sound of Silence,"Azriel knew that had not been his imagination. He had definitely seen someone there, even if it was just for a brief moment. Lowering his gun, wand wanting to keep moving, he stepped over a few boxes, keeping his eyes peeled. They were hiding, he could almost feel how close they were. Going back to earlier thoughts, maybe it was a homeless person, or an animal. He ultimately decided to just dismiss it considering there were other things he needed to worry about now.<br/><br/>He pulled out his phone and checked his messages. Nothing. He swore under his breath, glancing over his shoulder when he thought he heard something amongst the boxes again. Hopefully his back up would show up soon, otherwise this situation was only going to get worse. He was more than prepared for it, of course, but he would rather not be between a rock and a hard place. It would be just his luck if something else were to happen.<br/><br/>Oh, and he thought himself to be a very lucky man.<br/><br/>Almost right on que, A car pulled into the alley suddenly, heading right for Azriel. He managed to dive out of the way, but just barely. He could almost taste the rubber from the wheels on the tip of his tongue. As three people got out, he crawled behind a few boxes sitting near a dumpster. His hand simultaneously grabbed his gun as he waited, as he was unsure whether or not this was his backup.<br/><br/>But he was not alone in his hiding spot. He had seen her… but had she seen him? The question was thought about briefly, before he dismissed her as someone who might be homeless, probably sleeping as well from the way she was laying. He was more interested in the new arrivals."
3041,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2016-11-02T14:00:00,AhZombies,"The sound of the car revs made the injured girl jump, though her eyes were still stuck to the floor. Frozen in place.<br/><br/>Dawn smelt the stranger before she saw him. Their essence was different from the men before... sweat. Old cologne? She couldn't quite figure it all out under the strong scent of her own blood. She kept her head dipped, this - man? - wasn't saying anything to her, she would keep quiet too.<br/><br/>A car door swung open, bashing against the wall of the alleyway before slamming shut again. Two more doors followed, before the sounds of hurried footsteps took over the otherwise silent alleyway.<br/><br/>""She went this way. I saw her."" One man called angrily, holding onto his pistol as he kept it aimed in front of him. He was dressed in all black, apart from a red band that was tied around his bicep.<br/><br/>""How hard can it be to find her? Blonde girl. White top. We slashed her pretty well, she can't be moving fast."" Another one replied, heading down the opposite way.<br/><br/>Busted. The girl looked up to the stranger sat opposite her. Her hair moved out of her face and revealed the cut across her chest as blue eyes pleaded. She furrowed her thick eyebrows, shaking her head and holding her finger in front of her lips in a 'shh' position. Hopefully this man would stay quiet. That's what she thought until her eyes trailed down to notice the gun that was also in his hands. Shit. She extended her leg in an attempt to kick the gun out of his hand. It wouldn't save her for long, but it would keep her from getting shot in that moment."
3042,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2016-11-15T20:34:00,Sound of Silence,"It was just Azriel’s luck that his company happened to be someone associated with those men. Handing her over had not crossed his mind, but the annoyance he felt when she kicked his gun out of his hand made him wonder if he should. If it meant his own safety then it would be worth it. On the other hand, he did not recognize those men; he was sure that this was a different group entirely he was facing now, it would be dangerous if he got involved. He trusted his gut in this situation.<br/><br/>Azriel took his gaze off the woman and glanced around, wondering if the noise had given away their location. Thankfully, the one man was already too far away by now. However, going to retrieve his gun would still be risky. The other man had pulled out his phone and stood leaning against the vehicle. The distraction might work in Azriel’s favor but the gun had landed in a place that was pretty open, and he’d be easily spotted if he made a wrong move.<br/><br/>Fantastic.<br/><br/>This was not a good situation for him. By now, he had been hoping that his back up had arrived, but he was a big boy and could get out of this mess on his own.<br/><br/>So he decided to act. His gaze went from his gun to the woman, to his gun again. Then he got to his feet and went for his gun. The man by the car had seen him as expected. He turned to face him, snarling… Snarling? It was then he realized something was not quite right. But the information had barely registered, as Azriel was already hell-bent on getting out of there.<br/><br/>There was a face off. He was holding the woman at gun point (though the other man didn’t seem too phased), and backed up slowly. Once he was far enough away, he broke eye contact and began to head toward where his get-away car would be parked, praying it was there.<br/><br/>Little did he know, he was not out of the woods yet."
3043,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2016-11-17T22:06:23,AhZombies,"Dawn yelped as the stranger grabbed her and held the gun against her head. He was pressing against her cut, making it burn. The pain made her head feel light, she could barely focus on what was in front of her. She had realised that the stranger was not with the others, that should have been obvious from his attire. He didn't have a red tie around his bicep like the others. So, she probably shouldn't have kicked the gun out of his hand, but she acted out of impulse - something she often did. Shoot first, ask questions later.<br/><br/>Holding her at gunpoint seemed to be working though, they were moving away without much hassle from the other men. Now she didn't feel so bad for kicking the gun, though it got her into an even more of a sticky situation. Why was everyone trying to kill her tonight? She could not catch a break.<br/><br/>The men held their guns to him, but didn't fire. They seemed puzzled, like they weren't quite sure how to react to the mans actions. Perhaps they did want her alive, then, otherwise they would have just shot the pair of them.<br/><br/>It wasn't until they turned the corner that she struggled to break free, bringing up her leg so she could stomp down on the mans foot."
3044,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2017-01-03T12:05:35,Sound of Silence,"Azriel immediately dropped his hold on the woman, no longer needing to use her, though not without letting her know he was not thrilled about having his foot stepped on. He shoved her away roughly without so much as a glance in her direction. Hopefully they shared the same sentiments about going their separate ways. The street was his main focus now, looking around for signs of his ticket out of this mess.<br/><br/>He moved briskly, keeping up with the rest of the crowd, yet his entire demeanor was neutral. He was far from relaxed by had no reason to be on edge. Everyone seemed to be going about their daily business, oblivious that something was going on before their eyes. He used this to his advantage, keeping an eye on things. If something out of the ordinary would try to jump out at him, he would be able to pick it out from the crowd.<br/><br/>Eventually he slowed his pace and pulled out his cell phone, checking his messages. Sure enough, his getaway car was here, just a block away. Apparently he ‘couldn’t find a parking spot’, message ending in a sad emoji followed by an annoyed emoji. During this time of day, he believed it.<br/><br/>Azriel grinned, stuffing his phone back into his pocket.<br/><br/>That grin faded the moment he caught sight of a group of three men, noting a familiar face among that crowd. Swearing under his breath, he blended in with a group of people crossing the street. He pulled his phone back out and shot a message to his ride, saying to meet him the next street over, and gave his location. He opted not to close the message with an emoji. There was a chance that other group was still around, and he didn’t want to risk getting into any sort of confrontation.<br/><br/>His trouble did not end there, for he also caught sight of that same group he’d crossed paths with in the alley.<br/><br/>This was very, very bad. Azriel was now caught in between the people he got caught up with and people who worked with the man he was after to begin with. He bit the inside of his cheek and let out an irritated noise.<br/><br/>What’s next? Werewolves? Vampires? This was not amusing in the slightest."
3045,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2017-01-03T18:56:17,AhZombies,"Dawn stumbled when the man shoved her away, her fingers reaching for the buildings pipe to hold herself up. She huffed, murmuring a collection of curse words under her breath. She paused for a moment, looking down at the floor as she built up the energy to move again. When she brought her head back up to thank the stranger, he had disappeared.<br/><br/>Dark brows furrowed in confusion, as blue eyes scanned the crowd he had blended into. Not that she needed her sight to track him down, the scent of him still lingered. Easy for the young wolf to follow. She decided not to, though, he clearly didn't want to stick around and she needed to escape the area anyway.<br/><br/>Her efforts to blend into the crowd were not as smooth as Azriels. The sight of her alone caused people to turn away, the crowd slowly and carefully parting as she walked. A couple of strangers gave her a sympathetic look, though no one seemed to offer her any help. Charming. She limped her way through until she noticed the men from the alleyway nearing her. Shit. Picking up her pace, she decided to find the man that had helped her before, he seemed to be in a similar mess to her anyway.<br/><br/>It didn't take her long to notice him, crossing the road with a group of people. She hurried after him, moving as fast as her body would allow her to. When she managed to get close enough, she grabbed his arm.<br/><br/>""Do you know who these people are?"" She asked bluntly. It was only when she moved to see where the men that were chasing her were that she noticed the other group. Not people she recognised, but seemingly just as angry and heading their way."
3046,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2017-01-09T20:24:26,Sound of Silence,"The woman’s sudden appearance startled Azriel. He let out an exasperated breath, his brow furrowed. Had he been in more of a ‘fight’ mindset, he probably would have reaction a bit more violently when she grabbed his arm. The way his mind was working right now, hell, he probably would react negatively to anyone speaking to him, regardless. He was on the defensive at this time. But he managed to keep his composure and look her in the eye briefly, and that was all he needed. They should have gone their separate ways and dealt with their own affairs.<br/><br/>His lips parted as if her was about to answer her, voice his thoughts, but decided against it. Instead, he just shrugged, looking as annoyed with this situation as she seemed to be… Or was he just imagining that? More importantly, the men were closing in fast, this was not the time for idle chit-chat. Engaging in a gunfight in the middle of a crowded intersection was not wise. He had no intentions of making a scene, there was no need for it. But it looked like his pursuers had other plans.<br/><br/>After catching sight of the woman with him, the men from before exchanged words.<br/><br/>“This way,” Azriel said, keeping his voice low. The last thing he needed was someone tagging along, but it looks like they were in this together. He wasn’t sure where he was going, but it sure as hell was better than standing around.<br/><br/>Call it luck, his ride had pulled over. His phone had vibrated, so he knew that had to be him. If the woman was smart, she would follow him. The men were beginning to pick up the pace.<br/><br/>Azriel’s jaw clenched and he glanced at the woman again, and said, sharply, “Move!” He picked up the pace a bit, moving at a jog, pushing his way through a group of four people as he made his way toward the getaway car. By this time, both groups of men had begun their advance. Azriel prayed that there would not be any gunfire; if these men were smart then they, too, would avoid making a scene. It was always hard to tell, no matter how well he knew his opponent, especially when some other group was involved that he had no information on whatsoever.<br/><br/>No time was wasted getting into the car.<br/><br/>“Wait,” he told the driver.<br/><br/>The man scowled and looked over at him, “What do you mean ‘wait?’”<br/><br/>Azriel cut him off, “We have… one more we need to wait for, then we can leave.”<br/><br/>It was then the driver spotted the woman. “Oh, I see!” He said, grinning from ear to ear, “I didn’t expect you to be the type to pick up women despite the circumstances.”<br/><br/>Azriel was not smiling, “Keep your mouth shut and focus on getting us out of here."""
3047,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2017-01-16T21:52:21,AhZombies,"Dawn nodded at the mans instruction, following closely behind. She didn't know him but it was a better option to being taken in by the strange men, or the other group that she hadn't seen before this moment. Still confused by why she was being hunted specifically, she shook her head, trying to shake the thoughts from her mind until she was in a better predicament.<br/><br/>""You try moving fast after being beaten up."" The blonde responded to him, sighing heavily as she willed herself to pick up the pace. She was fed up of this day and couldn't wait for it to be over. When she noticed the car, though, she sensed this day was far from being over. Should she get in the car? This stranger could be part of one of the groups chasing her, pretending to help so he could deliver her to their doorstep. Or was the other group chasing him? She hadn't considered that possibility when she'd seen them moments before, but it would make sense. Maybe he was in just as much trouble as she was.<br/><br/>The one group were so close they could almost reach out and grab her and as she pulled open the car door, one member did. She huffed, bringing up her arm to elbow him swiftly in the face. It hurt the cut across her chest to do such an action but she had little choice - something this whole day entailed. Once he'd moved back, she hurried into the car and slammed the door, giving the men a sarcastic wave as the car would drive off.<br/><br/>""Sorry to budge in on your ride, boys."" She commented, turning her head to look between the driver and the stranger who had helped her. ""Where are we going?"" She asked, hoping to receive some kind of real answer."
3048,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2017-01-19T12:56:00,Sound of Silence,"“I was told to drop him…” The driver paused, looking between the woman and Azriel, who gave him a sideways glance. He cleared his throat, “Well, a few blocks from here is where I drop you off.” His gaze seemed to linger on the woman.<br/><br/>Azriel sighed heavily and ran a hand through his hair. The driver was lucky they happened to be in traffic at the moment, otherwise he would have had a better excuse to tell him to keep his eye on the road. Bringing the woman along had been a spur of the moment decision. Did he really do the right thing? His luck was already pretty shitty… It was going to get even shittier.<br/><br/>To say he was tense was an understatement. Every now and then he would glance in the mirror, expecting to see those men coming after them. They could not be the only ones in their group in the city, after all. With any luck, they would be fighting each other while the three made their getaway. Wouldn’t that be something? Well, as much as he wasn’t in the mood to be optimistic, the thought did cheer him up a little. That was something.<br/><br/>The driver spoke again, snapping Azriel out of his thoughts, “So… Who is this woman? Aren’t you going to introduce me?” There was a pause, “Are you holding her captive?”<br/><br/>“If I was, she would not have gotten into the car so smoothly,” Azriel replied, not really feeling inclined to answer the driver fully. Not that he had a solid answer for him anyway. Truth be told, he had taken that question out of his mouth. He had been saving it for another time but he supposed, since they were in this mess together, she may as well introduce herself. “To be honest, I… have no idea who she is myself.” He glanced over his shoulder at her, “Would you… care to enlighten us?”"
3049,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2017-01-22T16:04:42,AhZombies,"Dawn nodded at the drivers answer, twisting her body to look out of the back window. A few blocks from here, it wouldn't create much distance between her and the men, they had cars and she could barely walk. It was better than nothing though, so she didn't argue. She was happy to just be able to sit down for a minute or two. Though her eyes lingered on the window, watching the city for any strange signs that would indicate the men were keeping a watchful eye on their getaway vehicle.<br/><br/>""Dawn, you?"" She asked, looking down at the gash across her chest. She patted a finger on the skin surrounding, flinching at the pain. She really needed to get it checked, or bandaged up. It wasn't like she could go to a hospital, she sighed, wishing she'd learned some kind of first aid in her life. Being a werewolf she never really needed to, her injuries healed fast then others. Not fast enough for a situation like this, though. Her knees weren't so bad, just scraped from where she'd fallen on the floor and her head had stopped bleeding, thankfully.<br/><br/>""And why were<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>being chased?"""
3050,Silver Moonlight (AhZombies and Sil),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51188,2017-02-13T12:43:56,Sound of Silence,"How was he going to explain this situation? Azriel frowned as he thought about the events that went down moments ago. He was still unwinding from it all, but now was not the time for relaxing. Staying alert was how he functioned in situations like this, where the hunter has become the hunted, because it was proof that anything could happen in the blink of an eye. It was something he picked up over years of this line of work.<br/><br/>“I do not think they liked the… “present” I left for them,” he replied to Dawn, shrugging his shoulders. His tone was kept light, almost humorous or amused despite his annoyance. That was the best he could give her. Whatever he part in this was, he could not reveal everything he was doing up until this point to a complete stranger. It was better to give the impression that they were just pissed off at him and he needed to get out of there before it got ugly. The ‘ugly’ being where his gun came in, but he wasn’t going to bring that up.<br/><br/>They were getting closer to where the driver was to drop them off.<br/><br/>“One more block,” Azriel told the driver.<br/><br/>The driver just nodded, though the look on his face seemed to question Azriel’s decision. He didn’t voice it, but something was telling him to keep moving. This block was not completely safe. Something deep inside, call it instinct, was telling him that and he was sure as hell going o listen to it. Not to mention, he could not include Dawn in this. He may have decided to let her tag along, but he would be glad when they went their separate ways. The idea of being dragged into someone else’s problems did not sound appealing at all."
3051,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-08T06:08:52,Quo,"The moonlight cast its beautiful glow down on the quiet little town. It was about 10PM, and there were only a few people out and about in the streets; many people were either at home, or out and about somewhere. The faint cast of light from passing headlights on a red stop sign at a silent intersection. Lights from shops and businesses were faint but scattered about the town. With the dark sky, it was hard to tell that there were even storm clouds setting in, and that beautiful moonlight glow would last for only a moment before being completely smothered by the clouds. Loud rumbles of thunder boomed in the sky, and only did the first drop of rain hit the sidewalk. The only noise that could be heard, drowning out all other sounds was that of the new rain pouring down as a sprinkle at first. The rain surely picked up into quite a downpour, with those who were walking about the nightlife quickly ducking into buildings to keep dry.<br/><br/>Among those wandering the dark streets that night, a tall, thin creature was taking its strides quite cautiously. Any sight of a car, any sense of a splashing puddle or kicked up gutter water of course would make it jump. This being appeared to be made out of some time of crystal like material, it was a strange looking alien-like creature. One that seemed to have wandered down from the mountains possibly?<br/><br/>A loud crack of thunder and a flash of lightning startled the creature as it walked quickly down a dark alleyway, hiding itself from sight. This creature appeared to be about 6' tall or so, if not a few inches more. It had long, thin arms and legs, its torso also rather skinny except for its waist that seemed to protrude a bit. Each hand had three fingers on it, with the feet only having two toes. With the loud noise and scary weather, this creature decided to go and take shelter under a dark awning near an apartment complex. It was against the wall, kept fairly out of sight for the most part, except for the occasional flashes of lightning that lit up the sky like fireworks.<br/><br/>It started to chirp quietly, looking up at the dark sky for a moment, trying to search for the moon that was now hiding. The chirping died down a bit when it heard splashing, as if someone were walking around. From there, it remained quiet, listening carefully while trying to look around in the dark."
3052,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-09T06:15:17,Asterous,"It had been an almost brutal flight. Thirteen hours from one country to here, with every type of person one could think of to make it worse. There was the mother and constantly crying baby, the seat kicking child who's parents said was just restless, and the man who's anger grew steadily upon the child. And not to mention the woman who found something wrong in everything! His fellow crew members had all gotten to the ends of their last nerves and sent Russell to deal with the many call buttons pushed. With a smile he had served them all, wishing each of them a good night as they stepped off the plane at the airport.<br/><br/>After helping to clean out the cabin, Russell had been told to go home, they would call him when he had to go back in. Nodding gratefully, Russell fished his jacket out from his small luggage bag, having seen the rain coming down and hailed a taxi to take him to the apartment complex he called home. He had dozed on and off in the taxi, the warmth from the heaters, and the steady drumming of the rain lulling him into his current state. The driver nudged his knee when they arrived and Russell jolted awake.<br/>""I am so sorry."" He said, digging in his pockets for the cash to pay the man. He handed over a few crumpled bills and an assortment of coins and stepped out into the rain.<br/><br/>The puddles had grown around the sidewalk, forcing Russell to step in them on his way to the front of the building. He fumbled in his pockets again, hoping he hadn't lost his key. It had been a while since he had had to use it and it normally hung on a lanyard around his neck with the rest of his keys, but he had removed it earlier that day when it had caused him to nearly be choked by a small child.<br/><br/>Stopping in front of the door under a small awning, he propped his suitcase against the wall and began turning his pockets inside out. When he was sure he had lost it, the sound of metal clinking on the ground brought the smile back to his face. Reaching down he picked it up quickly and turned to go back to the door and let himself inside. A flash of lightning lit up the sky, followed by a crash of thunder. The lightning had lit up the alley located just to the side of the building, and for no particular reason at all, Russell glanced down the once darkened area. Not seeing anything at first, his attention turned back to the task at hand, getting himself inside and dried off, but just as the area was plunged into darkness once more, the tall figure of...something caught the man's eye. Turning back to the alley, he tried to see what, or who it was.<br/><br/>""Hello, is someone there?"" He wasn't sure who would be out on a night like this, and he hoped it wasn't a robber. He didn't exactly have anything of real value to take, but the threat was still there. Having a heart for people though, he was also concerned that someone was stuck outside on a night like this. Maybe he could help them get to a shelter or something?<br/>""Do you need help?"" He asked, still trying to see in the dark. He hoped another flash of lightning would let him get a second look as he didn't have a source of light on him, his phone having been dead for some time now."
3053,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-09T06:29:06,Quo,"The creature hid there with its back pressed against a wall in the alley, as if trying to hide itself from the storm. Of course it was no use, and the rain soaked it completely. It would be quite a while for sure before the storm would let up, until then, it would be stuck here. It took a few steps in the alleyway, darkness surrounding every bit of it. Then, it heard the sound of footsteps which caused it to stop walking. It tensed up for a moment as it looked around the darkness, listening carefully for the noise. The sound of a voice speaking out to it, it was male, young possibly.<br/><br/>Taking this chance, it wanted to get away as quickly as possible, but as it backed up, it stumbled over some trash cans, causing a loud crash. The creature had toppled over, lying there in the mix of rainwater, mud and garbage. A flash of lightning lit up the sky for a bit before it made eye contact with the human. It didn't know what to do, it was practically petrified of course.<br/><br/>Looking around, it tried to find something to throw at the human, at least something to scare it off. Any empty or crushed soda cans that it could find, it threw at him. The heart in its head was beating fast, clearly afraid at what this human here would do. It was bad enough that the storm was here, but now he was face to face with a human, an unpredictable creature no doubt. It tried to sit up a bit more, having a hard time with all the trash laying around and the cans scattered about on the ground.<br/><br/>The creature then forced itself to stand up, cautious of course with its eyes on the human. It was too scared to move at this point. If this human showed any aggression, that was it, it would have no choice."
3054,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-09T07:01:32,Asterous,"Russell jumped when he heard the crash. Taking advantage of the lighting as it flashed again, his eyes met those of the creature lying in the alley, the garbage cans fallen around it. He felt it was terrified, the way it was just watching him, and had likely been trying to get away. He hadn't been expecting the cans though. One hit his leg and clattered harmlessly to the ground, followed by several more. Russell made no move towards the creature, but tucked his key into his pocket.<br/><br/>When the next lighting flash came, he could see that the creature was now standing. He noted a pulsing in its head, but was unable to see much else as the darkness once more set in. It was like dealing with a scared animal, not knowing if it was going to bolt, or attack. He hoped if it did come down to either of these that it wasn't the latter as this thing looked to be taller than he was. The rain continued to pour down on them, if anything, getting harder, and much colder. He wasn't sure how this thing felt about the rain but one thing was for sure, it was scared.<br/><br/>Slowly, Russell lifted his hands up, showing he had nothing in them.<br/><br/>""I'm not going to hurt you."" He said in a soft voice, trying not to freak this thing out anymore than it already was. He couldn't see it so he stayed where he was in the faint light from the door.<br/><br/>""I'm Russell."" He continued, hoping he didn't sound too intimidating. ""I wasn't expecting to find something out here other than stray cats."" He chuckled. ""You should probably get out of the rain -- unless you'd prefer not to."" He added the last part quickly, not wanting to impose on the creature. ""I don't want to hurt you, and I'm sorry if I scared you."" He said, keeping his tone low and his hands in plain sight."
3055,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-09T07:12:08,Quo,"The creature stood there, flinching when it saw the human raise up its hands, but there was nothing in them? It was tense still as it watched the human cautiously. Another flash of lightning filled the sky, a loud sound of thunder scaring it, but it was too scared to move anyway. The street light that hung in the alleyway finally turned on, giving some light. The creature wasn't sure exactly how to feel about the situation, with the storm and this human.<br/><br/>All that came out of the creature was it mimic-ing Russell's words. It seemed to be the type of creature that would respond through things its heard.<br/><br/>""I'm Russell"" the creature mimic-ed, staring at the human for a moment while repeating those few words over and over, in the human's voice. Seeing that the human remained where it was, the creature stopped talking and slowly took a few steps towards the human. Its heart was beating rather fast, still terrified of the storm that made it jump at each sound of thunder.<br/><br/>It raised its thin hand slowly, extending a finger to poke Russell's right cheek on his face. The creature then began to chirp quietly while going about poking at him curiously. It seemed this creature had no name, yet it was surely curious and rather intelligent to be able to mimic such noises. It's vocal range was amazing."
3056,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-10T04:50:07,Asterous,"Russell couldn't help but laugh as the creature mimicked him. It was like listening to a recording, hearing his own voice repeated back to him. He stayed where he was, hoping this creature would see that he wasn't going to hurt him. He was grateful when the streetlight finally blinked to light, casting its glow down on the scene. He could finally get a somewhat decent look at this thing without having to wait for the lighting flashes. It was so unlike anything he had ever seen before, and he had seen a lot. He once more saw what appeared to be the creature's heart beating in its head, if that was the heart than this thing was terrified!<br/><br/>He nearly held his breath when it began to approach him, not wanting to startle it, he kept his breathing level and his hands up. He felt the poke on his face but stopped himself from pulling away as the creature continued to explore, chirping quietly.<br/><br/>He spoke softly, not wanting to scare the creature now that it was this close.<br/><br/>""How about we go inside, get out of the rain?"" He said, tilting his head slightly towards the door.<br/><br/>He moved slowly, keeping his hands where the creature could see them, and not turning his back on it as to not appear to be hiding anything. Keeping his eyes fixed on it, he slipped one hand into his pocket and pulled out the key before unlocking the door and holding it open.<br/><br/>""Come on than."" He said, pulling his suitcase around and waiting to see what the creature would do. He wasn't quite sure what he was doing, he just knew that in that moment he wanted to help this thing out, and the first step was getting out of the rain."
3057,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-10T06:10:44,Quo,"The creature blinked, watching the human carefully as it pulled something out of its clothing. Something metal like with little jagged edges. It tilted its head a bit before following after the human, wanting to look at the keys. Just by holding them, and hearing the jingling noise as it followed the human inside and out of the rain. It started to mimic the jingles before handing the keys back to him. It then stopped making noise to take in its surroundings. It was curious no doubt, but it was also unsure.<br/><br/>Looking back at the human for a moment, it slowly raised a hand to touch Russell's hair, while mimic-ing the sound of rain. It was as if it were trying to tell him that he was soaked. Pulling its hand away, it turned to look around for a moment before slowly walking deeper into the apartment. There were quite a bit of things around that it had never seen before, pictures of places and things. All this creature would do was stand and stare at them, trying to identify the different things.<br/><br/>Any pictures that had animals in it, it would start to mimic those animal's noises. However, it eventually went back to its normal chirping. What it didn't like though, was that it was all wet, the rain made it feel cold and uncomfortable. This caused the creature to sit down in the living room on the floor, its back resting against the base of a couch. Its heart beating as it tried to calm itself down from the storm that was still raging outside, with the occasional loud boom of thunder that would frighten it, or even the lightning that flashed from the windows.<br/><br/>Who was to say that this creature was all alone?"
3058,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-12T08:31:30,Asterous,"Russell was at first a little concerned when the creature took his keys, they were after all his only set. He was relieved of this concern however when the creature simply played with them, mimicking the sounds they made, before returning them to him. Using them to open the door to his apartment in the building he ushered the creature in first before following and closing the door behind him.<br/><br/>""Welcome to my home."" He said, setting his suitcase down next to the door, vowing to unpack it soon. He watched the creature as it took in the surroundings, pausing to touch his hair and making the sounds of the rain before moving off into the place Russell called home. While it did this, Russell walked down the short hallway to the bathroom, pulling out two towels from the stack he used one to dry his own dripping hair, tossing the damp towel in the hamper, and carrying the second back out to where the creature was. He could hear it making animal noises, likely the ones seen in the pictures hung all over the small apartment from his travels.<br/><br/>Coming to where the creature sat against the couch, Russell held up the towel in his hands and knelt down in front of it.<br/>""I'm going to dry you off, okay."" He said before slowly reaching to dry off the creature, being careful not to make it feel trapped or hurting it. He left the towel with the creature when he figured it was mostly dry, and stood, hands on his hips.<br/>""I should probably turn the heat up again, it's getting kind of chilly in here."" He moved towards the door, turning the thermostat up a few degrees. He turned it down when he was gone, not wanting to pay for heat or cooling he wasn't using. Soon, the sound of air rushing from the grates filled the room and ever so slowly it started to warm up. As the storm raged on, Russell closed the few blinds he had left open to try and block some of the sights and sounds from outside, and turned to watch the creature.<br/><br/>What was he suppose to do with it? It didn't appear to speak, apart from repetition or mimicking, so communication would be difficult. There was also the problem of what this thing could do, or even where it came from. What if some government agency was tracking it right now? Hoping this wasn't the case, Russell chose to ignore most of these concerns for the time being, or at least until he had gotten some decent sleep.<br/><br/>Once more leaving the room, he grabbed some blankets from the closet in his room and returned with the stack, spreading them on one of the couches.<br/>""You can sleep here for tonight and we'll figure out what's going on tomorrow."" He said, patting a pillow into place. He wasn't sure the creature would use it, but he had also never made up a bed for something that wasn't human before."
3059,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-12T21:31:48,Quo,"The creature watched Russell come over with a couple of towels, wondering what it was that the human was doing. It could see that he was drying his hair with it, which made the creature mimic his movements, despite not having a towel of its own. But it was surprised when it saw him come towards him with another towel, to which it froze for a moment and wondered what it was he would do. But upon feeling the softness of the towel touch it, it found that the human was just drying him off from the storm. Glancing down at the towel that was left to it, it picked it up and ran its fingers through the fabric. Soft, like grass or cotton. ""Soft..."" it quietly spoke, keeping the towel close so it could dry off any other spots that were still a bit wet.<br/><br/>Right as the creature lifted its gaze, it found Russell standing next to some device. It was curious as it stood up to follow after him, dropping the towel by the couch. It felt a sudden change in the temperature, which startled it a little bit, not use change. But, when it felt warmth coming from a vent that it was standing under, it relaxed. ""Warm.."" it spoke. It allowed itself to be distracted with the warmth of the air, its chirping seeming a bit more calm and content in sound. The beating of its heart seemed to relax now, and the creature seemed rather content with things now.<br/><br/>But just as it turned around, it found that Russell was gone, which made it confused for a moment. It took a step to go look for him, but was surprised to see him return from a room with a pillow and some blankets. It tilted its head a bit before following after him, watching him spreading the blankets out and patting the pillow that was left neatly there. Lifting its eyes to look back at the human who told it that it could sleep here tonight. It looked back at the couch for a moment, hesitating before going to sit down on the couch. Running a hand over the surface of the blankets to find that they were softer than the towel from earlier. ""Soft. Very.. soft.. Warm.."" it would speak, before looking at the pillow and resting a hand on it. It found it quite squishy and also soft when it pressed its hand on it.<br/><br/>Finally, it decided to settle in, which involved wrapping itself up in the many blankets provided. It was similar to a child rolling up in a blanket like a little burrito or cocoon. From the neck down it was wrapped, sitting upright on the couch. The only thing that was showing was the heart in its head. The eyes of course were on its chest, which were covered by the blankets. It was quietly chirping for a moment, resting its back against the couch before going quiet, drifting to sleep. The heart in its head was just calmly beating, the bright colors flashing and moving about in its head. Such calming and beautiful colors, like a rainbow swimming in the sea like a serpent."
3060,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-13T02:21:43,Asterous,"Russell watched the creature to see how it would react. He was slightly relieved when it sat down and brushed its hand over the blankets, saying that they were soft, and warm. Russell moved to turn the lights down, dimming them to a faint glow as the creature wrapped itself in the blankets and settled down. He also flicked on a small lamp next to the couch, not sure how this creature reacted to the dark, but seeing how it didn't like the storm, he figured complete darkness was out of the question. When he returned to where the creature was bundled, he chuckled and tilted his head to the side a bit. He heard the soft chirping fade away as he assumed the creature fell asleep. Russell remained where he was, watching the swirling colours. They were fascinating, not like anything he had seen on a living creature before. He watched the creature for a few more moments before turning away.<br/><br/>Quietly he left for his own room, having grabbed his suitcase on the way. Closing the door but leaving it open a crack in case something should happen, he unzipped the bag and began sorting stuff out. The clothes would need to be washed, sure he had washed them when he could while travelling, but between flights, and dingy hotels, the washing was never of the best quality. He dumped the clothes in the hamper in the bathroom, as well as returning most the items that belonged in here, such as his toothbrush, shampoo, and such. The only item remaining was his new souvenir, a carved wooden elephant he had picked up. Picking up the box it was in, Russell carefully opened it and pulled out the figure wrapped in tissue paper and bubble wrap. He set it down on the end table for the night until he could find a spot for it on his shelves tomorrow. Taking a quick shower before bed, Russell finally settled under the covers. He wasn't sure what to expect in the morning, or even if the creature would still be there. Deciding to worry about this when the time came, he closed his eyes and slept."
3061,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-13T02:45:24,Quo,"As the night rolled on, the creature was still fast asleep, and would remain that way until morning. Which, when the sun's rays started to peek through a few blinds, was when the creature would start to wake up. It was still swaddled in its blanket cocoon of some sort, the only issue now was if it would be able to get out. Opening its eyes, though knowing that it was dark with the blankets covering them, it made an effort to try and un-swaddle the blankets. It took quite a bit of time as movement was restricted, but after a good ten minutes or so, and some constant wiggling, the creature finally escaped its resting place which was the sofa.<br/><br/>Standing up away from the sofa now, it looked at the blankets for a moment until it decided to lay them all one after another on top of each other on the sofa. It was trying to copy how Russell had them, of course it was a bit messier. With that thought in its mind, it looked around the room, not finding the so called Russell anywhere. Where did he go? Quietly chirping, it walked about the apartment a bit, looking at things while also searching for the man who had found him just last night. The sight of a ajar door caught its attention, slowly and quietly walking towards it before pushing it open slightly, finding that who it was looking for was asleep. Tilting its head a bit in curiosity it stepped in, looking around the room for a bit. It could see the hamper that had a bunch of clothes in it, which the creature didn't quite understand.<br/><br/>It reached in to pull out some dark jeans, even going as far as putting them on its head like a hat. It looked over at the end table, seeing the wooden elephant sitting there. It did not know the noise of such a creature, so it did not mimic the noise it made. Instead, it turned its attention over to a sleeping Russell, and instead of being sincere with waking the human up, the creature practically flopped across him like a child would to their sleeping parent. ""Day... Sun.."" it spoke."
3062,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-15T06:02:04,Asterous,"Russell was dreaming about other countries, probably I side affect of traveling so much. In the dream he was moving from one country to the next at rapid fire, as though watching through a camera, and with each click the scene changed. It finally settled on what he assumed was Egypt and he found himself wandering the streets of a small town, and into the market where he took up his hobby of searching for the perfect souvenir. As his dream self leaned over a stall display to get a better look at the carved stones in the cases, a shadow fell across the market. Ignoring it as a cloud passing over the sun, Russell continued to browse until the sounds of screams forced him to look up. Looming over them was the Sphinx. Russell found himself pinned to the spot and unable to get away as the Great Sphinx lifted a massive paw and crushed the entire market.<br/><br/>Waking with a start, Russell felt a weight on top of him moments before hearing the two words. A hand flew to his face as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes.<br/>""Gah! Oh, it's you."" Russell said, looking down at the creature sprawled across him. ""And are those my jeans?"" He asked, pulling the clothing off the creature's head and sitting up. Stretching, the man addressed the creature again.<br/>""I guess this is your way of telling me it's time to get up than."" He said with a yawn, swinging his legs over the side of the bed and standing up. He still wasn't sure what he was going to do with this thing, but right now his stomach knew what it wanted.<br/>""Come on, let's go get some breakfast."" He waved the creature to follow him as he walked into the small kitchen, still clad in pajamas. Just as he got there he heard the doorbell ring. Casting an eye to the creature he led it into the living room where it wouldn't be seen, and rushed to the door.<br/><br/>""Morning Russell. Here's the groceries you wanted me to pick up."" He had forgotten that he had asked his neighbour to pick up some things for him when he got back, knowing that he wouldn't have anything in the house for when he got home.<br/>""Uh, thanks."" Russell took the bags, placing them just inside the door.<br/>""So how was the trip? Did you bring anything back?"" Russell kept nervously looking back, hoping the man wouldn't see the creature he had taken in.<br/>""Yeah, but can we talk later? I got the stove on."" He lied, hoping the man would leave.<br/>""Alright, wouldn't want you to burn the building down."" The man laughed. Russell closed the door and released the breath he hadn't realized he had been holding."
3063,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-17T05:19:00,Quo,"The creature followed after Russell when he had gotten out of bed, forcing itself up from the bed that it had flopped on moments ago. ""Break..fast?"" it questioned curiously, following Russell around like a small child would. Just as they were about to get to the kitchen, a sound rang out through the house, the doorbell. The creature tilted its head in confusion, only for the human to put him in the living room, where he had to be quiet. Watching Russell walk away, it could not help but peer around the corner, watching Russell talking to someone beyond the door. It waited quietly, observing the two humans for a moment until the door closed. The creature came out of hiding from the living room and walked over to Russell, looking at the bags of groceries for a moment.<br/><br/>Looking at Russell, the creature mimic-ed the doorbell noise before looking at the groceries. It reached down to pick up one of the bags in its arms. ""What is?"" it questioned, peering into the bag like a child trying to see what was in the bag. Obviously food that it hadn't seen before or really understood that well. Without saying much of anything else, the creature carried the bag into the living room where it sat down on the couch, setting the bag down next to it. It started to go through it in a nosy manner. Each thing it pulled out, it tried to figure out what it was, despite not being able to read, it would constantly ask itself ""What is?"" to each thing.<br/><br/>Who knew that trying to take care of such a creature would be hard? Let alone, it would at least be best to give it a name, something it would respond to. It would be kinda weird to take care of something and not address it by something, right? Well, it was a strange creature anyway, one that wasn't discovered, its not like you could come up with a name to suit such a thing. The creature managed to pull out a bunch of bananas, poking at them with its finger for a moment, trying to figure out what they were. They were soft, that was for sure, and smelled rather ripe and sweet."
3064,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51328,2016-11-18T05:45:41,Asterous,"Turning and leaning against the door, Russell opened his eyes to see the creature coming from the living room. He hoped his neighbour hadn't seen it, he would have a heck of a time explaining where he had gotten it. He heard it mimic the doorbell and groaned, that was going to get annoying quickly, especially if he thought it was the actual bell and not just the creature. Still watching the creature, Russell couldn't help but chuckle at its curiosity over the smallest of things, like groceries.<br/><br/>""Those are groceries, food."" He explained, picking up the second bag. Russell started for the kitchen, before stopping as the creature carried the other bag into the living room.<br/>""No, not..."" He trailed off and shook his head, continuing to the kitchen and setting the bag on the counter.<br/>""Alright, I need all this in the kitchen."" Russell said, coming into the living room to see the creature pulling everything out and questioning each item. It was as bad, if not worse, than a child! Pinching the bridge of his nose Russell closed his eyes.<br/>""This can't be happening. What's Vanessa going to think?"" He said to himself. As soon as the words left his mouth his head snapped up. ""Oh no."" He had completely forgotten that he had told his girlfriend when he was coming back and that she was planning on coming over...today! How was he suppose to explain this thing to her?<br/><br/>Striding to the couch, he began collecting the things as the creature pulled them out of the bag.<br/>""Null, we need to get this cleaned up so I can make us some food, okay?"" He wasn't sure where the name had come from, but it fit since the creature was devoid of any gender as far as he knew, it's age was unknown, in fact, everything about it was unknown."
3065,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330&start=20,2016-11-13T00:02:01,-Mae-,"Link looked at Null with this grin on his face as he watched it. He wasn't afraid when Null touched, he giggled actually as he nodded. ""Yeah! That's right, Lincoln!"" To Link, this was one of the coolest things ever! The child soon sat down in the floor in front of Null, planning on spending some time with it. When Null pointed to the bear and asked for the noise, Link thought for a moment before trying to mimic the sound of a bear before laughing. ""That's close to what a bear sounds like.""<br/><br/>Claudia leaned against the door entrance with a smile on her face, sensing that Null would be a good addition for their household at the moment. Link really seemed to like him and Null found him interesting. It was kinda like Null was a new toddler, the being that was curious about everything except that it seemed to have more of a conscious than a toddler did. Claudia, as a scientist and maternal being, really wanted to teach Null the ways of the human world. To show it how to speak and proper actions that humans made while still letting the creature be itself.<br/><br/>Soon enough, Claudia spoke up. ""Link, I'm going to get started on dinner. You stay out here with Null and keep it company. He really seems to like you."" Link looked back at his mother and nodded with a smile. ""Alright, mom, I'll be here!"" Claudia gave a nod and kept the door open before heading to the kitchen, getting started on preparing dinner. She made some extra for Null, curious if he would ingest the food properly or not."
3066,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330&start=20,2016-11-13T00:27:29,Quo,"Null blinked for a moment, listening to Link's little attempt at mimicing the bear. It made the noise back, finding it rather entertaining to be able to interact with another person. Plus, it seemed that this human child really liked it, so it was fine, right? Surely it was, since the kid was smiling and laughing. ""What is.. 'mom?'"" Null asked when it began to overhear Link responding to Claudia. Null did not understand parents and children really, as Null itself did not have either of them in its life. It was a creature that was too strange for this planet, and quite possibly would stand out; gain a lot of unwanted attention. Just the thoughts alone was enough to make anyone worry. To think that Null could be dangerous, a killer creature waiting to strike. Or even something genetically created and sent over from another country? An alien from space, or even some ancient creature from before humanity first took over the planet. All those ideas were quite plausible, but even so, Null would not get special treatment from the outside world at all.<br/><br/>With a unknown creature such as Null however, it also could lead to figuring out what exactly it was. It was a creature made out of some hard material, rock or crystal, sturdy. It had a heart in its head and a brain in its chest. Eyes on its chest, and mouth on its throat; three fingered hands and two toed feet. It was nothing but alien, yet it showed such gentleness and a eagerness to learn. An intelligent creature such as this had to have been either from somewhere unknown or designed by someone. Hell, the creature didn't even have any gender at all, so the thought of repopulating such a strange species was even out of the question.<br/><br/>Lifting its eyes to look at Lincoln and then back down at the bear that it held in its arms, it slowly stood up from the floor. It went over towards the box it had opened, and began putting the stuffed animals back in the box exactly how it had found them, including the black bear. Its quiet little chirping noises continued as it looked at Link curiously, wondering what was going through the child's mind."
3067,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330&start=20,2016-11-15T19:41:01,-Mae-,"Link, as a ten year old, didn't quite know how to explain what a mom was. It had always just been a mom and people knew who she was when he talked about her, knew what place she took in his life anyway. He bit his lip as he thought hard before looking back up at Null.""A 'mom' is someone who watches over you and loves you. Like, my Mom loves me and watches over me. She wants me to be safe."" Link smiled, proud of how he explained it. That sounded around right, right?<br/><br/>As the two got along, Claudia was making dinner as she thought of some of the things that could happen. Most of them weren't the greatest because of how strange and alien Null was to their race. Not everyone would accept the docile creature, unfortunately. Bad people would want to test him, use it for publicity, and other inhumane things. It made Claudia kinda upset to even think of someone hurting the creature. It didn't deserve that. Claudia had to protect him from the world until she found a way that the world would accept him and not want to hurt him.. That would be a very difficult task."
3068,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-08T16:02:11,-Mae-,"It was a beautiful fall day, it was the perfect weather. It was warm with a chilly breeze to even out the warm weather. During the fall morning, a young woman with icy blue eyes and black hair that reached to her shoulders with slight bangs that she could tuck back behind her ear. She wore a dark red turtle neck sweater that fit her body nicely while keeping her warm while she carried her briefcase that had a strap, allowing her to put it across her body.<br/><br/>The woman, Claudia, had been just leaving work for the day, her boss letting her off a little early that day because he didn't have anything else for her to do today. She would actually get to be there when her son, Lincoln, got off the bus! It was be a nice surprise for him, maybe they could even go out and get some dinner out together since she had enough money to do that now with her better job and all.<br/><br/>As Claudia smiled lightly to herself through these thoughts, she suddenly heard something from deeper within the forest. She froze for a moment before glancing over. She wasn't even that deep in the forest, she was barely in the forest, actually. This was the easiest way for her to go from home to work and visa versa because her car was being repaired at the moment and it would be a few days before she could use it again. Anyway, Claudia stood there like a deer in headlights for a moment before biting her lip as she began to make a decision... And, being the natural born curious cat that she was, Claudia carefully gripped onto the strap of her bag and walked deeper into the forest as quietly as she could."
3069,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-08T16:18:55,Quo,"With the slightly chilly autumn morning, the creature walked aimlessly around the golden forest. The leaves were a bright yellow, orange and red, which went hand in hand with the beautiful morning sky. It was quietly chirping as it walked, this creature standing at about 6' or so, given a few more inches. It was an interesting creature nonetheless, one that was never seen before. By the looks of it, it was searching for something, wandering the forest with its large strides.<br/><br/>Soon enough, it caught sight of some wildflowers down near a little creek. The cold water moving silently on through, with the few frogs hanging about. Their croaks the only thing that could be heard at the moment. The creature crouched down to peer at a frog for a moment, listening to its croaking noises. It then began to mimic the noise, finding interest in the creature. But when it reached out to touch the frog, the frog had simply leaped away. Slowly standing up, it took a step into the creek to try and reach the frog, only to flinch for a moment when it felt the icy cold temperature of the water and pulled its leg out fast.<br/><br/>Shaking its leg to clear it of the water, it decided to make a second attempt. It jumped, trying to cross over the creek after the frog, which proved to work until it lost its footing on some mud near the edge of the creek. This caused it to slip and fall back into the water, a loud splash could be heard; the cold water making it unbearable to move or get up."
3070,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-08T16:44:16,-Mae-,"Claudia followed the continuous noises, which obviously came from something rather large. Finally, she came into view of the creature when it fell into the cold creek, making a loud sound as it's body hit the water and ground. Claudia jumped and quickly ran for the beast, kinda throwing her bag off to the side. ""Hoooly crap.."" She bit her lip a little more and gently touched the creature's shoulder. ""Okay.. I promise, I will not hurt you. I'm just helping you out."" She looked down at it and gave a node before wrapping her arms safely around the creature and began to pull it out of the creak with all of her strength.<br/><br/>But, here's the real question... What was this thing?! It was unlike anything Claudia had ever seen before! What was it doing out here as well? It didn't seem dangerous, it didn't give her the senses of fear."
3071,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-08T17:02:59,Quo,"The creature flinched when it felt something touch it, the sound of a voice speaking. Next thing it knew, it could feel itself being pulled in an effort out of the creek. Lying there on its back, the creature just stared up at the autumn leaves for a moment. After a few minutes had passed, it forced itself to sit up, it slender but thin appearance as it sat there. The sound of the frogs continued, as it watched the green creatures hopping about on the other side of the creek. The creature began to mimic the noises again.<br/><br/>Eventually it turned its head to glance at the human. He stared at her for a moment, raising a hand to poke her forehead, not really sure what to do. Slowly, it started to get up off the ground, and resumed to watching the frogs, mimic-ing and following them around. It was a strange creature no doubt, but it seemed its interest was focused solely on the amphibians.<br/><br/>By the looks of it, it did not appear to be from around here, more so, what exactly was it? It had no interest in anything else, yet it was so curious. Its head was colorful, the sight of something beating within it. A heart.. in its head? If the heart was there, then the brain had to be in its chest. But on its chest, the sight of a pair of eyes were staring at the frogs, even blinking. It was so... alien."
3072,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-08T17:57:25,-Mae-,"Claudia watched the strange creature closely before jumping slightly as it touched her forehead. Of course, it didn't hurt her and it was obvious that it had no intention to harm whatsoever. She stayed on the ground as the creature stood up and followed thr frogs around, mimicking their sounds as it was fascinated by them. It was kind of amusing actually.<br/><br/>Claudia smiled gently as she watched him before standing up, watching the interactions that the discovery she had made had with the nature around him, looking rather curious about everything instead of confused. She wiped the dirt from the ground off of herself before carefully grabbing her bag, not wanting to scare the creature in any way.<br/><br/>Claudia soon looked back at it and looked at it closer. It was so unusual, a beating came from what usually was the head, which she could only assume it's heart was in there while it's eyes were on it's chest, which concluded that the brain of the creature was in it's chest.. So strange, but so intriguing! Of course, the scientist in her couldn't give up such an opportunity to study it. And, she didn't want someone to end up getting it that would only want gain from it and exploit it.<br/><br/>Of course, Claudia had no idea if the creature could understand her and the language she spoke since it was, obviously, not from here and she wouldn't be shocked if it wasn't even from this planet. She carefully came up to it and gently took it's arm as she looked up at it. "".. Hey, can you understand me in any fashion? Do you know what I'm saying?"""
3073,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-08T18:08:08,Quo,"The creature turned a bit to look at the human that had ahold of its arm, staring at her for a moment before tilting its head in curiosity. It then started to mimic the human's words and voice. "".. Hey, can you understand me in any fashion? Do you know what I'm saying?"" It then returned its attention to the frogs, which after a bit of persistence, managed to scoop one up in in its hand. It held it up near its eyes to look at it, listening to it croak. The creature made the same noise before setting it back down into the creek.<br/><br/>With that, it turned to face the human, staring at it carefully with its eyes. It then reached down to take ahold of the human's wrist for a moment. It wasn't forceful, it was gentle; as it felt the skin and looked at the fingers on the hand. It even showed its own hand in comparison, seeing how the creature only had three fingers.<br/><br/>Just by the way this creature would respond, it was thought to be similar to animals that could speak the human language. Any sounds or words it would hear, it could return fluently. The sound of some birds chirping in the trees above, the creature lifted its head, listening carefully before chirping in response. While it was chirping, it glanced down at the briefcase that the human had, tapping it with its finger. Then it started to mimic the tapping noise before going back to the chirping and the croaking."
3074,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-08T18:23:23,-Mae-,"Claudia looked surprised when it copied her, a smile growing on her face as it mimicked her fluently. She remained silent as it removed it's attention from her for the moment, going back to the frogs it was so fascinated by. It soon finally caught it before looking at it with it's eyes, copying it's sounds once again before putting it back down in the creek like it grew it understand it and it was done with it for now.<br/><br/>Claudia stood still when the creature looked back at her, staring at her before it reached for her. She held no fear of the creature, so she let it take her wrist, touch her skin, and even estimate the differences between their hands. The creatures hand was quite bigger than hers while having three fingers instead of five.<br/><br/>It soon paid it's attention to the birds above them that were flying by the forest, chirping along with the birds. Soon enough, it looked down at her briefcase and touched it, tapped it and mimicked that before chirping once again with the birds before cutting back to croaking, like it was reviewing everything it was learning. Claudia laughed lightly with a bright smile. ""You are pretty remarkable, wow... I've never seen anything like you."""
3075,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-08T18:35:13,Quo,"""You are pretty remarkable, wow... You are pretty remarkable.. remarkable.."" it would start to mimic again. ""I've never seen anything like you"" From there, it started to walk about a bit, as if searching for something. It continued to mimic the human's voice and words over and over as it walked about. Soon enough, it found a few wildflowers, tilting its head a bit to look at them before reaching down to pick up a few. It looked at the flowers carefully, its eyes blinking and adjusting. Then, it brought it up to it's head, where the protrusion on its head was. Under it, a small pipe like tongue stuck out. It was similar to that of small birds. It began to drink some of the nectar from the flowers.<br/><br/>As it did that, it glanced over at the human for a minute before returning its attention to the flowers. After drinking enough of the nectar, it got down to plant the flowers back where they were, making sure to cover the roots. Because this creature was so tall, it was probably the only way for it to get its food. It surely was interesting  no doubt. That little tongue then hid itself again and the creature was back to wandering.<br/><br/>It seemed to wander aimlessly, not really sure of its surroundings at this point. But it did find its way back to the human, standing by it with its chirping and mimic-ing."
3076,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-08T18:54:57,-Mae-,"Claudia laughed lightly at how it mimicked her, crossing her arms across her chest as she watched it, seeing it drink nectar from the flowers. Such an unusual creature! It had no idea where it was and what everything around it was, but it didn't panic. It just let his curiosity run wild.<br/><br/>Claudia gladly let the creature come close to her, just making the sounds it's learned. It was official, she had to bring the thing home with her and maybe even teach it some things if it was so curious about the world it now resided in. Besides... Link would love him. Claudia gently took it's hand. ""I'm going to bring you home with me. Do you have a name? Anything I can call you?"" She wasn't sure if the creature would just mimic what she just said or understand and give an answer. It was worth a shot."
3077,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-08T19:08:39,Quo,"The creature blinked, looking down at how this human had grabbed its hand. Its chirping faded and it was rather quiet now. It didn't say anything, didn't mimic at all. It was as if it were telling her that it had no name, like it had no purpose; that it was just... there. After a moment of silence, it started back up to chirping, croaking, tapping. It even began to mimic the sound of the water from the creek. Soon enough, it started to mimic the human once again. ""Going to bring you home... Have a name? Call you?"" Its vocal range was rather impressive no doubt, but would it actually understand her?<br/><br/>The brain was located in the chest cavity, the heart was in its head. Even with such amazing mimic abilities, surely it had to be able to understand, right? Just like octopuses and birds, they were very smart animals that could mimic. So maybe this creature was the same? It was intelligent? Of course at first glance it hardly didn't seem like it. But that was the point of observation.<br/><br/>The creature soon resumed to tapping at the human's briefcase, then poking at the skin on her arm. It was quite a fascinating creature, but would it really be alright to bring a creature you know nothing about into your home? Even if it was harmless right now, all animals had instincts. It was always best to be aware of those instincts and choices creatures make. Many of them were unpredictable."
3078,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-09T02:20:39,-Mae-,"Claudia waited for it to answer, soon coming to the resolution that it may not have a name. She was quiet as the creature touched her skin like a curious child as she thought all of this through. Was it really that wise to bring him with her, even though it was a perfect opportunity for a new study.. It could reveal to be violent, which she would never want Link to be the victim, but it wasn't violent to herself, who had touched and talked to it. Also, if he left it here, it would eventually get out there to the world and someone bad could get to him.<br/><br/>Claudia was silent for a rather long time before taking a breath. ""... We'll come up with your name when we get home. We must go quickly if we want to make it home without you getting noticed, so we must be quiet."" She put a finger over her lips like she would do to a child to symbolize silence.<br/><br/>Soon enough, she squeezed it's hand and guided it to her way home, taking the longer, but much more hidden way home, so Claudia could sneak him in her currently empty garage where he could be safe and well taken care of by herself. Actually, now that she thought of it, what did the animal eat? Apparently nectar was one, but she didn't know if that was something he could live off of or not!"
3079,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-09T02:39:27,Quo,"The creature was confused for a moment when it watched the human trying to tell it to be quiet. It's little chirping soon quieted down for a moment as it was led about. Its eyes took notice of this human, analyzing her carefully as they walked. Why would it have to be quiet? It was unusual for it to be quiet, but it seemed this human was leading it somewhere. When it saw that it was now being led through town, more so the darker, quieter areas. It would look around at all the buildings around it, listening to all the noises going on; new sounds for it to mimic.<br/><br/>It began to make little clicking noises, though it was quiet enough for just the two to hear at the moment. Before they knew it, they were led into a garage. The echo that went on within the garage when it clicked made it curious. It would mimic the echoes, looking around its newfound environment before looking back at the human.<br/><br/>""We'll come up with your name when we get home."" it would mimic in the human's voice. ""Name... home..""<br/><br/>Then, for a brief second, it seemed to have said something else, ""No... name.."" before returning to the echoes and chirping."
3080,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-09T20:24:01,-Mae-,"Claudia closed the garage door and turned on the light, it actually being a pretty nice size for the creature. Of course, she would probably bring him inside when her car got back to her and when the creature was ready for it. She knew it would be hard to hide it from Link, so she would have to end up showing Link. There was really no way of avoiding it... She would think about that later, for now, she needed to situate things!<br/><br/>Claudia looked over at the creature, who was curiously looking around and mimicking his own echos before looking back at her, mimicking what she said earlier like it was reminding her. It made her kinda sad for the poor creature that it didn't have a name for itself, nothing it identified itself by. She bit her lip gently. ""Yes, we have to come up with a name for you... Eve? No no, that doesn't fit.."" She spit out a few more names before finally thinking of one that hit her like a train. ""Null.. What about Null?"""
3081,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-09T20:34:39,Quo,"The creature was silent when it heard Claudia thinking of names, it was quietly listening for a moment. ""Null"" it would say, then it started to repeat the name over and over. ""Name... Null.. Null"" it started to make clicking noises as it walked about the garage, looking at the things that were in there. There were lots of boxes stacked in a corner, which of course got Null curious. It moved over to one, poking it with a finger before opening it up out of curiosity. There were a bunch of stuffed animals packed away in it.<br/><br/>Null would pick up one of the stuffed animals, seeing it was a cat, and would mimic the sound of a cat meowing. It would do this with each animal it pulled from the box until it found one that it didn't know the noise to. Slowly pulling out a stuffed animal from the bottom of the box after putting the rest back, it found that this stuffed animal was a black bear. It had dark black fur with brown on its muzzle and under its feet.<br/><br/>It quietly chirped as it looked at the animal, keeping it in its hands longer than the rest before looking over at Claudia. It showed her the stuffed bear before sitting down on the cold concrete floor, gently petting and looking over the toy."
3082,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-10T00:21:00,-Mae-,"Claudia smiled as Null copied the name, seeming to enjoy it quite a bit since it was the only name it had repeated the whole time she said names. She just watched the creature as it curiously poked around the garage, not having anything in there that the creature couldn't see or touch. She would stop it if it did find something fragile though, just to be careful.<br/><br/>Soon enough, the creature had began to go through all of Link's old toys that he had in his room when he was little, which he didn't want in his room now because he tried to play it off that he was some 'big boy' or whatever, but he still kept his favorite toy in his room with it and slept with it at night. It was like his night light, he couldn't sleep if he didn't have that stuffed animal with him, which was a small stuffed fox.<br/><br/>Claudia watched the creature just go through all of the stuffed animals, reciting the sounds of each of them, until it got to the stuffed black bear. She smiled wider when the creature directed the bear at her, like a child showing a mother it's toy, before it sat down on the concrete ground and pet the stuffed animal. Claudia sat down in front of the creature with a smile and looked at the stuffed animal before looking at Null. "".. You can have him. You'll give him love."""
3083,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-10T00:55:14,Quo,"Null glanced at Claudia for a moment, listening to her words. ""Can.. have.. Can have.. Give... Love.. Love... Love?"" he would speak, not seeming to understand the word 'love' at all. Looking down at the bear, it continued to pet it, then setting it down on the floor to see that such a thing did not move, despite it resembling an animal. Was it not alive? Null poked the stuffed toy's forehead, watching it fall forward on its nose. It chirped and clicked a bit before picking the toy up again, adjusting it so it was sitting.<br/><br/>It was quite possible that Null was the only one of its kind, if at all. It seemed so curious, eager to learn new things; discovering things it had no clue about. At the same time, it was in the protection of this human, one he found different than the ones up near the mountains that destroyed its home.<br/><br/>Soon enough, there was a voice speaking in the house, it sounded like a young kid. Null looked alert for a moment, trying to figure out the noise, its clicks and chirps quieting down a bit as it listened carefully. It could hear footsteps, which it mimic-ed, the shuffling of things before the voice spoke again. Null stood up from the floor, holding the bear in one of its hands as it followed the sound of the noise. It led to Null standing in front of the garage door that led into the home."
3084,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-11T19:58:25,-Mae-,"Claudia nodded when it began to questioningly say the word love, smiling. ""Yes, love is very important. Helps people feel happy."" She smiled at Null as she watched it play with it's new friend, the stuffed bear that it seemed to really enjoy.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she heard the front door open then close, knowing that that was Link. She quickly stood up when Null went over to the door, following the nose. She headed over to it and grabbed it's hand, putting a finger over her lips like before when it looked at her. ""You need to be quiet for a few minutes and stay here, alright?.. I'll be right back."" She smiled at him before going into the house and closing the door behind her.<br/><br/>Link, Claudia's ten year old son that looked a bit like her with dark hair, but had emerald green eyes like his father had, quickly came up to his mother and hugged her. ""Mom, you're home!"" She laughed and hugged him back, kissing his head. ""Yep, I got to get off work early today, so I could finally be here when you get home! How was school?"" Link looked up at his mother with sparkling eyes and smile. ""It was good, I ended up doing well on my reading test!"" Claudia smiled, hugging her little boy tighter. ""That's great, I'm proud of you!""<br/><br/>After a bit, she finally decided that it may be safe to tell Link. ""Okay, Link.. I want to show you something,<span style=""font-style: italic"">but</span>you can only see it if you promise to keep it to yourself and not tell<span style=""font-style: italic"">anyone</span>."" Link looked confused, but nodded. "".. I promise, Mom."" Claudia smiled and kissed his forehead. ""Good! Follow me!"" She took Link's hand and peeked her head into the garage. ""Null, I brought you someone to meet."" She carefully opened the door to the garage, Link meeting eyes with Null."
3085,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-11T20:37:00,Quo,"Null stayed quiet like Claudia had instructed him to, to which he stood to the side, playing around with the stuffed bear a bit. He could hear small conversation inside, the sound of Claudia, and then the sound of a small child. A child? He was curious more now that there was something new for it to look at. When it saw Claudia come into the garage with the child, Null remained still, looking down at the little human.<br/><br/>It got down to sit on the floor, looking at the child before holding out the stuffed bear. ""Love.. make.. happy.."" it spoke. ""Does.. look happy?"" The creature handed the stuffed toy to the child, and continued its little chirping for a bit, taking the time to look at the child closely now. He seemed to resemble Claudia, to which he was a bit confused by it. Since Null didn't understand the meaning of family, it was new to it.<br/><br/>Null forced itself up from the floor before going over to the box of stuffed animals, taking out some and began to mimic their respective noises. It was quite a creature, rather interesting to think that it could be the only one in existence, that its true origin is unknown! Then, it looked over at the boy and the stuffed bear, pointing at it: ""What make noise?"" it asked, curious."
3086,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-12T03:05:54,-Mae-,"Link was shocked and silent for a moment when he saw it, confused by it. He had never seen something like it before! Not even in books or movies... He hesitated when Null handed out the bear to him before gently taking him and nodding, telling it that the bear looked happy from it's love.<br/><br/>Claudia glanced over to Link, to fully see his reaction. Link was rather shocked, but found him cool when he just could entirely copy all the animals he saw in the box. When Null asked what sound Link made, he giggled lightly as he held the bear, waving at him. ""I'm Lincoln... People call me Link though! What's your name?"" Claudia smiled at the positive response Link gave to it, seeing that he seemed to enjoy Null's presence."
3087,Creation's Mysteries (Quo and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51330,2016-11-12T03:21:28,Quo,"Null blinked for a bit, slowly repeating the child's name to remember it. ""Lin..coln.. Lin..coln. Lincoln.."" it would say. It watched Link wave his hand at it, to which Null copied him. ""Name.. Null"" it spoke. Its chittering and chirping continued once again, finding this child interesting. It stretched out a hand to poke Link's hand for a moment. Then it pulled away, quietly sitting there on the floor and watching the child.<br/><br/>It glanced at the bear, pointing at it and asked once more, ""What noise make?"" wanting to know what noise a bear made. Clearly this creature was intelligent if taught right. It could learn so much from Claudia and Link if they took the time to raise it. It seemed to be a pretty docile creature too. Nothing to really worry about so far. It was kinda like a second child, almost."
3088,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335&start=20,2016-11-19T02:19:19,AlexButler,"Aaron agreed to call her with the photos, walking with her and her friends to the door and saying goodbye to them all.  ""I didn't think I needed company tonight, but I'm glad you were here cause talking to you was just what I needed.""  Once he was done he made his way back to the bar, with a goofy grin on his face.<br/><br/>""You actually had a normal conversation with a girl in a bar, and got her number, all without embarrassing yourself.""  Karley commented, ""I'm so proud of you.  You're growing up so fast.""  She teased, patting him on the head before going back to serving others.  Aaron took the teasing and attention without complaint.<br/><br/>He stuck around at the bar for a while longer, watching as the other patrons became more intoxicated and began making a fool of themselves.  One of the guys near the bar decided he wanted to show off his muscles, stripping down to his boxers and prancing around as if he was the most attractive guy in the bar.  Aaron snapped a quick picture and sent it to Evanee, with a message saying 'Look what you missed out on.'<br/><br/>Monday morning Aaron made his way to work with the embarrassing photos he had promised to show Evanee tucked safely into his bag.  He sent Evanee a message while on the train, 'I've got those photos you wanted to see.  If you have time today you can stop by my work and see them.'  He added the address of the café he worked at and sent it off.  With a grin he hadn't seemed to rid himself of since Friday night spread across his face he prepared himself for the beginning of another week."
3089,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335&start=20,2016-11-21T23:28:34,-Mae-,"Evanee smiled at him and gave a nod. ""Your company is just what I needed as well... Goodnight, Aaron."" Then, her and her friends left and she couldn't get this smile off her face. All the way home, her friends very drunkingly teased her about Aaron and how cute they would be. Evanee just blushed and told them to shut up because they were all so drunk.<br/><br/>Soon enough, Evanee took the girl's home and headed to her own place, knowing that she would end up checking on them the next morning. Once she got home, she checked her phone and laughed pretty hard at the picture and caption had saved her, smiling wider before texting back. 'Oh, I'm so sad that I missed such a glorious! Love how the party officially starts once I leave. So not fair.'<br/><br/>On the following Monday after taking care of her friends did and made sure they would heal from their major hangovers. Ironically, she had just finished up right as Aaron texting her, proposing that they meet of that day to exchange embarrassing photos. She quickly went back into her friends house. ""Heeeeeey, Tess, do you still have those horrifically embarrassing pictures of me?"" Her very hung over friend carefully sat up from the couch, this scrunched up pained look on her face. ""Of course I do... I will never get rid of them. Do you need them?"" Evanee nodded. ""I promise I'm not borrowing them to burn them to destroy evidence of the event, I know you probably have them backed up on your phone."" Tess very lightly laughed, it hurting her body to laugh too hard. ""Okay, they're in my bedroom in my photo box underneath my bed."" Evanee quickly headed to her room and picked up the pictures before quickly texting him back. 'I have my pictures as well, I'll meet you there!' With that, she headed off.<br/><br/>After a bit of searching, Evanee finally found the cafe and headed inside with the photos in her purse. She glanced around, carefully looking to see where Aaron would be. He was definitely here, right? Yeah, he said he worked here.<br/><br/><br/>Sent from my iPhone using Tapatalk"
3090,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335&start=20,2016-11-23T05:33:24,AlexButler,"The day had started off to be a promising one when he had received the reply from Evanee.  When Aaron entered work though he had wished he stayed in bed instead.<br/><br/>The owner had spent the first half hour yelling at him and the new guy Seth - who Aaron had been training - for something neither of them had actually done.  They had opened the café late, and not completely set up for the day which meant they were behind the whole morning, and angry regulars without their morning coffee was not something Aaron liked dealing with.<br/><br/>To top it all off the owner had brought in his nephew who was supposed to have worked in a café before and knew everything there was to know about it, but so far had not shown any of the supposed skill.  The boy kept getting in the way, and if Aaron spilt one more coffee down his shirt he was going to strangle him.  At least his shirt was black, you couldn't see the coffee stains on it, but the apron tied loosely around his waist was another story.<br/><br/>Aaron had just set down a coffee and a plate of food to one of his favourite regulars when he saw Evanee enter the café.  ""I would love to chat today Mrs Davies, but I'm having lunch with a friend.  You can tell me all about your new bird tomorrow.""  She simply nodded and went to her food, leaving Aaron to go to Evanee.<br/><br/>He told Seth he was taking his break, mentioning that he might order food at some point.  He grabbed the photos out of his bag and finally went to greet Evanee.  ""Hey there."""
3091,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335&start=20,2016-11-26T07:37:44,-Mae-,"Evanee smiled at the sight of him, waving at him as he walked over to her. ""Hey!"" She quickly noticed that he kinda looked like a wreck and giggled playfully. ""Wow, is a day as a barista for a cafe usually so hectic? That's the traumatizing story your poor apron has<span style=""font-style: italic"">just</span>told me."" The two of them walked to a small two person table, Evanee quickly getting the pictures out of her backpack with a small smile on her face. For some weird reason, it seemed pretty natural to just meet up with Aaron like this! Maybe it was because they got along and chatted so well and easily together? Who knows, but it was definitely nice!<br/><br/>Compared to poor Aaron who had been really struggling throughout the day, Evanee had been having a pretty okay day! Well, other than the fact that her roommate was being super noisy and obnoxious to the point where her woke her sleeping beauty self up. But, her roommate ended up getting beat up with a pillow to pay for her rudeness, so Evanee got her revenge! Other than that though, everything in her day had gone pretty smoothly! She took care of her friends for a few hours, but got a few little things done towards her college work while she just kept an eye on them. It had been productive, but in a way where it still had been a very laid back day."
3092,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335&start=20,2016-11-26T11:38:08,AlexButler,"Aaron glanced down at his apron in annoyance.  ""The boss decided bringing in family was a good idea.""  He grumbled, taking his seat and leaning back a little bit.  ""I haven't spilt this much coffee in years.  At least since I was learning.""  He saw Evanee's pictures and grinned.  He placed his own on the table.<br/><br/>""So, who first?""  He asked, his smile turning playful.  He hadn't failed to notice that Evanee simply being there had improved his mood drastically.  It was like the whole morning had happened so long ago it was a foggy memory.  Now he was just catching up with an old friend, or at least that's what Evanee felt like it was so easy to talk to her.<br/><br/>He grabbed a toothpick from the centre of the table and snapped it, ensuring one piece was bigger then the other.  He held the two pieces up, hiding the ends so Evanee couldn't see the shorter one.  ""Pick one.  Whoever draws the longest piece picks whether they want to show theirs first or make the other person show theirs."
3093,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335&start=20,2016-11-26T21:41:20,-Mae-,"Evanee cringed at the idea. ""Oh.. That, obviously, didn't end well. I hate it when that happens because it always ends up they are either little pricks that just don't work because they feel that they don't need to or they're just not good workers. The second type seems to be the kind you've ran into."" She gave him a look some sympathy with a small smile on her face.<br/><br/>It was nice to see a playful grin grow on his face, feeling as though their little meet up lightened his seemingly not so great day. It was nice to feel you or something having to do with you brightened someone's day. Evanee wasn't really sure if she wanted to go first just from how embarrassing her pictures were! She raised a brow as Aaron picked up a tooth pick, breaking it so one side was longer than the other.<br/><br/>She bit her lip gently, it just being a habit of hers when she was thinking or debating on something, before pointing to his right arm!... Yeah, she didn't get the best luck. She had to go first. Evanee playfully whined before laughed and handed the photos over to him. They were pretty bad! It was pictures of her on table tops, looking very drunk, some of her being all over a guy who either looked kinda freaked out or into it! Then, there was also one where one of her sober friends, the designated driver for the night, trying to pull her away from the kitchen counter where they were serving drinks in the house, but she acted like a little kid and latched onto the counter while pouting.<br/><br/>Evanee turned a tad red, covering her face with a hand. ""Yeaaaah... That's me. These photos get shoved in my face all the time. They especially get brought up whenever I decide to actually drink in public with them!"" She laughed lightly before looking up from her hand to see his reaction to them."
3094,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335&start=20,2016-11-27T02:56:58,AlexButler,"Aaron took the photos from Evanee, passing his over to her as well so that she could see them.  He chuckled softly at them, flicking through them and trying to picture the person in front of him being the same as the person in the photos he was holding.  Or being the person who had rescued him on Friday night at the bar.<br/><br/>His photos were more than the ones he had promised.  The ones of him drinking the cup were included and obviously on top, but he had grabbed a couple of other good ones.  Being covered in alcohol was something Evanee had already seen so he thought it only fair he show her something more embarrassing as well.  He could laugh about them now, but at the time he had felt like his life was over.  There were a couple of him attempting to do a 'pole dancing' routine on a balcony railing.  A couple with him covered in mud while he was visiting a friend on a cattle property.  He had tried to jump over one of the horse jumps, missed completely and ended up face first in the mud.  That one was certainly not one of his finer moments.  And his favourite ones where him covered in coloured shaving cream after his friends had made an improved version on twister, covering the dots on the playing mat in shaving cream to make it slippery and entertaining when someone actually fell over.  He hadn't been drunk in those photos, he just thought they were funny.<br/><br/>Aaron looked up at Evanee when she spoke, ""That's what friends are for right?  I honestly don't think anyone can say they've never done anything embarrassing.""  He sat the photos down on the table again.  ""You look like you were having the time of your life.  They are still really funny though.  That guy looked like he didn't know what to do!"""
3095,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335&start=20,2016-11-27T07:22:40,-Mae-,"Evanee loved going through all of the hilarious photos! Some of them caused her to laugh out loud, where she would quickly cover her mouth because she got a little embarrassed if she laughed too hard. How drunk did he have to be to act like this? When sober, the guy seemed rather level headed and rational, it was strange to see a version of him that just did the craziest and funniest thing in the photos where he was drunk! Evanee looked over at Aaron when she got done with a grin, giggling to herself as she handed back the photos. ""You look like your having quite the time of your life as well! I'm glad I got to see the those beauties, they were definitely worth it!"" She put her own pictures back into her backpack before looking over at Aaron.<br/><br/>""Actually, while I'm at a cafe, I'm going to order myself some tea! One sec!"" Evanee quickly got up and headed over to the counter, ordering herself a hot tea with a friendly smile. It was given to her rather quickly with some sugars and all that. Evanee sat back down at her seat and began to prepare her tea the way she liked it. ""Back! Sorry, it's just kinda chilly out since it's getting to winter and all. Plus, it just seems like a tea day to me."" She smiled at him, secretly smacking herself internally for explaining her choice behind getting tea so much. He doesn't care, ya just got tea! Chill!<br/><br/>The two began to just carry on with conversation, it coming very easily to them. They just had nice conversation while cracking jokes and having fun! They told each other some embarrassing stories, shared some things about their family and just got more information and background on each other. Evanee didn't really talk about much family other than her older brother, Emmett. They seemed to be very close and she had a healthy admiration for him."
3096,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335&start=20,2016-12-02T03:17:35,AlexButler,"Aaron couldn't remember the last time he had had such a relaxed conversation with someone.  He had convinced Seth to bring him over a coffee so that he didn't have to leave the table and interrupt their conversation at all.  He also kept an eye on the café, ready to go back if things got too busy.<br/><br/>After forty-five minutes of just chatting Seth came past and dropped a napkin in front of him.  Aaron looked confused for a moment before he saw Seth's messy scrawl.  He lifted the napkin and read over what had been written.  'Boss just got back.  Nephew told him you'd been out here too long.  Boss looks pretty pissed.'<br/><br/>Aaron sighed and dropped the napkin back on the table.  ""Hate to cut this short Evanee but my boss is back.  His nephew decided that I had been on break to long.""  He rubbed his eyes tiredly and looked over at the counter.  ""Sometimes I wish the other cafes in town were hiring.  Or selling, I'd love to own my own café one day.""<br/><br/>Standing up Aaron grinned, ""I'm finishing early on Thursday afternoon.  Want to go see a movie or something?""  He asked while he gathered their cups to take back with him.  ""There are some good ones out that I haven't seen yet."""
3097,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335&start=20,2016-12-07T17:13:22,-Mae-,"It reassured Evanee to know that Aaron was enjoying their conversation and time together just as much as she was, judging from how he persuaded his friend/co-worker to get him a coffee so he didn't have to get up. He laughed at their exchange, Seth groaning like he had better things to do than get his seemingly lazy friend coffee. From the little bit of Seth she had seen, he seemed rather nice as well.<br/><br/>Soon enough, Seth came back and dropped a napkin on the table and, as Aaron read what was on it, his face kinda showed his slight irritation. Evanee stood up with him as Aaron stood up, explaining it. She couldn't deny that she was disappointed that her time with Aaron was coming to an end, smiling sympathetically at him. ""Sorry that you got tattletaled on. Thank you for sitting down with me for so long though, I really enjoyed it."" She was curious about the whole cafe comment he had made, but decided that she would ask another time.<br/><br/>Soon, Aaron was asking her if she wanted to go out and do something with him this Thursday. Honestly, she was kinda surprised, but very pleasantly surprised! Her smile turned into a light grin. ""Hmm, let me think... No, yeah, I would love to!"" She laughed at the little to no hesitation of hers. ""I'm completely free on Thursday, for once, so I'd love to head out with you. It's a date."" She grabbed her things, knowing she was going to head out rather quickly since the reason she came to the cafe was going to head back to work. ""I'll call or text you later about the times and all of that. I don't want to hold you for too much longer."" She looked back up at him and waved him goodbye as he headed to work and as she headed out the door."
3098,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-09T04:59:44,AlexButler,"Aaron loved this bar, it was packed with enough people that he could lost himself in the crowd, but not so crowded that it was uncomfortable.  The band played at a reasonable level, and people enjoyed the dance floor and multitudes of comfortable booths to sit at.<br/><br/>Normally Aaron came with a group of friends, but tonight he had wanted to be alone and anonymous, known only by his friend working the bar, so he hadn’t bothered inviting any of his friends out.<br/><br/>A drink was put down in front of him and Aaron looked up from his almost empty glass.  Standing in front of him was a woman a couple of years older than he was by the looks of it.  They had a grin on their face as they took the seat opposite him, leaning forward across the table between them and pushing the glass closer to him.<br/><br/>“I noticed your glass was almost empty, so I thought I might get you another one.”  The woman told him, “Mind if I join you?”<br/><br/>“I don’t want company or another drink.  I’m sorry.”  Aaron glanced over at the bar trying to catch his friends attention but it seemed she was too busy with customers.  He sighed softly, “I’m just here to enjoy the band.  Please leave.”<br/><br/>“No one comes out on a Friday night alone not looking to pull.”  The woman stated, “Come on, I promise I can be exactly what you need tonight.”<br/><br/>“I don’t need anything.”  Aaron grit out, cursing his decision to come alone, at least if he had had a friend with him they could have helped get rid of the unwanted attention.  “I have a friend joining me soon so I didn’t come out alone.  Go away.”<br/><br/>The woman laughed softly, “You came alone, I heard you talking to the bar tender, you’re not expecting any company tonight.”<br/><br/>Aaron was about to get up and leave, ready to go home now that his mood had been ruined, “If you’ll excuse me I’m going home.”"
3099,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-09T07:59:28,-Mae-,"Evanee, despite being the social type, did not prefer going to bars as a social gathering. If she wanted to get drunk, she was going to buy some liquor, invite her friends over at her place, and get hammered there, but not in a public place where some bad stuff could happen. So, she decided that she would be the designated driver of her friends who practically begged her to come with them.<br/><br/>As she let her friends have their fun together, drinking and laughing, Evanee tried her best to kinda keep to herself, talking to a few people and making nice polite conversation to make the whole experience less awkward for her.. That was until she saw the man being aggressively hit on by this, obviously, older woman at the bar. She raised a brow and thought for a moment before deciding to take the risk of helping the poor guy out.<br/><br/>All of a sudden, arms wrapped around him as her lips barely kissed his cheek, but it looked real enough. She quickly whispered to him in the process. ""Just play along."" Evanee then nuzzled him gently with a smile on her face. ""Hey, baby! I'm so sorry I made you wait so long, I got caught up with a few thi-"" She paused and glanced over at the woman, her smile falling slightly as she played the role of a protective girlfriend. "".. Thanks for keeping him company. But, I've got this. You can leave now."" She spoke in a bitter-sweet tone that showed the woman to back up and go find some other man to suck the life out of."
3100,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-09T09:19:22,AlexButler,"Aaron startled when he felt arms around his shoulders, his jacket falling back down onto the chair beside him.  It took him a second to process what was happening before it all clicked and he smiled broadly.<br/><br/>""It'a okay sweetie, you did warn me you could be a little late.""  He turned his head with a smile and just barely brushed her cheek with his lips, ""Thank you.""  He whispered.<br/><br/>The woman spluttered in irritation before picking up the drink she had brought for Aaron.  She stared for a moment before she tipped the whole thing down the front of Aaron's shirt.  ""How dare you come onto me when you have a partner.  Your such a creep!""  She shrieked, turning quickly to attract as much attention as possible.<br/><br/>Aaron stared down at his shirt, half glad that he didn't mix his drinks with soft drink, he wouldn't have such a sticky mess to clean up.  He glanced up with just enough time to see the woman get escorted out of the bar.<br/><br/>With the commotion over Aaron turned properly to see who had saved him, an easy grin on his face.  ""I owe you big time.  What do you drink?""  He asked, ""My name's Aaron by the way."""
3101,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-09T19:02:23,-Mae-,"Evanee held her tongue as the woman made the huge commotion then was taken out of the bar before busting out into laughter, finding her absolutely pathetic in her attempts to not look like the vulture of the whole situation! She soon took a breath and looked up at the man with a bright smile. ""It was no problem, I decided you could use some help to get..<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>out of your hair. Buuut... a martini doesn't sound half bad."" Eve crossed her arms across her chest. ""I'm Evanee. You can call me Eve or Ann or any nickname you'd prefer though, if you want!""<br/><br/>She soon glanced at his shirt and shook her head at the rude gesture the woman mad from her embarrassment. ""First, before that drink, let's get you a new shirt. I'm sure that you don't want to smell of alcohol all night."" She looked back up at him with a carefree smile, her short dark brown hair in loose curls as she wore skinny jeans and a dark red tank top, both of them helping shape her small figure, as she wore a black blazer over both with classic Converse high tops. It was a casual outfit, but it was kinda nice at the same time."
3102,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-09T23:30:39,AlexButler,"""Evanee, nice to meet you.""<br/><br/>Aaron hummed softly at the suggestion, looking at his shirt again, ""You're probably right.  Though this isn't the first time I've been covered in alcohol.""  He pinched the hem of his t'shirt and pulled it away from his body, ""First time it was intentional though.  I can't believe she had the nerve to blame it on me.""<br/><br/>""Karley probably has a shirt out back, I can kill two birds with one stone and order you that martini and ask for a shirt.""  Aaron grabbed his jacket again before heading over to the bar.<br/><br/>""Can you not cause a commotion in my bar just one time?""  Karley teased, leaning against the bar so she could take in Aaron's sorry state.  ""Though I'm glad you jumped in, do you know this one has no skill talking to woman he doesn't see as a friend.""  She turned her attention to Evanee when she said that.<br/><br/>""Why thanks for making me look pathetic in front of a beautiful woman.""  Aaron rolled his eyes, ""If you're going to insult me like that maybe I'll go somewhere else.""<br/><br/>He ignored Karley's comment about him not getting alcohol as cheap anywhere else, ""I just wanted a spare shirt.  You had one out the back when Aiden needed one.  I'll watch the bar while you grab it.""<br/><br/>Karley gestured for Aaron to come back and then went out into the store room.  Aaron leant on the bar in front of Evanee with a casual grin, ""Pays to know the owner right.""  He laughed, ""Okay, one martini coming up for my hero tonight.""  Aaron tried to look casual while he made the drink, but he hadn't worked behind a bar in quite a few years now so he had to concentrate a little more."
3103,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-10T02:51:51,-Mae-,"Evanee laughed at Aaron's open confession that this had not been the first time alcohol had been spilled all over him, it being the first time that it was so intentional! She shook her head. ""Looks like I've saved a party-er then! Too bad there are no kegs around, I can't see the extent of your partying abilities."" She laughed at her joke, following Aaron over to the bar.<br/><br/>When Karley, who she assumed was the owner of the bar at the moment because of how she spoke of it, totally called Aaron out, Evanee raised a brow in curiosity as she glanced over to Aaron. ""Uh ohhh, looks like someone has been busted multiple times! Shame on you, Aaron!"" She looked back at Karley and just smirked when she informed Evanee of Aaron's disability of speaking when it came to woman. ""Wow... I'm actually a little shocked. That woman seemed to like him just fine, buuut that's probably because he was playing hard to get and chicks seem to dig it!"" Evanee casually shrugged her shoulders before glancing over at Aaron at his compliment towards her while rolling his eyes at Karley. "".. Okay, now I'm really shocked you can't talk to woman, thank you! I'm glad m beauty is as obvious to others as it is to me!"" She laughed at her obvious joke, sitting down at the bar, placing her elbow against the table.<br/><br/>Soon enough, Karley headed to the back to get Aaron a shirt to replace his own soaked shirt. From how Aaron so casually got back there and started making the martini for her, she concluded that he had either covered this bar too many times for people who needed new shirts<span style=""font-style: italic"">or</span>he had been or is a bartender. ""Thaaank you very much!""<br/><br/>Really, Evanee didn't expect to get a drink and conversation out of her rescue mission. She expected one of two results. 1. He was going to totally blow her cover and get mad so both him and the woman flirting with him would gang up on her or 2. He would thank her in the end of it and the two would just go their separate ways. Evanee wasn't expecting him to be so grateful, but it was a nice surprise! Nice to know your actions are truly appreciated."
3104,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-10T04:10:50,AlexButler,"Aaron had to serve a couple of other people after he set the drink down in front of Evanee.  When Karley came back he thanked her before quickly going into the bathroom to change the shirt.<br/><br/>When Aaron came back out of the bathroom he was pushing up the sleeves of the dark red button up.  He took the seat beside Evanee, turning to look at her.  ""This is better than an alcohol drenched shirt.""  He looked up when Karley gave him a new drink.<br/><br/>""So you must think I'm pretty pathetic thanks to Karley.  I promise I don't go out on Friday nights looking to get in trouble.""  Aaron took a sip of his drink and really took in Evanee, a slow grin on his face as he properly took in how attractive she actually was.  ""I haven't dragged you away from friends or anything have I?  I'd hate to be the reason you're not with them."""
3105,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-10T05:44:47,-Mae-,"Evanee patiently waited for Karley to come back with the shirt as Aaron attended to people, slowly sipping on her martini with a small smile upon her lips. Tonight had resulted pretty well, definitely not boring that's for sure.<br/><br/>When she finally came back with the shirt and Aaron ran off to change real quick, she talked to Karley a little as she let her do her job and attend to customers, not wanting to be the cause of ticking someone. She glanced over when Aaron sat himself back down beside her, smiling at the color of the color of his shirt. "".. You got that right, it's not half bad as just a normal shirt either. Good color.."" Evanee smiled as she took another sip of her drink.<br/><br/>Evanee just laughed lightly and shook her head at his statement. ""Nah, I don't think you're pathetic! You don't look like a party-er and a troublemaker... It's just fun to tease you by calling you one!"" She smirked lightly as she faced him, her elbow against the bar counter. EVanne saw how his grin grew slightly as he looked at her, curious about it, but decided to keep her lips sealed about it. No need to point it in. It wasn't a bad look! ""Pfft, no! My friends are enjoying themselves getting drunk while I am staying pretty sober because I'm the designated driver. My friends let me use that label, as long as they got to drag me out here. I don't usually like going to bars and parties and all of that. What about you? You got any friends roaming around while you sat at a bar, perfect prey for vultures, such as the one that attacked you earlier?"" Evanee laughed at her joke before taking another sip of her drink."
3106,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-10T11:51:51,AlexButler,"Aaron chuckled himself, “I wouldn’t say I was a partier, as much as tonight seems to prove otherwise.  I enjoy going out with my friends but we don’t do it all the time.  I’ve been partying since I was eighteen, so I’ve had four years worth of stories to collect.”<br/><br/>He listened to what she was saying, his smile easy and casual, slightly surprised that he actually was talking to Evanee as easily as he was.  He wasn’t shy by any means, but talking to woman his age seemed to leave him tongue-tied and more often than not embarrassing himself at some point.<br/><br/>“No friends here tonight, which I am beginning to think wasn’t a good idea.  I liked the band that was playing tonight and I’ve had a long week at work so I thought coming out to enjoy the night would be good for me.”  He admitted, “You’re good to your friends to drive them home.  So I won’t be able to keep you here with the promise of another martini then?”"
3107,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-10T20:24:43,-Mae-,"She smiled lightly at him, quite enjoying Aaron's company at the moment. He seemed like a genuinely good guy that was interested in speaking to her, not as a romantic or hook up interest, just as a<span style=""font-style: italic"">You saved me from being hit on after telling them I don't like it, I'm gonna talk to you!</span>and it was pretty nice. Well... If he spoke in a slightly flirtatious fashion with her, she wouldn't mind thaaaaat much, to be honest!<br/><br/>Evanee looked a little surprised when he said he wasn't with friends tonight, but looked like she understood once she said a band he enjoyed played here tonight, it being the reason why he was here. ""Understandable, it's a good excuse to get out and.. God, what do people call it again?.. Oh, yeah, live a little! I don't do that myself so it was hard for me to remember."" Evanee laughed at her joke and shook her head. ""Thank you, I like to think I'm pretty good to them as well. Buuut, they had to actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">deal</span>with me so I think of doing stuff like this as my personal fee for such friendship!"" Evanee smiled before speaking up once again. ""But, I think it'll be awhile before I have to go so... I can't accept that martini, but I can accept a few of those stories, I'm quite curious."""
3108,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-11T08:58:18,AlexButler,"“I never should have mentioned having stories should I?”  Aaron leant forward a little bit, brushing his arm against hers when he put his drink down.  “What to tell you?”<br/><br/>“My eighteenth was the first time I actually drank.  My parents let me rent a holiday house so long as I paid for it myself.  I worked my butt off to pay for it, mowing neighbours lawns.”  He said, glancing back to Evanee again, “I’m one of the youngest of my friends, so they had all been drinking for some time by then.  They decided that we should play a drinking game…”<br/><br/>Aaron was shoved from behind by someone trying to get to the bar, and he fell forward into Evanee’s personal space for a moment.  He pushed himself back with a slight blush tinting his cheeks.  He coughed and grabbed his drink to turn his attention away for a moment."
3109,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-11T19:40:39,-Mae-,"Evanee laughed as he leaned forward, their arms gently brushing up against each other. ""Nope, you probably shouldn't have! If you didn't want to keep me around, that is."" She smiled at him.<br/><br/>She took one of the last few sips of her drink as she listened to Aaron's story, expecting to get a really good laugh once he said that they were about to play a drinking game. Of course, they were rudely interrupted by some jerk that wanted to get up to the bar, shoving Aaron into her. She quickly placed a hand on him to help him steady a bit with her cheeks turning a gentle red before he quickly pulled away and looked away.<br/><br/>She cleared her throat gently and glanced over to the guy who had shoved him without an apology and spoke up. ""HEY! Rude guy, ever heard of being polite and<span style=""font-style: italic"">apologizing</span>to someone after you shove them?!"" Evenee rolled her eyes and finished off her drink, setting it down on the bar, glancing over at Aaron. "".. I hate it when people do that, at least be decent an apologize for shoving someone.""<br/><br/>The air was a little awkward now since Aaron had been shoved so close to her, it obviously kinda bothering him that that had happened. Evanee just wanted to continue the conversation, it was no fun for things to tense up and get awkward like this. ""But, you were saying? You guys decided to play a drinking game?"""
3110,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-12T01:15:07,AlexButler,"Aaron chuckled softly when she told the guy off, knowing it wasn’t likely that it would get through to him at all, but he appreciated her trying.<br/><br/>“Yea, turns out my friends had decided ahead of time that they wanted to play Kings Cup, without telling me all the rules before we began.”  He turned his attention back to Evanee now, “They had also rigged it, some friends I have right?”<br/><br/>“So we played the game through, I got totally smashed, I also ended up getting the final King.”  Aaron grabbed his drink again and took another sip, “I had to chug the cup, something I had never done before.  My friends tried to help me chug it, but I ended up with it all over my face and down my shirt.  I don’t think I actually drank very much of what was in it.”  He grinned a little at the memory.  “The pictures returned last year on the twenty-first birthday to embarrass me once more.”<br/><br/>“And that was the story of the first time I got covered in alcohol, though that time I didn’t have any one as pretty as you to save me.”  He shot Evanee a grin."
3111,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-12T03:00:46,-Mae-,"Evanee smiled as he began to tell the story and began to giggle as he explained how the game was totally rigged against him. ""Wooow, that is pretty bad of them to do when it comes to a newbie drinker!"" She laughed harder when she explained that, instead of the alcohol actually going inside his body when he tried to chug it, it just went down his shirt. Especially when she was told there was photo graphical evidence of this event. ""Oh my god, that's horrible!.. I really want to see those pictures though, I can't even imagine the look on your face in them.""<br/><br/>Evanee put a hand over her mouth as she laughed, soon calming down with a smile on her face, really enjoying herself. ""Actually, I have a story slightly similar to that, buuuut I was a bit more publicly humiliated! I might as well tell you since you told me an embarrassing story, it's only fair!""<br/><br/>She giggled before continuing on and telling him the story. ""Well, it was my freshman year college, so I was... eighteen or nineteen. I was really depressed because my boyfriend at the time and just broken with me over text. Yeah, he was a jerk. Anyway! So, my friends invite me out to this house party and I decided 'Screw it, let's go!' I was in the mood to get really drunk, so I go and that's exactly what I do!"" She rolled her eyes at herself and put a hand against her head slightly before continuing. ""Annnnd, I had gotten soooo drunk that I was actually up on the table tops dancing<span style=""font-style: italic"">horrifically</span>bad in front of everyone and flirted with so many guys that I wanted to crawl in a hole and die then next day when I finally remembered!"" She laughed at herself and covered her eyes in embarrassment."
3112,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-12T05:02:43,AlexButler,"Aaron laughed with her, “But at least we’re not the only ones in the world to have done it.”  He told her, leaning back again, still chuckling softly at both of their stories.  “Have you got any photos of that?  I mean it would only be fair if I showed you photos of me embarrassing myself that you do the same.”<br/><br/>“I have never danced on a table, you have topped me there.”  Aaron leant back onto the bar, leaning closer to her again, “I have spat a drink all over someone before.  He was a real cute guy I was trying to chat up.  I had just taken a mouthful of my drink when my friend put a hand on my shoulder from behind and scared me.”  He grimaced a little at that, “Needless to say I didn’t get the guys number.  He also became a regular at the café I work in, and he has not let me live it down!”<br/><br/>Aaron wasn’t able to wipe the grin from his face, this was the easiest, most comfortable conversation he had had with a stranger in quite a while.  He could admit that Evanee was attractive, but it didn’t seem to be an issue for him because he wanted to get to know her, rather than dive into a relationship that would probably end a few weeks later like he normally did."
3113,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-12T05:14:35,-Mae-,"She laughed and shook her head. ""I would never let you live it down either if you spat alcohol right in my face when trying to flirt with me! Then again, I don't plan to let you live down how I had to save you by pretending to be your girlfriend either!"" Evanee laughed with a smile, assuming that Aaron was bisexual at this point since he has flirted with both men and women and not just one of the two.<br/><br/>""But, my friends have<span style=""font-style: italic"">plenty</span>of pictures of me dancing on table tops and they never ever let me live it down! I am burdened with that shame for the rest of my years!"" Evanee shook her head with a grin at her dramatic words. ""It seems fair though, that will sure be a good laugh!<br/><br/>It was strange for Evanee to have such a great conversation with someone. She didn't struggle talking with anyone, it was just hard to find people that kept her interested and didn't really bore her while still being nice guys that didn't end up creeping her out. Aaron was quite the diamond in the rough when it came to people she had met at a bar, he was nice and considerate while being humorous and easy going.<br/><br/>Evanee decided to take the plunge to extend the time of this connection they seemed to have. ""Hey.. Keep in mind that I won't get mad or anything of the sort if you say no, but.. Would it be alright if we exchanged numbers? You're a cool guy and I'd love for us to hang out or something sometime! I still need to see those pictures as well!"" She smiled at him, bracing herself for complete failure and rejection to her request."
3114,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-12T06:09:57,AlexButler,"“Absolutely.”  Aaron grabbed his phone and unlocked it so he could create a new contact.  “I would love to hang out with you more, if you’re always this fun to talk to.”  He held his phone out, ready for her to put her number into it.<br/><br/>“You’re not about to leave on me though?  I mean I would understand if you had to because you’re driving friends home, but I was just beginning to really enjoy myself.  If I was a horrible person I would tell you to ditch your friends and stay out with me tonight.”"
3115,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-12T06:27:58,-Mae-,"Evanee smiled at his quick, but positive response. She got out her phone as well and did the same, switching phones with him and setting up her contact, even giving him a funny picture for her contact photo. Evanee handed it back with a smile, looking at him. ""I have a feeling that my friends will need to go soon because it's getting late and I don't want them getting so drunk that it hurts to move tomorrow!"" She laughed lightly before continuing. ""Also, if I were a horrible friend, I would totally take you up on that. You're fun to hang out with as well.""<br/><br/>She took her phone back when Aaron was all done with it and let out a breath, glancing over to see her friends kinda swaying around each other while giggling from all the drinks in them. Evanee began to look at Aaron before one of them looked over to see her.. sitting with a guy?! Was Evanee flirting?! They quickly came over. It was a group of three, all the girls being rather different, but still very attractive. ""Ohhhh, Eve, who is this?.. He's very cute."" They smirked, assuming their friend with a drought of a love life was flirting and on her way to getting some.<br/><br/>Evanee's cheeks flushed up when her friends came over, looking at them. ""Guys... Go away."" The girls then squealed, one of them smacking her shoulder, but it didn't hurt. ""You're totally flirting! When is the last time you spent this long talking to a guy?! You never flirt!"" Her cheeks flushed up even more, embarrassed that this was being revealed in front of Aaron. Evanee glared at them. ""... Go. Away. Please."" They just smirked at her and went on their way, demanding details after all of this. She face palmed when they finally left before groaning. ""I'm so sorry about that..."""
3116,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-12T08:17:58,AlexButler,"Aaron took his phone back, looking at the photo she had added and chuckling softly, ""I don't envy your friends right now, nor you because I feel you might be the type of person that will help them through their day tomorrow.""  He quickly added a photo to  his contact in her phone before he handed it back to her.<br/><br/>He was about to say something more when they were suddenly surrounded by three other girls.  He glanced between them all, catching on after a second that these were Evanee's friends.  He watched as they teased Evanee, trying to get in to help her but the other girls seemed to be talking to quickly that he couldn't get a word in.<br/><br/>When they were gone Aaron took a breath, turning back to Evanee after he had followed her friends retreating figures.  ""Don't worry about it, they're drunk.""  He put a hand on her shoulder and offered a smile, ""Besides, if you were flirting with me I would be honoured.  I'm glad that we're not flirting though, because talking to you and getting to know you is so much more fun.""  He admitted, ""They're just jealous that they don't have my attention at all."""
3117,Romance 1x1 (AlexButler and -Mae-),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51335,2016-11-12T23:40:54,-Mae-,"Evanee smiled gently at him as he put his hand on her shoulder, kinda comforting her after the blow her embarrassing friends made. ""Yeah, it's nice to just talk like normal people instead of lust driven animals."" She laughed lightly before letting out a sigh. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">But</span>, I would feel rather good about myself as well if you flirted with me as well. Then again, an attractive man such as yourself has called me beautiful a few times tonight, so I'm just as happy with that!"" She laughed at his comment about them being jealous, nodding. ""Yeaaah, they probably are! Not everyday that you come across a man such as yourself!""<br/><br/>After a bit more conversation between the two of them, Evanee soon got the notice that it was time to go. She sighed, begrudgingly getting up before looking over at Aaron. ""Thanks. This night was much more bearable for me because of you, I owe you one! Text or call me whenever you're ready to meet up again with those photos."""
3118,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344&start=20,2016-12-05T01:15:55,Asterous,"Beast Boy had disappeared once it was made apparent that Beast Boy wasn't needed at the moment. He didn't like seeing people hurt, though being in the hero business made it difficult to avoid it all the time. Wanting to distance himself for now, until either Cecil's condition changed, the maniac was found again, or he was needed, Beast Boy had made his way to his usual hangout spot in the tower to play some video games. Nothing like a little virtual violence to forget about real violence.<br/><br/>Robin hadn't gone too far from the medical ward. He would check in from time to time, but spent most of his time in his own room looking for any piece of information he could find on this guy. There wasn't much they didn't already know. Frustrated, Robin checked in on Cecil once more before going to the meeting he had called with the others. He saw Cyborg covering Raven, who hadn't left Cecil's side since they had gotten here.<br/><br/>He wanted to talk to the others, come up with some plan as to how to find this guy and shut him down. As Cyborg joined them, Robin placed the thin file on the table.<br/><br/>""We need to gather as much intel on this guy as possible. That way we should be able to figure out his next target, or even where he escaped to and stop him."" He wanted Starfire here so she could help. She may have some piece of information that might help, same with Cecil. Robin was upset, with himself and with this guy. He had failed to protect his team, and now this psycho was nowhere to be found.<br/><br/>""I feel like Cecil will be useful in this, but he's in no condition to share anything right now."" Robin added, his masked gaze resting on the file folder."
3119,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344&start=20,2016-12-05T14:22:39,Zeroxk2,"""That all depends on how long I have to run my mouth."" Cecil said, being supported by Raven who looked contrite over him being up so quick, ""The only way we are going to get this guy is by thinking like him.""<br/><br/>Cecil, not looking good at all, walked over to the thin file and picked it up. He flipped it open and studied it. It was all relevant to a degree. However, it wasn't gonna help them catch the guy anyway. Something told him they would have to approach this his way. That being using somewhat unsavory methods to get information on him.<br/><br/>""We want to get this guy? Throw your usual textbook for profiling out the window. This guy is a tamer version of the laughing psychopath of Gotham City. You should know how I am talking about, Boy Wonder. He doesn't see himself as doing anything wrong. To him, he is taking people out of their ordinary lives and remaking them into something spectacular. This means he very eccentric and highly unpredictable."" He said, closing the file and holding it up, ""In turn, that's how we got to be. That's our only option it we wanna nail this guy.""<br/><br/>The file burst into flames as a red aura appeared around his hand, startling Cyborg and Raven. It burned slowly as he looked at the gathered members of the Titans. His face was pale but the energy and life his eyes contained was unnerving. This was personal for him, he was gonna do it his way. A small smile appeared on his face as he finished his monologue for now.<br/><br/>""Sometimes, the best way to catch a criminal is to think like one."" He said as the file felt to the table as ash, ""He likes to kidnap people to turn into puppets. We figure out his methods to choosing his victims, we find him."""
3120,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344&start=20,2016-12-07T04:16:17,Asterous,"Turning to face the two who had come in, Robin looked over Cecil. He shouldn't be up yet, though he felt keeping him down would be a bigger problem than just letting him be. Keeping an eye on him though, Robin crossed his arms and listened to what he had to say regarding their current case. The Boy Wonder's lens narrowed at the mention of Gotham City's own psycho.<br/><br/>""So you want us to think like some psycho?"" Beast Boy asked questioningly. ""Not that I don't...well I...I'm just going to sit down now."" The titan said as he sat back down, Cecil's mere presence was enough to shift the mood, adding talk of psychopaths though? That just made it worse!<br/><br/>Robin remained silent during Beast Boy's rambling, and simply moved his gaze from his fellow teammate to the folder as it burned into ash. He had the contents backed up on his computer, so it wasn't a big deal that the material copy had been destroyed. He wasn't disturbed by the way Cecil was acting, but the way he spoke, choosing the phrases he did was reminding Robin too much of a villain. He would have to talk to the newest titan at some point, see if he could root out the reasons behind this.<br/><br/>""And how would you suggest we go about this?"" He asked.<br/><br/>-----x-----<br/><br/>Lorenzo wasn't unprepared. Annoyed? Yes. But the man wasn't at rock bottom yet, even though his collection and workshop had been destroyed. He had other places he could go. Small apartments, hidden areas where he had spent years before he had pulled together the theater. It was in one of these hideouts that the man had escaped to, avoiding the titans and anyone else who may have been drawn to the burning building.<br/><br/>A layer of dust had settled over everything, and mice had made a home in one of the boxes, but everything else was relatively the same as he had left it. Opening one of the boxes, Lorenzo changed his entire outfit to something a little more common, and easier to blend with. No use calling attention to himself right now. Pulling the hood of the jacket up to conceal his face, the man returned to the streets, as common a beggar as any found around here. He could play the part well enough, being a student of the arts."
3121,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344&start=20,2016-12-11T17:50:25,Zeroxk2,"""Simple, you want to find the hunter, you start with the prey.""<br/><br/>__________<br/><br/>It had taken a few hours and three of large doses of the strongest sedative Cyborg had, but Cecil had recovered enough to move around again. He'd sensed his past of being tortured by Slade had come through his whole monologue to Robin and the others. He couldn't blame himself for it, his was a path where the line between a hero and villain was nonexistent. He had a hero's heart, it was just tempered by a villain's nature. Speaking of which, he oughta see about finding someone to keep tabs on Slade's movements.<br/><br/>He leaned, taking a left turn as he looked at the ground. In the back of his mind he knew the masked man would go after Starfire again. Most stalkers did if a victim got away. For some reason, something clicked in his mind. He landed in an alley and walked out of it, studying passing people.<br/><br/>""I didn't notice it before, he picks his victims by looking for certain traits they have."" He said to himself, ""Lets see, Hypothetically speaking, I'm looking for a lead for a show I want to put on and picking my ""star"" by specific characteristics knowing I can adjust anything if needed. Who do I want?""<br/><br/>He pondered this as he climbed a fire escape to give him a birds-eye view of the street. In his minds eye, he saw woman he felt a strong family tie to and used her as a template to craft his hypothetical star. It was a while before he saw her, the person he'd use. A supermodel, blonde hair with green eyes, walking on the opposite side of the street talking on a phone. The obvious breast implants would have to go and a lighter hand with the make-up would do some good but she'd definitely work.<br/><br/>""Think I just figured out put of your game, Mask Boy."" He said, somewhat proud of himself.<br/><br/>An hour later he bumped into someone whom's face he would recognize anywhere."
3122,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-10T05:35:26,Asterous,"The blood never washed completely from his hands, staining his fingernails, and getting into the creases of his hands. The pale skin contrasting the crimson liquid, showing his commitment to his craft. Like any true artist he relished his work, admiring the works before him as he carefully wiped a trickle of a scarlet river from the hand of his newest puppet. They were his creations, his masterpieces, the ones that had survived. This was why he cherished them, they had been strong for him, seen it through to the end.<br/><br/>He rested a hand on the shoulder of his puppet.<br/>""You'll make a stunning addition, my dear. Why don't I introduce you to your new family?"" Lorenzo's voice echoed slightly through the workshop. He received only a groan as an answer but stooped to pick up the puppet anyway. She was going to be the star in his latest performance! A retelling of a classic story and he had needed someone new, someone fresh. He had spent months searching for the right individual and at last he had found her! Like all of his works, they had struggled, but once the drugs set in and the procedure had started they came to accepted it.<br/><br/>Pushing the door open with his shoulder, Lorenzo set his puppet down in a chair, adjusting the bow around her neck and smiling contently when it was straightened. He ran a hand through her hair, the soft blond locks he had searched for for so long, turning to face the rest of the room.<br/>""Your new friend is here everyone!"" He said, addressing several others in the room propped up in either chairs or against each other. ""And isn't she a doll?"" Lorenzo laughed. He prided himself on his work and his steadily growing collection, but knew that others didn't see it the same way that he did. They just didn't understand!<br/><br/>Stepping around the room he readjusted an arm here, brushing a stray strand of hair back there, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe a dried stain from one's arm or foot. When he had made his way back to the door he opened it and took one last glance at them all, a grin on his face before he stepped through, hearing the sound of the door clicking shut behind him as his footsteps echoed through the room once more. The screams from earlier having died away, becoming part of the walls like the many before them."
3123,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-10T09:08:40,Zeroxk2,"Of all the members of the Titans, Beast Boy annoyed him most of all. It was a combination of things, mainly his horrendous attempts at jokes. He had no idea how many times he'd knocked the green shapeshifter's head off with a precision throw from across the room using just about anything he had in his hands at the time. One of his personal favorite throws had been a No look around the world that Raven had assisted with by making a pillow revolve around her three times before propelling it at Beast Boy with fives times the force it had before. Suffice to say the green clown had been out for a few hours, which suited him just fine. It was a few hours of not trying to avoid strangling the little nuisance.<br/><br/>Now was one of the times Raven was helping him by meditating along side him. This, thankfully, kept him from beaming Beast Boy in the head yet again with the pillow he was sitting on. As much as he wanted to, Raven kept him grounded enough to dissuade him from acting on his urge. However, this didn't stop Beast Boy from working his last nerve. His patience was all but shot at the moment.<br/><br/>""Beast Boy, I know you are starved for attention at the moment, but could you go and SHUT THE HELL UP SOMEWHERE!!"" He said, screeching as he glared at the green shapeshifter.<br/><br/>Robin, followed by Starfire and Cyborg, came into the living room as Beast Boy turned into a cat and sat on his head. He felt his face contort as he fought not to grab the green clown and hurl him across the room.  Sure, he agreed to help the Titans with their crime fighting, but Beast boy just drove him insane. At times, he found himself stringing the pain up just for some peace. Not very comforting when he was assisting them.<br/><br/>""There's been a disturbing number of disappearances lately."" Robin said as he and Raven terminated their meditation session early, ""If we can sort out what is causing them, We can figure out a way to stop it.""<br/><br/>""There's poses the question of why whoever is doing it,"" He said, grabbing Beast Boy by the scruff of his neck and dropping him off to the side, ""Even better, what are they trying to gain from doing it.""<br/><br/>""True, but there could be a chance the villain is doing this viles acts without reason."" Starfire said, speaking more to the group than him.<br/><br/>""There's a pattern to it,"" He said as he stood and looked out the window towards Jump City, ""Whatever this unsub is doing, he doesn't see himself as doing anything wrong. Don't ask me how I know this. Its just a feeling I have."""
3124,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-13T00:58:46,Asterous,"Lorenzo tapped his foot, waiting impatiently for the stagehands to finish setting the stage. It was opening day and he was anxious to get everyone ready. Earlier that morning he had checked his puppets over, making sure each was clean and ready to be presented to the audience that would fill the theater later that day. He had all the masks lined up backstage, as well as the marionettes, waiting for their chance to be on stage. His star had been given special attention, her hair brushed for tangles and her skin polished for that extra shine. As the crew finished he quickly thanked them before calling his two assistants over to help.<br/><br/>Parting the curtain enough to slim through, Lorenzo clapped his hands together once as though getting everyone's attention.<br/>""Tonight's the night my beauties! Tonight you get to shine!"" Stepping up to his newest puppet he held her head up by the chin.<br/>""And you my dear, will be the brightest of them all!"" He gently let her head down and heard the faint sigh that escaped her. His assistants busied themselves with moving the others into position and hooking up their strings to the mechanism used to move them. Lorenzo watched this all taking place, envisioning how everything would work, while already thinking of what he would present next. He was well known for his life-like marionettes, drawing in crowds from all over the area. Tonight would be no exception.<br/><br/>He already had in mind what he wanted to do, but would have to go 'shopping' again. None of his current puppets were right for the role, and he knew that at least two of them weren't going to last much longer if the discolouring of their hands, and the discharge was anything to go by. Sighing, he added this to his mental to do list and set about preparing for the show. He hoped that within the crowd he would be able to find some eligible choices. He knew what he wanted and would aim for certain criteria, but things like hair colour could easily be changed with a little dye."
3125,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-16T21:19:14,Zeroxk2,"After convening the team meeting, Starfire opted to take him into the city to try and bond. It hadn't be that easy as she didn't seem to like him very much. There seemed to be a show opening soon that might be interesting. However, something felt off about it and every wrong. Call him crazy but the advertising of life-size puppets really caught his eye.<br/><br/>Buying a ticket, he considered separating from Starfire but he remembered Robin saying that they had to spend the whole day together when it was obvious she would rather be with him. It was amazing how dense Robin could be at times. It was clear Starfire liked him, and he liked her but he was too focused on being mister hero to see it. He brought another as Starfire said something about seeing the show.<br/><br/>It was still a few hours before the show started. He groaned internally as he had to listen to Starfire go on a tangent about entertainment on her home planet. Where did it fit in with the current situation? It really didn't by he wasn't gonna say that. He opted to look at the poster of the person running the show. Something about the person rubbed him the wrong way."
3126,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-17T04:28:24,Asterous,"Lorenzo, or as he was now, Manipulate, donning his signature mask as people had begun to file into the theater. As the seats filled and the room filled with the chatter of so many voices, Manipulate slipped to the backstage area to prepare. His puppets were ready, dressed and strung up, ready to shine.<br/>""Show time my dearies."" Manipulate said as though addressing a room of actors before a show. As time ticked away, he took his place behind the contraption that allowed him to move the marionettes without being seen himself. He wanted his work to be seen. On cue, the curtains opened to show his creations, and the show began. This was one of his bigger performances, and thus required more work on his end. Pulling and twisting the strings he watched as the puppets followed his commands, having no choice but to. A grin found its way on his face, hidden by the mask as he completely controlled them. He could hear the collective gasps and hushed whispers from the audience, a usual reaction from those seeing his works for the first time.<br/><br/>As the act drew near it's conclusion, Manipulate was expecting a clean finish. Just as the final scene came to a close, one of the strings holding the female leads wrists snapped. Now had these been ordinary dolls, it wouldn't have been a problem. However, these weren't ordinary dolls. As the limb swung freely, a steady trickle of blood splattered the stage in large droplets. He could see the first few rows begin to either stand or panic from their seats and he had to act quickly. Forcing a changed ending that incorporated the 'bullet wound' that drew the character from her dreams, back into reality, he ended it. The curtains swept closed and Manipulate held his breath waiting for a reaction. A few seconds ticked by before he was given a round of applause. Letting his breath out, he slipped out from behind the curtains, careful to step over the mess, to bow before the people. Standing and watching the crowd leaving, his eye caught a figure that stood out in the sea of people. Signalling for one of his men, Manipulate pointed the orange skinned girl out, giving the instructions that he wanted to meet her. He left it up to them how to convince her, be it by her beauty, or something else, as he removed himself from the public eye to assess the damage done to his work."
3127,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-17T16:59:11,Zeroxk2,"As soon as the show was over, Starfire witnessed him freeruning over the seats to the stage. She wasn't sure what he was doing but she wasn't gonna leave him alone. She contacted Robin to inform him that the unofficial member of the team might have something. Seeing things had emptied out, she took to the air, flying to the stage as her assigned partner propelled himself onto the stage with a hard push off the seat. She looked at him confused as he ducked behind the curtain.<br/><br/>Of all the things he was expecting, this wasn't one of them. There were people hanging from strings all over the stage. Not just anyone either, it was the people who when missing. It repulsed him even though he could see the artistic value behind it. Whoever was doing this was sick in the head or just damn crazy for turning people into puppets.<br/><br/>He felt Starfire huddle behind him as she got a closer look at the puppets she'd been gushing over from a distance. He didn't blame her for the abrupt change in opinion. Hearing something, he looked at the puppet that had had a malfunction during the show. Watching it, he saw it twitch slightly. What the hell was the person who did this thinking? This was an inhumane thing to do to someone.<br/><br/>He heard Starfire scream as he felt her be ripped away from him."
3128,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-18T06:08:36,Asterous,"Lorenzo knelt next to the puppet, running the broken string through his fingers. The blood that had soaked into it stained his gloves, turning the white crimson.<br/>""Your first public appearance and already causing me problems."" He said, his tone light as he gathered the puppet in his arms and began moving back to his work area to reattach the broken strings. He couldn't afford to have this happen again. Before he could get the attention of a stagehand to help move all the puppets, he heard the curtain being flipped open and two young individuals appeared, one being the girl he had had his eyes on earlier.<br/><br/>Setting the puppet in his arms down, he chuckled as he slowly approached the two.<br/>""Enjoyed the show so much you thought you'd come see the work a little closer did we?"" He asked, pulling his bloodied gloves off. ""Well, there's a reason I don't give backstage tours."" He said as one of his men grabbed the girl, pulling her away. He couldn't help the scream that escaped her, but it was soon silence with a rag. He approached her, being held by his man. With a grin on his face, hidden by the mask, he took a strand of her hair and ran it through his fingers.<br/>""Such an exquisite beauty. She would make an excellent addition to my collection."" He said. ""Though I must say, I've had my eye on her."" Snapping his fingers, the man holding the girl pulled a second rag from his pocket and held it over her nose until she fell unconscious.<br/><br/>Turning to face the second intruder, all previous signs of delight vanished.<br/>""Now, how much are you willing to give to get your friend back?"" He asked. ""And I don't mean money."" He let a few seconds slip by before commenting once more as his man took the girl away.<br/>""Tick tock, time is ticking."""
3129,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-18T08:05:25,Zeroxk2,"His eyes gained a faint red glow as he felt his anger start boiling. He made a move to hit the masked guy but was intercepted by the person's goons. It was on from there as he started to fight through the seemingly endless number of guys with kicks, punches, throws, and, in a number of cases, a chokeslam or two. He was in a zone as he was a blur of attacks, sending guys tumbling left and right. Feeling alive for the first time in a while, he was actually having fun.<br/><br/>""Talk about a hell of a party."" He said with a laugh, somehow getting a guy stuck up in the stagelighting rig with a sweep kick, ""Hope you guys have enough to cover this.""<br/><br/>He noticed the crowd was thinning out now but they were still coming strong. By now, he was tiring out too. If he didn't end this soon, he'd be in in worse trouble. His body was sore and screaming in protest. He kept fighting though as he had to help Starfire.<br/><br/>""Having fun, guys?"" He said, sending a guy sailing over over the ring leaders head, ""Next time, buy your own damn tickets!!""<br/><br/>The last guy he encountered was DDTed into the stage floor. He stood up and turned toward the ring leader. His irises were solid red now as he got close enough to swing a punch. As he pulled back to swing, he felt a dart hit him in the neck. Staggering as an anesthetic entered his blood stream, he made a decent punch/swipe at the leader's head. His fist caught the mask as he started losing consciousness. The last thing he saw was the leader unmasked face, something that burned itself into his memory."
3130,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-21T05:29:40,Asterous,"Stepping back, Lorenzo just missed being hit, but thankfully his men stepped in. Watching as his men continued to swarm the intruder, he tsked a few of them who got themselves into some rather awful predicaments, like the man now dangling from the lights. Taking the girl from the man still holding her limp form, he nodded to the fight taking place, indicating that he should do something about this before he was forced to hire a whole new crew on top of finding new puppets.<br/><br/>Slipping through a door in the back, Lorenzo disappeared into his workshop, placing the girl gently down in the chair and strapping her in. Stepping back, he took a moment to admire her before rejoining the crew on the stage where it appeared the intruder was tiring...finally.<br/><br/>He saw the man sail over his head, not so much as batting an eye when he heard the sickening crunch of bone meeting the wall, before a heavy thump indicated he was down.<br/><br/>""Now what kind of boss would I be if I made my men pay to run the show?"" He laughed at the comment, leisurely walking towards the intruder but stopping when he saw the red irises.<br/>""Someone's a little angry, don't suppose you have heat vision or something."" He twitched a few fingers on his right hand, signalling for his man to dart this guy. A grin spread across his face as he stumbled, but was wiped away when a swipe at him caused his mask to be pulled off. For a split second the two made eye contact before the other was rendered unconscious. Scowling, Lorenzo snatched his mask from the stage, and turned on his heel.<br/>""Bring him, and for goodness sake would somebody clean up this mess."" He called over his shoulder, the few men still able to stand falling in to follow his orders.<br/><br/>Soon the stage was clean, the puppets were back in shape, and all that was needed was for these two to wake up. It was no fun starting while they were knocked out, no matter how much easier it would be. Besides, he wanted to learn some things, and one couldn't really speak with a broken jaw."
3131,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-21T18:08:11,Zeroxk2,"He woke up pretty quickly, exactly 15 minutes after the anesthesia in the dart knocked him out. Finding himself strapped to a chair, he sighed as he got comfortable. Knowing he wasn't going anywhere, he broke the binding around his ankles and made a table with his right leg over his left. He looked around, noticing he was in some sort of workshop. If he had a guess, he was just woke up into a deranged kid's fantasy.<br/><br/>""Someone has a fetish for mutilations."" He said with an air of interest, ""Think I found Chucky's psycho younger brother.""<br/><br/>A moan snapped his attention to a redhead across from him. He knew instantly who it was as her green eyes met his gray ones. A curt shake of the head and a look was all that was needed to keep her from trying to escape. Frankly, whoever thought wood and rope could hold Starfire was smoking something extremely potent. Her fear was sapping her of her powers though. She couldn't produce starbolts or use her strength with how afraid she was.<br/><br/>""You already?"" He asked, short as without emotion, a practiced habit with him when dealing with Beast Boy.<br/><br/>She merely nodded as she didn't trust herself to talk. Not knowing what would be next, she was terrified to the point where she couldn't use her powers. Where were they now and would they get out of this in one piece? There was no way of knowing, and that scared her. She could only count on him now to save both of them."
3132,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-22T03:34:42,Asterous,"Lorenzo had waited patiently for the two to wake up, and he wasn't disappointed. Shortly after being knocked out, both came to and, contrary to what he had expected, didn't simply pull out of the minor restraints and leave as he knew they were both capable of doing.<br/><br/>He narrowed his eyes at the blond's comment, but remained silent, watching the two. Seeing that both were now awake, Lorenzo, his mask once more replaced, stepped within their view.<br/><br/>""Good morning dearies."" He said, stepping closer to the girl. ""Or should I say, Starfire."" Running his fingers across her hair he laughed. ""That's right, I did my research. Not many like you around."" He turned his attention to the other.<br/>""You on the other hand, I don't know.""<br/><br/>He had found all sorts of things on the girl, the Teen Titans weren't exactly a secret operation, but this one hadn't been mentioned.<br/>""But none of that matters, you know why?"" Lorenzo asked, pausing for the dramatic effect. ""Cause we're going to have some fun."" Rubbing his newly gloved hands together, the man clamped two cuffs onto Starfire's wrists.<br/>""Be a dear for me and try not to scream, it almost makes me feel bad."" He said, a mock tone of pity clear in his voice as he held Starfire's chin in one hand."
3133,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-22T06:18:35,Zeroxk2,"""Oh look, *<span style=""font-style: italic"">the Joker's wannabe knockoff</span>*,"" He said as Starfire recoiled from their captor, ""Like what you did with the place. Although I gotta deduct points for the hanging corpses in the cases though.""<br/><br/>Did he know he was mocking their captor? Yeah, he knew, and he really didn't care. Should he care he was making things increasingly dangerous for Starfire and him? Definitely, since she couldn't fight back like he could. When it came down to it, this guy just brought the smartass out of him.<br/><br/>""So, what started this hobby of yours?"" He asked casually, clearly mocking the masked man, ""Just so we are clear, You hurt her, I will break your neck.""<br/><br/>When the masked man held her chin, Starfire pulled away from his hand and bit it. It was hard enough to tear the glove and draw a decent amount of blood. She spat at him as insult to injury. Not wanting him anywhere close to her, she glared as distainfully as she could manage at him as she tried to break the cuffs but couldn't. She shared a look with him as he felt something building in him.<br/><br/>It was a familiar and strangely liberating feeling. Like something was awakening from a long sleep. Whatever it was, it made Starfire's eyes widen with shock as she watched him. A faint red aura appeared around both his hands as he watched the masked man like a hawk. He felt like he was finally alive again.<br/><br/>_________<br/><br/>*) I couldn't resist at this point. I was aiming at a bit of mocking humor there."
3134,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-24T03:08:57,Asterous,"Lorenzo felt his hand tighten on the girl's chin, as he grit his teeth. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath to calm himself somewhat and get back under control. Maybe he should have broken his jaw while he was still unconscious, save himself the headache now.<br/><br/>With this temporary distraction, Lorenzo was caught off guard when he felt Starfire's teeth digging into his hand, drawing blood. Pulling his hand away from her, he removed the now torn glove and used it to stop some of the blood.<br/><br/>""And I was being so nice to you."" He snarled at her as she spat and glared.<br/><br/>""And I'll have you know this is an art form, not simply a hobby."" He said, his pride for what he did seeping back in following the insults.<br/><br/>His ruined glove was now stained in various places a bright crimson, while similar droplets splattered the floor below them. His eyes had never left Starfire as he spoke, but took a moment to face the other at the reaction on her face. Lorenzo's masked gaze fell on the strange red aura around his hands, both intriguing, and unsettling him. He knew that this one was dangerous, that much had been obvious at the way he took down his men earlier and with the cockiness he was now displaying.<br/><br/>His attention now shifted to the larger of the two problems, Lorenzo made his way behind the chair Starfire was strapped to. One hand moving her hair over one shoulder to expose the joint.<br/><br/>""And what if I don't necessarily 'hurt' here?"" He asked, tracing a finger over the Tamaranean's skin. ""A quick pop, and the first step is done."" He explained, just as an artist would explain his painting or sculpting technique."
3135,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-24T05:09:55,Zeroxk2,"""That first pop would sign your death warrant."" He said with deadly conviction, ""She might let you live but I won't.""<br/><br/>He was glaring darkly, his eyes glowing red again. He felt like a coiled spring, ready to release the tension holding him in place with explosive results. Frankly, he wanted Mask Boy to do something stupid. Give him a reason to really cut loose on him and his little spider hole. Wanting to have some fun destroying this Guy's world was really appealing to him at the moment. Sure, he'd have to answer to Boy Wonder about it but that would come later.<br/><br/>Starfire shied from the masked man as much she could but she couldn't go every far. Her skin crawled where he touched her and she yearned to punish him for holding them against their will. She was powerless to do so though. Her fear was choking for ability to use her abilities. She prayed Robin and the others would come for them soon. However she feared their assistance would not come, which scared her more.<br/><br/>""Whatever you do from this point on decides both our fates."" She heard her fellow Titan, for she did consider him one, state calmly, ""Just know that you decide whether I personally endeavor to destroy everything you build from now on.""<br/><br/>He didn't mean to sound like a villain but he wasn't a hero by any long stretchs. There were moments where he showed he could play the part of a hero. In the end, he had the spirit of a destroyer. He couldn't stand being the picture of good behavior. It just didn't work into his personality."
3136,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-28T01:54:06,Asterous,"Lorenzo locked eyes with the man, hand resting on Starfire's shoulder and his fingers digging into the skin. He could feel her trying to pull away, but made no move to restrain her further. He had done his research, he knew she was weak, and with such little effort on his part. The fear was evident, but not at all expected, some people just couldn't understand what an honour it was to be selected -- he didn't just take anybody after all.<br/><br/>He also knew he was playing a dangerous game, one with an opponent who didn't like to lose. A smile appeared on his face at his opponent's words.<br/><br/>""My, my, and I thought I was the bad guy."" He laughed. ""Maybe we're not so different after all, you and I."" Lorenzo remarked. This guy, though associated with the Teen Titans, wasn't all he made out to be. The hero thing was an act, hiding something else, but what?<br/><br/>As he spoke, Lorenzo had loosened the restraints on one of Starfire's wrists. Holding her arm tightly, he pulled it up, parallel to the floor.<br/><br/>""Let's just say, I've always been one to tempt fate."" He said, yanking Starfire's arm backwards in a sharp motion, hearing the faint pop, and feeling the ball come out of the socket as the limb was successfully dislocated. It was an odd feeling that he never grew tired of experiencing. He released the limb, letting it fall beside Starfire, his eyes never leaving the other 'hero'.<br/><br/>""I guess we all like to watch the world burn sometimes."" Lorenzo said as calmly as though commenting on the weather."
3137,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-11-28T02:34:20,Zeroxk2,"What happened after Starfire's shoulder was dislocated what something that would forever change Starfire's relationship with the unofficial member of the Titans. It was like a bomb had exploded in the room as the area had superheated due to the two red spheres that had appeared around his hands. Suddenly finding her strength again, she tore free of her restrains and blew a large hole in the wall as she fled. Cradling her dislocated arm to her body tightly, she flew to Titan's tower as fast as she could. She didn't realize she'd left him behind.<br/><br/>The amulet around his neck was radiating light as he preceded to fire off red starbolts indiscriminately. Nothing was spared, not even the excused the masked man called puppets. He was in his berserker state, but he was fully aware of what he was doing. His was the fury of a destroyer, one that reveled in the destruction he caused. A wild, twisted smile was plastered to his face as a fire was started.<br/><br/>The last thing he fired a starbolt at was the female from the show. Her eyes locked with his as tears streamed down her face. She wasn't scared of him, she was glad to see someone get away. His hand leveled itself toward her as he apologized with his eyes. Somehow, despite the drugs keeping her from moving of her own free will, she shook her head as she closed her eyes. He saw her lips move just before she was vaporized by his starbolt. He didn't know what she said, but it felt like she'd screamed her words for all to hear.<br/><br/>""Thank you."""
3138,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-12-02T02:51:48,Asterous,"Lorenzo felt the back of his head hitting the floor as all seemed to go to nearly literal hell in his workshop, if the heat was anything to go by. He remained where he was, a little dazed, as Starfire blasted the hole through the wall and escaped. He was upset that such a prize had gotten away, but couldn't be bothered to do anything about it just now. There were bigger problems to deal with. Touching a hand to the back of his head, it came away red and Lorenzo cursed before slowly getting to his feet. From where he was he could see the remaining man going berserk!<br/><br/>Noticing the delight he took from the destruction, Lorenzo was fully convinced that this guy wasn't as 'good' as he led others to believe. This was the thought that predominated his twisted mind, not that the whole place was burning around them, or that his puppets were being ruined, not even the smell of burning flesh and hair fazed him. Lorenzo couldn't see any of his men, likely killed already or ran off when the fires started.<br/><br/>Knowing he had to go, Lorenzo too exited the building via the hole blasted through the wall. He had overstayed his welcome and it was time to get this show back on the road. Removing his mask, he coughed severely, the smoke having gotten easily into his lungs, along with the years of chemicals, dye, and bleach. Casting one last look into the ruined building where he had spent so much time and effort, he knew he would never forget that man. The man who had forced him back to square one. Though he could also see it as a fresh start, new puppets, new acts, a new show. Grinning, Lorenzo disappeared into the alley that the hole had opened into, disappearing into the city to wait, to grow, and to learn."
3139,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-12-02T09:30:45,Zeroxk2,"Raven found him in a park a few miles away from the destroyed building. Cradling his head in her lap, she tried to see what had happened through his eyes but found his mind was firmly closed off. Worried, She shook him a few times. Even resorted to slapping him but it was as if she was interacting with a corpse. Her worry started giving way to panic as he seemed to be completely unresponsive to external stimuli.<br/><br/>""Cecil, wake up, please."" She said, shaking him some more before slapping him again, ""Cecil, you have to answer me. Please wake up. Cecil? Cecil!!""<br/><br/>Cyborg and Beast Boy arrived, empty-handed as whoever Starfire had described have vanished into thin air. They were surprised by Raven's unchecked show of emotions. Cyborg knew she had taken him under her wing but this was unexpected. To Beast Boy, this was just baffling on so many levels. When did Raven become so caring about people?<br/><br/>Her Soul Self, a black bird-like shadow,  closed around them all and left the ground. It went through a wall as it went back to Titan's tower. The travel time was really short, but she dropped them in the tower's medical ward. Cecil was put on a table with machinery getting attached by Cyborg. Robin and Starfire, who's arm Robin had relocated for her against his instincts, approached the other Titans as they all looked at their stricken teammate. It was unanimously decided among each other that Cecil would be offered a place as a Teen Titan."
3140,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-12-03T07:21:53,Asterous,"When Beast Boy had heard what Starfire had said, he had been grateful for the chance to finally get out of the tower and see some action, though he was also worried for his teammate. Though the green shapeshifter was also horrified at what she had described.<br/><br/>""Why do we have to be the ones going after this creep?"" He asked Cyborg as the two searched the surrounding streets and buildings for the man Starfire had hastily described. They had first searched the theater, finding nothing but charred bodies, making Beast Boy want to throw up, but nothing else. Looping around to the park, the two heros found Raven and Cecil.<br/><br/>Caught off guard by Raven's display in trying to wake up the other, Beast Boy turned to Cyborg, confused as to what to do. Thankfully, Raven's Soul Self brought them all back to the tower where Robin and Starfire waited.<br/><br/>Robin remained calm, or at least as calm as someone finding out what kind of sick man they were now dealing with could be, though starting off in Gotham had given him plenty of opportunities to see some messed up stuff.<br/><br/>Leaving Cyborg to attend to the machines now hooked up to Cecil, he knew they had to come up with a plan to find and stop this guy.<br/><br/>""He can't be allowed to roam freely and probably do this again."" They now knew that this guy was responsible for the disappearances, and once Starfire and Cecil had recovered more, they could piece together a profile for him. But that would have to wait. The Boy Wonder knew that Starfire was still shook up, and Cecil was in no condition to do much of anything at the moment."
3141,Pulled Strings & Spliced Genes -- (Zeroxk2 & Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51344,2016-12-04T09:50:15,Zeroxk2,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Cecil</span>~<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dream sequence</span><br/>___________<br/><br/>He writhed in pain, screaming as the restaints on him kept him chained to the gurney. His body felt like it was on fire. Nothing felt normal as his internal organs seemed to shift and change while his skin crawled and hardened. Something was inside him, making him feel like he was being ripped apart and put back together. It made his sense of reality devolve into a neverending tsunami of pain.<br/><br/>A mask appeared in his vision, solid black on one side and orange-yellow on the other with a visible eye on the other. His anger and rage soared but he was still bound by chains of agony. There was nothing he could do to the mask as he could do no more than writhe and scream. As much as he wanted to get free, he was trapped there. A screech for death was met with a laugh of amusement as he felt himself withdraw deep into his mind.<br/><br/>_________<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">End Dream Sequence</span>~<br/><br/>Cyborg found Raven sleeping with her head on her arms resting on Cecil's bed. It was clear to him she felt something for the new guy but apparently she didn't realize it. To be honest, the new guy kinda scared him with how reserved he was. He thought Robin was bad when it came to seclusion. The new guy took it to a whole new level at times. He also didn't mind him either as he'd come up with what he, Cyborg, had dubbed the T-jet. Shaking his head, he draped a blanket over the resident Empath as he want to have a team meeting with Beast Boy and Robin."
3142,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-11-12T05:30:27,AlexButler,"William tugged on the sleeves of his tunic again, looking around as they approached the palace.  Tonight was the night he was going to be introduced to his new bride formally, something which both terrified and excited him.  He just hoped it was someone that he already knew.<br/><br/>The garden in front of the palace had been decorated for the night.  It was full of elves already, as well as the other humans who were being introduced to their betrothed tonight.  William caught sight of a couple of his friends, but his parents kept him by their side.<br/><br/>“When we see her family we will introduce you to your wife.”  His father told him, one of his hands resting on William’s shoulders in both a warning and some form of comfort.  His father knew more than his mother about the fact that while William would do anything to please his parents, he wasn’t all that keen on marrying someone that they had chosen.<br/><br/>“Of course father.”  He said, bowing his head just a little.  When his mother spoke up he looked across at her excited tone.<br/><br/>“I see her father.”  She grabbed William’s hand and pulled him in the direction she had been looking.  William took a deep breath, hoping his smile looked happy and casual instead of pained like he felt, he was incredibly nervous about what was about to happen."
3143,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-11-12T06:17:21,Mnemosyne,"Chrysabelle forced herself to breath, fighting to keep her expression casual as she sipped from the delicate flute of champagne one of the servers wandering around the garden had handed her. There was no way she was going to show how terrified she was. She'd known, of course, that the day would come when a marriage would be arranged for her, but she hadn't expected it so soon. Nor had she expected it to be to a human. Her father had told her it was an honor to be part of the king's plan to have the fae intermarry with select humans to help combat the way the races were slowly shrinking and dying out, but it didn't feel like it was. Although she supposed it might be a blessing in disguise. A human untrained in magic might be less likely to notice her peculiarities and figure out her secret. It was still nerve-racking, though. She had gone her entire life trying to avoid any serious relationships to avoid giving away her secret. She didn't know what to expect or how to act when she met her betrothed.<br/><br/>She shivered slightly in the cool night air. While she had to admit, the gown her mother had chosen for her, with it's flowing green silk, simple yet elegant silhouette, and accents of silver, was stunning, she couldn't help but wish the dress wasn't sleeveless. She'd wanted to wear a shawl over it, but her mother had refused her request. She had insisted Chrysabelle should look as beautiful as possible for her future husband, and the shawl would obscure her figure. Personally, Chrysabelle thought her figure could do with a little more obscuring. She had nightgowns that left more to the imagination than this dress did, and she wasn't used to showing this much skin.<br/><br/>Suddendly her mother grabbed her arm to get her attention. ""They're coming,"" she hissed. Chrysabelle instinctively turned in the direction her mother had indicated, but the crowd still obscured her betrothed from view. ""Now remember,"" her mother quite unnecessarily whispered in her ear, ""Act normal. The last thing we want is for his family to withdraw their offer of marriage. You would shame our entire family."" As if she didn't know that. She breathed deeply, then schooled her features into a practiced emotionless expression as she waited to catch a glimpse of her future husband."
3144,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-11-12T08:10:36,AlexButler,"William's mother finally stopped, a smile on her face as she greeted the older elves.  William's attention though was on Chrysabelle, an elf that he had not had any contact with at all, his whole opinion of her was based on what others have said.  He took in her beautiful gown, taking in the detail, silently glad that his tunic was thick and kept out the chill, he felt sympathy for Chrysabelle who's gown didn't seem to be keeping the cold out at all, as beautiful as it was and she was in it.<br/><br/>He tried to catch her eye and offer a smile, wanting to relax them both because he knew if she was even half as nervous as she was it was going to be an awkward conversation that followed.<br/><br/>""William, this is Chrysabelle.""  His mother stated, pushing him forward a little and towards Chrysebelle.  He held out his hand to take hers, keeping his smile in place even though his mouth was beginning to hurt already from the strain of it.<br/><br/>He couldn't help but think that his parents could have chosen any other fae for him to be betrothed to, he knew most of them in the garden right now, why did they have to make it even harder for him in choosing someone that they must have known he didn't know.  He was going to try to make it work though, they had to be married unless one of their parents decided that it was not suitable after all, so William might as well try and make it work with Chryebelle.<br/><br/>""Pleasure to meet you Chrysebelle.""  He said politely."
3145,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-11-12T23:01:03,Mnemosyne,"Chrysabelle smiled slightly, in a polite way but without showing much real emotion. She was much better at hiding her emotions than she was at faking emotions she didn't feel. ""It's nice to meet you as well, William,"" she murmured, politely taking his outstretched hand. Inwardly, though, she was cringing. She didn't really know him well, just like she didn't really know most people, but she'd certainly heard of him. He was pretty well known around the court. He was considered popular and was friends with a large portion of the court. Exactly the kind of person she had been hoping she wouldn't be betrothed to. Once she was his wife, he'd probably drag her out to all kinds of parties and social events that she'd spent her entire life trying to avoid. Not to mention if he ever did discover her secret, with how many people he talked to on a regular basis, the information would undoubtedly be all around the court by the nest morning. How could her parents have ever thought this would be a good match for her?<br/><br/>She was all too aware of her parents' eyes on her, so she forced herself to make the smile a bit more convincing, although it was hard to do. ""I'm looking forward to getting to know you,"" she added demurely. Then she turned to greet her future in-laws. After all, she was going to be seeing a lot of them. It was even common for young couples to live with the husbands family for a while after they got married, although she hoped to avoid that. So it seemed like a good idea to establish a good relationship with the Ashgroves. ""It is a pleasure to meet you as well, my lord and lady,"" she offered, curtsying in a formal greeting."
3146,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-11-19T02:31:41,AlexButler,"William was oblivious to her discomfort in the situation, he might have been good with talking to people but he wasn't all that great with noticing other people's feelings unless they explicitly told him how they were feeling.<br/><br/>William's mother smiled when Chrysabelle curtseyed, ""None of that.  We're no higher in status than you are.""  She said, ""You may call me Laerune as well, after all you are going to be my daughter - in - law.""<br/><br/>""William needs someone like you, you're more level headed than he is, and you don't go out and get yourself in trouble half as much.""  Pyxaanthal told her, glancing at William who was chatting with Chrysabelle's parents happily.  ""That being said he will make a good husband I'm sure of it.  Just give him some time to come around.""<br/><br/>William didn't try to deny what his parents said, he knew that he caused trouble often, although he never went out with the intention of it, it just seemed to find him.  He turned his attention back to Chrysabelle, ""Would you like to walk with me?  I would like to get to know you a little tonight, and I think our parents would like to chat as well.""  He offered his arm formally, hoping he wouldn't be turned down.  He was going to try his hardest to make things easier for them both."
3147,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-11-19T06:39:27,Mnemosyne,"It took all of Chrysabelle's self-control not to flinch at Phyxaanthal words. Not because anything was insulting- she was actually pleasantly surprised at how kind William's parents were to her. It was the fact that he'd called her level-headed that had almost made her cringe. Someone who saw things that weren't real would never qualify for such a description. Still, she supposed that at least the remark showed that she did a good job of hiding the truth, which was definitely a good sign. Hopefully she'd be able to keep it that way. She smiled at her future in-laws. ""That's very kind of you,"" she said. ""I'm sure William and I will get along just fine."" Well, actually she was very skeptical about that, but she was hardly going to say that.<br/><br/>Chrysabelle turned toward William when he spoke to her, giving him the same charming smile she'd been giving his parents. ""Of course. I believe it will suit us quite well to become better acquainted,"" she said, accepting his arm. At least it was an excuse to get out from the gaze of her own parents for a while. Even while talking to William, her mother had been keeping an eye on her throughout her exchange with the Ashgroves, making sure she didn't mess anything up. It was a relief to allow William to lead her away and let the adults talk among themselves."
3148,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-11-21T06:13:25,AlexButler,"William gave a nod to his parents, and a charming smile to Chrysabelle's before he lead her away from them all.  ""I don't know about you, but with my parents hanging around I was beginning to get uncomfortable.  It might be an arranged marriage, but I want to get to know you from you and not our parents.""<br/><br/>He lead her a little away from the party, looking around and noticing the other human - fae arranged couples.  His friends that he could see all seemed to have ended up with people that they knew.  It was something he was envious of.<br/><br/>When he finally found a seat that wasn't taken he sat down.  They were far enough away from the party that they could talk to each other, but not so far away that they couldn't be seen.  He didn't want his parents to think that he had run away or something<br/><br/>""So, since we hardly know each let's just get the basics out.""  He chuckled.  ""I'm William.  I'm a human.  I like the colour blue, being outside and hanging out with my little brother.  I don't like carrots or cats.  And I have a fear of thunder and lightening."""
3149,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-11-21T19:52:40,Mnemosyne,"Chrysabelle definitely agreed with William about wanting to get away from their parents. ""Indeed, there are times when some degree of privacy in necessary."" She followed him through the crowd, sitting down across from him when he found a place to sit. She listened to his brief description about himself, interested to find out a little more about the man she would be spending the rest of her life with. She was especially interested in the last part he'd mentioned. The fact that he'd shared such a private and possibly embarrassing fact with her definitely earned him a bit of respect on her part. It took courage to share your fears with someone you barely knew.<br/><br/>When he finished, she began introducing herself. ""I'm Chrysabelle. I'm elven, and my magic allows me to create illusions. I like pastel colors, especially purple, I enjoy reading and spending time in gardens. I love nature in general, especially flowers and seeing wild animals. I'm vegetarian, which annoys my parents to no end. I don't like crowds, parties, or even just being around people in general."" And then, since he'd shared a personal fear with her, she figured she should do the same, so she added, ""And I have social anxiety. Literally, just the thought of talking to people makes me so nervous I often start feeling physically ill."" That, along with the fact that she had to try and hide her secret, were the main reasons she avoided other people as much as possible."
3150,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-11-23T05:56:27,AlexButler,"William listened attentively while Chrysabelle spoke, wanting to remember it all for the future to make things more comfortable for her.  Every little thing he learnt about her allowed him to get to know her better, and it was something that he wanted.  He made a mental note to find some pastel purple flowers somewhere and hopefully surprise her with them at some point.  The thought put a smile on his lips.<br/><br/>When she told him she had social anxiety he understood why he hadn't seen her at parties or social gatherings.  ""Tonight must really suck then.  I don't understand why our parents didn't introduce us to each other in private.""<br/><br/>""I'll be sure to be careful about going out in crowds with you then.  I would hate to have you uncomfortable.""  He leant back a little bit and rubbed at his face.  His parents sure had chosen someone completely opposite from him in personality.  He knew why, if they married him to someone like him he would never be forced to grow up.  With Chrysabelle he would have to take things differently than he normally would to make sure she was comfortable.  Getting to know her one-on-one instead of in a group being the first difference.  He would never hear the end of it from his parents, his father in particular, if he made Chrysabelle uncomfortable in any way."
3151,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-11-28T01:56:40,Mnemosyne,"Chrysabelle swallowed before answering. ""Yeah, it really does suck."" She really wanted to just go and hide somewhere until the whole night was over, but that would never work. Even if she decided to try, her mother had an uncanny talent for tracking her down when she didn't want to be found, and then making her pay for making herself scarce in the first place. Her parents loved her, of that she had no doubt. But that didn't stop them from being harsh. She'd learned a long time to avoid disappointing or angering them.<br/><br/>She shrugged a bit at his comment being careful about crowds. ""Well, events like this,"" she gestured around them, ""are sort of obligatory for anyone of our status. I may not like them, but that doesn't mean I don't go. That wouldn't be practical."" And now she would end up going to twice as many of them, since she'd now be attending any that involved either her family or his. There was no avoiding that. Still though, it was nice that he cared about her being uncomfortable in crowds. She was rather glad that she'd shared that with him. The less parties he tried to drag her to, the better.<br/><br/>She caught the sight of her mother in her peripheral vision, gesturing about something, and glanced over. She realized she was waving her back over, and it only took her a minute to figure out why. The doors to the hall were open and people were beginning to file in, presumably for the evening's dinner. It seemed there private moment was over. ""It appears we are being summoned,"" she said with slight humor as she gracefully rose to her feet."
3152,1x1 Fae Romance IC (AlexButler and Mnemosyne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51360,2016-12-08T01:05:40,AlexButler,"William chuckled softly, offering his arm again to lead her inside.  ""Your powers sound good.  What sorts of things can you do with them?""  He was curious; he always had been when it came to magic.  Slightly envious as well, but he tried not to let it show.<br/><br/>When they were inside they were lead to a table, with Chrysabelle and William sitting together with all the other human / elf couples.  He greeted his friends, but tried to keep his attention on Chrysabelle as much as possible.  He held out a seat for her, his smile soft and polite the entire time.<br/><br/>""You got the short straw didn't you William.""  Emmyth nudged William hard in the ribs.  Emmyth was an elf who William had befriended early in their youth, and the two boys had been near inseparable since.  William frowned and turned to the elf.<br/><br/>""There is no need to be disrespectful Emmyth.  Everyone has their reasons for everything they do.  You should not judge Chrysabelle until you know her properly.  You've never really spoken to her have you?""<br/><br/>Emmyth was speechless for a moment before he grinned.  ""Ever the proper little puppet for mummy and daddy.""  He leant closer to William with a wicked grin.  ""My bed is always open William.  My wife is a dull girl.  If yours is as dull as mine then we can keep each other happy.""<br/><br/>William resisted the urge to punch the elf; he may call Emmyth a friend but he was rude.  Instead he pulled back away from him.  ""I will not dishonour myself, my family or my future wife like that.  I would like you not to insult my wife either.""  He gave a wide smile.  ""I am well past my days of being a child Emmyth.  Some of us have to grow up.""<br/><br/>He watched the elf turn red before he stormed off.  William chuckled softly and turned back to Chrysabelle.  ""I do apologise for him.  Perhaps I am not a great judge of character when it comes to making friends.""  He took his seat beside Chrysabelle."
3153,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398&start=20,2016-11-21T20:38:06,Zeroxk2,"Eve, yelping in surprise, sprang away briefly before tackling the fox pokémon in return. She may have been small and lighter but she could hit like she was something a lot bigger and way heavier if she wanted to. Right now, she was just looking to knock down, not hurt. She rolled over Fenny and nipped her ear in return. She was giggling in her own way as her eyes smiled brightly.<br/><br/>""Let's go, we're gonna be really late to Professor Oak's lab if we don't go now."" Ryan said as he pressed her hand into his cheek after returning her kiss, ""I want to catch a Pidgey on Route 1 before we go though.""<br/><br/>_______<br/><br/>After a few minutes of collecting last minute supplies(Ryan had collected three ultra balls that his father had given him when he left his parents behind in Littleroot Town) and collecting Eve and Fenny from the loft, Ryan walked with Mia, whom he had given the incubator to when they left, along Route 1 north out of Pallet Town. It was quite for twenty minutes or so, until he made out the sounds of what sounded like a dog snarling and a bird shrieking. He didn't think much of it until it registered. At first, he stopped to listen to the sounds. When it occurred to him something might be wrong, he brushed it off at first. The longer he thought about it, the more he wanted to help. With a vivid curse, he took off toward the sound.<br/><br/>""That's no dog,"" He said freerunning over a series of logs that made up a shortcut to Viridian City, ""Had to guess, Its a Houndoom. Snarl is too high pitched though. It's a Houndour then, if not a Poochyena.""<br/><br/>He jumped, reaching the road again as he shoulder rolled to lessen the impact of his 7 foot drop from the trees. First the he say was an older man in a lab coat. The next was a shiny Houndour teaming up with a normal Pidgey. Instinctively, he grabbed Blaze's pokéball and was about to send him out when he remembered he was hurt. Putting it aside as he trusted in Blaze, he sent him out knowing the risks.<br/><br/>""Blaze, Flamethrower!!"" He called as Blaze, still exhausted, responded to the command with a stream of bright orange flames from his mouth.<br/><br/>'Hurry, Mia, I need you here.' He thought as the Houndour rushed Blaze as he scored a grazing sweep on the airborne Pidgey, 'I'm limited here has I only know Blaze's moves and the Pikachu probably won't listen to me.'"
3154,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398&start=20,2016-11-22T06:49:51,LadyAsriel,"Fenny too gave her version of a giggle when Eve pounced her. She heard footsteps and pushed the Eevee off and saw her trainer heading for the door with Ryan. She looked at Eve, smiled and lightly bumped her. She jumped down from the loft and followed Mia to the door, trotting along behind her.<br/><br/>Mia smiled when Ryan had returned her kiss, feeling the warmth come back to him. She didn't like it when he was upset, so she would try her best not to upset him if she could help it. She followed Ryan out to the loft and smiled as Fenny trotted happily behind her. She bent down and offered the Pokéball to Fenny, who pressed the circle and disappeared. When handed the Incubator, Mia put it in her bag and made sure it wouldn't fall over in her bag and get damaged.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Mia had been walking by Ryan's side in silence for a while, she was going to say something when she too heard snarling. She furrowed her brow in curiosity and watched as Ryan shrugged it off. When she saw him not worry about it, she too forgot about it. But when the dog snarled and the bird shrieked, she too had a bad feeling. She gave chase and caught up quickly to Ryan, she heard him say that he thought it was a Poochyena or a Houndoom. ""That's definitely a Houndoom, Ryan."" She called over to him as they ran. She saw Ryan roll down the hill, but she decided to side step as quickly as she could. She ended up tripping at one point and falling, scraping her knee up pretty bad. She didn't feel that she had injured herself because her adrenaline was running too high. She had laid eyes on the scene and saw the shiny Houndoom and immediately got excited. She sprinted towards Ryan and pulled out the ball Fenny was in, throwing it and making her appear.<br/><br/>Fenny was in her fighting stance, legs spread a little farther than her shoulder length and her teeth bared at the Houndor and the Pidgey.<br/><br/>""Fenny, Psybeam!"" Mia called in a hurry tone. Fenny stepped back and lunged forward, her eyes closed. When she lunged forward, the purple waves were sent in the direction of the Houndour, hitting it. The Houndour snarled at Fenny and used Feint Attack. Fenny was quicker and dodged the attack, countering with another Psybeam."
3155,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398&start=20,2016-11-22T22:34:43,Zeroxk2,"Blaze attacked with another flamethrower as the Pidgey got in close and used Quick attack. He was knocked into a tree trunk as the Pidgey circled back around. He struggled to his feet as he heard Ryan call for a cut when the Pidgey got closed. He managed to dodge the second Quick attack by the Pidgey and land a cut move on the avian's wing as it when by.<br/><br/>Ryan was split between giving commands to Blaze and watching Fenny in case she needed help. So far she looked fine, but that could change. Blaze on the other hand was struggling, weakened by his fight with the Pikachu he caught earlier. Worried he had Eve's pokéball on standby in his hand. He still believed in Blaze, but he was pretty weak right now.<br/><br/>He needn't have worried as Blaze slammed the Pidgey into into a tree stump with an Iron tail. He then bathed the Pidgey and the stump with a close range flamethrower. Ryan threw a pokéball at the Pidgey the moment Blaze ceased his Flamethrower attack. It only wobbled once before he heard the click of a successful capture. He ran over, picked the pokéball up, had Blaze return, and sent out Eve.<br/><br/>""Eve, Shadow Ball!"" He called as the shiny Eevee catapulted off Fenny's back with a ball of dark energy hovering in front of her that raced at the shiny Houndour."
3156,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398&start=20,2016-11-23T08:03:38,LadyAsriel,"Mia watched Blaze fight, concern on her fave for the Charmander. She didn't like seeing Pokemon injured, especially her own and Ryan's. She brought her eyes back to the fight between Fenny and the Houndour. She bit her lip as she watched the creature, assessing his next action. Houndour shot flames from his mouth and Mia let out her command. ""Fenny, dodge and counter with Psybeam!"" Fenny did as she was told, successfully dodging the attack and letting loose the purple rays once more, confusing the Houndour.<br/><br/>Mia looked over and saw Ryan toss a Pokeball at the Pidgey and watched the thing click before turning her attention back to the battle at hand. The Houndour spat another fire attack, Fenny tried to dodge but got hit in the process. Although the attack wasn't very effective, she still had a nasty burn.<br/><br/>Fenny launched Eve into the air when she was on her back, sending the Eevee higher into the air. The shadow ball was released and successfully hit the Houndour. The thing was weak, Mia saw an opportunity and reached for a pokeball around her belt. She tossed it in the air before throwing it at the Houndour who disappeared. The ball landed on the ground and wobbled. Once... Twice... Three times, before it finally sealed with a small click.<br/><br/>Mia released her breath she had been holding and walked over to grab the ball. She secured it on her belt before absorbing Fenny into her own. Mia looked at Ryan before walking over to the Professor.<br/><br/>""Professor, are you alright?"" She asked, a hint of worry in her tone.<br/><br/>Sent from my LG-H900 using Tapatalk"
3157,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398&start=20,2016-11-24T10:37:47,Zeroxk2,"""Yes, Ms. Jennings,"" Professor Oak said, dusting off himself off, ""I'm fine, thank you. That was superb battling by you and your Fennekin. You make an excellent team.""<br/><br/>Eve, jumping into Mia's arms, hummed as she nestled herself into her chest. She was happy things had calmed down now. It was clear she was wanting to get to know her. Her eyes looked up at her Trainer's best friend questioningly. Eve, it would seem, was extremely friendly to those she took a liking to.<br/><br/>Ryan walked up next to Mia, a burn heal in his hand for Fenny. He looked at Eve with a amused shake of his head. Whenever she wasn't serious about something, she startled him by how carefree and friendly she could be. At times, he wondered if she had chose to attach to him just to counterbalance his personality. Not that it mattered to him, He'd have taken her regardless.<br/><br/>""Considering your performance, as well as Mr. Carter's with a injured Charmander, I'd fully endorse you admittance to the new Poké Academy if you chose to go."" Professor Oak continued, walking to Ryan and handing him a Great ball, ""This holds a Lucario, use it when you find you are in great peril.""<br/><br/>Not sure what to say, Ryan thanked Professor Oak and put the fifth pokéball he had on his belt in his backpack. He looked at the Great ball with a sense of worry. He hoped he wouldn't have to use it but something told him he would some time soon. He could feel the Lucario was really powerful. He had a lot of training to do if he intended to use it, rather him.<br/><br/>""Thanks, I'll do my best to honor this Lucario to the best of my ability."" Ryan said with a conviction he didn't feel as his doubts about being a trainer were kicking in."
3158,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398&start=20,2016-11-24T20:00:35,LadyAsriel,"Mia smiled as the Professor complimented her battling with Fenny. She wasn't expecting Eve to jump in her arms, but caught her none the less. She scratched the shiny Eevee behind the ear and watched as Ryan shook his head. Her attention was turned back to the Professor when he spoke. He offered a full payment of the Academy and even gave him a Lucario.<br/><br/>Mia smiled even though she was insanely upset. She could barely afford going to this Academy, but he gets a full ride and an insanely powerful Pokémon. She mentally sighed as the Professor finished speaking and Ryan thanked him. Her doubts of ever becoming a great trainer kicked in. He was better than her in every way.<br/><br/>Mia smiled and turned to Ryan. It was a genuine smile. ""I hope you have fun at the Academy. Sadly I can't go with you. I can't afford the entry fee."" She gave a sad and somewhat hopeless smile. Mia gave Eve a few more pets as she spoke. The Pokemon seemed to calm her down when she was upset.<br/><br/>Mia wasn't upset that Ryan received all of those good things. She was happy for him in fact. It was just that she couldn't afford the Academy, with her mother dead, and her father never home, she could barely afford to even feed herself. She wouldn't dare let anyone know that part though.<br/><br/>Sent from my LG-H900 using Tapatalk"
3159,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398&start=20,2016-11-26T05:41:05,Zeroxk2,"""You'd be endorsing both of us to go."" Ryan said, suddenly smelling a Raticate, ""Mia wouldn't be here if she wasn't being given the chance.""<br/><br/>Professor Oak nodded, surprised by Ryan's deductive skills. That was why Mia's Father had personally selected him. He was quick to sniff out the little things. It was quite possible he would make a fine Gym Leader one day. Had some polishing to do on his confidence though before he was ready. He'd keep tabs on him going through the ranks in the Academy.<br/><br/>""Who's paying for us to go?"" Ryan demanded calmly, his tone growing darker as suspicion crept in, ""Don't tell me Mr. Jennings is paying for it.""<br/><br/>""Actually, He is,"" Professor Oak replied, eyebrows almost literally launching off his face as he gave a look of surprise, ""He took time off as a Gym leader and joined the Poké Academy as a teacher. His only stipulation was that you both attend.""<br/><br/>Blaze reappeared, glaring coldly at the professor as the flame on his tail burned some dimly. If there was one thing about the Charmander, it was the fact he was stubborn-willed. Ryan was about to recall him when he recognized the way he looked. Blaze had the same look he did when he rescued the Charmander. It was quite unnerving to say the least. It was as if Blaze had picked up part of his personality.<br/><br/>Eve jumped out of Mia's arms and leaned against Blaze, supporting him. She had a look of concern on her face. It was clear she thought of the Charmander as family. Part of her knew she'd always stand by the fire pokémon no matter what. A hum of worry emanated out of her as she looked at Ryan with worry."
3160,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398&start=20,2016-11-26T09:02:18,LadyAsriel,"Mia watched as the Professor and Ryan talked back and forth. She almost stopped Ryan from continuing to defend her. The truth was, that she didn't want to go. Not with Ryan at least. If anything happened to their relationship, she would never forgive herself. She grabbed Ryan's arm when she could tell that he had become a bit irritated, gently running her thumb over it to calm him down a bit.<br/><br/>When she heard that her father was paying for them to go, she started to get angry. She told him that she didn't want to go to the Academy, yet he didn't listen. She looked at Ryan and then back at the Professor.<br/>""Where is he?"" She asked, her voice surprisingly calm with how angry she was. ""I need to talk to him. Now."" She too was growing worried about Blaze and noticed Eve holding him up. She bent down and picked the little Charmander up. ""Tell him to meet us at the nearest PokeCenter. Tell him his daughter would like a few words with him..."" She looked at Ryan and carefully offered Blaze to him. Once he had taken him from her, she would bend down and pick Eve up into her arms.<br/><br/>""Come on Ryan..."" Mia said as she turned on her heels. With that said, she headed towards the nearest Pokemon center to get their friends all healed and healthy again. During their walk, she would explain to Ryan that she wasn't mad at him. She would say that she was just angry at her father for not listening to her and her concerns."
3161,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-15T09:13:25,Zeroxk2,"Ryan sat staring at his mega bracelet as Blaze, his partner and pokémon, napped beside him. He'd gotten back from being over in the Hoenn region for 9 years just over a month ago. The time he'd been there had been spent mostly indoors doing housework and helping Professor Birch in his lab. Blaze, who was a Charmander, had been rescued by him after be found in a thunderstorm on his way home while he was there. It had be close but he got swept into the Pokémon Center closest to Birch's lab.<br/><br/>Blaze almost hadn't made it. The flame on his tail had all but gone out by the time Nurse Joy had started treating him. Ryan had paced the entire surface of the lobby and waiting lounge soaked to the bone waiting to see if the dark orange colored Charmander would be alright. The gym leader from Lavaridge Town who was Littleroot town, Flannery, managed to talk him down. After a while he was talked into going home for a while and changing. He did, but was back at the pokémon center less than an hour later.<br/><br/>Flash forward 8 and 1/2 years, and Blaze was inseparable from him. They didn't have much to do as they were living with a childhood friend. They brought in more than enough money to pay their share of bills but Ryan felt they would be leaving soon. He had been raiding the Poké Mart in Viridian City rather hard lately stocking up on supplies while avoiding wild pokémon. Granted, he was glad to see her again after 9 years. He just wasn't sure what to say to her as he felt they had nothing to say to each other. Speaking of which, he noticed her shadow fall across him in his musings.<br/><br/>""Hey,"" He said speaking to her while looking at Blaze who's glacial blue left eye was peering back at him, ""Having a good day today?""<br/><br/>_________<br/><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=111066"">@LadyAsriel</a>Here you go. Post when you get to it."
3162,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-15T17:31:45,LadyAsriel,"Mia sighed as she woke up from her sleep, she gave a soft stretch before leaning over and shaking her Fennekin awake. The fox opened her tired eyes and squinted at her partner. Just like her trainer, she hated waking up. They had some things to do today before meeting Ryan to run some errands. She sighed as she stepped out of bed and got dressed in her red waist high skirt and black tank top. She sat at her chair and started to lace up her boots when her Fennekin, which she simply nicknamed Fenny, jumped off of the bed and walked over to her trainer in wait for her to get going.<br/><br/>""Alright alright. I'm going. You're so impatient..."" She mumbled as she finished tying up her boots. She stood and grabbed her bag, buckling her belt that held her Pokéballs, and taking one final look around to make sure she didn't forget anything. She walked outside her small home and grabbed her bike and headed off, Fenny sat in the basket in the front by the handlebars. Her mother died some years ago, and her father is a gym leader, so he is never home. The house is basically Mia's, so she lives alone. Just her and her friend, Fenny.<br/><br/>After doing some running around, she made her way to meet up with Ryan. She noticed that she had broken some train of thought for him. She smiled and gave a soft wave.<br/>""Hey."" She said softly as she walked over to him. Fenny jumped from the basket she had been sitting in and skipped over to Blaze. She pawed at him softly and decided to cuddle up next to him. Fire Pokémon had to stick together, but Fenny liked Blaze, more than friends. At least that's what Mia thought.<br/><br/>Mia laughed as she watched Fenny curl up next to Blaze. She looked at Ryan and rolled her eyes. ""She just woke up too."" She gave a soft laugh before answering his question. ""It's been good. Didn't have much to do other than get a few supplies."" She shrugged softly after she spoke."
3163,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-16T02:19:02,Zeroxk2,"Blaze, Ryan saw, blinked at Fenny for a few moments draping his tail over her, being sure to keep the flame on his tail away from her. Ryan shook his head as he stood and gave Mia a small hug after brushing his black cargo pants off. He released her after a few moments, feeling himself get tongue-tied again. He fought through it though as he turned to scratch Fenny behind the ears. He was fond of the small fox pokémon.<br/><br/>""Professor Oak said we should stop by his lab for a special meeting in a few minutes with our pokémon."" He said softly, adjusting the straps on his backpack as he stood back up, ""Something about a Pokémon academy entrance exam sponsored by the Indigo Plateau.""<br/><br/>He looked back at Mia, not sure what else to say. They were friends but he kept getting the feeling there was something he was missing whenever he was around her. What it was bothered him but he didn't worry about it. They would sort it out when the time came. He walked around the wall he was sitting and got his performance bike.<br/><br/>""Ride to the park and back while those two catch up?"" He asked quietly as he came back.<br/><br/>He hoped she would agree to his offer. They hadn't had the opportunity to reconnect since he came back. Wouldn't admit it out loud but he really liked her. He always had, and always wanted to come back when he could. Part of his reason for coming back was to see her again but being in the Hoenn region had made him rather reclusive and distant from people. He was hoping she could help him with opening up."
3164,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-16T21:55:34,LadyAsriel,"Mia listened as Ryan said that Professor Oak needed them at the lab. She was a bit curious when he had brought up the Academy. She swung her leg over and stood as she watched him grab his bike from behind the wall where he had been sitting. When he asked if she wanted to ride to the park with him, her face heated up a bit. Mia realized that she was blushing and forced the redness to go down in her cheeks. She gave a soft nod as she sat on her bike and began to peddle off towards the park.<br/><br/>""You don't think Professor Oak wants us to be in the Academy do you...? I've heard different things about that place and I'm not sure if it would be good for us."" She said with a tone of worry in her voice. Another friend of hers had gone into the Academy with her best friend since birth, and they came out as enemies. They absolutely hated each other, and got at each others throats every time they saw each other. She didn't want that to happen to her and Ryan. She really liked him, and not just as a friend, but she had feelings for him. Feelings that she would never admit to anyone, she was still having trouble admitting to those feelings to herself. He was her best friend, she didn't know if it would be weird for them to start dating or not, so she just generally tried to avoid those feelings. It was difficult when a friend like hers was so charming though.<br/><br/>Ever since Ryan left to go to Hoenn, Mia had been lonely. Of course she had other friends, and she had Fenny, but nothing was the same. They had grown up being next door neighbors for years! So when he left, of course her heart left with him.<br/><br/>Fenny pawed at Blaze for a moment, she wanted to play but he clearly just wanted to sleep. She decided that a way to wake him up was to try to sit on him. The fox stood and walked on Blaze, sitting on his side. She looked down at him and stuck her nose to his and gave him a soft nudge, hoping that this would wake him up."
3165,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-16T22:52:44,Zeroxk2,"""Anything's possible, plus I was planning on going anyway."" Ryan said, having to go a bit easier petaling due to his bike being custom designed for more racing and mountain biking so he had to limit how much speed he had, ""I figure if we go as a team that is willing to go single as needed, we should be okay if thats his plan. Besides if we can pass all the courses and beat eight of Gym leaders of this region for the Gym badges, its a straight shot to the Indigo Conference.""<br/><br/>He'd been studying the academy for a few weeks now. He was aware that most friends were driven apart. Most like likely due to how they taught while there. Being friends with other trainers was strictly frowned upon. Everyone was viewed as an a opponent, and would be treated as such. He was determined to figure out why that was.<br/><br/>Reaching the park he dismounted his bike under a tree he and Mia had played under and in as little kids. He remembered not saying goodbye because he was supposed to play with her the day he left. His fingers found their way to a star with their initials along with best friends forever under them carved into the bark. He'd done that the night before he left for Hoenn. Something for her to remember him by while he was gone.<br/><br/>""One of the biggest things I remember about this tree was climbing up to help you get down after some other kids dared you to climb up it the day we met. Broke my wrist when the branch we were on gave way and I used myself to cushion your fall."" He said reminiscing with a small smile, ""You wouldn't stop apologizing even after I said it wasn't your fault. Turned out to be the best day I ever had despite gaining a busted wrist.""<br/><br/>_________<br/><br/>Annoyed slightly but not really mad, Blaze lightly bit Fenny on the nose for a moment before getting up. He hadn't hurt her or left any marks. It was kind of a cross between a love bite and a platonic kiss. He'd been awake since Fenny and her trainer had appeared by he pretended to be asleep to see what would happen. He'd been napping long enough anyway. Alarmed slightly, he looked around for Ryan before looking at Fenny questioningly."
3166,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-17T05:05:13,LadyAsriel,"Mia listened to Ryan as they petaled towards the park, how he had been doing some research into the academy and what they did. She was glad that he was aware that the Academy ruined friendships. She just hoped that neither of them would turn against each other. She wouldn't know what to do if that happened. She banished the thought from her head as they arrived. She too dismounted her bike and walked it over to the tree they often met under when they were younger. She smiled as he traced his fingers over the bark he had carved their initials into. She found herself hoping that the ""best friends"" part would soon change, but she could never ask that of him. Or even tell him, she had always been afraid of rejection.<br/><br/>Mia remembered being young and happy, chasing around her friend around the tree, often laying under it and looking at clouds. They would often try and see what kind of Pokémon they could make out of the shapes of the fluffy things in the blue sky. She remembered the day where she was supposed to meet Ryan there to play, but he never showed up. She stayed under that tree almost the whole day, only going home when it became dark out and it had started to rain. The next day he ran to his house to find it empty. Her heart shattered into a million pieces that day, she didn't know why he had left, and she never knew if he was going to return or not. She spent the rest of the day locked in her room and sad, she cried so much that she eventually ran out of tears, and only sobbed with nothing coming out of her eyes.<br/><br/>Mia tried to blink back the tears that had almost come forward. She hated remembering that day, but she didn't have to worry about it ever again. Because he was here with her, at their tree. She laughed as he remembered the story of when she had climbed the tree.<br/><br/>""I still feel horrible for breaking your wrist..."" She looked at him and blushed softly. She realized that her hand was just inches away from his. She reached out and looped her fingers in between his and smiled at the tree. Of course she thought that he would think that she was just doing it to be friendly. But in reality, she just wanted to hold his hand to feel a split second of hope for them to be together.<br/><br/>---------<br/><br/>Fenny wiggled her nose as Blaze bit it softly, she went cross eyed for a second as she looked at her nose. She saw that he was a bit alarmed that his trainer was gone. She nudged him in attempts to comfort him and pointed a paw in the direction of the park. The fox gave a smile to let him know that they would be back and everything would be fine."
3167,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-17T06:47:34,Zeroxk2,"Feeling her hand in his made him squeeze it. He made a decision, turning to her as he leaned against the tree. Smiling, he pulled her into a hug. It was something he wanted to do for the longest time. Something that was long overdue as he should have done it the day he left. His pressed against hers as he held her tightly.<br/><br/>""I never wanted to leave."" He whispered, as his face was hidden in her hair, ""I argued and fought with my dad to let me stay.""<br/><br/>He pulled back so he could look as her with small traces of tears in his eyes. He placed a hand on her cheek as he inwardly kicked himself for not just telling her. He wanted to be with her. How could he have so stupid? He placed his head to hers as he sighed.<br/><br/>""I never wanted to leave you."" He whispered as he looked into her eyes, ""I wanted to stay here...... I wanted to stay with you.""<br/><br/>His eyes had closed as he kissed her. He turned again, pressing her against the tree. His heart was racing in his chest. In the back of his mind, he felt he shouldn't be doing this but he wanted to know. He finally realized he was in love with his best friend.<br/><br/>___________<br/><br/>Blaze nodded and started tickling Fenny. It was punishment for her standing on him. Fair was fair as far as he was concerned. All she had to do was nudge him. He was awake when she started to walk on him."
3168,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-17T07:40:51,LadyAsriel,"Mia smiled over at him when he squeezed her hand, she was glad that he hadn't had pulled away from her. She was surprised however, when he pulled her into a tight hug. She was shocked, her hands frozen by her sides. Ryan had hugged her more than once before, but this hug was different. She could hear the shakiness in his voice when he spoke of how he didn't want to leave. Hearing those words made her tear up as well. She didn't know what to say, so she just wrapped her arms around him as well.<br/><br/>The hug was cut short when he pulled away and spoke softly. His voice softer than it had ever been. What he said shocked her, but what came next shocked her even more. She couldn't say anything before he pressed his lips against hers, her eyes widened in complete and utter shock. It was as if he had read her mind. Her heart beat almost clear out of her chest if it weren't under layers of skin and protected by her ribs. Mia stood still for a moment, processing what was happening before she closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him back. She was happy this was happening, but she was afraid about what would happen if they went to the Academy. She didn't want to lose him to the challenges and the competitions that would be in store for them. But at that moment it didn't matter. Nothing mattered, the only thing that mattered was the two of them, under the tree that she had first fell in love with him.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Fenny made some sounds that would be her version of giggling. Her tail waved back and forth as she tried to get him off of her, but she was giggling too hard to even move."
3169,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-17T19:02:54,Zeroxk2,"He wasn't sure how long they'd kissed but he was breathless and unsteady when he broke away from her. His hazel eyes fluttered open as he held her tightly. If it was possible to be anymore scared, he didn't know as he gave her a searching look. His expression was worried, almost terrified of her reaction. A fear of losing was gripping him.<br/><br/>""I love you,"" He said, somewhat defensive as he released her, ""I always have, just didn't know it until I left.""<br/><br/>His phone was ringing as he straightened his clothes. Taking it out, he saw it was Professor Oak. Sighing, he looked at her with a small smile. He decided to get a few new pokémon before going to see the good Professor. He remembered there was a male Pikachu running around on Route 1. He should catch a Pidgey as well.<br/><br/>""Hate to kiss and run but we need to get going."" He spoke as he walked over to his bike and mounted, ""Could you tell Professor Oak I'll be a bit late, got an errand to run first. We'll talk a bit later about where we go from with our relationship.""<br/><br/>He waited for her, feeling like it would be bad to pick up Blaze without her with him. He would ask her to go out with him after the meeting with Professor Oak. Probably could do it now but it would destract them from whatever Oak had planned. They had to be ready for anything. He planned to be sure he was.<br/><br/>_________<br/><br/>Blaze let Fenny up as the Pikachu Ryan was thinking about approached. It looked to be looking for a fight, something he was more than willing to accommodate it with. Walking to the center of the road in step with the Pikachu, he gave Fenny a look asking to stay out of it. He didn't want her to get hurt. Lowering his head with a widened sstance, he was ready for a battle. It started quick as the Pikachu started things off with a Volt Tackle."
3170,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-17T22:07:00,LadyAsriel,"Mia didn't want the kiss to end, she could stay there forever if it were possible. Her heart continued to beat almost out of her chest, she could feel his from feeling his pulse from his neck when her arms were around it. When he had pulled away from her, she could see that he was searching her face for something. Whatever he was searching for, she was sure he would find it. Her cheeks were glowing a bright red as she looked back at him, and her eyes were filled with happy tears. Her smile was wider than she could possibly even imagine it being. When he said those three words that she had been waiting to hear forever, a tear fell from her eye and ran down her cheek.<br/><br/>""I love you too."" Mia tackled him with a hug before his phone started to ring. She pulled away and looked at him when he sighed. She tilted her head in curiosity but then was immediately relieved when he said that it was just Professor Oak. She smiled back at him as she too picked up her bike where it had been laying and mounted it. She listened to Ryan as he explained that he would be a bit late and asked if she could tell the Professor. ""Yeah, of course."" She smiled at him as she began to pedal off towards where their Pokémon would be.<br/><br/>They would arrive to see a battle going on between a Pikachu and Blaze. Mia instinctively jumped off of her bike and ran to Fenny to see if she was hurt. She was relieved to see she wasn't and looked at the Pikachu fighting Blaze. It was a fighter, she could give it that. But for a Pikachu to just randomly walk up to another Pokémon to instigate a fight was odd to her. Mia looked at Ryan, a brow raised in confusion and curiosity. She knew he would try to capture it, she just hoped that he would be careful.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Fenny looked at Blaze as he walked to the Pikachu, ready for a fight. She watched the battle go back and forth for a bit until Mia and Ryan reappeared to them. She was happy to see her trainer, but was more worried about Blaze. She didn't want him to get hurt, she would feel bad if he did and she didn't do anything. She wanted to help, but she knew that two against one would be pretty unfair, but if it came to it, she would step in and help."
3171,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-17T23:23:53,Zeroxk2,"Blaze met the Pikachu's Quick Attack with a Cut, then countered with a Flame Charge. Hurt but not out of the fight yet, the mouse pokémon backflipped through the air and released a thunderbolt. Blaze diving to the side and rolling, popped back up launching a hot stream of flames from his mouth. His opponent dodged and caught him in the stomach with its head. He grunted as he grabbed it and threw it to the side, following it with another flamethrower.<br/><br/>Ryan had to lock his arms around Mia to keep him from interfering. He wanted to, he really did but he couldn't because he knew Blaze would take it harshly. All his could do was watch his partner fight. It hurt him to just sit by but he did. Just had to trust in him.<br/><br/>They kept going back and forth as they battled, ending with Blaze using a Flame Charge. Taking out a pokéball, Ryan attempted to catch the Pikachu. The pokéball wobbled, shaking as it spun in place. Blaze was tense, waiting in case he had to battle some more. Bated breath, it was nerve-wracking watching the ball wobbling erratically. It settled finally as it still, signifying a successful capture with an audible click."
3172,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-19T12:22:19,LadyAsriel,"Mia let Ryan hold onto her so he wouldn't interfere. She knew what he was going through, he didn't want Blaze to think that he couldn't fight without him or hold his own without his trainer. She would exchange a nervous glance at Ryan a few times during the course of the battle. At some points, she would bite her lip in fear when it seemed that the Pikachu would gain the upper hand, but Blaze would quickly shut it down. When she could tell that the Pikachu was growing tired, she looked at Ryan who had already taken out a Pokéball and threw it. She bit her lip and held her breath as she watched the ball wobble a few times, waiting for it to either click shut or pop open. She was holding Fenny through the whole battle and during the wobbling of the ball.<br/><br/>She had always hated the anxiety that came along with waiting to see if you had captured a Pokémon or not. It was so stressful, it always seemed as if the ball would never stop shaking. Once it came to a rest, Mia let the air she had been holding in leave her lungs. Her grip loosened a bit from around Fenny, who jumped out of her arms and ran to Blaze. She gave the Charmander a soft nudge before becoming worried about his wounds. Mia smiled at Ryan and gave him a soft nudge.<br/>""Congrats! You caught a Pikachu! That's cool!"" She picked up the ball and handed it to Ryan. A thought ran through her mind, she had wondered if there were any Eevee nearby. She had been wanting an Umbreon or Sylveon for some time now, but she could never seem to run into an Eevee ever.<br/><br/>""Hey, have you seen any Eevee since you've been back? I really want one. It would even better if it were shiny."" Mia smiled at Ryan. She had always had a fascination with shiny Pokémon. They were just so strange but awesome to her, and she always wanted a shiny Vaporeon or Umbreon."
3173,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-20T02:41:20,Zeroxk2,"""Well, seeing as we both look like we're gonna be late,"" Ryan said as he pulled out a potion as he took his pokéball from Mia, ""We may as well visit Alex and Eve, maybe they would come with us.""<br/><br/>Alex and Eve were a pair of Eevee that had taken up residence in his one bedroom flat in the loft. He more or less cared for them. Eve was a shiny Eevee while Alex wasn't. Eve got to a point where she'd immediately come to him whenever she heard him come home. Alex was practically a ghost until Eve called to him.<br/><br/>He was tempted to see if Eve would let him catch her but he didn't press the issue as he'd have to fight Alex. Something told him she would as she would fall asleep in his lap sometimes and nestle deeper into it if he tried to move her. She'd kinda grew on him as he got settled in. He would definitely see about catching before he left Pallet Town.<br/><br/>""Eve is a Shiny Eevee that seems really attached to me."" He said worried as he saw Blaze flop on his stomach in exhaustion as Fenny checked on the flame pokémon, ""If I am gonna get a Pidgey, I'm gonna need her as Blaze just had a hell of a fight.""<br/><br/>He had Blaze return to his pokéball, which was an ultra ball, as he took Mia's hand and led her, with Fenny in tow, to his house. Either by divine intervention or sheer coincidence, it was right next to hers. A shiny Eevee followed by a normal Eevee appeared on the wall to their left as they got close. The Shiny Eevee, letting out a squeal of delight as it met them, leapt off the wall and into his arms as he let out a yell of surprise. He glared at it sternly as he scratched it's ears while it buried itself in his blue vest. His sternness was undermined by the warm smile that lit up his face as he turned to Mia as the shiny Eevee's head popped free of the left side of his vest.<br/><br/>""Mia, this little hellion in my arms is Eve, mister grumble on the wall is Alex."" He said with a heart-melting smile in his face as he gestured to the normal Eevee with his head, ""He hates me more than she does, I can take her if you want to take him."""
3174,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-20T04:34:12,LadyAsriel,"Mia watched as Ryan put Blaze back in his ball. Fenny jumped back a bit when she saw him disappear but then looked up at her owner. She smiled down at Fenny before looking up at Ryan who had said something about Alex and Eve. Little did she know that these characters were actually Pokémon until he explained, one of which would be the one she had been wanting since she could remember. Her thoughts were interrupted when Ryan took her hand and they walked off. Fenny trotted off following her trainer and her trainer's new love interest. The fox was smart, she could tell when her trainer was interested in someone.<br/><br/>Mia watched as Ryan opened the door and a blast of silver shot straight for him. She watched in awe as Eve crawled up onto Ryan and curled up in his vest. She became jealous that he had a shiny and she did not. When he offered her Alex, she sighed and nodded, a fake smile on her face. ""Sure..."" She said as her voice cracked a bit in anger. She tried her best not to be angry at Ryan, it wasn't his fault that he had a shiny.<br/><br/>Fenny walked over to the Eeeve that had been sitting by the wall and sniffed it in curiosity. She wiggled her nose and looked up at her trainer who had approached the male Eeevee. She crouched down and held out her hand to him, hoping that he would be nice. She heard Ryan say that he was a bit of a grump, but he didn't look all that bad to her."
3175,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-20T05:27:34,Zeroxk2,"""For the record, they both are haven't been captured before."" Ryan said with a dead tone, face suddenly darkening as he caught the anger in Mia's voice and expression, ""They just appeared one day and never left. I've been caring for them since I came home.""<br/><br/>He watched Alex staring at Mia's hand before turning and darting up to the loft. Hearing something rolling, he barely caught the shiny Eeevee egg that fell in one hand while supporting Eve in another. Alex sat at the edge of the loft staring at him as he set Eve down and turned to Mia. Eve, sensing something was wrong, pressed against his leg.<br/><br/>""I didn't know about this but at least you'll have a shiny Eeevee when it hatches."" He spoke, somewhat coldly as he held the egg out to her.<br/><br/>The life in his eyes had gone out. It was as if what made him a human being had just vanished as his expression turn distant and cold. He was pretty perceptive on things, jealousy being one of them. Eve wasn't really his but she may as well have been since she came to him whenever he came home.<br/><br/>""I'll meet you at Professor Oak's lab."" He said almost dismissively as he knelt and held a pokéball to Eve, who looked between him and Mia, clearly torn between doing what she longed to do and she thought she should do to maintain his friendship with Mia.<br/><br/>Alex, watching the unfolding events from the loft, had to shake his head. He wasn't sure what was wrong but it made him a bit happier. Anything that caused strife for his benefactor was interesting for him. Maybe he was being spiteful but he didn't like the male, he certainly didn't hate him though. Just disliked his way of thinking."
3176,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-20T07:37:14,LadyAsriel,"Mia noticed that Ryan had become a bit closed off to her. She really didn't mean to upset him, she just let her emotions get the better of her. Mia sighed as Alex ran to the loft and turned to Ryan, before she could talk she watched as an egg fell from its place and Ryan caught it. She let out an exhale she had been holding in since the egg fell. Mia instinctively hugged Ryan, refusing the egg after he had said he would meet her at the lab. She buried her face in his neck.<br/><br/>""Ryan, I'm sorry if I said something wrong. I was just jealous and didn't know that they weren't actually yours.""<br/><br/>Fenny gave a soft whimper when she saw the egg fall, she covered her eyes with her ears and only opened them when she heard things settle down. She saw that Mia was hugging Ryan, and apologizing for something she had said. Fenny looked at Alex and headed down from where she had been in the loft. She padded over to her trainer and rubbed her head against her leg, in attempts to comfort her.<br/><br/>Mia started to tear up a bit, hoping that Ryan could forgive her for being so jealous. It didn't matter to her anymore. She just wanted him, even after the moment they had shared under their tree. She loved him, and in the end, the shiny Pokemon didn't matter. Only Ryan did, only their relationship mattered.<br/><br/>Sent from my LG-H900 using Tapatalk"
3177,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-20T11:15:09,Zeroxk2,"He didn't really react when she hugged him. He couldn't honestly as his ability to be empathetic had shut off. He already forgave her, but his ingrained habit of shutting someone out for a bit had clicked into effect for now. He did however hug her after a few moments. It would take a bit before he was expressive again.<br/><br/>Eve, tapping the circle on the pokéball left on the floor by Ryan, disappeared as Alex came down to roll the Eevee egg into an incubator. Alex then dragged the incubator over to Fenny. He was insistant on the egg being taken care off. It wasn't going to be left behind. He then walked over to Mia and pawed at her leg.<br/><br/>""Mia, I need time to adjust,"" Ryan said, a small amount of the frigidness in his voice dissipating, ""I've pretty much been on my own and self-isolated for 9 years. You can't expect me to be forgiving so easily.""<br/><br/>Pulling her back some, he placed a brief kiss on her lips. It lacked the emotion and warmth of the first kiss but it could still be felt that he loved her. Freeing himself from Mia, he picked up the pokéball with Eve in it and let her out again. She wasted no time in jumping into his arms again as he walked over and picked up the incubator by the handle on the top and waited by the door. He gave his love interest a look as he gestured to Alex with a raised eyebrow."
3178,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-20T11:28:05,LadyAsriel,"While Ryan hadn't had hugged her back, tears fell from Mia's eyes. She felt horrible for what she had done, she didn't mean to say those things. She gave a soft sniffle as he finally hugged her back, but she felt the cold behind it. She didn't feel the warmth and love behind it like it had been before. She felt empty when he spoke to her. She assumed that he wouldn't forgive her for being jealous, which made her even more upset. She listened to him speak and wiped her eyes as they continued to water in sadness. When he kissed her, she felt a little better, but she felt the coldness in that as well. She suddenly grew hopeless, that he would never forgive her for being so stupid. A frown stayed on her face, as she hated seeing her love so upset. Especially when it was at her and because of something so stupid and petty.<br/><br/>Fenny watched as Alex put the egg in the incubator and put her paws on it when it was brought to her. She knew that he was serious about the egg being taken care of. She nodded to Alex, a silent promise that she would take care of the egg with all her might. Fenny watched as Alex walked over to Mia and pawed at her leg. Mia crouched and held out a Pokéball to Alex, her head tilted slightly, wondering if that was what he wanted. Fenny watched, her head too had been tilted in confusion. The Eevee refused to even touch her trainer up until now. Mia smiled as she looked at Alex. ""I promise I will take care of the egg and the Eevee that will come from it. You have my word."" Mia extended a hand as if she were to shake its paw on her promise."
3179,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-20T12:41:40,Zeroxk2,"Alex gave Ryan a cutting look, which was returned in kind along with an obscene finger gesture, before trying and failing to knock himself out with the button on the pokéball. He disappeared as Ryan walked over to Mia, placed the incubator on the ground, and hugged her from behind. It wasn't her fault he was so untrusting. She just happened to trigger one of his coping mechanisms for idiots. He forced himself to be empathetic and led Mia into a small hallway that led to his room.<br/><br/>""Listen, I forgive you."" He spoke, making her look at him as he fought to break his desertive habit, ""It's just hard for me to trust people when they apologize to me because I automatically think that they are lying to me. I'm trying to believe you because I know you wouldn't lie to me without a legitimate reason.""<br/><br/>Sensing the darkness he was feeling vanish with a pop, he held her as he cursed himself for hurting her with his idiotic reaction to her. Why did he do that? He had little idea but it would work on changing it. Especially if he wanted to marry Mia. Wait, when the hell did marriage enter the equation?!<br/><br/>Eve started sniffing Fenny as she circled her. She'd become curious with regard to the fox Pokémon. Having never seen a pokémon like her before, her adventurous, if not mischievous, nature was kicking in. She touched her on the flank and bolted up into the loft, ducking into one of the many numerous hiding spots up there in an attempt to play. She had the advantage of living up here so she could appear anywhere up there if she moved around."
3180,Pokémon: Burning Waters (IC)[Zeroxk2&LadyAsriel],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51398,2016-11-21T05:15:43,LadyAsriel,"Mia smiled when Alex booped the circle in the middle of the ball and disappeared. She stood, but was caught a bit off guard when Ryan hugged her from behind. She listened to him talk, his voice was still a bit cold, which made her frown a bit. She didn't meant to sound jealous. She just wanted a shiny Eevee for a long time now, and was a tad jealous that he would have one. She didn't know that it wasn't actually his, but she let her stupid emotions get the better of her. She was about to say something when she could feel the warmth come from the hug once more. What darkness that had been inside him quickly disappeared as quick as it came. She assumed that he realized that he had hurt her a little bit with his actions. She was glad that he realized that he did, but was sad too. She didn't like that he was like that, she wanted to help him. And help him is what she would definitely do.<br/><br/>""Ryan..."" Mia said as she put a hand to his cheek tenderly. She gave a soft smile and nodded. ""I would never lie to you. I love you too much to lie."" She gave him a soft kiss on the lips, sending warmth to him. She had hoped that it would reach him.<br/><br/>Fenny watched as Eve sniffed her as she also circled her. She was a bit surprised when she was tapped on the flank. It startled her a bit so much that she jumped a little bit in the air. She watched as Eve ran off to hide and Fenny gave chase, being careful of the incubator that held the egg. She sniffed the air for a little bit and found Eve hiding. She tackled the Eevee, but didn't tackle her hard enough to actually hurt her. The fox was slightly bigger than the Eevee, so she bent down and nibbled on the Pokémon's ear playfully."
3181,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-01T10:32:26,Zeroxk2,"""If he wants you, he'll have to get over my dead body."" He said with startling conviction, ""Far as I'm concerned, all he owns is my foot up his arse.""<br/><br/>He kissed her again, this time not breaking it until he had to in order to take a breath. Holding her, he sat on the ground against the tree as he hummed the tune from earlier. In his heart, he felt him and this Hitoshi had met before. His head had started hurting again but he blocked it out. Leilah needed him right now. He stroked her hair as his lips pressed against her forehead.<br/><br/>""We'll look out for each other."" He said suddenly, leaned so he met her eyes, ""Unless it isn't possible, we spend as much time together as possible until this Hitoshi gets up the balls to come for you himself.""<br/><br/>In other words, They would unofficially date until Hitoshi got stupid enough to try and do something about it. Logically, it wasn't a very well thought out as he'd come up with it with his emotions running high. Though, he frankly didn't care as he found himself attracted to the girl in his arms. Come hell or death, he'd protect her from anyone who wanted a piece of her. He distinctly found himself awaiting, with perverse excitement, the time he met with this Hitoshi. It would be a time he would really have to cut loose.<br/><br/>""I'm no slouch myself. Look at this."" He said, showing her his Lunar Pendent, ""This is a seal that keeps my monster abilities in check. The moon itself represents one side of my abilities, the color of the moon represents the other. It's tricky to explain but the gist is I'm half-werewolf, half-vampire. I call myself a werepyre just to shorten it. As far as I know, there hasn't been a hybrid before. It's always been one or the other. I very well could be in a yokai class all my own.""<br/><br/>Vaguely, he realized he shouldn't have revealed that to her but he felt she needed to know. It might come in handy for her to know that later on. His stomach suddenly cramped up on him, making him curse in pain as he was reminded he needed to drink blood real soon. His hand pressed against his stomach as he gave her an apologetic look. It wasn't her place to worry about that.<br/><br/>""Don't worry about it. My transformation to and from my werewolf form increased my need to drink blood. I'll get something for it when we go back."" He said, hoping to preempt any concerns she may have."
3182,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-01T21:28:20,LadyAsriel,"When Cecil said that if Hitoshi wanted her he would have to kill him first, she smiled softly before it faded again. She smiled as he kissed her once more and was happy when it lasted longer than the first one. She sat curled up between his legs, a soft smile on her face as he kissed her head and said that they would look after each other. A small twinge of fear shot through her at the thought of Hitoshi coming for her himself. This place would become a blood bath. He would kill anyone who stood in his way, and that was not an understatement. She couldn't help but feel that she knew Cecil for a very long time. There was no way that a connection happened this quickly between two people. Her head started to hurt a little too, but she shut it out.<br/><br/>She watched as he explained what he was. She gave a smile as he admitted to being a hybrid. She was a bit shy and strange but she was not dumb by any means. She nodded and noticed that he had grown a bit hungry. She pulled her hair to the side and offered her neck to him. She knew he would refuse but she wouldn't let him. And plus, the blood of a hellhound had incredible abilities. For vampires it would increase their strength and stamina, along with making them have the ability to go longer in between their drinks. She wouldn't let him take no for an answer. ""It's okay. I don't mind really. Sad to say, but I'm actually used to it."" She gave a smile as she waited for him to drink."
3183,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-02T11:55:53,Zeroxk2,"Somehow, due to something he couldn't quite understand, he knew she wouldn't take no for an answer. Nodding slowly, he shifted to hold her like a lover would. For some reason, his nerves were fraying. He couldn't keep his thoughts straight. He didn't want to risk hurting her by doing this.<br/><br/>The taste of her blood in his mouth shocked him as his fangs pierced the skin of her neck. His hold on her tightened as he hitched her closer to him, a muffled moan of ecstasy bursting from his chest. It took everything he had not to drink from her greedily. Where was he and who was this girl with him? At the moment, he wasn't in the forest outside Yokai Academy.<br/><br/>He was in a girl's room, badly hurt due to the whip lashes that he knew were not on his back. She held his head in place as he drank from her. His body was extremely weak, almost to the point he couldn't move on his own. The pain was fresh as he weakly clung to the girl, he felt his strength returning. As his eyes opened while he withdrew, he looked at the girl's face.<br/><br/>He hadn't meant to shove her, but she ended up a few feet from him as he curled up screeching bloody murder. His head felt like it was splitting in two. Tasting her blood had triggered a resurgence of forgotten memories. It was too much to take all at once. Howling like a, well, a monster, he begged and pleaded for the pain to end. He even screeched to die at one point."
3184,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-02T19:49:43,LadyAsriel,"Leilah gave a soft smile as he didn't try to fight her on what she wanted to do. She wanted to help him, it's what she should do after the times he helped her. She was a bit shocked when Cecil looked at her, fear in his eyes. She was suddenly shoved forward. She didn't understand what had happened. He was enjoying himself one minute, and the next he was screaming. She flew forwards a few feet and rolled, hitting her head on the tree that was across from them. Her vision went blurry for a minute, indicating that she had a concussion.<br/><br/>She watched for a moment as he curled up into a ball, screaming in pain and fear. She crawled back over to him and wrapped her arms around him as she slipped behind him. She gently rocked him back and forth, whispering for him to calm down.<br/>""Cecil please calm down..."" She whispered in his ear. She wouldn't let go until he did, despite the pain in her head. She had wondered what had happened. Why he went from so calm to incredibly afraid and in pain in only a few seconds.<br/><br/>She would wait until he calmed down a little bit to finally ask what had been on her mind since he freaked out.<br/>""Cecil... What happened?"" She asked softly as she moved to look at the boy. Worry was in her eyes as she looked at him. She didn't want him to be in pain, and she couldn't help but feel helpless in this situation."
3185,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-02T20:48:55,Zeroxk2,"""I fed from you..... When we were younger..... I was hurt...... You let me drink your blood because you suspected what I was at the time."" He said, voice hoarse from screaming and head throbbing with blinding agony, ""I was 7 at the time. You hid me in your room for almost a year letting me feed from you when I needed to.""<br/><br/>He was crying from the amount of pain he was in. However, he remembered Leilah now, and he remembered who Hitoshi was. Now that he remembered some of his past, he remembered that he owed Hitoshi a few dozen lashes for the ones he'd gotten as a kid. With the surfacing of forgotten memories came the recalling of an unspoken vow. Squeezing her arm, he stood up as he looked skyward. His stance was more refined than it was before. It was almost regal in its bearing.<br/><br/>""I remember now."" He said, the pain in his head disappearing as he looked back at Leilah with newfound confidence that he hadn't had in a long time, ""He enslaved both of us. I don't know when or how, but we are going to make him pay for taking our lives from us.""<br/><br/>He walked over to her and lifted her up in a bridal carry. Strangely, he felt done it before. He looked at her with a smile. With his newfound memories of her, he found that he was strongly attracted to her. No wonder he kissed her earlier, he had been acting on forgotten emotions.<br/><br/>""Hope you don't mind, but I'll carry you back to the school."" He said, starting to walk back to the school, ""Sorry for hurting you like I did. I'll make it up to you somehow.""<br/><br/>He walked fairly leisurely, enjoying the time he had carrying her. Maybe he should have moved quicker but he wanted to spend a little time with her. Injuries aside, he felt they both were okay. He kissed her on the forehead as the roof of the school came into view through the canopy. All in all, today had been rather interesting.<br/><br/>""Don't ask how, but I got my hands on the semester schedule early,"" He said, holding her tighter, ""We have Phys. Ed. With the juniors in our class tomorrow."""
3186,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-03T09:48:42,LadyAsriel,"Leiah was a bit shocked when he had said that they had known each other. She furrowed a brow softly as he spoke. She had no memory of him. Even though she felt like she had known him from somewhere she had no idea what he was talking about. She was taken by surprise when he picked her up bridal style by him. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck to make it so she wasn't as heavy as she thought she was for him.<br/><br/>She listened to him as he explained how they had known each other. She was a bit surprised that her feelings had been just old emotions she had had in the past. ""But since Hitoshi knows you, then why wouldn't he go after both of us and just me?"" That confused her a little bit. If both of them had gotten away, then why was she more important to Hitoshi than Cecil was. He was the hybrid after all. Although Hellhounds were equally as powerful, why wouldn't Hitoshi want the both of them and just one of them? This logic made her head hurt slightly as she thought about it. She too enjoyed the way he leisurely walked with her in his arms. It felt as if she was home when he picked her up. She never wanted him to put her down.<br/><br/>He had brought up Phys Ed and she gave a soft laugh. She liked the Juniors that they had met, she thought that they were pretty funny and actually wanted to hang out with them a bit more. Perhaps they could even lend a hand in the fight with Hitsohi if it came down to that. She remembered that she had a concussion and frowned.<br/>""I don't think I'd be able to play Phys Ed with my head the way it is."" She said softly and sadly. She sighed as she shook her head. ""First day of school and we've already been in a fight, and I have a concussion. I can tell that this school year is going to go great!"" She said a bit sarcastically. Although she was pretty quiet, she could be pretty sarcastic and snarky, especially if someone knew her well enough."
3187,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-04T13:03:21,Zeroxk2,"They reached the dorms, where they rested in her room after he went to change into a new uniform. The new green blazer was tied around his waist again as he came in to see her where he'd left her on her bed. They'd missed their next few classes due to their disappearing acts but he didn't care. He wanted to lay down but doing so was too risky. He didn't want to get caught there and he didn't want to leave her alone.<br/><br/>""Leilah..... Would you consider going out with me?"" He asked, throwing caution to the winds and laying down next to her, ""I only ask because we appear to have history with each other and I find myself really attracted to you.""<br/><br/>He should have been hesitant and embarrassed about laying next to her but he wasn't. It felt almost natural for him to be next to her. Just what couldn't they remember about their pasts regarding each other. His hands intertwined with hers as he looked at her. A small smile touched his face as he remembered something.<br/><br/>""Leikee.... That was my name for you whenever I was teasing or trying to annoy you."" He said with a slight laugh, shaking his head, ""You would get so upset whenever I called you that. You tried to get me in trouble afterward every time I did.""<br/><br/>Finding himself content for the first time in a long time, he moved forward to gently kiss her again. There was no way he should be this comfortable around her. It was extremely likely that she would scream that he'd took advantage of her later. Something told him it wasn't likely that she would though. He was happy to accept that since it had remembered her.<br/><br/>""Chances are Hitoshi wants you over me since you didn't fight back."" He said, answering her earlier question, ""I actually broke his jaw and nose once when he called you his little pet."""
3188,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-05T01:10:41,LadyAsriel,"Leilah was a bit upset when he put her down, but she curled up in a ball on her bed. She was tired, but she knew that sleeping after getting a concussion was always a bad idea. She had closed her eyes for a minute before she heard Cecil talk to her. What he said shocked her a little bit. He was attracted to her? She never knew that anyone could be attracted to her especially with what she was. She rolled over so she would be facing him. She would instinctively run a hand through his white hair, the action felt familiar. She was glad that he was remembering that they had been together when they were younger, but why couldn't she remember anything yet?<br/><br/>A smile crossed her lips as he called her the familiar nickname. She blushed as he said it, remember the feeling of embarrassment when he would call her that name. He moved in to kiss her and she accepted the kiss, deepening it a little bit and putting a hand on his cheek. She looked into his eyes as he spoke about how he actually hit Hitoshi. She gave a small laugh at the thought of someone actually hurting the man that she hated so much.<br/><br/>She thought for a moment before speaking. ""I would love to be with you."" She finally said after a moment of silence between them. She was oddly comfortable with him, even though all the things he was saying could have been lies. She had no idea why she couldn't remember anything at all. Maybe Hitsoshi had wiped her memory absolutely clean with no way of remembering anything."
3189,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-05T13:35:34,Zeroxk2,"He pulled her closer, finding that she seemed to mesh perfectly against him. It was strange and awkward, but felt heavenly to him. Right then and there, he resolved to regain his missing memories and help her remember hers. This wouldn't last long though, they had to turn up again or there would be hell to pay for both of them. His thumb stroked her cheek as he looked into her eyes.<br/><br/>""We should keep this quiet until Hitoshi is outta the picture, permanently."" He said, his nose just touching hers, ""Besides, I suspect that bluenette with knockers bigger than her brain might have an invested interest in me.""<br/><br/>He sighed and sat up, feeling that the tender moment they had needed to come to an end. He was careful picking her up again after helping her change her uniform (He made sure he couldn't see anything). He was out of the dorms and walking into the infirmary about ten minutes later, getting an earful from Ms. Nekonome in the process as she'd found them as he entered the school again. They honestly got off really light due to both Leilah and him being injured. It didn't really hit him until he collapsed in from of Ms. Nekonome while clutching his side.<br/><br/>The nurse, not realizing she was encouraging him and Leilah's relationship, had the bed that He'd put Leilah in put beside another bed that he was helped into. Ms. Nekonome place his hand in Leilah's before she left them alone with the nurse. He watched her go before turning his head to look at Leilah. A warm smile was on his face as he squeezed her hand gently with his. He felt something bubbling up in him, something he felt was the cause of them forgetting each other but he couldn't put his finger on what it was.<br/><br/>""Leikee....."" He said quietly, a slightly blush on his face."
3190,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-15T06:37:45,LadyAsriel,"Leilah was a bit upset when he had suggested to keep their relationship quiet. Part of her wanted to disagree with him, but the part that did agree with him overruled everything. With a reluctant sigh, she nodded in agreement to keep their relationship quiet for now. When he had brought up Kurumu, she could feel her pulse race for a minute. She hated that blue haired bimbo, she didn't want her anywhere near her Cecil. She calmed down a little bit when she realized how close the two of them were, their noses touching softly. She never wanted the moment to end, but as soon as she had gotten comfortable, Cecil sat up. She gave a bit of a pouty face to him as she too sat up, but much slowly to make sure she didn't hurt her head any further.<br/><br/>She wasn't surprised when Ms. Nekonome had lectured them about leaving class so abruptly, and the for the fight as well. She didn't get yelled at much, only Cecil really did. But she did get yelled at for changing into her true form. She noticed that Cecil wasn't really in pain until he collapsed, she rushed to help but the nurse insisted on her not helping due to the concussion. She was now laying in a bed in the nurse's office, staring up at the ceiling. She was snapped out of her thoughts when she felt a hand move hers into Cecil's hand. When she looked up she saw Ms. Nekonome smile at her before leaving the two alone to get all patched up. She turned her head to see Cecil smiling at her, this sure was a change from what she had seen in the morning. Who knew that in only a few hours of one day, she could go from single, to having a boyfriend she had been apparently in love with since they were little?<br/><br/>""Cecil...."" She whispered a little bit, blush on her face as well as she gazed into his eyes."
3191,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-15T23:28:54,Zeroxk2,"He removed his hand from hers as he noticed the minuscule drop of temperature in the air. Pressing two fingers to her lips after kissing them, he rolled over so he wasn't facing her. His side and head were figuratively killing him now. That wasn't to say he was downplaying his healing factor, optimally he would already be fully recovered before he left Leilah's room. Right now though, he was healing as fast and an ordinary human due to him overtaxing his body's ability to go without blood by a large degree.<br/><br/>""There's no use trying to hide, Mizo-chan. We both know I learned how to sense Snow Women by temperature changes."" He said over his shoulder as Mizore popped up from behind the door with a look of surprise on her face, ""By the way, tell the boy next to you he needs to learn to control his heart rate if he's gonna stalk me. I can hear his heartbeat from 3 miles away, and That's me being generous.""<br/><br/>Tsukune and Mizore fell into the infirmary as Cecil scoffed with laugher. Mizore was instantly at Cecil's side when she stood up. She was worried because he hadn't come back earlier. She was getting ready to go after him when Ms. Nekonome said that he and Leilah were in the infirmary. Tsukune literally had his hand frozen as she dragged him with her.<br/><br/>Cecil sat up with a wince as he was hugged by Mizore. He mouthed to Leilah that Mizore was an adoptive sibling. A sigh escaped him as the chill from Mizore's body alleviated some pain in his torso around his ribs. Must have some cracked ribs from being suckerpunched off the roof. Didn't even realize he was that hurt.<br/><br/>""Thanks for being a living Ice Pack, Mizo-chan."" He said, ruffling her hair as Tsukune sat by Leilah."
3192,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-16T00:50:13,LadyAsriel,"When Cecil took his hand away from her, Leilah grew sad. She didn't want him to let go, but she could sense people outside the door as the temperature dropped. She watched as he rolled over so he wasn't facing her and frowned, she too would roll over not facing him as Mizore hugged him. She didn't see hims mouth that they were siblings. She had tried her best not to start crying, but it got a bit difficult the more they called each other pet names. She gave a soft sniffle to which Moka had seen. Leilah hadn't had noticed that the others came in shortly after Tsukune had sat down. Moka looked at Leilah sadly, she knew she couldn't tell her to not cause a scene. But Kurumu had other ideas. She rushed over to Cecil and hugged him tightly, her breasts basically smothering him.<br/><br/>Leilah couldn't take it anymore. She got up from the bed and sped out from the room. Kurumu smiled and then hid it with a look of confusion.<br/>""Damn, what's her problem?"" She asked a bit harshly. She turned back to Cecil she sat in his lap, a smile on her face. ""I don't think cold will help him Mizore, I think he needs it nice and hot."" She gave a wink and a giggle, smothering him in her chest once more. Moka grew angry and picked Kurumu up by the collar of her shirt and set her aside. ""Can you be decent at least once, Kurumu?"" The blue haired girl shook her head. ""Nope!"" She answered as she tried to get to Cecil again, but Moka blocked her way. She knew that Cecil and Leilah were together, she wasn't stupid."
3193,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-16T03:03:41,Zeroxk2,"The chain of Cecil's lunar pendent started rattling violently as his rage was ignited. His vampiric and werewolf natures merged so that his demonic aura far surpassed anything that Tsukune and his friends had ever encountered. Mizore immediately grabbed Moka and Yukari ad she backpedeled as quickly as she could. She knew instantly that this had just turned into a deadly situation. Tsukune, grabbing Kurumu, escaped into the hall as every bed near Cecil was sent hurdling through the air.<br/><br/>""Do that again, you little wench and you can forget about finding your destined one because you won't be freaking breathing!!!"" Cecil screeched, turning into his true monster form as all the infirmary windows blew out.<br/><br/>""Everyone, we need to get him outside before he destroys everything in here!!"" Mizore shouted, taking charge of the situation as she remembered how dangerous he was.<br/><br/>Wings burst from Cecil's back as a tail similar to a werewolf appeared. He became more muscular and defined as his body grew to about 8 foot 2 inches tall. His nails became four inch claws while he gained double fangs in his teeth. His white hair turned black and silver as it lengthened to the middle of his back. Purple eyes glared darkly at the group before he turned leaped through the nearby window.<br/><br/>""Wha..... What the heck is he?!"" Tsukune asked, totally shaken by Cecil's rapid transformation, ""I believed he was a vampire like Moka.""<br/><br/>""Moka, bring the new girl."" Mizore said as her hands became Ice claws, ""We'll need her if we are gonna calm Nii-san down.""<br/><br/>""Wait..... Where are you going?!"" Tsukune asked Mizore as she crouched in the ruined window Cecil had jumped through, ""You can't be really thinking.....""<br/><br/>""I'm going after my Nii-san,"" Mizore stated, looking over her shoulder with icy conviction, ""With or without you, it don't matter to me.""<br/>___________<br/><br/>In the forest, anything that tied him to his human self was being totally supressed by his monster self. In the deepest part of his mind, he knew the Snow Woman would come after him. Not that his monster self cared, he just wanted to be left alone. He hurt terribly from his side but he was above the pain. It would not hinder him. There was someone who had to be terminated to protect his mate and himself. He intended to hunt that person down.<br/><br/>""She's mine..... Now and always...... My Leilah....."""
3194,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-16T03:55:24,LadyAsriel,"Moka couldn't believe what she was even seeing. She had thought that he was just another vampire, but the tail confirmed that he was not just a vampire. He was something way more dangerous than any creature she has encountered. When she was ordered to bring Leilah with them, she ran down the hallways and through the courtyard to the girls dorm. She arrived at Leilah's room and banged on the door, making Leilah jump almost out of your skin. ""Leilah! Come quick, it's Cecil!"" When Moka mentioned Cecil, Leilah shot straight out of bed and threw the door open. ""Take me to him."" She said as had already started her transformation into her hellhound form.<br/><br/>Moments later, Moka and Leilah were sprinting through the woods. They were following the path of destruction that Cecil had left when he had changed, Leilah in her hellhound form. She was on all fours, sprinting so she could keep up with Moka's speed. They finally came to a clearing where she saw Mizore trying to calm Cecil down. It clearly was not working. Leilah shifted back to her regular form and ran in front of Mizore, pushing her back.<br/>""I can handle this."" She yelled to her, daring her to try and interfere. She loved Cecil, and nobody could come between them. Not even someone like Mizore or Kurumu.<br/>""Cecil!"" Leilah called to him, hoping that her voice could get to his human half. ""Cecil, you need to calm down my love!"" Something about that statement was familiar to her. She felt as if she had said that to him before. Then it came back to her, she had said it to him before. Hitoshi had hit her across the face when she refused to do a job for him and Cecil flew off the handle.<br/><br/>Leilah stepped closer to the boy and grabbed his hand in hers. She looked into the purple eyes with her grey ones. ""Cecil, please. Calm down."" She whispered to him softly."
3195,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-16T15:59:01,Zeroxk2,"""Better yet, lets rile him up more. An abomination like him has no place here.""<br/><br/>Tsukune and Mizore turned abruptly as an upperclassman, the one that had swore to pay Cecil back for the beating he was given, leaned against a tree. A victorious smile plastered on his smug face as he focused on Leilah. He winked at her as he took in the gathered group. A tsk of vained disdain came from him as he straightened up and walked toward them. He was obviously more dangerous than his monster self gave credit for.<br/><br/>""Why are you all here? I fail to see why any of you would care for this abomination. He should be locked away in the deepest cage imaginable."" The Student said, arms spread wide as he indicated everyone there besides Cecil, ""Why risk expulsion for this half-breed piece of filth?""<br/><br/>The ground was suddenly iced over as the upperclassman found himself frozen up to his neck. His eyes shot to Mizore in alarm as a cry of pain escaped him. His cheek had been lacerated by a shard of ice. Fear dominated his expression as the snow woman approached him with a katana made of ice in one hand. This hadn't gone as he expected and he wasn't sure how to get out of it.<br/><br/>""Don't.... You..... Ever...... Speak..... Of..... My..... Nii-san...... That..... Way..... Again!!!"" Mizore screeched almost incoherently with rage, punctuating each word with a wild swing at the upperclassman's face.<br/><br/>She would have taken another had the ice blade not shattered. She started to form another when she felt Cecil's arms close around her while his wings blocked out the world for a moment. She turned to look at him with surprise as he shook his head. The combination of Leilah's voice and Mizore's unwavering loyalty to him had reawoken his human side. He returned to his normal height of 5'7"" but didn't return to his human form. That said, his human self had regained control.<br/><br/>""That's enough...."" He growled, his lunar pendant stilling as his rage was simmering down, ""There's no need to fight my battles for me, Mizo-chan. I love you, but don't try to fight my battles for me, Sis. You know I don't take kindly to that.""<br/><br/>He released her as he looked at the upperclassman. His eyes burned with disgust as he approached him. The upperclassman paled as he struggled to get free. Cecil, shockingly, ran his hand along the student's jaw almost lovingly. This served to make the older student pale more.<br/><br/>""If it wasn't clear before, I'm in a whole nother league than you. That being said, convey my greetings to your boss for me as well as a message,"" He whispered, adopting the exact same tone Hitoshi would use on Leilah when she did what he asked without question, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">'She's under my protection. You want her? Come get her yourself. Otherwise, I'll come to you, and we both know how tenacious and vicious I can be. You started this fight, so don't be afraid to fight the war I'm willing to bring down on you. I'll be expecting you by the end of the year. Until you show, consider it open season on all your little muppets running around Yokai Academy. I'll be waiting, don't keep me like that for too long, a**hole.'</span>.""<br/><br/>He punctuated his message with a one hell of a front kick, sending the student flying for almost a quarter mile before being buried, eagle spread, in a massive tree truck. He reverted to his human form while looking at gathered group. He wasn't entirely calm but he was calm enough not to flip out again. His eyes remained purple but he otherwise looked like he did before, even if he was bare from the waist up. A sigh escaped him as he crossed his arms. This would take a long time to explain as Tsukune handed him his lunar pendant the he'd apparently dropped along the way.<br/><br/>""Alright, Who's first?"" He asked, knowing questions were bubbling under the surface."
3196,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497&start=20,2016-12-16T23:22:38,LadyAsriel,"Leilah turned at the voice behind her along with Tsukune and Mizore. The others did so as well. Leilah grew angry when he called Cecil filth. She almost turned, but she didn't have time until Mizore cut his cheek with ice. 'Ruin all the fun why don't cha?' She said to herself in her mind as she watched her go at the upperclassmen. A pain of jealousy shot through her when Cecil embraced Mizore, still not knowing that they were adopted siblings.<br/><br/>Leilah and the others watched as the upperclassman soared through the sky, slamming into a tree trunk. She gave an impressed nod before turning to Cecil who had spoke about questions. She didn't want to ask questions. She just wanted to kiss him. And that's exactly what she did. Forgetting about the secrets, she ran to him and threw her arms around his neck, kissing him on the lips passionately.<br/>""My Cecil... I'm so glad you're ok. You must rest for now."" She said worried as she stayed with her arms around his neck.<br/><br/>Kurumu rolled her eyes as she saw Leilah grab onto Cecil. She strutted over and grabbed Cecil's arm, ripping him away from Leilah. Leilah was not having it and her claws came out, with one swipe, she left a long scratch on Kurumu's face.<br/><br/>Sent from my LG-H900 using Tapatalk"
3197,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-27T08:27:29,Zeroxk2,"If there was anything Cecil hated more than starting over at a new place, it was having to deal with loud, obnoxious, morons who talked about girls like they were just things to be used. Currently, he was sitting with the new second years as the fourth years filed among them. The third years would have their chance to pick who to mentor when the time came. His green school blazer was tied around his waist as he didn't really like wearing uniforms. He was trying to look friendly but he was failing.<br/><br/>He hadn't attended Yokai Academy his first year as he had been enrolled in a human school. Ironically, the same school had expelled him at the end of the year for the headmaster's son's car had somehow parked itself in his homeroom class wall on the third floor. No one ever figured out how it got up there or why it was done. When questioned about it, he pleaded the Fifth and was officially expelled an hour later. Funny thing was the Secretary, who the headmaster had hired, reported another student firebombing her car 24 hours later.<br/><br/>He was a year behind where he should be because his mother, a vampire elder, had put him in school a year early. He didn't really care as he wasn't looking for friends. He just wanted to finish school as quickly as possible. It wasn't made easy as he was prone to get into, and out of, sticky situations. Seemed to be a natural thing for him as he always seemed to come out unscathed.<br/><br/>His aggravation reach a peak when a fourth year slapped the butt of a second year girl in front of him. What happened next was as amusing as it was scary. He'd brought the heel of his sneaker down on the guilty fourth year's foot then thrust kicked him and his two buddies into the wall next to the exit doors to the courtyard. He kicked up onto his feet from his back as everyone near him cleared out. He could have sworn he heard an, ""Oh god, not again."" from someone in the crowd as he stretched. His face was a dispassionate mask of fury as he stared the three fourth years down.<br/><br/>""Doesn't matter where I go, there's always dumb idiots treating women like crap."" He said darkly as all three fourth years changed into their monster forms, an orc, a lizardman, and what he could only describe as Frankenstein's monster who got caught in a meat grinder, ""You guys really give the rest of us a bad name.""<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=111066"">@LadyAsriel</a>, here you go. Tsukune will come in after the girls do."
3198,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-27T08:55:44,LadyAsriel,"Leilah drew in a small breathe and slowly let it out as she stood in her dorm room, looking at herself in the mirror. She didn't like uniforms, especially this one. The thing was too small on her, so it hugged her in all the ""right"" places. She nervously tried to pull her skirt down a bit but failed as it came back up to where it was. She saw the other girls wearing their outfits just as scandalous, if not worse than hers. But they didn't have a problem with it. Leilah was a conservative girl, she didn't like being showing off her body. She definitely had one, it was just that she hated it. It always made the guys act strange around her, and it made her uncomfortable.<br/><br/>Most of the girls her age had already had sex, but Leilah hadn't even had her fist kiss! She was an extremely shy girl and could never even get a boyfriend. She could if she wanted too, but she focused too much on her studies and liked to keep to herself. She sighed as she walked outside of the rooms and headed to her first class of the day. On her way, she passed a boy who had been wearing his jacket around his waist. She gave a polite smile as she passed but was soon slapped in the butt by an upperclassman. She turned around, but before she could say anything, the boy who had been standing next to them was beating the crap out of them. She stood by, hugging her books to her chest as she watched what happened. The fourth year students changed into their monster forms, but the boy who stood up for her didn't. She wondered why for a brief moment until she felt a hand on her shoulder.<br/><br/>A girl with pink hair and a warming smile looked at her. ""Are you okay?"" She asked in a sweet voice. Moka was concerned for the girl. She knew that this girl was a first year, and didn't know that most of the guys at Yokai were huge perverts. Except for her Tskune, he would never do that. Not on purpose at least. A few other girls approached as well. One short girl wearing a witch hat and cape, a girl with short purple hair with a lollipop in her mouth, and a loud girl with blue hair tied up in a ponytail. The girls all seemed to be together, or at least that's what Leilah was seeing.<br/><br/>Leilah nodded when the other girls asked if she was okay. The girls all introduced themselves as Moka, Kurumu, Mizore, and Yukari."
3199,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-27T13:11:56,Zeroxk2,"Tsukune Aono, running later than usual, almost ran into Moka as he saw the fight in the hallway. His eyes widened as three upperclassmen triple-teamed a lone underclassman. The crazy thing was, the upperclassmen were losing, badly. The underclassman seemed to be able read and evade their attacks, even make them interfere with each other with little to no effort. It was almost amusing as well as scary. He hoped him and his friend never crossed paths with him.<br/><br/>Said underclassman, having more fun than he'd willingly admit, was taunting and goading the upperclassmen as he dodged circles around them. It really wasn't nice to be toying with these guys but he was being a pain. When it came down to it, he didn't care about how these guys felt. They just happened to pick the wrong time to act dumb. He was just collecting on their dealings.<br/><br/>It wasn't until one of them, the orc, had torn a locker off the wall and hurled at him that his demonic aura was felt. The locker was ripped in to as he stopped it from hitting the girl who butt had been slapped and what he felt to be a Snow Woman. His aura was easily on par with a Super S class monster. His eyes had gone from a white-gold to a vivid purple. His stance, loose and laid back before, was rigid and regal now. It was almost exactly like being in the presence of Inner Moka when she was about to kick your arse.<br/><br/>""It's been fun, guys."" He said, running a hand through his white hair as he glared coldly are the upperclassmen, who were frozen in fear, ""But you really ought to learn your place.""<br/><br/>The next moment, Tsukune was gawking out three different holes in the wall as the upperclassmen were in very deep ruts in the courtyard, each in their own little hole from where they'd been kicked to. Cecil, turning to the girl who the upperclassmen had inappropriately touched, gave her a nod and a small smile before disappearing into the classroom she had been heading to. He hadn't known it then, but they'd become close friends really soon.<br/><br/>""Remind me never to piss him off."" Tsukune said to his friends, still gawking at the carnage the male student had created."
3200,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-28T02:54:00,LadyAsriel,"Moka and the others watched as the fight continued on. They wouldn't dare interfere especially with another Super S Class monster. Nobody was really surprised that a fight had already broken out on the first day back to school. Fights weren't an uncommon occurrence that happened at Yokai. It was the norm around here. Leilah's eyes grew wide when she saw the boy's eyes change color. She couldn't help but find him slightly attractive, but now wasn't the time for that. She wasn't paying attention until a locker was thrown her and Mizore's way. Before Mizore could form a wall of ice to stop the locker, it had split in half and fell at their feet.<br/><br/>After the fight, Moka walked up next to her Tsukune and looked down the holes as well. The inner her would be impressed, but Outer Moka was not. She preferred to stay far away from violence, whereas Inner Moka was all about fighting. She could kick somebody's butt with just a powerful kick and a few martial arts moves. Leilah was the same way as Moka. She preferred not to fight, but since her transformation mainly happened when she was angry, she stayed far away from people who would anger her. It would be dangerous to anyone near her if she got angry. The rest of the girls surrounded Tsukune and Moka to see down the hole. The boys were whimpering in pain in their separate holes, one complaining about how they would get the boy back. A voice was then heard from Moka's Rosario, one that was cool and calm, but also mixed with a bit of irritation.<br/>""The little shrimp used my line..."" Inner Moka said a bit angrily. Kurumu rolled her eyes at the voice and shook her head. ""Now that that's over!"" She grabbed Tsukune by the arm, her breasts almost engulfing his whole arm, making it look like he didn't even have one. ""Come on Tsukune my dear. Let's go to class!"" Moka's face grew red with irritation and got on the other side of Tsukune and pulled his arm towards her. ""No Kurumu! He's mine!"" The rest of the girls would join in and pull Tsukune in different directions to fight over him.<br/><br/>Leilah would have snuck away and find her way to the classroom that Cecil had walked into. She hugged her books to her chest as she walked up to him and gave a soft bow. ""I... I just want to t... thank you for what you did..."" The girl would say in her shy and timid voice. She looked at Cecil, her large grey eyes staring into his. She motioned to the empty desk next to him. ""C... can I sit here?"" She asked softly, a shy smile on her face. Her face had turned a shade of red as she asked."
3201,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-28T09:14:59,Zeroxk2,"""Go ahead, and I was only doing what I felt was right,"" Cecil said, his eyes turning back to their natural white-gold color, ""Our class is being merged with a Junior class, Our teacher is a Ms. Nekonome.""<br/><br/>He looked toward the door as Tsukune entered with his friends. Vaguely, he realized that there five other open seats around him. The girl who had talked to him had the seat to his left. The seat to his right was free as well as the three seats in a row in front of him. There was a seat open behind him as well.<br/><br/>This was gonna be a fun year, alright. He sighed as he watched Tsukune sit in front of him. Tsukune, turning to keep talking with his friends, looked right at him for a moment. He waggled his fingers in hello as Tsukune blinked at him rapidly. His eyebrow raised slightly as he witnessed the older boy face palm.<br/><br/>He placed some notebooks as well as a laptop on his desk out of the backpack he carried. A hum started emanating from him as he got set for the start of the class. Strangely, the thought of befriending the student in front of him wasn't unappealing to him. He might try it if he got the chance. It was worth the risk as he didn't want to get stuck by himself later in life.<br/><br/>""Name's Cecil Knight."" He said to the girl who spoke to him before, booting his laptop so it would be ready if he needed it, ""Just started here this year after being in a human school for my Freshman year, Feel free to hang around me any time you want."""
3202,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-29T01:02:19,LadyAsriel,"Leilah smiled as he said that the seat was open. She sat at the desk and started to take her books and laptop out. She organized all of her things to make her desk look neat and sighed. She sat back in her desk and watched as the boy and all of his friends walked in and sat around them. Moka sat in front of Tsukune, and Kurumu sat in front of Moka. The others sat to the sides and they all pulled out their books. Leilah watched as Tsukune face palmed, she gave a soft laugh. She always thought it was funny when people face palmed, it was a strange thing humans did.<br/><br/>Her attention was turned back to the boy who defended her as he spoke. His name was Cecil Knight, and he sounded like a really sweet guy even though he looked a bit intimidating. She smiled at him and gave a soft nod.<br/>""I'm Leilah. It's nice to meet you."" She paused for a moment before continuing on. ""I might take you up on that hanging out offer. I just enrolled here too, so I don't really know anyone. Well save for you and the other girls now."" Moka heard Leilah bring her and the others up. The vampire turned and waved at Leilah who waved sweetly back at them. She didn't know it yet, but she had a feeling that this year was going to be a good one. As long as she didn't get angry.<br/><br/>After a few minutes of the class conversing with each other, Ms. Neonome, a lady with cat ears and a cat tail walked into the class. ""Good morning class! And welcome to Monster 101! We're going to have a lot of fun in this class! Meow!"" The teacher's cat tail gave a soft wag as she began class."
3203,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-29T03:07:31,Zeroxk2,"Cecil took notes on his laptop as the class went on. He got a good laugh when a fellow sophomore near the from got Fury Swiped by Ms. Nekonome for pointing out her tail. Frankly, he had to stick his head under his desk to keep him from laughing hard. It took him a few moments to get composed enough to straighten up. His notes were caught up as he kept himself to chuckles.<br/><br/>He blinked as a message in a chat box appeared. He couldn't understand the username as it was in Japanese, but the person's message was in English. It warned him to stay away from Leilah and to watch his back. With a silent scoff, his only reply was that he wasn't gonna hide from the person and that they shouldn't sing their threats, they should bring them. His next action was the block the user as well as a neat little worm-cluster that would systematically kill whatever the person uses to communicate. Call it vindictive punishment, he didn't take kindly to threats.<br/><br/>After that, he was pretty distracted. He couldn't concentrate on the class at all anymore. His mind kept spinning on finding out who had threatened him. Just who did that think they were, exactly? He didn't care, they just had a butt kicking coming."
3204,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-29T07:15:31,LadyAsriel,"Leilah sat in class and took notes on her laptop. She preferred typing over writing any day. She was taking her notes when suddenly she heard a swipe of claws, her head shot up to see Ms. Nekonome try to swipe at a student who pointed out her tail. Once she was done lecturing him, she got back to teaching. Like Cecil and most of the others, Leilah couldn't keep her laughs contained. She had to put her head down in her arm to muffle some of it until they turned into tiny little giggles. She shook her head softly as she calmed herself down and continued to take notes.<br/><br/>A little ways into class, and she noticed Cecil furiously typing on his laptop. She peaked a little bit and saw that it was a chat message from someone with a Japanese name. She knew Japanese pretty well, and she recognized the name. Her mind started to race as she quickly scanned the message to see what it said. Her heart started to beat wildly as her phone vibrated in her pocket. She slyly looked at her phone which revealed a message from a man named Hitoshi: ""I'm coming for you my pet...""<br/><br/>At the sight of the message, Leilah slightly started to shake. She looked at Cecil before starting to gather her things and ran out from the room. Ms. Nekonome was too busy teaching to notice, but Moka and the others seemed to notice. Moka turned around and gave a worried look to Tsukune and looked towards the door. After class, she would find the new girl and try to comfort her as best she could. Kurumu and Yukari saw Leilah run out and looked at each other. The two shrugged and continued to take notes. Moka on the other hand, couldn't focus for the duration of the class."
3205,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-29T10:20:00,Zeroxk2,"Cecil was packed up and out the door almost seconds behind Leilah. He found himself on the roof looking out over the forest. He was livid and his Lunar pendant was flickering red and yellow. Breathing heavy, he punched the railing. It cracked under the amount of strength he put behind it.<br/><br/>Forcing himself to sit, his back pressed into a rail painfully as his mind and emotions warred with and against each other. Who was the person that contacted him? It frustrated him to no end to be wracking his brain for an answer he didn't have. His vampire fangs came out as he realized he needed to drink some blood. A curse escaped him as he stood up.<br/><br/>He found himself cornered by almost forty fellow students. His eyes swept among them, noting they were all B and C Class monsters. Not too hard to handle if he was careful and meticulous about his attacks. Fate, as it would have it, would afford him no cards this time. Something told him if he fought, Leilah would be in danger. That hesitation would allow the strongest student to get in a suckerpunch, launching him over the railing and into the courtyard below."
3206,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-29T17:07:00,LadyAsriel,"Leilah had dropped her things into her room and sprinted into the forest. She didn't want to be near anyone right now, she just wanted to be alone. She sat in a tree, her legs tucked close to her chest and her head down in her knees. A few tears would run down her cheeks here and there. She didn't want to go back to Hitoshi. She couldn't go back to him. He was abusive, an owner. Leilah wasn't a pet, or anyone's to claim. Sadly, she was too shy and timid to try and fight him because of the things he had done to her. She could never stand up to him when she could barely even stand up for herself.<br/><br/>She continued to sit in the tree when she heard a commotion go on by the school. She jumped down out of the tree and ran to the edge of the woods. She had arrived just in time to see a few B and C class monsters punch Cecil off of the roof. Leilah grew angry, a dangerous thing to have happened. The next thing that happened was all a blur to her.<br/><br/>Leilah's human body was replaced with her monster half, which could possibly be called her inner self. The woman dashed out from the woods and caught Cecil before he hit the ground. She stood with the boy in her arms and then set him down. She was as tall as Inner Moka, and held a regal stance as she stood and talked to the students who had jumped down off the roof. ""Well well boys, long time no see. I gotta say, it really isn't cool to gang up on one person. You know this."" Leilah's other form looked at her nails and studied them as if they had a chip in the paint.<br/><br/>The student who had punched Cecil off of the roof stepped forward and spoke. ""Leave and we won't hurt the boy. Go back to Hitoshi and nobody will get hurt."" When the student spoke, Leilah's second form shook her head, the fire that streamed from her eyes flickered back and forth as she did so. After she spoke, Leilah turned into her Hellhound form. The beast was hideous, which was no wonder why timid Leilah wanted to keep her identity as a Hellhound a secret. The creature stood at about 8 feet tall, towering over Cecil and the other student.<br/>""You don't scare us."" One of the monsters said as the others changed into their monster forms. A demonic voice could be heard that came from the hound. ""Really? Well you should be."" A haunting howl was released from the hound's mouth. It seemed to echo everywhere. What came next was incredible. The hound moved with incredible speed, dodging all of the attacks made by the students who attacked her. It was hard for Leilah to control herself in her hound form, so she would need some help as to not kill them."
3207,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-30T03:02:49,Zeroxk2,"A tight circle of large ice shards surrounded Leilah as Mizore showed up. She had followed Cecil when he left, which was uncharacteristic for her seeing as she usually was stalking Tsukune. Her hands had changed to ice claws as she took a defensive stance in front of Cecil, who was still recovering from the suckerpunch. The other students, ones that hadn't started fighting Leilah, rushed her as they all ganged up. She merely froze them in a solid block of ice.<br/><br/>Cecil, having regained his senses, relinquished control as his anger exploded. His body started to take on a humanoid wolf appearance. Rage pulsated through him, covering things in a red haze. He let a howl escape him as his body finished its transformation. The next second had Mizore staring in shock as Cecil took the stage.<br/><br/>Tsukune was running through the halls with the rest of his group. Mizore leaving after Cecil had him worried. She generally followed him around from the shadows. The commotion he was hearing didn't sound good. The howl was even worse as it sounded like it promised death."
3208,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-30T03:40:41,LadyAsriel,"Leilah was too busy ripping apart the other students who had attacked her to notice Mizore intervene. She would breath fire at them, either lighting them on fire, or nearly scalding them. They would how in pain as they ran away, crying the whole time. Leilah growled as they ran and turned to see Cecil howl, she wasn't afraid of him. He was just like her in a way.<br/><br/>Moka, Yukari and Kurumu followed Tsukune as they all ran through the halls of the school. It was unlike Mizore to follow someone other than Tsukune, so they immediately jumped into action. Moka stood in shock at the mess. There was blood everywhere, but nobody was seriously injured. The monsters who had attacked first should have been really hurt. But some escaped with only scratches whereas some limped away with broken bones. The Hellhound looked over its shoulder at Cecil before running off into the woods. Leilah could feel herself changing back into her human self, so she wanted to get as far away from the others as possible. She was ashamed of what monster she was. Others were vampires, werewolves and other things. But her monster form was the lowest of the low. Although she was a Super S Class monster, she was horrified of what she could become in the blink of an eye.<br/><br/>In the woods, Leilah had turned back to her normal shy self. She sighed softly as she leaned against the tree. She sat down and hugged her knees to her chest."
3209,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-30T04:17:46,Zeroxk2,"After a few minutes, Cecil returned to his human form. His uniform was pretty much destroyed as he looked at Mizore. He didn't know why, but it felt like he had known her from somewhere. It bugged him slightly but it wasn't a big deal. His hand ran through his mangled hair as he got self-conscious about his appearance.<br/><br/>He hadn't needed to since Mizore wasn't focusing on his body, she was focused on his face. She took a few steps toward him, before launching herselatin his direction to cling to him as she cried. She was hugging him tightly, making his body temperature drop slightly as the cold she radiated soaked into him. Surprised, he hugged her back as his head started hurting. His eyes squeezed shut as he found himself on his butt as she was referring to him as her brother half-laying in his lap.<br/><br/>Tsukune stared at Mizore and Cecil, the latter whom he still didn't know, while they hugged. Something was up but he felt he shouldn't pry into it. It was obvious something had occurred between them. She looked like she was happy to see him again. Just who was he and how does she know him?"
3210,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-30T06:28:21,LadyAsriel,"Moka and Yukari watched as the other students ran away. Yukari shook her small fist at the cuprits and yelled at them. ""Yeah, you better run you filthy beasts!"" Moka nudged Yukari softly as she turned to see what had happened. She was a bit surprised to see Mizore on the ground hugging Cecil in tears. She walked up next to Tsukune and raised an eyebrow at him in confusion. She looked at the two on the ground and cleared her throat a little bit. ""Hey Mizore. What's going on?"" Moka asked softly as she tilted her head. Her curiosity had always been strong, especially when it came to her friends. She could tell that something was up.<br/><br/>Kurumu on the other hand, was not so thrilled about the hug. She for some reason had felt a twinge of jealousy when Mizore got to hug Cecil. Her blood started to boil a bit as she glared daggers at Mizore and Cecil. Why was it her that never got what she wanted. First it was Tsukune, and now it was the new kid. She had planned on trying to get her claws into him, but she knew that it probably wouldn't happen. She new what to do. She got the idea of trying to use her ability to charm him with her mind like she did on Tsukune all those years ago. But she would have to make it the right time. She obviously couldn't do it now, that would be in poor taste. Even though she was a Succubus, she had to stay a little bit classy."
3211,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-30T08:09:18,Zeroxk2,"Cecil, feeling a sensation of familiarity, found himself holding Mizore tighter as his head throbbed in pain. If anything, it felt like his mind was trying to put something back in place that have disappeared. It hurt, but he realized he did know the girl in his arms. He looked at her as she looked at him. It clicked as he saw her eyes.<br/><br/>""Mizo-chan.... I can't believe I forgot about you."" He said, the pain in his head vanishing as he remembered her, ""I'm so sorry I left you like I did.""<br/><br/>Mizore, too emotional to speak, buried her face in his chest as she started sobbing loudly. She was overjoyed to see him again after so long. While she hated the fact he had left, she never hated him for leaving as he couldn't stand cold temperatures like she could. A tap on her shoulder brought her out so she could be told with a gesture that he had to do something. She nodded as they both stood and he went into the woods to look for Leilah.<br/><br/>""We aren't related, but he's my Nii-san."" Mizore said, wiping her tears away as she turned back to her friends, ""I haven't seen him since I was 7 years old.""<br/><br/>Tsukune, who practically went bug-eyed with surprise, stumbled into Moka. That was completely unexpected to find out. He was blinking rapidly as he tried to wrap his head around what he had heard. Apparently his mind had fried as he could swear he smelt the smoke rolling out his ears. It was difficult to fathom.<br/><br/>Cecil, coming to a clearing, called out, ""Leilah, where are you? I want to talk for a second."""
3212,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-30T09:20:48,LadyAsriel,"Moka had been the one to tap Mizore on the shoulder. She was more worried about the hellhound that had ran into the woods. She had a feeling on who it was, but kind of struggled to wrap her head around it. It was probably difficult for others to wrap her head around how Moka could be an arse kicking vampire when her Rosario was taken off too. But to see an extremely shy girl become a raging hellhound monster was just odd to her. She watched as Mizore stood and wiped her eyes from the tears that had came from her eyes. Moka gave a soft smile as Mizore explained that Cecil was her adoptive brother.<br/>""Oh that makes sense why you followed him in the first place."" Moka said thoughtfully as she put a finger to her lip.<br/><br/>Kurumu however, was incredibly relieved to find out that Cecil and Mizore were not a thing. She was ecstatic to know that he was free for the taking. But the fact that the Leilah girl was in the picture, made it somewhat more difficult if he had started to grow feelings for her instead.<br/><br/>Leilah had seen everything after she left. She sat in the trees for a while and decided to go back to the school. She was about to exit the woods when she saw Cecil and Mizore in a deep embrace. She felt as if her heart had broken as she sprinted back, running deeper into the woods than she already had been before. She found an extremely tall tree and climbed it nearly to the top. Leilah had her knees tucked into her chest and her head down when she heard Cecil. She gave a soft sniffle before speaking. She didn't know where exactly he was, but she could hear him.<br/>""G...go away Cecil... I d...don't wanna talk..."" The girl followed what she said with a soft and sad sniffle. A clear indication that she had been crying for a little bit."
3213,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-30T10:18:58,Zeroxk2,"""Well, that's too bad because I'm not leaving until we do,"" He said as he got comfortable under a tree, ironically the same one she'd climbed, ""I don't chase after someone just because I feel like it. Now are you gonna come out and talk or am I gonna have to play search and destroy to find you and then talk.""<br/><br/>He threw his shredded shirt away, leaving him with his school blazer which looked like someone curled up with it in mud and then took scissors or a knife to it. His pants were somewhat salvageable, though missing material below the knees. His shoes and socks were MIA, which didn't bother him as he assumed that they were really KIA. He still had his lunar amulet which hung around his neck. Anything else he may have had was tattered but salvageable. He needed some new chothes anyway so this just gave him a reason to.<br/><br/>From his backpack, which he'd manage not to leave on the roof and in the courtyard, he pulled out a small little instrument (an Ocarina from legend of zelda) and started playing it. He wasn't great at it, but he has good enough that the sounds in the forest faltered then stopped as he played. The tune he played carried within it a story. One that was near and dear to him. It was as haunting as it was beautiful for it pulled at one's feeling of loneliness and their convictions. He understood the tune better than anyone.<br/><br/>He played for a long while, changing the pitch and tone of the tune but always repeating the tune for if one paid attention, they would realized it revealed a lot about him. He took breaks from playing to clean the instrument and let his lungs recover, but he kept playing. In a way, he was playing for Leilah as she had triggered something in him that he hadn't felt before. Vaguely, he wondered was that something was but he didn't worry about it. She needed someone and he was there already. He wasn't going anywhere without her."
3214,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-11-30T14:04:57,LadyAsriel,"Leilah continued to hug her knees to her chest in sadness and shame. She hated who she was. And what made it even worse,w as that she never had parents to tell her to be proud of who she was. She had always had low self esteem, and never knew her self worth. Especially around a guy like Hitoshi. He wasn't her boyfriend, he wasn't really anything to her. Or at least that's what she thought. Hitoshi on the other hand, thought that Leilah was his and his only. When he found out about her escape, he was livid and did everything he could to track her down. He was an owner, a person she once thought she could trust until things got serious. She couldn't see how abusive he was until the day her nose was broken by him and his junkie henchmen.<br/><br/>Leilah thought about this as Cecil played his instrument underneath her. After a while of listening to the hauntingly beautiful music, she had decided to come down. The girl carefully climbed down from the tree, balancing as she touched her bare feet to one branch, then another. Not long after she decided to come down, she appeared in front of Cecil and avoided eye contact.. She hugged her arms close to her chest, and looked at the ground, eyes still filled with sadness and shame of what she was.<br/>""What did you want to talk about...?"" She asked quietly, her eyes never leaving the spot between her feet."
3215,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-12-01T06:54:52,Zeroxk2,"He walked over to her and used his hand to raise her head. Something was compelling him to do what he was doing. His eyes searched her face for a moment before he did something he didn't expect. It caught him by surprise because it was his first time ever doing it. His lips gently pressed against hers as his arms closed around her.<br/><br/>He didn't know what he was doing. Kissing Leilah hadn't been part of the plan but it felt like the right thing to do. His brain was foggy as he deepened the kiss. Trying to stop himself was kinda out the window. Just what was he doing to do now.<br/><br/>He finally managed to break the kiss. Taking a few steps back, he was really embarrassed by his actions. Scratching his head, he tried to force the blush on his face down. He was very tongue-tied now as he looked at her. He hoped he hadn't caused an issue.<br/><br/>""Ah.... Sorry about that....."" He stammered slightly, ""I wanted to know why you took off from class and who attacked me."""
3216,Rosario+Vampire: The Hound and Hybrid (LadyAsriel&Zeroxk),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51497,2016-12-01T07:13:54,LadyAsriel,"Leilah had kept her head down until Cecil stepped closer and put his hand under her chin. He made her look at him, her face immediately turned red as she stared into his eyes, and he stared back. She was surprised at what happened next. Cecil leaned in close, and pressed his lips to hers. In surprise, she kept her eyes open for a moment. So many questions ran through her head at the same time. Did he really like her? Was this all just a prank? What about Mizore and Cecil? Her mind was racing as fast as her heart was. She had never been kissed before. Well, she has but against her will. This kiss felt different to her than any of the other times with Hitoshi. She finally decided to relax and closed her eyes. She felt that he gave the kiss a bit more passion and she did the same, wrapping her arms around his neck. She never wanted that moment to end. Sadly it did have to end as they had a little bit more important things to discuss.<br/><br/>Leilah awkwardly rubbed the back of her neck, her face still red from their kiss. She saw the blush on his face too, which made her smile and give a small giggle. When he brought up what had happened, her face suddenly grew dark, and sad. She sighed and hung her head.<br/>""I can't lie to you. I saw that in class, you received a message from a man named Hitoshi."" She started slowly so he could understand what she was trying to say. ""He is very dangerous. He is more powerful than any Super S Class monster. When I was younger, he saw that I was beautiful. He bribed my parents into giving me to him when I was very small. They didn't comply, so he killed them."" Leilah drew in a jagged breath, indicating that she was about to cry. ""Long story short... He enslaved me. I am his pet..."" She rolled up her sleeve to her jacket to reveal a brand mark that had the initials HT on it. She lowered her jacket sleeve and looked at Cecil, her eyes filled with sadness. ""I escaped him for the longest time, but apparently he found me."" A tear ran down her cheek as she had started to cry."
3217,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-03-14T20:50:53,Corrin,"His body still hurt. He held his hands up, keeping the Protection Bubble in place as more and more rubble fell, some of it piling up on their sides. Some larger pieces, some small, and a lot of dust. He wasn’t sure what happened, but the rumbling stopped, and above them, the light from the temple couldn’t be seen anymore. But still, debris fell, so he kept the bubble.<br/><br/>His eyes were beginning to adjust. He saw Aeris had hurt herself, taking out a piece of something from her arm. He couldn’t see it, but was concerned. He knew he had some bacta salve in his belt, but he would have to wait to help her. Why was he concerned about her anyways? Was it so far out of his realm of possibility to care for a dark side user? No matter what she said, she was still using the dark side, even if it was balanced with the light. If she was even telling the truth. She could be all dark inside--but he always felt he had a stronger connection to her and he felt like she was telling the truth. He wasn’t sure if his feelings for her was clouding his judgement though.<br/><br/>After about a minute, only small pebbles were hitting the protection bubble. He was worn out from the fall and trying to create a big enough bubble for the both of them. He let go of the bubble, and some of the debris on the sides rolled down to them. One rock hit his left shoulder and he screamed. The injury wasn’t from the rock, but clearly he had hit his arm on the way down.<br/><br/>“No, something happened to my shoulder,” he told her. He got up with his right arm, took out his lightsaber and ignited it. The place was bathed in a green glow, which for a moment, Dren realized it made Aeris look exceptionally beautiful, almost like her old self again. He shook it out of his mind. He saw the place around them. The massive piece of ceiling was to the left of them, having settled and wedged into a rock side. What Dren noticed right away was that it didn’t look like they were in the temple anymore. The walls, they looked jagged and naturally formed. The veins weren’t writings, but lines passing through the rock, as if alive. They were brighter here than in the tunnels of the temple. Perhaps they were closer to whatever it was that was making them glow. Dren could only guess.<br/><br/>He felt his left arm, and pain shot up when he touched or tried to move it. He knew immediately what was wrong. “I dislocated my shoulder,” he told her. “Can you help me set it in place? After that yes, I agree, we should move. Then I’ll want to look at your wound.”<br/><br/>He wasn’t sure if she was going to help him, but he had a feeling she would, especially after saving her life. Why did he save her life? He knew the answer. It would have killed him inside to see her die. Part of him was happier not knowing her fate all these years. He imagined she had died, and he mourned for her, but always knew she could be alive as well. This gave him a balance, the ability to push her to the back of his mind, something he had to often do when meditating. Sometimes it was his first though with every meditation. However now that he knew she was alive, it stirred up something in him, and the thought of seeing her die would have given him great sorrow, more than any of his Jedi comrades. No amount of meditation would be able to help now.<br/><br/>He realized that now, in this Sith temple, he would truly be tested..."
3218,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-03-14T23:25:12,Amara,"Aeris frowned when he screamed after his shoulder was hit by a rock. He went on to tell her that something had happened to his shoulder and then got himself up using his right arm. When the green light from the lightsaber lit up the world around them, she looked up at him, wondering briefly what the brief look that flit across his face had meant, but he quickly looked away from her and surveyed the room, so she did the same, deciding not to waste time wondering when there were more pressing matters at hand, such as their current location and the ever-present danger of more debris falling. Where ever they were, it appeared that they were no longer in the temple. They had fallen even farther than the tunnels that ran beneath the temple. This place didn't appear man-made. She couldn't help but wonder where exactly they were.<br/><br/>She broke from her thoughts when Dren spoke, telling her that he dislocated his shoulder. That made sense, all things considered. She nodded when he asked if she could help him set it back into place. ""Of course."" she replied, forcing herself up on to her knees, despite the aching, burning pain that spread through her body with the movement. She moved herself next to him. ""Lie down."" she instructed him, her voice surprisingly gentle. She waited for him to do so before sitting next to him. She took his arm gently, ""Sorry."" she apologized ahead of time. Placing a foot against his chest she took his arm and slowly moved it up until it was at a ninety degree angle and then she slowly pulled on his arm, ignoring the searing pain in her own arm, until she heard it pop back into place.<br/><br/>Once she was finished, she moved to stand up, once again ignoring the pain that spread through her body as she forced herself to her feet. She did her best to hide it, to make it look effortless and graceful as she always did. It was no easy feat, however, and despite her efforts, it was obvious enough, if one paid attention, that it was far from effortless. Nevertheless, she held out her right hand to help him up. ""Come on. We should go."" she said, looking upward towards the debris above, which was still settling into place.<br/><br/>She helped him to his feet and then closed her eyes, using the Force to visualize everything around her. They were definitely below the temple. After a moment she open her eyes and gestured down one of the tunnels they could actually get through. ""This seems like our best bet."" she told him as she began to head that way, her pace slow and careful as she walked.<br/><br/>She was quiet at first as they walked and she observed everything around her through the Force, but it wasn't long before she finally spoke up, unable to keep her questions, or rather, the single burning question that lingered at the forefront of her mind, to herself. ""Why?"" she asked, her voice soft and quiet, almost a whisper. She glanced his way, her eyes showing both hesitation and a bit of confusion. ""Why would you save me? Why not save yourself and your friends?"" she asked, her eyes searching his in the faint light of the tunnel. ""I mean, you just said that I was your enemy. If that's the case, then wouldn't it have been better to just let me die?"" She asked, this time looking away to hide the sadness and pain that undoubtedly colored her features.<br/><br/>She was grateful that he had chosen to help her, but that didn't make it any less confusing, and it certainly didn't help the old feelings that seeing him had stirred. She knew it was foolish to let those feelings come back. It had been foolish to allow them then, it was even more foolish now. He was a Jedi, after all. Even if, by some chance, he felt the same way, it was forbidden. It would be forbidden even if she were still a part of his world. But now? Now she was no longer a part of his world. She was a Sith and he was a Jedi. It was impossible. Even more so then it had been so many years before. Yet just like then, she was helpless to stop the things she felt.<br/><br/>In true Aeris fashion, she felt too much and, despite how much more skilled she had become at hiding her emotions, she felt those emotions just as strongly as she always had. Maybe even more strongly."
3219,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-03-26T17:35:03,Corrin,"Dren laid on his back, a few jagged rocks jutted into his back, but he ignored it. He had more pressing things to focus on, like the pain of her pulling on his arm. She pulled up and he felt his arm snap back in place. The pain from before almost instantly went away, but it was replaced with a dull throbbing. His arm would hurt for a while now, but at least his arm was back in place and no longer in the pain it was before.<br/><br/>He got up and studied the space with the green glow. It wasn’t stable wherever they were. He followed her to the safe space. It looked as if some tunnels were still intact, and that’s where they were headed. He couldn’t argue, and he knew she had the ability to see the space around them. He trusted her, which was strange when he really thought about it.<br/><br/>She asked the question he was just thinking himself. He pondered for a moment as they walked, safe from danger now. He sighed and hesitated for a moment. He looked at her, a pang of sadness on her face. He wondered what it meant. He closed his eyes, “I don’t know. It would have been easier to leave you to die. But I couldn’t do it. It would have-” he let that thought trail for a moment.<br/><br/>He wanted to say what he felt, but knew he shouldn’t. He was a Jedi. He gathered his emotions and decided to say he should say instead. “A Jedi cares for all living things.” He left it at that. He just couldn’t say what was deep in his subconscious. He was afraid of what was there from a long time ago.<br/><br/>They finally reach a safe spot. The red veins were so luminous that he put away his lightsaber. It was curious, because he felt the drop of water on his back, cold as ice, giving him the chills. He could feel the dark side. It was coming from deep in the tunnels, wherever there veins came from. He heard voices, like the wind. It was chaotic, but finally a voice came out of the chaos and said “Come to me Dren--”. Thought it sounded more like a howl of wind than a voice. He wondered if Aeris heard it as well and looked at her.<br/><br/>When he was convinced it was his mind playing tricks on him, he took out the bacta salve from his belt and opened it. “Come on, show me your arm. I’ll fix you up.”"
3220,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-03-27T19:41:55,Amara,"Aeris couldn't help the disappointment she felt when his words trailed off and, in place of his true feelings, he responded with what he should say as a Jedi. The disappointment flit across her features and she looked away, sighing a little to herself. ""I see."" She responded in a surprisingly level tone, masking the emotions she felt--disappointment, frustration that even now he clung so tightly to the Jedi ways that he couldn't even be honest with her. Or perhaps he couldn't be honest with himself.<br/><br/>She was silent for a time as they walked, her mind mulling over what he hadn't said more than what he had, trying to focus on anything other than the weakness and exhaustion she felt. She knew he wasn't being honest, that much was easy enough to gather even without using the Force. She might have read him, but that was hardly the best use of her strength right now. Instead, she focused her mind on visualizing everything around them through the Force, until they finally reached a place where she believed they would be safe to stop and rest for a while. ""This seems like as good a place as any to rest."" she finally broke the silence, glancing back at him.<br/><br/>She could feel the dark side around them as though it were in the very air they breathed, even on her skin. She shuddered involuntarily as the cool, damp feeling ran along her skin. She heard something, but it mostly sounded like wind. It was coming from deeper in the tunnels, in the direction they were headed. She glanced to Dren and got the feeling that he had heard or felt something more, but she didn't press him for any answers.<br/><br/>When he told her to show him her arm, she nodded, glancing around and finding a place where she could sit down. She was tired, more so than she wished to admit, and for some reason she felt rather light-headed now that they'd stopped, so she took the opportunity to rest. She sat down and waited until he was next to her before she moved her arm and showed him the wound. The slightly brighter light around them made it appear worse than it had seemed in the dim light, but it wasn't bleeding, so that was what was most important, she guessed.<br/><br/>She sat quietly as she waited for him to start fixing her wound and remained quiet for a short time as he worked, feeling rather exhausted and out of it all of the sudden, before she finally broke the silence, changing the subject from the earlier topic and trying not to focus on the pain and weakness she now felt all over. ""Earlier, before we fell, when you said that you wanted to fight for me to stay... Did you mean that?"" She asked, her voice soft, barely above a whisper as she looked up at him somewhat timidly. In truth, it was likely difficult to tell whether she were simply being very timid or if she just completely exhausted, or some mix of the two.<br/><br/>""Sorry. You don't have to answer that now if you don't want to."" she apologized, her voice even softer, her words almost mumbled as she held a hand to her now aching head and tried to keep her eyes open, forcing her gaze away and looking at anything but him. Why did she feel this way all of the sudden? Why did she feel so drained, as though she might pass out at any moment? Why was it harder to breathe? Why was she cold and sweating all at once? Did she have a fever? Was the wound really that bad? ""I don't feel so good."" she half mumbled, looking at him through bleary eyes. Her body felt heavy all of the sudden and everything seemed out of focus as her vision slowly faded. ""That's not good."" she mumbled just before her world went black and her consciousness slipped away, leaving her now limp body to tumble over from where she sat."
3221,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-04-15T16:36:45,Corrin,"Dren knelt down to level himself with Aeris’ wound. It was caked in blood, but it had partially healed; he guessed because of her powers. However it was still open, and a trickle of blood was coming out. The sleeve was torn already, so he tore at it some more to get to the wound. He held her arm, studying it a bit more. He could feel the warmth of her arm, but ignored it. He took out the bacta salve and rubbed it into the wound.<br/><br/>She asked her question, and he was taken aback. She was asking a lot of questions, and he knew what she wanted to know. She wanted to know how he felt about her. He often wondered as well. He had two opposing forces within him, and he didn’t know how to handle it. He didn’t say anything to her, and she seemed to leave it alone. He was glad she was, because he probably wouldn’t tell her what she wanted to hear.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she slumped over unconscious, and fell. Dren immediately grabbed her before she hit her head. “Aeris? Aeris!” Dren spoke, propping her upright against the rock. He looked at her. Her skin was pale, her heartbeat was weak and her eyes weren’t open. “Aeris!” he lightly touched her face. He decided to finish the job first, but he needed something to keep the wound clean. Her sleeve was already torn, so he broke it off completely, and wrapped it around her arm, tying it tight. Now to wake her--<br/><br/>He felt it, again-- The dripping on his back-- the voices. The whole world seemed to warp around him and he began to feel dizzy as well. Was he about to fall unconscious too? He wasn’t sure. He saw flashes, a great battle between the Jedi and the Sith, the Jedi discussing the Sith in council with Dren in the middle, Dren’s former master attacking him, Dren kissing Aeris, Dren’s eyes a sickly yellow. He was back in the cave, but what he saw before him caught him by surprise, a female in her early forties, wearing a black robe, holding a red lightsaber. Her face was warped and scared by battle. She looked a lot like Aeris, but not quite. She pointed the lightsaber to him, Dren grabbed his, but he was weak and dizzy.<br/><br/>“Dren, the Jedi are a danger to us all. Embrace the dark side, and be with the one you love,” he told her, looking at Aeris.<br/>Dren tried to get up and swing at the Sith, but his blade went right through her as she exploded into mist. The mist disappeared. Dren, still dizzy, felt the world spinning around him. He turned off his saber, just before falling over—and blacking out himself."
3222,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-04-15T18:54:22,Amara,"Aeris woke sometime later, unsure how much time had passed. As her surroundings slowly came into focus, she recalled the events that had played out before she'd lost consciousness. She felt the back of her head, where she should have hit it, but there was no bump to indicate any sort of impact. Had Dren kept her from falling, then? Dren. She looked around, finding him on the ground next to her. Had he lost consciousness, too? Considering the haphazard way he was lying, she gathered that he likely hadn't simply lied down to sleep for the night, or day, whatever it was.<br/><br/>She recalled the flashes she'd seen in her mind before her consciousness had slipped away and she couldn't help but wonder if he had seen something, too. She wasn't sure if the things she had seen were visions of the future or some sort of trick that this place was playing on her mind. This place was, after all, heavily saturated with the dark side. The very air itself seemed to drip with it. It was quite possible that what she had seen was nothing more than whatever lie in these caves trying to lure her to it, trying to lead her, or perhaps them, into the darkness. It was also possible, although perhaps less likely, that the visions were glimpses into the future. At least a possible future. She thought it likely that if these visions were glimpses into a possible future, they were heavily tainted with the dark side and made to cause fear, anger, pain, or other emotions that may drive one towards the darkness. They were likely some of the worst possible futures available. Perfect tools for the dark side.<br/><br/>Then again, perhaps there was nothing in the future but pain and darkness. Despite everything, however, she did not wish to believe this. She didn't wish to believe that the things she had seen were the only possible futures. No. She would do whatever she must to avoid any such outcomes. She would choose, for now, to believe that there was another option, that there was a future where they could both be happy. At the very least, she hoped that there was one in which he could be happy.<br/><br/>Breaking herself from her thoughts, she looked at her arm, which looked significantly better than it had before. She made a mental note to thank Dren when he woke and then she moved next to him and did her best to reposition him without further injuring her arm. She thought it best to let him rest a little longer, so she did her best not to wake him. He would likely wake on his own soon, anyways.<br/><br/>Once she moved him, she moved to sit a couple of feet away, crossing her legs and closing her eyes. She may have been unconscious for a while, but it wasn't as restful as one might expect, so she decided to meditate until he finally awoke. She took a deep breath, cleared her mind of all thoughts, and began to meditate, allowing her mind to reach out through the Force and feel all that surrounded them. She managed to find all of their companions through the Force before pushing their presence away and focusing on meditating. The dark side was overwhelmingly strong here. It was even stronger than it had been on the surface when she had last meditated. Still, despite this overwhelming darkness, there was still light to be found, however small it may seem. She used this light, drawing on it to revitalize herself, to heal her body and her mind, if only a little.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, all of the rocks and pebbles in the immediate vicinity began to levitate around her. This was, as usual, unintentional, but it took too much of her focus to avoid doing this. Splitting her focus like that would make the meditation less effective. She did, however, pull enough of her focus to avoid levitating Dren along with everything else. It was worth the small loss of focus to prevent accidentally injuring him."
3223,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-04-16T16:53:55,Corrin,"Dren didn’t remember much of his dream, but he knew what it felt like. It was strong, powerful, determined—it made him feel good. It made him feel like he was unstoppable, and able to do anything. He could love, and hate, and feel a million emotions.<br/><br/>He could see himself as a child. He was in the playground, and a kid was being kicked. Dren ran up to save the boy, but the other boys pushed him to the ground and began kicking him. It was a memory that Dren had tried to suppress through years of meditation, but here it was on the forefront. He could feel it inside of him. He could feel the strength, and the anger, growing.<br/><br/>He let out his hand in front of him and screamed, throwing a force push so strong it pushed the lead boy into a tree, knocking the boy unconscious. That power came to him so easily as a kid. It was like nothing he had ever felt before, and not since. The Jedi made him powerful through the light side, but this was something else. It felt good.<br/><br/>It was anger.<br/><br/>It was strength.<br/><br/>It was power.<br/><br/>Dren woke with a scream—his brow sweating.  He looked around and noticed that Aeris had woken up, and he had been propped up against a wall. He wondered how long he had been out. He tried his best to quell his racing heart, and focus on suppressing the anger he felt. He was Jedi—and the dark side wouldn’t tempt him. He needed to meditate, but clearly there were more pressing things. The temple, from the sound of it, began crumbling above them again. It was far enough through the rock that it was only a low rumble—but it meant danger for them and his friends.<br/><br/>“We should get going,” he told her. “The other way is blocked, and down the tunnel might be our best bet.” He would have preferred going away from where this coldness was coming from—where the veins led to—but a small part of him was curious. He got up, clipped his lightsaber, and began walking down the tunnel."
3224,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-04-16T22:57:53,Amara,"Aeris remained in her state of deep meditation until she felt an overwhelming bombardment of emotions, followed by a scream, which jerked her out of her meditation. When the meditation broke, the rocks and pebbles that had been floating around her fell unceremoniously to the ground around them. ""Sorry."" she apologized when she looked over at Dren. None of the rocks had hit him, so she was thankful for that. She had a slightly worried look on her face as she observed him, however, given the scream he'd let out, the fact that he was sweating, and the emotions she'd felt from him. She thought that he must have been dreaming, but about what? She wouldn't ask, of course. It was none of her business and she didn't think he'd answer even if she asked.<br/><br/>She gave a nod when he said they should get going. She had heard and felt the rumble from above. It was best for them to get moving. The quicker they got going, the quicker they would get out of here. ""Yeah. We'll get nowhere going back that way."" she agreed. ""We have to keep going down the tunnel."" She didn't like it, going deeper, towards the cold darkness that seemed to live somewhere in the tunnel, but they had little choice. As he had pointed out, it was their best bet. Still, she had a bad feeling about it. She feared that what she had seen in those visions before may very well come to pass if they lingered there for too long. The darkness here seemed to have a mind of its own, as those it were some living creature writhing about in the tunnels, calling to those who would listen, drawing them to it. But why? To corrupt them? To use them? Or was it something even more sinister? She supposed that there was only one way to find out.<br/><br/>She stood up, picking up her lightsaber from where it sat in front of her and clipping it to her belt before following after him. She was quiet at first, keeping her thoughts to herself as she walked. She used the force to visualize everything around them and to look further down the tunnel, towards their destination. As she looked deeper and deeper, to the place where she had avoided venturing before, she abruptly stopped, gasping as her eyes widened slightly. She tried to pull back but it was too late. She grimaced slightly, gritting her teeth as she fought to pull her mind away from whatever it was that lurked within the depths of the tunnels. She eventually managed it, but it wasn't easy and when she finally managed it, she was sweating and her head was pounding.<br/><br/>She closed her eyes and held her head tightly in her hands for a moment until the pain eased to a dull throb. ""That was a bad idea."" she half mumbled as she finally opened her eyes as looked at him. She hesitated for a moment before forcing out the words, ""We should keep moving,"" before she forced herself to start walking once again. She felt even more strongly now that the place they were heading was dangerous and she was more reluctant than ever to go, but they had no other choice. It would be worse to allow themselves to be trapped down here for an extended period of time, she thought. It was best to press on and get out of here as soon as they could.<br/><br/>""Hey, Dren?"" she spoke up after another brief period of silence. ""This may be pointing out the obvious but... Be careful. We can't let our guards down while we're down here."" she warned, an unusually serious look on her face."
3225,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-05-14T04:56:34,Corrin,"Aeris seemed to agree in the direction, wondering if she wanted him to go towards the coldness or not. He started to wonder many things—such as, was she the one behind all of these visions and dreams? She was a Sith after all, even if she claimed not to be one. Perhaps she was bringing him to a trap. Perhaps she was the one that made the tunnel collapse.<br/><br/>No, he wouldn’t let his mind go there. She was only showing kindness, despite the actions of her comrades. Dren couldn’t believe that Aeris, the girl he grew up with, would be capable of such deception. Then again, he clearly didn’t know her very well seeing her with sith. The dark side can change a person, and make them deceptive.<br/><br/>As they walked, he couldn’t help but let his mind wander to the recent events. He knew that Sith temples were dangerous places, but this was something else. It was difficult to hold back is emotions, especially after the vivid dreams he had. His body, it felt imbalanced, as if he has just been through a trauma. His heart was racing, his brow was sweating, and he wanted to crawl into a ball and cry. But he remembered the words of his old master, ‘never underestimate the power of emotions. They are your greatest enemy.’ He felt a need to meditate, but the rumbling wasn’t going away, an ever reminder of the dangers they faced.<br/><br/>She told him to be careful. He nodded, agreeing with her. “I think, this place is full of dark secrets, and temptations,” he told her. “The dark side is strong here, stronger than I’ve ever felt before.”<br/><br/>As they went down the tunnel, the veins grew brighter and brighter, until they reached a large opening. It was still cave, naturally made walls and ceiling—but it seemed to have been ordained with statues and decorations of stone. Most of it was worn down considerably—indicating that perhaps water ran through the tunnels for a long time, and centuries had worn them down. How old was this place?<br/><br/>Though the statues weren’t the point of interest. The veins seemed to come out of the walls, like millions of glowing strings of light, leading to the center, a large rectangular box made of thick eroded stone. Dren walked into the room, and it felt especially cold, especially frightening and powerful. He had never felt the dark side so strong. He heard the whispers so loudly. Aeris must have heard them too. If not, then he was truly going crazy.<br/><br/>He looked at the box and asked, “Is that a tomb?”"
3226,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-05-15T00:28:17,Amara,"Aeris couldn't help but notice the effects that the dark side was having on him. She could feel it through the Force, just as she could see it written plainly on his face and in his overall physical state. It was taking quite the toll on him. But then, that was to be expected. After all, he served the light. He wasn't used to being so close to the dark side, never mind a dark presence as strong as this one.<br/><br/>Perhaps due to the fact that she spent years toeing the line between light and dark, resisting giving in the dark side as all of her companions had, she showed less of a reaction than he did. For the most part, her physical state remained the same, save the unusually serious look on her face. Her emotions were relatively calm, all things considered. This darkness was stronger than any she'd felt before, so it was hard to remain completely calm. Still, she thought that he was feeling the effects even more than she was.<br/><br/>She gave a nod when he responded to her warning, saying that he thought this place was full of dark secrets and temptations. He was certainly right on the mark there. ""I think you're right. I've only felt the dark side this strongly in two places. One of which was the tomb of an ancient Sith Lord."" She explained before reaching out a hand and touching his hand gently with her own, sharing not only a momentary warmth in the otherwise cool cave, but also a sense of calm. It was an extension of her gift, one that she'd not yet discovered when she'd known him before. But it would offer him at least a little peace and calm amidst all of the other emotions caused by the strong presence of the dark side. It was, ironically, something of a small light in the darkness.<br/><br/>Just as quickly as she had touched him, she pulled her hand back and started walking again without a word. The only thing that gave away that there was anything going on beneath her otherwise nonchalant expression was the way her fingers that had touched him flexed absentmindedly. She tried her best to ignore the small tingle that lingered on her fingertips and how cool her fingertips now felt in the absence of the momentary warmth his hand had offered, however involuntary it had been.<br/><br/>She was quiet as they walked and she pushed the thoughts from her mind, trying her best to focus on what was important in that moment. She observed the walls, the statues, everything. It was curious. It was obviously a natural cave, but it had been used by the Sith for some purpose or another. She eyed the rectangular stone box-like thing in the center of the room, then glanced Dren's way when he asked if it was a tomb. She gave a small nod. ""Best guess? Yes."" She replied before closing her eyes and reaching out to the box, using the Force to feel it, as well as to see into it.<br/><br/>What she saw was indeed a body, but it didn't end there. Her hands instinctively grabbed her head with both hands as she fell down to her knees. She tried to push it out, but she couldn't, even with her mental strength. Images flashed through her mind of Dren with familiar yellow eyes, images of the two of them fighting, of him dead in her arms, his blood covering her hands and her robes, tears in her eyes. She could feel the pain as though she were living it in that moment, and those tears reflected on her face. The whispers, which she had been trying to keep out now echoed loudly in her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""If you continue to resist me, this is the fate that awaits you. Just give in. It will be so much easier if you just let me in.""</span>the voice, or whatever it was, whispered. Whether Dren could hear it or not, she wasn't sure.<br/><br/>""No!"" She yelled out, pushing it from her mind, letting loose a powerful Force blast as she did. When she finally regained her senses and looked around, she was on her hands and knees, panting, tears still streaked down her cheeks. She didn't even notice that the blast had opened the box, or casket, as it were. ""So much for being careful."" She half mumbled. Her little distraction earlier had left an opening, a vulnerability that the dark side, or whatever dark presence lurked here, had taken advantage of. She would have to be more careful next time she opened herself up to the Force that way. Even a small distraction could be costly. As evidenced by the scene moments before.<br/><br/>She couldn't help but wonder if what she had seen was indeed the future they faced. No. She couldn't think like that. She couldn't accept such a future. She wouldn't let something like that happen. Nor would he. Even if it was a possible future, she knew that the future wasn't set in stone. It was ever changing. She wouldn't make the mistake that others often made. She couldn't. She couldn't afford to let fear control her, lest she become the cause of that which she feared most.<br/><br/>Sent from my SM-G955U using Tapatalk"
3227,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-05-23T14:55:09,Corrin,"He could feel her hand's warmth against his. It was inviting, and a subtle part of him wanted to turn his hand, and intertwine his fingers with hers. He bit it back though. Just more of the emotions coursing through him. He had to quell his feelings and his thoughts. She was dangerous, and so were these emotions. She moved her hand away, and he could only wonder, had she done it on purpose to confuse his emotions? He needed to meditate, but there was no chance to do so.<br/><br/>So it was a tomb. Dren had suspected as much, but the confirmation only gave him anxiety. Yet another emotion he couldn't keep in check. He breathed a few times, trying to quell his heart. He wanted to get out, but to also stay. Two parts of him having a battle in his mind. He wanted the comfort of his quarters back at the Jedi Headquarters, but he was trapped here, in the tomb of a Sith, and with a woman who he felt something for--but didn't know what it was. She was an enigma.<br/><br/>She reached out to the tomb, and he felt the whole room grown dark and cold. Dren began to shiver. He breathed out, and he could see his breath. He heard the voices again, whispers tickling his back. Aeris seemed to be in a trance, and the voices grew stronger. Finally, one voice emerged,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""If you continue to resist me, this is the fate that awaits you. Just give in. It will be so much easier if you just let me in.""</span>Chills ran down Dren's back.<br/><br/>Aeris screamed and force pushed outwards. She fell to her knees and Dren couldn't help but run to her, and hold her. When he realized how close he had gotten, he let go, and took a step back. He turned and noticed the top of the tomb had been blasted open. He squinted his eyes to see better as it was so dark. Some of the 'tendrils' had been torn off of tomb and were now dangling--their ends dripping the glowing liquid that ran through the veins.<br/><br/>Dren approached the tomb, curiosity getting the better of him. He looked into it and was awestruck. He expected there to be a semblance of a body, decomposed after a few millennia. The tomb was certainly old. So he was surprised to see a perfectly preserved human male, who looked to be dead for no more than a year at most. He was of large build, and supremely tall, and his face was disheveled and scarred. He wore sith garb, but not of a style Dren had seen before. Attached to him were millions of the tendrils that extended from the walls. It was as if the ancient sith was attached to this place, or feeding off of it.<br/><br/>Dren looked over the tomb, studying the body. Like before, the room seemed to grow a few degrees colder, and his breath became even more visible. The tendrils began to pulse, like a raging heart. Dren looked at the body, studying the face--and and two sickly eyes looked back at him. The once dead sith slammed his hand around Dren's neck and sat up. Dren felt the strength of a million rancors crushing his neck. The sith took out a lightsaber he had been buried with, igniting it's red blade, and spoke with a broken voice that hadn't been spoken in thousands of years. ""Jedi-"" he said with contempt and hate, looking ready to strike."
3228,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-05-23T18:59:52,Amara,"Aeris felt the warmth of Dren's arms around her and, for a brief moment, she felt warm and calm, as though everything was right in the world. That feeling, however, was gone as quickly as it had appeared, as Dren moved away from her and she was greeted once again by the cold darkness that surrounded them. She forced herself back to her feet and fought to calm the racing of her heart, her breathing slowly stabilizing. As she regained her composure, Dren approached the casket in the center of the room. The casket was open, she guessed from the blast she'd sent out moments before.<br/><br/>She looked around at the tendrils that fed into the casket, as though connecting whoever was inside to the outside world. But why? She eyed the tendrils that had been cut, their ends dripping with the glowing liquid that they had seen in the caves. A moment later the tendrils began to pulse, almost like a beating heart. She could feel the force pulsing through them and into the casket, into whoever was inside. Her eyes widened as she came to a realization. ""We're feeding it."" she concluded, speaking more to herself than to him. ""Dren, you need to move!"" she called out to him, but it was too late.<br/><br/>A hand reached out from the casket and wrapped around Dren's throat before a red blade was ignited inside, followed by a broken voice. ""Damn it!"" she cursed. What should she do? She couldn't hesitate to act. If she did, he would surely die. But what was she to do? If she used the Force to attack the Sith, she was just as likely to injure him as she was to save him. Nevermind the fact that, at present, she felt particularly drained. She thought this was likely due to the Sith, and those tendrils that were linked to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's it! The tendrils!</span>she thought to herself, pulling out her lightsabers and igniting both white blades. She then threw them, using the Force to guide them, cutting the tendrils. She didn't think that this would return him to his previous state, but it would at least cut off his supply of Force energy. At the very least, it should prevent him from further draining them. That meant that she could at least use the Force without worrying about strengthening him further.<br/><br/>Once the sabers had severed each tendril, one returned to her hand while the other flew straight at the hand that was wrapped around Dren's throat. The Sith inside, who was undoubtedly shocked, if not wounded, by the tendrils being severed, had no time to move to block the attack and was forced to release Dren and pull his hand back. She thought this was likely to piss him off, but she could handle that. It was better than leaving Dren in his grasp, or trying to use the Force to wound him in hopes that he would let go and Dren wouldn't be injured in the process. This carried the lowest risk, she thought. At least it carried the lowest risk for Dren, anyways.<br/><br/>She caught the second saber, deactivating both before rushing towards him, using the Force to pull him away from the casket. ""Are you okay?"" she asked, kneeling beside him momentarily, her concern evident on her face. She examined him for a moment before standing and eyeing the casket, or rather the Sith who was pulling himself out of it. He slowly stood to his full height and eyed the two of them. Aeris watched him cautiously, her face holding a serious, somewhat dark expression.<br/><br/>""What... Are you?"" the broken voice of the Sith spoke, ""Not Jedi... Not Sith,"" His broken voice echoed the question that always lingered somewhere in her mind, an ever-present reminder that she didn't belong. ""Join me. I will make you the most powerful Sith that has ever lived."" he offered in the same broken, hoarse voice.<br/><br/>Aeris could have laughed at the offer, but she didn't. Instead, she ignored his words altogether. ""You're Darkenn Pax, otherwise known as Darth Devorer."" She stated, recalling information she'd found in the archives of a Sith Lord buried on the planet. It was said that he couldn't be killed, because even if he died, he would rise again and feast on his enemies. She thought it was the likely conclusion, so she made it without hesitation. ""You're the one who was calling to us before. The one who made us see those things."" She surmised. She paused, her face darkening as she finally answered his previous offer. ""I would never join someone like you."" she replied in a cold, matter-of-fact manner. ""I'd rather die.""<br/><br/>The Sith laughed, a dark, twisted, broken sound. It was, to be quite honest, almost terrifying. ""You will not die. Not yet. No. Your fate will be much worse."" a twisted grin appeared on his face before he stretched out a hand. A moment later the air crackled, charged with the Force. Lightning extended from his fingertips, but it wasn't aimed at her. It was aimed at Dren. She moved without thinking, standing between him and the lightning. Rather than being electrified, however, she held out her hands and effectively gathered the lightning into a sort-of ball, which she then directed back his way. The blast momentarily stunned him, long enough for her to ask Dren, ""Are you okay?"" before the Sith sent another blast of lightning, which she met with her own, filling the room with a loud chorus of crackling and sizzling.<br/><br/>""I don't know how long I can keep this up."" she spoke to Dren, her voice strained and just loud enough for him to hear over the crackling, but not loud enough for the Sith to hear. She was tired. More than she wanted to admit. This place had already taken so much out of her. She didn't think she had it in her to win this fight. Not in this state. She would sure as hell try, for his sake, if not her own, but whether or not there was truly any hope of her winning, she wasn't sure.<br/><br/>She wanted to tell Dren to run, to save himself. She thought she could hold the Sith off long enough for him to get away. But then what? How would he get out of the caves? Where would he go? Their only hope to win was to work together. She didn't want to risk his life, but it seemed like there wasn't much of a choice. It would be illogical for her to throw her own life away trying to give him a chance to escape when, for all they knew, there was no escape. Their best chance, his best chance, was for them to work together. At any rate, she didn't think he'd run even if she told him to, so it was pointless to even think about it.<br/><br/>""You could have joined me. Instead, you will both die. You can't keep this up forever, and when you fail, you will both die. First the one you love, then you. And then... you will fuel my return to this world."" he grinned, a sick and twisted sight.<br/><br/>Aeris clicked her tongue and glanced back at Dren. ""Got any bright ideas?"" she asked, hoping he would have something. After all, the Sith was right about one thing. She wouldn't be able to keep this up for much longer."
3229,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-05-25T00:34:32,Corrin,"Dren could feel the crushing weight of the Sith's grip around his neck. He couldn't breath, and his head grew light. The Sith did more than that, he fed Dren images of hate. It was as if the Sith lord was speaking to Dren through emotions, and testing Dren to see what side he was on. He could hear the whispers again. He was trying to tempt Dren while trying to kill him, a full out assault. He was losing air, and losing consciousness--<br/><br/>Suddenly a lightsaber flew in between the Sith and Dren, and Dren's neck opened up. Just as swiftly he was pulled back with the force, where he landed one his side and began coughing for air. His throat coarse and broken. He took a moment to answer Aeris in saying ""I'll be fine,"" not entirely sure himself. He still gasped for air but his neck felt swollen, and he felt for it, wondering if anything had been broken. Nothing as so far, but he was certain it would show bruising.<br/><br/>All the while Aeris held back lightning, keeping it in a ball that grew ever bigger with every passing moment. Dren was still trying to get his bearings, and turned his head. Was running an option? Dren noticed another tunnel on the other end of the tomb. Where did it lead? Dren wasn't sure they would even get past the Sith, but running back was a dead end. What would happen when Aeris ran and let go of the ball of energy? Too many uncertainties, too risky.<br/><br/>The only option he could think of was only one step in the plan, to stop the sith's attack, to save Aeris for a breif moment. At the very least then Dren could wait to see what to do next. Dren ignited his lightsaber and screamed as he lunged at the Sith, coming down with a swing. The Sith stopped his attack and held out his hand, catching Dren's lightsaber with the force.<br/><br/>""You irritate me--a fly that needs to be swatted,"" the Sith spoke, almost coughing. He pushed Dren back, levitating him in the air, then turned his hand. Dren was shot upwards to the roof of the cave as if blasted with a ton of water up against the rock. He was pinned, and struggled to get out. Then the Sith took his other hand and pushed at Aeris, doing the same as with Dren, but pushing her against the cave wall.<br/><br/>The sith put his hands down, he didn't need to use them to pin Aeris and Dren. ""My name is Darth Devorer, I am the rightful Conqueror of these worlds, I corrupt the weak, I devour the strong, and I will reign again. When I am at full strength, no one will stop me, not even the Jedi."" The Sith lifted his hand and levitated a plate of armor adorned with drawings of great battles off of one of the statues, followed by a mask made of straight lines and few features, and he placed them upon himself.<br/><br/>Dren closed his eyes, trying to ignore the pain. He had one last move, and he hoped it was a good one. He felt the ground above him, noticing the cracks, feeling the weakness. This place was ready to fall just like the temple had above them. It just needed a nudge. He felt the rocks, and with all of his strength, he pulled, and pushed, and vibrated the rocks right down to their very molecules. He called upon the strength of all the Jedi, focusing all of his power, stronger than he had felt before. He could feels the rocks moving. The rumble grew loud, louder than before. He opened his eyes, the Sith was focused on fastening his armor, making it fit just right, and placing his mask upon his face--which made him look like a monster.<br/><br/>A small rock fell, but the Sith paid little attention. Then a bigger. Then a cascade of rocks fell next to the Sith, and it was enough to break his attention, dropping both Aeris and Dren. Dren landed with a thud, but got onto his knees. Dren reached out with his hand to pull at a mass of rocks from the ceiling, dropping it on the Sith. With the strength that exuded from the Sith, Dren doubted it would do little to him--but at least it was a distraction. He turned to look at the tunnel at the other end, the way was clear. Then he turned to Aeris.<br/><br/>""Run!"" he screamed."
3230,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-05-25T03:17:44,Amara,"Aeris wasn't sure what to think when Dren rushed the Sith, but she could only assume, or at least hope that he had a plan. The Sith stopped his attack with seemingly little effort, although it broke his concentration long enough to end his onslaught on her. He levitated, throwing him up against the ceiling and pinning him there. Aeris turned the ball of lightning she'd gathered on the Sith, who barely managed to deflect it, sending it crashing into the wall, causing the whole cave to shake violently. He then threw her back against the wall, which she didn't bother to try to stop. She used the Force to cushion the impact just a little, although it still knocked the breath out of her.<br/><br/>It was hard for her not to react, to fight back, but she needed to save her strength for the moment and trust in whatever Dren's plan was. She could feel the ceiling shaking above them, which could have been attributed to the ball of lightning from before, but she thought it was more than that. She thought that it was possible, perhaps even likely, that Dren was responsible, so she remained vigilant, waiting for what was to come. Waiting to spring into action as soon as she got the chance.<br/><br/>As the rocks began to fall, she prepared herself, and when the Sith lost his concentration and thus his hold on them, she dropped to the ground, landing rather more gracefully than Dren had. She spun on her heels and ran as Dren turned to her and called out. She didn't hesitate, even for a second. She couldn't. She trusted that Dren would be right behind her, so she focused on the path ahead, using the Force to reach out, to try to find an exit.<br/><br/>The moment Dren caught up to her she eyed him with a sidelong glance and held out a hand. ""Do you trust me?"" she asked, waiting for him to take her hand before she used the Force to augment her speed, taking him along with her as she rushed toward the exit she saw through the Force. She never stopped, never hesitated. Behind them she could hear the angry roars of the Sith, which shook the tunnels around them, enough so that the tunnels began to collapse on themselves in the places where they were already weakened.<br/><br/>They were going fast enough that they would make it out, if only barely. She took advantage of the fact that the tunnels were no longer structurally sound, using the Force to pull the ceiling of the tunnels down behind them as they exited the cave, effectively collapsing the exit. It would at least be enough to slow him down. From there she continued for a few more seconds before she couldn't continue anymore and was forced to slow to a stop.<br/><br/>She almost immediately dropped down to her knees, her legs giving out beneath her. She was just about spent. She hadn't had much left in her to begin with. She was sleep deprived, injured, and that thing had fed on her life force, taking away much of what little strength remained. Whatever she had left she had used to get them out of there and try to delay the Sith. She only hoped it would be enough to buy them some time to recover. She thought that they would have some time, considering the fact that he remained in the chamber where they had found him, which led her to believe that, at least for the time being he was trapped there. For how long, she wasn't sure, but she hoped it would be long enough for them to rest and recover. If he caught up to them sooner rather than later, she wasn't sure that the outcome would be in their favor.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry. I can't keep going."" she apologized to Dren, looking at the ground rather than at him. ""I just... don't have anything left to give."" she spoke in a weak, clearly exhausted voice.<br/><br/><br/>Darth Devorer screamed as his prey escaped his grasp, disappearing into the tunnels. He couldn't follow them and that angered him. His anger was a palpable force, shaking the caves around him, bringing the ceiling down in some places where it was already weak. He wanted nothing more than to find them and make them pay for their insolence, but his body was not yet complete. He was not yet fully alive. Even if he were physically complete and able to pursue them, his connection to the Force was weaker than it once was. At least for now. Force sight and sense were never his strong suits, but now he was disconnected. The Force resisted him, perhaps due to the fact that he was still not fully alive.  He couldn't reach out into the Force, into the living things around him and seek his prey. For now he was trapped in this place, until he could consume enough energy to complete his rebirth.  When the process was complete, however, he would find them. He would make them pay."
3231,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-05-29T20:44:16,Corrin,"Dren ran as fast as he could, till his legs were on fire, and then kept going. He tried to use the force when he could, but it was as if being near this Sith was draining him. Tearing the ceiling down was straining enough, but he could feel the Sith drawing in the energy. He realised that the Sith was feeding off of the force, and using it around him might not be wise. Perhaps that's how he woke, from the Jedi and Sith fighting in the temple above--it brought him back. He was weak though, at least from the state he was originally in. Still, the Sith could crush Dren's neck, or pin him to a wall with ease.<br/><br/>Aeris was a few paces ahead, and Dren tried his best to keep up. He turned quickly, and saw the Sith's eyes begin to glow an unnatural yellow and red. His veins began to glow like the veins that ran through the temple. More importantly, his body began to trail black mist--much like the black mist Dren had encountered earlier. Was it all tied to this Sith? Was he the one Dren had senses this whole time? The drips of cold, the feeling of unease--but then who was the woman who looked like Aeris that he saw in the tunnel? Perhaps it was Aeris herself from the future, perhaps it was a relative, perhaps it was a Sith that looked like her, or perhaps he was just seeing things. Too many questions.<br/><br/>Perhaps he was going over too many things in his head, and as a result he let his guard down. He felt his feet fall behind him, and saw the Sith was trying to pull Dren back. Dren scurried back up but he felt the force pulling at him. Dren screamed, turned, and blasted a force push against the Sith. The Sith flew back, but his veins glowed with a brilliance--the force was feeding him. Dren had to stop. He turned and ran, gaining his distance again.<br/><br/>He finally reached up to Aeris, the Sith just a few paces behind, screaming. She asked him ""Do you trust me?"" He had little time to think. He could go over the ways he shouldn't trust her--but she had many opportunities to kill him, and she's only tried to save him. He grabbed her hand, and nodded. ""I trust you."" She helped propel him forward with the force.<br/><br/>As he reached the end of the cave entrance, Aeris brought the front down, and collapsed. Dren instinctually dropped to his knees and held her, to keep her from falling further, even hurting her head. This time he didn't let go. ""I have you,"" he told her softly. He knelt down and looked at her, his heart raced a bit. He looked to the cave tunnel. It was covered completely, but he wondered how long it would hold the Sith. Dren's legs were burning too, but if Aeris hadn't helped him near the end, he would have been spent too--and possibly taken by the Sith.<br/><br/>BOOM! A loud rumble came from behind the rocks. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! It was as if the Sith were hammering at the rocks with a massive Ship. But the Sith stopped, and screamed. The screamed turn to a blood curdling screech and it then turned into something not of this galaxy. A million voices screaming, melded into a loud crack of thunder from in the cave--and the screaming went away.<br/><br/>Then there was silence.<br/><br/>Dren turned to Aeris, realising he was holding her hand. He swallowed hard, and removed his hand, and placed it on her shoulders to help steady her. He asked the obvious, ""Who--or what was that thing? How could someone dead come back alive again? What have we unleashed?""<br/><br/>Dren made sure she wasn't going to fall and got up. He looked around and noticed the frightening claw trees from earlier, and the blood red light that covered everything. The ominous surroundings did nothing to ease his fear. He wondered how far they were from the temple now, and how far they were from his ship. Did anyone make it out alive? Was he and Aeris all alone to face this menace? Was it wiser to search for his comrades, or take the ship and gather the Jedi for a search and rescue? He didn't know, but first they had to assess what was going on.<br/><br/>He knelt back down to her, placing his hand on her shoulder. When he realised where his hand was, he let go. ""Are you okay to move for a bit, or do you need to stay here? I want to check on the temple and see if anyone made it out alive."""
3232,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-05-30T00:21:41,Amara,"Aeris was grateful that Dren took her hand without question, telling her that he trusted her and allowing her to help him move forward at the same speed she was moving. Once they were out of the cave she involuntarily collapsed to her knees. She was afraid that she would hit the ground rather hard, as she had no strength to prevent her fall, but she was surprised to find a pair of arms around her, holding her and preventing her from falling further. She let herself sink into his arms, partially because he was warm and she found it comforting despite herself, and partially because she had no strength to resist.<br/><br/>Her vision blurred as waves of exhaustion crashed over her, reminding her just how little strength she had left. She almost felt like she was drifting away, but his soft words and the warmth of his arms gave her something to focus on, to keep her from letting go and giving in to the exhaustion. She looked up at him, her eyes fighting to focus on him as he looked down at her before looking to the caves. Her eyes didn't follow his to the cave, even when the loud<span style=""font-style: italic"">BOOM!</span>came from the caves. She looked that way then the scream echoed from within the caves. It was a scream unlikely any other she'd ever heard. Almost like a million voices screaming all at once, until they all melded together into a crack almost like thunder. And then there was silence.<br/><br/>She looked to Dren when the silence fell, realizing that they were holding hands. She wasn't sure if he had taken her hand or the other way around. Either way, truth be told, she didn't want to let go. Regardless, she released it grudgingly when he slowly released hers. He placed his hand on her shoulder and asked about the Sith they had left behind. He asked many questions, all valid. She wasn't sure she was the best one to answer them, but perhaps he didn't expect her to. She would tell him what she knew, but it wasn't honestly that much. ""His name is Darth Devorer. He lived hundreds, if not thousands of years ago, from what I can tell. He was known for his ability to leach the Force from those around him, as well as from the world around him, although the latter is less effective. It was said that he couldn't die, because even if he died, he would return and devour his enemies."" she explained, her voice somewhat weak as she spoke.<br/><br/>""Evidently he found a way to channel his power to consume the Force, allowing him to focus that energy into a sort of intensive healing process. If he had the opportunity to use that ability, he could be saved from death's door, restored in a matter of hours. To my knowledge, his ability to actually revive, to come back from the dead, was never tested. Evidently it takes a great deal of Force power to actually revive him. Feeding off of the environment likely wouldn't be enough to actually revive him. When we showed up, using the Force like we did, he fed on that, as well as our life force. We gave him the power he needed."" she explained with the same weak voice. ""We released a monster. A terrible monster who will not willingly give up his newfound life."" she sighed lightly. ""That's about the extent of what I know.""<br/><br/>She wondered if the others were still alive. If they were, did they know the horrors that had been unleashed? Did they know the enemy they would soon face? She, too, wondered what the wisest course of action was. It was hard to know without figuring out what exactly was going on. They would need to do some kind of reconnaissance soon. She would use the Force to try to search for the others, but right now she didn't think she had it in her to do that. She was just about spent, mentally and physically.<br/><br/>She looked at him when he knelt down next to her and placed a hand on her shoulder, wondering if she'd ever get used to that touch. She hesitated to answer his question when he asked if she was okay to move for a bit, or if she needed to stay. She didn't honestly know if she had the strength to move right now. She felt exhausted. Still, she thought that they should move. He wanted to check out the temple, rightfully so, and she didn't want to stay here alone. She would just have to try. ""I don't know, honestly. But I'll try to move. I doubt I'll last long, though."" she answered, deciding to be honest rather than trying to act tough.<br/><br/>She didn't think she'd ever felt this drained. Her muscles screamed and every movement she made as she tried to get up was intentional. She forced herself to stand, ignoring how weak and strained her muscles felt. She would need to take some time to rest, sooner rather than later, but she would at least try to make it work for now. For him."
3233,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-06-06T20:38:21,Corrin,"As she told him the terrifying reality they were facing. He nodded, realizing his initial thoughts were right. ""So it was when we fought in the temple, using the force, that it fed into him. Those moments in the tunnels as well,"" he paused, contemplating. ""How do you defeat a foe who is more powerful than you in the force, without using the force?"" He put it in a question like the many riddles that his master would always ask him as a Padawan. A riddle, perhaps, that didn't have an answer. He nodded, as he came to the realization. Dren got up and told her, ""we have to stop him. Whatever it takes.""<br/><br/>He looked at her. It was as if that connection they once shared was slowly coming back. He could feel what she was feeling, and it wasn't good. She was weak. He knelt back down to her, looking into her eyes. He forgot how easy it was to get lost in those eyes, like an endless sea of beauty. He swallowed hard. He wanted her to stay--but also feared that Darth Devorer would find another way out. He didn't want to leave her out of his sight--which was strange as he still wasn't sure he could trust her. She gave no reason to not trust her--but she was Sith, or at least associated with them. Why wasn't she siding with this Sith? He hated how his mind worked. He just wanted to trust her.<br/><br/>But what about the others? ""You tell me you're Grey, but your comrades--they're Sith are they not? Given the chance, would they join with this Darth Devorer?"" The thought had just come to his mind, and it made him sick to the stomach. Assuming anyone was still alive, it was a frightening thought to face more than just one Sith. Especially if his own comrades were dead.<br/><br/>He grabbed her arm, and placed it around his shoulders. He pulled her up, holding onto her, helping her to walk. The temple entrance, as far as he could tell from a pathway made of stone, was up the hill they faced. He pushed forward and helped her every step of the way. When she couldn't move he tried to carry her even more, but let her walk when she could. It was because she saved him that she was in this state, so he wasn't about to just leave her.<br/><br/>As they reached the top, he placed her down against one of the statues and observed the temple. His heart sank. What once stood was monumentally great, but was now just a massive hill of broken ruble. It would take decades to dig through it all. Just then, a small rat-like creature popped it's head through a hole in the ruble. It looked around, snarled at Dren, then ran back in. Perhaps there was a way. Dren ran to the side of the ruble and saw a small hole. He placed his hand into it, and pulled. The small hole became bigger--but it was still small. He studied it. Despite how small it was, it might be big enough.<br/><br/>He turned to Aeris. ""It's a tight fit,"" he told her. He could feel the connection, a glimmer of it. He could feel her pain and struggle, and he instinctually placed his hand onto her cheek, feeling her warm and soft skin. His worry not only extended to his Jedi comrades, but now to her as well. She had saved him--and she was his friend; he didn't want to over-analyze it. ""I want to go in an check if anyone survived. I don't know if I could carry you in. Are you able to join me, or do you need to rest?"""
3234,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-06-07T01:06:43,Amara,"Aeris stared up at the red sky as Dren contemplated how they would defeat this new foe. ""That... is a very good question. One that I..."" she paused, correcting herself, ""we will figure out. But for the moment, we have more pressing issues."" she reminded him, watching as he stood, telling her, with the conviction she had come to expect from him, that they had to stop him. She smiled weakly, but fondly, at him. ""We will."" she replied, returning her  gaze to the sky, reminding herself of all the worlds that lie beyond the horizon, out of sight. ""We can't let him leave this planet. If he does, who knows what kind of havoc he will wreak on the galaxy."" she said in a significantly more serious tone. ""I won't let that happen."" she added, this time in a much softer, but equally serious voice.<br/><br/>Her gaze flit his way to meet his brown eyes, still colored with a hint of gold, which she swore was more visible than it had been the last time she'd seen him. Why did he have to look at her with those eyes? It made things even more confusing than they already were. She could see, and feel what he did, including the fact that he wanted to, but didn't yet trust her. Not fully, anyways. She supposed she still couldn't blame her. She hadn't given him any reason not to trust her, but he still had no reason to believe he could, aside from the fact that she had made no effort to kill or harm him, and every effort to protect him. Perhaps he thought she had some ulterior motive, or that she was trying to manipulate him somehow, although she wasn't sure what he thought she would gain from doing so.<br/><br/>He spoke once more, breaking her from her thoughts. She inwardly winced a little at his particular word choice, which made it seem as though he still doubted that she was, in fact, grey, although she didn't really know what she had expected. But he brought up a good point, one that she had considered and one that she didn't have a good answer for. ""They are Sith, yes. As for whether or not they would join him if given the chance, I don't honestly know. I doubt Jax would, but perhaps if the motivation is right. Titus would probably join. Rixar is hard to predict, and the other two would probably depend of the motivation."" she explained, shrugging a little. ""Who knows. They might surprise me. But I don't have it in me to hope for that.""<br/><br/>She stood when he put her arm around his shoulder and helped her up. ""Thanks."" she thanked him before falling silent as he helped her walked. She did as much as she could, but sometimes her body simply wouldn't cooperate the way she wanted and he had to help her out even more. She hated feeling this weak. She hated to be in such a state to begin with, but being so weak in front of him was even more frustrating. She knew it couldn't be helped and he understood why, so he wouldn't think less of her for it, but it was still frustrating for someone who was so used to showing no weakness and doing things all on her own, by her own strength.<br/><br/>She was thankful for a moment of rest when he placed her down against a statue. The temple had been reduced to nothing more than a pile of rubble. It was sad to imagine how much knowledge had likely been lost beneath all of that rubble. Still, what was worse was the fact that it effectively blocked the typical entry points. Never mind that the fate of their companions was presently unknown. They found a little hope, however, when the rat-like creature showed itself and, subsequently, revealed a hole, which Dren managed to enlarge at least a little. It was large enough for her to fit through without a problem, although it wouldn't be spacious by any means, but it would be a tight fit for him.<br/><br/>She looked from the hole to him and nodded when he told her it would be a tight fit. She inhaled sharply when he unexpectedly touched her cheek with his hand. It was a welcomed surprise, although it left her with more conflicting feelings, but a surprise nonetheless. She gently placed her hand over his, enjoying the warmth and comfort the simple contact brought. ""You shouldn't touch me like this..."" she spoke in a soft voice, barely above a whisper. There was a hint of a sad smile of her face, which wore a pained expression, and her eyes gave away how hard it was for her to say those words, and how conflicted she felt about them. ""You might get my hopes up."" she added the words in explanation for the previous comment.<br/><br/>She knew this was probably not the best time for these feelings. In fact, it was quite possibly the worst time for them. Still, she couldn't help the feelings that had bubbled to the surface since she'd first seen him again, nor the feelings that were reawakened by such a simple touch. She wished she could. It would be easier if she could put them aside, at least for the time being. It wasn't like she was opposed to feeling that way toward him, regardless of whether or not it was a good idea in general. She just wished it didn't hurt so much. It just made things so incredibly confusing. She didn't know how it was possible to feel so happy, yet so sad all at once. She wondered... was it hard for him, too?<br/><br/>She snapped from her thoughts when he spoke again, saying he wanted to go in and check for survivors, asking if she was able to join him or if she needed to rest. 'I should stay here and rest,' was what she should have said. Instead, the words that came out were, ""I'll join you. I think I'll be okay for a little longer."" She didn't really know why, but she didn't want to be left behind. Or, perhaps more accurately, she wanted to stay by his side. She would need to rest soon, but she would keep going for as long as she could. It occurred to her that pushing herself too much right now would only hurt her later on, but she ignored that thought. They had things that had to be done, and she didn't want to be the one to slow things down. She could rest once they found the others, assuming that they were still alive and not in the mood to fight."
3235,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-06-07T04:57:50,Corrin,"She spoke her words, soft and gentle. He had hardly realized he was touching her cheek like that. Yet they lingered, and he wondered--and he got lost again in her eyes. He didn't want to get her hopes up--but what about his hopes? He was a Jedi, and his mind went to the Mantra. 'There is no emotion, there is peace' and 'there is no passion, there is serenity.' At that moment, as if he were trying to keep a trapped beast inside, he could feel emotion, and he could feel passion--all for her. It was dangerous. He could feel stronger connection than he had before. Something happened in that tunnel--he could feel not just her--but the Sith. He closed his eyes as if to cut the connection they were sharing, and it was all the pain in the world to remove her hand from the kiss of her skin. He breathed in and out. All he could tell her to her 'hope' comment was simply, ""Sorry.""<br/><br/>She seemed alright to go in, but he wondered if she was telling the truth. Though part of him had hoped that she would be able to join him--and part of him hoped she would stay to rest and to keep him less distracted. Having her around was keeping his mind muddled. He got up and walked to the hole. ""I'll go first, and see if the coast is clear. Follow me down when I give the all clear.""<br/><br/>He reached the hole, and knew it would be tight. He wanted to go feet first so if there was a drop, he would be able to land it. He sat on the edge of the hole, and looked at Aeris one last time, before going down. He pressed his arms and legs against the side, carefully wiggling down the hole. He made sure to hold on lest he slip and slide down. It took a good few minutes to reach a point that felt like a surface. It seemed he was trapped, but there was another piece of ruble in the way, and he pushed it aside.<br/><br/>He looked, and saw that there was a hallway, and most of it was still intact. Statues lined the walls. Sith really loved their statues. Yet many had fallen, and old drapes of flags and houses were torn and disintegrated.  Debris had fallen everywhere, but they at least had a way in. ""Alright it's clear!"" Dren yelled up into the hole. ""Come on down, I'll be down here just in case, ready to catch."""
3236,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=20,2017-06-07T17:16:59,Amara,"Despite her words, Aeris never removed her hand from his as she stared back at him, her eyes searching his and she tried to decide exactly what he was feeling, what he was thinking. The former wasn't too hard to figure out, as she could read his feelings like second nature, even in her present state. The latter, however, was more difficult. She felt a tinge of regret when he removed he broke the contact, pulling his hand back. She had essentially told him to do so, mostly because she didn't want to get her hopes up if it meant nothing, or if it didn't matter whatever it meant because he would always choose the Jedi. She let her hand drop to her side, averting her gaze when he apologized. She didn't answer, she didn't know how to. Instead she sat in silence for a moment, unconsciously fidgeting with the hand that now felt cold in the absence of his warmth.<br/><br/>""Yeah, sure."" she replied when he said he was going down and that she could follow when he gave her the all clear. She watched him go down feet first, still wrestling with her own mind. No. She couldn't do this now. She needed to focus. There were more pressing issues right now. She couldn't let her emotions get the better of her. Who knew what kind of mess that would end up in if they didn't focus.<br/><br/>She moved close to the hole and sat down on the edge of it, taking the time to rest while he made his way down the hole. It took a few minutes for him to finally tell her she could come down. That was fine, though. It was more time for her to rest her body and prepare for what was to come. It was far from the rest she needed, but it would have to do for now. When he did finally tell her it was clear, she moved so that her feet dangled in the hole. ""Okay. I'm coming down."" she warned him before wriggling her way into the hole. She had a little space to move, so she took her time, managing to descend slowly at first. She was careful to hold on as she wriggled down, until the unstable walls of the hole gave way under the pressure of her arm. It messed up her balance making it so that she had to hold on with only one arm to keep from sliding down. It was no use, though. Her muscles were tired and this was more effort than it was worth. She was wasting energy. Dren was waiting at the bottom, right?<br/><br/>After a brief moment, she let go and let herself slide the remainder of the way down. Once she reached the bottom she slipped out landing on her feet, but unlike her usual graceful landing, her legs gave way beneath her and she fell forward, landing securely in Dren's arms. ""Sorry."" she immediately apologized, looking away to try to hide the hint of red that colored her cheeks. ""Thanks."" she proceeded to thank him for not letting her fall on her face. She slowly moved away, trying her best to calm her racing heart. She didn't know why she suddenly felt this way. It wasn't like he was holding her because he wanted to. It was just to keep her from falling. There was no need for her to feel embarrassed, or for her heart to run away like that.<br/><br/>She reminded herself of those things as she pulled herself away, guessing that he wouldn't want to her linger too long. She then looked around her, trying to distract herself. There was a hall that seemed mostly intact, with walls lined with statues, as was common in Sith temples. After all, Sith tended to be rather self-centered, so they rather liked their statues. ""I guess we're going this way?"" she glanced back at him. It was the only real choice they had. ""I feel the presence of others not too far away. I don't want to push myself too much, so I don't know who they are or how many, but someone is alive, and it's not the Sith."" she informed him, trying to give some small hope. She wondered, though, who they would find first, his companions or hers? And how would they respond? Would they attack whoever wasn't a part of their group? Or would they recognize that there was a greater threat facing them right now than each other? She supposed that only time would tell. She hoped they would be rational enough to see the benefit of working together, and the folly of fighting each other, but she wasn't sure that would be the case. Jedi and Sith tended to have a rather strong hatred of one another, and not everyone had the rationality to put that hatred aside for the greater good. Perhaps, though, they would do so for their own survival."
3237,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-06-11T05:06:30,Corrin,"Dren waited as Aeris shimmied down the hole. He studied the hall, each statue a different Sith. He wondered if any of them represented the monster they had unleashed. He wondered where the Sith was at this very moment, and what he could be doing. His heart began to quicken the more he thought of it, looking into the shadows at the end of the hall. He almost didn't notice Aeris falling towards him--but he could feel her. He turned at the last minute and caught her in his arms. Yet again, her body against his--it was testing his resolve. His heart began to quicken for another reason. As she apologized and left him, he felt a little bit colder, like he was missing something. He had never felt that way in a long time--not since she left the order.<br/><br/>He breathed out, trying his best to ignore all of it. He needed to focus now. He needed to rescue his friends. Aeris felt them close, and Dren felt it too. Yet something was off about their presence. The force, it was twisted and frigid. Maybe he was just reading it wrong because of what happened in the tunnel. Regardless, he couldn't help shake that something was off. ""We need to be cautious,"" Dren told her. ""It might be nothing, but-"" Dren trailed off. He didn't know how to explain it. Instead he walked forward.<br/><br/>He turned the corner at the end of the hall, but it was dark. So he ignited his lightsaber--both for light and for protection. It bathed a green hue over everything, but it struggled to reach the far corners of the rooms. He didn't know who he would face, friend or foe--and if it was one of Aeris' companions he wasn't sure if they would attack him. Just as he had that thought, he saw a figure out of the corner of his eye deep in the shadows. It was someone he recognized, someone with white hair.<br/><br/>""Asha?"" Dren asked. She was silent, standing there and not speaking. Something was wrong. ""Asha? You're alright--I thought you were hurt--"" Dren paused for a second. She had been hurt and was unconscious, and he saw the room collapse around her. Yet here she was, alive and well. Yet she didn't say a word. That twisted force he felt, it was there, stronger than ever, and coming from Asha.<br/><br/>He took a step closer, the glow of the green bathing her face. Her blue eyes were gone. Her eye sockets were empty, replaced by black mist dancing out like flames. She opened her mouth and the same black mist poured out towards the ground like a waterfall. She didn't say anything, but a sound emanated from her, and it was frightening. It was like a scream of a ghost. With that she turned the corner and out of sight. Dren turned the corner to catch her--but she was gone.<br/><br/>Dren turned to Aeris and asked, ""please tell me you saw that."""
3238,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-06-12T01:07:12,Amara,"As Aeris pulled away, she felt cold somehow. His warmth left her and she was greeted by the cool, damp air in the room around them. It felt oddly lonely. Or perhaps she felt lonely in general. He was so close, yet he still felt out of reach. She did feel like they had gotten a little closer again, or at the very least he didn't seem quite as intent on pushing her away, or as distrustful of her as he had been. It was at least a step in the right direction. Regardless, though, there were more pressing matters right now, she supposed.<br/><br/>She nodded when he said they should be cautious. ""I feel something, too."" she assured him. ""The Force feels... different."" she added, a troubled expression coloring her face. She wasn't sure what it was, but like before when she had felt the cold, dark presence in the tunnels, the Force felt different. It wasn't the same, yet it shared some similaries. It was colder and darker than before, but that wasn't all. It felt tainted, twisted. She wasn't really sure how to explain it. It just felt... off. As did the presences she felt in the distance. Rather than sit around and wonder, however, she followed him as he walked. Her muscles were still sore and she still felt weak so walking was difficult, but she pushed forward nonetheless. She had to.<br/><br/>She stayed behind him as they turned the corner and he ignited his lightsaber to provide some light, as well as protection, she assumed. The light didn't quite reach the corners of the room, so shadows lingered, but she felt a presence close by. Before too long, that presence was revealed. It was the female Jedi from before. The one she had healed. She seemed different, though. Her presence felt different and Aeris couldn't feel any emotions from her, but it wasn't like when someone tried to hide their emotions, it was more like she had none at all. Upon closer inspection, her physical appearance had also been altered. Her eyes were gone, replaced with some sort of black mist. The Jedi opened her mouth, as if to speak, but no words came out, only that same black mist and some high-pitched screeching sound, almost like the screams of a ghost. It was rather unsettling, to be perfectly honest.<br/><br/>Aeris closed her eyes and reached out into the Force, deciding that this was a good opportunity to gather some information. Even if she was weak, she could still use the ability. The girl's presence no longer resembled what Aeris had once felt from her. In fact, she couldn't feel that presence at all, nor could she feel any real life force. All that remained was that same cold, dark, twisted presence that very much resembled that of the Sith. It was almost as if she'd died and the Sith had taken over, at least in a manner of speaking. She wondered, was this the fate they had all suffered? All of their companions?<br/><br/>""Yeah, I did."" She replied, frowning, and placed a hand on Dren's shoulder, to brace herself more than anything. She didn't explain what she was doing, so she hoped he wasn't too surprised by her actions, but she didn't have time to explain right now. She couldn't keep this up for much longer, so she needed to use her time and her strength while she could. She then reached out further into the Force, searching for the others. She was already using the Force, she might as well look for them, too. She couldn't look extensively, but in the short time she was able to search, she found nothing but emptiness, darkness, and that same cold, twisted Force. It was as if all of the life inside the temple had been stolen. At least that was what she thought at first. Somewhere, hidden beneath that ever-present darkness, she felt at least two distinct presences. That meant that at least two others were still alive, at least for now. She wasn't exactly sure who they were, but it was a pretty safe bet that they were either her companions or his.<br/><br/>After a few moments she pulled her mind back to reality. She didn't realize how much it had taken out of her until then. She felt somewhat dizzy and her breathing was a bit heavier. She was also leaning more heavily on Dren than she had intended. Yet, she couldn't bring herself to move. She wasn't sure if that was because she felt too weak to support herself in that moment, or for another reason, but it was at least due in large part to the former, so that's what she chose to believe. ""I'll be okay. I just need a moment."" she assured him, whether or not it was completely true. She needed to rest and soon. Sooner now, after what she had just done. Still, she didn't want to be the one to slow them down. Although, she thought that whoever was still alive was a farther distance away from them than she was capable of walking at present, but she would try to go for as long as she could.<br/><br/>""I felt two of the others, so at least two are alive, although I'm not sure who. There could be others, but I couldn't feel them if they are there. Granted, I wasn't able to look extensively in this state, so there is still hope. They may still be alive."" she told him what she had found, trying to give him some form of hope. Still, a hint of sadness colored her features. ""But Asha..."" she paused, ""I couldn't feel her. I think she's..."" her voice trailed off and she averted her gaze, not having the heart to actually say those words, or see his face when he heard them.<br/><br/>She realized that she hadn't moved from where she had been, leaning against him. ""I'm sorry, I keep..."" she let her words trail off again. ""I'll move in a minute, if you want to keep moving. I just need a moment to recover."" she explained, figuring he was probably tired of having to hold her up. He'd done that a lot in the past few hours. It couldn't be helped that she needed to rest for a moment. She supposed that the wall would work just as well but if she was being honest, she preferred this, and it gave her some calm and comfort that a wall could not."
3239,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-06-20T21:02:34,Corrin,"She leaned on him, and he felt that same feeling from before. That feeling of completion, that feeling of something deeper. He turned to her slightly, and put his arm around her back, letting her carefully rest upon him. She explained what she was sensing. He thought about it for a moment, ""this monster--this Sith, he's twisting them somehow. Maybe he's making them into servants? Or creatures that do his bidding? We can't let him leave this planet--or else who knows what he'll do to the galaxy.""<br/><br/>She couldn't move on, not for the moment. He could feel it. Everything told him he should let her down to rest upon the wall, but he didn't want that. He suspected she didn't either, but he wasn't sure. Though the connection they had always shared, something strong through the force, it was stronger every moment they were near each other. He felt like she wanted to be here, with him--but maybe that was just his mind playing tricks on him.<br/><br/>He could feel they were safe for now. He turned and put his other arm around her, holding her gently, letting her leave his embrace if she wanted to. He figured it was a more practical way to hold onto her--which is what he told himself. ""You can rest for a moment,"" Dren told her. ""I won't leave you.""<br/><br/>As they remained, he though of the moment she left him, back at the Jedi temple--the turmoil it caused him. He spent so many years meditating to finally suppress those feelings, and it was as if this one meeting undid all of that. He could see that moment when they fought, and when he tried to see her the next morning. Her room was bare and empty. She didn't say goodbye. She did leave behind a necklace--and he remembered how he kept it safe in his room, in a box underneath his bed. Perhaps it didn't help his recovery of her leaving, to hold onto a part of her, but it was something he needed to do. It was a necklace he had given her after all, made of leather and a stone he had fastened. Perhaps she had left it behind by mistake, or on purpose, he didn't know. He had almost forgotten about it, but it was all coming back to him.<br/><br/>Without moving--still holding on, he asked the question that had been burning in him, ""why did you leave Aeris?"" He couldn't bear to hold back his emotions. He needed to meditate--because every word poured out of him with purpose and sorrow that he was trying to hold back and hide. ""I went to find you the next day--but you were gone."" He bit back anything more, because he shouldn't be like this. He was a Jedi after all."
3240,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-06-20T21:56:22,Amara,"Aeris gave a nod to his statement that they were being twisted or turned into some creatures to do this Sith's bidding. She thought that he was right about that, just as he was right when he said that they couldn't let him leave the planet. ""You're right. We can't let him leave. We don't know what he might do to the galaxy, but it won't be good. We have to stop him. We have to fix this mistake, at least."" she added the last part in a rather enigmatic manner, as if alluding to some other mistake that had yet to be fixed.<br/><br/>He was right again, on all counts. She should rest. She didn't really have it in her to continue on right now. But she also didn't want to stay here alone. She wanted to be with him, whether that meant staying here or moving on. She didn't want to leave his side or let him out of her sight. She couldn't. It was all she could do to let him go down here alone before she followed. It was silly, probably, but she didn't care. After everything that had happened, and everything happening with the Sith, she couldn't bear the thought of being separated, of having to wonder whether or not he was safe, or being apart if something were to happen, unable to help. She thought that, perhaps, he didn't want to leave her and go on, either. She was doing her best not to use the Force for now, even for something as simple as reading him, but the bond they'd once shared had been growing stronger again, and she thought that, through this, she sort of understood how he felt.<br/><br/>She was a bit surprised when he moved, putting his other arms around her in a gentle embrace, giving  her the option to escape, should she so choose. She didn't, of course. Even if she had the strength to, she had no desire to. In fact, she was quite content there. He was warm and his arms gave her a strange sense of peace and comfort, even if the embrace simultaneously stirred up a whole slew of emotions and memories.  When he told her that she could rest, that he wouldn't leave her, she relaxed into his arms, leaning into the embrace, obviously more at peace than she had been since they had been reunited.<br/><br/><br/>She closed her eyes, relaxing her body, despite the turmoil in her mind. She thought back to that night, after they'd fought. She'd waited up half the night, hoping he'd come back. Hoping for the chance to see him again. But he didn't come. When someone finally did visit her chambers, it had been her master, telling her it was time to leave. She'd asked for a chance to see Dren, or at least the time to write him a note, but her request had been denied. They were leaving now, while the others slept. They couldn't risk the delay. She could come with them now, or remain with the Jedi. It was the hardest choice she'd ever had to make. In the end, she'd left behind a necklace he'd given her. It was sort of a way of saying good bye, and giving him a piece of her that she hoped he would hold on to. Of course, it meant letting go of something precious to her, but she thought that, perhaps, he needed it more.<br/><br/>She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to fight back the emotions when he asked her why she had left, saying that he had gone to find her the next day, but she was gone. She could hear the sorrow in his voice, which added to the sorrow she felt in her heart. She didn't have a good answer for him. She didn't have any magic words to explain it away and ease his pain. She wished she did. The truth wasn't so simple, though. It was messy and painful. The truth of the matter was that no matter how badly she'd wanted to be with him, she'd made the selfish choice. She chose to leave, to try to find a place where she belonged, rather than choosing him.<br/><br/>She was quiet as she fought back many of the emotions that swirled around inside, but not managing to suppress the few tears that slid down her cheeks as she remembered everything that had happened and reminded herself of her choice. She buried her face in his chest for a moment, hiding her face and, she hoped, the tears, until she had managed to regain control of them.<br/><br/>""I don't know. I knew then, I suppose. I had made of my mind. I had decided that I wanted to walk the path of a grey Jedi, rather than remain with the Jedi."" she began to explain, her voice soft and filled with sadness. ""I waited up all night for you to come. But they came first. When they told me that I had to leave then or not at all, I had to make a choice, and I did. A selfish choice, perhaps, but a choice."" she continued in the same soft voice, not daring to look up at him and see the pain in his eyes. Pain she had caused. ""I hoped, probably foolishly, that you would come after me."" she sort-of-laughed, although it was through suppressed tears. ""But I was young and foolish, so of course I hoped for foolish things."" she shook her head. ""For what it's worth, it was the hardest decision I've ever had to make. I wanted to talk to you one more time. To try to convince you one last time, or at least say good-bye, but my master said we didn't have time. If I wanted to go, I had to go.""<br/><br/>""Not a day went by that I didn't think of you, you know. I know it sounds cliche, but it's true. I wondered what you were doing, what kind of man you'd become, if you hated me or if you'd forgotten me. I wondered if I'd made the right choice, or what might have happened if I'd chosen differently."" she smiled sadly. ""But I suppose wondering and regret are pointless. Still... I am sorry, Dren."" she spoke the latter in a soft voice, barely above a whisper, but clearly audible in the silence of their surroundings. She finally managed to look up at him, somewhat timidly, her eyes showing her sincerity, and a whole myriad of other emotions. ""I never wanted to leave you, or to hurt you."" she knew that, too, sounded somewhat cliche, but it was the truth. She didn't have it in her to ask him to forgive her. She didn't know that she even believed that she deserved it. Still, she wanted him to know the truth, and if nothing else, she hoped that he believed her, even if that belief never led to forgiveness."
3241,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-06-21T19:31:34,Corrin,"He listened closely, finally getting the answer to the question he had in his mind all of these years. Why? She told him, in painful detail, bringing back memories of that night, and that morning. The fight they had, he ran through his mind. Every painful word, every gut-wrenching moment. She said she was selfish, but she wanted him to fight for her. Perhaps that was his undoing.<br/><br/>""I asked you to stay. When you left, I thought I got my answer,"" he told her simply. ""I looked for you the next morning, to try and convince you--"" he cut himself off. He wanted to tell her how he thought of her every day, how he had to meditate just to help forget her, how he wanted her to come back, and even thought of leaving at one point to look for her. His bags were packed, he was almost out of the temple, when his master convinced him to stay.<br/><br/>He lifted his head and looked at her, deep into her eyes. It was a familiar look, one steeped in heartache. They had shared said look many times in the past when training to be Jedi together. They would be as close as this, sometimes even closer, but never touching. He always wanted to lean in, and touch his lips on hers--but they were Jedi, and that was forbidden. They came painfully close one time, when they were trapped on Hoth--when his feelings really began to come out.<br/><br/>Now he looked at her, deep past her eyes. He swallowed hard trying to fight the urge to embrace her. He was a Jedi, he reminded himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There is no passion, there is serenity</span>he whispered in his mind. Still, he couldn't fight it. It was as if that moment in the tunnel had switched something on in him. He wanted this, and didn't want to fight it anymore.<br/><br/>He heard a lightsaber ignite, and Dren turned to look. A Zabrak emerged from the darkness, running full force. ""Sith! What have you done to the others?!"" Shiek ran at Dren and Aeris, as he lifted his blade.<br/><br/>""Sheik, wait!"" Dren screamed, but the Zabrak, brash as always, lunged at her. Dren took out his lightsaber, stepped back, and blocked the blade.<br/><br/>With their lightsabers clashed, sizzling, Sheik turned to Dren with his mouth agape. ""She has you under her spell too? Then it is too late for you,"" Sheik responded. So he swung at Dren--"
3242,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-06-21T21:11:56,Amara,"Aeris listened as he spoke, explaining that he had thought he'd gotten his answer, but he still searched for her the next morning. She could tell that he left much unsaid, but what he said was enough. She felt as though the pain was physically squeezing at her heart. When he looked up at her she found the same familiar heartache reflected in his eyes. It brought back a lot of memories that she hadn't visited in some time.<br/><br/>Back then, she'd felt so conflicted about her feelings. She thought she knew what they meant, but they were Jedi. Such attachments were forbidden. They'd never be allowed to be together, even if he did feel the same way she did, which she thought he did. Her abilities weren't as strong then, but between that, the bond they shared, and the look she'd seen in his eyes many times, she thought that he did. Especially after the time on Hoth when they had been trapped for a time.<br/><br/>Her green eyes searched his, as if searching for answers to how he felt. Had he forgiven her? Did he still feel the same way now that he had then? Did he love her? Did he want to be with her? Was there any hope for them? Or was she putting her heart on the line only to have it broken again?<br/><br/>For a moment she thought she saw something in his eyes. Something that gave her hope. But the moment was interrupted by the sound of a lightsaber, which was in the hands of one of his Jedi comrades. The Zabrak blamed her for the condition of his comrades. Of course he did. She clicked her tongue, trying to decide what to do, but Dren reacted first, screaming at him, although it was for naught.<br/><br/>Dren blocked the blade, but the Zabrak tried again after deciding that he was under her spell. Aeris reacted this time, using the Force to push the Zabrak back, holding him against the wall. ""I'm not the one doing this. It's another Sith, Darth Devorer. "" she informed him, though she didn't expect him to believe her. ""Believe me or don't. It matters not. But is it really wise to so recklessly attack your comrade without reason or proof? Look at his eyes. That alone should tell you all you need to know."" She spoke in a calm, level-headed manner, although her voice also sounded somewhat tired.<br/><br/>She couldn't hold him against the wall for long in her current state. That she could at all was probably owed to adrenaline and her desire to protect Dren. Moments after she had said her piece, she dropped him to the ground. She then took a half-step back to try to steady herself, feeling once again like she would fall over at any moment.<br/><br/>As she leaned back, she felt a hand on her shoulder, steadying her. ""Careful."" The familiar voice warned her from behind. She glanced back to find Jax standing next to her, his left hand on her shoulder until he thought she could stand on her own. ""I thought Jedi were supposed to be calm. There is no emotion, there is peace, right?"" Jax asked with a wry smile.<br/><br/>Aeris elbowed him lightly. ""Honestly. Don't go picking a fight, now."" She warned him, though it was less serious than joking. He wasn't wrong, of course. In general, Jedi tended to be more calm and less rash, opposite the Jedi before them. But when your friends and comrades were in danger or worse, it tended to make that rather difficult. Especially for one already prone to such things, like the Zabrak.<br/><br/>""Whatever our differences, we need to work together. This thing, this Sith, he's dangerous. Who knows what he'll do to the galaxy if we don't stop him now."" She said, a statement meant for all of them, but aimed more at Sheik than the other two. Dren obviously acknowledged that fact, and she thought that Jax would go along with her without an issue. The question was: could this Jedi put aside his preconceptions and hatred of the Sith in order to work with them to protect the galaxy?<br/><br/>Sent from my SM-G955U using Tapatalk"
3243,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-06-21T21:39:48,Corrin,"Sheik went for a swing, but Aeris used her force powers to pin him against the wall, and explained everything to him. ""It's true,"" Dren added. ""We unleashed something deep below the temple. He was feeding off of our energy. When we use the force, he get's stronger. So the more we fight, the more power he gets.""<br/><br/>As Aeris dropped Sheik, he landed on his knees. He looked up at Dren, studying him. He sighed. His anger dissipating. It seemed he understood--like he had seen something. ""There was a mist,"" he explained. I didn't know what it was. I escaped, but no one else did. First it hit Lotheal. She fought it, but it tore her apart. Then it hit Renth--he was also disintegrated. But Teli and Asha, perhaps because they aren't as trained--they succumbed to the mist. Their eyes--it's like looking into shadows. They attacked me. It's hard to know who to trust.""<br/><br/>As the Sith spoke, Dren turned to find Aeris fallen, and in Jax's arms. Dren clenched his lightsaber tightly. He breathed out a few times, trying to calm himself. Though he got instantly weary. Dren knew she was a Grey Jedi, but he was a Sith. It was also highly suspect that he showed up out of nowhere. Was he on the side of Darth Devorer? Was he going to kill Dren or Sheik at any moment he had the chance?<br/><br/>""I apologize for attacking you Jedi Dren,"" Sheik told him, ""But those two right now are Sith, and we need to dispose of them.""<br/><br/>""It's Aeris, she used to be one of us,"" Dren pleaded.<br/><br/>""She used to be, now she's on the wrong side."" Sheik walked over with his lightsaber still ignited. ""The Sith want power, and that makes them dangerous.""<br/><br/>Dren wanted to explain she was a Grey Jedi, but wasn't sure it would sit well with her comrads. He didn't trust Jax anyways, with the way he saved her suddenly. No, something was wrong about the whole situation. Sith craved power, and strength. They weren't about to do the galaxy any favors. Dren gritted his teeth, and pointed his lightsaber at Jax, and chose his words carefully, ""Who's side are you on, Sith? Are you with Darth Devorer? Or are you with us?"""
3244,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-06-21T22:18:55,Amara,"Aeris felt relieved when Sheik stopped attacking, seeming to see reason. She doubted he trusted her, but at least he wasn't attacking Dren. She couldn't help but wonder, as he had explained the fate of his comrades, what fate had befallen her own comrades. Had they fallen? Were they dead? Had they resisted? Or were they on Darth Devorer's side?<br/><br/>She wondered about Jax, but she risked using the Force to gauge his loyalty and his intent, finding that he had no ill-intent. At least none related to their current situation. That was a relief. Of all of the Sith she had with her, he was the most likely to side with them. If he'd been corrupted, then there was no hope for the others. Or at least very little.<br/><br/>Aeris didn't allow her emotions to show o n her face as Sheik suggested, to no one's surprise, that they needed to dispose of the two Sith. Her face held a calm, neutral expression as the two exchanged words.  She was grateful to Dren for standing up for her, even if it didn't work.<br/><br/>She was silent for a moment before speaking in a calm, matter-of-fact manner, "" It will be your prejudice, Jedi,  not the Sith's desire for power, that will doom the galaxy to death and destruction."" Her face was relatively neutral, but her eyes showed her sincerity, and her desire to protect the galaxy and the people in it.<br/><br/>She fell silent once more as Dren pointed his saber at Jax, who stood next to her. ""Just to be clear, I was also once one of you. Before I became a grey Jedi."" Jax spoke, for clarity's sake. ""That aside, I'm on your side. Not that you'll believe me."" he shrugged, ""I have no desire to see the galaxy fall to ruin, and it will, if Darth Devorer is on the loose."" He spoke calmly, narrowing his eyes slightly. ""If Aeris thinks we can beat him, then I'll follow her. To my death, if necessary."" He added, making it clear where his loyalties lie.<br/><br/>Aeris gave him a small nod, letting him know that she believed him, before looking to the other two, waiting to see what they would do.<br/><br/>""You might be interested to know that I saw Titus in the tunnels not too long ago. I didn't speak to him, but he seemed different. His aura seemed even more menacing than usual. I suspect he surrendered himself to Darth Devorer. The fates of the others, I don't know. I didn't reach them before that mist appeared."" he explained. ""I ran when I saw it. Figured that there wasn't much I could do if it had gotten to them. I escaped and I've been wandering around ever since."" He finished his explanation and shrugged. ""I'm not looking to be anyone's puppet. And if history is anything to go by, Darth Devorer wasn't exactly partial to his followers. Sooner or later they all got, well, devoured. I don't fancy serving that kind of master. No power is worth that."" he explained before smiling lightly. ""I'd much rather serve a master like Aeris."" he said with a somewhat sly grin.<br/><br/>Aeris groaned and rolled her eyes. ""Yeah, you could've left out that last part."" she said, giving him a weary look. He smiled and shrugged. ""Can't blame a guy for trying."" he replied before glancing at Dren. ""Guess I shouldn't make jokes like that in front of your boyfriend here."" he added with a wry smile, to which Aeris simply let out a heavy sigh, not bothering to dignify that with a response, other than mumbling ""honestly,"" under her breath.<br/><br/>Jax quickly returned to the topic at hand. ""So, what's it going to be, Jedi? Shall we team up and defeat the bad guys? Save the galaxy and all that?"""
3245,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-06-27T16:32:05,Corrin,"Aeris bit at the Jedi in general, but he felt it was a stab at him in particular. He didn't know what to feel about her, and especially about her comrade. Dren looked over Jax, carefully studying the features of the cyborg. He imagined the man without the implants, and much younger. A memory entered his mind. Dren remembered Drax from the temple, around the same time as when Aeris was there. He was older, and a student like them. He didn't have many memories, just that he had walked the halls.<br/><br/>Dren tilted his head as the Sith spoke, claiming to be a grey Jedi as well. Dren slit his eyes. He looked over the man, and he didn't like him one bit. Cocky, ill-mannered, and he seemed to want to provoke Dren. Though, he didn't seem a threat, not at the moment. So Dren turned off his lightsaber and clipped it to his belt. ""I'm not her boyfriend--and if you so much as breath wrong, I will not hesitate to cut you down."" He wasn't sure why he needed to emphasize the first part. Perhaps because he was trying to convince himself he wasn't drawn to Aeris, or perhaps because Sheik was there. Either way, he was a Jedi, he reminded himself.<br/><br/>""Darth Devorer, he's powerful,"" Dren explained. ""We faced him in the tunnels below. We nearly lost our lives if not for Aeris' quick thinking. We're nothing more than insects to him. We need more than just strength and the force to defeat him. If anyone has any ideas, now's the time.""<br/><br/>Sheik turned to Jax, ""We will fight together. Do not try to pull anything--Sith--or Grey as you claim to be. I will not call you a Grey Jedi as Jedi is reserved only for those of the light."" Sheik also clipped his lightsaber, and stood next to Dren.<br/><br/>Dren gave Jax a look, crossing his arms, clearly agreeing with Sheik. ""Aeris has proven herself trustworthy to me. You have to prove it as well. Following Aeris is not enough. But right now, she needs-"" His words were cut off by a scream.<br/><br/>Dren didn't recognize it, but it came from the pitch-black hallways. Someone was in trouble, or so it seemed. Dren and Sheik looked at each other, then to Jax. Then there was another scream, and a yell ""help me!"" echoed through the hallways. Still, Dren didn't recognize the voice, but the Jedi knew they needed to help. They ignited their lightsabers for light and defence, and ran into the pitch-black."
3246,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-06-27T17:19:36,Amara,"Aeris had aimed her comment at Sheik, though it was true that most Jedi held the same prejudice. It frustrated her that they would even consider ignoring the fate of the galaxy simply to avoid working with Sith, for no other reason than that they held that title. She hated how many Jedi, and Sith as well, couldn't see past such trivial things. They couldn't look at the bigger picture. She supposed that it wasn't surprising, really,  but frustrating nonetheless. Otherwise she wouldn't have mentioned it. Still, she never was one to hold back the truth simply because it would hurt someone's feelings. She did, however, regret that Dren seemed to take it as a stab at him. It hadn't been meant that way. In fact, compared to how she imagined most Jedi would react, he was handling it surprisingly well. He was still wary, but that wasn't terribly surprising. Frustrating, perhaps, but not surprising.<br/><br/>When he emphasized that he was not, in fact, her boyfriend, she had to swallow back any sort of reaction. She knew that. Still, it hurt to hear him say it so emphatically, even if he was doing it for the sake of the other Jedi. A flicker of disappointment could be seen in her eyes for a brief moment, but it was gone as quickly as it had come and she averted her eyes, her mind drifting momentarily, mulling it over. No. This was no time to be worrying about this. They had more pressing matters. She needed to focus.<br/><br/>Unlike Aeris, who felt a little disappointed by Dren's insistence that he was not her boyfriend, Jax found it rather amusing. He ignored the threat that followed, focusing, instead, on this. ""Really? Here I thought I'd finally found whatever long lost love she was still clinging to. Guess I was wrong."" he shrugged almost dramatically, smirking just a little. ""Fine by me, though. Means I still have a chance to win her heart."" he winked, smirking as Aeris groaned beside him, rolling her eyes. ""Honestly. You don't know when to keep your mouth shut."" She replied, shaking her head. Regardless, Jax knew he was right. He could see it in her eyes that she cared for this guy. Why? He had absolutely no idea. Still, she did, and he thought that the Jedi cared for her, too, whether or not he'd admit it. He knew he had no shot with Aeris. He'd tried plenty of times over the past several years and he'd gotten the same answer every time. This would be no different. That wasn't what this was about. In his own way, he was trying to help them. Or at least her.<br/><br/>When Dren spoke about Darth Devorer and said that if anyone had any suggestions, now was the time, Aeris spoke up. ""I have an idea. It's not much, but it's something to go on."" she responded, although she fell silent without going into any details when the other Jedi began speaking to Jax, agreeing to fight with them, but warning him against trying anything. Jax gave a shrug, glancing to Dren when he explained that he would also have to prove himself trustworthy. Fair enough, he guessed. Before he could respond, or Dren could even finish his sentence, a scream cut through.<br/><br/>Aeris and Jax both widened their eyes as the voice yelled for help. ""Saila."" Jax identified the voice, spinning on his heels and taking off without a second thought, igniting his saber as he ran through the hallways toward the voice. He could finish the conversation with the Jedi later. For now, his friend needed his help.<br/><br/>Aeris glanced at Dren and Shiek before taking her lightsabers in her hands and igniting them before running off after Jax. She was still not really in any shape for this, but it mattered not. As long as her body would respond, she would keep going. She had to. Saila needed her help, and she wasn't about to leave her to her fate. It didn't matter if she had to push herself past her limits. She would do it.<br/><br/>Aeris and Jax ran off in the direction of Saila, using the Force to guide them. They came to a skidding stop when they rushed into a room and were met by the same black mist. On the other side of the room they could see Saila trying her best to escape it. ""What do we do?"" Jax asked, looking to Aeris. She frowned and her eyes darted around, assessing the situation and the environment, trying to find something they could use to their advantage.<br/><br/>After a moment she reached out with the Force and pushed at the fog. It was blown back, away from them, but not as much as she had hoped. Still, it was something they could use. She glanced back at the Jedi who were right behind them, then to Jax. ""We need to get up there and use it to cross the room. From there we can drop down next to her and blow the mist away, hopefully enough to escape. It will take all of us to do it, though."" she explained her plan, glancing between them all before deactivating her lightsabers and crouching slightly, preparing to leap upward to the ledge.<br/><br/>""Aeris, no!"" Jax grabbed her arm, stopping her. ""You're in no shape to be doing things like that! You might kill yourself if you push your body too much further!"" he warned, worry evident in his voice, despite his usual demeanor. Aeris grit her teeth and shook her head. ""That doesn't matter right now! I'll be fine. If we don't go now, Saila WILL die! We don't have time for this!"" she argued and he grit his teeth, glancing between her and Saila, who was frantically pushing at the fog with the Force, trying to keep it at bay as she backed away. ""Fine. Let's go. But you're not making that jump."" he insisted and then, before she had a chance to protest, he deactivated his saber, clipping it to his belt,  scooped her up in his arms and leaped up to the ledge, immediately taking off running towards the other side.<br/><br/><br/><br/>As soon as they landed on the ledge and Jax began to run, Aeris snapped. ""What the hell? Put me down, Jax!"" she insisted, although, even she didn't know the reason behind why she felt so insistent on this. Was it because she didn't want help, or rather didn't want to accept help? Was it because she didn't want to be in his arms after what he'd said before, or perhaps just in general? Or was it because of Dren? Was She afraid of what he'd think? Afraid she'd hurt him again? Was she upset that it was Jax, rather than him, who had scooped her up and held her?  She didn't know, but she wasn't exactly thinking it through right at that moment.<br/><br/>Jax shook his head, ""I'll put you down when we reach Saila."" He replied in a more calm manner than before. Aeris shook her head, ""No! Put me down now!"" she insisted, this time trying twisting her body to free herself from his grasp. He wasn't expecting her to do anything crazy like that, certainly not on a ledge when they were in a hurry, so he didn't react as quickly as he should have. She managed to twist free, falling from his arms. Normally she would have easily landed gracefully on the ledge, but she was in no where near top condition, so rather than landing gracefully on her feet, she landed unceremoniously on the ledge and tumbled over before Jax could grab her or she could grab the ledge.<br/><br/>She cursed herself for acting on her impulse rather than thinking it through and remaining calm. It was very much unlike her, but she was all out of sorts right now. As she fell towards the ground, she knew that Jax would want to try and jump down and save her, which would be a waste of precious time, ""Go! Save Saila!"" she called to him as she twisted her body slightly so that she could push down with the Force to cushion her landing, at least a little, and to blow the mist below her out of the way, meanwhile bracing herself for the impact."
3247,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-07-14T21:53:47,Corrin,"Dren turned and saw Aeris and her companion sprint into the hallway. Dren didn’t have a moment to think--when Sheik grabbed his arm.<br/><br/>“Think about what you’re doing--you’re helping a Sith,” Sheik exclaimed, looking deep into Dren.<br/><br/>“I’m helping a friend. They’re our only hope right now.” With that Dren broke out of his grasp and sprinted down the hallway, trying to catch up. Dren looked behind, and noted that Sheik was following too, though perhaps not as fast as he could.<br/><br/>They reached the room when Dren noticed the last mass of mist coming at them, chasing down one of the other Sith. Aeris hatched a plan, and Jax grabbed her, jumping up to the ledge. Dren grit his teeth as he watched him hold her. He breathed out for a moment, and realized if he didn’t help, Aeris might succumb to the mist. How are they supposed to stop something so devastating? Was there really any chance, or was this all a waste? They should run, Dren realized, but Aeris was heading into danger. Dren could do nothing but jump.<br/><br/>Dren ran up onto the opposing ledge on the other side of the room. Sheik rolled his eyes, and followed suit. Dren saw Aeris fall out of Jax’s grasp, and he wanted to help, but there was no helping right now. There was someone down below, about to die. Dren’s heart began to pulse. He had a bad feeling about this.<br/><br/>“Help me!” screamed a low voice, more masculine than they had expected. Just then, Jedi Renth, who Sheik had claimed to be dead, burst out of the mist. His body was a mix of flesh and shadow. He tried force pushing against the mist but it had little effect.<br/><br/>“My friend!” Sheik screamed. Sheik, brash as always, jumped off the ledge before they reached the mist, to land in front of Renth.<br/><br/>“Sheik!” Dren yelled. “We need everyone for this!”<br/><br/>Sheik didn’t listen. He force pulled at Renth, sending the Jedi flying towards him. He grabbed onto Renth by his hand, helping him land gracefully. Renth grinned, and ignited his lightsaber--a red lightsaber--into Sheik’s stomach. Sheik then turned dark and his body began to disintegrate.<br/><br/>“No!” Dren screamed, unsure if he should keep running. He was too far to do anything, so on the cue, he jumped down with Jax, and landed in front of the mist, trying to save their friend. He force pushed with Jax, and the mist exploded around them as if hitting a massive obstacle.<br/><br/>It wasn’t enough though. The mist enveloped Dren and the whole room, and it turned and twisted into a mischievous figures--forming three bodies. That of Jedi Teli, Jedi Asha, and one of the Sith, with their shadow eyes. Renth dropped Sheik, now dead, onto the ground. With the hit, Sheik exploded into Mist as though he had become part of it. The mist surrounded Renth in a tornado, and as it sucked into his body, he turned into into Darth Devorer. He grinned and turned to Dren.<br/><br/>Darth Devorer screamed a guttural moan, and pushed out with his hands. The room exploded in a force push--like in the tunnel--but stronger this time. Clearly their use of the force push had only strengthened him. Dren couldn’t see what happened to the others, but he flew and slammed into the wall. His body felt like it was being crushed by a waterfall, much like before.<br/><br/>Asha turned to Dren, her eyes forming into the beautiful eyes they once were. She tilted her head, studying Dren carefully as she glided over to him. “Such a beautiful face, such a beautiful spirit--always caring for me. Those extra moments we would spend together--if only we hadn’t Jedi. But you no longer have to be.” She then leaned in and kissed Dren on the lips--he didn’t have anything to fight her with, no strength to push against it all. He could feel the cold pouring into his mouth. It clenched at his throat and stopped him from breathing. His eyes widened. He could feel everything draining away from him, being replaced by hate--the terror splintering his mind into a million pieces. He could feel everything--he could feel Darth Devorer.<br/><br/>She released the kiss, but her mouth remained open, and the mist poured out of it, directly into Dren’s mouth. Dren screamed, trying to fight it, but his body turned frigid and tense, and his veins began turning a sickly black--"
3248,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-07-17T03:15:58,Amara,"Aeris used the force to push downward, simultaneously softening her landing and pushing away the mist below, giving him a clear spot to land. She landed on the hard ground, which knocked the air out of her lungs, but otherwise was much less painful than one might have expected. She pushed through the soreness in her muscles, forcing herself to stand. As she stood she glanced around the room, seeing that the mist was all around her. Jax and Dren were almost to the other side of the room.<br/><br/>Dren's Jedi companion, however, was in a difficult situation. She caught the tail end of his encounter with one of the other Jedi, who he had previously reported had been taken by the mist. She saw him pull the Jedi to him, only to be met with a saber in the gut. She tore her eyes away and looked to Dren and Jax, who soon dropped to the ground in front of Saila, force pushing the mist away. The mist exploded around them, but just as she began to focus on her own situation, she realized that it hadn't been enough. Rather, the mist had enveloped all three of them, rather than just Saila.<br/><br/>She saw figured form from the mist, two Jedi and a Sith... Cain. So, this was the fate he had suffered. She clicked her tongue and looked from him, to the figure of the Jedi who had killed Sheik. His appearance changed from that of the Jedi to that of Darth Devorer, who turned to Dren, then screamed. Moments later the room erupted with a Force push, just like before, throwing them all back against the walls.<br/><br/>Cain approached Jax, who was pinned against the wall, but Aeris couldn't hear what was being said. She could only see a grimace on his face as black mist poured from Cain, surrounding him and creeping up towards his mouth. Saila appeared to be suffering a similar fate at the hands of the second Jedi. She looked away, her eyes seeking out Dren, caring more about his safety than whatever fate would befall her, not realizing that the mist itself wasn't encroaching on her as it did the others.<br/><br/>Her eyes widened as she watched the figure that appeared to be Asha, the Jedi from before, approached Dren. She couldn't hear whatever the Jedi said to him, but the kiss was unmistakable, as was the black mist. ""NO!"" She screamed, fighting against the force that held her against the wall. She felt an overwhelming desire to rip the ""Jedi"" away from him, to protect him. She couldn't let him be killed, nor could she allow him to be taken over by this mist and turned into one of Darth Devorer's slaves.<br/><br/>As the various emotions flooded over her, from anger to fear, even perhaps a hint of jealousy, she managed to break herself free of the force that held her against the wall. She hadn't consciously thought about what she was doing, how she would save him, but rather acted on instinct. She reached out with her hand, drawing on strength she didn't know she had left in her. The next thing she knew the mist promptly evacuated Dren, pouring out of him and fleeing from him. Along with the mist, the Jedi was also pulled away from him, jerked backwards. It flew towards her and, with a wave of her hand, it dispersed.<br/><br/>Darth Devorer watched the scene, evidently intrigued by the scene he watched unfold. How was this girl controlling the mist? His mist? She shouldn't be able to. No one should. Was she, perhaps, a descendant of his? Whatever the reason, his interest was piqued. She could be useful if he played his cards right.<br/><br/>Aeris rushed to Dren's side, now that the Jedi was gone. ""Dren! Are you okay?!"" She asked almost frantically, a state not often seen from the usually composed young woman. The very brief victory, however, was short lived, as the voice of Darth Devorer soon interrupted, tightening the hold he had on Dren and the others, trying to ensure that they didn't escape. Surprisingly, though, he stopped the assault on them, keeping the mist from further invading them.<br/><br/>""You can save your friends."" He spoke to her, his intense gaze focused on her as he waved his hand, gesturing to Dren and her two Sith companions. ""All you have to do is join me."" His voice still sounded somewhat broken, as though it were not complete, despite the significant improvement it had undergone since their last encounter. ""Join me and I will let your friends go free."" He reiterated, a menacing smile-like expression twisting his already vile face.<br/><br/>Her eyes widened as she listened to the words. Her mind mulled over everything that had happened thus far, trying to consider any other options, any way that they could manage to get out of this mess and escape alive. Everything she came up with, however, was risky and more than likely ended up with one or all of them dead. She didn't see a whole lot of other options.<br/><br/>She did consider the fact that if she left, Dren may not see things the same way she did. He might think she truly was a Sith, that she was evil. He may hate her, and he might never forgive her. These possibilities tore at her heart, willing her not to go. That, however, was her own selfishness, her own desire to stay by his side, to not let him go, to not hurt him and lose him again. In her heart, though, she knew she had only one choice. Even if he didn't understand. Even if it meant hurting him and being separated from him again, she couldn't let him die. She would rather he live hating her than die loving her.<br/><br/>Beyond that, if she said no, they'd all likely die. It had become painfully obvious that they didn't have the strength to defeat him alone. Certainly not now. If they all died, who would stop the destruction that was to come? Who would defeat him and save the galaxy from certain devastation? No. He needed to live, to escape and warn the galaxy of what was to come. To find some way to defeat him.<br/><br/>This left her with one choice. Join him. She would never truly be loyal to him. She would do her best to find a way to escape his grasp, to flee and find Dren again whenever she had the chance. Until that time came, however, she would do what she must to protect him, to ensure that he lived, and that she survived long enough to get away, if such a thing was possible.<br/><br/>After a few moments spent considering her options, she finally replied. ""Fine."" She replied, resigning herself to her fate. ""I will join you, so long as you let them go."" She added. There was no hesitance in her voice, not even any fear, just conviction and determination. She gathered that he likely wanted her to serve him voluntarily, perhaps because of whatever had just happened with the mist. That meant that he was less likely to kill her, and likely to release the others as he had promised, to ensure that she would leave with him.<br/><br/>A few moments later he released his hold on the other three, letting them fall to the ground, the mist evacuating their bodies. ""Very well. You are free to leave."" he spoke to the other three. ""Go, before I change my mind."" His voice almost hissed as he spoke. Aeris glanced back at Dren, making sure he was okay. Her eyes begged him to understand, showing how much she didn't want to leave, how much she hated this. But how she felt didn't matter. She had to keep him safe, no matter the cost. From the corner of her eye she also saw Jax and Saila on their knees, coughing, gasping for breath. Jax looked her way and she thought he was trying to say something, perhaps telling her not to go, but whatever words he wanted to say wouldn't come out.<br/><br/>""Come."" Darth Devorer gestured to her. She gave Dren one last fleeting look, her eyes showing everything she felt, begging him to forgive her before she turned and began to walk away from him, again. Each step she forced herself to take, each step that carried her away from him broke her heart, but she forced herself to keep going, following the Sith she hated away from the Jedi she loved. Resisting her desire to turn around and run to him, to kiss him as she'd wanted to so many times, to finally tell him what she had wanted to tell him for so long--that she loved him. She promised him in her heart that she would find her way back to him one day, as soon as she got the chance. She could only hope that, if and when she did find her way back, he wouldn't hate her."
3249,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-07-26T04:51:24,Corrin,"Those eyes. Those shadows of eyes. They looked deep into Dren, and everything turned dark. The room around them lit with a sickly red, and every person disappeared. Dren was left alone, and the temple looked as if it had been built yesterday. Lightning cracked through the sky.<br/><br/>Dren walked into the middle of the room, adjoining it was a throne room. He felt a pull towards it, the cold of the darkside--it was entrancing, drawing him in. He walked into the room, and saw the older woman from the tunnel. She looked so much like Aeris, but not exactly. Something was off about her--perhaps a relative? She was sitting on the throne.<br/><br/>“She will be your undoing,” she said with a million voices. “She will tear you down--but if you join the darkside, if you let it in, you can be with her.”<br/><br/>Suddenly he heard a Rancor roar echo through the temple. The rancor tore through the temple, tearing down pillars through it’s rampage. Dren opened his lightsaber, but the Rancor came at him, and hit him with a swing of its arms. Dren flew against a pillar smashing it to a million pieces. He looked up, and the rancor felt familiar. It wasn’t fully corporeal. It was a spirit of a rancor, and within the body he saw the silhouette of a human figure, one he recognized. It was as if the rancor was the embodiment of his mother, as strange as it sounded. It felt like her. Why was she attacking him?<br/><br/>Then another Rancor tore through the temple. This time it was his father, smashing Dren against a wall. Then another, a brother he didn’t know he had? Another, his former master. Another his friend from the temple. Another a child he would have. Another Aeris.<br/><br/>They threw him about, breaking every bone in his body, and when he cried for help, they wouldn’t stop. The people he cared about, the people he<span style=""font-style: italic"">will</span>care about, began to tear him into a million pieces--a nightmare of grandiose proportions. That’s when he started to get angry. The anger welled up inside of him, and he screamed outwards as a force push blasted around him--<br/><br/>Then the world began to crumble. Had he done that? No, something else outside was breaking it down--<br/><br/>Dren’s eyes opened. The black was seeping out of his eyes. The black veins began to diminish. The black mist was pouring out of his mouth and back into Asha. It evacuated out from him so quickly Asha couldn’t take it back in. She seemed worried as she was suddenly jerked back and flew towards Aeris.<br/><br/>Dren no longer felt the push against the wall and fell to the ground in a clump of heaving mess. He was shivering, having touched the cold of the Darkside so strongly. Yet he was sweating--his entire body of muscles exhausted beyond their use. His throat was sore, and he coughed trying to expel more of the mist. Some of his veins still bore the black mist, unable to fully be evacuated from his body. He felt the anger, the fear--the power. He closed his eyes, he wouldn’t let the dark side take over. No, the mist was gone, he had to focus.<br/><br/>“I’m so cold--” Dren told Aeris in a shiver when she asked how he was.<br/><br/>He hardly had a moment to breathe, when Darth Devorer pushed Dren back against the wall. Dren was pinned again. Yet something was different this time. He could feel the dark side, somewhere back in the shadows of his mind--but he could also feel Darth Devorer. It was like the unexplainable connection that Aeris and Dren shared--but this was fresh.<br/><br/>Dren tried to understand everything, but he was still out of it and confused. He looked around for the Rancor spirits but didn’t see them. Instead, he saw Darth Devorer, speaking to Aeris. He could just make out a proposal. Then, she accepted. What had she accepted? It was hard to tell.<br/><br/>He was let go, and he fell yet again to the ground. His head to the hard floor, he looked at Aeris. She at him. He knew what she was doing. She was joining him. Why was she joining him? He was right to question her motives before--she was a Sith. She was turning on them all. She was turning on Dren. His heart sank, he gritted his teeth. She was a Sith. A Sith. It began to sink in.<br/><br/>Still, there was something in her eyes--he wasn’t sure what to take from it. He wasn’t so sure anymore. Those moments they shared, he couldn’t believe she was a Sith. Still, Stih deceive and manipulate, so perhaps that’s all she had been doing this whole time--all so he wouldn’t strike her down. Maybe she was trying to turn him to the Darkside as well. Dren couldn’t be sure.<br/><br/>He watched as she walked away, giving him one last look. That last look stuck with him. Something wasn’t right. She seemed to want to say something. He felt their connection--and it was worry? Concern? He couldn’t make out the fleeting emotions, but none of it was consistent with her wanting to join him for power, or desire. No, something was different.<br/><br/>Dren could only watch as the woman he thought about every day since she had left the temple--and even a bit before that--was walking away with a monster. He couldn’t go after her, not in the state he was in. How long until he would see her again? Would he ever see her again? He wasn’t sure but he knew this moment would be one of the hardest in his life, just like the night when she left."
3250,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-07-26T17:07:14,Amara,"Aeris knew Dren was confused. She was certain that the others likely were, too, although she hoped they would all put the pieces together. If she were simply joining him for power then she, or Darth Devorer, would have likely ended them then and there, rather than let them go free.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Please... Please understand...</span>She thought to herself, unconsciously trying to project those feelings to the others, but mostly to Dren. Her heart broke more and more with every step she took, but no matter how much she wanted to turn back, no matter how much she wanted to run to him, to hold him, to tell him how she truly felt, she couldn't. Her resolve to save him, to save all of them, was all that kept her going, all that gave her the strength to take each heavy step away from them.<br/><br/>She glanced back at Dren and the others one more time before tearing her eyes away, focusing on the path in front of her as she followed the Sith, Darth Devorer, deeper into the tunnels. She wasn't sure how long they walked, it felt like an eternity as her mind raged in torment over how much she was hurting him, trying desperately to think of a way to escape, once she knew that they were safe. But it was no use. For now, she was too emotional to think straight, to come up with a reasonable plan. She needed to calm down, to let rationality win over emotions. That was the only way she would manage to ensure their safety, as well as her own.<br/><br/>She took a deep, quiet breath to calm herself as they entered a large chamber, where she assumed Darth Devorer had set up his temporary base, if you will. She took it all in before glancing to the corner of the room where Titus stood, eyeing her. Jax had been right, then. He was not only alive, but he was serving Darth Devorer of his own free will. Not like the others who had been turned into mindless slaves. It didn't really surprise her so her eyes didn't linger of him for more than a moment.<br/><br/>""We will leave this place soon. As soon as a suitable vessel arrives."" Darth Devorer spoke, his voice still sounding somewhat gravelly, as though it was still not used to speaking. Aeris thought back to the days before this happened, remembering that their reinforcements should have been on the way. They should be arriving at any time now, in fact. As she thought this, she instinctively reached out into the Force, finding the ship making its approach to the planet. Had he felt them, too? Was that what he was waiting for? Or had Titus said something? She couldn't be sure, but she didn't bother asking that question.<br/><br/>Now that she thought about it, why was she able to use her abilities more easily again? Why did she suddenly not feel quite so weak? Before she had attributed it all to adrenaline, but that had long worn off. No, she now felt a new strength, as though some of her power had miraculously recovered, but it was different. It was darker. Had he given her strength? Had he given her a small taste of his power, hoping she would want more? Hoping that it would corrupt her and bring her fully over to his side? Perhaps. Nothing else truly made sense. Why, then, had he not said anything? Bragged on the power, tempted her with his words as well as the power? Again, she had no answers.<br/><br/>""That power you displayed before. Where did you learn to do that?"" Darth Devorer questioned her. ""A descendant of mine, perhaps?"" He questioned and Aeris shrugged almost flippantly. ""Don't know. That was the first time I've done anything like that,"" she replied with an empty voice, devoid of emotion. ""I don't know whether or not I am your descendant. It's been a very long time since you last walked this world,"" she added, leaning back against a wall and closing her eyes.<br/><br/>""What do you plan to do? Where will you go when our 'suitable vessel' arrives?"" she asked, curious to know his plan. She was answered with a rather unnerving smile. ""This planet will fuel my rise to power, and we will begin our conquest,"" his voice held a frightening joy at the thought of the destruction he would bring about. Aeris thought that his answers were a bit cryptic, which she guessed was because he, perhaps, didn't trust that she was fully on his side. Still, he had given her enough information to piece together his plan.<br/><br/>""What of my friends?"" She asked, feeling as though he had no intention of giving them an escape. ""I agreed not to kill them. If they leave the planet, I won't stop them. But I won't aid them, either."" He had the same somewhat menacing grin on his face. It was as though he thought he had won, manipulated her into joining him by allowing her friends to live for a time, only to allow them to die along with all other life in this planet. Still, he wouldn't interfere if they left the planet, which meant that there was still hope.<br/><br/>""I see,"" she sighed and leaned her head back against the wall, looking as though she were simply resigned to this fate, knowing that even now she hadn't the strength to fight him and save them on her own. Or perhaps she was simply relaxing before the tedious tasks ahead soon began. In reality, however, she was reaching out to Dren through the Force. Telepathy wasn't her natural gift, but she was capable of getting him a message. She chose him for many reasons, one of which was their connection, which would make it easier for her to convey her message. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dren.</span>"" her voice would whisper in his mind.<br/><br/>She didn't have it in her to convey her message with words, as she didn't wish to draw on the power she thought Darth Devorer had given her, as she didn't want to risk the chance that it was connected to him somehow. Instead, it would be images and feelings that would be conveyed. The first was an image of the Sith ship that approached the planet. The second was a image of the planet dying, along with a strong sense of worry and urgency. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Run.</span>"" Her voice whispered in his mind once more, urging him to leave this place before its inevitable destruction. The last image was one of the Sith temple. She didn't know it for sure, but she had a sneaking suspicion that they would be heading there next, if he was waiting for the ship carrying Sith to arrive. She thought that it was likely that he would want to meet with the Sith and try to turn them to his side. Of course, he would be sorely disappointed by the strength of the Sith, given how far they had fallen since his day, but that was beside the point. He didn't know that now, and she had no intention of telling him.<br/><br/><br/>-------<br/><br/><br/>Jax watched Aeris leave, eyes wide as he tried to get his mind back together, to figure out what was going on, why she was leaving, and what had happened before that. He coughed, still on his hands and knees where he had landed once Darth Devorer released him, trying to rid himself of the remaining mist. After a minute or so, once he had reoriented himself, he forced himself up to his feet, staggering forward. Saila was slumped against the wall, but he could see the steady rise and fall of her chest, telling him that she was still alive.<br/><br/>Aeris had joined Darth Devorer. There was no way she did it for power or even for survival. She would rather die than live a life contrary to her principles, a life spent aiding in the destruction of the galaxy. There had to be another reason. He'd seen the look in her eyes, as if she was worried about them, as if she were telling them she was sorry. So why? Why had she gone? Then it dawned on him. She had done this for them. That had to be it. After she agreed to join him, they had been released. Had he offered her a deal? Join him in exchange for their lives? that had to be it. He thought it was Dren's life she was most concerned about. Had it been him and Saila, he wasn't sure she would have so easily given in. But he was her weakness.<br/><br/>Jax staggered forward over to Dren, who looked to be even worse shape than he was, and that was only made worse by the fact that Aeris was now gone. He imagined that Dren must feel like she'd abandoned him again. He reached down and held out a hand to Dren, to help him up. ""We need to get out of here,"" he spoke with a voice that sounded somewhat hoarse from the mist, and the coughing. Some part of him thought that he should assure the Jedi that she must have had a reason, a purpose for leaving. That she wouldn't just abandon them--him.<br/><br/>Yet he couldn't bring himself to say the words. He was a Sith, and Dren a Jedi. They were enemies and, as far as he was concerned, rivals. The darker parts of him whispered that if Dren couldn't figure it out on his own, if he didn't have enough faith in her to come to that conclusion without help, then he didn't deserve that comfort. Of course, he didn't really consider that after losing her once, his fears may cloud that judgment. But then, that wasn't his concern. He would ensure that he got out of here alive, for her sake and because they would need each other to survive, but he felt little inclination to do more than that."
3251,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-09-26T19:10:26,Corrin,"Dren remained on his side, the cold wet floor stinging the skin on his face. His muscles felt raw—never in his Jedi training had his muscles hurt this much. Not even after days of intensive exercise. He watched as Darth Devorer, and Aeris, walked away. The mindless Jedi, and one Sith, were following in their trail.<br/><br/>Aeris looked so much like the woman Dren had encountered, and standing next to Darth Devorer, it triggered a memory. Dren could remember her, and Darth Devorer. She was—a Jedi Master? Yes, he had studied her in textbooks. She had died in a great battle with the Sith. If she was Jedi, why was she tempting him to the dark side? Why did she remind him of Aeris? There were a million possible answers, but nothing he could answer now.<br/><br/>He reached out to where Aeris had left, but she was gone. They were probably heading to the opening they had entered through. He wanted to go after her, but he had no strength. The connection they shared, it was growing fickle as she moved further away from him. This just wanted him to be closer to her.<br/><br/>Jax approached Dren, as he was starting to find his strength again, and sitting upright. Dren wasn’t sure what was going on, if Aeris was being truthful. Aeris was a Sith, or was she? So much didn't make sense. Why did she go with Darth Devorer? Was she trying to save them, or did she want to join him? Was she deceiving them this whole time? Dren couldn't be sure. His Jedi logic was fighting his emotions. And now Jax, a confirmed Sith, seemed to be helping Dren? Dren may not have a choice. Dren was alone in this, all of his comrades had fallen or been turned.<br/><br/>Jax held out a hand, but Dren stared at it. He didn’t bother reaching for it, and got up on his own strength. He brushed off a bit of dust, trying to take in the situation. He wanted to chase after Aeris. It was stupid, and suicidal, but he couldn’t help that feeling. Luckily his Jedi logic took hold, and he realized they would need to formulate a plan if she were to be saved. Realistically, they would need more help than just two Grey’s and a Jedi—or is it two Sith and a Jedi? He didn’t want to think about it. They weren’t ready to kill him at this moment, so for now he determined it didn’t matter.<br/><br/>“We need to find out where they’re going--“ Just then the connection he felt empty without forced itself into his skull. He fell onto his knees from the sudden jolt.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dren</span>he heard. He was fed images, a sith ship arriving, then the planet dying, and a panicked<span style=""font-style: italic"">run</span>.<br/><br/>The connection broke. Was that Aeris? Was she trying to communicate with him--trick him? Was it his mind tricking him, or maybe the dark side he felt. Again, his Jedi logic and his emotions were in battle. He decided to listen to his feelings. He looked up to Jax, and gritted his teeth. He wasn’t in the mood to share information to Jax, and vaguely said, “We have to leave, now—my ship is too far. How close is your ship?”"
3252,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2017-09-29T04:18:27,Amara,"The sith ship would soon land and Darth Devorer and his followers, willing and unwilling, would likely begin their journey to meet the new arrivals, rather than wait for them to approach the temple. It would be the fastest way for him to get off this planet and begin the next stage of his plan, so it seemed likely that this was the approach he would take. There was no real benefit to waiting around for them to come when all they really needed was the ship. Besides, he didn't exactly strike her as the patient type. While they did wait, however, she took the opportunity to calm her mind and try to rest a bit, and rid herself of her emotions so that she could think logically about a possible escape plan.<br/><br/>As it stood now, she thought it unlikely that she would be able to escape before they left the planet. Even if she could, it seemed ill-advised, all things considered. Her best bet would be once they returned to the Sith temple. She would hope that the others made it off this planet in time and maybe, just maybe, they would be able to meet again once they arrived at the temple. If that didn't work, she would have to come up with another plan. For now, however, this would have to do.<br/><br/>She kept a mental eye on the ship that approached the planet, noting that it was making its approach and would soon be landing. She thought that it was likely that they would head out soon and, as she expected, Darth Devorer soon spoke up. ""Time to go,"" he ordered as he turned and began heading to the exit. Aeris sighed internally but followed without hesitation. The sooner they got off the planet, the better. She had to hope that, in the time they had spent waiting, the others had sought a way off this planet. Indeed, she felt that they had moved, heading to the ship she had arrived in. Good. It seemed likely that the others would arrive at their ship first, so they should be able to get away in time.<br/><br/>With this in mind, she followed as they made their way out of the temple and towards the ship that had now landed. It was easier to move now than it had been before, but she could still feel the wear in her muscles. They were tired and well past their limits. She'd past the limits of her body after their first encounter with Darth Devorer and it had only gotten worse since then. Still, she pushed on with no sign of her pain showing on her face.<br/><br/>She remained silent, ignoring the others around her, including Titus, who walked a few feet in front of her. She had nothing to say, nor did she have any particular desire to talk with either of them. The majority of the trek was spent in silence, for which she was grateful. Eventually, they arrived at the ship to find the Sith that had been on-board preparing to make the trek to the temple. They appeared to be trying to contact her over the comms, but they have died long ago, so their attempts were futile.<br/><br/>""You will take me to your Sith temple,"" he informed the Sith outside of the ship as he approached. ""Lord Aeris? Lord Titus?"" one of the Sith, a dark-skinned human male questioned, looking between them and then to the unknown man with the strange voice. ""Do as he says, if you value your life,"" Aeris responded in a rather detached tone, making it difficult to gauge her intentions, or how she felt about all of this. The man frowned as he contemplated what to do, but after receiving a glare from Titus, he gave a nod and led them onto the ship.<br/><br/>Once on the ship they were greeted by a female only marginally shorter than Aeris, with pale skin and light hair that was tied in a tight bun on the top of her head. The skin of her face was darkened, telling of her extensive use of the dark side of the Force. Aeris recognized the woman, someone she was never particularly fond of. The woman stood in their way, crossing her arms over her chest. ""First, you run away from your assigned task, and now you have the gall to demand that we take your back? You're walking a thin line, Lord Aeris,"" her arrogance and perceived superiority dipped heavily from her words. Aeris didn't respond, as she had no reason to. The woman was a fool. She was letting her desire to surpass Aeris get the better of her.<br/><br/>Darth Devorer narrowed his eyes at the younger woman and, after reaching out a hand, she floated into the air, holding her throat with her hands, gasping for air. ""Insolent child. I don't care about your petty squabbles. You're in my way,"" he tossed her to the side with a flick of his hand, disgust evident in his voice. ""I have no use for fools who don't know their place,"" and with that he walked further into the ship, this time unimpeded. Aeris tossed a glance at the other woman, who was unconscious, but still breathing, then kept walking. The others that remained scurried out of the way, evidently afraid to suffer the same fate.<br/><br/>Aeris entered the cockpit of the ship and took the pilot's chair, which was now empty. The ship had only just landed, so it didn't take a great deal of time to prep it to leave again. She made the preparations, put in the coordinates, and called the Sith temple to let them know that the ship would be returning sooner than expected, leaving out any particulars that would cause questions. She couldn't have anything impeding their arrival, as this was her best chance of escape. She did take her time, as much as she could without raising suspicion, to give the others time to make it to their ship and get off the planet.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Jax couldn't say he was surprised when Dren chose not to take his hand. He simply shrugged a 'whatever' and moved on. He watched the Jedi carefully, wondering briefly if he would try going after her, even in his condition. Thankfully, he apparently decided against that course of action. After a brief silence, Dren began to say that they needed to figure out where the were going, but his words died and he fell on his knees. Jax frowned, watching him and wondering what was going on. Was he seeing or hearing something? Or was he injured? He decided it was likely the former. Aeris, perhaps?<br/><br/>Soon Dren asserted that they needed to leave, now, and asked how close their ship was. ""Not that far. Closer than yours, I'd guess,"" he responded as he turned away from the Jedi and, despite his muscles screaming, lifted the still-unconscious Saila into his arms. ""Alright. If we need to go, then let's go. I'll lead you to the ship,"" he responded, gesturing his head towards the entrance. He used the Force to guide him out of the wrecked temple and then, once they were out, he led them to the ship. He wanted to ask Dren what he had seen or heard, but he thought it was something that could be discussed once they were off this planet. If it was as urgent as it seemed, they best not waste a second getting to the ship.<br/><br/>The walk to the ship seemed longer than it had when they had first come to the temple, probably because of how tired his body was, coupled with the added weight of Saila, not that she really weighed that much. The silence didn't help matters, but he wasn't one for filling awkward silences, so he remained quiet until they neared the ship. ""So, where is it that we are heading?"" he asked, wondering if Dren had a destination in mind. ""Also, who is flying?"" He asked, deciding that they should get the details ironed out now so that when they got to the ship they could get going as fast as possible."
3253,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2018-02-16T17:38:42,Corrin,"Dren didn't bother answering Jax. Instead, he got into the ship's pilot seat and started turning on the engines. That's when he noticed outside, it was getting darker. Dren knew something was wrong. Mist began to form in the sky, and on the ground. It crept slowly over everything, beginning to block out the sun. He noticed the edges of the leaves and the blades of the grass were beginning to wilt.<br/><br/>He switched on the engine--it revved, then died. He looked at it with a quizzical eye. He turned off the two main fuel lines, then pumped them again. He pushed the start--it revved and died. ""Is there a trick to this damn ship?"" he asked Jax. Dren looked outside, the mist was approaching, closer and closer. Maybe the voice he heard, Aeris' voice, wasn't a trick. She was telling the truth, and this planet was dying. ""We have to get out of here,"" Dren told the Sith with assertion.<br/><br/>It was then that Dren noticed a small blinking light in the dash. It was next to the aurebesh word for 'power stabilizing coupler'. Dren slammed his fist in the console. ""It looks like a leak in the coupler,"" Dren told him. Dren knew where it was, like on all ships. Jedi training came with a few basics everyone needed to know, aside from academia like science, math, and history, they were taught survival, vehicle repair and piloting. The stabilizing coupler was outside, always. He wasted no time, hit the door to open and went outside. ""I'll try to fix it, be ready to start up the engine.""<br/><br/>He rushed outside, and looked around. The mist was everywhere. Trees began to fall and catch fire. The brush wilted and lifted into the air, ash began to pour. Lighting cracked across the sky. He had to hurry. He found the coupler underneath a small plate. There was fluid everywhere. He cursed, hoping there was still enough for take-off. He felt around the stabilizing lines, and checked for cracks. He felt one, where the fluid was still flowing from the last two engine start up attempts.<br/><br/>The air began to grow thick and moist. Breathing became difficult. Like before, he felt the cold of the darkside creeping into him. He had to fight it. Thunder and lighting caught him off guard. He had to focus. He reached for a small repair canister, and pressed it against the fuel line. Foam spread out and formed a seal around the leak. But the foam came off, and more fluid leaked.<br/><br/>He felt a pit in his stomach, and the cold trickle down his back. He felt someone, clear as day. They were here, but in the distance. He could feel him, Devorer. He was nearby, coming closer. That's when Dren noticed a ship fly above, and into the sky. How could Dren feel him? As he left the atmosphere, the feeling went away. He shook his head, he could feel the mist now, and he had to hurry. He took a piece of his sleeve, tore it, and tied it around his mouth in an attempt to block it out, but it probably would do nothing. That's when he heard the roar.<br/><br/>Through the trees there was a Rancor trudging through. Alive while the rest of the world burned. It came toward Dren, but Dren noticed the silhouette inside. It was a silhouette of Aeris. He closed his eyes, ""it's not real,"" he told himself. He opened his eyes, but the Rancor was still there. It leaned down to Dren, and he could feel it's breath. Dren screamed at the Rancor, and the Rancor roared back. It stared at Dren, then walked back into the burning forest.<br/><br/>He shook his head, trying to get his bearings. He had a job to do. He pressed some more foam onto the line, and held it in place. He realized the foam needed to dry, and the liquid was hindering that. So to give it time, he held onto the seal with his fingers. Although, they were running out of time. He had an idea, but it would be risky. He didn't know Jax, and to be honest Dren didn't have any real reason to trust him. If he was a Sith, Jax had every reason to want to kill Dren. Jedi are a threat to Sith, and vise versa. Plus, Sith deal in absolutes, and if one is their enemy, they can never be anything else.<br/><br/>Still, Dren had no choice. He called out as loud as he could over the raging fire, wind and thunder. ""Start it up!"" he screamed, knowing full well that Jax could just up and leave Dren behind. But he had to hold onto the seal. He closed his eyes, and tried to resist the dark side from creeping into his veins, while waiting to see if the engine would start."
3254,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2018-02-16T18:33:47,Amara,"Aeris slowly prepared the ship to leave and then, when ready, she slowly brought the ship into the air. She didn't want to, as she could feel that the others had not yet left, but she had stalled as long as she could. She had to trust that they would be able to handle themselves and that they would make it off in time. She the ship took to the sky, she could see the mist forming below, creeping over the planet and slowly sucking the life out of everything.<br/><br/>Trees withered and died as the mist touched them, animal fled, but slowly grew weaker as the life drained from them, until they could no longer run and were overtaken. She felt anger building inside of her, but she forced it down. It would do her no good now. But she would never forget this sight, nor the feeling it brought. She would always remember it, and it would fuel her desire to defeat the Sith, just as the deaths fuel his power.<br/><br/>Without a word, she slowly brought them higher and higher, trying not to look back down at the horrible sight below, the death and destruction he was always bringing. ""Circle the planet once before your jump to hyperspace,"" the gravelly voice commanded, and Aeris did as she was told. She was in little position to refuse, and it would give her a better idea of whether or not the others managed to make it out alive before the planet was completely dead.<br/><br/>She could still feel them on the surface, where they had landed. They were taking the Sith ship, she guessed, it was closer, so it made sense. But it was also old, and she gathered by the fact that they had yet to take off, that its age was causing a problem. She could only hope that it was not a problem that would result in their deaths.<br/><br/>From the corner of her eye, she could see Darth Devorer standing over her shoulder, looking out at the dying world, no doubt enjoying not only the revitalizing feeling that the power he was gaining brought, but the sight of the destruction he was causing. There was a wicked grin on his face, which now seemed more whole than it had even moments before. Truly, the death of this planet was making him whole again. She cursed this, as it would make their future fight against him all the more difficult, but there was nothing she could do to stop it.<br/><br/>Oddly enough, she felt herself growing stronger as he did. Was he giving her another taste of his power? Or was it the mist that was giving her this strength? A glance at him told her nothing. If he was giving it to her, he was not gloating in it, as she might have expected. And if some of the power was being siphoned to her, he seemed not to have noticed. She found this altogether strange, but nevertheless, she would accept, for the moment, whatever strength she gained. She would have to be careful, though. Regardless of whether it was by his command or not, this power came of death and darkness. It was the Dark side, and it came with a price that she was not truly willing to pay. She must ensure that she did not pay a greater price by allowing it to corrupt her.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Jax didn't complain when Dren ignored him, taking a seat in the pilot's chair and preparing the ship to leave. He brought Saila aboard and placed her on a small cot, covering her with a blanket even as Dren asked if there was a trick to this ship. ""It's old, but there isn't a trick,"" he replied, although it hardly mattered, as Dren quickly found the problem. It was a leak in the stabilizing coupler. Great, Just what they needed.<br/><br/>As other Jedi, Dren evidently knew the basics of ship repair, and he wasted no time in getting up and leaving the ship, telling Jax that he would fix it. Jax frowned, not at Dren, but at the situation. The timing of this could not have been worse. He could feel the Dark side growing stronger, and drawing closer. It was devouring this planet, and soon, it would devour them right along with it.<br/><br/>He cursed to himself as he took the pilot's chair and got ready to start the ship the moment Dren gave the word. He heard the ship fly above and guessed that it must be Darth Devorer. He was preparing to leave, which meant that they were very quickly running out of time. He slowly grew impatient, but his previous Jedi training allowed him to remain calm enough to keep himself for yelling at Dren to hurry. He was out there, no doubt he could see the devastation that drew ever closer. He knew the danger, and that he must hurry, or they would all die.<br/><br/>Just as the mist began to draw uncomfortably close, he heard Dren yet for him to start it up. Odd, that the Jedi would trust him not to leave him. But then, he hardly had much choice at the moment, so he doubted it was true trust. Nevertheless, he did as he was told, giving it one try, and then another. It failed the first time, seeming to start before dying, but the second time it worked and the engine roared to life.<br/><br/>""It worked! Now get in and let's go!"" he hollered back to the Jedi. The mist was nearly upon them, and the moment the Jedi was inside, he slammed the button to close the door and took them up off the ground. The ship shook and rattled, but it moved nonetheless, and below, as they lifted off the ground, he could see the mist quickly overtake the position they had held moments before. ""That was uncomfortably close,"" he spoke more to himself than to Dren as he pulled the ship up and prepared to leave atmosphere and jump to hyperspace.<br/><br/>""Let's get out of here before we die along with this planet,"" he pulled the ship up, climbing higher and higher, ignoring the annoying shaking as they began to pass through the planet's atmosphere.Once out, he looked down, seeing that the planet was now engulfed in the dark mist. Nothing else could be seen. He wondered if this would be the fate of the galaxy, but for now, he hadn't the time to wonder. ""So, where are we going?"" he asked Dren, wanting to get out of here as soon as possible."
3255,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2018-02-20T17:10:36,Corrin,"The mist enveloped him, and he could feel it try to reach into his body. His skin grew dry and cracked, he felt on fire but frozen at the same time. He could hardly breath. But the engine started up. He didn't wait to see if Jax would leave without him, he jumped in, falling to the floor. With his free leg, he kicked the shut door button, and the mist exploded into the ship just as it closed. The air reclaimers quickly dissipated the mist outside.<br/><br/>Jax pulled up and out of the atmosphere. From a distance, they watched as the planet, Dathomir, was enveloped with shadow and lighting. Any view of the surface, through a break in the black mist, was enveloped in fire. Dren breathed out. He could feel every bit of life force draining from the planet. Every creature that lived on the planet was screaming for their lives, then going quiet. He could ever hear the cries of people, small towns that were on the surface, also vanishing with a wail. His gut sickened. Who could do something like this?<br/><br/>Did Aeris warn him? Was it her voice, or simply instinct? Or was it something more? He didn't know. He hardly noticed when Jax had asked where to head. Dren couldn't even think of that. He just wanted to curl into a ball to get the sickened feeling out of his gut as he heard more and more cries.<br/><br/>Then it was over. The force, what was filled with horror moments ago, now fell silent. Everything was gone, an entire planet wiped from existence. All that was left was the rock they once called home. He wasn't even sure if the planet was breathable anymore. His stomach was sick at the thought of it all. He swallowed hard, and knew he had to do something. He was responsible for letting out this Sith. He had to act. Though he wasn't sure what his motivation was--if it was to stop this Sith, or to try and save Aeris--if she was truly able to be saved.<br/><br/>He turned to Jax, now only the hum of the engine and the whirl of the electronics around him could be heard. Dren swallowed hard. He thought for a moment. Perhaps he could go to the Jedi council and warn them. The problem was, they were at the outreaches of the galaxy. It would possibly take too long to get there. No, he thought of the woman in his visions. The one that looked like Aeris, but not exactly. She reminded him of a great battle between the Sith and Jedi, many eons ago. How was she connected to this Sith? He would need to find the answers somewhere.<br/><br/>Turning to Jax, he told him, ""plot a course for Hoth."" Hoth was once a remote planet, known for a great battle many many years ago. However, since then, the remote planet has not become so remote. Mining began, and with it came cities. Despite the cold temperatures, the population grew, but mostly underground with a few pockets of cities forming above ground. ""It's close by, and there's a newly formed Jedi temple. With the libraries we can maybe determine where this Sith is headed next. I just need to know, are you with me or no? Do I need to watch my back with you? Are you going to help me stop him?"" He waited for Jax to reply, noting that he didn't leave Dren to die on the planet.<br/><br/>While Jax punched in the coordinates and did the calculations, Dren closed his eyes, trying to feel out with the force. He wasn't sure who's side she was on, and they probably already jumped to hyperspeed. Also, he was never good at this, but he wanted to try. He reached out, and spoke with his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Aeris, if you can hear this, and if you're still on our side,</span>he paused for a second. Was he about to make a grave mistake? He wasn't sure.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If you find a way to escape, we're heading to Hoth, to the Jedi Temple.</span>"
3256,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608&start=40,2018-02-20T18:51:34,Amara,"Aeris circled the planet in the ship, as she was instructed, growing more and more uncomfortable with every passing moment. She could feel the horror of every living thing projected, their pain placed on her shoulders. It hurt. It was terrifying and lonely. It was a feeling she had never experienced before. But then, never before had she been so close to a planet as it died. Never before had she simultaneously felt such terror and pain, and then felt the lives of those to whom they belonged snuffed from existence.<br/><br/>It almost felt as though a piece of herself died with the planet. And when it was over, when every last shred of life had been consumed, she felt empty. It was an emptiness like nothing she had ever felt before. It was as if the Force itself had disappeared from this place, leaving nothing behind but a void surrounding a rock. She felt a chill, and she desperately sought something, anything to remind her that she was still alive, something to fill this sudden emptiness.<br/><br/>She wanted to gasp, to squirm, to run, but she didn't. She couldn't. She couldn't allow herself to show weakness as the Sith beside her cackled and in the back, the other Sith sneered and jeered and she alone felt the weight of the deaths, the weight of this void. She alone felt the sudden sinking feeling, the sudden loss of hope.<br/><br/>Just as she was about to shut it off, all of it, every feeling inside of her, both her own and from those around her, she felt something. It was a familiar, comforting presence. Dren. His voice reached her mind, telling her where she would find them, if she could escape. It was like a breath of air after being stuck in an endless vacuum, and she gladly welcomed it. It was a reminder, however brief, that she wasn't alone. It was a reminder that she was alive. And a small hope in the darkness, something to hold onto, to keep her from falling endlessly into the despair she felt within the emptiness of all that had just happened.<br/><br/>Yet she couldn't hold onto it for long. She didn't even had time to respond to it before his presence disappeared, or more accurately it slipped away, out of her perception. And then she shut everything out. Even as she held onto that shred of hope, she pushed everything else out, lest it overwhelm her. For now she went alone into the midst of their enemies, under the guise of one of their recruits. She didn't know how she would escape, but she would, somehow. She had to. And until then, she had to survive. But surviving she could do. She had spent many long years blending in with those whom she did not agree with. She had survived then, she would survive now. If they doubted her, then she would remove that doubt. No matter what it took. Because in the end, what mattered most was surviving, so that she could ensure that Dren and everyone else survived, too.<br/><br/>And with that, she punched it, jumping to hyperspace, leaving the dead planet behind and heading for the Sith Temple. It would be a longer journey than she wished, trapped in here, but once they arrived, she could start coming up with a plan for how to escape. She just had to be patient, something she had once known well, but now came as a struggle after so many years of turning her back on those lessons. But she recalled them nonetheless, and centered herself as best she could for the long journey ahead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Wait for me. Please,'</span>she thought to herself, hoping that Dren could find some way to believe in her, or at least find some hope that, despite his doubts, she would find him, as soon as she could.<br/><br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Dren seemed to take his time in thinking of where they were to go. Or perhaps it merely seemed like forever in the face of everything going on. Below them, they could see the planet die, and with it, everything else. And in the Force, he could feel it. It was unsettling, to be sure. Not to mention distracting. He supposed he would forgive the Jedi for such, as he thought that perhaps he felt the deaths more acutely, as Jedi often did, As such, he waited as patiently as he could for Dren to answer him.<br/><br/>Hoth? ""Well, alright,"" he replied with a shrug. He wasn't a huge fan of the cold, but he would manage. After all, it wasn't like he had many better ideas. Clearly, they couldn't go to the Sith, as Darth Devorer was heading there. That left the Jedi, if they wished to learn something, to try to find a way to defeat him. It was a risk, bringing two Sith to a Jedi temple. He might lean more grey than the other Sith, excluding Aeris, but he was still a Sith. Not that it mattered. To Jedi, anyone who was not a Jedi, who did not exclusively serve the Light Side was an enemy. So it hardly mattered if they were Grey Jedi or Sith. They would not be welcomed with open arms.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, he plotted the course. ""I hope you have a plan,"" he  glanced at the Jedi, not terribly fond of the idea of basically putting his life in the hands of one, but considering his choices, he'd take the Jedi. ""I don't particularly like the idea of everything and everyone in the galaxy dying, or even the galaxy being ruled by the Dark Side. I may be a Sith, but that doesn't mean I want that. The Dark Side isn't meant to control the galaxy. There is meant to be some semblance of balance,"" he shrugged, ""Besides, I don't fancy dying just yet.""<br/><br/>""So, yeah, I guess I'm with you. And no, you don't need to watch your back. At least not as far as I'm concerned. But I have a feeling that for the foreseeable future, we should all watch our backs,"" he added the words as he entered the coordinates and did all the calculations. ""To Hoth we go,"" he shook his head before jumping to hyperspace, just moments after Dren had sent his message to Aeris.<br/><br/>He hoped that he was making the right choice, that he wouldn't regret this one day. But he was certain that supporting Darth Devorer was not the right thing. At any rate, they had a lot of work ahead of them to find something of use against this ancient Sith. He would not prove an easy foe, of that Jax was certain. Perhaps they would find something at this Jedi temple. Perhaps Aeris could find something of use in the Sith archives before she escaped, although he wasn't sure how many of the archives remained that she had not yet read. Not many, he feared. Nevertheless, there was a chance. He just hoped that she could escape, for all of their sake. Whatever happened, one thing was certain: this was certainly going to be an interesting journey."
3257,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2016-12-17T23:45:05,Corrin,"Link to the OOC:<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=20&amp;t=51592&amp;p=382112#p382112"">http://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=20&amp;t=51592&amp;p=382112#p382112</a><br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #FFFF00""><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://brorlandi.github.io/StarWarsIntroCreator/#!/AKfCevOtBZVpcw7ZtEQl"">Click here for animated crawl</a><br/><br/>Star Wars<br/>Shadows of the Force<br/> <br/>Over 1000 years have passed since the Battle of Yavin. The New Republic has a hold on the galaxy with only a few sectors defying their rule. Force wielders are commonplace, and the most significant ones are the Jedi. They are no longer tied to the government, as they cannot side with corruption. Yet they still operate to bring peace to the Galaxy, and balance to the force.<br/> <br/>However that balance is being threatened. After several centuries, whispers of something darker grows. Rumors of red-bladed Jedi spread. Something lurks in the shadows, something sinister that may threaten the galaxy once more.<br/> <br/>The Jedi have dispatched an elite group of their own, to investigate this threat...<br/></span></div></div></blockquote><br/><br/>Dathomir, the blood planet, looms in the distance, and a small ship flies towards it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Control yourself.<br/><br/>Breathe.</span><br/><br/>Dren squeezed his hand around his lightsaber hilt, trying his best to calm his racing heart.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There is no emotion, there is peace,</span>he reminded himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There is no chaos, there is harmony</span>. He cleared his mind.<br/><br/>“We’re hitting Atmo!” The pilot called over the comms.<br/><br/>The ship shook violently as it hit atmosphere. Dren looked up to the other five Jedi Knights he was travelling with, but they all seemed calm while sitting. Though, it was hard to tell, as he could only barely see their eyes under the dim red light of the ship’s cargo hold, and under the shadow of their hoods. Each of them had a mouth mask on, which was designed to help breath when underwater or in hostile environments, and designed to aesthetically cover the facial features with an intricate design.<br/><br/>He knew them all, even if only through association. Jedi Master Lotheal was in charge of this mission. She was a Female Twi’Lek with green skin, and one of her Lekku had been cut off in battle. Dren knew very little of her, but only knew she was kurt, brutally honest, and sometimes difficult to get along with.<br/><br/>So it came to a surprise to Dren when she had approached him about joining the Jedi Shadows, loosely designed after the same organization during the Old Republic. She told him it was because he had mastered a few stealth abilities and techniques, and was skilled in combat. However he still hadn’t mastered force cloak, which was the ability to bend light, and for the more skilled--sound, around you. It was a common ability that the Shadows used. Despite knowing this, they still wanted him to join.<br/><br/>They were tasked with finding and destroying Sith artifacts, like holocrons, talismans and even temples, as well as any Sith that may get in the way. However the Sith hadn’t been seen for over 600 years, so it was unlikely they would run into any. Still, Dren had to be careful. Not only was this his first mission with the task force, where previously he had only done humanitarian missions as a Jedi Knight, there were also rumors from Jedi agents that there were Sith spotted in the Galaxy, even near Dathomir. No Jedi agent had seen any Sith, but locals claim they’ve seen the red blades.<br/><br/>The ship stopped it’s chaotic shakes, and came in for a more controlled glide. Dren could see the red sun lighting up the interior of the ship. “Coming in for a landing!” The pilot said over the comm. It took only moments as Dren’s inside lurched from the rapid descent. He put on his face mask, and clipped his lightsaber to hit belt, making sure to drape his robe over it. He put up his hood, and held on.<br/><br/>The ship hit the ground a bit hard, despite the soft landing, making Dren’s stomach turn. But it was good to no longer feel the shakes, the turns, and the drops of being in a ship. He was glad for that, at least. They had said very little during the trip, as most of the people chosen were quiet, like him. So it was very jarring when Master Lotheal said, “Let’s move out.”<br/><br/>The back of the ship dropped down as the ship’s engines powered down. All six of the Jedi walked out, and they were exposed to the sudden fog creeping in. The way it moved--it was as if it were alive, but Dren knew that couldn’t be.<br/><br/>Dathomir was a strange place. All red from the sun, with trees bare of leaves, looming over like claws ready to grip its prey. Dren knew that Rancor’s came from Dathomir, but hopefully they wouldn’t run into any. But Dren felt something creeping over him, like a cold trickle down his back.<br/><br/>“I feel the dark side,” Said Jedi Knight Renth, a Bothan. He sniffed the air with his snout. “There’s a foul smell as well.”<br/><br/>“Let’s not take any chances,” Master Lotheal said to the group. “Mask your force signature. If there are any force users, we don’t want them to detect us.”<br/><br/>Dren closed his eyes, and focused on concealment. It was always strange to conceal himself from the force, it was like being naked and exposed. He no longer sensed very much, and couldn’t use any abilities, lest he give away his force signature. They walked forward, following Master Lotheal, into a deep valley. It was rumored there was a Sith Temple, or even an archive, on Dathomir. Yet it’s location was unknown. Jedi had been scouting this planet for a while, when they stumbled upon a possible clue, a statue. So they walked into the Valley, with the fog creeping in, to find a statue, and perhaps more..."
3258,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2016-12-18T01:26:23,Amara,"The white blade of Aeris Leneer came close enough to the neck of her sparring partner that you could smell the singed hairs at the end of his blonde beard. She did not, however, strike to kill, so the moment the other Lords around them declared her the winner, she deactivated her blades, clipping them to her belt before bowing in respect to her opponent for a hard-fought match. Of course, from the moment they stepped into the arena-like area of the abandoned temple she'd known that he was no match for her. He rivaled her in duelling and he was undoubtedly stronger than her physically, but her strength in the Force was far greater, and in the end, that always made the difference.<br/><br/>""You are well on your way to becoming a Darth, Lord Aeris."" she heard the deep voice of Darth Malicios speak up and she turned to face him giving him a bow. ""Thank you, Darth Malicios."" She replied in her usual calm tone.<br/><br/>""Yet another reason why I have chosen you for this next mission."" He spoke again and she waited, her astute green eyes focused on him as he spoke, ""There are rumors of an ancient Sith temple on Dathomir, which may potentially hold archives from the old Sith Empire."" He explained, studying her expression for any signs of a response from her, but found none. ""You will lead a small team to secure the temple. Once you have secured the temple and confirm the presence of an archive worth defending, you will contact us and we will send in another team to aid you. While you wait for the second team to arrive, you may learn what you can in the temple so that you may report back to me when the time comes."" He continued, instructing her on the mission. ""Yes, my Lord."" She replied with a small bow of her head rather than a full bow.<br/><br/>""You may choose your team as you see fit and leave before nightfall. The coordinates are on this datapad."" He instructed her, waiting for her to take the datapad from a young woman who offered it to her before he stood. ""Do not fail."" He added before leaving the area. ""I never do."" Aeris replied before turning on her heels and pointing to Saila Kilvaari, a blue Twi'lek, Cain Asto, the man she'd just beaten in combat, and two others. ""You're with me."" She informed them and kept walking. ""Find Lord Jax for me, too, Cain."" She instructed the light-haired male before she strolled out of the room, ""Meet me in the hanger in two hours."" She called back to them as she disappeared around a corner and made her way to her chambers.<br/><br/>She gathered her things, took a quick shower, had a small bite to eat, and then sat in the center of her room, meditating. It was a habit she'd picked up during her time as a Jedi Padawan, and one she'd not managed to shake, even after all these years. She knew that she was meant to keep all of her negative energy and focus it into making her stronger, but when she was alone and no one was watching, she always found herself doing this.<br/><br/>Some part of her hated it, or hated that she was still hanging on to part of her old life, but regardless, just like certain memories, she hadn't managed to let it go. Her mind wandered briefly to him and she wondered what he would think of her now. What would he think of the woman she'd become? The thoughts lingered briefly before she brushed them from her mind. It didn't matter. That was a long time ago. She'd never see him again so there was no sense in wondering.<br/><br/>When it neared the time for her to meet with her team she stood, clearing her mind of all thoughts and gathered her things before heading for the hanger. She was the first one there, which was fine by her. So long as they weren't late, she didn't care if they showed up now or ten minutes from now. She boarded the small ship they would be taking and put her things in the small room that would serve as her quarters while she was on the ship, and then she headed to the cockpit where at least the pilot was there, readying the ship. Once the others arrived they headed for Dathomir.<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>After arriving on the planet they spent the first day making their way through the mountains and deep into the forest that hid the ancient temple. It wasn't easy to find a temple that no one could confirm truly existed. Aeris, however, was far more perceptive than most, which made the task much quicker than it otherwise might have been. It didn't hurt that the dark side still hung over the temple even now.<br/><br/>The large temple was covered in vines and partially obscured from view by the overgrown foliage surrounding it. Statues lie broken on the ground around the temple and in some places the walls had broken, sending chunks of stone crashing into the ground. It was clear that the temple was at least several thousand years old and based on the areas surrounding it, the condition it was in, and the overgrown foliage, it had been centuries, if not a millennium since it had seen its last visitors. Still, it was easy to see the fine craftsmanship and the beauty the temple once held. It was a truly amazing sight. For Aeris, however, it was more than that. It was like living history. She could see and feel impressions left behind in the Force by those that had once occupied the temple.<br/><br/>For now, however, she kept these things at bay and focused on the task at hand--clearing the temple. Once it was cleared, she would have plenty of time for learning what she could, both from the archives and through the Force. She worked with her team to clear the path to the entrance of the temple, cutting away the overgrown plants and getting rid of any creatures that dared attack them. Once they reached the entrance, Cain tried using the panel to open the large door while Aeris deactivated her lightsaber and clipped it to her belt. ""The panel is dead."" Cain reported, something that Aeris had expected. ""Stand back."" She instructed, giving them a moment before she reached out with the Force, took hold of the door, and forced it open, pulling the two sides apart.<br/><br/>""Cain, take the north side, Saila the east, Jax the west. Rixar and Titus, you two secure the perimeter around the temple. I'll take the top floor."" She instructed them as she strolled into the temple and headed for some nearby stairs. Each of them gave a nod of understanding before taking off in their respective directions. Aeris climbed the stairs until she reached the end of the portion that remained whole, and then she drew on the Force and leaped to the top of the stairs, igniting her lightsaber as she did. Despite the broken staircase, there were many creatures living on the upper level. She gathered that there was likely at least one alternate route to get up, but she'd worry about that later.<br/><br/>The moment she landed she took to clearing out the creatures that had overrun this level of the temple. She made her way into the first room that held archives and cleared the few creatures who had made their homes there. There were many shelves housing data, many of which were covered in vines that had grown up through the windows or through cracks in the walls. Some of the data was undoubtedly corrupted, but perhaps some of it could be recovered. She sliced through the vines with her white blade before clipping it to her belt and clearing the vines from the first shelf. She examined the data on a portion of the shelf, deciding that some of it was at least potentially viable.<br/><br/>From there she left the room, proceeding to repeat the process in each of the remaining rooms on the level before dropping down to the ground floor where her team waited. ""The temple is cleared, and we found several archives."" Cain reported. ""Great. Jax, you'll be going through the archives on this level."" She instructed the dark-haired man. His cybernetics and intellect would make him more useful in this task than any of the others. ""Rixar, Titus, you'll take the first watch. Cain and Saila, take a few hours and get some rest, then switch out with Rixar and Titus."" She instructed them. ""I'll be in the archives on the upper level. Once I confirm that the archives are worth defending, I'll call in my report."" she added before heading toward the stairs. ""Call me if you find anything weird or if you otherwise need me."" And with that she leaped up to the next level and went to work in the archives.<br/><br/><br/>Aeris managed to get one of the terminals working and went through some of the data, ensuring that there was not only viable data, but data worth their efforts. Once she had gone through some of the data she called to report what they'd found. After giving her report she went to work going through the archives, learning what she could in the short time that she had. She wasn't sure whether or not she would be left in charge of going through the archives or if it would be given to someone else once the reinforcements arrived, so she focused on going through as much as was possible in the meantime.<br/><br/>There were many things to learn in the archives, from the teachings of various Sith Lords to historical knowledge about the Empire of old. One Sith Lord that Aeris found particularly interesting was one called Darth Imperius, a member of the Dark Council during the days of the old Sith Empire. She was considered to be compassionate and heroic, often tending towards showing mercy and kindness, as opposed to the mindless violence and brutality often shown by other Sith. She utilized the dark side of the Force without becoming truly evil. She seemed to be a perfect example of a grey force user. She drew power from the dark side, yet followed many principles of the light. She even spent much of her life trying to reform the Empire from within. Aeris found this quite fascinating despite herself and spent much of her time searching for information about this mysterious figure from long ago.<br/><br/>Of course, she went through every archive she came across, committing the information to memory, but she took more care in going through the information she found interesting. She didn't pay attention to the time that flew by while she went through the archives. She didn't even realized when day faded to night and night once again turned to day until Jax Eros came in and broke her concentration. ""Are you going to eat? Or sleep, maybe?"" He asked, quirking a brow. ""Hmm?"" She looked up at him before checking the time. ""Oh. I didn't even realize how much time had passed."" She stretched her arms above her head, put aside the datapad she'd been looking over and stood.<br/><br/>""You really get into this stuff, huh?"" He questioned, a brow still raised. Aeris shrugged, playing it off. ""Knowledge is power."" she replied simply. ""Yeah, I guess."" He replied with a shrug, seeming to buy her explanation. ""Well, you should probably get some sleep."" He offered. ""I don't really sleep."" She replied, her voice once again calm and simple. ""Well, then rest. Or at least eat something."" He retorted, insisting that she get out of the archives for a bit.<br/><br/>Aeris heaved a sigh before giving a resigned nod. ""Fine."" she begrudgingly agreed. ""How are the others"" she asked, looking back at him. ""They're fine. Saila and Cain took a break for a few hours and got some sleep while the other two kept watch, and they switched out. You're the only one who hasn't rested."" He explained, eyeing her. Aeris waved off the concern, or whatever it was. He knew by now that she rarely got any real sleep. ""Great. I'm going to find something to eat and I'll be back."" She informed him, to which he nodded, following her out of the archives and then going left at the corridor, where she went right. He was heading back to the other set of archives, she was heading for the section of the temple she'd decided to store her things in.<br/><br/>""Hey, Jax."" She stopped and hollered back to him, waiting for him to stop and look her way. ""Hmm?"" He quirked a brow as he looked  back at her curiously. ""Be careful while I'm gone."" she warned him. ""I always am."" He replied, although he wasn't sure if she was referring to the other Sith who kept watch outside, or an outside threat. ""I feel another presence on this planet. Strong with the Force."" She explained. She caught the look in his eye, as if he were wondering if it was the Force users who inhabited the planet. ""It wasn't here when we arrived. It's too far away, obscured. I can't make out any specifics. All I know is that it's new, and it's not the reinforcements we're expecting."" That was all the explanation she offered before she continued on her way. ""Got it."" He responded before he, too, continued on his way.<br/><br/>Jax was one of the few Sith Aeris could actually stand. Perhaps it was because they had similar starts. Many of the other Sith had started as grey Force users who seemed to fall to the dark side more easily and more completely. He, like her, had once been a Jedi padawan. He'd been in the same academy she had, but they'd not been friends during their time there, probably because he was a few years older than she was. They'd not really met until they left the Jedi. Unlike many of the other Sith, he wasn't excessively cruel or hard to get along with, which made him more tolerable.<br/><br/>She brushed the thoughts from her mind as she entered a large chamber, which appeared to have once been a meeting place of sorts. She found something to eat in her bag and then took a seat in the center of the room. She wouldn't sleep. She rarely did. Any sleep she got was riddled with nightmares and memories she wished to forget. Instead, she chose meditation as a way to clear her mind and allow her body to relax and recuperate, drawing on the Force to aid in this process. Of course, to do this, she drew on the light side of the Force, just as she often did when using her Empathy, but no one knew this, just as they didn't know about her meditation.<br/><br/>After taking a seat she used the Force to ensure that the doors to the chamber were sealed shut and then she cleared her mind of all thoughts. Nothing remained but the Force, which she felt flowing through her. In doing this she saw everything more clearly. Her mind was clear and her senses heightened. She knew now that there was definitely another presence here. Multiple, she thought, but even in this state she couldn't quite distinguish them. They were masked, blocked from the Force, at least as much as was possible, and thus blocked from her perception.<br/><br/>It was impossible to tell if the presence was a threat, so she allowed it to slip from her mind rather than trying needlessly to learn more when it was simply out of her reach. The presence she felt was still far away, from what she could tell, so it wasn't an immediate threat, which meant that she at least had time to rest for a few hours, then she could search once more. The others would keep watch and alert her if she was needed. So, she put the thoughts from her mind, putting herself into a deeper meditation that would allow her to rest and recuperate."
3259,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2016-12-20T17:04:18,Corrin,"Dren Orkan followed the group, lingering just a pace behind. He was weary of the surroundings, always looking back, lest something come for them. Be it a beast, or a person. He wasn’t sure which he was worried about more. He took note of the valley, always fluctuating between too much space to cover properly, or so little they had to walk in single file. They adjusted their formation for each situation, with hardly a spoken word. The Shadows were often recluse, and didn’t care for pointless chatting. Dren realized he fit in more and more with them.<br/><br/>The walls glistened with a moisture that sat in the air. The fog was of strange color of pink, but Dren couldn’t tell if it was because of the red sun, or because of what the mist was made of. He had time to let his mind wander. Perhaps the mist had a mind of it’s own. It seemed to move in unpredictable ways, despite the wind being absent.<br/><br/>Despite being detached from the force, he could still feel the Dark Side in this place. He could feel it, like a drip of frigid water rolling down his back. He touched his neck, but it was dry. He turned his head to look behind, but there was nothing. Only the mist, and it seemed to form a figure--or perhaps it was just his mind. The mist dissipated softly. He turned back, and saw his Jedi comrades were gone.<br/><br/>He quickened his steps to make it into the narrowing valley, but he didn’t see them. “Master Lotheal?” He called out, not too loudly. The chill ran down his back again. He turned back, and saw the mist forming a mass with tendrils. Parts of it were transparent, while others, as thick as if it were organic. It launched itself towards Dren with a screech. Dren took out his lightsaber, and lit one end, holding the green blade in front of him as if a shield. The mist picked up speed. Realizing a lightsaber would have little effect on mist, he threw his hand out, and pushed it with the force. The mist exploded, and shot out in every direction, except at Dren. It disappeared.<br/><br/>“Jedi Orkan?” a familiar Bothan voice said. He turned back, and in front were all of his Jedi comrades, no more than a few paces ahead. They had stopped and were staring back at Dren, silently. Renth, the Bothan, lowered his hood and face mask to look curiously at Dren. “Is everything alright?”<br/><br/>Dren turned off his lightsaber. “Didn’t you see that?” Dren asked.<br/><br/>“See what?” Jedi Master Lotheal asked.<br/><br/>“The mist--it attacked me,” Dren told her. He could feel the group studying him, looking at each other curiously. Clearly they saw nothing. Dren had his doubts and asked, “or am I going crazy?”<br/><br/>A young dark skinned human female named Teli, who seemed too young to be a Jedi Knight, spoke. “Perhaps this place has deeper roots in the dark side than we we first thought. It may be playing tricks with our minds. Everyone should be weary.”<br/><br/>“Agreed,” said Master Lotheal. The rest nodded. At the very least, Dren was glad they weren’t thinking him crazy. Still, he wasn’t sure what he saw, and why he was the only one. It didn’t sit well with him. He attached his lightsaber back to his belt, and draped the robe over it. He had a feeling this planet held secrets that went deep to millions of years ago. The force was strong in a place like this, more so than other planets--Dren could feel it. Realizing he had broken his force concealment, he closed his eyes and focused, hiding his signature again.<br/><br/>They continued on their way as the day went on. There was always a chill in the air, mixed with the occasional warm wisp of humid moisture. It had been several hours when they finally came upon the statue. It was curious, because it seemed to have fallen. It was upside down and at an angle. The legs were cracked, and it was covered in moss and vines. If one didn’t know what to look for, one might think it was just a rock. Jedi Knight Renth removed the moss from the head, careful to reveal the features. It was a cloaked figure, his face wrinkled with age.<br/><br/>“I don’t recognize who this is, but he wears what may be a sith cloak,” Renth told them. “We need to find where this came from. I have a feeling we won’t find answers down in the valley.” The Jedi looked up at the cliff. They all knew the answer.<br/><br/>“Then we shall climb,” Jedi Master Lotheal told them."
3260,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2016-12-20T18:34:20,Amara,"As Aeris sat in the room meditating, her mind reached out in every direction. Her senses were open, reaching out, feeling everything through the Force, which coated the planet, finding its way into every living thing. She took it all in, as though the Force itself were simply another extension of her senses, allowing her to see and feel things that otherwise would have been impossible.<br/><br/>The dark side was strong in this place, which became all the more evident as she reached into the Force, using it to extend her senses to allow her to search the planet for nothing in particular. It was as though the Force was a thick, dark fog that blanketed the planet, seeping into every crack and crevice, tainting everything it touched, from the plants to the wildlife, and most importantly, the people. Everything was heavy and dripping with the dark side.<br/><br/>This made it feel even stranger for her to draw on the light side to heal her, to rejuvenate her, while her senses stretched out through the dark side of the Force that surrounded her and everything else. Nevertheless, she managed. It was a little more difficult to draw on the light in a place so heavy with darkness, but it was not impossible, and the heavy presence of the dark side made it easier to mask the light side, lest any of her companions catch her and decide to betray her. Not that she thought than any one of them alone was of any particular threat to her, but if they could work together, they would be.<br/><br/>While her body recuperated and her mind relaxed, her senses stretched on and on, reaching out across the planet. It was then that she felt something. An anomaly in the Force. A presence that wasn't there moments before and which was quickly cloaked once again. A familiar presence. Her eyes popped open when the presence suddenly disappeared again and she was once again fully conscious.<br/><br/>Her green eyes were slightly wide as she considered the possibility that it was, in fact, him. That wasn't possible. And yet, she couldn't deny the familiarity of the presence any more than she could deny the emotions that began to build inside in that moment. Pain, anger, sadness, and something else that she couldn't quite put her finger on. Why, after all this time, did he still mean that much to her? Why could just the thought of him still evoke such powerful emotions?<br/><br/>Regardless of whether or not it was him, the fact remained that the presence was undoubtedly at least a light side Force user and likely a Jedi. That explained the distant, unidentifiable presence she'd felt before. She may have only felt one presence, but she had no doubt that the singular presence she'd just felt was not alone. She couldn't say how many, nor could she gauge their power, but she had no doubt that they were there and they were likely heading this way. She hadn't been able to pinpoint the vague presence hours before, but she had a good idea of where this one had been, and it was closer than the other, of that she was certain.<br/><br/>There was no way she could truly relax now, nor could she simply sit here wondering or letting her mind drift to things she shouldn't feel, things she should have let go long ago. This was a potential threat that she couldn't ignore. The others needed to know and she needed to get as much done in the archives as was possible. It was unlikely that their reinforcements would arrive before these new guests, and she had no way of knowing how powerful they were, so it was best to prepare for the worst.<br/><br/>She stood gracefully and spun on her heels, heading for the doors of the chambers with a swish of blood red hair and dark fabric. The doors swung open without her so much as waving her hand in their direction and she walked through them, turning down the hallway that led to the main staircase connecting this floor with the ground floor. ""Meet me at the entrance. Now."" She spoke over the comms that they all carried.<br/><br/>She walked toward the stairs, but rather than take them, she dropped straight down to the ground, using the Force to cushion her landing. The other five Sith all stood around her. Jax and Rixar looked at her curiously, Titus and Cain looked confused and possibly slightly annoyed, and Saila masked whatever she was feeling, although her physical mask did little to hide her emotions from Aeris. Of course, Aeris cared little what they were thinking and feeling. They did as they were told and that was what mattered.<br/><br/>""It seems that we have some company."" she informed them, her voice simple but her expression more serious than usual. ""They are masking their Force signatures. I don't know how many there are, nor do I know their strength, but I do know that they are light side users and they are likely heading this way."" She explained, pausing for a moment. ""They will likely be here before our reinforcement."" Her explanation was simple, not bothering with unnecessary details.<br/><br/>""We need to be ready, so do what you can to ensure that we can defend the temple if necessary and keep your eyes and your senses open."" She instructed those who would be keeping guard. ""Jax."" She looked his way and he nodded, knowing what she wanted him to do. They needed to ensure that they had as much information as possible before these ""visitors"" arrived. ""Alright. Let's get to work."" She instructed and the four who kept watch went off to ready the temple for whatever may come.<br/><br/>Jax lingered a moment, studying her expression. ""You seem... troubled. More so than usual."" He observed. Aeris tossed a glance his way and shrugged, brushing off his concern. ""I'm fine."" She assured him with a calm and level voice, her expression completely neutral as she spoke. ""We have work to do."" And with that she leaped up to the next level and headed back to the archives while Jax shrugged and headed for the other archives. ""If you say so."""
3261,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2016-12-27T21:35:10,Corrin,"Dren tried his best to not look down. Still, he couldn’t help it. He looked, and a sudden rush of vertigo spun in his head. He closed his eyes, and grabbed on tightly to the small crevices and footholds he was positioned upon. The rock was slick with the impossible moisture always lingering in the air, and he was always worried he would slip.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There is no emotion, there is peace.</span>he reminded himself. Looking upwards, he saw his comrades climbing the rock face, as if they had no worry in the world, far from what he felt. They were agile too, widening the gap more and more. He continued to climb, carefully watching every step, when they finally reached the top.<br/><br/>Jedi Knight Renth held out his fur-covered hand, and Dren grabbed it, pulling himself up. On top of the cliff was a forest full of thick trees and bushes. It was very unlike the clawed-trees that greeted them earlier. This planet was very strange indeed. Despite the concealment, they could feel the force surrounding them. It was strong in this place, perhaps explaining why it was so lush with life. The force works mysteriously like that. They walked only a few feet when they noticed a deep track in the ground, as if something heavy was dragged.<br/><br/>“Strange,” Jedi Knight Teli began, crouching to touch the shallow depression in the ground. “Drag marks. Perhaps the statue was dragged here and thrown over the edge.”<br/><br/>They all looked at the drag marks, and studied it closely, and how they’ve changed over the years. The marks were in solid rock, explaining why they last all of these years. How old they are was up to speculation, which some of the Jedi tried to discuss.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Dren took a look around. He noticed some more rocks and formations. One of them was long and narrow, and looked a bit more man made. He walked over to it and touched the moss. It was deep and thick. He tore at it--a small piece--revealing a smooth surface. He removed more of it, and saw a face with horns protruding out of it’s skin. He didn’t recognize the species--but something about the face looked familiar. Not as though he had seen the face in a textbook, but more like he knew the person. It was a strange feeling, deep in his gut. Regardless, it was clear what it was. “Or perhaps they were pushed,” Dren added. The Jedi surrounded the statue. It looked to be cut at the base with a lightsaber, with damage marks on the surface.<br/><br/>“Intriguing,” Renth simply said.<br/><br/>“We can follow the path of the statue,” Lotheal explained. “It’s been many years since it was pushed this way, but the marks in the ground are clear enough.”<br/><br/>She was right. The statue had made a permanent dent in the ground, stretching well into the thick forest. So they all lined up and began to follow it. Dren naturally followed behind. He still felt a bit out of place with the group. In fact, he felt out of place in general, never feeling fully part of the Jedi. It was as though something was missing--or perhaps someone. He hadn’t thought of her for a long time, but made sure to push her out of his memory again, lest it cause more pain. He would focus on the mission.<br/><br/>They took out their lightsabers and carefully cut the brush in front of them. They tried their best to not cause any damage, as all life is precious, but when they faced an impassable spot, they had no choice. Dren could hear the wildlife in the thick brush. He wondered where the Rancors lived, but figured a dense forest like this would be difficult for them to pass through. He assumed, and hoped, they were more at home to large fields and rock valleys. Still, something was in there, making sounds, screeches, and growls. It all seemed to blend into the music of the forest. It was droning with life. Dren made sure to keep cautious, always a weary eye.<br/><br/>Jedi Knight Asha Porten, a female human Jedi with long white hair and blue eyes, stopped the group. She was kind and caring, with a youthful beauty both on the outside and the inside that surpassed any of the other Jedi. She was a bit out of place as a Jedi Shadow, but it was her skills with the force that gave her a place amongst the group. She had a way with the force, able to see things others could not. “Look,” she said with her soft voice, pointing into the bushes. They all took a moment to look. It was hardly obvious. Amongst the thick brush was even more brush, but formed into a large camouflaged hill. It seemed as though there were four more statues, but they remained intact and standing upright, and completely covered in foliage. They removed some of the foliage, and confirmed that they wore the same Sith cloaks as the ones they found before.<br/><br/>“It’s very small for the main entrance to a temple,” Jedi Knight Renth explained. “They weren’t trying to hide it either, as evidenced by the statues--before this place was overrun by plants, it would have been clearly visible. I suspect this might be a secondary entrance, perhaps a back one.”<br/><br/>Lotheal studied the area, and said, “Perhaps there are many, as we have seen with other Sith temples.”<br/><br/>They removed the foliage from the entrance, and what became clear was the it had been sealed, perhaps on purpose, with large rocks and boulders. It would be a simple task for a group of Jedis, except that they wanted to remain concealed. To use the force would compromise their concealment. So without so much as a word, one by one they began grabbing boulders, and pulling the entrance free.<br/><br/>It would be tiring work, but it was the only way."
3262,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2016-12-28T00:03:48,Amara,"The time passed both slowly and quickly all at once. Aeris thought it passed too quickly because there were so many things to learn, so much to uncover. Yet for the others, those who guarded the temple, time seemed to drag on forever, each moment a small eternity. They were all on guard, as Aeris had instructed them to be, but so far nothing had happened. It was almost eerily quiet. There were no signs of sentient life anywhere nearby, save the occasional wildlife that wandered too close. It was hard to believe that there were other force users--Jedi--anywhere near them. And yet they stood guard nonetheless, because Aeris had never led them wrong. Her powers of perception were unmatched. If she said someone was coming, then they believed her. Nothing else mattered.<br/><br/>With her permission, however, Saila had gone to explore the temple further, rather than standing guard outside with the others. There were tunnels below that, presumably, led to the outside world. Secondary entrances, perhaps. Saila may be one of the hardest of them all to read, and she might seem as though she were calm, but underneath, she was the most restless of them all. Standing around, watching, waiting. It wasn't her style. If Aeris didn't give her something else to do every now and then, she would grow increasingly restless and irritable, and it would only get worse from there. It was best to put her to good use and find some more information about the tunnels and where they led.<br/><br/>While Rixar, Titus, and Cain kept watch outside, Aeris and Jax continued searching through the archives, and Saila wandered the dark tunnels below. There was no light in the tunnels and the young twi’lek carried only a single handheld light, which was currently switched off. She didn't need it, not really. Light or dark, it made little difference to her. Saila, like Aeris, was quite perceptive. Her perception, however, was a bit different. Her strength lied in Force Sight, allowing her to “see” her environment without using her eyes. This was particularly handy in situations such as this, where there was no light, and any artificial light that was introduced was unlikely to be terribly revealing in the almost suffocating darkness.<br/><br/>The first two exits she’d found had been blocked, seemingly intentionally, by boulders and large rocks. She hadn’t bothered to try to move them to see what was on the other side. If there really were Jedi around, the last thing she wanted to do was give away their location. She used her Force Sight to see what she could and then moved on. Besides finding these exits, however, she had found little of interest.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Aeris took a short break from her studying to reach out into the Force and search for any signs of the Force user she’d felt before. Once again, however, she felt nothing. She clicked her tongue and sighed, slightly frustrated by the fact that she couldn’t feel them. There was no time to dwell on this, though. She needed to keep working, so she forced herself to keep going, even as thoughts of him kept creeping up, trying to distract her. It made focusing incredibly difficult. Yet she kept on working, using techniques she’d learned as a Jedi to clear her mind of distractions.<br/><br/>Several hours passed before Aeris was once again visited by Jax, who insisted that she take another break. She didn’t want to stop. There was still so much to do. Yet, she couldn’t deny that she needed to distance herself, if only for a short time. Despite her best efforts, she was distracted, making it much more difficult to focus on the task at hand. The longer she sat here, the more difficult it became to focus on her work. A break would do her some good, even if all that meant was getting away from the archives for a little while.<br/><br/>Just as Aeris was about to head out of the archives, voice came across the comm. “Aeris… You might want to check this out.” The voice of a woman came over the comm. Aeris quirked a brow and glanced at Jax, who shrugged. “What is it? Did you find something?” she asked. “You could say that, yeah.” Saila replied somewhat vaguely. “I’m in the East tunnel.” She added.<br/><br/>“I’m on my way.” Aeris replied, walking briskly from the room and jumping down to the ground below. “Let me know if anything happens here.” She called back to Jax as she headed down towards the tunnels. Like Saila, she didn’t need the light. She reached out and found Saila’s Force signature, closed her eyes, and let the Force guide her to her destination. Her Force sight, while not as strong as Saila’s, was strong enough. She focused on feeling through the Force more than seeing, but the concepts were not too terribly different, so she was more than competent enough in the use of Force sight to find her way around a dark tunnel.<br/><br/>As she walked quickly and silently through the maze of tunnels, she reached out in the Force, searching for any other presence, any Force signatures other than those of her comrades, but she found nothing. Again. She mentally cursed but kept walking on in silence until she reached Saila, who was leaning against the walls of the tunnel, waiting.<br/><br/>“About 2 kilometers ahead there’s another exit to the tunnel. It’s blocked as of right now.” Saila explained. “It probably won’t be blocked for long. There are several people on the other side and they are making their way through.” She continued explaining. “I don’t know exactly how many, just that there are at least three or four.”<br/><br/>Aeris looked down the tunnel and then back to Saila. “That explains the noise.” She replied before closing her eyes and reaching out through the Force in the direction Saila told her. After several moments, she shook her head. “They’re masking their Force signatures. I can’t even feel most of their presences at all, let alone find any other information. I can feel two distinct presences, very faint, but this close I can make them out. The others I can’t make out. Not individually, anyways.” She sighed.<br/><br/>“What do you want to do? Confront them? Go back to the temple?"" Saila questioned. Aeris was quiet for a moment before she finally spoke up. ""We'd be fools to confront them without knowing how many there are or how strong they are. Especially just the two of us. If they're strong enough to mask themselves from me, even this close, then they're strong enough to warrant caution."" She replied, glancing toward the entrance and then back to Saila.<br/><br/>""We fall back to the temple and prepare to defend it. They're uncovering the entrance by hand to avoid detection, which means that it'll be a little while before they break through, and then they have to find their way through this maze."" she gestured towards the tunnels leading back to the temple. ""That will give us time to prepare. We still won't know their strength, but they don't have the element of surprise, and it's better to gauge your enemy's strength while on the defensive than to run in head first and hope for the best."" With that she began to head back to the temple.<br/><br/>""Jax."" she called over the comm. ""Yep."" he responded back. ""We have company. They'll be coming through the tunnels. Prepare to defend them."" she instructed. ""Got it. We'll start preparations. You on your way back?"" he questioned. ""Yes. We'll be there shortly."" she replied. ""See you soon, then."" And with that the comm fell silent and Aeris and Saila made their way back to the temple, using their Force sight to guide them, while the others prepared for the potential onslaught that was to come."
3263,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2016-12-28T20:52:58,Corrin,"Dren and Renth grabbed a particularly large boulder together, lifting from the knees. You train every day as a Jedi. You’re stronger from the force, faster even, but you still need physical abilities to match. Running, exercising, strength and speed training, it was part of the normal Jedi routine. However, despite that, this job was taking a toll on all of the Jedi. Many of them obviously would have preferred to use the force, but they needed to keep concealed, no matter who or what they might discover inside. Of course, they were also making a lot of noise, but not much could be done about that. They dropped the large boulder onto the pile they were creating just nearby. They were about halfway through, they assumed.<br/><br/>Dren could still feel the dark side, but something new hit him. Something--familiar. Like a fleeting memory he didn’t know he had, or a sense of deja-vu. It was the force, but it wasn’t just that. He couldn’t pinpoint it. Just as quickly as that feeling came, it went.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Strange</span>, he thought to himself. This place held many secrets. He wondered if all the Jedi Shadows experienced similar things when they went on other missions. He tried to focus, and went for another boulder. This time he helped three of the other Jedi, who we’re trying to roll one particularly large boulder. He lifted with them and pulled it out of the way. With that last one, the few remaining pieces fell into a pile, which was easily removed.<br/><br/>The tunnel was dark, and deep. Jedi Master Lotheal ignited one of her Yellow blades, holding it in front of her for light. “We should be weary,” she told them, then looked directly at Dren. “The dark side will be strong here. It is important to keep focused, and keep concealed. Don’t be tempted by anything. If you see something strange, or feel something strange, let everyone know immediately.”<br/><br/>Dren nodded, but couldn’t help feeling a bit singled out. He was new to the group, he supposed, and didn’t want to think it was a judgement of his character. Still, that thought lingered. He was trying his best to fit into the group. However, no matter how well they might get along in the future--which is saying a lot as most Jedi Shadows kept to themselves--they also had abilities he hadn’t yet mastered. Force Cloak, for example, was one just out of Dren’s grasp. He tried almost daily to master it. He managed on a few occasions to mute his sounds, but not bend the light around him. He really wanted to master that ability, even desired it. Yet Jedi aren’t supposed to desire.<br/><br/>He followed the group into the tunnel, carefully. He ignited his lightsaber, one blade only, as did the others. They all had double sided lightsabers, as was the way of the Jedi Shadows. Dren originally had a single sided, but searched for a second identical green crystal when he was accepted into the group. The second time he went to the crystal caves, it was far more daunting than the first time as a young padawan. He saw<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>there--a mirage. It was the force testing his mind and his endurance. He tried to not think about it, but it seemed like she was always there. Why was he thinking of her so much suddenly? He didn’t understand it. Perhaps the danger that they might face, whatever it was, had him on edge, and his thoughts naturally went to her--like they often do.<br/><br/>The ceiling of the tunnels were lined with ancient carvings, which must have taken millennia to produce. Some of them even glowed a light red, even hot pink in a few places. It was scattered, and strange. “Be weary,” Jenth told them with a low voice, trying to be quiet. “There may be someone here, if this light is any indication.”<br/><br/>Jedi Knight Asha spoke with her soft, naturally quiet voice. “Perhaps it is the force that powers this glow. We’ve seen this before at other temples. I feel it very strong here.”<br/><br/>Jedi Master Lotheal sighed. “Still, we should be weary. If there is someone here, we need to be careful. The Sith are extinct, but maybe some Treasure Hunters found a way in through another entrance.”<br/><br/>They all nodded in agreeance as they walked through. Dren could feel the cold from the tunnel hit his skin, giving him goosebumps. He thought he had heard something as well, like a million ancient sith voices speaking to him. He turned, but there was nothing there. The Tunnel was long, and very deep. There was no indication of how far it would go. Still, that cold water dripping down his back was evident, and ice ran through his veins. He turned again, and felt a low rumble. The mist, it seemed, had formed at the entrance. Thick and almost alive. Everything shook, and he saw near the entrance, ruble beginning the fall. He turned to his comrades, they all looked around, on edge. He knew this wasn’t his mind playing tricks on him. So he said the only thing he needed to say. “Run!”<br/><br/>They turned and ran as fast as they could. The tunnel began to collapse behind them like a cascade following them. A large piece of tunnel fell in front of them, just missing the group. Dren jumped over the boulder. A rock fell and hit him on the head. It hurt, but he was alright, and just kept running. They weaved, and jumped, and slid underneath, making sure to avoid every piece. They no longer concealed their signatures, and made sure to use the force to anticipate the falling rocks.<br/><br/>They reached the end, a fork that broke off into two other tunnels, and dove away from the remaining debris. The cave-in stopped, and the Jedi stopped running. Some of them were coughing from the debris, and some trying to catch their breath. Whatever concentration they had on trying to conceal their force signature was gone, especially for Dren. He felt the force flow into him like a sudden rush of energy, giving him strength.<br/><br/>“Is everyone alright?” Lotheal asked. They all nodded."
3264,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2016-12-28T22:03:35,Amara,"The minutes ticked by as the Sith waited for any sign of the Jedi. Rixar joined Saila and stood watch over the entrance to the tunnel. He was a tall, medium built Miraluka who wore a dark cloth over his face where his eyes should have been. His strength in Force Sight was the strongest of all of them, so he was the ideal choice to join Saila in guarding the entrance. While they stood guard over the entrance, Titus and Cain watched the outside perimeter of the temple, just in case. It may be more likely that the Jedi would come through the tunnels, but it was still possible that they would find one of the other tunnel exits and make their way to the temple another way.<br/><br/>Aeris and Jax had resumed their studies in the archives while the others kept watch. It had been nearly half an hour since Saila had found their visitors outside the tunnels. Aeris had returned to poring over the data in the archives nonstop since they’d returned. She was more exhausted than she cared to admit. It had been so long since she’d gotten a decent night sleep and at this point it had been a while since she’d stopped to rest or meditate either. She’d stopped to go into the tunnel to investigate, then she’d come straight back here.<br/><br/>After a short time, without even realizing it, she drifted off to sleep. It was far from intentional or desirable, but it happened nonetheless. She didn’t sleep long, not even half an hour, but it was long enough for her to slip into a nightmare. It was the worst kind of nightmare, too. The kind that seems like a dream in the beginning, giving you everything you want only to take it away again. He was there, they were reunited, and for a short time she was happy, but then it turned dark. He, along with several other Jedi, began to attack her, surrounding her and trying to kill her.<br/><br/>It was then, as her dream-self fought for her life, that she woke up suddenly. Her mind was still caught in the dream, so the moment she sat up, she threw her arms out to her sides, sending a massive Force wave in all directions. It was strong enough to shake the temple and even the ground below it, nearly knocking all the others off their feet. In the archive room, everything around her was thrown hard against the walls, including Jax, who had once again come to make her take a break, since she hadn't actually done so last time he'd asked. He used the Force to prevent himself, and everything else, from hitting the walls too hard, but the force with which he hit the wall was still enough to knock the breath out of him. Thankfully, though, it prevented the archives from shattering into bits when they hit the walls. They still took some damage, but not as much as they otherwise would have.<br/><br/>“You fell asleep.” Jax observed. Aeris wore a frown as she did her best to calm the racing of her heart and clear her mind of the nightmare. “Yeah.” She replied simply as she stood from where she had been sitting on the floor. Jax crossed the room towards her, glancing around the room as he approached her. “I see why you don’t sleep.” He turned his attention back to her. “I don’t think the temple could handle more than a short nap.” He made an attempt at humor and Aeris cracked a small smile, “Yeah, no kidding.” She replied before glancing around the room and sighing. “Guess I’d better clean this up.” And with that she began using the Force to put everything back in its rightful place.<br/><br/>Thankfully, none of the others had abandoned their posts to try to find out what happened. That was a small relief, anyways. Then again, with the way everything had shook, they might be a tad bit distracted. The force of the wave had probably been felt even in the tunnels below. If it was and it shook some rubble and such loose, it was likely to be somewhat distracting for those guarding it, and she doubted any of them would dare leave their posts one way or another.<br/><br/>Jax was just about to suggest that she take some time to rest when her eyes suddenly went wide and she took a small step backward. “What is it?” He questioned. Aeris swallowed hard as she stepped back instinctively the moment she felt that familiar presence. This wasn’t like when she’d felt the presence before. This time it was unmistakable. He was here, and he was close. She ignored Jax’s question and reached out into the Force. This time the others weren’t masked. She could feel them clearly. There were five others with him.<br/><br/>She fought to keep her breathing normal as she felt them through the Force. There were six of them. Just like in her nightmare. She felt a hint of fear creep up inside until Jax spoke again, bringing her back to reality. “Aeris. What is it?” he asked, shaking her arm just a little. She took in a sharp breath when he shook her, looking at him. “They’re coming through the tunnels. Six of them.” She informed him. He frowned, “So much for rest.”<br/><br/>“The Jedi are in the tunnels. There are six of them. Prepare yourselves.” She called over the comm, looking at Jax. “Go. I’ll join you shortly.” She instructed. He looked for a moment like he would question her, but decided against it, nodding in acknowledgement and heading out to join the others near the tunnel.<br/><br/>Aeris let her calm exterior fall the moment Jax left the room. She ran her fingers through her red hair and took a long, shuddering breath. Her mind was racing, fears creeping up inside, and old wounds opening, bringing with them the pain she’d thought she’d forgotten. Why? Why was he here? Why now? And why did it still matter? She felt too many emotion rushing through her, and to add to that, she also felt everything the others felt, from fear to confusion to anticipation, everything.<br/><br/>The emotions weighed heavily on her, threatening to overwhelm her. For a brief moment, she thought about doing as the Sith were taught, taking these emotions and using them to fuel her power, but she couldn’t. Instead, she took a seat in the middle of the room, closing her eyes and drawing on the Force, banishing the thoughts and emotions and calming herself. She needed to be calm to think, to plan, to lead. Unlike many of the other Sith, she preferred a more level-headed approach, rather than choosing to draw purely on passion, anger, and other emotions.<br/><br/>Once she’d calmed her mind she focused on the Force signatures of the Jedi, trying to gauge their strength. From what she could tell, they were all fairly strong. Some more than others. Once she was done with this her mind drifted to Dren and she instinctively read him, just as she’d always done. She wondered if he knew she was here or not, what he thought and felt right then, and what he might think and feel once he realized she was there. She didn’t linger long, not wanting to give away her presence if he didn’t already know she was there. After all, unlike everyone else, he’d always seemed to have a knack for knowing when she was reading him.<br/><br/>After another minute, she opened her eyes and stood, striding across the room and then leaping down to the ground below. She strode over to where the others waited and filled them in on what she knew. She left out the part where she knew one of the Jedi. That was information they didn't need at present, so she opted to keep it to herself, lest they ask questions that she was neither prepared, nor anxious to answer."
3265,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-01-01T18:41:14,Corrin,"Dren watched the last of the rubble fall as the tunnels filled with dust. It was blocked, and it was evident that they were no longer using this tunnel to get out. He hoped they were correct, that there were more entrances. They were now in a split tunnel, leading in two different directions. Lightsabers still lit the tunnels, but only so far. They could make out more of the ancient glowing carvings, which bathed the otherwise pitch black tunnels in dim ambient light.<br/><br/>“What happened?” Jedi Knight Teli asked.<br/><br/>“Was the tunnel not structurally sound? Perhaps a small tremor occurred and it collapsed.” Renth suggested.<br/><br/>“Or maybe something else,” Dren chimed in.<br/><br/>“What do you think?” Lotheal asked Dren with an inquisitive tone.<br/><br/>“I saw the mist forming again,” Dren explained. “At the entrance of the tunnel, as if it was watching us. I feel something off about this place. It’s as if a spirit, or the temple, is trying to keep us trapped here.”<br/><br/>“Or trying to kill us,” interjected Renth. “It’s not unheard of.”<br/><br/>Everyone fell silent for a moment, contemplating the situation.<br/><br/>“There may be more unstable tunnels, so be cautious as always,” Lotheal told them.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Dren’s mind went hazy for a moment. He couldn’t think straight, like if the blood was draining from his head. He felt something familiar. A bit like the cold drip on the back of his neck, but this was also warm at the same time, enveloping his body in it. He didn’t know what it was, but he felt like he should.<br/><br/>“Are you alright?” Asha said as she placed her hand on Dren’s should. She made sure to keep away from the other Jedi who were planning what the next move was.<br/><br/>It snapped him out of it, and in an instant the feeling was gone. Dren looked at Asha, her calming blue eyes met his. He forced a thin smile. “I’m alright,” he told her. It was always nice to be around Asha, she could always keep him calm and relaxed. They had become friends while they were both Padawans. She was a few years older than he, but regardless they got along fairly well, and she helped him through the more difficult times, like when Aeris left. “I just feel this place holds a lot of secrets. Is this how it always is?”<br/><br/>“Other than this, I’ve only been to one Sith Temple,” Asha explained. “It was--a strange experience. Light force users are not meant to tread where the dark side of the force resides. Like an infection to a wound, antibodies fight back.”<br/><br/>“This place is dangerous then.”<br/><br/>“Yes it is. But we’re all here to help you.” Asha gave him her signature smile. It was never forced, only soft and kind.<br/><br/>“Thanks,” he whispered.<br/><br/>Just then one of the Jedi, Shiek Foren, A Zabrak with face tattoos, began to walk away down one of the tunnels. He had been quiet this whole time, as he always was. He had a disfiguring scar on the left side of his face, which looked to be caused by a lightsaber, and left a white eye. He could have chosen to have a cybernetic eye with several enhancements. However he refused. He still had a good eye, and he knew the force gave him far superior enhancements to what a cybernetic eye could give. He was stubborn like that.<br/><br/>“Sheik, stop,” Lotheal commanded.<br/><br/>Sheik came to a stop and turned. “I work alone, you know this,” he told her with his raspy voice. It wasn’t unheard of for the Jedi Shadow’s to be lone wolfs. Often they went on solo missions when hunting artifacts. “We’ll cover more ground if you go that way, and I go this way.”<br/><br/>Lotheal lowered her hood, revealing the Lekku that was cut, with an intricate piece of hardware attached to help keep her alive. “We are travelling together. A Sith temple is dangerous, and we don’t know what dangers we’ll face. I’m fine with splitting up, but in groups of three. Dren and Asha will accompany you. Renth and Teli will follow me.”<br/><br/>“I’ll take the girl, but the kid’ll slow me down,” Sheik cut in. Dren couldn’t help but feel hurt by the comment. As if he didn’t already feel out of place, one of the other Jedi confirmed he didn’t belong.<br/><br/>“Dren is perfectly capable,” Asha came in his defense. “I trained alongside him. You cannot ask for a better companion. He is highly skilled and would be a value to any team.”<br/><br/>Sheik paused for a second, studying Dren, who was standing tall, holding onto his lightsaber tightly. Sheik sighed ever so slightly. “Fine, but you better keep up kid.”<br/><br/>“I’ll do fine,” Dren told him, with a grit of his teeth.<br/><br/>So they split up, and Dren now trailed behind Sheik and Asha. He wasn’t sure what to make of Sheik, but it certainly wasn’t a great first impression. At least Asha was there, as if to balance things out.<br/><br/>They walked down the tunnel for what felt like a good half hour, when they saw natural light for the first time. The tunnel opened onto what looked to be a massive five story room, with statues lining the walls, and bridges at various levels intervening with each other. It looked almost like a throne room, or a place of worship, but neither of them explicitly. The carvings also made it onto these walls, glowing ever so slightly. Most of the room was bathed in natural red light from the sun, which poured in through small sky windows at the top.<br/><br/>“This is impressive,” Dren blurted out, feeling the awe of the place.<br/><br/>“I’ve seen bigger,” Sheik told them. “Come on, let’s explore.”"
3266,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-01-02T06:50:54,Amara,"Aeris explained what she knew to the others, including the location the Jedi had been and whatever she could find about them in the short time she'd spent examining them. It wasn't a detailed dossier or anything, but it was something to go on, which was more than they'd had before. Once she'd given them the rundown, she decided that they should split up. The Jedi were no longer masking their presences as they had been before, so she decided that they, too, should split up. There was no point to sitting around waiting and she knew that the others would all get antsy and impatient if she chose to wait for the Jedi to make a move. Besides, she doubted that the Jedi knew that they were here, so that gave them the element of surprise if they confronted them now.<br/><br/>With that in mind, she split them into two groups based on their strengths, ability to work together, and the strength of the group they were most likely to encounter. ""Jax and Titus, you're with me. We are going to track the first group. Rixar, Cain, and Saila, you will take the second group."" she explained. ""Don't rush into battle if it isn't necessary, and if it is necessary, be careful to make sure that you know your opponent before you make a move."" She warned, knowing that many of them were impatient and quick to jump into a fight. Saila was a little more cautious and careful to know what she was getting into before getting into it, so she expected that she would keep the other two, particularly Cain, in line. She knew that it would almost certainly end in a battle between the two groups, but that didn't mean that they couldn't be at least a little cautious.<br/><br/>Whether or not they were fond of the idea, each of the Sith nodded their heads, knowing better than to question her orders. ""Good. When you find them, let me know before you engage them."" She instructed. ""Move out."" With that Jax and Titus, a white-skinned Rattataki male with dark tattoos across his face and his bald head, followed Aeris as she strolled away, leaving the other three to followed their own orders and find the second group. Aeris had assigned her own group to find Dren's group, whether intentionally or unintentionally.<br/><br/>She led Jax and Titus deeper into the temple, towards the area where she sensed the Jedi. It was a bit of a walk and she kept a moderate pace, covering the ground quickly, but not too quickly. Even at the moderate pace they kept and the head start that the Jedi had gotten, they still neared the temple entrance before the Jedi emerged. Rather than linger near the entrance, however, they climbed the stairs up to the next level and concealed themselves, waiting for the Jedi to emerge. While they waited, the others informed her that they, too, had found the group of Jedi they had been looking for.<br/><br/>As expected, several minutes later, three Jedi emerged. A Zabrak with a scar and a white eye, a white-haired human female, and Dren, walked into the room from the tunnels. Aeris felt an ache inside as a storm of different emotions slammed into her all at once. Pain. Anger. Sadness. Guilt. There were too many things all at once. Perhaps it was unwise of her to come here. Perhaps she'd let her emotions and her desires cloud her judgement. Not an unusual thing for a Sith, but unusual for her. Regardless, it was too late to question her decision now, even if doubt lingered in the back her mind about her ability to fight him, or to kill him if necessary. She had to push the thoughts and emotions away for now.<br/><br/>She glanced around the room, spotting her two companions, each concealed in different locations, waiting for her signal to strike. Yet she hesitated. It wasn't because they were Jedi and she had once been one herself. Had it been any other Jedi, she would have struck without hesitation. She didn't hate them, but she'd not found her place among them, so she wasn't attached to them, either. She hesitated because of him. Some part of her wanted to fight him, to let him know that she was hurt and angry that he hadn't come with her, that he hadn't tried harder to convince her to stay, or come after her. She didn't know that it would have made any difference if he had tried to fight for her, but at least he would have tried. At least she would have known that he cared enough to do so. For all her abilities, this one thing escaped her.<br/><br/>Yet, while some part of her wanted to fight him, another did not, because some part of her still cared for him. Although, she supposed that if she didn't care, then these emotions wouldn't exist. It wouldn't hurt even now. It would have been easy to let him go. Regardless of her feelings, though, she knew that she had to make a decision, and she had to do it now. She couldn't let her emotions get in the way of that, nor could she let them cloud her judgement.<br/><br/>She pressed her lips together and furrowed her brows slightly before she came to a decision. She had to confront them. She wouldn't start with violence, as that wasn't her way, but conflict seemed inevitable, no matter what choice she made. The Jedi had moved away from the entrance to explore, putting them in full view of all three of the Sith above. After a moment, Aeris emerged from her hiding place, stepping out from the shadows into the red light that bathed the room. The light cast a long shadow toward the ground below, which was likely to alert the Jedi to her presence. It also cast a shadow across her face, somewhat obscuring her features. She did not, however, have a hood pulled up as her companions did, so her hair, which seemed even redder in the light of the red sun, was unmistakable, at least it would be for the one who knew her.<br/><br/>""It's been a while since I've seen a Jedi."" She spoke in her usual cool, nonchalant manner, managing to keep the emotions from her voice, if only barely. She didn't bring attention to the fact that she knew Dren, although she wouldn't go to any real lengths to hide it, either. She narrowed her eyes slightly as she observed the three, noting the difference in Dren's appearance now, as opposed to when she'd last seen him. He was older, more mature, but many of the other differences were subtle. Her own appearance wasn't too much different. Her hair was a bit shorter than it had once been and she, too, was older and more mature. Her attire, too, was different. Rather than the traditional brown Jedi robes she'd worn before, she wore black, her outfit consisting of a long long-sleeve top with a few small gold accents, a belt, bracers, gloves, long pants, and knee-length boots. Her attire differed from her companions, just as the color of her lightsabers did.<br/><br/>Her green eyes took him in and then glanced at his two companions, her mind reaching out through the Force to anticipate their moves, should they choose to attack rather than talk. Her own companions remained hidden from view for the moment, waiting to see what the Jedi would choose to do, and what her next move would be.<br/><br/>""You're a long way from home."" She spoke again, taking a few steps closer to the edge that overlooked the floor below. Her face, which was even more beautiful than it had once been, was no longer covered in shadows, instead it was bathed in red, but clearly visible. Unlike her companions, her face showed no signs of dark side corruption, nor was her presence particularly menacing. The dark side was present, but it was not all-consuming. ""I must say. Coming here wasn't the wisest decision."" She spoke once more, her voice still holding the same calm tone it had before. There was no threat in her words. A warning, perhaps, but not a threat. ""What ever shall we do?"" She asked to no one in particular. In truth, she didn't know the answer to this. She might not be eager to jump into combat, but she couldn't deny that letting them go would be illogical. They had, thus far, managed to keep their existence a secret. There were rumors here and there, but they had been careful to avoid anything that might confirm these rumors. If these Jedi left alive, their secret would be out. This troubled her somewhat, but she avoided letting this show, instead she simply observed the Jedi from behind a mask of nonchalance, waiting."
3267,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-01-07T00:32:32,Corrin,"Dren walked into the room, feeling the awe of it all. Statues that loomed over them like watchful vanguards, watching their every step. The red light was still something to get used to. Most worlds had yellow suns, with white light. The red was both ominous and soothing as well. The color always brought him a strange feeling of solitude. Perhaps it was because of her hair. Or perhaps it was something more, deep within him.<br/><br/>“It’s been a while since I’ve seen a Jedi,” called out a voice that was eerily familiar. Dren’s mind was hit with that familiarity, and he was instantly brought back to the crystal caves. He heard her call to him, even scream out in pain, as he was being tested. The voice was etched in his mind. Was he being tested again? Was this a trick of his mind, like the caves?<br/><br/>He moved away from the room to join Sheik and Asha. They looked up to a dark figure, whose shape also seemed familiar. Dren looked to his comrades, to make sure he wasn’t hallucinating this, as he might have with the mist.They seem to be fixated on the tall female figure as well. They took out their lightsabers, igniting them in preparation--both blades. Dren followed by doing the same.<br/><br/>Was it her? If it was, then how? Of all places to run into her, why here? Was she a sith? Then he felt it. That feeling he felt earlier. Warmth and cold, coursing through him. It felt like he was on fire, but needed to bundle up, as though he had a fever. None of them responded. Dren’s heart began to pulse in anticipation. What was this?<br/><br/>Dren stretched out with the force, and could feel the other force users, and the strength of the dark side. Sheik had done the same.“Sith,” Shreik said quietly to the others, with a snarl of his teeth. He positioned himself carefully, to make sure he was ready to fight with his saber. Dren and Asha did the same, forming a delta formation.<br/><br/>“You’re a long way from home,” said the voice again, settling in the back of his mind. It sounded just like her. It felt like her, and as she stepped out of the shadows--it was her.<br/><br/>It was Aeris.<br/><br/>A flood of emotions poured into him. He looked into her green eyes with his own, and he was brought back to the last time he saw her.They got into a fight, and he had said things---things he didn’t fully mean to say. Then she left. After all that time, it was as if their friendship--their feelings, meant nothing to her. She seemed to be looking directly at him. Her face seemed stoic to him, while his was unable to contain the shock. It was as if she knew he was coming, but he couldn’t be sure of it.<br/><br/>After the moment he needed to process everything, he was instantly drawn to her. Her red hair seemed to glow in this light, while her soft features had changed from the young woman he once knew. She was, for the lack of better words, absolutely beautiful. He remembered why he was so in love, if a he could call it that. He was young, and attributed his feelings to lust, something forbidden by the Jedi. Lust clouded the mind. So he kept it suppressed, and trained many years to do so. He trained to forget her.<br/><br/>""I must say. Coming here wasn't the wisest decision,"" she continued. “What ever shall we do?” Did she even know it was him? She was acknowledging him with her eyes, but not her words. Did she care so little of him? Did she hate him now?<br/><br/>“Your threats are weak, Sith!” Sheik said to Aeris. Sheik turned to Dren and Asha with urgency. “Attack quickly--before they gain the upper hand.”<br/><br/>Dren wanted to explain who it was, but Sheik was too brash, too impulsive. Dren could only say “wait” after Sheik leapt into the air, up high above the second floor, with his lightsaber lifted, ready to strike down on Aeris with his blade."
3268,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-01-07T03:53:24,Amara,"Aeris watched the three Jedi in silence after her last words were spoken. Her eye were focused on Dren, but her mind watched his companions. She ignored the Zabrak's comment before he instructed the other Jedi to attack before the Sith got the upper hand. He had no idea that they'd lost the upper hand the moment she'd felt Dren's presence hours before. Then again, he likely had no idea that she'd seen them coming, that they had planned this and waited for them, or that another group of Sith was likely battling their comrades right about now. He truly had no idea. Then again, there was no way he would know unless he stopped to think and try to put the pieces together, but that didn't really seem to be his style.<br/><br/>The brash actions of the Zabrak following his instructions were easy to anticipate. He was impulsive rather than calm and patient as Jedi were generally expected to be. Strangely enough, when Dren spoke, she was somewhat surprised. She knew he'd recognized her. She could see it written all over his face, if her abilities did allow her to feel all of the things he felt. And yet she didn't fully expect him to react as he did, telling them to wait. Why had he done this? An attempt to protect her, despite everything? Or was it something else? It was somewhat foolish, trying to stop a Jedi from attacking a Sith, perhaps in hopes that she wasn't evil, despite being a Sith. Still, she was thankful that his instinct wasn't to attack her in anger and try to hurt her or worse. That wasn't exactly the Jedi way, but even Jedi were not as immune to emotion as they wanted people to believe. She knew that better than anyone.<br/><br/>Still, whatever he was thinking, she ignored him for the moment, focusing on the Jedi who leaped into the air above her. In a split second her hilts were in her hands and her white blades sprung to life. She blocked his blow with both blades, using the Force to soften the blow just a little and to root herself in place so that she wasn't forced back more than a few inches. A second after the impact, the moment she'd fully regained her footing, she pivoted to the left and kicked toward the Jedi, her right foot slamming into his abdomen and sending him flying backwards towards the wall opposite her, not with her own physical strength, but with the Force. A moment later Titus appeared to her left, his red double-bladed saber igniting before he leaped towards the Jedi, engaging him and preventing him from returning to Aeris. The darkening of the otherwise bluish white skin on his face and the flashing of his now red eyes betraying that he was a servant of the dark side, as did the twisted look on his face that told that he would enjoy putting down a Jedi.<br/><br/>Jax appeared to her right and leaped towards the female Jedi, his red blade igniting mid air. ""I will be your opponent."" He informed her as he landed in front of her, blocking her from moving towards Aeris or Dren. His yellow eyes met her blue and his face, now darkened because of from his use of the dark side and enhanced with cybernetic implants, held a look of darkness, despite the otherwise almost stoic look on his face. He twirled his blade once before attacking her.<br/><br/>Once the other two Jedi were sufficiently distracted, Aeris dropped down to the ground below, landing lightly and gracefully a few feet from where Dren stood. Her lightsabers were no longer active, but her hilts remained in her hands, just in case. Given that he'd tried to prevent the other Jedi from attacking her, she didn't think he would attack, but she didn't have the luxury of being that trusting, especially considering everything that had happened. ""Hello, Dren."" she finally acknowledged him, her voice calm as it was before, but it was noticeably softer than before. Her face was calm, but the storm of emotions swirling in her green eyes was unmistakable. Pain, sadness, heartbreak, anger, and maybe even a hint of happiness hidden behind it all.<br/><br/>Her companions had attacked the other two Jedi and had now maneuvered them towards  the adjacent rooms, away from Aeris and Dren. Before any actions had been made by any of the Sith, Aeris had told the other two that she would handle Dren. Her strength in telepathy wasn't anywhere close to her strength with empathy, she was still capable enough to send simple messages such as this. The other two hadn't questioned her, nor had anything else been said, not that they were in any position to question her or discuss the matter. They'd simply acted on what she had said and divided the other two. Titus had taken the first Jedi because he was the most anxious for a fight, which left Jax with the other.<br/><br/>Unlike her companions, Aeris hadn't made a move, to attack or otherwise, nor did she say another word. In truth, she had no idea what she wanted to say or do. She wanted to fight him, to show him that she was hurt and angry, and yet she didn't. She wanted to speak, to ask him how he'd been and tell him how she felt, to tell him that she'd missed him and despite everything, that she'd never forgotten him. She wanted to find out if he felt the same way she did, to hear him say it, and yet she didn't. Her heart and mind were conflicted on what actions to take.<br/><br/>The fact that she was a Sith and he was a Jedi, that she should kill him and all of his Jedi friends to keep their secret, or the consequences she'd face if anyone found out that she'd hesitated to attack and kill a Jedi were not factors in her war with herself. The Sith was drowned out by the woman who saw the man before her as a man she'd once known, that she'd once allowed herself to fall for, rather than a Jedi. She had incredibly mixed feelings, but she couldn't seem to act on any of these feelings, good or bad. She just stood there in silence, her green eyes searching his, her mind searching him to determine his reaction, his feelings, beyond what she could see on his face and in his eyes."
3269,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-01-17T06:07:41,Corrin,"Sheik flew across the room, and into a pillar. It cracked and dust bellowed. He slammed to the ground, but used the force to cushion his landing--but it still looked like it hurt. Aeris had power to her, strength that Dren hadn’t seen before. She was stronger than he had remembered. She was always stronger than him, faster, better even, but it was still so strange to see her so grown up. She was different.<br/><br/>Sheik and Asha both met their opponents, and were pushed into another room. Dren held his lightsaber ready, the hum of it droning with the wails and hits of the other lightsabers caught in battle. Dren took one foot back, ready in a stronger fighting stance, holding his saber out, as he watched Aeris come towards him.<br/><br/>She landed to the ground, the fabric of her clothes gently flapping, a bit of dust pushing to the side of her landing. She was so graceful, beautiful even. Dren tried his best to keep his emotions in check. He knew her when he was young, and she could read him like a book. Yet now, older and more trained, he closed off his mind, clearing it of all thought, just as his meditations had taught him to do. He didn’t want her to have the upper hand by reading his feelings. He could still feel that connection between them, something tying them together.<br/><br/>Dren couldn’t help draw his attention away to his two companions battling two sith. The dangers they faced, he wanted to help. Yet if he moved the wrong way, she might attack. He didn’t want to believe she would, but clearly he didn’t know her anymore. The Aeris he knew wouldn’t dream of it, yet her companions were trying to kill two Jedi, and she didn’t seem to even care. She had no lightsabers ignited. Still, he kept his open, ready. He didn’t know the person in front of him. He didn’t know what she was capable of. What tricks she could play on him.<br/><br/>“Hello Dren,” she told him. Her voice, smooth as ever. It was calm, caring, the words felt warm and embracing. He closed his eyes for a split moment to breath, keeping his force presence always aware, lest she decide to attack right at that moment. He breathed out and opened his eyes. He pushed out all thoughts. Her face, it said many things, yet nothing at all. He couldn’t tell what she was feeling.<br/><br/>Still, one emotion boiled to the surface of his calmed mind. Disappointment. “So, this is what you’ve become?” he told her with his own calm voice, unable to say much more.<br/><br/>“Ah!” screamed Asha to his right. Dren snapped his head and saw that the cybernetic sith she was battling had managed to slice a wound into the side of her torso. She jumped back, holding onto the smoldering gash. As the sith raised his lightsaber, Dren acted quickly. He turned away from Aeris, not caring if she would attack, and flew towards the battle. He managed to just land his blade in time to block it from cutting Asha down. Dren spun around and kicked the sith in the back, sending him to the ground, giving enough time for Asha to regain her composure.<br/><br/>Asha swung her blade at the Sith, and so did Dren. The sith managed to block both and attempted to swing back, but Dren jumped back, then came around for another swing..."
3270,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-01-17T19:10:04,Amara,"Aeris paid little mind to the other Jedi. She was aware of them, that they had been pushed into adjacent rooms, but she never focused on them. Her companions could handle themselves and she was more interested in the Jedi who stood before her, lightsaber still active, positioned in a fighting stance, as though he expected her to attack. Unlike when they were younger, he had cleared his mind of all thoughts and managed to prevent her from reading him to the full extent that was possible. Still, she could feel the connection that still lingered, even after all this time. This connection made it nearly impossible for him to completely close himself off from her, even if he otherwise had the strength to fully resist her. Regardless, he did quite a good job at hiding his emotions and clearing his thoughts. The only things she could make out for certain were his concern for his companions and his disappointment in her.<br/><br/>She had to admit, it stung a bit, despite her best efforts, when she heard those words and felt the disappointment in him. He knew nothing of who she was now, yet he dared to judge her? It stung, but it was also frustrating. Still, she managed to hide the frustration, even if she hid nothing else. Her expression was, no doubt, hard to read. It carried the weight of everything she felt while still, somehow, managing to show nothing at all. It was an acquired talent, really, one that was unique to her, or so she'd been told. She guessed it was due to her natural affinity to emotions. Dren, however, was a different story. He'd always been better than her at remaining calm, keeping his emotions in check. Even now, despite how much stronger her abilities had gotten, despite the bond they shared, she still felt little, and his face showed even less.<br/><br/>""Don't presume to know more than you do, Dren. You know nothing."" she replied in the same calm voice, but her brows furrowed ever so slightly. She opened her mouth to speak again but was cut off by the scream of one of the Jedi. She pressed her lips together and glanced between him and the room where the scream had come from, seeing the Jedi, who was now wounded, and Jax who stood over her. She made no move to stop Dren as he rushed off to aid his companion. Jax would be fine for the moment.<br/><br/>She frowned as she stared off in the direction he'd gone. What was she to do? She couldn't interfere without compromising her position among the Sith. They forgave many of her ""quirks"" as they liked to call them, but they would not forgive her saving a Jedi. Not to mention that doing so may very well lead to the Jedi learning of their existence. She could have pulled Dren back and sealed the room off, but then the Jedi would surely die and Dren would, undoubtedly, be angry with her. He might even hate her for this. Yet she couldn't simply stand by and allow her companion to face two Jedi alone. He was strong, but between the two, even he couldn't hold out forever. Besides, he was one of her only real friends among the Sith. She had to interfere, she knew that. The question was, how to do so while giving both sides the impression that she she wasn't against them.<br/><br/>The thoughts flit through her mind in a matter of seconds, her eyes focused on the battle before her. Jax had managed to block the attacks of the two Jedi, but Dren was readying to strike again. Jax wouldn't be able to stop it. She cursed to herself and pushed off from the ground with her right foot, moving quickly across the room, using the Force to augment her speed. A moment later she slid in between the two, her white blade blocking Dren's blade, her red hair and cloak fluttering behind her and dust stirring around her from the quick movement. Her eyes were closed for a moment before she used the Force to push the two Jedi back. It wasn't a blast like before, meant to throw them across the room, but rather a small blast only strong enough to push them back far enough to prevent an immediate attack. It wouldn't knock them off their feet or hurt them in any way, it would simply put some distance between them.<br/><br/>She stood up straight, lightsabers in her hands as she glanced between the Jedi and her companion. What to do? She was silent for but a moment before she spoke. ""I see."" she frowned. ""You let me go so easily and presume to know who I became as a result. Yet for her, you rush to her side and leave me behind?"" It was silly, the idea that he was responsible for who she was, or that there was anything other than friendship between him and the other Jedi. But no one needed to know her true feelings. ""If your new girlfriend is such a distraction, then perhaps I should remove her from the picture?"" her face and voice gave away nothing of what she felt as she stepped forward, reaching out with the force and lifting the girl up by her throat.<br/><br/>She watched as the girl's feet left the ground, flailing as they did. She then threw her into the next room and leaped after her, clipping her sabers to her belt and using the Force to pull the two doors that separated the rooms closed behind her. She then used the Force to create a cushion so that the girl didn't hit the wall so hard, and then caught her in her arms before she hit the ground. She hated to leave Dren with Jax, but Jax knew better than to kill him, as she'd specifically given them instructions before, and Dren was in a better position to fight than the girl had been. She knew Jax had been surprised by her actions, but he didn't question them, even in his mind, so that was good. It had worked, then. Good. She just hoped that Dren would eventually realize why she had said and done what she had.<br/><br/>""This will be troublesome to explain later."" she sighed as she placed the Jedi on the ground, leaning her against the wall and examining her. ""Sorry. But it's just easier this way."" she spoke with a surprisingly gentle voice as she reached out a hand and used the Force to leach energy from the Jedi. It was enough to steal her consciousness and put her to sleep for a short time. She couldn't risk the Jedi trying to fight her.<br/><br/>She examined the wound and frowned slightly. Healing the wound of a Jedi that was created by her Sith companion. She thought that had to be frowned upon. Regardless, the wound was pretty deep. It was likely bleeding inside and slowly sapping away her strength. It shouldn't matter to her. Perhaps it didn't. The girl meant nothing to her. But she wasn't cruel or heartless, nor did she wish for Dren to truly hate her.<br/><br/>She disregarded the thoughts and placed her hand over the wound and reached out with the Force, touching the very cells within her. She could feel the Force flowing through her and into the Jedi, into her cells, stopping the bleeding and beginning to pull tissue back together. She stopped before the wound was fully healed, or visibly changed. She didn't want to waste all of her strength, nor did she wish for anyone to know what she'd done. She wasn't a healer, so the task took a great deal more of her strength than it would have for someone with more practice in the art. She couldn't risk any more, even if she weren't trying to keep her involvement a secret from her companions."
3271,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-01-25T04:37:26,Corrin,"Aeris’ words, “you know nothing,” lingered ins his mind--echoing. He wanted to believe that he was wrong, which was what she seemed to imply. Yet here were her companions, trying to kill the Jedi. Only Sith would do that. Only Sith deal in absolutes, as once said the ancient Jedi Master Obi-Wan Kenobi. So wasn’t Dren doing that? Believing she was a Sith, absolutely? Still, the red blades and the people she surrounded herself in, was quite damning. He could only hope that she wasn’t. Doubt filled his mind.<br/><br/>He swung his blade, left and right, trying to help defend his fallen comrade--when Aeris launched herself between them. Graceful as ever, she pushed her companion and Dren away from each other, ending the fight for a quick moment. It was a small push, and he only slid a few paces away, managing to stay on his feet. He kept his lightsaber ready, unsure of what would transpire next. Was this the start of her attack? Did she want to kill him herself? Why didn’t she attack before? So many questions.<br/><br/>Her words, it was almost as if she were jealous with Asha, and the attention he was showing her. He was simply trying to save her life as any friend would. Dren didn’t know what to say, but he was certainly hesitant to say anything--to do anything, until he could understand what was happening. Then, in a moment, Asha was lifted into the air, trying desperately to breath. A Sith choke hold--he knew it--she was a Sith!<br/><br/>Before he could react, Asha was thrown into a room, Aeris jumped after her, and the giant stone doors slammed shut with a massive boom. “Asha!” Dren screamed, fearing for his friend. He turned off his saber, and ran as fast as he could to the doors.<br/><br/>But he was pulled backwards, into the air--the cybernetic Sith was pulling with his hand outstretched. “You’re not going anywhere, Jedi!” Dren flew at the Sith, and turned. He ignited only one blade of his saber, as he was more comfortable with the style, and held it ready. Their lightsabers clashed, and Dren flipped over the sith, landing perfectly, as he lifted his saber over his head for a block. Their sabers sizzled. He pushed off, turned and swung wide, but missed. The sith used the opening to kick Dren in the stomach. Dren flew back and used the momentum to do a backflip. He charged at the Sith and stabbed the lightsaber forward, but the Sith blocked and pushed the Jedi aside, spinning for a surprise swipe, which Dren just barely managed to duck underneath.<br/><br/>Back and forth, the two fought, but Dren tried his best to end it quickly, to get to Asha as fast as possible. He knew that Sheik could handle himself, and was comforted by the sounds of lightsabers still clashing in the distance. Still, he couldn’t imagine the horrors that Asha was experiencing at the hands of Aeris.<br/><br/>Dren screamed and swung his blade hard, again and again against the sith in the same place. Their sabers locked, Dren swung his blade, spinning the Sith’s blade, and making it fly across the room. Dren swung at the defenseless Sith, but he dodged, over and over again. Dren swung like a madman, but the Sith moving out of the way as if only a minor inconvenience. The Sith then ran along the wall, jumped into the air and reached for his saber with the force.<br/><br/>Dren ignited his second blade, and timed the flight of the Siths jump. He screamed and threw his lightsaber. It spun with the two blades, like a deadly disc, into the air.<br/><br/>The Sith’s eyes grew wide open. He no longer reached for his saber, but instead pushed down with the force, making him go just a bit higher--the blades just cutting off a piece of his clothing, but flew past him--and into the same pillar with the crack in it from before.<br/><br/>A clean slice went through the pillar, and from it a chunk cracked and fell. The pillar was still intact, but there was a low rumble from above. As the sith landed he reached for his lightsaber, and looked up. The pillar began cracking slightly, but stopped. Dust fell from the ceiling.<br/><br/>Dren wasted no time while the Sith was distracted, and ran to the doors. He leapt into the air, and slammed his fists onto the ground as hard as he could, sending a shockwave out from him. The floor cracked below him, and the shockwave blew the doors open and everything in it’s path went flying. He saw Aeris over Asha, who was unconscious or dead, and Aeris was doing something to her.<br/><br/>He knew it wasn’t good. He ran at Aeris, certain now that she was a Sith. He reached out for his lightsaber, it flew into his hand and he ignited it. He leapt towards Aeris with his lightsaber lifted. “Get off of her!”"
3272,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-01-25T18:35:05,Amara,"Aeris frowned when she felt Dren coming closer to the room. Was he that determined to save this girl? Did she matter that much to him? She supposed it wasn't surprising that he wanted to protect his friend. She couldn't fault him for that. And despite her display before, she knew it was nothing more than that. She wasn't actually jealous of the other woman, except perhaps the fact that he seemed to care for her a great deal, while she seemed to mean little. He was disappointed in her and assumed the worst of her. Even now he undoubtedly feared what she was doing to the other Jedi.<br/><br/>As she healed the girl, her comm went off. ""How are you holding up?"" she asked as she answered the call, pushing her thoughts from her mind. ""We're holding our own. But some back up would be nice, if you can spare someone."" Saila replied. ""Got it."" Aeris ended the call just as Dren smashed his fist into the ground outside the door.<br/><br/>She reached out to Jax using the Force. ""Jax."" she spoke within his mind. ""Go give Saila some backup."" she instructed. He couldn't actually respond, but she could read him through the Force well enough to know that he agreed to do as she asked, and she could feel him heading off in the direction of the others. Good. That meant no distractions.<br/><br/>The moment the doors flew open she stood, spinning on her heels to face Dren, who now leaped towards her. Rather than using her lightsaber, Aeris reached out a hand and used the Force to send a blast at him, strong enough to throw him back against the wall behind him. From there she leaped after him, activating a single white blade, using the Force to press him back against the wall. She landed inches away from him, her blade meeting his and pressing against it. ""My, aren't we presumptuous."" she narrowed her eyes as she spoke in a sort of casual manner unbefitting the situation.<br/><br/>She stared into his eyes, hesitating to make a move. After a moment she sighed, ""Your friend is fine."" she informed him, knowing he was worried that the girl might be dead. It would make if difficult for them to have any sort of conversation if he was focused on the other woman and her well-being. ""She's just unconscious."" she added, not mentioning that she had healed the girl. He didn't need to know that. She hadn't done it for praise or his approval anyways.<br/><br/>She kept him cornered for a moment longer, her saber pressing against his with enough force to make movement difficult. ""I'm not who you think I am, Dren. I might be a Sith, but I'm not like them. This was never what I wanted."" Her words this time held a little warmth, and her sincerity was obvious.<br/><br/>She hesitated a moment, her green eyes staring into his for a moment longer, showing her frustration at the situation, and a myriad of other emotions that bubbled just below the surface. After a moment she clicked her tongue and looked away, jumping backwards and landing in the middle of the room, stepping to the side to allow him to go to the other woman, should he so choose. Her saber was no longer active as she watched him, waiting for his next move. She had no desire to fight him, but she wasn't sure that the feeling was mutual. She wondered what he would do. Would he believe her? Would he check on his friend? Or would he continue to presume to know the situation and attack her once more?<br/><br/>She wanted to explain things to him, just like she wanted to tell him how she felt about everything, about her leaving, him staying, about how he didn't try to stop her or fight for her, and about how much it hurt that he thought so little of her now, even if she didn't show that pain. She wanted to explain why she was standing before him as a Sith when she had left to become a grey Jedi. She wanted to tell him that she wasn't a servant of the Dark side, even if she did wield its power, since he was clearly too distracted to put those pieces together for himself. She wanted to tell him so many things. She also wanted to ask him so many things. Why hadn't he tried harder to get her to stay? Why hadn't he come after her? Fought for her? But those things could wait. They would have to. This wasn't exactly the best time and place to be having a heart to heart, no matter how much she might want it.<br/><br/>At any rate, she didn't even honestly know if he was the least bit interested. She didn't know if he still held any fondness for her, or if he was just hurt, angry, bitter, or perhaps even indifferent, although she doubted the latter was the case. All she knew for sure was that he was clearly disappointed in her and obviously thought the worst of her. She guessed she couldn't blame him, really. He was just going off of what he saw, rather than allowing his memories and his past feelings to get in the way. Perhaps there was more to it than that. She didn't really know at this point. Still, she wished he would at least try to understand, to figure out why she was a Sith, what had happened, who she actually was, despite whatever title she held. Or at least give her a chance to try to explain before he passed judgement on her. Either way, she guessed that she wouldn't really know how he felt about any of it until he told her, since he seemed intent on trying to prevent her from reading him. Rather than asking, however, her eyes met his, searching them for any sort of answer and waiting to see what move he would make."
3273,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-02-25T04:39:37,Corrin,"Dren felt the force push blast through him. He tried to keep grounded, but Aeris was always stronger than him with the force, and it sent him flying. He landed upright, to his surprise, but mostly because a wall stopped him. The hit took the air out of his lungs, and he had to gasp to bring it back in. His eyes grew wide as he lifted his lightsaber. She leapt at him, with her white blade. Their sabers clashed.<br/><br/>There she stayed, keeping him pinned with her Lightsaber, and the wall behind. He stared at her, the light sabers sizzling. Flashes of green and white fell onto her soft features. Seeing her this close, it stirred something familiar in Dren. She spoke, but he didn’t respond. He kept his gaze, always diligent, trying to not let her get the upper hand and kill him. Still, he tried to watch Asha, seeing if she was okay, but making sure to not let his gaze leave for more than a moment.<br/><br/>Then Aeris said something that caught him a bit off guard. “—but I’m not like them—“ she said. Those words stayed with him, making him wonder. She was always a bit different from the Jedi, but if there was one thing he learned, it was that the dark side is not something to be tampered with. The dark side corrupts, and it feeds anger and hate. So how was she not like them? How could she skirt with the dark side, yet not fall into it? All of the stories he had heard of good Jedi turning dark, were never part way. Darth Vader was once a Jedi, one of the greatest, and he succumbed to the dark side. The story goes there was good in him that came out in the end, but the story changed from storyteller to storyteller. No matter the version, Darth Vader was certainly no Grey Jedi.<br/><br/>He stared at her, his heart unable to tell deception from truth. He still heard fighting in the background--lightsabers clashing, grunts, and bodies slamming against walls. He tried to ignore it as he had other matters. He looked into Aeris’ eyes. No yellow, no red, only green. Like his saber. He always thought the color of his saber reminded him of her eyes. Over years he just thought it was a false memory, perhaps a fabrication. Yet they were the same shade. It was as if they were connected.<br/><br/>He wanted to say he believed her, but then he would be lying. He wanted it with all of his heart, but he knew she could be trying to trick him. That is the way of the dark side, deception and hate. He gritted his teeth, and decided to gain the upper hand again. He grunted and used all of his strength to push out with the force. A shockwave, like before, emanated from him. The blast sent Aeris flying away. Dren held his saber ready and came for her--but stopped. He looked at her, wanting answers.<br/><br/>“How can you walk amongst this Sith, but not call yourself one?” He asked her. “What happened to you?”<br/><br/>The battered pillar behind them began to crack, and the upper ceiling began to rumble. Dren looked at it, waiting to see if it would fall, but nothing came. The rumbling stopped. Clearly, the temple was no longer safe. For how long, Dren didn’t know.<br/>He wanted answers though, so he waited, hoping his Jedi comrades could hold on just a bit longer."
3274,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-02-25T06:15:50,Amara,"Aeris watched as everything played across his features. He didn't believe her. She didn't need to read him to see that. It was written all over his face, not to mention that it was exactly the reaction she expected, if not what she hoped for. Why would he believe her? She was here with the Sith. All evidence pointed to her being one of them. Sith weren't exactly known for being beacons of truth. They were manipulative and deceptive. If he believed her to be one of them, then he would naturally expect the same of her, even as she was trying to tell him that she wasn't like them. As far as he knew, she was lying, trying to get him to let his guard down.<br/><br/>She didn't move for a time, just stared at him, partly because he could decide to attack her at any moment, and partly because she couldn't quite seem to tear her eyes away from him. Evidently he decided to take this opportunity to gain the upper hand. He sent out a shock wave through the Force, sending her flying backwards. She managed to twist herself midair so that she landed on her feet, continuing to slide back another couple of feet before she finally stopped. She frowned when he held his saber ready and came after her. Despite him coming after her, she didn't reignite her saber, which she'd deactivated after being sent flying backwards. Instead she stood there, an unusually serious look on her face. What was she going to do? She didn't want to fight him. All she wanted was to make him see. But how?<br/><br/>Thankfully, for whatever reason, he stopped before he reached her. She hesitated to answer his question. Not because she feared his reaction, but because it wasn't something that was easy to explain. ""I..."" she began, but hesitated once more as the latter question sunk in. What had happened to her? Did she really seem so different to him?<br/><br/>She glanced up at the pillar that cracked, then to the ceiling that rumbled for a moment before stopping. This place wasn't going to be safe for much longer. He had to know that. Yet he stood his ground. Did he want answers that badly? She wanted to give him those answers. She just hoped he would believe her rather than disregarding what she had to say because of the way things appeared.<br/><br/>""That isn't an easy question to answer."" she finally spoke again, her green eyes once again resting on him. She put her lightsaber away, as a sign of good faith. A foolish move, perhaps, but she just had to hope that he wouldn't attack, and if he did, that she could either stop him without her saber, or draw her saber fast enough. ""I don't walk among the Sith because I want to be like them. I do it because once, they were like me. Or at least I thought they were."" she tried to explain. ""I do it because the other option is to give up on them and let them fall completely into the darkness with no one to remind them that it's wrong. I do it so that maybe, just maybe, I can prevent them from becoming like the Sith of old. I do it because... I have nothing else."" she didn't know that any of that made sense. Maybe it didn't. But it was the best she could do right now.<br/><br/>""As for what happened to me... I don't really know how to answer that. Nothing happened to me. Not really. I'm the same as I ever was. It's just that everything and everyone around me changed. For me it was adapt or run away. Again. Last time I chose to run and... "" She hesitated, looking away from him. ""I didn't want to run again. So I guess that changed. Not that I had anywhere to go even if I did run."" she paused and looked back to him, falling silent.<br/><br/>She was silent for a long moment, giving him time to speak, if he so chose, before speaking up again. ""I'm sorry, Dren."" Her voice was so soft that it was barely audible over the distant sounds of battle coming from a little deeper in the temple. She clenched her hands into fists and stared at the ground as she fought back the many emotions she felt. ""Why?"" she asked, her eyes finally looking up to meet his once more. ""Why did you let me? Why didn't you even try to stop me? Was it so easy to let me go? To forget me?"" she asked, confusion and pain evident on her features. ""Then again, I guess you always did excel at controlling your emotions. Not like me. I never was very good at hiding how I felt, was I?"" The tiniest hint of a smile tugged at the corner of her lips at these words.<br/><br/>A few moments later, the ceiling began to rumble again, the crack in the pillar beginning to spread. Chunks of debris fell around them, most of it not coming too close to the two of them. ""You should go."" she spoke up, her words seeming torn and pained. ""Take your friend and go, before this place comes down on our heads."" she knew it wasn't going to hold up much longer. She didn't want him to go. Despite everything, the thought of letting him go again hurt. She had so many things she wanted to say, to ask. And letting him go now reminded her of the pain she'd felt that day. But this time it was unavoidable. The ceiling wasn't going to hold up much longer, and it wasn't like she could take him back to the temple with her. Besides, he had his friend to tend to.<br/><br/>She frowned slightly as the crack in the pillar began to spread to the ceiling above and chunks of debris continued to fall. She looked past him to the other Jedi, who remained unconscious against the wall. A chunk of debris fell, heading straight for her. She could have let it crush her. It wouldn't have been her fault. He couldn't have really blamed her for it. Then she'd be out of the way. But that wasn't who she was. She was a Sith, sure, and the girl was a Jedi, technically her enemy, but she wasn't cruel. She only hoped this wouldn't come back to bite her later on. She reached out with the Force and stopped the falling debris before it could reach the Jedi, moving it to the side and dropping it.<br/><br/>""Get her out of here."" she tried to force the emotion from her voice and remind him that they needed to go. She'd saved her twice now. Because of him. She didn't know that she would do it a third time. She probably would, if she were being honest, but she shouldn't. There was no telling when one of the other Sith would show up, the way this place was shaking."
3275,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-03-14T17:01:28,Corrin,"He sat with her words for a moment. He wasn’t sure what to make of them. She wasn’t a Sith yet she stayed with them, hoping to bring them back. If anything, it shows how dangerous the dark side really was. Perhaps she was an anomaly, or her strength let her stay away from falling to the sith. Or--and this this thought was more painful--perhaps she was just trying to deceive him. To what end, he wasn’t sure.<br/><br/>He said something that his training had forced him to say, and he said it without much thought. “Dark, Grey--anyone who skirts with the darkside is an enemy of the Jedi.” He paused, wishing he hadn’t said it. Still, he was a Jedi through and through. Her final words, however, were what struck him the most. She wanted him to fight for her to stay? She was the one that wanted him to leave, to escape from the Jedi, everything he had ever known. He was hurt that she would even ask, that she would even consider using the dark side.<br/><br/>Debris began falling, but he had to say what he needed to say as emotions, something he wasn’t used to, welled up inside of him. “I don’t know anything but the Jedi. The light side. You threatened everything I knew. I wanted to fight for you to stay--but you were gone.” A chunk of debris fell nearby, and he looked towards Asha as it was about to hit. He reached out with the force, but Aeris was already out with her hand, and pushed the piece away. Perhaps--she was good.<br/><br/>He didn’t hesitate any longer, and knew this temple was done for. Even Sheik and the other Sith had stopped fighting, looking around. Sheik looked at Dren and began running towards him. Sheik looked up and then to Dren. “Look out!” he screamed.<br/><br/>Dren looked up, and a massive piece of ceiling, jagged and sharp, was careening towards Dren and Aeris. Dren looked at Aeris, who was in the epicenter of it. He felt another flood of emotions. He turned off his lightsaber, ran to her, grabbed her and jumped--<br/><br/>The next few moments were hard for Dren to remember as everything was just dust, and he couldn’t make sense of up and down. As far as he could tell, he was hit by another, smaller debris in his gut, which made him and Aeris hit the ground. Unfortunately, thanks to the massive piece of ceiling, the ground had buckled and broken just like the ceiling, and they ended up falling with the ground--down and deep below the temple. Level after level broke and crushed with the weight of the ceiling piece they seemed tethered to.<br/><br/>He could feel the ground, the real one, rushing up to them. So in a last minute instinct, he grabbed onto Aeris, and pushed out with the force to cushion their fall. It still hurt though as the wind was knocked out of his lungs. He felt a piece of rock hit him, and he pushed up with the force, making a bubble around them to stop any other rocks from hitting them.<br/><br/>It was dark. Above them, for what seemed to be too many stories high, was a touch of sunlight from the top temple. He could still hear the rumbling, and pieces of rock still rained down on them. Yet, as his eyes adjusted, he could see the light glow of the veins of red from the tunnels he knew. The dark side was strong in this place, even deep in the bowels of the temple it was there.<br/><br/>He kept his hands out, pushing forward, and turned to Aeris. He could hardly see her, and didn’t know if she was okay. He feared the worst. “Are you hurt?” he asked, hoping for a response back."
3276,Star Wars: Shadows of the Force (Amara and Corrin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51608,2017-03-14T18:38:55,Amara,"Aeris could see and feel the doubt he felt. He didn't know what to make of what she said. She couldn't blame him, really. What reason did he have to believe her? There were little clues, here and there, if he chose to see them, but some of them could be attributed to something else. He undoubtedly considered the possibility that she was trying to deceive him. What he thought she had to gain by deceiving him, she wasn't quite sure, but she found it unlikely that the thought hadn't crossed his mind. He was a Jedi, after all, and Jedi trusted no Force users other than those within their own ranks. For Jedi, everything in this world was black and white. There were no shades of grey. Everything was light or dark, good or evil. There wasn't room for doubt, questions, or anything but blind faith in their teachings. That never sat well with her. But she supposed that it was different for everyone. Obviously there were many who were happy to blindly put their faith in the teachings of the Jedi, to follow their rules to the T without so much as a question. She supposed that for some, they found comfort and peace in the idea that they needn't second guess themselves, because their cause was right. After all, if you serve the light, the good in the universe, how could you ever be wrong?<br/><br/>As she thought these things, Dren's voice cut through the brief silence, epitomizing everything she'd just been thinking about. She thought she saw something in his eyes--regret, perhaps? This made her wonder. Was that how he really felt? Did he truly see her as an enemy? She supposed he must. After all, he was right, the Jedi demanded that he see her that way. To falter in that, to allow himself to see her as anything else, to believe even for a moment that she might not be evil, that was to doubt the teachings of the Jedi, to doubt everything he'd devoted his life to. Everything he'd ever known.<br/><br/>""Don't you think I know that?"" She shot back to the former portion of his statement, pausing and taking the time to prevent the debris from crushing the female Jedi. ""I never expected it to be easy for you. It wasn't easy for me. I guess I just hoped that..."" she stopped, shaking her head and smiling, a sad, somewhat self-deprecating smile. ""I suppose that was foolish of me, wasn't it? But then, I was a young, foolish girl who trusted too much in my feelings, and too much in those I thought you shared.""<br/><br/>No sooner than the words had left her lips, she heard the Jedi scream 'look out,' to Dren, she presumed, causing her to look up to see the debris descending on her. She didn't have time to react. She'd let herself become distracted, and now it was too late. She was just about to use the Force to try to stop the descent--an action she knew would likely be unsuccessful, albeit perhaps not wholly--when she felt a pair of arms around her. Her eyes widened in surprise as she was suddenly moved by the same pair of arms as Dren jumped, trying to get them out of the way. Why?<br/><br/>She didn't really have time to wonder, as the world around her suddenly changed. The room filled with dust, making it impossible to see anything as they crashed into the floor, which soon buckled beneath the weight of the massive chunk of ceiling that had narrowly missed them. They were sent spiraling downward, crashing through floor after floor as the massive object crushed everything in its path. It was impossible, even with Force Sight. There was too much happening, she couldn't concentrate, and the world around her changed too quickly and too often. She was hit by a few loose pieces of debris as they fell, including one to the head. Nothing was fatal, but the sharp pain caused by the impact, mixed with the dizzying course they were set in was nauseating and she found herself fading in and out of consciousness as they careened towards the bottom. She was too disoriented to do anything. Even as she thought they were about to hit the ground, she was powerless to do anything about it. She could try, but given that she had no idea what was up or down, left or right, it was unlikely to do much good, even if she could make herself focus enough to do it.<br/><br/>Luckily enough, Dren was able to cushion their landing. The breath was still knocked out of her, but it was a much soften landing than what they otherwise would have experienced. He even made a bubble around them to prevent the pieces of debris that continued to fall from hitting them. She didn't make any move, to sit up or otherwise, instead she just laid there for a moment. The world still felt like it was spinning, so she took a moment to breathe and try to calm herself, mind and body, until the dizziness past. It was then that she opened her eyes and tried to reorient herself. She could see the faint red glow from the veins on the walls of the tunnel, but little else was visible. She groaned a little as she tried to sit up when she heard Dren's voice.<br/><br/>""I've been in worse shape."" she managed a reply, although her voice sounded pained. She managed to sit herself up, wincing as she did, feeling a sharp pain in her left arm. She could see the shape of something sharp sticking out of her arm. Great. She braced herself and then pulled it from arm, barely managing not to cry out in pain. She held her right hand over the wound and used the Force to heal it, at least a little. She couldn't do much in her present state, especially since the pain made it difficult to concentrate. She managed to stop the bleeding, but not much else could be done for now. She looked up at him, her eyes adjusting somewhat to the light. She could make out his shape, but the faint glow wasn't enough to allow her to see his features clearly. ""What about you?"" she asked as she glanced over him. She didn't see any obvious major injuries, but it was hard to tell how many minor ones he'd sustained in this light.<br/><br/>""We should probably move soon. It's not safe to stay here."" she spoke up once he'd answered, pushing her other questions from her mind, at least for the moment."
3277,Tenkei's Journey To The Underworld,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5161,2011-11-17T18:50:23,Tenkei Kishimoto,"Tenkei is sitting in a large field, surrounding the field is a large forest. Tenkei himself made this clearing completely away from the general public so he could mediate and train without causing any disruptions in the lives of any passerbyers. He sat there Indian style, his black sword CenterStrike placed into the ground about five feet in front of him. On his back you could see large five foot black, bat wings. Swaying in the light breeze of the day.<br/><br/>""As I walk through the valleys of the shadows and death, I shall fear no evil"" He chanted to himself, this was a common ritual Tenkei embarked on in order to remain in control of his Demon Possessor, which constantly threatened to take him over. But this session was different, this time Tenkei was on the search of a rumored skill he had heard about.<br/><br/>His eyes glowed black, his skin even deepened in tone. Ten feet behind CenterStrike, a bright red pentagram appeared on the floor, spinning clockwise for a brief period it stopped and began to glow into the ground. Out from the seal erupted a large gate, the wood being a dark red color and the handles and hinges were made out off a black wrought iron. All the green around the gate began to go grey as the life energy was being forcibly sucked from it, trees and bushes began to drop leaves and shrink in size.<br/><br/>Tenkei stood up and began to walk towards the gate, pulling the sword from the ground on his way past it. The door opened slowly as he approached it, the smell of sulfur and death would be evident in the air as the door opened. He entered the door as it shut behind up and disappearing back into the ground, but the bright red pentagram remained on the ground, spinning in its clockwise motion.<br/><br/>Tenkei continued to walk towards the light at the end of a very dark tunnel, the same one that was famously known to people who almost had there run ins with death, and escaped. As he walked through the light, the sight before him was gruesome, he was literally in the underworld. Hordes of demons were visible fighting each other and torturing the souls of the wicked, who were cursed to this awful place for all of time. But this sight didn't phase Tenkei at all, this wasn't his first time in this dammed place, and it wasn't going to be his last. As he walked, the demons seemed to back away from him, giving him room to walk. Some might say that they were were bowing before him, for the demons didn't see Tenkei the human, but they did see Apollyon king of the underworld.<br/><br/>He walked through all the chaos, stepping now and then into a pile of bones and sulfur. He turned and saw the one figure who could quell his desire for the rumored power that he had heard of. A agent of Hades himself, placed between the worlds of the living and the dead, forced to do the bidding of the God. He sat there on his pile of bones he turned into a throne of some sort, standing at 6'5 his head was covered in bright red flames, the Ghost Rider.<br/><br/>""Why have you come here"" The agent asked, you could hear the souls of thousands behind his force, a sound of pure terror. Tenkei stood there tall, he could feel the force of Apollyon behind him ""I've come to quell a rumor I've heard, and I rather come to the source"" he said in almost a demonic growl. The Ghost Rider chuckled ""And how may I help the king today?"" ""I want to know about the 'Pensive Stare'"" he said without missing a beat. The Rider looked at him with a curious look, and stood up from his throne. He spoke once more, the league of burning souls behind his voice ""It is true, Hades has granted me with this gift, I am able to stare into the souls of the wicked and turn every bad thing they've ever done against them."" It was clear in his voice that the agent didn't enjoy revealing his greatest gift, but he still had to answer to the king of the realm for which he worked. ""I wish to learn it"" Tenkei said, his black eyes staring into the eyes of the Ghost Rider.<br/><br/>In an effort to defy his request, the Ghost Rider unwrapped his chain covered in flames at Tenkei. Tenkei knowing that this was going to happen was ready for it, he jumped to the side avoiding the chain. He used his Shunpo to pick up speed and appear right in front of the Ghost Rider, planting his foot right into his chest. Using his Demonic strength, he kicked the Rider so hard that he flew through his bone throne. In a flash Tenkei appeared on top of him, his sword at the bone neck of the Rider. The bright red flames around his head began to turn blue, Tenkei stared into his eyes once more. A small flame appearing where his iris's used to be, Tenkei spoke ""you will teach me."" The Rider remained still for a second and agreed, as Tenkei got off him he got up.<br/><br/>The Rider placed on finger on Tenkei's forehead, and muttered something in a completely foreign language. A green light in the form of a seal appeared on Tenkei's forehead, he fell to his knees as it burned. The Rider watched Tenkei as it burned, his eyes never wandering. Tenkei stood up a moment later, his eyes has taken a different form. Instead of the solid colors that they usually presented, they were red with one black iris in the middle, four tomoe were visible surrounding the iris spinning in a clockwise motion. Tenkei laughed, his voice was dark and demonic. The Rider spoke ""You now have the Pensive Stare, you can stare into the souls of the wicked and turn all the pain they've caused in there life against them. But be very careful my king, for with this power you can lose yourself, for you too can see all the wrong they have done."" Tenkei nodded at the rider and took his way back to the door.<br/><br/>Finally, the power he had heard of was more then a rumor. He could feel this new presence in his very being, but he was going to be very careful with it. Seeing all the wrong that someone had done, should prove to provide a great mental strain.  Tenkei reached the door and walked back through it, back into the living world. As he walked the gate disappeared behind him, the pentagram also disappearing. But the smell of death and sulfur lingered, remaining proof of Tenkei's venture into the underworld."
3278,An unexpected meeting (w/ ToroRojo),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51823,2017-01-18T01:38:25,RainAzel,"It is forbidden, dangerous, crazy even, but who cares. She needed to get out and just breath in the cool fresh breeze, feel the gentle brush against her cheeks, be tickled by the soft grass beneath her feet, and experience the forces of nature that she couldn't live without.<br/><br/>Even after getting miles away from home, the young girl weaved through the forest with silent and graceful ease. A translucent pair of swallowtail butterfly wings glittered across the soft shadow of the night, creatures seeing it one moment, then the soft light disappearing the next. The fairy too determined to go where she could find a sense of solitude.<br/><br/>With a great sigh of relief, the fairy sighed at the sight of her destination. Star lake, where the calm waters not only reflected the crescent moon like a perfect mirror but also the dancing lights of the fireflies. The trees around the frame of the lake were fairly young but growing to a decent height and plump with fruits for any furry inhabitants to feel safe and secure. Places near the human realm will never amount to the sacred land of the fairy temples but this young fairy just loved the wild nature. The unknowing elements that the elders seemed to fear but what caused the human realm to grow in unimaginable ways.<br/><br/>Still, the young fairy was not stupid and remained in the thick bushes by the lake to send a few wary glances around for any humans. Fairies were in fact the similar size to humans if only the difference being that the tallest fairy could only reach a height of 5'2"". And their slim figures making them be mistaken for young elves. But compared to the strong pride of elves, fairies were far more careful and skittish around the other races, especially human. Why Miriam was breaking serious rules for being here.<br/><br/>Standing at an easy 5'0"" and her dark brown hair tied back in a ponytail, Miriam tries to look tough, and seemed to be among others of her kind but she could not ignore the fact that she will always be naturally weaker than other races.<br/><br/>But what could it hurt being in a lovely place like Star lake was all Miriam thought to herself as she eased out of the bushes seeing no humans about. She shrugged and took a pumped up breathe of excitement she jumped up, wings fluttering into action, as she made her way to join the fireflies and their midnight dance."
3279,An unexpected meeting (w/ ToroRojo),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51823,2017-01-18T21:49:06,ToroRojo,"Firelight glinted off the blade of Fen's hunting knife, a pale reflection of the flames twisting on its stained surface as he cut away at a long tree branch. The branch was about as long as a walking stick, with the bark scraped cleanly off to reveal a green-yellow interior. Fen cut away at the tip, shaping it roughly into a pointed tip, like a spear. His eyes and hands were diligently focused on the task, but Fen's mind wandered.<br/><br/>The last couple of years had passed by quietly, and he had sunk into that quiet like a tired man, even appreciating it. He had long been due a rest, and he had even turned down several contracts during those last few years, taking only the more difficult of the bunch to keep his skills sharp. For the most part, however, he relaxed, eased by the hum of nature and the hefty jingle of coins in his pack. He was a rich man now, and he had yet to invest his money in anything. He had not bought or built a home, he had not found a place to settle down in, and he felt the years begin to slip him by in near apathetic fashion.<br/><br/>Fen sighed and set the makeshift spear down, feeling it was sculpted enough. He would fish tomorrow morning and set off on his way. Maybe the thoughts going through his mind were good indication that he was nearing the point where he could finally make a decision. He had achieved everything he wanted, and now it was time to decide what course his life would take after. It was not a moment he could have ever foreseen coming.<br/><br/>A glint by the other shore of the lake caught his eye. He squinted in its direction, but he needn't have. The glint turned into a bright, yellow glow, and before long he realized it was made up of hundreds of smaller, dot-shaped glows. Fireflies. They flew closer to the center of the lake, twisting and turning, with a few of the insects sometimes breaking off, but never for too long.<br/><br/>Then, a human-shaped shadow joined them in their flight, seemingly out of nowhere. A winged human shadow. Fen furrowed his brow and stood up, completely taken aback. This was definitely something he had never seen before. He kept looking, but the figure remained in shadow, and the few times it fell directly under the moonlight it had its back turned. What could it be?<br/><br/>He was curious but had no idea how to approach it. Making his fire bigger could attract it, but it could also drive it away. He looked at the starlight that reflected off the water's surface. He remembered swimming for hours in cold ocean water, for no other reason than to have the experience. And he remembered a time when curiosity drove most of his actions. He smiled a bit at the memories, and before he realized it, he was taking his clothes off, leaving only his undergarments on.<br/><br/>He touched the water with a toe gingerly, then, ignoring the chill it sent through his body, eased himself into the water as silently as he could. He dipped down under the surface, opening his eyes to follow the light from underneath. He swam under the water until he was directly below the lights, then broke the surface slowly, with only his eyes and nose peeking out. He looked up and saw what seemed to be a small human with wings flying among the fireflies. It was a captivating sight.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What are you?</span>he wondered."
3280,An unexpected meeting (w/ ToroRojo),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51823,2017-01-18T22:51:45,RainAzel,"Being back home with stuck up fairies and their traditions will never make Miriam as happy as she felt now. With a few twirls, she made the light of her wings brighten and soften, signalling to the fireflies, and with their small light circled around her in cheerful spirals.<br/><br/>A carefree giggle escaped her and she flew off along the surface of the lake the fireflies trailing behind her. Gently lowering her foot to slide across the water, it looked like she was skating. She could never have this much space to fly back home. Always the elders would tell her to fly slowly and with grace, to focus more on her duties than to the sky.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Back straight Miriam. Chin even Miriam. Take your time Miriam.</span>What was the point in having wings if they weren't used properly?!<br/><br/>Miriam huffed a disgruntled breath before breathing in more calmly, not wishing to sully such a beautiful night out in the wild.<br/><br/>Just as she was nearing one side of the lake, her eyes adjusted to a break in the water and for her to come to a complete stop when she realized that what was disrupting the water's surface was a pair of human eyes. A wet mess of hair on their head made her reconsider but she was sure that she was looking at a human's head and that their eyes were fixed on her.<br/><br/>Her heart raced with with sudden fear as she stared wide eyed back. But she didn't move from where she continued to hover above the water.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A human? Or perhaps a water nymph?</span>Miriam hoped to the ancients that it was a water nymph, or she will not hear the end of it from mother.<br/><br/>Being the first to break the eye contact, Miriam looked around as if in search for an answer before she just tried to slowly leave, as if her suddenly quiet nature would make the human lose interest in her. The fireflies certainly have as they returned to their usual routine and dance in finding a partner."
3281,An unexpected meeting (w/ ToroRojo),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51823,2017-01-21T01:30:13,ToroRojo,"Fen's mind was working furiously, as if he were trying to speed read a book and flipping incessantly through its pages. He knew that somewhere in his travels, he must have heard something that would explain what it was that he looked at. Something to at least give him a clue. He had seen and heard so much, however, that it was difficult to piece through it all and come to any sort of conclusion. Whatever she was, he would likely have no way of finding out more unless he talked to her. He had a suspicion, however, that she was not going to be very willing to engage in conversation with him.<br/><br/>As his eyes and nose continued to float just above the water's surface, the winged woman stopped short in the middle of one of her aerial pirouettes, noticing him for the first time. She froze in place, staring back at him. Fen couldn't be sure, but she seemed to be sizing him up as well, probably wondering whether he was a threat or not. Then, after a few seconds of being completely still, she began to slowly back away. He couldn't be sure, but he thought she seemed rather scared.<br/><br/>Not knowing what else to do, and knowing that his chance to talk to her could soon slip away, he floated a bit higher in the water to reveal his entire face, then put an arm out and waved to the winged woman. He put on a friendly smile and said, ""Hi!""<br/><br/>He looked around, as if noticing the shimmering lake for the first time. ""It's kind of nice out tonight, isn't it?"""
3282,An unexpected meeting (w/ ToroRojo),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51823,2017-01-25T09:55:17,RainAzel,"Upon the human just yelling, ""Hi!""Miriam just froze completely in place, taken off guard by the sudden burst of energy.<br/><br/>The human continued to talk and by the tone of voice and the hard features of them, the human seemed to be a male. And it was very clear that he was trying to strike up a conversation to keep her around and join in on the talk.<br/><br/>Every muscle in her being said to just leave and never look back. It went against all Fairy knowledge to trust let alone interact with a human that would sooner catch them and use their abilities for whatever twisted plan they had in mind. But... this could be the only time she could talk to a human. To find out if all those rumors and stories were true, or if they were wrong. It would be music to her ears if she could find a way to prove the elders wrong and be able to come out into the world more. She didn't know how long the man was there and therefore he really could have captured her at any moment before she saw him, right?<br/><br/>Alright, all stupid reasons but she couldn't fight her curiosity. She wanted to know more. Keeping her distance she crossed her legs as if she was taking a seat in an invisible chair, her eyes still trained on the man this entire time. ""Step out of the water human,"" she commanded trying to muster as much authority in her tone as possible as to not sound weak at all. ""I want to make sure you have nothing suspicious on you."""
3283,An unexpected meeting (w/ ToroRojo),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51823,2017-01-30T22:13:07,ToroRojo,"Fen's lips quivered as an amused smile threatened to play on them. He wasn't sure whether she was potentially dangerous, as harmless as she seemed, but there was still something humorous in her attempt to seem tough. He thought he could sense it was an act.<br/><br/>""Well,"" he said, positioning himself so his back was on the water, as if here were sleeping on it, ""I can't fly or walk on water. So I'd need to swim all the way to shore.""<br/><br/>He took a moment to swivel his head all the way around the lake, resting for a second on the spot where he was camped at. He turned back to the girl, pointing towards it.<br/><br/>""I've made camp over there,"" he said. ""We can settle down for a bit over there if you'd like. Or I could go wherever you'd like. Plenty of nice spots around the lake.""<br/><br/>He raised both hands in the air, letting himself sink deeper into the water for a moment before swimming back up. ""I promise I don't have anything on me, though. I just saw you flying around and got curious. Never seen anything like you before, and I've seen... quite a lot.""<br/><br/>Fen's face seemed to wander for a second as he said the last words, and they were a bit more quiet as well. His face had been bring and curious, but for that moment, it seemed to have lined itself with age and weariness."
3284,An unexpected meeting (w/ ToroRojo),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51823,2017-02-02T05:04:27,RainAzel,"Miriam had to keep from blushing with some embarrassment at the human's points. He was right about not being able to fly or walk on water, the little smarty pants, and unless he was part nymph he wasn't going to swim very fast. So as long as she kept her guard up, she could fly away at the slightest sign of a threat.<br/><br/>""Very well,"" she said keeping her authoritative voice up. ""We'll take to the other side of the lake opposite of your camp."" It was a good idea to ensure that the camp itself wasn't a trap or where his weapons were, she'll have to check later once she could gauge how much of a threat this man was to her. Already as he floated in the water, he seemed rather tall and well built. But as nervous as she felt, her curiosity seemed to reflect onto the human and that air of sadness, even if it was a trick it definitely pulled at Miriam's compassion for all life, a trait that fairies have no matter what. Did he really not know what she is?<br/><br/>""I am an elf,"" she lied as she glides slowly to the water bed of the lake, leading the way as she keeps a close eye on the human. ""Just testing out a..uh... new spell to help our kind fly and as you can see... it works."" Miriam tried not to cringe at her lame attempt to explain her wings. Elves like fairies did have magical properties but fairies were stronger and more valued. She wanted- needed this human to think that she wasn't at all as special as he makes her out to be."
3285,An unexpected meeting (w/ ToroRojo),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51823,2017-02-02T10:28:26,ToroRojo,"Fen couldn't help but notice how much effort the girl put into taking command of the situation. The longer he listened, the more he was convinced that she was actually not as confident as she wanted her voice to make it seem. Still, it would be best to play along, as he was genuinely interested in what he might learn from her.<br/><br/>""Works for me,"" he responded to her request to meet at the other side of the lake. He began to swim towards the edge she pointed to, his pace not too fast, not too slow, but very steady. His movements were crisp and effortless, as if he had done this a thousand times. He took the time to consider it, and decided he probably had. A lot of training, of all sorts of varieties, was required for the Adegan to even consider you a viable subject.<br/><br/>He listened to her as she explained her method of flying, and he raised an eyebrow a bit as a natural reaction, knowing full well that she could not see his face properly due to the darkness. Apart from the shaky delivery of the story, it didn't fit at all when he scrutinized the details. Elves could not fly, true; being able to fly would help them, also true; but he had walked among the elves before, even resided in an elven village for a few months. As far as he knew, elven magic was powerful, but not crafty in this sort of sense. If they were to create a spell that allowed flight, it would not be by growing wings. They would simply harness the energy to do it, and levitate through the air without the help of wings. At the most, he might have believed a swirling color of the energy expended around them to show, but he had never seen them<span style=""font-style: italic"">create</span>something with a spell, only bend pre-existing material and conjure concentrated forms of energy.<br/><br/>""I'm glad to see they work well,"" Fen responded to the would be elf. ""Though I don't buy the elven story. Don't worry, though, whatever reason you had for lying to me I assume to be justified and nothing more than the product of a careful mind.""<br/><br/>They finally reached the shore, and Fen crossed his arms in an effort to keep his body warm. He had grown accustomed to the frigid temperature of the water, but his wet body exposed to cold air was harder to keep under control. Something nagged at the back of his mind, something that told him he should remember what this winged girl in front of him was. He was too cold and curious to think straight, however, and momentarily dismissed the thought from his mind.<br/><br/>""Mind if I start a fire?"" Fen asked. ""I'd like to be a little cozier when I talk to you."""
3286,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827&start=20,2018-07-25T02:50:24,Cotton,"Daz mimicked Cora's expression, raising an eyebrow and echoing her accusation. ""A council member?"" he asked. He hadn't thought of it in that way. To be fair, he hadn't thought much at all before the question slipped out of him. He still felt that his question was different. The council members got to live the life they were holding on to; for Daz, it was a daydream from the worst days.<br/><br/>Guilt began to creep through Daz. He felt deep within him that if he had been born in luxury, he would not have made the same sacrifices that Cora had. His mom would still be alive. Was Cora a better person than him, even if she had lived all that time not caring? Had Daz only joined the rebellion because of his suffering, rather than the suffering of others? He didn't want to think about it any longer.<br/><br/>To never go hungry... Daz wondered if Cora was being hyperbolic, or if she truly had never felt the gnaw of hunger. How often did people eat on the upper levels? Daz didn't know how they could find food in the maze other than the rations in his knapsack, so if Cora was being truthful, she would learn to tolerate the feeling. As a child, Daz's mother always made sure he ate at least twice a day, even if it caused her to sacrifice her own meal. When two meal days started becoming rarer and rarer, Daz encountered the rebellion. With their help, he began bringing home rations stolen from soldiers. His mom noticed, of course, but she never asked any questions or got involved.<br/><br/>Daz decided not to continue the conversation, and let the two of them drift into a soft silence. The only sounds were shallow breathing and labored steps. It felt like an eternity, and he worried that the icy corridor would never end. He leaned into Cora ever so slightly for warmth. The move was still passive and impersonal. The cold from touching his ankle to the ice was beginning to creep through his body.<br/><br/>Ahead of them, there appeared to be a wall of darkness. Daz blinked in an attempt to adjust his eyes, but it didn't work. ""Can you see?"" he asked. The darkness seemed just as unnatural as the ice that surrounded them."
3287,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-18T04:17:23,Cotton,"""I said down, you fucking animal!""<br/><br/>Daz felt someone grab his hair and force him down to the ground. His arms were pulled out from under him and pushed against his back with a booted foot. He struggled and spat, tears mixing with his spit and pouring on to the ground.<br/><br/>They had killed her. Right in front of him, they had killed her. Daz would have gone quietly. He wouldn't have struggled, if only to save his mother. She had never talked about revolution, about the government or rebellion. She just wanted to live.<br/><br/>""No, no!"" Daz screamed out into the courtyard until something foul was shoved in his mouth. His nostrils flared as his nose and mouth filled with the flavour of petrol.<br/><br/>Were they going to burn him alive? Daz didn't expect to become a martyr, but if it was what he had to do, then so be it. Even if the revolution was toppled, it still burned in people's hearts to see these bastards in hell.<br/><br/>The footsteps and shouting stopped, replaced by an eerie silence. The pressure on Daz's arms was released as a pair of cuffs were secured around his wrists.<br/><br/>""Let me see his face,"" a woman's voice broke through the silence. Daz was lifted up, again by the hair, and he found himself looking up at a severe-looking woman in a form-fitting suit and tall black heels. She was in stark contrast against the soldiers surrounding her, but she seemed to hold more power.<br/><br/>Daz's scowling face was jerked to the left and right as if he were a prized show-horse. The woman contemplated for a moment before nodding and waving a hand. ""He'll do.""<br/><br/>Daz was hauled up by the arms. As a soldier went to remove his gag he bit hard on their fingers, spitting muffled curses. The words weren't understandable, but the message was clear.<br/><br/>The soldier wiped the blood on to Daz's jacket. ""Keep it then,"" he jeered, hand on his weapon.<br/><br/>Daz was now being treated carefully, like some sort of cargo. The soldiers forced him to walk, occasionally prodding and pushing him, but now it seemed like there was something keeping them from bashing his skull against the ground. Just who was that woman? She wasn't a member of the council, as Daz knew each one of their disgusting faces by heart.<br/><br/>As they marched, Daz looked over to the centre of the courtyard. They had moved her, taken her away before anyone saw. She would be pronounced missing, but everyone would know.<br/><br/>A bag was placed over Daz's head, and everything went black.<br/><br/>Daz was forced to sit down. He recognized the feeling of a seat in a standard travel ship. He heard the sound of engines being prepped, then lurched forward as the ship took off.<br/><br/>Daz couldn't move, and could barely breathe. He could feel his throat closing on him and the oxygen in his lungs dying to barely nothing. He fought to stay awake, but he couldn't keep himself from slumping over as the remaining life in him was wrung out.<br/><br/>""He's passing out,"" someone said, ""push him up.""<br/><br/>When Daz awoke, he was in a rudimentary metal cage. He felt like a whipped zoo lion.<br/><br/>""He's awake! Get the camera on him!""<br/><br/>Daz blinked and shielded his eyes from the sudden blinding light pointed at him. What was going on? Was he dead, and this was his punishment?<br/><br/>""Come now, stay awake, stay awake.""<br/><br/>A bucket of cold water was thrown on him, suddenly sending his body into full awareness. The scratches and bruises on his body screamed as he jumped up and grabbed the bars of the cage.<br/><br/>""Let me out,"" Daz snarled, locking eyes with a woman in a government-issued uniform. She smiled pleasantly, looking down at a clipboard she held in one hand.<br/><br/>""We certainly will, Mr. Lagoau. First, you have to take this.""<br/><br/>A bag was thrown into the cage. It was made of green fabric, with a single opening closed by a drawstring. As Daz reached for it, he realized he was wearing new clothing, made from the same material as the bag. It was like some sort of jumpsuit, with a number embroidered on the left breast. So he was a prisoner.<br/><br/>""Are we ready? Rolling?"" The woman turned to speak with people Daz couldn't see. She turned back to face him.<br/><br/>""Welcome to The Maze. Reach the centre, and you get out. Good luck.""<br/><br/>The front of the cage opened, and Daz was forced forward. He turned around, intending to launch himself forward, but he found himself hitting a wall where the cage used to be.<br/><br/>Daz spun around, attempting to find out where he was by anything. He knew the streets of his city by heart. Every landmark, every side street. But instead of the familiar towers and platforms he was used to, he was greeted by cold marble walls going far above his head, and a dirt floor.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What the hell?</span>Daz thought, touching one of the walls. It was extremely smooth, with no imperfections that he could take advantage of to climb to the top. He could almost see his reflection in the shine.<br/><br/>Wherever he was, he was trapped.<br/><br/>Daz slowly started to process what the woman had said. He was in a maze. A maze prison?<br/><br/>They had given him a bag. Daz turned and began rifling through it. It was filled with silver packages, about the size of his hand. He knew them well as rations, foul-smelling and -tasting things that kept you alive, but not much else. At the bottom of the bag was a hunting knife in a sheath. So they had given him a weapon.<br/><br/>As he unsheathed the knife and held it in his hand, he thought to ancient gladiators and wrestlers, forced or paid to fight for entertainment. He spun around, looking toward the sky as if to see faces, or cameras, peering towards him. There was nothing but open sky, as gray and miserable as it looked.<br/><br/>There was a rumbling from behind him. Daz turned and saw as the wall began moving towards him. Slowly at first, then speeding up. Shoving the knife in its sheath and drawing the bag shut, Daz began running. His heart dropped when he saw the wall in front of him, also moving. He was going to be crushed to death.<br/><br/>It was a maze. There had to be a corner to turn, or somewhere to go. Daz ran until he saw a path to the right. His thighs began to burn.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll only die with one of those sons-of-bitches on the end of my knife,</span>he thought bitterly, fighting to reach the path before the second wall passed it.<br/><br/>He launched himself to the side, hearing a disturbing crunch from behind him. The blocks had met with such force that they had cracked and broken. Daz imagined his body broken up in the rocks, his life reduced to a smear of blood and guts between two stones.<br/><br/>Get to the centre when the maze could move on its own. Seemed simple enough.<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>Daz had been walking aimlessly for an uncountable measure of time. All he knew was that he had eaten 2 of the 12 rations when they were broken into 4 pieces and eaten only when he was sure he was going to die. The sky had remained an abysmal matte gray, keeping him from telling time by the sun. He had gone from marble walls to hedges with vines woven throughout, and hadn't seen any other creature besides a rat, which he had tried and failed to kill and eat, and a rotting corpse, whose flesh had been too rancid to even go near.<br/><br/>He was going to lose his mind before he died of hunger or thirst. He stumbled forward blindly, not noticing the fissures in the damp earth.<br/><br/>A misplaced foot caused the ground underneath Daz to collapse, as if it had simply been a caked-on layer of earth over a massive hole. On impact with the ground below, his foot exploded with pain, causing him to cry out in pain. His arms and hands were also scraped and bloody, as the ground was covered with some sort of sticks with sharp edges. He couldn't tell under the light of the sky.<br/><br/>Daz reached his hand around blindly, relieved when he felt that his bag had fallen beside him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">At least I can eat until I die,</span>he thought blithely.<br/><br/>There was no way up, from what he could tell. The walls were some kind of slimy substance, like a mixture of dirt and wet moss. They went almost straight up in a square. The hole he had made was quite large, covering a quarter of the square.<br/><br/>The only thing he could do was shout for help, like any would come. Daz hadn't spoken in so long, he almost forgot how to. He coughed and cleared his throat, before shouting in a cracked voice.<br/><br/>""Help! Please god, find me!"" He slammed his fists against the wall in anger, resting on his side to not put pressure on his foot, which screamed every time he placed it on the ground.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Please.</span>"
3288,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-18T18:36:34,AhZombies,"The fluorescent light flickering stirred the prisoner from her slumber. It took a couple of blinks for the woman's eyes to adjust to the stark white walls, she still had to squint even after her vision had cleared. She rolled her head round, trying to ease a knot that had formed in her upper back from sleeping upright for so long. She wasn't exactly certain how long she'd been in the jail cell, it must've been a week. No, maybe longer? Time had no meaning anymore. The girl had had the same meal for the past... however long. Lumpy potato mash and a cup of water, something that barely kept her alive. Perhaps that was why time had distorted so much.<br/><br/>She knew where she was, at least. This was the place they brought prisoners they planned on executing. No doubt hers would be public, if the council had any say in her fate. She wondered why they had waited so long, if they were going to kill her they might as well get it over with.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The waiting was the real punishment.</span><br/><br/>The hatch that covered the cell doors only window was opened and a woman stood on the other side of the door. One of the council women. If Cora was more awake, she would've been able to put a name to the matured face. Alas, she couldn't even tell if the woman was wearing a look of anger or disappointment. Not that the girl really cared at this stage.<br/><br/>She pulled herself up, slowly and carefully as her limbs began to wake up. She felt sore and stiff, having to use all the energy she had left to even be able to walk to the door.<br/><br/>""Your punishment has been decided."" The woman stated, looking at her through the glass.<br/><br/>So, today was the day? That must've been what she meant. Cora didn't seem to feel any emotion to the news. She'd dealt with the fear of dying, it was better than being stuck in this hell hole.<br/><br/>""I die today."" She stated, giving the woman an emotionless stare.<br/><br/>""No. But some might say your fate is worse then death."" She replied, flicking a stray black hair out of her eyes. Which was a pointless act because it fell right back in it's place afterwards.<br/><br/>The heavy metal door swung open to reveal two soldiers stood either side of her. Now that the doorway was open, Cora could hear the other prisoners. Some shouted, demanding to be let out, begging for mercy. Others simply moaned and wailed as if they'd gone crazy in this place. She wouldn't be surprised. The one soldier grabbed her arm, pushing down on one of her bruises and pulling her out of the room. He began to drag her down the corridor behind the council woman. Her feet scraped across the floor, unable to keep up with the speed of the soldiers that walked alongside her.<br/><br/>""Where am I going?"" She asked, but there was no response, just a small sadistic chuckle.<br/><br/>Once they'd left the prison, a man stopped the woman in her tracks. ""She has an extra stop first."" He began, giving Cora a look of disgust before pulling the woman to one side. She couldn't make out all of the muffled words but she got the gist of the conversation.<br/><br/>""...Producers think she should look more rough...""<br/><br/>""Rough?""<br/><br/>""Yeah, you know. For the entertainment...<br/>...I don't know...<br/>...Couple of cuts? Get it on camera.""<br/><br/>In the end, the redhead decided to stop trying to understand their conversation. Camera? Was she going to be put on a poster or something? The girl assumed she probably looked bad enough already, but what did she know? And that's when a black bag went over her head and she was dragged off.<br/><br/>She'd passed out at some point, because when she came back round she was sat down, straps across her chest were holding her in place and the bag was pulled off of her shortly after she lifted her head.<br/><br/>""Okay, okay, here we go."" One man called, pulling a camera round so it was in Cora's face. She looked confused, furrowing her eyebrows as she tried to work out what was going on. Was she being filmed? There were bright lights behind the man, they were so bright she couldn't make out the room she was sat in or if there was anyone else with her. In her haze of thoughts, she didn't realise straight away that her hair was being grabbed. When she turned to look, she saw a woman with a pair of scissors, chopping at her hair with no real plan of action.<br/><br/>""What are you doing?"" She asked, trying to jerk her head away. The woman pulled her head back afterwards, rolling her eyes as she continued working her way through the prisoners mass of red hair. The more she tried to fight the hair dresser off, the more she got angry and the camera man got excited. Apparently she was playing right into his hands. If that was the case, she wouldn't make another sound. She sat still after that, silent.<br/><br/>Once the haircut was finished, the woman handed Cora a mirror. She reluctantly looked at herself, her mouth dropping as she studied the person staring back. The first thing she noticed was her hair. What used to be healthy red hair that sat just below her chest was now a messy bob with random layers that made her hair look flat in some places and matted in others. She moved to look at her eyes, lifeless green eyes that had dark circles around them. She saw the tears streaming before she felt them. The camera man zoomed in on her face at this point, to which she angrily kicked it back at him, screaming at the intrusive man.<br/><br/>After that act of rebellion, a soldier emerged from behind the lights, giving her a hard hit against her head to knock her out.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">---</div><br/><br/>Cora woke up in a metal cage, her head pounding from the punch she'd felt before. She crawled forward, her hands wrapping around the bars as she tried to pull them down.<br/><br/>""Rolling."" Someone called, causing the confused woman to look up, noticing her father stood in front of her. He looked uncomfortable, like he'd been forced to be here and it wasn't something he actually wanted to do. Or perhaps that was her imagination telling her that.<br/><br/>""This is for your crimes against the government and the council. For rebelling against the system and planning a mass attack, you have been entered into The Maze. You--""<br/><br/>""Maze? Dad? What's going on?"" Cora interrupted, but he didn't even look at her. He took a deep breath and continued.<br/><br/>""You have this bag to keep you alive. Find your way to the center and you get out. Good luck."" He muttered, chucking a red bag at her before walking away.<br/><br/>She looked down at the red bag, noticing it was the same colour as her jumpsuit. She pulled it open, looking through the contents. 5 black throwing knives. She run her finger along the blade as it sliced into her flesh. They must've been sharpened before she was given them. She watched the blood trickle down her finger before looking back in the bag, there was some kind of belt with five loops. It must be to put the knives in. The last item in the bag was a small box, inside there was a small tube of anti-septic cream, a bandage and 5 plasters. She decided not to use one on her finger, the cut was too small to cause any serious problems.<br/><br/>When the redhead looked back up, the cage had disappeared, replaced with 3 white marble walls. She stood up, turning around to notice a long corridor. When she looked up she saw the grey sky. This must be the maze. She picked out the belt from the bag, fitting it round her waist before putting the 5 knives in the holes. They fitted well, but were easy to access. She wondered what it was she was supposed to be fighting.<br/><br/>Her thoughts were interrupted when the wall behind her began to move forward, coming towards her with speed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They want me to get on with it.</span>She thought, her heart beginning to race as she put the bag over her shoulder and began running. She was surprised with her energy levels, wondering if they'd managed to feed her somehow whilst she'd been asleep. Maybe she wasn't ready to die after all. Once she'd past a little red mark that was etched on the wall, she noticed that the wall stopped moving. Now she was stuck with a choice, left or right?<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">---</div><br/><br/>Days, maybe weeks had passed. No, it couldn't have been weeks could it? Cora wouldn't be alive if it had been. The girl had walked round the marble walled maze for what felt like forever, until the walls slowly transitioned into hedges. She had tried to climb them, but to no avail. There were thorns on the branches that made it impossible. She'd managed to deal with any injuries she'd given herself from trying to escape and not used her first aid kit. The only thing she desperately needed was food. She began to wonder if the weapons were to be used on anyone else. So far she hadn't met any danger. Was she truly alone in this maze?<br/><br/>A call for help answered her question, as if by magic. She perked up from her slow walk, looking around for the source of the noise. Had she imagined it? Possibly. She decided to trust her instincts and follow the noise.<br/><br/>""Hello?!"" She shouted, her voice a croaky mess. She began to run in the direction she thought the call had come from. Adrenaline was the only source of energy that was giving her the ability to run. ""Hello? Can you hear me? Where are you?"" She shouted again after clearing her throat."
3289,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-24T19:16:45,Cotton,"Daz leaned his shoulder into the wall and slowly lowered to the ground. He was dirty, bleeding, and broken.<br/><br/>He had always been a clean person. Well, as clean as one could be living on such a low level. As a kid Daz knew he couldn't afford to be sick, so he washed himself meticulously every day and washed his hands religiously. He had always been so cautious, not wanting to injure himself like so many other boys did. Sometimes his friends would climb the railings and buildings to spy on the upper levels, but Daz always kept his feet firmly grounded to the platform. Of course, he couldn't completely avoid being hurt. Everyone got roughed up by the soldiers at some point.<br/><br/>""Ha, haaa,"" Daz wheezed, letting noise escape his mouth. It wasn't quite a laugh, just a broken sound to confirm to himself that he was still alive. The sticks that lined the ground dug into him, making it impossible to be comfortable. He began collecting the sticks underneath him and throwing them away, hoping to find a smooth surface underneath. No luck.<br/><br/>There was a sound. Faint at first, then growing louder into the familiar thumping of footsteps. Daz straightened, grabbing one of the sticks to protect himself. The hunting knife in his bag was forgotten.<br/><br/>""Hello?"" Daz called, trying to look up to see if anyone was coming. If it was a soldier then so be it, he would die. But maybe he wasn't the only person put in the maze. It wouldn't surprise him that the government had created some sort of twisted game to crush the fragments of rebellion.<br/><br/>The footsteps were incredibly close, and it was now accompanied by a woman's voice. She sounded panicked and hoarse, much like himself. She wasn't a soldier then. The remaining ground floor above the pit began to crack as the unseen woman ran over it. The fact that it didn't break immediately, as it had done for him, suggested that she was lighter.<br/><br/>""Stop! Jesus Christ, stop! You're going to fall in!"" Daz raised his hands to his mouth, wondering in the back of his mind if doing that even made your voice louder. ""I'm down here.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What if she left?</span>The sudden thought hit Daz like a smack to the face. She had no reason to help him if she was trapped as well. Loneliness hadn't been a problem moments ago, but now that there was some person above him, living and breathing, he wanted to cling to the connection.<br/><br/>Getting out of the pit was a priority as well. His body was screaming at him to survive, no matter what it took. Would this person even be able to help him? He wondered if the woman had been given a bag like him. If by some miracle, she had a rope, he could get out easily.<br/><br/>""Who are you?"" Daz asked, heart pounding. IF he could just talk to someone, to hear another voice would be a miracle.<br/><br/>""J-just stay where you are, or something. The ground isn't stable."""
3290,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-30T22:02:35,AhZombies,"Cora ran at full speed, knowing the call for help could be a trap. If it wasn't though, it meant she wasn't alone and it meant someone was in trouble. She barely noticed the ground crumbling beneath her feet until the voice called for her to stop. The redhead stopped dead, looking down at the grassy floor and furrowing her eyebrows. She could see that the floor wasn't stable, but it didn't seem to properly break where she was. Her eyes scanned across the floor until she noticed the hole in the ground - the voice that she'd heard had come from there.<br/><br/>A male's voice. He sounded panicked, weak. She wondered if he had been in the maze the same amount of time as her. Perhaps longer? Was he part of the rebellion? Did they know each other? She tried to focus on his questions rather then her own.<br/><br/>""Okay, okay."" She said to herself, stepping forward lightly as she tried to keep her balance. ""I'm heading to you now, hang on."" She replied to the voice, slowly crouching down to the floor so she was crawling. She figured she'd move steadier on all fours. ""I'm Cora, you? Are you hurt?"" The woman asked, trying to keep the panicked stranger talking so he'd calm down.<br/><br/>The grass felt much more artificial now that she was concentrating on it. Her hands pressed into the floor, stinging her slightly from the small cuts she'd got from trying to climb up the hedges. She hadn't realised then how far the council had thought about the maze, but the small thorns had sliced her up bad enough for her to finally understand. Everything had been carefully thought through, perhaps even this had been planned.<br/><br/>The redhead had finally reached the edge of the hole, her fingers gripping around the edge as she peered down."
3291,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-31T02:16:01,Cotton,"Daz sighed in relief as the woman seemed to slow, but didn't leave. She was going to help him.<br/><br/>Maybe he had been right, that this maze wasn't just a personal punishment, and was designed for members of the rebellion. It gave him hope to think that they at least were still alive. He closed his eyes and saw several familiar faces. Daisy, Nox, and Peter had all escaped the humiliating battle. If they were caught like Daz, maybe they were in the maze.<br/><br/>But there were so many that were already dead. Some Daz had seen shot or stabbed in the attack, others killed in the streets as 'examples' even before it had even happened.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Cora</span>. There was no significance to the name in Daz's mind. He'd say it was a nice name, if pleasantries weren't a waste of energy in his situation.<br/><br/>The ground above Daz seemed to stop cracking. Cora must have found a way to crawl over. He couldn't help but admire this unseen person. She was smart, and was staying when she easily could have run the other way. He tried to imagine himself looking down at a stranger, and was terrified at the thought of selfishness.<br/><br/>""Daz, my name."" He began to speak more thoughtfully now that he had a lifeline to cling to, but it was still squeezed through his throat in panic. ""I think I did something to my foot. I don't know what, but it hurts like a bitch."" Daz bent his injured foot towards himself, holding his calf just above his ankle to keep it from touching the ground or bending. His shoe covered his full ankle, and he couldn't will himself to take it off to see the injury.<br/><br/>Daz raised his eyes back up to the hole and saw a face peering over the edge. Choppy red hair, a round face, and full lips. He was surprised to feel that it was familiar. He had seen it before, somewhere else, but he couldn't place it.<br/><br/>Compared to the rotting corpse, at least, it was a beautiful sight. Tears began to fill Daz's eyes, to his own shock. His canthi began to burn as he rubbed the moisture away with his dirty green sleeve.<br/><br/>""I've seen you,"" he began, ""somewhere befo-"" Daz's voice trailed off as he realized where he had seen her face. Up on a balcony, smiling and waving. Looking down at a crowd where some clapped with enthusiasm, others shouted curses and were carted away. Sure, she had been younger, but it was unmistakably her.<br/><br/>Shaking with anger, Daz began shouting and pointing above his head. ""What the hell are they planning? Is this a joke, some sort of sick trick? Did they think I wouldn't know your face? Well I do,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Cora</span>! Your father is a monster, and so are you!"" Daz tried to stand, but sank back down, breathing heavily. His eyes didn't stray from Cora's face.<br/><br/>""Well then, are you going to play with me, put my corpse on a stick? I'm honestly surprised that they'd send the daughter of a council member to do it. Makes a better show, hmm?"" Daz laughed, wiping the spit from shouting off his cheek.<br/><br/>Daz abruptly scrambled to find his bag, rifling through it to reach the bottom. Ration packs spilled out, but Daz didn't seem to notice or care as he drew out his hunting knife.<br/><br/>""I will fight."" Daz raised the weapon in front of his face. He was unable to hide his eyes, which resembled that of a frightened, trapped animal's."
3292,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-31T02:41:15,AhZombies,"Cora wasn't necessarily surprised by the man's reaction, she was used to it. People naturally connected her to her father and therefore thought she was evil. It was justly unfair. But just because she was raised by a member of the council doesn't mean she agrees with any of his beliefs. She sighed, trying to ignore the shouting and figure out a way to get the poor survivor out of the trap.<br/><br/>When he held out his knife, she held her hands up as if surrendering. ""Calm down, please."" She replied softly, pulling the bag off of her shoulder and throwing it over the edge, she kept hold of the straps so it dangled down. It was a risky move, the stranger could just take her supplies and then she'd really have nothing. Then again, it didn't matter, without any food she'd be dead soon anyway. That's when she noticed the ration packs that had spilled out of the mans bag, her eyes widening as she felt her stomach pang with hunger.<br/><br/>""Grab onto my bag, I'll try and pull you up."" She suggested, trying to keep her voice calm. She couldn't tell from where she was positioned if he'd be able to reach, but it was the only idea she had. ""There's a first aid kit inside, we can try and patch up your injury when you're out."" Cora continued, her other hand gripping on the edge again, ready to begin pulling if the man decided to take her offer of help. She noticed he was wearing the same jumpsuit as her, only a different colour. Clearly he was a member of the rebellion, she wondered how many others might be within the maze's walls. She was just thankful to find another human being.<br/><br/>""You dropped your ration packs."" The redhead pointed out, though it was more for her own selfish gain, she desperately needed food and he desperately needed first aid. They could help each other."
3293,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-31T03:38:44,Cotton,"Daz looked around, expecting Cora to pull a gun out, or for soldiers to jump out from behind and drag him out of the pit. Instead, Cora seemed to pull back and let out a sigh. He lowered the knife slightly in confusion, before raising it again as she began to speak.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Calm down?</span>How could he, when he was stuck in a trap and being threatened by an enemy?<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Calm down?</span>I-what?"" Daz watched in confusion as Cora threw a bag over the edge, dangling it by the straps. His immediate instinct was to reach out and snatch the bag, but he didn't move from his defensive position. He noticed that the bag was the same make as his own, only a brick red compared to his forest green.<br/><br/>All he had to do was grab the bag, and he was out. That's what she said. Daz gazed into her eyes for several moments, barely daring to blink. He wanted to jump inside her skull, to read her intentions as easily as a book. All he could see was earnestness, which was easy to fake. He'd seen it enough on the lower levels. Children would beg for food or money, professing to be poor innocent souls, but when nothing was given, would draw a knife and force it from you.<br/><br/>A first aid kit sounded nice. Most of Daz's wounds had bled over enough to scab, so he wasn't in need of any bandages, but a splint for his foot would be a miracle. It was just in front of him, dangling slightly out of reach.<br/><br/>Still holding the knife, Daz pushed the rations back into his bag and put it over his shoulder. He stood slowly and began shuffling over, keeping as much of his weight on his uninjured leg as he could. He stopped just shy of reaching the bag.<br/><br/>If Daz took the bag, he could have the first aid kit. He also wouldn't be able to get out. It was possible Cora was lying, and that the bag was filled with useless junk. She seemed so willing to put it over the edge that it was likely the case.<br/><br/>Cora was unmistakably Klive Whittle's daughter, but would the government really go through such a trick to torture a low member of the rebellion? Sending in a council member's daughter to make a rebellion member feel safe, before stabbing him in the back, seemed like an overexertion. But if she wasn't a trick, then why was she here? She couldn't be a member of the rebellion.<br/><br/>It wasn't possible. People on the upper levels didn't change, or car about the lower ones. They had everything they wanted. No one would sacrifice that for some half-baked attempt to escape the cameras.<br/><br/>If it was a trick, and Daz let her pull him up, she could kill him before anyone stopped him. That is, if anyone came to stop him.<br/><br/>Daz took the last few steps, planting his good foot into the wall and grabbing one side of the bag. He readjusted the knife in his hands and grasped the other side, still keeping the blade at the ready.<br/><br/>Daz's bad foot hovered just slightly above the ground, his weight supported by his foot in the wall, which he began to inch up. He would have to try to jump up while swinging out to avoid the ledge formed above him, as Cora pulled on the bag.<br/><br/>""Okay,"" Daz said, ""I'm ready.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">1, 2, 3.</span><br/><br/>Daz pushed off with his leg, letting his bad one give him momentum like a pendulum. He felt the bag go taught as he ended his swing and Cora pulled like she said she would. It was only a moment, but Daz felt like he hung in the air for several seconds, his heart pounding in his ears. In a snap, it was gone, and he felt himself hitting the ground in an uncontrolled tumble.<br/><br/>Thankfully, Daz didn't hit his foot. He shook his head, orienting himself on the ground. He had pulled Cora's bag from her hands on the upswing, and it was lying on the ground beside him, along with his hunting knife. He quickly reached for it.<br/><br/>Cora was sitting just an arm's reach away. Daz gripped the handle of the knife, remembering that the ground was weak. He took a careful shuffle forward before grabbing Cora's shoulder and pushing her down, swinging his knee over her and raising the knife to her throat, while digging his elbow into her other shoulder.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just do it,</span>Daz thought, tightening his hand. His breathing was heavy as he stared into the redheaded woman's eyes that were inches away from his own. He realized that his arm was trembling, and that he couldn't control it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Do it!</span><br/><br/>If it had been a trap, soldiers would have jumped out already. Daz couldn't deny it. His face was full of emotion and intensity as he thought.<br/><br/>Maybe she was just another failed rebel like him. There was no point in slitting her throat.<br/><br/>""AAAAAHHHH!"" Daz screamed in frustration, releasing the pressure from Cora's shoulder and slamming the knife's handle into the ground beside them in pent-up anger. He pushed back from her and sat, injured leg stretched forward, other leg bent to the side underneath him.<br/><br/>""That's some damn strong fabric,"" he managed, gesturing to the bag with his free hand before resting his face in his hand."
3294,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-31T03:56:48,AhZombies,"Cora pulled the stranger up, just as she said she would. It wasn't easy, she didn't have much strength and she was even weaker from lack of food and rest. Nevertheless, she managed to get Daz out of the hole.<br/><br/>Everything after happened so fast that it was a blur. She had a knife to her throat and was pinned down by the mans body weight in a matter of seconds. She didn't say anything, not wanting to irritate him. Her eyes flicked between his and all she could see was intense anger and frustration. The girl realised that despite the fact her heart was racing, she wasn't afraid. He seemed conflicted, maybe he was coming to his senses.<br/><br/>Daz screamed into her face before moving off of her but she didn't move straight away. The redhead was preoccupied with trying to catch her breath. She felt like she'd been punched in the gut, winded. Any air she tried to draw in escaped her, she held a hand to her forehead and shut her eyes. Images flashed before her; the prison cell, her father, her hair.<br/><br/>The prisoners comment brought her back to reality and she sat up slowly, pushing the hair out of her face and turning her attention to Daz. ""Well, it wouldn't be interesting if you died in the hole, would it?"" She stated, assuming the mindset of the council. She moved to sit on her knees momentarily before she cautiously crawled closer to him.<br/><br/>""Can I take a look?"" She asked, pointing at the mans shoe. Cora was unsure of his reaction, would he allow her to look at his injury? She wasn't sure she'd even be able to help, but he wouldn't last long if he could barely walk."
3295,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-31T05:11:24,Cotton,"Daz watched Cora with tired interest. He saw that she seemed to be having trouble breathing. Had he hit her accidentally, or was it from pulling him up? It was likely the latter, seeing that Daz's arms ached and his heart pounded, and he hadn't even been on the lifting end. She wasn't an overly small woman, but Daz outweighed her by height alone. It took serious strength, willpower, or both to lift him out the way she had. It had been a sacrifice. Still, Daz didn't feel completely at ease with her. He let his focus drop to his lap. He could see that his hands were red and raw from holding on to the bag.<br/><br/>Daz looked up as Cora spoke and nodded. The woman seemed to understand right away, speaking in a cynical tone that rang through the voice of rebellion members. It was all about entertainment value. How interesting would it be to watch someone die in a pit? He wondered how the corpse had died. Did the person have to face some sort of trial, or did they simply die of hunger or thirst?<br/><br/>Even if her voice held that tone, it was still hard for Daz to believe that someone so close to the top would give it all up. From where Daz had been raised, he didn't think that people just did things from the goodness of their hearts, or consideration of other people. There was always some sort of reason.<br/><br/>As Cora shifted closer, Daz drew into himself slightly, but didn't move away. When she asked to look at his injury, he hesitated, hand lowering to touch his shoe.<br/><br/>""I don't know if I can take my shoe off,"" he muttered, ""it hurts."" The shoe didn't have laces and simply slipped on, and Daz was hesitant to try and move it. Yet he knew that if he didn't, he probably wouldn't be able to move far.<br/><br/>Gritting his teeth, Daz berated himself. Was he a child? He could take the pain, couldn't he? He gingerly grabbed the heel of the shoe and pulled slowly, teeth gritted. It was a duller pain than before, and more like a throb, but he still longed to get away from it, to stop pulling and to fall asleep and let the world slip away forever.<br/><br/>Daz wanted to be the one who could fight through the pain, the one who could pull their shoe off in one fluid motion with barely a whimper. He couldn't. But he continued to slide the shoe down painfully slowly until the heel reached the middle of his foot, where he managed to pull it off without disturbing his ankle.<br/><br/>Now that he could see his foot, he saw that it was tilted in slightly, and a bruise had formed below the bone. ""I think it's just sprained,"" he tried to say calmly, but the appearance of the injury bothered him. He'd had a few sprains and breaks from fights and running around in the lower rings. They had been treated, but the slow way, that required as little medical equipment as possible. His mom couldn't afford the type of stuff in the upper rings that fixed bones almost instantly, and repaired bruised tissue like nothing.<br/><br/>Cora had mentioned her first aid kit. It was unlikely the council had given her any type of miracle equipment, but it had to be something.<br/><br/>""You said you have a first aid kit. What's in it?"" Daz asked. He thought about his own bag. If there were other prisoners in the maze, maybe they had different items, forcing them to work together, or tear each other apart."
3296,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-31T14:38:40,AhZombies,"Cora squinted her eyes, studying the bruise. There wasn't anything in her first aid kit that would help him with a sprain, but she opened up her bag anyway, so the man could see that she wasn't lying. She pulled out the box, opening it to show him the plasters, bandages and anti-septic cream.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry. I don't have anything for that."" She sighed, giving him a sympathetic look. ""You need to keep it elevated but, we should probably get out of here soon."" She suggested, naturally assuming that they would travel as a pair now. She had realised early on that it's not wise to hover in the maze. The council had ways to make her move along if she did, they needed to keep their viewings high and someone sat down resting wasn't exactly fun to watch.<br/><br/>The redhead looked up, there were 3 ways they could go from the square they were sat in now. She remembered which one she had come from, it probably wasn't the right way. Before the greenery it was just marble. The other two exits didn't give any hints as to where they went either. How were they supposed to figure out where the center was? She wondered if they had some kind of tree house or higher level that they could use to have a glance at the maze as an overall. Probably not. Maybe there wasn't even really a center, but then that wouldn't be a very good TV show.<br/><br/>Cora returned to her current situation, eyes flicking over the poor soul. He seemed to be in a lot of pain and she was relieved she hadn't been severely injured too. She was just hungry.<br/><br/>""Do you think... I could possibly have one of your ration packs?"" She asked, feeling embarrassed to ask. She hoped Daz didn't think that was the only reason she'd helped him."
3297,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-31T20:48:10,Cotton,"""Damn it,"" Daz looked into the first aid box in disappointment. It had some useful items, but nothing that could help his ankle. Seeing the box at least made him feel more at ease, knowing that Cora was telling the truth.<br/><br/>Hating the idea of moving, Daz still had to agree with what Cora said, giving her a nod as his eyes remained fixed on his ankle. They had to move to solid ground, at the very least.<br/><br/>Daz remembered the words of the woman with the clipboard from when he had been thrown into the maze.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Reach the centre, and you get out.</span>How were they supposed to find the centre when they didn't even know where they started? It was probably a lie, and just a cheap way of motivating anyone tossed in the maze. A small glint of hope to chase. Getting out was a prize to fight for, but what would happen? Prison or death.<br/><br/>What way could they go? Daz looked up at their options. The first was where they had both come, so he ruled it out. The other two paths had little to differentiate between them. If he was forced to choose, he would take the path to left, since they wouldn't have to skirt around the hole Daz had just moments ago been rescued from.<br/><br/>Cora spoke, and Daz's mouth tightened. There it was. Of course she wanted something from him. Of course, he had needed her first aid kit, so he wasn't entirely innocent. The kit had been a dud, but there was no point for Daz to keep the rations to himself.<br/><br/>""Yeah,"" Daz said, taking his bag from off his shoulders and taking out a ration packet. He had only been eating quarter portions himself, but as he looked over at Cora he wondered if she had eaten anything since being in the maze. She appeared unhealthy as he looked closer, and when she had opened her bag to show the first aid kit, he hadn't seen any glint of silver.<br/><br/>Daz slid the full ration packet to her. He deliberated for a moment over his knife, which he hesitantly placed back in his bag.<br/><br/>""We can crawl to the path over there, then I'll have to use your shoulder to walk."" It was unspoken, but Daz knew that they would be travelling together.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry for what I said. About you. Not your father."" Daz managed the apology like it was being pulled out of his very being. It was pointless, but he felt compelled to say it. He still didn't entirely trust Cora, but now she seemed to have shown helpful intentions, even if she was seeking something in return.<br/><br/>As Daz looked at Cora, he noticed her hair, jagged and cut short. He put his hands through his own hair reflexively. It was messy, but not chopped in the same way as hers. Whatever had happened, it didn't seem like her own conscious choice. But what did Daz know about trends in the upper levels?"
3298,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-31T21:07:29,AhZombies,"Cora wasted no time ripping open the packet and tucking into the ration. It was dry and tasted bland, but it was food nonetheless. She only ate half, knowing that Daz didn't have many and she wasn't sure if he'd even be willing to share them all. Cora wasn't used to being hungry, she was privileged enough to always have plenty of food on the table, all prepared and cooked by professionals. She'd gone from riches to rags in such a short amount of time, she was still adjusting.<br/><br/>She nodded at Daz's next suggestion, looking over her shoulder at the pathway he'd suggested as she place the other half of her food back inside the packaging and into her bag. When she turned her attention back to him, he apologised and she noticed him looking at her hair whilst running a hand through his own. She gathered he was probably wondering why it was such a mess.<br/><br/>""It's okay, I'm used to it."" Cora replied, twisting a chunk of her hair round her finger. It flopped down when she released it, the curl slowly unwinding back to her normal waves. ""They cut my hair before they chucked me in here. Guess they wanted me to be an example to wealthy kids."" She pondered out loud, feeling a lump in her throat.<br/><br/>There was calm for a couple more minutes, until the ground began to shake again and chunks of the floor began to fall through. Cora's eyes widened as she looked around the square they were in. If they weren't quick, their pathways to escape would no longer exist. She jumped up, throwing her bag over her shoulder and grabbing onto Daz's bag. She slipped it over her other shoulder, ensuring it was secured. Both hands extended to the stranger, a look of panic plastered over the womans face.<br/><br/>""Quick, take my hands."" She instructed, struggling to keep her balance."
3299,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-01-31T21:59:14,Cotton,"So Cora hadn't eaten recently, judging from the way she tore into the ration as soon as it was in her reach. Still, she seemed to leave half of it in the packaging, to Daz's surprise. She still kept it, putting it in her bag for later. She was smart, then, understanding that simply being alive was more important than feeling full.<br/><br/>When Cora agreed with Daz's plan, he sat himself up and began slowly sliding his shoe back on. It was easier this time, since he could anticipate the exact feeling of the pain. He would have rathered leaving it behind, but he had no idea what kind of terrain they would be going through next.<br/><br/>While Daz adjusted the heel of his shoe, Cora commented on her hair. Daz hadn't meant for her to notice his observation, and felt slightly uncomfortable at her mentioning it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">An example to the rich kids.</span>So she had left her life behind for the people of the lower levels, and was being punished for it. He wondered what she had done, if she had fought or worked on the inside. The leaders were always mentioning informants on the inside. Perhaps she had been one. Daz was disgusted at the idea of a council member willingly putting their own child in a torturous game like the maze.<br/><br/>Daz didn't respond, letting a silence build between them. He focused on reducing his heart rate, breathing slowly in and out. It was a false sense of calm, but the danger that he constantly felt around him was now static background noise. He allowed himself to close his eyes, but it only lasted a moment as the ground began to tremble and shake.<br/><br/>They had been still for too long. Daz reached for his bag, but it was scooped up by Cora. Confusion flickered over his face for a moment before he realized that she wasn't leaving him. She stretched out her hands and Daz took them firmly, eyes a panicked mirror of her own. She didn't have to take as much of his weight this time, as Daz was able to jump from his good leg, just before the ground below them completely collapsed.<br/><br/>Daz stood by standing on one leg, the other just brushing the ground. His hand rested on Cora's shoulder, using her as a crutch. He looked at the now fully exposed pit behind them. The sky had lightened enough that he could now clearly see the bottom. They hadn't been sticks, but bones.<br/><br/>Human or otherwise, Daz felt sick looking into the hole. He forced his eyes to the sky and let out a long breath. He turned to look ahead of them. The same hedges as before, stretching several hundred meters before stopping. He couldn't see if there was any other path ahead. His stomach turned at the idea that they had just trapped themselves in a dead end.<br/><br/>""Now we walk."" Daz adjusted himself on Cora's shoulder, making sure he wasn't placing too much weight on her. ""Did they say the same thing to you about the centre?"" He didn't know how they'd find it or if it even existed, but they would try. What else could they do?<br/><br/>Daz grabbed his bag from Cora's shoulder and put it on his own. He still didn't feel at ease, despite being saved by the woman twice. He would fend for himself from now on, with no need of rescue.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hopefully,</span>he thought."
3300,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-02-01T00:33:28,AhZombies,"Cora was amazed that they had managed to avoid laying in a bed of bones, she looked over her shoulder at the hole, gulping as she realised that could have been both of them. She wondered who the bones belonged to, other rebels that hadn't made it this far? It made her stomach churn and for the first time she considered the possibility that her father couldn't be rescued. How could anyone support such an act?<br/><br/>""Yes, they did."" She replied to Daz, holding onto the wrist that was slung over her neck, her other arm wrapped around his waist. She hoped that they could walk at a decent pace, not wanting the audience to become bored and force them to run again. She didn't think they'd be able to escape next time, not with Daz's ankle in the condition it was.<br/><br/>""What did you do to get in here?"" She asked, hoping he wouldn't think she was prying too soon. Part of her wanted to know, if they were going to travel together they would have to get along. The other reason she picked such a topic of conversation was that she hoped it would be interesting enough that the council wouldn't feel the need to hurry them along. Cora assumed that Daz was part of the rebellion, perhaps he was part of the big attack that had ultimately failed the make any kind of impact on the council.<br/><br/>The redhead noticed that the sky seemed to dim, as if nightfall was upon them. Had the day passed by already? She didn't think she'd been walking for that long. They would need to find somewhere reasonably safe so that Daz could rest, he needed to elevate his ankle if he had any hope of it healing. The pathway they were walking down seemed to go on for a while, until they came to a crossroads. To the left, there was more greenery, straight ahead seemed to lead to somewhere dark, she couldn't see too far into the distance. If they went right, it seemed that the greenery grew more sparse until it disappeared all together, something white taking over the walls. It didn't seem to be the marble from before, it shimmered slightly, light bouncing off the rough, jagged edges. Ice?"
3301,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-02-01T02:45:01,Cotton,"If there were other contestants then they would have been told about the centre as well, as vague a piece of information that it was. Daz kept himself from flinching as Cora grabbed his wrist and waist. His body was on alert, feeling attacked even though there was no longer any danger.  He just wanted to keep moving, despite his injury. It was something to do that gave him purpose.<br/><br/>When they began walking, Daz cursed the pace they were taking. It was slow, and for the first few meters he had to adjust himself until they found the motion that allowed them to fit together.<br/><br/>""I fought and I lost,"" Daz commented in response to Cora's question, smiling tersely. He didn't want to get into the details of the failed attack. Or more so, how he had ran when things didn't go well, and was flushed out a few days later.<br/><br/>Another silence grew between them, the only sounds being the soft thumping of their feet and the rustle of clothing. Daz wanted to ask her the same questions in return, to know the story of how a council member's daughter had ended up in a prison for rebels, but his own cagey response likely wouldn't help her to open up. As the sky began to darken he reluctantly spoke, keeping his eyes fixated on the view ahead.<br/><br/>""I was in the attack on the council building. There were bombs that were supposed to go off, and they didn't. We charged anyway, since we knew we wouldn't have another chance. It was practically mass suicide."" He swallowed forcefully, supressing the lump that had been building in his throat. ""We took some soldiers by surprise, managed to enter the building and kill some officials in the lobby before reinforcements showed up."" By that point Daz had dropped his weapon and ran, slipping through a secondary entrance, but he kept that part of the story out. ""Some of us were killed right there. I guess I was one of the lucky ones, to end up here."" Daz gestured to the thorned hedges to their right.<br/><br/>""And what about you?"" Daz asked as they reached a crossroad. He peered down each, leaning forward to get a better look. The path to the left appeared the safest, but he knew that it couldn't be so black-and-white. The darkness ahead of them reminded Daz of the tiredness he felt, and the dull pain in his legs and arms. If he could just close his eyes for a moment... but who knew what was in the shadows. He couldn't tell what led to the right, but he could see the hedges start to disappear and be replaced by something that looked sharp, glistening, and highly uninviting.<br/><br/>""The left looks the safest, but hell if they didn't put some tricks in this place,"" Daz grimaced."
3302,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-02-01T03:46:31,AhZombies,"""I know the attack you mean."" Cora replied, closing her eyes momentarily as she remembered watching it on a news broadcast. ""I had already been arrested at that point, but I was supposed to be fighting beside the other rebel fighters."" She informed Daz, gazing down the left pathway when he suggested it was the safest route.<br/><br/>The redhead pointed down the right path, ""If that's ice, it'll be good for your ankle."" She suggested, shuffling slightly to move most of the weight onto her other leg whilst they deliberated which way to go. Neither of them seemed to want to keep moving forward. The dark was intimidating, uncertain. She was sure the darkness wouldn't last forever but she was in no mental state to deal with entering it.<br/><br/>Once they'd decided on a path, she'd finish her story, knowing there wasn't much more to say. ""I betrayed the council and joined the rebel fighters."" She wondered how Daz had survived the attack, she saw the numbers, most of the rebel fighters were killed in action. She assumed he was simply skilled with a gun, or whatever weapon he had at the time. Cora thought he didn't look like much of a soldier, but she didn't either, they'd both been weakened, scarred by whatever torture the council deemed necessary for them.<br/><br/>Cora pondered over his choice of words. He deemed himself as lucky, though she was unsure as to whether he was purely being sarcastic. She thought about her own situation, did she consider herself lucky? She'd technically escaped death twice. The first time when she missed the big attack and the second time when she was thrown into the maze instead of being killed. She wasn't sure what she'd have picked if she'd had a choice, she felt uncomfortable with grasping onto the small hope of escape. She didn't even know if it was genuine."
3303,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-02-02T03:31:17,Cotton,"So Cora had missed out on the fight. Daz wondered how she had been arrested prior to the attack. She must have done or said something to show her true affiliation to the rebel group. He wasn't sure if it meant she had been in the maze for longer. For all he knew, they could have been released at the same time, or she could have been tortured longer.<br/><br/>Daz wondered if Cora had ever shot a gun or used a weapon of any kind before. He wasn't exactly an expert himself, but learned to shoot from the rebel leaders, and had constantly carried a knife to protect himself in the lower levels. Cora likely never had to use a weapon for true self defence in her life, but perhaps shooting was a popular game to the elite. If Cora had been in the attack, she probably would have ended up as a corpse like so many others. Lucky her.<br/><br/>Betrayed the council, of course. The statement was about as generic as Daz's first comment to her questioning. He didn't expect them to become close friends. Both were beaten and frightened for their lives, leaving little room for a feeling of compassion and camaraderie.<br/><br/>The ice would be good for his ankle, but it would also unfortunately be a cold and slippery path to take. Daz didn't know how long ice would last if they simply took some from the walls and went another way. He looked at the ground ahead, where the hedges began to transition into the frozen walls. He couldn't tell if the ice took over the ground as well, but if it didn't, perhaps it was the best option.<br/><br/>For an upper level girl, Cora seemed to know a lot about taking care of a wound. He had had little interaction with upper level people of his age, but Daz had just assumed they were never taught that sort of thing, since their injuries could be cured in a moment by doctors always prepared to help. There were doctors in the lower levels too, of course, but not the overly trustworthy kind. It was better to let a wound heal over time than to gamble money on someone who may or may not be able to help.<br/><br/>""You're right."" Daz kept his thoughts of the pampered people of the upper levels out of his tone, though he longed to ask Cora if she had been as indulgent and selfish as them. ""If the ground is safe, we can try going that way."" Daz wondered if Cora was beginning to grow tired from him using her as a crutch. Even when trying to avoid putting most of his weight on her, he couldn't help relying on her to keep from walking on his injured leg.<br/><br/>Whatever this maze was, it wasn't just a throwaway project. To create and maintain ice like that in a single area seemed impossible, even with the technology of the time. Daz looked up to the sky again, realizing that it was likely fake for the first time. Why would they let them see open sky? They had to be contained somehow. Every aspect controlled, everything decided. They could and would only escape if the council let them.<br/><br/>It didn't seem likely. Even so, they had to try."
3304,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-03-17T14:18:14,AhZombies,"Cora nodded, turning right and gripping onto Daz's wrists in case one of them slipped. She slowed the pace of their walking down once the hedges began to transition, taking small, deliberate steps. The ice didn't seem to move onto the floor, it was still the rough texture it was for the marbled walls part of the maze. Though, looking ahead there seemed to be... snow?<br/><br/>What a strange environment to put in a maze. The redhead couldn't quite believe it, she looked at Daz, wondering if he'd noticed it too. They'd freeze if it went on for too long, neither of them had much meat on their bones and the jumpsuits didn't seem to be thermal. ""I don't think the floor will be icy, but it's going to be cold. What do you want to do?"" She asked, her hand reaching out to touch the ice on the walls - yep, it was real.<br/><br/>She wanted to ask her companion before carrying on because, he was the one who wouldn't be able to make a quick getaway if something went wrong. They needed to get his ankle sorted fast. She shifted so he was closer to the wall, signalling for him to get on the ground and touch his ankle to the ice. The sky was still getting darker, she wondered what was going to happen when nightfall was upon them. Is that when monsters would appear? Or other contestants? They needed to find a place to hide."
3305,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-05-25T04:10:06,Cotton,"Daz hesitated before lowering himself to the ground. It was cold but the ice hadn't spread, like Cora had said. Daz pressed his ankle against the wall. He anticipated the bite of the ice, but it was more shocking than he had prepared himself for. He clenched his teeth to avoid shouting, but he couldn't keep an uncomfortable hiss from passing through.<br/><br/>Gradually the pain began to be replaced with a tingle, then numbness. Daz looked up at Cora. He had rarely been asked to make his own decisions. He tended to follow others, or was told what to do. It had rarely bothered him, knowing it was a way to live his way safely. Until he had joined the rebellion, at least.<br/><br/>And look where that choice had led him.<br/><br/>The pain in his ankle was gone, but Daz still know that he couldn't put his weight on it. Otherwise he would just injure it further.<br/><br/>The cold that had saved Daz from the throb in his ankle started to prickle at his skin. If they went that way, there was a possibility that they would freeze and die. Though the jumpsuit wasn't threadbare, it didn't seem built to conserve heat.<br/><br/>Would freezing to death be interesting enough to their possible audience? Daz slowly lifted himself up using Cora as a support, but with less urgency. He would take their chances going down the path.<br/><br/>""We'll keep going this way."" Daz said firmly, trying to show some semblance of leadership and decisiveness.<br/><br/>The lights were beginning to fade from the sky, but it didn't appear to be getting any colder. Daz tried to recall if either of them had some sort of way to light their path. He didn't think so.<br/><br/>""Why would you give it up?"" Daz asked, a bit more harsh than he had intended. ""That life in the upper levels. Why the hell did any of us matter?"""
3306,The Maze IC (Cotton and AhZombies),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51827,2017-05-25T15:02:37,AhZombies,"Cora stood by whilst Daz sat on the ground, her eyes flicking between where they'd come from and where they were going. If attackers came from both ends they'd be screwed, though it didn't seem like there was any kind of danger from other beings. Not yet, anyway. When he stood back up, she held onto him again, surprised that he wanted to keep going. He didn't seem the kind that would take such a big risk, then again if he was in the rebellion perhaps he was a risk taker.<br/><br/>She continued to walk, the first few steps mainly the pair getting their bearings until they returned to their slow pace from before. She wondered if the ice had helped at all, but before she had a chance to ask Daz had already asked her a question.<br/><br/>""You sound like the council members."" She commented, raising an eyebrow at him. If everyone thought like that there'd be no rebellion. ""I don't know, one day it just clicked... that the system was wrong. Why should I never go hungry and live a lavish life just because I got lucky with who my parents are?"" She mumbled, weary that she was somehow coming across as a spoiled brat. ""I wasn't making the decisions but I still felt guilt every time I passed a hungry child or injured mother. So, it was time to do something about it."" She shrugged.<br/><br/>The redhead looked away from her companion, squinting her eyes to try and see ahead, the light was dim and she struggled to see very far ahead."
3307,Sibling Drama (w/ Cotton),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51982,2017-02-24T17:14:39,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">""Allie!"", someone shouted in the office the content writers worked. The curly haired woman looked around, trying to find who was calling her name. The small office in which fifteen people were crammed was usually chaotic, especially in the morning, so it wasn't a surprise that it would take a while to figure out where someone had shouted your name from. ""Yeah? Stand up!"", she replied, giving up on wasting the time.<br/><br/>A blonde haired man stood up for a moment and sat back down after his coworker saw him. ""Are you almost done?"", he asked. ""Yeah, I'm just proofreading and doing some research so I don't mess up, why?"", the woman asked, taking a look at the file in front of her. ""I could use some help with mine, but I can wait!"", the man replied.<br/><br/>The woman chuckled softly and shook her head. ""Why am I not surprised?"", she asked, trying to be serious. ""Just give me a minute and I'll move to your side"".<br/><br/>True to her word, the woman - whose name was Alice - took her laptop across the room and sat right next to the man who had asked for her help. They exchanged a quick kiss before she leaned to the side and looked at his file. ""What do you need, hon?"", she asked, already scanning the text. The man smirked and pinched the woman's arm. ""Nothing, I just wanted you to come sit by my side"", he replied with a grin.<br/><br/>Shaking her head, Alice resumed checking her facts for the piece she was writing, while chatting with her boyfriend. ""Fine, I'm sitting right here where you can see me. So, why don't you tell me of your plans for the weekend while I finish this?"", she asked, her eyes glued to the screen.<br/><br/>The man hummed for a while - it was something he did all of the time that, after driving Alice crazy for a while, had become something she appreciated over time - before responding. ""Hmmm... I plan on staying attached to you up until Monday morning"". The man's response made the woman smile, but she didn't reply right away, occupied with finishing writing her piece and sending it to their boss. Once she had done it, Alice turned to her boyfriend.<br/><br/>""Sure, we can do it, but can we be in my place this weekend? I feel like staying home"", she requested, hoping Robert would comply. The man though for a moment or two and nodded. ""Sure. Are you okay?"", he asked, concern showing in his expression. Alice was usually willing to at least go somewhere nice for the weekend, even if just a quiet hotel. The woman nodded. ""Yeah, I'm fine. It was just a long week, and I want to relax in PJ's for the weekend"".<br/><br/>Robert nodded and kissed Alice, sending his own piece off. ""All right. I'll drop by my place to collect some essentials, and we'll meet in your house"", he agreed.<br/><br/>With a heartfelt ""thank you"", Alice went back to work for the rest of the day.<br/><br/>It was a pretty long day, with a lot to do, but Alice was happy when it ended. There was a nice weekend to look forward to, after all.<br/><br/>Once work was done, Alice went for some groceries for the weekend while Robert went home for some clothes and other necessary items. They both got to Alice's house almost at the same time, and closed the door off to the world. After dinner, the couple went to bed with a movie and some wine, with the full intention of not leaving the bed until the movie was over - or next morning, whatever they felt like doing at the time.</div>"
3308,Sibling Drama (w/ Cotton),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51982,2017-03-07T20:53:02,Cotton,"""I'm going to be going away for a while,"" Tony said slowly, holding the frail woman's hand with a gentleness exclusive to only a few others, ""but I will be back, I promise.""<br/><br/>""That's nice dear,"" the woman smiled, patting his hand before turning away to look out the window.<br/><br/>Tony couldn't tell if his mom was having an off day, or just didn't care. She'd had fewer and fewer off days since she'd moved into the home, but they were still unavoidable. He decided to continue, despite her lack of attention.<br/><br/>""I'm going to find my sister, like you told me. She'll forgive you, I'm sure.""<br/><br/>She didn't reply.<br/><br/>It was better to leave. Tony patted his mom's shoulder. ""I'm gonna go now. Love you.""<br/><br/>As he grabbed his bag and the entrance and left the home, Tony thought about his intentions for meeting his sister. It wasn't just about forgiveness. It was about need. Of the money made from selling his parents' house, he had saved enough to live for a month. The rest went to securing his mom's place at the home. He was nearing the end of the month, and financially dead.<br/><br/>He wasn't planning on being a burden or dead weight on her. Growing up, Tony had always hated people who sat back and did as little as possible. He would find a job as soon as he could, help pay bills, and as soon as he had enough money he would go back to college and be out of her life. If she wanted him to.<br/><br/>Tony would also quit his habit. He'd tried so many times before, but something had always come up and it was the only way that he could relax. Well, whether that had happened before or after he had started, Tony didn't know.<br/><br/>Alice lived a four-hour bus ride away. It was closer than Tony had expected. Dad hadn't been the sentimental type, and not one to hunt down a kid he'd put up for adoption. But his mom, especially now, seemed so concerned about forgiveness that Tony wondered why she hadn't tracked Alice down herself. Maybe it was shame, or fear.<br/><br/>Tony felt a little afraid himself as he stepped into the bus.<br/><br/>There were three other people on the bus: a pretty young woman, and older, tired-looking gentleman, and a woman in business clothes. Tony found his way to the back of the bus and put in his earbuds. The music was pensive and orchestral. It was the kind of music that his dad had liked. As a kid, he thought it was boring and lethargic, but when his dad passed away, the music had a sort of connection that he felt he needed to chase. Tony flipped his hood up and focused his gaze on the window, fingers tapping uneasily on his knee.<br/><br/>If not for the constant starting and stopping of the bus, Tony might have fallen asleep. It was unusual that he was so tired, seeing that most nights he couldn't sleep. His sinking eyes kept watch of the station names. He didn't want to miss it and be forced to hitchhike.<br/><br/>The bus lurched for a final time and Tony stepped out on to the concrete sidewalk.<br/><br/>It was a nice neighbourhood, even if it was cloaked in an evening darkness that usually made places look more sinister. Tony stepped forward and looked at his phone to double-check the address.<br/><br/>It was a fifteen minute walk before Tony found the house. It was raining slightly, soaking through his cheap sneakers. As he stepped up to the door, he wished he had smoked just a little. But he had promised himself he would be completely lucid for the situation.<br/><br/>Tony hesitated, rocking on his feet and slowly raising his hand to the door. After a few moments he finally gave the door a knock, sharper than he had intended. His heart raced from nervousness.<br/><br/>What if she wasn't home?"
3309,Sibling Drama (w/ Cotton),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=51982,2017-03-12T04:48:04,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">While Tony made his way to her house, Alice was simply relaxing at home with her boyfriend, and feeling incredibly relaxed with her movie, blanket and glass of wine. Exactly when she was thinking about not leaving her bedroom for the rest of the weekend, the knock on the door came. ""Oh, come on"", she murmured with a sigh. A visitor right now was literally the last thing Alice wanted. And she was pretty sure it would be someone boring who would disrupt her perfectly relaxing night.<br/><br/>""Want me to see who is ou there?"", her boyfriend offered after a moment of silence. Alice considered the offer for a moment or two. While it was tempting to ask Robert to go out there while she stayed in bed, it didn't feel right. Whoever was out there was there to talk to her, after all. Sighing, Alice downed the rest of her wine and handed the glass over to her boyfriend. ""No, thanks, honey. I'll just go there dressed like this and hope they catch the hint"", she replied, getting up and taking a moment to tie her hair on a pony tail before leaving the room.<br/><br/>While she walked through the dark living room and turned on the lights before going to the door - not really minding making whoever was there wait -, Alice wondered for a moment about who it could be. Probably some neighbor, even though none of them, as far as she could remember, would simply show up to someone's doorstep just like this, without a previous phone call. It was that kind of neighborhood, and Alice loved it.<br/><br/>Then again, maybe it was an emergency. Or maybe someone had gotten lost and needed to find their way back on the main road. For some reason, that happened every now and then on Alice's street. <br/><br/>Whatever crossed Alice's mind, the last thing on her radar was a brother - after all, she didn't <span style=""font-style: italic"">have</span> any siblings, since her <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">true</span> parents hadn't had any other children after she had been brought to their home. Shrugging off her inquisitive thoughts, Alice finally went to the door and opened it to see a young man she had never met in her entire life, she was sure.<br/><br/>""Good evening. May I help you?"", she asked politely, coming to the conclusion that he was in the case of those who ended up getting lost and needed directions to find their way back to wherever they should actually be.</div>"
3310,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-13T20:39:46,SamaelLucif13,"In the quiet town of Vaniville, a new resident had arrived. Technically he and his father had the house set up by movers, and had only just moved in themselves the day before. Or rather, the young boy who had moved in, the dad having gone off to do whatever it was that he'd come to Kalos to do. So none had seen nor heard from anyone inside, and the other people living in Vaniville couldn't help but to wonder who or what they were like. All they knew was that some sort of famous Pokémon trainer from Unova and his son had moved there. That was all the details that had been given, nothing else was known.<br/><br/>Late morning, and no movement was seen or heard of from the new neighbor's house. The lights were off, and curtains drawn shut. The residents of the town, as they walk past, couldn't help but to pause and look up at the house. It looked like it had been made new again, and some added renovations could be seen. It was a lot bigger than it had been from the last owner who had lived there, who had moved a year or so ago. Where they had gone, no one knew, they had just left, not saying a word to anyone, not a letter, a goodbye. Nothing.<br/><br/>Laying in his bed, not asleep but not wanting to move, lay the red headed form of Sekinetsu Takarihen. The house was quiet, and the only sounds he could hear were those of his sleeping Pokémon laying around him. He gently rolls over from his side to rest on his back, staring up at the ceiling, the light from the window filtering through the curtains that were closed, though they were slightly open at the center so a slant of sun came shining through, brightening his room. And yet, to him, it wasn't his room. How many times had it been that he'd moved, new house after new house, new room after new room? He'd lost count, it was at least more times than his fingers and toes combined.<br/><br/>Sighing softly, he sits up, stretching his arms above his head, yawning as he gently tugs at the curtains to peer out the window. His bedroom was on the second floor, much larger than any previous bedrooms he'd ever stayed in, which was a plus. But he knew, if things continued like they'd had in his fourteen years of life, he shouldn't get too comfortable. They wouldn't be staying long. It looked nice outside, and people were already out and about. Then again, as he glanced over at the bedside table, and the alarm clock sitting on its surface, the time read that it was already almost ten thirty in the morning.<br/><br/>""Time to get up..."" He says aloud to the room, and the sleeping Pokémon begin to stir at his voice. Sekinetsu smiles as they wake, Emboar, Charizard, Oshawott, Reuniclus, Grovyle, and Victini. They each greet him in their own way, Oshawott waddling over to him and tugging on his pajama pants, and Victini floating up to attach itself to the side of his face, giving him a sort of hug that way. Even though he was sad about the move, having had actually made friends back in Alola, his Pokémon friends always had a way to cheer him up. If anything stayed consistent in his life...it was them.<br/><br/>Standing up now, he places his hands on his hips, wide awake as he looked at what he called his family, since his dad was never around and his mother had passed away when he was little. So it was always just him and Pokémon. ""How about some breakfast?"" They all let out noises of agreement, and he chuckles softly, walking carefully down the stairs to the kitchen, as Oshawott was clinging to his leg still, not wanting to let go. First he grabs a glass of water, drinking it as he gets ingredients ready for their food. Since they were like family, he did not like giving them just any food, going out of his way to make special meals, suited for each one.<br/><br/>For Emboar and Charizard, he made spicy flavored foods, Oshawott like water plants and cabbages, Reuniclus ate just about anything that Sekinetsu ate, so when he made his breakfast he made a double of whatever he was having, Grovyle and Victini both liked fruits, so he put a bowl of fruit salad together for each of them. Once they had their own food, he sits down at the table, reading a note left behind by his dad, while taking a bite out of some eggs he'd cooked. He barely skims over the excuses that were written, before crumpling it up and tossing it in the trash can, downing the rest of his water and putting his dirty plate in the sink.<br/><br/>He was told to stay put at the house and not go anywhere, apparently he might have visitors. So, while the Pokémon were eating, he goes back up to his room and changes out of his pajamas in to his regular clothing, not bothering with his hat or bag at the moment. Glancing at his reflection in the mirror, he runs his finger down the chain of the necklace he'd been given a while back, wondering if he'd ever see that friend again. Sighing, he shrugs to himself, before going back down the stairs, Victini having finished and was now just tumbling around in the air, goofing off with a oran berry, tossing it up and down. The others seemingly had gotten done too, and were outside, playing in the backyard, or in Charizard and Emboar's case, just laying around snoozing in the sun.<br/><br/>Oshawott comes up to him, raising it's arms up, and he leans down, picking Oshawott up. Carrying Oshawott in his arms, Sekinetsu goes to the front door, and opens it, deciding that maybe he should at least look around town while he waited for this so called possible visitor. He doubted anyone would come, but he wasn't one for disobeying rules, so despite the fact he wanted to go out and explore, he listened to his dad. It wouldn't hurt to at least get to know the layout of the town right? He closes the door behind him, taking a deep breath of fresh air, smiling at how happy Oshawott looked, before taking a step down his front yard path."
3311,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-18T06:12:23,HyrulianPrincess,"Aurora yawned as she rolled over in her bed, covering her head with the pillow she had been resting on. She was having a wonderful dream until Jewel, her Alolan Vulpix decided to come and wake her up. The little Pokémon cried in her face and put a paw on the pillow and pushed it off of her owners head. Aurora pretended to sleep, which made the Vulpix's tail twitch in irritation. Jewel rubbed her nose against Aurora's face, finally breaking her fake slumber, the girl laughed and pulled the Vulpix in her arms. ""Good morning, Jewel."" She gave Jewel a soft pet before she was also greeted with Sylveon standing on her stomach. Sylveon's ribbons flowed gracefully in the air as it smiled down at her, pawing at her nose. ""Alright alright. I'm up, geez."" The girl laughed as she sat up, Sylveon jumped off of the bed and floated down to the floor, turning and waiting for Aurora and Jewel to join her. Jewel jumped on the floor as well and sat next to Sylveon as they waited for their trainer. Aurora stretched her arms and gave another yawn as she threw her blankets off of her and stepped to the window, throwing the curtains open to let the beautiful sunlight pour in and illuminate her room.<br/>""Well ladies, it's going to be a good day."" She smiled at her Pokémon and they smiled back in agreement, letting out happy squeaks.<br/><br/>Once she had changed into her normal clothing, Aurora made her way downstairs and cooked breakfast for Jewel and Sylveon. The two of them didn't have any specific things they could or couldn't eat, so they just usually ate whatever Aurora made for herself. This morning she made just a delicious fruit salad, fresh fruit from the garden that she had planted in her backyard. She took a bite of a strawberry and let out a satisfied ""mmmm"" as she continued to eat. Jewel and Sylveon dug right into their food, finishing it quicker than Aurora could finish hers. The two played while they waited for their trainer to finish her breakfast. Jewel tried to tackle Sylveon, but Sylveon just wrapped her ribbons around Jewel and held her in the air. Jewel squirmed a bit until she decided to give up and just pouted while Sylveon did her version of laughing at the poor ice Vulpix. ""Come on Sylveon. Play fair."" Aurora said as she washed the dishes. The Sylveon frowned and put Jewel back on the floor. Jewel acted as if she wasn't going to attack but then she tackled Sylveon to the ground. Sylveon fought back of course which resulted in almost a full on battle between the two.<br/><br/>The dishes were completely clean and Aurora was finally ready to go meet her new neighbor. She smiled as she adjusted her bag that ran across her body and opened the door, stepping onto her porch. Before she could take a step, Jewel sprinted out of the house at full speed with Sylveon chasing after her. Aurora rolled her eyes and shut the door before running after them. ""Girls! Wait up!"" She called after her girls but they just kept running. She sighed softly as she rendered the task useless and let them go. She knew they would be back. The girls didn't go far before they turned around and headed back. Aurora smiled as she noticed a boy step outside of his house. She figured that he was the new neighbor and decided to approach him.<br/>""Um excuse me? Are you Sekinetsu Takarihen?"" Aurora was incredibly shy when it came to talking to new people, so when she spoke she would stutter a little bit. She cleared her throat softly as she got more nervous.<br/>""I'm Aurora. Aurora Mae Lytle. Hi."" She gave a small wave to the boy that was about the same height as her, if not an inch taller at that. After waving,, Aurora moved her hand and nervously scratched the back of her head. She wasn't really used to talking to people, let alone boys. She always either stayed inside with Jewel and Sylveon, or kept to herself outside if she had to do something. Unlike her mother, Aurora was very timid and extremely introverted. Though the mother and daughter looked the same, their personalities were on two different ends of the spectrum."
3312,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-19T00:23:47,SamaelLucif13,"It seemed that today was going to be another nice day, there wasn't a single cloud in the sky from what Sekinetsu could see, and the color of the heavens above were the most clear and beautiful of blue. He couldn't help but to smile, despite the deep seated disappointment of having yet once again moving to a new place, a new region, and new home. But he couldn't let that get to him. Not right now, he had to find the good in it. It meant a new adventure, and a new chance to make new friends, and meet many, many more Pokémom. And that, in itself, was one thing that had kept him from feeling completely depressed on the trip from Unova. Besides, that's not the person he was. He was supposed to be happy and energetic. Not gloomy and feeling down about things.<br/><br/>He picks up the voice of someone near, and looks over to see a girl who seemed to be about his age, and almost the same height, except he was maybe a little bit taller, but not by much. She had asked him if his name was Sekinetsu Takarihen, and he nods. ""Yeah, that's me."" Oshawott, in his arms, was looking at the girl, then notices the Pokémon that were with her, a big goofy smile forming on his face and his brown eyes sparkling with happiness. She goes on to say that her name was Aurora Mae Lytle. He gives her a small wave back, a faint smile on his lips.<br/><br/>Blinking, he then holds Oshawott up a bit, so that he was at face level with Aurora. ""This is Oshawott. Oshawott, meet Aurora."" The small otter like Pokémon gives a wave, and greets her in his own way, smiling and wagging his tail a little bit. ""My other Pokémon are in the back..."" He tilts his head then, glancing around to look behind her, wondering if there was anyone else. His dad hadn't been specific on how many people were coming to see him. ""Oh, right."" He lets Oshawott down, who immediately goes over to investigate Aurora's Pokémon, trying to be friendly, but of course he could be a bit...pestering at times. ""Are you the one my dad said was coming over to see me? Or are there...others?""<br/><br/>It wasn't that he minded, he just wanted to be sure. The letter had mentioned to wait around, and once the visitor who was going to come meet him, they were to go to the next town over, Aquacorde, to hear something from the Pokémon Professor of the area, Professor Sycamore. Apparently he had something for them to do. If his hunch was correct, it probably had something to do with an adventure, a PokéDex, and going out with a starter Pokémon given by the Professor to do research in completely the PokéDex. And of course, along the way, there was the dual task if one chose, of competing in the Pokémon Gyms and procuring badges, so that they could try their hand at the Pokémon League Championship. He'd already gotten one League under his belt, which was where he'd been living last. Unova."
3313,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-19T16:57:24,HyrulianPrincess,"Aurora smiled as she noticed that Sekinetsu was friendly. She gave a short sigh of relief. She was afraid that he would have been unfriendly, which is one of things she does not like in a person. In order for her to actually communicate and not be so introverted, one had to be friendly. She saw the faint smile that crept on his lips and she gave a small smile as well. When Oshawott was held up to her eye level she gave a small swoon.<br/>""Awe, he's adorable."" She watched as the small water Pokémon waddled over to Jewel and Sylveon who gave him a soft sniff. The girls immediately took a liking to Oshawott and playfully nipped at him, running in circles around him. Aurora would chuckle as she watched the girls play around with their new friend. She pointed to them as she introduced them, not wanting to break their little game.<br/>""The Alolan Vulpix is Jewel and that's Sylveon. These are my girls."" Aurora smiled as she introduced the two, still watching as they ran around Oshawott.<br/><br/>At the mention of other people, Aurora tilted her head in confusion and shook her head. ""I think I'm the only one. I don't recall hearing about others coming to meet you. I mean, I know a few other kids but they're probably elsewhere at the moment."" She smiled and then grew nervous. She wanted to see his other Pokémon but she didn't know how to go about asking without sounding rude. ""I... um. Was going to ask if I could... see your other Pokémon..."" When that didn't sound like a question, she panicked and quickly took back what she said. ""I mean, if you don't mind that is. It's up to you, I wouldn't mind if you said no. It's just that, I really love Pokémon. I know a lot of them without even needing a PokéDex."" There she went again rambling on. Aurora often did that when she was nervous, along with scratching the back of her head. She gave a small nervous giggle before looking at Sekinetsu and then looking at the ground, her face becoming red with embarrassment.<br/><br/>With a small clear of her throat and a sigh, Aurora lifted her head, face still a bit pink. ""I'm sorry if I was too forward. I have a bit of a problem where when I get nervous I tend to ramble on a little bit. Probably because I'm an expert at being introverted."" She gave another nervous laugh before realizing she did it once more. ""I'm sorry...."" She put her head down. She knew her mother would be disappointed. Her mother always tells her: talk less, smile more. Though Aurora's mother was a strong and independent woman, she expected her daughter to not be. She expected her daughter to act like just a pretty face that had little knowledge, but Aurora was smart. And sometimes her smarts came out when she would ramble, making her mother quite angry.<br/><br/>She had a feeling that this meeting wasn't only scheduled but was going to end up in an adventure. Aurora liked adventures, it was the bright side to having a mother who was never home. If her mother was home, Aurora wouldn't be going out on adventures, she would just stay inside and do nothing but smile and be a quiet young lady."
3314,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-19T22:22:41,SamaelLucif13,"A bigger smile forms, now a charming and warm grin upon his face, as Aurora said that Oshawott was cute. He couldn't agree more, in fact that was the main reason why he'd yet to allow the adorable little sea otter Pokémon to evolve yet. It wasn't that he didn't like Oshawott's evolution, he just preferred Oshawott as he was right now. And it seemed that the little guy felt the same way, as he'd even met a Dewott and the result afterword was pretty much denial in the fact that it would turn into that. So, Sekinetsu gave into his little buddy's wishes, allowing it to stay as it was.<br/><br/>As Oshawott waddled up to the two Pokémon that Aurora had with her, he laughed a little, watching him turn in circles as the others ran around him. Even though it got dizzy, it still looked so happy to meet new Pokémon, to be able to make friends with them. Aurora introduced them, and he sort of recognized the Alolan Vulpix, but the Sylveon was sort of new. He'd thought he'd seen something like it before, but wasn't quite sure. ""Does the Sylveon have a nickname?"" He looks to her after a few moments of watching them play with his Oshawott. None of his Pokémon had nicknames, even though his dad and a few others said he should give them some. Sekinetsu on the other hand didn't feel that there was a need to give them that, since he only had one of each.<br/><br/>Listening to her, getting the gist that she was attempting to ask if she could see his other Pokémon, he tilts his head, a smile still on her face as she clearly got flustered over what she was saying, grinning wide again, laughing softly. When she apologized, he laughs a bit more, waving his hand from side to side in front of himself dismissively. ""Ha ha, don't worry about it! Of course you can see them, they're out back."" He turns then, gesturing for her to follow him inside, and right as he turned to go in Oshawott hurries after him, legs scrambling to catch up with him as he waddled along. He pauses, and glances back at Aurora. ""Please, don't mind the boxes. I haven't really had time to unpack a lot yet, and since my dad isn't here to do it I've been stuck with that job."" As he stopped so suddenly, Oshawott runs into the back of Sekinetsu's leg, bouncing off and falling on to the floor. Chuckling, Sekinetsu leans over and picks him up into his arms.<br/><br/>""Oh, right, and you can just call me Natsu if you want."" With that, he continues through the front room, passing the kitchen entirely, and going out the back door. It was a large yard, perfect for his bigger Pokémon. He stands there, looking proudly at his own 'family', before turning to her, then whistling to the Pokémon so they gathered toward him. ""Aurora, meet Charizard, Emboar, Reuniclus, and Grovyle."" They each give their own greeting, Reuniclus floating up and even offering a handshake. Sekinetsu looked around the yard, looking like he was searching for something. A small frown was on his lips, eyebrows narrowed, but from the corner of his eye he saw a flash of orange and tan, as he was suddenly bombarded from the sky. Now, latched upon his head, was a pointy eared, bright blue eyed Pokémon. It chattered happily, and Sekinetsu laughs. ""And THIS one is Victini. Victini, meet Aurora!"" Not letting go of Sekinetsu's head, the Victini looks over at her, blinking a couple of times before chattering again, and Sekinetsu laughs once more."
3315,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-20T18:59:08,HyrulianPrincess,"Aurora smiled as she watched a more warm smile form on Natsu's lips. She decided that she must have said something right, but she was being honest when she said that the Oshawott was adorable. When asked if her Sylveon had a nickname, Aurora shook her head. ""I couldn't think of a good nickname for her since I found her as an Eevee at first. I didn't know she was going to evolve into Sylveon. I guess she just loved me that much."" She smiled down at Sylveon who looked up at her trainer and smiled back happily.<br/><br/>She was still a bit flustered from her rambling and hoped that he would forgive her for that, which he did. Her eyes seemed to light up as he agreed that she could meet his Pokémon. She was glad that he seemed to be a bit warmer and more approachable now than he was before, but oh that smile. Aurora found herself blushing a bit when she looked at him smiling at her. She was almost relieved as he turned and started walking towards the house, she followed and then stopped when he did, listening to what he had to say about the boxes. She smiled and gave a nod as if to say 'don't worry about it' and followed him into the back. When he opened the door, her eyes widened as she saw all of the Pokémon either lounging about or playing. When Natsu whistled, they stopped what they were doing and gathered around, staring at Aurora with interest. She smiled and waved to them as he introduced her to them. She gave a soft giggle as Reuniclus offered a handshake, she accepted and shook its hand in return. She looked at Natsu who seemed to be looking for something until his face was attacked by Victini. Her eyes widened as she saw the Legendary Pokémon who chattered at her. She turned and looked down at Sylveon and Jewel who looked at the other Pokémon curiously.<br/><br/>""I've always wanted to have the Legendary Pokémon Xerneas on my team. Always have since I was younger."" Aurora smiled as she recounted the memory of her and her mother bonding over their love for fairy Pokémon. Not too soon after Sylveon and Jewel were introduced, they crept to the edge of the porch and sniffed the other much larger Pokémon. Once they got somewhat acquainted, the girls lightened up and cheerfully ran around the yard, wanting the others to play with them."
3316,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-20T21:38:59,SamaelLucif13,"As he stood there watching the Pokémon greet Aurora, Sekinetsu smiles continuously, even with Victini attached to his head and not wanting to let go. Victini was usually a bit shy around new people, not wanting to be parted from Sekinetsu's side, so for him, this was normal. He looked over at Aurora, who seemed to be impressed by the presence of Victini, he could see it in the way her eyes widened at the sight, and Sekinetsu couldn't help but to feel a bit proud of himself. It was a great feat in dead to be able to get a Legendary Pokémon on your side, and get one this attached to you. Sekinetsu was pretty sure his dad didn't even know about this acquirement, and to be honest, Sekinetsu didn't really care.<br/><br/>""Xerneas?"" He asks, repeating the name, not quite sure he'd heard of that one before. ""Is that a Legendary Pokémon of the Kalos region? I know of Yveltal, or rather I've heard of it...but not Xerneas."" Watching her, he saw the smile on her lips as she seemed to be reminiscing about some memory she had, and to be honest, it looked kind of...cute. He shakes his head quickly, and looks away, staring at Oshawott as it waddled quickly after Jewel and Sylveon, thinking it wasn't as cute as Oshawott.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Right, Oshawott and Victini are cute! She's okay...but...cute? No...'</span>He thinks this in his head, and glances at her from the corner of his eyes. He'd just moved here, he couldn't start liking some girl he JUST met. Right?<br/><br/>His thoughts were distracted when, despite the gigantic size differences, Emboar and Charizard start playing with Jewel and Sylveon. It was quite amusing to see, as Charizard even let them use his back and wings as a sort of slide. Laughing, he didn't know what he'd be able to do without his family. He'd probably be depressed, that was for sure. Victini eventually lets go of his head, and begins to zoom around through the air, tumbling and diving, letting out noises of amusement and joy. Reuniclus floats over and they touch 'hands' and twirl around together, before Victini lets go, approaching Aurora, getting really close.<br/><br/>It seemed Victini was about to let her touch it, but at the last moment it moves away, becoming invisible, so that they did not know where it was. Moments pass, before a bit of Aurora's hair begins to float, almost as if it were moving on its own, but that was not the case. ""Victini, you're such a dork."" Sekinetsu laughs, his smile bright as he watched the tiny Legendary get accustomed to Aurora's presence. He gets an idea, and goes inside for a short moment, before coming back out. ""Here, give this to it."" He holds out a macaron to Aurora, giving it to her so she could maybe entice Victini to show itself."
3317,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-21T00:25:40,HyrulianPrincess,"When Natsu repeated the name of the Legendary Fairy Pokémon, she nodded. She had been studying and reading about it since she was little, she basically knows everything about it. ""It's the very first Fairy Legendary. It's a giant deer with very colorful antlers. Xerneas has the power to give eternal life. When it's at its end of its life, it shares its energy to the living things that surround it and turns into a tree."" Aurora started to talk a bit faster as she grew more and more excited with what she was saying. The nerd side of her was showing, but she didn't care. She smiled as she continued to speak about Xerneas and how it is a part of the Aura Trio along with Yveltal and Zygarde. When she was done speaking, she had almost run out of breathe. She realized that she had been talking for a while and then cleared her throat, her smile fading into a bit of a nervous and embarrassed smile. ""I'm sorry. I rambled again."" She shrugged and blushed as she turned her attention to the Pokémon that played in the backyard together.<br/><br/>It was a strange but pleasant sight to be seen, an Alolan Vulpix and a Sylveon using the back of a Charizard as if he were a slide. She smiled as Sylveon went down first but Jewel followed a bit too soon. When Sylveon was at the bottom of Charizard's tail, she got knocked off by Jewel who had bumped into her. Sylveon landed face down in the dirt. Jewel made some noises indicating that she was laughing at Sylveon, but Sylveon's expression changed from irritation to joy in a matter of seconds. When Oshawott had approached, Sylveon wrapped her ribbons around him and set him on her back. Jewel saw this and decided to give chase. Sylveon ran around in circles around Emboar with Oshawott on her back and Jewel following close behind. At the sight of her small Pokémon playing with the others, a smile stretched across her pink lips. This was the first time in a long while that she felt genuine happiness and not fake happiness. If she was being completely honest with herself, she didn't have much friends and with her mother never around, she never had a parent either. The only ones she had were Sylveon and Jewel. It was nice to have someone her age to talk to that understood her love for Pokémon. The rest of the kids she knew just called her a nerd and bullied her. Nobody would even know with how Aurora acted however, which made it difficult for her to tell people what she was really going through.<br/><br/>Her thought process was broken when she had realized that Victini grew closer to her. She smiled and slowly reached out her hand and offered the Victini first choice to make contact. It got closer but then suddenly disappeared. She looked left and right to see if she could find it but then felt a piece of her pink hair float in the air. She knew immediately who the culprit was. She gave a small giggle and watched as her hair floated. When Natsu came back from inside, he had handed her a macaroon. She smiled as she took the treat in her hand and held it in front of her. ""Come on Victini. I'm not going to hurt you. I just want to be your friend."" She said in her soothing voice. Aurora kept her hand out and waited for the small Legendary to show itself to her."
3318,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-23T03:28:18,SamaelLucif13,"Waiting with bated breath, Sekinetsu watched as Aurora held out the macaron in an offering to Victini. It seemed like nothing was going to happen, even when she said that she just wanted to be it's friend. Her voice sounded nice enough, and the smile that was on her face was definitely kind, but was that enough? They'd just have to see. He glances at her, then at the other Pokémon that were in the yard, who had come to a stop from playing, and were watching the two of them, almost as if waiting to see what would happen as well. They were focused on Aurora, and the macaron in their hand, and Sekinetsu smiled a bit. Amazing creatures, Pokémon.<br/><br/>What seemed like forever, the macaron drifted slowly out of Aurora's hand, and bites could be seen taken out of it. It pops into view, and lets out a happy sound, twirling and doing cartwheels in the air as it ate the sweet. A bright smile was on Victini's face, and Sekinetsu laughs a bit. ""There you go!"" He grins at Aurora, and gives her another to offer, and once it had, Victini takes it right away, chattering at her in it's own way, before eating the second treat. Once it was finished Victini flutters down in front of Aurora, and takes a hold of her hand, or rather, one of her fingers, and begins to turn in circles, as if wanting to twirl with her.<br/><br/>Standing to the side, Sekinetsu nods in satisfaction, a huge smile on his face, his eyes glittering at this achievement. ""Well, that's much better. Looks like Victini really likes you now, huh?"" He laughs a little bit as the other Pokémon let out happy noises, Reuniclus twirling midair, Oshawott jumping up and down and clapping his little paws together, while Emboar nods with a smile and Charizard spreads his wings and lets out a roar of content, making a sound almost like it was laughing together with Sekinetsu. Grovyle, though trying to act cool, looked as if it were proud too, arms crossed over it's chest and nodding with it's eyes closed.<br/><br/>After a moment, Sekinetsu remembers the whole reason why Aurora was even there in the first place, and looks at her, Victini having gone off again, tumbling through the air. ""So...what's the plan? My dad was not all the specific on what was going to happen when you got here..."" He grins a bit, rubbing the side of his neck, feeling a bit like an idiot because of his father. His dad never told him anything in full detail, one of biggest things that annoyed him most about his dad. That and the fact he was never home, or there for Sekinetsu when he needed him to be. But that was how his life was to be, no matter how much he wished for it to be different. Sekinetsu knew that he needed to accept things as they were, but deep down he couldn't help but to wish for a change."
3319,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-23T06:05:48,HyrulianPrincess,"Aurora stood perfectly still in fear of scaring Victini with any sudden movements. She even held her breathe for a little while. After what felt like forever, the treat finally lifted off of her hand and into the air, small bites being take out of it. A smile crossed her lips as she looked at Natsu who exclaimed in happiness. He handed her another treat that as soon as she offered it, it was devoured by the Legendary. Aurora laughed as Victini floated in the air and began to do some tricks in excitement and joy. When it held onto her finger and twirled she twirled as well, giggling as if she were a little girl again. As she twirled, the sun caught on her bright pink hair and made it shine radiantly, the sunshine also glistened on her pale skin, making it look as if she glowed. She had twirled a few times before Victini floated away and Natsu asked what the plan was, she had almost forgotten with how much fun she was having.<br/><br/>""Oh! Right! Sorry, got a bit preoccupied."" She giggled a bit nervously before rubbing the back of her head. ""We are going to Aquacorde Town to meet Professor Sycamore. He said he had something for us."" She smiled as she looked in the direction of Jewel and Sylveon who continued to play. ""Come on girls, time to go! You'll see your friends again."" Sylveon and Jewel gave a soft frown as they heard those words. Jewel and Sylveon raised their paws and gave a soft wave before running to Aurora and sitting next to her.<br/>""Get what you need now Natsu. We're going on an adventure!"" She smiled as she gave a soft wave to her new friends and walked through the kitchen to the front porch where she would stand in wait for him to get his things."
3320,"Pokémon: A New Journey, A New Adventure",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52223,2017-05-24T00:19:46,SamaelLucif13,"""Alright then..."" He watches, remaining where he was standing, as she heads back through the house, no doubt to go out front to wait for him to get ready so they could go. Turning his eyes to his Pokémon, who were looking a little sad that their new friends had left so soon, Sekinetsu smiles a little bit, sighing softly, rubbing his hand across the back of his neck. ""Aquacorde huh? A new adventure...it's a little soon after just moving here but...<span style=""font-style: italic"">sigh</span>...I don't mind."" He grins at his friends, and then nods, mind finally set on getting this started. ""Right. I'm going to be leaving, so you all stay here. And don't cause any trouble, got that?"" They all respond in their own way, and Sekinetsu knew they'd be okay. For the most part they were well behaved, so he knew he could count on them to not destroy anything to cause any trouble.<br/><br/>However, when he went to turn to go inside, he felt a tugging on his leg, and he looked down to see Oshawott staring at him with watery eyes. ""Osha...wott..."" It says, his voice quite sad sounding. Leaning down he pats the sea otter on his head, a soft smile on his lips. ""Not this time little buddy. You stay here, okay?"" Oshawott then grabs onto his hand, and he couldn't help but to chuckle softly. ""Oh, Oshawott...what am I gonna do with you? Fine...you can come with."" The frown on Oshawott's face turns right side up and it lets out a happy sound, though tears had begun to fall. Sekinetsu stands up, and with Oshawott following, heads inside.<br/><br/>First things first, he goes upstairs to grab whatever he needed to get. On went his hat, which was more like a really loosely fit beanie cap, his bright red hair falling out from underneath, and his one shouldered backpack. Of course it was red, and on the front had a flame symbol surrounded by a white background, outlined in black. And, lastly, around his waist went a red belt, with little fastening hooks for Pokéballs. It was empty, save for one that he picked up and places there, which belonged to Oshawott. The others remained on a stand on his desk, since he didn't really like keeping them in their balls for too long at a time. He believed in letting them grow and experience the world, rather than keep them cooped up all the time.<br/><br/>One last glance in the mirror in his room, adjusting his hat and tugging a bit at his gloves, he nods, a smile on his face, and goes back down stairs, making sure to pocket the key to the house in the process, along with grabbing some cash from the change jar. Who knew when he'd need to get something? Better safe then sorry, which was what he always said to himself. Passing through the front room, he goes outside, where, like he'd predicted, Aurora stood on the porch, waiting for him so they could get going. ""I'm ready. Sorry for making you wait!"" He grins widely at her, closing the door behind himself and locking it, slipping the key in his pocket. ""Well, shall we get going? Oshawott is gonna come along too, hope that's okay."""
3321,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-05-27T01:15:49,CanadianWolf,"""Hey, it does not smell here.. Ok it does smell a bit bad, but you get use to it. Besides I like it here."" She let go of Rose's hand, walking around to the other side of the truck. She got in, starting it up once more. ""You still haven't told me what kind of art you do, I'm guessing.. photos?"" The girl said, turning the truck around and getting back onto the road. She played with the radio a bit till she found a station that was playing some good music, or at least music she liked.<br/><br/>As the two started back down towards there town, Ash noticed another car coming towards them. As the car pasted them, she noticed it was a rather expensive one. Ash eyed it, pulling over to side and turning off the car. ""Ok, you stay here. The junkyard has been closed for years so no one else beside me should even be coming up here. So, I'm going to go cheek it out. Why don't you stay here, I might need a quick get away."" She laughed softly, pulling the keys out and handing it to her friend. ""Alright, I'll be right back. I'm just going to check out who it is, maybe I'll be able to find out why they are here as well. See you soon."" She slipped out of her truck, quietly and quickly heading back up to the junkyard.<br/><br/>Luck for Ash, the new comers had no clue where they were going, so it took them longer to get to her shack then it really should have. So by the time the car had got there, Ashley was hiding behind a old car. The windows smashed out so she had a good view of the shack and the car that just pulled up. From the car Victoria Mars, her boyfriend Jordan Antil, and one of her friends Brook, something or other. ""That bitch, what is she doing here?"" She hissed to her self.<br/><br/>""Oh god, what are we doing here Vic? It smells like shit."" Brook complains, Victoria only rolling her eyes as she held a hand up to her nose. ""We are here to dig up some dirt on that thrash punk, maybe scare her if she is actually here."" The dark haired woman said, before started towards the shack, stepping in a small puddle of oil. ""Ugh... this place already suck, Jordan! Go check inside."" She orders, her boyfriend rolling his eyes and walking inside. ""No ones here, but this place is actually pretty cool."" He smiled, opening up he little fridge and pulling out a bottle of beer. ""Awesome, she probably heads up north to Canada and gets beer or something."" He says, starting to drink. As he did, the two girls walked in. Victoria starting to shift through all the things she could find, Brook doing the same. Though it took some talking to by Victoria before Jordan actually started to help.<br/><br/>Ash was not happy at this point, it took her sometime to set all of that. She didn't like the fact that her number one suspect was now trying to look through her stuff at her little home away from home. Looking around Ash found a pipe of rebrib and pulled from the pile, swong it a few times. ""There we go, this should scare them enough."" She said, then walked to Victoria's car. Swinging the pipe into the passenger window, smashing and making the car alarm go off. The three coming from the shack, only to find Ash standing a few feet from them with her weapon. ""So, you like going through people's stuff eh bitch?"" She growled at them, swinging her weapon again to break the back passenger window.<br/><br/>""How dare you, you cunt! You'll pay for that too!"" Victoria said, before she reached behind her, pulling out a small six shooter from, well Ash wasn't sure. She was wearing a skirt, though maybe she had a pocket back there or something. Though as Victoria did that, Ash took a step back with a very shock and scared look on her face. ""What the hell Vic?"" Brook said, taking a step away from her friend. ""I thought you said you were t actually going to bring that thing?"" She said, Victoria rolling her eyes. ""I never said that, besides daddy bought me this so I could use it."" She laughed softly, Ash at this point sure what to do."
3322,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-05-27T03:17:20,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose smiled and shut her door as she buckled herself in. Once down the road a bit she noticed a very expensive car speed by the truck. She looked at Ash as she started to speak, putting the pieces together herself. When she pulled over and got out of the truck, Rose unbuckled and tried to keep Ash in the truck but it didn't work, she had already left. Rose huffed and slumped back in her seat, folding her arms over her chest.<br/><br/>It was about half an hour later when Rose decided to go back. She jumped in the driver seat, started up the truck, and turned it around speeding back to the junkyard. She parked a bit away from where the shack was and got out of the truck, not bothering to shut the door. Rose walked silently through the junk and poked her head out a bit to see Ash with her hands by her sides, one hand clasped around a pipe. Rose suddenly felt someone grab her hair and yank it back, she let out a cry of pain as the guy grabbed her wrists, forcing them behind her back. ""Hey Vic! Look what I found! A pink haired beauty!"" The guy creepily smelled her at her neck and walked the girl next to Ash. ""What do we do with her?"" The boyfriend kept his hands on the girl, using the other to cop-a-feel. Rose quietly told him to stop but he refused. The girl had had enough, she felt as if her skin was burning but not just her blood, the actual skin. When she felt it, the boyfriend felt it too. He hissed in pain and withdrew his hands from her. ""Ah! Fuck! The bitch burned me!"" He walked back to Victoria and Brook as Rose gave a confusing look at Ash.<br/><br/>Rose couldn't help it. She saw red. The next thing she knew, she was standing over Victoria, the girl's arm had a second degree burn and her face was bloody as Rose continuously punched her. Her friends Brook and the boyfriend lay dead on the ground next to a pile of junk, their bodies completely charred black. She came to her senses and her eyes widened as she scurried off of Victoria. She stood and looked over what had happened and turned to Ash, tears in her eyes.<br/>""Ash... What happened to me?"" She asked, her voice breaking a bit."
3323,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-05-27T05:50:10,CanadianWolf,"When she heard Rose yell out, Ash looked back at her friend. Though unable to do anything as she still had a gun trained on her, yet Jordan seem to have backed off of her for whatever reason. So that relaxed her a bit, she was still on edge. Looking towards Victoria as she started to say something, then suddenly both Brook and Jordan combusted, try let out no sound, just dropped to the ground. Bodies burning brightly as if someone had lit them on fire.<br/>Victoria looked towards her friends, letting out a loud cry of pain as her arm suddenly fought on fire as well, she dropped to the ground. The fire going out, the next moment Rose ontop of her, punching her over and over again. Ash wasn't sure what to do, yet Rose would snap out of it and back away, moving back towards Ash with tears.<br/><br/>""I-I don't know, but we shouldn't stick around here for to long."" She grabbed her friend and ran back to the truck, jumping into the drivers side and waited for her friend to get in before she took off. Speeding down the road back towards town and her home. ""Holy fuck, holy fuck, fuck!"" The girl said, slowing down as she came to one of the random lights that was around the town. ""Fuck Rose, I-I think you just killed Jordan and Brook with your mind or something!"" Ash said, trying to clam her self down by taking deep breaths. ""I mean.. how the fuck, w-why the fuck?"" She asked, starting to drive off.<br/><br/>Ash would stay quiet for most of the ride back into town after her small outburst, letting Rose talk to her, clam her self down as well. Once Ash pulled her truck up into the driveway of her home, she could see half the lights on in the house. She knew her step-mother would be home, as well as her father, but she would rather not deal with her step mother. Getting out of the truck, she walked up to the hood of her car. Climb ontop of it, then jumping up and grabbing the edge of the garage. She pulled her self up, turning around and then reaching her hand down. She would help her friend up and then climb into her room.<br/><br/>Ashley's room was a mess, clothes everywhere, posters all over her walls, her bed was a mess as well. The covers half on, over her other window that faced out to the neighbors home, was a Canadian flag, though instead of a maple leaf a pot leaf was in the middle. Her closet door was broken as well, a desk was off in the corner. On the same wall with the window they climbed through, was a large book case with a thud on it, a stereo, lots of cds and such, a bean bag chair infront of the tv.<br/><br/>""Welcome back to my room."" She said, laying down on her bed. Pulling the joint from her pocket, which was the one from earlier. She lit it up, taking a drag before she sat up. Looking to her friend, she looked at her dead in the eye. ""Rose, that, that was pretty cool actually."""
3324,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-05-27T07:03:48,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose just stood over Victoria and watched as she bled from her nose and mouth, eyes severely bruised and her arm burnt. Her tears flooded from her eyes and down her face as Ash pulled Rose into the truck and sped off. The whole ride all Rose did was stare straight ahead, eyes fixed into nothingness. She didn't know what happened and she desperately tried to wrap her head around what happened and how those people just spontaneously combusted. She couldn't understand why she suddenly grew so angry. It didn't help her feel any better when Ash pointed out that she probably killed Jordan and Brook. She didn't realize when they had gotten back until the door of Ash's truck slammed shut which made her jump a little bit. She snapped out of her trance and opened her door, hopping out as well and following Ash.<br/><br/>Once in the familiar room, Rose stood quietly by the window. Her eyes stayed trained on the floor, staring into the void of nothingness as she went over and over in her head what happened and what she did. She was snapped out of her abyss when Ash told her that what she did was cool. Rose shook her head, her pink hair falling out of its high ponytail, falling out in long waves that fell to the small of her back.<br/>""Ash... I killed two people and I don't even know how!"" She paced back and forth, her hands on her temples clearly stressed out. ""How the fuck is that cool?!"" She realized how loud she was talking and hushed down a bit, sitting on the floor, head in her hands. ""What if Vic rats me out? Oh my God Ash, I can't go to prison! Do you know what they do to girls like me in prison?"" Rose's breathing got a lot faster than before as she started to have a panic attack. Her pulse raced as her heart beat almost out of her chest."
3325,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-05-27T07:51:32,CanadianWolf,"Ash watched her friend walk back and forth, she did realize that to her it may be cool. But Rose was freaking out, even more so then she thought would. Once Rose was close enough, Ash reached out and wrapped her arms around the girls chest, pulling her friend into her lap. Laying back in her bed, roses head laying on her chest. Her heart beat could be heard in Roses ear, one arm still tightly wrapped around her.<br/>Ash would take another long, slow drag from her joint. Before she would blow out the smoke and out the joint down, leaning down she kiss the top of her friends head.<br/>""Listen Red Rose, I won't let anything happen to you ok? I finally got you back from wherever, I'm not going to let go of you. If she does report that little.. whatever that was, then I'll just have to confess. I can say the fun back fired and explode, or something. I'll figure it out if I have to."" She squeezed her friend.<br/><br/>Ash sighed softly, closing her eyes. ""Just, try and relax. I would say getting some sleep would be best, yet I feel like you'll need some time."" The young woman kept her eyes closed, almost willing her self to sleep. Yet it would not come, she would need to let her weed to kick in before she could sleep. The nights events were playing out infront of her. The meeting of her friend, the small fights the two had right off the get go, the kiss, Victoria and the other two suddenly coming a lit. Yet her mind kept going back to the kiss that her friend gave her.<br/>Ash suddenly realized that Rose was talking to her, she opened her eyes and looked down to her. Nodding to her for a few moments, before she suddenly lean down and kissed her. It was a passionate kiss, Ash not pulling away till she could not breath. ""There, that should put all other thoughts from your mind."" She smiled, before resting back into her bed."
3326,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-05-29T08:16:22,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose felt slight relief when Ash pulled her into her the girls lap. She felt the familiar arms around her which managed to slow her breathing a little bit. She noticed the joint in her hand and was immediately interested in partaking. She shook the thought out of her head when Ash started to speak. Her heart melted when Ash called her Red Rose. The dumb but insanely cute nickname the blue haired girl had given her when they grew up a bit more. Ash knew that red roses were her favorite, which is how she ended up with the nickname in the first place. Whenever Ash called her that, she just melted. It was as if the girl had lit a flame in her heart, making her warm and safe inside. She felt a bit better when Ash promised that nothing bad was going to happen to her and that she would protect her. But what if Rose couldn't protect Ash? What if she wasn't up for the task of finding her friend? What if something happened to the both of them? Rose couldn't keep these what if's from invading her mind.<br/><br/>Rose started to relax a bit as they lay in bed, Ash's arm around her. She felt safe with Ash, she always had. She inhaled a bit and exhaled to slow her heart rate so she wouldn't keel over from a heart attack. Rose was shocked when Ash planted a kiss on her lips, a kiss that was equally as passionate as the kiss that she had given in the truck before leaving her house. She smiled when Ash assumed that it would put her mind at rest. It was amazing how she didn't even have to say anything and the girl just knew how she was feeling. Rose smiled softly as she snatched the joint from Ash's hand and took a long drag from it, holding it in for a brief moment, and then exhaling. She did this about once or twice more before she was completely baked. Rose had always been a bit of a lightweight when it came to alcohol or drugs. She figured that Ash would be a bit surprised that the girl actually smoked. She looked up and gave a soft giggle. ""I smoked a bit with some stoners in that stupid high school. That was before someone told them that I was just gonna rat them out and they started in on the emotional torture too."" Rose took another drag and exhaled, blowing smoke rings from her mouth. She hoped that it would impress Ash, it took her forever to learn how to do that. A lot of failed attempts and looking like an idiot paid off.<br/><br/>It didn't take long afterwards for Rose to drift off to sleep. If it weren't for the weed, she probably never would have gotten to sleep. Her mind still raced however, exchanging her sweet dreams for nightmares. Rose would twitch a bit in her sleep and groan, sometimes even talk. It was only when she shot up-right and looked out the window when she realized that it was dark outside."
3327,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-05-29T22:45:57,CanadianWolf,"Ash had to open her eyes when Rose took her joint from her, she was rather surprised that her friend had started to smoke as well. Her explanation was a bit saddening though, yet Ash wouldn't say anything, just taking her joint back and finishing it off. Putting the butt out in a ash try, she would then wrap both of her arms around her Red Rose. She wouldn't even be able to say good night as Rose was already out, with a soft laugh she leaned down and kissed her forehead, before falling asleep her self.<br/><br/>While Rose woke up in the middle of the night, Ash was still asleep. Her arms falling from Rose as she sat up, though as Rose moved, Ash started to wake as well. Opening her arms slowly, she then looked to her friend. Wrapping her arms back around her, pulling her back down ontop of her. ""Now now, just relax Rose. I got you."" She yawned after, holding the girl tightly.<br/><br/>Ash would fall asleep again, dreaming of the day that Rose and Jessica would meet. She was rather sure that the two would be good friends, even if Rose was being a bit stand offish about her new friend, but she was rather sure that they could break through that and go on to be friends. A small smile would appear on the sleeping girls face, her life inside of this dream was what she thought a perfect life would be. The three of them would be friends, traveling the road for a few months at a time before stopping in a town for a few mo this for money.<br/><br/>The next morning Ashley slowly opened her eyes, the sun shining through the one window that wasn't covered. Ashley had to rise her hand up to block the sun from hitting her eyes, groaning as she did. ""Fuck... every morning.."" she said to her self, sitting up and yawning. Looking down to Rose, she smiled. ""Hey, wake up, it's your first day of class."" She smiled."
3328,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-05-31T06:23:21,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose looked around the room before feeling Ash pull her back down onto the be. Her arms would wrap around her easily as she started to calm down a bit. She laid her head on Ash's chest and listened to her heartbeat, just the sound of it made her heart match the pace. She yawned and fell right back to sleep. She would dream about the good days of her and her best friend when they were little. Running around the yard in different costumes that they found and playing pretend or house or whatever game they wanted at that time.<br/><br/>The light flooded in from the window which made Rose shut her eyes tighter. She opened them which was a slow process so she wouldn't blind herself by the light. She looked up and saw Ash smiling down at her, which made her smile. She reached her hand up and stroked Ash's cheek softly. ""Good morning beautiful."" Her smile radiated in the sunlight as she sat up. She ran a hand through her pink hair and messed it up a bit more, making her look more attractive with the messy bed head.<br/><br/>She groaned at the thought of the first day of class. She had to go back to her house which she was hoping to try and avoid. ""Yeah don't remind me..."" She said as she swung her legs over to the side of the bed and stood up. She looked about the room and grabbed a brush, running it through her long pink hair before tying it up in a ponytail. She would turn to Ash from where she was standing in front of the mirror and smiled at her. ""Thank you for last night Ash. I really appreciate it and I appreciate you a lot."" Rose smiled as she turned back to the mirror, fixing her makeup."
3329,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-05-31T19:40:39,CanadianWolf,"Ash smiled as Rose put her hand against her cheek, though it didn't last long as her friend had to get up. Ash would do the same, grabbing a beanie, slipping it on and then yawning. Her blue hair sticking out from under her beanie, she then looked to Rose. ""Well, if you want. I can drive you to school instead of your place, I mean what do you really need to get from there anyways?"" She asked.<br/><br/>A knock would come to the door, followed by a woman saying. ""Ashley, come open this door right now."" Her step-mother called out, with a sigh and roll of her eyes Ash made her way towards the door. ""What do you want? I have a right to a closed and lock door you know!"" She said, which seemed to only get the woman angry. ""Ashley I said open this door right now, don't make me say it again!"" The woman said, Ash looked to Rose. ""You can either stand here or hide, I don't know if you really want to deal with her right now."" Ash wasn't sure what Rose should do, her mom would flip if a random girl was in her room, but if she found Rose hiding, it might be worse.<br/><br/>After a moment Ash would step away from her door, unlocking it and letting her step-mother in. Ash would stood with her arms crossed over her chest, her body leaning to the side softly. ""What the hell do you want now Heather?"" She huffed, the woman known as Heather just glared at Ashley, sniffing the air as she caught the scent of last nights sleep aid. ""Were you smoking in here again?"" She said, once more Ash rolling her eyes and shaking her head. ""Who the fuck cares beside you?"" This would go back and forth for a minute or two."
3330,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-06-02T07:33:38,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose looked at the door, eyes widening as she heard that voice. She looked at Ash for a sign of what she should do. She had to think fast, she didn't have time to just stand here and listen to her and her step-mother fight. She had class in less than an hour and she couldn't wait around for this to pass over. She quickly and quietly moved to the window and slipped out of it, landing on the truck and sliding off of it. She looked both ways before crossing the street and speed walking to her house which was only a few homes down.<br/><br/>Once there, she scaled the wall and entered the window that lead into her room. Nobody was in her room which was a good thing, she mentally gave a sigh of relief as she got changed into a different outfit. She slipped on a black, high wasted skirt that flared out and a light blue shirt that she tucked in. She slipped on some knee high socks and her boots. She took her contacts out, re-did her makeup and put on her glasses. After sleeping with her contacts in, her eyes felt as if they were on fire. She gave a small sigh of relief and looked in the mirror before grabbing her bag and keys and heading out the door. Luck for her, her parents had already left to go to work, giving her full range of the house for a few weeks. Another sigh of relief escaped her lips as she walked out the door, locked it from the outside and headed to her car.<br/><br/>The campus was a few miles away, long enough to not want to walk, so she drove. Once she found a parking spot, she put up her parking pass on her rear view mirror, got out and locked it up. She pulled out her phone and looked at her schedule. Her first class was Ethics, ""This should be fun."" She thought to herself as she walked in the direction of the classroom."
3331,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-06-02T22:23:37,CanadianWolf,"Ash and her step-mother continued to go at it for sometime after Rose had left, only ending when Ash would push past her and storm out of the house, slamming the door behind her. The girl would get into her truck, pulling out and starting to drive to the junkyard. Though halfway there she remembered the two dead bodies that were still sitting there, so she would turn around. Not to sure what else she would do, she would start to drive around the town. She wasn't sure what to do with her day, she would normally try to work on Jessica. Though she wasn't sure where to start, hopefully Rose would find someone, anyone who saw Jessica that day, it may take a while, but rose was now part of the investigation.<br/><br/>While Rose was heading to her class, she would spot Victoria, glaring at her with pure hatred. Her arm bandaged up rather well, whoever she saw last night had her going rather quickly. Though the woman made no attempt to move towards Rose. She just let her pass by with no word.<br/><br/>Besides Victoria, the whole school could be asked about Jessica. Though where to start, probably the best would be to ask Ash who she hung out with at the school, yet she may not even know, she was kicked out after a few months at the school.<br/><br/>Halfway to the class, Ash would text Rose. ""Have a good first day sweetie, lol."" Ash found the text amusing, laughing to her self as she sat at the diner, looking over at two cops who sat a table away. She would listen to them talk about two burnt bodies that were found in the junkyard, she sighed. It was going to be some time before she could go back to her hang out."
3332,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-06-07T05:39:46,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose had her head down looking at her phone that held her schedule on it. She looked up and headed towards her class but something would stop her. She stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at who had been staring her down. She saw Victoria, her arm bandaged up to hide the burn she had received from the other night. She half expected the burn victim to come up to Rose and strangle her right in the middle of the Quad. She was a bit shocked to see that all Victoria did was glare daggers at her. Rose would tighten her grip on the strap of her bag before finally tearing her eyes away from Victoria and walking to class. She picked up her pace, hoping that she would soon be out of her eyesight.<br/><br/>Rose felt her pocket vibrate from within her pocket, she pulled it out and unlocked it to see that Ash had texted her. She smiled at the sweet text as she sat down in her seat in class which happened to be English Literature. Before class started, she would send a text back to Ash that read: ""Thanks dear. My last class gets out at 4. Who should I ask about Jessica? Also saw Victoria... Got nasty glares from her but kept walking."" She waited a second before sending a second text. ""Think she would do anything, like attack me or something?"" When she heard her professor start to talk, she would lock her phone and slip it in her bag that lay on the floor. From her bag she would pull out her laptop, open it and listen to the lecture.<br/><br/>Through most of the lecture, Rose's mind would drift off and think about the bodies that were left in the junkyard near Ash's hang out. She shivered at the thought of the Police finding out she was the one who killed them and imagined herself in prison. A handsome boy leaned forward and whispered to Rose. ""Saw you shiver... Need my jacket?"" Rose would study the boy's face for a minute, admiring how perfect his hair and eyes and teeth were. His whole face and body was just... perfect. She smiled and shook her head softly. ""N... No thank you... But thank you for the offer."" She turned back around and continued to take notes to get her mind off of Victoria's dead friends."
3333,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-06-11T19:51:48,CanadianWolf,"Ash would quickly text back, seeing as she didn't have much else going on that day. ""I wouldn't worry about her, you probably scared her pretty good. As for Jessica, try the kids who take photos. Some of them are a bit stuck up, plus there is one guy who, if I'm remembering the right one. Was a player, rather smooth actually, but I'm sure you'll be fine dear. Text me when you're done school and I'll come get you."" Once she sent that, the girl would stand up and head out of the diner, since there was  nothing else for her to do for the moment. The girl would head out to her truck, not to sure what to do with her day till Rose got out of class's.<br/><br/>At the front of the small class, her teacher would walk towards her and the boy who had talked to her. ""Now Justin, I know Rose is new to class and all. But I would rather have you all paying attention to me till class is done."" The rest of class would snicker at the two, before turning back to the front of the class. The classes of the school were small, seeing as it was high end academy for those gifted in any form of art really. Both Jessica and Ash had gone to the school, of course Ashley had only made it a few months before being kicked out for some reason or another.<br/><br/>Once the class had come to a end, the teacher gave out some homework for everyone to hand in the next few days. She also stopped Rose from leaving the class. When everyone else had left, the teacher looked to the pink haired girl. ""Now listen here Rose, I know you are new here. But you need to stay focused in class, I'm sure it's hard being the new girl, I'm not sure if you have any friends here. So I would say try and make some, as well as going to every class, I'm sure your art class is next."" The woman said, before softly patting the girls shoulder. ""Now, try and stay focused in your art class my dear."""
3334,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-06-12T04:36:20,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose's face became red as she was called on by the teacher, she hated drawing attention to herself. Which was odd since she had bright pink hair. She bit her lip and gave a soft nod in apology before glancing back at the boy who's name was Justin. She thought back to what Ash had said about someone who was a player and wondered if that was who she was talking about. She figured she would find out sooner or later. When it came to stuck up kids, she knew how to talk and act like them but she hated it. She never really felt like she was one of them even though she looks the part. The rest of the class period seemed to fly by as Rose would take notes on her laptop. She would frequently check on Facebook and see what was going on when she was all caught up and then exit out of the page if she was in danger of being spotted.<br/><br/>When the Professor dismissed them and handed out homework, Rose was a bit nervous when she stopped her. The short girl looked up at the Professor as she spoke about how she should go to all of her classes and make friends. Upon hearing her advice, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. She didn't know why she was so nervous and jumpy. Maybe it was her conscious of killing people that was getting to her. Rose nodded as the Professor patted her on the shoulder. ""Thank you."" She said softly before offering a small smile before slipping out the door and walked down the hall. She pulled out her phone once again to look at her schedule and figure out what room her class was in. She knew she was in a studio next, so she thought it was good that she had grabbed her art supplies and stuffed them in her bag before leaving her room. She hadn't had noticed that Ash had texted her back and read it. She figured didn't answer as she locked her phone and slid it in the side pocket of her bag and kept walking towards her next class."
3335,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265&start=20,2017-06-17T21:15:23,CanadianWolf,"As Rose walked into her next class, she would find her teacher standing infront of the board, writing a few things down for the days class. He had yet to meet Rose, yet he knew that Rose was Rose, since she had pink hair and minor else in the class had such hair. ""Well hello there, you must be Rose. Am I right?"" The teacher asked, the man was in his mid to late thirties. Wearing a pair of jeans, a vest with a nice white button up under it, the arms rolled up. His lack hair spiked up. ""I am Mr. James by the way, do you have any art with you that you could up at the back of the class?"" His hand rising up to point to the end of the room.<br/><br/>Sure enough, the back wall had drawings and paintings of others in the class, it was only the start of the year so some of the drawings were still rough, even for such a fancy art school. Yet others were rather amazing, Mr James would walk towards the back. ""You see Rose, I believe that if you want to make it in the art world, you have to get use to others seeing your art, plus others will talk about it and criticize it. So why not start at this school?"" He smiled, the other students starting to find there seats. ""So rose, is there any special piece of art you want to share? Maybe of a close friend, or family member?"" He looked towards Rose, holding a hand out as he hoped the girl had something, no matter what it was of, it could be a wolf for all he cared."
3336,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-24T08:44:38,CanadianWolf,"10:34 am, September 17.<br/><br/>Ashley slams the door to the woman's washroom open, pulling in another woman behind her. Throwing her onto the floor, closing and then blocking the door behind. The woman on the floor is Victoria Mars, pretty, tall, rich, and all around stuck up bitch. Though none of those were the reasons that the two were in the washroom, no, because ontop of all of that she was also a drug dealer. The dealer who was also the last one to see Jessica Amber alive, her bestfriend since Rose all but disappeared. That didn't matter at this moment, this moment was about finding out what happened to her friend.<br/><br/>Ashley put a boot on the chest of the young woman, making her lay back against the ground as she leaned over her. ""Now listen here you little shit, just because you have money, and mommy and daddy get you out of jail every time, makes you untouchable. While you are hella wrong, I am here to show you that, is all wrong."" She growled, spitting on the girls face afterwards.<br/><br/>Victoria pushs Ashley's boot from her chest, quickly standing up, and wiping her face clean. ""No, you listen here you gutter thrash. I had nothing to do with that girl's disappearance, so what I sold her some weed and M, then she just poofs. Not my fault if she freaked out and went back home, or maybe she got tried of hanging out with a looser like you and went to a different school far away from you bitch."" She smirked, crossing her arms. ""Or maybe she just realized what kind of thrash you are, so she just threw you to the side and left.""<br/><br/>That was the last strew for Ashley, she cared deeply about Jessica, and vise versa. A rage now in this blue haired girl, punching the girl across the face. Creaking her lip, making it bleed, most likely from the heavy rings she wore on her fingers. This made Victoria's head turn to the side, spitting out some blood. The woman only seemed to laugh though, looking at her. ""Oh, you are so getting sued now girl! I'll take everything you have!"" She laughed, only to get another punch to the gut. As she doubled over, Ashley whispered into her ear. ""To bad no one would believe you, it's not like I go to this school anymore. Nor will anyone back you up on this, no cameras, and everyone thinks you're a bitch."" Ash would push the girl back, kicking the mop bucket that was blocking the door out of the way.<br/><br/>With no real no leads into her friends disappearance, Ash pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. Walking from the main school building and towards the parking lot, it was still in the middle of class so no one would see her, or that was what she thought as she lit up her cigarette. She was still clearly angry, the way she moved, talked, just everything about her said pissed off punk."
3337,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-24T09:46:07,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose sighed as she stared up at the ceiling from her bed of the place she had just started to call home. When she moved to this town when she was thirteen, she swore that she would never get used to the place since she was ripped from her best friend. She didn't even get a chance to say goodbye to Ash. Rose gave another sigh and heaved the blankets off of her and sat up in her bed looking at the boxes that were packed. The last thing that Rose had to do before she was all done was pack a few photos and her bedding. The movers would be doing the rest. Not too long after they arrived, the movers truck was packed and Rose was in the back seat of her parents car, earbuds in and staring out the window. She was excited that she was going back to her hometown, but she was also a bit nervous<br/><br/>A few hours of riding in the car were over and in almost the blink of an eye, she was back in her old room. Rose took in a sigh as she laid hands on a box in front of her. She opened the box with scissors, after which she took a bit too long to look at. She hadn't done that in a long long while, if she was being honest with herself, she missed the feel of steel on her skin. Her thoughts were cut short by a knock on her door, quickly turning around and putting the scissors back onto the box. In the door frame stood Rose's mother, a sweet blonde at the age of 42 who has been through a pretty rough life. A few miscarriages when she was younger, a rough home life and an ex suicidal daughter. This woman has been through a lot, but she remained strong through it all.<br/><br/>""Mom..."" Rose said, a bit shocked to see her mother standing in her doorway. Mrs. Callaway looked around the old room and smiled. ""This will be good for you honey."" Mrs. Callaway nodded after she finished speaking and looked at her daughter.<br/>""Honey, are you alright? You look like you've seen a ghost..."" At this, Rose shook her head and waved her hand.<br/>""No mama, I'm alright. Honest."" Rose smiled and nodded her head as her mom took a step into the room towards her. Mrs. Callaway took Rose's hair into her hands and sighed.<br/>""Oh honey, I wish you would change your hair back to blonde..."" Rose took her mom's hands in hers and lowered them from her hair, shaking her head. ""Mom we've talked about this..."" Mrs. Callaway sighed ""I know honey... I know, you're an artist, it's what you do."" She smiled at her daughter and softly rubbed her cheek. ""Start unpacking alright?"". Mrs. Callaway exited the room leaving Rose alone to her thoughts once more. She turned around and faced the endless sea of boxes, turned on the radio, blasted her music and prepared herself for a long day of unpacking and organizing her things in her old room."
3338,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-24T19:05:32,CanadianWolf,"Ash got into her beat up old truck, turning it on and rolling down the window. Letting out a sigh as she blew some smoke out of the window, she then started the drive back into WinterWall from Woodside academy. She would turn on the radio, letting a rather soft song wash over her. She drove without saying a word to her self, thinking about what she would have to do next to find Jessica.<br/><br/>The young woman drove through her town, looking at the shops, restaurants, and what not. She hated this town, the people in it, as well as what it had done to her and her friend. Once she found Jessica, the two would leave this town behind. Start a new life somewhere else, maybe up in Canada. After all Ash did have duel citizenship, so they could easily move up there, away from there old lives.<br/><br/>Giving her head a shake, the young punk would look back to the road. Turning onto the street that held both her, and Rose's old house. She noted that a moving truck was parked in Rose's old home, rising a eye brown as she pulled her truck up to the curve, pulling her upper body through the driver side window and sitting on the door. So she was half in the truck and half out of it, she would watch those who go from the house and the truck. Waiting to see if those who actually lived there now, she sat there for a moment before she saw Mrs.Callaway walk back out to the truck, she didn't seem to notice, or at least she didn't recognize the girl. It had been some years since the two last saw each other.<br/><br/>Pulling her legs from the cab of the truck, she jumped down to the road. Walking towards the older woman, lightly tapping her on the shoulder. ""Mrs. Callaway, what brings you back here?"" She asked, leaning back against the moving truck."
3339,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-24T20:51:59,HyrulianPrincess,"Mrs. Callaway sighed as she walked out of the house and grabbed up a clipboard. She walked up to the truck and started checking things off of the list when she suddenly felt a small tap on her shoulder. Turning around she recognized the person that stood behind her, her eyes widening in joy as she looked the girl up and down. ""Oh Ash! It's so good to see you!"" The older woman embraced Ash in her arms, after a while of hugging the girl, she broke the hug and looked at her. ""How are you dear? You look so beautiful."" Mrs. Callaway held the girl at arms length, her hands on her shoulders. She didn't even give the girl a second to answer before she got excited, jumping up and down in place. ""Oh! Rose is in her old room unpacking some things! You know where it is, go say hello, I know she'd be so happy to see you."" Mrs. Callaway smiled as she pulled a piece of blue hair from the girl and pulled it to the front softly. ""Oh, and don't be surprised, but she died her hair pink."" Mrs. Callaway gave a soft wink before chasing after a mover who was handling a box that said 'Fragile' not so fragile.<br/><br/>Rose sighed as she did a 360 in place, her hands on her hips as she scoped out her room. She was torn between decorating it like she had back then or changing it. She decided to change it at the end. She set up her pictures and posters, stopping at a photo in a frame of her and Ash from all those years ago. Walking back to her bed, she sat down and kept her eyes fixed on the picture. It was her and Ash hand in hand outside of their preschool building the first day of school. The girls grew up together, one never being seen without the other close behind. She gave a soft side smile before standing and setting the picture on her vanity. She turned to the other boxes and started to unload her knick knacks and things. She took out a string of fairy lights that had gotten tangled during the move, swearing under her breathe, she started to see what she could do to untangle them, unaware that her best friend from all those years ago had come to see her."
3340,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-24T21:37:55,CanadianWolf,"Ash smiled softly, nodding her head. ""Thanks Mrs. Callaway, I'll go see her right now. But pink huh? At least it's not blue."" She smirked, watching as the woman walked off to deal with the movers. Pushing her self from the truck she moved towards the house. Stepping aroundband pushing past movers and boxes. ""Fuck, who knew they had so much stuff.."" she said to her self, before climbing the stairs. Dragging her hand along the wall as she moved, remembering the old days. Running up and down the stairs, pretending to be whatever they that day. Pirates, bank robbers, and of course a princess and a knight, just to name a few.<br/><br/>Of course Ash was never the princess, always the knight in shining armour, it was her last name after all. As well the fact that she never felt that way, sure the movies and stories about such woman were great. But she would rather be the one out on a adventure, saving the princess. Though lately she would rather just play video games and try to find Jessica.<br/><br/>Once the young punk had reached her old friends room, she poked her head in. Seeing Rose sitting on the floor with her back turned to her. Ash would lean against the door way, smirking a bit. ""Looks like red rose has gone pink huh? Never thought I would see the day when I actually see you."" She smiled, the end of half of her tattoo clearly visible as her sleeve has rolled up a bit more. Ashley has changed a lot more then Rose has it seems."
3341,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-25T01:02:32,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose had been unpacking for a bit, not getting much done. But she did find a picture that she had held onto since he was younger. It was a picture of Rose dressed as a Princess standing in the tree house and Ash by the ladder looking up at her. Rose smiled as she sat on the floor, legs crossed Indian style as she continued to look at the picture that was in her hand.<br/><br/>As Rose looked at the picture, she remembered that day as if it were yesterday.<br/><br/>A six year old Rose smiled at herself in the mirror as she stood in a Princess dress her mother made her. It was a replica of Belle's yellow dress from Beauty and the Beast and it was perfect. ""Rose! Ash is here!"" Her mother called from downstairs. Rose excitedly jumped a bit in place and ran down the stairs, almost tripping over her own feet. She caught herself on the railing and steadied herself as she walked down the stairs to see Ash in her outfit that she called ""armor"" which consisted of a few metal pieces glued to her clothing. Rose smiled and hugged her friend, being careful that her dress didn't get caught on the metal pieces of armor. Rose took Ash's hand in hers and pulled her towards the sliding glass door that lead to the backyard.<br/><br/>Once Rose and Ash were outside they played around for a little bit. Rose stood in the tree house, a dreamy look on her face as she looked down to her friend who stood under her, looking up at her was a young Ash. The love in these girls eyes was undeniable, they loved each other as friends, but young Rose felt as if there was more to that love. After a while of playing around the girls ended up laying on the ground staring up at the sky, seeing what clouds looked like what animal or object. The girls giggled as they held hands, Ash turned on her side and propped her head up with her hand, elbow on the ground. ""Hey Rose?"" Rose turned her head and saw her friend looking at her. ""Yeah Ash?"" She responded.<br/>""We're gonna be friends forever right?"" Ash asked, Rose didn't even hesitate when she answered. ""Of course Ashy, best friends forever."" The girls giggled and went back to holding hands laying on the grass.<br/><br/>--------<br/><br/>Rose sighed softly as she though back on that great day, hugging the picture to her chest until she felt eyes on her. When she heard a familiar voice, her eyes widened as she slowly stood and turned to see Ash standing in her doorway. Her eyes started to water a little bit as she saw her best friend. ""Ash... It's... You..."" Rose took a step forward before embracing her friend in a tight hug, some tears rushing down her face. ""My Ashy! I've missed you so much!"" She held her best friend in her arms for a long time before holding her at arms length looking her over."
3342,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-25T01:20:12,CanadianWolf,"Ashley of course hugged her friend back, it wasn't as tight as Rose's, though still a good hug towards the young woman. Yet Ash was still a bit cold towards her, as it had been years since she had heard from her friend in any form. Not even a letter from Rose even reached Ash, so of course this made her mad, even now. ""Yeah, sure. You could have always called."" She huffed, before she reached a hand up. Wiping away a few tears from the girl, she still would rather not see her friend cry. ""You know, I've missed you too, but I didn't have your new phone number or address."" She said, before taking a step around the girl.<br/><br/>Ash was sure she had the right to be mad at her old friend, they were still young teens when Rose had moved. So there were ways to contact those from her hometown, yet nothing never came in any kind of form. Though in truth Ash had forgotten about her friend Rose for some time, though that wasn't because she stopped caring for her friend, no it was because of her life, or at least the paths and roads it seemed to take. She of course was happy that her friend was back, but at this point, she was a bit slow to trust people. Even old friends, like Rose and a few others.<br/><br/>After a moment, the girl turned and looked at Rose. Ash had a whole different look to her, yet to Ash, Rose seemed the same. Well that was beside the pink hair, though her art and everything seemed the same. Which is a comfort to her, as it meant that she could just relax with the girl. Even if relaxing now was much different then it use to be.<br/><br/>""Anyways, I'm guessing you are about to go to Woodside Academy? As you know, you are a pretty good.. What kind of artist are you again? It's been a while since, well you know."" She said, walking back to her friend. Putting her arms on her shoulders, looking her up and down a few times. ""You know, you really haven't changed that much."""
3343,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-25T07:07:25,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose could feel that Ash was a bit hurt from the lack of hug she got. She was hugged by her friend sure, but a sense of coldness could be felt. She could feel her heart slightly break as her friends words cut through her like a knife. She had tried to send letters, or call but every time a letter was sent out, her father found it and threw it away. Every call that was attempted, her father took the phone away. She stood with her back to her friend, staring blankly at the doorway, tears softly flowed down her cheeks as she took in a sharp breathe.<br/><br/>She could tell that Ash had been through a lot when she had left. She could tell that her friend was angry with her, and she felt horrible for that. When asked what kind of art she made, she stayed silent. She didn't want to talk as she silently cried because of the cold shoulder from her friend. It wasn't her fault that she couldn't get in touch with her best friend. Unlike her mother, her father was not pro LGBT couples and refused to let his daughter be a lesbian. He saw how close the girls were and was scared for his daughter so he took matters into his own hands. Rose didn't know how to tell Ash this without her getting angry. She could tell that her friend had changed, she just didn't know if her temper had changed as well.<br/><br/>Rose quickly wiped her eyes clean as she heard Ash walk to her, draping an arm around her shoulders and said she hadn't changed. She plastered on a fake smile and lightly punched her friend in the stomach.<br/>""Yeah? And you haven't changed a bit Ashy."" The girl laughed as she pulled her friend in for another hug. She decided that she should tell her friend the truth.<br/>""Ash... The reason why I didn't contact you is because my dad didn't want me talking to you anymore. He thought I would turn out to be a lesbian. But I guess he failed. I'm bisexual."" Rose shrugged softly as she pulled away from her friend."
3344,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-25T07:52:06,CanadianWolf,"""I would disagree with you on that point my friend, I think I have changed a lot since we last saw each other."" She said, as she was pulled into another hug. This time she would give her a tighter hug, being less cold then before. Yet once Rose told her that her father kept her away, just because she was bisexual. She did feel pretty bad, how was she suppose to know such facts? This of course made her wrap her arms back around the girl. Pulling her into her body tightly, pressing her lips to her cheek for a kiss.<br/><br/>Stepping back after, Ash give her a wink. ""Maybe we both have changed a lot, my step-bitch shares the same views as your father. I, my self am a lesbian. My step-whore doesn't like that, but my father always says that we just need to talk more. But i can already tell you how that will go."" She says, before she steps away. ""Well, come on then. You can deal with this shit later, we have hell to rise!"" Taking the hand of Rose, she pulled her out of the room and down the stairs.<br/><br/>Pushing pass all who got in her way, pulling her friend to her truck. Getting into the truck, looking to pink haired woman. ""Well, are you going to get in or what? This is just what I need to take my mind off of things anyways!"" She calls out, waiting to see what Rose would do. Yes this was a sudden change of heart and emotion between the two from inside of the house, but Ash was sure that her friend would get in, and they could go off and have adventures once more."
3345,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-25T08:42:17,HyrulianPrincess,"When Ash kissed Rose's cheek, blush was there as well. She smiled as she was given a wink by her best friend, for once she was hopeful that there actually could be more between her and Ash. But she wouldn't hold onto this just in case nothing happened. She didn't want to get her hopes up and then get her heart broken. God knows that the last time she got her heart broken she almost died as she bled out in a bathtub. She gave a soft shiver as she though back on that night, not wanting to think about it as she softly shook her head, dismissing the dark thoughts.<br/><br/>She gave a soft giggle at the words her friend said about her step mother. Before she could say anything, Ash took her hand and basically dragged her out of her room and down the stairs and out the front door to her truck. Rose looked back at the house as the movers had finally left, her father standing in the door frame, his arms crossed over his chest in anger. She looked back at Ash, and opened the door with a smile on her face. Her heart raced as she got in the truck, she took a look at her father before doing something completely insane.<br/><br/>Rose leaned over, took her friends face in her hands and landed a soft but passionate kiss on her lips. She did it half out of spite but mostly because she has been wanting to do that since she was a teenager. And it felt good to break the rules. She looked at her best friend, a satisfied smile on her face as she gave her a wink.<br/>""Let's go."" She said in the most seductive voice she could possibly muster up. She turned, took one last look at her disappointed father. On top of all she had done, she raised her hand and flipped him off, a grin on her face. Rose had never felt so alive in her whole life. Ash brought out a different side of her, and she loved it."
3346,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-25T20:25:09,CanadianWolf,"Once Rose was in the car, Ash smiled, turning away from her as she turned on the car. She felt her friends hand on her face, so she turned towards her to see what she wanted. Ash's eyes would go wide as she felt her friends  soft lips presss against hers, she could feel the passion coming from such a soft, and simple kiss.<br/>Ash's eyes were still a bit wide as Rose pulled back from the kiss, the young punk having to shake her head to regain focus. She would then watch her friend flip off her own father, to Ashley this was a good as any time to leave. Pressing her foot to the gas, the tires squealed, black smoke rising from them till they finally caught the road. The old truck shooting forward, Ash easily keeping control of it's she made it drift around the corner, passing her own home as they escape the unfriendly people in there lives.<br/><br/>Ash couldn't help but laugh as the two of them took off, heading towards the outskirts of town. ""So Red Rose, seems like five minutes with me and you are just right back to being crazy."" She smirked a bit, looking to her friend as the two of them drove up to a small junk yard that had long since been forgotten about.<br/><br/>Ash pulled up to small shack at the junk yard, switching off the car and then getting out. ""Welcome to my favourite place. I've been coming here for sometime now, me and Jessica actually. She is a friend, I.. I haven't seen her in some time."" The girl said, walking towards the shake and opening up the door. ""Come on, I had to kinda rebuild this. But it's got heat, electricity, so I can hang here for at least a full day. So we chould be good here for the day, to do.. whatever, hang?"""
3347,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-25T21:49:47,HyrulianPrincess,"When Ash pressed on the gas, Rose laughed as they sped off, drifting around the corner and down the road. She had never felt so alive before. She knew that if she would go home that she would be in big trouble, so she decided to lay low for a little bit. She was a bit afraid of what her father would say. Her mother would be a bit irritated, but her father would definitely do something irrational. A sudden wave of regret washed over her about her actions until Ash said that after about five minutes with her and she's back to being crazy. Rose gave a side smile and rolled her eyes and shaking her head. ""It's what you do to me."" She laughed as she watched the houses and trees go by as they left the town. She then dawned a look of curiosity on her face as she noticed that they were at the junkyard.<br/><br/>When Ash got out of the truck, Rose got out as well, following her. She watched as her friend walked up to a small shack, explaining that it had electricity and heating and everything one would need to live in it. Rose smiled at Ash before entering the small shack, noticing for it being in a junkyard, it was actually well put together. Her mind then wandered back to a name that her friend had said and she immediately grew curious.<br/>""Hey Ash? Who's Jessica?"" She was afraid to ask in fear that she would say that she replaced Rose with her. She would be extremely hurt if that was the case. Which knowing how her life has been the past few years, that probably was the case. She prepared herself for heartbreak once again."
3348,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-25T23:12:31,CanadianWolf,"The inside of the shack was well decorated, a bench seat from a older car was being used as couch, two front seats also being used for chairs. They were all made of black leather, so most likely the seats were from a old muscle car. Long strings of lights hang from the ceiling, hanging down a bit lower. Posters of all kinds of bands, movies, and tv shows hung from the walls. A large wooden spool used for copper wiring is used for a table. A small fridge by the couch, a bong ontop of it, along with a pipe and some rolling papers. In truth all of this must have taken months to set up, as it was actually live able, the only things that Ash was missing was a washroom, tv, and wifi.<br/>Rose would also be able to see that Ash and Jessica had wrote. ""Ash was here."" The same with Jessica's name, in a dark marker.<br/><br/>Ashley laid her self out on the couch, using her elbows to prop her self up so she can look at her friend. ""Jessica was.. is my friend, we met.. umm, a year after my mom died, so two years after you left."" She said, before letting her self fall back, reaching behind her to grab a joint that had been rolled earlier. She brought it to her lips, though not lighting it as she continued to talk.<br/>""Me and Jessica were real close, I mean not like you and me. But still close, me and her were planning on leaving this place next year after school for her was done. We arent sure where we were going, but you should join us! You could sell your art, we just have to find her."" Ash said, it seemed that the way Ash is talking about her friend, that Jessica is missing, or worse.<br/><br/>Ash would bring a lighter from her pocket, bring it up and lighting the joint. Taking a drag from it before she grabbed a ash tray. ""So, why are you back in town pinky?"""
3349,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-26T00:56:00,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose looked around at the decorations, eying the bong and other weed accessories. She saw the writing on the walls and rolled her eyes, shaking her head as she flopped down on a chair. She heard what Ash had said about her possibly coming with them, an appalled look came upon her face.<br/>""I'm not traveling with you and your little girlfriend."" She said, a little bit of venom in her voice. She couldn't help but be jealous, she kissed her best friend and all she could talk about was Jessica. She didn't care if her friend was missing or dead at this point. She was pissed that she had returned, wanting to see that her best friend had moved on from her.<br/><br/>When asked why she returned Rose had had it. ""Does it matter anymore?"" Rose stood and raised her arms and then let them fall to her sides, hurt in her eyes. ""I flipped my father off, kissed you, and made him hate me for you and all you can talk about is your fucking girl friend. Nice Ash. Glad I was so replaceable."" Rose rolled her eyes and stormed out of the shack. She walked passed the truck, full intent on walking home on her own, not wanting any help from Ash in anyway. If she was just going to be replaceable she might as well be that way and make it so she never even existed."
3350,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-26T01:47:12,CanadianWolf,"Ash was taken back by the way Rose reacted, she of course didn't think that talking about Jessica so much would have made Rose so mad. Though the girl was not able to get a word in edgewise before her friend stormed off, of course she would jump up, running out of the door and caught up to her old friend. Grabbing her by the arm, trying to stop her.<br/>""Hey hey, clam down Rose."" She said, even stepping infront of the girl so she wouldn't be able to get past her. ""Listen Rose, as far as I knew. You had all but abandoned me for your new city and friends, how was I meant to know your father was keeping you from talking to me? Then my mom died, I more or less had no one. Then Jessica came along and we just clicked, alright. We hung out a lot, got close, but we were never girlfriends. I understand your life was hard as well, help maybe just as hard. Then of course Jessica just disappeared, how am I spouse to act? Like she is already dead, like I should just move on from her since I never forgotten about you? You know, I tried to call you a few times, but I guess your dad found the message I let for you and deleted them."" She says, putting both of her hands on her friends shoulders.<br/><br/>Ash wasn't sure if any of this would work, but she was truly doing her best, she didn't want to lose another friend, especially since she just showed up in town once more. ""Rose.. it's been a long time since we last saw each other, we have changed a lot, our lives are so much differnet, like fuck girl. I don't know what else to say to you. At this point I'm just trying to.. you know, like start our friendship again. I'm sorry for talking about my new friend, but no one can replace you, ever."" She said, tears starting to well in her eyes."
3351,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-26T02:35:42,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose had tried to leave but then her arm was grabbed by Ash, she yanked it away from her and tried to take a step forward. Ash stepped in front of her and put her hands on her shoulders. She tried shrugging them away but she didn't budge. Rose rolled her eyes as she switched her weight from one foot to the other. She saw the tears welling in her friends eyes and she rolled her own again, wiping the tears away.<br/>""Come on Ash. We both know you don't look too pretty while you cry."" She thought about how she reacted and mentally punched herself in the face. How could she have been so selfish? She just heard that Ash had another friend and immediately got jealous.<br/><br/>""Ash I didn't have any friends when I went to that new school."" Rose looked at the ground a bit disappointed in herself. ""I was bullied everyday. Made fun of, told to kill myself, starved myself."" She couldn't make eye contact with her best friend. This story was just too hard to tell to anyone, and it was even worse telling her best friend that she almost killed herself. She pulled off the bracelets she had on her arms to reveal a long scars on both of her for arms, running from the crook of her elbow to her wrists. ""Tried to kill myself because I had enough of what they were putting me through."" Rose pulled back down her bracelets and looked at Ash. ""Mom found me bleeding in the bathtub. I died but they revived me on the table."" Her eyes dropped the the ground. ""I had no friends Ash... None."" She looked back up at her friend, hurt and anger in her eyes. Angry that her life was significantly better than hers with her new best friend."
3352,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-26T05:51:24,CanadianWolf,"Ash sighed softly, taking ahold of the woman's arms. Softly kissing up the scars on her left arm, stopping after she went to the wrist. ""It's ok Rose, you still got me. Like I said, me and Jessica were close, but no where as close as we were, and will be."" Ash brought her friend in close, holding her tightly. After a moment, the blue haired girl pulled back slightly. Placing a hand on her friends face, cupping it.<br/><br/>""So listen Rose, I am still going to try and find Jessica. I understand that it will seem like I'm focusing on her. But again, you have to understand, she just disappeared, no word, no letter. Nothing, at least I got to say goodbye to you. So, can you help me try and at least find out if she just left without saying?"" Ash bit down on her lip, at the very least she hoped that Rose wouldn't run off, so the two could at least talk this out.<br/><br/>Ash kept one arm around her friend, staring into her friend. She could see the hurt in her eyes. She understand why it was there, as well as the anger she could see. Ash had a better life back home in there town, though how was she supposed to know what happened to her friend. She felt bad as well, there lives tuck such dark turns for the both of them. Yet Ash was able to find some rope to cling too while Rose was only able to fall into the darkness of her own life.<br/><br/>While Ash could tell that from this point on, the two girls lives would be so much different then they were only a day ago. She wasn't sure why she could tell this, she would just have to guess that it must be her gut, telling her to be ready. Though what should she ready her self for?<br/><br/>""What do you say Rose? I need you here, and you need me."""
3353,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-26T07:16:14,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose listened to what her friend was saying, hoping that she could see the hurt in her eyes. She pressed her face deeper into her friends hand, her scent so nostalgic to her. When she brought Jessica up again she rolled her eyes and stepped back, crossing her arms across her chest. When she continued on she heaved a sigh and took a moment to think about things. She wanted to help her friend find Jessica, but she wanted to have the attention on her. That's how it has been since she was younger, all eyes had to be on her 24/7. That's one of the things that has not changed since she was younger. Other than her quick to being jealous when it came to people she loves.<br/><br/>She could tell that her friend was worried about her other friend. She gave a huff in frustration and rolled her eyes. ""Fine... I'll help you find your girlfriend or whatever."" She knew that the road was going to be long and rough but she had to do it for her friend. She hated seeing her friend so confused about the disappearance of Jessica. Rose walked to the truck and hopped in. ""So what are we doing just sitting around? Let's go find her."" She folded her arms over her chest and sunk into her seat with a bit of attitude. She was still soar that her friend had it better back in their hometown than she did in the new town that she had moved to."
3354,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-26T17:17:12,CanadianWolf,"Ash smiled, walking over to her friend, opening the door and then taking her hand. ""Well, we are going to have to find some leads into it, and since you have class. You'll have to give me a day or two to dig something up. You could help too, try and make some friends when you go to the academy for... whatever you are in. But till then, why don't we go chill for a while. We can talk about, whatever whatever."" Ash pulled her friend from her truck. Giving her cheek a kiss, more then happy that Rose would help her. It has been some time since she had any kind of help with this, she really hope that within a few days the two could dig something up.<br/><br/>""Though I can take you back to your place or mine if you would rather. I mean my place might be a bit more comfy then here. But hey, it's up to you."" Ash said, still standing beside Rose, the passenger door open as the two talk. At some point ash would reach up, softly clasping her hand over Rose's. Most of the girls anger over the abandonment. Yet she still wasn't quite over it, as she felt a bit of anger at how quick Rose has been to act as if she had been betrayed. That and the way she has been acting about Jessica, yes it may be true that Jessica now holds a special place in her heart. Though Rose still holds her own place, it has been darker a bit when her friend had left.<br/><br/>Ash couldn't really believe that her day has turned into this, when she woke up she only had one lead and followed through with it. Yet that was the only thing thing that Ash thought would happen today, though she can't complain. Rose had come back into her life, even if there reunion has been a bit rocky, though they will get through it."
3355,Life is Different(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52265,2017-05-26T22:42:31,HyrulianPrincess,"Rose furrowed her brow as Ash pulled her from the truck giving a soft sigh as she said it would be a few days. She was a bit impatient, she wanted to find out what happened to Ash's friend and get it over with so she can have her best friend back. She could tell that Ash was getting a bit angry with how she has been acting but could she really blame the girl? Rose then felt a wave of guilt as she cast her eyes down before Ash clasped her hand over hers. Rose changed the way they held hands and intertwined her fingers in her best friends. She gave a soft sigh thinking about the options that she had offered. When the mention of her house came up, Rose shook her head. ""No. Do not bring me back to my house. I'll sneak in through the window later tonight but don't bring me back there during the day."" Rose gave a nervous chuckle, a bit afraid of what her father might do or say after the way she had acted and hour ago.<br/><br/>""Can we just go to your place? It smells pretty bad in this junkyard."" Rose smiled and let a soft chuckle surface. She knew that it was Ash's hiding place, but Rose wasn't a fan of dirty things now. Though she did spy a lot of neat things she could use for an art project in the area they had been in. She decided that once they got to Ash's place that she would open up and tell her friend how she really felt about her. She was a bit nervous that Ash would reject her feelings and that would be the end of their friendship, but she decided that she had to think positive. The worst she could say was no right?"
3356,The Vagrant (redletalis x HappyJinglez),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52590,2017-09-06T07:34:48,redletalis,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Name:</span> The Vagrant<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Age:</span> 38</div>​<br/><br/>Starlight and empty plains of scraggly, brown grass gave way to ramshackle huts that leaned against each other. Light was weakly penetrating through the various holes in the constructions, as if even the light couldn't really be bothered with doing more or trying to push the darkness back. It is still light, though, and that is always a beacon of hope to those people that dare to travel the lands.<br/><br/>The Vagrant didn't notice it. He was focused on watching the ground and putting one foot in front of the other without stumbling, a precious burden hidden away on his back under his cloak. He barely cast his gaze left or right as he entered the tiny town, and he ignored the drunkards and whores and troublemakers all around him. He followed the crowd to make it easier on himself until they reached a small square. Platforms rose on unsteady legs and wire cages sat on top. Shivering creatures that could once have been animal or even human sat inside the cages, waiting to be sold. Some of the watchers had simply come to see, others had come for new slaves, and some had come for the fresh, new meat the wretches in the cages represented.<br/><br/>None of them noticed the Vagrant as he skirted the edges of the excited crowd.<br/><br/>The centre of the town was dominated by the carcass of an enormous dragon - a remnant from the war. The inside had been carved out a long time ago, the meat devoured, and since dragon skin didn't rot the carcass provided an entire new section for the town, hidden and much safer than the ramshackle huts built up against its enormous body. One had to go through the open maw to enter the carcass. It was propped open by bones from the dragon's skeleton. The fangs had been sawed off and removed a long time ago, the same with the claws on its four legs.<br/><br/>Since the carcass kept out wind and rain and the poisonous windstorms, the inside was littered with low, circular tents in all sorts of colours. Wooden platforms were built along the edges and on top of these were even more tents and some wooden structures, and unsafe rope bridges were strung up all over the place. Lanterns hung here and there, but the true light came from inside the tents since most of them didn't even have doorflaps.<br/><br/>The Vagrant ducked awkwardly, bent his legs and bowed his head, but his back was held straight. Like this he entered one of the tents that had a sign hanging on one of its poles. Rickety shelves lined the walls and divided the tent in two. They were packed with weaved baskets that had seen better days, rusty daggers some of which were broken, and the bones and skulls of the oddest creatures. Where the shelves divided the tent an improvised counter had been set up. Behind the counter was a small table with a gathering of precious glass bottles. Some were empty but a few had liquids in them, some of the liquid purple, some sky blue and one mint green, and all of them were glowing.<br/><br/>""A new customer?"" the proprietor, hunchbacked and with yellow sclera, and sharp fangs appeared in a shark-like grin when the Vagrant nodded. ""Welcome, welcome! I am Siroho. I assume ou've heard of me? Of course you have, that's why you're here! Well, what can I get you? You look tired. I have the finest selection of uppers this side of the Breach. Or perhaps something to escape with? There is many a taleteller herb in my shop.""<br/><br/>Grey eyes so pale they were almost inhuman had never left the small table behind the proprietor, and the Vagrant shifted briefly. Leaving one arm hidden under his cloak he then pointed with the other right at the glass bottle with the mint green liquid.<br/><br/>""Ah, a discerning customer."" Siroho nodded and stroked his chin. ""Rare to have somebody who knows what they're looking for. Most of the rabble I get through here can't tell the difference between dried herbs and sawdust."" As he spoke he picked up with small bottle with the green liquid. ""I assume whoever sent you appreciates the scarcity of good healing potions... and the cost of 'em.""<br/><br/>The Vagrant carefully crouched down, moving slowly as he reached into the folds of his cloak and pulled out two gold coins. He placed them on the improvised counter and then pushed them across to Siroho. The shark-toothed man grabbed them and bit into them, before he flickered one with a claw-like yellow nail. The coin sang. There was no other word for it, and for a moment the note hung in the air bringing forth memories from before.<br/><br/>Siroho shifted uncomfortably, the Vagrant closed his eyes in peace.<br/><br/>""My apologies."" Siroho muttered suddenly, his rough voice breaking the gentle atmosphere, and quickly handed over the potion bottle. The two gold coins had been spirited away into the folds of his clothes already. He put on the shark-tooth smile again. ""And if you have any other needs, don't hesitate to come back.""<br/><br/>The Vagrant pocketed the potion and quickly left the tent."
3357,The Vagrant (redletalis x HappyJinglez),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52590,2017-09-13T02:47:19,HappyJinglez,"Five bodies sat round a table inside the Dragon’s Liver, one of the more reputable taverns of the town known as Dragon’s Breath, and the only tavern built within the large carcass that sat in the town’s center. Laughter rose and fell amidst the voices of the tavern, often spilling outside, but the table that these five sat at was by far the loudest. It did not take more then one glance to see that they were celebrating something.<br/><br/>A woman with black hair and large blue eyes stood with one foot on a stool, her hands balled into fists that rest upon the crest of her hips. A smile pulled at her pink lips, exposing surprisingly good teeth. Whatever she was doing, it was encouraged by the other four around her. A man, his gray beard barely covering a scar across his mouth and up his nose, drank from a mug between guffaws, the ale hitting the table more than he mouth. He was a muscular man, or rather had been in his youth, but his aged body still held some semblance of what had been, it was no doubt that he could still hold his own against any youth should step up to him. His leathery skin was pulled tight across his bald head and it gleamed in the lamplight: there was a plain sword with a curved blade hanging from his right hip.<br/><br/>Across from the graying man, sat a rather large youth with short red curls and an impressive build. Not as outgoing as the older man, he simply smiled and, on occasion, let out a warm chuckle as he drank from his own mug. He had the build of a blacksmith and matching, calloused hands to go with it. Between words spoken by the raven haired woman, the man stole glances at the short haired blonde one beside him. She had beautiful large green eyes with long lashes atop a button nose and full lips that seemed to be in a permanent pout, when she wasn’t smiling. Scantily clad, as most women were, she left little to the imagination, but compared to the tavern wenches, this woman was dressed modestly. Most of her laughter had been into her cup, more than a few empty mugs scattered about her.<br/><br/>The last body, a lanky fellow with sickly pale skin and dark eyes, laughed along with the graying man. There was a resemblance there, indicating that they were related somehow. The man seemed frail, but the older gentleman didn’t hold back as he slapped the man on his back.<br/><br/>“Catulin.” The frail man said to the blonde woman, drawing her attention to him. “Tell the one of the old bag who mistook you for a man.” A round of ‘oh’s and ‘ah’s went around the table as the woman shook her head, laughter trickling from her throat and into her mug.<br/><br/>“Can you believe this man??” Catulin finally said, those around the table cheering as she began her tale of an old man from the woman’s childhood. The graying man stood and staggered for the door, drunkenly laughing about having to relieve himself and not thinking the tavern keeper wanted him to do it all over the floor. The table waved him away with variations of “hurry back” before returning to Catulin’s story.<br/><br/>After relieving himself against the side of the building, the only wooden structure inside the dead dragon, the old man made his way back to the tavern door, catching a poor young fellow as he hurried past. “Help me out, young man.” The gray bearded man stank of ale and his balance was none too steady. “I just want to get back to my table, in the tavern, see?” Pointing to the group laughing amongst themselves, the man continued to speak. “I’m Taham.”"
3358,The Vagrant (redletalis x HappyJinglez),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52590,2017-09-14T13:10:38,redletalis,"No sooner had he stepped out into the dragon body proper when a girl who was far too young to look that old and exhausted by life came up to him. She grabbed his cloak and tried to press up against him, rubbing her flat chest against his arm.<br/><br/>""Ey, you come from Siroho's? You wanna share?"" she let the scraps of her dress slide even lower, revealing her breasts and nipples fully. Her nipples were a poisonous green and dripping ichor down her front. Scales of the same colour had started to cover her skin. ""You give me high, I give you ride. Big high, big ride."" She purred. The Vagrant simply stared at her with his pale eyes, staying still until she withdrew. He walked on and ignored the curses and profanity she heaped upon his back.<br/><br/>The Vagrant had barely turned two corners before he stopped again. A large, hound-like animal sat on its haunches, square in the middle of the road. Tainted by infernal influence, it was far larger than normal dogs. Far more fearsome and dangerous, and infinitely more ferocious. It was a Dogspawn. There was no sign of the creature's Handler, and even the most drugged, brainless inhabitant of the town knew automatically to give it a wide berth. Some people stood pressed up along the walls of the nearby scrapheaps masquerading as houses, others simply took one look into the street, spotted the Dogspawn and decided that taking another street would be longer but much safer.<br/><br/>The Dogspawn watched the Vagrant. It had mismatched eyes: one was canine, black in the poor light and unreadable. The other was a human eye, and it flickered in recognition. Somewhere either in the town or outside it the creature's Handler was watching everything through that human eye. The Dogspawn panted heavily, a thin miasma leaving its jaws and colouring its unproportionally big fangs orange that then dripped to the ground as a thick ichor. Its eyes never left the Vagrant even when someone stumbled - or was pushed - and nearly bumped into it.<br/><br/>The Vagrant didn't even attempt to run. There was no point. Over the years, desperate prey had tried many things to hide its scent from the halfbreed Dogspawns: perfume, mud, excrement, even the blood of another member of the Dogspawn's pack. All those attempts had failed. The conclusion he had reached was that they didn't track by scent, at least not the body's scent. At that point he had stopped trying to run from them when they met, and had instead stood to face them head on. That was the reason why the rest of the pack and their Handlers lay dead like a trail of corpses across the land.<br/><br/>With a growl the Dogspawn got to its feet, refuse clinging to blood-crusted legs. It padded forwards with difficulty, dragging itself through the ankle high muck. The Vagrant watched on but didn't move. Eight metres from him the Dogspawn leaped for this throat, but it was a weak gesture, a mere suggestion of its usual power, and the Vagrant simply stepped back and watched as it collapsed to the ground in front of him. The creature's flanks were heaving, the breathing was gasping and ragged. Black blood dribbled from its ears, a sign that it was going to die very soon.<br/><br/>He took several steps to the side, intent on going around it, but the Dogspawn wasn't quite dead yet. It snapped after him with the last of its strength. While too slow to catch the Vagrant's ankle, it still managed to snag the edge of his cloak. The Vagrant pulled at it in an attempt to free it, while the Dogspawn glared at him through half-closed eyes. The jaws remained locked and the Vagrant pulled harder and harder until the old fabric finally gave away and ripped. The Vagrant stumbled at the sudden freedom, pulling the cloak back around himself but it was too late, and the Dogspawn's eyes widened.<br/><br/>A wide and long piece of cloth was wound several times around the Vagrant's chest and under his shoulders. Small legs stuck out on each side of his chest and small arms hung over his shoulders while a messy-haired head rested on his shoulder. The eyes were closed and the cheeks were red from a fever, but what was most amazing was that the child was utterly pure and untouched by demonic miasma. The skin was pale as snow and was almost glowing with purity.<br/><br/>And that wasn't all. A sword hung at the Vagrant's side, unusual in the elegant line of its shape and power which couldn't be hidden even with several layers of dirty rags wrapped around the sheath and handle. An eye was carved into the top of the pommel, and it looked like an incredibly realistic carving until the eyelids opened and the eye glared at the dying Dogspawn. The stare dug into the dead Dogspawn, chasing the fading connection to its Handler and trying to follow it.<br/><br/>The Vagrant left the street as soon as he got his cloak free from the dead jaws. He wrapped the cloak back around himself as he walked, hiding his precious cargo as well as he could. A quick walk and several twists and turns soon had him on the other side of the dragon from where the Dowspawn lay dead, and he was just passing a tavern when someone grabbed his shoulder right below where a small child’s arm rested.<br/><br/>He stiffened and one hand landed on the sword hidden underneath his cloak. It was only luck that kept him from drawing it. A quick glance at the old man’s face told him that this wasn’t the Handler, and another look inside the tavern revealed no visible enemy inside. The sword itself was silent by his side.<br/><br/>Lips pressed into a thin line as he thought about it, but in the end he decided to help the old man. Shifting around until he could offer the man the use of his arm instead of the shoulder. Slow movements not only helped the clearly drunk man move about, but also kept the Vagrant’s cloak shut as they moved through the tavern and towards the people at the table.<br/><br/>As they reached the table, the Vagrant cast a worried look behind him at the exit of the tavern. He couldn’t stay here for long."
3359,The Vagrant (redletalis x HappyJinglez),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52590,2017-10-16T00:06:34,HappyJinglez,"“Taham, you old goat! Can’t make it to the table without a little help?” The pale skinned man spoke, a sheen of sweat on his forehead, his Adam’s apple moving with his words. In contrast with his dark hair and black eyes, the man’s skin looked pale yellow, his nails taking on the same hue. He looked like death warmed over, the whites of his eyes a permanent red. He had a smile on his face that didn’t make him look any stronger. It was a wide smile, almost too wide, that seemed to split his face in two.<br/><br/>The blonde woman, Catulin, gave the newcomer a wry look, her head cocking to the side revealing a cluster of open sores behind her ears. “What have you got there? Something important?” Her own smile looked sinister, almost out of place upon her pretty face. In response, Taham frowned. “Stop it, Cat. He’s a respectable young man who’s chosen to help an old decrepit.” The old man sat at his seat and grabbed his mug, the woman pouting slightly.<br/><br/>“Forgive us, we’re all more than a little drunk.” The raven haired woman stood. Coppered skin paired with raven curls made her blue eyes seem out of place. If the color weren’t odd enough, the iris’ of her eyes were slit, almost like those of a dragon, and her open backed garb did nothing to hide the hard, dark scales that ran up the woman’s spine. “We’re celebrating!” With a raise of her mug, her comrades imitating her, they gave a united hurrah. “I am Kaida.” Her free hand went to her breast, just above her head.<br/><br/>Kaida pointed to the large, red curled man. “This is Gobban.” The man gave a nod of his head, the muscles in his neck shifting with the movement, his dark skin reflecting the dim light of the tavern. “Catulin, and Pyer.” The pale man put a finger to his head in acknowledgment of his name. “And of course, Taham.” The old man, now sitting, attempted to take another drink from his mug, missing his mouth entirely and bringing another roar of laughter from the table, even Catulin forgot she was pouting and joined in. “You are more than welcome to join us.” Kaida offered her chair to the newcomer. “It seems as though you could take a load off.”<br/><br/>Pyer stood as well, reaching for the man. “I can help you with those bags.” He was unaware of what the man held, and perhaps Pyer was genuine in his offer of help, but in this day and age, there were very few people to be trusted, especially strangers."
3360,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2017-09-14T19:31:16,ChroniclesOfGrim,"Another case file involving something that is based off a myth, or is it really a myth? The hellhound, as it is so lovingly named. Is a creature that well..is a hound of hell. A creature that will tear apart, and even take the soul of it’s victim. Now that I think about it. Why are we sending our Agents to handle this damn case? I mean as acting director of this agency. I would like to point out that we do not enjoy sending our teams to handle this crazy crap. It just our Agency is the only competent, and well the only people who can handle these cases.<br/><br/>Such is the case we are talking about today.<br/><br/>“The Wolf and the Herder”<br/><br/>It had been around 6pm when a woman dressed in a brown overcoat had stepped off a plane, and had strolled through a terminal gate among other passengers. Where they had arrived at was known as Heathrow London International Airport. The second largest international airport in all of England. The woman stood around 5’6, at 114 pounds, and to most was mildly attractive. Her long brown hair had reached just beneath her neck, and she smelled of sweet strawberries. Now, I am sure you are asking yourself who was this woman exactly. Well let us put this way. She was a “representative” of our organization. Alright...she is an Agent.<br/><br/>Like many Agents, she had been dressed like a normal civilian. Her clothes, the way she carried herself, and even the way she spoke had to keep up that cover. In all truth she even had to run through customs and even be subjected to the touchy feely that was airport security back in the day. After all it was 1976, and our agency had been still very young back then. Now that I think about it. The amount of hell our Agents had to deal with back then. I wish I could go back in time and buy them a damn beer. Alright, getting off topic.<br/><br/>Agent..was her code name...Lock? Agent Lock...that really sounds dumb. Did anyone ever hire an H.R person to handle these damn code names?...Anyone? Alright then. Agent Lock had been ordered to meet up with her partner, and the field team who had already been stationed over in England. Luckily for our Agency. The cold war had been going on since late 1940’s. Which means there had been “outposts” set up by MI6, C.I.A, and yes even the K.G.B. No we are not going to cover that type of intel do to the fact that well. The U.N has begged us to only concern ourselves with the supernatural. That is fine. The Cold War was boring anyway…<br/><br/>Later that night. Agent Lock had arrived at the meeting place with her team. The other Agents had already been set up, and prepared for her arrival. “Lock, good to see you!” Greeted one of the Agents as they swung open the apartment door. “We thought you be here earlier. Was your flight delayed?” Agent Lock nodded. “Yeah...I hate planes.” The Agent chuckled as they closed the door behind Lock. “We have already sent two pairs of Agents to gather some intel on our fury friend. Lock sighed. “Where is lou?” Asked Lock as she took off her coat. The Agent shrugged. “He in town somewhere I guess. Not sure.” Lock shook her head. “Typical.”"
3361,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2017-09-26T19:48:29,Chemical Lady,"In the early evening a young man walked one of the two roads out of a small village near London towards a large forest just outside of said village. Upon approaching the forest a small house could be seen. More than a house, calling it a hut would be more appropriate. It was made from a combination of stone and wood and was located at the very edge of the forest. At first sight it almost looked like the forest was about to swallow the hut in one big gulp. Even for those days it was a simple housing. For the young man it was enough. There was running water and electricity, which would seem unlikely at this location. He lived there alone and peacefully quiet. The young man entered his small home and put his bag on the kitchen table. Today he had bought fresh milk and some bread. Together with some cheese he still had, this would be his dinner. With his hand he stroked some of his brown hair out of his light brown eyes. And with his lean body he reached to the cupboard in his little kitchen for a plate and a cup. Nobody really questions why this young man named Christoph, Chris as he is called, Blake lived alone there, although various rumours are certainly circling around. But then again, who doesn’t have rumours about them circling around? After eating his light dinner, he enjoyed the rest of his evening by reading to the light of a light bulb, before going to bed."
3362,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2017-10-02T02:59:11,ChroniclesOfGrim,"Lou had been with a tour group down in the London dungeons. Why would he be with these tour groups you ask? Simple.. He was bored as hell and had nothing else to do. His partner was still a day away, or maybe shorter then that. The other field teams were out doing their jobs. Also MI6 were constantly on their coat tails. Following them around like some sick little puppy. Doesn't help that the British government wasn't exactly happy with their agency operating in their home territory. The U.N did approve their operations, but it didn't always mean that the nations under this were happy with C.U.L.T's freedom.<br/><br/>""And here my dear audience is the end of tour! I hope you had a rather..interesting journey through the dark underbelly of Victorian London!""<br/><br/>Said the tour guide as they waved their hand towards the edge of the tunnel. ""Oh! Also please do not be too afraid to visit our gift shop for some even more frightful souvenirs of our little journey!"" Lou couldn't help but let out a snicker at the tour guide's words. Always willing to sell the obscure and strange to poor tourists. These people around Lou were ignorant to the real world around them. All too happy to laugh, take pictures of the dead and forgotten. Killers, monsters, mysterious figureheads that stalked the streets of the past. Lou just shook his head. His long dark hair covering a rather pale white complexion. Only if they really knew what things stalked the streets above their very heads. Maybe even the gravel beneath the cobblestones under their shoes.<br/><br/>A hour later he had arrived back at the london flat that the team had been stationed. He was surprised to see his partner seated in a chair by the fireplace. A cup of tea in one hand, and a book in the other. ""Paradise lost?"" He inquired as he took off his jacket and scarf. She smirked and nodded. ""How did you know?"" He chuckled and took a seat across from her. ""You always had a love for that religious stuff."" She giggled, and took a sip of her tea. ""True."" Another team member walked in. A vanilla folder held in their hand. ""Good, you both are here."" The teams had returned from their field work, and came up with some interesting details.<br/><br/>""So do we have a creature, or some false witnesses?""<br/><br/>Asked lou as he looked up towards the agent.<br/><br/>Locked too looked up, interested in the details.<br/><br/>""Well from the sounds of it. We may have ourselves something canine in form, but the clues are rather obscure.""<br/><br/>Lou glared at Lock.<br/><br/>""Sounds like we have some work ahead of us."""
3363,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2017-10-11T20:02:02,Chemical Lady,"The next morning the sun was shedding its first few rays on the village of Baskerville. Even this early in the morning there were already people up and working. The bakery was just putting its freshly baked bread in the window. The milkman was out to make his deliveries. The newspaper boy just came back from his rounds. The first farmers got ready to set out for a day in the fields. It would still take a few little hours before the school bell would ring, beckoning all the children to come like a certain piper did in a different country, for a different purpose. All in all the village did a good job trying to survive. Comparing it to a city would make it obvious that ‘modern’ times were not quite there yet, but except for the price of the milk it didn’t matter much. Sure, there were a few business man who took it upon themselves to travel to the city to work. They, of course, needed to talk about politics, economics and other difficult words that not even their wives cared about. All could be so well in Baskerville. The friendly butcher would even take care of your chicken in case you would want to eat it. It could all be so nice. It could be.<br/>Sadly such a thing as reality exists. In a village were except for the daily work and chores there isn’t much to do, people will look for something to do. Especially housewives, they don’t seem to have anything else to do as to gather in small groups and make up stories and spread them around. Did you see miss Anderson’s new dress? Isn’t that way too short? I heard she went shopping in London. She isn’t married yet, so how did she get the money to buy something so expensive? Maybe she does some “extra work” on the streets of London for it... Still, life would be great if gossiping housewives were the only matter at hand in Baskerville. After all, you got those everywhere. However what you don’t get everywhere is the subject that the men are talking about in the evenings in the village’s only bar. Just like they did the evening before.<br/>“I thank God for every night that it doesn’t appear,” a farmer lamented. “That night last year where it ripped all my sheep apart had cost me a fortune.”<br/>“Don’t be so disrespectful,” the baker said. He would be the first one to leave the round as he had to get up early to bake bread. “Think about the child of the Johnsons. Losing a few sheep is nothing against losing your child.” The baker as well as the farmer both had children of their own.<br/>“I wonder why that beast is going after our village,” the bartender thought aloud before he shrugged. “I guess we can be happy that it only appeared four times since last year and it doesn’t haunt us every night. That beast. That Hellhound.”<br/>The other man could only nod in consent. As always their discussion never resulted in anything, but men also needed to be able to talk and exchange stories just like women did. After the first few attacks, they did gather and tried to hunt the Hellhound, but they didn’t even find a trace. After a few tries they were forced to give up since their normal jobs required their energy. The last attack was one months ago. No human was harmed this time but a cow was ripped apart and half eaten. Four months ago nobody was harmed but the Hellhound was seen in the moonlight close to the village. Six months ago was the time that the child of the Johnson family was killed by the beast. The time before that, about a year ago, was the first time that the Hellhound appeared, the first deed was ripping about six sheep apart in a big massacre. During the day nobody seemed to even lose a word about the Hellhound as if they were afraid that it would hear them and come after them.<br/>With the first rays of the sun, Chris also woke up. It has been more than a year already since he had moved to Baskerville. One year two months and a few days to be more precise. Indeed, he was not a ‘native’ to the village and the villagers didn’t like outsiders that much. But by now they were getting used to him. He was also quite helpful in his ‘job’. Chris didn’t have a fixed job, instead he could be hired for £0,50 per hour for just about anything. He didn’t charge extra for harder jobs, nor did he give a discount for easy stuff. The villagers have already accepted this, those that didn’t just wouldn’t hire him. It was enough to keep him over water. Today he already had a task to do. He quickly washed his face and brushed his teeth. After just a small breakfast he went on his way to the house of an old lady. She was called Marian and after her husband had died a few years ago she lived alone. Together with her neighbour, Chris would help fix her roof which seemed to be leaking."
3364,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2017-10-25T20:25:00,ChroniclesOfGrim,"It had been around 3am when Lock found herself awake, very awake, in her bed. Her body had been drenched in a cold sweat. A constant build up of pressure inside her skull caused her to fear that it could explode at any moment. ""Damn it."" Were the words which had parted from between lips. This was no ordinary pain. No this was the sort of pain which required her to take a set of pills. Pills which when introduced into her body. Broke down and circulated into her bloodstream, and up into her brain. The affects of these drugs were to ease her ""gift"". Lock had reluctantly rose from her bed. Her bare chest exposed. Through out her years as an agent. Lock developed a habit of sleeping nude. This was mainly brought on by the severity of her dreams, and the violent way her body reacted to said dreams. After one extreme night of tossing and turning. Locked had found herself being almost strangled by said clothes as she tried to breath. Since that night. The agent has made it a point to sleep naked just in case.<br/><br/>She reached over towards her nightstand, and turned on the lamp. A cup of water had already been placed on the stand for her. The pills were placed on a paper towel next to the cup. She reached for the pills with her right hand, and took hold of the glass with the left. She popped the pills in her mouth, and gulped down the water. They tasted horrible, always have. Yet they did the trick,and with the pills in her system. Lock forced herself to fall back to sleep. Yet sleep would not come. She cursed underneath her breath, and decided to forfeit the fight for sleep.<br/><br/>With that notion in her head. Locked stood up out of bed, and approached her bathroom. The sight of her sleep deprived self in the bathroom mirror caused her to wince. She disliked herself in the morning. The frizzled look of her hair. The pale red blotchy spots that marked her skin. Add the constant mental strain of her migraine. Even once cured. Made her hate mornings, and preferred the comforts of the night. Though there were some things about the mornings she did enjoy. One of those things being her morning tea. She reached for her bathrobe, and covered her pale, blouchy, nude self.<br/><br/>Her tea was the first thing that she went for in the kitchen. You see for Lock, tea was one of those things that seemed to sooth her weary mind. It didn't matter the type of flavor tea that she preferred. It was something about the leaves, and the texture of tea that brought to her troubled mind some peace.  ""Hello old friend."" She whispered with smirk as she had already prepared her tea kettle the night before. All she had to do was turn on the stove. Place the kettle on top, and waited for faithful sound of the kettle's whistle. Which didn't take long at all. Soon she had herself a warm cup of tea, a seat by the fireplace, and a good book in her hands.<br/><br/>By the time Lock was dressed in a sweater and a pair of blue jeans. The rest of the team was wide awake. Lou noticed the teapot on the stove, and knew that Lock had another rough night. ""What was this one about?"" Inquired Lou as he took a seat across from her, a cup freshly brewed coffee in his hand. She smirked, and took a sip of her tea. Lou knew this had to probably be her 3rd or 4th cup. When she had nights like these. She always had more then one cup. ""I am not sure how to describe this one."" Lou shook his head with a chuckle, and pointed towards the fireplace. ""Then show me."" Lock took one last sip of her tea. She knew what he meant as he gestured towards the fireplace. For Lock was one of C.U.L.T.'s ""Special"" agents. Which simply meant she was better then other agents, and they knew it.<br/><br/>Lock glared intently into the flames of the fireplace. It was there in those flames that the scenes of what she had dreamed began to take form. Lou watched as obscure, and terrifying imagery crackled within the bright glow of the fire. She explained in detail the world which she had envisioned. ""There was no real form of light there. Except maybe for some type of glow that shined down from a pale sky. It wasn't natural, but neither was this world."" Lou continued to listen as his partner narrated this strange dream. ""There were monuments to beings much..much older then anything we knew of. It was a wretched wasteland filled with jagged structures that jutted out of the ground. The whispers of a language familiar but unknown called out to me. A mammoth sized gate stood before me in the distance. One which when I approached it glowed an eerie yellowish glow. I wanted to run, but my legs would only lead one way. I found myself at the gates, and as i stood there. A chill struck me, and there it was...Those eyes..."" The flames from the fireplace burned hotter and brighter until a explosion of flames flew out of the fireplace. Lou grabbed Lock's hands, and brought her back to reality. ""Lock!"" He yelled, which startled her. The flames died out completely and extinguished as her attention was now on him. ""Thank you."" She uttered in a hush whisper.<br/><br/>The rest of the morning was the team prepping for their op. The mission was simple. They were to meet a contact in the town of Baskerville. Where many of these sightings had taken place. ""Do we have our badges?"" Asked lock as she threw on her coat. Lou responded with a nod. ""Yup."" He too was dressed in his coat, and scarf. Which covered several of his old battle scars. The rest of the team were dressed in simple flannel shirts, pants, and caps. They were to look like locals, and even had adapted the accents of the local flavor. C.U.L.T Agents like many spies, specialists, and other ""secretive"" forces. Were well versed as bilingual and multi-skilled field operators who could easily hide in crowd. This is what allowed them to function on a global scale. In many ways. It proved them to be too skilled, and sometimes have thrown them into the line of friendly fire.<br/><br/>""Alright boys and girls."" Lou called out as he placed his pistols in their respective holsters. Looks likes we are ready to head out. Let hunt ourselves a hell-hound!"" So the teams were off to the races. Lock and Lou caught a taxi, and the rest of the team members rode off in pick up trucks. The team were to arrive first, and provide some recon of the area. While Lock and Lou were to arrive later. This was how the agency operated. One team went in first with some bigger guns. The next team were usually the gifted ones who went in second. As Lock and lou finally approach the town. They were greeted by the  sounds and smells of sheep,pigs, cows, goats, and other simple farm life. The cab, which was paid some extra pounds for taking them there. Drove off faster then you could blink. They glared at the cab, and back towards each other. Lou smirked. ""So..we aren't the only ones who heared of the beast then?"""
3365,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2017-11-13T15:10:59,Chemical Lady,"The roads of Baskerville are pretty easy to describe. There is one main road, coincidently also called Main Road, which is the only way to and from the village. This means that those business men need to take the Main Road, which connects to other bigger roads, in order to get to the city. On the other hand, to get to the village one needs to take the Main Road as well. This road is the broadest of the village and leads up to the middle of it where it ends in a town square, any and all of Baskerville’s events take place here. Adjacent to this is the church, the villages’ graveyard is located slightly out of the village with a small chapel and not connected directly to the Main Road. Of course the Main Road is not the only road there is. Several other roads connect to this road, who in turn connect to other roads, and there the connecting ends because that’s where the fields start.<br/>On the Main Road there are a few shops where the villagers can take care of their daily necessities. There is a bakery, a butcher, the one and only pub which even has two rooms for rent which rarely get rented. There is a corner shop that is not located at a corner, here are articles for sell that are not available at the various farmers. Mostly coffee, tea, tobacco, a small assortment of clothes, cloth and yarn, or other products from the city get sold here. In the past there was even a blacksmith but with less horses and more tractors being used, it was not possible to keep the business going anymore.<br/>Chris was already busy on Marian’s roof. The house was located on one of the side roads and not on the Main Road. He did not see any of the cars coming into the village. However, other villagers did see them. In a village where everyone knew everyone at least by name, it was certainly unusual for a larger group of unknown people to show up that wasn’t family of anyone inside the village. It was also unusual for cars to come inside the village at this time of the day. By now all the workers and farmers had already left for work so the busiest traffic time was already over. Another unusual thing was that nobody recognised any of the cars as belonging to someone from the village. So indeed the incoming cars were viewed with suspicion from behind the curtains and the shop windows. Small rumours and suspicions were already slowly rising before the cars even came to a halt."
3366,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2017-12-04T02:58:37,ChroniclesOfGrim,"The two agents  had became aware of their situation the very moment they had stepped out of that taxi. They were in the middle of a small town outside of London. A town where strangers as themselves were probably unwelcome. In truth they couldn't blame the villagers. Yet, like or not. This was one of those operations that required subtle above all. That and this particular pair of agents were specialists when it came to dealing with small tribes. In fact both agents had been fresh off a op over in Africa. They had spent about a month tracking down an elusive tribe of cannibalistic ""head hunters"" who were terrorizing an archaeological dig site. A very complicated and sensitive case file. Lucky for the crew at those dig sites. Lock had been able to convince to the head hunters tribe leader to remove themselves from the area.<br/><br/>Lou turned towards his partner. ""Do you think we have been made?"" She smirked, and turned with a quick wink. ""Only for strangers my dear friend."" What she had indicated towards was the fact that they had in their possessions a set of genuine Scotland yard badges. That was one of the perks of being a c.u.l.t agent. No matter where they were in the world. Any form of local law enforcement, government official, or even high ranking military personal. Were theirs to impersonate by simply making a call, and picking up whatever their heart desired for the operation.<br/><br/>Lock glared up around the roofs of the houses, and down at the old fashion shutters that had been kept close. ""Lou, I have a strange feeling this is going to be rather difficult."" Lou replied with a snide remark. ""Backwards people living in a village where probably the local women are all blood relatives. Yup, just a normal day at the office.""  With that they decided to press on into the town. Where in which they soon discovered their first place to investigate. "" A pub?"" Commented lou. "" Well I would guess we could have a drink or two as the other teams are gathering info.."" Lock giggled and pushed open the door to the pub. "" Haven't you learned anything from our prior ops Lou? Bars and pubs are always the best place for gossip."" Both Agents had entered into the bar. Their long coats and scarves had covered most if not all of their facial features."
3367,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2017-12-13T19:34:58,Chemical Lady,"The pub owner was present, just like most days he used the midday when nobody came by to clean and do inventory and stuff like that. At the moment that the strangers entered the closed but not locked door he was sweeping the wooden floor. The wooden chairs were put upside down on the few tables. Even though this was just a village pub, it was remarkably clean. The pub owner did everything himself. His wife was a seamstress and busy enough as it is with the kids. The village people knew better than to dare and put down a glass somewhere without a coaster underneath. The atmosphere in the pub was a little dark but cosy. During the day the sun lit up the shiny wood and all the ornaments and usual stuff that you find in a typical pub. In the evenings various dimmed lamps caused the familiar atmosphere that made you want to stay just a little longer.<br/>The little golden bell above the door tingled with a clear sound as the door opened. The owner looked up from his cleaning at the strangers with the covered faces. Having lived in Baskerville for all his live, he could recognise everyone even with their faces covered. Thus, it was immediately clear to him that the two that had just entered his pub were by no means anyone he has ever met before. Normally if one of the villagers came by during the day he would put away the broom before saying anything. Now, he kept a loose grip on it.<br/>“How can I help you?” he asked in a calm friendly tone, yet a clear distance could also be heard that certainly wouldn’t have been there in a conversation with a villager."
3368,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2017-12-27T20:34:58,ChroniclesOfGrim,"The pub owner's friendly greetings to the pair of Agents had been noted down by Lock. She could already tell by how the man stood and by the expression on his face. That he was somewhat weary of them, but at the same time would probably be a good start to the case. Lou, who had stood beside his partner, studied some of the layout of the pub. From his experiences of living in rural areas similar to baskerville. He could tell that this place probably served as the main ""meeting"" hall and probably place of sociability of the residents. Lock had waited no time though as she started to speak in a somewhat rough, but coherent form of a British accent. ""Morning sir, me and my partner here two detectives from Scotland yard."" She reaches for her badge from her coat pocket, and flips it open to show the pub owner. Lou follows suit and shows his as well.<br/><br/>""We were lookin to see if we could ask you a few questions about the area, and about some reports we have been receiving."" Lock was a classically trained bullshitter, who had learned from her years serving multiple ""Private contractors"". She knew how to describe things, and better yet how to make very convincing. That and her ""gifts"" allowed her to see things in a way that others could not. Lou on the opposite end was a former MI6 agent who was recruited thanks to the gift of stupidity on his part. Asked too many questions, kind got himself into hot water, and almost got killed for it. Though this was why C.U.L.T recruited him in the first place. Asking dumb questions, and handling bad situations were some of the best traits an agent could have.<br/><br/>Meanwhile the strike team that had arrive before the two agents had been positioned out in the woods beyond the town. Dressed in light kevler, and armed with suppressed firearms. These teams were on a recon only op as ordered. Their goal was to discover the lair, or maybe some type of path this ""hell hound"" took. All in all it was mainly a simple op, and they didn't plan on starting a fire fight."
3369,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2018-01-18T15:24:25,Chemical Lady,"Once the two strangers had revealed their faces, the pub owner could see that they were just normal people. In other words, they became less suspicious. Could these two be tourists that had taken a wrong turn somewhere? When the woman started to speak it sounded polite enough as well. The possibility of them being tourists was quickly dispersed. The slightly chubby pub owner with the big moustache was surprised to have detectives from Scotland yard in front of him. “Did something happen?” he asked while trying to think if he had done something against the law and whom of the villagers might have a skeleton or two hidden in their cupboard. Not that he would sell anyone out. That would be bad for his business. Maybe if someone was dangerous, then it would be for the good of everyone. While these kinds of thoughts were running through his head in just a few seconds, he also made the choice to wait and see what the answer of the detectives would be before worrying any further.<br/>Mysterious people in uniform started to spread. Here and there the sight of a weapon glistered in the sunlight. Suspicious whispers began to arise thorough the Main Street. Housewives loved nothing more than to gossip after all. Could these people be from the government and they have found a major criminal in their little village? Could it be that annoying neighbour that always had their curtains shut? Oh, who could they be looking for and what would that person have done? The excitement of trying to come up with a great story, cough, I mean a good reason, was almost as if there was an upcoming party. They were not particularly scared, they had done nothing wrong and were pretty sure that their husbands and kids had been good too. But what about this and that husband? Hasn’t he been drinking a little too much lately? Maybe in a drunken stupor ... For now the excitement seemed to be concentrated on the Main Street. It was difficult to get wind of the situation in the side streets or on the fields outside the village. Thus, people like Chris for example, who was working on the roof of miss Marian, still had no clue what was going on. Not that those gossiping housewives on the Main Street had any clue.<br/>To get to the forest, there was only one road. Well, there was always the option of trespassing through the fields. It would be foolish to belief that the farmers would appreciate that though. This road led to Chris’ little hut. Nobody was home right now, because he was working and the door was closed. It was possible to enter the forest behind the hut without much difficulty. Despite being quite large it seemed like a ordinary forest. Big trees with their leafy crowns quickly stopped the rays of the sun from being able to touch the ground underneath them. The cool fresh air that smelled like a healthy green forest was a delight to breath in this shaded place. Birds were peacefully singing and all seemed to be alright. The intruders seemed to be able to pass and investigate without any problems. What they would find was up to them. Somewhere near the entrance of the forest, buried a few centimetres beneath the soil, there was a forgotten sign. When cleaning off the dirt and guessing a little, one could read that this forest was owned by someone named Blakesley and that trespassing was prohibited. The sign had probably been buried for so long that rarely anyone in the village would even remember it, so old and rusty has it become. But then again, who would happen to just dig at that particular place and find that sign? It was more likely that the intruders would walk further into the forest. Experienced trackers would be able to identify all the typical forest inhabitants, from squirrels to deer. Even human tracks can be found, although that is not something unusual since hunting and gathering is something that is still being executed. Upon traversing deeper into the forest different tracks could also be possibly found. Bearing some similarity with the tracks of a wolf, yet still being different. Something left by a much bigger and heavier animal. Not only footprints but also scratches in trees and remains of several different animals are spread over the forest. Surely it was possible that some of these tracks were from normal forest inhabitants, however not all of them. Some of the tracks lead inside the forest, some to outside, some left, some right, but none of them seemed to lead to anywhere straight."
3370,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2018-01-26T17:25:20,ChroniclesOfGrim,"Lock smiled, and shook her head. ""No sir, nothing major has occurred."" She turned towards her partner, and gave him a slight nod. She then turned back towards the pub owner with that same charming smile of hers. ""There has been sightings of a wild animal in the area. One which may be a danger to locals and livestock."" The vague description the Agent had given the pub owner had been fully intentional. The fact that she did not include that said creature could possibly be something of myth. Was a reasonable way of not raising too much suspicion. After all, who would believe that Scotland yard would be chasing after a hell hound?<br/><br/>All the while as the Agents continued to converse with the pub owner. Strike Team Romeo were positioned in a holding pattern right outside the forest. Their leader, Commander Fox, held a crude map in his hands. ""Sir, what are you thinking?"" Inquired one of the squad members. Fox shrugged and turned to face his team. ""It would seem that this place isn't fully mapped out. Looks like who ever was in charge of doing the surveillance had a better time with their bloody thumb stuck up their ass."" He sighed, and placed the map in one of his belt pouches. The size of the forest was daunting, and by any means ones which would easily deter any inexperienced would be hiker. Yet Romeo Squad consisted of a seasoned team. Whom all had experience tracking and hunting down ""wild game.""<br/><br/>Fox took one last glance up towards the treeline of the forest. ""Alright lads, we're burning daylight, move out!"" He motioned with his hands for them to follow as he stood up, and began to lead his team into the thickness of the woods. The team moved swiftly and silently through the wood. Headed by Fox himself, his team in many aspects could be compared to a pack of wolves as they tracked down their prey. Each man knew his role, the position of each of his squad mates, and most of all their trust in their brothers. As Fox lead his squad, he noticed something out of the ordinary. In a swift motion he clenched his fist and raised it in the air. The traditional military signal for ""hold!""<br/><br/>""Sir?"" Fox turned his attention on his team. ""Tracks, big ones."" He pointed down towards the paw prints left in the ground before him. His squad mates nodded as they took notice of the tracks. ""Continue to follow sir?"" One of his squad mates inquired. Fox nodded and glared around at the surrounding woods. ""Right."" He didn't like these woods, nor did he think it was a strong idea for his squad to venture any further. Yet he knew he had a job to do, and Fox was one to not allow himself to show fear. No self respecting Squad Leader in C.U.L.T allowed themselves to heed to such base instincts. The concept of fear being one of those instincts. This was the one personality trait that each squad leader shared. The ability to put their own concerns of fear behind them, and focus on the operation at hand. For they were the tip of spear when it came to C.U.L.T's operations, and they knew it.<br/><br/>He raised his hand once more, and signaled with a slight wave of his hand for his team to follow. The tracks continued to lead on as they ventured forth deeper and deeper into the woods. The treeline above them began to grow thicker and the sunlight above all but be blocked out. Again, the constant nagging at the back of Fox's mind, a common placed question of ""what the hell are you doing!?"" He ignored it, and trusted it as they stepped through broken branches and old shrubbery. The trees around him were the first thing he noticed a change in as they encroached further into the woods. They seem to take on almost a life of their own. Faces etched into the base of their trunks. The sense of a strong aura permeated through out the area. He even swore he heard the whispers in the wind, calling out to things foreign in nature. He shook it off though, and turned back towards his squad mates. He could see on their faces that they too questioned the reality of their situation, but again. They would not falter, and would not stray from their current position. Fox smiled, and turned back towards the front. They were good men, each one of them a strong fighter, and a relentless tracker. He thought back to the day they were offered this operation. The chance to hunt a hell hound, a creature merely spoke off in myth and legend. Maybe it was his urge to claim such a prize that drew him to this op, or maybe it was the fact that he himself felt a kindred responsibility. To the beasts that call the woods their home.<br/><br/><br/>Back at the pub, Lock and Lou were still in a conversation with the pub owner. ""Do you know if there is anyone in the town who would have experience with strange happenings in the town?"" Inquired Lock who had now walked around the pub a little. Lou, was seated near the bar. His eyes focused on the several home brews, and local drinks that probably required one to have a strong gut. He turned towards his partner and gave her a slight nod. ""Indeed, that and maybe someone that has a strong understanding of local...wildlife. Maybe a hunter or woodsmen?"""
3371,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2018-02-12T20:25:40,Chemical Lady,"The female officer had a really charming smile. Like any other pub owner in the world, he also had a soft spot for charming and nice women. Not that he would ever even get close to cheating on his wife. It was important that women also felt comfortable in his pub, because then they wouldn’t mind that their husbands came either. The amount of couples that got to know each other in a pub was also not disregardable. In all the years that he had this pub, he had also seen his amount of couples coming together, although he got to know his wife while taking a walk and not in a pub.<br/>“There has been sightings of a wild animal in the area. One which may be a danger to locals and livestock.” Of course the pub owner immediately thought of the hellhound that had appeared a few times. Yet, why would he tell such an unbelievable story to an outsider, not to mention to the police. Rational people wouldn’t understand.<br/>“We are pretty rural here,” the pub owner answered while unconsciously starting to lean on the broom. “Naturally there are a lot of wild animals around here. On the other side of the village there is a large forest, so we sometimes encounter animals like wolves as well.” Not a word of this had been a lie. It was all the truth. The pub owner was smart enough to not lie to an officer. However, admitting that the villagers believed to be haunted by a hellhound was something he stayed silent about. Mostly because that would also be admitting that even the best hunters in the village were unable to deal with a single animal by themselves. No, he wouldn’t admit such a disgrace for his beloved village.<br/>The pub owner had no problem with it that the officers walked around a little or that one of them placed a barstool back on the ground and seated himself. His pub was his pride even if he was in the middle of cleaning. Apart from local specialities he also had the most normal drinks, even coffee and tea could be ordered. The next question that came from the officers was quite surprising.<br/>“What do you mean with ‘strange happenings’?” he asked. In the village there were still old traditions being practised. To modern times and outsiders those could be seen as strange. However to people that grew up in the village those were all normal.<br/>The other question was a lot easier to answer. “My father used to say that in the past everyone in the village knew about almost everything, but that isn’t the case anymore. Nowadays there are villagers that go to work outside the village in the city. The farmers only take care of their fields and livestock. Those that have a shop only attend to that. Of course I am not an exception either, my pub is my job. There are still quite a lot of people that know about the forest and the inhabitants. Take children for example. They always go there to collect berries and mushrooms, although their mothers only allow that in the first few meters. Mothers really don’t change thorough the time, always so caring. Hunting isn’t a fulltime job anymore but some villagers have a license and do it as a side job. Controlling wildlife is pretty normal nowadays afterall. Chopping trees without a permit is not allowed so we don’t have any woodsmen. Nobody really gets into the deep parts of the forest because it is easy to get lost. Even the kid that lives on the very edge of it doesn’t go so far into it. The men that know most about the forest would be some of the local farmers and their older sons.” The pub owner sometimes couldn’t resist to tell more lengthy stories. Must be part of the job. Still, these officers asked some really weird questions."
3372,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2018-02-26T16:40:05,ChroniclesOfGrim,"Lock had attentively listened to every word that passed through the lips of the pub owner. Her mind dissected each line as if it was some type of obscure code, or sequence. It was in this way that allowed her to pick up on any slight hint of incontinence with  in his speech pattern, or even a slight possible hesitant phrase. After all, she was a Agent with abilities to see into a person's inner most workings of their mind. This granted her an edge when it came to the subject of interviewing witness, and victims. Though even without said ability. Lock could already tell that the Pub owner possessed some knolwedge of their ""wild animal."" She decided though to lighten up on the questions, and possibly interview more of the town. ""It's funny how things do change..."" She trailed off little as she glared over towards Lou. ""I digress, would you know anyone in town that is very active out in the surrounding forest?""<br/><br/>Back in the woods, Fox and his team had stumbled upon a remarkable sight. ""Sir, is this what I think it is!?"" Fox nodded as he slung his rifle over his shoulder. ""Eleven Ruins..."" What stood before the team were grand constructs of marble and stone.  Vine covered statues cluttered the scenery. Toppled over pillars, and broken remains of what once could be conceived as buildings stood before them. The remains of skeletons, both human and none-human were laid through out the entrance. It was both unsettling and breathtaking as the team had begun to advance upon the ruins. ""Alright lads, looks like we had stumbled upon a big discovery."" He hesitated a little. His eyes gazed up towards the positioning of the sun. He had noticed it seemed a bit off, as if something had caused it to shift.<br/><br/>He gritted his teeth. As such things only meant one thing. Magic, strong magic at that. Probably cast by a high level wizard, or maybe a sorcerer. He glared back down towards the ruins, and back towards his men. ""Keep close, and stay frosty. Something tells me we aren't in Kansas anymore."" With that he unsung his rifle, and pressed it close to his chest. The rest of the team were already in a firing stance as they too had pressed the but of their guns tight against their armpits. Fox's team had begun to their investigation of the ruins. Their eyes checking every corner. Their guns swinging with precise movement as they checked around corners.<br/><br/>Fox didn't want to spend too much time here, but he knew if they were indeed going to provide proper recon. They needed to explore these ruins. These ruins vast in scale. It always surprised the strike team commander how the fae were able to hide these from the realm of man. Ancient ancestors who probably were once the dominant species on the planet back in ancient times. It was funny though. How powerful and in control  modern man though he was over his realm. Even with the abilities of nuclear weapons, and technological superior firepower. His existence on the planet was only a mere ilussion brought on by his ignorance of the unknown."
3373,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2018-03-20T15:40:49,Chemical Lady,"Somewhere in the back of his mind the pub owner realised that the officer had not answered his question. However, he was a good citizen and concentrated on the questions at hand. Someone who was especially active in the forest... The pub owner had to think for a bit. Nobody really came to his mind. Since a year the people tend to avoid the forest a little as it is believed to be the lair of the Hellhound. A lot of people were active in there for the sake of hunting the beast, but lately he had not heard of anyone going there much.<br/>“I don’t know of anyone that goes to the forest a lot,” he answered honestly. “Maybe you better ask the boy that lives on the edge of it, his name is Chris. He may have noticed something.”<br/>Later, when the officers would have left already, the pub owner would wonder by himself why they asked so many questions about the forest. The forest had always been there, even longer than the village existed. He only knew it as a normal forest, nothing special at all.<br/>Two streets further at Marian’s house, the two men were taking a little break. It wasn’t that they wanted to, but who could decline the offer of some fresh lemonade? The lady of the house took good care of her two handymen by making them said lemonade and had served it with some cookies as well. Chris didn’t mind this polite act of kindness. However, this also counted towards the hours he charged. Thus, after quickly finishing his drink and a few cookies he again climbed the roof and continued his work. Marian’s neighbour took a little longer to finish his share while he talked to the lady a little. She told him that there were some rumours going around about government strangers sniffing around their little village. The neighbour made some comments about them being without anything to do and useless before climbing up the roof again. Chris had not heard anything of their conversation and the neighbour did not tell him either."
3374,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2018-03-29T16:21:08,ChroniclesOfGrim,"The Agent's arrival in the town had already been a conversation piece for some of the locals. Both Agents had already presumed this as they continued to explore the town. It wasn't that their cover had been blown, or that their true intentions had been discovered. No, it was that indeed their cover as two officers investigating a case of a ""wild"" animal had gone as planned. Even if they did stick out like sore thumbs. It was what they had been trained to do. When playing a role, an agent's job is to perform all such tasks, and actions that said role requires. In many ways. Agents were actors who's audience were unaware that they were indulging in a show.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, back at the ruins. Fox and his team were very aware they were not in Kansas anymore. In fact, they were probably in the last place any normal human being would ever like to find their selves in. It was not say that these ruins weren't extraordinarily beautiful and would probably cause said humans to be awestruck their magnificence. Though in reality, by the time said humans were to fully comprehend the ****show they have just walked into. It would be rather too late for them. For you see, eleven ruins only have two things built within and around them. Traps and horrific creatures that patrol said ruins.<br/><br/>""Sir, should we be heading back now?"" Inquired one of Fox's squad mates who were positioned at the team's six (back). Fox, who had admitted to himself that this could of been major error in judgement on his part. Decided to give in to the pleads of his squad, and ordered for them to head back. All the while he couldn't shake the feeling that were being watched. Then again, in a place like this. If you weren't careful. You end up as just another missing body in the woods. It took the team about an hour or two to retread back down the path they had followed. He wasn't sure what time it was, or even what day. As in places like those runes, magic has a strong ability to warp the very fabric of the world around you. Distorting, and untimely throwing off the senses. Luckly for his squad, they hadn't spent enough time to fall victims to the magic. That and they were well equipped with special ""devices"" that were custom tailored for those type of situations.<br/><br/>All the while, the two Agents hadn't wasted any time in interviewing more of the townsfolk. It wouldn't be long until they directed towards one of the local handymen of the town, Christopher. Lock, who now stood near the side of the building he had hammered away at. Called up towards him from below. ""Mr. Blake! I was wondering if you had some time to speak with us. I am an officer with Scotland yard, investigating the possible sighting of a wild animal. Some of the locals have told you may be able to help us.""<br/><br/>While Lock had addressed the young man, Lou made his way to the local church. To interview the pastor who had reported the possible sighting in the first place. Now there was a funny issue with the concept of religion within the Agency. Some Agents, and yes even strike teams. Were respectfully faithful followers of established religions around the world. There was even a christian based, literally blessed by the catholic church, detachment code named Templar. Same went with a team of trained Buddhists monks, Arabic based detachments, Israeli commando filled squads, and even those of Hindu belief. There were also none standard religious, and possibly..more ancient belief groups in the agency. Yet none the less, there were also Agents who couldn't be dammed with religion, and preferred to just believe we were worm food.<br/><br/>Lou was one of those Agents. ""Pastor, I am an officer with Scotland Yard, I am here to ask you about your report."""
3375,The Wolf and the Herder ((Grim and Chem)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52628,2018-05-29T14:37:39,Chemical Lady,"There wasn’t much more left until they would be finished with Marian’s roof. Probably only an hour more. Chris didn’t mind either way. If it took longer then he would earn more and if it took less time then he would be finished and could go home. He shortly paused to look up at the sky. Today was surely a beautiful day. Clear blue sky, the sun was shining brightly and one could faintly see the small sickle of the waning moon. Time could not be stopped and Chris continued with his work. Not for long though as a voice shouted towards the roof. He didn’t hear the first few words as they were covered by the sound of their hammering. “... officer with Scotland Yard, investigating the possible sightings of a wild animal. Some of the locals have told that you may be able to help us.” The neighbour had also stopped hammering and pushed Chris a little. “Hey, he is talking to you.” Chris climbed down the roof. He was thinking that he couldn’t possibly charge miss Marian with the time that this unknown man took but on the other hand he couldn’t help this interruption either. The neighbour didn’t continue working either. For a change, he would be the one to be able to spread a juicy rumour. The guys at the pub would be hanging at his lips for this. But of course that wouldn’t count as gossiping because he was a man and only women gossip.<br/>After stepping on the ground, Chris looked at the officer before him. She seemed quite dull, just like you would expect from an officer. A career that has always been underpaid. The boy didn’t say anything, but didn’t seem to have any defensive stance or anything like that either. He just didn’t know what to say at that moment as if he has never dealt with an officer before. Calmly he waits for the officer to make the first step.<br/><br/>In the middle of the village, the small church just stood there quietly. On a normal weekday there was not much going on there. The church was small when comparing it to those big ones in the cities or larger villages, still it was big enough for most villagers to fit in. This was needed indeed. Since about a year the church is almost filled nearly every mass. The inside is decorated very nicely, there are statues and gold, big chandeliers and amazing stained glass windows, wooden banks for the people to sit on, of course an altar with a giant cross behind it, the typical ‘box’ for making confessions was also located in a corner. The heavy wooden doors were almost never locked even when the pastor was not in the church. This was for the case that someone just wanted to make a cross with the little stone bowl filled with holy water near the entrance. The pastor lived in a small side building that was attached to the church. There were fixed hours that he was in the church in case someone wanted to make a confession or to receive blessings or just for consultations or for a talk. It was still the times that a pastor took care of the psychological wellbeing of a village.<br/>The pastor of Baskerville was a nice man. He was already considered an old man with white hair and looked fragile enough to be blown away by a strong gust of wind. However, nobody in the village would believe that to happen since this man was also strong. Strong as in mental strength blessed by the kindness of God and determined to spread that kindness. His posture was straight and not bend by his age, he kept a neat appearance and wore his black pastor robes at all times except for mass and when he went to sleep. Once a week he spend the afternoon at the local elementary school to teach the children about his religion. Everyone either called him Pastor or Father. Outside of the fixed hours that he spend in the church one could always knock on the door of the side building where he lived. This also happened today. As the pastor opened the door a young man was standing there that he didn’t know. Of course the pastor knew everyone in the village, even those few that had shown their back to the church and his beloved God.<br/>“Pastor, I am an officer with Scotland Yard, I am here to ask you about your report.”<br/>The pastor immediately knew what report the man had meant, still he was a little surprised to be confronted with an officer from Scotland yard about it.<br/>“Please come in first,” he hushed the man inside. The inside of the building was just as small as the outside would made one guess. After a small corridor with the stairs and a guest toilet there was a small but extremely cosy living room with a door to what was presumably the kitchen and another one with a lock on it leading to the church. Upstairs there was only a small bathroom and a small bedroom. “Please take a seat, would you like some tea?”"
3376,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2017-11-28T20:43:50,Muse,"Pale cream walls, even more muted now thanks to the moonlight that draped over them, stretched upwards into the sky, sloping slightly to meet in an elegantly painted rotunda at the top. The triumphs and perils of the elvish race were displayed side by side as their history told in pictures spiralled upward. At the center of the rotunda - at the center of elvish history - was the Mother in all of her grace and beauty, ever-present and omniscient as deities are so want to be.<br/><br/>The overwhelming<span style=""font-style: italic"">existence</span>of the Oratory was too much for Siravii. The hushed subjects of the suspended fresco stared down at them with little but contempt.<br/><br/>“Fascinating, isn’t it?” an airy and whimsical voice spoke from his left. “The light elves have produced many a fantastic artist. That’s not even speaking to their unique architecture.”<br/><br/>Siravii reclined in his seat, his head rolling along the back of the chair to regard Desh Aloth. The desh was kind. Kinder a king than Siravii had ever known to exist, and certainly too kind to come to talk of turning tides in the war. “You give them too much credit, deshna.” It was almost a warning, but they both knew Siravii would never presume to give the desh an order. “Your mother was one of those fantastic artists.”<br/><br/>The desh hummed thoughtfully to himself and turned his attention somewhere toward the middle of the exorbitantly large round table. It was meant to be used to convene war meetings and ethics councils, so there was enough room at the table for a handful of representatives from each nation. This time there was no war meeting or ethics council to speak of; there were no humans, no dwarves, no fae - the four dark elves sat alone to bask in all of the spaciousness themselves.<br/><br/>“How long are they going to make us wait?” barked Paygan Naveen from a few seats down. He was a large man, and quick to temper. Siravii wasn’t fond of him, but he could appreciate why the desh appointed him as paygan; he couldn’t imagine anyone else at the head of their military. “We told them that this was urgent, and they throw us in this room to bide our time.”<br/><br/>Aloth was still pretending to examine imaginary dirt on the table, pointedly ignoring the protests going on around him. From between the desh and Naveen, a third low and smooth voice that reminded Siravii too much of poisoned honey spoke up. “Mind your tongue, Naveen,” Soma chastised him. “We are the ones pulling them from their beds. They know that the desh would not be here were it not emergent. Give them time.”"
3377,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2017-12-15T18:03:17,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">As the son of the light elf queen, Fyr was of course one of the few lucky enough to be woken up in the middle of the night to attend an extra special meeting. Fyr, generally happy with his responsibilities and duties that were far heavier than what a normal young elf of 42 could usually expect to have, didn’t much appreciate this 3 AM news. <br/><br/>“What’s it even about,” he grumbled at his mirror, as he hastily smoothed his unruly platinum hair. He might go straight from the bed to the meeting (and back to the bed afterwards), but he wanted to look somewhat presentable, at least. “Not peace negotiations, already, that’s for sure, they’d never come crawling for that even before a single life has been taken…”<br/>He caught up with his mother, Seifr, and the paygan, Tïris, in the seemingly endless hallway leading to the beautiful oratory where he knew that dark elf delegations were waiting for them.<br/><br/>“Your hair, <span style=""font-style: italic"">min</span>,” Seifr said with a disapproving look at his locks. Fyr blushed, and wished he had a comb.<br/><br/>Seifr opened the large double doors leading from the hallway to the oratory; though enormous, they parted smoothly and silently at her firm push. She was the tallest woman Fyr had ever known. He was fully grown now, and still, she towered over him. The moonlight made her elegant white gown shimmer. She looked as ethereal and untouchable as the light itself; no doubt on purpose.<br/><br/>“Welcome, honored guests,” she said, gracefully extending both her arms as if she wanted to embrace the whole, circular room. She let her gaze fall upon the table, frowned, and then whistled deafeningly at the still open doors. Seifr turned once more to the desh and his entourage, and smiled apologetically. “I’m very sorry that no refreshments have been offered to you. I assure you, they will be here soon. No one will come to my lands and not be treated as hospitality demands.” The queen took her place, and bade Fyr and Tïris sit next to her. Seifr steepled her fingers in front of her face.<br/><br/>“It’s a strange time you’ve come,” she began. “Peace negotiations before even a proper declaration of war has been issued?”<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No,</span> Fyr thought. <span style=""font-style: italic"">She knows that’s not it.</span> But what else could it be? Things were tense between the two elven domains; they always had been. The only thing they could ever seem to really agree on was to stay away from the mountain range to the South, as neither civilization had ever made any attempt to colonize the fertile area at its foot for millennia. Fyr didn’t exactly know why; they were stories so old that they barely counted as history.<br/><br/>Two pale elves in pale, forget-me-not robes entered quietly and momentarily tore Fyr’s attention away from the meeting. A goblet with golden liquid was placed before each of the seven attendants; as were small wooden platters with each their delicate arrangement of moist bread, paper thin slices of smoked ham, and apple slices. The servants left as quickly as they’d come with a deep bow before Seifr, who nodded, and dismissed them. The double doors shut gently behind the servants, leaving the company once more in silence and soft moonlight. Fyr took a sip from his goblet. He could recognize the desh and the paygan from his mother’s descriptions, but he did not know the other two.</div>"
3378,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2017-12-21T21:59:59,Muse,"There had been no other indication that the two towering and elegant doors had parted, except for the movement that Siravii caught in his periphery. The desh stood elegantly and effortlessly, as if somehow he bore no weight, and clasped his hands loosely in front of him. One by one, Siravii and the desh’s advisory staff rose to their feet, and to his credit Siravii only heard the paygan make a diminutive noise of disdain in the back of his throat when the desh bowed his head in respect. His long silvering hair, a testament to the blonde he’d inherited from his mother before his age had begun to creep in on him, tumbled over his shoulders before he picked his head back up. A polite smile pulled at the corners of Aloth’s lips at her sickeningly sweet greeting, and Siravii quietly appreciated his astute grace. He’d never fancied himself part of the upper nobility, and he was quite glad for it. Forced pleasantries and fake smiles had never been at the top of his list of favorite ways to torture himself.<br/><br/>“You’re far too kind,” Aloth complimented, waiting patiently for their hostess and her company to be seated before he presumed to lower himself into the elegant, high-backed chair. He looked considerably at the young light elf, the spitting image of the queen herself, but didn’t let his eyes linger for too long before returning his attention directly across from him and offering an apologetic smile of his own at her assertion. “If only war were so simple.” His lips parted as if to continue, but he quickly thought better of it as the wait-staff descended upon them to lay out an elegant display of food and drink. The desh quietly thanked the servants as they presented his food, a habit that Siravii was still not used to seeing in nobility in spite of how often he’d borne witness to it back home, before nodding to the queen again in gratitude.<br/><br/>When all unnecessary ears had left the room once more, Aloth continued. “I appreciate your willingness to see us on such a short notice, and I feel I must apologize for the hour,” he began, clasping one hand over the other in front of him on the table. From the left, the paygan had already begun to descend upon his meal, and Siravii couldn’t say that he blamed the man. He tentatively picked up an apple slice, briefly wondering whether or not the queen would presume to poison the desh and his staff at the midnight hour, but he was hungry enough to eat it anyway. “But I do believe introductions are in order; I’ve made an addition to my staff since last we met.”<br/><br/>An addition; singular, because Siravii couldn’t technically be considered part of the desh’s cadre. By rights, he shouldn’t even be present in the oratory or eating potentially-poisoned apple slices. He did his best to quiet his crunching as the desh held out a hand to his left. “This is Soma,” he introduced, pointedly not telling them what exactly it was that Soma did for him. He dropped his hand to his lap, and held up his right hand to gesture to Siravii. He looked to Siravii with an intense consideration as he struggled to find the right words. A look of defeat pulled at his features as Siravii watched him decide that no, there was no good way to say what he needed to say. Finally he looked back to his hosts. “And this is Siravii Korsish,” he said at last, dropping his hand back to join the other on his lap. “A prisoner of mine, and the reason I come to you tonight.”<br/><br/>In spite of whether or not anyone was<span style=""font-style: italic"">actually</span>staring at him, Siravii could still feel the intensity of a thousand eyes on him. Thankfully, Soma was the first to speak up, but it was only to clarify. “An<span style=""font-style: italic"">escaped</span>prisoner.”<br/><br/>Siravii bit his tongue to stop himself from rebutting that he didn’t fit the ‘escaped’ criteria anymore, seeing as how he was clearly in the possession of the desh himself. Aloth smiled. “Yes, well, I’ve come to talk of diplomacy, not to argue semantics,” he dismissed in Siravii’s favor, without so much as acknowledging Soma with a turn of his head. Instead, he actually showed his advisor the back of his head in favor of looking to his prisoner. “Siravii, can you show them what you showed me?”<br/><br/>Cautiously, Siravii nodded, leaning down slowly to retrieve a bag that he’d rested near his feet. He questioned for a moment whether this was an appropriate time, considering that there were people - namely Naveen - eating, but he supposed that the desh wanted to get to the point before any talk of war could become hostile. He uncinched the top of his bag, reaching in and feeling around until he got a good hold on the sole object that it contained. When he was satisfied with the grip he had, he pulled it out and held it up for their hosts to see before he stood and sat it on the table.<br/><br/>‘It’ was a head, severed though it did not bleed. The skin was thick, pallid and marred, and there were no eyes to speak of. Instead, two pinprick holes bore into each side of the face, something that Siravii could only explain as ears. And from the earholes, the mouth began, stretching the entire width of its face into a grotesque grin. Siravii pulled the top of the head back just so, and the entire top half of its face pulled back to reveal rows of teeth. Hundreds of them, small and pointed and lethal.<br/><br/>“Again, I do apologize for inconveniencing you so late,” Aloth spoke after a moment, the polite smile he bore having dripped out of his expression. “But, as I’m sure you can imagine, I’m quite concerned."""
3379,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2018-02-16T17:22:59,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Fyr’s astonishment at the presence of an escaped prisoner at the table was nothing to what he felt upon seeing the head being placed upon the table. It only just qualified as such in his eyes; devoid as it was of any resemblance to a real face. Not wanting to look too hard at the decapitated head, he instead turned his attention back to the young man, Siravii Korsish. He had felt Siravii’s eyes upon him earlier, though he couldn’t explain any possible interest in him. As the queen’s son, it was true that he was privileged with a special sort of education that could prepare him for life as a ruler, but there was no guarantee he would ever reign over the light elves. Their king or queen was elected – for life - but had to undergo annual evaluations by the people and a special council, and regicide was not unheard of in cases of perpetually unpopular monarchs. <br/><br/>Fyr blinked himself out of the web of thoughts he had woven. He was to pay attention to what was going on before him, not sink into revision of the light elf political system. The head grinned at him with all its teeth. There were so many it barely looked like a mouth; from his stolen glances at it, Fyr couldn’t figure out where or if the teeth ended anywhere.<br/><br/>“What is that?” said Seifr stiffly, staring at the head. Again, rhetorical more than anything – Fyr, too, would prefer the head to be a cruel practical joke. Seifr turned to face Aloth, a smile, too wide, frozen on her face. “Where was this found? Don’t tell me your prisoner actually faced one of these alone and lived.” Fyr could detect a note of panic in her voice that he usually associated with an evaluation taking a little too long. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">If fairy tale monsters were suddenly popping up from the ground, and I were an escaped prisoner, I think I’d come running back to my cell, too,</span> Fyr thought. Oddly, Siravii seemed the least unnerved of all of them. Maybe he was in shock. Maybe he was deliberately choosing to ignore the horrifying prospect he had brought to the table.</div>"
3380,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2018-02-16T23:28:31,Muse,"Seifr's proffered grin was on par with that of the severed head's, and Aloth returned it with an apologetic smile. ""I had hoped that you might be able to tell me,"" he admitted on a sigh, hands worrying themselves politely on the table in front of him.<br/><br/>The way that the queen didn't try to hide the disbelief in her voice was only slightly irksome, and Siravii spoke immediately to his own defense. ""I think you'll find that I'm quite capable."" He paused at that and looked to the desh, who waved a hand for Siravii to continue. The prisoner wasn't oblivious to the whisper of a knowing smirk that tried to pull at the corner of the desh's lips; an inside joke between the two of them as if to say, 'capable indeed.' Nevertheless, the rest of his expression remained impassable while he silently beckoned a continuation.<br/><br/>Siravii looked back across the table.<br/><br/>""I was your side of the Whitewood, Your Grace,"" he said, not necessarily without muted accusation. The Whitewood separated Vandalia from its sister country, and it was simultaneously owned and not owned by both countries. It was a holy site that was shared by light and dark elves alike, but its vastness usually meant that the two races never met; even if they were in the same forest, they were still separated by days of walking to reach the other side. Siravii, however, had almost made it. ""After I took my leave of the dungeons, I knew there would be no safe place for me in Vandalia. There was no safe place for me here, either, but I had planned to hug your side of the forest and head North. And then<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>thing,"" he paused, pointed at the head, ""goes and gets me across the back. I didn't even hear it come up behind me.""<br/><br/>Soma leaned forward in his seat, stretching to turn the head to face him. He opened the mouth again, wincing slightly when the dead weight caused the top of the head fell back abruptly to reveal those many, many teeth. Siravii continued. ""Wretched, twisted thing with long talons, about as tall as I am. I turned and then it... screamed?"" It was almost a question, almost an answer. ""It was a horrible noise. I killed that one, but Your Grace, I heard more of those screams follow me every night until I was back out of the Whitewood.""<br/><br/>Aloth held up a hand for Siravii to stop, and he obeyed. “You've not see anything like this in your woods?” He didn't wait for an answer; the well-contained frightened confusion was enough to answer his own question. “You're welcome to take a look at Siravii's scars for yourself, but I can assure you myself that they are very, unfortunately real. I'm sure you can understand that this… whatever it is, poses a very real, mutual threat.”"
3381,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2018-04-21T05:48:41,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">""I cannot imagine why you think I would be able to explain <span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>. They don't <span style=""font-style: italic"">exist</span>. Of course I haven't had any like reports,"" Seifr answered Aloth, her smile still frozen in place. Fyr marveled at how she somehow managed to speak clearly while barely parting her lips. The light elf paygan, Tïris, leaned forward to inspect the head with interest.<br/><br/>""Disregarding the fact that you're allowing escaped criminals to run around freely,"" Seifr continued, ""I will agree that solving this problem is in our mutual interest. You,"" she said, turning her pale eyes towards Siravii, ""you say you found this near <span style=""font-style: italic"">our</span> borders, correct? Did spot anything unusual on your way here? Tracks, strange smells? Do you remember anything else of interest from your encounter with this - thing?""<br/><br/>Tïris had quietly gotten up and walked around the table to stand next to Soma. He opened the head once more with interest; counting the rows of teeth, very carefully placing the tip of a finger against one of them. His expression was one of morbid fascination rather than fear. Fyr had never liked him very much. Tïris was too immersed in ancient stories of war heroes for his liking, and the paygan was an outdated position anyway. Why give it to someone who saw glory rather than horror in battle? He had never gotten around to asking his mother, though Fyr suspected he could guess her reasons easily.<br/><br/>Averting his eyes from the uncomfortable sight of Tïris pulling at the loose skin near the corners of the creature's mouth (revealing yet more teeth in the flesh beneath, to the surprise of no-one), he turned instead back to Siravii with renewed interest. <span style=""font-style: italic"">An escaped prisoner who fought a monster and lived!</span> It was like the beginning of an excellent story; one where he would then be charged with solving the problem he'd stumbled upon to re-earn his freedom. Fyr couldn't quite prevent a twitch at the corner of his mouth. It was too exciting a thought.<br/><br/>""We could - send a team of our own to investigate the scene,"" he suggested, opening his mouth for the first time since entering the room. He looked at Aloth with a smile that was much more genuine than his mother's. Both Seifr and Tïris' eyes shot towards him, but neither party interrupted. Fyr took this as encouragement and continued. ""If you will agree to your prisoner aiding us in this, I'm sure we could discover something of value.""</div>"
3382,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2018-08-08T00:07:17,Muse,"Siravii watched with a muted curiosity as the light elf paygan examined the severed head with morbid fascination. The man could<span style=""font-style: italic"">have</span>it for all he cared, though Soma and the desh might have some conflicting opinions about it. He didn’t care - he just knew that he was done looking at it. And so he turned his gaze away in favor of looking to the queen addressing him. “There were no tracks, Your Grace. There were no smells.” He shook his head solemnly, eyes focusing on the table politely. He only let them rest there for a second until he felt another set of eyes on him. They belonged to the prince, he realized - a gaze that was young and full of vigor, wonder, and dangerous naivety. “They did not bleed,” he spoke, hollowly. Though, he wasn’t sure if he was addressing the queen to answer her question of anything unusual, or to her son to stop his excitement before it began.<br/><br/>It was too late for that, unfortunately. The excitement was already there, and the boy was already speaking out of his ass about sending Siravii back in there again. The decision was not up to him - if it was, he would have never given it a second thought. However, it seemed that Soma had other ideas.<br/><br/>“This<span style=""font-style: italic"">does</span>require a unilateral effort. The Whitewood is holy ground; it is not just ours or yours to protect,” Soma began, putting on airs as he so often did when he was speaking on behalf of the desh - who was right there to speak for himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tell me that you’re not agreeing to this,</span>Siravii pleaded in his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It sounds a lot like you’re agreeing to this.</span>“A team should consist equally of individuals chosen by Desh Aloth and Queen Seifr.”<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fuck sake, Soma, you stupid fuck.</span><br/><br/>The desh hummed thoughtfully at the idea, looking intently to Fyr. “You have your mother’s eager hand for leadership. Like a leader, then, surely you will be heading this investigative team that you’re preparing?”"
3383,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2018-10-14T10:35:48,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">""He will,"" answered Seifr immediately. Fyr straightened his back a little more. This was a rare show of trust from her side, and he was determined to show he could earn it. Even better, the leader of the formal enemy seemed to recognize him as having worth! <span style=""font-style: italic"">Definitely worth getting up at shit o'clock for,</span> thought Fyr.<br/><br/> ""Of course, your prisoner will come along as the chief guide,"" Seifr continued. ""He is, after all, the only one with any real knowledge of where this thing was."" She pinned desh Aloth with her gaze. ""Will they need a guard? He's capable, you say, but there was only one thing when he fought it. He says he heard more. I don't feel certain of sending two people out to their potential deaths just because we think the danger is still far away.""<br/><br/>""Wouldn't we rather attract danger to our doorstep if we send out a small army to look for tracks?"" Fyr protested. Even if his mother hadn't looked at him when she spoke, it sounded suspiciously like supervision to him. Over by the monster's head, still inspecting it, Tïris nodded.<br/><br/>""A covert mission in the Whitewood sounds like the better option,"" he saw with his hoarse voice. Fyr turned his head so fast his neck cracked. He had not expected support to come from Tïris of all people. He was usually a 'the more swords, the better our odds'-type of paygan. ""Besides, we can hardly justify sending armed troops, of either side, into the Whitewood when the war hasn't yet formally begun,"" Tïris said. Seifr nodded slowly, not entirely convinced, but enough.<br/><br/>""If you will agree to this, I invite you all to stay the night,"" she told the dark elf ensemble. ""I would send them out sooner rather than later, but we are tired, and I'm sure you are, too."" She whistled for the second time that night; servants appeared as if out of thin air, were ordered to prepare rooms for the dark elves, and promptly left to carry out the order. <br/><br/>Fyr eyed the prisoner, Siravii, with interest again. It wasn't until now that he realized they must look like strange, mirrored versions of each other; where Fyr had platinum blond, almost white hair, Siravii looked as if shadows were tumbling from his head, but otherwise, their physical likenesses were striking. Fyr smiled at him, hoping to make it clear he didn't share his mother's suspicion of him. ""Sounds like a plan,"" he said.</div>"
3384,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2018-10-17T03:13:16,Muse,"Sounds… like a<span style=""font-style: italic"">plan</span>?<br/><br/>Siravii choked back bile as his attention bounced between the occupants of the Oratory. The queen tensed at the thought of sending her son as part of a two-man team to track a<span style=""font-style: italic"">whatever-the-fuck</span>that thing was. Paygans on both sides seemed to agree on the effort, and about how best to go about it. Gods above, they were already talking about sleep, as if anyone could sleep after what they’d seen tonight. Finally, dark and sunken eyes rested on the prince, who seemed absolutely radiant with optimism. He smiled, and Siravii silently asked the gods for forgiveness for the kick he was about to give this proverbial pup.<br/><br/>“What’s stopping me from killing him?”<br/><br/>The room quieted suddenly, which SIravii expected - just maybe not that quickly. But it was said and done, and he held his ground about it. “I’m sorry Siravii,” the desh began quietly, firmly, as if somehow in some way<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>was the one who was expected to apologize in this situation. “I don’t think I heard you correctly. I’m sure I didn’t.”<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">In through your nose, out through your mouth…</span><br/><br/>Siravii focused on breathing as he tried to string words into sentences, but he couldn’t hear himself think over the racing of his own heart. He couldn’t look at the desh as he answered, nor could he stand to look at whatever horrified expression the prince would have to wear after being so casually threatened after exhibiting nothing but warmth and welcome. Instead, he looked at the queen, whose imposing form seemed much more bearable to size up. “If you send me back in there, with just your son, what’s stopping me from killing him?”<br/><br/>“Siravii..,” came the desh’s low warning.<br/><br/>“No,” he demanded - an inexcusable offense when addressing the desh, but one that he felt comfortable committing. He shook his head, backing up his bold assertion. “It’s not happening. You send one more, we send one more, and we have a better chance if one of those things finds us.”<br/><br/>Wood dragged loudly against tile as Soma pushed himself to his feet, his chair sliding against the floor beneath. “You will do no such thing you treasonous cur. On Fayhn’s name, I will see to it-”<br/><br/>“You can go with him then,” Aloth breathed out, almost too quietly to be heard over Soma’s rant. He and Siravii both blinked, and simultaneously the question both came to them:<br/><br/>“<span style=""font-style: italic"">What</span>?”<br/><br/>The desh rose gracefully to his feet and folded his hands in front of his middle. He cast his gaze downward to the pallid and disfigured head, giving it a genuinely thoughtful look. “I said,” the desh spoke up, making sure that Soma could hear every enunciated syllable. “You can go with them. You’re my eyes and ears, and Siravii is my prisoner. You’ll handle him while the search ensues, you act with my full authority as it pertains to his treatment.” He waved a hand idly, as if he was brushing away any future rebuttals.<br/><br/>Ever since he was old enough to ponder existentialism, Siravii had always assumed he would be able to pinpoint exactly where and when his life would spin out of his control. By committing crimes against the desh and his people, he assumed. Normally when criminals are caught, though, they do their time and then they’re released back into the public to do the same shit they were doing before - only slightly more carefully. Not with Siravii though, he was facing a death sentence either way. He could go to the Whitewood now and die getting ripped apart by whatever horrors the trees hid, or he could refuse and go back home to be hung without question.<br/><br/>If he were being honest, he’d rather hang.<br/><br/>A hand wrapped itself tightly around Siravii’s forearm, pulling him to his feet. The desh, for as dainty a man as he was, had a surprisingly firm grip. Even when Siravii found his feet beneath him, the desh did not let go. “Go on then,” the desh urged. It wasn’t a question, it was a silent demand for Siravii to bite his tongue and eat his words.<br/><br/>It was easy for Siravii to look apologetic because he<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>. The prince had committed no sins against him except the sin of incredible fucking naivety and blind optimism. “I am sorry, prince,” he apologized, only half-truthfully. He wasn’t sorry for using violence as an option to try to get more men to face these…<span style=""font-style: italic"">things</span>so he had a better chance of coming out of it alive. He<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>, however, sorry that it had to be the prince. It obviously was a shitty tactic; he should’ve threatened the queen instead. It would’ve probably worked better. “I wouldn’t try to harm you. I’d never throw my people into war like that. But make no mistake, if you and I go to the Whitewood alone, we’re dead men anyway.”<br/><br/>Siravii could<span style=""font-style: italic"">feel</span>the desh studying him from the side. His grip around Siravii’s arm tightened; he wasn’t buying it, but he would play the part as if he did. Aloth straightened his back and shook his head from side to side. “Make no mistake, Seifr. No harm will come to your son. If I might make a suggestion, send a guard from your roster to make sure that doesn’t happen. Should the prince come under threat, the guard and Soma should have no trouble putting it down.”<br/><br/>The desh enunciated the last few words and Siravii was not ignorant of the venom that laced them. Suddenly Siravii’s arm was free from the vice grip it had been in, and blood began to rush through it all at once. “If that sounds acceptable, we would greatly appreciate your hospitality. And your forgiveness on behalf of our prisoner.”"
3385,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2019-01-20T21:33:02,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">During the whole episode, queen Seifr had not moved a single muscle in her face; not during the outrageously bold threats on her only son’s life, not during the prisoner’s apology. Fyr knew his mother well enough to know that that meant she hadn’t believed a word of either contained any measure of truth. Fyr himself only managed an expression of confusion and pity. Obviously, the prisoner was scared stiff of whatever was in the woods if he felt brazen enough to threaten a member of the royal family, not only to their face, but also in the presence of several very influential witnesses.<br/><br/>“I believe you,” he told Siravii with a gentle smile. He knew Seifr was, as she usually did when Fyr tried to behave in what he deemed a gracious manner befitting a kind ruler, fighting the urge to roll her eyes. “Let’s not go alone then. If your man,” he nodded slightly to Soma, “will accompany us, I believe I know of exactly the person who will complete this quartet. Mother, I wish for Atlas to accompany us to the Whitewood.”<br/><br/>An almost imperceptible cough escaped Tïris, but he otherwise made no indication that he had recognized the name at all. Queen Seifr just waved a pale hand dismissively.<br/><br/>“You know the soldiers better than I do, <span style=""font-style: italic"">min</span>. Take whomever you wish, but know that if you come to harm and they do not, I will naturally punish them most severely. Do pick one whose capabilities you are sufficiently confident in for a task such as this.”<br/><br/>She rose gracefully, rested her fingertips on top of the round table and beheld her visitors.<br/><br/>“I think we can conclude this meeting. It is awfully late, and I think that with Soma and my son, as well as the insider knowledge provided by your prisoner, the trip itself will be a trifle,” she said, as if they were hosting a picnic in the morning. With a final deafening whistle, the blue-robed servants, as well as a couple of menacing-looking, helmeted guards, came forth again, awaiting orders. “We are providing you all with suitable quarters. Rest easy tonight. I look forward to seeing you leave tomorrow.”<br/><br/>With that, she waved a hand at Siravii, whom the guards immediately approached, and he was firmly, though not violently, seized by each of his arms and marched off in the direction of the dungeons. A flash of pity hit Fyr - he would be invaluable on their quest tomorrow, but at the same time, he was a prisoner, and he understood why his mother didn’t feel inclined to let him sleep on their silk sheets. He bowed at the other three dark elves, gesturing them towards the beautiful double doors through which the queen had once again disappeared. <br/><br/>“This place can be a labyrinth for infrequent visitors,” he told them. “I’d follow the servants as quickly as possible, if I were you.” He waited politely until they had gone through them before he left for his own quarters. Now that nobody was looking at him anymore, a wide smile spread across his tired face. <span style=""font-style: italic"">A real adventure!</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">*~*~*~*</div><br/>A flat-chested, lean girl with gleaming chestnut hair and eyes were saddling horses in the courtyard very early the next morning as Fyr approached her. He greeted her with a warm smile and outstretched arms. She scowled at him.<br/><br/>“Lucky me, getting to go on your suicide mission,” she said. “Bet you’re all excited, right? Going into mysterious territory, hunting a wild killer-beast, along with the enemy. You know this stinks like ambush and not adventure, right?”<br/><br/>Fyr’s face dropped, though he wasn’t all that surprised to hear that tone from her.<br/><br/>“Don’t be so mean, Atlas,” he said flatly. “You’re with me because I trust you to be able to save my life, not act like my personal babysitter, and because,” he nudged her in the ribs with an elbow, grin back on his face, “I know you deep down would love to be the hero in a fairy tale, too.”<br/><br/>Atlas tightened the cinch on one dappled palomino horse with a snort. “That was a long time ago, <span style=""font-style: italic"">ven</span>,” she said, venom lacing her voice in spite of her kind name for him. Fyr gave up on her with a sigh and settled for scratching the horse between its ears instead. <br/><br/>“As long as you don’t kill me before the beast does,” he mumbled. Atlas didn’t respond, instead checking the packs on the horses containing rations, extra arrows, whetstones, and whatever else the queen had felt they might need.<br/><br/>“Sure don’t hope you take too long, there’s only enough here for about a week for four people,” she said indifferently. Fyr did not get to respond before the sound of footsteps made him turn, and he spotted the two dark elves - the former prisoner, again, followed by guards, but this time not led by them. Fyr gave them a cheerful two-finger salute - he was far too jittery with nerves and excitement to be more proper than that.<br/><br/>“Good morning,” he greeted them pleasantly, though the sun had barely risen. “You’ll find that Atlas has readied both horses and packs for you. Should you need other weapons or more arrows, the guards will be happy to accompany you to the armory before we leave.”<br/><br/>With that, he elegantly lifted himself onto his palomino and waited for the rest to get ready. The courtyard was tinted pink and gold with the sunrise. A gentle breeze toyed with his long, blond braid. Fyr took a deep breath. He wasn’t sure what awaited him, but he was determined to do his best - whatever that would turn out to mean.</div>"
3386,Cataclysm,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52827,2019-01-20T23:59:43,Muse,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">The rain came down with a ferocious tenacity, the steady</span>tap-tap<span style=""font-style: italic"">of water hitting rooftops and the packed earth below obscuring the sounds of murmurs and whispers. Siravii didn’t need to hear them to know that they were talking about him. About how the water at his feet ran red when it should run clear. About the body that lay crumpled at his feet, and about how it was begging for mercy just moments ago. About the fact that they both wore the same regalia.<br/><br/>A feeling of immense panic set in. Siravii’s sword fell to the ground, a thin mix of blood and water surrounding it. His eyes struggled through the grey wall of rain, straining to find a familiar face in a mass of unfamiliar silhouettes. “Sarae?!” he yelled over the storm, stepping over the lifeless form of his comrade. The silhouettes scrambled backwards to get away from him, except for one. <br/><br/>“Avi?” she called, but he found himself unable to answer. He opened his mouth to yell back to her that he was here for her, that he wasn’t leaving her, that she was going to be okay. But he couldn’t. “Siravii?” she called for him again. And again. And again…</span><br/><br/>Dark eyes snapped open as Siravii was startled awake. His heart beat furiously against its cage, and the thin layer of sweat covering his body made him shiver violently against the air of the cold, dank dungeon. Clenching his jaw and breathing through his nose to slow himself down, Siravii’s head rolled along the hard cot that was afforded to the Queen’s prisoners. Then he promptly rolled his eyes and turned to lay with his back to the door where Soma and the house guards stood.<br/><br/>“Up,” he commanded, with all the authority of the desh himself. “It’s time to leave.”<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">*~*~*~*</div><br/><br/>It was too bright. The temperature was too ambient. Stablemen and patrolling guardsmen seemed to carry about their business as if the day was perfect. And indeed, it was. If they all intended to march into the Whitewood and die, at least it was a nice fucking day.<br/><br/>Siravii led the way to the stables, free of the terribly grabby hands guiding him by the arms. Instead, his guards hung behind them to make some sort of idle chat or another with Soma. Whatever the reason for their relaxing on his treatment, he didn’t care. Perhaps it was just a small, final freedom for a dead man walking.<br/><br/>In the distance, the prince appeared to be far ahead of them, already prepared and ready to depart. With him, a well-built young woman stood at the ready, yet looking every bit as eager to be here as Siravii was. Soma returned the prince’s greeting, while Siravii largely ignored it and darted to a sturdy looking mount that had been prepared for them. He looked it over carefully, hoping to find something wrong with its gear in order to delay their departure even further. Deft hands checked the saddle, the bridle, the saddlepack, and finally he sighed. No excuses or delays there, the horse was saddled perfectly.<br/><br/>At the mention of weapons, Siravii half-turned to the prince, then craned his neck to look back at Soma. “You’re arming me, now?” he asked, the corner of his lips curving upward just slightly. Soma rolled his eyes, and the prisoner returned to examining his horse. A sheath had been affixed to a side pack, and Siravii drew it out just slightly. It was by no means one of the dark elvish scimitars that he was used to wielding, but it would do.<br/><br/>“That. I need that,” he demanded suddenly, pointing at the waist of one of the two guards. The guard put a defensive hand over the sheathed dagger at his hip. Siravii’s eyes darted upward to meet those of the guards, then he snapped his fingers twice and continued pointing. “Oh fuck off, the prince said you’ve got an armory, right? You can always get another one.” He gave a stiff smile and nodded his head in gratitude when the dagger was finally laid in his palm.<br/><br/>Soma shook his head and pinched the bridge of his nose to regain himself before turning to the guard named Atlas. “Thank you for readying the horses,” he said, though his gratitude only thinly masked his intended apology for his prisoner’s behavior. He climbed upon his mount, waiting impatiently for Siravii to fix the supplied dagger and sword to his belt before doing the same.<br/><br/>And like that, they were off. The day still carried on around them, and if it were not for the feeling of impending doom, it might have even felt like they were going on a pleasant ride around the capital city instead of making their way to the Whitewood to die. The road leading out of the city’s western gate was wide enough for entire caravans to pass through comfortably, as most trade routes were. And in spite of all this room, Siravii found himself leading the group by himself. Because he was the only one who knew where they were going, so Soma had said. But the last time Siravii checked, just about everyone with eyes knew where the Whitewood was, because it literally stretched the entirety of the border. He knew that this was just Soma’s way of keeping tabs on him - staying behind him and being able to react quickly if he made any sudden moves. It was smart and Siravii hated him for it.<br/><br/>Wanting to fill the void of silence, and knowing that Siravii was not about to jump to the task, Soma pulled his reigns and led his horse slightly closer to the prince’s. “Will this be your first expedition? From what I’ve heard of your mother, I didn’t expect her to send you out.”"
3387,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-02T03:51:42,flyer1111,"""I think it might do them so good. Maybe you as well later on. You have come a long way already. I'm glad that you're getting better Jason. I've noticed that you've been eating a little more."" Sable notices that she is starting to feel really tired. She hadn't been feeling that before. Along with just feeling worn out with her muscles as well. Sable stays up a bit longer before bidding the other three a good night. During the night she wakes up first hot and then cold. Sometimes she starts coughing. At about four thirty she actually drifts off to sleep. The thought of food or making food for the twins and Jason makes her stomach turn. She can't tell by placing the back of her hand on her head if she has a fever or not. Either way, she needs something to drink. The kids know where the cereal bowls, milk and spoons are, so they could have that for breakfast. Sable is going back to bed after she get's a drink."
3388,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-02T04:55:43,zoruna,"Jason looks at her. Nodding his head. ""THen okay."" He says. Shaking his head a second later. ""No!"" He says. He didn't like those kind of doctors. They scared him more than anything else minus Sherry. Sighing a bit. ""I'm glad I am too. Just a little bit but its a start...right?"" He says. He sensed her tiredness. ""Your not seeming your normally energy levels."" He says. Walking over to her. ""I'm going to touch your forehead."" He says. Running his hand to her hair than to her forehead. ""Your running a fever. You need to lay back down."" He says softly. ""I'll take care of you as you have me."" He spoke a bit softer than."
3389,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-02T05:48:54,flyer1111,"""Okay,"" she nods, given him permission. His cool head against her burning forehead feels really good. She nods again when he mentions laying back down. That had been her plan. Sable widen's her eyes when he says he will take care of her. ""Are you sure? You could get sick to."" Her throat feels raw even after a drink. After a little bit of fuss she goes back to bed, letting Jason take care of her.<br/><br/>A couple hours later she wakes up when Jason is putting another cold cloth against her overheated forehead. ""Just like old times, eh Jasu? We always stayed close to each other even though we made the other sick."" With that she closes her eyes and goes back to sleep."
3390,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-02T06:16:30,zoruna,"Jason looks at her behind the blindfold. He nodded his head. ""I'm sure. I take care of Luka and Myxi when their sick. I will take that risk to take care of you after all you've done for me."" He says softly. Getting her back to bed after she fussed with him a bit. Luckily she hadn't raised her voice or he would have gotten a bit afraid. He puts a another cold cloth on her heated forehead. He looked at her when she called him Jasu again. ""Huh?"" She had already fallen back asleep. ""I don't know what your talking about Sable. My name is Jason. I'm sorry if I remind you of your friend Jasu."" He says softly. Taking another wet cloth a few hours later. Having a bowl of chicken noodle soup the twins helped him make for her and some ice cold water. ""You need to eat this soup and drink this water."" He says softly. Helping her sit up so he could spoon feed her the soup. Which he promptly proceeded to do."
3391,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-02T07:15:16,flyer1111,"While she had been asleep the cold cloth from before had slipped off. Sable had also kicked off her covers. She shakes her head when Jason mentions eating soup. ""But I'm not hungry."" Even the smell of food is making her stomach turn. Jason has to stop her from gulping the water all in one go though. Without putting up a fight she lets him spoon feed her the soup. Sable might be red faced about that later but for now she just wants to get over the flu."
3392,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-02T16:40:11,zoruna,"Jason shook his head when she said she wasn't hungry. ""You need to eat it to feel better."" He says firmly. Just like when he was dealing with one of the twins when they were sick. When she tried to gulp it down in one go he kept pulling it away so she wouldn't choke. Letting her have it back moments later. He continues to spoon feed her the soup. Before long she had eaten all of it and he was giving her the rest of the broth to help her throat and stomach. Then he took the bowl and the cup and walked out of the room. Coming back with a new cold cloth and helps her lay back down. Putting it on her forehead again. Covering her in just the sheet but not the comforter."
3393,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-02T22:15:44,flyer1111,"Sable had started to feel a little better with all the rest she had got. She still feels like crap just with less intensity than before. ""However says you aren't a good father doesn't know what they're talking about Jason,"" she says after he helps her lay down again. And then something occurs to her. ""We need to make an appointment for a check up for you. Make sure there aren't any new problems with the tissue growing."""
3394,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-03T18:46:52,zoruna,"Jason tenses as she talked. ""Thank you. You don't know how much that means to me."" He says softly. Smiling a tiny bit. He blinked and sighed. Shaking his head. ""Not until after your better. I'm not going back there by myself."" He says softly. He looked away. ""My heart feels fine right now. Just rest and relax."" He whispers. Starting to sing softly to sooth her to sleep. Then just sits there. Thinking to himself. A couple of days passed and he tended to her every day. Making sure she ate her soup, drank some drink, was cleaned up, and laying down resting. He checked her forehead to realize her fever was gone. Now if only the rest of her symptoms were."
3395,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-03T19:18:51,flyer1111,"Sable sighed. ""They need to clear you for more levels of activity. So you can play with the twins outside."" His voice is quite soothing and almost hypnotic. A couple days later she opens her eyes to see Jason once again sitting with her. ""Hey. I think I can actually get up and move around today."" With all the sleep she had gotten Sable really needs to get up out of bed and move. She smiles when she sees the twins again. ""Heya kiddos. Didn't get into to much trouble while I sick, did you?"""
3396,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-06T17:56:38,zoruna,"Jason nodded his head in agreement yet merely turns his blind blindfolded gaze her way. ""I know."" He says. ""I know that too."" He added. He checked her for a fever and noticed there was none. That it was completely gone. So he nodded his head. ""Yes."" He says softly. The twins look at her and shake their head. Jason smiles. ""They helped me make you soup."" He says with a soft smile. It went away a few minutes later. ""I'm glad your fever has finally broke."" He says honestly. He moved to sitting in a chair now. Panting a bit as he had been stressing quite a bit. Worrying she wouldn't get better fast enough. Plus he'd been having haunting nightmares at night. He knew Sherry hadn't taken off but didn't know where exactly she was. He didn't want to know but wished he could stay safe from her. ""Sable...do you think Sherry will ever leave me alone?"" he asks completely at random. ""I don't want to go back to her. I'm starting to get better and I don't wanna get back to where I was before."" he says quite rapidly."
3397,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-07T04:36:04,flyer1111,"Sable smiles when Jason does. But that swiftly goes away when Jason starts panting.  She puzzles over his question for a second before answering. The answer along the lines of maybe would scare Jason. And he's been doing so well in getting better. ""Yes. There is a place she wouldn't dare come after you or the twins."" Sable sighs. ""But you need to get a little bit better before we go there. It would do more harm than good right now. Until then we'll start working on tapping your abilities. I'll keep you and the twins safe from her, I promise Jason. On the sword excalibur."" Quite a major promise. Sable sets about getting a glass of orange juice before setting at the table.<br/><br/>The next thin Sable knows is pain, like someone had tried hammering a railroad spike. Something had violently rammed against her mental defenses. She cries out in pain. Just as quickly as it had come it recedes. Sable sits with her head in her hands, taking a second to regain her composure. When she can think clearly she starts muttering menacing curses towards the woman. She knows she really shouldn't in front of the child but just wants to hurt the woman. Her eyes are still closed so she missed that Jason had moved forward to try to help her."
3398,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-19T07:27:54,zoruna,"Jason blinked a bit. ""There is?"" He says with a tone of hopefulness in his voice. He nodded his head. ""Okay."" He says softly. ""I will trust you."" he says softly. Something he'd been giving her a little more of as of late. He blinked and looked at her. ""Alright."" He says softly. He sensed thepain rather than seeing it. Then hearing her cry out in pain he walked forwards over to her. The children were just watching worriedly. Just as he gets there she starts muttering menacing curses towards what he thinks is him. His eyes widen and he trips over himself as he backs away. His back hitting the wall as he stammers over and over again. ""I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry."" He shook hard as he thought they were directed at him."
3399,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-19T18:50:11,flyer1111,"Sable is about fit to cry when Jason backs away from her. Of course she hadn't been thinking. She should have known that he would blame himself. She instantly gets out of her to chair to kneel on the floor a little ways from him. ""Jason please listen to me. I was cursing Sherry. I will never hurt you or the twins."" Sable is scrabbling mentally to find a way to get him to calm down. Touching him would make him panic even more. An idea sparked in her brain. Maybe she could try something...trigger a deep but very calming memory for him. Of course, Sable doesn't know a lot of Arabic, but she does remember the lullaby his mother had sung to them and there to her after he had been taken. Softly but loud enough to be heard of his apologies she starts to sing.  The unfamiliar Arabic words sound strange coming from her, but hopefully it would help relax him some.<br/><br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=evXfa6IQfyg&amp;feature=related"">http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=evXfa6IQ ... re=related</a>m"
3400,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-25T02:52:53,zoruna,"Jason back pressed into the wall. He was still apologizing as he didn't believe her. Right now the fear was too real. Sherry always said she was cursing something else and occasionally twisted her words to have him believing they were safe from harm and then she would beat the shit out of him. He sunk down with his knees up near his chest area. He just shook and murmered apologies. As she began to sing he felt a sudden peace and calm begin to settle in over him. He slowly began to drift off. He fought it but still he drifted off. He felt the sleep from his forced insomnia taking ahold of him in its tight iron embrace. His eyes drooped and his legs slide down as he fell asleep within a matter of moments. A few moments longer and the nightmare began. Began like they always did whenever he fell into a true sleep. He began speaking out in his voice. The twins had gone off to read.<br/><br/>~<span style=""font-style: italic"">He watched the kids who were but nine months old and they were sick with colic. They wouldn't stop crying. He was singing to them and everything. ""Come on babies stop crying. Daddy's here. If you don't stop crying mommy will try to hurt you. Daddy wants you safe and sound."" He heard the sharp clicking of heels on tile and turned just in time to see the door fly open. ""CAN'T YOU DO ANYTHING RIGHT YOU INCOMPETENT MORON! THOSE DAMN BABIES ARE WAKING ME FROM MY BEAUTY SLEEP!"" Sherry howled at him. He shook hard but stayed in the path of the babies. ""I can't Sherry. They have colic and can't stop crying. I'm trying. Please...just leave them alone."" He pleaded. Sherry backhanded him hard and went to get the children to shake them until they stopped crying.<br/><br/>He moved in her path again. ""No! Leave the babies alone!"" He cries out. Coughing and doubling over a bit as her fist impacted with his majorly malnourished gut. Sputtering hard. (both in reality and in the dream.) He was backhanded and hit the ground hard. ""I WILL TEACH YOU TO TALK TO ME LIKE THAT! I HATE THOSE BABIES BUT YOUR PITIFUL WHINING ABOUT LEAVING THEM ALONE IS MORE ANNOYING!!!"" She yelled and started kicking him. ""Sherry! Ow! No! They are just babies! Ow!"" He coughed hard and tears filled his eyes. Trailing down his cheeks (in the dream and in reality) as she continued to hit him. Causing him to cry out over and over again.<br/><br/>""SHERRY NO!!!!!"" He yelled out as she brought the wooden rocking chair down on him repeatedly until it broke along with one of his ribs. He whimpered and she just started laughing at him. She was going to make him suffer. ""Worthless bitch of a man."" She sneers as she stormed off. Laughing darkly now and slammed the door shut. Locking him in there like that with the babies. ""Must protect the babies...even if it kills me...they need to be protected from her."" He coughed and then screamed as she used black magic on him....</span>~<br/><br/>Jason screamed a blood chilling scream and bolted awake. Panting heavily and quivering like a leaf in hurricane winds. ""They are safe... They are safe... They are safe..."" He says over and over again. ""Just a dream... Just a dream... Just a horrible horrible dream..."" he says. Tears trailing down his cheeks. ""Can't...no more sleep. Please...no more sleep."" He begged. Sobbing a bit as he pleaded with her not to make him go to sleep again. ""It brings the realistic dreams... The horrible realistic dreams... No more sleep... No more deep sleep...please."" He begged. Trembling hard."
3401,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-25T04:05:03,flyer1111,"Sable instantly bursts into tears when his nightmare begins. She had just been trying to help and instead makes the situation worse. Of course she can't touch him in order to wake him because he would just take her to be the.... well Sable currently can't think of a word to describe Sherry currently. But she does know that she will pay for such cruelty at the end of the legendary Excalibur. Such a dark person didn't deserve to have such access to power. A very deep wince crosses her features when he screams before waking.<br/><br/>""No more sleep Jason. No more lullabies. I didn't know that would happen,"" Sable sobs on the last part.  She had been doing so well with him and then everything had just went down south in a hand basket. ""Tell me what I can do to help you Jason. What will help make the hurt go away?"" Complete honesty rang in her voice. She very truly wants to make him better. An idea comes to mind. ""I'll be back in a few minutes, okay? It will take some time for the ice cream to thaw."" That had to watch the sweets because of Myxi's diabetes, but every now and again the small group indulged in sweets. Sable had made sure to get Jason's favorite, after he had let it slip on accident that peanut butter cup is his favorite. Carefully she carefully sets the bowl with two scoops of ice cream in front of him from where he's still leaning against the wall. To prove that she hadn't done anything to it, she takes a bit from her own bowl."
3402,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-25T04:31:56,zoruna,"Jason trembled and heard her sobbing. ""Don't cry Sable. Your the first nice lady I've met. Please don't cry. I'm sorry for making you cry. Stop crying...please...I'm sorry."" He says softly. Upset that he had made her cry. He hadn't meant to...he just had insomnia because sleeping brought the memories. ""Its not your fault. I didn't tell you. I never truly sleep. Just enough for energy. Anything more brings the nightmares. I can feel them...the nightmares I mean."" He says softly. He was crying still but not shaking as hard. He heard her genuine desire to make him feel better. ""Ice cream?"" He says. His head lifting from his knees where he had placed it. He tilted his head to the side. Smelling the ice cream and reached out. Feeling for the bowl until he felt the coldness. ""I can really have it?"" He asks. Knowing the answer already but old habits died hard. He took the bowl closer. Taking a bite as his tears went away. ""I just can't sleep Sable. She gets me in my sleep. She cursed my sleep so the nightmares would hurt me in reality. Not so I'd always have nightmares but so I would always feel the nightmares if I ever went into a true sleep. Can you take it away? Take away the nightmares?"""
3403,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-25T17:31:41,flyer1111,"""Of course you can Jason."" The disbelief that he could have nice things is slowly starting to fade. He seems less surprised when things he likes appears in the house. Sable watches him carefully as he takes a bite from his ice cream. ""Of course I will Jason. I don't know how to do it now but I'll find a way. I'll make sure you don't have to see and feel you and your babies getting hurt in your sleep. You should be able to get more than enough sleep to keep yourself going.""<br/><br/>Sable muses over how to help him while they sit quietly and eat their ice cream. Sherry must have used really powerful magic in order for the curse to effect him for so long. She might have to look at the structure of the magic used to see if she could pick it apart. Or if she can't do it herself she would find somebody who could. ""Jason, what do you think about learning to mediate? It would give your mind and body a chance to rest without falling asleep. I need to do a little poking and prodding to see the structure of the spell she placed on you."""
3404,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-25T20:08:12,zoruna,"Jason smiled happily and continued to eat the ice cream. It was his favorite. Maybe it had always been his favorite. He wasn't entirely sure but he just knew he loved this flavor of ice cream more than any other out there. He felt her watching him but wasn't scared just slightly nervous about it. Nodding his head. ""Thank you Sable."" He says softly. He smiled a bit more. That brought relief to him. More than Sable could ever know. Seeing and feeling him and his babies getting hurt while he was sleeping was terrible. It made him feel like a failure. He was still unnaturally skinny but he was starting to a tiny bit at a time get to a more healthy weight and body structure. He still very much showed signs of the abuse. He continued eating it. He wanted to be able to really sleep again but knew again the habit of not falling into deep sleep would take time to mend. He lifted his head more. ""Meditate?"" He says. Listening to it. ""Would it help me not feel I'm crashing slowly during the day?"" He asked. He hesitated for a few moments. ""Okay Sable. I'll do it. I wanna have more energy to burn so can do more things with my babies."" He says softly. ""Will the poking and prodding hurt?"" He asks."
3405,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-02-26T00:18:16,flyer1111,"""Yes. It would allow to rest better without falling into a deep sleep. It would help to clear your mind and maybe make it easier for you to remember some good memories. "" She considers his question about the poking and prodding hurting. ""It could, but I promise I will try to make you as comfortable as possible Jason. We'll go at your pace to make sure we don't stress you out to much. It will take a little bit of practice to get used to meditating. Eventually it will help you be able to get sleep normally. Until then we should try some other ways to help you relax. What would you think of trying to take a long bath to help you destress? Of course I would look after the twins so you could take your time.""<br/><br/>Later on that after noon they go outside to sit under a tree so he can begin learning to meditate. The twins play nearby with a plastic ball Sable had gotten them. ""The first thing to do is find a comfortable position, but not so comfortable that you fall asleep right away. The next is to focus on your breathing. Take nice, deep slow breaths. You can focus on mine if you need to. Clear your head of any thoughts except the focus on inhaling and exhaling."" She sits cross legged, with her feet tucked under the opposite knee."
3406,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=100,2012-03-07T15:39:56,zoruna,"Jason just listened to her speaking. He was seriously considering the meditation technique yet a part of him feared to do so. What if it was just like when he fell into a true sleep? What if she could get him that way too? Though if it helped clear his mind and could help him remember good memories...maybe it was worth the risk. He would do almost anything to have good memories to go with the bad. His kids were the only true good memory that he had. He continued listening as she continued speaking. He bit his lower lip. ""Alright...you need to do poking and prodding you can if it will help get rid of that horrendous curse she cast upon me."" He said in a soft and only slightly hesitant voice. ""Thanks...for being willing to go at my pace."" He really appreciated that because it was another indication and area he was being given a choice. Choices made the world of difference to him. He was starting to slowly get used to actually having an option to have an opinion in things.<br/><br/>He sighed a bit. ""Sleep normally is torture."" he said sadly. He tilted his head to the side. ""Long bath? You would? Well...if you think it would help.""<br/><br/>Later that afternoon he was sitting under a tree. Resting and relaxing under the tree. He was getting the hang of this meditation thing even though it was still scary and hard to deal with. He was in a comfortable but not too comfortable position. He was focusing on his breathing. He was doing well and yet he didn't want to be dealing with any of this.<br/><br/>A week later he had mastered the meditation yet still hesitated to do it. The reason was sometimes he still had nightmareish memories of what he and the kids had gone through. The curse was a horrendous thing that had yet to be taken away. He guessed Sable was having some difficulty finding the source or cause of the spell. He hoped she would soon so he could sleep without feeling the reoccuring nightmares. Maybe it would all work out soon. His twins were sleeping on the bed with him in the middle. He smiled and just held them close to him."
3407,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=120,2012-03-08T03:35:57,flyer1111,"The curse on him is made up of powerful and had been a well thought spell. Sable had achieved a little in the way of getting rid of it, but she would compare it to fraying a very knotted rope. The difficulty is coming from trying to get the curse from Jason's subconscious without causing him to much pain. She muses over this as she lounges in the tub filled with hot water and lavender scented bubbles. The idea of going to Avalon after he is cleared at the doctor's appointment tomorrow had occurred to her. Perhaps the mages on Isle of Apples could help her. Of course she would be with him the whole time to make she he is comfortable with the surroundings. The other idea was enlisting the help of the magick sensitive doctor that had spoke with her at the hospital. She could use him to bolster her own power and maybe further reassure Jason. Though consciously he trusts her his unconscious would still clam up tight when she tries working with it. That's another part of the problem. Sable sighs before getting out of the tub. She would present the doctor idea tomorrow to Jason at breakfast.<br/><br/>Sable had made oatmeal for breakfast. ""Jason, what would you think if I asked someone to help me with trying to remove the curse. Do you remember the doctor that treated you in the hospital? I was thinking about seeing if he could assist me.""<br/><br/>They do their daily meditation session before heading for the doctor's appointment. Luckily it's at the clinic attached to the hospital that Jason had been taken to earlier, so they know to have male staff look over Jason. A fifties something doctor comes in with an intern that looks not much older than Sable and Jason themselves. ""I'll be supervising today,"" he explains.  The intern goes through the process of taking Jason's blood pressure, listening to his breathing and heart rate as well as asking how he had been doing since he was released. At the end of the appointment Jason is cleared to be able to rough house with the twins.<br/><br/>To celebrate, Sable takes the twins and Jason for ice cream before taking them to a book store. ""I thought I'd get you something special to celebrate Jason. This bookstore specializes in books in braille and audio books."""
3408,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=120,2012-05-09T14:11:31,zoruna,"Jason listened and smelled the oatmeal. He liked the maple syrup oatmeal that Sable made them. When they ate it he listened to her. Nodding his head. ""I remember."" He said softly. Hesitating at her question. ""Why?"" He asked. Not sure it was a wise idea to involve othes. Sighing a bit as he nodded his head. ""I guess..."" He said hesitantly. He went through the meditation session and felt quite refreshed afterwards. He went to the clinic with her. Myxi and Luka going with. They were anxious to know if their daddy could play with them again.<br/><br/>Jason listened to the man as he spoke. ""Alright."" He said. Tensing as the intern came near. Something about having new people touching him made him nervous. Yet he relaxed a moment later. This was a male. He would be okay. He felt better but they didn't seem to care about how he felt. Just that he was doing good. he looked around blindly behind the blindfold. Smiling as he was cleared to be able to rough house with the twins.They were cheering as they loved when their daddy played with them. He smiled and ate the ice cream. Blinking a bit. ""I..."" he said softly. He was nervous now. What if he didn't know how to read the braille? Audio books sounded okay. ""Alright. Thanks Sable."" he said with a soft smile. He wanted to read. To show his children how to read more accurately."
3409,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=120,2012-05-10T16:22:20,flyer1111,"Sable kept her eyes on Jason and the twins while looking for titles that they might enjoy. Her goals is to get something just for Jason. But what would that be? It's a good bet that he hadn't ben able to get his hands on to many books that he could read during his captivity. Maybe if she could find something from his early childhood? She knows that he won't remember it now but maybe later....<br/><br/>While going through the options for sales she spots a book in braille of children's myths and legends that Jasurai would have heard at home in Egypt. It had been awhile since she had learned braille and read it.  Still if he has problems with the braille she would help him and the kids to be able to understand it.<br/><br/>When Jasurai's vision problem had been diagnosed plans had been made in case it got worse. Obviously they would need those plans on Avalon. Sable sighed as she thought about those plans. Jason probably hadn't gotten any training using a cane or being guided by linking elbows. She returns back to the kids and Jason. ""So have the kids brought you anything interesting?"" She has the book that she wants to get him clutched in her arms."
3410,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=120,2012-08-06T05:18:41,zoruna,"Jason listened as the kids ran around. Hearing them talking to each other and running around some more. They grab a couple of braile fairy tale stories and one for Sable to read them that wasn't braile. They smiled at their daddy and held their treasures tightly. They watched as Sable came back over. Jason looked in her general direction based on the sound of her footsteps. He shook a bit as his form was cold. It was a bit chilly in the bookstore. ""What are we doing after we leave here? I forgot."" He said nervously. Afraid she would be upset and yell at him because he had forgotten. It wasn't on purpose. He just didn't recall is all. He wondered what had taken Sable so long to come back over to them. What all was in this bookstore?"
3411,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-03T14:37:47,zoruna,"Jason looks at her blindly. ""Fine. Mistress Sable then."" He says sotly. ""I think it fine but I will not drop the mistress thing. You are the mistress based on what you said."" He says softly. His eyes wide and his hands flew to his face. ""But my eyes are ugly and will hurt people. That is what I was told. They are dangerous eyes that are ugly enough to kill."" Tears rimmed his eyes. Looking away. ""Yes please...."" He says softly. ""I will let you fix my blind fold. It is my security blanket."" He says softly. ""It makes me feel safer because then no one will take interest in this blind damaged goods man."" He says sadly.<br/><br/>He yawns and lowers his gaze. ""I hope she spends time in jail. Then she can't try to hurt my babies. My babies are so precious and full of worth. I won't let her take it from them too."" He says softly. Blushing a bit in embarressment. He sighs a bit. ""I don't need back up but whatever...if you insist."" He says with a sight smile. Fronwing a bit. ""I am not a brave man."" he says softly. ""I am a cowardly man."" He had those tears rimming his eyes again. He fell down onto the bed. His eyes closing and he fell asleep. ""Bring my babies...I love them so much..........."" he slurs out. Then drifted off into deep sleep.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka and Myxi were sleeping with their daddy. They loved him so much. They wake up with pitiful whines of protest. ""We wanna sleep here..."" They whimper out sleepily. They sadly wake up. Rubbing their eyes and looking at her sleepily. Nodding their heads. ""We want to. Then we'll be safe."" They say softly as one.</span></span><br/><br/>The doctors call Sable once they had gotten home and finished all of the tests they needed to do. They had bad news for Sable."
3412,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-03T19:07:55,flyer1111,"Victory and defeat all in one minute. Sable feels quite proud that Jason is letting her handle something quite dear to him besides the children. ""I've never seen eyes colored like yours before Jason. I've seen a lot of people with strange eye color. I've been looking at them for a while now and I'm not hurt. I think they're very pretty."" And she had gotten a smile that wasn't directed at the twins out of him. Clearly her work is cut out for her in rebuilding or maybe building in the first place his self confidence.<br/><br/>Once at home, Sable shows the twins to her bedroom and the attached master bath. Luckily the people who own the house have lots of guests, so Sable doesn't have a problem finding tooth brushes for the twins to use. She stays awake long after the twins fall back asleep. It's about eleven thirty by the time the doctors call the next day. Sable had adopted the old babysitting method of keeping the kids occupied via television. The doctors inform her that Jason has a congenital hole in his heart. While people could life their whole lives without problems, the abuse he had been through had caused the problem to worsen. It would continue to get worse if something wasn't done to stop it. That being surgery. In they mean time they would put him on oxygen in order to help get the needed substance into his body.<br/><br/>She and twins walk through his room door right at one o'clock as promised. In her bag is his patched up blind fold, uneven stitches in scarlet thread in all. Sable is pleased to see that he at least tried taking a few bites and had drank something from the food the hospital had provided. She moves the chair like she did last night, a smile coming over her face while the twins catch their father up on what happened since they parted."
3413,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-04T05:47:25,zoruna,"Jason was thinking over thye last words he heard before he fell asleep.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I've never seen eyes colored like yours before Jason. I've seen a lot of people with strange eye color. I've been looking at them for a while now and I'm not hurt. I think they're very pretty.</span>Was it possible? Could it really be possible his eyes were not ugly or disasterous? Could it be? He hoped so but was too afraid to believe it. Too broken and beaten inside. Though he hid it well...he was a man who felt like he was dying inside. Little did he know that he really WAS dying inside. In more than the way he was thinking. He played them over and over again in his head. He wanted them to be true yet feared they were just said out of pity.<br/><br/>They came in shortly after he was woke up. Hooked him up to various types of oxygen things. Wouldn't answer him when he asked why. He kept pulling them out and they kept reattaching them. Just a nose one and one attached to his second IV near his heart area. He tried to pull them out again and was threatened with sedation. He growls at them. Sulking a bit then kept asking the nurse what time it was. One guy stupidly said there is a clock in the room. ""I can't see the damn clock. I'm blind! The least you can do after hooking me up to oxygen is tell me what time it is."" He was unhappy but when he found out it was almost time he became very happy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Myxi and Luki rushed into the room. Jumping carefully up onto the bed and curling up on either side of him. Watching their daddies arms wrap around them. They both babbled on about what happened that day and the night before. They were excited to have met a nice lady. Neither asked if they could keep her. They knew that would make him panicked. However, both twins were plotting together on how to help the nice lady gain daddies trust so that in time they could ask that question.</span></span><br/><br/>Jason closed his eyes. ""I'm glad your safe and have been having a good time. Were you good little ones for Mistress Sable?"" he asks lightly. Looking at them without seeing. Hearing they were he smiles. ""Good."" He looks at her. ""Something is wrong? What is wrong?"" He asks worriedly."
3414,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-05T00:19:12,flyer1111,"""They where very good for me,"" Sable interjects before the twins rush into telling their father what they had been up to. While they chatter about how good they where, and she notes slyly how nice it was, Sable fidgets in her chair, unable to sit still. Jason seems to be in a good mood new that he has his children under arm. They're being exceptionally carefully of the IV tubes coming out from him. And they he asks what's wrong. ""The doctors found why your heart is having problems. Because of a hole between your the walls of your heart, your body isn't getting the oxygen it needs. Most of the time, congenital holes aren't a problem. They either closed by themselves or a quick surgery is used to fix them in young kids."" A pause before she continues. ""However, your situation has gotten worse do the stress on your heart. It will only get worse if it doesn't get corrected via surgery. Luckily there's a new technique that doesn't require quite as long as a recovery time."" Sable expects a huge fight about getting surgery. It would mean that Jason would need to let his body heal, not doing anything to over tax his body while new heart tissue formed. Sable isn't even going to mention the money issue. Between her family's own wealth and the insurance, the matter would easily be covered."
3415,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-05T03:19:19,zoruna,"Jason waited and felt dread. What if he was dying? If he was dying Sherry would get the kids. Then they would be broken like him. Then they would die. His heart started racing and the little machine went off. A male nurse came in trying to calm him down. Getting him calm before leaving. When she finally spoke he was confused. Frowning a bit. Then frowns a whole lot. ""No."" He says. ""I can't be stuck in a hospital for a long period of time. Sherry will try and steal my babies. Tell the courts I'm too incapable of raising them. So no. -N- -O- NO."" he says stubbornly. Shaking his head. Glaring at her with his unseeing eyes. ""You aren't going to get me to do it."" Huffing a bit. Starting to try and get out of the bed. Which the twins won't let him do so he huffs again in defeat. ""I can't. I can't afford surgery. I can't do surgery. They will be taken from me. I can't lose my babies. I'll die without my babies. Being without them forever would kill me. It'll break me so entirely...so fully...that there will be nothing left of me but dust and shell."" A few tears trail down his cheeks.<br/><br/>Shaking a bit and then the idiots in the hospital send in a female nurse because he was panicked. She tried to touch him and he formed a shield of invisible power. The nurse happened to be one of the empowered so she knew what it was. ""Sir please calm down."" Jason shakes his head. ""No! Go away! I won't let you near! You'll hurt me or try to hurt my babies! I can't trust you!"" He says. Pushing her back with the shield. She tries again to get him to calm down. His eyes filling with power in his frantic and panicked actions. ""No! No! No! You aren't safe."" He says. Terror alone in his words. Not anger just sheer and utter terror.<br/><br/>He flinches as the painkiller he'd been given earlier starts to kick in a bit. Causing him to relax yet still stare blindly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi singing to her daddy softly. Singing a beautiful song that had no words. Causing her father to relax some</span>""Love you too Myxi."" He says. Stroking her hair.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka merely looking at the lady in a sad way before saying. ""Daddy is terrorfied of women."" He explains.</span><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The nurse looking at Sable. ""I was just trying to calm him down. He didn't need to throw up that power shield. I wasn't going to hurt him."" She says. Bowing. ""Forgive my intrusion."" She says. Handing her a towel. ""Here...maybe you can wipe his forehead."" She darted out.</span></span>"
3416,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-05T05:15:37,flyer1111,"""The new technique uses a stint to get to the heart before closing the hole with mesh.After about three days, it's likely you get out of the hospital and recover at home besides check ups. You'd be up and playing with kids in about three weeks at tops. You could play ball with the twins in the back yard and rough house with them with out worry. It would help you get stronger for them. Don't worry about the money for now. That's an issue that can wait until after you've regained some strength from eating and drinking. Luka and Myxi will be safe and happy if you go in for surgery. I promise they will be the first thing you hear if you decide to do it. The surgery only takes about four hours. You'd be in the hospital at max a day for monitoring. ""<br/><br/>""No don't!,"" she calls out when the nurse goes to touch Jason. She's too late, the nurse jerking back. Sable's temporarily entranced by Myxi's singing. She looks at the towel in her hand for a second before remembering the blind fold in her bag. ""Oh! I brought your blind fold for you Jason. I'll let you use this."" She slowly lays the soft towel against his forearm for him to feel and pick up  on hisbefore retrieving the cotton blind fold out of her shoulder strap little black purse. ""You're going to have to tell me if any of the stitches rub a sore spot."" This too she lays where he can easily find it without touching him.<br/><br/>A second later there's a knock on the door, a doctor sticking his head in after Sable says come in. In a few minutes she's sitting in his office wondering why she had been summoned."
3417,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-05T05:52:45,zoruna,"Jason relaxed a bit more. Looking at her. ""I'll do it. I want to be able to play with my babies."" He says with a smile. ""I want to be strong enough to play around with them. To not double over from weakness or shortness of breath."" He says. A look of hope sparkling in his eyes. Making those bright copper hues shimmer and shine. He smiles happily. Taking the towel and cleans the sweat from his form. Saying nothing. He blinks a bit. Turning his blind gaze to her. Taking his hand and moves it around. His fingers contacting with the fabric of his blind fold. A genuine full out smile crosses his lips. ""I can feel safe and secure now..."" He says softly. ""thank you."" He takes his arms and ties the blind fold around his eyes. Letting out a sigh of relief. ""Thank you so much."" He says. The twins having fallen asleep beside their daddy again. He relaxed and dozed himself. The male nurse back on shift by the time the doctor summoned her away. Which honestly was a second later.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The doctor was waiting in his office. He watched her enter and looks at her. ""I have some highly dreadful news. You aren't going to like it so shut the door and please sit down."" He waited until she had done so. ""The results of our testing and other things...plus a psychologist when he had some nightmares the past few nights...have come up with some startling news. ""There is sign of extremely sadisticly induced abuse."" He says. A frown on his face. ""Physically abused to the max is the cause of his heart issue. Not only that but..."" He paused. ""There is also signs he was sexually abused. Based on the nightmares we are assuming he underwent physical, sexual, mental and emotional abuse. For a few years at minimum. It is shocking he has held together as well as he has. The nurse explained his reaction to her trying to touch him. This further solidifies our theories.""</span>"
3418,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-05T08:03:42,flyer1111,"The scene Sable had seen before leaving the room was priceless. Not only was Luka and Myxi smiling in their sleep but so was Jason. It's the first time that she had seen that. Hopefully it wouldn't be the only time she sees it. A mental snapshot for later before she goes.<br/><br/>Her own smile vanishes when the doctor mentions the dreadful news. Some of it she already new, just by what Jason had told her himself. The man has no self confidence and no self esteem. The sexual abuse makes her furious at Sherry. No one, male or female, deserved that kind of treatment. A pang of guilt goes through her for the nightmares. The whole floor of lights flare with her anger and guilt. After he had gotten more familiar and felt more comfortable, she would ask him Sherry's last name as well as well as her physical description. Sherry is not coming near Jason and the children again. ""He held together for his children, and they for him. Do you know any psychiatrists that would be able to help children? I will try helping all three them as much as possible, but that may be limited."" Anger still can be heard in her voice."
3419,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-05T20:10:38,zoruna,"[i]The doctor watched her smile vanish. He had been expecting as much. What he and the other doctors hadn't expected is what they had found. All of it showing during their testings and examinations. Not only that but the man knew Sable enough, from meetings before now, to know this highly pissed her off. He hated being the bearer of bad news but he felt she needed to know what she was dealing with. He could see just how pissed she was. A man who was sensitive to magic, he promptly spoke up when her magic caused the lights to flare up. ""You need to calm down. Your sending out massive amounts of energy."" He says softly. ""You will draw attention or burst the bulbs if you don't get yourself to calm down."" He says kindly.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""A brown haired woman stopped by the other night. After you had left. She wore shades to mask her expression and eyes. A veil covered her lips. However, based on Jason's reaction to her presence...we had her immediately removed. Jason about had a heart attack. Soon as the woman was removed he broke down crying hard."" He looks at her. ""The woman was just an illusion. However, Jason freaked out majorly. I think the cause of his torment and torture is the brown haired woman."" He paused. ""Heir to Avalon..."" he whispers. ""...his tormentor is a bearer of magic. I am a sensitive. I know that much based on the illusion. I managed to play it off as he had a nightmare. I saw the illusion though. Whoever the brown haired woman is...she is hunting for Jason.""<br/><br/>He listened to her as she spoke. Nodding his head. ""That was the psychologists theory as well."" He says truthfully. ""I'm guessing, since he murmers it in his sleep at times, the psychiatrists are for their insulin and adhd medication. There is. A man named Lucas Bost."" He says. Handing her the mans card. ""You need to calm down. I haven't found any history on a man named Jason. It is like he just didn't exist until a few years ago. The closest match to him was a cold case file our detective found. However, the case doesn't speak of a man named Jason. It does say a child by the name of Jasurai, of Egypt royalty, went missing...never found. Neither dead or alive...thirteen years prior. Three years prior to now is when Jason Davidson first showed up in existance."" He looks at her. ""Telling you this because of him being in your care. I don't know how these pieces may fit together but told you everything we currently know. We have no medical history on Jason...is what I'm getting at."""
3420,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-06T08:16:22,flyer1111,"A few deep breaths help Sable calm down. Which doesn't last long when the doctor mentions that Jason had a visitor besides her. The lights don't flare up again though. She continues to take long deep breaths, breathing in through her mouth and exhaling through her nostrils. ""I'd say that would be a reasonable guess, if he almost had another heart attack,"" anger resonating in her voice. Not at the doctor, but at the person who could cause such fear in another. Sable raises an brow when he mentions heir of Avalon. ""No one is to no about that. I am here without guards or back up. Father and Mother granted me a little bit of freedom away from the Isle."" Him being sensitive to magick as well as Jason's own abilities, what ever else they may would help Sable. ""Good. You can detect if protective and barrier spells are weakening? While Jason is here, I would like to work some spells so such a thing doesn't happen again.""<br/><br/>She nods along with him and takes the card, carefully sticking it in a pocket for later consideration. Jasurai? It couldn't be. Her brain refuses to process the thought that Jason could have been the boy she played house with when she was four years old in the realm of mists. ""What you have found does not go any further than the staff here and I. I am well aware of the case about Prince Jasurai, as you may know. I should be getting back to him and the twins. Myxi needs her insulin, which I have been giving her. She seems to trust me a little more."" Sable rises, not quite ready to straight back to Jason's room just quite yet."
3421,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-07T01:02:53,zoruna,"The doctor looks at Ssble. Nodding his head but doesn't comment further. He EXTREMELY hated being the bearer of bad news. However, to withhold information from the princess of Avalon was like signing a death warrent. He was son of the most powerful wizard after the royal family. His father was the kings personal bodyguard. His most trusted advisor as well. ""My father keeps me informed. He is your families advisor and bodyguard."" He says warmly. ""Of course you are without guard. They knew I was here. A black belt even if magic was not something I inherited."" He says proudly. He looks at her. ""Yes. I can. I am a power source. Since I stay on site at all times...you can link them to my limitless source of magic."" He says. ""Though I myself can't use it...my body is like a tower of magic."" He explains. Looking at her. ""As you wish Milday."" he says. Bowing his head a bit. ""My lips are sealed."" He says.<br/><br/>Jason was having a strange dream. One of those...dreams. The ones where he seemed happy. He could only hear the first three letters of his name but never the rest of the name the mouths were saying. ~<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jas---- was running around. He had a smile on his face. He was a little boy. No blindfold and light blue eyes. Almost a steel blue. He was running around hiding from someone. A girl. ""Can't catch me! I will get away!"" A five year old him says. He runs around faster. Jumping over a tree stump. He didn't recognize the place. Didn't recognize the place but it felt so familiar. ""Sasa! Your it can't catch me!!"" he yells with bubbly laughter.</span>~ ""Sasa!"" He says in his sleep. He had a smile on his face."
3422,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-07T02:25:41,flyer1111,"Sable tips her head slightly, acknowledging the doctor. His father was one that held lead the charge to find the missing prince on the magic end of things. The royal adviser had also taught her a thing or two about self defense. After walking down to the water fountain by the elevator, she heads back for the room. Myxi would grumble a little bit at being woken up for her insulin, but that would pass. She would probably go back to sleep afterward if she isn't hungery. And then something makes her pause at the door. Sasa? No one had called her Sasa in ages. It's him. It really is him. Prince Jasurai was the only one to call her that. ""Jasu? Jasu,"" Sable calls out softly, hoping he's having on the dreams you can interact with. She knows that Myxi really needs her insulin, but this chance is too exciting to pass up. Maybe she can figure out what he's dreaming about. What ever it is, he has a smile on his face. It's the second time in a day she's seen that."
3423,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-07T02:44:33,zoruna,"Jason was dreaming still. He still saw the scenary go by. A bubbly laugh escaping his lips. In the dream he was hiding behind a tree. Darting out at the last minute to circle around her to poke her with a stick in the butt. Lightly before darting off again. He laughed in the dream and out in real life. Both in the dream and out of it, mostly in it, he heard his nickname. ""Sasa your too slow. You can't catch me. Your gonna stay it again."" He says with a light playful laugh. His face filled with life and joy. In his dream he was running backwards. ""See running backwards and still ahead of you."" He teases. Waiting in the dream to see how she reacted. Slowing down just enough for her to turn around then off he shot again. He was smiling happily. His twins blissfully unaware of what was going on in daddies sleep."
3424,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-07T03:03:52,flyer1111,"Sable laughed herself. He's playing hide and seek with her in his dreams! It is him! It is him! It's May but she just got the best Christmas present ever! ""No fair Jasu! I can't run as fast as you,"" she protests, still laughing. ""I won't be it forever you know!"" Passerby would most likely think she's nuts, but at this point, Sable doesn't care. Jason looks so much better without the pain and fear clouding his features. Sable hadn't played hide and seek since he went missing. Other children on the Isle of Apples had tried tempting her into a game, but she had never played. Now all the childhood joy from the simple game came back to her. Her smile is so wide her face is starting to hurt. As well not being able to breath from  laughing so hard."
3425,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-07T04:01:28,zoruna,"Jason was watching himself running behind a tree. Waiting until she ran past and tapped her on the back. ""Your still it. I'm not even it and I caught you first."" He says with a light happy laugh. Running off again in his mind. ""You will too. You run faster when you don't wear your silly shoes."" He teases. He was clearly remembering one of the few times she ran in her fancy shoes. He starts to stir. The look of pain and frustration replacing the delight and joy. ""Sasa....don't go.........."" He trails off as he lets out a cry of pain. Jolting away and panting. Feeling his babies nearby and gulps. ""Just a dream...my chest hurts. Hello?"" he calls out. Myxi woke up with Luka. They check on their daddy. Giggling at his goofy smile. Jason sensed someone there. ""Is someone there? My chest hurts."""
3426,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-07T04:35:33,flyer1111,"Ah, fancy shoes she had to wear for court functions. Jasurai and his family had been visiting, and they had sneaked out in order to play. Sable looks in alarm when Jason calls out for her in pain. She makes her footsteps audible as she comes closer. ""Jason? It's just me Sable. Keep taking deep breaths, alright? You where having a dream about running around. Your heart thinks that you where actually running,"" Sable explains softly, coming to sit in her chair again. ""Do you want me to call the nurse?"" Would he remember what he was dreaming about? ""Jason, do you know who Sasa is?,"" she asks softly after he calms down a bit more. After he answers Sable pats her leg. ""C'mere Myxi. It's that time. Luka, do want a snack or something to drink?"""
3427,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-07T05:30:00,zoruna,"Jason's memory dream, or just a dream as he knew it, faded away. Taking with it his memory of Sasa. All except the fuzzy picture of a little girl. Then moments later...even that faded away. He cries out in pain. Panting and looks at her. ""I was?"" He says. Looking confused. ""That is strange. I was having a good dream for once. I like when I have good dreams. I hate I never rememeber them when I wake up."" He says softly. He held his chest. Shaking his head. ""Sasa...I don't think so."" He thinks on it. ""No...I just can't remember. I think she was the ink black haired girl in the dream that is fading away. Though now I can't even remember my dream. I'm not sure. I can't remember."" Moments later. ""Who is Sasa? What are we even talking about?"" He asks once he was fully awake. Looking around blindly. Fully calm he sits back. Panting some.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi climbs down carefully. Hurrying over and sits on Sable's leg. ""Okay."" She says softly. Sucking on her thumb lightly.</span>Jason turns his blind gaze to Sable. Blinking behind the blindfold. ""There is so much of my life I don't remember. When I was little...around ten I believe...I used to remember things fuzzily. Then...life became a bit like hell. Then when I was fifteen..."" He presses a hand to his head. ""I can't remember. All I remember is since fifteen is my life has been worse than a living hell. It has been torture and torment. Horrible and horrifying."" he says softly. Shaking his head a bit. ""I think I remembered stuff fuzzily when I was younger than fifteen. I don't remember for sure. I just know...the only thing I remember is always having the first three letters of my name. Jas. That is what I remember being called most of my life."" He says softly. Shaking his head. ""When do I get that surgery that we agreed on?"" he asks."
3428,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-07T07:11:27,flyer1111,"Hello disapointment. Long time no see. At least the information about his younger years is in his subconscious...which means it's still there period. ""We where talking about a dream you had Jason."" Sable reaches for her purse when Myxi crawls onto her knee. She keeps an arm around her while using a alcoholic wipe to clean off the injection sight. Sable would put the syringe in the sharps container later. ""Don't try to remember right now if it makes your head hurt. I'll try helping you remember some of your early life. Maybe there's more good dreams in there somewhere. I haven't set a date for the surgery quite yet. Is it just me or do you want it sooner than later?"" The last part is a bit light hearted. Sable gently strokes Myxi's  hair with one hand. It's pleasing that the little girl trusts her enough to let her do that."
3429,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-07T07:41:14,zoruna,"Jason says nothing. He sensed her disappointment. He was disappointed that he couldn't remember. He looks at her. ""I don't remember it."" He says sadly. ""I want to remember my dreams but I can't remember them once I wake up."" He looked pained by this thought. He shakes his head. ""I want to remember but all I remember is whenever I tried to remember I was dealt pain. As a kid until fifteen."" he says honestly. He shakes his head. Looking up at her as if he could see her. He couldn't but still...he wished to be respectful. ""Okay. Thank you."" He says with a soft smile. He shrugs a bit. ""I don't know. I can't remember them when I wake up."" he says softly. He sighs a bit. ""I want it sooner so I can recover, leave the hospital, and spend time with my babies."" He says. Biting his lower lip. ""Please. I just want to get better. It hurts so much inside."" He says softly. He closes his eyes a bit. ""I feel tired again..."" He says. Laying down and falls back asleep. He seemed to relax when he went to sleep."
3430,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=20,2011-12-08T23:02:10,flyer1111,"Sable had the surgery scheduled as soon as there was an opening. Jason didn't even have to be released from post heart attack observation before getting it done. The doctor that had told Sable about the findings allows the twins to stay with Jason until they are ready to knock him out and take him into surgery, Even then, the trio follow his gurney to the operating room doors.<br/><br/>The head surgeon watches carefully as the catheter snakes through Jason's veins, darker grey against the grey on the grey. The whole team holds it's breath as it reaches the heart and slowly snakes towards the hole. The mesh inside to the tip slowly balloons to fill it. With time, healthy heart tissue would grow to cover the hole, allowing Jason's body to properly use oxygen and let him live healthy and hale.<br/><br/>Sable herself was antsy for Jason to wake up. The doctors so far had been confident that there isn't going to be any back lash from the surgery. As promised, Myxi and Luka are they first thing that Jason hears when he wakes up. A couple days later finds them safely at home, with the doctor's orders as well as Sable's own to rest, eat,drink, and sleep well. Sable had gotten a talking clock for Jason while he had been in the hospital, but there's still other supplies he needs. Like clothing for instance. She sits fretting at dining room table with a steaming cup of tea by her elbow, sunlight poring in from the long and tall windows. They had brought Jason home earlier this morning, who wasn't exactly happy about having to be brought to the waiting car in a wheel chair. Come to think of it, Jason so far hasn't been taking well to having Sable take care of him so that he can rest and heal. It probably doesn't help that the doctors had also ordered him to be on oxygen constantly for at least a month or two while the new tissue is starting to grow.Now the challenge begins of getting his trust."
3431,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-09T00:44:18,zoruna,"Jason woke up and heard his babies. Two days later he was able to go back to the house. Being pushed to the car in a wheel chair had been a debate. Then being told he HAD to let a woman take care of him upset him. He was still defiently shaking his head to the doctors parting words. ""No. I don't need help. I can take care of myself."" He says. Sulking a bit as now he had a month or two months of oxygen. He tries to do things for himself yet the kids or Sable reminds him he can't. He didn't want to rest or sit still. Three days later and he was feeling better. So, as it was early morning, he had gone into the kitchen. He was blindly cleaning it. A little at a time. It was almost spotless as he had been at it since one in the morning and it was already seven in the morning. He was panting but pushing himself to get it done. He wanted to repay the help she was giving him. He owed her so much money he needed to work it off. Not rest as doctors stupidly suggested. It was five days after surgery. The clip on oxygen tank in the shape of a CD player clipped onto his pants. Blue jeans with tears in them. He wore only a tank top he had found on his bed. He was trying to finish up the kitchen. The twins still out like a light.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Until Luka woke and saw daddy was gone. He runs into Sable's room. ""Daddy got out of bed!"" He says in shock. ""I don't know where daddy is!"" He cries out. Worry filling his entire tone and stance.</span>"
3432,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-09T01:40:52,flyer1111,"It's about thirty minutes till Sable's alarm clock goes off, but she's awake anyway. Especially after Luka comes into her room all worked up about Jason being out of bed. The doctors had restricted him to walking for about an hour a day. Sable had moved a TV in the bedroom for the kids to watch and Jason to listen to when he's isn't sleeping. ""It's okay Luka, we'll find him,"" she says as she swings out of bed, grabbing her favorite kelly green fuzzy robe off the bed post. Sable offers Luka her hand to hold and off they go to find Daddie/Jason.<br/><br/>The kitchen looks better than when Sable had first come to the house. And there, scrubbing at the base of the stove and oven combination, is Jason. Glad in a white tank she found that thankfully fit him, his scarlet blind fold and a pair of thread bare jeans, Sable can really see how thin Jason is. She also picks up on the fact that he's panting from exertion, despite the oxygen mask looped through his nostrils and behind his ears. ""Jason? How long have you been out of bed? You should be resting,"" Sable questions in a worried tone. ""You're on bed rest for another two weeks. Come sit down for a little bit so we can talk."""
3433,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-09T02:52:50,zoruna,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka looks at her. Jumping up and down in hyper worry. He took her hand and looks for his daddy. ""Daddy! Daddy wwwhhhhhhheeeeeeeere are you?"" he calls out. Seeing his daddy and frowns. ""Bad daddy. Your supposed to be in bed.""</span><br/><br/>Jason was scrubbing on the base of the stove and oven combo. He almost had it sparkling. He jumped as he sensed someone and his son behind him. He kept working. He was panting but determined to get this cleaned. He feels over the surface and the oxygen mask was not helping. He didn't care though. He needed to finish this. He needed to feel useful. Like he was not a burden. Like he wasn't having to rely on someone else to take care of him. He jumped hearing her talk. ""Yeah?"" He says. He does NOT stop cleaning. ""A while."" He says. ""Since one I believe."" He says. Growling at her comment. ""No. I need to be useful. I need to clean to make my way. I can't make my way if I don't help out."" He says. Protesting strongly. ""I am not a useless burden."" He says. Tears trailing down his cheeks. ""I don't want to be a useless burden."" he says between heavy pants. He shakes his head. ""I want to finish. Then I will have done my share."" He protests. Hearing Luka's statement he sighs. Finishing up and stands. Staggering over to blindly seek out the chair. He stumbles into it. Panting excessively. ""We can talk. I don't know why you want to talk. Luka why don't you go check on Myxi. Play together if she is up."" he says softly. He hears Luka run off. He smiles then sighs. ""I want to be up to playing with my son and daughter...I hate being such a weak man."" He says sadly. ""I can't eat much still. The doctors said it will take time for me to be able to eat as much as most guys do."""
3434,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-09T04:38:45,flyer1111,"""You are not a useless burden Jason. You're recovering and getting better. Getting stronger for Myxi and Luka."" Sable knows that ordering him to stop cleaning wouldn't go over so well. So she watches painfully as he finishes. It's even worse when he stumbles to the chair and almost falls into the chair. The prince of Egypt, born into the most powerful families, panting and worried about earning his keep. She takes her own chair a space away from him. ""I know you want to be up and about. I would want to be up too after a few days in bed. After you rest for a bit, how 'bout going outside for a bit of fresh air? It would probably do you good. The kids won't go outside without you being in earshot no matter how much I plead with them. "" She looks over his clothes, most notably the jeans. ""I think it's time to get you some more clothes. Would you like another blind fold or two? Is there any type of fabric you like wearing?"" All this said in a soft, gentle tone."
3435,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-09T05:29:17,zoruna,"Jason shakes his head. ""Yes I am. It has to be true. It was beaten into me so much."" He says meekly. Smiling a tiny bit and nodded his head. ""I have to be strong and get stronger for my babies. For Luka and Myxi I am strong. For them I am whole even when I am so deeply broken inside."" he says softly. Burying his face in his hand. ""I didn't mean to say that outloud."" He says in a light whimper. Nodding his head as she spoke again. ""I was laid up in bed for a week or two in the hospital...remember? It was over a few days of being stuck in bed."" He frowns a bit. Nodding his head. ""Alright."" He blinks a bit. ""They wouldn't? Oh...maybe because they have had me near all the time."" He smiles a bit. ""I'll rest and go play with them outside.""<br/><br/>Then she looked him over and he recoiled. Flinching and expecting something bad to happen. When nothing did he relaxed. Up until she spoke again. ""What?!"" he freaks out bad enough he tried to bolt from the chair and ended up on the floor. ""I can't have new clothing! I can't afford to owe you more!"" He says in a slight panic. He relaxed and forced himself up into the chair again. ""Blind folds?"" he asks. ""Fabric I like wearing?"" He echoes as if these questions were foreign concepts. It had been a long time since he was eight. A long time since he had been given options and choices. He turns his gaze towards her. ""Your letting me have a choice of what I will wear?"" He says increduously. Not understanding this. ""I don't remember the last time I was given a choice.""<br/><br/>He sounded sad. ""If I have a choice...I'd like to earn a couple of blindfolds. Soft ones. As well as some jeans and light weight pants. Soft cotton shirts. Though my babies need clothing more than I do."" He bites his lower lip. ""I can't afford clothing so I don't know why your getting my hopes up like that."" He says timidly. ""I haven't been given a choice before...what is the catch?"" He asks. Looking at her with his blind gaze. ""What are you wanting for me to get choices. There is always a catch. I'm not good enough for choices. I need help because I am too stupid to make them for myself."" The broken man inside coming out for a moment.<br/><br/>A moment later he got up and tripped. Falling in a way that his birthmark showed. It was in the middle of his back. A unique mark that was easily told it wasn't a tattoo based upon the power that emitted from it. Clearly a natural marking. (see image)<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Animals/Unique-rose-tattoo-design.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
3436,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-09T06:19:04,flyer1111,"""There's no shame in admitting that you're hurting, Jason."" She watches with concern as Jason puts his head into his hand. She looks in sadness when he flinches away from her, clearly expecting a blow that will never come. And then he flinches again when she mentions clothes. ""Of course the kids would get some new clothes too. They'll be a gift from me, so you don't have to worry about paying me back."" Sable nods when he asks about giving him a choice. ""You got it. No catch what so ever. Just clothes for the sake of having clothes."" Sable hopes that by giving him choices, it would start to ease some of the damage that years of abuse had beaten into him. When he's a little bit stronger, she'll let him make choices about meals and things like that. As well as letting him cook if he wants to. It takes all of Sable's will not to get up and try helping him when he falls. There is no stopping the gasp from her when his birthmark is revealed. Any doubt that he is Prince Jasurai vanishes. ""Jasu-Jason, are you alright?"" She slips out of her chair, kneeling at floor level but still giving him space. It wouldn't do to stress him out when he's already exhausted."
3437,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-09T06:42:19,zoruna,"Jason shakes his head. ""Yes there is. The man with the dark magic taught me that there is. That showing that your hurting is a weakness that is punishable by pain."" He says. Adding another fact to the list of signs that he was her childhood friend Jasurai. Since the man everyone saw take Jasurai was a sorcerer of dark magic. Powerful dark magic. He blinked behind his blindfold. A smile on his lips when he heard the babies would have new clothing. ""Thank you. I try hard to make sure they stay clothed. New clothing is something they would enjoy greatly."" He says. He blinks a bit. ""A gift?"" he echoes. ""Like what you give on Christmas or like my babies get for their birthday? I don't remember my birthday."" He says softly. He smiled faintly. ""Thank you Mi---Sable."" He says softly. Trying to please her. Maybe if he kept her pleased she wouldn't change her mind. Maybe if she stays pleased he will stay in this slightly happy state of existance.<br/><br/>He smiled as he heard that he would get clothing just to have them. ""I would like that. To have clothing just to having clothing."" He bites his lower lip. ""Could me and the twins go with you?"" he asks meekly. ""Please. I know there really isn't a purpose since I'm blind damaged goods but...I would like to...if I'm allowed to."" He says. His tone timid and his body tense. He blinked and looked at her. His blindfold having fallen off when he pulled on the fabric when he fell. His bright copper eyes looked at her. ""Why does that sound familiar?"" he asks in a hushed voice. His mind trying to figure this out. ""Yeah. I'm fine. Just more tired than I realized."" He says softly. Putting a hand on hers. ""Don't worry. I'm not worth worrying over as much as you do."" He managed to stand up. Staggering to his room. Laying on the bed. The twins curling up with him. He fell into a sleep state."
3438,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-09T16:37:11,flyer1111,"Jasurai! Energy is bubbling through Sable. This man is the boy she played with in the woods on the Isle. The one that she was supposed to marry according to prophecy. It lifts her heart greatly to see a smile on his face. Sable nods. ""Exactly like Christmas or what they get for their birthday. Maybe I can help you remember yours. What you like that Jason? To celebrate your birthday with mint chocolate ice cream and marble cake? You're very welcome Jason."" You could hear Sable's smile in her voice. ""Of course you can. You can tell me what you like and I don't  get blamed for dressing the twins in something that absolutely clashes.<br/><br/>There's even a hint of a smile in his very pretty copper orbs. Sable had almost used his name...the one that sounds familiar. Perhaps she should drop it on accident again to see what happens. Wonder of wonders, he touches her hand. Once he had first arrived, he wouldn't have done that. For such a small thing, it's a huge step. She watches carefully as he staggers out of sight to the bedroom.<br/><br/>After a couple minutes, she rises to go find her crystal scrying ball. Hopefully her father or mother would be in the study and she would be able to speak with one of them. She sits in the small library dining room combination, waiting to see if someone will answer her."
3439,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-09T21:28:50,zoruna,"Jason was trying to figure out how she knew his favorite type of cake and ice cream. It was his twins favorite too. He hadn't commented and had quickly removed his hand when he realized theirs was touching. His actions showed he was confused why he had done that. A part of him was still there. Deeply buried beneath the pain and torture he had underwent. He wouldn't touch her again most likely. Not yet. It hadn't been done on purpose. Maybe he was a bit comfortable touching her but wouldn't be if he was touched. Maybe it was his way of trying to show appreciation. That is most likely was what it had been.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~~~~~~At her parents house~~~~~~</div><br/><br/>Her father had just gone into the study when his scrying crystal ball started glowing. Wondering why it was doing that he ventured forth. Walking over to the ball and picks it up. Sitting down in the chair. ""Hello?"" he says. Waving a hand over the ball and smiles as he sees it is his daughter. ""Hello Sable. How are you today? To what do I owe this surprise call?"" He asks softly. Hoping everything was alright. He looked at the crystal ball. Setting it on the desk. Facing it as he wondered what would have been so urgent that the ball glowed blue versus white."
3440,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-10T02:22:53,flyer1111,"Sable fidgets in her seat, unable to get comfortable. They crystal reflects her discomfort, shining blue instead of white. ""Hello father. I'm alright. I was successful at the auctions here. Father,"" a deep breath here. ""I found Prince Jasurai. I know it's him because I've seen the birth mark on his back, papa. He's been abused for years. He's got two children, a daughter by the name of Myxi and a son by the name of Luka. Jasurai doesn't remember his past beyond the age of fifteen. He's gone completely blind and doesn't know how to tap more than the healing parts of his talents."" She pauses for a second, watching for her father's reaction. As soon as Jason is able to travel, they would return to Avalon. ""He believes his name is Jason. The hole in his heart was made worse by the abuse. Jasurai is recovering from having mesh inserted to close it. When is his birthday, papa? I don't remember."" Sable looks tired and worn now that she doesn't have to keep her strength up for Jason and the twins."
3441,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-10T02:54:46,zoruna,"Markel looks at her. Feeling her discomfort through the shining blue orb nearby. Smiling a bit. ""Good to hear Sable."" A sharp intake of breath followed by a shocked sounding exclamation of some sort. ""Jasurai?!"" he echoes. ""That is incredible. You have? That is good. Good to know. His parents will be pleased to know there son has been found at long last. They never gave up on him being alive. His mother's words and I quote...I would know if my baby was dead. I haven't felt it so he must still be alive."" He shakes his head. Silence meeting the words following birthmark. A growl escaping his lips. ""What?!"" He says in angry shock. ""That must be the work of the dark magic sorcerer who kidnapped him in the first place.""<br/><br/>Silence was followed by ""Myxi and Luka? Those are the names he said he was going to name his first born of each gender."" He sighs a bit. ""Those should be your babies Sable."" He says in an angry yet sad growl. Blinking a bit. ""That is saddening to hear. That he has gone completely blind and doesn't know nine tenths of his powers or abilities. I bet that was what they wanted. To keep him helpless and unable to protect himself."" He says with a sharp growl that told his anger.<br/><br/>His eyes widened. ""Find out why Sable. We need to learn why he thinks it is Jason. It might have to do with the abuse. Maybe there is a reason why he believes it. Take your time and do it in easing into moments. Whatever you do help bring him back to himself. I can only imagine the torture he went through."" He says. Sorrow in his tone. Growling a bit then sadly nodded his head. ""His birthday is February 15th."" He says softly. Running a hand through his hair. ""Only you will be able to bring Jasurai back. Even when he was angrier than a hornets nest you could calm him down."" He says softly."
3442,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-10T04:32:53,flyer1111,"The prophecy says that Merlin and Morgan would reunite once again as lovers. ""I know papa. I will treat them as my own blood, probably better than their natural mother ever will."" If Sable has anything to do with it, Sherry would never hurt the twins or Jason again. She would help Jason learn about his untapped powers as well as the twins when their's manifest. ""He mentioned that he's always remembered the first three letters of his name. I just about called him Jasurai when he fell earlier. There's a long road to recovery ahead of him."" Tears well up in Sable's eyes. ""I know papa. I cherish those memories like nothing else. I'm going to help. Show my prince that life isn't all pain. And teach Myxi and Luka what a female figure who cares about them is like."" Another pause in order to wipe the tears from her eyes. ""I should go. The twins are probably up and starting to get hungery. I've been cooking breakfast for them."""
3443,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-10T05:03:37,zoruna,"Her father, Markel, listens to her. Nodding his head. ""Everyone will love them. His parents will love their grand babies."" He says softly. Wishing he could hug sable right now. He touched the orb like he was touching the top of her head. He blinks a bit. ""So he did that trick. They must have wanted him to forget. So he remembered three letters of his name. It would help him remember who he was. They probably also started calling him Jas to try and take away who he is. They destroyed the rest of the name to seperate him from everyone and every thing. Hideous how those monsters work, act, and think."" He shakes his head. ""Don't cry baby girl. I know how sad this has you. They will love you. I just know it. I also have to go as your mother is calling. I will share the good news with her as well."" He says. The image fades out and the ball goes dim then back to normal.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~Back at her house~</div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi was up and jumping around her brother. She was hungry but he wanted to play. She giggles a bit but puts a finger to her lips. ""Shhhh...daddies resting."" She says softly when Luka started to get too loud. She hugged her brother causing them both to topple to the ground. Giggling a lot as she looks at him. Letting him up and sits with the dollie she found under the bed. ""I will keep this dollie too if Miss Sable don't mind. "" She says softly. Looking at her brother warmly. ""I like Miss Sable. She is nice. Maybe she can make daddy better."" Her words soft yet barely audible.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka was vroooming around like he was a car. He stopped when his sister reminded him their daddy was sleeping. ""Oopsie."" he says softly. Closing his eyes and eeped as he fell to the floor. Laughing as he found it funny. ""Imma keep this toy car I found under the dresser. I hope Miss Sable won't mind."" He says. Nodding his head to what his sister said. Getting up when he could. ""Lets go find Miss Sable. I am hungwy."" he says softly. Taking his sister's hand and pulls her along with him. He walks to Sable and pouts. ""Why you crying Miss Sable? Did something happen to make you sad?"" he asks. He hadn't learned tact or the difference between when to say something and when not to. That and he had major ADHD and hadn't had his medication yet. Sable made sure Myxi got her insulin and he took the yucky pill he had to take.</span>"
3444,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-10T17:41:12,flyer1111,"Sable hadn't meant to let the children see that she had been crying. ""I was talking to my Daddy kiddos. He's a long way from here and miss him."" Once last swipe of her sleeve before she looks down to see the toys the twins had brought with them. ""Do you like those? The people that live here used to have kids. They won't mind if you keep them."" She gets up from the chair, taking a second to stretch her arms behind her head, her joints popping for a second. ""I bet you two are hungery. Want to you want for breakfast this morning?,"" she offers her hands out for them to hold on their way down to the kitchen. She's ready to eat herself, and would set aside a small portion of food for Jason when he wakes up. Seeing the kids being able to eat and drink when they want or need to had done Jason as much good as being able to do the same thing himself. Although he's still all ropy muscle and no body fat what so ever. But at least he's getting nutrition a little bit at a time back into his body. Getting out and a bit of activity would do him some good as well."
3445,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-11T05:59:29,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka and Myxi look at her. Frowning for a second their eyes flashed with a baby blue hue then they went back to normal. &lt;She isn't only crying like that Luka&gt; &lt;I know Myxi. I just don't know why else she was crying.&gt; &lt;I hope it isn't anything bad. I want her to like daddy.&gt; &lt;I know cuz I do too.&gt; &lt;Should we try and work on a plan to hook them up?&gt; &lt;We should wait until daddy's better&gt; &lt;Your right.&gt; The twins had held hands during the entire exchange. Both nodding to their mental conversation they had with each other.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi held the dollie close. Nodding her head. She doesn't say anything. Watching her stand and stretch. She lifts up her hand. Offering it to her. Nodding her head again. She merely got a smile on her lips about Sable's comment. Nodding her head. ""Chocolate..."" she says softly. Knowing her brother would finish the comment for her. She takes the offered hand. Letting her lead the way. Her lips set in a smile. Happy this lady was nice. Happy she wasn't trying to hurt their daddy. That she was trying to fix their daddy who was like a very broken toy inside..</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""chocolate chip pancakes."" He finishes for his sister. He knew she didn't talk much yet. ""I don't know what it is like to be away from your daddy. We can't wait to get away and stay away from psycho mommy."" He says softly. ""Really??? YAY! YAY! YAY! YAY!"" He jumps up and down hyperly. ""I get to keep the truck! YAY! YAY! YAY! YAY!"" He says in a hyper chant. Squealing in delight. He was hyper purely from excitement. He knew their daddy relaxed since they weren't hungry. They had never complained before but he had always seemed to know. Their daddy was their super hero. The nice lady was the super lady. So long as she didn't try to hurt their daddy she was a wonderful person. Super woman. He smiles a bit. ""Thanks Sable."" He says. This the first time he hadn't called her MISS Sable. He didn't even notice the indication that he was starting to trust her and like her more.</span>"
3446,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-11T18:08:52,flyer1111,"Sable watches with curiosity as the twins hold hands and nod to each other. She know even some non magickal twins could communicate without saying a word. Perhaps this is a facet of there power that had manifested early. Sable gently places her bigger and slightly callused hand into Myxi's offered one. A smile comes over Sable's face when Luka finishes for the girl. ""Me and pyscho mommy are going to have problems if she tries harming daddy to get you guys ever again. Or just harming daddy in general. I promise."" Luka may not have noticed not using the formal title but Sable did. She thought back to when Jason had almost called her mistress, but then had cut it off. Though that was probably just to please her. The kids themselves seem to be relaxing and starting to trust her.<br/><br/>Sable sets about digging out mixing bowls, her pan for cooking the pan cakes, as well as the mix and chocolate chips. After breakfast, she would give Myxi her shot and make sure Luka takes his pill with some juice to make it taste less yucky. In the meanwhile, she turns on the radio above the stainless steel sink, humming along with it out of tune"
3447,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-12T02:49:30,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at her and smile. Interlacing her tiny fingers with Sable's. This was her way of showing her she trusted her. She knew her daddy was the type that was eager to please now. She knew her daddy feared repricussions if he did not try to please. He was afraid to do otherwise. He really didn't remember how to do otherwise. She looks at her. Handing her chocolate syrup to put in the pancakes too. Giggling a bit when it was taken. She watched on her tippy toes as she made the pancakes. ""Yummy."" She says happily. Having stolen some batter from the bowl when Sable wasn't looking. A tiny bit on the tip of her nose from where it had dripped down from her hand.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka held her other hand. He liked the nice lady. She was safe and kind and gentle. She made them food and made them feel special. He wouldn't tell her that. Not just yet. She still MIGHT go kookoo in the coconut. He had a VERY strong feeling that it wouldn't be the case with Sable. He just couldn't help the fearful feeling though. Even though he knew this lady was safe his birth mommy instilled a deep fear of women into his sister and him. Only there was nothing to fear from Sable so they were opening up to her. He giggles and steals a handful right in front of Sable's face of the mix. ""Yummmmmmmm...."" he says in delight.</span><br/><br/>Jason slowly started to wake up. Having slept for over an hour. He sits up and looks around. Hoping his babies were okay. He was not yet used to not having them near all the time. It was a hard adjustment. He stands slowly and walks over to the wall. Feeling it for the door. Feeling it closed he felt around for the knob. Not quite up to sensing with his powers just yet. He finds it and turns the door. Opening the door and exits the room. Making his way to the kitchen. ""Smells good in here."" He says softly. Staying in the doorway. Hugging his babies who run over to him squealing out in pure delight. ""Hey my little ones."" He says. Kissing the top of their heads. Listening to them run over to return to watching her cook. ""Can I have some?"" He asks timidly but hopefully."
3448,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-12T04:47:09,flyer1111,"Chocolate Syrup? Sure, what ever. Like she can say no to Myxi's puppy dog eyes. They had learned quickly they worked with somethings with Sable but not others. Sable just pretends not to notice the spot of batter on Myxi's nose afterwards. She laughs when Luka dares to do it right in front of her. ""Cut that out you two. Other wise you'd be hungry to eat them when they're cooked!"" Sable keeps smiling when she hears Jason coming down the hall. The smile stays on her face when the twins go greet their father. Per usual, he's still surprised when Sable says of course he could have some food. What would he like to drink? Milk, juice, coffee, water, tea? Sable puts the done pancakes in a glass baking pan in the warm oven in order to keep them hot while she makes enough for everyone. She sets the table before retrieving the pan from the oven and shutting it off. Somehow sitting with the little family seems to be a right for her. She's content with this situation."
3449,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-12T04:47:09,flyer1111,"Chocolate Syrup? Sure, what ever. Like she can say no to Myxi's puppy dog eyes. They had learned quickly they worked with somethings with Sable but not others. Sable just pretends not to notice the spot of batter on Myxi's nose afterwards. She laughs when Luka dares to do it right in front of her. ""Cut that out you two. Other wise you'd be hungry to eat them when they're cooked!"" Sable keeps smiling when she hears Jason coming down the hall. The smile stays on her face when the twins go greet their father. Per usual, he's still surprised when Sable says of course he could have some food. What would he like to drink? Milk, juice, coffee, water, tea? Sable puts the done pancakes in a glass baking pan in the warm oven in order to keep them hot while she makes enough for everyone. She sets the table before retrieving the pan from the oven and shutting it off. Somehow sitting with the little family seems to be a right for her. She's content with this situation."
3450,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=40,2011-12-12T18:24:50,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi giggles and just smiles. Happy she hadn't gotten upset at Luka. She knew Luka was much braver and willing to take risks than she was. Her eyes widened and giggled a bit. She and Luka would be hungry enough. It was just a matter of how many they could eat. Not whether or not they could eat. They ate much more than their daddy. She knew her daddy was trying to eat more. That he was trying to eat healthier. That he was trying to get back to normal body weight for a man his age and body height. It was going to take her daddy time to get all better physically. Maybe if they get him better physically he might be able to start getting better in general. She smiles happily at that thought. She continued to watch Sable cooking.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka noticed the tiny bit of batter on his sisters nose. He blatantly licks it off. Giggling in bubbly laughter at his sister's reaction. ""You missed a spot."" he says. Saying it like his actions made perfect sense and were self explainitory. He looks at Sable. Judging whether or not she was upset. Seeing she was still smiling he laughed and grinned. ""Otay."" He says. Grinning like an impish young child. He was the more mischieveous one of the twins. He heard his daddy and was happy. Climbing into a chair after helping Myxi up into her chair. Sitting right next to his sister. Unintentionally leaving the only two open chairs with his daddy and Sable being near each other instead of across from each other. He just wanted to be close to his sister this morning. He started singing random tid bits of songs in an off key voice. Laughing at his own singing. Then digs into a pancake after drowning it in syrup. Helping his sister drown hers in syrup too.</span><br/><br/>Jason stood there and smelled her cooking. Wishing he could see her cooking. Wishing he could see in general. He had a feeling when he was little he could see at least to some extent. He bit his lower lip. He heard her say of course and a surprised look crossed his features. Sure it had been the same thing for almost a week but...it felt too good to be true. It felt odd to be able to eat all the time. To not have to beg for food. To not have to plead or sneak food. He had to do that for so long he wasn't sure how to take this change of events. He just hoped it wasn't all a dream. That he wasn't going to wake up one morning and not be able to have food. That he would have been dreaming about this change of events in his life. He was asked what he wanted to drink. ""Coffee...please. Lots of creamer and sugar...if I can have it that way. Otherwise I'll drink it however you say I have to."" His voice trembling but filled with hope. Hope that he could have it the way he wanted.<br/><br/>It was obvious if he was told no it would crush him. He was trying hard to please Sable. Trying hard to be good so she wouldn't get angry with him. He was afraid if he made her mad he would be punished. Not because he thought she was that type of person but because that is really all he could remember happening when he made someone mad. He shakes his head to clear his line of thinking. Looking without seeing. He hadn't been able to find his blindfold so his bright copper eyes were clearly able to be seen. He wanted to believe Sable was different but he was afraid he would wake up and it wouldn't have been real. He was scared to believe she meant what she said. He was so used to being told everything about what he was to do. He was relaxing a teensy bit at a time with her slowly showing him there was good in women."
3451,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-13T01:54:24,flyer1111,"Anger and sadness threatened again. ""Sure. There's still some left from yesterday that shouldn't taste too bad heated up and bleached with sugar and creamer."" Before setting the table, Sable fetches a coffee mug, pours some of the foul when plain tasting liquid into a cup and puts it into the microwave to heat. Sable can see the conflict in Jason's eyes as she finishes getting ready for breakfast. She shakes her head when she sees where the twins had left her and Jason to sit. Carefully she retrieves the hot mug from the microwave after putting the glass plate on the table along with the requested sugar and creamer. Sable fetches an extra spoon so Jason can add sugar to his liking to the black liquid. ""Would you two like a little pancake with your syrup over there?,"" she chuckles as she adds butter to her own pancakes before snagging the bottle after Myxi. It had been a relief to know Jason knew the clock system for finding things around a plate. ""Coffee's at two long with the creamer and sugar behind that. I only had liquid french vanilla. I hope that's okay."" Sable watches eagerly as Jason fixes his beverage to his liking and starts eating. She's pretty sure the twins are keeping their eyes on him as well."
3452,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-13T04:04:04,zoruna,"Jason felt a smile tug at his lips yet didn't make it fully across them. He nodded his head. ""Thanks."" he says softly. He walked over to the table. Bumping into it before finding the chair. He didn't even grimace though had encountered it pretty hard. His senses had been lost in thought along with the rest of him. He pulls out the chair and sits down. Taking the items and feels them out. Creamer was where she said it was. Taking the sugar and puts a lot in his coffee. Then pours coffee as he felt the temperature of the coffee with a finger. When it was cool enough to let him know he had it the right amount...he stopped pouring. He finds the spoon and stirs his coffee. He grins a bit. ""They like it like I like it. Lotsa syrup. Though I think they like their pancakes deeper drowned than I do."" He says softly. ""I love french vanilla creamer."" He says softer than before. The tone alone told he was afraid she would take it away if she knew that he loved it. It had always happened before. So he had learned to fake whether he liked it or not. Based upon whether or not he wanted it again or not. He listened as the twins merely giggled about the pancake joke. Neither of which commented on it just went to eating their food. He takes a bite of the pancake. Adding syrup when he found it. His hand brushed hers and he jerked it back. He recoiled and just closed his eyes. ""May I have the syrup?"" He asks in a trembling voice. His voice quivered while his eyes were filled with pain."
3453,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-13T05:01:17,flyer1111,"Very few times does Sable drink coffee of any sort. Yesterday she had felt in the mood for it, so she had made a fresh pot. Usually her creamer gets added to plain oatmeal or milk. She's happy to see a grin on his face when responds to the pancake joke. And then he says something so soft Sable barely catches it. ""Okay. I'll make sure to pick some more up next time I go grocery shopping,"" she responds matter of fact. She knows she'll get the look of a mix of fear and hope from him for giving him something he actual loves foodwise without making him do something to earn it. Her hand brushes his when she goes to put the syrup near him. It stings considerably when he flinches away from her touch. ""Sure Jason. It's at eleven. I'm sorry to scare you like that. Do you want me to eat a bit later so you can stay with the kids?"" Total sincerity rings in her voice. She doubts that he'll tell her go, but still it's concept of giving him the choice to do so that counts."
3454,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-13T20:42:03,zoruna,"Jason drinks his coffee. Blinking and looked at her. Exactly as she was predicting he had a mixture of fear and hope. Yet there was also major confusion and doubt that it was real. Not that he thought she was the type to torment him with empty promises but he was so used to nothing good happening, minus his twins, that he had a hard time accepting this reality. Mostly because he was afraid if he accepted reality it would turn out to be just a dream. A wishful hopeful dream but nothing more. He didn't mean to flinch but was worried. He reaches and takes the syrup. Putting it on the pancakes. ""Not your fault."" He says in a slight murmer. Shaking his head. Pain on his features at the suggestion. He felt horrible now that she even thought she had to ask that question. Was his company really that unbearable? He wasn't meaning to think negative thoughts but if you were in his shoes you would be too. Expecially when your so used to nothing good happening or being said. He looks down and starts to eat. He smiled a teensy bit. ""Thanks for the choice though."" He says. Masking the fact he was feeling part of it was his company was unbearable. He eats more. Enjoying his food. It was a small pancake but even though he tried he could only eat three-fourths of it before he pushed the plate away. Saddened by the fact he couldn't even finish his pancake. He bit his lower lip. The tension told he was uncertain if he was going to be beat for not finishing it. When no attack came he relaxed a bit. He wasn't used to not being in trouble all the time."
3455,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-14T03:33:46,flyer1111,"True to her line of thinking, he doesn't tell her to go. She even gets a hint of a smile. But still the tension his frame tells her there's more to it than that. ""You're very welcome Jason. Do you want some more coffee? I don't think there's enough for a full cup, but a lot of creamer and some sugar should make it stretch farther."" The tension stays until after a couple minutes later when Sable's attention has drifted back to the kids, who are on their second set of pancakes. It's still good to see him trying to eat though. Sable had been encouraging him to eat several small snacks through out the day. And drink as much water, juice, and milk as he pleases. ""What do you two say if it's still nice out that we go to the park after we go shopping?"" Like the answer is going to be no, but just to get them excited about going outside to play. It would give her and Jason sometime out of the house as well. About an hour later, Sable takes the lead while the twins lead Jason towards the men section of the clothing store."
3456,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-14T05:43:54,zoruna,"Jason merely blinked as she told him he was welcome. Why did she do that? Was she playing some sort of game? Was this just a trick? He shakes his head. ""No. No thank you."" He says softly. Finishing the last of his coffee. He listened and bites his lower lip. ""I can't find my blindfold."" he says hesitantly. ""I think I lost it."" He adds. Finishing some water and then just listens.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Myxi and Luka's eyes go wide as saucers. ""YAY! YES!"" They say at the exact same time.</span></span>Jason merely smiles. They were there at the mall an hour later. He followed without a blindfold to the mens section of the clothing store. Women were looking at him and admiring his bright copper hues. He, however, merely recoiled discretely and tried to hide. His twins were holding each of his hands. Chattering away about seemingly nothing. Yet he listened to them intently. Smiling a tiny bit. He walks with them. ""What are we getting?"" he asks softly. Having told her his shirt and pants size."
3457,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-14T22:05:47,flyer1111,"Sable had tried looking for his blind fold before they left. She had no such luck in finding it, causing her to apologize to Jason. He had said himself the blind fold acts like his security blanket. Sable and the kids can pick up on how exposed he feels. Being surrounded by women doesn't help much. It might relax him some that most of the women have children of their own with them... They just naturally assume Jason is  recoiling because he can't see them. ""I thought we'd try finding you some jeans first, and then some shirts,"" Sable explains, half listening to the twins chatter herself. She looks over a sales rack piled with jeans. ""What do you like Jason? Dark blue, light blue, maybe a pair of black jeans?"" After sorting out a few, she sends him to the dressing room to try them on to make sure they fit. ""They'll be softer and more flexible after they get washed at home,"" Sable explains, both looking at him and trying to keep an on eye the twins at the same time."
3458,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-15T04:34:35,zoruna,"Jason wasn't happy the blindfold had difficulties being found. He tried to avoid looking at the women. He relaxed only slightly because they had children with them. If that had not been the case he might not relaxed. He felt Luka tugging every so often as he waved at children and people alike. He was a social butterfly. Like Jasurai had been before he had been kidnapped. Not that he remembered it. He listens to the chatter but wasn't fully paying attention. Nodding his head. ""Okay."" He says softly. Blinking a bit. ""What would I like?"" he asks in utter confusion. Was she really asking him that? ""Can I have one or more of each?"" he asks softly. ""Not like I can see them but I like the difference the fabrics have in feel. It is slight but it is still there."" He says softly. ""Usually if I feel something long enough I can almost ""see"" what color it is."" he says softly. Trying them on and they all fit nicely. He walks out and shows the kids each one. They say boo or yay depending on if they like them a lot. He held the armful of jeans and stood there in his original pants. Though he handed them to Luka and tried on a pair him and Myxi picked out. Slowly as he had to feel out the style of the pants and everything.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A woman walked over to Sable. A red head who just wanted to express concern about Jason. ""Is he alright miss? He seems so underweight. Here...this is for the little ones. My twins don't need them anymore."" She says. Handing a bag containing some old clothing just the twins size. ""We were going to give them to salvation army but something tells me those two and him can use them more."" She smiles. ""I hope he gets better."" She says softly. ""He looks like my sister did when she dealt with her ex husband. Abusive bastard he was. I sympathize with you if that is what that poor man has been through. I will leave you alone now."" She hurried off with her husband.</span>"
3459,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-15T05:13:38,flyer1111,"""Sure. It gives you some variety in what you want to wear. Maybe two pairs for each?"" Sable laughs as the kids boo or give approval to the jeans she had picked out, but otherwise stays silent. The chair usually taking up by husbands or boyfriends dragged shopping had become a very comfortable perch.  She had picked out slightly bigger one for him, counting on the fact that he would slowly gain weight back on his frame. There is this new fangled invention called a belt after all to hold them up while that happens.<br/><br/>Sable looks up startled when the red head approaches her with the bag of clothes. That has to be an act of incredible dumb luck for them to be in the same place at the same time. ""He's getting better,"" Sable answers quietly. For some reason, she doesn't question taking the bag feel of clothes. ""Thank you,"" she says as the woman retreats. Sable promises that they would look through the clothes as soon as they got home in order to avoid having them everywhere. After picking out the jeans, Sable leads the way to the shirt section, where the process begins again. Sable glances down at Jason's and the twins shoes, noting that they're barely being held together. ""Me thinks a trip to the shoe store is also in order.""  Before they make their purchases, Sable has Jason look at the different scarves they have to see if any would make a suitable blind fold. She had fetched a shopping cart to haul around all of the things they wished to buy. The cashier's face was almost priceless when Sable whipped out her credit card to pay for everything."
3460,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-16T04:33:09,zoruna,"Jason didn't know what he had been through was noticable. He didn't know that other people cared. He just didn't know that. If he had known he wouldn't have felt so vunerable. He felt not only exposed but vunerable. He didn't like feeling either thing. He felt odd trying on so many clothes. He just felt strange and it wasn't something he was used to doing. Sherry had always bought everything. He never got to try them on. He just had to wear them. He never got to choose what he wore. She did that for him too. This was something new and though he wouldn't admit it...for fear it would be taken away...he liked it. He feels the different scarves. Finding a few, satin and velvet, that he liked. One cotton which he tore off the tag, gave her the tag, and promptly tied it around his face. A black one which accented his white strands. He felt more relieved now. More at ease. Soon they were heading to the shoe store. He was NOT happy. He didn't like the feeling of new shoes. Then again he barely had any shoes left. ""Do I really need shoes?"" He asks meekly. ""I won't be going much of anywhere...I'm sure they won't mind me being barefoot."" He says softly. ""I don't even know what my shoe size is."" He says. He didn't have big feet  for a man. Around small medium foot size."
3461,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-16T06:43:03,flyer1111,"""Your shoes are barely together. A new pair will protect your feet better. Your poor toes look so cramped in those,"" Sable says gently. Really, Sable doesn't see how Jason is walking. ""Besides, improper fitting shoes can cause problems with your feet."" She keeps silent on the part that the kids could use a pair themselves. ""That's okay. It's easy to find out with this thing they use.""  It takes a little bit of convincing, but soon Jason has his old pair of shoes off and the guy salesperson is getting his shoe size. Sable helps the kids pull out shoes that will fit properly that Jason might like. She adds some socks for Jason to the list to get here as well."
3462,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-17T04:40:15,zoruna,"Jason shakes his head a bit. ""Feet won't be protected."" He says. Not believing it. In his experience shoes were just another torture device. Not because he didn't like wearing shoes...he did. It was because that is all shoes had ever done to his feet...tortured them. He blinks a bit. ""It hasn't before."" He says softly. He still wasn't convinced until he heard that he would get a choice in the shoe thing. His eyes wide and his expression held surprise and confusion. Just from his lip line alone. He finally sighs and nodded his head. Crying out in pain as the shoes were tugged off by the male salesperson. His poor feet bruised all up and down them. They were always bruised yet that showed just how tight they had been on his feet. Wearing new shoes, various styles, felt weird. ""Are you sure I'm allowed to wear shoes that fit?"" He asks for like the umpteenth time since he started trying them on. He finally settled on a pair of male slip on shoes to wear out of here. A smile that was filled with awe and relief on his lips. He knew the twins wanted new shoes too. He could feel it. ""Can we get them new shoes too?"" He tensed. Waiting to be called ungrateful amongst many other heartless and cruel names. Relaxing when none came from him asking that."
3463,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-17T06:18:57,flyer1111,"Sable flinches when the salesperson tries to gently remove Jason's shoes and he cries out in pain. His feet are a mottled mix of black, blue, yellow, and a sickly green. ""Of course you can have shoes that fit Jason,"" is the answer that Sable supplies with a few chances every time he asks if he can have proper fitting shoes. After about seven pairs of shoes Jason finds a pair of slips on that he seems to like. Sable merely tells the clerk to hang onto the box in order to pay for them. At least another smile comes over his face when he slips into shoes that don't cramp his toes and cause blisters on the bottom of his feet.  As expected, Sable watches as he tenses up, waiting to be yelled at for something as selfless as taking care of his kids wants. ""Sure. I bet they can probably find a pair or two that they'll like."" Sable offers her hands to Luka and Myxi in order to go look through the kid section. She isn't surprised when the come back to Jason where he had been sitting for the whole shoe shopping experience to try pairs on. Sable has them wiggle and spread their toes to make sure they fit well and will last until the next growth spurt happens."
3464,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-20T18:39:11,zoruna,"Jason looked down. Wiggling his feet a bit. Moving his toes around. He liked how much looser these felt on his feet. He relaxed when he was neither yelled at nor hit for his hoping to take care of his kids. He smiles when she says they can have new shoes too. The kids let out a squeal of delight and picked out two different types of shoes...sneakers and sandles. He smiles when his kids sit next to him as they try their shoes on. A few hours later he was standing in the park. The clothes in that bag that Sable had received were back at the home. He wasn't sure about this. He wanted to be someplace more secure but they wanted to come to the park. His twins wanted to play on the merry go round and he pushed it and made it so they spun around and around. A soft smile on his lips as he heard their sounds of delight. Just when he began to relax he froze. He felt her but didn't know where she was. His facial features paled to ghost white. ""Sherry..."" he says in a breathless trembling and quivering whisper."
3465,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-21T02:14:34,flyer1111,"They had caught lunch in the mall's food court before running home to drop off their purchases. Sable makes sure the kids but on sun screen before they travel to the park. It's a little bit of a walk from where Sable had to park to the playground. The kids laughter is like music to her ears. One of the park benches not occupied by moms with strollers in the sun offers a good view in able to see the entire play compound. Jason looks quite happy pushing the twins on the on the merry go round. And then he tenses up, a slight shiver going through him as he goes pale. Sable quickly goes to see what the problem is. ""I think we should go. There's a friend of mine we can visit to throw the trail off. She's a female, but we'll leave as soon as it's safe. You're going to have trust me in order to help you and the twins Jason."" Quietly Sable manipulates the light around him so that others see his hair as being black as her own. ""I know this will be uncomfortable but need to take of your blind fold so people can see your eyes. They won't give you away I promise,"" she whispers.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sherry had wrapped a scarf around her head and worn sunglasses to keep from being recognized. Jason had proven that he could hear her coming...and had gotten very good at hiding from her. Which is why she had been keeping an eye on the local parks, or anywhere someone with young kids might pop up. With his tell tale hair Jason shouldn't be hard to find. She slowly scans the playground looking for the white hair. She catches sight of something for a second out of the corner out of her eye. When she looks back again the man's hair is black, but it's Jason none the less. Sherry smiles like a shark about to eat a smaller fish. </span>"
3466,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-21T03:10:57,zoruna,"Jason heard her talking. Nodding his head. Whispering a code word that had his twins instantly jumping off the merry go round and walking over to him. ""Daisies."" he says softly. He nodded his head then quickly shook his head. Biting his lower lip. ""But..."" he says. Trembling now. ""Okay."" He says softly. He did kinda sorta trust Sable. He just absolutely didn't trust other females even a little bit. Except Myxi but she was his daughter. He bites his lower lip. ""Okay."" he says softly. Biting his lower lip. ""Okay."" he says meekly. Pulling the tie of the blindfold and lets it fall off. His eyes sparkling in the sunlight. He bites his lower lip. ""Can we hurry? She might come over soon."" he says. Terror in his voice. ""I am not strong enough to handle her torture right now. Still getting better from the surgery."" he says meekly. He pressed closer to Sable. His body trembling a bit. ""She saw me. She knows its me. I can feel it."" He says. Holding the twins in front of him. He walks with Sable and followed her towards her friends house."
3467,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2011-12-21T22:21:15,flyer1111,"Sable softly caught the blindfold and tucked into her purse. Anyone looking would see Jason's eyes as being a light blue. ""Yes. My friends house is a couple blocks away. Just stay close to me with the twins and try not to let on that you know,"" Sable answers softly, feeling him press into her side. It takes a fair of restraint to walk at a normal pace. Sable keeps them with as much people as she can until the reach Megan's apartment.  Quickly she locks the door and turns on as much lights as possible in order to make it look like her home. A quick phone call to Megan on her cell lets the other woman know what's going on. Sable quickly scouts about for something for the kids to do while they wait for Sherry to grow tired and it's safe for them to go home. Something tells Sable that they need to return to Avalon and return soon. Luckily Megan has some kid friendly video games which the twins can play.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sherry followed a little bit behind the strange gathering. Surely Jason and the woman he's with wouldn't be so stupid as to lead her to her home? A smile comes over her face. Here was the place she would watch in order to get back her lovely prize. She would make sure to watch and take note of their comings and goings. And find something to deal with the good witch that had been with them. </span>"
3468,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2012-01-26T06:32:16,zoruna,"Jason looks at Sable and bit his lower lip. Nodding his head. ""Just pretend you don't know its the season of<span style=""font-style: italic"">daisies</span>okay Myxi? Okay Luka?"" He says. Knowing they would know his meaning.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The twins nodded their head. ""Okay daddy. We don't really like the daisies."" They reply.</span></span>Jason nodded his head with a grim smile. He stayed close to Sable but only because he was beginning to trust her from all the things she was doing and stuff she was saying. It was a slow learning of trust because he held very little trust for women. Yet she hadn't done anything to show he shouldn't give her a shred of his trust. He walked inside and the twins looked around in awe. They knew this wasn't where they were usually staying but Jason knew they wouldn't say anything about it.<br/><br/>He was bumping into things as he walked around. ""Ow! Ow!"" Seconds later. ""Oof! Ow! Ugh! I hate this place!"" he says in a frustrated shout. Tripping over carpet that moved and landed on the ground with a thud. ""AH!!!!!"" *THUD* He groans and sits up. ""I give up. I'm not moving from here until its time to leave."" He hears the twins trying the video games. He frowns. ""I don't think it a good idea to get them into those things. They can't have any of their own and from what I've heard video games rot the brain."" He sighs a bit. ""Are they educational games at least?"" he asks hopefully. Not knowing that they were indeed educational games.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/america-olivo1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Tasha McDaniels<br/>25<br/><br/>Tasha looked around as she headed back with Megan. Megan had said something about receiving a text from Sable about something in code. She hadn't quite got what her girlfriend had said. Though any friend in need of Megan's was more than welcome in their home. She looked around and unlocked the door. Opening it and calls out. ""Miss Sable? Megan and I are home."" She jumped as she heard a male scream and lots of ows as she saw him crawl hurriedly into a corner behind a nightstand and hide trembling. ""Um...is he okay?"" She asks. Letting Megan in and kisses her lightly.</span>"
3469,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2012-01-26T17:19:55,flyer1111,"Sable tries to help by telling him where things are, but he's moving faster than she can describe them. She would help guide him but then he might literally end up on the ceiling like Sylvester the cat did in the old cartoons.  ""Jason, how about I help you to the couch? So you don't have to stay on the wood floor?"" She looks over to see what the kids are playing. ""Yea, it's a game called<span style=""font-style: italic"">where in the world is Carmen Sandiego. </span><br/><br/>Megan smiles and lightly kisses Tasha back. She turns her attention to Sable. ""You weren't kidding when you said he's skittish,"" she says softly. A look to Sable asks hers if she can do anything to calm him down.<br/><br/>""It's alright Jason. These are my friends Megan and Tasha. They live here together. They aren't interested in men that way."""
3470,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=60,2012-01-28T04:18:37,zoruna,"Jason heard her trying to help with where things are but she talked slower than he was moving. He was too frustrated to care right now. ""i'm fine."" he says. He hadn't moved until those girls came in. He was definitely going to have bruises in the morning. He was now shaking like a leaf on the side of the nightstand hidden in shadows. His knees pulled up to his chest and his arms were wrapped around them tightly. He heard Sable's voice and listened. He heard it but wasn't sure he believed it. ""That doesn't make them safe."" he says in protest. Hearing the last part. ""They aren't?"" he says in a hesitant voice. Peering out blindly with his head to study them as if he could see them. ""that makes them....safe....ish...er."" he says finally. Crawling out and stays far from them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks up as two more ladies walk in. Shyly staring at them. Wondering who they were until she heard Sable saying who they were. That meant they were good people like Miss Sable was.""</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka heard voices and jumped up. Completely forgetting the video game and letting Myxi play it by herself. He skids and stumblingly runs as he hurried quite quickly over to them. The throw down carpet bunched up from his hurried run. He looks at Megan and Tasha. ""hi other ladies. You must be cool people if your friends with Miss Sable. I'm Luka. My sister over there is Myxi."" He looks at the video game. ""Not that we don't like the game...we do but...do you have any national geographics? We would rather read than play."" He says. Jumping all over the place while standing in place. Hyper as hell right now.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Tasha looks at Megan. Nodding her head in agreement. ""Poor man. I wonder what has him so skittish."" She says softly. Holding onto Megan as she looked at Luka. Laughing a bit. ""I'm not sure maybe Megan knows. You are a strange kid. Don't most little boys your age like video games?"" She says with a light laugh.</span>"
3471,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-28T22:12:00,flyer1111,"Sable is glad to see that he takes her word for things. It shows that he has at least a little trust in her. None the less she moves backwards a little bit when he comes out from behind the nightstand. Sable blushes a little bit when Luka loudly introduces himself to the pair.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Megan blinks. What an odd little boy that wants to read rather than play video games. ""I think we should have a couple around here you can read."" She goes to get them from her and Tasha's bedroom. <br/></span><br/>""Thanks for letting us come hear you two. Jason was abused by many years by the woman after us. Apparently she wants him back under her control. I won't let her get her claws into him or the twins. I'm sure you two feel the same way I do.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Of course we do Sable! Your guys are welcome here anytime you need a place to wait for the heat to pass."" Megan would do most anything to help her friend.<br/></span>"
3472,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-28T22:46:19,zoruna,"Jason says nothing more. Just staying where he had come out to. He laughed as he heard Luka talking. Smiling a bit. He raised them to do educational things not play video games all the time. He heard Myxi stop playing and come over to stand next to her brother. He could only imagine them waiting for the magazines. He started shaking and shivering at the mention of Sherry. Frowning and looking down in shame. He was such a weak man to be the way he was. At least that is what Sherry had said. A strong man wouldn't not fight back. He didn't believe in hitting women. He merely got a grim smile for a moment before going blank faced again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi puts the controller down and hurried quietly over to Luka. Taking one of the magazines, it was on space, and goes back over to where she had been sitting and begins to read.</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka takes the magazine on cats and smiles. ""Thanks!"" He says. Running over to Myxi and starts reading. ""Daddy we are reading new ones! Myxi has one on space and I have one on cats!"" He says excitedly.</span>"
3473,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-29T03:04:14,flyer1111,"Sable feels good that Jason had smiled. Yet again that good feeling doesn't last to long when Jason starts shaking. She wants to wrap him in her arms and tell him everything will be okay like she did when they where little. Doing that would probably send him into a full blown panic mode though. Sable wonders what crosses his mind when he smiles grimly before letting his face go blank again. ""That's good Luka. Cats are my favorite animals. They are pretty cool, aren't they?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sherry stood outside the house analyzing it for an forms of magical protection. She could tell that Jason was with a powerful witch, but the two women that had entered earlier didn't have the capability to either sense or use magic. It appears that Jason and her darling children aren't going to be leaving anytime soon. An evil grin comes over her features. She could try ""smoking"" him out. After all she is very good at cloaking her magic. With a little bit of power, she summons the illusion that silverfish and roaches are heading towards Jason in order to crawl all over him. Along with flies that appear to be buzzing around a dead body instead of one that is still alive.  </span>"
3474,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-29T05:17:01,zoruna,"Jason shook a bit but slowly started to calm down. He probably would have just turned stiffer than a board or dead person if she had done that but it was possibly a good thing she hadn't. He wasn't ready for such things as that.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka looks at her. Nodding his head and shows a picture of a jaguar. ""Awesome!"" He says softly.</span>Jason could ""see"" the illusions and began to panic. He was freaking out. ""Ah! No! No!"" he cries out. They started to get closer and he let out a scream. Backing away on the hardwood floor as they began to touch him. The dead body freaked him out. ""Corpse!"" he gasped. Letting out a scream as it really felt like he had those incests starting to crawl all over him. ""Get them off!"" He yells. Flailing around and panicking. His eyes glowing purplish pink underneath the blindfold. Indicating magic nearby. He cried out in terror and was thrashing around like he was trying to shake bugs off of him."
3475,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-29T06:38:57,flyer1111,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Even when he was angrier than a hornet's nest, you could calm him down.</span>Her father's words ring for a second in her head. Sable can sense that magic is being used, but she can't see things that Jason is. Now she really is alarmed when Jason starts flailing around in panic. It's strong magic tailored to effect Jason. His mental walls are to weak to block out the assault of the magic. His moving about knocks the lamp that had been on the night table. Now Sable is really concerned about him injuring himself in his desperation to get the bugs off of his skin and stay away from the corpse. It's hard for Sable to focus on raising her mental shields in order to expand them to protect his mind as well.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jason she is making you see and feel these things in order to harm you. I can help you but you have to trust me to help you direct your magic,"" </span>she says into his mind.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Megan had gone into the kitchen after giving the twins the magazines. She comes running back when she hears Jason scream and the lamp break.  </span><br/><br/>It's faint, but Sherry can hear a scream. And then they quiet for some reason. Her magic is meeting some type of resistance. It must be coming from the witch with him, seeing as Jason doesn't have very good mental shields at all."
3476,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-29T21:07:20,zoruna,"Jason was panicking and thrashing around harder. Flailing and blindly trying to get his assaliants off. Illusions or not they felt too real to be fake. He kicks away the corpse which just seemed to get closer. Screaming again as he couldn't get away then they started to slowly go away. They began to fade and fizzle out of existance and he lay there panting. Whimpering and quivering in fear. Sherry used to do such tormentings to him all the time. A trail of tears made its way down his cheeks. The bottom of the blindfold becoming a bit wet. He yelped as he heards Sable's voice in his mind. Shaking hard and looks at the ground.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I know because I am so weak...they are there but they aren't. I remember these tortures so well.</span>He thinks back and shakes his head for a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I will trust you because otherwise I will feel torment and torture once more.</span>He finally says. He could tell the twins were worried but knew they were reading and would stay out of it so long as he was okay."
3477,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-29T21:44:15,flyer1111,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">You are not weak. You just haven't been trained to use your given abilities. I will teach you to shield yourself and later the twins from such an onslaught.</span>Speaking of an onslaught, Sable can feel another furious attack. For a few tense seconds she focuses on defending herself and Jason from it. After a second the pressure recedes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's okay Jason. Take a couple deeps breaths. I won't let he harm you again.</span>She gives him the mental version of a hug before backing off a little. She looks to the twins. ""Are you two alright?"", she asks before looking over Jason to make sure he hadn't cut himself on any shard of the lamp. ""How do you feel Jason?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">I'll go get the broom and dust pan and some wet paper towels to help clean that up."" She retreats back the way she came to get the items out of a hall closet. </span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>It looks like that little good witch had one for now. But Sherry is patient. She'll wait for the chance to snab Jason and her children some other time. For now there is no point in hanging around here. </span>"
3478,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-30T00:03:21,zoruna,"Jason shook his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I am weak. I know I am. I can't protect myself from a danger I should be able to resist.</span>He protests. Shaking hard and felt a stinging in his wrist but didn't pay it any mind at the moment. Biting his lower lip and heard the furious shriek that accompanied the second attack. He tries to take deep breaths but it too long moments before he was able to do so. He felt the mental hug and tensed but found himself relaxing anyways.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka and Myxi looks at her. Nodding their heads. ""Yeah. Is daddy okay?"" They ask.</span></span>Jason had a shard of the glass stuck in the middle of his wrist. He lets out a whimper of pain and holds it out to her. ""It hurts."" he says softly. Blood trailing out of the injury and down his arm a bit. He sensed Sherry leaving and let out a sigh of relief. ""She is gone...for now."""
3479,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-30T01:00:34,flyer1111,"It takes a minute for Sable's heart beat to calm down again. ""He will be. It's not your fault Jason. With training you'll be able to do what I did. It takes practice but I know you'll be able to do it,"" she says softly so Megan and Tasha doesn't hear. Sable looks at the chip of glass and how deep it is in Jason's wrist. She's hoping it won't need stitches. Healing had never been her forte. ""I'm going to have to touch you in order to get that cleaned up, okay? Keep your hand raised. It will help stop the bleeding. Can I help you to the couch so you don't get cut by any more pieces of glass?"""
3480,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-30T02:51:53,zoruna,"Jason shakes his head. He didn't believe her. Biting his lower lip. ""I'm so weak and powerless...how can I do something like that when I possess little power myself?"" He asks softly. He wanted to believe what she said but he didn't. He couldn't. He could only whimper as the chip of glass poked his wrist deeper each time he flexed on accident. ""It hurts."" He says softly. Tensing but nods his head. ""Okay."" He raises and holds his hand in a raised position. ""I...I guess so. It is in my wrist...I can feel it. Can you get it out? Please Sable it really hurts."" He says. His voice quivering as he was unused to asking a female for help but he was trying to be brave enough to do it as well. He held his other hand out for him to guide him by."
3481,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-30T18:53:00,flyer1111,"""You haven't learned to access the full scope of your magic. We'll work on that I promise."" Sable really hates hearing him whimper. ""It will be okay Jason. I'll get that out and get your wound cleaned up for you."" She gently places her hand is in his, tugging on it to get him to his feet. Sable leads him to the couch. Luckily one of the other two women had already fetched a pair of twezeers, bandages,cotton balls and disinfectant for them. While Megan cleans up the rest of the shattered glass Sable focuses on treating Jason."
3482,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-31T04:53:56,zoruna,"Jason shook his head and bit his lower lip. ""Why? I'm too weak too do any good. It makes no sense why you would waste time and effort on a man who means nothing."" He says. A quivering in his voice. He nodded his head. ""Please. It really hurts."" he says softly. Trying to keep the pain out of his voice. It was digging in just a bit into the artery. Luckily she began to pull it out with the tweezers before it dug in too much. His heart was racing a bit and his breath was rushing a bit as well. He held it still as possible and barely registered the path to the couch. He hissed in pain when the disinfectant hit the very open wound. Whimpering a second later as it continued to sting. ""So weak..."" he whispers. ""...I'm so weak."" He bit his lower lip. Glad when it was bandaged securely and the pressure would stop the bleeding. ""I think it started digging into my artery."" he whispers. If she went to move he would cling to her hand with the one that didn't hurt. ""Don't go...not yet."" he pleads. Recoiling and withdrawing a second later. ""Sorry."" He says. Apologizing for the strange action of wanting to keep her near. ""For a moment...I thought...I thought I was someone else. That I was a kid who could see and was holding his best friend close. Forgive me...please."" He pleaded with her."
3483,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-31T06:17:14,flyer1111,"""Sorry,"" she says when he hisses and whimpers in pain. Sable quickly presses a cotton ball over the wound before tightly wrapping it in gauze. ""We'll watch it to make sure it stops bleeding. The wrappings will still have to be changed in a few hours."" Sable's eyebrows shoot as high as they can go when he asks her not to go yet. She had thought for sure that he would want her to let go as soon as possible. Disapointment flashes in her eyes when he does let go. Then widen to their max when he mentions being someone else and holding his friend close. ""Jason...maybe that was a fragment of memory. From before you where taken by the dark magic man. It means that your memories from before that time can be triggered. And believe me they are good memories."" Sable doesn't want to say to much so as to not frighten him or make him panic. Especially not with an open wound that would start bleeding again if his heart rate sky rocketed."
3484,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-31T06:26:14,zoruna,"Jason felt the cotton ball then the cause getting tightly wrapped around his wrist. He nodded his head. ""Okay."" He says even though it meant he would have to let her touch him again. So far she hadn't hurt him but what if it was only a matter of time? What if he made her mad? What would happen then? Would that be when the violence started? It wasn't really that he thought she would. It was just what he was used to happening. That all good things were just an illusion to mask the bad. He was slowly learning it was not but it would take time for it to fully register that she truly was a safe woman. He blinked a bit. ""Fragment of a memory."" He says. ""Taken by the dark magic man? I don't understand. When was I taken by the dark magic man? I'm so confused. That sounds familiar yet not.""<br/><br/>He holds his head with his good wrist. ""This is making my head hurt."" he says softly. Lifting his head. ""I'm sorry I keep causing trouble. You say I have memories that can be triggered but you also say they are good memories. What if they aren't?"" He asks worriedly. ""I don't need anymore bad memories...I have enough already."" He spoke softer and softer with each passing word. His heart rate starting to slow. ""I think I want to take that risk...to start remembering what I was made to forget. I know I was made to forget but I don't remember what exactly."""
3485,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-31T06:40:58,flyer1111,"Eager eyes look into where his is hid behind his blind fold. ""Sorry,"" she says softly after he mentions his head starting to hurt. ""Do you want some aspirin or something,"" she asks softly. ""You're not causing me any trouble Jason."" Sable listens in silence when he asks about triggering his memories. ""There might be a couple memories that register as unpleasant to you, but nothing truly harmful, I promise."" A deeply sad look crosses her eyes. They had taken every thing from him. Those bastards. And then change back to having a slight spark of hope in them. ""I think I know something that might trigger another memory fragment for you Jason."""
3486,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-31T16:46:19,zoruna,"Jason blinked a bit behind his blindfold. ""No. Yes. Maybe. I guess so."" he says indecisively. ""I think it might be best. It is a very painful headache."" he says reluctantly. He was not too  big on pain pills because he hadn't used them much in his life. Hadn't been allowed to have it. So he wasn't used to taking it. ""It feels like it."" He says softly. He sighs a bit. ""If you say so."" he says doubtfully. He felt her sadness and lifted his gaze. ""Why are you sad?"" he asks in confusion. ""Did I upset you? I'm sorry if I upset you."" he says worriedly. ""You do?"" he says in a questioning way.<br/><br/>An hour later they were traveling to a farm. He was confused and the twins were excited. Then they arrived at the horse farm and Luka paled. He couldn't see it but was distracted when Myxi squealed in excitement.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""HORSES!!!!!!"" She cries out.</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka shook his head and muttered. ""Not horses. Why did it have to be horses?""</span>Jason got out of the car with the twins. He heard horses and looked to Sable. ""Why are we here?"" he asks softly. He felt Luka trying to hang back and not follow them into the pasture near the barn. Following Sable into the barn.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">One touched Luka with its muzzle and the scream he let out ripped through the air like gun shots. He was on top of Sable's back and shaking in traumatized fear. ""Keep it away. Keep it away."" He says in a quivering terror filled voice.</span>Jason was confused. ""Luka...are you okay?"" No answer."
3487,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-31T20:51:55,flyer1111,"As requested Sable goes and fetches him an aspirin and a glass of water to wash it down with. She thanks Megan and Tasha for letting them stay there for a bit one more time before they go. Megan lets the kids take the two National Geographics with them. A quick phone call and a trip back to where they had left the car sees them on the way to a place Sable goes horseback riding when she visits this area.<br/><br/>For a second Sable is distracted from her driving when Luka mutters about being horses. Jason in his youth had loved being around horses. Loved to ride, love to help groom, everything. She's hoping being around them will trigger another memory fragment for him. However she wasn't counting on triggering a different memory for someone else. The next thing she knows there is a terrified four year old shaking on her back with his head buried in the crook of her shoulder. ""We're going to go out of the barn, okay Luka?,"" Sable says calmly, reaching back with a hand in order to touch the scared child since she can't turn her head to see him. A little faster than normal she comes back the way she came. The farmer had a picnic table underneath a shade tree, which is where she heads. Before sitting down she manages to shift Luka to her front. ""Look, no more horses around."" She rubs his back and keeps her arms wrapped around him as he sniffles and presses close into her."
3488,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-31T21:31:39,zoruna,"Jason was very confused. He remembered his son being sensed outside the stampeding horses but why would that traumatize his son? The two year old hadn't been in the path of danger...was he? He hoped not but the only one who could tell him the truth would be Luka. Who he was certain wouldn't want to discuss it.  Sherry might say it but he wouldn't want to believe it. He didn't know that if she did throw it at him to torment him it was actually a truth and not part of the web of lies she told so easily. He heard Sable say she was going out of the barn. Hearing the horses brought the feeling of relief and peacefulness to his thoughts.<br/><br/>He heard one near him then felt one lay its muzzle on his shoulder. Turning and touches his hands over the horses face. Pressing his forehead against the top of the horses head. He ran his fingers through the mare's mane. At first it was just flickerings and feelings. A feeling of peace and comfort. A relaxation he hadn't felt in as long as he could remember. The flickerings began to form shadowed and fuzzy memories. Then it slowly began to clear up but the images flickered in then out. Trying to become something substantial. Another long set of moments and he could see the images in his head quite clearly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">~It was a summer day. Hot yet not overly so. A young boy of about six was running towards a stable. The stable looked grand and regal. The sounds of horses reached the boys ears and a grin crossed his features. He ran even faster towards the stables. Tugging open the stable door nearest him with all his strength and both hands on the doors. Running inside and letting the door swing itself shut in the afternoon breeze. The boy wore such regal clothing that was stained with mud and had grass on it in places. He ran over to a white pony that shimmered like the inside of a smooth shell. Touching the horse the boy spoke to it. Taking a brush and beginning to run it through the horses mane. ""Your my other best friend Pearl. I can't wait to go riding on you this afternoon."" The horse replied with a neigh and a nuzzling of its head against his shoulder he laughed. ""Silly Pearl."" The boy says.~</span><br/><br/>The scene faded from his mind as he sunk to his knees holding his head. ""Pearl..."" he says. Not hearing Myxi run out to Sable.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka clung tighter as she moved him around to her front. Whimpering and quivering in fear. Peering out of her chest and bit his lower lip. Burying his face once more.</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at Sable when she gets to her. ""Daddy fell to his knees holding his head and saying the word Pearl. He hasn't gotten up again."" She says in a voice barely above a whisper.</span>"
3489,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-01-31T22:01:23,flyer1111,"Sable just holds Luka and tries to make him feel secure. ""I'm sorry Luka. I didn't know horses scared you that bad. We won't go into the barn again."" She looks to Myxi when she comes running up them. ""Daddy used to love horses just like you do Myxi. His favorite pony in the stables where I come from was called Pearl. He could ride almost better than he could walk. He certainly loved to ride over walking any time."" Sable moves from stroking Luka's back to stroking his hair. The thought of talking them to a psychiatrist  that deals with children entered her mind again. Just had much damage had been done to them? She would bring the idea up with Jason at a later date. Perhaps even talk to him about getting some professional help for himself. The card the doctor had given her is still in her purse.  For now, she's just glad that he had recovered a pleasant memory.<br/><br/>A week later and there had been no sign of Sherry. Jason's wound is healing nicely. Sable had noticed that he tensed up less about the third day that she had treated his wound. Of course Sable always told him when she was going to touch touch. She always apologized when said ow during treatment as well. A couple more jumbled up memories come back to him. Sable had yet to ask him about getting profession help for the twins and himself. They're in the living watching a movie, something Sable hasn't been paying much attention to. Her mind has been on his memories and musing on when to start working with him to harness his abilities. ""Jason, what would you think about letting the twins see a doctor that specializes in working with kids?"", she asks in a level, non threatning tone."
3490,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284&start=80,2012-02-02T03:05:55,zoruna,"Jason let her change the bandages and began relaxing. She always warned him when she was going to touch him. Sherry never warned him. She just always touched him. Sable warning him and giving him time to relax made him trust her a little more each day. He was listening to the movie they were watching. The kids transfixed by it as even Luka hadn't said a word in fourty-five minutes. He blinked a bit. ""I'm not sure. They might try and take them from me..."" He says worriedly. ""Do you think they need it? I only want whats best for my babies."" He says. ""I always need to do what is best for my babies before anything else."""
3491,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-11-29T06:40:21,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/RedBlimdfold.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Jason<br/>21<br/>Father Of Twins<br/>Blind (uses other senses to see.)<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/blond.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Luka<br/>4 1/2<br/>Outgoing Twin<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/AnimeChild.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Myxi<br/>4 1/2<br/>Shy Twin<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/><br/>Jason listens as the auction goes on. He was carrying his twin. One on each of his sides. Myxi on the right. Luka on the left. Both of course had fallen asleep from the overly excited actions they had done prior to this. ""Please let someone want us."" he prays to the heavens. Shifting a bit. He mutters. ""Here goes nothing yet everything."" He walks onto the stage. Frowning just a tiny bit. Looking at the people in the audience<br/><br/> [i]The auctioneer saying. ""Tonight ladies and gentlemen...we have a special treat. A three for one deal. A hot sexy model dad and his twin children. We start the bidding at 10,000 (yen/dollars up to you)""</span><br/><br/>Jason listens as the bidding hits 1,000,000 quickly. He held his twins. One each in the crook of on arm. Luka in his left arm holding onto the front and back of his shirt. Myxi in the right arm. One hand clutching his chest. The other had its thumb in her mouth. Yes at thumb sucker even at almost five. He shifts nervously when he hears 5,000,000 from a woman who had clearly just entered. The bidding came to a halt.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The auctioneer says. ""Going. Going. SOLD! To the lady in the far back."" He has the men guide Jason and his twins over to the woman. And then the men leave.</span><br/><br/>Jason bites his lower lip. His self confidence was low. And sexually he had always been submissive. He was a submissive natured man except where his twins were concerned. He didn't trust women. The last women bleed him dry. Left him homeless, without money, and a father of two infants. The last part was the only good thing that had come from the marriage to his ex-wife. Who had labeled him...""damaged goods"" due to being blind. He smiles at the woman though. ""Hello. Name's Jason. My son is Luka. And my daughter is Myxi."" he says. ""Who might you be?"""
3492,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-11-29T17:07:58,flyer1111,"Sable Morgaine-20years old<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://3.bp.blogspot.com/-3VQQKln5nqg/Ta8ZNKYamKI/AAAAAAAAB5c/c6cHLA3Yo-0/s1600/1146848990_sAnimeGirl.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Such a strange place that still put people up for sale. Something like this certainly wouldn't be tolerated in her homeland. But her father had sent her here to see if any more magic sensitive people had been brought  around. At first, she pays no heed to the man with two children tucked under his arms.  And then her still developing sense tells her that perhaps this man and his children had something to them. She lets the bidding go higher before raising it high enough that no one would challenge it. Father won't be happy that she had spent all of her auction money on one swoop, but on the other hand it is a three for one deal.<br/><br/>Sable watches quietly as some of the auction men lead the white haired man to where she is standing against the wall. The children seem well nourished and healthy, at least with no visible problems. Jason, as he had just called himself, seemed to be all ropy muscle and nothing but. Even without pressing on them Sable can see the faint tint of blue in his nails. ""I am Sable Morgaine. You and your children will be safe from now on. All of you will be well fed, clothed, and given access to medical care."" She watches the two sleeping children, who are curled around their father. ""Let's go. The place I am staying is not to far away."" She says all this in a civil tone. One last thing before she goes. ""Do you need any assistance?""<br/><br/>Sable had been lent an old huge victorian style house by a powerful friend of the family. It's here that the driver brings her and her new ""purchases.""  The trip over is spent in silence. She shudders at the thought of buying and selling people like livestock. Now to see if her intuition had been correct about the little family. They may not know about their gifts themselves. ""There's a bedroom with a bathroom down the hall that you can call your own if you wish. I'm afraid I don't have much for children's supplies. I will show you the rest of the house after you get settled in."" It doesn't slip her notice that Jason follows behind her with his head downcast and shoulders slumped."
3493,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-11-29T18:15:13,zoruna,"Jason shakes his head. ""My babies being safe is all that matters. I am not worth anything."" He nearly whispers. He could sense her studying them and visually recoiled. His eyes flashed purple beneath his torn and worn red blind fold. He had sensed something different about her. What if she tried taking his babies? What if she tried to use them as science projects? He couldn't risk his babies. He had no choice now that he was bought. He had only entered to get the offered money. Myxi needed insulin. Luka needed ADHD medicine. He wouldn't worry about his heart medicine. Even though the samples were running out. Not that they did much for him in the first place. ""No. I can take care of my babies. I have since they were infants."" He says in a timid and fearful tone. ""Don't take them from me. they are all I have. I won't let you."" He says. Recoiling in fear. He fell silent. He says nothing. ""My babies will stay with me. They won't be comfortable not sleeping with their daddy. They have always had me near."" He says. His voice shakey like he feared she was going to yell at him or beat him for talking back.<br/><br/>He knew about his gifts. He knew his babies inherited some of them. Even though their gifts were still dormaint. He follows her. His body tense. Shoulders slumped. Head hanging like a beaten dog. This was what he felt like. He may not hae been in indentured servant but he had no worth. He was a nothing. A nobody. He was his babies super hero but other than that he was worthless. His body still stung on his lower back and mid back from the beating he earned because of protecting his twins. He managed to get his children onto their bed. Coughing and sort of crumpling mere seconds afterwards. ""Move body...move...you need to...move..."" He gets out. Trying to get up. Through the tattered backside of the shirt the scratched and bruises on his back could be seen. He was a man who could fight back but chose merely to protect. He finally gets up. Coughing hard as he was sick inside. His heart was racing. He could barely ""see"" straight. His mind was foggy.<br/><br/>""Medicine..."" he says. Trying to find it as he crumples to the ground slowly. Just sort of deflatting. He finds it. Popping the small pills down his throat. His heart stopped racing but the small trickle of blood made its way down the side of his mouth as he quickly wiped it away. He needed no pity. He was feverish but he could withstand it. He healed his babies and that is how they made it so long without a doctor. He just couldn't heal himself. It was not something his powers could do. He just rests there. Standing up on shakey legs. Backing up as he sensed she was still there. Staying in front of his kids. Body in a fearful yet protective stance. Staying between his kids and the woman. The bruises on his neck shimmering in the now bright lights. It was obvious to see there was something that tormented this man. Someone that harmed him and recently so."
3494,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-11-29T19:23:17,flyer1111,"Take his children from him? Parish the thought! ""I won't take your children from you, I promise,"" Sable says as they make their way through the house. She wonders how he's still standing upright and managing to walk. She would offer to carry one of the twins but somehow gets the impression that her offer would be turned down. Sable watches him barely place to the two still sleeping twins on top of the covers before crumbling to the ground. She moves forward, her hands up in order to show him that means no harm. A second later she puts them down, remembering that he can't see them.<br/><br/>""Just sit on the bed. I won't harm Myxi or Luka. I just want to help you so that you can take care of them,"" she says like she's talking to a scared animal. Which is what Jason is acting like, she realizes. The sight of how badly his back is bruised as well as the sight of the bones of his spine sticking out make her sick to her stomach. He needs medical attention now, but first she has to get him calmed down and convince him that she won't harm the two still sleeping on the bed. ""I won't hurt you. You need some rest in order to better care for them. I won't move until you tell me it's okay Jason,"" she says pleadingly, hoping he'll at least sit down."
3495,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-11-29T20:50:46,zoruna,"Jason sensed her hands up and turned rigid. His body tensed tighter than a cork inside a newly bottled wine bottle. He relaxed when he sensed they lowered. He stays protectively in front of them. He looks at her blindly. ""I won't let you hurt them. I won't let their mother do it. I won't let some stranger hurt my treasures. My precious babies."" he says. Voice shaking a bit. He relaxed slightly. ""I can take care of them. I've taken care of them for four and a half years. I can keep taking care of them. They matter. They have worth. I won't let anyone take that away from them."" he says. His words coming out between soft pantings.<br/><br/>The light reflects off the bruises. ""I make sure my babies never go hungry. That they always have food, water, and clothing. I work hard to make sure they are safe and happy. I won't let anything happen to them."" He winces. Blindly searching for Myxi's insulin. ""No... no... I can't be out. My baby girl needs it."" he says. Frantically patting himself down. Trying to find the last insulin shot. ""No...it must have fallen."" he starts blindly searching for it. He was panicking. ""My daughter needs her insulin. I think the last shot must have fallen out of my pocket when they roughly jerked me off stage. Myxi needs the insulin. Even more than Luka needs his adhd medicine."" He says. Looking frantic as he felt like a failure. His heart racing causing him to double over. Coughing up a tiny bit of blood. He sits on the bed though. Sitting down. Trying to mask just how weak he was.<br/><br/>His head was drooping. ""My babies come first. They have to come first. I'm a good daddy. I have to be mommy and daddy. So the babies must come first."" He says. His anorexic frame showing in the light. He pants. ""That is why volunteered for the auction. To get more money to get Myxi's insulin and Luka's medicine. Maybe my own if there was any left over."" He says. Shaking a bit. ""I have samples. I have to make them last."" He whispers. He recoiled and then relaxed. ""........"" he didn't trust her. He didn't trust women anymore. It was written over his features. She seemed...safe...ish. ""Alright. I'll sit. Myxi needs insulin for when she wakes. Please...my baby girl needs it."" He pleads. ""I know I probably won't mean much. I haven't since I was sixteen. Please...my babies are my life. Don't let either of them not have what they need."" Yes all worry about his kids but no concern for himself. A few tears trailed down his cheeks. ""I need..."" He just sort of fell onto the bed. His kids feet pressing into his back. He just passed out from sheer exhaustion. Laying on the end of the bed with his kids lying just above him. ""....to protect......"" He slurs out before falling asleep completely. His twins starting to stir."
3496,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-11-29T21:44:26,flyer1111,"Okay, so insulin, ADHD medicine, and a check up for all three of them. Clearly Jason had been going without food in order to feed his children. Sable wonders if the twins mother is responsible for the bruising on his back. She cautiously takes a step forward, keeping an eye on his panting for any more blood. He looks like he's about to drop dead, never mind drop from exhaustion. She would help him but that would probably cause him to panic, waking up the two little ones. Watching him slowly sink to the bed is heart breaking. Even more so when he finally passes out. At least Myxi's and Luka's feet aren't pressing into the sore spots on his back.<br/><br/>The kids are starting to stir while Sable digs out her cell, standing in the door way so that she could still be seen but wouldn't be the first sight the waking children saw. The receptionist at the local clinic picks up. Sable asks if there's a male doctor that wouldn't mind making a house call available. She also specifies that the doctor had to bring insulin for a four and a half year old girl. She guesses on Myxi's weight. When she looks back in the room, both twins are cuddled up to Jason, one for each side. They're wide awake when she slips back into the room. ""Hi. I'm Sable. I won't hurt you two. I just want to help your daddy take care of you,"" she says softly as she sits by the door frame. It would be about fifteen minutes till Dr. Owens got here at best."
3497,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-11-30T02:01:06,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka and Myxi woke up. Staring at each other then looking at their new surroundings. They noticed their daddy sleeping near them and nuzzled him. They held hands and did a seemingly wordless mental conversation then looked around again.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks around. Pulling her dollie out of her pocket. It was a small blond haired porceline doll. She had blue eyes and had been made by her daddy from scratch. He spent all his money giving them something special for Christmas last year. He tried hard to give them at least one thing on Christmas. She knew her daddy wished he could do more. They were grateful just to have a daddy who cared about them like that. She looked around slowly. Spotting the lady and flew backwards behind Luka. Shaking hard as she looked at her. &lt;That is what mommy says to daddy before she tries to hurt us...that I won't hurt you two. Can we trust her Luka?&gt; She asks her brother through their twin link. She didn't say anything. Just cutely waved her fingers at the lady. One time waving then held onto Luka again.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka looks at the lady. Frowning at her words. ""Mommy tells that to daddy. That she won't hurt us then she tries to hurt us. She hurts daddy because he won't let her hurt us. She says we look too much like his disgusting self and not enough like her."" He says matter of factly. He looks at her. Shaking his head. ""Daddy forgets to eat. He wants to make sure we have enough. That we aren't even the littlest bit hungry. Then he goes without food most of the time. Even though he does for us we wish we could get him to eat for himself too. Daddies super powers keep him from going bye bye. He heals us so we aren't sick or hurt. They don't work on him though."" He says. Bouncing around in obbvious hyperness. He looks at her. ""My name is Luka. My sister's name is Myxi. We're twins."" He says. ""Who are you lady? Are you a nice lady? Unlike the lady who is supposed to be our mommy."" He says. Looking at her. ""We'll be five near Christmas. Daddy made Myxi a dollie last year. He made me pan pipes. I love my panpipes. He taught me how to play it. He gives us something for Christmas. Works himself to the bone to make it so he can."" He says. He was a hyper almost five year old. He said it as it was. ""Don't hurt daddy or we'll hate you."" He says suddenly.</span>"
3498,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-11-30T03:30:03,flyer1111,"Sable listens  quietly as the children talk to here. It's obvious that they would defend their father to the best of their ability. ""I've got super powers just like daddy. Do you two want to see them?"" She forms a glowing purple light butterfly in her hands before sending it flying towards the twins. The butterfly lands on Jason's hip, flexing it's wings as it does so. ""There's other people like daddy and me. We can help him make sure you two have plenty of food so daddy won't have to worry so much. There's plenty of food here, so daddy can eat too."" Sable sits for a few seconds in silence. ""A friend of mine is coming to check out daddy and you.  Myxi, can you tell me how often you get insulin?"" She pauses and waits for their answers. ""When's the last time you guys ate? I can find something for you guys to eat and bring it in here so you don't have to leave him.""<br/><br/>A few minutes later, she returns with the requested sanwhiches before leaving to brief the doctor about what she knows about the patients. Sable takes her post by the door frame as Dr. Owens works with the kids.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">David Owens smiles and sits down on the floor, before introducing himself to the two skittish children.  He really is a sweetheart, being broad but well muscled, eyes that can make an iceburg melt, and natural messy brown hair. He keeps an eye on Jason in case he wakes up wondering why another stranger had come near his twins. Apparently the auction house had been in a rush. The little family should have had health checks and paper work. He had worn his stethoscope around his neck, so the bell is warm from the heat coming through the fabric of his shirt when he listens to their hearts. He sticks his tongue out at them in order to get them to stick their tongues out. Finally it's time to look over Jason. </span>"
3499,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-11-30T17:48:40,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The twins held each others hands. It was obvious they were close. They wanted sandwiches and said so.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi looks at her and nodded her head. ""yes."" She says softly and shyly. She never spoke loudly. Even when she was angry, which rarely happened, she never spoke louder than she was speaking now. She gasps and looks at the glowing purple butterfly of light. Her eyes wide and sparkling. She loved butterflies. When it landed on her daddies hip she poked it lightly. Picking it up and kisses the top of its head carefully. Giggling cutely. Looking at her and blinks. Frowning a bit. Shaking her head. ""Daddy can't eat much. His body can't handle it anymore. He tries to. He didn't mean to get food sicky."" She says softly. She knew her daddy hadn't meant to get like he was. Anorexic. She didn't even know that is what it was called. Taking a sandwich. She didn't answer about when they last ate.  She would let Luka do it. She wasn't much of a talker.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka looks at her skeptically. Blinking. ""Thats cool...I guess."" He watched the man come in and tried to sit protectively...sorta in front of...his sister. Not that he could do much against a grown man but his daddy raised him to protect not hurt women. His sister was a female therefore she counted....he thinks. He looks at the doctor. Sticking his tongue out at him as did his sister. He thinks. ""We ate yesterday between lunch and dinner time. Daddy ran out of money."" He says softly. ""Myxi has to have insulin two to three times a day."" He added</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The twins were surprisingly very healthy and fit. Nothing wrong with them and they didn't even have any signs of illness.</span></span><br/><br/>Jason cries out in his sleep. Starting to thrash around. His body jerking like someone was kicking or hitting it. Pained sounds escaping his lips. Fearful sounds. Mumblings that at first would make no sense. ""No. Stop. Sherry. Stop. Ow. I won't...let you. Ugh...ow."" He says. His body jerked as if someone was beating the shit out of him. ""Please. Just. Stop."" He begs. Tears starting to trail down his cheeks. ""They are precious."" He protests. Crying out as if someone just bitch slapped him. He just curles into a defensive ball. ""Stop. My heart. No. Please. Ow."" He says. Clearly having a nightmare which his powers were making him feel. He had a hazy purplish pink aura surrounding him. It lashed and licked at the air like it was a building fire. He cries out. ""I won't let you hurt them!"" He thrashed and fell onto the ground. ""They are my babies....I don't care. You can hurt me but you won't touch them."" He says. Holding a conversation with his mental adversary. He cries out and jolted away. Sweat beading him as his blind eyes glowed lavender beneath the blindfold before it fades away. The bruises, scratches, and cuts riddling his body had momentarily glowed with power. Showing just how injured and abused this man was. He was shaking. ""Just a dream...no a nightmare. It was just a nightmare. She hasn't found us again...she hasn't."" He says in a fearful and trembling voice. Wincing as he forced himself up. A hand on chest trying to still his racing heart. He pulled himself onto the bed. Shaking hard. ""Who is there?"" He calls out."
3500,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-01T01:22:26,flyer1111,"Sable wishes she could wake Jason as his nightmare progresses. She would probably be mistaken for Sherry though. A wince crosses her features when he crashes to the floor. All those wounds on him... and most of them looked pretty fresh, or at least that ones that had became visible when his shirt rode higher. ""Me, and a friend of mine that's a doctor Jason. David wants to examine you, so you can get the proper medication,"" Sable explains in soft voice, hoping it doesn't spook Jason and the kids more.<br/><br/>David had seen what some of the gifted could do. He's guessing that Jason uses the blind fold to hide the fact his eyes are such a strange color. ""Hello Jason. Sable called me to check the kids an you out. Can you take deep breaths? Do you feel any pain?"" David stays right where he had been, standing partly between the door and the bed. It didn't need saying that both he and Sable had thought it best to let him get some sleep."
3501,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-01T06:30:21,zoruna,"Jason's eyes were a bright copper hue. Not brown. Literally copper like a brand new shiny penny. They had been blue when he was little but had turned copper as he got older. He shivers and closes his eyes. ""Damaged goods. Damaged goods because I'm blind."" He whispers out in a trembling voice. He shakes his head. ""Lady Sable...almost thought...Sherry had me in her clutches again. Sorry. Please don't hurt me for the mistake."" The twins had gone to playing hide-n-seek in the room. He looks at her without seeing.<br/><br/>Frowning as he speaks. ""I'm fine. I don't need medication. Luka needs ADHD medication. Myxi needs insulin. I don't have money to pay for medication for myself. I can barely pay for Myxi's insulin."" he says. Frowning deeply at her comment. He turns his blind gaze to David. ""The kids are fine! I make sure my babies stay healthy and fine!"" he cries out. Anger and horror at the comment. Tears trailing down his cheeks as he shakes. Breathing heavily. ""My babies are fine...I am not a bad father. I'm not. I take good care of my babies...I do."" He says. Crying hard. ""Don't take them from me. They are my world. My reason for living. Please don't take them."" he pleads. Shaking hard. Getting the words out between heavy panting. His eyes closed. He couldn't talk for a moment. ""my chest...my chest hurts."" he says. ""My arm is going numb."" He protests. Holding his arm thats hand was was going numb. He looks at him. ""Help me...please. I need to stay here for my babies...please..."" He says. Crumpling forwards. Convulsing a bit. He was clearly falling into a heart attack."
3502,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-01T06:55:36,flyer1111,"Sable looks horrified at the thought of harming him for having a nightmare. Yet again the thought of taking his children away from him had never crossed her mind. Sable's willing to bet money that Jason getting so worked up isn't a good thing. She's proven right when he mentions that his left arm is numb. Sable freezes for a second when he falls onto the floor convulsing. She knows what's wrong, but her body won't obey the command to move. To either fetch aspirin and hope they can get into him or call the ambulance.<br/><br/>David does no such thing as freeze up. He snaps into action, rolling Jason onto his back in case they need to perform cpr on him. "" Get a body of aspirin and some water. Then call the ambulance,"" he barks, not surprised when Sable instantly unfreezes. She bolts to the bathroom, which she knows is stocked with several over the counter medications. She fumbles through the various bottles before finding the right one. She dumps out the old cup used to hold tooth brushes before filling it with water. David holds Jason up right while Sable tries getting the pills into him, hoping he doesn't choke on them. David softly explains that he needs to try chewing the pills. Afterwards, Sable pulls out her cell again, swiftly giving her information to the dispatcher."
3503,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-01T07:20:46,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The twins stop playing and scream in unison. ""DADDY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"" They were in horror. Running around in paniced circles.</span></span><br/><br/>Jason was convulsing. His body jerking as if he was having a seizure. Mostly jerking in his upper torso area. He coughs and gags. Heavily breathing in raspy barely breathing breaths. He couldn't swallow the pills. Couldn't get his body to cooperate. His chest heavy and his eyes fighting to stay open. ""Babies...protect...stay...babies..."" he babbles out between pants and cries of pain. His chest hurting him. He couldn't feel his left arm at all. It was number than anything he ever felt before. He tries to chew but most of the pills fell from his mouth. He tries hard though. His body numb and everything hard to move."
3504,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-02T02:32:19,flyer1111,"Minutes seem to take like hours for the ambulance to arrive. In the meantime, David tries keeping Jason calm while Sable tries calming the two young ones down. All three's panic is quite evident to Sable. She explains that they're going to the hospital too but daddy needs to go seperately so the medics can make him feel better. It takes a little bit to get the twins into her own personal car and buckled up. Since the ambulance had already left, she can't follow it through traffic. It's a challenge to focus on driving and keep the twins calm at the same time.<br/><br/>They spend a tense half hour in the waiting room before a nurse comes to find them. The kids run ahead of her. Sable figures Jason is probably out of it with pain medication. David had explained the situation to the ambulance crew, who had passed it on to the doctors of the ER. Sable has the sinking feeling that the battle to get Jason to consent to tests to figure out what is wrong with his heart is going to be an uphill battle. Convincing him to have surgery if it's needed might be impossible. Scratch that. Getting him to realize that not every woman is going to hurt his kids is. She can't decide if she should break the news that the twins can't stay in the hospital with now while he's drugged up or later."
3505,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-02T03:56:20,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The twins run around. Knowing their daddy wasn't panicked and being able to tell people that was two seperate things. They started running around in circles holding hands. Myxi crying and sucking her thumb while Luka tries to be superman and will his daddy better. The twins ride in Sable's car. Myxi sniffling and crying as Luka pouts a bit.</span></span><br/><br/>Jason was in a white field in his mind. He was struggling to get back. The doctors were whispering to each other. Using the difibulators and on the third shock his heart was still not beating again. Though before they could pronounce him dead he started breathing again. They summed it up to a miracle. Since the heart moniter said he should by all rights be dead. Than the heart rate returned to normal as well. Jason wasn't going to leave his babies. That is what he told the voice in his head. He was pushed back into his form. He had been given the option and declined to leave. The doctors had him in a room now. One doctor looks at her. ""He had a close call. He is highly anorexic. It is surprising that he is still able to live. Or that he had been living. He was nearing dehydration levels as well. This man is a fighter to live...that much is for sure. He will need to stay here at least a week."" He says before walking off.<br/><br/>Jason opening his eyes. He looks around druggingly. ""Myxi? Luka?"" He slurs out. Sitting up and tries to get out of the bed. Slumping down. The twins rush over and hug him. He wraps his arms around them. ""Hey babies...daddies fine. Won't leave you...then your mother would try to hurt you. Daddy promises he won't leave."" He slurs out."
3506,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-02T04:39:01,flyer1111,"Sable figured he was probably dehydrated.  It's not a big surprise when she finds two IV's, one for each arm, stuck into him. Luckily they're on taped down so that they don't pull out when he sits up. Others such as the oxygen probe are attached to him as well. He looks a bit less stressed now that he also has Luka and Myxi under his arms. Which is going to make telling him that they have to leave with her really hard to do. Even harder is the fact that he can't return home to them immediately. She sighs before going to retrieve one the guest chairs from a long the wall and placing it by the bed before sitting in it with her hands folded in her lap. She watches as Jason turns his now uncovered eyes towards her, content that his children are unharmed.<br/><br/>""The doctor says you""ll have to stay here for about a week. They'll probably want to run a few tests to see if they can find out what's wrong with your heart. You aren't diabetic yourself, are you?"" Which reminded her, she needs to see if she could find somewhere to get Myxi's insulin. The girl probably needed it. Sable takes a deep breath before resuming her speech. ""Don't worry about paying for Myxi's insulin or Luka's ADHD medicine. The same goes for what ever care and supplies you need as well."" A pause and a swallow. ""Unfortunately, the kids can't stay here with you all the time. I'll bring them by every day during visitor hours to see you."" Another pause and another deep breath. ""By this countries law, you legally are in my service. I'm going to request a police guard  and file a restraining order to keep your ex wife from coming here."""
3507,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-02T06:38:01,zoruna,"Jason heard her grab a chair after sighing. Feeling his babies climb up on his left side. Myxi carefully climbing into his lap and lays on him. He puts a hand on her back. Luka getting an arm wrapped around him. Both twins lean into him like he was a security blanket. He blinks. ""No."" He says. Shaking his head. ""I am not staying here a week. There is no one else and no way I will abandon my babies for a week."" He says. Glaring at her. Which she could now see since there was nothing covering his eyes. ""No. I don't want tests. I won't do them."" he says stubbornly. Blinking a bit. ""Borderline. Its always been weak."" He says truthfully. ""My heart I mean."" He kisses Myxi's head. Myxi was falling asleep. ""She hasn't had her insulin!"" He cries out. ""She needs it so she doesn't go into a coma!"" he gets panicked and the nurse rushes in at his increased heart rate. Putting him back and looks at him. ""We'll get her some insulin just please relax."" He reluctantly does.<br/><br/>He turns his attention to Sable again. ""I can't afford any of it. I don't have insurance."" he says with a glare. ""I can't afford it either. Then I insist on paying you back every single penny of the money you spend."" he says. Not going to take no for an answer either. He shakes his head a bit. His eyes widen in horror and he moves to get out of the bed. ""NO!"" He cries falling back before moving again. His heart racing and the nurse rushed in to calm down again. He does slowly. ""Than I can't stay here. I can't leave them with anyone. Your a nice enough woman but I have no trust of the fairer gender.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myxi cries out in shock. ""No daddy! You'll go away if you don't get better!"" She says. Sniffling and puts her thumb in her mouth.</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Luka looks at him. Frowning and shakes his head. ""If you go away daddy mommy will take us. She will take us and hurt us or kill us. We just know she will. Please stay daddy so we don't have to go with the kookoo in the coconut lady.""</span><br/><br/>Jason sighs and lays back down. ""Fine. Only for you two. Only for you two will I stay in a place where I can't keep you."" He sighs in exasperation. Glaring at her. ""You better. I don't trust you yet because your female but you better bring my babies. Otherwise...I'll fall apart."" he says starting out firm before softening into sorrow. Blinking a bit. ""In your service."" He frowns and nods his head. Tears filled his bright copper hues. ""Whatever you say mistress."" he turns his face away. ""It doesn't matter anyways...that is all I will ever be. Damaged goods and good only for servitude. It was beaten into me so often...it has to be true."" A single tear trailed down his cheek.<br/><br/>Shaking his head. ""Don't want it. Don't want a police guard. Police are untrustworthy! They don't care and believe a womans word over the facts before them! No!"" he says. Shaking his head. ""They don't even listen to protect children!"" He says. Shaking his head. ""They won't protect me because even with evidence its the mans word against the womans word. The man always loses. I found that out over and over again. I had protection for my babies sake denied because they believed her sob stories and her lies that she wasn't the cause of it all."" He says. Shaking a bit. ""They aren't trustworthy. They will try and take my babies.""<br/><br/>He closes his eyes. ""A restraining order won't do any good. She'll walk right through it. She will. I just know it."" He says. Fearful undertones filling the deflated tone. ""Fine whatever! Waste your money on a police guard for someone who doesn't deserve or have worth enough for it."" he says sharply. Turning his face from her. ""Its your money do whatever you want mistress. Just don't hurt me for speaking out of line. Please...my babies see enough of their daddy getting hurt. Please don't put them through it too..."""
3508,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-02T07:25:51,flyer1111,"""The tests could help figure out what's wrong with you. You would end up spending more time in the hospital if you're heart isn't taken care of."" Luckily Myxi and Luka came to her rescue. Could she say anything right with this man? Sable can feel tears prick at her eyes. ""I will, I will. Right at  one o'clock when the visiting hours start, I'll be here with them tomorrow."" Sable watches quietly as a nurse, she's guessing one from the pediatric floor by her scrubs, comes in and quickly gives Myxi a pre-measured shot of insulin. He's already falling apart if you ask Sable, but she keeps that thought to herself.<br/><br/>And then things just get worse. Especially when he calls her mistress. Mistress of magic, certainly, but never mistress of people. She listens quietly as Jason freaks out about the police. And the pleading not hurt him in front of his kids is the last straw. ""Jason, i will not hurt you in front of your kids or even alone. I will keep telling you this until it becomes truth in your head. Secondly, my name is Sable. We do not believe in the system they have here in Av...Atlanta. You have gifts but are uneducated besides the basics in how to use them. I wish to start teaching you and possibly the twins in a few years how to harnass these gifts to the full potential. I won't hire the guard then. Instead I'll lay some protective spells. And yes, you and the twins are worth protecting. They will stay with me in my room while you recuperate here and later at home."" She pauses for a second, drawing a deep breath into her lungs. ""Myxi and Luka will be taken care of while you are gone and even after you return. While you are here you are to eat and drink what your body is able to keep down, and get some rest between doctors and our visits. We will talk about money matters later."""
3509,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-02T07:55:20,zoruna,"Jason huffs at the tests thing. Shaking his head. ""No...I won't. I refuse to end up in the hospital."" He says seriously. Sighing a bit. Shaking his head a bit but knowing he was going to lose about the tests. He could sense it. He could feel it. Feel it with every fiber of his being. He touched Myxi and felt her smile without seeing it. He relaxed a bit. He tensed as she spoke to him. He shakes his head. ""I want to believe you. Really I do but with what I've went through believing isn't as easy as it should be."" he says. Another tear made its way down his cheek. ""It isn't easy believing a woman won't hurt me. Not when it is all I know since I was sixteen."" he says softly.<br/><br/>He shakes his head a bit. ""If you say it...doesn't make it always true. It is hard to believe there is nice women...when all I have encountered was evil ones."" He says even softer than before. ""It is something that will maybe show to be true over time. Maybe even trust will build."" he says softly. ""I don't hate women...I fear them."" He says honestly. Shaking his head. ""In service means you are the mistress."" he says bluntly. He shakes his head. ""I can't call you anything else because I might accidently let you close. That could be bad. It was bad last time. It was very bad. Very, very, very bad. Tormentingly tortureously bad."" He says sadly.<br/><br/>He shakies his head. He didn't believe it. He didn't believe anything. He knew what he was...he was garbage. Worthless, damaged, broken, loser...garbage. He then noticed something. ""Where is my blind fold?"" he asks. Looking away. ""As you wish."" He says simply. ""My babies are worth it but I am not."" He says sadly. ""She said it. Said it over and over and over again. It must be true. All of what she told me has to be true. If it wasn't then it wouldn't have been said so much. My babies have worth. The are something. They matter."" He says. Sounding very much like the broken man he was inside. The twins had fallen asleep after Myxi got her shot.<br/><br/>He lifts his bright copper hues to her. ""Keep them safe...please. Keep them safe from Sherry. She will try to hurt them. She scares them. Please keep them safe and happy for me."" he pleads. Shaking his head. ""I can take care of my babies when I am home. I can. I don't need help. Please...I am a good father. I know I am."" He shakes a bit. ""Even if not worth anything. Even if I'm broken...I'm together enough for my babies. I take good care of my babies."" He says. Biting his lower lip. ""I will try. It is hard."" he says. ""Eating is hard. I forget to eat. Not on purpose. Have to make sure the kids are fed. That they aren't full. I'll eat as best I can."" He says truthfully. ""for my babies I will."" He starts to get droopy eyed a bit. Right as they come in to give him some pain medicine and other shots into his IVs."
3510,Father Of Twins (me and flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5284,2011-12-02T23:19:32,flyer1111,"Perhaps in time she would gain his trust. For now, she would look up ways to help abuse victims.  A sigh is bit back when he insists on calling her mistress. ""Perhaps a compromise Jason. You may call me mistress, but you must use my name afterwards. What do you think about that?"" Sable hopes that one thing will work right away, but the way things are going she has to do it carefully. ""They took off your blind fold to check how your eyes dilate. I noticed that your blind fold has some holes in the fabric. Would you like me to sew it up for you? My stitch's aren't the neatest, but I'm pretty sure I can find thread to match the color.""<br/><br/>A pang of sadness goes through her when he looks to her with pleading unseeing eyes. ""Of course Jason. If she comes onto private property, especially since I have signs posted, she will spend some time in jail."" He's quite stubborn she thinks to herself. ""Of course you will. You'll just have another person around to provide back up with taking care of the twins. You're a very good father and a brave man Jason,"" she says soothingly. ""There's plenty of food to go around now. They're going to be so stuffed they won't want to move."" She smiles lightly at this. Obviously he had been worn out by the excitement earlier.  Sable watches as his eyes droop close, standing aside while the nurse adjusts the IV's. ""Sleep well Jason. I'll be here tomorrow at one o'clock with the twins, alright?""<br/><br/>For a few minutes, she lets the twins sleep next to in Luka's case and on top of their father for Myxi. She only moves to carefully wake the twins when a nurse pokes his head in to see if if they're still in the room. A gentle shake to each twin plus their name being called is Sable's plan for waking them up. ""Come on kiddos.  You can go back to sleep when we get home, alright? You can curl up on my bed with me if you want.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The doctors start their probing by getting Jason's medical history. Listening to his heart clearly reveals the murmur, and his oxygen print out suggests his blood in general isn't getting enough oxygen. They want to trace the flow of blood through his heart in order to confirm the suspected hole and see how large it is. Sable had left her insurance information the night before, along with instructors that if he possible male staff should be around him. She also mentioned to keep a look out for anyone asking after him besides her. Jason hadn't given Sable a description to pass onto the doctors.</span>"
3511,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-14T05:49:10,Coral,"The ice cold wind felt wonderful in the thick rosetted fur of the snow leopard.   Resting on his bare paws the dark grey fur of his back flickered as he sniffed the air.  Strange, the air was filled with the scent of life.  Why had Ivan agreed to leave the wonderful mountains to be with the other types.  Why had he taken his mothers request to explore the world.  Why … why why why!<br/><br/>Wonderful questions that Ivan had not the answer for as he lifted his china blue eyes to the sky, the one thing that was unusual was that he could see green on the ground, his pristine white fur now stained green with walking upon it, his claws catching more than once in the strange grass he wondered again, why.  A snow leopard should be hunting a goat or some other grass eater not walking and venturing into the world of the others.<br/><br/>Lowering down to the note that was in his mother’s precise script he read it again, in disbelief, not only was he having the indignity of going into the world away from all he had known, his mother had sent him to go and see a canine.  Honestly, what the heck was wrong with her and only the breeding and enforcement of the rules prevented him scrunching the papers and telling his mother to get lost.<br/><br/>Another cold breeze, eased his mood a little bit, he’ll worry about finding the half breed tomorrow, tonight at least he’ll find a nice inn, a meal cooked not by his own hands and a bed.  That is one thing that Ivan did appreciate about being away from home, the beds were a lot more comfortable, who would have thought that feathers could be so comfortable!<br/><br/>The inn he was looking for was just ahead, at least according to the maps, ‘The harp under the mountains.’  Well that was appropriate he thought, as he had just come down the said mountains and he smiled a little bit as he heard the music lifting towards him, he had never heard a musical instrument before, but he had read about them.  Snow Leopards didn’t deal with such nonsense, they were nomadic and were far too busy to deal with such luxury, but he did admit as he swiveled his ears to get the best sound, that music did sound wonderful.<br/><br/>Eyes resting on the building of cold stone he smiled as he saw an otter enter the building; wafts of wonderful scented burning wood and meat filled his senses .. yes he could really enjoy visiting an inn, maybe he could find this canine and go home.  He sure the hell hoped so."
3512,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-14T06:26:56,AvariaStirling,"The half-breed the Snow Leopard was looking for, was actually at the same inn, a solemn look about her. She wasn't a rare breed, by any means. It was her fur pattern that made her rare. She had bright red fur with some dark splotches over her hands and feet. She had some white that went from the center of her stomach, over her chest, and covered her lower jaw of her muzzle. Her nose was a moist coal black. The inside of her ears were white, with a black outline that faded into the red of her usual red fur.<br/><br/>Why was she a half-breed? Her mother had mated with her father. Her mother was a beautiful dog, an Alaskan Malamute, who was mistaken as another wolf, which was what her father was. The stories she was told was that her parents had fallen deeply in love with each other, an even deeper form of imprinting, and had started their family of halfbreeds. Only two pups were born. The eldest was Avaria, the halfbreed sitting at the bar of the inn. The other was a runt, who didn't make it. Avaria was told it was to have been her brother, though his fur was as black as winter nights.<br/><br/>Another part of the story was, when war broke out and her father had been drafted, he left for war, and never came home. Even her mother didn't know what had happened to him, and Avaria had been too small to have it explained to her. She grew well enough without a father's loving touch or protective glare. She had her own fiesty attitude.<br/><br/>But why was she at an inn, closer to the mountains rather than in the snowed lands of her home? Why, she'd been summoned for... Something. All she knew was that she was supposed to meet a Snow Leopard. The message had been crytic, but one supposes they shouldn't leave someone hanging. So, she had set on her way. She didn't know where she was supposed to meet this Leopard, but figured the inn might be her best bet. She'd only arrived about an hour ago.<br/><br/>Betwixt her hands was a mug of water, not much of a drinker, and a plate of some wood burned meat. It's what had drawn her there in the first place. Her feet were dry and warm, resting on the bottom rung of the stool. Her legs, though clad in tight pants, showed the strong muscles she had, which had led her to be there so quickly. She had speed and agility thanks to those muscles. Her tail, a mixture of fluffy and not so fluffy, poked out from just above her behind and just below her spine, unmoving. Her body was thin, lithe, strong, and somehow well-endowed as well. The sweater she wore, simply to make it look like she wasn't a nut running around in the snow, was black against her fur, making her stand out. The hair she had atop her head, no, not her fur, was smooth and soft, wrapped up into a ponytail. The boots she had warn were warming next to the fire, drying out as well. She had stumbled into a river on accident.<br/><br/>""The leopard needs to hurry up... I hate waiting..."" She mumbled, rubbing her ear before taking a long drink of water."
3513,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-14T06:53:29,Coral,"The delight of the inn was not lost on him as Ivan entered the inn.  Tomorrow he’d hunt the half-breed, but right now he had to focus on getting himself something to eat and a bed, blinking rapidly to let his eyes adjust to the light he tucked his paws into his trousers and turned around a moment to see a whole menagerie of folk, most of them were in groups only one loner at the bar.  A red fur, not that he would mind talking to one such as she but he looked back at the letter and marveled at it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear Ivan,<br/><br/>I know that you do not understand why you have to leave the village, but all snow leopards whom want to join the community must go and venture in the outside world to know what it is to be a leopard of distinction.   The task set before you is that Blind Shaman Wolf wants to find the daughter of the malamute that bore him a pup.  <br/><br/>You are not to bring her back to the village till you have stood with her for a year and a day, the reason is that the blind wolf must be protected his health is what keeps the village in peace, you are to follow the charge, and make sure that she is protected.  If she is worthy and you can convince the charge, you are to return with her.  Remember.  You are not allowed to tell her the purpose.  She has been sent a letter, telling her that you are to be her body guard and she is to go on some quest, the details I do not know.  The letter does tell her to take you to her mother at some point if the mother is still alive.<br/><br/>The blind wolf calls your charge, Ava.<br/><br/>With Love, your mother<br/><br/>Kittiara.</span></span><br/><br/>Well blast it to hell, he wasn’t even allowed to tell her what he was doing there?  Also what the hell did a half breed look like?    How would he know, all canines looked the same.  Sliding down next to the one sitting at the bar he nodded his head as he looked up and he waited to catch the attention of the bartender, he needed a drink.  A stiff one."
3514,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-14T07:28:15,AvariaStirling,"Avaria moved her head and looked over the leopard next to her, curious as to if this was the one she was waiting for. Protection detail, eh? She wasn't even that special so why would she have a bodyguard? Those thoughts were dashed away as he gave a sore attempt to bring about the bartender. ""Like this, Leopard."" Moving her lips ever so skillfully, she made a sharp, yet quick chirping noise, the bartender moving over to them. She motioned to the kin next to her before pulling out her own letter.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dearest Avaria,<br/><br/>My sweet daughter, you are being called to go on a quest of your heart's calling. I cannot divulge where you must go, or whom you are to meet, except for a single Snow Leopard. He is to help protect you while you figure out who you are, and what your purpose on this planet must be. Once you figure it out, please, come home to me. I fear my time is drawing near, and I wish to see you as the beautiful woman that you have become. Just remember, I love you more than anything. Even if you don't find out your purpose in life, at least you will have the freedom to do so. You are my little Ava, my little miracle. Please, be safe on your journey and come home to me.<br/><br/>I don't know the name of the snow leopard, but he should be seeking you out as well.<br/><br/>I love you, my Ava.<br/><br/>Love,<br/><br/>Rowena</span><br/><br/>There was a small scribbled heart in the corner, wet from a tear from her mother. Avaria didn't like how her mother had gone about sending a letter to her about finding her true path, but now that her mother had told her that she felt like she didn't have much longer to go... It put some fire in her step.<br/><br/>Perhaps the leopard who sat beside her was the one looking for her after all. Out of all the chairs here at the bar, he decided to sit right next her. Taking a bite out of the still hot meat, she mulled over what she wanted to say, or ask the leopard, before just deciding on jumping in.<br/><br/>""Are you the Leopard sent to protect me on my quest?"" She asked flat out, the bright, yet deep, blue eyes gazing over the mammal once more, hoping that it was."
3515,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-14T23:59:15,Coral,"A cold shiver ran down the snow leopard’s back as he turned his head to the red fur and he narrowed his eyes a little bit before turning to regard the woman.  Eyes lifted up and down in one clear motion to make sure he absorbed as much information as he could.  Interesting, it was a canine and he saw the wolf in her but he wasn’t sure he saw the malamute.  One thing he did not see was the white or gray fur one would expect.  No he saw red, but then this crazy fur was asking him if he was the one.  Swallowing, Ivan regarded Avaria, this could not possibly be her, she looked like a fighter, her legs in those tight pants left nothing to the imagination and he could see the full definition of the muscles contained within and he moved his gaze up to her waist and he said to her, “I’m a leopard and I’m here to meet a woman called  Ava.  However, you don’t need my protection or anyone elses.”  The china blue eyes lifted to look the woman directly in the eye, “Also my charge is supposed to be a half breed of wolf and malamute.  You have red fur, that shouldn’t be possible.”<br/><br/>Eyes focused on Ava’s paws and he saw the calluses on her digits and how the fur was matted down, no rich wolf would dare be seen with such markings and he  continued to explain, “Further, she’s supposed to be a young woman, not a seasoned lass, so whom are you?”<br/><br/>There was a slight growl at the back of the snow leopards throat as his fur lifted up and his tail became really puffy, he was wanting to know whom would be crazy enough to try impersonate.  This red fur had the muscles of an assassin, he felt the back muscles tense as he was ready to fight.  That was until he got a wack on the shoulder by a bartender, strangely the same otter that had been noticed on the way in and he was informed, “No fighting in the inn.”"
3516,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-15T00:40:40,AvariaStirling,"""Just because I look more like my father doesn't mean I don't have anything from my mother. My mother is Malamute and my father is wolf. And why they sent the rowdiest leopard to protect me, I wouldn't know."" She turned to look at him, her deep blue eyes looking at him. ""Usually my parents are the only people to call me Ava. So, you must be the leopard with the unfortunate task of following me around."" She looked back at her meal and sighed.<br/><br/>She took a few bites of the meat she had, then sighed again. ""Just because I look like I'm a fighter, doesn't mean that I am. I hate fighting. I usually just do self defense..."" She gazed at the letter for a moment, then took a deep breath. ""Look... Let's start over.""<br/><br/>She moved and offered her hand to him. ""My name is Avaria. My parent call me Ava. And I'm sorry you got roped into this."" She told him softly, her eyes letting out more of a soft tone to it."
3517,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-16T07:09:31,Coral,"“No more roped than I.”  The rowdy leopard responded, “I just thought you would be white or grey, not … a red fur.”  Then the snow leopard grinned as he continued, “One, that I might add, is feisty too.”  When she said start over, Ivan took the paw offered and he explained before he took her offer, “Yes, I was roped into looking after you, I never wanted to leave home.  I was quite happy working as a hunter.”<br/><br/>Then he took a deep breath, “However, what I want isn’t that important.  It’s wonderful to meet you Ava, I’m Ivan and I’m not sorry that I got roped into this, I’m sort of glad.  A lot of my fellow leopards get a task for years, this will be less than that for me.”  Suddenly the leopard smiled as he said, “Come, let me at least buy you a drink, Ava, and you can tell me what, besides watching your back, am I responsible for?”<br/><br/>While he waited for an answer, Ivan looked over the wolf x malamute and he decided that the malamute features softened the wolf look, she had softer cheeks and looks a lot more approachable than a wolf would have done and what’s more she had the markings of  … civilization, but then his eyes fell back to her hips and thighs and he wondered if she knew how much power she possessed?  Probably not but he couldn’t get over the muscles in the hugging pants, if he had legs like that, he wouldn’t be sucking right now.. he’d be kicking some fellow leopards and he would have stayed home.  No, you don’t always get what you want, Ivan mused, but he sure wished it would happen at least once."
3518,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-16T07:37:30,AvariaStirling,"""What do you get when you breed an elephant and a rhino? A hellifino."" She rolled her eyes. ""All I know is that I'm supposed to go on a journey to find out what my life is meant to be. Or where my place is in life. So, as far as we both know, you're just protecting me until I figure out what I'm supposed to be or do..."" She sighed and ran a hand over her ponytail, her tail moving limply for a moment. ""And I've already got a drink, thank you. I appreciate the offer.""<br/><br/>She looked back at her meal and suddenly felt like she wasn't hungry anymore. She set the plate to the side before looking over at him once more. ""And I'm sorry you got roped into this against your will. I suppose I should be glad that it's not as long as you hoped. Wish that it might be shorter for you. You don't seem like the kind of leopard who takes a job in stride and shuts up. If I didn't know better about you Snow Leopards, I would say you could go home and I would go on my own way.""<br/><br/>She then held over some money for the otter bartender. ""I'm sorry I couldn't finish the delicious food you had made. I've seemed to have lost my appetite."" She explained softly before looking back to Ivan. The muscles in her legs tightened as she moved off of the seat she had occupied for the past hour. She quickly downed the rest of her drink and set the cup down with a surprising grace. ""If you need me, which you won't, I'll be outside enjoying the snow. Or the cold at least.""<br/><br/>With that, she had grasped her jacket and made her way outside. Snow slowly started to drift down and drizzled down onto her fur. If there was one thing about winter she appreciated, it was the silence that followed after a night of snowing. The fresh, crisp first step when walking outside and gazing out at the glittering flakes. And now that she had a big, furred, grumpy butt, she doubted she'd get the silence she enjoyed. It usually brought a bout of depression with it as well, but she handled it as well as she could.<br/><br/>""Oh mom..."" She sighed, her breath drifting as a soft mist, ""What have you gotten me into now?"""
3519,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-18T02:03:07,Coral,"""That was my thought.""  The leopard whom had followed Ava said softly, ""At least you know that I can't turn not do it.""  Looking up Ivan smiled as he said, ""At least you like this civilized weather, it's too hot in that inn.""  There was a faint pause and then he smiled again, ""I know you don't want this anymore than I do, but it's only a year and I am actually a pretty good fighter.  It's a matter of pride among my people, I figure, to be a good hunter with stealth and the ability to keep all tresspasers.""<br/><br/>The leopard sighed as he felt the cold breeze glide through his fur and he turned to face it, it helped with the oppressive heat of the fireplace within the inn and he took a deep breath letting the frigid air fill his lungs, ""Don't be mad, Ava, you have to realize that our parents only mean the best for us.  Teaching us how to be adults instead of fools, I know I .. can be a tad foolish and you're going to have to help me get over that.  I've got the sense of a hellfino or what ever it is that you called it when it comes to understanding other people’s point of view.  The great Cat knows that I don't mean anything by it.""<br/><br/>Ivan watched the sky for a moment before he turned to look directly at Ava and he watched the wind in her red headfur and he had to admit that it was very … different, he was only used to long leopard headfur, of course he had seen the wolf but his hair had been kept short.  No this strange woman was going to be an education that was for sure."
3520,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-18T21:52:50,AvariaStirling,"She slowly looked back over at him, then frowned slightly. ""Do you always follow and listen in on personal thoughts said out loud?"" She asked, then sighed at the coldness of the winter air. She closed her eyes and just stood there in silence for a moment. ""I am an adult. I had a job, I had a place to live, I paid my bills... I do everything an adult is supposed to do... So, why I'm doing this, I have no idea... if this is my mother's way of making me find a mate... I don't think I'm ready for one... I don't know how to act around males.""<br/><br/>She shivered and sighed. ""It doesn't matter. I'm perfectly happy where I am in life. I mean, I play with children every day and they all look up to me. What's better than that?"" She asked him, shrugging. ""I don't even know where I'm supposed to start this journey... I think I should go see my mom, since she wrote to me that she thinks her time is nearing..."""
3521,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2017-12-24T05:14:16,Coral,"Slightly offended the snow leopard replied, “Snow leopards are a community, we share our thoughts and hearts with one another.”  There was a faint frown on Ivan’s face as she said something about finding a mate and he said softly, “You are far too young to even be thinking of settling down, Ava.  You’re barely whelped and as to paying for bills.  Goodness, you shouldn’t have to worry about that.  Tax is not something you should worry about till you do have a family.”<br/><br/>There was a deep sigh as he gave her a withering look, “You’re of an age where you should go and have an adventure, find yourself, grow, not live the life of a responsible person before living at all.  At least, that is what the Shaman says.”  There was a look of slight annoyance, “I don’t necessarily agree, but I’ve been trained to respect my elders and they told me that I have to go and look after you and have an adventure.”<br/><br/>Ivan paused, smiled, “Yes we should go and see your mother, at least that way I can say I’ve explored the world and you can say that I accompanied you.  You see, Ava, adventure does one of two things in my opinion, it either jades you or it does you in.  I rather not be done in, but… I have my honor.  Do you have anything we need to pack before we head off, because the sooner we get this done, the sooner you can be free to go live the life you want to live without obligation.. and I can go back to being a responsible leopard hunting for his family and clan.”"
3522,The Harp under The Mountains,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52874,2018-01-09T04:22:19,AvariaStirling,"She looked at him and frowned. She then crossed her arms as she looked at him. ""Then share your thoughts and heart with a snow leopard of your choice. I'm not a leopard, nor do I often share. I'm not welped, as you so say. I am a grown adult and can do what I please. Bills are normal for an adult. Doesn't matter if I have a family or not. And someone has to be the responsible one when your father is presumably dead and your mother lay dying. One grows up fast to take care of others. If I could frolic and be carefree, I'd more than likely take it. But one learns from a young age when to take the reigns and be an adult. Unlike a certain animal in front of me.""<br/><br/>""As for your jaded or does you in comment, it depends on which side of the stone you're looking at. And I don't need anything. The sooner I can be rid of your furry, spotted, prided ass the sooner I can get back to my lonely life of paying bills. Besides, its not like I'm going to have a mate anyways. Everyone I've ever dated said they'd never settle down with me because I'm a mutt, so thank you for saying I'm ""too young"" for a mate. I'll just grow to be a lonely wolfamute,"" she told him before starting in a direction away from the inn.<br/><br/>There was something about him and his damnable pride that made her want to vomit. Or attack him. Or some violent act. He didn't understand her side of things. He'd had a family. He chose to go hunt for them. Hell, he probably had a clan of over thirty members. It had only been her mother and herself, and even then she'd had to take care of herself. She hated that fact, but usually her mother was so distraught that her father had never come home that she barely took care of herself. So, she'd taken up the reigns to do so for her. She couldn't let her mother wither away, could she?<br/><br/>No. Even now, after reading the letter, she was concerned for her mother's health and felt extremely guilty for moving out on her own. She had made sure her mother had been taken care of when she left, and it had only been a month since the last time she'd seen the silvering malamute, but it didn't stop the guilt or the worry.<br/><br/>It also didn't stop her boots crunching the snow as she made quick tracks away from the inn. Honestly, she couldn't get away fast enough. She wouldn't need to eat for another two weeks so she didn't need to carry food. She had already left her place without clothes so it really didn't bother her any that she'd wear different clothes. As long as these didn't get ripped or too dirty, it woudn't bother her anyway."
3523,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2017-12-28T20:10:20,ChroniclesOfGrim,"It was all hollows eve when a group of friends decided to trespass on the Roanoke Colony Museum. Their goal, to stay the night after the museum closed. Of course they had nothing to fear. After all there were only rumors that circulated through out the area that the museum grounds were haunted by the spirits of the lost colonist. Strange disappearances, and even the sounds of screams were said to be a common occurrence around the island. Of course this is all simply here say, and not at all truth..or is it?<br/><br/>""Guys are you sure we aren't going to get caught?""<br/><br/>Called out Julie as she and her friends watched the last car cross over the bridge connecting the island to the main land.<br/><br/>"" Hell yeah! That was the security guard's car! We are here all alone..""<br/><br/>Commented Thomas, who had been carrying his bag filled with ""supplies"" for the night.<br/><br/>Matthew, the one and only black friend of the group had brought with him his own assortment of ""supplies"" for the camp out.<br/><br/>""That's whats up nigga, just the 5 of us here all alone...waiting out the night with some ""inspiration"" for some good times ahead.""<br/><br/>The other two friends, Angela and Marcus, a heavenly endowed bimbo and a overly drugged stoner weren't far behind.<br/><br/>""I swear if this turns out to be some crappy, bug infested lame **** party like last time. I am totally out!"" Angela complained as she hurried up towards the group with her own bag in hand.<br/><br/>Marcus was already high on some strong drugs as he responded in an laxed tone. ""Calm down dude, this place is legit. I have heard there has been some freaky parties here..""<br/><br/>""CUT!!""<br/><br/>Screamed out the Director as they stood up from their chair.<br/><br/>""Damn it Emma! Your not showing enough cleavage in that damn shirt! Your suppose to be playing the role of the slutty ""hot chick"" Not the damn conservative heroine!""<br/><br/>Emma turned around and gave the Director a middle finger. "" ***** YOU Marty! If I show anymore cleavege, this would be consider a porno!""<br/><br/>Marty smirked and gave her an condescending glare.  ""Yeah, well you should know! You are then queen of those!""<br/><br/>This was the common attitude on set. For weeks now the constant cut takes, and emotional backlash of actors with the crew had caused this ""easy b horror film"". To become a flesh and blood nightmare for all involved. If it wasn't Director Marty Roberts taking out his frustration on the actors. It was the actors acting like spoilied children as they complained about their parts.<br/><br/>""It's supposed to be called The Witching Hour 3. Not night of the living stuck up actor!""<br/><br/>It didn't help that behind the scenes a real thriller had been a constant threat to production.<br/><br/>Crew members were coming up missing in the weeks before. Some were never found, those that were.<br/><br/>There wasn't much left to identify.<br/><br/>The studio though couldn't cancel production. They had already sunk in too much money.<br/><br/>The only option was to hire some ""trustworthy"" folks to handle the situation in a professional manner.<br/><br/>Those ""professionals"" was a small detachment of Templar, and a Agent who could handle the case."
3524,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2017-12-30T05:18:12,The Luggage,"Narratives were important to them, or so she'd been told.<br/><br/>It was one thing that, between considering the basis of their bickering, she had been reminded of. Something about storytelling playing a roll in revealing their identities to them through tales of their cultural.  A form of oral storytelling, perhaps? A bit more advanced than gathering elders around a fire, but the premise was still the same.<br/><br/><br/>She'd been observing them for hours, watching the small humans reenact the same set of motions again and again through her scope while such sparse questions echoed in her head. Leaning back, she gave a noisy flex of her gloves. New black leather, she had been working the squeak out of them since they'd been given to her. They were warmer, she conceded, but she preferred her old broken in set the best. Having been told once it was rude to refuse a gift, she'd found herself impractically bringing them along. A minor annoyance, but an annoyance none the less.<br/><br/>As a tendril of fogged breath snaked past parted lips, she leaned back and looked content enough reclined against one waterlogged tree. Even if a ship scouting the shore went past and somehow managed to spy here there despite the all-black nature of her attire, there wouldn't be much of a question than perhaps 'some strange lady is sitting by herself out there. People are such weirdos these days.'<br/><br/>Despite all internal devices and genetic testing point to the contrary, Issa was at least physically passably human. Enough at least for quick meetings and cleverly guided interrogations. Though the buck stopped there, unfortunately. Given enough time, even a flickering candlelight's worth of observation shone right through it and brought light to the workings within. It wasn't as if Issa's skills in espionage were lacking. No. She'd been more than a dutiful student (and even better, some had said, since she had very little emotional basis to counteract instructions), but there was something that just wasn't...there.<br/><br/>With eyes and an expression like still waters that you knew to be deep, there came even to the most inept of empaths the sensation that Issa was best avoided. Even those who had tried desperately hard to like her found there will hadn't stood the test in the wake of her silence and stillness. Best in small doses was the advice that those had to work with her gave to new hires.<br/><br/>Another set of squeaks, and she brought her gaze back across the bay. While the single mounted scope worked to focus back in, she eyed the hour in the lower right hand corner. She had no qualms with waiting. On the contrary, there was something almost natural about holding the rendezvous point across the Shallowbag Bay. One might venture, borrowing on their own terms and in no way hers, that Issa might have enjoyed it. It was familiar, yes. Perhaps that's what it was. It allowed her to settle in and, as a productive way to spend her time, watch the little production going on across the way. She rarely had an opportunity to study them so openly. Normal people, that was.<br/><br/>To say she favored people-watching was to imply that she had some sort of preference. Issa was, at best, equal parts indifferent and obedient. All of the agent's actions had been directed under the strictest sense of duty and her current observation was no less meaningful. There was to be a mission here and, despite her finding the unfamiliar sensation of lagging under the time and tide of another team, she carried out her observation just as meticulously as if the mission had been all her own. Beneath the thick lined sleeves of her right arm, she felt a familiar writhing under her skin.<br/><br/>""Templar,"" came the word that tumbled past her lips without thought to it. It was unfamiliar and heavy. She'd read only what had been provided in the file to her. Their short summary had been illustrative enough- they were a successful unit. She could only think that more operatives meant more hands, a quicker resolution. Effectiveness. Yes. That she had a particular approval of and yet...<br/><br/>Issa had always been unaccompanied on her assignments, and they'd always been resolved quick and efficiently. She knew for a fact that she was 87% more cost effective to the organization and at least two times less likely than another agent to return with injuries. She would have thought, based on nothing but pure and simple logic, that it would have been seen a waste to double up on agents like this.<br/><br/>There was a further set of writhing, and Issa gave a soft huff and a click between her teeth to silence it.<br/><br/>Again to imply that she either liked or disliked something was hinting at some greater emotional motivation, but the very idea of having been tasked to work with another team member, but an entire unit? Well, that...she was curious of at the very least."
3525,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2018-01-05T01:08:50,ChroniclesOfGrim,"2 days ago.<br/><br/>Location: C.U.L.T HQ<br/><br/>""Kelly, is the director busy?"" Inquired Captain Joseph G. Cross of Strike Team Detachment Echo. Better known to the rest of the agency as Templar. The secretary, whom sat behind a large desk, peered up from her computer. ""Sorry Joe, but the Director is currently in a conference call with some higher ups. You will need to come back later."" Joe sighed, but knew better then to argue. ""Fair enough. Do you know when they will be finished?"" The secretary shrugged and peered back down at her screen. Joe sighed once more with a slow nod, and shuffled off down the hall. A couple hours later he returned, and once more asked if the Director was seeing anyone.<br/><br/>""They just finished up Joe. You can enter on through."" Joe smiled, and watched as the secretary buzzed him in. The way into the Director's office was a always a strange one. For you see if was no secret that the Director of the agency was a bit of a eccentric. A eccentric who collected and put on display various mementos of their past careers. Some of those mementos still had bits of flesh on them. It was for this reason why many agents and strike team leads alike were always a bit cautious when bothering the Director. Though Joe knew he needed to converse with the Director about the parameters of his upcoming operation.<br/><br/>""Director, sir. I have a questions about this new field assignment."" Explained the strike team lead as he stood at attention before the Director's desk. The Director sat behind their desk, the back of their chair facing the Captain. ""At ease captain. How may I help you?"" The Captain relaxed his shoulders and took a seat. ""I am not a man who questions orders. Yet..."" The Director raised their hand, and interrupted the captain. ""Yet you feel as that this operation you are about to take on is too much to handle."" Joe shook his head and leaned foreword. ""It's not that sir. It just this..Agent who in charge of the operation. What are they"" The Director chuckled from behind their chair. ""They are a lovely being. Who possess a certain set of skills needed to handle possible stage 4 anomalies in a way that a lone strike team can not.""<br/><br/>Present day.<br/><br/>""Alright people, we're here!"" Declared Captain Cross as he turned off the engine of the black rent a car. ""Damn it Joe! I was dreaming of Kate's butt in a tight bikini!"" Exclaimed the loudmouth of a marksmen named Matt. ""Better keep dreaming Matt. It's the only way you will ever get to see this butt in anything."" Remarked their auto-riflemen Kate as she opened up the backseat passenger-side door. ""Be nice Kate, remember even men with small cojones should still need love."" Joked their demo-tech Ella. ""Ohh, low blow Ella, low blow. Mikhail, buddy back me up here!?"" He mentioned towards their final member, their lovely team medic, Mikhail. ""He isn't even paying attention Mike. He has his earphones in.""<br/><br/>""Capt! Make the mean girls stop hurting my feelings!"" Yelled Matthew as he moved towards the back of the car. ""Quiet down you wild animals before I put a muzzle on all of ya."" Ordered Joeseph with a smirk as he walked across the front of the car. ""Anyone have a sight on our friend yet?"" He inquired as he reached for a set of binoculars which hung from his waist. ""Nope, but then again they may not even be here yet."" Commented Kate as she glared out towards the island. ""Maybe, but something tells me otherwise."" Commented Joe as he zoomed in on the island. ""looks like the film crew is still there."" Matt flung some of the bags over his shoulders and glared up from the trunk. ""Yay, spoiled children with mommy and daddy issues ahoy."" Ella laughed. ""Someone sounds jealous."" Matt threw a bag down at her feet. ""Nope sweetheart, not one bit.""<br/><br/>Once the team had gathered their equipment. They made their approach across the bridge, and hopefully to link up with the Agent."
3526,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2018-01-06T21:52:29,The Luggage,"A turn of her head, and the scope focused on the arriving vehicle. For a moment, she stood listening to her thoughts. There was a distant downward tug on the corner of her lips, a twitch of emotion on an otherwise neutral expression. Then, not being one to waste time being idle, she was on her way to intercept them.<br/><br/><br/><br/>There was a soft rustle, and a deliberate snap of a twig under her boot. Careful to step out from cover and walk in the clear, the approaching agent wearing the single NVG head mount lifted her hands to show open palms. While she didn't work with others, she knew that any agent didn't like being surprised and less so when it was someone in tactical gear. The rest of her approach was silent until she stood at what she deemed an acceptable range from them. Only then did she raise the scope. Issa's gaze stalked from person to person. The second her eyes fell on them, she gave a nod of her head and their name.<br/><br/>""Santiago. Johnson. Martinez. Belyakov."" The only pause came for the last member and, thought only a brief second flashed by, it was enough to warrant notice. ""Captain Cross."" There, pleasantries and introductions. Enough of that. Her gaze stayed on their leader.<br/><br/>""I've been monitoring the situation. Tensions are high,"" she began, ""leaving anyone worth questioning susceptible to being emotionally driven to direct questioning. That, combined with the reluctance of invested groups to keep any news of the encounters quiet,"" her had stayed level with him the entire time,"" means that approaching from any position of authority would be...unwise. Most likely ineffective and a waste of resources. The best course of action in this given situation, would be infiltration and adapting to the cover."" She paused, mind echoing that those words had gone misconstrued before. ""Integrating ourselves into the crew first and then working to find the best emotional angle in order to elicit valid information.""<br/><br/>With a slight turn of her head, and another moment's pause, she added, ""I need a ranking of your crew from most effective in assuming cover to least. While risk of exposure will be low- and while I will be looking for a means to mitigate any suspicion of our arrival- it is best not to jeopardize the mission. Competent members will be used for infiltration and those who lack the skills required will be best assigned to surveillance. I also suggest your evaluation and selection includes those who require traditional means of protection, as standard issue weapons will not be available immediately.""<br/><br/>Issa fell silent and let her weight rest on her back foot as she stood expectantly before him- she meant for Cross to make the decision quickly. A person in charge of others had to know their strengths and their weaknesses, enough to assess and rank them at the very least.<br/><br/>It had only been a few moments, but already there were delicate differences- the directness, the stillness. The way she held a singular and level gaze with the leader. Chain of commands had always been important to her, able to understand and react to the structure in an often unstructured and chaotic world. They made sense, and the agent seemed comfortable with directly following them, which left Cross to take the brunt of her rather blunt handling of their first meeting.  There was just the faint unsettling nature of her gaze. It didn’t help she seemed to blink at half the rate of normal individuals. Something so small was surprisingly noticeable. Enough to add to the slowly mounting number of subtle differences about her."
3527,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2018-01-09T19:48:27,ChroniclesOfGrim,"The team were speechless as they were adressed by this clearly over qualified agent. Matthew raised his had, like a child asking a teacher a question, and said in a timid voice. ""Umm...Ma'am, what are you on, and can I have some?"" Cross turned towards Mike and shook his head. He turned back towards the Agent. ""Ma'am, I am not sure exactly what you have been informed about the operation, but it's something standard."" Joseph continued as he tried to explain the nature of this certain operation. ""The people here on this movie set are very well aware that there will be added security for their film."" He felt like he was trying to explain shapes and colors to a child. ""In fact my team and I are not dressed in our tactical gear for that reason."" Matthew interrupted with a quick quip. ""Kate is only wearing a pink thong under her skin tight blue jeans! Not at all combat oriented!""<br/><br/>Joe face palmed and turned towards Mike with ""shut the hell up look."" He glared back towards the Agent. ""Forgive my team, their a bit jet-lagged from the flight over. "" He peered over past her shoulder at the movie set ahead of them. ""Would you like to proceed with us to the director and his crew? We need to inform him that we have arrived."" Joe wasn't sure if this Agent was going to be a hurdle for them to eventually jump over, or someone that they will work well alongside. After all, it wasn't a secret in the agency that strike teams and Agents butted heads alot on operations. It wasn't that they hated each other. It was more like that Strike Team leaders were given the freedom that most Teir One operators wished they had. No upper brass to wait for orders. No politics to stop them in the way they approached a situation. Not even a single ethical thought or complaint about the choices and hard decisions. The ones that those who work in the field know all to well.<br/><br/>Agents shared in this mindset, but also were a bit high on their horses. Strike teams had simple R.O.E's. Capture it if it needs to be captured, secure it if it needs to be secured, kill it if it needs to die. Agents though, they required a more subtle approach. They investigated the unknown, and discovered secrets that strike teams couldn't. Their skills required a open mind, and ability to see past normal comprehension. It was people like this agent who represented this type of thinking. So as much as Joe would of loved to just go in and do a simple security job. If there was indeed something sinister hiding here. This Agent would discover it, and his team would be required to probably put it down. Which meant..this team was now under command of an Agent, and something simple would now become complicated."
3528,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2018-02-02T16:26:24,The Luggage,"The raised hand caught at the corner of her vision, and she turned to look at the man as he spoke. Then, she looked down at the ground. She couldn't fathom exactly why the other agent wanted some piece of seemingly innocuous dirt. Perhaps for some sort of arcane ritual? Whatever the reason, she took a step back from it to give him free reign before her attention was locked back on Cross again.<br/><br/>The more she listened, the stiffer the agent looked. They were aware they were coming? She hadn't received any sort of indication that they would be integrated instantly, nor that they'd be received let alone expected by those involved. Was that standard? Did working with another team mean that only portions of information were passed between the two groups. It could be, she thought, a sound way of managing information but seemed wholly unnecessary. Distributing out critical information like pieces of a puzzle made it neater and easier to manage, but what happened when one got lost?<br/><br/>The thought was interrupted by another comment from the ground man. Her brow twitched, though at least this point seemed a little more sound.<br/><br/>""You are correct. Brightly colored attire such as that would, in the event of the loss of your primary uniform, be easily spotted,"" Issa agreed. ""In the event you would need to evade anyone, it would be-"" she looked towards Kate, ""a detriment to finding and successfully blending with cover. Though I suppose it would allow you to also be easily located once you make it to an extraction point. Or if your body needed to be located.""<br/><br/>While still debating exactly if it would prove to have any tactical advantage, she looked to Cross with a bit of distance in her stare and gave a curt, ""Yes. If you would. Please.""<br/><br/>The please was more or less tacked onto the end as a formality. Please made requests friendly after all, didn't it?<br/><br/>There was a slight debate of emotion on her face before she stepped a little to the side and gave Cross a nod of her head to start him forward. A more formal gesture for her than words, which were always secondary to actions as far as Issa was concerned. She didn't like going in on unfamiliar grounds, which brought her back to a question that was a vastly higher priority than the correct shade of underclothes (though something in Issa agreed that standard issue was always best and completely removed such trial questions)."
3529,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2018-02-03T22:43:34,ChroniclesOfGrim,"There was nothing really special about the movie set, and to be honest that was a good thing. The reason being that for Joe's team to be effective in their mission. They needed to have a strong understanding of the layout of the surrounding area. ""The fact their even allowed to film here fascinates me."" Commented Joe as he and his team approached the movie set. ""Anything is possible with the right amount of money."" Responded Matt, who time to time had turned back to get a better look at the Agent. ""Matt, I would stop staring If I was you. Our new friend might end up popping out one of your eyeballs and eating it."" Joked Kate as she walked past Matt up towards Cross.""<br/><br/>Matt smirked, but knew she could've been right about that. Agents were foreign in nature to him. The way some of them carried their selves, or even associated with those around them. He knew some were humans, while others not so human. Then again, it wasn't completely unheard for strike teams to be made up of ""unique"" specialists. ""Hey! Who are you people!? This is a closed set!"" Called out a man who had been dressed in what could only be described as a ""clown suit."" He held a clipboard in one hand, and a coffee cup in the other. ""I said this is a closed set! Who are you deaf or something!? You better show some form of idea before I have you thrown off set!"" Cross, who had already been a bit annoyed with this man's attitude. Decided to show his badge. ""We are here as added security to movie set man. The director knows we are coming."" The man gave Cross a half cocked stare, one that tempted Cross to punch him between the eyes.<br/><br/>A even louder voice could be heard calling out towards the group. ""Damn it Mitch! I told you to not let anyone on set!"" So this guy was named Mitch, Cross noted that down. The man who called out was a rather built fellow. Who Joe could already tell was the man they needed to talk with. ""Donald?"" Inquired Joe as he raised out his hand in greetings. ""Oh it's you folks, nice to see you all made it, Joe right!?"" Donald said as he shake Joe's hand. ""Safe and sound, care giving us a run down of the situation?"" Donald, who was head of security for the movie set nodded. ""Can we all talk in private though, Marty and the crew get a bit shaky when this crap is being talked about.<br/><br/>Joe nodded and he and the team followed Donald near one of the trailers that were parked on the side.  Once inside the trailer, Donlard pointed towards some empty lockers. ""You all can stash your gear there. We have some extra locks, so your stuff is safe here."" Cross nodded towards Donald, and back towards his team. As they began to settle down, Donald started in his description. ""Alright, so I know this is gonna sound crazy, but we have something..weird going on set that we don't think is human."" Donald described as he took a seat on a nearby couch in the trailer. Joe, who had taken off some of his equipment turned to listen. ""When it first started. It was just distorted voices that would spontaneously occur on set, or even glowing red eyes that watch cast members and crew alike. We tried to downplay it, but it got worse.""<br/><br/>Donald continued with his descriptions of past events that had occured on set. The more he described, the more Joe began to think. He imagined maybe a typical haunting or maybe some form of light distortion. Given the vague and strange history of the island. Anything was possible, but then when Donald ended his description on a rather disturbing note. ""A couple nights ago, things really got worse. We found an extra who had cut into her flesh multiple times with a knife, and looked as if she was trying to eat herself. We had to call the police and medical staff to escort her to a hospital."" Joe sighed, and at that moment knew why his team and this Agent had been given this op."
3530,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2018-02-04T05:13:48,The Luggage,"Issa had started their short trek with quite a bit of space between her and the members of the strike team. Though it wasn't meant to be an outright sign of distrust, it became more obvious once the woman came closing in- the second that bark lit into the air, she leisurely strolled what seemed like a friendly distance between her and the others. She walked just a few steps forward to put herself more off right and center than trailing out and behind. It wouldn't be wise to be caught looking like the obvious new comer, both of the sake of her credibility and for the illusion of cohesiveness.<br/><br/>It was an illusion that kept her close to them as the group moved from the open and into the trailer. Once they were inside, she listened with that pointed attention, the same that she'd given when listening to the odd babble that had served as the group's introduction to her. This time, however, her mind was off of the oddity that was working with a team and was focused back in its comfort zone: her mission.<br/><br/>Once the final detail came about, she looked between Donald and Cross for a moment. Given that Cross had made the first introduction, she felt there were the seeds of an idea already planted. It had started with their first abrupt words with the man in the ill-chosen attire. It was a position of assumed authority with Cross, and one she intended to let this Donald keep for two reasons. One, was already started to be established, regardless of how vague. It'd be wise to let that comfort exist without upsetting. Two, given the industry that he worked in, it was mostly patriarchate in structure. While she could care less about the morality of social constructs, they were simply conveniently identified truths to be exploited as deemed necessary.<br/><br/>""Jesus. Is everyone else alright? Uh. Sorry, boss,"" she said, the last bit directed at Cross. It was a seemingly benign comment, but one that relayed her intent to stay openly irrelevant in terms of her authority. It also sounded nothing like the woman who had met them. There was a vague bit of worry in what had been cold eyes, and there was somehow more emotion on that placid face. She cleared her throat and gave a nod, as thought she was sorry she'd interrupted.<br/><br/>Issa, however, was far from worried about any trite interruption. She had her mind set on two things: the specimen and the words 'on set'. Set meant where they were filming, did it not? That meant there was video and audio evidence. Or so she intended to find out. And a living breathing specimen exhibiting symptoms? Live evidence was always vastly more telling than recordings. She was eager to see both."
3531,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2018-03-02T21:05:02,ChroniclesOfGrim,"Issa's question caught Donald off guard. For the most part he had forgotten she was even there, and found her sudden outburst a little unsettling. ""Yeah...everyone's alright, but we aren't sure what to do."" Cross,who too was thrown off a little by Issa's comment, turned his head towards her direction. He gazed at her for a moment. His eyes met those cold,unnerving pupils which would probably could make a venomous viper think twice before it crossed her path. The thought of that made me smirk quite a bit as he stood there alongside his team. Donald, who at this point had finished with his depiction of the events, waited to see Cross's thoughts on the situation.<br/><br/>""Donald, I have a few suspicions of what it might be, but we never commence some further investigation into the case. Agent Issa here is more skilled and better equipped to handle these type of matters."" He turned and gave her a nod, and turned back to face Donald. ""My team will provide added security and over watch for the entire set as planned.  From there it's gonna pretty much be touch and go until we get a solid idea of what we are up against."" Donald gave Cross a half cocked look of uncertainty, but decided to take his word for it. With a shake of Cross's hand, Donald left the team and the Agent to prep their selves for the investigation.<br/><br/>Once Donald had left the trailer, Cross turned towards Issa. ""You thinking what I'm thinking?"""
3532,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2018-03-10T07:14:58,The Luggage,"The moment that Donald was referred to her, Issa looked towards Cross. They were…really just laying things out in the open, were they? Is that how strike teams operated? She had heard other agents complain about their brash tactics, but she was seeing first hand how differently their modes of operation happened to be.<br/><br/>For her, there was always a level of deception. You couldn’t trust people, even if they were being genuine, to give you exactly what it was that you needed. You had to observe them, figure out what finer points of their personality needed to be exploited to give you the correct results. You had to decide who to become, who to introduce them to, so that you could begin laying the ground work for what interrogations were to come. It never was straight forward. Never.<br/><br/>Perhaps she had overestimated this all. Or, more specifically, she had overestimated them. They’d come in plain clothes toting themselves around without the least bit of concern for what they were saying. None of them were in the least bit concerned about handling themselves around a group of civilians who were capable of a great many things- most of them being counter to them quickly rooting out the cause of their mission. Reckless and expendable. That’s how one of her coworkers had explained them to her. She saw that now. There really wasn’t much to them in the way of operations, was there?<br/><br/>Her gaze dropped down to their hands, watching them shake on it before Donald was gone.<br/><br/>As Cross came to face her, Agent Barrie stared at the man blankly for a moment. What a curious request. Her eyes narrowed just the slightest. She was quite sure that wasn’t anywhere in the case files. Perhaps her previous thought of overestimating them was premature.<br/><br/>“That ability does not come naturally to me but, if you give me about an hour and a half, I can procure it.” She turned to look around once at the team before back to Cross. “You do not seem concerned with creating any sort of procedure or method for interacting with the civilians. Is that the angle of approach you’re going to exploit? It seems…risky, given the tensions that I surveilled earlier.”"
3533,The Curse of Roanoke Island 1x1 ((Grim and Luggage)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52922,2018-03-27T15:07:34,ChroniclesOfGrim,"Cross smirked. This was one of those occasions he had wished that the damn director wasn't so convinced of the perfection of his ""agents"". No, it wasn't that he didn't trust the judgement of the director. In fact he respected their leaders decisions. It just, he had always asked himself. What drove their director to pair there rather particular set of operatives together on these ops? Maybe there was something the director saw in these agents and commanders that neither seasoned operator, or veteran agent could comprehend. When the Agent had responded with yet another comment about how Cross has handled the op so far. Matt interjected with a comment of his own.<br/><br/>""Damn, can you stop being so freaking judgmental and over analytical for one freaking second lady!? All the commander asked was did you have an idea of what the hell the thing could be? I'm sorry but if your such a intelligent person, or even been with the agency long enough to know your basic creature lore. You would of picked up on the hints that this is a damn wendigo. Cross snapped his attention on the marksmen, and gave him a stern look of disapproval. Matt sighed, and lowered his head in silence. Cross turned back towards Issa. ""My apologies for the comments of my team, Agent. We had a long flight over here, and still may be dealing with some jet lagg.""<br/><br/>Cross couldn't blame his squad for their thoughts on the women. Not like she has exactly given them a great first impression. Yet, to outright call out a superior was consider not just rude, but also insubordination. Two things Cross himself did not put up with. ""I can assure you Agent that I have this situation handled. Operations like these are much more...simpler then a normal op. Hollywood and the Agency have had a mutual understanding when it comes to us helping them. This occurrence is not the first, nor is it the last time we will come to their aid. Hell for the most part, their lack of knolwedge of the locations they film in. Is the reason we worked alongside them in the first place.""<br/><br/>It was then that Cross adressed the elephant in the room. ""Though I digress, the sergeant has a point of the identity of our ""creature"". Crossed sighed, and turned towards his team members. Who too shared in the same thoughts of the threat. He turned back towards Issa. ""Native American folklore is very prevalent in areas like these. In fact, it would seem at times the natives of these lands were very much in tune with the natural balance of things. They both feared, and respected these creatures in their lore. The malevolent, cannibalistic spirit known as Windigo is one such lore.""<br/><br/>Cross then looked down at the floor, a smirk appeared on his face as he now understood why the director choose them. ""Are you familiar with the legend of Roanoke?"""
3534,Pirating in the Moonlight (1x1 with Cryptique),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52930,2018-01-01T06:12:42,Sound of Silence,"Thunder crashed loudly in the sky tonight. There had been no signs of a storm earlier, which in and of itself was a sign of what was to come. They had been prepared, but had not anticipated such intensity. The sea was wild, with restless and unforgiving waters, more than usual.<br/><br/>Something must have really, really pissed off the sea.<br/><br/>“Damn…” Charlie growled lowly, “This would be our luck, wouldn’t it? Nothing can ever be easy.” More water crashed over the ship’s edge as he barked some orders to his crew to keep the ship steady. “Damn…” He growled again, having to hold on to keep from sliding across the deck when the ship was tossed up a bit, with some of his crew. One torn sail on the main-mast of all places was hard enough on the Brig, but he had faith in his dear Lady Diana. She was a tough old girl who would not break easily in this weather!<br/><br/>“Captain! We are getting hammered!” One crew member hollered over the chaos.<br/><br/>“You think I can’t fucking see that? Shut up and focus on keeping us moving forward, I do not want to wake up at the bottom of the sea.”<br/><br/>“Captain, we’ve completely lost that sail now, it’s useless.”<br/><br/>Charlie sighed heavily, peering up at the ship’s mass. Usually it was a sight to behold but after that run in with another ship, the main-mast had been torn forcing him to haul ass back to the nearest town for repairs… well…  To see the storm had made matters worse, well, it was needless to say things were not looking good. But still. He would never lose faith, in his ship or his crew. If this puny storm took them out, what kind of pirates were they? What would that say about him as a captain?<br/><br/>“Get yourself together, men, we’ve been through worse than this! Shut up about the weather and sail!” He called out, stomping his foot on the deck for effect. Rain and salt water stung his eyes, his hair was in his face, but he remained as steadfast as ever. “Let’s get back on course!” He kicked a barrel out of his way as he moved along the deck, balancing himself when he needed. He closed his eyed and focused. “We will make it out of this.” When he opened his eyes, there was a glint. Fire. Something his crew knew oh too well.<br/><br/>This storm was no match for them.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">-------------------------------</div><br/><br/>Captain Charlie and his crew of the Lady Diana made it to town a day later. The ship had taken quite the beating and the crew was worn down. Nobody got any sleep that night. They had been thrown off course pretty bad, and with the damage done to the ship they even ended up in a different town than intended. But that was fine, at least it was land and they weren’t stranded, left to the mercy of the sea.<br/><br/>Everyone was happy to get off the ship and stretch their legs on land a bit, get some decent rest before their next departure. Charlie suggested they stay at least two days to get a decent meal or two and work on repairs. They were happy to go run off into town, most of them. Some of them stayed to help Charlie keep an eye on things and do what they could on way of repairs. Repair and restock. As much as he wanted to relax, it was all he could think about at the moment, especially as he looked up at his beloved Lady!<br/><br/>He’s been with her for five years now, coming across her shortly after he lost his Lunar Ghost…<br/><br/>“Oi! Who said you could dock here?”<br/><br/>Charlie turned around immediately, stern look in his eyes, “I beg your pardon?” He replied, eyeing up the portly man hurrying over to him.<br/><br/>“I said, you better have good reason for docking here, lad. We were told to keep the docks open. Big event today!”<br/><br/>“We got a bit tossed around by the storm the other day and were thrown off course. Once we recover, we’ll be on our way.”<br/><br/>“And how long will that be?”<br/><br/>Charlie exhaled slowly, feeling every ache of exhaustion catch up to him as his shoulders relaxed some. He took a step toward the man, leaning closer to his face, “As long as it takes.” He wasn’t in the mood for this shit. “Now, I don’t care who gives you the orders, you will let us stay here. Are we clear?”<br/><br/>The man shrank back a bit, but did not budge. He looked up at the Lady Diana, taking in every bit of her appearance. “Pirates…” he muttered.<br/><br/>“Bravo!”<br/><br/>“Leave. Now.”<br/><br/>Charlie unsheathed his sword and held it to the man’s throat, “Look, I’m not a man who likes resorting to violence. But if you think I’m leaving with my girl the way she is now, you have another thing coming.” It was true. He was not a man of violence, but he wasn’t against removing this man’s head from his shoulders either. “I say again: you will let us stay here. Are we clear?” He pressed the blade harder against the man’s skin, for pressure. It seemed to work for he nodded.<br/><br/>The man ran off once Charlie backed away, but he had a feeling that was not going to be the last he’d see of him."
3535,Pirating in the Moonlight (1x1 with Cryptique),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52930,2018-01-01T08:48:42,Cryptique,"<span style=""font-family: aa;""><span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;"">Tomorrow was suppose to be the best day within her life but unfortunately, it wasn't. For her, anyway. But for her parents, they were all excited that their daughter was marrying the man they had picked out for her. At least they were happy about the marriage because Ester was exactly enthused about it herself but it seemed like no one cared what she thought though.<br/><br/>Her eyes were fixated out the window of her room as her ears twitched whenever she heard a knock come over her bedroom door. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Come in.""</span> She muttered as the door open and revealed her mother, who had the biggest smile on her face as she entered the room further now. Ester's mother stood beside her now as she also gazed out of the window alongside with her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You should smile, darling. Tomorrow is your wedding day.""</span> Ester's mother said in an excited tone but Ester turned away from her mother and walked over to her bed, where she sat at the foot of it and sighed. Her mother raised a brow at her as she walked over towards her and sat down beside her, grabbing her hands into hers now. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What is wrong?""</span> Ester wanted to blurt out that a lot of things were wrong but what was about to say was going to upset her mother either way.<br/><br/>While her nerves built up inside of her, she bit her bottom lip and shifted her body to face her mother now though her head was down towards the ground. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I don't love him, mother. I never loved Edward but because of you and father, I tried and it didn't work.""</span> Ester finally said as her mother scoffed and removed her hands from Ester's then stood up, looking a bit irritated with Ester's response. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I knew that you were going to mess this up for us! I just knew it! You are marrying Edward tomorrow whether you like it or not. That's that.""</span><br/><br/>Ester's mother stormed out of the room and slammed the door, leaving Ester in her room to suffer in the silence that had now filled the room now. She sighed then grabbed a pillow and placed it over her face, screaming into it so it was a little bit muffled. She did that repeatedly until she finally drifted off to sleep.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">- - - - - - - - -</span><br/><br/>The sun had shined through her curtains and the birds were singing right outside her window. With a groan, she turned over so that her eyes are staring up at the ceiling above her as she huffed. Ester was seriously not ready for one of the biggest days of her life. She wished that something would happen right now so that she wouldn't have to marry someone she didn't love but it didn't look like that was happening.<br/><br/>Her father bombarded into her room now as she was up and out of bed, sitting at her vanity area in deep thought. Her father came over there and placed his rough hand upon her shoulder. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Your mother told me what you said, my darling Ester.""</span> Ester placed her hand on top of his then turned around in her seat to gaze up at her father. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I'm sorry, Papa but I do not love him. I tried.""</span> Her father raised a hand up at her and her talking seized immediately.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Let me stop you right there.""</span> Her father said as Ester stood up and waved her hand towards him. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I do not want to hear it. I heard it from mother last night and I do not need to hear it from you today.""</span> Ester mentioned towards her father as she went towards her door and opened it, giving the signal for her father to exit the room, which he did but stood in the doorway. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Better be ready in fifteen minutes.""</span><br/><br/>Her father demanded as he left and she closed her door then walked back over towards her vanity area so that she could get ready. Again, she wished that something would happen so that she wouldn't have to get married. Her friends came into her room now to help her get ready and decided to gossip about her big day with her.</span></span>"
3536,Pirating in the Moonlight (1x1 with Cryptique),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52930,2018-01-01T20:55:22,Sound of Silence,"Charlie spent a lot of time on deck, making sure everything was in proper order, giving orders to his crew when needed. The way he moved was almost obsessive and rather unnecessary at times. His crew didn’t always need direction, as they always seemed to be in sync with him, but he couldn’t help it. That man had annoyed him, and now he was feeling restless. Keeping busy was a way for him to get some energy out, which was good in case something went down and he would have to fight his way out of something.<br/><br/>Working with the locals to gather supplies proved fairly easy going, despite the earlier incident. The people of this town, while not exactly quick to warm up to pirates, seemed fairly laid back enough, and motivated by money if anything. They showed they were willing to do business and because of that, Charlie and crew were moving along pretty quickly. At this rate, there was a good chance they might be out of here sooner than expected. However, as much as he wanted to get what he needed and leave, he knew that he couldn’t just rush his crew. Not only that, but things were almost going too smoothly.<br/><br/>He let out a sigh and leaned over the ship’s railing, looking out to the sea. Peace. Moments like this were starting to become more and more uncommon.<br/><br/>As he relaxed, he was joined by his first mate, a man named Eric and couldn’t help but smile a little when he said, “We’ve finished with the sails, all we need now are some supplies and to gather the rest of the crew”. Charlie nodded to acknowledge him and then the two stood side by side in silence for a long time. He has known the man since he first gathered his crew, and they always seemed to have a similar mindset.<br/><br/>“Alright,” Charlie let out an exhale and stretched, cracking his knuckles, “I’m going into town for a few. I need to take a walk.”<br/><br/>“Very well, I’ll keep an eye on things here,” Eric grinned. “I know the drill, if something happens I’ll grab you out of the nearest bar and drag you back to the ship, eh?”<br/><br/>“Oh come on now! I said I was going for a walk, not that I was going to a bar.”<br/><br/>“That may be true, but how long have we known each other?”<br/><br/>Charlie just laughed, “Fair enough!”<br/><br/>Town appeared to be pretty busy, a lot of people moving about. Apparently there was some kind of wedding going on today, from what he gathered from the gossip he picked up on within earshot of where he was wandering. He was positive that was the ‘big event’ he heard about from that man at the docks. At the thought of him, he looked around, seeing if he was anywhere near so he’d know where to avoid. Part of him still wanted to kick that little shit right into the sea, but he was not here to cause a scene. But if a wedding was going on, maybe he could have a little bit of fun.<br/><br/>He knew nothing of this town, but a lot of places seemed to be the same after traveling around so much over the years. The smell of the sea, the wheeling and dealing, it sure as hell felt like any other town. Even if the layout was different it did not take him long to find out where the bar was located, thanks to his intuition and with the help of a crew member he came across, who said that he heard something interesting and wanted him to check out. Eric might have joked with him, but hey bars were great places to obtain information among other things.<br/><br/>As he was entering, a tall man was leaving and stopped in his tracks to glare at him.<br/><br/>“Since when did this town become a place where pirates just waltz in whenever they please?” The men with him seemed to share the same mindset, for they, too, were glaring at Charlie. “Why couldn’t your kind stay away from here, hmm? I say, when I rule this place I will be sure to outlaw any pirates.”<br/><br/>“That’s a little harsh, don’t you think?” Charlie replied, somewhat dismissively but deep down daring this man to keep it up and pick a fight with him. “I mean, we’re just passing through.”<br/><br/>“Sure, that’s what they all say…”<br/><br/>One of the man’s groupies placed a hand on his shoulder, “Come on, Edward, it isn’t worth it. Today is your big day, let’s keep in good spirits, eh?”<br/><br/>At that, Charlie’s eyes gleamed, “I had heard something was going on today. A wedding or something, right?”<br/><br/>“That is none of your concern.” This ‘Edward’ shot Charlie a look that quieted him as soon as he spoke. There was no need to push further, though he was extremely tempted to. Usually he was the kind of person who got the last word in. He was stubborn like that, it got him into trouble more times that he cared to admit. The group of men was standing there as if they expected him to react in some way.<br/><br/>“Of course it isn’t. Only, I don’t really like your attitude.”<br/><br/>“Captain, we should just leave…”<br/><br/>Charlie had almost completely forgotten about his crewman. He wasn’t ready to leave just yet, however. Neither was the other man from the looks of it."
3537,Pirating in the Moonlight (1x1 with Cryptique),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52930,2018-01-06T05:58:33,Cryptique,"<span style=""font-family: times;""><span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;"">Ester's bridesmaids had her partially primped for her big day. As her own eyes gazed into the mirror before her, even she knew that wasn't ready to be married to Edward but she kept silent about that among her friends, her bridesmaids. Ester let out a sigh as Lori came over and started to fickle with her hair, looking in the mirror at Ester with an arched brow now. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What's wrong, Ester?""</span> Whenever Lori asked that question, it seemed like everything and everyone around them had stopped and all eyes were now focused on her as those interested leaned closer towards Ester and anticipated a response.<br/><br/>Her eyes lowered down to the ground now as she began to twiddle her fingers over each other. Her heart had suddenly stopped beating with a rhythm as another sigh came from her. What was she going to say to them? She could not be honest with them about her not wanting to marry Edward because they had traveled far to help her get ready for her wedding. Ester bit her bottom lip out of nerves then scooted the chair back and stood up, turning heel to face her bridesmaids now.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Do you guys think I am doing the right thing here? By marrying Edward?""</span> Ester finally asked them as they all looked at each other then back at Ester. Lori stepped forward and grabbed Ester's hands into her own with a slight smile. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Honey, if we did not feel that this marriage would not work then we wouldn't have traveled here to help you get ready for your big day today.""</span> Lori muttered as all of the other ladies nodded their heads in agreement. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Wait, do you not love Edward enough to marry him, Ester?""</span><br/><br/>There it was. The infamous question that she had hoped one of her friends would not ask her in front of everyone but alas, there it was. Her silence was not helping ease the sudden tension that had build around her so when she parted her lips, everyone gasped because she hesitated to answered the question. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Is it that obvious?""</span> Ester asked of them as they groaned and Lori dropped her hands with a scoff and waved her arms in the air with a shrug of her shoulders. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I wish you would have told us something instead of wasting our time, Ester. Why did you not tell us?""</span><br/><br/>Ester could feel their anger rising as she began explaining with tear filled eyes. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I wanted to. I really did, Lori and everyone else but I thought you girls would've been mad at me and I could not have that.""</span> Ester sniffled after she spoke those words then turned to walk towards her window now. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Besides, my mother and father would not allow me to back out of this marriage because it benefits them so. Two wealthy families merge by marriage. That's why I do not want this marriage and I do not love him. I already have wealth but I do want to experience love.""</span> Ester said as her friends stood there astonished by the words that were spilling over her lips now.<br/><br/>Lori, her most closest friend, stood beside her now and embraced her in a hug. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""We shall help you get out of this marriage but first, we need to make it look like you are still getting married. So, come and let us finish you up.""</span> Lori suggested as Ester nodded her head and walked back over to the vanity area and sat down in front of the mirrors that were placed there. Lori tied her head into a bun with two curls hanging over her forehead.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""There. We'll put the wedding dress on you whenever we get to the church. But we must hurry before anyone sees us.""</span> Lori said as Ester quickly maneuvered to grab her wedding dress then handed it off to Regina, her other friend then all of the others, with their bridesmaid dresses in hand trailed behind Ester and Lori now. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Wait, where are my parents?""</span> Ester asked as Lori responded as they were headed towards the door now. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""At the church already to guide people in and into their seats.""</span><br/><br/>Just as Lori and Ester along with the other women were seen running through the town and towards the church, Ester could've sworn she seen Edward at one of the taverns but thought that it might've been her imagination but it did look like he was about to get into a fight or something of the sort. Stopping in her tracks, she halted the other women, as well. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I think Edward's in trouble. We have to go and see.""</span> Ester pleaded as Lori shook her head. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""No, it's bad luck.""</span> Lori said as Ester shrugged her shoulders.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Forget luck. I am not ready for til death do us apart.""</span> Ester said as she walked through the crowd of women, heading back towards the tavern where she think she might've seen her groom, her husband, Edward and if he was in some sort of trouble, she surely was going to help him, one way or another.</span></span>"
3538,Pirating in the Moonlight (1x1 with Cryptique),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52930,2018-01-08T14:20:36,Sound of Silence,"The longer the two men stood glaring daggers at each other, the more worked up Charlie felt. He dared this man to punch him, or try something he would regret. The side of him that itched for some action was hoping that something would happen. Hell, it would be a way for him to leave his mark on this town! He felt like he would do something if the other man didn’t make a move soon, but knew better of it. In the end, his waiting would pay off…<br/><br/>“Well, I don’t like when pirates storm through here like they own the place,” Edward said at last, balling his fists.<br/><br/>“Excuse me, storming through here?” Charlie feigned an offended expression and looked back to his crew member, “I didn’t think we were storming through here, did you?” The man, of course, shook his head, seemingly in agreement. “See, he agrees with me! Believe me, my friend, you and the rest of this town would know if we were here to cause trouble.” This wasn’t really going anywhere, but in a way it was fun. He was not here to cause trouble at all… However, this man starting this whole thing was a bit of an added bonus.<br/><br/>A small crowd was starting to gather around them at this point. It was putting pressure on both of them, and Charlie wondered how long it would be before the other man, this ‘Edward’ broke. Charlie loved a good crowd, hell he would admit it straight to someone if they asked him. The indescribable energy that emanated got him all worked up. If Edward did not make his move, because why else would he have balled up his fists like a child, he very well might.<br/><br/>Edward’s groupies started to stand behind their leader, “I will give you one last chance to leave.” Edward said.<br/><br/>Charlie stood his ground as one of the groupies swung at him. The crewmember at his side made a move but Charlie held him back with a glance. Two against one was hardly fair, but he always has been someone who like dealing with things alone. It was a good thing these boys didn’t seem to know how to throw a proper punch; figures, they were all muscle and nothing more. Charlie made these men look like fools by dancing around their punches and throwing his own punch at pretty boy Edward himself.<br/><br/>Edward staggered from the punch and tripped over his own feet. Though from the looks of some new people and a few guards rushing toward the scene, Charlie couldn’t help but wonder if this was just an act.<br/><br/>Charlie could not keep his eyes off the woman who had come to Edward’s aid. His lips parted briefly, she was absolutely stunning from head to toe! Ah, but it was a shame he could not admire her as much as he wanted, for this was his chance to slip into the crowd and leave before he was arrested.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">-----------------------</div><br/><br/>“He’s taking an awful long time, isn’t he?”<br/><br/>Eric frowned, sighing heavily and shaking his head. “You know how he is, I’m sure he’ll be back soon.” The crew had gathered up a lot of supplies, thanks to the help of the people in this town. It had cost them a bit, but it wasn’t anything they wouldn’t be able to get back in due time. Now, all they needed was their captain and a few of the remaining crew members and they could be off.<br/><br/>“I hope ‘soon’ means he will arrive before nightfall…” Another voice rang. “If what the sea is telling me happens to be true, it won’t be pretty.” It was the voice of a small man, dressed in odd robes, who called himself the ‘Seer’. He had messy hair and a sort of unhinged way about him. Charlie never really discussed how he met the man, but they have been friends for some time. Apparently they had met at a tavern, and since then he acted as a navigator of sorts. He, like Charlie, was good at reading the stars. Normally his presence wouldn’t be something to pay any mind, but the grim expression he wore made Eric worry.<br/><br/>“Nightfall…” Eric felt rigid, his gaze thrown toward town. When he regained his composure, he shook his head, “I don’t think we have anything to worry about.”<br/><br/>…Then again, they might have to worry.<br/><br/>“We may have a full moon tonight, my friend.”<br/><br/>Hearing this, Eric immediately turned to the Seer, “Why didn’t you just come out and say that? Damn it.. Keep an eye on things, I’m going to go look for the Captain.” He moved briskly, hoping that their dear Captain had not gotten himself into trouble."
3539,Pirating in the Moonlight (1x1 with Cryptique),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52930,2018-01-10T06:18:11,Cryptique,"<span style=""font-family: times;""><span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ester! Ester!""</span> Lori repeatedly called her name out as Ester walked with a mission on her mind. She knew Edward's features from any distance and if had gotten himself into any trouble upon their wedding day, she wasn't going to be exactly thrilled about it but was going to help him out either way she could. Lori finally managed to grab onto Ester's arm, stopping her in her tracks as Ester turned to face Lori now with a scowl. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Lori. Let me go.""</span> Ester practically demanded of Lori, who shook her head then stepped up towards Ester.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""It's bad luck, I am telling you. You do not want to do ruin this day.""</span> Lori said as Ester scoffed then rolled her eyes, snatching herself from Lori's grasp in the process as she took a few steps back and eyed all of her bridesmaids. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Help me if you want but do not stand in my way.""</span> That was all Ester said before she turned heel and started to walk back to the area where she saw Edward standing.<br/><br/>Soon, her other bridesmaids caught up with her and even Lori, the main one who protested that Ester shouldn't do whatever it was she was thinking. Ester smiled over her bridesmaids then looked at Lori and grabbed her hand into her own. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Thanks for trying to stop me but I feel that Edward's in trouble. You'll see.""</span> Ester said as she dropped and disconnected their hands from each other then continued the trek ahead.<br/><br/>Once Ester and the ladies got close, they all followed Ester's lead and ducked down as their eyes stared through the glass pane of the window. Lori's mouth almost dropped when she saw what was happening inside and could not believe that Ester was actually right. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""See, I told you.""</span> Ester whispered towards her comrade of ladies as her eyes peered towards Edward and seen his fists starting to ball up. Her eyes widened because she knew that a fight was bound to happen.<br/><br/>One of Edward's friends took a swung first but missed and the battle was seemingly on but it was Edward's opponent that took the advantage and that was when Ester stood up and stormed inside the tavern. Once inside, she was greeted by many of the men that knew Edward then went over to his side, kneeling down beside him. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Are you okay?""</span> She muttered towards Edward, who answered with the nod of his head. Ester looked at the man that threw the punch and got up to her feet. She caught sight of the man admiring her but by the time she went to do the same to him, he was gone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ester, what are you doing here?""</span> Edward questioned towards her as his groupies lifted him up into a nearby chair. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I saw that you were in trouble and came to help. Your nose.""</span> Ester muttered as she went over to attend to her husband-to-be, Edward but the man that showed such bravery against him was still on her mind, too. Lori came over with a first aid kit and Ester thanked her while rummaging through it and helping Edward clean himself up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I think we should postpone the wedding until nightfall, don't you think? That way, you can get some fresh clothes and be free of blood. Plus, a full moon wedding sounds very romantic.""</span> Ester mentioned as she stood up then eyed her bridesmaids. She did not bother to wait for Edward's response as she walked out of the tavern and looked both ways for the male that struck Edward but again, he was gone. She shrugged her shoulders then looked over towards Lori, who came back by her side. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What now?""</span> Ester eyed her back then pointed towards the church. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""We wait there till nightfall, I guess. Come on, ladies.""</span><br/><br/>Ester started her trek towards the church with the rest of her ladies following behind her. She had wondered if a night wedding was a better idea but now, she was sure that it was. As they neared the church, she saw the man along with other guys surrounding him down at the docks. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Don't Ester.""</span> Lori said as Ester smirked a little. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I won't. He's not even worth it.""</span> Ester responded as herself and the ladies walked into the church now.</span></span>"
3540,Pirating in the Moonlight (1x1 with Cryptique),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52930,2018-01-12T13:09:28,Sound of Silence,"What a rush, Charlie thought to himself as he quietly made his way through town. His crewmember was struggling a bit to keep up with him. He moved at a brisk pace, not because he was worried about being followed, he made sure to vanish from the scene quickly, but because he figured now was as good a time as any to get back to his crew and his ship. Surely everything would be in order by now and they could plan their next course… Perhaps add a new member to their crew while they were at it.<br/><br/>He couldn’t help but smile at the thought. That woman, whoever she was, would not leave his mind. It wasn’t every day such beauty was seen! Now, Charlie has never considered himself to be much of a flirt (except he is), but when he saw an attractive woman he couldn’t help but want to get to know her better. In all his travels, he has met so many different women, some of them… colorful for sure, and even spent a few nights with some of them. This, of course, has had a tendency to get him into trouble in the past.<br/><br/>Eric was the first person he spotted as soon as he reached the docks. The sight of his old friend caused him to regain some of his composure, in the sense that he was prepared for news that something might be wrong. He looked worried, especially when he saw the smile the Captain wore on his face.<br/><br/>“Eric! Is everything alright?” Charlie spoke up first before Eric could ask questions, with an expression of seriousness, as if his previous thought had not been on his mind at all.<br/><br/>“Everything is fine, yes… I’m just here to keep you out of trouble,” Eric said with a smirk. He looked Charlie over, letting out a sigh, “I hope I’m not too late?”<br/><br/>Charlie laughed and waved his hand absently, “No, not at all. I’m just enjoying a stroll through town.” He decided to leave out the confrontation he had, knowing full well that the few people who knew about it, the easier the rest of their time would be here in town. Besides, he had a feeling he already knew. Eric had a way of reading him, they have known each other for quite some time after all. “Anyway, I trust you and the others have managed to finish making preparations?” He said quickly, to change the subject.<br/><br/>Eric, Charlie, and a few other members of the crew that gathered, when they saw their Captain had returned, walked with each other back to the ship, while Eric filled Charlie in on everything that happened. Briefly, Charlie could have sworn he had seen the woman from earlier heading toward the church that was nearby. He quickly brushed it off as his imagination, something like wishful thinking. There were other things to worry about at this time. Especially when Eric mentioned something about a full moon, and expressing concerns about wanting to leave before nightfall.<br/><br/>“The Seer told you about the full moon, did he?” Charlie said, somewhat annoyed. “I told him to keep that between us…”<br/><br/>“You told… Wait, how long did you know about it?”<br/><br/>“A few days.”<br/><br/>“Is that so?” Eric seemed exasperated, “Well that explains why you’ve been so energetic lately…”<br/><br/>“That might be one reason,” Charlie stopped walking and faced his crew, “That event that’s happening in town. You know about it, right? Apparently it’s some kind of wedding.” He looked around the docks with a devious look on his eyes. There were more ships here now then there were this morning; this wedding must be a huge deal if so many people were attending. It was hardly surprising since that Edward fellow seemed to walk around like he was somebody important. What if he was rich, and invited all of his rich friends?<br/><br/>“Eric and the rest of you have done a good job with preparations,” He continued. “I know some of you want to leave tonight but, with such a big event going on, how could we ignore the opportunity for a little fun?” There were some cheers amongst the small crowd. Charlie grinned, “Nightfall is in a few hours, men. Be ready, we’re going to crash this wedding. Naturally.”<br/><br/>But as soon as dusk fell, Charlie was below deck with the Seer, in a small room reinforced with silver bars.<br/><br/>“I can already feel the moon’s energy,” the Seer said.<br/><br/>Charlie nodded, “I’ve felt it most of the day…”<br/><br/>“How are you feeling?”<br/><br/>“Fine… I’m fine. I told them we would be crashing that wedding today.”<br/><br/>“What?”<br/><br/>“I needed to give them something to do,” Charlie grinned. Only the Seer, Eric, and a few others who have been with him since he first gathered his own crew and set out to sea in search of adventure knew why he could not be seen. Especially on a night like this, where the moon’s influence was strong. “Anyway, just get it over with. If anybody asks, I’m asleep.”<br/><br/>The Seer nodded, and locked the metal door behind him."
3541,Pirating in the Moonlight (1x1 with Cryptique),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52930,2018-01-14T08:06:36,Cryptique,"<span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: aa;"">While they made it inside of the church, Ester escorted the ladies to a room in the back as they helped her get beautified again. Many, many thoughts ran throughout her mind right about now but she thought that protecting Edward would bring back some type of feelings but alas, it did not and she still did not love or want to marry him. It was just mere hours before the sun was about to set and nightfall ensued for the wedding. Ester let out a soft sigh as Lori scoffed towards her in response then shook her head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Please tell me that you are going through with this wedding.""</span> Lori muttered as her bridesmaids stopped what they were doing and turned their gazes towards Ester, who looked very flushed right about now. But as she was about to respond, her mother was standing at the door and responded for her. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Of course she is.""</span> Ester's mother said as she walked further into the room now. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I believe she was talking to me, mother.""</span> Ester retorted towards her mother with a slight scowl plastered upon her face.<br/><br/>Ester's mother smiled towards her then looked at the bridesmaids and wanted them to clear the room, which they did as Ester's mother rubbed her hand along Ester's shoulder and smiled as the ladies cleared the room now. Once they left, Ester's mother smile turned into a frown as she clenched her grip on Ester's shoulder now and met eye level with her now. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Look, you marry Edward and just get this over with. I do not care if you are happy about it or not. Got it?""</span><br/><br/>Ester started to whimper slightly at the pain as her mother finally eased up on the grip and stood upright now. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""People will be arriving soon so get ready and in that wedding dress.""</span> With that said, Ester's mother left the room and wanted the bridesmaids to help Ester get ready again. She had tear filled eyes as she sniffled and held back the tears, no matter how hard it was. Lori and the other bridesmaids helped Ester get ready for tonight and even helped her fit into her wedding dress, which snugged her body perfectly.<br/>- - - - - - - - -<br/>The sun had finally set in the distance and the skies above had turned a raven color but stars twinkled above, as well. People were gathering inside and outside of the church as Ester paced back and forth in the room where she got ready. Lori eyed Ester with a raised brow as she groaned a little bit. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Can you calm down? You are making me nervous and I am not even the one getting married.""</span> Lori muttered towards Ester, who just continued on pacing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""So many people are here to witness this, Lori. What if I get up there and can't go through with it? Then I would have disappointed a lot of people, including my family.""</span> Ester said as she stopped pacing for a moment to turn her full body towards Lori, her maid of honor and best friend, now. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Look, just breathe in the good and breathe out the bad. You look lovely and I cannot wait until you wed Edward.""</span> Lori offered Ester those words of encouragement. Ester looked over towards Lori with a smile as she grabbed her bouquet from Lori. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I can do this.""</span><br/><br/>With those words said, she went out the backdoor then walked around to the front and the ceremony began. First there was light music so that people could get to their seats then in came the groom, along with the groomsmen and the bridesmaids followed by the ring barrier and the flower girl. Ester breathed continuously but whenever she heard her theme song for the night, which was Here Comes The Bride, she gasped under her breath and lifted one foot before the other and slowly made her way inside the church.<br/><br/>People had stood up and eyed her as she came into plain view now. Ester had a tear roll down her cheek underneath her veil as she continued her trek up towards Edward, who was standing there as happy as he could be. After a few more steps, she was now standing in front of the minister that was conducting the ceremony and in front her future husband, Edward as he removed the veil to reveal her tear stained cheeks.<br/><br/>The minister had everyone seated and the ceremony began with the minister welcoming everyone to witness the bonding between Ester and Edward. The full moon lit up and reflected off the waters behind the church and could be seen plain as day within the sky. It was indeed romantic as Ester had said earlier but often of times, full moons meant something was bound to happen on that night.</span></span>"
3542,A Hunting We Will Go (1x1 with SolarEcho),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52983,2018-01-19T08:47:23,Cryptique,"<span style=""font-family: aa;""><span style=""font-size: 115%; line-height: 116%;"">Today started as a usual day for Nolan. He woke up in his cabin, caught his breakfast then got dressed for the day. But as placed his attire upon his body, a knock came upon his door. Startled, Nolan grabbed a small dagger that was placed upon his table and sneaked over towards the door as he opened it and pointed the dagger outward towards the person that knocked. It was a little boy, who was now trembling because Nolan was pointing a blade towards him. <span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oh, sorry. Never can be too careful around these parts. What are you doing here?""</span></span> Nolan asked the little boy, who handed him a slip of wrinkled up paper.<br/><br/>Nolan took the piece of paper and his eyes scanned over the little message that was written on it. His eyes gazed at the little boy but he had vanished, seemingly without a trace as Nolan raised a brow then sucked his teeth before tucking the dagger into his boot and leaving his cabin so that he could go where the note mentioned for him to go.<br/><br/>His horse, Speedy, neighed whenever Nolan pulled back on the reigns just as he reached his destination. He jumped down from his horse and tied the animal to a nearby post before walking inside of the building before him, which was nothing more than a bounty hunter building. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ah, Nolan, come on into my office.""</span> A man with a beard said as he waved for Nolan to come into his office and to have a seat at his desk.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Arthur, how are you, my good sir?""</span></span> Nolan asked of him while sitting down in front of him as Arthur responded with a chuckle. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Same as always, Nolan, my boy. But do I have a treat for you.""</span> Arthur remarked as he snapped his fingers in the air then rummaged through his desk drawer and pulled out a piece of paper with a drawing on it as he slapped it in front of Nolan. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""What is this?""</span></span> Nolan asked Arthur, who leaned back in his chair and stroked his beard. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""That is the opportunity of a lifetime. That is your next bounty hunt, Nolan. A hybrid of both werewolf and vampire qualities. Bring the beast back to me, dead or alive and I'll give a bounty so big that you will be able to have multiple cabins here and there.""</span><br/><br/>Nolan let Arthur's words sink in as he smiled then eyed Arthur with a raised brow. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""How many people have attempted this mission?""</span></span> Nolan questioned towards Arthur, who was now stammering through his words as Nolan raised up his hand while also shaking his head. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Thanks, Arthur but no thanks.""</span></span> With those words said, Nolan stood up along with Arthur, who tried his best to plead with Nolan.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Try getting another fool to do this because I am not him.""</span></span> Nolan said as when Arthur wasn't really looking, Nolan swiped the drawing off of the desk and turned heel to walk out of the bounty hunter's office. While walking down the stairs, Nolan eyed the drawing then went back beside his horse and muttered. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Well, Speedy, looks like we're going on a little trip.""</span></span><br/><br/>Nolan bounced back upon his horse and kicked the horse sides with his feet as the horse started a slow trek through a wooded path. Of course, Nolan was going to try and catch this beast but he knew some obstacles would be in his way but he was more than ready for those as a bag was drooped on the side of the horse that had some necessities that he might need for his journey in there.</span></span>"
3543,A Hunting We Will Go (1x1 with SolarEcho),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52983,2018-01-20T05:50:13,SolarEcho,"Eliza had been muttering to herself for a while. She had just lost her bounty on a wanted criminal and to say she was mad was an understatement. Damn riley crew got him before she had completed her leads. She shifted the quiver of arrows bound to her back more out of anger than comfort. She needed a new bounty and fast. Money was runing low and her pride needed some repairing. She trudged to the local town heading for the bounty post. Anyone and anything that was currently sought was posted here. As she entered the town she made sure her hood was pulled low shadowing her face. Her identity was one thing she did not want to give away.<br/><br/>She walked over to wall with the pictures posted and the amounts. She was about ready to give up when someone came up and tacked a new picture to the wall with could only be called a staggering amount of money offered. The bounty was for a werewolf vampire. It was wanted dead or alive. She grinned beneath her mask and quickly turned to the outfitters. She was going to need a horse. Grabbing her purse beneath her robe she mentally calculated how much to spend. She walked into the outfitters over to the counter.<span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Excuse me. I would like to buy a horse""</span>She said as she placed the coins onto the counter. After a bit she emerged from the shop and went over to the horses that were tied. She had chosen a black one. The color of night and sin. A most appropriate color for this hunt. After some minor adjusting to the saddle she mounted the horse. It was time to go hunting."
3544,A Hunting We Will Go (1x1 with SolarEcho),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52983,2018-01-21T10:58:52,Cryptique,"<span style=""font-family: aa;""><span style=""font-size: 115%; line-height: 116%;"">Once Nolan got into the wooden path a little bit deep enough, he kicked the horse on the sides so that the animal could gain a little gallop since they seemingly were the only ones on the road right now. Speedy had developed a nice and gentle gallop down the wooded path but in the distance, there was a tavern set up and Nolan pulled back on the reigns to stop Speedy. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Whoa, boy.""</span></span> He muttered towards the animal as he jumped down from his horse and tied him to a nearby post. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I'll be back, boy.""</span></span> Nolan muttered as he slapped him gently on the back that caused him to neigh lightly.<br/><br/>Nolan walked into the tavern as his eyes scanned around the facility now. It seemed like he didn't belong there but nevertheless, he was inside the tavern anyway and sitting at the counter, ready to order. The barmaid came over with a bright smile upon her face as she asked Nolan what he wanted. Before he answered her, he tossed a few coins her way then looked up at her to meet her gaze. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Some ale, please and keep them coming.""</span></span><br/><br/>It was going to be one hell of a journey so he needed to be drunk at least the first day. The barmaid took the coins and told Nolan that his ale was coming right up. With the nod of his head, he turned his gaze to face everyone else that located in the tavern, just to see if anyone was worthy of recruitment for his bounty hunt. Everyone there was either too drunk or looked like they would kill Nolan just to get the bounty for themselves.<br/><br/>Soon, the barmaid came back over with his ale then just let about a gallon right beside him. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Thanks.""</span></span> He muttered as the barmaid offered him a wink in response then turned back to attend to the other guests. Nolan chugged down the first mug of ale as he whispered to himself. <span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""One down, five more to go.""</span></span> He then began to fill up his mug with ale again as he turned his bar stool to eye everyone present yet again.</span></span>"
3545,A Hunting We Will Go (1x1 with SolarEcho),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=52983,2018-01-21T22:02:17,SolarEcho,"Eliza was lost in thought as she and her newly accquired steed traveled down the wooded path. She did not want this bounty to end up the same as the last. In all honesty she could not afford it. With those thoughts heavy on her mind she needed to gather information and fast. Though she disliked the company they kept she knew bars and taverns were her best bet. Rich or poor all gathered at such places and when ale flowed freely so did stories and rumors. Givinv the horse a gentle but firm kick she hurried him along to the one tavern she knew of outside of town.<br/><br/>When she got there she smirked. The place was crowded which meant a good source of information usually. She slid off her horse and tied him to a tree. Giving him a pat on the head she turned and headed inside. As she stepped into the tavern she was greeted with the powerful scent of alcohol. She quickly pushed through the mess of men and bar maids and made her way to the back of the tavern. Grabbing a seat in a cornner she sat with a loud sigh. She glanced about the room hoping to not have to stay in this godforsaken place long.<br/><br/>Within a few moments a bar maid came over to her. Prepared for this Eliza smiled though it was hidden by her face mask she knew her face showed it. When the woman asked for her order she responded with a quick but polite<span style=""color: #0040FF"">""Honey Ale please""</span>she said sliding some coins to the woman. The woman noded and took the coins turning off to grab her order. Eliza went back to scanning the room making note of individuals to steer clear of as they looked like trouble. The maid returned with Eliza's drink and she thanked woman as she took the glass and took a sip.<br/><br/>She went back to scanning the room. Usually there is one guy who gets very drunk and starts talking about things he would normally not. For fear of his fellow drink mates thinking he is insane and that was the type of guy Eliza was hoping to find. She knew she might have to wait a bit but the bounty being posted in this region meant someone had seen something. She just had to find out who."
3546,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-01-29T04:05:49,Amara,"It had been a long weekend for Julianna, who had essentially told her parents that she didn't want the same things for her life that they wanted and left to join this program that was supposed to be specifically for people like her. Whatever that meant. After unpacking her things in her assigned room, she had laid on the bed for a while, staring at the ceiling, wanting to sleep, but afraid of what she might see if she closed her eyes.<br/><br/>She didn't know how long she laid there before she finally sat up when a grumbling in her stomach reminded her that she hadn't eaten today. ""Right,"" she sat up, sighing as she got up the motivation to go out and find the cafeteria. After a brief moment, she slipped her boots back on and headed out the door. The wide hallways of the building were filled with people, and with noise. Everyone was chattering all around, some making friends for the first time while others talked with old friends.<br/><br/>Despite the chatter, there were just as many people who silently walked through the halls. Some avoided eye contact simply because they seemed nervous, others were looking between a piece of paper in their hand and the numbers on the doors, trying to find their assigned room, and every now and then you would see someone so focused on some form of electronic that they couldn't be asked to interact with real people. Considering that students were asked not to bring personal devices, she had to assume that those who carried them had been here the previous year.<br/><br/>Jules didn't make an effort to avoid eye contact, but likewise she didn't make an effort to seek it out. Instead, she watched her surroundings, taking note of the people as well as the interior of the large building. It was pretty sterile as far as schools were, although she had limited experience on which to base that judgement. There were occasional pieces of art around, paintings on the wall, vases on pedestals, other various objects on shelves, but they were relatively scarce and, from what she had seen, they almost seemed random, as if someone picked out some random things they liked without really considering how it would all tie together. It certainly wasn't the work of an interior designer, that was for sure.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Where was the cafeteria again?</span>she wondered to herself as she tried to picture the map in her head and remember the location from her tour earlier that morning. There were signs and maps posted for new students, but if she wanted to get used to this place, she couldn't rely on signs forever. Thus, she tried to use her memory to find it. After some time, she did find it. She gave herself a mental pat on the back before glancing around the room until she found the line. The room was rather large--and rather crowded--with a large main serving line, a salad bar, what appeared to be a dessert bar, a section with pre-made and pre-packaged lunches, a section for drinks, and a section for vending machines. In the middle of it all were tables filled with students, ranging from her age to a few years older.<br/><br/>After her brief survey of the room, she approached the line, checking to see what was being served that day before deciding to by-pass the line. Instead of waiting, she opted for a small pre-made salad, a pre-made sandwich, a bag of chips, a cookie from the dessert by, and a bottle of water. She quickly scanned the items and her ID card at the kiosk and then once again surveyed the room, this time looking for an empty seat. There weren't many, as she had apparently picked a popular eating time. Finally she spotted one across from a boy with a headphone set. It would work. She approached the boy and stopped before she took a seat. ""Is this seat taken?"" She asked, waiting only a moment before she took the seat, hoping it wouldn't bother him too much. She'd get up if it were strictly necessary, but she hoped that wouldn't be the case."
3547,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-01-29T05:57:50,Asterous,"It was hard to believe he had already been at this place for a year. One long year of learning the ropes, the ins and outs of this place, and tests. Not like those tests he had always hated in high school, but tests for his 'special' abilities. Nothing had really changed since he had first walked through those doors a year ago. Elijah could remember his parents coming with him to drop their son off at some government facility for their project. They had discussed it at great length around the dining room table, the pros and cons, how this might be beneficial, all that stuff.<br/><br/>Elijah had just wanted more than anything for these people to figure out what was wrong with him. Weren't those with powers suppose to be enhanced from them? Not forced to suffer from the constant buzz of human voices in his ears and the ideas thrown at his own mind that did not belong to him! Elijah knew his parents were of the same idea. They wanted someone to 'fix' their son, bring back that cheerful person he had been before this had all started.<br/><br/>He had continued much as he had in high school. Headphones on, drown out the world, and mind your own business. Most had left him along, joining up with others to form cliquey circles. On occasion someone would try to talk to Elijah, but would be turned off by his seeming lack of focus, though he also knew it was also because he was deaf. It didn't take a mind reader to figure that one out.<br/><br/>Today Elijah had chosen his usual corner of the cafeteria. This room was usually one of the worst to be for him. So many people within such a small, contained area, it was maddening! Of course the same could be said about the whole facility. His food was relatively untouched, not having much of an appetite for it. It had long gone cold, but Elijah still halfheartedly pushed it around the plate. He sipped his apple juice, one of those things he could never get enough of, and watched a girl approach. He read her lips easily enough to know what she was asking. A quick scan of the room showed that there were no other open seats, and he couldn't just say no. So, Elijah made no protest when she sat down.<br/><br/>Judging by the way she was sitting with him and not with one of the other groups led Elijah to guess that she was new. He noted that there had been an influx of new 'students' to the facility lately, possibly contributing to the overcrowded cafeteria now. He knew he should say something, but that would mean having to take his headphones off, which meant dealing with a headache later. Slowly, Elijah pushed his headphones down so they were around the back of his neck, wincing slightly at the sharp increase of volume both to his ears and in his head.<br/><br/>""You're new, right?"" He asked, trying to focus on her instead of on the hundreds of other voices fighting for his attention. ""I'm Elijah."" He said, offering his hand to her."
3548,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-01-30T04:28:57,Amara,"When the boy made no protest to her, Jules placed her food on the table and took a seat. At first she thought he might continue listening to whatever it was he was listening to, but instead, he pushed the headphones off, wincing as he did. Was he sensitive to sound? Or was it something else? ""Correct. I just got here today,"" she replied back, reaching out and firmly shaking his hand, ""Julianna. But you can call me Jules, if you want,"" she replied as she pulled her hand back and went to opening the containers of food, making the dressing with the salad.<br/><br/>""You read lips?"" she questioned somewhat casually, not really considering that it was a little bit forward. Some people were just good at reading lips, some trained themselves for the heck of it, and others learned out of necessity. She had caught a brief glimpse of the small objects in his ears when he had taken his headphones off. She guessed they were hearing aids, which made sense, considering. She was only guessing for now, though. Not that it really mattered. It wasn't like it bothered her. It would be nice to know, though, for communication purposes.<br/><br/>""Are you hard of hearing?"" she asked curiously as she mixed up the salad. ""Sorry,"" she stopped, looking up at him. ""That wasn't exactly the most sensitive way to ask that, was it?"" she had kind of just asked what was on her mind, something she tended to do at times, without really thinking. She hoped it didn't bother him. She hadn't meant anything by it, she was just curious. She hoped that would be obvious.<br/><br/>She began eating her salad, glancing around the room at all the different people, many of whom appeared to be in groups. That was, excluding those who looked lost, nervous, or otherwise gave off a vibe that screamed 'I'm new.' There were others, such as Elijah, who didn't seem to be new, yet they sat alone anyways. Either they didn't really fit in with a group, they didn't like people, or they simply preferred being alone for whatever reason, she guessed. Oh well, either way, it seemed rather familiar. ""It seems almost like high school all over again,"" she observed between bites.<br/><br/>After deciding that there wasn't much to see among the others, she returned her focus to her food, and the boy across from her. ""Sorry,"" she apologized for diverting her attention. ""So, how long have you been here?"" she asked before taking another bite of the salad. She then fell silent, deciding that she would let him speak, if he wished, instead of just spouting off every question that came to mind. That could get her in trouble if he wasn't fond of being questioned, or sharing things about himself. It was safer, for the moment, to wait until she got a better feel for what kind of a person he was before she unintentionally interrogated him."
3549,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-01-31T02:43:25,Asterous,"Elijah didn't mind when Jules asked if he read lips. It was a common enough skill that it didn't stand out all that often, except in cases like this. Heck, he knew people who could hear perfectly fine who still read lips. Her next question was a little more direct, capturing Elijah's full attention for a few seconds as he watched her, looking for any sign of hostility, hatred, anything that might tip him off. Her apology caught him a little off guard, not having expected it. Sure plenty of people had asked him about it, even here, but it was usually followed by either some rude comment, a joke, or, almost as bad as the teasing, pity. Jules spoken 'sorry' didn't fall into any of those categories, and from what Elijah could read of her thoughts and untangle from all the others, it was genuine.<br/><br/>""Was it that obvious?"" Elijah asked with a smile. He had learned early that if he reacted with anger it almost always ended badly. Over the years of being asked the same question, he had learned to laugh it off if he couldn't ignore it altogether. ""And it's no problem, really. Better to ask than have the thought bother you all day."" As Jules began to eat and observe the room, Elijah was tempted to pull his headphones back on for a respite from the noise, both that which everyone could hear, as well as the jumbled up thoughts of each individual. His fingers were already inching from their concealed place under the table when she spoke again, reminding him of his own high school days.<br/><br/>""For better or for worse."" He commented. His time at high school hadn't exactly been the best time of his life and when coming here he hadn't been expecting to relive it. Elijah waved off Jules second sorry, this was becoming a habit for her it seemed, and answered her next question.<br/><br/>""About a year now, though it doesn't feel like it."" It was true, it didn't feel as though a year had passed already. It still felt like just yesterday he was walking through those big front doors, wondering what he was getting into. ""It's better than the alternative I suppose. Though they haven't done much to help with whatever's going on in here."" He pointed to his temple. It occurred to him that everyone here had some reason to be, had some sort of 'heightened cognitive ability'. He wondered what Jules' was, but felt it was, as she put it not the most sensitive way to just blurt it out. Though considering that was what this whole place was about, maybe this was different. He closed his eyes for a moment, pressing his hands lightly over his ears by instinct, as the roar of noise in his head got significant louder before dying down to the usual drone, occasionally spiking when someone got a little riled up or excited.<br/><br/>Taking a chance, Elijah leaned forward, folding his forearms in front of him on the table.<br/><br/>""May I be so bold as to ask what brought you here?"" He asked, head tilted ever so slightly to the side. Every now and then he would glance towards the crowd before returning his attention to Jules. It was his turn to apologize.<br/><br/>""Sorry, habit."""
3550,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-02-05T02:31:46,Amara,"Jules swallowed the first bite of her food and shook her head when he asked if it had been that obvious. ""No, not really. I'm just a little more observant than most, I guess,"" she shrugged. ""My best friend growing up was in an accident and lost hearing in both ears, among other things. Maybe I'm just used to it?"" she shrugged once more, giving him a smile, although there was the tiniest hint of sadness hidden somewhere behind the smile. She was glad that he hadn't taken offense to her somewhat tactless question. She was occasionally wanting for tact nowadays, which could be mistaken for rudeness, especially when someone didn't know her.<br/><br/>She wasn't sure how to feel when he essentially confirmed that this place was a lot like high school, for better or worse. She supposed that many of them were like her, just out of high school, so it made sense that many of them would still have the same mindset they had in high school. After all, graduating didn't automatically make them into mature adults, and a single summer wasn't enough to change most people. She was quite different than she had been months before, but really, she wasn't different, she was just content to be herself now, rather than pretending to be miss perfect and following what her parents wanted. She hadn't really changed, she'd just stopped pretending. For those who were happy with who they were in high school, for better or for worse, would likely remain the same, whether it had been a mask or their true self.<br/><br/>High school hadn't been a bad time for her in general, as she hadn't been bullied herself. Still, it was often a toxic environment, and there were plenty others who were bullied, including her best friend. But she didn't want to think of that, so she pushed those memories aside, focusing on anything else. So, he had been here for a year. She had figured as much. He didn't look that much older than she was and he seemed to be familiar with the place, so that seemed about right. ""Really? What exactly do they do? I mean, what's it like?"" she asked curiously before shaking her head, ""You don't have to answer, if you don't want to. I don't mean to pry,"" she added, in case he didn't want to talk about it now. It wasn't like she wouldn't find out soon enough, but it'd still be interesting to know what to expect, or at least hear the perspective of someone who had been here before.<br/><br/>""Well, considering the questions I've blurted out, I think you deserve at least one,"" she replied with a half-smile, taking another bite of her salad as she contemplated how to answer. When he apologized for his apparent tendency to seem distracted, although it didn't bother her at all. She had enough quirks of her own, she wouldn't judge him for his. ""It's fine. You don't need to apologize,"" she waved off the apology before answering his question. ""I have these dreams. They started a few years ago and they've been getting worse. I have them any time I fall asleep now. Even if it's just a short nap. And they always come true. Always,"" she explained, her expression darkening a bit as she spoke. She pushed the salad around a bit with her fork, staring at it as though it were the most interesting thing in the world. ""Sometimes I stay awake for days to avoid them,"" she admitted almost absentmindedly, not realizing that her left leg was bouncing up and down beneath the table. ""Sorry. You probably didn't need to know that part,"" she gave a sort-of smile as she forced herself to sit still.<br/><br/>After another moment passed, she quickly cleared her throat. ""Anyways. What about you?"" she asked, tilting her head a bit. ""Let me guess. Mind reader?"" she asked, guessing based on the things she had observed."
3551,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-02-11T05:42:51,Asterous,"Elijah chuckled at Jules' backpedaling. Seriously, he wasn't going to take offence to her asking a few questions, he had survived worse. What did they do? Well, that was a little difficult to answer.<br/><br/>""Depends on the person I suppose, at least from what I've gotten from a few others."" He said with a shrug. ""I've mostly gotten tests and things to figure out the extent of my own problems. How accurate I can be, how far away a person can be before I get nothing, that sort of thing. Honestly, I was hoping they would have done more to help suppress them, but it looks more like they want to further progress them."" He knew it wasn't the most enthusiastic answer, nor did it paint the place in the best light, but it was the truth. Expecting help, Elijah had felt more like a lab experiment through the year he had been here.<br/><br/>When Jules started explaining her own abilities and reasons for being here, Elijah listened as closely as he could. He was always interested in hearing about what others were going through in this regard. He had to admit, this was the first he had heard of dreams coming true. He shook his head with a soft smile when she apologized.<br/><br/>""Hey, it's all good. I'm sure staying awake for days on end isn't the easiest thing to do, or hide."" He knew of a few others who avoided sleep, but mostly for lifestyle reasons rather than trying to avoid dreaming. And then there were others who seemed to always be sleeping!<br/><br/>Elijah wasn't surprised when the question came back to him, you couldn't just ask and not expect the same to be asked to you. Her guess wasn't far off, though he wouldn't go so far as to label himself a full blown mind reader.<br/><br/>""Close. It's more like hearing projected thoughts than actually reading someone's mind."" He knew it wasn't the clearest of explanations, but he wasn't all that clear on how exactly these abilities worked either. ""It's like..."" Elijah tried to think of a better way to explain. ""I can hear thoughts without actually meaning or even trying to, like the constant drone of voices all talking at once in your head."" He sighed with the frustration of trying to say this in an understandable way.<br/><br/>""I'm doing a horrible job at this."""
3552,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-02-12T21:33:33,Amara,"Elijah explained that what they did here depended on the person. She guessed that kind of made sense, given that she assumed they all had their own unique problems, or abilities, whatever you wished to call them. It made sense that what they did would depend on the person. It was, however, rather disappointing to hear that he had gotten a lot of tests done and he thought it seemed more like they wanted to progress his abilities, rather than help him suppress them.<br/><br/>She supposed that progressing them would not necessarily be all bad, given that at some point it seemed likely that they would gain some control over the ability and may even develop the ability to suppress it on their own. This, however, may not be true for everyone, and in the meantime, it meant that the ability would get stronger and thus, so would the effects on the person. Her dreams were bad enough as it was. She wasn't terribly interested in the idea that they would get worse before they got better. Still, she had signed up for this, so she guessed that it was best to at least try to see it through.<br/><br/>She didn't really realize the somewhat pensive expression her face now held as she considered this. ""Well, that's a bit disappointing. Although, perhaps not entirely unexpected,"" she looked none too happy about this development, but nevertheless, she didn't seem as though it changed her mind about being here, either.<br/><br/>""That's for sure,"" she agreed when he acknowledged that staying awake for days wasn't the easiest thing to do, or to hide. ""It's a little easier when your parents decide to drug you so you stay awake at school. Harder, though, when they also decide to drug you to make you sleep,"" she replied thoughtfully, shrugging as though it were nothing. That was a perfectly normal thing for parents to do, right? Not really, but it was easier for them than sticking her in some program to help with her... issues. Having a stay in some psych program because she was on the verge of a mental breakdown wouldn't have looked good on her record, after all.<br/><br/>Elijah then when on to try to explain his abilities, seeming to not really know how to describe them. She chuckled at his comment about doing a horrible job at explaining. ""You're fine,"" she shook her head, smiling. ""I think I understand. You can't actively read minds, but you constantly hear people's conscious thoughts in your mind. Is that right?"" she asked, summarizing the basics of her understanding of his ability.<br/><br/>""That doesn't sound fun,"" she then added. ""I'm sure it'd be a useful thing if you learned to control it, but until then, trying to drown out the thoughts of all these people sounds like about as much fun as staying awake for four days without the aid of caffeine. And that is not fun, believe me,"" she chuckled, propping her elbow on the table and leaning her face into it as she glanced around the room at all those who sat around chatting and laughing. ""I imagine everyone has some downside to their ability. Some more than others, I'd guess. But I suppose some do a better job of hiding it, huh?"" she mused as her eyes landed on him once again, a small smile on her face.<br/><br/>""Then again, I suppose having friends to distract you or to help you might just make it more bearable,"" she added thoughtfully. ""Speaking of friends. I am willing to make you my best, and presently my only friend at this... place,"" she gestured with her finger as she ended the statement. ""It's an offer you can't refuse. Well... I mean, I guess you could... But I hope you won't,"" she added with her most charming smile. ""You know, assuming my bluntness, insatiable curiosity, and excessive apologies aren't too big of a deal breaker,"" she added with an almost playfully thoughtful expression on her face."
3553,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-02-16T06:55:57,Asterous,"Elijah noticed her distress over what she had told him about the place and what they did. That hadn't been his intention at all!<br/><br/>""Hey, you never know, things may change when they realized nothings improved, or when enough people complain."" He shrugged. ""I mean, you're the first I've heard of with abilities to the extent that you've got. Who knows, maybe they'll finally change tactics.""<br/><br/>He was a little concerned at her comment on her parents drugging her up to stay awake. As dangerous as it could be for Jules to have some freaky nightmare and have it come true, what were the consequences of having her on any sort of drug. From what Elijah knew, some could cause dreams to get worse, or at least affect an individual's sleep schedule. Taking into account that the recommended dose may have not been followed if it was in an effort to keep her awake, and it was not a pretty formula.<br/><br/>""That could not have been healthy."" He admitted. He wondered what had finally made her parents change their mind and send her here, rather than taking things into their own hands.<br/><br/>He was glad that Jules seemed to at least have some sort of understanding come out of his horrible explanation.<br/><br/>""Something like that yeah."" He chuckled. It wasn't an easy thing to explain. Usually when people thought of mind readers they thought of someone actually looking into someone's mind, able to pull out thoughts and information. Compared to them, Elijah's abilities just seemed lame...and annoying.<br/><br/>""Annoying is an understatement."" Elijah said with a small laugh. ""That's where these come in."" He tapped the headphones resting around his neck. ""Helps to drown out some of it anyway.""<br/><br/>He listened to her speaking, not bothering to interrupt while fighting to keep his focus from wandering. He couldn't help but smile at the way she basically asked to be friends.<br/><br/>""I mean, when you put it that way, how could I say no?"" He answered. Suddenly a loud outburst from the other side of the room had Elijah pressing his hands to his ears, his brow furrowed as an argument began to escalate. As the aggression increased, so too did the volume of both their voices and their thoughts until people were making quick exits to avoid getting in the middle of whatever was going down.<br/><br/>Pulling his headphones on as quickly as he could, Elijah stood and gestured for Jules to follow him to the relative safety of one of the many halls just as a group of men dressed like guards filed in."
3554,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-02-16T17:57:32,Amara,"""Perhaps,"" she replied thoughtfully. ""But what if they change for the worse instead of the better?"" she wondered before quickly shaking her head. ""Sorry. I don't mean to be Debbie Downer over here. Hopefully you're right and if they change, it will be for the better,"" she added, giving a small smile. ""Also, really? The first? I would have thought there would be more like me,"" she murmured curiously. ""Oh well. I guess that makes me unique, then,"" she chuckled, trying to look on the bright side.<br/><br/>He seemed to be concerned about how her parents had drugged her, admitting that it could not have been healthy. ""No, certainly not,"" she replied, shaking her head. ""I was on edge on the time, jittery more than I liked, and hyper focused on everything, yet sometimes I couldn't really focus on anything,"" she admitted. ""It would have continued, too. If they had gotten there way and I went off to some Ivy league school like I was supposed to, I would've spent the next four years or more in that same place,"" she stared down at the food, poking what remained of it. ""That's why I decided to come here,"" she explained. ""Hopefully that doesn't turn out to be a mistake. The last thing I need is to have to hear them say 'I told you so,'"" she frowned a little as she spoke. ""Anyway, that's that.""<br/><br/>She was glad she had gotten the general idea down when he confirmed that it was something like that. He then added that annoying was an understatement, but that was where his headphones came in. ""I suspected as much,"" she admitted, smiling lightly. ""But hey, I'm glad there is at least something to lessen the annoyance for you,"" she added honestly. She would give anything to have something to help her. Besides drugs to keep her away from the dreams, that is.<br/><br/>She grinned when he answered her strange offer of friendship with what she was pretty sure was an acceptance. Before she could say anything else, however, some sort of disturbance broke out on the other side of the cafeteria, which caused Elijah to press his hands against his ears. She frowned, wanting to help but not knowing how. After all, she would probably only make things worse if she tried to interfere, and she didn't know this place well at all, so there was very little she could do.<br/><br/>Thankfully, Elijah pulled on his headphones and gestured for her to follow him, seeming to have some idea. She guessed that they were escaping to somewhere relatively safe and quiet, which was just fine with her. She stood up and quickly followed after him as they left the cafeteria, although she couldn't help but glance back in time to see what she thought were guards pouring into the room. She wondered what they were going to do to those who had gotten into the fight, but she dared not stick around to find out, instead, following Elijah until they were safely away."
3555,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-02-21T00:31:37,Asterous,"He was glad when Jules followed. Weaving his way between the rush of other ‘students’ and guards, Elijah made it into the equally as packed hallway outside. Sighing, he grabbed Jules’ hand, making sure she didn’t get lost in the crowd, which could be overwhelming for anyone no matter how long they had been there for, and began the trek to safety.<br/><br/>It took a little longer than he had hoped, but eventually he got them to one of the quieter, less crowded hallways with only a few stragglers wandering about. Following a seemingly well known path, Elijah led Jules up a flight of stairs, down another hallway, and out a door that led onto the roof.<br/><br/>Finally slipping his headphones off, Elijah rubbed his temples with his eyes closed for a moment, feeling a headache coming on.<br/><br/>“Sorry about all that.” He said, turning to face Jules. “That doesn’t usually happen.” He remarked as he leaned against a railing, looking down at the area around the building. “But when it does it blows up pretty quickly.”<br/><br/>Elijah recalled what she had been saying before the whole situation downstairs.<br/><br/>“I should probably rephrase that. You’re the first I’ve heard of who’s dreams actually come true. I’ve heard about others who can predict things through their dreams, like seeing into the future, or seeing things happening in other places, but never anything like what you’ve got.”<br/><br/>He paused for a moment, thinking.<br/><br/>“I suppose it’s fascinating the diversity of everyone’s abilities.” He mused. “Everyone, even those with the same ones, seem to have something that makes them different. I guess that’s what makes it so difficult to research them, like a virus.” He chuckled."
3556,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-02-22T23:07:22,Amara,"Jules followed along as Elijah led her into a hallway that was just as packed as the cafeteria, before sighing and grabbing her hand, leading her down a path that he seemed to know well. She was curious where he was leading her, but she followed nonetheless, having absolutely no desire to get lost in that mess back there.<br/><br/>Eventually they came out a door and onto the roof. Jules looked around the roof while Elijah rubbed his temples. ""Hmm?"" she looked back at him when he spoke, ""Don't worry about it. Not like it's your fault,"" she chuckled. ""I think we should both try to stop saying the 's' word,"" she joked, leaning against the railing next to him and taking the opportunity to have a look around. ""Well, on the bright side, I got to escape and come up here, so I guess it's not all bad,"" she gave him a small smile.<br/><br/>He then returned to their previous conversation about abilities, clarifying that he'd met people with similar abilities, but not quite the same. She guessed that made sense. To be honest, she'd always kind of thought maybe they were sort of like seeing into the future, but when he phrased it the way he did, she guessed it was a little different.<br/><br/>She recalled when the woman had come to them to discuss the possibility of her coming here, she had mentioned that her abilities seemed rather unique. She remembered the woman saying that most people get little flashes of things to come in their dreams, rather than seeing the whole picture, and even then, sometimes they got little things wrong, as if they were seeing some possible future, but somewhere along the way it got a little off track. She thought that she remembered hearing the woman say that she'd never seen anyone who had dreams that were completely accurate every single time.<br/><br/>Of course, Jules had been upstairs trying to listen in on the conversation, so she had convinced herself that she heard it wrong, because there was no way she was that special. But now, she wondered. Yet it didn't make her feel special. It made her feel like a freak, and it gave her an uneasy feeling that she couldn't explain. Like she suddenly wanted to keep her abilities to herself. Not that those who brought her here didn't already know that.<br/><br/>She tried to shake the uneasy feeling, although some small remnants of it lingered on her face even as she chuckled at his virus comment. ""I don't think I've ever been compared to a virus before. But I suppose it's accurate. And I guess that explains why they have so many people here instead of just picking one or two from each group who have the most potential, or something,"" she wondered about that, though. Was that really the only reason? Then again, she had no reason to think otherwise, so she put her reservations aside and chose, for now, to believe that must be the reason.<br/><br/>""Well, here's to hoping that we make it out of this in better shape than we came in. Lord knows I didn't come here hoping to be nothing more than a Guinea pig,"" she chuckled. ""But then, I'm guessing no one came here for that reason,"" she added thoughtfully. ""I wonder if we really will get some sort of handle on our abilities at some point,"" she continued in the same thoughtful manner, leaning down and resting her chin on her forearm, staring downward. ""I certainly hope so. If only to avoid having to hear my mom say 'I told you so,'"" she chuckled again, tilting her head just a little so that she could glance up at him."
3557,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-02-26T02:27:43,Asterous,"Elijah chuckled when Jules mentioned that both of them should stop saying the ‘s’ word. It seemed they both had the habit.<br/><br/>“Got to find the positives somewhere.” He said in reply. Sometimes it was the small things that had to be focused on when it seemed like all hell was breaking loose. That had sure been the case when Elijah’s abilities had first manifested. Everything bad that could happen, he believed would, and that way of thinking had only led to his further decline and eventual isolation. It was something he hadn’t completely shaken, but he was working on it.<br/><br/>“Not many people come up here, at least not from what I’ve seen.” One hand traced a raised edge on the railing as he spoke. “Found it one day when I just couldn’t take all the noise. Dulls them somewhat so I can at least think straight.” He wasn’t sure what it was, something special in the building itself, or just the fact that fewer people ever came down the hall that led here but the noise from everyone’s thoughts was much more manageable when he was up here. More of a buzz in the back of his skull than a full on frontal attack of images, words, and ideas.<br/><br/>Elijah grinned at her reaction to his virus comment.<br/><br/>“First thing that seemed to fit.” He admitted with a shrug. “Just when anyone thinks they’ve understood an ability, something new comes up and the learning starts all over again. Makes you wonder if we’re just here for research purposes.” Elijah’s expression turned to one of deep thought, as though this were something he thought about often.<br/><br/>His smile returned not long after.<br/><br/>“I think that’s a safe guess to make.” He said, he for sure hadn’t come here to be a test subject or Guinea pig as she had put it. “You and me both.” It would be great if there was a way to handle his abilities, maybe be able to turn them off or focus on one person instead of everyone within the vicinity.<br/><br/>Resting his forearms on the railing, Elijah’s fingers tapped out some rhythm, seemingly unaware that he was doing it.<br/><br/>“Did yours start off bad?” He asked. “Like, did you wake up one morning and they were just there or was it more gradual?”"
3558,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2018-12-12T22:00:38,Amara,"Jules nodded to his mention of finding the positives. ""Not something I'm great at, to be perfectly honest. But I'm trying,"" she added the latter with a small smile before looking back up towards the sky. She wasn't sure when it was that she had gotten to be so cynical. After the dreams started? Or was it even before that? She couldn't remember exactly when it was, only that it had gotten progressively worse. She was trying to look at the positives. One of the promises she had made to Ali before they went off on their own journies after high school had ended.<br/><br/>""Well, that's nice to know. It definitely helps to have a place where you can escape. Lord knows I need that more often than I care to admit,"" she chuckled as she shifted her gaze, watching as he traced the raised edge of one of the railings. ""I wonder why,"" she mused thoughtfully, wondering the same thing he had, although she had little actual experience to go on in this case, so she quickly dismissed the thoughts, knowing she couldn't draw any sort of conclusion from the evidence she had now.<br/><br/>""Hey, it fits. Not that I have a whole lot to go on. Besides myself, you're the first person I've ever known with any sort of ability. If anyone else back home had them, they kept them hidden, just like I did. I always figured it was best not to talk about it. Otherwise, people might make fun of you, call you a freak... And maybe they'd be right,"" she sighed a little, shaking her head. ""Either way, you can't take back what you've said. If you go around talking about things like that, who knows what kind of consequences it could have,"" she added thoughtfully. ""Then again, look where I am now. For better or worse,"" she added, trying hard not to think too much about the possibility that he was right, that they really were nothing more than glorified research subjects. And if they were, then what?"" she quickly shook her head to rid herself of the thoughts.<br/><br/>She was quiet for a short time after that, leaning forward so that her elbows rested on the railings, her chin resting in her palms. She listened to the soft rhythm of his fingers tapping on the railing until he spoke up again, asking about how her dreams started. She didn't respond right away, instead, remembering how it had happened.<br/><br/>""That isn't an easy question to answer,"" she admitted, pausing for a moment before she continued, ""I have had dreams for a long time. Every now and then when I was younger I would have this like deja vu thing, where something happened in real life but I'd already seen it before in a dream,"" she explained, ""I didn't think much about it then. And maybe it wasn't related. Maybe that was purely coincidence if you believe in such a thing,"" she sighed. ""Anyways, one day it changed. I woke up just like any other day, thinking about the dream I'd had. It wasn't a pleasant dream--more of a nightmare, really, and it stuck with me for a while. Later that day I saw a news reporter talking about an incident that had happened somewhere else in the city. The details matched my dream exactly,"" she explained. ""It freaked me out. I tried to convince myself that it was just a coincidence. That there had to be some logical explanation for how I knew so many details about what had happened when I hadn't been there, when I'd never even met the man,"" she sighed again, shaking her head, ""After that, it was like every dream I had came true.""<br/><br/>""Anyways, she waved a hand dismissively, shifting her position so that her cheek leaned into the palm of her other hand, ""I wonder if my dreams had been coming true for a while and I just didn't know, or if sometimes my dreams were real and other times they were simply my imagination, as dreams should be, or if maybe it was just a normal deja vu, until it wasn't,"" she glanced up at him, wondering if any of this made sense. ""So, yeah, I guess it did start off bad, and it has only gotten worse,"" she sighed before shaking her head a little.<br/><br/>""What about you? Did yours start bad? Did you wake up one day and just hear all these extra voices?"" she asked curiously, eager both to distract herself from her own memories and to learn about him, about his abilities, about how different or similar they were."
3559,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2019-02-04T05:24:03,Asterous,"“If I was all that great at finding the positives and sticking to them I might be a little better off. I really should take by own advice.” Elijah said. “I’d say it had something to do with the abilities but I’ve seen some who live in sunshine land.” He rolled his eyes.<br/><br/>He didn’t say anything as Jules commented on where they were. He had found it by accident not long after coming here. As he had told Jules, the constant bombardment had started to reach a peak that he just couldn’t handle no matter how loud he played his music in an attempt to drown it all out. He had wanted to be alone, away from it all despite being confined to the property, and when the empty hallway had been discovered, he took the opportunity without a second thought. He didn’t share his quiet sanctuary with others, though if they found it on their own there wasn’t much he could do about it. Jules didn’t seem like the kind to go blabbing to others, turning the place into just another hotspot.<br/><br/>“I can’t say I knew anyone prior to this place with abilities, unless, as you say, they were doing a really good job at hiding them.” Elijah knew where she was coming from with the whole ‘freaks’ concept. He had called himself that on numerous occasions, directing a lot of hatred at himself at the beginning. “My parents had to come up with a good reason as to why their son had a total freak out one day. Not sure how they managed to not make me any more of a freak than I already was.” Elijah shook his head, dropping his gaze to the ground below. Way to look to the positives.<br/><br/>As they both fell silent, Elijah tried his best not to focus too much on what thoughts he was getting from Jules, a difficult process considering she was the only one up here, making her thoughts the loudest and clearest of them all. He stopped himself from blurting out another apology, having planted in a way some of these ideas, but the subject wasn’t dwelled upon for too long. Stilling his hand, he lifted his head to face Jules as she spoke.<br/><br/>He bit back his ‘sorry’, none of this lead to easy answers. It would have been so much easier to have just made small talk, but when one had abilities and were now residing in a facility specifically for those, they were going to be a conversation point whether one liked it or not. Listening to Jules explain how her dreams had started, Elijah couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. Nightmares themselves were never fun to deal with, especially as a kid, but to find out that they were true and not just all your imagination like your parents told you? It was understandable that she had been freaked out.<br/><br/>“Dreams alone are weird things, just look at Freud trying to understand them.” Elijah shook his head again. “Geez that’s rough. I’m sorry you had to go through all that.” He couldn’t imagine experiencing that himself, and the fact that it had only gotten worse? Well, there could be unless good event that took place, not every dream could be a nightmare. But from the sounds of it most were.<br/><br/>When she asked about how his own abilities had made themselves known, Elijah stood up, crossing his arms.<br/><br/>“I didn’t think much of it when it started, wasn’t much more than an annoying drone really. And being pretty much deaf that wasn’t too uncommon.” He started. “Got to school, nothing different there. But then I kept hearing...things. Not voices exactly, but they just kept getting louder and louder, and there just seemed to be more of them until I couldn’t take it and ran out. Made a scene I guess you could say.” A half hearted attempt at a laugh followed. “I couldn’t go to school after that, or out really. Even at home there was always noise that only I could hear. Took a while before I found out I could push it all back a little with these.” Again, he gestured to the headphones. “Blast music, tune out the world, try to focus on your own thoughts instead of everyone else’s in the near vicinity. And now we’re here.” Elijah concluded with a shrug. He wanted to include a comment on how this may not be any better, but he had already been a pessimist long enough with that topic.<br/><br/>“I’m really selling the place aren’t I?” He gave a small chuckle. “Welcome to your new home and all that. Sorry I forgot the party.” Elijah said, attempting to lighten the mood if only a little."
3560,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2019-02-04T20:46:19,Amara,"Jules chuckled at his mention of some who lives in sunshine land. ""Perhaps it isn't the abilities, but the circumstances surrounding them. Or maybe it's just our response to those circumstances. Maybe some people are just better at dealing. Or maybe they don't deal at all,"" she wondered about that, ""Or maybe it's a combination. Who knows,"" she shrugged, glancing over at him. ""At any rate, I made a promise to try to be better, so I guess I have to try, at least,"" she chuckled again.<br/><br/>It was quiet for a short time after her comment about this place, before they went on to talk about abilities again. She gave a small nod to his comment about not knowing anyone with abilities before coming here, unless they were doing a good job of hiding it. Perhaps they were. The aversion to being picked on and/or called names like freak was a pretty strong motivator to avoid letting people know you were different. It was the way of the world, not just for them, but for anyone who strayed to far from societal norms. It had always been that way. It probably always would be, at least to some degree.<br/><br/>She tilted her head a bit when he explained that his parents had to explain his freak out, and how he wasn't sure how they managed to make him not look like more of a freak than he was. To be honest, she wasn't exactly sure how to respond to that. ""You know, I could say that I don't think you're a freak, which would be true, but it probably wouldn't mean much, all things considered,"" she paused, glancing over at him before looking back down, ""But hey, at least here we aren't freaks. I mean, we are, I guess, but when everyone else is also a freak, then being a freak is normal, so really, we're just normal,"" she explained, although this was only partially true, considering that they were both still had things that set them apart, even among others with abilities such as theirs. That aside, however, it was still an improvement on their status among regular humans, even if the jury was still out on whether this place itself was an improvement.<br/><br/>There was a brief silence again and Jules' mind drifted to many things. She wondered briefly if her thinking so much bothered him, and if her thoughts were overwhelming or easy to block out. She was unsure about whether her being the only one around would make it easier to block out her thoughts, or if it would make them louder and more clear. Either way, she decided not to stay in her mind and let the silence drag on for too long.<br/><br/>She nodded to his statement that dreams were weird on their own, and chuckled at his mention of Freud and his attempts at understanding them. He wasn't wrong there. She shrugged at his apology for her having to go through that. ""No need to apologize. I appreciate the thought, but it isn't like it was your fault. And anyways, I won't lie and say it's fine. It wasn't fine. It still isn't. I don't know if it ever will be. But I'm here, I'm alive, and I'm not giving up on the idea that some day I will learn to control it. Besides, if none of this had ever happened, I probably never would have met you, hmm?"" she went from a somewhat distant and contemplative look to a smile at the end as she looked over at him.<br/><br/>She then turned the conversation to him and how his abilities had manifested, listening as he told her his own story. She felt bad for him as he explained what had happened. Being overwhelmed and having to run away to escape it was bad enough, but when you run and you still don't really escape, and then you end up isolated? That was even worse. ""I'm sorry. That sound really hard,"" she replied honestly before chuckling, ""I told myself I wasn't going to say something lame like that, but in the end, I said it anyways,"" she shook her head lightly. ""Anyways, I'm glad you at least found something that helps, even if only a little. I really wish you could tell me that this place helped, too. But I get the feeling that isn't the case,"" she admitted.<br/><br/>She chuckled at his comment about selling the place and shrugged, ""No worries. I'd rather you be honest so I know what to expect instead of giving me some kind of false hope,"" she assured him with a small smile, chuckling again at his welcome and apology for forgetting the party. ""Ah, well, thank you. As for the party, I was rather looking forward to it, but I suppose I can forgive you. But just this once, alright? Don't forget next time,"" she was joking, going with his attempt at lightening the mood, trying to avoid worrying about what life would really be like here, if things would get better or worse. For once, she wished she could just be a normal girl, laughing with a friend about something stupid instead of worrying about abilities that weren't supposed to exist in the first place.<br/><br/>She was silent again for a short time before she spoke up again, ""So... Is there anything fun to do around here? Or is it all dull and boring?"" she asked, partly out of curiosity, and partly to prevent herself from letting her mind drift off again."
3561,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. (Amara and Asterous),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53017,2019-02-24T03:00:26,Asterous,"“Maybe.” Elijah agreed when Jules began to question the coping of those with abilities, arguing between the abilities themselves or the circumstances. “I want to put more on the abilities though. Someone could have a great life until they come along and throw everything sideways, or it could be the other way. Bad circumstances, abilities add to that, or if they’re lucky make things a little easier.” Pausing for a moment to think about what he had just said, Elijah frowned. “I take that back, it could be either. Geez, this just gets more complicated the more you think about it.” He said, shaking his head, a small chuckle escaping his lips.<br/><br/>Looking to Jules, a small smile turned up the corners of his lips as he noted the promise she had made.<br/><br/>“Did you get a written copy of that? Sorry, I’m kidding.” He added quickly. “Just, well...I’m wondering if I had made the same promise I would have maybe improved somewhat by now. Or maybe this place doesn’t actually do what it says it does and we’re all just wasting our time.” Elijah had spent way too much time in his own head, going over these and similar thoughts. It wasn’t his intention to just let it all spillover like this, but sometimes things happened.<br/><br/>“I gotta…” He trailed off with a sigh. “Too long in your own head, not a healthy practice.”<br/><br/>Hearing Jules try to explain how they were normal, more or less here, Elijah returned his attention to the railing, picking at the paint.<br/><br/>“I wish things were that easy.” He replied following a few seconds of quiet. “But there’s always gonna be a hierarchy of sorts, whether we like it or not. You haven’t been here long enough to see them, but cliches form, those at the top look down at everyone else, and more often than not you get stuck with some label.” Just like high school, Elijah thought.<br/><br/>He kept his gaze down until Jules made a comment about meeting him. A faint smirk accompanied his movements. Standing up, Elijah turned to place his back against the rails, crossing his arms before him.<br/><br/>“Now that could be a double edged sword.” He said, his voice regaining its former warmth. “I wish I could say this place helped too, but as you’ve been made aware, that’s not always the case.”<br/><br/>A laugh came in reply to her mock disappointment over the lack of a party.<br/><br/>“I’ll put it on my calendar.” He said. In a way it was nice to be able to act, as Jules had said, normal for once. It wasn’t everyday Elijah got to just hang out and not worry. At her question, he paused.<br/><br/>“The majority is dull and boring, I won’t lie about that. Fun though, there’s a couple of rec rooms, a library if you’re a reader, umm…” At a loss for what else to add, Elijah held his hands up in an ‘I don’t know’ gesture. “I’m probably not the best one to ask about this stuff.” He admitted. “Maybe you tell me what you’re interested in and we can work from there?”"
3562,The C-U-L-T Case Files: The Price of Peace((Grim and Yue)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53186,2018-04-14T03:10:56,ChroniclesOfGrim,"<object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""https://www.youtube.com/v/zaGUr6wzyT8""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/zaGUr6wzyT8"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>On Tuesday September 11th, a tragic event occurred which shook the United States to it's core.<br/><br/>Then on Friday September 14th a call to action was brought to our agency's doorstep.<br/><br/>It had been about 6:30 p.m when Agent Ezekiel Thomas Lebow Jr., better known to the agency as Zek. Had been seated at his dinner table with his wife and daughter. He had arrived home the night before after he had finished up on a very difficult case. ""How is dinner?"" Inquired his wife, Liza. Zek smiled, and took a big spoon full of gumbo in response to his wife's question. She chuckled and looked down towards her daughter. Who had been seated next to her father. ""And what does our Cajun princess think of her meal?"" Ezza grinned, her smile had a few holes in it due to some baby teeth that had fallen out a few weeks ago. ""The princess approves."" She said with a giggle as she took another spoon full. Liza nodded in acknowledgement, and turned back towards her husband. ""By the way...your doin the dishes.""<br/><br/>It had been later in the night when their daughter had been fast asleep. That both Zek and his wife were in the kitchen with cups of coffee rested in his hands. ""Zek, their wurking you too much again."" Zek shrugged, and took a sip of his coffee. ""Deh the price of peace dear. Who'd be I to question what deh send me way."" Liza sighed and placed her cup on the counter. She approached her husband, and placed her hands on his cheeks. ""You ain't no soldier anymore dear. You be pushin 40 soon, and it be about time you leave all this behind you."" Zek sighed as he reached out to embrace his wife in his arms. "" My wife, my Cajun empress. How I missed your touch."" He kissed her, his lips pressed up against her own as they stood there in each others arms in the kitchen.<br/><br/>It was then that his cellphone that had been in back pocket begun to ring. This caused the both of them to stop, and look down to his pocket. Liza glared up towards him. ""Can I smash that damn phone with a frying pan, please?"" Zek smiled, and slowly pushed her away. He reached for the phone, and took it out of his pocket. It was a little black flip phone, one which had been unique in which it had only be created by a private cellular manufacturer for C-U-L-T. He flipped it open, and pressed the green answer button on the phone. He raised it up towards his ear, and spoke into the speaker. ""Agent Zek speaking."" A familiar voice came over the phone. One that all Agents had known since their initiation into the task force. The Director's secretary, Kelly.<br/><br/>""Hi Zek, we have a situation at work, and we may need you to come back to the office."" Zek sighed, and glared towards his wife. He thought about how she worried for him. About how she wished he could just say no, and retire from the stressful life of a Agent. Oh how he had wished he could do that for her. Not just for her, but for their only daughter. That little girl who had been asleep in the room above them was one in a million. He thought about all of this for a moment, before he responded back to the call. ""Could it wait please? I would like to spend one more solid night with my family."" Kelly paused for a moment, and agreed to allow him to have this night. In return he would need to arrive back at the office as early as he could the next morning.<br/><br/>After the call, Zek closed the phone tight, and glare down towards his wife. ""No rest for the weary it wud seem.""<br/><br/>The next morning he had indeed left his wife and daughter once more for the daily life of a C-U-L-T Agent. He had at least this time before he left. Properly kissed the both of the women in his life, and hugged them. He wished he could do more for the both of them. Give them the life they deserved, not the one he had lived for about ten years now. A dangerous life, one which had proven too short for several task-force members. He had know a many of good people, both human and fae that he had personally worked alongside. Colleges, brothers and sisters that he had shared that old black grog they called coffee. Only to discover the next day that they had passed away while out in the field.<br/><br/>This was a reason for why he had made it a point not to get too close to any of the new personnel in the agency. There had always been faces, and there would always been new operatives to take up the mantle of a new task force leader. In fact because Zek had lasted this long in the agency. He had been nicknamed ""old man"" by his fellow agents. There were even stories, inflated tales of what he exactly did in the Agency. Many assumed he was some type of witch doter, or necromancer that could raise armies of the dead against his enemies. Which Zeke never officially denied..maybe to humor some of the new blood. No he was a simple interrogator, who handled matters that even the agency needed to keep silent.<br/><br/>He had arrived at the H.Q around 7, and settled in for the meeting that would be held at 9. From what he had discovered from other members. The meeting at hand had been about something to do with a pissed off Elf King. Which only meant more work for many of the task force members."
3563,The C-U-L-T Case Files: The Price of Peace((Grim and Yue)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53186,2018-04-29T02:12:25,Yue,"The TV showed the twin towers burning. The sight of the plane hitting the tower was a frightening site.<br/><br/>Flair watched on with a heavy heart.<br/><br/>She sat in a small hole in the wall motel room. The room darkened by the lack of light and the curtains blocking sunlight from coming besides the small opening that seemed to highlight the TV that sat to the side. Flair sat in front of the window, glancing at TV with a blank expression but inside her heart sank. When she first saw the news about the attack on Sept. 11th she had just been in between missions, a day off which was a rare occasion and one she didn't care for. She had no idea what to do on off days besides clean her equipment and check in on Sarah. Sarah mostly lectured her so Flair dreaded mostly calling her but would never skip on checking up on her.<br/><br/>Sarah was all Flair had now and she wouldn't give her up. Ever.<br/><br/>Those feelings are what got her into so much trouble to begin with and also what landed her file on the Agency's desk.<br/><br/>Now, as an agent of C-U-L-T, her jobs haven't change much. She still took lives from behind the scope of her sniper. She was still an assassin. But this time it had purpose.<br/><br/>Pulling herself away from the TV, Flair turned towards the window, quietly setting up her sniper to rest on the window seal before leaning forward and putting her eye through the scope. She moved her aim, pointing it towards the window she was looking for. She zoomed in on her scope, seeing the three men huddled in a small apartment room across the street. One sat at a table with gloves, connecting wires slowly together for a bomb they had plans for that Flair was going to put a stop to. She moved her aim over a bit to the two other men who seemed to be discussing with what looked to be blueprint plans on a table. She zoomed in more and ground her teeth together when she saw what the plans were for: a school.<br/><br/>Before she could take aim and pull the trigger, a vibration began in her ear. She sighed and quickly clicked on the ear piece before moving her hands back into position.<br/><br/>""Flair.""<br/><br/>""Hi Flair, I know you're currently on a mission right now but we need to pull you into an urgent matter."" Kelly spoke into her ear and Flair's brow pulled together at her words.<br/><br/>""Fill me in."" She spoke while keeping her scope on the three men, watching their movements and moving her aim with them.<br/><br/>""In a meeting tomorrow morning at 9 back in the office. I know you're currently in the middle-""<br/><br/>Flair pulled her trigger three times, having only slightly moved her aim, before pulling away from scope and speaking into her piece again.<br/><br/>""Done.""<br/><br/>""Oh! Well."" Kelly cleared her throat. ""Be there tomorrow, at-""<br/><br/>""9. Got it."" Flair cut the call with a click to the ear piece and started packing up her equipment. She twisted the silencer off her sniper and collapsed her gear before placing it all into her case. She swung the case over her shoulder and walked out of the room, checking out at the counter with the Indian at the counter, who was good enough not to ask questions as long as he got paid which is why Flair didn't care adding an extra bill to the cash she handed over before walking out.<br/><br/><br/>The next morning, Flair opened the door to the new meeting, pausing to look towards who else was in the room before closing the door behind her and finding a seat. She sat there in silence for a minute before the door suddenly slammed open and a little girl came into the room. Flair tensed up and calculated all possible scenarios that could happen at this moment, reminding herself where her knives were hidden on her body along with her pistol, because she had heard of that little girl before. The purple eyes confirmed her worries.<br/><br/><br/>-----------------<br/><br/>Lilly licked her lips, tilting her head at the scene in front of her with a wide crazed grin spread across her face. She lifted up the blade she had in her hand, slowly tracing her tongue along its edge to catch the blood. The iron and bitter taste sent shivers down her arms. She sighed and dropped the blade, tilting her head again and staring at the bloody mess in front of her. Blood dropped from her hands and blades, dripped from her soaked clothing as she just stood there.<br/><br/>Shuffling sound happened behind her and she paused, tilting her head again to listen to it before a smile spread across her mouth and she tilted her head back until she was looking at another agent upside down. The man paused, slowly gulping and avoiding looking at the mess in front of her and tried to keep eye contact with Lilly.<br/><br/>""Oh hey Mike!"" She suddenly turned around and gave him an innocent smile. ""This was a fun mission! I like this job! I hope I can continue to have this much fun. Do we have another fun game to play?""<br/><br/>""Mike's"" smile wavered. He stopped a long time ago to try and correct her on his name not being Mike. She never listened. So now he went by Mike, though in some ways he probably felt relieved that she didn't bother knowing his real name.<br/><br/>""Actually, you have a call."" He lifted up the phone and handed it to her. Her blooded hand reached out and grabbed the phone before pulling it to her phone.<br/><br/>""Hello hello?"" Lilly chirped.<br/><br/>""Lilly! Hope you had a fun time.""<br/><br/>""Oh so much fun! They were a lot of fun to place with though Mike still won't play with me!"" Lilly pouts and towards to Mike, who froze in place before giving a nervous chuckle and glanced away.<br/><br/>""Sadly, playing with Mike will have to wait. We have another mission for you.""<br/><br/>""Oh! More fun?!""<br/><br/>""Yes, all the more fun! Ky- Mike will direct you to the meeting tomorrow morning.""<br/><br/>""I have to wait until tomooooooorrroooow?! But I'll get so boooooored."" Lilly pouts and Mike wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand and he quickly reached for his pistol.<br/><br/>""Don't worry! You'll love this mission, I promise!""<br/><br/>""Oh! Okay then! I'll be there tomorrow! Bye bye now!"" Mike sighed a relief and dropped his hand to his side, giving Lilly a weak smile to hide his nervousness.<br/><br/>""Bye Lilly!"" Lilly handed to phone back to Mike and then began to skip out of the room.<br/><br/>""Ah! Wait!"" Mike began to follow, turning once more to glance at the gruesome scene behind him. Blood splattered across the wall, bones torn from limbs, and a head had rolled away to the side and stared up at him. He felt sick to his stomach and quickly hurried after the monster he was apparently in charge of."
3564,The C-U-L-T Case Files: The Price of Peace((Grim and Yue)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53186,2018-05-09T18:16:32,ChroniclesOfGrim,"The Meeting Hall<br/><br/>There are two places inside the top secret C-U-L-T facility. That both Agent and Strike-Team member alike would rather not enter. The boardroom, the private meeting room with the Directory conversed with their more trusted senior members, and The Meeting Hall. This large, white tiled and mostly vacant room was a place that the entire task-force would have to gather on certain occasions. Today was one of those ocassions. Zeke, who had now been joined by fellow members in the hall. Had been seated with his hands folded in his lap, and his head titled towards the floor.<br/><br/>Other members had taken their seats, and had begun to converse with their colleges. ""What do you think this one is about?"" Zeke overheard one member inquire as they laid back in their chair. ""Can't say, but if it's one of these conversations. It's not good."" Replied the other college as they took a sip of coffee. This brought a smile to Zeke's face. He had figured that most of the task-force members were in the dark. This had been a common practice in their line of work. The lack of knolwedge in times of duress or uncertainty. Had always been the Director's preferred method of keeping a lid on things. In fact the best way to sum that concept up is a quote that Director made every Agent and strike-team leader chant as a mantra.<br/><br/>""The lesser people know. The fewer bodies you need to bury.""<br/><br/>It had been around 10am on the dot when the Director marched them self up towards the large podium at the front of the meeting hall. Dressed in their one of a kind velvet suit and custom tailored fedora imported from Italy. ""Morning everyone."" Greeted the Director in a deep, smokey voice as they placed their hands on the podium. Today the Director was a brunette with looks that could kill, and a chest that could cause a strong man to fall to knees. Tomorrow they will probably be somebody entirely different. ""What is the name today Ma'am?"" Inquired one of the task force members seated in the front row. The Director smirked, and brushed her hair to the side. ""Director Vixen."" Laughter could be heard from many of the members as they continued to look onward up towards their Director.<br/><br/>Zeke, who too had cracked a smile, wondered about how severe this 'matter' had to be if the Director had addressed them all like this. It was very common for the Director to dawn an appearance visually appealing to the senses when they needed to address the task force as a whole. More so when matters were of an extreme importance, and possibly vital to the balance of order. The Director took a moment of silence to gather their thoughts, and to clarify what they wanted to explain. This concerned Zeke even more as he folded his arms up against his chest. The Agents and task force members seated beside him too shared that insensitive. As they waited in silence for what their Director had to explain.<br/><br/>""Sooooo...Our world is on the brink of a war ladies and gentlemen."" Were the next lines that left the Director lips. ""Yesterday morning, around 0100 hours I received a rather urgent phone call from the head of the United Nations Security Council. Apparently a rather pissed off Elvin Lord is in the process of declaring war on our realm. That or is demanding the heads of those responsible for the attacks on the world trade center a few days ago."" The Director hesitated slightly, and lowered their head down towards the podium. They sighed, and lifted their head up towards the task force members. ""Does anyone mind If I smoke?"" No one seemed to oppose or protests that request. The Director smiled, and nodded towards their Agents. They reached their hands into the built in cabinet in their podium, and opened a box of premium Cuban cigars. They took out one of the cigars, and lit it with a match from their pocket. The Director placed the cigar in their mouth, and took a couple puffs. The cigar had a familiar taste to it, and at times of extreme duress. Allowed the Director, along with a glass of bourbon or whiskey. To deal with these types of situations.<br/><br/>""You can only guess what happen next. I sat in a nice little boardroom for the next six or eight hours with representatives from the United States and Europe. They wanted to know what WE as a task force was going to do about it, and how 'WE' would prevent said conflict from transpiring."" The Director stopped once more, and took another puff of their cigar. ""I then had to figure out a way to best handle the situation, or at least appease the Elvin Lord. I explained my task force will take a little 'field-trip' into the fae realm."" The Director then smirked as they tilted their heads towards the ceiling. ""I am sure everyone is filled with questions at the moment before I continue. So please ask them before i carry on."""
3565,The Raider,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53277,2018-06-06T21:42:37,Vigdis,"The tang of salt spray on her lips made her gasp as she woke up, her chest heaving for the air her body thought it had been denied. Her hair was wet and dark against the rowing bench she lay on, a sealskin rope creaking by her head as the heavy woollen sail above her bellied and then emptied again, thrusting the long ship along like an uncertain croupier. She sat up, and her view changed from one of grey sky to the faces and hunched shoulders of the men and women before her. There were more of the former, fewer of the latter, but it pleased to see that the two groups had mingled well enough, and if anything had grown closer since the darkening band on the horizon had grown and become solid.<br/><br/>She had been asleep less than an hour, and in that time the faint shadow had become land, as clearly visible as anything else was in the haze and murky spray of the North Sea. A few of them had even been there before, and these few were busying themselves telling stories to the others, although admittedly these stories fell into two basic categories: Easy victories that nevertheless managed to contain some individual acts of heroism, and the more popular tales of the riches that were liable to be found. She liked both, but she was sensible enough to know the difference between a bard and a berk and so she stood, working her way along the windward side until she reached the steerboard and took the long steering oar from a great black-bearded bear of a man, Einar Svarti. He was a mute, but the glint in his eye and the way he never looked down from the horizon as he took his place on the benches told her where his mind was at.<br/><br/>Picture her now, Vigdis Sigurdsdottir; a little above average height and well above average, at least at the moment, in her ability to wear large amounts of seawater without complaining. Even her hair dripped, and now and then a lonely splash of water being ejected from the bilge by whoever was closest to the slop bucket punctuated her internal monologue. She was thinking of the men and women sat and sprawled beneath her, and of the raven she had seen in her sleep. Truth be told, it had worried her. Was the raven hers? Come to pick out her eyes and carry their memories to Odin in his great hall? Was it for Einar, the giant with no voice, or perhaps for Floki Raudi with his long loose hair the colour of a fire's embers? Maybe it was to be Asa's raven, the redhead in the prow, or it could be for Hilde with her old helmet and coat of fine mail. She felt a tug in her hand and grasped the steering oar harder, pulling a slow arc towards herself to bring the prow back up towards the wind and there was no stopping the smile from spreading across her face as the ship responded, punching through the next sea swell and throwing white spray a good fifteen feet out from the bow. The Ormr was alive, the ship bending and swaying with the waves and the wind, and it was a wonderful feeling to take control of such power, such grace.<br/><br/>No, perhaps the raven was more. A warning. Odin was watching them."
3566,The Raider,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53277,2018-06-13T08:15:50,CanadianWolf,"Vigdis isn’t the only who was asleep, Asa had fallen asleep hours ago when land wasn’t even a dark outline. Having no dreams her self, no sleep is usually just a dark void of time, she often wonders if this means Njorun doesn’t like her. Either way, the only time to ponder such things is when she is actually awake.<br/>Her eyes flutter open a second later, slowly sitting up from the hammock, Asa’s heavy boots coming in contact with the wood. Though she still isn’t able to stand up fully, having to slouch down so she can move from the below deck to the upper. Sure most of the others have to do so as well, yet it was just a bit harder on her; being she is taller then most men.<br/><br/>Climbing up to the main deck, she puts a hand up to shield her eyes from the day light. Once her eyes adjust to the light, a smile breaks across her lips; finally, land is close. This will be her first raid ever, so she aims to make a name for her self. Of course she is fueled by the tales from the others, large amount of gold and prizes to be seized. Only some of these people have arms, and those who do are easily bested.<br/><br/>Asa’s is suddenly throw her standing position to crashing against the mast. Sea water crashing over the sides, soaking her from head to toe. It seems that seas have grown much rougher since she was last awake, all those not below seem to share the same fate.<br/>Tighting her self the rather tall woman makes her way towards Vigdis, smiling as she stands beside her. Taking in a deep breath of the sea air, to her the air smells of battle. “They are calling to us already, can you hear them?” Talking about Valkyries of course, yes they don’t call to those who they bring to Valhalla. Yet to her, Asa is sure that they call to her, not to take her to the great hall. No to join them in battle and glory, who knows, maybe she well even be able to find some new interesting weapons in this strange land."
3567,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. - V2 (Amara and Akolouthos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53558,2019-02-14T22:15:11,Amara,"Juliana walked outside to the yard of the ""school"" with a book in her hand, intent on finding a quiet place to sit and read outside. It had been a few months since this place had been recommended to her and her parents, and few weeks now since she had started the program. It was a school for psychics, or, as they liked to phrase it, individuals with enhanced cognitive abilities beyond that of the norm. Some of them had some ability resembling telepathy, others a form of empathy, precognitive dreams, psychometry, and so on. None of their abilities were strong right now, though, despite their potential. Many of them were actually barely recognizable as abilities.<br/><br/>They were, in general, all pretty weak and very poorly controlled. Some people couldn't keep themselves from using their ability and, for example, basically constantly heard the thoughts of all those around them, while others were unable to use their ability consciously, using it when something triggered their subconscious mind to use it, or others like herself used them unconsciously while asleep. Some of the senior students had limited conscious control over their abilities, but it was very rare for any of the first or second year students to be able to consciously use their abilities, or to be able to use them for anything useful. In theory, the goal of this school was to help them to develop and learn to control their abilities. To what end, no one really knew.<br/><br/>It was a transition but she had adjusted well enough to life here, the routines, classes, testing, and people. It was certainly a different environment from her high school, but then again, many of the kids were still fresh out of high school and still in that mind set, so their behavior was pretty reminiscent of high school. Many thought that they were special because of their powers, others felt insignificant knowing that they weren't as unique as they thought, and others, like Jules, took comfort in knowing that even if they were still freaks, at least they weren't alone in that anymore. So in that way, it was a lot like high school. You had those who thought that they were the best thing since sliced bread, those who were insecure, and those who just wanted to be normal, or at least something resembling normal.<br/><br/>As anywhere, though, there were good people to be found, if you were open to finding them. She had made a few friends here already, including Elijah, so it was going well enough in that regard. She still wondered exactly what the point of this place was, what their goal was, what the purpose of these tests truly were, what the end game was. She was trying her hardest not to turn into a conspiracy theorist, or at least not to let her suspicions make her sound like she was one.<br/><br/>That was easier said than done, though. There were some shady things that were going down, or at least that's what she thought. It wasn't as though anyone was ever able to confirm as much, but she wasn't the only one wondering. No one dared ask questions where they might be overheard. Some of the more carefree individuals didn't ask questions at all, although she could not confirm whether this was because they were oblivious to such things or because they simply wished not to see them.<br/><br/>At any rate, she thought that as time went on, the answers would reveal themselves one way or another. Of course, she had no intention of waiting for the answers to come to her, but neither did she intend to go looking for trouble where it wasn't already present. She wasn't looking to become some kind of problem child that was watched day and night. It wasn't as though she were opposed to standing up to these people if they really were doing shady things, but she had no intention of doing so prematurely, as that wouldn't do anyone any good. Likewise, it wouldn't do any good for her to act without proof, as she didn't want to seem crazy, or to do something only to find out that she had been wrong all along.<br/><br/>""Uggghhhh!"" she groaned to herself, ruffling her own hair with her free hand. Sometimes she wished she could be like those who went around without a care in the world, acting as if nothing was wrong, making friends, going on dates, trying to at least pretend they were normal. When was the last time she had gone on a date, anyways? Before her nightmares had gotten so bad that her parents decided to start drugging her, probably. After that, she had become a bit of a hot mess. She became hyper-alert, high-strung, neurotic. At any rate, it had been a while. Not that dating was high on her list of priorities at the moment, anyways.<br/><br/>She sighed to herself as she found a place in the grass and sat down, immediately flopping herself backwards to lay in the grass. As soon as she hit the ground, she made an<span style=""font-style: italic"">'eep'</span>sound, quickly sitting up and tilting her head back to look at the boy behind her who she had careless sat down in front of. ""Sorry,"" she apologized, nervously rubbing the back of her neck. ""I guess I should get out of my head and start paying attention to the real world, huh?"" she admitted somewhat bashfully. She was thankful that he had been aware enough of his own surroundings to avoid tripping over her, as she was quite certain that wouldn't have been a pleasant experience for either of them."
3568,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. - V2 (Amara and Akolouthos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53558,2019-02-16T04:13:28,Akolouthos,"“Adam Szofer. Do you know why you're here?” - the man in black queried Adam, with voice of a stereotypical FBI agent, but none of one's demanour.<br/><br/>„No? What's going on here anyways? Why am I under arrest?” - he asked. He sensed his thoughts: He deemed him a killer... but why? Adam never... actually, he did. Indirectly. And if they think it was him, they know how come. Adam's found out.”<br/><br/>„You are not under arrest, not really. You are, however, in a pickle.”<br/><br/>In a dank storehouse, with only a ceiling light above Adam for a lighting and an agent before him who knew what he did and was capable of, Adam had no choice but to be honest about what he thought: „Just tell me what do you know of me. You'd be embarrassed to commit me through normal channels of justice.” - he said. Perhaps he caught that notion in the Agent's thought stream, perhaps he figured that out by himself.<br/><br/>„You are Adam Szofer. 18 years old, Polish national. Chicago Kensington Academy is where you got your high school degree. The same school that saw 20 people, no less, die due to school shooter two years ago. Due to the killer himself and, yours truly.” - he pointed at Adam - „ You had a history with perpetrator. The perpetrator was screwing you over. Then you found out you can read thoughts and influence mood” - Adam at that pace has sent an involuntary wave of distress, causing all in the room to shudder momentarily - „Like this, yes.” - the agent quickly regained composure. „You used that for revenge, driving the perpetrator to do his thing.”<br/><br/>There was no point denying anything. Both agent and Adam knew they could not prosecute him via usual channels of justice. „It's all true. No idea how did you found out, but it's true. I was angry, so I took it out, but if you know as much about my life later on, you'll know that I'm past that. I swore to never again use my ability like that and I kept my word. Can you trust me on that?” - he asked, pleading. No answer.<br/><br/>„There's one more thing. You can't stop reading other people's minds. It's out of your control.”<br/>They knew that too! Adam gasped. „How?”, he asked.<br/><br/>„We're closer to you than you think. That's also beside the point. I have an offer you can't refuse.”<br/><br/>Adam once heard that American state is very akin to the mob, in how they operate and make people pay their dues. A mob that will educate you, adequately protect you and let you choose your own Boss, but a mob nonetheless. Never it seemed more true than now.<br/><br/>„We have a college for people just like you. We'll teach you how to regulate your powers. We'll teach you how to expand them. Once graduated, you'll have very interesting career options before you. What do you say?”<br/><br/>„There's a catch somewhere there, right?” - Adam asked. He was defeated, surrendered and consigned his soul to God already; he was convinced the FBI could just drop him and dump him in the middle of nowhere.<br/><br/>„You'll see. Does it matter? It's an offer you can't refuse anyway.”<br/><br/>The agent was right on that. Adam consigned his temporal life to the government, so that he may yet have a chance at it. Soon, he was riding on bus to the academy the agent spoke of, after tearful farewells to his mother and father. There was only one thing he remembered from their farewell and it was what they wanted him to remember the most: That he was to always remain true to himself and his own ideals, whatever it took.<br/><br/>„What are even my ideals?” - Adam wondered as he pondered on what he promised. His parents thought there could not be a mind that was too open. Adam realized they were wrong: His mind sometimes appeared so open to notions, that it sometimes forgot where it stood.<br/><br/>2 weeks later<br/><br/>At least they did not do the big speeches when the semester started. From what he saw, the school he was in was somewhat remote, same for the boarding. Adam settled in upon a room not that much unlike rooms commonly associated with students. For a first year, he had a lot to figure out around.<br/><br/>„What was your name? You don't seem from here” - a teacher asked him before a class.<br/>„Adam Szofer. I was born in Poland” - he answered dispassionately, sensing confusion from a teacher.<br/><br/>„Do you understand all I'm saying?” - she continued.<br/><br/>Yep. This was going to Adam's cringe compilation. They thought to help him control his capacities as a psyker, but did not even knew who he was yet. „I did my whole high school here.” - he answered, annoyed.<br/><br/>The classes were sure the weirdest part. So far, they all seemed like examinations more than anything to help. Tell what someone thinks, apply emotion to someone. Like he was teaching them, not the other way around.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Either they start off early with this school, or speak untruth of their intentions</span>– Adam thought –<span style=""font-style: italic"">which speaks badly of their will. I have to stay vigilant, though technically I'm at their mercy</span>. „You'll see” - the voice of the agent echoed.<br/><br/>After the „class”, Adam went to the courtyard to gather thoughts on what was going on, only to find a girl, quite literally under his feet, getting up and speaking to him. Emotions of startled suprise and tension not often seen, echoed through his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So much weariness, for a girl like that... with such a face, such...</span>Adam snapped out of himself quickly to cogitate a response, but not before sharing a smile.<br/><br/>„The real world is so much more than what's around us anyways. It is not often seen, though it is known.” -  he answered, trying to soothe her nerves and extended hand to help her up. Adam was almost castigating his thought –<span style=""font-style: italic"">Most people, even touched by the psyker's abilities, would only be bored by philosophy, right?</span>Yet Adam still wanted to calm her somehow. Of course, he could apply a psychic soothe. But he just met her. He never wanted to use his power too whimsically, especially if he was not that controlling over it. What happened at his high school, could never happen again. And through restraint, and the small acts of kindness as seeking to calm the girl down, Adam hoped to prevent that.<br/><br/>„I'm more curious about a new acquaintance than startled, really. Name's Adam, by the way. I just arrived. I take it you've established yourself around here. Nothing better to show me around somewhere, especially when I find little use of making friends. And of course, I'm quite pleased to meet you, regardless of circumstance.” Adam's voice was slightly deep, yet silky just as much, layered in accent typical of a Slav-tailored tongue.. As always, he had his deep blue, three-striped tracksuits on, and a beret. A simple shirt hid itself beneath the tracksuit jacket and that was all there was to it, contrasted to the girl's clearly multi-layered outfit. They contrasted in build: Adam was broad-shouldered, without being towering, while the girl was of light and lean feature, though her clothing made that quite subtle and was almost as tall as Adam.<br/><br/>„What of you? What's your name? And where you're from, perhaps? I lived in Chicago. Those who live there do have to watch where they sit, to be fair” - he chuckled. Humor could diffuse tense state of being as well as any direct psyker soothe, after all."
3569,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. - V2 (Amara and Akolouthos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53558,2019-02-16T21:51:47,Amara,"Jules looked up at the boy who appeared to be close to her age, her brown eyes taking in his appearance, albeit from an upside down angle. She apologized for dropping herself, apparently, at his feet, and turned herself so that she could look at him normally, rubbing the back of her neck in an embarrassed manner. She didn't miss the way he hesitated for a brief moment, almost as though thinking on something before snapping himself back to reality. She had no way of knowing exactly what he was thinking, so she didn't dwell on it, instead returning his smile with one of her own.<br/><br/>The boy responded to her apology with a rather philosophical answer. It didn't bother her, but it did amuse her somewhat, as she guessed that he was trying to make her feel better. She laughed lightly, an amused and friendly laugh rather than one that suggested mocking or any other such intention. ""You're a nice person, aren't you?"" she asked with a friendly smile. It was a total guess, but she hoped she was right. She was trying very hard not to become miss doom and gloom and start looking at everything and everyone in a cynical manner.<br/><br/>She waved a hand gently when he offered his hand to help her up. ""Believe it or not, I really did sit down on purpose,"" she laughed, somewhat embarrassed. It was a very easy mistake to make, as there were no others sitting around out here. There usually weren't. She came out here occasionally, but she was generally alone when she did. ""You can sit with me, if you want,"" she offered, patting the ground next to her. She'd come out here to read, but she was not entirely opposed to some good old fashioned human interaction.<br/><br/>""Glad to hear I didn't scare you off, then,"" she replied to his statement. She opted to let him finish speaking before she would introduce herself. He informed her that he had just arrived and apparently thought she had established herself around here. She guessed that wasn't entirely incorrect, as she was pretty quick to adapt, so she had gotten used to everything already. She doubted she had been here much longer than him, perhaps not even any longer, unless, of course, he'd meant he literally just arrived today, but this place seemed too structured to be bringing in random stragglers throughout the semester.<br/><br/>Adam informed her that he lived in Chicago, but she had her doubts that he was born there. He looked and sounded European. He was taller than she was, with a larger, more broad-shouldered build, golden hair, fair skin, and blue eyes. His voice was pretty heavily accented, too, so if she had to guess, he had at least spent a good portion of his childhood there. That, of course, was conjecture at best, as she currently had limited information to go on.<br/><br/>For her own part, she was just a little taller than average with a thin but curvy build, a fact that her somewhat layered clothing partially concealed. Like his, her own hair could be called golden, but it was a bit lighter than his, something akin to a golden blonde with some very light chestnut undertones. In contrast to his piercing blue eyes, her eyes were a deep, warm brown. Where he wore a simple track suit and beret, her own outfit was far from simple. She wore a mid-thigh length pale-pink skater skirt with plum-colored knee-high socks, mid-calf length slate-colored boots, a fitted off-white/cream colored shirt with a long plum-colored hooded cardigan that fell about two inches above the hem of her skirt.<br/><br/>She chuckled lightly at his joke, ""Is that so? Hmmm. Now that you mention it, I think I might have heard about that,"" she replied in a seemingly thoughtful manner, ""But are you really from Chicago?"" She asked curiously, tilting her head curiously before shaking her head. ""Sorry. Maybe I should save that question for a more appropriate time?"" she apologized, although she wasn't really sure when an appropriate time was. Probably when it came more naturally and not as an almost blurted out question. Quickly moving on from the question, she gave another smile, ""Nice to meet you, Adam. My name is Juliana, but you can call me Jules,"" she offered, ""I'm from Philadelphia. I suppose one should be careful where they sit there, too. But what can I say? I like to live on the edge,"" she shrugged casually, smirking lightly, knowing that was quite far from the truth, or at least it had been.<br/><br/>She had never been much of a risk-taker. She was a good girl, a people-pleaser, the perfect daughter, and perfect student. Well, at least until she wasn't. Until she'd become a freak and everything spiraled out of control. Now here she was, acting like some kind of rebel when really she was doing all she could not to stand out, to fly under the radar. She didn't want to be popular, important, or perfect. She just wanted to be normal, or to at least have some semblance of normalcy. All things considered, that was likely a pipe dream, but hey, so was dating Chris Hemsworth and that had never stopped her.<br/><br/>""As for your earlier statement, I guess you could say I'm established, but I've really only been here a few weeks myself, so there are things I'm still figuring out,"" she explained. 'And things I'm trying to figure out that I probably shouldn't be,' she thought to herself before continuing aloud, ""But hey, if I can help you figure anything out, I'm happy to try,"" she offered with a friendly smile. She tried not to let her mind wander back to the things she wanted to know about this place, instead, focusing on something a little more positive.<br/><br/>""So, what brought you out here, anyways?"" she asked, seeing as how many of the other students stayed inside, using the many facilities the school offered rather than spending a great deal of time outdoors. ""I'm at least mostly positive that you didn't come out here with the sole intention of almost getting tripped by me,"" she joked with a light smile."
3570,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. - V2 (Amara and Akolouthos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53558,2019-02-21T03:56:27,Akolouthos,"Bearing some worry about the Jules still, Adam embraced her invitation and sat down with her, then focusing on her face, thus on her soul. A slight confusion, embarrasment and amusement has been revealed before him, calming his nerves about Jules' nerves. Now he knew for sure the laugh she expressed worked as intended. „You're a nice person, aren't you?” - he heard and he quickly looked away.<br/><br/>This „nice person” was hazed by the least empathic and most maleficent elements of his school, and instead of standing up to them when they went after others, he bottled his rage. This „nice person” has eventually exploded his wroth into discovering his powers and of course proceeded to make things right, by giving the bully, the jock, the smug snob, and many more, something much worse than what they ever dealt with. Something to culminate with Kensington Massacre. It got right at the 3rd place in death toll, right after Virginia Tech and Sandy Hook. 4th, if you count Bath School, 1927. Surely Jules heard of it. Surely she did not knew who was the cause behind the shooter... what a blissful ignorance. Hopefully it was going to stay that way for some time.<br/><br/>How did Adam managed to graduate after all what happened, evaded even him. He did remembered he had to take a week or two off, to Spain, where, as he'd tell people „the girl from under the hill righted his mind and showed him the way”. The girl who Jules, was found to slightly resemble.<br/><br/>Crux of the issue? Adam did not saw himself as a „nice person”, anymore than repentant one. Using the power only in subtlety and never in emotion, little acts of kindness, anything to convince himself he was higher than what he used to do, worked on purpose of averting Adam's use of power to spiral into a destructive spree of any kind.<br/><br/>„I let others be the judge of that. If you say I'm nice, then I suppose I am.” - he replied in neutral but calm voice, then proceeded to watch her face as she came to introducing herself.<br/><br/>The face really looked like that of the Spanish girl. Beneath the layers of clothing, surely Jules' figure was no different. There was coziness about her, combined with refined face which's smile was sending waves of strange warmth in Adam's chest... No no no, Adam, you're thinking with heart in place of mind, no no. Get your brain to do the thinking, if she shared that feeling, you would have received the echo of that. - he thought. Jules gave no hint of being startled again, so either she was cold and extremely inhibited (unlikely), or she did not had the same thought-reading ability as Adam had.<br/><br/>Once she was done, it fell on Adam to get back to real world from his empyrean thought plane.<br/><br/>„Philly” - he commented playfully.- „The city of brotherly love. But what's that without a brother?” -he continued on, but it was clear he now played his philosophy for the laughs, and has unwittingly sent a psychic wave meant to make Jules laugh, in conjunction with the jest. She jested herself, that she took risks, even if not a single of her mental echoes suggested that. From watching her exquisi... her face alone, Adam got a picture of a girl who's not out for adventure, which is also rather high-strung about her dislikes. No one should have to be stoic about what one hates, but it's a bonus, no?<br/>„Come on, there's always a right time for that. I was born in Poland. I'm not even a citizen of this place” - he chuckled. „Many thanks in advance for help on showing around, I'm sure it will be used and appreciated.”<br/><br/>Of course, the next question was infinitely more personal than Adam's origins. What got him here.<br/>How to tell a girl you effectively read her mind without upsetting her? You don't? You delay the answer? Surely she'd accept that.<br/><br/>But to delay the answer, is to keep her in the dark; in the dark to what Adam got from her head. A deceit in and of itself. Sometimes not touching a problem will let it grow and break out with a vengeance. The sooner he got it resolve, the less of an impact it will have.<br/><br/>„Something I knew was with me since I was 13 years old. I can... influence people's moods to extend and read some of their thoughts and attitudes. It used to be occasional, but now it's incessant. I can requisition it for my own ends, but it works on its own beyond my control. Meaning I.. can read some of your moods. Some of your thoughts. So I realize you would prefer a calm life to that of risks. And looking at you, in every interpretation possible in my context, I do wish that you eventually gain that.”<br/>Adam let a small pause fill the moment, looking up in the sky - „I wonder what would you think of me if you saw my mind like I see that of others. I mean, I know, everyone including my folks tell me, that I stand out from others.” - It invaded his mind that he might seem pretentious calling it as such, and through his reaction on presence of Jules, he sought to quickly recover: „Which may be bad or good news for me. As we'll talk, you'll be the judge for that.” - he finished.<br/><br/>Evidently, Adam sought to be on good terms with Jules: Something unlike him. He was right when he said he was unlike others: He was a loner, found no comfort in popular pastimes or media, opting instead for indie video games and music listened to by few others. He said people were entitled to nothing, but looked forward to enable them to have more. He was a loner, of no active attempts to make friends, with few exceptions, like those who end up on his way like Jules had. He tended to stay at his room all day, even though he savored every moment outdoors. „Issue is, there are a lot of things about me that make little sense. Not sure I can explain them all.” - he added. „I assume your relocation went well. Mine was rocky and I still have to unpack stuff I have. Not that easy to fit all the stuff I've got on me on where I live now.” - Adam continued, in hope Jules might know a thing or two about tidy ordering of rooms."
3571,P.S.Y.C.H.I.C. - V2 (Amara and Akolouthos),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53558,2019-02-22T04:53:11,Amara,"Jules didn't miss how he looked away when she suggested he was a nice person, seemingly dwelling on something, although she could not say what, for some time. When he responded to her question it was with something of a non-answer, really. She tilted her head a bit, ""Well, that's a bit vague, don't you think?"" she asked before shrugging. She'd go with her first impression unless proven otherwise.<br/><br/>""Well, that doesn't matter, anyways. I'm usually right, so how about we both just believe my intuition, hmm?"" she was partially joking, as her smile would give away, but only partially. She got the feeling that he did not believe that about himself, and while she had no proof that he was wrong, she also had no proof that he was right, and if past experiences with psychics was any indication, he was probably wrong. And at any rate, people who were truly bad did not often waste their time worry about whether they were good or bad. They were usually too busy being bad.<br/><br/>She chuckled a little and shrugged at his brotherly love comment, ""Just another city, I suppose,"" she replied in a slightly more serious manner. That was all it had ever been to her, anyways. ""Well, a city with some great sandwiches, anyways. I mean, have you ever had authentic Philly Cheese steak? So good,"" she leaned her head back and closed her eyes, as if she were dreaming of eating one, the smallest little smirk tugging at her lips.<br/><br/>""Is there, now?"" she asked, chuckling again. ""Hmmm, I was right, then,"" she nodded with evident self-satisfaction when he answered that he was from Poland and not a citizen of the United States. He thanked her in advance for showing him around and she gave him a very casual, almost half-hearted two-finger salute, as if to say 'you've got it.'<br/><br/>For a moment, Jules thought he was don't to avoid answering her or give her some half-answer about what had brought him out here. His hesitance made her wonder about the reason and, while not something she ever thought she would consider as a legitimate option for why someone had acted as they did, she wondered if it were related to his abilities. Did he have a sense related ability, such as mind-reading or empathy? If so, had he heard or felt what she had been thinking about before? She hoped she was wrong on that.<br/><br/>Of course, she was right in at least part of her guess. For the remainder, she couldn't say just yet. ""Well, I appreciate the honestly,"" she replied, not seeming terribly surprised by this answer. She smiled a little when he said he wished she could have the life she wanted, peaceful and calm. ""I appreciate the thought, but I suspect my future will be neither calm, nor without risks,"" she sighed lightly, placing her palms on the ground behind her and leaning back on them.<br/><br/>She looked over at him as he mused about what she would think of him if she could see his mind like he saw others. She looked thoughtful as he spoke , not speaking until he had finished. ""Well, I suppose we will never know. After all, mind reading is not among my skills. Thank God for small miracles. From what I've heard, it's awful. At least while you can't control it,"" she was trying to make a joke, even though her tone was mostly serious and her words were true.<br/><br/>""At any rate, take a look around you, friend. We all stand out. Or at least we did. That's why we're here, isn't it? We're all freaks, outcasts, weirdos. None of us are normal. If we were, we'd be attending normal universities, or working normal jobs, not going to some 'school' for psychics, if you want to call us that,"" she pointed out. ""I used to think that was a bad thing, being weird, standing out. I hated it. And hell, maybe I was right. But now I wonder if maybe it's not so bad? Who knows, maybe we'll end up being bad-ass superheroes?"" she laughed lightly, ""Maybe not, but hey, I'm trying to look at whatever bright side I can find in this crazy situation,"" she chuckled before lying back in the grass, looking up at the sky and falling silent.<br/><br/>She glanced his way when he spoke up again. ""Life doesn't make sense, so how can any of us living it really make sense?"" she mused before shrugging. ""Anyways, it isn't like I expected you to explain all of the complexities that make up who you are. Certainly not now, or when we just met,"" she replied, waving off his apparent concern. ""Lord knows I can't explain all of mine,"" she shook her head.<br/><br/>""Hmmm? Oh, yeah, I guess. As well as can be expected,"" she shrugged, having no real major complaints about the process, other than the fact that it was necessary. But it would have been necessary if she'd gone to a more... traditional university, too, so she couldn't really complain. ""Hmm. Having trouble fitting your stuff in your little dorm-like room? I might actually be able to help with that. Organization  happens to be one of my many mundane abilities,"" she joked, trying to lighten the mood."
3572,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-05-31T03:35:20,Shadow_Heart,"It was early evening, the sun was just starting to lower itself in the sky, turning the clouds a lovely orange, red, and pink color. The weather was pleasant, just warm enough to wear less clothing, but not hot enough to feel uncomfortable. Spring was in full bloom, nearing it's end with summer peeking around the corner. Life was nice, and the days were long. It was perfect for going out and adventuring, which is exactly what any Pokemon Trainer would do.<br/><br/>Near East Lake Axwell, just past Axew's Eye, a large camping tent could be seen underneath a lone tree. It was yellow, with blue and red stripes, and a kettle  set up over a campfire was letting off small puffs of steam and smoke. The fire was crackling merrily, and a group of Pokemon could be seen running around, playing while they waited for the food to be finished cooking.<br/><br/>""Hey, Yū, is the food almost done?"" A young man with spiked light orange hair and green eyes spoke up, walking over to the campfire, where another youth was standing, pulling off the lid to the pot, and stirring a bit.<br/><br/>""Almost. Be a little more patient, Kenka...I'm trying to make one of these 'curry' recipes that everyone keeps talking about."" Yūrei, a very frail looking feminine male with long black hair and golden eyes, looked back to Kenka, who grinned.<br/><br/>""Sorry. This whole change of pace is exhausting. It seems just like yesterday were were in Kalos.""<br/><br/>Yūrei looks at the food as he stirred, a small smile on his face. ""Yes, it does. But  I think we'll have a lot of fun here."" He looks down at the small porcelain cup that was floating next to him, a Sinistea that had decided to follow him back here. ""Are you hungry too, Sini?"" He laughs softly, reaching out so that the cup rested on his hand.<br/><br/>Kenka looks out at the Pokemon playing, giving a big sigh. He was really happy for coming here, and even more so that yet again Yūrei agreed to accompany him. He didn't know why Yūrei did it, he must miss his home, but here he was, keeping Kenka company. He wasn't complaining though, he enjoyed Yūrei's friendship a lot, and his cooking was phenomenal.<br/><br/>""Alright, I think it's done!"" Yūrei steps back, a big grin on his face, and pulls out plates, getting some for himself and Kenka. He also puts a small amount in separate  bowls for all the Pokemon, watching them as they ate, happy that they seemed to like it.<br/><br/>""Oh wow, this is great!"" Kenka takes a big bite, savoring the flavor.<br/><br/>""You think so? I'm so happy!"" Yūrei sighs in relief, taking a bite of his own food, and they all just relax and enjoy the evening, basking in the beautiful sunset on the first day of their new adventure in Galar."
3573,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-05-31T05:01:08,Amara,"It had been some time since Seiren had been back home to Galar—years, probably. She had never been the type to sit still or to want to stay in the same place for too long, so when she’d done basically everything she could here, she’d moved on. It had been nice to get away, to see new places, meet new friends, and try new things. It had also been nice to get away from all of her brothers and finally find a female friend around her age.<br/><br/>She’d met Mai when she was adventuring in Alola and they had hit it off right away, so when she’d moved on to the next region, Mai had decided to come with her, to finally go on her own adventure. They’d been together ever since. Now that she was finally heading home, intent on finally catching the Legendary Pokémon in the region, Mai had come with her. It was nice to have someone to travel with. It was a lot more fun, not to mention livelier.<br/><br/>“I’m getting hungry,” Seiren voiced as they walked along East Lake Axewell, looking over at the slightly shorter white-haired girl next to her. “How long before we reach your house?” Mai asked, earning a snort of laughter from Seiren. “We still have a long way to go. I hate to break it to you, but we’re sleeping outside again,” Seiren told her, the grin on her face and the glint in her purple eyes giving away that she was perfectly happy with this prospect. Mai pouted a little, “Alright, well, let’s find somewhere to set up camp then, if you want me to cook.”<br/><br/>Suddenly, Seiren perked up, sniffing the air as if she were a dog who just caught whiff of something. “I smell… Curry!” she announced before taking off running. “Wait, you can’t just…! Uggh!” Mai groaned, “I’m not running after you!” she called after her before rolling her eyes, groaning, and doing exactly that. Seiren ran until she had passed Axew’s Eye and then came to a skidding stop, pointing as she located the source of the smell, “Found it!” the taller, athletic girl announced with a grin, barely seeming out of breath despite how fast she’d sprinted over.<br/><br/>Mai came shortly after, panting as she stopped next to her friend and put a hand on her shoulder. “You can’t…just go running off… like that,” Mai told her between breaths. “And you can’t just… barge in on someone’s dinner, either,” she admonished her, although the edge was taken off by the fact that she was still trying to catch her breath. Seiren smiled bashfully, chuckling nervously as she rubbed the back of her head, messing up her long ashy lilac hair as she did.<br/><br/>Mai’s blue eyes flicked between the thin and somewhat feminine young man with long dark hair to the more athletic one with short and spiky orange hair. “Sorry for my friend. She forgets her manners sometimes,” she looked up at Seiren and glared, although there was no real anger in her gaze. Seiren shrugged and turned her gaze away, as if it weren’t a big deal. “I told you I was hungry. I couldn’t help myself,” she retorted.<br/><br/>Mai ignored her and looked at the two young men, “Well, I guess since we just barged in on your meal, we should at least introduce ourselves. I’m Mai, and my rude friend here is Seiren,” she introduced them, earning a ‘hey!’ of protest from Seiren as she did. “I take if you’re Pokémon trainers, too?” she observed, noting the Pokémon around them."
3574,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-05-31T19:11:32,Shadow_Heart,"Yūrei looked up when he heard a noise nearby, looking over as two girls approached their campsite. He was the first to notice, and Kenka only realized they were there when they actually stepped forward into view. He gives a smile when the white haired girl apologized for the other, and he shakes his head dismissively.<br/><br/>""Don't worry about it.""<br/><br/>The two then promptly introduce themselves as Mai and Seiren, and Kenka stared, until Yūrei nudges him in the side, making him jump slightly, giving a sheepish grin.<br/><br/>""Yeah, we are! Well, I am at least. We just came here yesterday, so this is all new to us."" Kenka gives a big smile. ""My name is Kenka, and this is  Yūrei. He's shy, but once you get to know him he's really nice.""<br/><br/>Yūrei gives a small wave, picking up two extra plates, and putting some of the curry on to it. Without a word, he hands them over to the two girls, smiling to each as he did so. ""It's my first try in making curry, so I hope it tastes okay to you.""<br/><br/>Kenka laughs a little. ""You worry too much Yū. You're cooking is perfect, no matter what you make.""<br/><br/>He looks at the Pokemon who were still eating, and gets an idea. ""Oh, I'm sure there is enough left so your Pokemon can eat too! Feel free to bring them out if you want."" He then gets a mischievous look in his eye. ""And then maybe we can have a battle!"" Yūrei looks at Kenka, giving an exasperated sigh. ""Really Kenka? Now? I don't think that's a good idea...""<br/><br/>""Why not?"" Kenka gives a disappointed look to Yūrei, pouting slightly.<br/><br/>""It just isn't a good idea right now. Trust me, okay?"" Yūrei turned slightly, looking out beyond the campsite, staring at who knows what.<br/><br/>""Alright then...Anyway, you guys can stay as long as you want!"" Kenka gives Mai and Seiren another smile, before sitting down on the ground, to continue eating his own food."
3575,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-05-31T19:57:06,Amara,"Seiren grinned when the boy when Kenka introduced them after confirming that they were trainers—or he was, anyways—and explaining that they had just gotten here, so this was all new to them. “Really? Well, I grew up in Galar, so if you have any questions about anything, feel free to ask!” she offered. “This is Mai’s first time here, too, so I’m kind of helping her out, too,” she explained. “Oh, and it’s nice to meet you both,” she added as kind of an afterthought when she remembered her manners.<br/><br/>“Oh, thank you,” Mai smiled sweetly when Yūrei handed the two of them plates of curry. “I’m sure it’s great,” she offered with a smile, “And it’s nice to meet you, Yūrei, and you, too, Kenka,” she added.<br/><br/>Seiren, for her part, basically leapt for joy when Yūrei produced the plate of curry. “Thank you for the food!” she grinned, clearly excited by the prospect of tasting the food that had produced the smell that had drawn her here to start with. She was just about to take a bite and dig in right then and there when Kenka suggested that there was probably enough for their Pokémon, too, if they wanted to let them out. “Yeah! I’m down!” she announced when a battle was suggested, looking rather crestfallen when the other young man shot down the idea, saying it wasn’t a good idea. “Aww…”<br/><br/>“I’m sure there will be other chances,” Mai offered in an attempt to comfort her friend, “Besides, you got your food, at least,” she reminded her friend.<br/><br/>“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Seiren nodded, perking up when she remembered her curry. She moved to take a seat near the two young men and took a bite of the curry. “Delicious!” she exclaimed as she savored the flavor of the curry.<br/><br/>“Thank you,” Mai said to Kenka as she moved to take a seat on the ground next to her friend. Deciding to take him up on his previous offer and took out her Pokéballs and released them before she took a bite of her own curry. “It is very good. Thanks again for sharing,” Mai said to Yūrei, smiling sweetly as she did.<br/><br/>After one more bite of the curry, Seiren followed her friend’s lead and released her own Pokémon to allow them to play or eat as they wished."
3576,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-05-31T20:18:31,Shadow_Heart,"Yūrei gave a smile when the both of them started to eat, as well as letting their own Pokemon out of their balls. He grabs some more bowls, serving them all up some food, and placing them down for them to eat at their leisure. When he was finished, he sat down next to Kenka, taking a bite of his food, glancing over at that one spot every now and then.<br/><br/>""So, you're from around here, huh? What's it like? Is there any really good places to go?""<br/><br/>Kenka looked to Seiren, who had said she was from Galar, and had told him to ask about anything if he had questions.<br/><br/>Just as he was about to ask something else, a large blast of what looked like blue fire could be seen in the distance, and Yūrei jumps to his feet, staring off where it was. His eyes were narrowed, wondering what it was. It was what he had sensed before, the reason why he told Kenka it wasn't a good idea to be battling right now.<br/><br/>Silence followed, as Kenka and his own Pokemon ran over to them, huddling in a small crowd, frightened by the sudden blast.<br/><br/>""What was that about?!?"" Kenka jumped up as well, more excited than scared. ""I don't know, but it doesn't seem good."" Yūrei murmured this, shaking his head. Nothing else happened, and it took a few minutes for them all to relax again. Until they looked up, and in the sky was a Pokemon not from around those parts. It was a Pokemon that didn't belong there in Galar at all.<br/><br/>Just for a moment, a large black figure flew in the sky, before disappearing over the horizon, a trail of electricity following. ""What was that?!"" Kenka exclaimed, ecstatic for the event that just took place.<br/><br/>Yūrei wasn't  too sure, but it looked like, just maybe, one of the Legendary Pokemon from Unova. He glanced at Mai and Seiren, giving a small smile. ""What do you two know about the Legendary Pokemon?"" Kenka gave Yūrei a weird look. ""What's that got to do with anything?""<br/><br/>""It's just a question, that's all."" He looked at their Pokemon, noticing two Mythics. ""It seems like you've befriended some Mythical Pokemon."" He smiled at Zeraora and Magearna, before turning back to Mai and Seiren. ""If you don't want to answer, that's okay. I was just wondering is all."""
3577,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-05-31T21:05:34,Amara,"Seiren was focused on eating her food when Kenka asked what it was like here and if there were any really good places to go. She nodded to both his first and last questions, but before she had time to actually say anything, a blast in the distance pulled their attention away.<br/><br/>Both girls were on their feet almost immediately. Mai frowned a little, wondering what it was and hoping it was nothing serious. Seiren, on the other hand, looked intrigued more than scared or worried. “I don’t know but…. I really want to know,” she said, curiosity sparkling in her eyes.<br/><br/>“Oh no you don’t. I know that look,” Mai reached up and put her hands on Seiren’s shoulders, pushing down to force her to sit, “You’re not going anywhere.” Of course, she wasn’t actually strong enough to physically force her taller and much more athletic friend to do anything, but she didn’t need to be, as the other girl slowly sank to a seated position, pouting slightly.<br/><br/>“You’re no fun,” Seiren told her as she sat back down just in time to have a Rockruff hop into her lap and curl up. “It’s alright, little guy,” she told him in a soft voice as she stroked the top of his head. She looked up to see a Pokémon that she knew didn’t belong here flying across the sky before disappearing. She narrowed her eyes as she watched the dark figure but saying nothing.<br/><br/>Mai had taken a seat as well, comforting her own Pokémon that had come to surround her after the loud explosion. She had no more of an answer for what this creature was than any of the others did, so she hadn’t said anything, either, when Kenka had exclaimed a question, wondering what the creature was. When Yūrei spoke up again, though, she looked up from the small Chinchou that she was comforting, her blue eyes shifting up to meet his.<br/><br/>She leaned back, placing her hands on the ground behind her to prop herself up as she thought about how to answer his question. She looked over at Magearna and smiled when he mentioned that they had befriended some mythical Pokémon. “No, it’s okay. I don’t mind,” she assured him when he added that they didn’t have to answer if they didn’t want to. “Hmmm, well, I guess it depends on what exactly you want to know about them,” she said thoughtfully. “I know more about those from Alola than any others, although I’ve never actually encountered any of them,” she admitted.<br/><br/>Having finally finished her curry, Seiren set her empty plate off to the side and stretched, “Are you asking because of the Pokémon we just saw?” she asked curiously, earning a raised eyebrow from Mai. She shrugged and looked off into the distance. “I can tell you one thing: stick with me and you’ll see one soon enough,” she promised. “I came back to find the Legendary Pokémon here, and I won’t stop until I do!” she announced with a grin.<br/><br/>“Well, that and your mother kept pestering you to come home so that you could celebrate your birthday with them,” Mai reminded her, snickering a little when Seiren grumbled under her breath. Her gaze shifted to Magearna, who was standing just behind her, eyeing Yūrei. “You can go say hi, if you want,” she assured the Pokémon with a smile, gathering that Yūrei wouldn’t mind.<br/><br/>Magearna tilted her head a bit and only hesitated a moment before slowly approaching Yūrei,<span style=""font-style: italic"">”Hello,”</span>she said to him as she circled him once before stopping in front of him."
3578,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-05-31T23:09:06,Shadow_Heart,"""I'm only asking because I was curious about what you knew. That's all."" Yūrei gives a small smile, setting down his empty plate. He glances over at Kenka, who looked like he was trying to calculate what Seiren had said, before getting a gleam in his eye.<br/><br/>""When you said 'stick with me', did you mean you wanted to travel with us?""<br/><br/>Yūrei tilts his head slightly, laughing a little bit. ""You always like having a lot of people on your adventures, don't you?""<br/><br/>Kenka turned to look at Yūrei, grinning. ""So?""<br/><br/>Yūrei didn't say anything else, his attention now on Magearna as she approached him, he could feel her calculating and thinking. Then, she stops in front of him, greeting him with a 'hello'. He smiles, and tilts his head slightly to the side.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hello to you too. How are you?""</span><br/><br/>Kenka watched Yūrei for a moment, and chuckles. ""He thinks he can talk to Pokemon."" Yūrei ignores the comment, keeping his focus on Magearna. It was okay if Kenka didn't believe him or not. He knew what he could do, and that was all that mattered.<br/><br/>""So, do you guys want to travel with us for a while? It's okay if you don't wanna, I just think it'd be fun! Plus we might get to see that Pokemon we just saw again!""<br/><br/>Yūrei glances over at Kenka, a worried look in his eyes. ""I don't think that would be a good idea...it doesn't feel right to me.""<br/><br/>""Aw, come on Yū. Don't be such a party pooper! We're here to have fun and find new things! Adventure isn't adventure if there isn't a little bit of danger involved! You agree, right Seiren? You seem like the kinda person to seek out that kind of stuff!"" He gives her a big grin, laughing as Chimchar ran up to him, and climbs up onto his shoulder. ""See, even Chimchar wants to have some fun!"""
3579,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-05-31T23:57:42,Amara,"Mai nodded, “Hmm, well, I guess I would say I know about as much as anyone else. Maybe a little more, but I wouldn’t call myself an expert. Seiren probably knows more than I do. She has sort of an obsession with them, so she reads about them all the time,” she explained, glancing at Seiren who narrowed her eyes at her.<br/><br/>“It isn’t an obsession; I just find them intriguing is all. And don’t give them the wrong idea. I’m not some kind of bookworm,” Seiren retorted before glancing over at Kenka when he spoke. “Well, I’d say it’s more like I’m inviting you to travel with us, but yeah!” she replied, teasing more than she was serious, as the semantics didn’t matter.<br/><br/>Mai watched as Magearna approached Yūrei and he spoke to her, which earned a comment from Kenka about how he thought he could talk to Pokémon. “Maybe he can,” she shrugged, not one to dismiss anything. In this world, she didn’t think there was anything that was really impossible. She focused on the two of them once again as Magearna tilted her head, inspecting him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You can understand me?”</span>Magearna asked, moving a little closer to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I am… good. You are worried?”</span>she asked, as if picking up on his apprehension towards Kenka’s suggestion.<br/><br/>She grinned when he suggested that they might see that Pokémon again. “Sure! It’s always more fun to travel with friends,” she readily agreed for the both of them, just assuming that Mai didn’t mind, which was true.<br/><br/>Yurei didn’t seem to think that seeing this Pokémon again was such a good idea, but Seiren didn’t share his worries. She did share his thoughts that it might be a Legendary Pokémon, but that excited her more than it worried her. “I most certainly do!” she replied when Kenka asked if she agreed, suggesting that she was the type to seek out this type of thing. “Life is boring if you never take risks. A little danger spices things up and makes them more interesting,” she grinned, laughing a little when Chimchar climbed onto his shoulders.<br/><br/>Mai sighed a little, “Well, I’m happy to travel together. I don’t know if seeing that Pokémon again is really the best idea, but I know better than to try to argue with this one once she sets her mind to something,” she said, gesturing to Seiren, who smiled innocently, as if she had no idea what her friend was talking about. “What about you, Yūrei? Will you agree to travel together?” she asked, tilting her head a bit, not wanting to assume he would agree, although she hoped he would. The idea of traveling with more people really did sound like fun."
3580,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-06-01T04:00:39,Shadow_Heart,"Yūrei gives a small smile to Magearna, and nods when she asked if he could understand her. A lot of Pokemon who he first meets seem surprised and confused about his ability, but they always ease into it almost immediately. He always had a good way with them, and was great with making Pokemon friends.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes. I am most worried...I sense something that doesn't not feel right. Something that does not belong here in this place, in Galar. And I'm worried that it might cause disaster, if not worse...if we somehow manage to come into contact with whatever it is, I fear that things might not go well. But at the same time...I sense hope.""</span><br/><br/>Kenka grins when they agreed to traveling together, it was going to be so much fun! ""I'm glad that you guys wanna come with! Trust me, being around myself and Yū here, life never gets boring!""<br/><br/>He looks over at Yūrei, who was still talking to Magearna, giving a soft laugh. He sometimes didn't understand Yūrei, even though they'd been traveling together for a while now.<br/><br/>When he was spoken to, Yūrei looks up, blinking. ""What? Oh, yes...I'm okay with that."" He looks back at Magearna, smiling softly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I want to get to know you better. I am Yūrei, by the way. It is so nice to meet you.""</span>He then stands up, stretching his arms over his head, yawning.<br/><br/>""I think I'm going to turn in for the night. All this excitement has made me quite tired. I look forward to your company in this journey of ours. Mai. Seiren. Good night everyone.""<br/><br/>He then turns and goes into the tent, closing the flap behind himself, changing into his pajamas and laying down in his sleeping bag, quickly falling asleep.<br/><br/>When they saw that Yūrei had gone into the tent, three Pokemon follow closely behind. Two go into the tent, while one stayed out. The two that went in were an Emolga, and a Sinistea, and the one floating around the tent was a Misdreavous. The Misdreavous looked over at the two new girls and shivered slightly at them, as if in greeting, and gave a smile.<br/><br/>""Sorry about him. He's shy. He doesn't really act all too well around new people. Though he doesn't mind Pokemon, as you can see."" Kenka grins."
3581,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-06-01T04:33:08,Amara,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I see…”</span>Magearna said thoughtfully. “Do not worry. Mai will take good care of you, I’m sure of it. Miss Seiren, too. They won’t let anything bad happen,”[/i] she told him earnestly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“There is always hope,”</span>she assured him.<br/><br/>Mai had her attention split between the interaction Yūrei with having with Magearna and the conversation between Seiren and Jenka. She couldn’t tell exactly what was happening between her Pokémon and the young man, but it really did seem like there was some sort of understanding between them. It was interesting to say the least.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Seiren smiled at Kenka’s enthusiastic response to her agreement to travel with them. “Well, it’s never boring to travel with us, either, so this should be fun!” she replied, wondering what sort of adventures they might have.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Yes, it was nice to speak with you, Yūrei,”</span>Magearna replied to him, circling him once more as she stood, before she returned to Mai’s side. Mai smiled at her, “Welcome back,” she said before looking up at Yūrei, “Alright. Sleep well. It was nice to meet you,” she waved good night to him before stretching herself.<br/><br/>“Good night!” Seiren waved, “And thanks for the curry. It really was delicious,” she smiled before he went into his tent. She tilted her head to watch as the Pokémon followed after him, grinning and waving at the Misdreavous as it greeted them.<br/><br/>“Hmm?” her attention turned back to Kenka when he spoke again, apologizing for his friend being so shy. “That’s alright. I used to be shy, too, but you can’t really stay that way with five brothers,” she laughed lightly, waving it off.<br/><br/>“No need to apologize. Everyone is different, after all. And I think Magearna was quite happy to meet him, so that’s good enough for me,” she smiled, looking over at Magearna, who bounced just a little, as if to agree with the sentiment. Mai giggled a little before falling backwards onto the grass, “Honestly, I’m pretty tired, too,” she admitted.<br/><br/>“That’s because you aren’t used to all this trekking. You need to work on your cardio,” Seiren teased, a playful twinkle in her eye.<br/><br/>“Maybe, or perhaps you’re just exhausted,” Mai shot back, the small smile that tugged at her lips giving away that she was joking.<br/><br/>“Yeah, yeah. That’s probably true,” Seiren shrugged, smirking as she did. “Alright, I’ll set up the tent for you, princess,” she said, stretching before she stood, glanced around to choose a spot, and then went about getting the tent set up. While she did this, Mai went about gathering the dishes and tidying up the campsite.<br/><br/>It didn’t take her long, the ease with which she assembled it giving away how many times she had done this. When she had finished, she plopped herself back down on the ground where she had been sitting before. “There you go,” she said, putting her hands on the ground behind her and leaning back against them.<br/><br/>“Thank you. What would I do without you, my knight in shining armor?” Mai teased her friend as she stood. “Not much,” Seiren teased right back with a playful smirk.<br/><br/>“Yeah, yeah,” Mai waved off the comment. “I’m going to go ahead and turn in. It was nice to meet you, Kenka. Goodnight, both of you. Don’t stay up too late,” she smiled, waving as she headed off towards the tent with all of her Pokémon in tow. Most of them followed her inside, but her Alolan Ninetales curled up outside the tent, watching the two of them with an intelligent gaze.<br/><br/>“Good night,” Seiren waved to her friend. “No promises!” she called back when she was told not to stay up too late. She moved to lay back in the grass, moving her arms to rest behind her head like a pillow as she stared up at the sky for a short time before looking over at Kenka.<br/><br/>“So, where did you two come from, anyways? And what made you come to Gallar?” she asked curiously. She had about a million different questions she wanted to ask, as it was her nature to be inquisitive, but she decided to hold back on most of them for the moment, anyways."
3582,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-06-01T05:14:52,Shadow_Heart,"It wasn't much longer that Mai was up, retiring for the night into their own tent that they had put together. Soon, it was just Kenka and Seiren, sitting out next to the campfire that was slowly starting to die down to nothing more than burning embers. He looked over at the Ninetails, a smile on his face, before turning his attention back to Seiren, who had spoken up, asking a question.<br/><br/>""Me? I'm originally from Sinnoh. Veilstone City is my home."" He gives a smile, gently patting his Chimchar on the back. ""That's where I got my Chimchar here. I never could battle with him, he's more of a companion than a battle partner.""<br/><br/>He takes a breath, looking up at the stars. ""As for Yūrei...I don't know where he's from. We met on my journey in Sinnoh, and he's been traveling together since. We even went to Kalos together, before coming here."" He glances over at the tent, which was dark and quiet. He looks down, before shrugging, giving a half-smile.<br/><br/>""He doesn't know where he's from either. Says his memory is all blurred and fuzzy. Has a hard time remembering anything before meeting me. When we first met he didn't even remember his name, took a few days before he could. Since then...well, we've been trying to find out more about him.""<br/><br/>He gives Seiren a smile. ""That's one of the main reasons why we came here. Maybe it'll help him find out some more about himself, make some memories come back."" He shrugs his shoulders. ""And if it doesn't, it will still have been a ton of fun.""<br/><br/>""I look forward to doing so much here. I've heard a lot about this place, it has so much to offer. I want to go to as many places as I can, and see as much as I can see. Do everything, you know?""<br/><br/>He gives her the biggest smile. ""I want to leave my own past behind, and start a life of my own.""<br/><br/>He looks out across the field, before raising his eyes to look at the sky, the stars twinkling now in the deep blue. ""What about you? What sort of things are you looking forward to?"""
3583,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-06-01T05:47:56,Amara,"Seiren was quiet as she listened to Kenka explain where he was from, chuckling a little when he talked about the Chimchar, how he could never battle with him. “Really? I’ve never been to Sinnoh. I want to go someday,” she grinned, “And I can understand that,” she said, looking down at the Rockruff curled up on top of her.<br/><br/>She was quiet again as he talked about Yūrei, explaining how he didn’t know where he was from, how they’d met, and how he hoped that this journey would help him find out more about himself. She smiled a little when he said that it would still be tons of fun, even if he didn’t find what he was looking for. She hoped that he would be able to find what he was looking for. It had to be hard, not knowing who you were.<br/><br/>She smiled a little brighter, nodding when he continued, telling her his own goals for the journey and giving her the biggest smile as he added that he wanted to start a life of his own. She looked up at the twinkling stars when he asked about her.<br/><br/>“Well, I completely understand all of that. Actually, that’s always been my goal. That was why I left home years ago, because I wanted to see as many places, do as many things, and meet as many people and Pokémon as I could. I just want to experience everything this world has to offer, you know?” she shrugged, smiling lightly.<br/><br/>“Mai was kind of right in what she said earlier. My mom has been pestering me to come home for my birthday the past few years, but I haven’t. I just wasn’t ready, I guess. But I figured I should probably come back for this one. Eighteen is a big one, I guess,” she shrugged.<br/><br/>“I meant what I said earlier, about the Legendary Pokémon. That’s my goal for this journey: to find them, to prove that everything I’ve done has been worth it, that I’m finally strong enough, that I’m worthy, I guess,” she shrugged, chuckling a little, wondering if that made any sense.<br/><br/>“Maybe then I can face everyone with my head held high, show them that I’ve grown up, that I’m not a little girl,” she moved one of her arms, bringing her hand close to her face and scratching her cheek with her index finger. “Maybe then I can leave my past behind and start a life that’s just mine, too,” she looked at him, smiling brightly, obviously happy about the prospect.<br/><br/>“Well, I also look forward to having plenty of fun adventures with my friends,” she added with a bright grin, including the two of them instead of just Mai. “I’ll be happy to show you all the best places, so you can get the full experience! Who knows, maybe I’ll even find something I haven’t seen along the way,” she added hopefully, smiling as she turned her gaze back up to the sky, the faint starlight reflecting in her dark eyes as she dwelt on the prospect of the adventure ahead of them.<br/><br/>She briefly wondered if she should go to bed, too, but she was too excited to sleep right now. At any rate, she was perfectly happy right here, anyways. It was a perfect evening, she was surrounded by her Pokémon and a new friend, and the soft grass was pleasure and comfortable—to her, anyways, Mai had obviously disagreed."
3584,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-06-11T01:29:55,Shadow_Heart,"""Maybe some day you can. Go to Sinnoh, I mean."" Kenka gives a big smile, looking up at the stars as Seiren did the same thing. Here they shone brightly, much brighter than he could ever remember. He thought they were beautiful, the sky being so clear and visible, each one shining with such glory that it was almost enough to make one cry.<br/><br/>He looks over at her as she spoke, talking about how her mom had been wanting her to come home, and now she had, saying that maybe her eighteenth birthday would be a good one to return home on. He agreed, it was a big day, for sure. For every person, almost as important as when you turn old enough to first set out on your Pokemon adventure. He'd always looked forward to big days, and going out on his own, and now that her was older, he could do a lot more than he used to be able to.<br/><br/>Her goal was an impressive one, and some people might think it to be an impossible feat, but to Kenka, a goal like that one was perfect.<br/><br/>""I think that would be awesome. I want to go everywhere, even the places that are small, just so I can see everything. I hope you're up to THAT challenge!"" He gives another big grin, leaning back, before laying flat on the ground, staring up at the night sky. He wasn't quite ready to go to bed yet, he was too excited for sleep. His Pokemon on the other hand, had already cuddled up together and fallen asleep, his Chimchar laying next to him, giving off little squeaky snoring sounds.<br/><br/>The minutes trickled by in silence, until almost an hour had gone by, and at that time Kenka had dozed off. It seemed like he was asleep, but he eventually opened his eyes to look over at Seiren, before sitting up. ""I think it's about time to call it a night, don't you?""<br/><br/>He stands up, stretching his arms over his head and yawning, before leaning down and scooping Chimchar up into his arms, before looking back at Seiren one last time. ""I'm glad we got to meet you guys. I look forward to our adventure together!"" He turns after bidding her goodnight, and leans down to enter the tent, closing the flap behind himself, zipping it up and laying down on his sleeping bag, quickly falling asleep soon after."
3585,Curry and Campsites: A Galarian Adventure,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=53774,2020-06-11T06:16:28,Amara,"The suggestion that she could see Sinnoh one day brought a grin to her face. “I hope so! I hope that one day, I can see them all,” she admitted, glancing over at him before turning her gaze back to the stars. She had a lot of dreams, goals she wanted to accomplish in the future. Some of them probably seemed rather lofty, but what was the point in dreaming if you didn’t dream big and aim for the stars?<br/><br/>It made her happy that Kenka didn’t laugh at her lofty dreams, tell her she was silly, or look at her like she had just told him that she was an alien. She didn’t need anyone to pat her on the back and validate her dream; whether people thought she was crazy or not, she wouldn’t give up on it. Still, it was nice to not get strange looks or hear negative comments about it.<br/><br/>“Challenge accepted!” Seiren gave him a big grin. She would be more than happy to take him to all of the places she knew, whether they were big or small, noteworthy or hidden away. There was a lot to see here, so it would take some time, but she didn’t mind, and she doubted any of the others did, either.<br/><br/>They both fell silent after that, just lying there and staring up at the sky. It wasn’t an awkward silence, though, but instead it was rather nice. After a while, it seemed as if Kenka had fallen asleep, and she couldn’t help but chuckle a little to herself. He soon opened his eyes, though, and looked her way before sitting up and suggesting that it was time to call it a time.<br/><br/>“Yeah, you’re probably right,” she agreed, sitting up and stretching her arms above her head before she scooped up the Rockruff in her lap and stood. “I’m glad we got to meet you, too,” she replied with a sweet smile. “I look forward to it as well! I’m sure we’ll have lots of fun,” she bid him goodnight as well before heading off towards their tent, where she climbed in, zipped it behind her, and got into her sleeping bag where she remained for the rest of the night.<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>The morning seemed to come quickly, and by the time Seiren awoke, she found that Mai was no where in the tent. She yawned, rubbing the sleep from her eyes as she sat up. She wasn’t worried about the lack of her friend’s presence, as the other often got up before she did, and the smell of food that wafted through the air told her that the other was likely cooking.<br/><br/>She laid there just a little longer, until she was a little more awake, and then began to pack up their things in the tent. Once she had everything packed away neatly, she unzipped the tent to head outside, bringing their bags along with her.<br/><br/>“Good morning,” Mai greeted her from the campfire nearby, a bright smile on her face. She was leaning the fire where several fish were roasting next to two small pots of something that was yet unidentified, but which Seiren guessed were likely rice and some sort of soup.<br/><br/>“Good morning,” Seiren replied, still not feeling fully awake, and not nearly as energetic a morning person as her friend. Still, she slowly took down the tent and got it packed up so that they wouldn’t have to worry about doing so after breakfast. This was how their mornings usually worked, with Mai doing the cooking and Seiren doing the manual labor. It was a rather efficient use of their time, and the routine had served them well.<br/><br/>“Breakfast is almost ready,” Mai said, loud enough not only for Seiren to hear, but also to let their new friends know, too. Once they all gathered around, she would give them each a plate that contained fish, rice, and a small bowl of soup.<br/><br/>""Thank you for the food!"" Seiren said happily before digging in. She hummed happily as she ate, always enjoying Mai's cooking. She had enjoyed Yūrei's cooking last night, too. She could definitely get used to having two good cooks around, considering how much she enjoyed eating good food."
3586,Saving Evil (me and Rosenthal),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5404,2011-12-08T05:41:43,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">The several races with power are the psionics, the magi, the technos. the technos are over all technological or electrical things. More like science powers than anything else, the magi are over magic, the psionics psychic powers. these three groups are in balance in a world they control underneath the disguise of the rest of humanity. The technos/the magi are beginning to go crazy. The other two groups must work as a team to bring down the third groups corrupt leader. The strongest of each of the two remaining groups must find each other, get along long enough to save the world, and bring order back to a world thrown into chaos. Standing in their way is the corrupt minions of the group gone crazy. Along the way there will be other people who come and go but help the two strongest in saving the world. The corrupt power is trying to rule the world and is somewhat succeeding at doing so.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Gathering Psionics...beings of psychic power.<br/>Gathering Magi....beings of magic power.<br/>Gathering Technos...beings of technological or electrical power.<br/><br/>These three groups reign underneath the ruling done by normal beings of humanity. Order remained in a world that seemed chaotic. Then the power of three...became broken....</span></div><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/03_115454_liap5-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Rayla Craft<br/>Strongest of Technos<br/>17<br/><br/>~~~The days were getting long. The sounds were getting light and gentle. Everything seemed to be heading in an uphill spiral towards the sun. Then out of nowhere it spiraled downhill. Rapidly falling when the descent of the psionics upon the normals began. The psionics had gone crazy. Or more correctly said...the leader of the psionics...went mad. Power hungry. The power drove him crazy. It had been three weeks since the descent of the psionics began. Now it was up to the two remaining beneath society rulers of order to fix things. The psionics revealed themselves to the world. Began to take over and had somewhat succeeded in taking control of the world. However, there was much rebellion from the normals. This is what would give the Technos and the Magi the necessary time required to gather and form a counter plan. To restore the order that had been lost in chaos...they needed to fight together. Now was time to put aside their differences...for a time...and save the world from domination and or destruction. This is where the story begins....~~~<br/><br/>Rayla woke to the sound of her alarm clock going off. Over and over again. Up until she sent it flying into the wall after grabbing it and silenced the beeping annoyance. ""Uhn....morning already?"" she groans out. Not wanting to wake up. She groggily wakes up. Sitting up and looks around. ""I hate when morning comes. Then it brings with it the realization that hell has come to earth in the form of those damn Psionics. Not all of them are bad though..."" She sighs and walks over to her shower. A completely automated shower. Pressing a few things indicating water temperature and her hot shower started. Singing softly, even though she couldn't carry a tune, as she washed. Fifteen minutes later she was dressed and brushing her still damp hair.<br/><br/>Then her AI in her room speaks up. ~Lady Rayla you have a phone call from the the Techno Minister Of Science Division. Shall I answer?~ ""Yes Ni."" The call went through<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Miss Rayla we have an important job for you. You are to meet with the representative, the strongest of the Magi, and form an alliance."" the mans voice says.</span>Rayla sighs. ""Yes sir. Make friends with the magic guy or girl. God I hope its a guy. I hate workng with girls."" She sigh and puts her hair up in a ponytail. ""I'm going to the Ministry of Magic then."" She says. Rolling her eyes a bit.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hurry and play nice. Over and out."" The voice faded as the call ended.</span>Rayla growled but picked up her tool belt putting it around her waist. Taking the little bot that turned into her wrist watch and put it on.<br/><br/>An hour later she was outside the Ministry of Magic. Walking into the building. Yes. It was highly unknown but not unheard of for a Techno to appear out of thin air in their magical building. She shuddered a bit. She was a very science related person. Mixing science and electrical things into inventions of the simplest to most complex manners. She was the best Techno. Even being the youngest she was the best. She walked inside. Looking around and asks someone. ""I was sent from the Techno Council to meet with the strongest of the Magi. Can you take me to him or her?"" She asks. Being guided to a room she looked around at things that defied logic and gravity. Sometimes at the same time. She now stood there with her arms crossed over her chest."
3587,Stealing From A Thief (me and Rosenthal),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5505,2011-12-16T19:34:04,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/49673011-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Saki<br/>16<br/><br/>Saki looks around. Playing Eeny Meeny Miny Moe to decide which house was going to be her target tonight. Finally she lands on a house of moderately big size. She smiles. This should be a piece of cake. Afterall...it hadn't been much of a challenge to invade any of the previous houses. So this one couldn't be any different...or so she hoped. Only thing with this game she was playing was...she already scoped out and studied the house she was playing the game with for many days. Now she just was randomly picking one. She was skilled but at times got bored and thus she played that game to relieve boredom.<br/><br/>She jumps from rooftop to rooftop with silent but deadly accurate moves. She'd been trained in the various forms of martial arts....yet she'd thrown her past away to become a thief. She stops thinking of the past and lands silently on the rooftop of her targeted house. She silently climbs down the wall to the ground.<br/><br/>Once she reaches the ground she fiddles with the lock latch of a nearby window. Trying to be as silent as possible. After a long few minutes the latch makes a tiny click sound and she's able to open the window. Slipping inside silently as possible. SHe moves like one of the shadows. And used this to her advantage. She slides around looking for something of worth to steal. When suddenly she trips over what looked to be the head of an animal fur rug. And lands with a small thud on the floor. Muttering foul profanities upon doing so. She winces as her fall caused an antique vase to fall to the floor and break with a loud crashing sound. ""Shit..."" she mutters."
3588,The sky's edge [Krii an' Goblin],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5621,2011-12-28T07:16:12,Goblin,"NGâ€™s usual good humor was muted after that last stop stationside. A little can-hauler had towed the Varunastra â€“ minus an engine â€“ all the way, and NG had the fortune of spending a week among merchant crew that didnâ€™t want her there. That hadnâ€™t been the bad part though. NG was unlucky, everyone knew that. And merchanters hated anyone on their ship that wasnâ€™t merchanter, everyone knew that too.<br/><br/>No, it was the new generation of kids. Theyâ€™d forgotten the wars already, wars that didnâ€™t exist anymore in station time. But still raged silently on in the dark between ships that didnâ€™t know whose side they were on anymore. And people with names she recognized were doddering old men in their eighties and nineties now; they passed her by while sheâ€™d ridden waves of faster-than-light travel and time slowed to a crawl for her. To make matters worse, since her records had her still on her patrol route, her card was inactive, leaving her with no money. Even those things didnâ€™t bother her much because most of it wasnâ€™t her problem anymore.<br/><br/>But the damn kids who knew nothing were the first to betray their ignorance. Little ones stared in open awe. Older ones made mocking remarks like â€˜tres retroâ€™ in their baby-rab babble, and once a mean-eyed snot told her, â€œNever let the Corp-rats get you in your sleep, did you? Whole worldâ€™s plastic to the old-timers nowâ€¦â€ betraying some knowledge of the reason NG dressed like she did. At that time, NG had only been trying to enjoy some peace and a bite of lunch, so she waved the boy off with, â€œGo run back tâ€™yer maman.â€<br/><br/>All because NG braided shiny clips and beads into her hair sometimes and wore the bright colors and outlandish decorations of an old planet-side political movement. In her defense, there was little else to do out in the Void. Once the captain had asked to see her that had changed; cut short, mousey brown, and professionally presentable again.<br/><br/>Human space bordered Lthkk space â€“ those utterly incomprehensible methane breathers â€“ making piracy and smuggling rife. It was bad enough that they couldnâ€™t be communicated with extensively enough to make lane approaches and docking procedures clear at Human stations, but the aliens didnâ€™t seem to really understand the concept of legal and illegal trade. People took advantage of that and sold Lthkk whatever they could get their hands on in return for the chance at something truly valuable. Lthkk didnâ€™t understand human concepts of value either, and occasionally a dedicated smuggler could get something honestly useful out of a trade for junk. And the Lthkk themselves would sometimes take a Human ship and leave behind free floating debris of substantially less than even the worth of the ship and cargo, not to mention the lives of the crew.<br/><br/>NG knew all this but was no happier about being assigned to that empty quadrant of space. It was an eight month route and alone. The shipâ€™s AI was company of a sort, but not exactly the type she relished. Now, three months in, she was intolerably boredâ€¦<br/><br/>Vari, the shipâ€™s computer, tracked a fast moving blip and in the picoseconds it took to process that information, it was too late for much to be done about it."
3589,The sky's edge [Krii an' Goblin],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5621,2012-01-01T21:10:27,KriiVanWinters,"Another heist complete, anouther item stolen this time a energy reseptor that could take out an entire block. Planet Dumarr never saw it coming, the latest work of materialization from a Gamma pod to a switch code that formed matter from nothing to something, a work of art, more or less God's work in the hands of a mortal it made him laugh at the prospect, the figure of a gentleman sitting comfirtable in his speeder, not making his way back to his hideout, planet side. A released sigh escaped his lips as he made his way towards Besphid a planet that has a visible core, a planet that also shows Gamma fog, Besphid is also known as the Ghost Shell due to the late wars that had taken place destorying the planet from the inside out, planet cracking never helped much either greedy eyes befalling this Titan sphere that floated through out space.<br/><br/>Another sigh, pale hands touched the keyboard that imprinted his name. ""Welcome William Winters."" A smile crossed his lips, his purple eyes gazed to the view that was shown across his window, the liquid trenched his thirst leaving a new drips to run down his chin, he was tired and it had been a long time since he had spelt. Anouther sigh time it was for longer, he hated the prospect of his clients. ""Well, this jobs done at least..."""
3590,Curse of the doll (Empty and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5908,2012-01-20T02:36:47,flyer1111,"For about three generations, one family had held the city in terror. The current warlord is ailing, but that fact is known to very few. People within the city arenâ€™t looking  forward to his son taking over any. The general thought is that the boyâ€™s heart is even colder than his fatherâ€™s, if not non existent.  Then a wise old doll maker came up with a test. One that his relative, a very powerful enchantress, had used many years before. But the doll maker had his own ideas for the young warlordâ€™s trial.<br/><br/>Damian had opened the package that had been delivered to his father's mansion without really caring what's inside. He isn't to impressed when the packing supplies reveal a porcelain doll. Nothing else in the box, just a doll dressed in ratty clothing. Why would anyone send him such a thing? The box was clearly meant to come here, according to the address on it. With a snort, Damian tossed the doll into a nearby trash can, paying no mind to sound of breaking china. After all, he has a major chemistry test, and his father won't be happy if he fails it. His mind is on that as he leaves for school, never knowing that doll would signal something that would change his life forever.<br/><br/>Damian-http://i901.photobucket.com/albums/ac211/Luna_Klastey/Anime%20Boy/989f0307b86f2b4854b36d6e13e6eb89.jpg<br/>Doll-http://thumbs.dreamstime.com/thumblarge_374/1236812337AEQxDU.jpg"
3591,Curse of the doll (Empty and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5908,2012-01-20T07:49:14,BunnyMama,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/Keydae_album/191252.jpg"">http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/ ... 191252.jpg</a>m<br/>Annabella a girl of slight words, but heavy mind. By heavy mind, she thought a lot. She knew words wernt much for the situation she lived with. Living in a run down apartment, not going to school ever. And her father doing what he can with no job. But she doesn't know, (which is quiet rare, because she always knows tabs on her father) is that her father borrowed money from the highest warlords in the city. And it was due to be paid back, one way or another. Running into trouble was her fathers job in the family, hers was the getting him out.<br/><br/>One morning as annabella was sitting at the 'table' eatting breakfeast. A knock, more like pounding came to the door. She jumped, spilling her cereal everywhere. She sighs, her father gets up. Half drunk from drinking to much. She looks at her father, he had a alarm look on his face. It was one of those faces where the pounding on the door, gave the snap sober in split seconds.<br/>""don't anwser the door. I will. Go back and eat your breakfeast."" he said. Clearer then she remembered her father being.<br/>""alright father,â€œ she said walking back to the 'table' which was just a window seal. She looked out, seeing dark cars parked I frount of the apartment. Some guys holding guns. She had her eyes wide open, she got up, silently. She moved to a wall,where she could hear everything between the guest and her father.<br/><br/>""we are here for the payment Mr. Rutinburg."" a deep voice of a man said. She couldn't see who it was.<br/>""I I I I'm sorry, I don't have the money. The only money I have to spend is for my apartment, and to feed my daughter."" her father stutured.<br/>She lipped some of the words. 'payment,'<br/>""we don't care for your pity low life. Your going to pay off that money one away or another."" the man said, she heard a gun load. She was scared for her father. She was about to move,but then. She tripped getting into view of the men in business. They look at her. She looked scared. She did seem a little young. But actually she was the same age as the son to be head of the warlords. She looked at them. Getting up. She cleared her thought. ""father, what's going on?""<br/>""nothing sweet heart, just taking care of business.""<br/>She looked at her father. Then at the men. ""miss will you please run off."" one of the other guys spoke.<br/>She shock her head. ""how else can my father pay off the money he owes you guys?"" she asked.<br/>""there is no other way.""<br/>She thinks for awhile. ""how about you take me, and once he does. Then he can have me back."" she said crossing her arms. They thought for awhile.<br/>They looked at her father. ""your daughter is smart, we will take her. If you don't pay it off, in a month. We will kill you or your daughter. Either one will be picked by the warlord. Or his son.""<br/>They grabbed her and took her to the car. Shoving her into the back seat. Then getting to the warlord mansion, she was brought to a prison in the bottom. Nothing in the cell she was in. No bed, nothing. She sat against the cold wall."
3592,Curse of the doll (Empty and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5908,2012-01-26T07:32:38,flyer1111,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hello boredom</span>Damian thinks to himself as the teacher starts English class. Not one of his favorite subjects by a long shot. Especially not when it came around to the subject of Shakespeare. Luckily he'll be graduating in May. That brings up an interesting thought. He constantly has to remember to make up a story about what he wants to do in the fall. Telling people the truth would just ruin the illusion that his father had carefully set up here at school.<br/><br/>The rest of the school day passes just like any other. Walking into the door, he catches some ""hired help"" talking about a girl they're keeping down in the basement until her father can pay his dues. That's if he can pay his dues. Curiosity takes over him. After dropping his back in his room, he heads down the basement.<br/><br/>""Strange, these things usually have a bed with and blanket, sink and toliet in them,"" he says dully in front of her cell."
3593,Curse of the doll (Empty and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5908,2012-02-02T04:59:49,BunnyMama,"Annabella had wondered if she was to stay in the cell the whole month. Then something that came to her mind, was the favorite movie she loved growing up. It started out due to her name was in it. Bell, yes the famous<span style=""font-style: italic"">princess </span>of Disney. She was in the same situation bell was in. Substituting herself for her father, to be in a jail thing. But she shock her head due to the fact, the place she was REALLY in was really not a castle. Filled with enchanted house ware, and disercted with nothing to do. No she was in a mansion of tough scary guys with guns, or the muscle to hurt anyone.<br/>When she heard a voice, she jumped slightly. Making some what a mousy noise. She turned to see who it was. Seeing a young slanky like guy. Who seemed to not be like the other bulky men around the place. She took a breath, looking around. ""I wouldn't know."" she said softly. Then she looked at her hands in her lap. She sighed slightly, she hoped her father could pay off the loan. She doesn't know how much it was he loaned."
3594,Curse of the doll (Empty and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5908,2012-02-10T07:27:27,flyer1111,"Damian stared unfazed at the girl in the cell. No emotions showed across his face, or could be gathered from his body language either. Still, the girl should have something to lay on besides the floor. And basic wash things. Other wise it would get quite messy in there. And that is one thing Damian cannot stand is a mess. Cleanliness is something that had been pounded into his head from an early age. ""Someone will bring a cot and some blankets for you to use."" Knowing his father she would probably be here for a while. ""You'll probably get moved to another cell as well."" With that Damian turns and heads back upstairs in order to go to his room.<br/><br/>A short time later a guard comes in with a folded up cot, a thin hospital blanket and a pillow. A book for her to read is also tucked into the mix. ""Don't get to comfortable. We're movin' ya just as soon as we can find a good cell for ya."""
3595,Curse of the doll (Empty and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5908,2012-02-21T21:07:16,BunnyMama,"(Sorry. My muse broke down)<br/>She pointed to a corner of the room so the stuff is put in it. She hated the fact,  how lazy the people gotten. She had been thinking on how lozy her father got. She dearly loved her father. But her father kept getting in sticky situations. And this was the stickyiest. She didn't realize the boy she just saw was the mob boss son. She just nothing of him. She had starting to get hungry. She got up, sticking her head to the bars. Noticing the cold rust. She hated it. She took a deep breath. Then she grabbed the blanket and wrapped up. Seeing the book. She shock her head. It was a book she didn't like. And she had read it. She sighed. The smell of the blanket, was tank. But had already gotten the cells awful smell.<br/><br/>After awhile she found herself falling asleep in on the wall. Something had awoken her up suddenly. It was the sound of the cage opening. ""Come on princess, we need some woman to help the maids."" Said a gaurd. She sighed getting up. Finding her way being pushed into a maid room. They had gotten her to work"
3596,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-01-22T16:30:12,Sound of Silence,"Years ago when she was still little, Nephilli would always come to the forest and rest by the waterfall, listening to the sounds of nature. Times were peaceful then and she always felt so carefree and liberated. The animals would always keep her company, so she never had to worry about the restrictions of the village, but now even the birds flew away whenever she neared. It tore her apart inside, but she would never let him know. When she agreed to form this pact, one that eventually saved her village, she was well aware of the consequences; in order to gain something, something of importance must be lost. She supposed she was becoming more and more immune to the fact that she could never again enjoy the company of the forest animals because each year it bothered her less and less. In her mind, it was but a small if it meant she could continue to keep this forest safe.<br/><br/>Long, brown locks flowed down to her shoulders, most of her hair being held back in a braid. She wore a flower tucked behind her ear that her mother had given her years ago. Nephilli was petite in size, standing only five foot and weight one hundred pounds. So she wasnâ€™t physically strong either; he gave her strength, both physical and magicalâ€¦She wore a long, brown dress that matched the quiet forest well, and though her father always scolded her because of it she didnâ€™t wear any shoes, sandals, or anything protecting her feet. The animals feared her anymore anyway, so she was never worried about poisonous snakes or bugs, even plants. Every once in awhile she would step on something sharp, but that was but another thing she was use to, so she wasnâ€™t worried.<br/><br/>She never had to worry anymoreâ€¦<br/><br/>She stuck her feet into the river, watching as the fish naturally swam away from her. At least fish were something that was always shy, she told herself. It was reassuring that some creatures were naturally shy, even when she had her powers.<br/><br/>â€œNephilli!â€ A voice called out to her, pulling her away from her thoughts. â€œNephilli, where are you, I must speak to you at once.â€ She recognized the voice of her father from anywhere; though she was never that close to him, he did rule this entire forest. He was the Elf King, Thubarius, ruler of Ellantia, the Forest of Wisdom, located right in the center of the Kingdom of Belithan. It acted as the gateway to the Kingdom in the sense that it seemed to unify the different cities, and even acted as a barrier for the capital city, keeping it somewhat hidden. The King was a very strategic person, paranoid as well, and loved the tree barrier.<br/><br/>A lot of people respected Thubarius because he was a well known and powerful leader, and those who dared go to war with him have perished. Some of the dwellers in the South experienced this the hard way when they cut down more trees when they were allowed and then rebelled when he confronted them.<br/><br/>She took her feet out of the river and stood up. Straight and proper. â€œIâ€™m over here, father,â€<br/><br/>â€œNephilli, I need you to head to Frostwilde in the North. The miners there have discovered something that might heal your motherâ€™s sickness.â€<br/><br/>â€œFrostwilde?â€ She questioned, giving him a puzzled look. Frostwilde, by foot, was about a two weeks walk from here. There was a path through the harsh Crystal Mountain range, named for its crystalline appearance, which seemingly cut off the Northern lands from the rest of the continent, but a lot of rogues and thieves were known to gather along there waiting to ambush travelers. It was a rough road indeed, and the area beyond even rougher. The stories about that place sometimes made even the roughest traveler wary. Then there was the frozen Lake Hiria, which acted as Frostwildeâ€™s water main water supply as well as a good source of fresh fish in the winter. Nephilli was reluctant to goâ€¦ and she made that as clear as day. â€œYou know how I hate the cold!â€ She whined.<br/><br/>Her father said in a stern tone: â€œYouâ€™re going. End of discussion. Iâ€™d go myself but I must tend to the village, and my best warriors are out hunting a Boar thatâ€™s been harassing the villagers and hikers that come through here to visit the shrine.â€ He paused a second, then got back on subject. â€œDo it for your mother, if not for me.â€<br/><br/>â€œAlright, Iâ€™ll go. Youâ€™re rightâ€¦ I want mother to get better.â€<br/><br/>Thubarius patted his daughter on the head lightly, smiling, then turned away from her. He knew that would get her to go. â€œIâ€™ll be waiting back in the village. Be sure to pack light and dress warmly. Iâ€™ll also give you some supplies to trade along the way.â€ He said over his shoulder, and then went back to the village.<br/><br/>Nephilli sighed and shook her head. Why didnâ€™t he just have one of his top knights go on this journey?  However, since this meant she might finally be able to rid her mother of her illness Nephilli was more than determined to go. Her motherâ€™s health has been declining ever since that pact was made and she has always blamed herself, perhaps it was finally time she take responsibility. Yes, Nephilli had a feeling this would be a good opportunity to prove to herself that she was a responsible and grown up young lady who didnâ€™t need her daddy anymore. After all he trusted her enough to travel such a far distance, did he not? She mustnâ€™t let him down, herself down, the entire village down! Or her mother for that matterâ€¦ It was needless to say that the more she thought of it, the more the adrenaline pumped through her veins, and the more excited she became. Soon her defiance faded completely and she looked back to the river.<br/><br/>She gazed at her reflection in the water, â€œIâ€™ll make them proud!â€ she whispered. She could hardly contain herself and longer and jogged steadily back to the village. She stopped a few feet away, looking back towards the forest for a moment, smiling â€œAt least I wonâ€™t have to walk. Two weeks will only be three hours. Flight is an amazing thing.â€<br/><br/>She was excited for this trip, but also nervous. Nephili does not leave the forest often and has only travelled to Frostwilde once, when she met him for the first time. She knew how rough it could be there; the civilians were a tough crowd. She was never much of a fighter. The same year she made that pact was the same when the humans attacked the forest cutting down a great many trees and killing many of the elves and other creatures that lived there. Nephilli ran away and retreated to the north, by order of her mother, behind her fatherâ€™s back, unaware that she had been followed by some of the angry humans. They began to beat up on her, shouting terrible things, and thenâ€¦ And then that snowy griffin came out of nowhere and helped her. He scared the humans away. She admired his strength when he did so, and couldnâ€™t help but say yes to his pact offer afterwards, because she felt so stupid for being so weak.<br/><br/>Going back would indeed bring back some bad memories for her. Nevertheless, she was not about to let that hold her back; she wasnâ€™t afraid. She was a big girl now. He, that snowy griffin, would protect her, he was a part of her now, the courage she never had.<br/><br/>â€œUru,â€ she called out, mentally. He could hear her thoughts, feel her emotions. They were one; even their hearts were shared. â€œIt looks like weâ€™re headed to Frostwilde. My father said there might be a cure for my motherâ€™s illness there.â€<br/><br/>The griffinâ€™s hypnotic voice echoed in her mind: â€œYes I know. I shall wait for you here in the forest, as not to be seen by the others.â€<br/><br/>â€œSilly, you know they donâ€™t mind you hanging around.â€<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m not in the mood for taking chances.â€<br/><br/>â€œOh fine,â€ Nephilli replied, â€œIâ€™ll return in a moment, and then weâ€™ll be on our way.â€ He was always like this â€“wary of people and such even if he knew them, she was use to it.<br/><br/>When she returned to the village, Nephilli made sure to dress in winter clothes, dramatically mind you, and said her farewells. Her father watched as she and Uru flew off into the distance, heading to the frozen North."
3597,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-01-23T01:29:46,Shadowcaster,"Frostwilde had never been a warm placeâ€”not by a long shotâ€”but the temperatures tonight, in particular, seemed determined to keep every living creature off the streets and firmly entrenched in their heaviest coats and deepest tankards of mead.<br/><br/>Tryn was one of those long-term residents who no longer attempted to argue with the weather.  He had no problem at all staying indoors on nights like tonight, and after the afternoon's particularly brutal match, he wanted nothing more than to nurse his aching bones and burning ribs over a strong drink.  Andâ€”luck  in his favorâ€”he'd already been at the Gypsy's Bones when the ice had come howling down from the Crystal Mountains.  Like most of the storms that haunted Frostwilde on a near-daily basis, the gale had been quick to sweep the streets with the deadly frost and snow that had already piled several inches high against the door.<br/><br/>â€œGot another one of these?â€  Tryn waved his wooden mug at the portly woman behind the bar.  She glared at him, but took his tankard and retreated into the cellar behind the counter.<br/><br/>He took the opportunity to let his forehead thunk down onto the counter in front of him, heaving a long sigh as he studied the grain of the wood close to his nose.  How many times had he sat on this exact stoolâ€”the one that creaked and wobbled if you turned it too far to the leftâ€”or tasted this particular brew?  Too many times to count.  The predictable, commonplace normality of it all threatened to choke him at times.  Ten years ago, he'd been so sure this was just a passing-through place.  A moment to rest; a dark corner to lick his wounds was all he'd needed then.  And now?  He wasn't so sure he'd ever turn his boots onto that alluring southward road into the mountain canyons and out of the cursed, freezing North.  Now, he came here to sit and stew and drink, because he had nothing else to look forward to.<br/><br/>â€œDon't drool on my counter.â€  The barkeepâ€”Hilda, the old hagâ€”scowled as she slapped his mug down in front of him again, sloshing a bit over the sides.<br/><br/>He waved her worries away tiredly with a bandaged hand, wrapping his fingers around the familiar mug.  He grimaced a little as he sat up, pulling at the black and blue mess wrapped around his torso.  Some Arcasian warriors had been through Frostwilde that day and he'd made the regrettable decision to accept his handler's challenge to them.  Of course, only after Borag had set the match and accepted almost four hauls of gold had he informed Tryn that he would be<span style=""font-style: italic"">losing</span>the match that day.<br/><br/>Hating himself for it, Tryn hadn't had any choice but to agree.<br/><br/>It hadn't been pleasant, to put it mildly.<br/><br/>â€œHow's the storm looking, Gord?â€  Left with a sour taste in his mouth at the memories, Tryn turned his attention to the willowy young man clearing a table across the room.<br/><br/>Looking a little startled to be suddenly addressed, the youth pulled down the wooden shutters just enough to look outside, and quickly refastened them.  â€œStill snowing, sir.â€  The boy announced apologetically (no matter how many times Tryn tried to speak to the lad, he always seemed terrified of him).  â€œBut it's slowed a bit, I'd say.â€<br/><br/>â€œGood enough for me.â€    Counting out a handful of coppers, Tryn pushed them towards Hilda and left his untouched drink on the bar.<br/><br/>â€œBest stay here, Tryn.â€  She grumbled as if obliged, but reluctant, to prevent the young fighter's imminent demise.  â€œDon't want to get caught out in this tonight.â€<br/><br/>â€œAw, Hildy. You do care.â€  Tryn tried to smile at her as he tied a heavy wool scarf around his neck and face and pulled up his fur-lined hood, but his heart wasn't in it.<br/><br/>She returned a rude gesture, and this time he found it easy to grin.<br/><br/>Taking a bracing breath of warm, painless air, he bent his head and pulled the door to.  The heavy wooden panel was nearly ripped off it's hinges by the force of the gale, but he managed to sidle through and get it shut again with minimal angry protest from Hilda. He couldn't help but think that he'd gladly face the trials of the weather over her stormy aura.<br/><br/>Drawing his hood down over his eyes, he set his shoulders against the wind and turned his feet towards home."
3598,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-01-23T21:10:03,Sound of Silence,"Flying was something that she had never gotten use to. Despite Nephilliâ€™s trust in Uru, she couldnâ€™t help but cling tight to the thick fur around his neck, keeping her eyes shut as she buried her face in said fur. The harpies and other forest dwelling mythical flying creatures use to tell her how wonderful flying was and how the world looked so different; you were free to go where you pleased and were free of restraints â€“and the wind was always so nice, how it blew your hair back. Even Uru told her never to be afraid, but she supposed it was easy for a winged creature to love flying. She disagreed with them, because for poor Nephilli, who could not fly, flying was like an encounter with death. She absolutely hated it with a burning passion, though it was more the thought of falling to her death that frightened her, but always managed to block it out by thinking of her tasks at hand; finding that medicine that would save her motherâ€™s life being the task now.<br/><br/>And the entire time, she thought to herself: â€˜Father had better be right about that medicineâ€™, unaware that she was now digging her fingers into Uruâ€™s mane<br/><br/>The snowy colored griffin was warm, and she snuggled closer to him once they neared the frozen Northern lands. He was different from most griffins; though he stuck true to a typical griffin he was more lion like than some lion with a birdâ€™s head sewed onto its body. In fact the only thing bird-like about him were his wings and face which was that of a bird. He had a thick coat, being from this area, of pure white and large wings of the same color. Nephilli always thought he looked somewhat boring and wished he had another color mixed in with his coat. Also, naturally since he was from Frostwilde, the bitter cold breeze had little effect on Uru but ate through Nephilli like she had holes punched in her. She was shivering, almost vibrating, and despite being dressed warmly she felt as though her very skeleton had become frozen.<br/><br/>â€œHow much longer until we get there?â€ She asked Uru.<br/><br/>â€œWeâ€™re passing over the lake now, so not much longer.â€<br/><br/>â€œAbout time. I canâ€™t stand this coldâ€¦ Alsoâ€¦ do you think this so-called miracle stone really is here?â€<br/>â€œI canâ€™t say for sure,â€ The doubt was evident in Uruâ€™s tone. Usually when he had doubts, he was right to doubt. â€œThis is something Iâ€™ve never heard of before. Donâ€™t let that deter you, however, because I donâ€™t think your father would have sent you here if he didnâ€™t believe it.â€<br/><br/>â€œI hope youâ€™re rightâ€¦ I just canâ€™t help but wonder, you know.â€ He had tried to lift her spirits, succeeded, but she had doubts as well. Still she was determined to help her mother get better even if it meant she had to endure this horrible cold. Knowing her luck she was going to catch a cold, being out here like this could not be good for her.<br/><br/>When they finally arrived, Uru informed Nephilli he was landing so she didnâ€™t have to latch onto him anymore. Frostwilde was a magnificent place; surrounded by ice with ice clinging to some of the buildings, it almost looked like a giant crystal palace turned into a city. Over all, it was a quiet city, much like the forest, and in that sense Nephilli liked it. For a brief moment she was able to forget about the cold, coming back to reality when she felt the slight jolt from the landing. Take offs she was alright with, but landings created butterflies in her stomach. Uru had landed a short way from the entrance to keep a low profile so he wouldnâ€™t be seen landing. She dismounted and then dismissed him, then gazed at the city before her.<br/><br/>She took a deep breath, ready to face this place, but nervous as well. The first thing she had to do here was ask for directions to the mine, and then hopefully find someone who knew about this cure stoneâ€¦ whatever it was called. It shouldnâ€™t be difficult, but she knew well how rough it was around here. Rumors may be rumors, but they had to hold some truth to them right?<br/><br/>Well she was about to find out.<br/><br/>â€œHalt!â€ A guard had stopped her, eyeing her warily as she approached the city gate. â€œWith attire like that, Iâ€™d say youâ€™re an outside. What would your business be here?â€<br/><br/>â€œIâ€¦ um I need to head to the mine. My father needs me to pick up some minerals and stuff.â€ Nephilli said in reply. Oh, she hoped they would let her through. Tensions in the kingdom have been rather high for the longest time, so it didnâ€™t surprise her that there were guards watching over the city during the night. Her father always had his men watch over the forest, and the king the capital. Just in case, her father always told her.<br/><br/>â€œOh? What minerals would that be, then?â€<br/><br/>â€œSonemite.â€<br/><br/>Evidently her little lie was convincing enough. She didnâ€™t want to come outright and say she was actually going to the mine because the miners might have discovered some cure for illnesses. The guard said to her: â€œAlright. Just donâ€™t cause any trouble. And be sure to keep warm, this storm tonight is a nasty one.â€<br/><br/>Nephilli shivered lightly and smiled, passing the guard and entering the unfamiliar city. Despite the buildings blocking out the wind, it seemed to be colder here out in the streets than on the outskirts of the city. That guard had been right about this nasty storm and didnâ€™t need to tell her twice. It seemed like the buildings were instead keeping the cold in. She would have to look for some place warm as soon as possible."
3599,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-01-23T23:36:36,Shadowcaster,"Tryn was about halfway home, bent nearly horizontal at times to stay upright against the howling wind, when he caught the first glimpse of movement out of the corner of his eye.<br/><br/>A lone figure, small, and scarcely bundled enough for the climate in which she found herself, was entering the city from the direction of the East gate.  Where she was headed now was anyoneâ€™s guess, and honestly, the fighter didnâ€™t careâ€”he just found it odd that there was anyone (anyone<span style=""font-style: italic"">else</span>) dumb enough to be out and about in this weather.<br/><br/>The traveler would have slipped his mind altogetherâ€”he would have continued on to the cramped hut, drafty walls, and piles of fur blankets he called homeâ€”if some sixth sense or thrill of instinct hadnâ€™t made him turn to cast one last look over his shoulder.<br/><br/>It was then that he saw it, and his blood froze in his veins as he caught a slow, measured dip of movement on the walls overhead, just down the long winding street where the stranger walked.  Even straining his eyes, it took him a few moments to process what he was seeing.  Just there, pressed aginst the crooked archway, a massive, snow-white Frost Manx slinked carefully over the brick archway, itâ€™s dappled gray sides and coal-yellow eyes nearly invisible in the storm.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™ve got to be kidding meâ€¦â€ Tryn grumbled sourly, squinting through the sleet and wind.  â€œHey!â€™  He called out, trying to get the girlâ€™s attention. â€œ Hey, outlander!  Watch yourself!â€<br/><br/>Needless to say, his loudest shout carried approximately two feet on the devastating wind and was promptly swept away into nothingness.<br/><br/>Anxiously, Tryn struggled to spot the creature again.  Even though he knew where it was, it was still frighteningly hard to see.  Huge, predatory beasts made of muscle and massâ€”they could grow to stand near as tall as a manâ€”the fabled Snow Manxes of the North only came out to hunt in the worst of storms, being all but immune to the weather themselves and too cowardly to stalk the daylight.  Of course, running into one was rareâ€”most of the habitants of the deep North knew better than to brave the elements at their worstâ€”but the great cats knew that there was always the chance of finding that one foolish,<span style=""font-style: italic"">tasty</span>travelerâ€¦<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œDammit!â€</span>Tryn cursed, mostly to himself, as he hastened his pace through the thickening sludge to catch up with the girl.  He was counting on the beast to stay true to its nature and target the smaller, presumably weaker of the two, ignoring him, but he knew that he was still taking a huge chance by turning his back on it.  Fumbling at his belt, he produced the only thing he owned that was even close to a weaponâ€”a spark-stone torch, capable of producing a fierce flame at any temperature and in any weather, even underwater.  It had saved his life from the elements more times than he could count, but he had no idea how effective it would be in this situation.<br/><br/>â€œHey!â€  He shouted again as he closed the gap between them, dropping a hand on the girlâ€™s shoulder and spinning her around.  â€œWhat in the seven hells are you doing out here?  Youâ€™re going to get yourself killed!â€  He wasnâ€™t even sure if she had any idea what he was saying, but that suddenly wasnâ€™t the only thing he had to worry about.<br/><br/>An ear-splitting shriek, animal in pitch but almost human in itâ€™s haunting tone, came from<span style=""font-style: italic"">much too close</span>behind him, and he turned to see a massive pair of yellow eyes staring back at him."
3600,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-01-24T20:23:18,Sound of Silence,"The weather, since she was not use to it, tossed her around like she was a leaf in the wind and quite frankly made her a little embarrassed to say the least. She staggered a bit, trying to keep balance so she wouldnâ€™t fall on her ass. Or her face for that matter. Perhaps she should have worn different boots, she mused lightly, pursing her lips and frowning as she trudged onward.<br/><br/>This city was almost too quiet save for the howling wind that burned her ears and continued to tear through her clothes. Oh how she hated the cold. When she got back to the forest, she was going to give her father a piece of her mind! Not that he ever listened to her, of course, but she never hesitates to at least attempt to remind him that she has a voice. If it wasnâ€™t for her mother being sick she would have never come here â€“hell when she got back, after she cured her mother, she might have to cure herself from a cold. Her sudden sneeze proved her point; she was definitely going to get sick if she stayed here for too long. The winds blew again and she found herself fighting back again and began moving at a quicker pace.<br/><br/>â€˜Hey!â€™<br/><br/>Suddenly a voice caught her attention. She cursed her keen hearing (thanks to her pact with Uru) for a brief moment and looked over her shoulder to find someone moving towards her quickly. With this wind and snow it was difficult to make them out, but the other was definitely male. She started moving even quicker, but the wind blew again which caused her stride to falter, and it was then that she felt the hand land upon her shoulder and spin her around. She yelled out in surprise, looking the stranger in the eye. He was a little intimidating she would admit, but despite her inner thoughts saying otherwise, he didnâ€™t seem like someone looking to mug her. The tone of his voice had told her that much â€“he seemed concerned for her.<br/><br/>Nephilli could be a little stubborn sometimes, â€œI can handle myself, thank you!â€ She said, raising her voice a bit in a confident manner.<br/><br/>Oh, but this confidence did not last long, because the moment that shriek sounded she hid behind the stranger faster than one could blink. â€œWhaâ€¦ what theâ€¦ what is that!?â€ Of course she did not know what it was, she wasnâ€™t from around here. The forest housed powerful creatures, but she was use to those and most of them were fairly docileâ€¦ unless you piss them off, like that boar thatâ€™s been harassing the forest for the last few days. It was only natural, since this was something new entirely it was, well, scary. â€œDonâ€™t just stand there, you look tough, get rid of it!â€ She added, giving the stranger a light push.<br/><br/>Sometimes, she could be so hopeless. At the same time she felt stupid for not watching her back, keeping her guard up. So much for her wanting to prove to herself she has what it takes to keep her village protected.<br/><br/>It was needless to say she was definitely not a fighter even with a powerful beast by her side and sometimes relied too heavily on Uru to defend her without fighting herself. She almost hated herself for it, but she couldnâ€™t help it! She just wasnâ€™t a fighter. She did carry a fairly intimidating dagger with her wherever she went she has never been bold. It was actually a bit of a shame because she was quite skilled with that dagger; such talent was wasted in times of need.<br/><br/>In the distance, she could feel Uruâ€™s presence â€“he must have sensed she was in danger. He was close, but out of right thankfully.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œStay put. The human might see you, even in this storm.â€ </span>She told him mentally.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œNaturally.â€</span>However, while he would obey Nephilliâ€™s wishes and keep out of sight, Uruâ€™s real goal was to subtly scare the Frost Manx away. They usually went after weaker prey and were usually no match for a griffin. Despite some of them were brave, especially when they were desperate for a meal. Oh well, he supposed Nephilli couldnâ€™t rely on him forever.<br/><br/>In a sudden change of plans, he would stand back and see how well she and her new friend handled the Frost Manx."
3601,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-01-26T05:25:16,Shadowcaster,"A tiny, illogical part of Tryn had held out hope that maybe this stranger would turn out to be a mighty, evil-smiting paladin with the skills of a legendary warrior, able to snap her fingers and send the Frost Manx into oblivion in tiny pieces.  Needless to say, these hopes winked out of existence the second she started using him as a meat shield.<br/><br/>Well, everyone had to be good at something, right?  It just so happened that he was good at taking punches so someone else could sit on the sidelines and enjoy the anticipation. Well.... Punches, yes.  Talons, claws, and fangs?  Not so much.<br/><br/>Determined not to tap out now, the young fighter firmly widened his stance.  Swallowing hard, he adjusted his grip on his torch, brandishing it front of him like a shield.  His eyes were locked on the glowing golden orbs that hovered not ten meters away, the only sign of the beast that otherwise blended perfectly into the snow.<br/><br/>Hardly daring to move, he gave two sharp flicks of his wrist, and the torch blazed to life.<br/><br/>The Frost Manx screamed again, eyes flickering out of sight for a brief moment as the beast shied away from the light, but they quickly returned.  It made sense that a torch would hardly be enough to scare off a creature like this completely, but again, Tryn could only hope.   The eyes began to slowly circle the pair; Tryn followed.  He kept one arm outstretched behind him in a futile attempt toâ€”what?  Protect this complete stranger?  He wasn't even sure if he was going to be able to protect himself, and he practically made a career out of that.<br/><br/>Feeling less and less confident about escaping the streets alive, he tapped the traveler's arm and gestured toward the wall behind them.  When she didn't move quickly enough, he began backing up towards it, making his point by pushing her along with him.  He felt marginally safer when their backs were firmly pressed against the stone of the warehouse behind them, knowing he'd just reduced the area from which they could be attacked, but also limited their possibilities of escape.<br/><br/>Without warning, the eyesâ€”his only indicator of where the creature wasâ€”winked out.<br/><br/>Heart in his throat, Tryn scanned ceaselessly from right to left, straining his eyes into the quickening snow and trying unsuccessfully to gauge where the creature had gone.<br/><br/>When it finally made it's presence known, it was in the form of appearing mere feet away and swiping at the humans with stunning force.  The massive paw sent Tryn flying into the snow like a rag doll, claws tearing through layers of fur and coat like they were made of paper.  The fighter landed hard, breath rushing out of his lungs painfully, but by some miracle the cat's claws had missed skin.  He was mercifully intactâ€”for now.<br/><br/>Rolling over with some difficulty, Tryn managed to haul himself up on his elbows and painstakingly regain his feet.  The elven girl was still alive, miraculously, pressed back against the wall, but his relief didn't last long.  A massive gray shape came between them, and suddenly it wasn't Tryn who was the target.<br/><br/>Letting out an angry roar, the purpose of which was more to convince himself that he was brave enough to do this and not necessarily to frighten the beast, he charged.  Rushing up behind the Manx, intent on it's potential lunch, he plunged his burning torch into the side of it's neck.<br/><br/>Roaring in rage, the cat reared up, brushing Tryn aside and sending the torch bouncing away into the snow.  The damage was done however, and by the time Tryn hauled himself to his feet for the second time, he could see the beast crouching and yowling, trying to rub it's neck into the snow to quench the pain of smoldering skin and fur.<br/><br/>Snatching his torch up, Tryn waved wildly at the girl and gestured her towards a place on the wall several yards away from them: a doorway he'd noticed sometime between flying through the air and regaining his breath.  She crept along the wall towards it, thankfully understanding his inane hand motions and inaudible noise, and he limped with her, still brandishing the torch towards a great cat that was no longer so sure if they were really worth the effort.<br/><br/>They reached the door aliveâ€”only to find it locked.  Pressing the torch into the girl's hand and pointing firmly at the cat stalking them, Tryn pulled back and aimed a heavy kick at the door, just under the handle.  Three kicks later, he was able to knock in one of the middle planks.  From there it was a matter of reaching through and lifting the latch on the inside.<br/><br/>â€œInside!â€  He yelled unnecessarily; the girl seemed all to happy to oblige and was already halfway through.  He followed her quickly, casting one last look over his shoulder.  It could have been a trick of the storm, but he thought he saw a white shape drop from above, effectively hiding the cat from his sight.  He didn't pause to investigate, and slammed the door shut behind them as quickly as possible.<br/><br/>After a few adrenaline-fueled moments of manically collecting everything heavy he could find to barricade the door, Tryn was able to take time to rest.  Bending down to prop his hands on his knees he heaved a long, heavy breath.  It was warmer in the warehouse, but not by much, and his exhausted sigh left a long puff of frosted air trailing out from his lips.<br/><br/>â€œI'd be okay.... if that never happened again.â€  He huffed breathlessly, absently ripping his scarf free from his face to ease the task of breathing.  Coming down from the adrenaline of moments before, he found himself feeling dizzy and shaky, heart pounding loudly in his chest.   He could scarcely believe they'd both made it out of the situation alive.<br/><br/>â€œNo-one at the Gypsy is going to believe this....â€  He muttered mostly to himself, staggering towards a nearby crate to sit.  Feeling a draft, he looked down to examine the shredded remains of his coat.  The many layers of fur had been just thick enough to deflect the first blowâ€”three faint red scratches, like fingernail marks, traced his already-tender ribs, the only testament of how close a call it had been.  He could scarcely believe he wasn't looking at his own insides right now.<br/><br/>Remembering that he was not alone, he turned green eyes to the smaller figure, mentally slapping himself for not thinking first of her well-being.  She still held the torch, the only light in the massive room, and looked as shaken as he felt.<br/><br/>â€œAre you alright?â€  He asked, frowning in concern.  â€œNot hurt, are you?â€"
3602,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-01-27T13:48:31,Sound of Silence,"When the stranger motioned for her to retreat she made no hesitation to do so, but noticing the male was struggling with the cat, she brought out her dagger. Unfortunately, this had caught the catâ€™s attention and it soon stood before her, fangs bared, ready to strike. Nephilli pressed her back against the wall as she tried to find the courage within her to strike back. She swallowed hard as the cat moved in to strike, raising her dagger in response, baffled when the cat took a step backwards and retreated a bit. Sudden guilt hit her when she realized the stranger really as doing all the work in fending the beast off; she would have to apologize later, she told herself. Now was not the time for such thing, she had to focus.<br/><br/>In the back of her mind, she heard Uruâ€™s low growl, informing her he was aware of the danger she and the stranger were in. She relaxed herself to the best of her ability and told him to intervene when the time was right.<br/><br/>She admitted at first she was worried that the stranger would not get the door to the warehouse open, darted in when he finally did. It was then that she told Uru to take care of the cat outside, and he came out of hiding to make his presence known to it just before it followed the two of them into their temporary sanctuary. Since she felt bad for not being brave enough to help the stranger fight the beast, Nephilli helped him barricade the door. Most of the stuff used was too heavy for her to lift, but she managed to push a few things into the pile. Though cowardice is one of her huge downfalls, she was actually a lot stronger than she looked. She could be brave when she needed to be but only after she has mustered the courage. This was an unfamiliar place, which contributed her lack of braver as she was out of her comfort zone.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m ok,â€ she said, looking up at him, using that confident tone again. â€œI donâ€™t think itâ€™s going to bother us again. You, on the other hand, took the brunt of it. Iâ€™m sorry about that,â€ she rubbed the back of her head, looking at the strangerâ€™s wound. Those slashes were deep and he would need some medical attention if the bleeding didnâ€™t stop.  She herself knew some healing magic, being an elf, but she wasnâ€™t skilled enough or powerful enough to completely close the wound and make it appear like nothing ever happened. Still she knew it would not hurt to at least do something since she had been dead weight. She was useful for somethingâ€¦ she would prove she wasnâ€™t dead weight!<br/><br/>Yes, this would be the perfect time to redeem herself.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re hurt, hold still!â€ When she spoke again it was more like a command than merely asking him to hold still. Blame that on her being the daughter of the ruler of the forest. She put her hands over his wound and closed her eyes to concentrate. Channeling magic was not a difficult thing, but it did take years to master in order to gain full control; she had only begun learning it a few years ago so it was natural that she was not very good at it. Nevertheless, she would give it her best shot to heal his wounds to the best of her ability.<br/><br/>Suddenly, her hands shone; it was a dull, colorless light. And then the wounds were patched up in no time, though they would still require some medical attention. Nephilli was proud of her work, even if it was only enough to stop the bleeding and possibly heal some of the damaged tissue. Had it been light wounds the stranger was suffering they would be goneâ€¦ No. She wouldnâ€™t allow any more guilt to settle in, and she fought it away when she spoke again: â€œThis will stop the bleeding, but be careful that it doesnâ€™t open up again. Though you know, Iâ€™ve got to hand it to you. You were pretty awesome out there!â€<br/><br/>She was just trying to lighten the mood a bit. â€œI can fight but I donâ€™t like toâ€¦ The forest isnâ€™t as dangerous as this place so I guess I never really need to defend myself.â€ She decided to leave it at that, lest she talk his ear off.<br/><br/>A light sigh escaped her and she sat against a crate that was barricading the door. She shivered lightly and wrapped her arms around herself. Oh how she wished she could snuggle up against Uruâ€™s warm fur right now, the cold was definitely not for her. How could anyone even live in these parts? Cold and dangerous. Not fun. At all. She missed the forest already."
3603,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-01-29T03:47:31,Shadowcaster,"â€œWow...â€  Tryn breathed, reaching one hand down to prod at newly-healed flesh, still tender as it was.  The girl's ministrations had even soothed his bruises and scrapes from earlier in the day.  â€œI've seen a lot of people come through here and do a lot of strange thingsâ€”even magicâ€”but I've never seen man or elf stitch flesh back together with a bit of light.â€<br/><br/>Letting her ramble as he tried to process both her words, and the events f the last several minutes, he was forced to shake his head in an attempt to clear his thoughts.  â€œIt's no trouble,â€ he ended up responding rather dumbly, mostly because he had no idea at all what to say and was suddenly faced with the very distinct possibility that he was trapped in a warehouse with some powerful elven mage or perhaps even a spirit... how was he to know?  The extent of his contact with elves had been minimal-contact brushes in an inn or marketplace and exactly two street matches at Borag's behest; both had ended with Tryn laying unconscious in a healer's hut for weeks.<br/><br/>Seeing the elven girl shiver, he ducked his head apologetically.  â€œI'd offer you my coat... but you know.â€  He'd already discarded the shredded garment, and spared it a regretful glance.  He'd really been fond of that coat.<br/><br/>Instead of lingering on what he could not do, he did what he could.  Making his way to a stack of empty crates, he pulled one down and using a combination of boots and brawn, began crudely snapping it into smaller pieces.  In the space of a few minutes he'd combined wood and torch and set a hearty if small fire blazing on the cold dirt floor.  He pulled up a crate to avoid sitting on said floor and getting colder than he had to, and she did the same.<br/><br/>The warmth was minimal, but still a welcome balm to their numb fingers as they eagerly held them over the flames.  Tryn stoked the fire with a metal bar he'd found relentlessly, determined to encourage the tiny flames into a roaring blaze.<br/><br/>Glancing surreptitiously up at his unusual companion every few moments, he chose to set aside his likely-illogical apprehension and make conversation.  It didn't seem as if either of them were going anywhere soon anywayâ€”at least for as long as the storm held up.<br/><br/>â€œSo.... what's your name?â€  He tried his best not to be rude as he studied her curiously.  â€œWhere are you from?  Pardon my saying so, but it's obvious you've not been long in these parts.â€"
3604,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-01-30T16:39:54,Sound of Silence,"A soft smile formed on her lips when the stranger lit that fire. If she couldnâ€™t snuggle up to Uru at least she could be somewhat warm now, she thought to herself, widening her smile. Immediately moving up to it and sticking her hands out she welcomed the bit of warmth it created, the little warmth it gave, and let out a quiet sigh of content. The contraption the male had used to create the fire had her curious; she wondered if it was some sort of catalyst or something. A lot or archers she knew often used such things to set their arrows on fire so it made sense if he was using the same thing. Or at least something similar. Either way, a device with the capability to create fire at someoneâ€™s will was a very interesting thing indeed and it did have her intrigued to say the least.<br/><br/>Nephilli wrapped her coat, which was thick and warm but still was not enough to completely hold back the cold despite lack of outside wind, around her. Outside, the howling wind told her that the storm was not going to let up anytime soon. Might as well make the best of it, and what better way to do so then to converse a little. It was better than sitting in silence; silence made her uneasy.<br/><br/>She turned her attention to the male when he spoke again, and then nodded. â€œAh, well I guess it would be rude not to give an introduction, huh?â€ She cleared her throat. Giving a formal introduction was something her father always taught her to do. She was technically a princess after all, so she should introduce herself accordingly. â€œMy name is Nephilli, daughter of Thubarius, the Elf King, from the Forest of Wisdom lying at the heart of the Kingdom.â€ Although, but the tone of her voice it was easy to tell that she kind of did it for fun. â€œIâ€™m here running some errands for my father.â€<br/><br/>She left it at that as she was not comfortable to reveal that he mother was sick and she was looking for some medicine that probably did not exist. The male might look at her like she was mad. Doubts still clouded her mind, but in order to keep herself from ranting on about them she focused her thoughts elsewhere.<br/><br/>I didnâ€™t come here alone either, she thought to herself. That was something that would be kept to herself for now. She knew that Uru was lurking nearby out of sight, probably ensuring that no more of those cats decided to show up. Her guardian watching over themâ€¦ griffins were said to be great protectors of many things â€“treasures were not the only things- as well as loyal servants. In the past a special breed of griffins was bread for guarding castles and old ruins, especially during times of war, specifically for human use. In one word, domesticated in a sense but they still had their natural wild instincts. War was quite frequent hundreds of years ago, throughout the world. Uru is actually a remnant of said breed; a breed that has manticore, which have long been extinct or few remain, in its bloodline, which was another reason for his more lion-like appearance.<br/><br/>Though she does not seem like the type, Nephilli does have an interest in history and such, and stumbled across the knowledge in ancient texts. Uru had revealed his bloodline to her when she was asking him various questions.<br/><br/>Unfortunately her own history was rather dull, at least in her opinion.<br/><br/>â€œBy the way,â€ she said suddenly, shifting her position on the crate a bit and moving closer to the fire, â€œI had almost forgotten to ask, forgive me! What might you name be?â€ Introductions would not be introductions without exchanging names, right? What would be the point of an introduction otherwise? She could be shy herself sometimes, and sometimes people just drover he up a wall, but everyone has to enjoy conversation every now and then, right? Hell, even someone like her father, who could be very reluctant to start a conversation especially if he was concentrating, would hear what she had to say sometimes. Key word sometimes â€“nevertheless it was a conversation. In Nephilliâ€™s mind even a few words exchanged or her doing most of the talking was conversation.<br/><br/>â€œI guess it goes without saying that youâ€™re someone who lives in this city?â€"
3605,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-01-30T19:23:44,Shadowcaster,"â€œYouâ€™reâ€¦ the daughter of an elven king?â€  Tryn repeated weakly.  The illogical assumptions he had only just managed to stifle were reignited with a vengeance, and his mind spun with possibilities.<br/><br/>â€œEr, Iâ€™m Tryn.â€  He managed to stammer out, before realizing that he should probably give the only proper name he had.  â€œTrynidad Arkwing, properly, but no-one really calls me that.â€  He was painfully aware that he had no title to add on, no proud lineage or stately home to claim.  He grasped awkwardly at the iron bar he still held, feeling the sudden need to keep his hands occupied.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™ve lived hereâ€¦.for a while.â€  He admitted, suddenly feeling like maybe he didnâ€™t want to be sharing his entire life story with a stranger, and a stranger whose life was obviously a far more exciting and adventurous than his own at that.  He wondered if his common lineage, his street-thug occupation were as obvious to her as he supposed.  Most of the travelers he came into contact with on a daily basis made their disdain for his lifestyle clear.  Normally, that didnâ€™t bother him, but he was actually enjoying their conversation, as unusual as the circumstances were, and he didnâ€™t really want to alienate his new friend just yet.  He might be able to learn something from her, and heâ€™d never met an elf from the forest of Wisdom.<br/><br/>Trying not to sound as curious as he felt, Tryn asked, â€œwhat manner of errands are you running?  They must be pretty important if the king would send his own daughter into the heart of the North.â€"
3606,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-02-02T15:28:08,Sound of Silence,"When she first arrived in Frostwilde, Nephilli wasnâ€™t sure what to expect; seeing as the rumors about it being rough were true, she was expecting the people to be the same way. Tyrn was an awkward one, she admitted, but he was at least nice to her. Given the situation they were in, perhaps it was understandable to just calm down and have a laugh, but was it naÃ¯ve to think he was a good person? He hasnâ€™t done anything to harm her and he seemed friendly enough. Sometimes subtle things flew right over the young elven girlâ€™s head but if there was one thing she did know it was that she was glad she found some company in a place like this. Awkward company, after all, was better than no company whatsoever.<br/><br/>Though, she couldnâ€™t help but wonder if she seemed a bit awkward herself. He had almost sounded a little shocked when he repeated that she was Elf King Thubariusâ€™s daughter, and when he asked what errands she was running for him she could tell there was curiosity in his tone. Even if it was just hinted, she picked up on it; she was sensitive to such things.<br/><br/>Well there was no avoiding that now, may as well be truthful she told herself, sticking her hands out to the fire again. Tyrn was taking good care of it â€“there was a small hint of envy in her; ironically she doesnâ€™t know how to create a fire catalyst or no. She admitted that sitting next to a warn fire instead of snuggling against warn fur was nice. It wasnâ€™t something she was use to. Every time there was a fire in the forest it was usually a bad thing and needed to be put out, for fear that the forest might be burnt down due to someoneâ€™s carelessness. Sadly this has happened before in the past, and Thubarius has become very strict about such things. For the most part he was respected, but there was still that rowdy group of humans who continuously gave him trouble.<br/><br/>â€œOh, my father just needs a few things from the mine,â€ she replied, watching him poke at the fire. Her voice lacked her previous animation or confidence from earlier. She was cold and the look on her face was enough to say that she did not like it. It was also was mostly to fit the mood. â€œAnd my mother has fallen ill so Iâ€™m here to pick up a rare medicine thatâ€™s said to be made from some minerals that are only available here.â€<br/><br/>So much for trying not to sound like some crazy, she thought to herself.<br/><br/>Then again if she was worried about what he was going to think then she may as well not be here. She should have some faith in herself and her fatherâ€™s words, and more importantly have a sense of adventure. Just because she was the daughter of the Elf King doesnâ€™t mean her life was amazing. She had a lot of responsibilities and even though she was here now, it was not often that she got to leave the forest and explore at all. As much as she wanted to explore, as we have seen, she is also afraid, then again who does want to leave the comforts of what they have known most of their life? She hasnâ€™t known much outside the forest so it was still scary to her.<br/><br/>â€œI was sent alone because everybody else has been busy with other things, or so Iâ€™ve been told,â€ she continued, â€œAnd there has been a boar causing problems lately that my fatherâ€™s been wary of.â€ That boar had her concerned as well, but she was here, not there and thus spoke of it somewhat nonchalantly."
3607,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-02-05T09:40:05,Shadowcaster,"â€œFrom the mine?â€  Tryn was startled. â€œYou don't mean to say... you're going to venture in there?  On your own?  Surely that's foolish, even for an elf.  Haven't you tried finding the supplies you're looking for here in town?  There are many esoteric merchants here in town, at the Gypsy or in the marketplace when the weather's fair.  If it's medicine you're wanting, there's even an apothecary in the square.â€<br/><br/>Realizing he was rambling just a bit, Tryn paused to gather his thoughts.<br/><br/>â€œForgive me, but as a long-term resident of this hell... I'd recommend quite strongly against going to the mines on your own.  If they'd even let you in, the men who work in the upper levels are just as likely to harass you as anything that lives beneath.  It's not a safe place, not even for the workers.  Strange things hide in the deep.â€<br/><br/>Even as he spoke, Tryn was forced to wonder why he even cared.  He'd seen countless men and womenâ€”treasure hunters, some, but mostly miners and deep-delversâ€”vanish into the mines high in the mountain passages, never to be heard from again.  Those that had returned had found nothing worth their time, or they returned changed: old, hollow, speaking of monsters and shadows and lights in the deep roads.  He'd never really given much thought to this coming and going of souls, never given much care for those lost to mishap or madness in the depths.<br/><br/>Still, he couldn't help but protest the strange quest this elven girl proposed.  It seemed such a waste that someone like her be lost to the grime and stench of the underdeep.  She was elvenkind, and had no place in those depths.  In fact, she was the first he'd ever heard speak of venturing there.  Many elves came through Frostwilde, keeping mostly to themselves, but they kept wisely far from the mines.  He'd always thought they were more intuitive, able to see through stone and vein to the true horrors beneath the earth, and so were not foolish enough to wander in.  Perhaps he'd been wrong."
3608,Pacts: Those Who Survive (Shadowcaster and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5942,2012-02-11T13:23:27,Sound of Silence,"â€œA dangerous place, huh?â€ Nephilli spoke meekly, looking back into the fire intently. Her brow furrowed a bit as she sat in thought, wondering why the male was strongly advising her to not go alone into the mines. Well, technically she was not going to be completely alone â€“she did have Uru to protect herâ€¦ He was always there for her. And if this place was like the Dragon Rune Shrine (the only real dangerous place she knew aside from the swamps) it would be a piece of cake. The only things dangerous about that place were some old traps and a dragon that has had all its power sealed away by an ancient High Priest. It was also easy to get lost in there though; thankfully previous travelers who dared venture in had left markings making it easy to navigate. However, while that dragon, old as he may be, had no magic he did still have fangs and claws and did put up a fight when he discovered her snooping about his lair. That was probably one of the only times she actually fought back, but only because Uru had given he the courage. On her own she was weak, and she knew itâ€¦<br/><br/>She never ventured that deep into that shrine again. In fact someone in the village had sealed the path way to the dragon off from the rest of the shrine. She had asked her father to send some of his men in there to do so, her request. He sheltered her too much â€“and this triggered some of her resentment towards him. But then again she was his only daughter, and she would eventually have to rule this forest. Though in her mind, he was never a good father to her anyway, however this does not mean she wanted to let him down.<br/><br/>A strange determination surged through her and she clenched her fists subtly. She let out a breath and then looked the male in the eye. â€œMy mother is sick,â€ she said, â€œWe have tried other medicines but nothing has worked. Iâ€™m going into the minesâ€¦ there just has to be something there!â€<br/><br/>It was incredibly stupid on her part but she was notorious for failing to heed warnings. It also showed how young she truly was. She wanted so badly for her mother to be healed. She wanted things to be like how they were before, when her mother was well, not bound to be indoors. Her mother was such a kind and loving person; she was very charismatic as well and everyone seemed to enjoy her company. Nephilli definitely looked up to her. She was also very strong, brave, one of the best warriors in the village despite her seemingly docile appearance. Thubarius, though he would never admit it in front of his wife or Nephilli, was also deeply saddened by this strange sickness. Every day he blamed himself and he always sent people to look for medicines. Nothing worked. The mines were the last hopeâ€¦<br/><br/>Unfortunately Uru, who had been ever so silent while the two of them were in the old warehouse, was agreeing with the young man: â€œNephilli, he speaks the truth. There are a great many unfriendly things lurking about those mines. Itâ€™s best that you stay away.â€ His voice rang in her mind like some horrible sound. He was only looking out of her, but she was being stubborn and did not want to listen. She snarled, placing a hand on her forehead. For some reason the fire seemed to be more agitating than comforting. Uruâ€™s voice fell on deaf ears, but he was determined not to let her go, if the mine was truly that dangerous.<br/><br/>Nephilli did not want to let her father down, and she wanted to be brave, she wanted to, for once in her life, stand up against danger and prove she was not weak. â€œI donâ€™t care how dangerous is it in there. I justâ€¦ I just want to save my mother.â€ She almost sprang off the crate she was sitting on, but she truly was determined, speaking to both Tyrn and Uru, but it was mostly to convince herself she had the courage. She was dedicated to family, saving the ones she loved, and a part of her still felt guilty for her motherâ€™s illness. Put those things combined and she just had to goâ€¦ she had to. Well for now she would have to remain here because of the storm but she planned on getting to the mine and going home right away.<br/><br/>Little did she know, the dangers of the mine would soon be the least of her worries.<br/><br/>â€œSorryâ€¦ I didnâ€™t mean to lash out like that,â€ she apologized quietly. â€œItâ€™s just I really am determinedâ€¦â€"
3609,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2012-08-02T17:57:36,ElegantJewel,"This situation was starting to annoy her. It was obvious that they were getting no here just by simply talking. Her tactics for distracting him were not working as well as she had hoped. It seemed that she would have to step up her game plan, but she had no idea where to begin honestly. She had been betting on the man to become distressed over the fact that his boss would no longer need him. She knew that to be true and yet she knew that he knew it as well. She tensed as another man exited the car, it was two against one. How unfair is that? Then again things were never fair in this world. She watched them bicker, calculating what her next move should be. She let out a low growl as he even said that she would be a 'delightful snack.' Oh hell no, there was no way she would die by being eaten. That was such a pathetic way to go, she had done too much in order for her to die in a more...dramatic way. Being eaten alive was not the dramatic death she wanted.<br/><br/>After she had sent the signal to Zachariah, she knew it was a futile effort. Things were a bit hectic for their organization right now, men were dying. She knew she had no right to ask for any kind of help, she said that she would rescue the pilot on her own, even though she had originally left with two other people, and she would get this damn mission done. She briefly wondered what happened to her companions, but she knew these monsters had probably found them and killed them. She clenched her jaw as red filled her vision. She had actually trusted those men, even if they had gotten on her nerves more than anything else. No more stalling, she was going to kill these fuckers in front of her then take the pilot to Zachariah, end of story. Her eyes were livid, even though she kept her cool demeanor up, she would have her cake and eat it too.<br/><br/>""I don't give a rat's ass what your colleagues are or what they think. They won't be needed either as soon as the Oni woman is in your boss' hands."" She cocked her gun, knowing that she had a few rounds before she needed to change. ""I'm getting tired of this little conversation, so let's get this done and over with."" She moved forward only to have the man who had stepped of the car move towards her. It seemed as if these had no sense of order or respect amongst each other. This made things a bit easier. She knew that she had gotten under the skin of the male as he continued to move towards her and a smile came to her face. ""You can't win little girl, we are far greater than any kind of human,"" he growled out, his hands in a position to strike.<br/><br/>""We'll see about that,"" she murmured, unloading a few bullets into the male with careful precision, one bullet in the knee, the other in the throat, and one by the ear. The man let out a howl of pain as he clutched his ear, just like she thought, still human enough to feel pain. This entire time she had been thinking about what places she should try shooting at first, the ear seemed to be like a good place to start. It caused pain, hurt like a bitch, and it made a good starting point for any fight. She wasted no time, moving closer to the male, he had come halfway between her and the car. He had fallen to his knee, clutching his ear, while having labored breathing. With a swift kick of her leg, she landed her boot underneath his chin, the satisfying sound of bone on her foot made her smile. He let out a grunt, trying to fight her back, though being mildly handicapped her struggled. Some bio-weapon he was. She made quick use of further incapacitating the male, shoving him down with her foot; she stepped down on her head, wondering how long it would take to crush his skull. Not like she had time for that. They were still human, so they could die like one.<br/><br/>She crouched down at the groaning male, her hands coming to the top of his head and under his broken jaw. With a jerk of her hands, she twisted his head and the pop of vertebra severing from the spine was like music to her ears. Letting out a steady breath, she stood up looking at the Cannibal with cold eyes. ""Now that we took care of that nuisance, why don't we start a different kind of conversation?"" She could feel the adrenaline pumping through her veins; her vision was still tinged red. Killing was something that she loved to do. Her ledger was full of red and there was no way she would take back any of the lives she had killed. Sure, Zachariah had toned down her lust for blood and taught her how to control the feelings that she had, but that didn't stop her from relishing in a kill. It was what kept her going.<br/><br/>""I will have the pilot, whether you like it or not,"" she said flexing her fingers, her knuckles popping.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>How this was just fucking perfect, absolutely perfect. Ivan groaned slightly rubbing his face in frustrated manner. They were using and creating bio-weapons in order to practically take over the world. Who knew what kind of people they had? They had one of their old friend's Liam with them, before his unfortunate death. Though now that he thought about it, it was a good thing Liam killed himself before anything had escalated too far. Ivan didn't really know much about bio-weapons but he knew that he was no match for one on his own. The way Zachariah said it made it seem like no one was truly capable of standing on their own against Sanctus Unum, but God was on their side today. He had faith in Zachariah for he was a saint, just like he had placed his faith in God. They could win, even if they struggled a little bit. Sanctus Unum could not take over, hell would freeze over. He was sure that was the thoughts of everyone in this room.<br/><br/>Elias cleared his throat through the microphone; the shuffling of him shifting in his seat could be heard. ""As Zachariah has stated, they have been kidnapping and turning people into weapons of war or in their case weapons for liberation."" The hacker paused briefly; the sound of typing could be heard. ""There is one thing that I feel is necessary to say, even if you all have figured it out. Sanctus Unum wants Shizu to be made into a bio-weapon. With her being an Oni, she could prove to be a valuable asset to their organization. Of course, we will not allow that to happen. Also,"" he paused once more his voice a bit tense. ""They want Azrai as well. We all know how Azrai can get...and they want to utilize that state for their own greed. Once again, we won't let that happen. But Azrai, don't go throwing yourself around in the condition that you're in,"" Elias said with a slight scold in his tone.<br/><br/>As much as he trusted and had faith in Azrai, he knew that man could be stubborn. He would really hate to hear that Arai had fallen on the field and was taken away to Sanctus Unum. Even if they could utilize Azrai as a weapon for their pathetic excuse of liberation, they would have a hard time controlling him. That much he knew and he shuddered thinking about that mode that Azrai went into. It was terrifying just to be on the same side as him but if he was with Sanctus Unum, then all hell would break loose. ""They have done a lot of experiments over the course of five years, I uncovered the technology they had used to make these bio-weapons but I have yet to find a weakness, though that wonâ€™t stop me from looking."" There was a slight smile in his voice, knowing that he would be able to find it, in the matter of half an hour, if they even had that long.<br/><br/>Shizu sat quietly, not completely understanding the whole bio-weapon conversation. She did understand that the enemy wanted to use her Oni abilities to kill people. Shizu was not a killer by any means, but she knew that if she stayed in her Oni form, she could easily become one. Zachariah's words did little to quell the distress that she had. She had wished she was naive enough to believe that she was merely being wanted because her stepfather wanted her back. She wished she didn't know that people wanted her to be some sort of weapon. That would be a nice thought but she was a realistic woman and she knew better than to believe such childish hopes. She tucked her hair behind her ear in thought, sooner or later she knew that she would have to use her Oni abilities in a fight but she wondered how long she could hold off. Those men who had been chasing them were almost as fast as she was in the mid-state of her true form. Going against them, she knew she would have to completely change.<br/><br/>It was not something that she looked forward to and they wanted Azrai as well. If these Sanctus Unum people got their hands either of them, what would happen? She shuddered slightly at the thought. She knew the outcome would not be good. She glanced over at Azrai, she cringed slightly that the expression her wore. The news must have not settled well with him, then again who would be happy to hear this? At least their questions had been answered, that was probably the only thing that was good thing about this conversation. What were their plans now? Did they even have a plan? Of course the main goal was to take down Sanctus Unum...but how?<br/><br/>As if Ivan was reading her thoughts he leaned forward in his chair, looking at Zachariah. ""So what's the plan?"" There would be a war today and they would not lose.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Flexing his arm, Raziel as impressed at the strength that surged through his veins. It was only natural that he would partake in the experiment that was how he came up with the idea of using bio-weapons to liberate the world from the oppression it had been going through all these years. He would free the world from its political restraints, there would be anarchy yet there would be structure. He would be the new God of this day and age; he would so the people the correct way, the life that they were truly meant to live. He wondered if Zachariah knew but of course he did. His old friend, if he could still call him that, was a very intelligent man. However, even with all that intelligence nothing could prepare him for what was to come. He wondered other his organization was fairing. Was Zachariah impressed with his long time goal? It was finally coming to life before their very eyes. It was a beautiful sight.<br/><br/>Raziel looked at the scientist, a smile on his face; the serum was working wonders on his body. He felt so young, so full of this pent up energy. ""You have done well, this is certainly better than the last batch,"" he said with great satisfaction. The scientist let out a relieved thank you as Raziel stepped out of the chair he had been placed in. Stretching he could feel his muscles burn and grow. He had been waiting for this day for such a long time. ""Do you have everything for the Oni woman prepared?"" The scientist nodded and he smiled slowly. ""We should have her within a few hours. When she arrives, I want her to have the injections done immediately. Then our plan, our liberation will truly begin."" The scientist fumbled a bit and nodded his head, going off to make sure everything was prepared.<br/><br/>Raziel knew that he would more than likely have to go on the field, to capture the Oni woman. From what he saw earlier, she would be quite difficult to catch. Not only was she fast but she was strong. He smiled thinking of all the ways he could utilize her abilities, maybe he could even use her blood for increasing his own injections. After all he couldn't have anyone above him in strength; he would be the new God after all. Raziel walked down the hallways, a smile on his face. H e was in an insanely good mood, even though the pilot was not here yet. A slight frown touched his lips and he headed back into the conference room, his loyal soldiers working diligently, searching for Zachariah. The man was elusive just as he had been, until Cain fucked everything up. He smiled slowly, knowing that in due time they would meet face to face. What a reunion that would be.<br/><br/>""Where are you,"" he asked in a calm manner, even though the serum had made him feel a bit more aggressive. ""You should have been here with the pilot a long time ago. We need the Oni woman as soon as possible and you are delaying it."" He paused for a moment, knowing that his men would not let them down, out of fear for the consequences. ""Do not tell me that you have died by that nuisance's hands. You are better than she is,"" he cooed into the intercom. He would not allow his men to fail; it wasn't an option in Sanctus Unum. His organization needed the best of the best and he had made sure that he handpicked the people who would not let him down. ""Now is not the time to delay our liberation,"" he said in a cold, venomous tone."
3610,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2012-08-03T12:14:07,Sound of Silence,"The Cannibal remained nonchalant as he watched the man who dared step out of line be brutally murdered by this woman. The sounds of bones crunching and the smell of blood filling the air made him feel completely alive. Absently, he found himself licking his lips. After awhile his gaze dropped to the now dead man and a smirk formed on his lips, â€œServes him right for stepping out of line,â€ he said in calm yet almost frozen tone that showed he could care less about what she had just done in front of him. In fact it was probably needless to say that her little display excited him. It was no surprise that bio-weapons could die like humans since they were very much human in many ways just like he was. However, it did worry him slightly considering that these men were a pretty new addition to the every growing army, filled with the new chemicals that the scientists have been working on for the past five years. Looking at how easily that man had been defeated it almost made him feel old for the first time in years. Older than the idiots he was forced to put up with on this mission anyway.<br/><br/>He was also very worried at the same time. Surely this could not be the extent of the bossâ€™s research? No. These men were weak and he knew it; it took a certain kind of individual to truly experience the full affects the bio-weapon technology had once it took hold. It felt damn good.<br/><br/>The calm yet displeased sound of his bossâ€™s voice rang in his earpiece, making him scowl a bit. Looks like he was out of time. It was truly a shame since he wanted to have so much fun with this woman as he tore her flesh apart slowly. Mind going back to his previous thoughts about the whites of his teeth being the last thing thatâ€™s he saw, he was about to speak again when the other man stepped out of the car now. â€œThe boss needs that pilot, so hurry the fuck up and letâ€™s get going.â€ There was a pause suddenly and a wide smile appeared on the manâ€™s expression, â€œI was right about you after all, wasnâ€™t I? Has the mighty Cannibal grown soft on us? You canâ€™t even take care of one bitch? Iâ€™ve heard you take out numerous people, powerful people, at once and youâ€™re even strong enough to take on some of the bossâ€™s most prized experiments. What the fuck is wrong with you?â€ The man suddenly pulled a gun which caused the Cannibal to turn his attention away from the woman again.<br/><br/>He tilted his head a bit while he quirked a brow with a soft sigh. These newer weapons were always out for blood. But who was to say he was any better; he was a weapon himself after all. And while his mind was still very conflicted, he knew the truth. Weapons were expendable and would only be thrown away in the end. Soon there would be no need for him or anyone else once Raziel got all the pieces to the puzzle that he wanted. â€œYou might want to look at this corpse before you think twice about jumping in. Donâ€™t you think that there might just be a reason I havenâ€™t killed her yet? Sheâ€™s a lot more skilled than I thought originally; Iâ€™d be dead before I knew what hit me if I go after her now.â€ The Cannibal might be getting a bit old but he was no idiot. With age comes wisdom, as they say. He briefly turned his attention to the woman again and once more flashing his canines as that sinister laughter from earlier escaped him. â€œBesides, she amuses me. All of that malice and bloodlust oozing off of her will make this an interesting fight.â€<br/><br/>â€œWho says Iâ€™m after her? The boss is becoming increasingly impatient. We were supposed to have the pilot to him half an hour ago. Instead youâ€™re flirting. How adorableâ€¦ You make me sick because as far as Iâ€™m concerned youâ€™re a failure.â€<br/><br/>The Cannibal just sighed, about to lunge for the woman when a bullet zoomed past him. He could almost feel the heat coming off of it as it passed by the front of his face. It was the man. â€œThere is no room in this organization for failures. Kill the girl now or I kill you.â€ Seems this one was going to be a problem. With everything on his mind at the moment he didnâ€™t need his own colleagues questioning his loyalty. He has been with the boss for a long time, how dare the question himâ€¦ But then again didnâ€™t that make him a hypocrite considering he had been doing a lot of questioning himself? Either way this man was no longer of any use to him if he was going to doubt him. Without warning, the Cannibal swiftly moved around the car, grabbed the man by the neck, and slammed him against the wall of the building with enough force to snap his neck instantly, smashing the skull with ease. The man had managed to shoot him in the chest but the Cannibal would not be stopped by bullets so easily.<br/><br/>â€œNow,â€ he turned back to the woman with that same smile, walking a little closer to her, wincing slightly as he rubbed his hand over his wound, â€œwe no longer have any interruptions. Iâ€™m sorry for keeping you waiting for so long, but honestly I like to see my prey riled up before I devour them. Shall we dance? Ladies first. At least allow an old monster like me to maintain some sense of chivalry.â€ He was hungry for blood, she was hungry for blood. Both were looking to finish what they came to do. The stage was set. Everything was perfect. And he had confidence despite what he witnessed from her earlier that he would win this fight.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>That was a good question and it has been on his mind ever since this whole war started. What was their plan of action? Azrai had faith that Zachariah knew what he was doing and always has ever since he has met the man that fateful day when he took him under his wing once his time in the military was up. However that did not change the fact that he was indeed very worried about what was going to happen next; how the hell did he expect them to fight against bio-weapons? He dared not question the man but so many things were swimming around in his mind right now that it made him extremely restless. The desire to make these people pay ever growing but he did his best to make sure to keep himself under control so he didnâ€™t lose it right here and now when he was needed. Elias was right, however, that he could not throw himself into battle the way he was now. Not only was he an easy target because he was wounded but he did not want to be reckless. Inevitably, he would be killed if he just rushed in and started pulling the trigger right away.<br/><br/>As stubborn as he was he simply refused to die by the hands of the enemy. If he did he damn well that knew his friends would not hesitate to drag him back from the afterlife and kill him again. Exhaling softly, he shifted in his own chair and leaned back, folding his arms while he continued to give Zachariah his complete attention. This man was going to rid the world of evil and cleanse it in the way it was supposed to. He knew he was needed more than ever for it was Godâ€™s will that Zachariah shall lead them to victory. Blood would have to be spilled but in order for peace to be kept it had to be so, in order for Shizu to be free it had to be so. No matter what it took, he would spill as much blood as he had to in order for Sanctus Unum to be put to rest. Mental images swarmed his mind as he pictured himself dismembering every last member of Sanctus Unum. For awhile he was deep in thought but then Maverick nudged him, probably thinking he was falling too far into his bloodthirsty mindset.<br/><br/>â€œTell meâ€¦ if you knew that Sanctus Unum was becoming stronger than surely you knew that I was being set up as well.â€ Azrai spoke once he felt he was down to Earth enough to not have any anger in his voice. He spoke softly and instead of anger in his tone there was inquiry. This was not a time for anger or arguments in general. No, this was a very serious matter that had to be taken care of. In the end they would all stand together, united, as they rid the world of the evil that was Sanctus Unum. â€œIf that is the case thenâ€¦ why did you not inform me?â€<br/><br/>Zachariah frowned slightly and took in a deep breath, â€œUnfortunately there had to be sacrifices in order for me to find Sanctus Unum, and I know I seem to have a bad habit of placing you in rough situations. Iâ€™m deeply sorry about that and that is all Iâ€™ll say. The rest Iâ€™m sure you know by now, as youâ€™re a smart man.â€ He gave Azrai and apologetic look to further show how sorry he was. He knew that he could have prevented the extent of the injuries at least a little if he had given him a small heads up. However in the end, like all of his plans no matter how cruel they seem, everything turned out well. Zachariah was a bit of a sadist in that sense. But that did not mean the man would ever think to send people to the slaughter for him as if their existence meant nothing to him. â€œNow, as for your question, Ivan, rest assured that I am prepared for this,â€ he continued. â€œAs prepared as I will be learning of the bio-weapons threat at the last minute anyway. Honestly, all I can say is that I hope my plan still works.â€ He pressed a button on his intercom, â€œBring it to me, even if itâ€™s still highly unstable. It is time.â€ he told one of his aids in a sharp tone.<br/><br/>Silence filled the room for a good five minutes that felt like an eternity to Azrai and Maverick. Maverick especially did not like whenever Zachariah went silent, usually never meant anything good. His leg was bouncing a bit under the table but his facial expression was calm yet determined just like everyone else in the room. â€œWell Zachariah, I, for one, have complete trust in you andâ€¦â€ he raised his voice somewhat, â€œElias was it? I donâ€™t think weâ€™ve ever met though your voice does sound a bit familiar so Iâ€™m sure we have and my memory is just screwing with me due to this situation.â€ He said mostly out of not really liking the silence or the situation. He was still recovering from that horrible run for one and the news of bio-weapons was not what he expected when he was called here. Part of him really wished this could just be some moron looking to kill Azrai like it always wasâ€¦ A heavy sigh escaped him as he continued to try to wrap his head around this. His mind was blown to fucking pieces. Not only blown to fucking pieces, but scattered all over the damn room.<br/><br/>A few moments later, a small box was brought into the room. The man who presented it was told to leave it on the table and then dismissed. â€œThis is my main plan, but I donâ€™t want to completely rely on it. What you see before you is a little something I was working on myself to counter Raziel five years ago when I first caught wind of his experiments. Itâ€™s still in development and highly unstable but itâ€™s still very deadly so do not underestimate it.â€ There was a pause before he slowly opened the box and pulled out a gun that had been modified to accept a special kind of bullet. Azrai recognized the gun immediately as the weapon he had used against Sanctus Unum five years ago. He almost felt nervous gazing upon its more complete form, knowing full well what it could do. The ammunition for it was filled with a special kind of acid. â€œThis gunâ€ Zachariah continued, â€œis Godâ€™s weapon against evil, created by the very people who are His chosen soldiers. The Soldiers of Christ. With this gun, we shall bring salvation and put a stop to the evils of Sanctus Unum. I say again that God is on our side, and under His guidance we shall not fail.â€<br/><br/>Zachariah definitely had a certain charisma about him, though the sadness in his voice was as clear as day. To think that Raziel has strayed so far from his path, his ideals becoming so corrupt. It will indeed be an interesting reunion. He didnâ€™t care how powerful that man had become, if he could still bleed then he could still die. Immortality was a lie after all. Though every bit of Zachariah knew that man, judging by the information uncovered by Elias, has nearly completed everything he needs. Meaning that serum was probably completed as well and it bothered him greatly. If he has then his chances of winning might very well be slim, but he refused to give up hope. His people needed him. If he showed he was uncertain then he would be a poor leader; a leader must never falter but then again he knew he was not perfect. Zachariah would admit he himself was a bit corrupt, all great leaders were in some way or another, but he would do whatever it took to get done what had to be done.<br/><br/>â€œWe will move in exactly twenty minutes, once Elias finishes up his work, and we will be storming through their front gates. With the right strategies they wonâ€™t even know what hit them; however I know Raziel will go after Shizu and Azrai the moment he knows weâ€™re coming for him. Donâ€™t let your guard down. But, Shizu, Iâ€™m sure youâ€™re aware of how much we need your help against these things. We also want to avoid Azrai going into his bloodthirsty state of mindâ€¦ or at least try to avoid that so he doesnâ€™t get himself killed. Or captured. You be careful as well, as much as I need you on the frontlines keep in mind you are a primary target. Should you feel yourself becoming overwhelmed, fall back for a bit.â€ He looked to Ivan, â€œIvan, Iâ€™m leaving you in charge of the gun considering Azrai is in no condition to use it and I know you have experience with it. James I need you to keep everyone organized,â€ he said to Maverick, then finally turned to Azrai. â€œI have something for you, something I know youâ€™re good at. And hopefully something that wonâ€™t get you killed.â€ The last sentence was stern. Reaching under the table, Zachariah brought out a long carrying case.<br/><br/>The carrying case contained a brand new Heckler & Koch MSG-90. Azrai grinned at the gun as it was placed in front of him, examining the piece gingerly like he was handling something delicate. It was a gorgeous gun. It was definitely to his liking and it satisfied him greatly. Zachariah was a man who knew his people, knew how to please them; it was not surprising that he remembered his exceptional marksman skills as a sniper. Silently, he cursed his injuries, but he knew they were all right that he had to keep a level head this time and this would be the perfect way to do so. He could feel it in his bones, the war that was about to begin. The Holy Land was once again, after centuries of a sort of unstable peace, a battlefield and thousands of lives would probably be lost in a matter of hours."
3611,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-02-16T08:21:09,ElegantJewel,"She knew she had been right about her previous assumptions. This organization lacked order and stability. They didn't know what it meant to work with one another. They all seemed like they had been thrown together, not knowing each other's strengths and weaknesses. It was a pity that this organization was lacking in the structural part but she knew they made up in the power department. She listened to what the Cannibal had to say as she took out the male and she wasn't sure if she should have been pleased or not. It had been rather easy to take down that male and she wondered if the others would be just as simple. A part of her wanted it to be so, she had spent far too much time playing around with these fools. Then again, she wanted a little bit more of a challenge. All this talking had put her in one of those moods.<br/><br/>She watched as yet another man climbed out of the car, what the hell? Did they have a never-ending supply of these goons? Her grip tightened on her gun as the loudmouth blabbered off to the Cannibal. If he was going to strike she was prepared. She wondered if these men were trying to distract her by trying to argue, like that was going to work. She knew better than to fall for such a simple and easy trap, if this was all they had then they were seriously lacking in the brain department as well. A frown tugged at the corners of her mouth and her brows furrowed together as she continued to watch the louder male bitch to the Cannibal. She noticed the male was about to come towards her and she tensed her muscles, ready to attack as well. The sound of a bullet leaving its barrel filled the alleyway and she froze. Had she been hit? There was no pain, the feeling of something ripping through her body did not happen. She glanced at the two men, seems like there was some kind of bigger problem now.<br/><br/>She clenched her jaw as the Cannibal swiftly moved to kill the other male. As much as she hated seeing people going against their supposed comrades, she was glad that asshole was gone. She was beginning to get a headache from all the blabbering that he had done. However, she didn't let her mind stray too long on that thought as the only enemy left was now directing his attention upon her. Her eyes narrowed instantly, her gun was in its holster ready for use, though she knew that she would have to reload soon. She glanced down at the gun wound in his chest; maybe she could use that to her advantage. Her mind quickly jumped into different scenarios, which one was the best strategy? The more he spoke to her, the more time it gave her to think but that wouldn't last to long. She took a few steps back, calculating everything around her. The pilot was still in the car, alive thankfully but this guy in front of her, he was a definite problem. She just needed to figure out how to kill him as fast as possible.<br/><br/>She scoffed a bit, a sneer curling her lips upwards, as if she were baring her teeth at him. ""Chivalry, you say? If you had any kind of chivalry then you would've handed my friend over to me from the beginning,"" she said with a quirk of her brow. She had confidence that she would win and she knew that he thought the same, however she had to win. She couldn't let the others down, especially not Zachariah. That man had changed her life, accepted her when no one else would. Clenching her jaw, she knew that he was waiting for her to make the first move. Damnit, she would and she would fight until she had the pilot, even if she died moments after securing him.<br/><br/>Flexing her fingers, she was ready to feel some flesh and blood. She took a side step watching the other carefully; she knew that he wouldn't let her get too close to the car. As much as she didn't like this plan, she needed to get close to him, utilize his gun wound. Taking in a deep breath, she pushed her boot into the ground, lunging at the male. This was the best shot she had since she didn't have back-up. She excelled in hand to hand but she had never faced a bio-weapon before. She would test her luck and hopefully she would hit the jackpot. She tested him briefly, swinging a punch here and throwing a leg there. She had a mantra in her head.<br/><br/>Save pilot. Avoid teeth. Save pilot. Avoid teeth.<br/><br/>Avoid teeth at all costs.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Ivan felt himself become a little more at ease knowing that Zachariah had a plan, then again the man always was five thousand steps ahead of his group. However, when the man mentioned the word 'hope' it caused him discomfort. The man, that they all idolized and looked to in desperate times in the organization, was worried. A worried Zachariah was not something that happened often. When the silence fell over the room, he could feel the tension in the air, it was suffocating. He rolled his neck and cracked his knuckles, feeling uneasy. This was not a feeling that he enjoyed and he was sure that no one else did either. He noticed how uncomfortable Maverick had become, the man was rambling away.<br/><br/>There was a slight cough on the other line, as Elias began to respond. ""I'm sure we have been assigned with one another a few times or through Lucian..."" The hacker's voice trailed, thinking of his captured friend. The room was silent once more, leaving this dreadful air still. Ivan rubbed his forehead he, for one, would need a drink after all this was said and done. Hell, he would need about thirty to ease his mind. He would be sure to take Azrai with him, when the fool decided to stop being so reckless and wounded all the time. This was going to be one hell of a day. The room shifted their attention to the box that was brought in by one of the aids.<br/><br/>Ivan felt his muscles tense as he stared at the gun that was uncovered. It had been such a long time since he had last seen it and to make matters worse was that they would be using it. He glanced over at Azrai briefly, noticing how the other seemed to be feeling the same way. He nodded his head as he was given the task of handling the gun, which did not sit too well in his stomach. As long as they weren't relying on it too much, then he knew that things would fall together. He trusted Zachariah and knew that his intentions were pure and just. Raziel had to be eliminated or else this world would not survive under his rule. He let out a heavy breath, knowing that in twenty minutes, there would be more bloodshed than he cared to see. They were burdened with the task of cleansing this evil and they would do it efficiently, as God as willed it.<br/><br/>Shizu immediately felt uncomfortable with all the tension in the air, it was slightly hard to breath. Her sensitivity to their feelings was higher than usual, which only meant that this was a very serious matter. ""I...I understand,"" she said with a gentle kind of determination. She nodded her head as Zachariah continued to speak, knowing that she was a primary target and yet she would be needed on the battlefield. She remembered a while back, Azrai asked if she was willing to fight for her freedom. She had said yes, but the doubt that shrouded her mind held her back. Could she really kill another person? She looked down at her petite hands, knowing that they had never harmed any living creature before. But...now she would have to, she knew she would. In twenty minutes she would have to shed blood in order to protect herself and the others. This was the right thing to do, she could feel it. She would help fight for their cause and also for her freedom,<br/><br/>She could never go back to the life that she had lived before Azrai had come. She couldn't go into a life of being used and abused anymore. She had been given a moment of freedom and she would hold on to it for as long as she could. The only thing she feared was the idea that she could lose control of herself. She knew that being in her full form would be very seducing, the stories that she had read explained it all. She had felt the blood lust before while tapping into her abilities for a few moments. She glanced around at the other men in the room, wondering if she would still know their faces in her Oni form. She was nervous about the impending fight that was going to happen, but they didn't need another complication. She would just have to keep control of herself and fall back when she was feeling her control slip. That was all that she could really do at this point.<br/><br/>She glanced over at the case that was given to Azrai; she was amused at how carefully he handled the gun. She wondered if she would get one as well. On second thought, she would do better with her hands. Having a gun would probably harm her more than another person. She almost laughed at the thought but then again she had a dark humor. She felt anxious and scared at the same time, she wanted to move around then again she knew it would be best to sit still and wait for further instructions. She glanced around the room, hearing the sounds of the monitors, mildly interested for the time being, it would distract her from the butterflies in her stomach.<br/><br/>Ivan opted to stand up, stretching his aching body. He looked down at the gun that would be in his care for now. He felt honored that he was given this tool but then again he was anxious to use it. It had been five years. Today was the day that it would all end, wouldn't it?<br/><br/>""Sanctus Unum's data will be completely erased in five minutes,"" Elias called through the intercom, his fingers flying over his keyboard as he continued to save and forward important documents to Zachariah and destroying the files.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>He knew that his words had bothered in subordinates but the time was nigh and he would not allow for failure. The data that he had worked in for five long years was gone now, destroyed thanks to Zachariah's little hacker. However that was fine, it did not put a dent in his mood because he was more than prepared to take on the enemy. He would liberate the world and have all of them idolize him. They would idolize him and no longer Zachariah; he would be the one on top this time. His eyes narrowed as he thought of the past but that was where it should remain. In the here and now, he was at the top of the food chain.<br/><br/>""Have you found him yet?""<br/><br/>There was a negative reply and he silently told himself to remain at ease. They would find his old friend. He knew the tactics of the man he had once considered a brother. They had been down this road five years ago. It was a game of cat and mouse really. All he had to do was wait, because he knew that Zachariah would try to find him first. Raziel grinned a bit shaking his head; he knew that this Holy Land would feel blood upon its surface soon.<br/><br/>He pressed down on the intercom, the buzzer going throughout the entire building. ""I want all units to prepare for Liberation immediately; we will start in exactly twenty minutes. They will never stop us; this is truly in God's Will."" He would have everything in the palm of his hand soon. He would have the Oni woman, Azrai, and the ever so satisfying destruction of everything that Zachariah had work so hard for.<br/><br/>He was the New Age.<br/><br/>He was the New God."
3612,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-02-17T12:10:13,Sound of Silence,"If there was one thing to be noted about the Cannibal it was his strange way of doing things. In a way allowing the woman to make the first move was his way of testing her, every movement she made was analyzed carefully, every punch thrown, every kick, it was as if his mind was a supercomputer. His teeth were not his only weapon and during the fight he made sure that he was well aware of that. Even if the regeneration of his bullet wound would probably not kick in, it did not slow him down. If he allowed a bullet to slow him down then he would be incompetent and unworthy of the gift Raziel had given him. He was going to show the world what kind of power bio-weapons held, how inferior other weapons were compared to them, even if he did agree in his own way that the organization could use a lot of work. He made a mental note to speak with Raziel about this matter.<br/><br/>How long has it been since he had faced a worthy opponent? The amount of adrenaline coursing through his veins, his inhuman endurance and speed, combined with his gift was enough proof that he was more than competent. No matter what the woman did to try and throw him off, he would always seem to find a way to counter with ease. Several times, he had gotten a few good blows in himself. If he were to say she was not a worthy opponent he would be lying. She was very skilled and that was what a lot of people in this world lacked, especially the morons Raziel usually plucked off the street out of randomness, without putting much thought into it, she would definitely make a wonderful addition if he could bring her back. Bringing in someone who worked for Zachariah and using her against him would probably help out greatly even if this was something that was last minute. They did not need just the pilot; they could have whatever they wanted and more.<br/><br/>He had to admit this was a fun fight but it was also wasting precious time and he did not want to keep Raziel waiting any longer. When he got back he knew he was going to receive a harsh punishment. Deciding to end this, the next time he saw an opening, when he was not avoiding her attempt to get at his wound, he suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her close to him. Grinning maliciously the Cannibal bared his teeth, preparing to bite down on her neck.<br/><br/>From the car, Lucian dared to peer out and see what the hell was going on. He tried to keep as subtle as possible but he couldnâ€™t hold back the snort when he took notice to how these men had no respect for one another. Some group they were, hardly able to establish a pecking order or listen to the one who was obviously their leader. How did the leader of this organization expect to rule the world with these kinds of idiots following him? He sure as hell didnâ€™t like this one bitâ€¦ Since the woman and the Cannibal seemed to be preoccupied with each other he contemplated slipping out and leaving but decided against it. The only thing that would do was get him killed, there were probably more of those bio-weapon things sitting around just waiting to make their move. With his hands bound there was not much he could do so he decided not to draw any more attention to himself.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The silence that fell over the room just then was enough to tell anyone that they were all anticipating bloodshed. The very thought of the Holy Land being drenched in blood tugged at the hearts of both Maverick and Azrai but they knew it had to be done. Even Zachariah, who was always keeping his composure during times where he knew he was needed, for he would not be a competent leader if he was not resilient, was very on edge and definitely nervous about the situation he would not deny that. He did not want to see so many innocent people caught up in such an ugly battle but what else could he do. Raziel had to be stopped, even if that meant he had to kill his old friend in order to stop him, he was willing to use whatever means necessary to ensure his victory. He knew Ivan was uneasy using that gun and he didnâ€™t blame him either; if there was another way that avoided the use of that gun then he would have worked something out.<br/><br/>While Azrai was looking the gun over carefully morbid thoughts filled his mind and suddenly his mood began to slip back into that dark mood when he and Shizu had been attacked earlier. He couldnâ€™t wait to fire this gun, anyone who knew Azrai well would be more than aware of that fact. Running his hands over the barrel carefully he grinned and then looked through the scope. It was almost as if he was fascinated by it, but really he had his own strange plans in mind. He could almost feel the kick of the gun after it had been fired, almost see the blood of the person who was the bulletâ€™s target splatter all over the buildings, screams would follow. Even if he died fighting he would make damn sure that Sanctus Unum remembered his name not because they wanted him for their little bio-weapon project but because they were deeply afraid of him. He was not going to rest until the streets of every city in the Holy Land were painted crimson.<br/><br/>He leaned back in his seat when he finished ensuring the gun met his standards, giving Zachariah a nod. The man never failed to please.<br/><br/>Zachariah gave a smile, â€œThis is no doubt our toughest mission yet. Not only will we be taking down an extremely cunning and dangerous foe but we will be saving the world. If there are any objections, or if anyone would like to add anything, you had best speak now before we make our final preparations.â€ He paused briefly and then looked at Maverick, â€œJames, I know what youâ€™re going to say and I donâ€™t want to hear it. I donâ€™t need both you and Azrai running off and being reckless so it is up to you to keep everyone together.â€ Those two doing something stupid was the last thing he needed. If they did then he would seem unorganized, he was in no way unorganized, he would make damn sure that everything ran as it was supposed to, like hell his men were going to run around like chickens with their heads cut off either. There was no room for error, he knew, and ensured that the look on his face made that fact known.<br/><br/>Maverick was a bit speechless when he had been chosen to keep everyone together and call out some shots since he knew that he was not anywhere close to being a decent leader. When he straightened in his seat, his discomfort seemed to show a little but he made no word of complaint. In the pecking order of a pack he always felt more of a Beta than an Alpha, supporting the leader and making sure everything went smoothly. He could be rather wayward at times, he was nicknamed â€˜maverickâ€™ for a reason, but even when he was acting a little rash he always seemed to find the perfect way to support his comrades. What compelled Zachariah to make him the leader? He never really knew with that man but whatever he was planning he knew it would not fail. So long as this whole thing didnâ€™t turn into some Resident Evil bullshit he was fine with whatever plan Zachariah had in laid out.<br/><br/>â€œSanctus Unum will regret ever deciding to show their face and attempt to come after us againâ€¦â€ Azrai spoke suddenly which caused a chill to crawl down Maverickâ€™s spine; he knew full well Azrai was a man of few words and hardly ever spoke out to break silence. â€œIf the Holy Land is going to be drenched in blood then itâ€¦ shall be their blood that paints itâ€¦â€ There was a smile on his face that he didnâ€™t see often. It was official that he was slipping into that darker state of mind more and more. Thinking back to what happened in Jerusalem it didnâ€™t surprise him, however he knew he was really going to have to make sure Azrai didnâ€™t do anything stupid that might cause him to further injure himself. He was going to do whatever it took to take care of his friend and make sure that the Sanctus Unum did not get their hands on him. If that happened it would be a disaster, he didnâ€™t even want to begin to think what might happen, and the guilt he would feel would be unbearable, he didnâ€™t want to think about it too much.<br/><br/>After that the room fell silent again and more and more information about Sanctus Unum began to appear on the monitors thanks to Elias. â€œEveryone take a look at the information displayed here! Absorb it into your minds as quickly as you can because you will need it. I donâ€™t want anyone here being unprepared, and I will be showing this to the others Iâ€™ll be sending out with you,â€ Zachariah said with a smirk on his face. â€œAzrai is already willing to spill blood; I want to see the same in everyone in this room.â€ His demeanor seemed to change then but that was only natural since he did not want anyone hesitating. He looked at Shizu specifically, noting how she seemed to have a lot on her mind, he almost felt bad that she was thrown in this situation but if she wanted her freedom, freedom from that village and from the hands of Sanctus Unum, she would need to spill blood. They needed her.<br/><br/>The door opened suddenly and the person who entered the room pulled Zachariah aside and whispered something in his ear. Zachariah narrowed his eyes, brow furrowing, and immediately turned to face the group. He pushed the button on the intercom and spoke in a calm yet authoritative tone, â€œEveryone, the time has come. We may have to act quicker than I had thought originally. Raziel has gathered his forces, we need to do the same, and if there is anyone who is hesitant putting their life on the line they are requested to get out of my sight. I will not tolerate cowardice.â€"
3613,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-02-18T08:42:24,ElegantJewel,"To think that she was solely focusing on his teeth would not be wrong, but it wouldn't be right either. While she continued to fight with the deranged man, she was always looking for any kind of opening. However, the plan wasn't going the way she would have hoped. She grunted as she felt a hit to her ribs, knowing that something might have cracked. She bit the inside of her cheek to refrain from vocalizing her pain too much. It wouldn't do her any good if she was seen as weak. It was already difficult being a woman in the organization, without other people looking down on her as inferior. Just because she was smaller didn't mean she couldn't fight as good as a man. Hell, she was typically faster than those muscular brutes.<br/><br/>However, this time things were different as the Cannibal was very agile and not to mention had a tremendous amount of stamina. She wasn't sure how long this fight would last, as he seemed to be barely putting in an effort to fighting her. Was it because he was a bio-weapon or was she just thinking too negatively about this situation? The more that they exchanged and blocked blows, the more she realized that he was beginning to dodge her attacks, countering more effectively. She grunted as another blow hit her in the jaw. She spat out blood instantly though that didn't slow her down. She couldn't let his hits affect her, even if it hurt like hell. She had to get the pilot even if it was the last thing that she would ever do. She would make sure that she completed her mission before her pending death.<br/><br/>She cursed as her arm was caught and her body was propelled forward, moving closer to the enemy. Her eyes widened as she saw the smile on his face, the way his teeth were bared towards her neck. She tried to think of a way to counter but all she could think about was being eaten alive. This was certainly not the time to think about what would happen if she was bitten. The grip on her arm was too tight to slip out of and she wouldn't have enough time to try and get away from falling into him. Her free arm went to her hip, releasing her gun from its holster and she gripped it tightly as her body crashed into the Cannibal. She knew that she was on the verge of panic as she could feel her breathing hitch, knowing what would happen when he closed his jaws.<br/><br/>She pointed her gun the best she could between their torsos, shooting into the bio-weapon. Even if she couldn't stop him, she would make sure that she caused him pain. Her eyes glanced over at the movement in the car. She glared at the pilot, whom she had been trying so desperately to save. She stopped herself from yelling at him to leave, but then he wouldn't make it that far without her, especially since he was probably incapacitated. She knew that she might not be able to save him and that terrified her. She had never wanted to let Zachariah or the organization down. She believed that man could change the world; she would help change it alongside him and the others. She placed the gun at his torso again, shooting once more.<br/><br/>She knew that he wasn't able to regenerate as fast as she had read. She knew that she would have to harm him even more to stop him; she knew that kind of determination in his eyes. She knew that she had had it too. Her fingers dropped the gun as pain shot throughout her entire body. She let out a gurgled gasp, trying to catch her breath. Although her mind was spinning and swimming in pain, she still had to get her mission done. She struggled against the male, her feet kicking his kneecap, as her fingers dug into the bullet wounds that she had left in him, twisting around with all that she could.<br/><br/>She would be damned if she was the only one going down today.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>It was strange.<br/><br/>To think that she would actually join in on the fighting, it was truly strange. She had never really considered herself much of a fighter but that would all change today. She thought back when she had tapped into her abilities a long time ago, staying in that form had been so thrilling, addicting. She was worried that she wouldn't be able to return and that was what she needed to make sure didn't happen. She would return, probably not entirely as the same person, but she would return. She could sense that Azrai was shifting back into his dangerous mindset, as he had in Jerusalem. Perhaps, she should think like that as well. It might help with the nerves that she was feeling. She was unable to deny that if she consciously thought about killing, it wouldn't happen. She knew that it wouldn't, however, if she could just find that trigger to kill...she would be alright.<br/><br/>As Zachariah pointed to the monitors, she moved closer trying to gain information about the enemy. There wasn't much that she understood about the information that she was reading but she was trying. She wanted to show that she was willing to participate along with everyone else. She noted that these bio-weapons had many traits that she had but she was sure she exceeded their limits. She glanced back over at Zachariah as he spoke once more, she nodded her head, and there was a brief moment of doubt in her eyes though it was soon replaced with a determination that was growing stronger by the second. The more she thought about how these people were trying to take away her freedom, the angrier she became. The more she thought about them as if they were the villagers that had tortured her and the stepfather that abused her; the more she wished to exact revenge upon them.<br/><br/>Maybe she was suited for this task after all; it only took a few moments to think differently about the situation. She turned to look at the monitor, to study more but Zachariah's voice interrupted the process. She felt her heartbeat quicken, the time had come. She was going to fight for the freedom that she deserved and the freedom that belonged to everyone else. The world would not be run by the cruel people of Sanctus Unum. She let out a gentle breath, still feeling a bit nervous but that was normal right? She backed away from the screen she had been studying nearing Maverick. She gave him a gentle smile, sensing that he was a bit uneasy as well. She was sure that her little run with them did nothing to make him feel better. ""I wish to know what your plans for me are,"" she said in a gentle manner. ""I have never done anything like this before and I wish to be as useful as possible.""<br/><br/>Ivan, who had been studying the information and briefly discussing the new attributes of the gun with one of the developers, came over to the two of them, nodding at them. ""I would like a brief game plan as well, if you have one thought up already that is."" He was a lot calmer than he had originally felt before, however that only meant that he was going into his work mode. This was no time to mess around and seriously mess something up. They all needed to have a general idea of how things were going to hopefully play out. Of course, things will change once they were on the battlefield and they would have to improvise. But for now, knowing something to go by was a good start; at least they would all be on the same page.<br/><br/>He glanced over at Azrai, knowing that his friend was preparing for the bloodshed; he could see it in his eyes. Hopefully, he wouldn't do anything else reckless, until this whole ordeal was all over. That meant that they all would have to keep an eye on Shizu. If anything happened to her....well they all saw what had happened in Jerusalem. Ivan was more than confident that she was able to handle herself. The way she had easily carried the three of them had been fairly impressive and as much as this was supposed to be a serious occasion, he was curious as to what Shizu could do. He was sure that Zachariah and others were interested as well. She would definitely be a very valuable asset against the bio-weapons.<br/><br/>""It would be nice if we could plan around their weakness,"" he grumbled, rubbing the stubble around his chin.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Raziel stared at the borders of Bethlehem, his people had brought him this far. He had been told that Zachariah was hidden somewhere within this city. Naturally, he would find him and he would end him immediately. The sun was beating down hot upon them, but that only made him feel more alive. This was the day that they had been waiting for; it was time for the Liberation to begin. The land before the city was barren; it was the perfect setting for the bloody battle that was going to take place. He looked down at his sons and daughters, proud of the determination in their eyes. All of them had been enhanced; however, it may not be enough to overcome the Oni woman, along with the elite members that followed under Zachariah.<br/><br/>""Are you positive that the hideout is here,"" Raziel asked in a calm manner as he shifted in the seat of his car.<br/><br/>""Of course sir, we have Intel showing that this is the place,"" explained one of his aids.<br/><br/>""Excellent.""<br/><br/>He looked at the sea of soldiers that he had created for this moment, this Liberation. He had handpicked the best of the best, the ones that would never be understood by society, and so on. He made sure to let them know that he cared and wanted nothing more for them to live in a world where those who had harmed his children would be eliminated. It would a utopia, it would be is Holy Land. He would be the God of the New Age. It would all fall into his hands soon enough. His soldiers were stable enough to fight against the ones who wanted to stop the Divine Liberation. He would not allow that to happen.<br/><br/>""Sir, all of the stations are ready."" One of his squad's captains called into his earpiece.<br/><br/>A cruel grin came to his lips and he leaned back in his seat, preparing for the show to begin. ""Why don't we let them know that they're late to the party?""<br/><br/>""Roger.""<br/><br/>Explosives were set off in the city, the ground rumbling and shaking to its own accord. He watched the smoke rise into the sky, the sounds of panic and chaos filled the air. Another round of explosives set off in the city, the chaos grew even more.<br/><br/>The time for war was now."
3614,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-02-19T12:26:25,Sound of Silence,"The Cannibal could easily handle one bullet wound, maybe two or three, but four was beginning to push it a little. An almost animalistic snarl came from him suddenly. When the fourth shot pierced through him he had flinched and almost took a step back. The only thing keeping him from letting go of the woman was determination. The bullet had punctured his lung and now he was beginning to cough up blood, some of the blood had landed on her shoulder, the very sight of it driving his murderous instincts mad, and he the pain was causing him to breathe heavier. With only one fully functioning lung each breath was painful and he had to take care that he didnâ€™t asphyxiate on his own blood. He could feel his strength beginning to fail him, he was becoming weaker, but even then he refused to let the woman go running off back to her leader. If there was going to be a victor of this fight it was going to be him, she was going to regret coming after him.<br/><br/>When at long last he had succeeded and his unnaturally razor sharp teeth sank into her skin he was quite satisfied. The taste of her blood began to bring out that animalistic side of him more and more as he did whatever it took to make sure he won this fight. He became lost in what he was doing, his jaw clamped tight on her shoulder and teeth working to tear her neck apart, until more waves of pain shot through his body. Snarling again, he glared at her, anything that made him human seemingly fading away from that point. There was an almost feral look in his eyes as he fought away the pain. Instinct was the only thing that was driving him right now and most rational thinking was tossed out the window. As her fingers dug into his wounds he instinctively pulled away from her, a chunk of her shoulder still in his mouth which he swallowed, and he lunged at her again after the pain subsided enough.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>As much as Zachariah hated to admit it he knew that his plan was probably not good enough. He could be a victim of self criticism at times and it really did show occasionally but the fact that they were up against bio-weapons truly has terrified him to the point of uncertainty, though he was doing well to not show it. Just as everyone in the room was he was more than ready to fight to the death. The Holy Land needed him and there was no way he was going to let everyone down, he was not a failure. He was confident that God was on their side and with His guidance he knew that failure would not be an option. They would succeed, this he knew, however what did worry him was if everyone would be willing to carry out his plan even if he was more than aware that they were more than willing to trust him with their life. He was their saint. Yes, he was their saint but he was still human, humans were not and never will be perfect.<br/><br/>Maverick shifted in his seat and leaned against the table, â€œThat has me curious as well,â€ he said as he finally found his voice. He narrowed his eyes at bit though it was more out of curiosity than doubt, â€œYou made me the leader in all this and even brought out that horrid contraption of a gun, surely you have some brilliant plan in mind.â€ The way he worded it made him seem more skeptical than he was. It was because he couldnâ€™t help but feel that there was something off about their leader today and he couldnâ€™t place a finger on it. He seemed to be going through a bit of an emotional struggle which was a side of him he has never seen before. Whatever it was he knew that must really be hurting Zachariah for him to show it no matter how hard he was trying to hide it. It gave him more of a reason to do the best he could on the battlefield. He wantedâ€¦ noâ€¦ he was well aware that he had to heal Zachariahâ€™s pain by eliminating these Sanctus Unum bastards.<br/><br/>A quick glance to Azrai, studying his facial expression, told him that he had picked up on it as well, same with everyone else in the room. Shizuâ€™s enthusiasm was splendid and he appreciated it greatly but Ivanâ€™s tone had worried him. Not to mention Azrai was sitting there completely silent; rather than ask questions the man would rather listen to what was being said than add something if necessary so it wasnâ€™t really surprising. With him falling into that murderous state of mind the silence was a bit more unnerving, however, and it only put him more on edge as well as uncomfortable. There was no doubt in his mind that the man would not take it easy. He might have been all beat up but those injuries were not going to slow him down should he decided to go on a murder spree. With any luck the man would avoid that, though he was doubtful, but Maverick sure as hell was not going to get caught in his path if it happened.<br/><br/>The pressure was on, and Zachariah knew times was short, he might not have enough time to explain everything properly. From the looks of things on the monitors, all of that destruction, he was going to have to be brief. Still, he was going to try his best.<br/><br/>He straightened himself and was about to speak when suddenly the Earth shook and the electricity was lost. Everything turned pitch black for about three minutes, then the backup generators kicked in casting a dim lighting over the room. A few of the monitors were out but from the one that was still active he could see the explosions. Raziel had made his first move; it seems his old friend was impatient as always, he needed to get himself in gear, he needed to act now. Thankfully the information Elias had sent had not been lost and they could still use it however unfortunately it was too late to give everyone a full briefing. The very thought made him groan, if only he had a little more time, it pissed him off that things were not going smoothly. He was seething but as always he remained composed to the best of his ability. He was sure to save everything before the power cut again. They had lost communications with Elias because of the power going out but he was trusting that he would continue to support his friends even if he was not on the front lines.<br/><br/>â€œIt seems Raziel has decided to make the first move so I will make this brief. Shizu, you are probably our best defense against those bio-weapons and as I have said keep in mind that you are just as much a primary target to them as Azrai. I hate to throw you in the middle of the fighting but it cannot be helped, we are simply too short handed, and again fall back if you feel youâ€™re becoming overwhelmed. I donâ€™t need two people going on a killing spreeâ€¦â€ Zachariah partially glanced to Azrai, who was still silent, the man was ready to spill blood and wouldnâ€™t be satisfied until he had done just that, when he said that. The man really was beginning to get more in the zoneâ€¦ He spoke louder, â€œAll I can say is that I do not want a repeat of five years ago. Should it even begin to look like a repeat to me, it will be unacceptable. We have been chosen by God to defend this world from evil and I intend to have Sanctus Unum brought to its knees by the end of today. Not tomorrow, today.â€<br/><br/>He was interrupted when someone entered the room with a worried expression on her face. â€œWe have to evacuate, sir,â€ He knew that she was right, with everything collapsing above ground the base was not going to last much longer. This place had been built to withstand a lot since violence was unfortunately common in the Holy Land, as well as act as a fallout shelter. Unfortunately that did not make it indestructible. To think that he had been snuffed out so quickly was pretty impressive; Zachariah would expect no less from old Raziel. Perhaps this was a wakeup call for those who did not know what they were up against.<br/><br/>â€œI am well aware,â€ Zachariah snapped before turning his attention back to the group. â€œEveryone, I truly apologize for not being fully prepared for this but the information had been given to me at the last minute whereas Raziel has been preparing for five years; the news of bio-weapons had thrown me off guard. Save whatever doubts you have for another time, we need to move.â€ Ever honest he was and his determination was unwavering. It didnâ€™t matter that he was nervous; he knew God would protect them and guide them through this. He wanted to free the people of the Holy Land, the world, not enslave them and become a God. Deep down he wished there was something he could do to save Raziel, forgive him for heading down the wrong path, everyone deserves forgiveness because God is merciful. No matter how much Raziel has changed he was still one of Godâ€™s children he was still the man who he had grown up in the same orphanage with, he was still his friend, he hoped that there was even a small amount of that left in him. It may be true that the world might not be big enough for the both of them in the end, but if could save himâ€¦<br/><br/>Wasting no more time he knew that they had to get out of here. Everything was starting to come down around them, he didnâ€™t want anyone to be caught in the rubble, and they needed to move quickly, he stayed behind a bit while he encouraged people to keep going. This would not be the first time that a base had been destroyed and certainly would not be the last. It mattered not, though, because he had a few more bases scattered around the Holy Land. Contacting them might be difficult. He knew that they were fully aware of what was going on it was just that he needed to speak with his leaders and form a more solid plan of action. Simply fighting back was not going to accomplish anything. They were going to have to hunt Raziel down and storm in through the front door. Bringing the fight to him was probably something he was expecting but that was a risk he was willing to take.<br/><br/>It was chaotic. After the power had finally gone out everyone had to use their knowledge of the place in order to get out, he would not allow anyone to panic. He had taught them better than that. Once outside a powerful wave of rage crashed into him when he saw the full extent of what awaited him. He could tell everyone was feeling the same way. Now that Raziel had successfully dug him out of his hole he knew that the battle had truly begun. From here on out, it was war."
3615,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-02-20T03:02:09,ElegantJewel,"When his teeth landed into her shoulder, she let out a slight hiss. Never in her life had she been bitten during a fight and it certainly wasn't a pleasant feeling. She could feel the blood rush out and she struggled a bit to move him away. He clamped down tighter and she let out a grunt of pain. She made sure to dig her fingers into his wound more, hoping that he would feel some sort of pain. When he finally started to pull away, she let out a breath of relief but that only lasted for a few seconds. As he continued to move away, she felt a searing pain go through her shoulder. ""Son of a bitch,"" she cried out, her hand wanting to cover the wound, but they were still too close in proximity. She let out a groan as the wound throbbed painfully and she glared at the male, making it known that he would pay.<br/><br/>The good thing was she managed to get him away from her for a little bit. The bad thing was she had barely enough control to move her arm around. She panted heavily as she tried to calculate her next move in the few seconds of free time she had. When he moved to attack her again, she used his momentum to fall backwards onto the ground, her knees moving up towards his stomach. When her back collided with the ground, she let out a grunt but pressed on. She was determined to win this fight. She managed to move one leg up to her chest, the sole of her boot connecting with his hip bone. Using as much force as she could, she began to push him further away from her.<br/><br/>This man seriously weighed as much as an elephant and she clenched her teeth together as she continued to try to move him away. Her free arm moved around her back, palming for the switchblade she kept. She kept searching until she released it had fallen off while they had been exchanging punches. She mentally cursed herself, trying to think of something else to do. She would prefer to not have another piece of her taken out. One missing part from her shoulder would do. Moving her hand back, the next best thing to do was to irritate that lung wound again. If she could get it fill up with his blood, and then she could win, maybe.<br/><br/>She continued to press her boot it his waist, trying to inch it a little higher. Her fingers dug into his chest wound, she could feel the bone through the gaping hole. She curled her fingers, making sure her fingers tore away at the tissue and muscle. She would be the victor, bathed in his blood. He couldn't have the pilot nor could he go back to his leader. There was no way in hell she would allow that, they would both die here if that was the case.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Sir, it seems that they have left their hideout.""<br/><br/>He smiled as he looked at the destruction of the city; he knew that they would have to come out of hiding. He was sure that Zachariah was the same as he had been five years ago, hiding like a little mole in the ground. Of course, the explosion would have caused his pathetic excuse of a base to collapse. It was just like he had wanted. Now, he would have to wait just a little longer to see the face of his dear friend. He would open up Zachariah's eyes; show him want Liberation looked like. No one could deny him of this vision, the vision that was coming to life. No one would be more powerful than he. No one would defy him. He was the Almighty One that would show the world want it meant to be free. Under his caring hands, he would guide those who chose to follow him a new world. And for the ones that chose not to, they would perish.<br/><br/>""I want the Oni woman immediately,"" He said into his ear piece. ""Once we have her, we will be unstoppable. Naturally, we will gain Azrai as well and then...the enemy will fall. The Liberation will spread like wild fire."" He stroked his chin and a cruel smile played upon his lips. ""Do not harm the Oni woman too much; she needs to be in top shape for the injections. Understood?""<br/><br/>""Understood.""<br/><br/>The captain looked at his men, a few squads running off into the city, ready to retrieve the Oni woman. He signaled to the snipers hidden within the city limits. They would shoot down those who followed under Zachariah's rule as well as those who protected the Oni woman.<br/><br/>The time for war, was now.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>As they all looked towards Zachariah, the male being watched seemed to be prepared to tell them what they had been waiting for, however the power went out. Ivan let out a curse as he steadied himself as the ground shook in a violent tremor. It was silent until the generators began to power up the facility once more. The room has dimly lit and the monitors showed the chaos that ensued outside. His eyes narrowed at the destruction and he could feel the urge to kill coming alive. They had wanted to avoid involving innocent lives, but it seemed as if Raziel care didnâ€™t for the civilians. He felt rage run through him as he watched the panic and chaos across the Holy Land. Even if he hadn't been from here originally, he loved this country and the people.<br/><br/>Raziel would pay.<br/><br/>As Zachariah spoke to them about what they should all keep in mind, the facility as slowly beginning to crack and crumble around them. It was time to move out and time to end this senseless madness. Once the generator completely shut down, Ivan found himself using his memory to leave the building, occasionally bumping into a wall or another person. Once they had reached the panic and terror in the streets, he had to restrain himself from seeing too much red. He wanted to personally strangle the man who had caused all of this. Ivan knew that this wasn't all that this land would see today, but they could prevent a lot of it from happening. They just had to end this as soon as possible.<br/><br/>Something buzzed in his pocket and he pulled out his phone. He answered it immediately as he recognized Elias' number. They spoke very briefly before he placed the phone on speaker. ""Raziel has his army of bio-weapons waiting for you all at the edge of the city...He even sent some into the city,"" Elias said quickly, not knowing much how much time they had. ""I was able to get into the satellite images and they have snipers waiting around for everyone, I'll try to jam some of their signals but there's not much I can do from over here.""<br/><br/>A beep signaled that Elias had hung up, working furiously on the tasks at hand.<br/><br/>Shizu stared at the destruction; it reminded her of the marketplace in Jerusalem. She coughed slightly as the dust filled her lungs and nostrils. This time she wasn't as panicked as she had been in Jerusalem, however she was concerned. She worried over her safety and the others as well. She knew that she would have to fight on her own and that they may even get split up, but even those logical thoughts did nothing to quell the worry in her chest. She knew that this moment was proof that her life was important. All this time, she had been wondering if she was worth all of this and they had showed her that it was. The freedom that she wanted was worth her life and if it meant killing, then so be it.<br/><br/>She could only hope that no one she had come to care for ended up dying. She would never able to forgive herself. It was truly starting to sink in that they were going to war. Her eyes danced around, she knew what she had to do and she knew that she would do it; not only for her freedom, but to save the lives around her. It was almost a surreal kind of moment. She had wondered if this journey had been a really long dream, but the sound of the explosions and the citizens crying let her know that she wasn't dreaming.<br/><br/>Elias had said that Raziel was waiting for them and she began to wonder. What exactly happened five years ago? She wondered why this man wanted to destroy this city. It didn't make any sense how he knew about her, then again, her stepfather had had many foreigners come to the village. She frowned a bit, knowing that she had seen this Raziel character's face before. She would have to confirm it when she saw it. As they began to move forward, she made sure to keep her eyes and ears open for anything attacking them. She wasn't too sure what she was looking for. The bio-weapons they have encountered while coming to Bethlehem appeared to look very normal. With the chaos happening all around them and the citizens that were in panic made it difficult to spot who was the enemy and who was innocent. Verily, she would know when the enemy came.<br/><br/>It wasn't hard to keep up with the fast pace that they were moving at, she knew that everyone wanted to release the anger and bloodlust that swelled up inside of them. She felt the same way. She could feel the adrenaline pumping through her veins. Her heart beat rang in her ears. She took in a deep breath; it was weird how she suddenly felt less anxious. It was almost as if her instincts were taking over though she would be mindful of herself. Like Zachariah said, they didn't need two people going on a killing spree. It wouldn't take them too long to reach the edge of the city. It would save the lives of many if they fought away from the city. It almost made it seem like Raziel cared about the citizens, though she knew that wasn't the case.<br/><br/>Something caused her to stop; her eyes glanced to the right before something heavy collided with her body. She let out a cry of surprise as she went rolling with the object. She could sense that this was the enemy and she let out a low growl. The male wrestled around with her, trying to wear her out but it was obvious that even these bio-weapons were not aware of all that she could do. The wrestling stopped and Shizu slowly shoved the male off of her. Her eyes had turned a yellow color as she had been forced to use her Oni strength. There was a little blood on her though it didn't belong to her. Her hand was covered in blood as she continued to walked back to her group; a beating heart was dropped to the ground. She shook off the excess blood; her nails had formed into sharp claws.<br/><br/>""They came here faster than expected,"" she muttered lowly. In the back of her mind, her Oni side recalled that moment when she slipped her hand so easily into the male's chest cavity, how his heart slowly died in her hands as she ripped it out. It was done unconsciously but she knew that this was a dangerous state of mind to be in. She could only hope that she didn't fully transform, she wasn't sure what would happen in that form. ""Let us continue,"" she said with a gentle smile, though she felt the need to continue to fight. The adrenaline and scent of blood aroused her Oni side. She honestly couldn't wait to fight.<br/><br/>What the hell just happened?<br/><br/>One moment they had been moving along and in the next moment, Shizu had efficiently killed a bio-weapon within a few seconds of being attacked. The sound of their bodies hitting sounded like two boulders colliding. Ivan had been skeptical about Shizu at first, sure she had ran extremely fast, but she seemed so frail. Now, he saw her in a different light as she brushed off the dirt that got on her clothes. She didn't even seem tired after that fight. She was definitely a better ally than he had expected. It gave him a little more hope than before that they would win this battle. He honestly felt like she could probably wipe out Raziel's army on her own, but the look in her eyes told him another story. She would lose control before then and everything would go straight to hell.<br/><br/>""Alright, before any of the others come, we all need to be in our stations,"" Ivan said, looking around. Azrai would need a good place out of harmâ€™s way to snipe from, along with the other snipers. He knew that he and Shizu would be out on the battle field along with others. He was ready to end this war and make Raziel suffer for his corrupt ways."
3616,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-02-20T12:50:22,Sound of Silence,"Once they were on the ground and he was on top of her everything seemed to change from that moment on. Since he had consumed some human flesh his wounds should start regenerating but he knew it would not be enough. He could feel her fingers inside of his chest, digging at his wound, attempting to fill his lung up with blood; the pain was causing him to falter slightly. Slightly, but still showing weakness. The amount of pain he was feeling from it could only be described as someone twisting a hot poker in the wound. Blood was dripping out of his mouth by this point and knew he was starting to lose a lot of it. But he still refused to give in. Instead of trying to get at her shoulder he bit down on her arm, and forced her to move her hand away from his wound, anything to get her away and ensure his victory. Using his free hand he grabbed her wounded shoulder and dug his fingers into it with enough strength to begin tearing flesh away.<br/><br/>The Cannibal was not going to let her win. Fuck the pilot. He no longer mattered to him, what mattered was winning this fight, he was going to do whatever he could no matter how much she kicked him or tried to dig at his wounds. He was not given this gift because he was someone who backed down from a fight he was given this gift because he was willing to make full use it. The more she attacked him the more he fought back, harder. He was not like those idiots who had been in the car with him, having been with Raziel since the start, no matter how much he might seem like them he was not them, he was different for he hasâ€¦ evolved, evolved into something greater than even Raziel could imagine. There was no bio-weapon that could match him! He was superior to all of them and he was going to prove it right here and now. If she thought she was going to win or that they both were going to die here she was wrong.<br/><br/>He was going to win.<br/><br/>When another shock of pain hit him he let out another animalistic snarl and shifted his weight on her, pinning her legs down with his knees. He kept his hand clamped upon her bad shoulder and used his free hands to hold down the arm that she was using to try to get at his wounds. His strength was far greater than any human, he would not jump on the sexist bandwagon and call her weak for being a woman, she was weak because she had refused Raziel and walked down the wrong path. Raziel was to be the King of this New World, the beginning of a new chapter for mankind. It was a shame that she would not witness it. With one last feral grin he bared his teeth and went for her neck for what he hoped was the last time.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Zachariah might have left his hole but he did not leave it simply because he had been forced out. He already had been planning on entering the battlefield himself. The explosions only encouraged him to take action quicker and only crippled him in the sense that he was unable to explain his plan in full detail. A competent leader would not hide away, he was willing to put his life on the line as much as his soldiers, he was not a coward, this was the day that he was singlehandedly going to lead his army, no, Godâ€™s army, to victory with his own hands. If he was going to win this war then he was going to stand before his people and experience the victory with them and not look at them through the monitors locked in some closed room. The might not know what he had cooked up in his mind but he knew once he started to move that they would follow his lead. He knew that they were counting on him and he was not going to let them down.<br/><br/>Old Raziel was already waiting for them so why should they make him wait any longer? There was a part of him that was amused by making him wait, knowing he would probably become impatient again. However he was beyond childish games of cat and mouse and the more he looked at the destruction of one of the Holiest cities in the Holy Land the more his rage built. It was time that he met his old friend face to face, even if he knew there was a chance he might not survive. Some of his men, who had heard the news from the phone, were looking at him awaiting orders. For a moment he wondered if they would be capable of holding their own on the battlefieldâ€¦ some of them were so young, some of them a bit more rowdy than others. While his mind thought of them he realized that one of his most important people was not standing here before him and he wondered if he had lost her as wellâ€¦ If that was the case then he would just have to fight harder.<br/><br/>He was about to speak again when something came after Shizu. Moments later she had returned covered in blood from the bio-weapon she had killed. Zachariahâ€™s jaw tensed for a moment as he wondered just what kind of strength she really heldâ€¦ she was definitely going to be his strongest weapon against these things and he could not afford to lose her. Hell he knew that if they lost her that Azrai would not be pleased, especially with the look that was on his face, and if Azrai was not pleased when he fell into that state of mind he could forget about everything. Surely not even Raziel would want something to happen and have Azrai run out of control, aware of what would happen. He did his best to shake it out of his mind. A repeat of five years ago would not be acceptable, as he had mentioned, so he would not think about it.<br/><br/>â€œThen there is no time to waste, everyone you know where your stations are. We have gone over this in drills however keep in mind this will be different.â€ Zachariah began. Everyone was listening to his words intently. â€œAzrai, I want you to--â€<br/><br/>â€œShizu shall be staying within my line of sightâ€¦â€ Azraiâ€™s voice came out as a low growl as he cut off Zachariah. â€œThat is my only condition, other than that I amâ€¦ more than prepared to do what I must to end this as quickly as possible.â€ A few of Zachariahâ€™s soldiers glanced at him then, taking a step back when they noticed his expression, shocked that someone would interrupt their leader or why he was letting the man speak out of line. Clearly they did not know Azrai that well, both Zachariah and Maverick seemed to think. Bloodlust was clear in his eyes and even though he appeared relaxed the way he rested the gun on his shoulder and held the briefcase with his free hand he was tense. The posture he held was the same as it had been in Jerusalem; he was that statue that wanted nothing more than to slaughter anything that moved, though this time it was a little more restrained much to everyoneâ€™s relief. For a moment Zachariah had been worried that he would take off and begin pulling the trigger.<br/><br/>â€œI understand and I know there is no other man for the task than you, but in your condition you need to be careful. James will be in charge of watching Shizu.â€<br/><br/>Maverick winced slightly but said, â€œAlright, if thatâ€™s what I must do then so be it.â€ Honestly he was not sure how he was going to do this, keep people together, but he was not going to let Zachariah down. He had to keep his composure. These people were now looking to him to lead them, he was their guidance as God could only do so much, he absolutely needed to keep his shit together or else he would be failing the entire organization. To be honest Shizu acting like that scared him to death and he prayed that he would not have to see something like that again. Azrai might have been able to handle blood and gore and violence but he was different. With all the people he has killed it was kind of funny that he was weak in that sense but blood just has never sat well with him. Usually Azrai and Ivan did all the dirty work and he came up with the random plans to get them out of a tough situation.<br/><br/>Zachariah straightened himself and gave a look to his group that immediately told them to fall in line, â€œAlright, I need three groups formed and you all know who you are. Snipers you are to listen to Azrai as well as give him support; you need to all work as a team.â€ He briefly turned to Azrai, â€œNo lone wolf stunts, I mean it.â€ Azrai gave a nod, and then Zachariah continued, â€œThe other two groups will work with Ivan and Maverick, working to ensure that the enemy does not reach either Azrai or Shizu. And  Shizuâ€¦ Iâ€™m going to let you know right here and now that I donâ€™t want you to hold back but I donâ€™t want you losing control of yourself either. Just keep in mind what I have told you: I donâ€™t want two people going on a killing spree.â€ He hoped that this was at least something to work off of. There was a reason he had been vague, he was waiting for the right moments to unleash what he had in mind. It was one of his more dangerous traits and why his enemies from the past had feared him.<br/><br/>He always seemed to come up with brilliant plans even if he left some people questioning him at the beginning. Why should he reveal everything at once? Why should he risk his people like that? It was not wise to just throw everything you have at the beginning; it was like running as fast as you could right at the beginning of the race, towards the end you are all tired out and everyone else is ahead. The more he looked out at the destruction the more his anger boiled. He was not about to have his plans fail. The faces of the innocents that have been victims of this mess tugged at his heart, those not so lucky he knew were left in Godâ€™s care now and would look on hoping that the man responsible would pay. He was going to do this for those people whose lives had been lost simply because they were in the middle of this war. Raziel was going to pay, assuming his little plan to make him come out of his own hole would be enough he might even get to see him and truly find out if he could be saved. Chances were he was too far gone, this proved that, but he had to wait and see.<br/><br/>Azrai could picture it all clearly. The more he looked around at all the destruction the more he wanted to see these ruined buildings painted red with the blood of those Sanctus Unum bastards. A malicious grin crept onto his face as his fingers unconsciously traced the gun he was holding. It was already in his mind that everything that seemed like a bio-weapon would get shot. The sad reality was that some people might even be innocent, they might run a little faster than the average person or be more athletic, but he did not care at this point.<br/><br/>He had seen how easily Shizu had killed that man, how easily she had torn out his heart and threw it onto the ground. The warring side of him was rejoicing at such a sight wanting to see more. He could almost smell the metallic odor of blood slowly beginning o fill the air, mixed with the dust that seemed to create a thin blanket over the city. Briefly he just stared at the organ as it laid there knowing right then and there that she would definitely be a valuable asset to the group. Over his dead body would Raziel get to her, he would let them take him, he was told to protect Shizu, be her bodyguard, and he was still hell bent on doing that until the end. Just because he was not on the frontline did not mean he could not protect her; he had said she stays within his sight for that reason.  No matter how much he trusted Zachariah he felt Shizu was his responsibility.<br/><br/>There was something funny about thisâ€¦ He had promised to teach Shizu more about the modern world and all she was seeing now was the ugly side of things."
3617,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-02-21T17:07:24,ElegantJewel,"So maybe throwing them to the ground wasn't the brightest idea, but she was only human. She made mistakes and dealt with their consequences. She was human and the man over her was not. Of course, as a human, she was getting tired rather quickly but that wouldn't get in the way of what she had to do. She knew that she was doing something right when she could see blood dripping out of his mouth. She almost grinned but when his teeth meant into her arm, she hissed moving her hand away. This action left her not causing anymore damage to him, much to her dismay. Her eyes fluttered close briefly has his hand went into her wound; the pain caused her the tremble. The threat of passing out from pain and blood loss was cutting it dangerously close.<br/><br/>She grunted when he pinned her legs down and she knew that she was at a real disadvantage. She opened her eyes as she glared up at him, though she looked around for anything that would be made useful to her. Her gun was too far away and it wasn't like she had hands to grab for it. Her switchblade as hidden in the dirty alleyway, so there was no luck there. Sure there were pieces of trash and debris lying around but she didn't have time to try and figure out what she could use. Their positioned shifted and that left his mouth free. She wanted to groan as she knew that she would either have her throat ripped out or her face bitten off. Those two options both sounded painful and not something that she wanted to happen.<br/><br/>Turning her head to the side, she looked at the wrist that was attached to the fingers digging into her shoulder. As his fingers moved more, she felt tears prick the corner of her eyes. She could handle a decent amount of pain but even still her body reacted accordingly. She began to struggle, using all that she could to try and throw him off balance. That must have looked rather stupid, seeing how most of his body held her done. Well, she wasn't going to give up in the end. She groaned again, beginning to get frustrated with this whole situation. She wished that she could tell the pilot to escape or he would figure out how to get out of his restraints. She couldn't allow both of them to die here; it would be a failure to Zachariah.<br/><br/>She glared up at the male above, noticing the way that he smiled at her. She cursed softly, knowing what was to come. She wished she had some kind of inhuman strength as well, but that was not in God's will. She would not turn against God in order to become a monster like the Cannibal. She glanced back over at the wrist, her eyes narrowing. She would leave a mark on him as well. She immediately latched her teeth onto his arm, clamping down with all her might. She nearly gagged when she pierced his skin. How he could eat flesh was beyond her but she didn't let go. Her teeth may not be as sharp but she knew a bite still hurt and she wasn't going to have her final moments being filled with him biting her.<br/><br/>She would show him what it felt like.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>It really came as no surprise that Azrai wanted to keep Shizu in his sights. Back in Jerusalem, he had been so hell-bent on finding and protecting her that Ivan nearly lost his life because of it. The resounding sound of the gun's empty barrel clicking still rang in his ears. He was sure that Zachariah knew that Azrai would want to be the protector of Shizu even now, though it really didn't seem like she needed protection. The look in her eyes spoke louder than words could say, she was prepared and dangerous. Then again, he knew that the Oni woman was typically not like this. She was a timid and quiet woman, for what he had seen. He could see why Azrai still felt compelled to protect her, hell, even Ivan felt it. But was really it for her or Azrai's safety?<br/><br/>Either way, they all knew that Shizu needed to be protected in order to keep Azrai from going off too far in the deep end. It was safe to say that Shizu was the main reason why Azrai would kill anything that so much as breathed, if injured severely. The man still insisted on protecting her now, despite his injuries and where he would be placed while fighting. Was it out of his sense of duty towards the woman or something else? Ivan didn't even want to go down that thought path as of now. No one really knew what went on in Azrai's head and every time Ivan thought he knew something, it turned out he was wrong. Maybe when it was all over, they would really see how things played out between the two of them. How would it be when Shizu was finally on her own? Would things go back to normal? Somehow, he knew that things would never be<span style=""font-style: italic"">normal</span>after this. It was too much to think about and he could feel a headache growing, this was no time to worry about the well being of his friend. He was a grown man and could make his own decisions, even if they were stupid.<br/><br/>They were only human.<br/><br/>Shizu looked at Maverick as she could be under his care for now, though she did look back over at Azrai. It really touched her, knowing that Azrai wanted to make sure she would be alright. A small smile almost touched her lips though she refrained from doing so, least someone think she was lusting too much for blood. She really wasn't sure what to call whatever she was feeling at this moment, but she would use the word happy for now. Even in the midst of battle, his need to protect her was there, just as it had been in the very beginning. It was very touching because she never had anyone like that in her life before. She felt even more confident in her abilities just knowing that Azrai would have her back. She glanced over as Zachariah and a gentle smile came to her face. ""Holding back will not be an issue, I assure you,"" she said gently, calmly. She could see some of the men shift; they were made uncomfortable at the way she smiled at their leader's words. They had seen how she handled that bio-weapon with ease and how she didn't even mind the blood.<br/><br/>She was an Oni after all.<br/><br/>The problem was not holding back, it was transforming. She knew that humans could not handle the sight of an Oni's true form. It could be an advantage or a nightmare upon the battlefield. It really depended on how strong the minds around her were. Flexing her fingers, she felt her knuckles pop. She wasn't even halfway through her transformation. She was sure that the more she fought, the faster she would change, but if it was necessary she would. As far as she could understand, she was to kill all those who attacked them and head for the leader. That was simple enough. Her guidelines were to not get caught and to not lose control. She had Maverick to keep her in check and Azrai would be somewhere else making sure that she wouldn't be captured.<br/><br/>She glanced around as others began to head to their stations. She felt her heart flutter and she knew that it was time to fight. Letting out a steady breath, before she glanced over at Azrai and she slowly moved over to him, a look of concern in her eyes. She already knew that he was going back into that state of mind that he had been in Jerusalem. It was written all over his face and all over the way he carried himself. With her clean hand, she gently touched him on the arm, her vermilion eyes staring up at him. She sucked in her lower lip between her teeth, as if she was struggling with finding the words to tell him. There were actually a lot of things that she wanted to say to him. Who knew if this would be the last time she would see him? It was highly doubtful, but this was war they were going into and anything could happen.<br/><br/>""Azrai...I..."" she paused, her eyebrows furrowed together. She took another moment to try to figure out what she wanted to say. ""I know that you have heard this a lot today but..."" She glanced up at him, worry in her eyes. ""Please, do not get any further injuries, it would greatly worry me."" She tucked a piece of hair behind her ear. Her hand squeezed his arm gently and she smiled. ""Be careful."" She pulled her hand away from his arm and turned back to head out with Maverick and Ivan. Was she worried about the male? Of course she was. She had been one of the main reasons as to why he was put into this position. It didn't help that she still felt guilty about the previous injuries he had received because of her.<br/><br/>She moved back over to Maverick, a small smile on her lips. She knew that he was not too comfortable with having to keep an eye on her. He seemed to not like the idea of blood and gore. She wasn't much of a fan of violence but it couldn't be helped at this point. She glanced over at Ivan, who seemed to be thinking about other things. When he noticed her eyes on him, he tried to give her a small grin though it was hard with the severity of the situation weighing down on him. ""It seems like it's time to head out,"" he said, holding the gun within his grasp tightly. He was curious to see how much this weapon had changed since five years ago. This was still under a work in progress, but Zachariah said it would have to do for now. He would trust that man, like he always had. They all would trust him, even if the plan was not as elaborate as they would have liked, but God would let things fall into place and they would be victorious.<br/><br/>Ivan placed a hand on top of Shizu's head, ruffling her head a bit. ""Should you need our help, let us know,"" he said in a gentle yet stern murmur. The Oni woman looked up at him and she smiled a bit, nodding her head. She knew that they worried about her losing control and she kept that worry on her mind. As long as she had conscious thoughts then she would be fine. They continued to move on, her ears picked up the sound of many people ahead of them. She could feel her stomach tighten with slight anxiety and her hands trembled with excitement. She was ready for this battle. When her eyes caught sight of the barren lands and the massive crowd, she felt a smile tug on her lips. There were thousands of bio-weapons, just waiting for them. She could see the car a few yards away from the battlefield, knowing that was where Raziel would be.<br/><br/>She tugged off the jacket she had been wearing, knowing that it would get in the way and constrict her movements. She dropped it onto the ground, popping her fingers once again, her claws aching to sink into the enemy. Ivan clenched his jaw as he saw the amount of enemies that littered the field; did they really have a chance? He knew that they were all bio-weapons and that meant they were harder to kill. No, God had entrusted them with this task, to wipe these scum off the face of the Earth. He knew that this was in His will. He would follow the plan accordingly, no more doubt in his mind. They had their best forces on the field and they would be the victors of the battle. His finger rested lightly on the trigger, ready to shoot down any of these fuckers that came too close.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>So, they had arrived and they split into their respective forces? How wonderful. He glanced out of the window, using a pair of binoculars to watch the forces that were at the city's edge. His eyes widened and he leaned forward. There in the flesh, was the Oni woman. She was perfection for what he could see. She was much more petite than he had realized, though when she shrugged off her jacket, he could see her muscles ripple underneath her skin. He could see the power that lay dormant within her body. He wanted her. More than anything in this world, he wanted her at his side, bringing upon this Liberation. He didn't care how many had to die in order to successfully have her. She teased him so, the way she stood on the opposite side. It was as if she was testing him, to see if he could actually capture her.<br/><br/>He did enjoy games but she would pay for making him wait for so long. To finally be within his eyes, he felt elation. The high that he felt at this moment was better than any injection he had even been given. To think that Zachariah would dangle her out in the frontlines like that. He knew that his dear friend was toying with him as well. They would all pay. They should not underestimate him or his creations. They would soon find that out the hard way. It was obvious that the team he had sent into the city had been killed by the Oni. He could see the blood on her hands. She was divine and she would be his soon.<br/><br/>""The woman is here; stop at nothing to get her."" His voice was filled with mild excitement as he spoke into the earpiece. ""You do not want me to come out there, understood?""<br/><br/>'U-Understood.'<br/><br/>He watched as his forces back to move in large fleets, Zachariah should feel overwhelmed by the numbers he had. Raziel's impatience to have Shizu would be his downfall, though that never crossed his mind. He just needed to have Shizu and of he had to leave the confinements of his car, then so be it. He would have her.<br/><br/>There really wasn't much to plan on, the objective was simple: Kill or be killed. Besides, a soon as they were in the sights of the enemy, they began to move. To her left Ivan had set off with his own little squad, to her right there were others, and in the middle she was with Maverick and company. She knew that she was their best defense at this point, but she knew that these bio-weapons were still human enjoy to kill. She could simply kill them a lot faster. The sounds of guns being fired caused her to jump slightly but she recovered. She had to get used to the sounds of war, they could not distract her. Her ears picked up on every sound, it was a bit overwhelming but she pressed out. Her eyes shimmered with determination and the promise of death. As the enemy neared, she counted twenty. A frown touched her lips, they were trying to intimidate them with their vast numbers but humans were simple minded. She did not fear numbers, she had an entire village out to kill her, and this was nothing new to her.<br/><br/>She swiftly moved into the battle, taking a few steps away from Maverick, her speed allowing her to be very agile as possible. Clenching her jaw, she moved through the enemy easily, allowing them to fall down thanks to the snipers hidden. Her hands went through one of their throats, ripping out his spine easily, like a knife going through room temperature butter. She moved to the next enemy, the woman growled at her. She smiled sweetly as she dodged a punch and maneuvered around a kick. Grabbing the leg, she yanked it towards her. The woman stumbled and yelped trying to get away, no one expected such strength from the petite woman. Her hand went through the woman's stomach, reaching the other side. Wiggling her fingers, she yanked her arm back out, her claws digging into the insides of the woman. She watched the body drop as the bio-weapon was far too damaged to recover.<br/><br/>Glancing up at the enemies that still came, she could see the apprehension in their eyes. No one had gauged how powerful she would become, how merciless she would become on the battlefield. Shizu grinned, her fangs glistening in the slightly, her tongue licked away the blood that splattered on her cheek. The tips of her hair were slowly turning ivory, as she continued to use more of her abilities. She moved quickly as she took down more of the enemy. It felt good to have this power running through her body. She had never felt like this before in her entire life. Jumping up into the air, she landed on the shoulders of a weapon; her hands twisted the head, severing the spinal cord. She moved on towards the next one, a grin on her lips.<br/><br/>Holding back was not a problem."
3618,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-02-23T11:55:16,Sound of Silence,"The more the woman struggled the tighter his grip on her became as he pushed her against the ground harder to keep her restrained. His heart was beating rapidly and his breathing was becoming heavier as he fought away the pain. The beating she gave him on top of his bullet wounds were really beginning to slow him down. He was going to have to end this as quickly as possible. His body was still not regenerating as fast as it should be by now and it was irritating him. Thanks to this bitch he could feel his lungs slowly starting to fill up with blood and his chest felt like it was on fire.  He needed to consume more flesh; if he could do that then he would be fine within the next few hours assuming nothing had been too severely damaged to the point of no repair. That bullet wound she had been digging at was really bothering him but he refused to show just how much.<br/><br/>He had almost succeeded. His hot breath could be felt upon her neck and he was ready to sink his teeth deep into her flesh, tearing her throat apart, heal his wounds and be on his way. After taking so long he doubted he could face Raziel but wanted to win this either way. He would at least show he was more than capable of winning a fight. What stopped him was the sudden pain he felt in his wrist, at which he let out an inhuman sound that somehow insinuated he was in pain and withdrew his hand from her. Having been reduced to a somewhat animalistic state of mind, an animal would try to get away from the pain not make it worse. A tremendous shockwave of pain hit him realizing his chest wound had been agitated again when he moved; more blood was steadily oozing from his mouth. Breathing was slowly becoming more and more difficult. It would have been easy to handle a bite wound, if not for the wounds he had suffered prior, this added even more discomfort to the great deal of pain he was feeling already.<br/><br/>Pushing the pain to the back of his mind he glared at the woman again and spat the small amount blood he had coughed up at her. He was doing his best to keep her restrained but he was not sure how much longer he was going to last, he was losing blood fast and knew he had to be extremely careful now. If he could just get another chunk of flesh off of her then he might be able to heal enough to where asphyxiation would not be an issue. It was evident that he was beginning to feel weak by the look in his eyes, he was feeling a bit dizzy, and by the fact that his vision was starting to become a little blurry. Whatever she did to his chest wound he was starting to feel it more now no matter how much he tried to push it to the back of his mind. So getting another bite would be just what heâ€™d do. In spite of his dizziness he pushed her harder into the ground and bit down on her unscathed shoulder as hard as he could and began tearing flesh away.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>It would be a lie if he said that he wasnâ€™t terrified of whatever might happen during this fight. He wasnâ€™t just hell bent on protecting Shizu but Zachariah, Ivan, his friends, and the Holy Land were everything had all of those things to take into consideration. Thinking back to his days in the military he would have gladly given his life for Israel and now he was standing to protect not only Israel but every bit of the Holy Land. The destruction around them was just a small reminder that he needed to be as focused as possible and that he could not afford to allow some of his habits of being rash take him over even though the malice was burning bright in him. He would not let Zachariah or anyone down by acting out of line and if that meant that everything must die then so be it. In the end Zachariah would be standing victorious and the people of the Holy Land will recognize him as their protector, chosen by God to defend them.<br/><br/>When Shizu spoke to him, Azrai felt very relieved and in a way it brought a small sense of comfort to him. The only response he gave was a small grin and a reassuring nod that said he was going to be fine before he followed the snipers and go into his position. From where he was, a decent view of the field could be seen and it was then he could easily see just how large of a number Sancus Unum had brought with them onto the field. Raziel was desperate to have his way. He was definitely worried, about Shizu and himself, but he did not want her to worry about him and in the back of his mind he knew that he shouldnâ€™t be too worried about her either. If she could kill those things that easily then they had a chance. By the end of the day he knew that their victory would be inevitable, but of course that was needless to say. Zachariah said he did not want a repeat of five years ago and so he would of his best to ensure that.<br/><br/>Rolling his shoulders he let out a sigh to relax himself a little and set up as soon as he got to his position, always making sure to keep in touch with the other snipers. While he was not much of a leader himself he seemed to take charge right away since he has had the most experience with a situation like this; he knew the perfect angles, how to judge the way the wind was, when and when not to shoot, et cetera. Some of these people were still somewhat inexperienced but he did not worry about them knowing that Zachariah would not send people with no experience on the front lines. He knew who he trusted to get the job done, would get the job done no matter what happened. It was up to him to not only aid these people but teach them as well. Perhaps that was another reason Zachariah had him team up with this group. It was a learning experience for everyone and no matter what the outcome was everyone would have something to take home with them.<br/><br/>In the distance he could make out a car that was sitting just past the city limits away from the battle; Raziel was probably sitting safely in that car. Azrai had half a mind to just aim for the window and pull the trigger right then and there and end that son of a bitchâ€™s life. If only it were that easy. Surely if it were as easy as that Zachariah would have said something, he had a feeling there was something else up Razielâ€™s sleeve or else he wouldnâ€™t have made himself a sitting duck out there.<br/><br/>When the first wave of bio-weapons made their move Azrai adjusted his scope and took a deep breath to relax, lining up his shot. The other snipers followed his lead. There was brief communication and then shots were fired, a cloud of smoke followed, a few of them had been fast enough to somehow dodge while the ones that were hit stayed down. For a good long minute he stared at the ones that were downed expecting them to stand up and start snuffing out the positions of the snipers. When they stayed down a satisfied grin stretched across his face. These things died a lot quicker than he expected, that had been far too easy. How disappointing. It seemed like the more he picked off the easier it was to kill them. Was this what they all had prepared for? Superior bio-weapons that die after one shot? He couldnâ€™t even begin to describe the mount of disappointment he was feeling, had it not been overridden by the satisfaction of killing them he would be shaking his head.<br/><br/>Bang. He fired another shot. Down the weapon went. That was how the pattern was going, and the more he killed, the more he watched their blood splatter all over the ground, the buildings, the more he his malice built. Looking through his scope again he noticed there was another heading for Shizu. He could feel his entire body tense as a low growl escaped him. Wasting no time he lined up the shot and fired at the weapon, shooting it in the head, watching as it dropped to the ground. More tried to come after her only to be cut down. He smiled at their failure. So long as he was breathing he was going to defend her until the very end.<br/><br/>â€œAzrai..? Sir, are you alright? I thought Zachariah had told you no lone wolf stuntsâ€¦ We need to work as a team, you canâ€™t expect to take them all out on your own just to protect one person,â€ One of the snipers working in the same area called to him after taking notice to the look on his face.<br/><br/>When Azrai looked to the man, he had cringed and just went back to sniping. The mood of the group seemed to change then.<br/><br/>While the snipers were busy doing their thing Zachariah kept a watchful eye on the men and women who were going to protect this land. Almost everyone had an earpiece to keep in touch with him at all times so he was not worried about whether or not he would lose track of someone. A smile came to his expression when he hear word from Maverick about what Shizu was doing, â€œYou need to keep an eye on her just as much as Azrai is. If something happens to her now it may very well spell the end of us.â€ The enemy had brought large numbers with him but he refused to be intimidated by so many bio-weapons. Earlier he had been very worried, but now that he was actually on the field he felt more confident than he has ever had in his life. He knew that everyone was working as one solid team and not just separate groups. Every now and then he would check on everyone to ensure that things were running smoothly while in his mind he worked out how his plan would fit in. As he had told them before: â€œDo not be intimidated by them, if they bleed then they can die.â€<br/><br/>The words were spoken softly into the earpiece, encouraging everyone to work harder. He knew that they would do everything in their power to please him and that brought him joy, satisfaction. God was surely smiling down at him, knowing he was doing his best, though He was more than likely displeased with the fact that blood was being spilled. It was for the good of the Holy Land. Zachariah knew he was not innocent and may not be worthy enough to enter Heaven when he passed from this world, if he would die here todayâ€¦ noâ€¦ he did not want o think about such thing, so long as he was fighting for what he believed that was enough for him. He hoped Raziel was comfortable in that car of his, because it was not going to protect him for long. There had to be a reason why he was not standing with his men like was. He also knew better than to try and drag him out in the open; the man was dangerous, undoubtedly a lot more powerful than his goons.<br/><br/>Behind him he heard a snarl followed by fast-moving footsteps. Before Zachariah knew it, a bio-weapon came charging right for him and then was tackled to the ground with enough force to knock the wind out of him for a few seconds. Several punches were exchanged after they were on the ground until he had gotten enough ground to push the bio-weapon off of him. When pushed off the weapon came at him again, giving him little time to get to his feet. After a good five minutes of exchanged punches the bio-weapon ended up having his neck snapped and Zachariah was victorious, unsure of how he managed to grab that victory, though not unscathed. Those punches the bio-weapon had thrown had done a number on him; he was sure he had a few cracked ribs and several nasty bruises. These weapons really were a pain. He was going to have to take it easy and make sure that they didnâ€™t catch him off guard like that again. From what he saw earlier with Shizu it seemed to be a tactic they liked.<br/><br/>To think Raziel would take Godâ€™s children and turn them into these abominations was sickening, seeing it in action was a lot worse. These people had families once upon a time, now they were forced into this life. Some bio-weapons were a lot more powerful than others, just like any warrior if you could call them that, some knew what they were doing, but he had noticed a few were just standing around awaiting orders.  Surely this was not the extent of Razielâ€™s army. To think his old friend would have soldiers that need their hand held around was something he was not sure he should be worried about or grateful for. Overall he was really starting to feel that Raziel had just thrown most of these people together without much thought other than having more people for his â€˜armyâ€™ heâ€™d use to take over the Holy Land. He was not going to let Raziel have his way with the Holy Land, this was far from over. It was not going to be over until the cold blood of Sanctus Unum stained his hands.<br/><br/>â€œIvan,â€ Zachariah called out to the man through his earpiece, â€œI want you to conserve as much ammo in that gun as possible, keep in mind that we will need it later. There is only so much ammunition for it.â€ The thought of using that gun made him sad but it had to be done in order to ensure his victory; Raziel was going to find out the hard way that he was not the only one that has been working on special weapons. He was all about conserving and pacing, taking it easy yet throwing everything he had at the same time. For years he has ran his organization and he has always used the same tactics while at the same time always remaining resilient. It was almost like he was born to lead, not that that was a surprise. He was born to lead because God had chosen him to protect this place. He would be damned if he allowed such evil to taint sacred ground. Confidence rang in his voice, â€œTo everyone else, spread out a bit more, you are beginning to look too huddled together.â€<br/><br/>â€œHow should we space out?â€ Maverick was the first to give him a response. Zachariah was not getting any word from the snipers so he assumed Azrai was taking care of them. The man was more than capable, after all he was the most learned when it came to sniping.<br/><br/>â€œYour group is falling in a bit too close to Ivanâ€™s, from where I am observing; you seem to be clinging to him. Instead of pushing forward, fall back a little, you are in charge of keeping everyone in line so do not be afraid to bark out some orders. Not only should you keep an eye on Shizu but I want you to work on making sure the civilians that survived the explosions, including authorities, do not interfere with this little battle. Do not make me remind you againâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œUnderstood,â€ Maverick felt pretty stupid after that but he couldnâ€™t help it, he was just nervous about this whole thing. Instead of letting that criticism get to him, it was going to make him stronger. Perhaps he was not trusting in his own abilities that he wanted to ask more questions, keeping his mouth shut since it was best not to bother Zachariah. Surely his hands were just as full dealing with these bio-weapons as everyone else. It was turning into chaos real fast. From the looks of things Shizu could definitely take care of herself, and when he noticed the bullet fly past he knew Azrai was watching her like a hawk when he wasnâ€™t busy picking off bio-weapons. Another set of eyes on Shizu would be nice though, but he was a bit uncomfortable confronting her and telling her to fall back with the group fearing that she might rip his head off like she was those bio-weapons. Remind him never to piss her off, he thought to himself as he shook his head.<br/><br/>The enemy was advancing again. What worried him was how unpredictable and wild they seemed to be. He had noticed it while he relentlessly fought with them to keep the civilians safe as well as keep an eye on Shizu. Azrai would tear his balls off and feed them to him if something happened to that girl, he always kept that in mind. It was almost like they cared about their leader, but at the same time trying too hard to please him and not all of them seemed to be on the same page. There were less experienced fighters just thrown into battle, seemingly without proper training, while the more experienced ones worked with what looked like some kind of organized chaos. Perhaps they were just expendable and he was keeping his stronger soldiers ready for later? Hell if he knew, it wasnâ€™t like he knew what the fuck was going on inside Razielâ€™s head."
3619,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-02-25T07:26:54,ElegantJewel,"There was a pained grunt that left her as he pushed into her wound harder. Her nostrils flared as she tried to breathe evenly, though that was difficult to do. Closing her eyes at the pain, she bit down harder on his wrist. This would not ease the pain that she felt but it made her feel somewhat better. Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she grew even more tired but the determination that pumped through her veins kept her going. It was hard to tell if she was winning or losing at this point, but she knew that she would have to win. There was no way that she would allow herself to lose. Maybe Zachariah already thought of her as dead, especially since it had been a while since she had last spoken with him.<br/><br/>When he pulled his wrist away, she grinned like a mad woman. Her eyes glinted with a strange light. It was a cross between an animalistic and insane look, but that didn't matter to her. It didn't matter how she looked or how much pain she went through. She would win no matter what. Even if he bit off her arm or another useless limb, she would be the victor in this battle. She knew that he was in pain that he was slowing down. She could hear his labored breathing pattern and the blood oozing out of him. It wasn't like she wasn't in the same boat, because she was. She panted heavily, trying to catch some kind of breath as her head spun. It didn't really feel like she was about to die, however she really wouldn't know what that felt like. This was the first time she had been so close to death.<br/><br/>Her head made everything spin and sway, much to her stomach's discomfort. She had lost too much blood and she let out a cry of pain, unable to hold it back. Being bitten a second time probably felt even worse that the first time. She had not been prepared to brace herself for impact; instead she blamed her foggy mind for this. Gritting her teeth tightly, she thought they would break as she roughly began to struggle. Since he had let go of her bad shoulder, well the one before the other one got hurt, she tried to move her hand. It twitched slightly and she tried to move it. She wanted to scream as she could barely feel it moving, but she was determined. Concentrating hard on moving her hand, she slowly moved it in between their bodies. Her fingers shook violently as she tried to move them more. Slowly, she hooked them into his chest wound, tearing at the bleeding hole.<br/><br/>Just a little longer, she had to hold on a little longer. The victor would be given his or her champion belt. She wondered if Zachariah would be proud to say that she had been a part of his team, there was no way in hell she would survive long enough to see him or the others again. She bit her lower lip as she continued to tear away at the chest wound, she would fight until her heart stopped beating.<br/>------<br/><br/>Ivan listened to the voice in his earpiece, he knew that he couldn't rely on this gun and the ammunition was limited. However, it was just too damn useful to not use it. He knew that he had to use his other gun. Sliding it into the holster on his back, he pulled out his Smith & Wesson M&P .40. He emptied a few rounds into the bio-weapons, using his military experience to guide him how to properly kill them. It was almost like second nature to him. When Zachariah spoke for a second time, he signaled for his men to move out more. It was becoming a bit more tedious to thin out these men and women that went against what God had originally intended for them to do. He let out a sigh as he picked off a few more though he was thankful to have the snipers at their backs. These bio-weapons seemed a little more unruly than they had dealt with while coming to Bethlehem. Something was not sitting well within him; as if this was ploy or something like that. His eyes narrowed as he glanced over towards the other groups.<br/><br/>It seemed like they were getting that feeling as well too.<br/><br/>This was almost too easy, even she knew it. Her body worked automatically as more and more of these bio-weapons came towards her, cutting them down easily. Somehow, being able to kill them so fast made her feel uneasy. She shifted her footing as she allowed a bullet to fly by her, hitting the bio-weapon in the skull. The good thing about being an Oni was that she could tell when things were coming her way. Her eyes glanced down at the corpse by her feet. She looked back up, noticing that these wilder bio-weapons were thinning out. A frown touched her lips as she stood there, calculating what she should do next. She knew that it was foolish to go head off on her own; perhaps she would have to talk to Maverick. He would know what the next plan of action should be. Before she became too lost in thought, she immediately hopped back as another bio-weapon attacked her.<br/><br/>She slammed the man into the ground, her claws ready to strike, however she paused. Her head tilted in curiosity as there was a blinking light attached to a collar around his neck. How odd. Was that a way of their strength? She noticed the grin on his lips and knew that something wasn't right. ""You're too slow,"" he managed out, wheezing from the impact that they had made on the ground. His hand clicked down on a switch in his hand, Shizu immediately jumped off and away from him. She had missed the initial explosion, but that was only thanks to how fast she was. However, this didn't mean that she wasn't hit by the shockwave that followed after it. She could feel her arms burn from the heat and her body was sent flying away from the place she had been. She had been temporarily knocked unconscious by the force of the explosion.<br/><br/>Shizu! Ivan noticed her body flying towards his direction. Putting the gun in his holster, he moved with great fervor as he tried to make sure she didn't plunge head first into the rocky terrain. The impact that she made with him was painful, a grunt left him as the wind was knocked out of him. His arms wrapped around her and they fell back into the ground. He clenched his jaw as he felt the rocks dig into his back as they travelled across the battlefield. When they stopped, Ivan let out a heavy breath, gasping for air almost. He glanced down at the unconscious Oni in his arms; he could see blood dripping from her forehead. Oh, this was just fucking perfect. Weren't they supposed to be trying to capture her, not kill her? ""It looks like they've got some suicide bombers, so be on your toes,"" he grunted into his earpiece.<br/><br/>He watched in horror as her body was engulfed in smoke, she flew out not to long afterwards. ""Just what the hell do you think you're doing out there,"" Raziel nearly screeched into his earpiece. He would not tolerate such impudence from his men. His hands clutched the arm rest as he was more than willingly to leave his car now and shred all of his soldiers to pieces. He let out a slow and steady breath, trying to keep himself at bay. ""Would someone please tell me why the Oni woman was nearly blown up, without my consent?""<br/><br/>'Forgive me sir; these soldiers out here are too unstable. It's hard to command them,' one of his captains said.<br/><br/>He let out a slow sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. He should have known that it was foolish to send out such unstable creatures. However, this would try out the other men faster, meaning he had a better chance of capturing Shizu. That was all that mattered at this point. If he couldn't get his hands on her, this would not turn out well for his people. He would not accept failure. This was not the time to have those who could not handle the injections ruin everything that he had so delicately worked on for five years. This was a time to show the world the Liberation that he had been preparing for them. It was a long and overdue gift that he was giving these people and soon they would learn to embrace and accept it.<br/><br/>""Keep them in check, however if they prove to be too difficult, then kill them. I will not have imperfections within this organization."" Raziel was stewing in anger, hoping that his beloved was alright. If she was missing anything important then he would truly be full of rage. ""Let the next wave of soldiers go, they will prove to be more difficult to kill.""<br/><br/>There was a collective response from his captains and he grinned. It was good that they still wished to serve and obey him. They were exactly the kind of puppets he needed in this world. They were so loyal and oblivious...they were perfect. A grin returned to his lips once more, he wondered how well Zachariah would be able to hold off this time around. He would love to see his old friend to go down, pain etched into his face. Ah, yes...that would be most satisfying.<br/><br/>""Send out the others,"" Grant muttered, signaling for the next group to go. He had watched the battlefield carefully; trying to see of the enemy would attack. He and his men would pass on tactics and what not. The first wave of the Liberators had not gone as well as they had planned, but this new wave was better prepared. Soon the enemy would become fatigued and fall back. That would be the time that the last wave would strike. He muttered a few choice words to the others, watching as they maneuvered through the flying bullets; however that did not mean that they were harmed. He could see some of them struggle, but the bullets would not stop them completely. They were more stabilized, stronger than the grunts in the first wave.<br/><br/>Still a shot to the head would end any of them but they were smart enough to know that. They moved faster, picked up sounds better but even Grant knew they would hardly be a match for the Oni woman. He wanted to curse to the high heavens knowing that one of his men had seriously fucked up. How could he have not recognized the woman? She was the only one with claws and yet the man still tired to take her out as if it were nothing. They were lucky that she hadn't been killed or else who would have know what kind of chaos would have erupted. He winced slightly hearing the anger that shook in his leader's voice. It was better now that the imperfections were out of the way; this would leave even less room for error. He knew that they couldn't let down their leader; he had shown them a new life with unlimited options.<br/><br/>They could not lose.<br/><br/>Ivan slowly moved Shizu out of his arms, checking her pulse. He gave out a breath of relief that she wasn't anywhere close to being dead. His heart had almost stopped when he had seen the explosion. It was safe to say that he cared about her. He shook her gently, trying to get some kind of response out of her, a soft groan left her. Once again, he was relieved, relaying a message that she was alright. There was ringing noise in her ears as the world came back into focus. Soon, the sounds of battle hit her at full force and her eyes flew open. She stared up at Ivan before sitting up. She winced as she looked down at her arms. They were slightly burned from the heat, though it was healing. She touched her head, feeling her own blood. She must have been hit by debris when the explosion happened.<br/><br/>""Are you alright,"" Ivan asked, helping her stand up.<br/><br/>""I will be fine,"" she muttered out. She glanced back at the battlefield, her body working hard to recover. She stepped forward only to cringe in pain; the shockwave had done a number on her body. She coughed slightly, blood flecking across her lips. Although she was inhuman, that didn't mean an explosion couldn't do damage, especially at such a close range. A curse left Ivan as he pushed her back, shooting at the bio-weapon that came at them. When he shot that son of a bitch in the leg, he was satisfied that he went down but that feeling didn't last too long. The man got up, advancing at them as if he had never been hit. This was not what he wanted to deal with at this time. He needed to get Shizu further back, her injuries would hinder her.<br/><br/>Before he could have her fall back, he felt this malicious intent fill the air around them. It was suffocating, nauseating. He glanced back briefly, only to see that Shizu was different, extremely different. Her hair was the color of bone and her eyes glew brilliantly. Her skin was turning a slight blue hue and she had four horns protruding from her skull. Deep down, Ivan knew that this wasn't good. He let out a gasp as he felt teeth dig into his arm. He immediately tried to rip off the bio-weapon, however he was tossed back. This was the second time he had flown across the ground today and it certainly didn't feel any better than the first time. When he finally stopped, he looked to see Shizu easily dismembering the bio-weapon like a tree branching. It was a gruesome sight, one that made his stomach roll. ""As much as I hate to say this, he might be losing her,"" Ivan grunted into his earpiece, a new worry settling into his chest.<br/><br/>She was livid, pissed, and everything else under the sun. A part of her mind told her to control herself while another said give in to the desire to kill. She was angry at the fact that she had been pulled into a trap, pissed that she had been so heavily injured, and livid at the fact that she had allowed Ivan to get hurt. She had made a promise in the beginning to see to that no one was injured, but she had seen it with her own eyes. The blood that seeped from his wound, the pain in his eyes and that had set something off inside of her. She ripped the head off of the bio-weapon that she had been torturing with great pleasure. She dropped it to the ground, slowly looking up at the enemy. There was hesitation in their eyes and she felt herself become excited. She could still feel the pain of the explosion wearing down her body but that wouldn't stop her. She was so high on bloodlust that she pained no mind to it. She took down an entire group of ten at once.<br/><br/>She was enjoying this.<br/><br/>He was enjoying this.<br/><br/>As much as it was a shame to see his men slowly being taken down by the woman, he was fascinated by her. She captivated him in such a way. He was nearly bouncing with glee as she seemed to have changed. So this is what an Oni looked like...She was beautiful, graceful, and lethal. She was everything that he had been hoping and dreaming for. Ever since he had discovered her and her stepfather five years ago, he knew that she would be the one to give him what he desired. ""I want the last wave to go out now,"" Raziel spoke softly. ""I will personally retrieve the Oni woman myself, you just hold off Zachariah and the others."" When he received an answer from his men, he smiled. As much as he wanted there to be more bloodshed, he knew that time was running out. If he didn't convert her now, she would tear down all of his weapons. That he could not have. Opening the door, he took a step out of his car and inhaling the smell of blood in the air.<br/><br/>The real show was about to begin."
3620,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-02-26T12:25:02,Sound of Silence,"Everything would have been fine if he didnâ€™t have this chest wound to slow him down. He would have had her dead by now; instead he was feeding off of her trying desperately to recover. After taking off another chunk of her shoulder he felt the pain in his chest flare up again. It was not going to be enough to recover, no matter how much he hated to admit it. He could feel his determination slipping as he did his best to fight away the pain to no avail. Grunting in pain he rolled off of her out of reaction, willing to do anything to make the pain stop. Tears pricked the corners of his eyes as he coughed up more blood uncontrollably in spite of his body slowly trying to regenerate itself and close the wounds. It just was not enough, that bitch had dug at the wound in his chest enough to where it was not repairable by regeneration and the fact his body was trying to heal itself only brought on more discomfort than it was worth.<br/><br/>Collecting himself was becoming difficult. It was like his body refused to obey him and go after her again. She was right there, in worse condition than he was, yet the fact he could barely breathe had told him it was too late and his lung had already filled with too much blood. Coughing was painful. He felt pathetic right now but he didnâ€™t care anymore since he knew he had failed Raziel. It was either die here or die by Razielâ€™s hand; perhaps it was not honorable but he would rather die here than face the wrath of his leader.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>After that explosion had happened the whole mood of the battle seemed to shift again and Zachariah was becoming more and more convinced that these bio-weapons were just out of control. Hearing that they had suicide bombers was not sitting well with him and he could feel his entire body tense with a mixture of anxiety and stress. Pinching the bridge of his nose he sighed and then ran a hand over his face. From where he was he could see his men were becoming nervous as well, giving him a reason not to show just how much this situation was getting to him. God would not allow such weakness to show in His soldiers and he was going to make damn sure his men were not faced with a faltering leader. His men needed him and he was going to act as if this was not bothering him. Showing any sort of falter would not be acceptable, he told himself with a silent curse. It was still too soon to place his full plan into actionâ€¦ but he might not have a choice nowâ€¦<br/><br/>The next wave was closing in fast and they were a deadly bunch from what he gathered. No longer did they seem nearly as wild and unpredictable as the others. Their movements were a lot more organized and they were able to take a few more bullets before they went down. He knew that they would not be able to hold up forever. Unlike the bio-weapons his men were not killing machines that had unnaturally high stamina and were unable to take more than a few hits; his men were beginning to become more fatigued. Himself included as he was not invincible, though right now he almost wished he was, as time passed his wounds were really starting to slow him down despite being able to hold his own fairly well against these weapons. He might be older now but he still fought like a master. Over the years, his skills have become sharper rather than dulled for he could not allow himself to weaken because of his age. His body might be aging but his spirit was still young, wild.<br/><br/>It was time for Zachariah to bring that side of him out more. Unfortunately before he could get into the zone something urgent came up.<br/><br/>When Ivan spoke to him a second time, this time about Shizu falling into her Oni form, â€œDamn it,â€ he could not help the curse that flew out of his mouth. As compoased as he could be even he was not invincible. Try as he may he couldnâ€™t hide the fact that this situation was getting to him; however what was well hidden was his growing frustration. What frustrated him was not the fact that no matter how many of these bio-weapons they cut down more popped up in their place, but the fact that they were not as powerful and were slowly beginning to get pushed back as much as he hated to admit it. He had to think of something fast otherwise he knew things might get messy. Not only because they would have an out of control preternatural creature running around but because he knew that Azrai would not be happy if she got hurt like that again. Part of him was already aware that the man was becoming more and more bloodthirsty. One of his snipers had reported in worried that Azrai might turn on them and shoot up the whole squad.<br/><br/>â€œSir, Raziel has stepped out of his car,â€ he heard another one of his men say.<br/><br/>That just made everything fucking perfect. Sooner or later he knew the man would step out, his old friend was probably irritated with how unruly his little pets were not to mention the man was impatient as all hell, but he had not expected it to be this soon. Zachariah leaned against the wall of a building, in the shade, away from the action for just a moment; he needed a quiet place to gather his thoughts. Even from his temporary hiding spot the sounds of war rang in his ears. He was becoming exhausted, but he was not going to give up just yet, â€œIvan,â€ he spoke to the man, â€œI need you to bring me that gun.â€ There was no doubt in his mind Raziel was after Shizu and wanted to get her himself, that was how the man was. If he wanted something done and done right he would do it himself before he relied on someone else fearing they would fuck up. Heâ€™s always been like that. He gave Ivan his location and then turned his attention to Maverick, â€œWatch out, do not allow them to distract you.â€ After receiving an ok from him he dared to contact Azraiâ€¦<br/><br/>Upon seeing the explosion Azrai felt a rage build within him that made his entire body tremble. How dare they hurt herâ€¦ A low growl escaped him as he looked through his scope, satisfied when Ivan had signaled she was alright. When the next wave of weapons came at them he shot at them. It didnâ€™t take long for him to realize that these new weapons were a hell of a lot more durable and took more hits before they went down. Instead of aiming for the head he shot at their legs, shattering their kneecaps to slow them down and then hit them in the head. He enjoyed watching them crawl towards their targets once their knees had been blown out, it made finishing them off all the more satisfying and he reveled in every kill he made. A light chuckle escaped his lips as he watched Shizu take part in destroying them as well, and for a moment his gaze became transfixed upon her.<br/><br/>â€œAzrai?â€ A voice had interrupted his moment. He recognized it was Zachariah. â€œYou had better not be pulling any lone wolf stunts? What have I told you, you need to control yourself; I cannot have you slaughtering everything that moves. I was told just hit a civilian. Save as much ammunition as--â€<br/><br/>â€œHe is coming after her,â€ Azrai growled, cutting his leader off. More shots were heard soon after and the man cut off communications. It was then and there Zachariah knew he was on the verge of losing his two most valuable assets. The thought frustrated him greatly but as always he was remaining as calm as he could. He had been prepared for this to happen but had not revealed this much for a reason. What he was about to do might disgrace the organization but he was more than willing to do whatever it took to ensure that Raziel did not take Shizu or Azrai from him. From his pocket he pulled out a small vile filled with a clear red-orange liquid that looked like it might have been some kind of alcoholic drink. Too soonâ€¦ it was still too soon. Consuming this liquid was a last resort but he was starting to fold under the pressure of this battle that the temptation was calling out to him.<br/><br/>When he heard footsteps coming his way, he slipped the vial back into his pocket and confronted whoever was sneaking around. Discovering it was just one of his men, he relaxed. â€œWhatâ€™s going on?â€<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s not looking good.â€ The messenger muttered, â€œWeâ€™ve lost some men and I really donâ€™t know how much longer we can hold out. Theyâ€™re stalling, acting as distractionsâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œI know. Raziel has decided to make his move early.â€<br/><br/>â€œWhat should we do?â€<br/><br/>â€œWorry about keeping Shizu and Azrai safe. Everyone is to keep vigilant and push back the enemy; we have lost too much ground already. Do I make myself clear?â€<br/><br/>â€œBut sirâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œDo not make me repeat myself. These new waves of bio-weapons are a lot more stable than the ones before.â€ He grabbed the man by the collar, â€œWhat part of â€˜be resilientâ€™ do you fail to understand?â€<br/><br/>â€œYes sir.â€ With that the man ran off to rejoin the others.<br/><br/>Maverick knew something was up and hearing that Zachariah was not only injured but worried was not sitting well with him. Already his nerves were at their limit. This news made him want to curl up under some of that rubble and hide until the fight was over. Shaking the thoughts away he took in a deep breath and barked out a few orders. Now that Shizu was transforming and Azrai was going Terminator mode it was up to him to pull through. It was finally clear why Zachariah had placed him in charge now; he had known he could come up with a plan to hold off the enemy. It seemed like he and Ivan were the only level-headed ones left aside from their leader. With Ivan all banged up from the explosion and Maverick not really fairing any better after that weapon punched him pretty hard in the stomach things were getting messy really fast. He really felt like hitting something and these bio-weapons, durable as they were, specifically the one he had grabbed, made for perfect punching bags. The fact the guy insisted on insulting him made this feel like one of those offensive clowns you dunk at the carnival, it was pretty refreshing.<br/><br/>â€œAlright, everyone need to keep an eye on Shizu yet keep your distance unless you want to end up dismembered. I donâ€™t want to sound repetitive but theyâ€™re getting feisty and we need to hold our ground,â€ he spoke clear into his earpiece. As soon as he did, a weapon charged him, wrapped his arms around him, and then slammed him into the nearby building. He grunted, feeling some serious damage being done to his ribs. The bio-weaponâ€™s hands moved to grasp his neck, keeping him pinned against the wall, he did all he could to keep the thing from choking him but the thing was gripping him so hard he could feel his circulation being. Lightheadedness was rapidly taking over. Just when he was starting to see double of the bio-weapon a shot was fired; the snipers had saved his ass though the shot was cutting it pretty close to taking his face off as well. He pushed the injured bio-weapon away from him and brought out his knife. â€œFine, letâ€™s dance,â€ he snarled, at which the weapon chuckled and cracked his knuckles, proceeding to lunge at him.<br/><br/>Zachariah and Maverick were not the only ones drained by this situation. Azrai, now almost completely in that mindset of his, was also feeling it. They were coming after her, he knew it, he could somehow feel it in his bones, and it would not be long before they came for him as well. He was prepared for them to come. When he heard something behind him he knew that they indeed had made their move earlier than Zachariah had anticipated. They had already snuffed out the snipers and were now after him. If they thought they were going to have an easy time getting him they had another thing coming. It was not often he used knives but his military training has made him fairly skilled in melee combat and he knew how to defend himself pretty damn well.<br/><br/>When the first weapon came at him he was ready. Even though his injuries were hindering his movements, some of them beginning to bleed again, he was going to fight to the death. He knew this weapon was not going to go down easily, but as Zachariah said and from what he has seen if they bleed they die, he knew they were not invincible. With that thought in mind he concentrated hard. A punch here, a kick there, he had even gotten in some nasty stab wounds with his knife on the weapon. Everything was going pretty smoothly until the weapon tackled him off the building that is, then things began to get rough. The impact from the fall had left him a dazed, fighting the threat of unconsciousness. For the most part he was intact from what he could tell aside from everything feeling like it was spinning. He groaned when he felt something hard hit him in the ribs, the weapon dragging him to his feet then slamming him against the wall.<br/><br/>Something in Azrai snapped no sooner had he been slammed against the buildingâ€™s wall, pain hitting him like a ton of bricks. Pun intended even. It was what everyone had feared since before the battle began, that dark side of him was coming out now and it could not be stopped. He grabbed the weapon by the neck and squeezed as hard as he could. Somehow through being wounded and still somewhat dazed his strength had returned to him. He pushed the weapon back against the opposite wall in the alley, ramming him with his shoulder. His knife had fallen from his person during the fall. While the weapon was busy recovering he moved to grab it, plunging it inside of the manâ€™s abdomen when he came to grab him again. A horrifying scream came from the weapon as the knifeâ€™s blade cut through vital organs, the feeling of a hand inside of him was not pleasant at all. Azrai pushed the weapon against the wall again, twisting the blade around to ensure he was doing as much damage as possible to it. The weapon still had a lot of fight left in him though and fought back.<br/><br/>Azrai was not in the condition to fight but he didnâ€™t care, he wanted this thing dead and he was not going to stop until it was. The bio-weapon had a knife of his own, upon noticing he snarled. But the weapon was not going to last long with a hole like that, losing blood as quickly as it was, he knew, after all they were still technically human. It was only a matter of time before the weapon has lost too much blood; he was going to finish that fight before that happened.<br/><br/>Like a madman he charged for the bio-weapon, barely managing to dodge the knife, which had gotten his arm pretty good, and he thrust his knife into one of the eyes. With a malicious grin, he pulled the knife out and the eye came with it. The weapon cried out in pain again and ran into the wall, covering his wound with his hands. He was amazed at Azrai for having pulled that off and to be honest so was he, these weapons, even in the state of mind he was in right now, were pretty terrifying. Had he been more aware of himself at this moment he probably would not have done something to reckless. He didnâ€™t stop there either. Again he came for the man, plunging the knife in his chest several more times. Some weapon this was. When the weapon had stopped crying out in pain he stood over it, covered in blood, grip so tight on the knifeâ€™s hilt that his knuckles were white. His older and new wounds caused him a lot of pain but killing that weapon had made it worth it.<br/><br/>Instead of cringing from the pain he welcomed it.<br/><br/>He let out a satisfied sigh and chuckled, a grin stretching across his face. The smell of blood, the adrenaline running through his veins, the burning pain engulfing his entire body, it made him feel so alive. He was done playing sniper, it was time to get into the action. The first thing he needed to do was find Shizu and make sure she was alright, he knew that her Oni form was awakening more and more, she was probably in full transformation by now. Whatever bio-weapons decided to stand in his were going to inevitably be slaughteredâ€¦ If Shizu fell into the hands of the enemy everyone was going to be in a world of hurt."
3621,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-03-08T21:50:00,ElegantJewel,"When he rolled off of her, she gasped for air as his weight was no longer pressing down on her lungs. She felt blood splatter across her lips as she coughed slightly, filling her lungs with oxygen. Her body radiated with pain, both shoulders causing her to lose a lot of blood. She groaned, trying to find some strength to move her body. She just wanted him dead that was all she wanted at this point. That would be the most honorable thing that she could do at this point. She was gasping for air at this point as she stared up at the sky, trying to get her body to move trying to finally end this.<br/><br/>She was going to die, wasn't she? That really shouldn't be a question at this point because she already knew the answer. She knew that there was no way that she would be able to survive this. Closing her eyes, she wasn't overcome with sadness and denial. No, she felt calmer than she had felt before in the beginning. She had done right by Zachariah, she knew that much. She knew that she probably would have never been much of a match for the bio-weapon, but she had stopped him, weakened him. Just ridding his vile presence off the face of this planet would satisfy her.<br/><br/>Then she could die happily.<br/><br/>However, the problem was moving. She had little feeling in her left shoulder and she wasn't even sure if her right shoulder was still attached; the fact that he was off of her meant that she could move around and away from him. Even though it all seemed very possible, she felt her body grow heavy, her head was so light that she felt it was floating off of the ground. She felt nauseous from all the blood loss, but that couldn't stop her know. She was so close to ending this.<br/><br/>With a deep intake of breath, she rolled over onto her side. She bit her lip in agony as she was leaning on her shoulder before she rolled onto her stomach. She laid her cheek on the cold ground, gasping for air as exertion became such a difficult task. She would end this...if only she could get to her gun.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Ivan was having one hell of time trying to recover from his injuries. She could feel his back aching and not to mention his arm was stinging from the bite that he received. He had recovered soon after Shizu went off on a killing spree. He had fallen back, knowing that he would only be a liability if he didn't rest for a moment. He moved back, heading towards the others, helping those who were too injured to move on their own. He grunted as he helped a younger soldier lean against a building, letting someone else take care of him. He rubbed his face, trying to assess the damage that they were taking, they were losing men fast.<br/><br/>He received the call from Zachariah and the coordinates of his location. He immediately replied back, heading towards their leader at a brisk jog. He ignored his pain, knowing that Zachariah didn't need to see too many of them out of commission. He turned around the corner, seeing Zachariah deep in thought. As much as Ivan hated to think such things, he could tell that Zachariah was worried, not to mention it didn't help that Shizu was running rampage and they were losing men. But he had faith in Zachariah and the organization. He knew that they would win today. He gave a slight nod to Zachariah before pulling the special weapon out of its holster.<br/><br/>""Here's the gun,"" he stated softly, before his eyes scanned out towards the battlefield. ""What do we do about...her,"" he said, while watching Shizu take down another group of bio-weapons. It was horrifying the way she attacked and dismembered then and it was fascinating at the same time. Ivan had never seen such brute force before and for it to come from such a quiet woman...It was truly horrifying.<br/><br/>Blood. Blood. Blood.<br/><br/>That was all that filled her mind right now, as she continued to mercilessly plow through the enemy. 	They had seemed so confident before but now they were fearful of her, as they should. She could smell the apprehension that was rolling off of their bodies, the hesitation that came when they zeroed in on an attack. She liked the way they looked when she killed them, the way they struggled underneath her grip and how they gurgled for their last breath. It was so amazing to watch their lives slip so easily in her hands. This is what it meant to be an Oni. The power was indescribable and the bloodlust was maddening. She was enjoying this far too much but she couldn't stop.<br/><br/>She grunted when a weapon wrapped her arms around her neck, trying to take her down to the ground. She leaned towards the ground due to the yanking force and grabbed hold of the woman's arm, she pulled down. The satisfying pop of her shoulder dislocating caused a smile to touch Shizu's lips. The groan that left the woman made her laugh. She wasn't sure if she could ever stop doing this, it was so exhilarating. She was pulled out of her thoughts as another weapon landed on her back. She growled at the nuisance, taking her away from enjoying her kill properly. Her footing faltered as she took a knee, ready the throw off the weapon on her back, though another one joined in. She could feel the weight pressing her closer to the ground. They were trying to capture her by outnumbering her.<br/><br/>Soon she was covered by a pile of them, their hands trying to pin her down. She could feel the air escaping her lungs; panic was beginning to set in. She growled lowly as she managed to pull her arm free, her skin finally turning a dark blue color. The outer irises of her eyes were rimmed with red, the sclera turning black. She could feel the pain of her limbs elongating, her muscles stretching and burning. A snarl left her as she grabbed hold of a weapon, crushing his esophagus in her grasp. It didn't take much longer before she was tearing apart anything she could get her hands upon. She listened to the simpers and whines that left the weapons as she continued to pull them apart, quite literally.<br/><br/>When the sun hit her eyes, she glanced down, looking at the head that was in the palm of her hand. She was fascinated at how large the appendage had become, her true form finally showing. Shizu blinked a few times, as if she was trying to figure out her new body. The weapon clawed at her arm desperately before she found herself applying pressure on the skull. The weapon shrieked at the pain and she smiled watching, before his head was no more. Wiggling her fingers from the mess she had made, she inhaled deeply. She was calm yet she wasn't, it was a surreal state of mind she was in. She was aware of everything and nothing at once. Maybe this was why the villagers wanted her dead; they had seen this form before from another Oni. They didn't want her to become like that...like this. Now, she could understand why they feared her.<br/><br/>Raziel was impressed nonetheless as he watched Shizu handle the men that he threw at her. She wasn't going down easily, that much he knew. It was a good thing that he enjoyed a challenge and she was definitely that. He watched with mild awe as she had recovered instantly, though she was not without injury. A frown touched his lips; his men would pay for such a thing. It was almost embarrassing to call him the leader of this organization. However, that would not deter him from his goal. He had been given word that Azrai was now on the move, which was perfect. He had pulled that man out of his hiding spot and now all they needed to do was capture both Azrai and Shizu. He could feel himself become elated just at the thought of having them both under his control.<br/><br/>'Sir, we have a problem,' Grant said through his earpiece.<br/><br/>""And what might that be,"" Raziel asked with mock curiosity.<br/><br/>'It's the Oni woman...She's becoming increasingly-' Grant was cut off and Raziel let out a sigh, as static filled his ears. Well, they certainly seemed to be more prepared than he had thought them to be. Yanking out the earpiece from his ear, he crushed it under his shoes. It was no use trying to communicate with a jammed signal. For now, he would hope that his men had fully memorized their plan of action and would follow it to a T. If not, then everyone would be in a world of hurt.<br/><br/>Raziel knew that it was risky to be going onto the field in the midst of battle, but Shizu was coming towards him at a rate faster than anyone had expected. It would be wrong of him to not welcome her with open arms like any doting father should. She would be his in a matter of minutes. The only problem that he could see was injecting and sedating her long enough to have her under his control. He had planned for many things to happen today and all he could do was make sure that they would fall through. If not then all of this would have been for nothing, no he mustn't think like that. His Liberation was for Him. He knew that he could not lose because He had guided him to this point for five years strong. There was no way He would abandon him now. It would be too much to lose.<br/><br/>Raziel let out a sigh, before nodding to his men. It was now the time to capture her, he knew his soldiers would be unable to handle such a task. This was his chosen duty, to capture the Oni then start the Liberation. It was only up to him. He glanced down at the gun at his side, this gun would be used to capture the woman and if all went well, he would have Azrai too.<br/><br/>""Zachariah, this Elias,"" he said into the leader's earpiece. ""I've managed to jam Sanctus Unum's communications temporarily. Also, I was able to divert the government's satellites from seeing the battle."" Elias let out a breath as if he had been running around the block. ""If you need me for anything else, let me know.""<br/><br/>Grant let out a curse as he yanked his earpiece out, he growled lowly knowing that it had to have been their hacker that shut down their facility prior to battle. His voice was already hoarse from yelling out orders and it looked like it would continue to deplete. He dodged the bullet that came zooming past him, landing in some unfortunate fuckers head behind him. He glared, not liking how things were going. That damned Oni woman was destroying the lot of them, even if the enemy was losing men faster. She needed to be slowed down somehow. He wished he was able to communicate with Raziel at this point. He needed to know what to do. As much as Raziel relied on him to guide the soldiers, he relied on Raziel for orders.<br/><br/>He was lost without them.<br/><br/>Grant let out a grunt was a bullet tore through his shoulder. Damnit! He needed to pay more attention before he got himself injured even more. He jogged down the hill he had been calling orders from, sliding down the hill for more momentum. He shouted some orders to a few men around him, before lying on his stomach, burying his body amongst those who had already passed on. Biting the inside of his cheek, he propped his elbows and gun up, lining it up with his target. Where should he hit? The leg? The arm? Where? He needed to keep as many of his men alive at this point but he knew that he couldn't aim to kill.<br/><br/>The shot was fired.<br/><br/>She had been indulging on the sinful feeling of bloodlust, tearing down anything and anyone that got in her way. She came to a point where she was about to strike a young male, however....she could vaguely remember that he was not the enemy. Her brows furrowed as she tried to fight the need to kill him, her hands let go of his neck and she watched him scramble away. Confusion was on her face as she tried to remind herself that she couldn't kill everyone. Her mind was so clouded at this point. She wasn't sure who the enemy was and who was on her side. She was trying to grasp onto some kind of logical thought, before pain radiated throughout her side. A cry of pain left her as she looked down, blood pooling from her hip.<br/><br/>Glancing up, her eyes burning with the need for revenge, she searched for the person who had shot her. All around her there were bodies littering the ground. The smell of death and blood filled her nose. It was nearly difficult to find a living soul in her area, but there was a heartbeat. She grinned slowly as she moved over to the sound, her speed accelerating the closer she got. The glint of a gun reflecting of the sun made her zero in on her target. She grabbed him by the head before he could fire another round off. Her body crouched onto the ground, her arm bringing down Grant. His head slammed into the ground and he saw stars. The second time he moaned in pain. The third time everything spun. By the sixth time, there were no more feelings.<br/><br/>Repeatedly she slammed his head into the ground, a laugh escaping her before they turned into sobs. Finally her sane mind had connected with her and she stopped her ministrations, staring down at the damage that she had done. She stared at her bloody hands, horrified at the monster she had become. Tears fell from her eyes as she sat there, trying to calm herself down. She knew that it had been necessary for her to kill and to fight, but to this extreme? She wasn't sure if she enjoyed this anymore.<br/><br/>""Did he hurt you?""<br/><br/>Shizu jumped back immediately, not sure if she was going to be blown up or attacked again. She was in a crouching position, her fangs bared at the men before her. She recognized that face. Where had she seen that face before?<br/><br/>""I'm sorry if he hurt you,"" Raziel stated, looking down at the body of Grant. It was a shame, he really liked him. He glanced at Shizu, admiring her perfection up close and personal. He knew that this was God's gift to him. She was all that he could ever want in a weapon. ""I promise that it won't ever happen again, my child,"" he said with a smile.  He held out his hand towards her. ""Come with me..."""
3622,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-03-09T12:10:07,Sound of Silence,"The Cannibal simply lay there as his body continued to try to heal itself, breathing hoarse. His coughing had not stopped and he seemed to be getting worse before getting better. Air was slowly beginning to replace the blood in his lungs but his suffering remained. A snarl from deep in his throat escaped him when he noticed the woman slowly dragging herself towards her gun. His arm moved slowly, trying to reach for her to stop her, but he was still feeling too weak even if all he had suffered were a few bullet wounds. Bullet wounds hurt like a son of a bitch and took awhile to heal, he was glad he had only received a few. But even then they were slowing him down. . Whatever she had done to him when she shoved her fingers into his chest wound was really taking its toll on him. He wondered if these wounds would ever be fully healed even after he had finished regenerating.<br/><br/>Suddenly he just rolled on his back and started laughing for no particular reason. His laughter, mixed with some coughing, echoed around the area they were in.  There was something he found funny about this, something very ironic as well. Ever since society had cast him away because of what he was he had a feeling he would be killed by the hands of someone one day.<br/><br/>Even if he had not met Raziel and accepted his gift he knew he would have been hunted down like a dog. In a way this was better than that. No matter how he looked at it this was extremely humiliating. He was supposed to be great; he was supposed to show the rest of those inferior bio-weapons what they were missing out on. But here he was defeated by some wound that should not have bothered him well aware he might not survive. Try as he may he just could not drag himself to his feet, almost as if he was not even trying anymore. It was partially true that the determination to satisfy his leader at the start was not as strong in him anymore. The Cannibal could be very prideful, pride was often his downfall, but right now he wasnâ€™t sure what was running through his mind. If only he could as for guidanceâ€¦ if he could reach out and find strength, but what would he reach out to when he knew his leader probably didnâ€™t want anything to do with him.<br/><br/>When his laugher died down he managed to slowly drag himself against the wall of the alley. He closed his eyes and winced as he rubbed his chest gently. The woman was so close to her gunâ€¦ Making one final attempt to end this he grabbed her leg and pulled her towards him. At least allow him to finish what was startedâ€¦ He was going to end her here and now.<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>Carefully taking the gun off Ivanâ€™s hands Zachariah took in a deep breath and checked to see how many rounds were left in it. Hopefully it would be enough to stop Raziel otherwiseâ€¦ no. It was going to be enough, it had to be enough and nothing else would be acceptable, God was on his side and he knew He would allow him to strike down evil. This gun was still very unstable but he knew that it was all they had now that Azrai and Shizu have slipped from their grasp almost completely. It was no use trying to control them now. Refusing to allow his mind to linger on the thoughts of those two he turned back to the situation around him knowing that he was needed. Everyone had faith him him just as he had faith in God. He knew he was going to have to get back out there, he was going to need to take care of Raziel himself and stop Azrai and Shizu from doing anything stupid, he had a lot of weight on his shoulders but he refused to buckle under it.<br/><br/>He winced as more of his men were being dragged out of the battlefield; some dead while others were unconscious. Some were simply injured like Ivan was. In all his years of leading this organization he had never faced a battle of this scale. In every essence this was definitely a war. Looking over his shoulder he could see people slowly becoming curious. He was worried that they would try to get caught up in this mess, he refused to have that happen, and he did not want that to happen. It was bad enough their city was being destroyed. If any more died today he was not going to forgive himself, he refused to fail God and he refused to fail the organization. Kill to stop the killing. Society, human nature, was such a strange thing. Should he fail here he would never forgive himself and he may as well resign as a Soldier of God; he would no longer be fit to lead Godâ€™s army.<br/><br/>Just as Zachariah was about to give Ivan some orders two more people stepped off the battlefield. He swallowed hard as he noticed the man being carried in was Maverick. The man looked to be in pretty bad shape, most likely unconscious though that was wishful thinking, there was a chance he might have lost him, he was worse than Ivan. His confidence seemed to waver some right then and there.  With Maverick out of commission he had no choice but to get back out there and jump into the action himself before all was lost.<br/><br/>When he received word that Elias had jammed Sanctus Unumâ€™s communications and that this battle was not being seen by the public it did boost his confidence. That was how he was able to even get into the mindset of going out there again. He had his own wounds he was dealing with, his cracked ribs were hurting like hell, but nonetheless he had to do this.<br/><br/>â€œIvan,â€ he spoke in a stern tone. Zachariah was not someone who spoke in a stern tone unless he was being absolutely serious. He was calm and authoritative yes, and he was very stern when he was barking out orders, but when he spoke softly, especially if he was being stern while speaking softly, he wanted people to pay attention to him. A few people around him turned their heads to pay attention. â€œI need you to take care of things back here for awhile, while Elias continues to ensure this stays out of the media. I will head out into the battle again and take care of Raziel myself.â€ He knew that some people might object his decision but he was doing what he had to do in order to save the Holy Land, and it wasnâ€™t like he would be surprising them. At the start he had mentioned he wanted to deal with Raziel himself and now was the time for him to do just that before anything else was lost.<br/><br/>He was mostly worried about Azrai.<br/><br/>â€œZachariah, you canâ€™t be seriousâ€¦â€ A young woman inquired. It surprised him that she was the one who would protest. She was a strong person, this particular woman, had a bit of a thing for her leader, but for the first time she seemed truly terrified.<br/><br/>â€œThings are about to get very ugly and I cannot risk lose any more of my soldiers.â€<br/><br/>â€œI understand but...â€<br/><br/>â€œI want you to keep tending to the wounded.â€ With that Zachariah went out into the field to go confront his old friend. Everyone seemed to watch as he stepped out while others, those who were able to keep fighting, awaited his orders. It was time that he revealed more of his plan. The looks on their faces let him know how much the anticipation was eating at them, when orders were given to them they nodded, saluted, and went off to carry out Zachariahâ€™s plan. Deep down he was aware that not everyone was going to come back alive. He had to hurry. He made his way towards the middle of the action at a brisk pace.<br/><br/>â€œEven though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I shall fear no evil, for you are with me; your rod and your staff, they comfort me.â€ Over and over this popular verse amongst others, mostly belligerent, violent verses, though not exactly in order other than the order they popped into his head, were muttered quietly, â€œI will not fear the tens of thousands drawn up against meâ€¦â€ There was no emotion in the words, and even less in those dull, grey eyes of his as he gazed out towards the battlefield looking for Shizu. He had an idea of where she was and was determined to get to her.<br/><br/>It felt good to cut these weapons down one by one. To think such abominations could stand against a man who had been chosen by God to defend the Holy Land, it was laughable.<br/><br/>Blood splattered the walls of the buildings as the weapon that had been shot barely had time to scream before her cold body dropped to the ground. A maniacal laughter, extremely uncharacteristic, came from deep in his chest as he kicked the corpse as hard as he could. These weapons were in Azraiâ€™s way, slowing him down, yet they died so easily that they were hardly an obstacle. As powerful as they were, and he would not deny their power, he felt they were more of an annoyance than anything. He was barely aware of just how badly he was injured as he staggered towards where Shizu was. The more bio-weapons he killed the more he was worn down but he refused to let them get the best of him.  He had made a promise to Shizu and no matter what happened he was going to keep it even if he had to die trying. More weapons got in his way and more were cut down. They were going to have to try harder than this to take him down.<br/><br/>Suddenly a shot rang in his ears. A low growl rumbled in his throat and he darted off in the direction it had come from. When at long last he saw Shizu that state of mind he had been in seemed to fade for a moment. She seemed to be so sad. For a moment he could feel a bit of sorrow begin to swell up in him as well and heâ€¦ he felt afraidâ€¦ Well aware of what she was, he always told himself he would not show fear. Seeing the death that surrounded him he couldnâ€™t help it. He had been so hell bent on protecting her that he completely disregarded how truly terrifying her form would be. It was at that time that he had also understood why that village had locked her away, had tormented her and tried to kill her as long as they had. Honestly he was not sure what he should think about itâ€¦ But what he did know as the fact that he was more aware of himself now. He truly hated seeing this.<br/><br/>In his heart he felt bad that she had to get involved in this knowing that she truly was a sweet girl. He recalled their time together in Japan and when she spent the night with him back at his apartment. Then, he had not seen a killer but someone who was sick of being abused, a sweet girl who had been deprived of what it truly meant to live. It angered him that she was being used as a weapon no matter what side she was on. More than anything Azrai wanted to stop it. He wanted to grant her a normal life where she would not be abused. Perhaps he was not the one who would be able to accomplish this to the extent she needed but he would try. He was not even going to pretend he would be able to help her as much as he wanted to, but at least he would try. When this was over he would speak with Zachariah... But did he dare mention such a thing? It was obvious they were aware he had become attached to Shizuâ€¦ butâ€¦<br/><br/>He was pulled from his thoughts when he noticed a man approaching Shizu. Just as quickly as he been pulled out of that protective mode he was thrown right back into that state of mind. His hand gripped his gun so tight that his knuckles turned white. This man, he was sure, was the enemy; he vaguely recognized himâ€¦ that had to be Raziel.<br/><br/>Taking in a deep breath, he growled and took aim at the man.<br/><br/>Zachariah had made it to the scene just in time to see his old friend had already found Shizu. Those who had been aiding him were told to remain where they were instead of following him. He needed to do this alone. It was bad enough that Azrai had seemed to have made his way here as well. Taking a good look at the man, he looked horrible; he was bleeding badly and looked like he had been through Hell and back. What made it worse was the fact that his wounds from before seemed to have opened up, it was a miracle that he was up and moving around. His face turned pale when he heard a shot fired and he wasted no time making his presence known. As much as he did not want to do it, he tackled Azrai to the ground, calling a few of his men over to take care of him while he dealt with Raziel, then getting up and dusting himself off.<br/><br/>Already he could hear protests from the man as he started to swear at him in Hebrew a slew of unpleasant things. He didnâ€™t blame the man for being so angry, but he did not want to take any risks. Just Azrai being here was enough to show him he very well might have already failed. Had he shown up even a second too lateâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œRaziel, my old friend, itâ€™s good to see you again. How long has it been? Five years?â€ Zachariah began as he slowly approached Shizu and his old friend. He kept the prototype gun tight in his grasp, prepared to use it, keeping in mind the vial in his pocket in case he truly needed it. The vial was his absolute last resort and something told him he was going to need it. The look on his face was serious yet calm, unwavering, he spoke softly yet there was a low growl in his voice, â€œI am only going to ask once for you to stand down, my brother.â€ Using the word loosely, acknowledging that they were both children of God, related because God loves all of His children. There was no need to be casual. Maybe he didnâ€™t have the strength of a bio-weapon but the organization, the Holy Land, and God were all counting on him to get done what needed to get done.<br/><br/>He knew Raziel was not going to stand down, but he figured he might as well give him the chance anyway. Only because God was merciful and would not want to see his children fighting did he throw it out there. Sometimes his God was a violent God, too, and that was why he was more than willing to spill blood to save the Holy Land. Even if that meant he would have to end the life of the man who had once been a dear friend, a brother to him."
3623,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-03-11T22:41:12,ElegantJewel,"When he began to laugh, she wasn't sure if she would worry or not. All she needed to do was grab hold of her gun and this would all be over. She grunted as she continued to crawl across the ground, probably only progressing my a few inches when she needed to go a few feet. How pathetic was she? She was crawling feebly just to reach her gun and yet she was unable to reach it in a short period of time. Her body ached with pain as she continued to move. Her hands trembled as her fingers tried to reach for her gun. They shook violently, not even touching the handle. She let out a gasp of exhaustion as she was overexerting herself. Her head was spinning and she wasn't even sure if she had one gun or four.<br/><br/>A tight grip clamped down on her ankle and she was being pulled in the opposite direction of her gun. A whine of frustration left her as she began to use her other leg to kick at the arm that was pulling her back. Her nails dug into the hard dirt as she tried to pull herself once more towards her gun. It seemed as if the effort grew to be even more futile than before. She coughed and gurgled before spitting blood onto the ground. Her shoulders were on fire as dirt particles and tiny pieces dug into her exposed flesh. She rested her forehead on the ground as tears pooled in her eyes, leaving streaks of pale skin down her dirt covered face. She was going to die, if not by the Cannibal's hands then by her wounds.<br/><br/>She had tried her best to defeat him, she really had, but maybe it was her over confidence that was he down fall or was it her lack of determination? She had been determined to kill him and save the pilot but had it been enough? In his position, she knew that it hadn't been. She attempted to reach her gun again, her fingers brushing against the handle, though it moved out of her grasp. She laid there helplessly on the ground, staring at the weapon that could have saved her life. She clenched her jaw, happy to know that Zachariah wouldn't see her like this. She was content with dying because she had given it her all. Her fighting spirit was slowly dying down. She had no other weapon to use. Her knife was out of sight, her gun out of reach and her arms were pretty much useless.<br/><br/>She was done.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>This wasn't an easy sight to deal with, seeing his fellow comrades falling every few minutes or so. He spotted Maverick being carried off the field, he prayed that the man was still alive but that didn't stop the grief that overwhelmed him. Just what the hell had they gotten themselves into? He had been out on the battlefield many times prior to this but this was the first time that he was worried. It didn't help that he could sense that Zachariah was feeling the same way as well. This battle was far worse than any of them could have ever managed to process beforehand. Sure, he knew that there would be injuries and causalities, but to this extent? No, he hadn't been prepared for it at all; he didn't think any of them had been. He wasn't sure if he was fit to go back out on the field but he would if it was what Zachariah wanted him to do.<br/><br/>His attention was brought to his leader, knowing that the man had some important orders to give him. He opened his mouth in slight protest though he better than to question him. He was not like Azrai, who would argue with Zachariah. He understood that things must change according to the situation and this situation was a dire one. He clenched his jaw before he nodded his head. He knew that he would be more than useful on the sidelines. That would also give him the opportunity to check up on Maverick. ""Be careful, not like I need to emphasis it much,"" Ivan said before he nodded his head and went over to check on the injuries that had befallen their men. He was more than comfortable with handling these men and giving orders for the time being. He knew that Zachariah would end this soon enough. He could only pray that he came back alive after the standoff.<br/><br/>She shied away from the men standing before her, ready to attack without hesitation. She let out another growl as he extended his hand towards her, she was about to tackle him though the pain in her side was bothering her. She winced slightly, clutching the bullet wound, trying to make her body to heal the wound. She had many minor cuts and bruises littering her body and it was an exhaustive process to heal them unless she fed. With all this blood loss, she knew that she would have to feed after this was all over, if she made it until then. She could feel her blood leaking through her fingers from the wound, the man she had killed had definitely slowed her down, for now. It was the first time that she had ever been shot and it certainly wasn't pleasant. It felt worse than any harm that had ever been done to her before.<br/><br/>She sensed other people behind her, her body tensing not sure if they were going to try to attack her all at once. She studied the face of the man who she assumed was Raziel, a frown touching her lips. She had seen him in the village before, she knew she had. He had come by often. She remembered her stepfather always complaining whenever he prepared for the meeting. The man had always wanted to see her; he knew that she was Oni. It had bothered her stepfather to no end as to why the man was so interested in her, but now she understood. He had been waiting for this moment all this time. Was...was he the one who ordered for the rescue? Had this been his grand plan the entire time? She felt grief in her chest; it hit her like a tidal wave. In the end, no one had wanted to save her from her village. They had only wanted to use and abuse her for their own selfish needs and monetary gain.<br/><br/>In the end, she would not have been free.<br/><br/>""I do not wish to go with you,"" she breathed out, moving a few steps further away from Raziel.<br/><br/>He could see the spark of recognition in her eyes and he grinned slightly. So, she finally realized who he was and here he was hoping that she would come along peacefully. It was proving to be a little more difficult to retrieve Shizu. He noticed his guards around him tense and he glanced away momentarily. The grin he wore grew and he knew that today was his lucky day. God lined the cards up perfectly for him. Here he had the Oni woman, and then along came Azrai and finally his old friend decided to meet him. What had been done to deserve such love and affection from Him? He had only been following what he was told to do. He felt an overwhelming emotion swell in his chest and he almost felt like laughing. It was all too good to be true; he had everything he wanted here, in front of him.<br/><br/>His men had been prepared to shoot as Azrai raised his gun, but Raziel waved them off. The shot never came as he watched Zachariah tackle the man to the ground. Shizu had turned her head at the commotion that was rising, her eyes widened seeing Azrai was being taken away. A moment of clarity hit her once more as she looked at him. He looked in worse condition than when she had first left him. Hadn't she told him to be careful? A frown touched her lips but she felt a compelling need to see if he was alright. The way he looked and the way he sounded were completely different. She knew that he was injured but he was saying rather angrily. She wanted to make sure that he would be tended to. However, she didn't get a chance as he was being taken away by the men ordered by Zachariah. She glanced over at the male as he made his way towards her. She couldn't help a low growl escape her; the need to kill anything was still hot within her blood.<br/><br/>""Why should I stand down, brother,"" he spat out venomously though his face remained calm. ""This is what God has intended for us all along, if only you would have joined me when you had the chance."" Raziel lifted the gun in his grasp, waving it around with mock carelessness. ""But you have lost that chance and now you shall been shown what true Liberation is."" He grinned slowly taking aim at Zachariah, while his men followed suit. ""However, I am feeling rather compassionate today; you still have a chance to join me.""<br/><br/>Shizu didn't like how the atmosphere changed around them, the scent in the air promised violence. She was tired of it already, though that was not how her Oni side felt. Her mind was filled with too many things at this moment. She wanted to go see how Azrai was fairing, apologize to him for having to see her like this. She also wanted to rip off Raziel's face and watch him suffer; she knew that she would be able to. Then there was Zachariah, she knew that he would be able to win this war but she knew that he needed help fighting these bio-weapons. If only she could do three things at once. Maybe she should attack his henchmen then rip of Raziel's face and then tend to Azrai. No, she was sure Zachariah would want to finish off Raziel on his own. That was why he was out on the field. So if she could just make sure that he would have his time with Raziel, then things would end.<br/><br/>He knew that his dear friend would not accept to joining now. No, he had lost too many men and was rather stubborn as well. It was a shame because they could have made a great team he and Zachariah. The Liberation that would wipe out all the imperfections in this world, it would be his throne and his only to perch upon. It was what God wanted of him. He let out a sigh, shaking his head slightly. He had cared about Zachariah at one point. Maybe he still did, that was why he was offering him a better alternative than death. He was offering him a new life, a new way of thinking. Something better than this piece of shit world that they were living in. Cocking his gun, he was prepared to shoot down the man that he used to hold so dearly to his heart.<br/><br/>A shot rang and Raziel immediately looked to his left, a glare upon his face. He swore under his breath, he should've known better than to have these morons as his guards, they were useless. Too bad Grant wasn't around anymore; he could have utilized his skills at this point. Though to his utter horror, he turned back to see a scene that he had dreaded for five years.<br/><br/>When the gunpowder ignited and hit her nose, she moved immediately towards Zachariah. If he went down, they would all perish under Raziel's rule. That much she knew. She wrapped her arms around him as soon as she made contact and yanked him down to the ground with her. Her grip tightened as pain ripped through her chest. They landed on the ground with a thud and she pushed herself up, looking down at him. ""Are you alright,"" she questioned. Her true form was slowly dissipating and she was becoming human once more. The injury that she sustained made it difficult for her to stay fully transformed. Her hand clutched the wound in her chest. It was a few inches away from her heart, but it still hurt like a bitch. She went down to the ground beside Zachariah gasping for air. It was painful but she knew that she would survive. She knew that she had to make sure that Zachariah survived. She knew that Azrai would survive.<br/><br/>That was all she knew.<br/><br/>Her red eyes looked wearily over at the man she had saved. A gentle smile touched her lips, trying to reassure him that she was alright but it was hard to talk through the pain at this point. He stared at the scene in front of him in shock. They had wounded her severely this time. This was the last time he ever trusted anyone else with the tasks that he needed to complete himself. Glaring over at the man beside him, Raziel hired a shot into his head. The idiot fell down to the ground, blood pooling at the exit hole. He shot the other male as well, before he could even run away. It seemed as if Shizu was more willing to protect a man who denied God's plan than join it. He would be sure to discipline her well. His cold eyes stared from the injured Shizu towards the unharmed Zachariah. This was it; this was that moment that he needed.<br/><br/>""Alright...let's see who God favors,"" Raziel lowly before moving to attack Zachariah. It was his time to shine."
3624,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-03-12T11:19:58,Sound of Silence,"It was over. This woman should have known from the beginning that it had been foolish to try and fight him. A soft chuckle escaped him as he continued to drag her towards him, licking his lips. Hunger gripped his stomach. The more his body wanted to heal itself the more he knew he had to feed so he didnâ€™t end up destroying himself. Blood still trickled out of the corner of his mouth but he was regaining some of his strength and that was all that mattered. The very sight of how weak the woman was one that disgusted him. He would enjoy devouring her.<br/><br/>The Cannibal had just gotten her close enough to him to grab her leg. He pulled her pant leg up and revealed the skin which was unsullied by blood, unlike her arms and face. A rough hand glided over the leg. He admired how smooth it was, searching for the perfect spot in which to sink his teeth. This was his victory so he deserved to play with his food a little more before he feasted on the spoils of war. He leaned forward and took a sharp inhale of breath, smelling her leg. Though the only thing he could smell at the moment was blood he hoped that this would add insult to injury. Oh yes, he was reveling in this, this was a precious moment for him, which he proved further by licking her leg gingerly, the whole length to the back of her knee and the stopped. He grinned again and then bared his teeth, about to chomp down when he heard something behind him.<br/><br/>He howled in pain as a bullet tore through his shoulder and several pairs of hands pried him from the woman.<br/><br/>â€œI apologize for being late,â€ another female voice said. â€œThings have gotten pretty bad.â€<br/><br/>â€œWho the hell are you?â€ The Cannibal snarled.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™d keep quiet if I were you.â€ The woman had said as the two men holding the Cannibal back kept him restrained as he tried to lunge for her. â€œZachariah,â€ she then spoke into her earpiece, â€œthe pilot has been secured but we have woundedâ€¦â€ Bending down she took in the condition of her comrade, â€œZachariah had told me to come at the last minute. Donâ€™t worryâ€¦ everything is going to be ok now, my sister. I knew you would be able to hold outâ€¦â€ Nodding towards the car another man had pulled Lucian out and a medic came over. The look on his face told her this was even worse than she thought but she wanted to convince her fellow soldier otherwise. â€œThis is one of Godâ€™s miracles,â€ she added, looking up at the sky. Even from where she was, she could sense the tension of war in the distance.<br/><br/>The Cannibal could not believe what he was seeing. How dare they deny him his victory! Pissed off didnâ€™t even begin to describe what he was feeling at this moment. His facial expression was grim, blank because he was that upset. There was something different about these people, something odd, that he was unable to comprehend. Was he just weak from his injuries or was there another reason he was unable to overpower them? It was probably because the fight had worn him out. He was tired. That was why he was unable to fight back, for every time he struggled he could feel his strength wane. It was probably because he was still in the process of healing as well, that process was not as easy on his body as one might think. More than likely he would need some food and a nap before he would be able to fight again. He knew he would be denied that chance, these peopleâ€¦ this organization which went against Razielâ€¦ they have defeated him.<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>After that fight with those bio-weapons Maverick had blacked out. He had thought he died in that fight, the way they attacked him he knew he should have, but here he was alive, it was truly a miracle from God himself. Try as he may he couldnâ€™t feel his body; he wasnâ€™t even sure if his soul was even attached to it at the moment. He had felt something touch his shoulder, however, and he woke right up wondering if it was another bio-weapon coming to finish him off. No sooner had he opened his eyes he had tried to reach for his knife which he discovered was no longer with him. Several people were around him but they were familiar faces. That had set in at ease at least but he was still tense and his body felt like it was on fire, breathing heavily, he had tried to move his arm but it would not respond. He really was in bad shape.<br/><br/>When he saw Ivan was amongst those who were gawking at him he couldnâ€™t help but smile. â€œYou look like shit,â€ he said, trying to lighten the mood.<br/><br/>The venom in his once good friendâ€™s voice had not surprised Zachariah and brought a small frown to his face. As much as he did not want to do this he knew that God had planned this all along. This battle for the Holy Land was Godâ€™s will and His will was not something to be ignored and thrown away like a used tissue. This was their destiny, this must happen. If Raziel was allowed to continue on then the Holy Land would become tainted and corrupt by his influence and he did not want that to happen. He straightened and tensed his grip on the gun as Raziel and his men took aim at him, ready to take action. As screwed up as this world was he loved it. This world, flawed as it was, and everybody in itâ€¦ including his old friend, it was all so strange but it was still Godâ€™s creation. Mankind had thrown away paradise long ago when Eve took the apple; part of him was glad about that.<br/><br/>He did not want this world to change because of one delusional manâ€™s ambition. This world was precious and he wanted to do all he could to help improve it, as again it was up to him and his army of men and women, handpicked by God, to protect this world from evil. He knew this would not be the last time someone dared to stand against him. Deep down he knew he might not survive this fight but he was not going to go down easily. This was something bigger than anything he has face, it was time to shove his feeling aside, reality stood before him rearing its ugly head, there was no way he could reason with his once good friend.  As much as he wished he would change his ways and return to him he knew that was impossible now. He had expected it. Now it was time to show his old friend the error of his ways; Zachariah was not going to be as merciful as God.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re out of your mind, I know my path whereas you have strayed from yours,â€ Zachariahâ€™s tone was not nearly as malicious as his brotherâ€™s but it was still terrifying to most of those around him. The look in his eyes was icy, almost enough to hold back a raging tidal wave.<br/><br/>Suddenly there was a gunshot and the next thing he knew he was on the ground with Shizu, Raziel glowering at the scene before him somehow make him feel a little better. A few feet away, there was the sound of an almost inhuman growl that both surprised him and terrified him. Zachariah had barely seen his men struggling to keep Azrai under control despite the condition he was in. When Shizu spoke to him he turned his attention to her, frowning when he took in her condition. She had collapsed on the ground beside him breathing heavily and badly bleeding. He needed to get her out of here but with Raziel around it might not be possible, it would be too risky. No matter how many he would bring to get Shizu out of here he knew Raziel would cut them down and he felt horrible about it. He had not wanted Shizu to get this inuredâ€¦ he cursed himself for his mistake. Now would be the time to act, he would have to resort to the vialâ€¦<br/><br/>While he was still on the ground he reached out and pulled Shizu closer to him just as Raziel began his approach, gun in hand,  and put his arms around her in an embrace, â€œShizu, despite what you are, God will protect you for you are still one of His creations. I truly apologize that you had gotten caught up in this and promise that when this is over that you will be given your freedom. Should anybody else decide to pursue you they will be struck down.â€ Then he pushed her away from him and reached into his pocket pulling out the vial. He held it up and sighed, uttering a prayer of forgiveness under his breath.<br/><br/>Zachariah did not want to resort to this but had no choice. Raziel was undoubtedly much more powerful than he was. With a shaky hand he unscrewed the lid to the vial and drank the liquid that was inside. He wasnâ€™t sure how long it would take to work, his body felt a little numb, it was making feel like he was about to vomit. Ignoring the feeling he gripped the gun again and rose to his feet. His vision was a little blurry and keeping his aim steady was difficult. He would let God guide his bullet. Zachariah took in a deep breath and fired a shot, then another, both bullets hitting their target though unfortunately God had not guided him as well as he wanted. Perhaps He was already angry with him for trying to sink to Razielâ€™s level just so he could defeat him and end his cruel ways. He would nto be angry with Him if that was the case, and would willingly accept any form of punishment he would receive because of his decision.<br/><br/>There was a chemical scent which told him the gun was already starting to work its magic. A smirk touched his lips and he felt a little more confident though he didnâ€™t show it. As always he maintained a sense of calm. It was, after all, the most powerful weapon against Evil. Feeling shaky, almost seeing double as he did his best to shake off the strong urge to vomit, he fired again. This time he had missed. A soft curse was spoken under his breath. He wondered if the gun would even do anything to Raziel once it began to truly work its magic or if the vial was even going to do anything other than making him feel like shit. Well, if there was one thing it was doing it made his wounds feel a little better though that was not something that was important right now. No he had to keep focused on the situation before him otherwise he was as good as dead.<br/><br/>Something had caused his facial expression to change just then. The pilot had been secured. While that was wonderful new, and it did make him feel better, he had to brush it aside for now.<br/><br/>All Azrai could do was watch from a distance and it pissed him off. The people holding him back were having one hell of a time keeping him under control as he tried to pull away from them. His eyes widened when he saw what had happened with his leader and Shizu and unconsciously growled like a feral animal defending his home. Heart pounding in his chest he could feel his adrenaline, amazing everyone around him and himself how he still had so much energy, continuing to pump through his veins and a fire raged inside of him. What made his mood worse was the sight of that gun and the fact Zachariah hadâ€¦ swallowed whatever had been in that vial. He had gotten bad vibes when that happened and became more determined to get Shizu out of here. She did not need to be out hereâ€¦ he had failed protecting herâ€¦ he needed to do something for her.<br/><br/>Making one last effort he broke out of the restraint of the people who had restrained him and, just as Zachariah had moved to take on Raziel again, darted over to Shizu and gently grabbed her arm. It enraged him that her condition was this bad and he vowed that if Zachariah falls to this son of a bitch he was going to destroy the man himself. â€œCome,â€ he said softly to Shizu, dull grey eyes meeting her scarlet ones, though his voice was icy and malicious, â€œwe shallâ€¦ leave this area so you can recover. I apologize that I had not been able to protect youâ€¦â€ For the first time he was becoming shaky despite the malice flowing through him as strongly as the adrenaline still was, since he had met Shizu, the apology in his tone was powerful.<br/><br/>Zachariah seemed to hear him because he took a step backwards as if to back their retreat. His men seemed to get the hint for they had become willing to get Shizu out of there as well. As much as he hated Azrai being here, he was not going to protest if it helped get Shizu far away from Raziel. His jaw tensed as he kept his eye on the man the gun still pointed at him, still feeling a little sick, wondering if his plan, his last resort, had failed him after all, but he did not fire again."
3625,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-03-13T18:08:27,ElegantJewel,"As much as she was loathing herself for giving up, she knew that it was useless to fight for any kind of freedom at this point. Her body was growing weaker by the second and her mind was causing hallucinations to float in front of her eyes. She groaned as she was pulled closer to him once more, knowing that this really was her time. Well, she hoped that this victory would taste extremely bitter for him because he hadn't won by the means that he had planned to in the beginning. At least she was good for something. As coughed, flecks of blood staining her lips more. Her dark eyes looked at the gun that was completely out of her reach, she wondered if she would have been able to pull the trigger. Given the condition her arms were in, she knew that it would have been a struggle...just like everything else had been at this point.<br/><br/>The feeling of the air wrapping around her leg meant that he was going to bite her once more. She wondered if he would be able to recover by consuming all of her, the thought caused her stomach to roll. It would mean that all her effort to take him down would have been useless. She tensed when his tongue slide across her calf, she really was going to vomit if he continued licking her body. He should have already bitten her but of course he was prideful creature. She knew that he would make her feel every moment of his victory and it pissed her off. He was rubbing salt into her wounds and it stung painfully but she tried not to let it bother her too much. She didnâ€™t want him to think that she was actually afraid of dying; no she had come to terms with that already. She was just waiting for it to happen. She knew how painful it would be, remembering his teeth in her shoulders and the burn of her flesh being ripped off.<br/><br/>She was ready.<br/><br/>The bite never came as she could vaguely here a gun shot through her clogged senses. The Cannibal's hands were pried off of her leg and moved away from her. She let out a sigh of relief, knowing that Zachariah had sent someone to her aid. When she had pressed the button for reinforcements, she hadn't thought that he would send anyone to her aid, it had just been a task done on a whim. She knew that they were extremely tight on soldiers at this crucial moment but it was truly surprising to see a familiar face. She looked up at the woman who knelt beside her. She could vaguely make out that she was relaying a message to their leader. A slight smile came to her lips and she tried to speak but ended up coughing up blood. She closed her eyes in pain though tried not to let on how much it really ached and burned.<br/><br/>She lolled her head to the side, staring blankly over at the captured Cannibal. Her eyes were burning with satisfaction that he had been defeated, but it still sucked that she couldn't have defeated him on her own. But who was she to complain? She had sent the call for reinforcements and she had gotten what she asked for, even it was at a later time than she had hoped. All that mattered was that he would be killed and she would survive. That is...if she could make it through the recovering period. ""We....need,"" she panted out, looking back at her comrade. ""We need...to kill.....him."" It was painful to speak but that man could regenerate and if they kept him alive for a few days, he would be back at a fighting level. She breathed heavily feeling a wave of dizziness hit her. It would be hard to stay conscious at this point but the thought resounded in her head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This is one of God's miracles.</span><br/><br/>---------<br/><br/>Ivan moved through the soldiers, he checked on the condition of many of them. He was surprised to see how many were injured. It might have been wrong of him to think such things, but he was sure that the mortality rate would have been higher. His face was grim as he continued to count the wounded and the dead. It was not his favorite thing to do but if Raziel had any other tricks up his sleeve; he needed to know how many soldiers were able to fight still. He could see some medics frantically running around, trying to aid as many people as possible. It was such a sad sight to behold, the sounds of moaning and groaning. It brought him back to the days of being in the military. He closed his eyes, praying to those that he could not save.<br/><br/>The group around Maverick parted for him and he stared down at his comrade. He looked like he had been thrown through the fiery pits of hell for a few hours, maybe even longer. He stared in awe as the man continued to breathe, not matter how fast or shallow those breaths were; he was still breathing. He should have been dead by now, especially after Ivan assessed the extent of damage that had been done to his body. When he opened his eyes, Ivan was sure that God had rescued his soul from reaching the Gates. Maverick smiled slightly at him and spoke and Ivan couldn't help but smile as well. He shook his head, muttering a Russian curse lowly. ""You're one to talk.""<br/><br/>Ivan and the others slowly moved Maverick further from the battlefield, where the medics could actively tend to his wounds until the battle was over. He glanced back at the field, a grim looking touching his face once more. Things were not looking good, for either side.<br/><br/>Damn it all to pieces. The damned fool shot her! He knew that his men were aiming for Zachariah but Shizu was still an ally to the enemy. She would protect those that she could and look what happened now! The imbeciles that he called his soldiers had fucked up, greatly. He watched as Zachariah tried to protect Shizu. It would be futile for him to embrace her like that. He would rip his arms off of her and take what was rightfully his. He had waited patiently for five years for this all to happen. Every single thing had been laid out and planned so delicately. Raziel would not see to it that his plan failed. He knew that if he could not have her, then no one would be able to have her. Her power was too much for the enemy to have and he would not allow anyone else to control it. That was his power and only his to control.<br/><br/>Five years ago, he had stumbled across a village stuck in the past. The daimyo had invited him there in order to set up an alliance with him. It seemed rather pointless at the time in order to deal with such trivial matters but the man had offered Raziel a very interesting bargain; one that had made Raziel travel to Japan in order for him to see it for himself. The village had been nothing special, nothing that seemed to hold anything valuable but that was not until he had met her; the valued Oni of the Tsukino compound. It seemed that all the staff even her step-father despised her but he could see the potential that was within her. She had been only sixteen the first time they had met, she had offered him sake once and that was all. The other times he had seen her, she was hidden in the corner during the meetings, and her eyes cast downwards to the floor.<br/><br/>Her step-father had offered him a large sum of money in order to have his men protect the status that he prided. Raziel knew that her step-father had made plenty of enemies through his dealings with the underground market; he could see his need for protection. When Raziel asked to have Shizu instead, there had been a dispute. Raziel had ended the communications he had with the Tsukino household and that was when his plan had begun to formulate. Over the course of the next five years, he had thought of every single plan in order to extract Shizu from that village. They had multiple scenarios played out in his conference room and for the first year, they could not come up with anything. That was until however, the thought struck him while they were building his new facility underneath the Holy Land. It had all come together in that moment as his men were running through all that had went wrong against their first battle with Zachariah.<br/><br/>That was when everything started forming for this moment here.<br/><br/>He had spent that last four years tracking every move that Azrai had made, knowing that this man would be just as a valuable asset to his plans as Shizu was. Raziel and his soldiers had watched every move that the two of them made, picking out things that they had to watch out for. Everything had been monitored and calculated. It was a few weeks before Shizu's twenty-first birthday that he had one of his soldiers send an anonymous package to Azrai's home, detailing the rescue mission for Shizu. He had celebrated when the man decided to take on the mission, knowing that Azrai was not one to do such things, especially if there were hardly any details about the mission. Raziel had set his trap into motion and soon things had fell into place, going accordingly to his plan. Of course, there had been hiccups along the way but still it had all led up to this moment. The feelings of elation lifted him out of this world at the thought of having both of them for this Liberation. So how did all of his careful planning crumble right before his eyes? He had worked on perfecting the serum for the bio-weapons that he had created and he had the injections himself. He had proved to God that his hard work was finally coming to its final form.<br/><br/>So why did it feel like he was losing?<br/><br/>Was it strange that she felt happy? She was happy to find out that Zachariah was still willing to protect her, even after seeing the monster that she had become. Was it strange that she was elated at the fact that he still wished to give her freedom? She knew not of this God that he spoke of but the warmth in her chest made her feel at ease. Maybe it was just the blood dampening her shirt or maybe it was this higher deity that gave her this emotion, she wasn't sure at this point. What she did know was that his words made her happy. The embrace did not last for long as she was pushed away from him and she winced in pain. She knew that he was still trying to protect her from Raziel. She groaned as she lay on the ground, trying to find the strength to move on her own. She knew that she was no longer useful on the battlefield, but she had been proud of herself for holding on this long.<br/><br/>The growl that she had heard earlier had frightened her, it sounded like a noise that only she could have made but alas it had not been from her. Panting heavily, she felt perspiration dot her forehead as her body was working on healing her injuries. She could hear someone moving towards her and she tensed not knowing if Zachariah had let Raziel slip by, but by the sound gunshots she knew that it wasn't the enemy. She flinched when a hand touched her arm; she looked up to see Azrai. Relief flooded her face as she looking into his eyes, seeing that he was truly capable of moving on his own. He was not without injuries and possible in even worse condition than she was. A gentle smile touched her lips as he told her to come with him and she nodded. Mustering up some strength, she slowly moved to stand up on her own. Her legs shook as pain hit her chest, her hand moving to cover her wound. She coughed slightly, blood sliding down the corner of her mouth.<br/><br/>She tried her best to not show that she was in pain, knowing that Azrai was already beating himself up over the fact that she had gotten injured. It was her own fault really; if she had been paying more attention then she would have been fine. If she hadn't jumped to protect Zachariah, she wouldn't have been hit but she couldn't allow their leader to fall. After all he had done for her to get to this point; it would have been selfish of her not to have protected him. She noted that their allies were making sure that they were protected. She was surprised that they still wanted to protect someone like her, a monster. She was surprised that Azrai had yet to shun her, after seeing the damage that she had done and the lives that she had so mercilessly taken.<br/><br/>Her hand clutched Azrai's arm, her scarlet eyes looking up at him. ""Do not apologize. You have been protecting me this entire time,"" she said in a hoarse voice. She knew that he may not accept the words that she had told him. ""I am truly grateful...for you."" It was the truth; this entire time he had selflessly put himself in danger in order to protect her. His life had meant nothing while he made sure that she was safe and sound. Now, she felt like by having him by her side, her goal had succeeded as well. He was alive because she had reduced the number of weapons that were out to kill them. She had succeeded at protecting him as well, despite the injuries that they had both gained. They continued to move away from the battle between Raziel and Zachariah, moving as fast as their bodies would allow them.<br/><br/>She was getting away! Raziel grimaced as he continued to move towards Zachariah. A grin touched his lips, watching his friend's desperate attempt to be on the same level as he. He almost pitied the fool; he did know the extent of his power. When the two bullets hit him, he did not cringe like the others had. He continued to plow towards them, his eyes set on Shizu, though she had guards around her now. He raised his fist, power and adrenaline flowing through his veins, connecting it with Zachariah's jaw. He grinned at how the blow had him feel more alive. It was a shame that Zachariah had tried to be like him, God did not agree with his choice. It had been too late for him. His cold gaze looked at the group that had Shizu and Azrai as well. He lifted his gun taking aim at the Oni woman. He would capture her and his war would be over soon.<br/><br/>Pain ripped through his shoulder, causing him to drop his gun. He glanced down in disbelief at the pain that practically paralyzed his arm. Yellow ooze leaked from the bullet wound, burning his skin. The same pain radiated in his thigh, where the other bullet had landed. His eyes widened and he looked over at Zachariah. ""What have you done,"" he growled out, ready to advance on the man who used to be his brother. ""What is this,"" he nearly yelled, losing his icy composure. He winced as he moved; it felt as if whatever was in his blood as flowing even more through his system as he continued to move. He grabbed Zachariah by the front of his shirt, lifting him up into the air. ""Do you really think that this will spot me? God is on my side, brother,"" he spat out before head butting him. He tossed him to the ground, ready to finish him off before claiming his prize. He continued to advance towards Zachariah, before taking a knee, his breathing becoming increasingly labored.<br/><br/>What had he done? He could not lose not here...not when he was so close. He focused his energy on the injections that had enhanced his strength and agility. He could feel the power building inside of him; his pupils dilated the outer iris of his eyes lined with red. He could not afford to lose. God had guided him to this point for a reason, for Liberation. His muscles burned as they grew, but it felt as if the liquid inside those bullets were holding back his full potential. He growled angrily, reaching for the gun that he had made for a scenario like this. If he failed now, he would see to it that Shizu would die as well. The bullet was filled with a potent poison that could kill a pureblood Oni. He had found this within another old village during his time in Japan.<br/><br/>Grinning he took aim, before looking at Zachariah. ""If I can't have her, no one can."" He shot five rounds at the group hoping that God would guide his bullets to its target. He would relish in the sight in Zachariah's failure."
3626,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-03-15T11:42:19,Sound of Silence,"When Zachariah had told her to come out here at the last minute she had been very worried that she might have been too late. The Cannibalâ€™s file, from what she had read, obtained when the hacker had shut down Razielâ€™s facility, had some pretty nasty things written in it which had worried her.  She was just glad that her sister was alright. Bloodied, but still alive. Seeing her sister like this enraged her but she knew that God would shun such hatred towards His children despite the fact that the Cannibal had chosen to become a monster. The very fact that she had come here to save her sister and wipe the scum that was once one of Razielâ€™s most powerful bio-weapons off the face of the Earth was enough of a victory for her. She need not allow anger to cloud her. It was the smaller things that mattered, that was what their leader had taught them and that was what she stuck by today.<br/><br/>â€œAbout time someone got me out of thereâ€¦â€ Lucian snorted. The medic smacked him in the back of the head and told him to shut up in a mutter; this was a very important moment and must not be interrupted by such comments. The woman who had come to everyoneâ€™s rescue scowled at his ungratefulness and then returned her attention to her sister.<br/><br/>â€œSister,â€ she said as the men holding the Cannibal stood him up, pinning him against the wall of the alley. â€œThe Cannibal must die, but God has chosen you to do the job. You cannot die hereâ€¦ Zachariah needs youâ€¦ we need you.â€ She pulled her own pistol out of its holster and helped her sister stand. â€œTake this gun, my sister; it is Godâ€™s will that you end this man for what he has done to you.â€ With that she had carefully placed the gun in her sisterâ€™s hand. Her sister might not be in fighting condition but she knew God would guide her bullets to their target. She knew that she needed to help support her; it was like a team where she, her sister, and God would strike down this menace. They were victorious. Her only hope was that Zachariah had not fallen in combat. Morale was already low so she hoped that this would at least lift a few spirits.<br/><br/>The Cannibal was too weak to fight these people and break out of their restraint. His wounds burned and even though he had eaten earlier it still, as he suspected, had not been enough for him to recover on the spot. He was breathing heavily, eyes flashing with anger when he watched that bitch being brought to her feet by her comrade. Baring his teeth, he snarled. As soon as he did, he felt someone kick him in the back of the leg, he grunted, if he was not being held up he probably would have dropped to his knees. A low curse escaped him and he thought back to his leaderâ€¦ this, the fact he had not been given any back of of his own, was proof that Raziel or anybody else in the organization no longer wanted anything to do with him. Admittedly the thought made him sad for he had once considered Raziel to be like a father to him. He had been the one person who had not shunned him for being a cannibal.<br/><br/>He had been abandoned, no matter how much he tried to deny it. He was alone. Too weak to do anything else, deciding he didnâ€™t care at this point, he clenched his jaw and accepted his fate.<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>What Maverick was seeing around him once he had been brought to his feet both angered him and brought sorrow. He had failed at keeping things together, it was eating at him, and the thought brought him more pain than any of the sounds he was currently suffering. Many of his comrades were either dead or wounded. He cursed himself for not being more competent, the moans of pain making him feel terrible and leaving him wishing he could have done more. Ivan was probably feeling the same way. No matter how badly he wanted to do more he knew there was nothing he could do now other than try to rest. He was in very bad shape, he should be dead, but God had given him another chance at living and he was not going to throw away such a thing. When they moved him and a few others to an area that had been set up for people who were as bad off as he was he did not protest.<br/><br/>This had been indeed one of Godâ€™s many miracles that seemed to be happening today.<br/><br/>Then he noticed something was missing. Where was Zachariah? Part of him wanted to call out to him but he no longer had his earpiece on him. It was frustratingâ€¦ he couldnâ€™t haveâ€¦ Had heâ€¦ noâ€¦ His heart sank and he looked around, wondering if he should or should not be concerned that their leader was not amongst the wounded. Zachariah was not dead, was he? There was no way he could be, he had been chosen by God to lead them in defending the Holy Land from evil there was no way He would allow him to fall so easily even to a bio-weapon. The damn things were powerful but if God Maverick figured that if he had been given a second chance then He would be out there defending Zachariah. That seemed like the only thing that made sense to him, but still worry clenched his heart and would not let go of him until he knew if the man was safe. That man had been everything he wished his father had been, he had to know if he was safe.<br/><br/>â€œWhereâ€™s Zachariah?â€ His voice was hoarse, distant as he tried to hide just how much pain he was in. â€œDonâ€™t tell meâ€¦ have we lost?â€ Maverick was being dead serious; with how everything looked he couldnâ€™t help but wonder if they really had lost. He felt like punching something, preferably more of those damned bio-weapons. If he was able to stand he would have Ivan pinned against the wall while he asked his questions. He swallowed hard as he anxiously awaited Ivanâ€™s response hoping that it was not too late.<br/><br/>Azrai had grinned knowing that Shizu was grateful. â€œNo. I should haveâ€¦ done a better job, you are hurt and need rest.â€ There was a slight pause, â€œOnce this is over, I shallâ€¦ show you what it truly means to be free.â€ He said with a nod, calming down a little though he still wished to disembowel some more of those weapons. It was not entirely wrong when she thought about him not accepting her words. Azrai had wanted to defend her and prevent this from happening. He was beating himself up not only for everything that had happened but because Shizu had transformed into her full Oni form and had to suffer from it even if it had not been for long. The only good thing was that she had been able to keep her mind in the end and not turn on her allies. In the back of his mind he prayed that she would never have to transform like that ever again, that when this was over she could be given the life she deserved. She would be rewarded her freedom and the organization would protect her. God would protect her, stand by her even if she was Oni, he would ensure that.<br/><br/>Throughout the years he has killed so many in His name and has made quite a few enemies. He has always told himself to never get attached to those he worked with during a mission aside from the few friends he had, the people he trusted. With Shizu it had all been different. He cared about her more than he has ever cared about anyone during an assignment. Defending someone, helping someone obtain their freedom, was a nice change from the usual work he did. Sure, it could have gone better than it had, he should not have been so stubborn when Ivan and Elias had tried to warn him about this, but in the end he had no regrets. He was going to make sure Shizu got her freedom. What would they do once this was over? He knew he would be going back to his life as a hitman, it was the only source of income he had, but what about Shizu? What she would do with herself? Well, keeping his promise to her and teaching her what he could about the world was first, of course, but he was not able to do much more for her after that.<br/><br/>He could give her a place to sleep but would she even want that? Maybe that would seem odd if he asked herâ€¦No, that wouldnâ€™t do. Ivan and the others might not approve and right now he was getting ahead of himself anyway. This was not over yet.<br/><br/>Azrai felt a tear trickling down his cheek, leaning against one of the men who had come to aid their escape. He was crying mostly from pain since he had to keep himself from doubling over from with every last bit of self control. He was also angry. The reason for the tear was also because Shizu had been hurt pretty badly by these abominations. In the back of his mind he wished he could have been there to prevent those injuries, wishing he could have done more from where he had been sniping. Her Oni form was still burned into his mind but thankfully was mostly drowned out by the fact that she had not fallen into the hands of the enemy. He didnâ€™t even want to begin to think about what would have happened if that had been the case. Silently, he made a promise to both himself and to Shizu that she would never have to fully transform for anything ever again. Nobody was going to use her power but her.<br/><br/>From the looks of things Zachariah had his hands full and did not need anything else to worry about. Azrai was going to make sure that, with whatever strength he had left, he would defend Shizu until the end. She deserved her freedom and he refused to let them have her. If Raziel wanted her then he was going to come pry her out of his cold, dead hands, heâ€™d be damned that he would allow himself to die in the hands of bio-weapons. His vision was becoming increasingly blurry and blood was trickling out of his mouth. With every step he took, his legs were feeling weaker, but he had to make it back; his head hurt pretty badly as well, he must have hit it when he was tackled off that building and had not realized it. Now that Shizu was safe he felt he could rest. But he could not rest, not until this was over, he needed to continue fighting.<br/><br/>As Azrai and Shizu were taken further away Zachariah had not once taken his eyes off his once dear friend. He could feel the liquid he had taken from the vial still trying to work its magic. When he had drank it he had been well aware that his cheap knock-off concoction would never work the same way as the real serum. But it would at least be enough for him to stand up to him and that was really all that mattered to him. His intention was never to become like Raziel, he would never turn against God as he had, being able to stand up to him would ensure that he would not fail .When he had been punched he had staggered back a few feet, his jaw exploding in pain and most likely fractured if not dislocated from the impact. More damage should have been done, his face should have been smashed in badly from such a powerful blow, but he was still intact. To be honest he was astonished that the liquid had worked even this well. He stood a chanceâ€¦<br/><br/>Raziel was pissed about his wounds which pleased him greatly; he needed the man to lose his cool. At first he was not sure he would even take his old friend by surprise like that. He smiled as the man yelled at him, wondering what was happening. For being a work in progress he gun he had been working on since the first time Raziel had tried to take him down was doing its job a lot better than he had expected it would. That was why he showed no fear when he had been lifted into the air and did not struggle to free himself from his grasp. Looking deep into his eyes, â€œYou say this, but who is God truly favoring now?â€ he spat in an icy tone before he had been head butted and thrown, grunting in pain as he hit the ground. Zachariah had almost expected a foot to slam into his stomach but Raziel was more focused on getting Shizu, he was determined to have her, he was determined to not have that happen. That man has always been impatient, willing to do whatever it took to get what he wanted.<br/><br/>Tensing, he tried to get to his feet as quickly as possible but he had been too late. Raziel had already taken aim at the group leading Azri and Shizu away.<br/><br/>When the gunshots sounded Azrai growled under his breath again and held Shizu close to him, moving her out of the way as quickly as his feet would allow. Several of the guards around them had been hit, a bullet grazing his arm as well. The wound burned badly as if some sort of poison had been injected into him, the pain was enough to make him let go of Shizu and drop to his knees, hand clasping over where the bullet had hit him. Blood, darker than it should be, seemed to leek through in between his fingers. What was this? It burned so badlyâ€¦ It felt like he had actually caught on fire and the fire was burning him up from the inside, working its way out. There was something wrong with this bullet even he could sense that. Everybody that had been hit seemed to be experiencing the same thingâ€¦ â€œShizuâ€¦ do not touch itâ€¦â€ he managed to mutter before everything went black. Warning her just felt like the right thing to do.<br/><br/>Zachariah felt a sense of dread when Raziel blindly shot towards the group defending Azrai and Shizu, his jaw tensed and he took in a sharp intake of air. Azrai had been hit, he could not see if Shizu was hit, some of his men and women had been hit as well, several others gathering at the scene from both sides to witness this battle. Narrowing his eyes he swiftly grabbed for his gun, which had been knocked from his grasp, a sort of newfound energy flowing through him, and aimed high, hoping the bullet would hit its target then finally got to his feet. He was well aware that Raziel was not like his soldiers, he was far â€˜greaterâ€™ than they were in every way shape and form. Taking him on up close was risky so he did his best to keep his distance, dodging when he needed but not without suffering a few blows here and there. There was a part of him that was nervous, he would not deny Razielâ€™s inhuman strength had him worried, and heâ€™d be terrified if not for one thing.<br/><br/>He could see the man was bleeding badly; whatever bleeds will also die. Lingering in the air the chemical aroma was getting stronger and stronger and the yellow liquid continued to pour out of Razielâ€™s wounds. If Raziel thought God was on his side he was wrong.<br/><br/>â€œShizu will have her freedomâ€¦ If you think youâ€™re going to have her, you have another thing coming, brother. It is Godâ€™s will that I rid the world of you and all of your abominations, you will not have your â€˜Liberationâ€™ you speak of, and when you die I doubt God will even allow you entrance to His Kingdom in Heaven.â€ Zachariahâ€™s voice had bellowed out in a more powerful octave than he had expected when he spoke. He stood his ground when he fired another shot, his eyes gleaming boldly despite the liquid still making him feel like he was about to vomit. â€œGod will never side with someone like you, who destroys the lives of others for personal gainâ€¦â€ Then there was a click when he went to take another shot. Groaning he pulled a clip off his belt and reloaded the gun, taking a step back as he did so, continuing to take steps backward as Raziel advanced closer still, this was the last clip so he needed to make it count or else everything would have been done in vain.<br/><br/>He fired another shot at Raziel after moving out of the way of a bio-weapon charging him, having no choice but to waste a bullet on the woman. At the sight of their leaderâ€™s transformation the bio-weapons became rowdier and their thirst for blood intensified greatly. â€œYou will never have the Holy Land for yourself, did five years ago teach you nothing? I knew it was a mistake leaving you alive. It is human nature to make mistakes; I intend to fix mine here today,â€ he said confidently. Years ago he might have sounded sad. That sadness had long since been replaced by determination five years ago. God was on his side and not Razielâ€™s. God has guided him and performed many miracles today for him, not Raziel. The gun was working and Shizu has not fallen into the hands of the enemy. Zachariah was going to be victorious. He was going to bring peace to the Holy Land once again and Shizu would have her freedom. The facility was going to need to be rebuilt, he knew, but that was alright.<br/><br/>A lot of good people supported the organization, have been for years, all he had to do was subtly reach out to the people that were loyal and send his soldiers to do Godâ€™s work whenever someone tries to stir up trouble and he would have enough money to rebuild again. Deep pockets were but a dream that would never come true. That was how it has always been, poor ever since he started this organization. It was a dream started by two people, two brothers, who were chosen by God to defend the Holy Land. But when the organization grew the brothers drifted apart from each other and their ideals began to differ slowly. A small part of him still blamed himself for Raziel heading down that dark path but now was not the time to think about the past. He could spend all the time n the world thinking about the past and everything he regretted but it would get him nowhere. He was going to end this while he still could.<br/><br/>All of his faith was in these last three shotsâ€¦ He took a deep breath and took aim again. No sooner had he done so another bio-weapon had stepped out of lien and charged him, unable to contain his energy any longer, without his leaderâ€™s consent. He hit the ground hard and turned his attention to the bio-weapon, grabbing him by the throat and throwing him off. The weapon quickly recovered and got on top of him, pulling Zachariah down again before he was able to get to his feet. The bio-weapon was holding him down, trying to get the gun out of his hand."
3627,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-03-15T21:36:03,ElegantJewel,"She was more than happy to have her sister here. She had been so close to death, she had felt the cold grip vanish when her sister had shown up. She gasped slightly as she tried to build up her strength. She glanced over as Lucian was finally pulled out of the car. She felt anger boil her blood though she knew that she should calm down. Was he not grateful for the fact that she had been risking her life to save him? That if not for her, he would have been tortured and probably eaten alive by the Cannibal. The ungrateful piece of crap, when she regained her full strength, she would pummel him to the ground. He was lucky to be alive because of her. She let out a steady breath, knowing that such anger would not be approved by her Savior.<br/><br/>She looked at her sister, felt caught with emotions as she was told that she was needed. She held on tightly to the support that her sister gave her. She grimaced in pain, her body hurting and head spinning. She felt the heavy weight of a pistol in her hand, her fingers weakly gripping it. As much as she hated the fact that she was being held up, she knew what had to be done. Raising the gun, she knew that God would guide the bullet to its mark. She breathed heavily as she stared down the Cannibal. It was nice to see him like this; this was the punishment that he deserved. He looked like a weak, wild animal. She enjoyed the way that he glared at her.<br/><br/>""In the name of God,"" she breathed out. ""I condemn thee.""<br/><br/>Three rounds left the pistol; she would save some just in case he decided that he didn't want to die so soon.<br/><br/>---------<br/><br/>Ivan couldn't believe the damage that had been done due to this battle. The grounds were simply littered with bodies from their side and the enemy's side. He let out a slow and steady breath as he continued to look at those that had survived. It was truly a miracle that they were coming out with more people than he had expected. It was obvious that God was on their side and he was extremely grateful for such a thing. However, that did not stop the pain that ached in his chest, he knew that this could have all been avoided, this mindless bloodshed. He would not blame Zachariah for not killing Raziel the first opportunity he had because it was unlike the man to kill without giving a second chance. It was God who had wanted Raziel to live a little longer. They had abided by the will of God that day and they would continue to follow the path that he chose for them.<br/><br/>He wanted to curse himself for not being able to protect those who had been injured and the more that he looked at Maverick, he felt even worse. The man was lucky to still be alive and he was thankful that he was. He rubbed his face, grieving silently for the ones that had been lost. He worried over their leader, who had selflessly gone to aide in fighting. He knew that God would not allow him to fall in this battle. He glanced towards those who still fought; he could vaguely make out those who went against Raziel. He grinned to himself, knowing that they could not lose. He sent a silent prayer to the heavens, praying that God would keep them safe. He glanced back down at Maverick, who asked a few questions.<br/><br/>His face turned serious and he nodded his head out towards the field. ""He's out there, fighting for us...for them,"" he stated in a low voice. ""We have not and will not lose this battle,"" he said in all seriousness, reassuring Maverick.<br/><br/>She wanted to scowl him for always blaming himself for her own misfortunes. She knew that she could never convince him and she hadn't the strength to do so at this time. Her eyes widened and she looked up at him, a smile slowly coming to her lips. ""You...would still..."" She barely managed to speak as she felt herself grow emotional. She looked down and brushed away the tears that feel from her eyes, to think that he was still willingly to help her, to teach her. She really hadn't expected him to still abide to that promise that he had made her, especially after all that had happened. She wasn't sure why he still wanted to guide her to the path of freedom, but she was completely and utterly grateful for Azrai.<br/><br/>All her life she had been waiting for the moment to escape from that wretched village. All her life she knew that she had wanted more than the life she had been born into. Ever since Azrai had come to find her, she had been so happy. Even though she was not one to express her emotions so freely, she had felt like a different person; a free person. Azrai had allowed her to stay in his home, cooked a small meal, and let her watch the motion pictured box. He had bought her new clothes and given her a new perspective of life. She had once thought that this world was full of those who hated and killed. Surely, this battlefield exemplified such thoughts but she had seen a kinder life during her times with Azrai. He had given her a taste of what life could be like for her. She wouldn't have to fear those who would come after her abilities. She wouldn't have to live in fear of constant abuse and torture. She would be happy.<br/><br/>She didn't deserve such kindness for him or any of the others. After all she was just another tool for war, another monster in disguise. Did she really deserve happiness? Is that what Kami-sama wanted for her? Was it something else? Her thoughts were taken from her as she noticed that Azrai was growing weaker by the second. Worried crossed her face, wanting to help him but even now he would be stubborn. She knew better not to try and help him, it was enough that he was leaning against one of the soldiers.<br/><br/>The gunshots had come once again, a sound that she was unfortunately getting used to. She winced when Azrai grabbed hold of her, blocking the impact of the bullets. Her eyes widened as she watched their guards fall down, writhing in pain. She glanced down at Azrai as he left go of her, immediately going down to his knees. She listened to his words before he collapsed onto the ground. She stared down at him before she looked over at Raziel, a low growl escaping her. Of course it had to have been him, she was still a target. However, she did not go after Raziel. She quickly dropped to her knees, pulling Azrai's head into her lap. It was a good thing that he was unconscious or else he would have not liked her to be touching him. ""A...Azrai,"" she breathed out gently. The scent of a poison touched her nose and she let out a gasp. Her hands trembled as she searched for a pulse. Of course she found one, but it was a bit weak. She wasn't sure if his body would be able to make it through the poisoning with such injuries. She knew what she had to do, but could she make it in time?<br/><br/>Raziel was not necessarily pleased that the bullets had missed their mark but it didn't matter. She was defenseless against him now, she would go down. ""Of course God will let me in, I am doing this all for him,"" he said slowly, his eyes turning to glare at Zachariah. ""This has all been for Him. He has led me to this point!"" Even though he was confident with his answer, doubt worried him. What if God was betraying him by bringing him so close to his victory and snatching it away from him? He knew that his God could be a cruel one, but to him? No, he had done everything for Him. The pain of more bullets penetrating him caused his stance to falter slightly, but he still had a few of his creations out on the field to cover him. He slowly stood up, trying to regain his composure. He grinned a bit, shaking his head. ""You're wrong; five years ago...I was nothing but a pathetic and weak fool."" He looked down at his hands, a wild grin touching his lips. ""Now, with these hands, I will change everything brother.""<br/><br/>He could tell that Zachariah was feeling more fired up than usual, did he honestly think that he won? He chuckled to himself, perhaps Zachariah was right. No he was, the man should have killed him that day five years ago but he hadn't. He hesitated in that last moment, knowing that he should try to save him. Who needed to be saved? Certainly not him because on that day, he had been shown a new life, a different path to take. Of course, he was sure that it was God who was giving him his second wind and he would use it to his full advantage. For years he had been blindly following after Zachariah's ideals thinking that it was the best road to take but when he found a new path, things had fallen apart between them. It must have been jealousy, that Zachariah hadn't been so blessed that God would guide him differently. Yes, jealousy, that's what this, was all about. He would show Zachariah that he was the only one God would want beside him.<br/><br/>There was one final bullet in its chamber and he hadn't been sure if he would have another opportunity to get Shizu. He grinned as he watched one of his weapons attack Zachariah, even if he hadn't given the order. It was times like this one that made him feel that God was aiding him to victory, even though he was sure that he would not live after this. The chemical that was in his body burned and felt as if it were melting away his body and Zachariah may be thinking that he was victorious but he knew not he had in store for the Oni woman; this bullet would the one that ended everything. It was a bit entertaining to watch Zachariah struggle with one of the rowdier weapons but he couldn't waste his time by watching idly. Turning his head, he would be able to truly aim at the Oni.<br/><br/>He hissed when a bullet went through his kneecap. He gritted his teeth, going down once more. The son of a bitch still had snipers hiding out, had they not been taken care of? Whatever the case was, he could not allow this to stop him. He raised his gun, taking aim and hired his final round. The bullet wounds in him were aching and burning, he panted heavily as he dropped his empty gun before looking at Zachariah. Now, it was truly time to end this. He clenched his jaw while trying to stand up, his leg trembling slightly. This would not make him stop; he would enjoy pounding his friend's face into the ground until he could no longer feel his fists. It was a shame that he would have to kill the Oni woman; she could have been such a great asset to his organization. Unfortunately, he was too far away to even think about retrieving her, that bullet would do the job.<br/><br/>Shizu grunted as she picked Azrai's body off the ground. Even though she had inhuman strength, given her current condition, she struggled with picking him up. Panting from the exertion, she looked ahead, knowing that if she got him to Ivan and the others, he would be fine. Glancing over at him, she placed his arm around the back of her neck before she began to move. She could hear the sounds of gunshots and she knew that Zachariah was still protecting them. Looking down at the men who had protected her, she frowned wishing that she could take them with her. She was too weak to try to carry all of them right now. She would come back; she silently promised that she would come back. With a new sense of determination, she left out a slow breath, despite the fact that she was far from calm. Closing her eyes, she knew that this would be the final effort from her. She couldn't let Azrai die...not here and not now.<br/><br/>The sounds of bullets zipping through the air didn't bring her much comfort either. She wasn't sure at which point one would be flying towards her or protecting her. Growling lowly, her eyes shimmered back to yellow as she tapped back into her Oni abilities. She could get them there quicker if she ran. Her grip tightened around his waist and arm as she took a step forward. Damn, she was hoping to move faster from the get go but her chest was burning with pain. It was hard to focus. The sound of a bullet coming towards her caused her to move a little faster, remembering the smell of poison leaking from Azrai's wound. She knew that it would more than likely take her down as well if it hit her. Situating Azrai better, she continued to try to run, her body shaking from the blood loss and aching from the pain.<br/><br/>Just a little harder, all she had to do was push a little harder. A cry of pain left her as white hot pain ripped through her calf. She blinked back the tears of pain, before she began to run. She ignored the pain that ached in her leg, as it seemed that was just the push that she needed. Running as fast as she could towards Ivan, she ignored everything around. She needed to save him. Panting heavily as she came to a stop, she knew that she had freaked out some of the soldiers. Her yellow eyes stared intensely at them, her nostrils flaring as she tried to catch her breath. She knew that they were probably terrified of her, after seeing her true form. That didn't matter at this point. She had to save Azrai; they needed to get him the antidote. She could ignore her pain for now. ""Ivan,"" she breathed out, her eyes searching through the wounded. ""Where is Ivan,"" she growled out.<br/><br/>One of the soldiers moved towards her, a gentle smile on her lips. Shizu watched her before the woman motioned to follow. Hauling Azrai after running was no easy feat but she managed for the time being. Ivan turned when his name was called, his face turning pale immediately. He quickly moved towards the two of them, not liking either of their conditions. ""Is he-"" Ivan couldn't even finish as emotions threatened to take hold of him. ""No,"" Shizu breathed out. ""He has been poisoned. We need thistle and bark to get the toxin out,"" she managed, gently placing Azrai against the side of the building. Ivan frowned a bit, knowing that the current staff of medics wouldn't have any of that. Shizu sensed his hesitation and something snapped within her being. Snarling, she lifted up Ivan and slammed him against the wall. There was a collective gasp that resounded as everything seemed to fall silent; the tension in the air grew.<br/><br/>Ivan stared down at Shizu, not sure if he was going to die by her hands in this moment. ""You will save him,"" she muttered softly. ""I do not care about my injuries or anyone else; you will save him or so help me..."" Her sentence ended, the threat hanging in the air. She let down of Ivan and the Russian couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. He watched Shizu as she turned away, her arms wiping away the tears that fell down her cheeks. She couldn't allow him to die here, not after all that he had done for her. He had promised to teach her things, a selfish promise that she desperately clung to. She flinched when a hand touched her shoulder, she looked up at Ivan. ""Don't worry, we'll take care of him, I promise."" He was relieved when she smiled weakly at him and as much as he worried about Azrai, he worried about Shizu as well.<br/><br/>She looked paler than usual, dark circles underneath her eyes. Her breathing was shallow and he could still see blood coming from her wounds. Ivan glanced back over to Azrai, who had medics fussing over him. Ivan was trying to formulate a plan to get Azrai the attention that he needed, without having to go through the hassle of a hospital. ""Elias, you there?"" He called into his earpiece, trying to hear through the static. ""Yeah, I'm here,"" Elias' voice came through. ""Great, I need a way to the nearest medical base, immediately.""<br/><br/>""I'm on it, I'll route the path through the GPS on your phone,"" Elias breathed out, not liking how he didn't really know what was going on out on the field. ""Be sure to avoid any of the government officials that might be running around.""<br/><br/>""No need to tell me twice, thanks,"" Ivan said before disconnecting with Elias. There was a shout and Ivan turned immediately only to see Shizu vomiting blood. His eyes widened as he rushed over to her, searching for the main cause. Just at the back of her calf, there was a graze wound from a bullet. The blood was darker than the usual color, she was poisoned too. If Ivan knew anything, he knew that this poison had been specifically made for her. His heart accelerated immediately, knowing that he had to get her out of here and have an antidote ready as soon as possible. He cursed angrily, knowing that he should have seen the signs sooner. Shizu moaned out in pain as the poison continued to move through her system. It was a small amount that had entered her body, but it still did the damage it needed to on her weak body. Ivan picked up Shizu, holding her close to his body. He nodded to two of the male medics. ""Grab Maverick,"" he commanded.<br/><br/>He handed Shizu over to one of the female soldiers, knowing that he could trust her with the Oni. Ivan took hold of Azrai, picking up the shorter male with ease, though he still used the assistance of another person. It would help them move faster, they needed to move as fast as God would allow them to. ""Zachariah,"" Ivan called into the earpiece. ""Azrai and Shizu have been poisoned by one of Raziel's bullets."" He knew that their leader didn't need to hear such things but he had to relay the message. He motioned for his group to follow him as he pulled out his cell phone, looking at the path they were supposed to take. ""I have gathered Maverick and a few others to go to a medical base,"" Ivan breathed out, as he jogged through the streets. ""Azrai, he will survive this, the stubborn bastard."" He glanced over at Shizu, who seemed to be fading faster than he had thought she was. It seemed as if exhaustion was finally taking hold of her and the fact that the poison was following through her veins didn't help.<br/><br/>""Shizu is..."" Ivan swallowed slightly as his throat seemed to become dry. ""She's dying, sir."" He knew that Zachariah would understand why he was going to the medical base. If Shizu died, they knew that Azrai would never be able to forgive himself. This was the first time in an extremely long time any of them had seen Azrai so attached to someone. It would crush him; it would crush all of them. He grunted as they slid to a halt, hiding from the government officials that trekked past them. He held his breath as he thought they had heard them. A breath of relief left him as they continued on. They only had a few blocks to go until they reached the medical base.<br/><br/>Hopefully they could make it in time.<br/><br/>""Ivan, she's fading!"" The woman carrying Shizu called out. Her complexion had turned to the color of a blank sheet of paper. Dark circles were under her eyes, sweat covering her face and body. She felt as if she was floating in the air, her mind was spinning. She really couldn't understand what was happening. One moment she had been fine and the next she was being carried. She was cold yet burning up at the same time. How was Azrai? Was he still breathing? Lifting up her head, she groaned as it fell back. She could barely muster up the strength to open her eyes; all she knew was that she was moving. ""A-Azrai,"" she breathed out. She cringed as her body convulsed in pain.<br/><br/>""Fuck Make sure she'll hang on until we get there,"" Ivan shouted, pulling Azrai along. His fingers checked the man's pulse, it was there but barely. Shit, he couldn't lose both of them at once. He couldn't let Zachariah down like that, not after he had said that at least Azrai would survive. God would help, wouldn't he? He knew that He had a lot to deal with at this point but Ivan needed Him, they needed Him too. ""Maverick, how're you holding up? Can you make it?"" Damn! This was not how he wanted to handle this situation, in panic. How else was he supposed to feel at this point? He needed to save them, he had promised.<br/><br/>He knew that by now, if the woman had been hit by a bullet then her life would be ending soon. How perfect. They would die together. Raziel's body ached as the acid seemed to be having a better effect on him. It was probably working better than either of them could have expected. Raziel stood up slowly moving towards the weapon and Zachariah. ""You may think you have won, my dear brother."" He crouched down beside him, as the weapon still tried to grab the gun from Zachariah. ""Did you think that being on the same level as I would make you stronger?"" He titled his head, a laugh escaping him though it was interrupted by a series of coughs. He cursed as the acid was burning through his veins, he could feel it tearing through his muscles and tendons. He didn't expect Zachariah to have come up with such a weapon, it had been so unstable the last time he had saw it. He glared at the man he once considered close. He ripped the weapon off of Zachariah and stood up once more. ""I will not fight you as you lay there, stand up. We end this now."""
3628,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=100,2013-03-17T12:12:35,Sound of Silence,"The bullets ripped through the Cannibal and he grunted softly, continuing to glare at the both the woman who had robbed him of his victory and the woman holding the gun. Tears pricked the corners of his eyes again which causes his gaze to waver but he refused to show the extent of his pain. Breathing heavily from the new wounds in his body he could feel his knees tremble as his body became weaker. If only he could get free enough to bite into one of the arms holding him back he might be able to recover. That was impossible. There was just no way he was able to build up strength no matter what he did at this point, he was pretty much relying on the people restraining him for support. If they let him go he knew that he would just collapse to the ground, and it seemed like they were reading his mind. He felt himself being released and then he hit the ground with a hard thud.<br/><br/>Blood began to pool under him, the wound in his chest must have been opened again because it was difficult to breathe, while everyone just gawked at him, he could feel himself fading. No, he was not going to die right away, he wasnâ€™t sure how long it would take before death caught up to him. Raziel would never accept such weaklings; it amused him how he still thought of the man. Being humiliated like this enraged him and admittedly for the first time in a long time he wished that the pain would just stop and his suffering would end. That would be too simple, he knew they would make him suffer, people always made him suffer. No effort was made in getting to his feet. He was just too weak to do so, he was fading in and out of consciousness, everything was starting to become blurry and darkness clouded his vision soon after. It was difficult to describe, this feeling. He closed his eyes and let out a quiet breath.<br/><br/>Something about it reminded him of going to sleep after a long and exhausting dayâ€¦ Yeah, thatâ€™s what it wasâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œSister,â€ the woman said, continuing to support her comrade, â€œYou have done well today, you deserve a rest. If anything this proves that we can stand up to these monsters and survive.â€ There was a lot of reassurance in her voice and she offered a small smile, and then turned back to the people standing over the Cannibalâ€™s lifeless body, â€œWe canâ€™t leave him here. Knowledge of these weapons must not reach the public otherwise another disaster will be inevitable. Weâ€™ll need to take the body somewhere and burn itâ€¦ That was how the file had said to get rid of itâ€¦â€ It was best that they quickly cleaned everything up and left the scene as soon as possible. Hopefully the blood would just seem like aâ€¦ whatâ€¦ a normal fight broke out? As long as this bio-weapon technology was not discovered by anyone outside of who already knew about it she really didnâ€™t care.<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>Maverick was truly grateful that Zachariah was willing to risk his life to save the Holy Land. He truly was a saint and he knew that God would stand by him to make sure that they won this battle. It brought tears to his eyes knowing how bold their leader was, knowing that it was Godâ€™s will that Zachariah won this battle, but also feeling unworthy that he had lived. So many people had lost their lives today, why had God choose to keep him alive? He should be dead with how badly he was wounded but he was still very much alive. He could almost feel Godâ€™s hand on his shoulder while he nodded his head to show it was no mistake He was giving him a second chance, and that he did not need to feel guilty for surviving. God still needed him otherwise He probably would have left him on the battlefield at the mercy of those bio-weapons.<br/><br/>He was about to say something when the sound of gasps caught his attention. A familiar voice was calling out for Ivan and he immediately looked to see Shizu carrying Azrai. When he looked at the manâ€™s condition, as well as SHizuâ€™s, he felt his heart sink and anger swell in his chest. Raziel was going to pay for thisâ€¦<br/><br/>As much as he wanted to rush over and see the extent of the damage done to Azrai and Shizu his body refused to obey him. He was unable to move. He knew they were wounded pretty badly and hearing that not only Azrai but Shizu had been poisoned as well was not sitting well with him. Poison. Why would it not surprise him that the enemy would do something so dastardly? â€œDastardly motherfuckerâ€¦â€ He hissed through gritted teeth as the pain in his body stopped his anger from escalating more than it already had. A thought ran through his mind as he wondered if he had somehow been poisoned as well but knew he would have been aware if that had been the case. With so many people wounded, Maverick was well aware that Ivan was under a lot of pressure now that everyone was pretty much out of commission and dying, he so wished he could do something, anything, to help his friend. Silently, he prayed that God would guide them and that more miracles would be performed. He had given him a second chance, had he not, who why would He not give Shizu and Azrai a second chance as well?<br/><br/>They were moving again. â€œCome on, we need to get going,â€ the woman told him as she and another man lifted him to his feet.<br/><br/>His eyes flickered towards Azrai but before Ivan and another had taken him. When his mouth opened ot say something he could not find the words. It was like anger had put its hands around his throat and began to strangle him to where he could barely breathe. Part of it was from his wounds, it hurt to stand even when he was being supported. All he could do was utter small prayers under his breath hoping that they would survive this. He had a feeling Azrai would but Shizuâ€¦ oh Lord, I she did not pull through he knew the man would be devastated. He had seen the way those two had interacted though briefly; since he had come in so late he did not know everything of what went on but he had a pretty good idea. They had made a promise, had they not? Despite what Shizu was would God still allow her to live so Azrai could fulfill his promise to her? Surely God would see she was not a monster, she cared about Azrai, and if Shizu did die would that be His was of punishing Azrai for taking that mission on?<br/><br/>No. That was not the case, surely it wasnâ€™t. God wanted Shizu to be saved. God had sent Azrai to save her, rescue her from that village. There was no way He would allow her to die after how far they have all come.<br/><br/>Zachariah was having enough trouble with trying to get this weapon off of him. Ivan was right that he really didnâ€™t need to hear that just about everyone he had counted on to pull them through was in bad shape. The fact that Shizu was dying caused his heart to nearly shatter and he felt a tear forming in the corner of his eye. He had stopped struggling against the weapon for a moment, which had nearly succeeded in getting the gun out of his grasp at this point, and just listened to what Ivan was telling him to ensure he heard right. He knew Azrai might survive, as Ivan had said the man was a stubborn mule, but Shizu, no, he would not allow his sacrifice to go in vain after promising that she would have her freedom. God was on his side, he knew that those two were going to get through this. Zachariah was always a man of his word and he wanted to make sure that it stayed that way. Suddenly a newfound resolved began to burn bright within him, fueled by both anger and sorrow.<br/><br/>He would not allow Raziel to win.<br/><br/>He knew he would never be on the same level with Raziel and he did not care, why would he want to be a monster, he was doing this for the Holy Land and for Shizuâ€™s freedom. The acid was already working its way through Razielâ€™s system; the man could speak all he wanted, he was no match for that acid in the end. He had spent the past five years working hard on that gun and while it would most likely always be a work in progress he was very pleased at how it was coming along. Worry tugged at him briefly. What if it was not enough to take Raziel out? He had thought about that while he was coming to challenge him. What if he really was going to lose thisâ€¦ no, he would not allow such thoughts to ruin the resolve that he was feeling. He needed to pull through. Once he took Raziel out everything would be fine. The Holy Land would be peaceful and he would lock the gun away hoping to never use it again and Shizu would be given a new life free of oppression.<br/><br/>Was he really dying? That was what it felt like to him, anyway, or at least close to it, his life hanging by a trhead. Azrai had never been this close to death before in his life. Barely conscious, h ecould hear everything around him but could do nothing to respond to any of it, whatever was in his system was slowly killing him. While he might not have been the ideal target for the poison that did not mean it was not affecting him at all. Oh yes, he felt it. He was burning up, and he was weak, he was barely even aware of what was going on. It felt like he had been dragged to his feet and thrown in the air and now he was flying. Unconsciously he was clinging desperately to whoever was carrying him as he began to cough up more blood. In the back of his mind prayers echoed over and over as he hoped that God would allow him to pull through this.<br/><br/>He had to pull through thisâ€¦ for Shizuâ€¦ Shizu! He stirred again when she uttered his name, something was happening to her! â€œShizu!â€ He called out, right when the group had pulled away into an alley. A few people seemed startled how he had woken up so suddenly, it was more proof of how attached to Shizu he had become. He might not be able to do much in his condition but he wanted to know if she was safe. â€œWhereâ€¦â€ he tried to speak again but he suddenly began to cough up blood again, mouth salivating heavily as a horrible feeling sank to his stomach. It was a sharp pain. He coughed up blood again his and like some rabid dog his mouth started to foam a bit from the poison. He wanted to push Ivan, as he was aware of who was carrying him now, away from him and lean against the wall but he did not have the energy to do so.<br/><br/>â€œIvanâ€¦â€ Maverick called out hoarsely. â€œI think Iâ€™m holding out alright. I canâ€™t feel my bodyâ€¦ but at least Iâ€™m aliveâ€¦â€ He knew things were bad. Shizu was dying and Azrai was waking up again, neither of which were good. When they got to an area where they had to stop, he placed reached out and place a shaky hand on Azraiâ€™s shoulder just to reassure him that everything was alright. The man was still far too out of it to notice but he hoped the small gesture would be enough.<br/><br/>Zachariah coughed when the weapon was thrown off of him, catching his breath. â€œâ€Be on the same level as you? Donâ€™t make me laugh. Power alone does not make one strong, Raziel,â€ he said after a long moment of silence. He did not get to his feet right away. The reason he stayed lying there like he did was because he was trying to think up a plan. He could still feel the liquid in his body healing his wounds and he could see Razielâ€™s wounds slowly getting worse and worse as time passed. Perhaps part of this was stalling. If he could stall enough time then he would be able to win this; let Razielâ€™s wounds whittle him down until his strength failed him and he was left paralyzed completely. He also wanted to have those words sink in a bit even though he doubted that his old friend would even listen. The man was beyond reasoning, he knew that, and as far as he knew what he was saying only fell on deaf ears.<br/><br/>It was such a sad reality that he did not want to accept but he had given the man a second chance.<br/><br/>This was going to end now. At least he would not finish him while he was down, he gave a silent nod to that, and he had to give credit where it was due. Perhaps somewhere in that corrupt way of thinking Raziel still had some respect for him. If that was the case he was surprised, he would have expected the man to do anything to get what he desired, to think that he had some respect for him, he couldnâ€™t find words. He had seen that he was willing to kill Shizu. Part of him was aware that he might have succeeded and that she was dead by now but he refused to believe it. God was not going to allow him to fail, he had to defeat Raziel.<br/><br/>â€œAs you said before, let us see just who it is God favors.â€ He said calmly, eyes flashing with that newfound resolve. Slowly he rose to his feet, clutching his shoulder. That weapon had done a number on him getting the gun away, which was a few feet away, his legs felt a bit weak while he stood facing his brother. He took in a deep breath noticing the scent of war still lingered. When this was over they were going to have to find some way to get rid of all of these bodies and finish off the remainder of the bio-weapons that were loyal to Raziel. Nobody needed to know that this happened. It was a miracle that they were able to keep hidden for this long he couldnâ€™t help but be somewhat paranoid about being found out. He knew Elias was watching them to make sure that they would be as hidden as possible but he knew he was only one person. Just the thyought of him helping out made him glad that God has blessed Azrai with such a friend.<br/><br/>This day he had been given so many blessings. If it had not been for them he probably would have been dead by now. Hopefully he would have enough strength by now to stand up to Raziel in hand-to-hand combat otherwise he was screwed. Clenching his fists he decided to take a chance. He threw a punch, hitting Raziel square in the jaw, and then made a dash for the gun. There were still three shots left and he had to make sure that they counted. When he got far enough away he took aim and fired off another round then holstered the gun. He hoped he would not need to resort to the last two bullets, really the amount he had fired was already a little overkill but he had to make sure he won. Raziel would not be easily stopped even with the acid slowly eating at him.<br/><br/>Zachariah was not confident in taking him on head on but he had to. That would be the only way they would see just who God favored."
3629,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-03-22T06:24:03,ElegantJewel,"She enjoyed the glare that was given to her, as the bullets ripped through him. She enjoyed that he still fought against her even though he was in pain. She admired that fighting spirit within his being and it was a shame that he had been on Raziel's side. He probably could have been disciplined enough to be one of them but then again a man like him could never be like them. It truly was a shame that he had been led done that path of life. She watched in satisfaction when his body hit the ground. She was finally that this would be put to an end, that he would finally be erased from this planet.<br/><br/>The gun fell out of her grasp and she let out a moan of exhaustion. Perhaps it was the words that her ally had spoken to her that caused her body to feel this way. She was trying her best to stay standing but her legs trembled so violently that she was sure that he knee cap would break from the force. It wasn't like her to feel so weak but both of her shoulders had been bitten into and flesh was torn off. Her mind kept in and out focusing on something then nothing. She wondered if she would survive the way to the medical base. She also was amazed that she hadn't passed out from the agony her body was feeling. Her head fell forward as it became harder to control her body. Now that her fight was over, she would rest like she was told to do.<br/><br/>That's all she needed to do.<br/><br/>Her colleagues gathered the Cannibal's corpse had placed it into a black bag. Zipping up the body, they tossed it into the trunk of their car. ""We'll take this somewhere and dispose of it. You should take them to medical bay or something like that,"" the driver said, motioning towards Lucian and the barely conscious woman. ""We'll see you back at the other base."" The two that took care of the body while another continued to make the alleyway seem like there was a typical bar fight. Things seemed to be on their side, as God would not let their leader guide them down the wrong path.<br/><br/>---------<br/><br/>This is what dying felt like, right? Her chest clenched painful and her body felt as if it were going to combust at any given time. Her mind was spinning and her body was floating. She was sure that someone was carrying her at this point but she felt so numb. It was hard to grasp anything anymore. She could vaguely hear people shouting and then there was her name. She recognized it was Azrai, a small smile touching her lips. So, he was still alive then she had made it right? He would live through this ordeal right? Shizu let out a pain filled groan as her head lolled back against the arms holding her. Would she survive this ordeal, too?<br/><br/>Through barely opened eyes, she stared up at the woman holding her. She smiled as the woman spoke but she couldn't hear or make sense of anything. The sun filtered through the chaos touching her face gently. The warmth felt nice against her cool cheek, it was almost as if Kami-sama was touching her. It felt so nice. She felt her body shake lightly and her eyes opened a little more, straining to look at the woman carrying her. ""Stay awake, please,"" the woman muttered in a gentle tone. ""Just please....stay with us. We're getting you help."" Shizu nodded her head to the best of her ability, wanting to reply but she felt too weak to do so. Her fingers gripped the shirt that the woman worn as a sign that she understood. She had to keep fighting; her battle for freedom was not over yet.<br/><br/>The poison was attacking her system like the plague, not allowing her body to properly heal itself. She had been warned long ago to not been injured by this poison for it would kill her, her mother had told her before she passed on. Now she understood why her mother had been so fearful of it. Thinking of her mother, she could only remember her eyes, her smile, and the smell of jasmine that surrounded her. A slight hum of happiness left her, remembering that smile that was just for her. Her hand loosened on the woman's shirt, her mind slipping into the depths of unconsciousness. A curse left the woman as she immediately checked for a pulse, a relieved wave came over her as the Oni woman was still alive. She didn't understand why Shizu was so important but if their leader had gone through these drastic measures to keep her alive, then she had proven to be worth saving.<br/><br/>""Elias, I need cures for poisons, especially those coming from Japan,"" Ivan said into the earpiece as he led his group through the corridors of an old building. He had been surprised that Azrai had stirred so soon, which was not a good thing. He knew that Maverick was struggling to keep going but they were close, just a little further and it would all be taken care of. He noted that Azrai would probably struggle and that would mean they would have to sedate him, which would not make him happy. Damn, this war hadn't turned out the way he had expected then again God had a reason for doing things a certain way.<br/><br/>It was in His hands.<br/><br/>""Sure thing, I'm assuming a cure for poisons against Oni, right?"" Elias replied.<br/><br/>""That would be most helpful,"" Ivan grumbled through gritted teeth, his foot slamming into a rusty door. The door gave way after the third kick, creaking upon impact. The stairway leading down to the medical base was poorly lit but it would be enough for them to make it there. ""Be careful with them going down the stairs,"" he ordered. He shifted Azrai's limp body slightly for better mobility. It was tough enough trying to deal with his heavy ass while he was unconscious. The fact that he was coming around meant that Ivan and his group needed to hurry up. If Azrai saw how Shizu looked right now, Ivan knew that it would be hard to separate them for treatment. Not to mention that Azrai would fall into a state of self-loathing for allowing her to get this way, if hadn't already begun doing so.<br/><br/>The sound of feet moving quickly down concrete steps echoed in the small stairway. It was a bit difficult to move them around as the space was a bit tight. The air was hot with the amount of people that were crammed into the area. There was this ragged, desperate noise in the air and soon Ivan realized it was the heavy breaths that he was taking. His heart was pounding in his ears, knowing that they were cutting things close. There were too many lives on the line, all because of that bastard Raziel. Landing on solid ground, the hallway opened up a little more, allowing some breathing room for his group. The corridor had flood lights on both sides of the wall, allowing ample light for them. He could see the fluorescent lights from the bay just ahead. He hoped that they were well equipped or else he would have failed everyone. He had a feeling that they would need most if not all the inventory the stations had.<br/><br/>""Ivan,"" the woman carrying Shizu warned in a low tine.<br/><br/>""I know. Damnit, I know,"" he muttered not daring to look back. He could already feel the anger in his veins boiling. Here, he had though the plan was to capture Shizu, not kill her. It was obvious that Raziel wasn't willing to let her live if she wasn't on his side. It sounded tragically romantic but it was more psychotic than anything else. ""We're nearing the base; there should be enough stations for everyone to receive proper attention."" Ivan grunted slight feeling his wounds ache. No, he wouldn't seek aide until he knew that everyone was stable. He needed to secure their lives first. ""I want Maverick at station one, Azrai at two, and Shizu at three. Should complications arise, notify me and I shall handle it. Are we all clear?""<br/><br/>There was a collective 'Yes sir,' which made him blow out a breath of relief. He was glad that they were a cooperative group or else this would have been a day in hell and back. Once they reached the bay, he shouted a few orders before taking Azrai into station two. ""Elias, please give me some good news,"" Ivan panted into the earpiece. They lifted Azrai onto the medical table, pulling of his damaged clothes. There had been a few other people from the organization in the base and he thanked God for that. He knew a thing or two about medical procedures but not enough to operate. He stood back a bit, watching as the medics began to hook his dear friend to machines and IVs. He felt helpless at this point but there really wasn't much that he could do expect for keeping an eye on everyone.<br/><br/>""Ivan, are you there? I have a cure,"" Elias said though his voice was a bit unsure. ""You need milk thistle, bark, dragon bone, ginger, ginseng, and they all need to be in a liquid form. Mix it all together and inject it into them, you'll need about one milliliter each...""<br/><br/>""Anything else,"" Ivan asked as he began to dig through all the cabinets in the room. He found a few of the items and frowned when he couldn't find the others.<br/><br/>""It's...It's not guaranteed to work..."" Elias said frantically, he shifted slightly. ""Is everything alright,"" he asked a worried tone in his voice.<br/><br/>Ivan stopped, wondering if he should tell Elias the severity of the situation. The poor boy was in the dark right now and all he knew was that there were a lot of people hurt. ""Azrai and Shizu have both been poisoned....We reached the bay but nothing is guaranteed either."" He rubbed his face as a headache grew in between his eyes. ""Nonetheless, we will save them both.""<br/><br/>""R-Right..."" Elias fell silent for a moment, as if processing the news he just received. ""I'll be here if you need anything else.""<br/><br/>""Yeah...I know."" Ivan sighed slightly as he quickly moved out of Azrai's room as the medics tended to his injuries. He walked towards the main area that the medics worked in when they weren't operating. He began to look through the cabinets, before he found what he was looking for. He sat down at a desk, opening up the bottles and pouring them into one container. He tried to make sure that he didn't spill any of the extracts, knowing that he would need all of it. His hands trembled as he stirred the mixture up, knowing that the future was currently uncertain. He looked around for a few syringes, his heart was pounding. He filled the syringes to the point that Elias had instructed him to before looking at them in his hand. If this didn't work then...<br/><br/>""Ivan!!!""<br/><br/>He was brought out of his thoughts, his feet carrying him to Shizu's room. The monitor she had been hooked up to was beeping rapidly; her stripped body was turning grey. He could clearly see the veins in her body; she was on the brink of death. He rushed to her side, pushing away the medics, his eyes searching for a place to inject her. ""Go put this into Azrai, now!"" His voice boomed as he handed the other syringe to a soldier and they quickly ran off. He ordered a medic to aide him as he asked for an alcohol wipe. Ripping the package open, her wiped Shizu's hip and taking the cap off of the syringe. Sliding the needle into the ventrogluteal muscle, he pressed down on the plunger, watching the liquid disappear. He carefully took the needle out and stared down at the dying woman.<br/><br/>He stood there watching her for twenty minutes, praying to God that she made it through. The medics around him were frantically trying to keep her alive while he could only bet on this antidote. The beeping machine slowly stabilized, her heart producing a better beat. He nearly collapsed from the position he had been standing in, realizing that it was slowly working. However, she would still need plenty time to recover. He was soon ushered out of the room as the medics continued to work on patching up her injuries. Ivan stood outside of the room, trying to feel some sort of emotion other than worry. He still worried that the antidote wouldn't be enough...but they could only do so much. It was all in God's hands now.<br/><br/>He trekked down the hallway, peering into the Azrai's room, watching the monitors and watching his chest rise and fall. They would pull through this, all their hard works hadn't been for nothing, right? He moved down to station one, checking up on Maverick. He walked into the room, sitting down in a chair as exhaustion took hold of him. Had they really made it in time or was he in a dream? The dull ache of his wounds bothered him, maybe reminding him that he was awake. For now, he just needed to sit and wait, wait until one of them came around and Zachariah arrived. They needed to figure out what they would do with Azrai and Shizu once this war was over. Ivan rubbed his face, not ready to think about it, his eyes idly watching the medics run around trying to fix everyone up. He waved a few of them away, knowing that they still weren't in the clear.<br/><br/>""Power...Power is everything,"" Raziel muttered slowly. It had to be true, power was what made people listen. He glared as Zachariah still laid on the ground, not sure what the man was cooking up in his mind. ""I don't need anything else to make my strong,"" he growled out. ""I have proven that my power has made me worthy of leadership, have I not? Has God not given me this power to eradicate the world of its imperfections?"" Raziel hated how Zachariah was able to play with his mind, as he always hand. Was he beginning to doubt that God was on his side? Was he beginning to see the flaws in his plans? He let out an enraged snarl, knowing that Zachariah was simply playing mind games and those games he hated the most.<br/><br/>He would show him that power controlled everything.<br/><br/>As Zachariah spoke, he rose to his feet and Raziel was pleased. At least he intended to not stall this battle any longer. He had been waiting patiently for his revenge from five years ago. Of course, he would have struck Zachariah continued to lie down, his temper was very short at this point. Not only was his body wearing and burning but he had lost the opportunity to gain the Oni woman. The reason why he had wanted Zachariah to stand in order to fight was because he wanted Zachariah to acknowledge him as an equal for once. He wanted Zachariah to acknowledge him as a rival of some sort. However, he was sure that that would never happen and it enraged him. He had worked hard of his friend to finally see his ideals and plans, only to be scorned. He would no longer deal with that painful feeling.<br/><br/>It was satisfying to see that Zachariah was determined; it gave him a newfound strength. Cracking his knuckles, he stood a little straighter, even though his leg was shaking from the bullet in his leg. He would not allow that to him hinder him in this final showdown. When the punch landed on his jaw, he was a bit shocked. The pain that exploded caused him to stumble back and wince slightly. A low growl left him as he noticed where Zachariah was heading to and he pursued. Another bullet went through his body but he pushed on, not allowing himself the crumble in pain. He no longer had time for things like that. An inhuman roar left him as he continued to move towards Zachariah, though it seemed like there was more than just one of the man.<br/><br/>His eyes narrowed as he lifted his legs to kick one copy, only to have his leg hit a boulder. Chips of rock fell from the impact but Raziel continued in pursuit of blood. He growled turning around to see Zachariah and he lunged at the man, his hand coming around his neck, clamping down as best as he could. His grip wasn't as strong as it should've been thanks to the acid in his body. It pissed him off that throughout all the injections that he had researched and taken, Zachariah had come up with something that could counter it. Was his hard work for nothing? Had God been mocking him this entire time? Out of anguish and anger, he threw Zachariah into the ground, his body jumping after the male. His fist was ready to strike however he managed to miss the punch, intended to smash Zachariah's face.<br/><br/>His hand wrapped around his neck again. ""I should choke the life out of you, I should enjoy the face you make as you die,"" he growled out, gripping tighter around his neck. However, he could barely keep the grip as strong as he would have liked to. His breathing was so heavy that he was practically gasping for air; the images around him were spinning. Anger caused the veins on his temples to bulge and he shook Zachariah slightly. ""Why? Why is it always you?"" The past coming up as fuel for Raziel's anger. ""Why can I never surpass you?! I should kill you now, and then it would all be settled! I will be the one that God loves, it shall be only me."" He raised his fist to deliver the blow that would render him unrecognizable.<br/><br/>""I will be the one that God favors!"""
3630,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-03-23T10:51:48,Sound of Silence,"Lucian, taking a moment to look around at what was going on, was glad to be out of there. He had been crammed in that car for far longer than he had wanted and was cranky. The air outside the car was a thousand times cooler and he couldnâ€™t wait to get back and possibly take a bath before letting Elias know he was alright. He was more worried about his friend than anything right now. What if they had gotten to him? The idea was silly since Elias was miles away from here, but he couldnâ€™t help but think about it, these people seemed like they knew what they were doing, when he got home the first thing he was going to do was give the man a call. He wonderedâ€¦ had it been Elias who had sent for him to be rescued? As much as he wanted to ask questions he knew it was best to not say anything especially with the looks he was being given.<br/><br/>They had been given the location of the medical base. There was no time to waste. She had to get her sister there beforeâ€¦ No, she dared not think about it. The ungrateful pilot would have to get his talking to later on as well, for now they had to get going, things were pretty bad. She truly believed that God was on their side today despite everything that has happened. Hopefully He would continue to watch over them and make sure that they pulled through. While she took her sister to the base she muttered a silent prayer under her breath. God was on their side. Everything was alright, God has guided them this far and was now keeping her sister alive. He would not allow them to fail, there was no way He would allow them to fail, she just knew that they were going to get through this. Just let them save a few more lives today without any more troubleâ€¦<br/><br/>A few minutes later, they had arrived and she wasted no time getting straight down to business. â€œZachariah, the Cannibal is dead, the pilot is safe, we have returnedâ€¦ but my sisterâ€¦ sheâ€™sâ€¦ sheâ€™s a tough cookie so I doubt sheâ€™llâ€¦â€ she said softly into her earpiece knowing that their leader could use some more good news right about now. As best she could she wanted to keep him and everyone else updated on what has been going on.<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>Once they were in the base it was all hands on deck trying to tend to those who have been brought in. People were moving about frantically, the area filled with soft chatter, words were only exchanged here and there, but chaos had not quite broken out. Should things become chaotic then they would have already lost. Zachariah had clearly stated he did not want a repeat f five years ago when so many had been lost so everyone was willing to cooperate with one another and do what they could for the wounded. Shizu and Azrai had to be saved, having been poisoned they were the worst off, they were closer to death than Maverick and obviously Ivan was still able to move.<br/><br/>Of course Zachariah would have people from the organization in a place like this as it was a valuable asset to him. Everybody here respected the man and trusted him completely. While they worked they kept him in their prayers knowing that God would hear them and give their leader strength. It was all they could do at this point. They didnâ€™t know if their leader was even alive, but they were never going to give up hope. Zachariah has taught them many things, one of which being that God allows things to happen for a reason. If there was one thing they were not going to let Zachariah down by having Azrai and Shizu die from their poison. No matter how strong the poison was it would be defeated in the end, but that did not mean nobody was worried that they might not pull through. Everyone was as on edge as they had been coming here, especially Ivan who still evidently had a lot of weight on his shoulders right now.<br/><br/>Just as everyone suspected, Azrai was in a state where he was aware of what was going on. There was a fire burning inside of him, moving through his body rapidly, but he had been aware that he was now in a hospital environment. Horrible memories began to flash back to him and he had tried to sit up but was pushed back down lightly. Someone said something to him but the voice sounded muffled and his vision was too blurry to read lips or even determine how many people were speaking to him at once. He felt something prick his wrist and within a few moments he was back asleep. They had been able to sedate him before anything escalated and he injured himself further.<br/><br/>Maverick wished he could do something. Unfortunately in his current condition he was completely fucking useless and it pissed him off to no end. Was good were his medical skills if he couldnâ€™t even patch up his own wounds, bound to a damned hospital bed? He brought his arm up and placed it over his forehead while closing his eyes. The action had caused him to wince, a soft groan touching his lips which thankfully had not been enough to alert the medical staff frantically trying to keep Azrai and Shizu alive. Listening to whatever was going on outside the room he did his best to relax since that was all he could do now. The gesture was small but he was willing to do anything to keep Ivanâ€™s stress to a minimum. He didnâ€™t need the man to worry about him as well especially since his condition, compared to Shizuâ€™s and Azraiâ€™s conditions seemed like just a few scratches.<br/><br/>With a heavy sigh he felt his breath becoming shaky, his hands trembling. It was his turn to cry. He hadnâ€™t wanted to, but he was so filled up with mixed emotions that he had to let it all out somehow.<br/><br/>He was known for being the most emotional, possibly the most outspoken whenever he was upset, unorthodox, always keeping to his namesake whenever things got ugly. At this moment all of that seemed to slip away and he didnâ€™t seem like himself at all.  As he blinked back tears he drew in a deep breath and dared to look at Ivan as he took a seat in the room and kept an eye on those working. Maverickâ€™s mouth opened to say something in hopes of providing some form of comfort but he wasnâ€™t sure what he should say. The look in his eyes was enough to tell the man he was just as concerned about everything at all. He was frustrated, stressed out, anxious to hear that Azrai and Shizu, or one of them, were recovering. He wanted to be positive but that was not working out right now either. It would not be right to ask questions now. In the end God would make the decision, he continued to silently pray that He would give those two a second chance.<br/><br/>Giving up he lowered his arm and closed his eyes, breathing steadily as the medics continued to patch him up. This had been such a long say that it actually felt nice to just lay here, now that he was allowing himself to actually relax. The brief fit of crying had helped, too, more than he wanted to admit, and for a moment he thought about sleep.<br/><br/>A noise had caught his attention suddenly and several people came rushing in.  The disturbance made him groan and he half wished he could roll over and pull his pillow over his head to drown out the nose. A slight headache was beginning to form at the back of his eyes. So much noiseâ€¦ he wanted rest but there was just so much noise and it was starting to bother him. He was exceptionally irritable right now. Curiosity won him over, however, and he looked at the people coming in. There was a man and two women, one of the women looked like she had nearly had her arms ripped off. Her shoulders both hadâ€¦ were those bite wounds? She must have gotten in a fight with a bio-weapon but those bite wounds didnâ€™t seem like anything a human was capable of doing at the extent they were. At first he had not thought much of the people entering, asking if there was any free space for two more, but then he noticed a very familiar face amongst the small group.<br/><br/>â€œLucian!?â€ Maverick practically gasped. The man didnâ€™t seem like he was in terrible shape. Other than a red mark on the back of his hand and, after the wires that had bound his hands behind his back had to be removed by cutting them off, bleeding wrists he was alive and well. He didnâ€™t seem to be in a particular good mood either. There seemed to be a permanent glower plastered to his face, lips looking like they were going to curl in a sneer. He winced, wondering what the hell was going on, wondering what the hell Lucian was doing here. The two had locked eyes for a moment.<br/><br/>Lucian smiled faintly at him, â€œHey.â€ He had spoken half-heartedly, Maverick really wanted to punch the guy, he has never really liked him and knew some people shared the same sentiments. The guy was an arrogant, often ungrateful asshole. If you looked up ungrateful in the dictionary his picture almost deserved to be right there next to the word. Upon noticing Ivan, he had noticed Lucianâ€™s smile had faded, â€œYou.â€ He hissed through gritted teeth, â€œWould you mind explaining to me why the fuck I had been dragged out of bed and almost eaten by some cannibalistic madman? What the hell has been going on?â€ It was obvious he was pretty out of the loop. That was why he was so angry, why he wanted to know what was going on so badly. No, ignorance did not give him a reason to be ungrateful and begin demanding answers but he was so fucking pissed right now. He really could care less about being civil.<br/><br/>On the bed, Maverick winced and felt his body tense. The tone Lucian had taken with Ivan was probably not going to sit well with the Russian since he was already pretty stressed out.<br/><br/>Before anything could escalate much to his relief a woman had entered the room. Ashen faced and trembling she gazed at Ivan with distant eyes and opened her mouth wide as if she was about to scream. She was struggling to find words. For a good long few minutes the room was filled with a new kind of tension and suddenly Maverick felt like he was going to throw up. When she had finally found her voice it was not news they wanted to hear, â€œIvanâ€¦ we hadâ€¦ the cureâ€¦ Azrai isnâ€™t bouncing back like weâ€™d expected him toâ€¦â€<br/><br/>-----------------<br/><br/>Zachariah was not surprised to hear Razielâ€™s little rant about power and frowned slightly. Did he not see the error of his ways even after all of these years? There was something about the look in his friendâ€™s eyes that made him sad, rather than make him compelled to feel complete hatred towards the man. In truth he has never hated Raziel. There was an aching feeling in the pit of his stomach, that was true, but it was not fueled by hatred. It was fueled by disgust, anger, and so many other things. It truly took a lot for Zachariah to hate someone because he was a man of God. God loved all of His children and thus he has somewhat adopted the same attitude towards even the more vile parasites that wander the Earth. Raziel was one of Godâ€™s children, though he knew that the man would never be his equal, not in the way in which he had wanted him to be anyway.<br/><br/>When Raziel had charged him and held him in the air by his neck here was an almost unreadable expression on Zachariahâ€™s face. He could sense that the acid in his body was working harder than ever to take him out, that horrible chemical smell was stronger up close, the inside of his nostrils burned from the powerful odor. Holding his breath he winced when he had been thrown to the ground, narrowly escaping a powerful kick, and then quickly getting to his feet. But Raziel was a lot faster than he was and before he even knew what hit him the man was on top of him. Once again he had narrowly escaped an attack from his old friend, who was no obviously beyond pissed, but the victory had not lasted long. Hands came around his throat, squeezing harder than they had before, and he winced as he tried to draw in air through his gritted teeth, Raziel shook him and he cringed. The look on Zachariahâ€™s face, however, has remained neutral.<br/><br/>His eyes were narrowed but somehow he was managing to maintain a sense of calm about him. It was a miracle considering he wanted to struggle the more air was cut off from reaching his lungs. Slowly, he slipped his fingers in-between his grasp right as the man had raised his fist at him.<br/><br/>Zachariah flinched and grunted in pain as the fist connected with his face the first time. The liquid in his system really had worked a lot better than he had expected since he had been able to endure such a hit. Perhaps he had allowed him to get in that strike because he wanted the man to take out his anger. The motive behind it was unclear even to him, honestly. Before the fist connected a second time Zachariah swiftly grabbed Razielâ€™s wrist and stared deep into his eyes. â€œIf you harbor so much hatred towards me then why do you not choke the life out of me? Why do you not pummel me beyond recognition? What is it that holds you back, my brother?â€ There was a brief pause and suddenly his voice, though still a bit hoarse from being choked, had softened subtly, â€œI donâ€™t know how or why you have chosen this path, my brother, I have always had high hopes for you. You were different, you didnâ€™t think the same way my other followers have, and I thought that together we would change the Holy Land for the better.â€<br/><br/>There was another pause. â€œDo you even love the Holy Land like you use to, Raziel?â€ He stared at the man for a long time, keeping a firm grip on his wrist almost like he was going to rip the manâ€™s arm off. If only he had possessed the strength.<br/><br/>What he said had been true, and perhaps his high hopes for Raziel was partly what caused him to tread down this dark path. They have always had different ideals, but it had only truly occurred to him just how different they were five years ago despite knowing the man for so long. For the first time, he admitted that he had been blind, but if he had been completely blind, however, he would not have created that gun. He knew this day would come, as it had been Godâ€™s will all along, so he had been preparing that gun for a long time. The thought that it would inevitably kill Raziel, that the acid would east his body slowly until he was nothing but a pile of ash, did make him sad but he would not allow his feelings to get in the way. He had to do this. It was like Cain and Abel but at the same time it was a very different situation. History really does repeat itself.<br/><br/>â€œDo you truly believe that God will favor somebody who does not love the Holy Land? You are a man who destroys lives, who turns people, including yourself, into monsters and for what? Personal gain? Please.â€ He spoke slowly, shaking his head while he adjusted his position underneath Razielâ€™s weight. Having the man on top of him was becoming extremely uncomfortable but he dared not show it any more than he had. â€œRaziel, I had loved you just as much as God had loved you, but I must end this. Look around you. Is this what you want? This chaos, nothing but the scent of war lingering in the air, do you enjoy this? Is this the Holy Land you wish to create? You are nothing but a selfish, power-hungry foolâ€¦â€ He spat bitterly. â€œThere is no compassion left in you. How could God love somebody like that?â€ While he did not need to say that, it wouldnâ€™t do any good, he felt the need to say it. Perhaps he simply wanted to see how the man would react.<br/><br/>It was as if everything was coming out at once and he didnâ€™t have any control over what he was saying. Zachariah was not someone who lost his temper, but this was starting to get to him. He was becoming exhausted, tired, his own strength beginning to fail him. It wouldnâ€™t be long before his strength failed him; holding Raziel back was not an easy task. He knew that even with the acid he could overpower him if he lowered his guard for even one second."
3631,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-03-30T02:57:48,ElegantJewel,"She hadn't fully remembered the ride to the medical base; her mind had been so foggy. She could feel her sister reassure her that she would be fine. She smiled weakly though she wasn't sure if she had truly done the action. She whimpered and moaned as they headed to the medical base, her body was losing energy fast. Would she survive or would she end up like the Cannibal? No, she knew better than to think like that, she was in God's hands now. She believed that he would help her recover from these gruesome injuries. All that he asked from her was her will to live and damnit she wanted to live.<br/><br/>Once they arrived at the medical base, there were gasps of horror. She knew that she was in terrible condition but she could vaguely see that the staff was already busy. People were running around and there was high tension in the air. She wondered who was here and what kind of injuries they had that caused so much panic. She didn't have time to indulge in her curiosity, as she was taken away from the bay and into immediate surgery. She groaned being placed on the surgeon's table and she knew that it would take a while to recover, if she survived surgery. The last thing she saw was the lights that hung over the table and the face of the surgeon before she was sedated for the work being done on her shoulders.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>He knew that he had been keeping Maverick on edge, not updating him on Azrai or Shizu's condition. But even he wasn't sure how well the cure would work. He had left it in God's hands to take care of them and he had hoped it was the right decision. He had been more thankful when Elias had found something that could be a cure; he took anything that had been given to him. Now, he wasn't sure if it had been the right thing to do. Had there been more time to debate whether this cure was right then he would have used it. Instead, he merely acted on instinct, doing anything he could to save the life of his friend.<br/><br/>He knew better than to say anything to Maverick about the tears he had shed, it was normal for the male to become emotional. If not for Maverick, who else would release their unshed tears? Ivan felt as if he was on a verge of a mental breakdown but he was too proud to think about crying but he knew if Azrai didn't make it, he would lose it. Ivan wanted to avoid that at all costs, crying made him extremely uncomfortable and he would beat Azrai's ass, if he thought about dying. He opened his mouth to reassure Maverick to the best of his ability but a new problem came through the medical bay. He glanced at the loud noise of another woman shouting some orders and his face paled as he recognized one of the people. Maverick beat him to the punch however.<br/><br/>He let out a low grown at the pompous attitude that Lucian had and he wondered why Elias even bothered with the pilot. He definitely didn't need a new headache and he was sure that Lucian would give it to him. With a reluctant sigh, he slowly stood up staring at Lucian, his eyes were cold. ""And who are you to be asking me questions? You better be lucky that Elias cares for you, asshole,"" he growled out, not really in the mood to fight but more than a little pissed off at the pilot's attitude. ""If you really must know what's going, then I'll tell you. Raziel formed a new group called Sanctus Unum and he planned to slaughter everyone with the bio weapons he created. Now Zachariah is out there fighting while we take care of Shizu and Azrai, who are in critical condition."" It was a short explanation but it did the job. He would have explained more but one of the medics from Azrai's room came.<br/><br/>The look on her face told him everything he needed to know and he closed his eyes as she spoke, absorbing her words. The tension released his shoulders and he looked back the other two men in the room. ""If you will excuse me,"" he murmured walking out of the room, nearly shoving Lucian out of the way. Why did the pilot come here in the first place? It was obvious that Raziel had tried to stop Elias from hacking by probably holding Lucian hostage. Ivan almost felt bad for being rough with the man, almost, but Elias was the only one who could get a decent word out of the pilot. ""Elias, it seems like Lucian had been involved somehow but he is safe at the medical base,"" Ivan said into his earpiece. As much as he wanted to tell Elias about Azrai, he knew that younger male wouldn't take it well. He would blame himself for not being able to find a proper cure but Ivan still hoped that Azrai would pull through.<br/><br/>His walk to Azrai's room was silent; his mind was full of so many things. What would he tell Zachariah or Shizu? Opening the door to Azrai's room, he looked at his dear friend. The monitor was showing a weak heart beat and his breathing was very low. Ivan hated seeing the man like this; he looked so pale on the medical table. He walked slowly to the side of his bed, his eyes searching for the man that he had known for such a long time. ""Come on you asshole, recover like you always do,"" Ivan said in a strained tone, emotions threatening to take over him. He wanted to punch Azrai but knew that it wouldn't help. If the man hadn't taken this mission, then this would have never happened. He should have been more against it but he had truly thought Azrai wouldn't have taken it. Shows how much he knew his friend.<br/><br/>""Ma'am, please you must rest!""<br/><br/>Ivan turned to see a surprising sight. In the doorway, Shizu was breathing heavily as she clutched to the doorframe. Her body was covered in bandages yet it seemed not to faze her. Her eyes were transfixed on Azrai, the emotion unreadable on her face. He knew what she was thinking because that was on his mind as well. Azrai wasn't recovering. Azrai may not make it through this ordeal. Shizu's eyes finally left Azrai's form, as if noticing there was someone else in the room. Her lips parted as she tried to think of something to say to Ivan but she knew that she was to blame for Azrai's condition. Ivan let out a sigh, knowing that Shizu was berating herself and he moved over to her. She tensed as she watched him but didn't say anything as he picked her up and moved her closer to Azrai.<br/><br/>He pulled a chair up by Azrai's bedside and set her down in it. He gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze and she smiled weakly at him. He knew that she wanted to be a lone with him and he respected her wishes. He walked outside of the room, glancing at the medic who was scowling at him. ""She needs to be resting, her body-""<br/><br/>""Her body is different than ours, she'll be fine,"" he said in a low tone, glancing back in the room through the window. He was at a loss right now, he had no idea what he could do for Azrai, if this cure didn't work then they would lose Azrai. Ivan rubbed his face, truly feeling the weight he was carrying on his shoulders.<br/><br/>Something wasn't right. That was the reason why she woke up. At point, she knew that she had been extremely close to death. All around her had been silent; it left a ringing in her ears. No matter where she had looked, it was completely black but then there was a light that made her want to come closer. Before she had gone too far, something caught her wrist. She turned to see someone holding her back, their hand feminine. ""Shizu, where are you going?""<br/><br/>The face was blocked but she felt a sense of familiarity. Shizu glanced at the light that had been calling towards her. ""This is my time to leave, is it not,"" she asked in a gentle voice. A laugh left the person holding her back. ""No, it is not your time yet. You still have things to do."" Shizu looked somewhat confused at this point, and then she remembered that she had yet to experience her freedom. She had yet to thank everyone for all the trouble that they had gone through. She had yet to thank Azrai and make sure that he was recovering. She was pulled further from that light, the sounds of the outside world slowly filling in the emptiness of this limbo she was in. Her eyes opened slowly, staring up at the white ceilings of the medical room. Her body ached but oddly enough her body didn't feel like it was on fire. Had they found a cure?<br/><br/>She glanced over at the medic who was coming by to check on her, the woman never passed out from the shock that she was awake so soon. ""Ma'am, you need to sleep."" Shizu's eyes watched the woman pull a syringe out and she knew that it would be used to subdue her. Her hand captured the medic's wrist and the woman gasped. ""Where...."" Her throat was dry and it hurt to speak, her sentences would have to be short. ""Azrai,"" she asked gently, not wanting to cause any more fear in the woman. The medic smiled gently and nodded her head. ""He's fine, you should rest."" Shizu's eyes narrowed as that answer did not match the uneasiness in her stomach. She needed to see for herself. She left go of the wrist she was holding, pushing herself off of the table. The medic stared at her in shock; to be moving around so easily would have been impossible for any normal human. Her wounds should have kept her down for a week.<br/><br/>""Ma'am, please lay back down! You need to rest! Your wounds-"" She fell silent at the glare that was given to her. The medic felt uneasy about trying to stop the Oni by herself. She retreated to go find more help to subdue the woman. Shizu sighed before pulling the IVs out of her arm, wincing slightly. She knew that she was still weak but her recovery rate was faster than anyone else's here, which was why she had been so worried about Azrai. That was how she ended up sitting beside him. Her eyes staring at his pale face and she felt guilt in her body. Even though they had made it off the battlefield, the poison had made all his prior injuries worse and his body couldn't handle it. Even if they had found a cure, his body was taking too long to try to recover; in the end it could kill him. The thought struck her and she felt an ache in her chest. He wouldn't die, would he? It was impossible...what of the promise?<br/><br/>She knew that she had to stop being so naive and face reality, Azrai was only human and his body could only go through so much. Her hand twitched slightly and she wanted to reach out and touch him, to make sure this wasn't a dream. To make sure that she truly hadn't passed on from this world. She reached out to take her hand in his but as soon as her fingers brushed against the back of his hand, she lost her confidence. Besides, he disliked being touched by people. She clenched her hands tightly in her lap, feeling herself become emotional. ""You stupid man,"" she muttered softly. The thought of losing Azrai scared her, she hadn't gotten to know him that well but she still cared about him. ""You are not allowed to die,"" she said between her soft sobs, wiping away her tears.<br/><br/>Watching Shizu trying to interact with Azrai was difficult; Ivan knew that it would be hard to separate them. He had honestly wished that Shizu had stayed in her room but alas they couldn't stay away from one another. His mouth twitched slightly as he watched her attempting to touch Azrai but she had failed in the end. He wondered what their relationship was like. What happened between the two of them in Japan and at Azrai's place while they were alone? Ivan had wanted to ask that question for a while now but he knew that Shizu wouldn't answer him and Azrai would just stare at him. They were so annoying he thought with a snort. He glanced over at the door seeing a medic walk in and asking Shizu to leave for a moment. She nodded her head and walked away from Azrai's beside, not without staring at the medic for a while. Was it her turn to be protective of Azrai? When she left the room, she came out and stood beside Ivan, staring into the room.<br/><br/>He chuckled when she turned away as the medic began to strip down the male to change his bandages. It surprised Ivan that she was shy about looking at Azrai, when she was standing out here in her skivvies and bandages. ""Ivan..."" She said and he turned his attention towards her. ""I believe that I could save him, if you would allow me."" Ivan was about to question her but she cut him off with a serious look. ""His body is unable to recover because of the overexertion it has done, however...if I give him my blood then he could recover but it is not guaranteed.""<br/><br/>How many times had he heard that today? Ivan glanced back into the room his mind processing her words. ""What if your blood doesn't match his?"" Shizu shook her head smiling slightly. ""In my village, I would give blood to those who were ill or hurt, they all seemed fine afterwards,"" she said with a slight smile. ""Would it change him, you know like..."" Ivan couldn't find the right words to describe his thoughts. Shizu seemed to be in deep thought at the words he mentioned. ""My blood should not change anything physically, internally it would give him a better rate of recovery and maybe a few more signs of...aggression. It would not change him into an Oni; we are not like other supernatural creatures. In all honesty, I do not know what it will do to him but I do know that it will help him.""<br/><br/>Like they needed a more aggressive Azrai, Ivan thought in disdain. ""What about the poison? Will it not attack your blood?"" Shizu smiled slightly looking up at him. ""If it had been a poison against my blood, I would have been dead before you brought me here."" That was very true; it seemed as if the poison was merely attacking her system harder because it was designed for the genetic make-up of her body. Ivan rubbed his chin, knowing that this was a risky deal but at this point he would do whatever he could to make sure his friend lived. ""Will you be alright, giving blood?""<br/><br/>""I will be fine I assure, though I would probably need more blood afterwards."" She turned back to look into Azraiâ€™s room. ""I have one thing that I would like to say,"" she said in a low tone, Ivan knowing that this was going to be a serious statement. ""If this should work, then I would like to be taken away from Azrai."" Ivan gaped a bit shocked that she wanted to leave after all that they had been through. ""I have caused too many complications for him and I wish not to continue to do so. We are both wanted targets for criminal organizations and it would be easier for us to hide if we were apart from one another."" She looked up at Ivan, scarlet eyes filled with absolute resolve. ""This is my condition for giving him my blood. I will give as much as I can to save him but I will leave before he is fully able to move around. Send me to a place where he will not be able to find me.""<br/><br/>Ivan let out a sigh; she pushed a very hard bargain, especially since he knew that if and when Azrai recovered, he would not be pleased. Or maybe he would understand...Damnit; she really put him on the spot. Why did everything have to be so fucking complicated? He wanted to slam his head into a wall and forget about all the stress that came with his life. However, he knew that this was a very good deal. Ivan had been an advocate in the beginning to not allow Azrai to accept the mission. Even now, he wished he hadn't done so and Shizu was making his argument easier. He would have advocated that she be sent away from Azrai after this war was over. It was selfish; he knew that but seeing the condition he was in now, only proved his point. Being a bodyguard was not for him and he had even become attached to Shizu, which was the worst thing he could do. It was killing him to be around her.<br/><br/>""Are you sure this is what you want to do,"" Ivan asked.<br/><br/>""At this point, I will do anything to save him,"" Shizu said softly.<br/><br/>What the hell had they gotten themselves into? ""Alright, you have yourself a deal,"" Ivan muttered knowing that he would face the consequences later. This was her condition and he would allow her to save him, if she could. Shizu nodded her head, feeling guilty that she was making this deal but it was the only way to keep him safe. He needed to recover first. Ivan called over a few medics and they entered the room. Shizu sat down in the chair once more, offering her arm to the medic. Ivan watched as they worked on the blood transfusion. Shizu seemed to think that this would work and he had to some faith that it would.<br/><br/>That was all that he had right now.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>He was slightly surprised that Zachariah had caught his wrist. It had felt satisfying to land a solid blow on the other. He had wanted to pummel his face until blood coated his faces and he felt bones breaking. However, the urge was extremely strong but he couldn't bring himself to do so. No matter how much anger he felt towards him, Raziel found himself unable to finish off Zachariah. He knew that he had would be able, even if his body was growing weak. He knew that he could've ended things sooner and the rage he had held for five years was still burning in his blood. But why was it that he was unable to continue on? What was holding him back? When Zachariah spoke to him, something rang throughout his mind. It happened every time the other spoke to him; it was as if Zachariah seemed to find a way to make his reasoning wrong.<br/><br/>Was he wrong?<br/><br/>When Zachariah began talking about the past, Raziel's eyes narrowed. Of course, it was always about the past, wasn't it? Why was it so wrong for him to have different ideas? Why did Zachariah have to have such high hopes for him? It was annoying. Everything about Zachariah had pissed him off, even at a young age. It was always about how great Zachariah or look how many followers he had. Never, not once had it been about him. Sure they had shared the same thoughts but when Raziel decided to make an army to defend the Kingdom of God that was when things fell apart. It was true that there had been hope for the two of them, as brothers, to change the Holy Land. When it came time to devise a plan, things had changed. Raziel had seen how imperfect the world had become and he was more than willing to eradicate the things that tainted it. Zachariah hadn't felt the same. Of course not, he was the compassionate one, believing that everyone deserved a chance. That everyone could be saved.<br/><br/>Not everyone could believe those thoughts after seeing the world as it really was. ""Everything,"" Raziel started off slowly, his voice trembling with emotion. ""Everything I have done is for the Holy Land."" He clenched his jaw as he thought about these words more. Of course he had done this for God. This had all been for Him. Ever since he had first begun planning the use of bio-weapons, it had been for Him. This was the perfect army to fight for the Holy Land. This had been the perfect way to show Him how dedicated he was. How dare Zachariah question his motives? It angered him that the man couldn't see the genius behind this plan. Yes, he had thought about the consequences but surely God would overlook his actions, because he had made this for Him. He was showing his love in the best way he knew how. Why couldn't Zachariah see that?<br/><br/>The way that Zachariah belittled him stung, probably more so than the acid that was breaking down his body. His grip loosened around the other's neck, the feeling of despair nearly knocking the wind out of him. To say such things to him, without knowing how hard he had worked to get to this point was more than humiliating. He began to second guess the decisions that he had made, but he knew that he couldn't go back to change it and there was no future for him after this. His life would end, that much he knew. ""I...."" He looked around him, as if listening to what Zachariah had told him to do. This certainly wasn't what he had originally intended to go but if only Zachariah had listened in the first place. ""No, this was not what I wanted but if only you had listened to me...."" His voice almost seemed like he was desperate for Zachariah to understand him.<br/><br/>""If you would have listened, then it could have ended a long time ago."" He shook his head. ""God...He loves me for I have done everything to please him. I was given this duty to cleanse the Holy Land and that is what I am doing, this war is proof of it."" He was eerily calm as he spoke, a grim look on his face. His brow furrowed briefly, as if he was suddenly taken by anger. ""You loved me,"" he said with poison. ""I have doubted that since we were mere children, you have never loved me."" He growled lowly. ""It has always been about you, brother. About your needs and your desires, you put up a facade. I have seen the real you."" A smug smile came to his face. ""You are the one who has strayed from the path; you will see that in the end. God has always favored me.""<br/><br/>Even when he had acid flowing through his system, he was arrogant. That was how he had always been; he could not accept that fact that he was wrong, even if it was the truth. He grimaced slightly, feeling the acid burning through some of his muscle, his control slipping. He faltered slightly, knowing that he was growing weaker by the second. His body was slowly deteriorating and he cursed Zachariah for making such a weapon. So, it seemed that he truly wanted him to die. So how, he couldn't believe it. He had never thought that it would Zachariah to kill him off, but then again he would have been disappointed if it hadn't been him. How tragic that this situation was, like Cain and Abel. It was a shame that he not been more prepared for this moment.<br/><br/>Was he really in God's favor like he had thought? Or had he been clinging to false ideologies this entire time? Had it been Lucifer that had tainted his once innocent and pure mind? He questioned his faith and beliefs at this point, feeling almost lost. Was this the path that had been chosen by God or Lucifer? What was his purpose now? Damn Zachariah! He always made his thoughts muddled! Releasing Zachariah's neck, he cradled his face. He began to laugh manically, unsure of his emotions at this point. Was he going insane? Was the acid finally traveling through his nerves? He stopped laughing as if clarity struck him in between his eyes. ""I see,"" he whispered. He stared down at Zachariah with wide eyes. ""I see now, this is what God has planned all along. We will perish together. The acid within me and my hands around your neck,"" he growled out, wrapping his hands back around Zachariah's neck, feeling a new sense of determination coming through him."
3632,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-03-31T11:29:25,Sound of Silence,"No sooner had the words left the womanâ€™s lips both Maverick and Lucian had looked at her with disbelieving expressions. Maverick felt his chest tighten and he clenched his fists as he felt emotions beginning to take him over once again. Why the hell did he have to get himself involved with this? Why could Azrai just decide not to take that mission? So far God had been on their side through everything, He had aided them in this battle though so many had been lost, He had chosen Azrai to go rescue Shizu despite everything, this had all been His planning from the start. But on the other hand he was well aware that nothing ever came without some sort of price. Was that price Azraiâ€™s death? It wouldnâ€™t be surprising considering the man always wanted to play the big fucking hero like he always did whenever it came down to something like this. It really pissed him off. He didnâ€™t even want to begin to think about what might happen should they lose Azrai.<br/><br/>That man has been his best friend since he had met him in the military years ago. How could he ever forget that day? It seemed like only yesterdayâ€¦ He had already worked with Ivan a little bit, but when Azrai was introduced to the group they had formed an inseparable bond even though they were all different from one another. They had done a lot together, stuck by Azrai when Cassandra passed from this world by some sort ofâ€¦ mysterious illnessâ€¦ Hell they even stuck by the man whenever he was faced with an enemy. They had formed their little hitman organization, and then Zachariah found them and introduced them to something more when he had taken them under his wing and into his own organization; he had showed them the light of God. Not only that but they were given a purpose, a reason to live, ridding the world of evil and defending the Holy Land from those who dare defile it.<br/><br/>Lucian was only really in the picture because of Elias, and because he had his uses being a pilot, whom they met while he was hacking into some security systems and decided to recruit him on the spot pretty much. Thinking back was not something he usually did. Right now it couldnâ€™t be helped; he could not bear the thought of losing anyone, not just Azrai.<br/><br/>When Ivan had left the room, and he couldnâ€™t help but smirk when Lucian, now muttering under his breath, was practically shoved out of the way since the asshole deserved it, he couldnâ€™t help himself. He had to go, too, there was no way he was going to sit here while his best friend as possibly dying. He wanted to be there for him, knowing full well that Azrai would be there for him if it were he or Ivan that was dying instead. Despite the screams of pain echoing in his mind from him moving his body he had to get up. One of the medics tried to convince him to rest but he was already on his feet by that point. Sure, he might be a sensitive person but he wasnâ€™t a wimp when it came to handling pain and refused to submit to it even though he was more than aware he should be resting. How the fuck could he rest at a time like this? No matter how many drugs they pumped in his system he would not rest until he was reassured Azrai would pull through.<br/><br/>His legs were almost rejecting supporting him but somehow he had managed to fight past that and made his way into Azraiâ€™s room. In the back of his mind he continued to pray that God would allow him to live, that He would not kill him in order to save Shizu, save the Holy Land. Taking a moment to pause and let the pain subside when it became too unbearable here and there. When he finally entered Azraiâ€™s room his body was screaming in pain so much that it was almost to the point where he was unaware he was in pain. Then he saw just how bad his dear friend looked and couldnâ€™t help but be filled with a sense of horror that they really might be losing him. That sense of horror seemed to drown out the pain completely. He had been so frozen to his spot that he was nearly run over by Shizu when she had entered the room.  And then that was when everything got very, very tense.<br/><br/>Leaning against the wall he took a good look at his dear friend and then to Ivan who also looked like he was on the verge of a breakdown when he saw how pale Azrai was.<br/><br/>This was eating Maverick up inside and he wanted nothing more than to have his friend recover, they all did. He was on the verge of tears again when Shizu had started crying, part of him wanted to go over and hold her in his arms. Not only would that be weird but it would accomplish nothing, so he stayed put just outside the room. He was ignoring a few medics trying to get him to come back to his room and rest. When the two came out of Azraiâ€™s room he had listened to them and made no word of protest. He and Ivan were having similar thoughts: Azrai should be separated from Shizu at all costs since it would be easier to keep them in hiding. It did tear him up a little, knowing the man was most likely going to be pretty upset about this but as long as he would live thenâ€¦ maybe there was hope. Though whatever hope there was left now, he was not going to cling to it since the man really had pushed himself a bit too far during that fight.<br/><br/>What would Zachariah say if he were standing here at this very moment? What would Zachariah do in this situationâ€¦ was the man even still alive? He sure hoped so.<br/><br/>When he spoke, Maverickâ€™s voice was a bit shaky, â€œIvan, I have an idea Iâ€™ve had in the back of my mind in case something like this should--â€<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s that badâ€¦ is it? Damnitâ€¦ see I had a feeling something was upâ€¦â€ a voice cut through the air, seemingly ignoring the emotions that were lingering. â€œI had known when I was told to pick his ass up he had gotten himself into trouble. Let me guess, the stubborn mule decided to go and play the big hero like he always does. I say it serves him right, if thatâ€™s the case,â€ Lucian had snorted.<br/><br/>Maverick rounded on the man and scowled at him, immediately finding another way to release some of his energy. Pushing past all the nurses and doctors, Ivan, he slammed the man against the wall and decked him as hard as he could. Lucian had tried to get away but was too slow and Maverickâ€™s fist had connected with him a second time and the man saw some stars before he was out cold. Almost as quickly as it had happened a few people had rushed in to separate the two soon after, dragging Maverick back to his room after sedating him. As much as he disliked Lucian perhaps he didnâ€™t blame the man, he had been kept in the dark and unwillingly dragged into thisâ€¦ However that did not give a reason to act as he had. Did the man ever need a reason to be an asshole? He wished he could have gotten a few more hit before he had been drugged and dragged back into his room. While he slept he dreamed of him repeatedly beating the shit out of the pilot. Somehow it made everything a little more bearable.<br/><br/>The medics continued to look over Azrai as Shizu gave her blood. They would know the results for sure soon enough but for now they just needed to pray that he pulled through. He was in Godâ€™s hands, and they all had faith He would make the right decision in the end, whatever that may be.  Even with the blood transfusion would Azrai truly recover? Even if he did, Shizu had mentioned there would be some changes and he might be more aggressive and everyone was on the same page thinking that they did not need him to be more aggressive. That man was capable of being very dangerous, almost terrifying whenever he got into that murderous state of mind; undoubtedly it would be amplified which could be a danger to both him and those around him. Still Shizu had been willing to save him so nobody was going to complain, they just wondered how well he was going to take her leaving.<br/><br/>He should not have allowed himself to become attached to her, should have been aware that the promise he had tried so desperately to keep was not one he could fulfill. Try as he may to deny it, the reality was there. But even then he continued to cling to itâ€¦ had he just been lying to Shizu all this time, had he been aware that he would not have been able to keep his promise? He was a man of his word and has even told her this much. Perhaps that was why he had wanted to keep that promise so badly, why he had became so attached to her even though he knew he should not have. Not only was it rare for him to become attached to someone that quickly he knew that he had fucked up as soon as he felt himself becoming more willing to protect her than he should have been. Everyone had busted his chops for it and somewhere he knew they were still pissed at himâ€¦<br/><br/>But what did it matter? It wasnâ€™t like he was there to explain himself to them, he was dying, he could feel it even as he seemed to sit in this dark void, they were just going to think what they wanted in the end and he couldnâ€™t do a damn thing about it. If he could speak would they even listen to him if he tried to give him his side of the story of why he liked Shizu? She was such a sweet girlâ€¦ he was a foolâ€¦ Being able to save someone was a nice change of pace since he was not just getting paid to  slaughter some piece of shit and deal with whatever else was there and be done with it. Would he even be able to fully explain himself them or would they just lay into him and ignore him like they always did whenever he displeased them in some way or another? No. He doubted that they would listen to him. That fact was so hard to accept and it was probably why he didnâ€™t want death to claim him despite the poison in his system dragging him further and further down into the darkness.<br/><br/>As tempting as it was to just give in so he wouldnâ€™t have to deal with their reprimands once he recovered, something started to pull him out suddenlyâ€¦ Giving up was not like him at all but even then he felt he was fighting a losing battleâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œIt seems to be working,â€ a medic said softly when he turned to Ivan once Azraiâ€™s condition seemed to improve a little. â€œI donâ€™t know how long it will be before he comes around, though, or if he will evenâ€¦â€ His words trailed off knowing that he should think of such things. For all he knew, if he messed this up and Azrai was lost, he would be the next one to get punched in the face.<br/><br/>-----------------<br/><br/>Hearing Raziel tell him that he had never loved him stung more than he had wanted to admit. If only he knew how false that was, he thought to himself managing to draw in a few breaths before hands wrapped around his neck again. That was more than enough to tell him that if they were to continue this conversation any longer it would be pointless. He had said all he needed to, there was nothing else he could do except pray to God that He would give him the strength to get through this, to wait this out, that was all he could do at this moment. As much as he wished he could just pry Raziel off of him and drive him into the ground for being such a fool he refused to turn against God. To do so meant he would be turning against the very teachings he was trying to influence in the people who looked up to himâ€¦ if he had not done so already with what little liquid he had consumed in that vial.<br/><br/>In the back of his mind he was almost kicking himself for not putting an end to Raziel so when he had the chance to end him five years ago. Sometimes compassion was one of Zachariahâ€™s downfalls though he hated to admit that openly. In his mind he had done nothing wrong and felt that he had always treated Raziel fairly when they were kids. When they founded the organization things had changed, yes, but, â€œWhy do you think people looked to me rather than accept your bio-weapon research?â€ When he managed to somehow get his fingers between Razielâ€™s and his neck he couldnâ€™t help but ask the question even if he knew it was just wasted effort. It call came down to when those bio-weapons were first introduced and no matter what he did he knew he would never be able to make his old friend understand the error of his ways. Perhaps there would have been a small chance of redemption before he met his end and was dragged down to Hell then.<br/><br/>â€œI have nothing more to say to you, my brother.â€ It was subtle but there were hints of sadness in his voice, if he had not accepted Raziel was beyond reasoning he would have let it all out. Now he was just sad that out of all the people to throw away a second chance it had to be him. He had done his best to show him compassion, but had gotten nowhere. There was a look of determination upon his face that said he was more than ready to end this once and for all. Much like Raziel he refused to let his determination go, he refused to give in, he had to do this for the Holy Land, he would remain strong, determined to win this. But what if Raziel was right and they both had to perish in order for the Holy Land to be at peace again? It had to be true, right? God had planned for this battle to happen so it was only natural they he had two people who were once good friends fight to the death, everything happened according to Godâ€™s will.<br/><br/>For a moment he thought back to the events of the day and what updates he had been given on what was going on while he was here. He knew that Azrai and Shizu were in critical condition and might not make it. A lot of lives were lost to day, but some had been saved as well, looking at the pilot. If he did not make it back and walk through the door to the medical base he knew this wold be in vain. They were counting on him return; he was not going to let them down. Especially Shizu. After all this had mostly been for her so that she would not have to fall into Razielâ€™s hands and so that he would never claim the Holy Land as his own. He wanted to believe that there was still something to be gained from this if he were to give in and sacrifice his own life to save the Holy Land.<br/><br/>How long would it be before someone like Raziel or any other enemy he has faced would crawl out from the same hole? Zachariah knew he had to be around to deal with it once that happened. As much as he wanted to resist the darkness threatening to take him over he couldnâ€™t find it within him; perhaps he was feeling this was the only way to finish this after all.<br/><br/>Placing all his faith in that acid whittling Raziel down was his best chance right now. Razielâ€™s grasp was powerful. Even though he was not struggling against him he could feel his thumbs pressing hard against his throat. It was becoming increasingly harder to breathe. There was no way he would ever be able to overpower the man, it was enough just trying to keep his strength up as he was. When he opened his eyes again he blinked a few times in an attempt to keep his gaze unwavering as he still refused to show weakness. Desperately he was trying to remain strong, he wanted to fight back unwilling to accept death. Perhaps this was how it had to be but he was not going down without a fight, by just throwing in the towel he would be seen as a coward or someone who gives in easily. As long as there was still a bit of fight left in him he refused to go down without a fight."
3633,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-03T07:44:20,ElegantJewel,"There was absolutely too much testosterone enclosed in this small area. She could feel the tension that each man held and she felt guilt in her chest. She knew that none of this would have ever happened if not for her. However, she knew not all the blame was on her. It was on Azrai as well, for he had agreed to take this mission, disregarding the warnings that his companions had given him. There was also fault on Raziel, who had somehow managed to discover her, no doubt from the encounters with her step-father. Things had been more complicated than the simple rescue from her village. She had honestly thought that she would have been chased after by her step-father and that was all. Instead, she had just been a pawn on the grand scheme of things. She winced as she heard the scuffle that happened outside of the room. She glanced over at Lucian, her eyes narrowing slightly. He had been rather...upset when she had the first opportunity of meeting him. Now, he seemed to be grinding the gears of everyone around him. When Maverick decided that he had had enough, it seemed like he was doing everyone a favor.<br/><br/>It pleased her to know that no one had any objections to her condition. She was sure that they all wanted her as far away from Azrai as possible. She knew that they held no malicious thoughts towards her; they were just merely concerned about the well being of their comrade. She could understand it and that was why she had purposed the condition in the first place. If she could save Azrai's life, then she would be content with leaving. As long as he lived, she could part ways with him. It would haunt her for the rest of her life if he didn't survive. She winced slightly as another needle pricked her vein, giving her back that blood that she was losing. She sighed slightly, feeling a bit light headed but it didn't matter. She would give Azrai as much blood as he needed in order to help him recover, even if it meant giving him the very last drop. She glanced over at Ivan, who had a very grim look on his face.<br/><br/>She knew that he wasn't happy that she had forced him into a decision that he was unsure about. Call it selfish of her but she knew that she had to take drastic measures. When the medic told them that Azrai seemed to be recovering little by little, she felt a sense of relief flowing through her. She had been unsure if she had made it in time but she had hope. It seemed like that hope had paid off but Azrai still wasn't in the clear. Once Azrai's heartbeat was stronger, she would depart. She felt slightly anxious about departing however she knew it was for the best. There had been a silent agreement between the men that this was the best solution. After she was gone, Azrai could go back to being a normal man. Well, maybe not as normal as they all would like. Her blood would make changes to his body and personality, she wasn't sure if they would be dramatic or subtle. All she knew that it would help keep him alive longer.<br/><br/>Ivan watched the blood transfusion, things were still not clear but since no one else had any bright ideas, he placed all his faith in Shizu's blood and God. He had refrained from getting in between Maverick and Lucian. He knew that he would have done more damage to Lucian than Maverick would, so he allowed his friend to release his anger. It wasn't like Lucian didn't deserve it. The pilot always knew how to get under everyone's skin and he knew that he needed to talk to Elias about his friend. If Lucian was to continue to help their group out, he needed to be more civilized. He felt out a slow breath, trying to remain calm with all the chaos going around them. He knew that this was their final option to save Azrai; he could only pray that the man pulled through. What would they do if he didn't? What would Zachariah say to him?<br/><br/>Thinking of their leader, he wondered how he was holding up against Raziel. He knew that the man was going through a lot of things right now. Many of their men and been killed, Azrai and Shizu had been severely injured, and he dared not to tell him that it was now Azrai who was close to dying. The stress of this situation was clearly wearing the Russian down, but he knew that he still had things to do. He couldn't stand around forever, waiting for Azrai to recover. It was in God's hands whether He allowed him life or death, whichever option was chosen, Ivan had to be prepared for both. He took a few steps away from the observation window, thinking about the condition that had been given. He knew that Shizu would have to depart as soon as Azrai was stable, just in case he came to quicker than they expected and Azrai was full of surprises.<br/><br/>He stopped one of the medics, ordering them to go to Azrai's apartment and pick-up her passport and identification card. It took a few unnecessary moments to bully the poor man to doing his errands but he didn't have time to leave here. Watching the disgruntled medic run off with the task ordered, he walked further away from Azrai's room. ""Elias, come in,"" he grunted into the earpiece.<br/><br/>""How did the cure go,"" Elias questioned immediately.<br/><br/>Ivan hesitated briefly, though he knew that he couldn't keep the male in the dark. ""It worked for the most part, however Azrai is not recovering like we hoped he would."" He could hear Elias ready to apologize, but he immediately cut him. ""However, Shizu is giving him blood which will help him stabilize but it is still not guaranteed.""<br/><br/>""I see,"" Elias replied in a quiet tone.<br/><br/>Ivan sighed slightly, glancing around the medical bay. ""This is no time to beat yourself up; I still need you to do some things for me.""<br/><br/>""What can I do?""<br/><br/>""Shizu has made a condition to leave Azrai's side, should he recover. What I need from you is a place that she can go to.""<br/><br/>""What kind of place are you thinking of,"" Elias replied, the sound of his computer chair creaking, told Ivan that he was leaning back and coming up with ideas.<br/><br/>""Preferably a place that is safe with a security system."" Ivan rubbed the back of his neck. ""I was planning on flying her out to where you are, that way we can keep a close eye on her.""<br/><br/>""Do you think Azrai will try to find her?""<br/><br/>""Who knows what that man will do at this point? Our main priority is to keep him alive and sending Shizu far away from him.""<br/><br/>""R-Right, well I can think of a few places that we can tuck her away at, but it'll take a while to set up everything.""<br/><br/>""You've got plenty of time,"" Ivan said in a reassuring tone. ""And given if that asshole of yours is in good condition, I'll be sending him back as well.""<br/><br/>Elias winced through the earpiece. ""Lucian is really a good guy.""<br/><br/>Ivan snorted slightly but deep down he knew that Lucian was a decent person, decent being the nicest word Ivan could think of. ""I don't know what you see in him and I really don't want to know, just make sure everything is ready for their arrival.""<br/><br/>""Roger that.""<br/><br/>When the conversation ended, Ivan let out a heavy breath. It was a risky situation sending Shizu to Elias but he had no other option at this point. The hacker could provide her a suitable living space and the protection that she would need. Once she was able to integrate into society, perhaps she could live in a way that allowed her even more freedom. After this fiasco was over, she would have to be closely monitored. Should she find trouble, Elias knew his way around a gun and was in touch with everyone. She would be fine in the hands of the hacker. He would have to explain the details of the plan to Zachariah later and he felt a bit uneasy about it. Surely their leader would understand the need to separate Azrai and Shizu.<br/><br/>Ivan rubbed his face, trying to not look as bad as he felt. He had a few medics fuss at him, trying to get him to finally sit down and get his wounds patched up. For a while he resisted it but now he was far too exhausted to put up a fight anymore. He settled back down in Azrai's room, continuing to monitor the man. He allowed the medics to do as they wished; his head was swarmed with different situations. What if Azrai didn't pull through? What would they do with Shizu then? That was something that he had yet to think about. He knew that it would be wrong to abandon her but he didn't have a clue of what she could do. She was not cut out for their line of work nor was she ready to live a normal life. He would have to remind Elias to teach her about life and basic college studies. He had to stop relying on this plan so much, because he knew that there could be two different outcomes. He just wasn't ready to accept that Azrai could die.<br/><br/>A medic came in, pulling one of the needles out of Shizu's arm. It seemed that she had given as much blood as the medics would allow, fearing that she might pass out from the blood loss. Ivan was thankful that she had given so much but he hoped that she recovered faster than Azrai. If this was successful then in the next hour or so, she would be on a plane out of here. Ivan winced as the medic tweezed gravel out of his shoulders. He cleared his throat, catching the attention of the Oni woman. Tired eyes looked at him and he almost felt guilty for agreeing to allow the blood transfusion. She was still recovering as well and yet he seemed to have paid now mind to her condition. ""I have made the proper arrangements for your departure.""<br/><br/>""Thank you,"" Shizu said after a few moments of silence. The air between them was slightly awkward but it was to be expected. She shifted in the chair slightly; trying to rest will her body regain its strength. ""This...was the best decision right?""<br/><br/>Ivan looked at her then to Azrai. ""I hope so...""<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Why?<br/><br/>That was always the question. Why? Why had things turned out this way? Why did he have to be shunned from the organization? Why? Why? Why? That one little word had plagued him for most of his life. It had driven him to this crazed state of mind. He was on the brink of losing it all; his mind, his dreams, and his life. It was all because of that one stupid question. It tore him to pieces, making him feeling useless and weak. Why did Zachariah reject him? Why did this moment not feel as satisfying as he had dreamt of? Why? Why? Why? He could hear the question resounding in his head. Why had he created these bio-weapons? Why had he killed the people that were close to his heart? Why did he do this? Was it truly in the name of God? He had believed that it was all this time, but was it really? He questioned himself, just as everyone else had. Question after question and yet he could never find an answer or grasp anything that was close to one.<br/><br/>Was this supposed to be some sort of final lesson that he was to learn? Was this supposed to be God's way of telling him that he was, in fact, wrong all this time? No, that couldn't be it; he had been given the vision of creating a better world, a new Holy Land. This was the path that he was given. Had God led him down this path of damnation on purpose? Was this the real meaning of his life? He thought back to all those times when he had been so adamantly working on these brilliant plans. He had been so proud of the work that he had done, he had been so eager to tell Zachariah. He had been shown disgust and that had crushed him. He lashed out in anger, trying to explain to Zachariah that this was what God wanted. He wouldn't have been those visions, had it not been. Then how was it that they were on opposite ends of one another now? They were supposed to unite this world and create an army that would forever protect His Kingdom.<br/><br/>Then...why?<br/><br/>When Zachariah spoke to him once more, he felt a little shocked. So that was it? After all the words that he had spoken to him, he was done? What were those words worth to Raziel anyways? They meant nothing now. He was far too gone to think clearly, to see that there was still a chance for him to find the errors in his life. The decisions he had made up until this point, had caused him to suffer these severe injuries. There was no hope left for him. He would never been in God's favor. However, Raziel was too stubborn to think such logical thoughts. He had burned all his rage and jealousy into this plan. He had held onto the grudge of Zachariah rejecting him for too long. He would make sure that Zachariah would forever remember him, because after today, he would be no more. He was sure that others would come along but of them would match up to Raziel. He was almost on God's level, after all.<br/><br/>He grimaced as white hot pain slide down his arm, his flesh opening as the acid worked. When it hit a nerve, he left out a cry of agony. His arm was losing its feelings and he was no longer sure if he was gripping Zachariah's neck. He glanced down at his arm, just to see if he still had a grip. The good news was that he did but he could no longer tell how tight he was holding it. He growled lowly, trying to focus all his attention on squeezing the life out of Zachariah. Had he not been so distracted by their conversation, he would have snapped his neck already. However, Zachariah was a master at prolonging the inevitable. The inevitable in this situation was Raziel's death. Clenching his teeth together as the fire igniting his body grew even more, he wanted to end this battle. He knew that Zachariah was starting to have troubles breathing and he only hoped that his hands would hold out longer.<br/><br/>How pathetic. Zachariah had to resort to such a weapon and that chemical he had drank just to defeat him. Would his old companion still be in God's favor after this? Was he still in His favor now or would had He rejected Zachariah for stooping down to his level? He wanted to ask the other those questions but the pain made it impossible to speak. If he didn't stay focused on killing Zachariah, then he would succumb to the agony and ache in his body. But still, those questions nagged him. Maybe God would punish the two of them and that was why they both had to die. If that was the case, then why couldnâ€™t he feel his fingers? If that was the case, then why was he fighting a losing battle? Yet again, that one word haunted him and it would surely follow him to the afterlife. Why hadn't God favored him? Why was he only second best when it came to Zachariah?<br/><br/>He was trembling at this point, it could have been from pain or anger, and he wasn't sure at this point. He continued see parts of his body splitting open as the acid had made its way to the surface, breaking down various muscles and nerves. He could feel his bones starting to weaken; the acid seemed to have a slower process of breaking down bones. It was terrifying to watch his body practically fall apart before his eyes. Was this what God's punishment was for him? Had the wrath of God finally set foot in his mind? He wondered if he truly had understood the consequences that would happen when he had left the organization all those years ago. He knew that everyone who was against had warned him, yet he paid no heed for their worry meant nothing to him. They had been nothing to him. The only person who had ever mattered there was Zachariah. They merely listened to what he had to say, never Raziel. Maybe...he should have listened after all...<br/><br/>Ah, it was too late for anything like that now, especially with the way his body was deteriorating. It was too late to apologize for all that he done and he still wasn't sure if he regretted any of it. He was a man who had lived without regrets, following the path that was given to him. Perhaps God had seen into the future, knowing that if he continued any further then he would destroy the world. At least, he could understand that much but it still didn't make a huge impression on him. He merely just saw it as God giving him a different path to take. So maybe he was still favored or maybe he was going to Hell. He wasn't sure how he felt about either of those options as well. Did he prefer to be in God's grace? Of course, but only if He allowed it and if not...then Hell would be suitable...if God wanted it that way. Then he could accept the cards being dealt to him.<br/><br/>He looked down at Zachariah, the hatred in his eyes still burning. He couldn't believe that this was all happening really. He had been so sure that God had wanted his army but now it seemed that Raziel was no longer needed. Had he not made the perfect army? Of course he hadn't, he had seen on the field all the imperfections that had been used and disposed of. It was a shame that he had worked for five years on them and they had not pleased Him. What more could he have done? If he had had the Oni woman in his hands then he could have used her to create the army of Heaven, yet...she had escaped. For all he knew, the poison in her system had killed her and that made him satisfied in some sick way. He had wanted her so badly but now that the possibility of her death was on his mind, he was relieved. No one else could use her for the army of Heaven.<br/><br/>That had been his task and his task only.<br/><br/>""So....you are the one who is to condemn me,"" he said in a strained voice, pain lacing it heavily. ""For my sins, am I right?"" Though there was really no need for Zachariah to answer because the evidence was ruining his body. He could feel the acid opening up the skin around his neck, the tendon melting causing him to lose control of his arm. It slumped to the side, though it was hard to feel it, the acid cauterizing the severed nerves. He glanced trying to move it but the appendage was no longer his to control. He laughed hoarsely though seethed in pain as the acid spread faster the more he tried to move. He was growing weak, his body was failing him and all he could do was stare down at the face of his old friend. Was he relieved or sad to be dying? That thought passed through his mind though he cared not to answer it. It would be pointless in the end. He shook his head slightly, trying to keep hold of Zachariah's neck though he knew it was futile. He couldn't just give up.<br/><br/>""So it seems you have bested me once more..."" Raziel seemed bitter as he spoke, still unable to let go of all the hatred he had. He would bare this grudge for eternity. ""It must make you relieved to rid of me."" A hoarse laugh left him and he looked at the battlefield, his face growing paler. His time was fleeting at this point; at any moment the acid could reach an area that would kill him instantly. If not the acid, then Zachariah would end it or did the man wish watch him die slowly? Was it even in Zachariah's being to watch some suffer? That was another question that would be left unanswered. ""I will....never forgive you,"" Raziel muttered angrily, trying to force his hand to strangle Zachariah more, having a futile hope that he could kill him. But by now, they both knew who was in God's favor. Certainly, it was not Raziel by any means.<br/><br/>The outcome had been realized all too late by him. He had lost when he started planning five years ago, but he couldn't regret anything. He was unable to allow himself to feel pity for himself. He had been successful in many ways, wiping out many of Zachariah's men and destroying his base. Hell, he was sure that Shizu and Azrai were on the verge of death, and that made him feel elated. No, he had no regrets and he had won in his own ways today. He grinned to himself, knowing that he would forever haunt the lives of them in one form or another. ""So, shall you wait until I collapse or will you kill me, my brother?"" He asked while raising a brow, that arrogant grin upon his lips once more. His composure would not fall in the face of death nor would he feel fear.<br/><br/>He was close to a God after all, right?"
3634,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-04T11:31:05,Sound of Silence,"How much time had passed since Zachariah and Raziel had met each other here on this battlefield and told each other that this would be the day that it all ended? He was beginning to wonder this. Had it been minutes, hours, a day, it seemed to feel like an eternity. Did his followers think that he had died in battle; did they believe that they had lost, because he was not there in the medical base with them right now? He has not heard anything about Azrai or Shizuâ€™s condition for awhile and was beginning to wonder about them as well. Maybe they were dead, maybe they werenâ€™t. Maybe he would not find out because he would soon be dead. He was trying to hold his breath now, trying to keep his fingers in-between Razielâ€™s hands and his throat enough so he could breathe a little but that was not working. The grip was too tight, darkness was starting to cloud his visionâ€¦<br/><br/>If he was going to die here at least he would be taking Raziel with him. That was Godâ€™s will, everything was because of Godâ€™s will. If God still thought him worthy of entering Heaven once all the air was squeezed out of his lungs, which were starting to burn, and he finally passed at the hands of Raziel it would amaze him. When his eyes shut again, he could picture the past, just as he had throughout this entire fight, his mind frantically searching for answers to his own unvoiced questions. As much as he wanted to tell Raziel that he wished he had been competent enough to keep him from going down this path he knew it was useless to bring it up to him. He had tried in his own way to set things right but every attempt had failed.<br/><br/>Five years ago had been enough proof of that. Knowing this, he had eventually set the past aside while he prepared for this day. He had eventually seen Raziel as just another obstacle trying to destroy the Holy Land, a man who was too far gone. He had thought once he faced him that he had pushed the past away enough to just end him without a second though. How wrong he had been, for even now while he prolonged the inevitable he was hesitating. He still wanted to find some way to save him even if he knew it was impossible, Raziel could not be saved. Perhaps, in spite of everything he had seen in that man while they grew up together, he had known it all along and had been selfish. He would not deny that he had a hand in Raziel choosing this path. What he had said had been true, he did have high hopes, his ideals would have helped the Holy Land if he had not become so corrupt. Maybe in his mad attempts to get his followers to accept Raziel, they had seen something he had not.<br/><br/>Suddenly a cry of pain that was not his own had brought him back to the battle and that chemical odor seemed to become much stronger. Raziel was still alive but he was slowly beginning to deteriorate. So it had all come down to this, the acid was finally in full effect and soon Raziel would be no more. He was silent while he took in his old friendâ€™s bitterness, still unable to understand why the other hated him so much. Admittedly there was a small amount of relief that shone in his eyes while he watched the acid work its magic. While the amount of sadness he felt was almost unbearable, unable to stand the thought of failing someone, he dared not show it. He forced himself to seem detached, almost indifferent to the suffering of the other. What good would it do if he voiced everything that he was thinking right now? Would Raziel even listen to him? No, he knew the man would just find some excuse or make some arrogant remark like he always did; his bitterness was just more proof.<br/><br/>Still, he wondered if he had done the right thing. He had tried to get his followers to accept Raziel and view him as one of Godâ€™s children but all they had done was reject him. With that in mind, ending his life was the right thing, was it not? He could see the hatred in Razielâ€™s eyes; it came as no surprise that he would not forgive him. That was all he needed, was it not? Zachariah winced as blood mixed with acid dripped from Razielâ€™s wounds onto his arm. It had burned a hole in his skin. The pain was almost unbearable and he probably would have given into it.<br/><br/>Once he was able to free himself from Razielâ€™s grasp he moved his hand to his gun. He rubbed his neck as he took steady breaths while trying to crawl away and get free for a good shot. When Raziel spoke again he had stopped moving and looked him in the eye again. Upon Zachariahâ€™s face, while his expression remained neutral overall, traces of subtle amusement could be spotted. To see that the man was still so arrogant while close to death was not surprising considering he has always been an arrogant fool. He shook his head and sighed quietly, narrowing his eyes, wondering if he should answer him or not. Part of him did not even want to give him the satisfaction of an answer and just let him find out for himself. But he did not know what he wanted to do either; he was torn between just leaving right here and now and firing off that final round. Raziel was right to assume that he did not like to see others suffer. On the other hand apparently Raziel felt that Zachariah has caused him so much pain and suffering already.<br/><br/>Why should he not leave him here? Why should he end his suffering? He was in just as much pain as Raziel right now but knew that his once close friend would never understand. There was no use explaining anything, just like it was no use to say anything more.<br/><br/>But in the end he did give the man the satisfaction of a response, unable to help himself, perhaps out of his own arrogance, his own confidence now that he was seeing what this acid was truly capable of. He knew that Raziel would no longer be able to harm him. â€œAn arrogant fool until the endâ€¦ you havenâ€™t changed at all. If there had been another way to stop you, I would have done it long ago.â€ He began softly, speaking slowly, â€œI truly had not wanted to resort to the use of the acid. It pains me to see this happening to you... But you had brought this upon yourself, my brother, and I should just leave you here to your misery. Why should I show you any mercy?â€ His voice had cracked a little towards the end but he kept his composure as best as he could. He didn't want his emotions to show through too much, and did his best to try to seem as detached as he could.<br/><br/>Using every bit of strength he had, he grabbed Raziel and rolled over, reversing the roles. Now the one on top he bored into the man with his eyes, a cold gaze, and shook his head. His hand had left his gun.  â€œYou are not worth it. It serves you right to suffer.â€ He snarled, and then he got off of him and stood up, walking away. Unable to bring himself to kill Raziel or watch him suffer, unable to stand the sight of him or hear his voice, he decided to just leave him there. He would be dead in a matter of minutes anyway so there was no reason for him to waste his breath. Taking shaky breaths he looked out to the battlefield which was littered with bodies and stained with gallons of blood. This was going to take a long time to clean up and he knew that the city would never be the same again. He had not wanted this, wished it could have been avoided.<br/><br/>There were still some bio-weapons left; he could feel them staring at him. He could see their eyes move from him to their leader, wondering if he would give them any orders. They had been so brain-washed that they could not function without somebody spoon feeding them orders and telling them what to do. Zachariah knew that he had to get rid of them, doubtful that they would be able to live normal lives or even go back to whatever life they had before they had been dragged off the street and made into a weapon. He pulled out the gun and laid waste to the one that was closest. The acid had worked much faster on the abomination that it had with Raziel, which had been enough to keep the others away from him as he aimed the gun at them.  Without their leader they were reduced to cowards. Briefly he wondered if he could take them into the organization but knew it would just be selfish to keep them around. He couldnâ€™t save everyone. These people were too far gone, just like the man who had made them this way.<br/><br/>Zachariah took a few steps forward and felt his stride falter a little. While he was lost in the moment he had not been aware of just how bad his injuries were. His throat felt dry and his ribs burned, his face felt numb and his legs ached. Would he be able to make it back to the medical base on his own or would he need someone to help him? He didnâ€™t want to bother Ivan. The man already had his hands full with everyone else that had been injured.<br/><br/>In the distance he noticed someone approaching him and wondered if it was just another bio-weapon.<br/><br/>â€œZachariah!â€ A voice had called out, â€œIs it over, are you alright?â€<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™ll need toâ€¦â€ He began, but then shook his head. â€œThe battle is over, we have won, Sanctus Unum is no more. Spread the word. Send some people to start cleaning up, kill anyone that shows signs of being a bio-weapon, and keep the civilians away from this area until it has been cleared. I will be heading back to the medical base on my own.â€<br/><br/>The woman hesitated for a moment, â€œYes, sir.â€<br/><br/>Zachariah was perfectly capable of heading there himself, he knew, briefly, where it was. Perhaps he was being a little stubborn or maybe he was too proud to let someone else help him. Either way he wanted to be alone right now. While his followers remained on the battlefield and followed their orders he slowly made his way to the medical base as fast as his feet would allow. He could hear several bio-weapons screaming in pain as they were tortured then killed while he walked but ignored everything around him. While he knew God would not want His children to torture these already damaged souls he knew this was the only way he could be sure that Sanctus Unum would never return. He needed to strike the fear of God into them. This day was really starting to take its toll on him and he didnâ€™t want it to get to him any more lest his emotions come pouring out.<br/><br/>He wasnâ€™t sure how long it had taken him to get to the medical base, but he had practically fallen down the stairs he was so weak. Someone from inside had heard him enter. There were several people on guard; a few had aimed their guns at him. When they noticed who had entered they eased, eyes wide, and immediately began to help him. As much as he wanted to push them away he couldnâ€™t, and he simply rested his head upon the one who had took him in his arms. A few people had joined in cheering and praising God that they had gotten through this. Little did they know, their leader, who they looked up to for guidance and placed all of their trust in, was feeling emptiness inside of him reminiscent of how he felt when Raziel had first turned away from the organization, when everyone had first cast Raziel out. He dared not show it upon his face, faking a smile to remain strong in front of his followers as to not have them worry about him.<br/><br/>â€œIvan!â€ A man ran into the room where he was, just as the conversation had ended, â€œIvan! Zachariahâ€¦ Zachariah has returned. Praise be to God! Our glorious leader is alive!â€ The man was filled with elation as he was shooed out of the room by the medics tending to Ivanâ€™s wounds. At those words, however, even some of the medics were curious and people had stepped out into the hallway. Sure enough the man had been right.<br/><br/>Zachariah was alive, perhaps not exactly all in one peace, but alive nonetheless. As he was taken to an empty room and several people started looking him over he was deep in thought. Could he tell his followers that he still did not have it in him to finish off Raziel? The thought lingered for a moment as if haunting him. He knew the answer was an obvious no since he did not want their opinion to change of him. But at the same time, he was human and he knew his followers were aware of that. The sorrow in his eyes was not dismissed by those around him. They were looking at him as if expecting some huge speech or explanation as to why he was so depressed at the moment in spite of their victory. Unaware that he just wanted to be alone. His mouth opened as if to tell them to get lost but he couldnâ€™t bring himself to utter the words, even though they were practically being screamed in his mind.<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t want to sit still for too long.<br/><br/>â€œSir, please rest,â€ a feminine voice, gentle, told him.<br/><br/>â€œI will be perfectly fine. Focus on tending to everyone else, I need to speak with Ivan. I need a detailed report on what has been going on since he last spoke to me.â€ He tried to stand but found that he didnâ€™t have the strength. Exhaustion was starting to wear him down, he needed rest.<br/><br/>â€œIvan and Shizu are fine, as is Lucianâ€¦ but Azraiâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œWhat about Azrai?â€<br/><br/>â€œHeâ€¦ he might not make it. The poison was a neurotoxin powerful enough to kill an Oni. Shizu, surprisingly surviving the poison after a cure had been found, had given him a blood transfusion but heâ€™s still very weakâ€¦ he may not pull through.â€<br/><br/>He felt a sudden sense of dread. The news had crushed him more than he ever imagined. Letting out an exhale he laid back on the bed staring at the ceiling. The look on his face was almost unreadable. He really didnâ€™t want to think about what would happen if they were to lose Azrai; it could very well change the organization dramatically since he has always been such a valuable asset to him. He had been one of Godâ€™s chosen soldiersâ€¦ Everybody who had been lost today was one of Godâ€™s chosen soldiers. But Azrai had a special place in Zachariahâ€™s heart, always would. Without thinking he stood up from the bed despite the protests of the medics and started walking down the hall to the room where Ivan and Azrai were. He had to see this for himself, the damage, somehow it would make him feel better if he saw it, he did not want to be left in the dark, he had to see if what was being said was true.<br/><br/>It wasnâ€™t that he did not trust his followers, but this was a little too hard to believe. If Azrai didnâ€™t pull through thisâ€¦ No. He was not going to think about it, knowing that he needed to tend to the others who had still been injured. With or without Azrai he knew they would need to rebuild the organization and he had to let everyone know what he had in mind.<br/><br/>On his way he happened to look into the room where Lucian was, deciding to stop by. â€œLucian?â€<br/><br/>â€œZachariah.â€ Lucian responded, his voice hoarse.<br/><br/>â€œWhat happened to you?â€<br/><br/>Lucian was not really sure where he should begin, and every time he opened his mouth to speak he felt his rage building up again. â€œIâ€™ve had a rough day,â€ he said slowly, almost uncharacteristic, calm from how tired he was. He thought back to the long flight and then being held hostage, the look on his rescuerâ€™s face, and when Maverick had knocked him out cold. He had only come to just a moment ago when everyone was making a commotion now that Zachariah was confirmed to be alive. With a look on his face that confirmed just how tired he was, he added, â€œI just want to go home right now. A friend of mine owes me two beers nowâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œElias?â€ Zachariah inquired.<br/><br/>â€œYeah.â€ Lucian confirmed. â€œWas heâ€¦?â€<br/><br/>â€œElias had been the one that informed us you needed rescuing, it was his request. Iâ€™m sure heâ€™ll be glad to hear youâ€™re alive.â€<br/><br/>There was an almost unreadable expression on Lucianâ€™s face and he just gave a nod in response. Somehow he was not surprised that Elias would have him rescued, the others would have rather he dropped in a hole and die, he never understood why they disliked him, rather than save him from some madman. There was something about Zachariah, having only met the man exactly three times now, that seemed to draw out the moreâ€¦ tolerableâ€¦ side of him that other people so rarely saw."
3635,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-05T06:49:54,ElegantJewel,"In all honesty, he was convinced that Zachariah would finish him now. He was completely weak at this point and he knew that there was no way that he would be able to recover. The acid had fully stopped the injections that he had taken all these years. It was as if none of his work had mattered because Zachariah had created something better, more efficient. It would eventually erase the very fact that he had ever existed. Did it bother him that no one would really remember him? The only ones who would remember him were the ones who had their lives changed by him. Did he really want to only be remembered by a handful of people? He had wanted his name to be known worldwide, yet that would never happen. Perhaps it was better to inflict scars on a small number. That way, he knew that he would remain in their lives forever.<br/><br/>As their position changed, he merely stared up at Zachariah. He was waiting for the inevitable moment where his brother would take away his life. Would Zachariah have chosen another path to end him or was this the only option that God saw fit? Maybe God knew that even if there had been a more civil way, Raziel would have come back again until it came to this point. This was the second chance that Zachariah had to rid him and God did not want a repeat of five years ago. They both knew that there would be no more chances after this. It would have been either Raziel who won or Zachariah. In the beginning, it was Raziel who had thought he would conquer the Holy Land. Now, God had guided Zachariah to the finish line. It seemed as if Raziel and God had lost one another along the way, but when had that happened? It was unclear when it happened but there was not enough time to even think about it.<br/><br/>Indeed, how long had they been fighting? It was far too long for Raziel's liking. Then again, he merely wasn't thinking about this battle, it more revolved around their lives. He was tired of it, the constant battle he had with himself. Perhaps Zachariah didn't see it but Raziel had been battling for ages against him. He had always tried to be the one that everyone looked up to and at one point, it had happened. However, it had always been accompanied alongside of his old friend. Never had he been in the spotlight by himself, maybe that was why he was bitter. No, he knew that was the reason. He had always been jealous of Zachariah. There was this uncanny ability he had to make everyone like him, to make them feel safe. Raziel always had to have Zachariah talk to others for him; he just didn't have that ability.<br/><br/>He came off as too arrogant and too selfish but when living in the other's shadow, how could he not have gained such a personality. In his own way, he had become a charismatic leader. He had gathered those that society had rejected and gave them a purpose. Hadn't he done something good? He had saved those from the darkness and gave them a belief in God and His Kingdom. They had all become loyal followers of God and Raziel. Had he done wrong all his life? Ah, that was something that probably already had an answer that he wished not to think of. He grimaced at the weight of the body on top of him. With such a fragile body he had, it was certainly painful to be in this position. He was happy that Zachariah still chose to respond to him, knowing that his open ended statement would lure him in. He grinned a little as his old friend continued to ridicule his personality and his life choices.<br/><br/>It had always been like this. He was always being scolded for the things he had done and the beliefs he had. It had always been like this, so it was of no surprise that it continued one, even as he was dying. Oh Zachariah, he was never good at hiding his emotions from Raziel. The crazed man had always seen through the other's thoughts. The slight crack in his voice told him that this battle wounded Zachariah. Good, the man deserved to be torn. He noted the gun and quirked a brow. Would he really go through with this awful task, killing him, his brother? Ah but that moment never came, the bullet through his skull didn't happen like he thought it would. Instead, Zachariah left him to die on his own, disbelief on his face. He stared up at the graying sky, searching for the answers that had plagued him for years. So, this was how it was going to end, how...boring. He had honestly thought that Zachariah would kill him and yet...he hadn't.<br/><br/>His chest began to shake as a laugh rumbled in the back of his throat. No, of course not! Zachariah may have sounded angry, but he wouldn't kill him. He wasn't so heartless to watch him suffer either. Instead, the man ran away from the blood that he didn't want to stain him. That was how things worked between them. Raziel's laughter grew as he found the situation hilarious. He coughed slightly as a burn went through his lungs, his breathing becoming labored. It was a shame really, he had been so hopeful that his friend would end his misery, his falsely led life. He wondered how things would have been if he stayed beside Zachariah and watched their organization flourished. He gasped for air as the acid ate away at his lungs. No, he wouldn't have been satisfied with being by Zachariah's side. He would've defected and this battle would have happened later on. He was too proud to share all his work with another.<br/><br/>Closing his eyes, his laughter died down, thinking of the fool who he had once called his brother. It made him sick. Within the last few hours, he had been so sure that his plan would have worked. He had failed Sanctus Unum and himself. He had failed God, all this time. He felt a tear slid from the corner of his eye, recounting his life. He had been so pathetic and weak until he had formed Sanctus Unum. This organization had given him a new purpose, a new life and yet it was all over too soon. He cursed the cards that had been dealt to him but everything went according to God's plans. Zachariah was to succeed and he was to fail. A gurgled breath left him as one of his lungs collapsed. Fire spread through his chest and he could feel the air being sucked out of him. His heart raced, trying to compensate for the loss, but he knew that his time was up.<br/><br/>He had accepted this fate or so that was what he thought. His vision began to blur as he left his body being to go numb. He had accomplished many things in his life and yet he felt cheated. Everything had been given to Zachariah on a silver platter, while Raziel had struggled to gain what little he could. He had created something specifically for God and it was thrown and crushed under His foot. Everything, all his dreams, had never come true. He still never bested Zachariah and that was one thing that he couldn't let go of. Closing his eyes, he felt his heart ready to burst, the pain was unbearable. He would always loathe Zachariah, even in the afterlife. Raziel had deserved more yet he got less. The sounds of gunshots firing told him that his remaining creations were being wiped out. Yes, his organization would be erased from history.<br/><br/>He would be erased.<br/><br/>That was how God had planned for things to go. With a slow exhale, his life slipped out of his body. Raziel was no more.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>The commotion that came from the hallway caused slight alarm to run through Ivan. He glanced up as someone shouted his ran and for a moment he thought that someone was severely injured, but the name Zachariah reached his ears. A wave of relief hit him that their leader was still alive and had made it through the battle. When the man was ushered away, he began to make the proper movements to show that he was done with being treated. The medic huffed and started to under his breath about the gravel in his back but talking to their leader was more important in Ivan's mind. There was a lot that he had to catch up with Zachariah about and he was sure that the man would come as soon as he heard about Azrai.<br/><br/>Tugging on his shirt, he nodded to Shizu who seemed to be in some sort of resting state. Her eyes were slightly open though her body language showed that she was sleeping. He decided it would be best to get this talk with Zachariah over, before Shizu and Azrai woke up. He left the room walking down the hallway. He could practically feel the excitement crawling across his skin as everyone talked about the arrival of their leader. Sure, it was a big deal but he knew that Zachariah had had a tough battle. He had to deal with a person that he had considered a brother at one point or another. Ivan placed himself in that situation, as if he was facing off with Azrai and that didn't make him feel like a fucking hero.<br/><br/>He moved through the busy hallways, glancing into an operating room, noticing that the surgeons were still working on the woman who had came in with those mutilated shoulders. He wondered if she would survive, those injuries had been so severe. It didn't take him long to find the man on his mind, noticing that he was talking with Lucian. He clenched his jaw, knowing that Lucian still probably wasn't happy and Ivan wasn't exactly ready to try to talk with that man again. Then again, he seemed a lot calmer with Zachariah near him. That man must have some kind of relaxant secreting from his pores to make everyone feel calm around him. Ivan had to learn the secret one day, it would definitely be useful. Clearing his throat, he tried to look welcoming but he wasn't feeling it.<br/><br/>Especially with all the shit that he was about to fill Zachariah on.<br/><br/>""Zachariah,"" Ivan called out gently. ""It's good to see that you are alive."" He glanced over into Lucian's room, nodding slightly to acknowledge the male. He had cooled down significantly since the pilot had first arrived though there was still some tension. He looked back over at their leader, motioning for him to follow. ""I assume you have heard about Azrai and his current condition, I would like to talk with you briefly, before you see him."" He really didn't have too much time to explain everything but he would have to try his best. He knew that Zachariah already had a lot on his plate and Ivan was only piling on more. He motioned politely for Zachariah to walk with.<br/><br/>A new feeling of dread came to the Russian as he started moving back towards Azrai's room, walking as slow as possible. He had made a decision without asking Zachariah but it had been necessary. ""As you may or may not know, both Shizu and Azrai were poisoned. The poison was designed to kill an Oni, like Shizu. However, Elias found a cure, which surprisingly worked. However, Azrai has sustained far too many wounds that the poison has affected him more than Shizu, causing him to be on the brink of death."" He paused briefly, allowing Zachariah time to process his statements. ""Now, seeing how Shizu has recovered, she came up with the idea of giving Azrai some of her blood. This may cause subtle or dramatic changes to his personality, but her blood would help him recovery better than anything else that we have at the base.""<br/><br/>Ivan cleared his throat as he knew the next part would either elicit a pleasant or displeased response from the man he looked up to. ""In order to give the transfusion, Shizu made a condition. Should Azrai recover, she wants to be placed as far away as possible from Azrai. Seeing how this was the only option I had, I agreed to the condition."" He placed his hands in his pockets, letting out a slight sigh. ""I have already made the necessary arrangements with Elias to give Shizu a place to stay, but...we still don't know if Azrai will make it. The medics said id helped but still...we're all waiting for God to give us a sign. I'm not sure if I made the best decision but if the cure didn't work then surely her blood would..."" He shook his head, clenching his jaw slightly. ""That's not right. I was firmly against Azrai's agreement to accepting this mission and personally, I believe that it's killing him to be around her. He's become careless and reckless. It would be best if they were separated.""<br/><br/>Ivan knew that he was saying a lot but it was better to get it all out then try to find something that sounded good. Hell, even Maverick hadn't protested to her condition because everyone knew it was the right thing to do. Well, maybe it wasn't for Azrai but no one knew what he thought because the bastard was trying to die on them. Ivan's feet slowed to a stop, just a few paces away from Azrai's door. ""He's still unconscious but he's breathing. Shizu has been keeping an eye on him ever since she woke up. I....I don't know what I can do anymore,"" Ivan said in a gentle tone, a little bit of emotion slipping through his tough mask.<br/><br/>-----------<br/><br/>Shizu had listened to the commotion happening out in the hallways. It seemed as if Zachariah was alive and back to show everyone that they had won. Had they truly won? If Azrai passed on, would it not be a loss? She had been casually resting her eyes, as her body had felt drained. She could hear Ivan and the medic fuss softly before the Russian left. Her eyes opened after the door closed, only to see a medic approaching her. ""Ma'am, we need to change your bandages."" She glanced down at the stained bandages covering her body. She nodded her head before getting out of the chair. She wanted to protest leaving Azrai's room but she knew she would feel more comfortable being changed in a room by herself.<br/><br/>She wondered if she was making the right decision, by forcing Ivan to take her away from Azrai. As much as she appreciated Azrai and all that he had done for her, she knew that she would only bring more problems upon him. Didn't he always say he was a magnet for trouble too? Lately, it seemed like she was as well and she didn't want to double their risk. She sighed a bit, feeling a bit distraught by all the thoughts in her head. She had barely paid attention to the changing of her bandages. The wounds on her body stung a bit, as they weren't healing as fast they normally would, her body was still recovering from the poison and blood loss. Once she was finished, she quickly moved back to Azrai's room. She had been worried that something would happen if she were gone for too long.<br/><br/>She bit her lower lip, what if nothing they did worked? Would he really allow her to see him die, after everything that he promised her? She winced slightly, knowing that she would be breaking the promise if she left. Curling back up in the chair beside his bed, she stared at him. Her chin rested on the tops of her knees. ""Come on,"" she whispered faintly. ""Please wake up soon.""<br/><br/>{OOC: This sucks, my muse isn't working that well with me. Sorry D:}"
3636,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-06T11:19:30,Sound of Silence,"In the end Zachariah had ultimately decided he would probably never tell another living soul he had been unable to put that final bullet in Raziel. He knew he should have, part of him wished he had turned back and done it, but how could he have stained his hands with the blood of the man who he had once cared so deeply about? Looking back he had no regrets, that man deserved to suffer for everything he has done, and in the end he had been able to bring peace to the Holy Land. God had been on his side and had guided him through everything he had been through today. If He had wanted him to finish Raziel he would not have allowed him to turn away from the man. His decision to allow the man to die alone was probably the best thing he could have done for him either way. It was a decision that was going to haunt him, but it was for the best.<br/><br/>Not even Ivan, or Maverick, or Azrai, praying to God that the man would see a full recovery as soon as possible, would be told everything.<br/><br/>When Ivan had entered the room it had taken a lot for him not to just break down and let all of his emotions out. He needed to keep his usual demeanor, â€œIvan.â€ He had addressed the man calmly, leaving out the fact that he was not sure if he would have made it back here alive. The look on his face, the calmness of his voice, was enough to tell the man he was exhausted.<br/><br/>Lucian on the other hand, had given a curt nod before he was told by the medics to rest while they changed the bandages on his wrists. All he wanted to do was go home. He said nothing when Ivan and Zachariah had left the room, too busy thinking about Elias hoping the man had not been harmed in all this mess either. When he got back he would go right to his place and let him know he was alright, in person, and then go out for some beers and possibly something to eat. He would treat for the meal but Elias would be paying for the drink. Yeah, that sounded delightful right about now, he thought to himself.<br/><br/>â€œI have heard about Azraiâ€™s condition from one of the medics. Youâ€™ve had your hands full from what I understand.â€ Zachariahâ€™s voice was calm, trying to keep a light mood, light as it was going to get, as best he could. As he followed Ivan he could tell that the Russian was having a rough time keeping himself together and wanted to use that hidden ability of his to try to bring a calmer sense to the air. There was a lot of tension and quite frankly he did not like coming back to this, part of him wanted to just go into a dark room and scream until his voice decided to fail him. Ivan was doing all he could so he would not mention anything more than what he had said, even though he did not like the idea of Azraiâ€™s personality changing. He didnâ€™t want to make the man feel like what he was doing was not enough, as he was not some sort of super hero who had the power to do a million things at once and always have a positive outcome. Since he had done something he was sure was not a good idea order to stand up to Raziel he had no room to talk.<br/><br/>Would he be changed forever because of what he had done? Surely he would. He was sure that this was not temporary, even if he had only drunk it and not injected it into his blood.<br/><br/>As he was reminded of it he decided was not going to tell his followers about the liquid either. Only those who knew of its existence, who had helped him create it, would know. Thankfully there had only been that one small vial of it, and whatever else had been created would have likely been destroyed along with the base. Finding a way to get rid of it discreetly would have been easier said than done. He hoped that they would see his wounds healing faster than the human body could normally regenerate as him being a saint. It was a little selfish to think that way, he hated lying to his followers, he was always up front and truthful with them, but this was for the best. God was already going to punish him for it and he didnâ€™t need to be scolded by his followers or have them think any less of him. For all he knew God was already punishing him by not allowing Azrai to recover like they wished.<br/><br/>Perhaps everyone was being punished in their own way. He had told Azrai not to push himself, had he not? And now he has gone and gotten himself poisoned, probably as a result of trying to keep Shizu safe, and it was slowly killing him. The man might have been one of the most stubborn of people he has ever come across poison was a serious thing. As much as he wanted to see the man he was reluctant to enter Azraiâ€™s room. Maybe he just wanted to believe the man was not as close to death as Ivan described, believing the man was far too stubborn to just give up and die. He wanted so badly to believe that poison would not be enough to take him down. The more he listened to Ivan the more he doubted it, since Azrai had already been in bad condition it made sense that his body might not be strong enough to fight back the poison effectively.<br/><br/>Taking in a deep breath he looked Ivan in the eye after hearing everything he had to say he gently placed a hand on Ivanâ€™s shoulder as if to comfort him.  The task of lifting his arm was more than he thought because of how fatigued he was, â€œYou have done well, Ivan, I know that must have been hard for you so do not beat yourself up wondering if what youâ€™ve done was the right thing. Rest assured that I am behind your decision one hundred percent. Azrai was a fool for accepting that mission, this is for the best, and those two would have had to be separated eventually either way. The sooner, the better, Iâ€™m sure you can agree.â€ Somewhere deep down he knew that separating Azrai and Shizu was the best thing to do. If everybody else was comfortable with it, it made it easier for him to give his final word, finalizing the decision; they should have known he would not object that Azrai would be better off without her.<br/><br/>As much as he hated to see those two go especially because he knew that Azrai rarely got attached to people so quickly he knew this was for the best. He was partly doing this not only to keep Azrai safe but protect the organization as well. The organization was his top priority no matter how much he valued the lives of the only people he dared call his friends after losing Raziel. Oh yes, he was going to remember Raziel for a long time, probably until the day he died so long as traces of his existence, no matter how subtle, remained to keep reminding him. Everybody was going to have a difficult time explaining to Azrai that it had been Shizuâ€™s decision, that she cared about him and that was why she was leaving him. Sometimes you need to let go of the things you care about, like he had been forced to do with Raziel.<br/><br/>â€œZachariah?â€ Another voice. Maverick was up and moving again, several exasperated medics trying to coax him back into his room for more rest. He snapped at them in a harsh tone, â€œOh would you get the fuck away from me already? If I can move around, Iâ€™m fine; I donâ€™t need any more fucking rest!â€ His words would have made more of an impact on them if he wasnâ€™t so tired, drugged up, and somewhat dazed from the affects of pain killers. Could anyone blame him for being so restless? Not only was his best friend dying, their leader had returned from the battlefield. Everyone else had gotten to see him; some people were still peering out to see for their selves he was still alive, he just had to come, partly to support Ivan as well. That man has been through a lot trying to keep everything organized. It came as no surprise that all of his emotions were finally beginning to break through.<br/><br/>â€œLet him alone, you should all go tend to Azrai. He needs the most attention right now,â€ Zachariah told the medics when they tried to speak to Maverick again.<br/><br/>â€œSir, what about you?â€<br/><br/>â€œI will be fine. I will not accept it if we lose Azrai.â€ For the first time since he had come here there was a bit of a growl in Zachariahâ€™s tone. He was serious about not losing him though he was not going to dismiss the possibility. Azrai was only human. Even Maverick seemed to straighten up a little when their leader spoke as if in agreement. He turned his attention back to Ivan and Maverick, â€œI donâ€™t want to lose Azrai,â€ he spoke softer now, â€œbut in the end whether he pulls through or not will be for God to decide. Perhaps this is his punishment for being so stubborn and deciding to be a lone wolf.â€ He might have sounded cruel but he was only speaking what was on his mind; sometimes he had to be a cruel leader even though he did not like to be.  Running a hand through his hair, he turned his attention towards Maverick, â€œI was just telling Ivan that I agree Shizu and Azrai need to be separated.â€<br/><br/>Maverick seemed a little taken aback by this, but nodded in agreement. â€œItâ€™s for the best, I think.â€ He would have brought up taking Shizu back with him, he knew some people back at home that were not associated with the organization, it might be safer that she cuts ties with the organization completely, the sooner those two were separated the better. If it meant that Azrai would have a chance, then so be it, he only hoped that he would take the news well. Surely even Azrai was aware that he would have to part ways with Shizu sooner or later. But even then he knew the man had become very attached to her and he was probably going to protest. Part of him wished he could hear the manâ€™s input, his thoughts about this situation, perhaps even said a good-bye to herâ€¦ No, on second thought it was for the best that she just left him even if it was probably a little cruel.<br/><br/>â€œThen it is settled.â€ As time passed, Zachariah could feel his energy fading more and more. Determined to get everything sorted out and lift some of the weight off of Ivanâ€™s shoulders he used every last bit of what energy did remain to stay awake. He knew he needed rest, but it was too soon. The battle might have been won, but he had a lot he needed to take care of before he could finally call it a day. â€œIvan, you have made preparations already correct? Iâ€™ll be taking it over from here, get some much needed rest, Iâ€™m sure you know there is still a lot we need to get done before we can send her on her way.â€ His voice didnâ€™t seem to have much vitality left in it; he really was starting to push himself a little. As much as he wanted to rest he simply could not have Ivan doing everything, not when the man was already at his limit, the man has done enough for one day and he was very grateful he had been able to hold out this long.<br/><br/>Sometimes he hated being the leader of a huge organization, having so many people depending on him to pull them through. He wished he could wave a magic wand and be done with everything.<br/><br/>Leaning against the wall a little more than he realized, he asked â€œIs Shizu awake?â€ Maverick nodded and gestured towards Azraiâ€™s room. Reluctantly he pushed off the wall and entered the room slowly. What he saw caused a tightening to form in his chest. The girl seemed to be fine, but Azraiâ€¦ he was very weak. Zachariah closed his eyes and uttered a silent prayer before he moved beside Shizu and placed a hand on her shoulder. â€œThey told me you had given him some of your blood at the price of you leaving us,â€ he spoke softly. â€œI want to tell you Iâ€™m not angry with your decision, you were doing what you felt was right. You care about him, as do we. He has been through Hell and back just to rescue youâ€¦ All we can do now is hope he will be alright.â€ He wasnâ€™t sure if he sounded as reassuring as he had hoped but at least it was something."
3637,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-12T07:10:11,ElegantJewel,"He wasn't sure what kind of answer he had been looking for but he wasn't sure if Zachariahâ€™s words relieved him. He relaxed slightly at the hand that rested on his shoulder, seeing how their leader always seemed to find a way to calm people down. It really didn't help that he felt so useless in this situation. What more could he do for his friend? He wanted, no, needed something to ease his unsettled mind. It was frustrating just having to sit around and wait, but that was what their line of work called for. Of course, Azrai had never been in a condition as severe as this one before. They all had their scars. Somehow, he almost wished that Zachariah had disagreed with the decision that had been made but he hadn't. A part of Ivan wanted the two of them to continue their budding companionship but in this world, it wouldn't happen.<br/><br/>To see Azrai become attached to another person after Cassandra, it was a shocker. Ivan had never expected it and he was sure that no one else had either. It tore him to have to rip these fleeting moments of happiness away from the two of them, but what more could he do? It was dangerous to have both of them together but how dangerous would it be to have them apart? He hadn't thought that far along. In all honesty, it was nice to see Azrai focused on something else other than work. He could tell that the two of them enjoyed one another's company for they were people who did not need many things in life to make them content. The interaction was nice but the disaster that followed after them was what complicated the situation. If things hadn't been so damn chaotic, perhaps they could still be able to communicate with one another. However, the word was not like that and they had to face reality, they all needed to.<br/><br/>With a heavy sigh, he took in Zachariah's acceptance with a sense of calm and understanding. This was not to just protect Azrai but it was to protect Shizu. She needed to live a life away from violence and would she find that if she continued to stay with Azrai? Surely, she had thought of that as well or maybe she hadn't. That woman was an anomaly to him, someone that he had no way of understanding. She had seen and lived through Hell, he knew that much, but to what extent, he hadn't a clue. Ivan was sure that Azrai had seen and discovered the horrors that haunted her, so maybe that was why he was so hell bent on protecting her. It was likely that the village she came from wanted to rid her but someone wouldn't allow it. She had mentioned that she was hated in her village but she never stated what they had done to her. His brow furrowed, knowing that there was something that had caused Azrai to latch on to in the first place. He was curious to find out but knew now was not the time.<br/><br/>He glanced up as Maverick came down the hallway, he was looking a bit better than before but he could see the exhaustion. Hell, they were all exhausted but they knew that would not be a sufficient excuse if Azrai were to die on them. They were probably being a pain in the ass to all the medics around, but this is what happened in their occupation. They couldn't just sit around forever, waiting to recover. He glanced back over at their leader as he spoke and he knew how much Azrai meant to everyone. He winced at the word punishment and he could only hope that God would not punish Azrai with death, wouldn't that be unfair? He knew that it was a possibility but Ivan wanted to be as optimistic as possible in this situation. He had to pray that God would give his friend strength for risking his life to save Shizu. This just couldn't be the end for Azrai.<br/><br/>So, it seemed that everything was finally set in stone. Shizu would be separated from Azrai and that was that. He felt guilt rack his chest as he thought about trying to explain it to Azrai when he came to. It was Shizu's condition, her decision. No one from this organization had given her any thoughts of departing, it was solely her. He wondered how well that would blow over with the unconscious man. As much as he wanted to hear what Azrai had to say about it, he knew that it was best that they made this decision without him. There could only be two responses from the male: accepting it and moving on or protesting and fighting to keep her here. Ah, both of those sounded terrible but in the end there would be a decision made. It was for the best, right? Were they making the right decision? Would it be right to have her stay? Ivan shook his head slightly knowing that it wouldn't be good if she stayed, Azrai was reckless around her. Look what had happened to all of them because of this mission, as much as he hated to point out but things hadn't gone well at all.<br/><br/>""No, I will continue with working on the preparations as well,"" Ivan protested gently, however it was in a weak voice. He knew that neither of them was in the mood to argue and he didn't want to place the entire burden on Zachariah, who had so much to care for at this time. ""I cannot allow myself to rest right now,"" he murmured not wanting to show too much weakness. He knew that if he sat down and rested he would drive himself insane. He needed something to keep his mind busy, besides he wasn't in that bad of condition like many here. He was still capable to handle a few situations. He appreciated that Zachariah wished to release some of his stress, in fact, he had. The reaction on Shizu's decision had when bothering him most but seeing how the green light was given he knew that he had less to worry about. Now was the fact of Azrai but who knew how long it would take for him to come around. No, he definitely couldn't just sit around.<br/><br/>Ivan would have followed Zachariah in the room but he wasn't sure if he could continue to look at Azrai in that state. It hurt him more than anything to see his friend like that. He was about to say something to Maverick, along the lines of resting a bit more or at least sitting down but the medic he had sent off had come back. The male looked a bit out of breath, Ivan assumed that he had been running and hiding from government officials. He took the documents from the male, thanking him briefly. He checked through the items in his hands, making sure everything would pass through inspection. He began to think of all the things that she would need on her travels, knowing that she needed to look inconspicuous as possible. At least this would give him something to do, which reminded him.<br/><br/>""I need to speak with Lucian briefly, you should...sit down or something,"" Ivan suggested, patting Maverick on the back before walking off. He made his way down the hallway to Lucian's room. It didn't take long as things began to settle down as everyone had caught a glimpse of their almighty leader. He could hear the whispers of him being blessed by God and Ivan believed it. He knew that Zachariah had to make tough decisions on the battlefield and he respected all of them. He was truly a leader and Ivan would follow his command for as long as he so breathed. He stopped just outside of Lucian's room, knocking on the door. He entered the room once he got the pilot's attention.<br/><br/>""We are sending Shizu away from Azrai, as Zachariah has approved of it,"" Ivan started off. He crossed his arms over his chest, stretching his neck a bit. ""The reason I'm telling you is because Elias is securing a safe place for her. That being said, we'll be sending you along with her, if you don't have any objections that is."" He was sure that the pilot wouldn't have any but he wanted to make sure. There was no need to send them on a trip together if he didn't like her. More than anything, he knew that Lucian wanted to go home. Hell, Ivan wanted to go home too but he knew that it would still be a while before he'd be able to lie in his bed. He wasn't sure what else to say to Lucian, he wouldn't apologize for how he acted earlier. He was sure that the pilot was a nice guy, but he hadn't seemed so earlier or any other time that is. He just let it go, knowing that this was the basis of their relationship and the punk was lucky that he liked Elias enough to not strangle him half the time.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>She flinched a bit when the door opened, her eyes glancing over at Zachariah. She cleared her throat, straightening up a bit, taking in his appearance. He was certainly worse than when she had last seen him but she knew that he would be fine. She could sense the exhaustion exuding from him and knew that that was how everyone felt today. Her mouth felt dry, knowing that he had been informed of her decision and she was willing to fight for the right to leave. She watched him warily as he moved closer to her, tensing as he placed a hand on her shoulder. A sense of comfort ran through her briefly though it didn't last long. Scarlet eyes flickered over to Azrai before back to the leader. Licking her dried lips, she nodded her head slightly.<br/><br/>""He will be,"" she said in a less than convincing tone. She had no idea how well her blood would work on Azrai but she had to have faith in something, anything at this point. ""I am...thankful that you are not angered by the decision that I have made. I also wish to thank you for all that you have done for me,"" she said looking up at Zachariah with a slight smile. It was hard for her to thank Zachariah because she felt like he had done so for nothing. Of course, this hadn't been about Azrai or her, but revenge. Still, his base had been wiped out and he had lost many men for the safety of her and now she was telling him that she would be leaving. Did that not make him angry? Did that make her seem ungrateful? Surely, he believed that this decision was best as well or else he would have expressed his disappointment, right?<br/><br/>She felt bombarded with all these thoughts and questions, but was it really worth asking? She shouldn't worry too much about trivial things for the situation before her was greater. Yes, it was true, she cared about Azrai. She wasn't sure when it had hit her that she did but she knew that the feeling was strong. It was an emotion that she was unable to describe for she had never felt it towards another person before. It bothered her, caused her anxiety and so much more. She knew that the others cared as well, that was one of the reasons why she gave her blood to him. If she knew of a way to help then she would, for it would be like betraying the organization that had helped her gain her freedom. ""I will be leaving as soon as I know that he will recover,"" she stated gently, her tone held a slight hint of sadness in it.<br/><br/>She knew that she had no right to be sad because she had made the decision herself. However, she was because she knew that she wouldn't be able to say goodbye to him. She knew that she wouldn't be able to hear his voice or see his grey eyes. Nothing. She would be left with this image of him lying in bed, but this was for the best. So she said. So they said. It would be beneficial for everyone if she were gone. She had to remain determined, maybe think in a more positive light. She would be able to experience her freedom finally, that was something worth looking forward to, right? But who would she have to share those moments with? Her heart clenched slightly but she shook it off, she was used to this by now.<br/><br/>She was used to being alone. She could manage on her on...just like she always had. If she thought of it this way, the pain would be easier. She had to numb her mind, break that attachment. That was what this all was for, to severe the bond that was forming. She had no right to be a friend to Azrai, not after all the Hell he had gone through for her. Besides, they would have been split apart after a while anyways. How long could he take care of her, especially in his line of work? See? This was all beneficial, she couldn't stress about it anymore. She had made the right decision. How come it hurt then? She bit her lower lip, knowing that she couldn't pinpoint an answer because she didn't want to realize the truth. She wanted to just go along with the plan that she had created....who cared about how badly it hurt or how lonely she felt?<br/><br/>""How long do you think it will take? I mean...for Azrai to wake up,"" she asked slowly, knowing that Zachariah probably didn't have a better answer for her than a medic would. It just made her anxious to be sitting around and waiting for him to show signs of progress. How long had it been since they first came here anyways? How much time had overlapped? How much of the poison had affected him? These were questions that she knew she should be asking the medics but she wasn't sure if they knew the answer. They seemed to be monitoring him and making sure his wounds were cleaned and bandaged properly. Of course, they had many people to take of right now so she couldn't blame them for being unable to answer the questions that lay at the tip of her tongue. She should just be content with watching him, but she wasn't. She hated seeing Azrai like this.<br/><br/>He put on such a strong front, like he was some kind of indestructible man and she admired that. However, he was completely stubborn which probably resulted in him getting into a few conflicts from time to time. To see him so...weak and vulnerable made her feel extremely uncomfortable. She knew that if he were awake, he'd be fighting to get out of the medical base. It seemed that he disliked the idea of being hospitalized. She smirked a bit, picturing him arguing with everyone. If only she could see that again before she left, maybe she should write him a note telling him her reason for leaving. Maybe she could express to him how she was feeling or maybe that was a bad idea. ""How...How do you think he will react once he realizes that I am no longer around,"" she asked in a hesitant manner. She glanced up at Zachariah, knowing that she was probably asking him questions that were tricky to answer but she needed something to ease her mind. She needed something else to focus on at this point."
3638,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-13T11:37:47,Sound of Silence,"Since he had known the people of this organization Lucian had at first been supportive knowing that they were doing the right thing somewhere deep down. While he had been wary at first he had even started to like helping out since it had given him something to do after he had been discharged from the Air Force. It had mostly been Elias who had convinced him that they were good people, and he knew that they were now that he has known them for a few years. However, this did not change the fact that every time he was around them, doing something for them, he felt like he was just being used. If Ivan was insinuating what he felt he was then it came as no surprise. It has always been like this, he was always shuttling people from country to country, usually people Ivan or someone had wanted to be taken to a safe place, by this point nobody needed to tell him twice before he knew what they wanted from him.<br/><br/>He looked at Ivan knowingly and sighed, â€œI was planning on leaving as soon as possible either way. If Iâ€™m taking Shizu with me, fine.â€ Shizu seemed like a nice girl from what he has seen during their flight from Japan. She seemed to enjoy his company and he knew he had a good time rambling on about planes to her. People usually shunned him, saying a grown man should stop playing with toys when he brought up his model collection. Model collections were not odd at all. Even Elias seemed to get bored of conversations where he would ramble on about planes, whether he was saving money for parts, looking at buying a new plane, or just talking about the military things. Planes were probably his ne true passion in life and yet he has never really met anyone as interested in learning about them. Shizu had been so intent on learning and he had liked that, even though he had known she lived in a village stuck in the past, she had given him someone to talk to about his obsession.<br/><br/>No, he would not object to her coming with him. It wasâ€¦ just the situation in general he was taking issue with.<br/><br/>While he was planning to leave anyway and he knew this was convenient, that was it. Lucian had not wanted to get involved with this and just wanted to go back home and yet here he was. He was not a religious man, but he was sure some higher power out there had brought him here to make everything soâ€¦ convenient for Ivan and the others when it came to getting Shizu out of here. It really pissed him off, always being used like this. How many times has he helped them out? How many times have they put up with each other to get shit done? Hell, he had not even wanted to go get Azrai out of Japan to begin with. The only reason he had done so was because Elias was friends with the lot of them and he could never bring himself to say no to Elias. That man has done a lot for him in the past, the least he could do was help him out whenever he called upon him.<br/><br/>Itâ€™s justâ€¦ he wished he would at least get a â€˜thank youâ€™ once in awhile. Sure, maybe they expressed their appreciation for being their personal air taxi service from time to time but it had never been in the form of those words alone. Honestly, most of the time, â€˜leave as soon as you canâ€™ translated to â€˜drop deadâ€™ he was well aware. As was the case here, no doubt, but instead of saying anything about it he just agreed to take the girl with him when he left. The sooner he got out of this place, the better. Perhaps that was why he was so sour around them most of the time. A thank you every now and then would be much appreciated, especially with how taxing being awake nearly twenty-four hours can be on someone. Surely they would know that, especially with his line of work, that it was unhealthy to not get that much sleep during the week. Then again maybe they were as use to it as he was. Either way, he knew they were not immune to sleep deprivation.<br/><br/>Lucian sure as hell was not immuneâ€¦<br/><br/>He stood from the bed despite the protests of the medics, â€œIs Shizu well enough to leave now? Preferably, Iâ€™d like to leave as soon as possible, as Iâ€™m sure I have already outstayed my welcomeâ€¦â€ He snorted when he added the last bit. After being in the air for nearly twenty hours the other day, also running on little sleep and no decent meal in his stomach, he was still completely exhausted, sore, and irritable especially after that rude awakening. If it was up to him he would rest a little more before he left but he was just eager to get home at this point. He really didnâ€™t give a fuck anymore. All he wanted was to get out of here and nothing more. There was no way he could express that enough to them not that they would care. He was just their personal taxi service, right? Sleep, food, rest, what the hell were those things?<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>As much as he wanted to stick around, Maverick had decided to go back into where his assigned room was and just rest when Ivan had gone off to speak with Lucian.<br/><br/>When he had first approached Shizu, Zachariah had been expecting her to try to negotiate with him about her leaving despite making arrangements already. He could see it in her eyes that she was having a hard time and was beginning to have some second thoughts about it. Not that he blamed her, he was not angry nor did he resent her descision, if he were in her shoes he would be having a rough time as well. If anything he was more than understanding in this. Those two had become attached to each other, something Azrai should have known to avoid when on a rescue mission, though why they had become so attached was still a mystery to him. What did that man see in her? She did seem like a sweet person but he felt that there was something more to it that went a little deeper. Knowing Azrai as well as he did he was sure that was not the case. Maybe he was just happy that he got a change of pace from killing those he sends him to eliminate, feeling them a threat to the organization, the Holy Land, the world.<br/><br/>That being said he was not mad at Azrai either, not as mad as the others might be, he was putting his energy towards worrying whether or not he would come around soon rather than anger. Perhaps he did resent him a little, but he, too, could not help but feel admiration for what he had gone through just to save one life. In all the years he has known the man he knew that he has always had a big heart and didnâ€™t mind helping others. Seeing this side of him was always refreshing, if he wasnâ€™t always so reckless whenever he did express it. In all honesty he truly had wanted to teach him to not be so reckless but of course Azrai was always so stubborn. The man never really did like the idea of changingâ€¦ he wondered what he would be like now. Would the Oni blood really change him, for better or for worse? He didnâ€™t want to put too much thought into that. Once the man showed signs of recovery then they could worry about his possible changes.<br/><br/>When Shizu questioned Azraiâ€™s recovery, in spite of saying he was going to be alright, Zachariah frowned. There was a bit of emotion showing on his countenance. Overall this had definitely been an emotional day for everyone here so it was only natural that it was beginning to get to him as well. He had appreciated Ivan wanting to help out more, it showed him that the man was definitely dedicated, and it also made him pray for Azrai even more. If he did not make it he was not going to be happy. While Zachariah was not much of a drinker, a few drinks almost sounded appealing right about now. He was sure the others were going to hit the bottle as soon as everything was calmed down. Hopefully that time would be very soon, he truly was exhausted. Nearly every part of him was just as anxious as the next person and he felt like he was on the verge of some mental break down. As much as he wanted to think positive, knowing that he had to continue the organization, he wasâ€¦ just unsure.<br/><br/>Closing his eyes he thought for a moment, an eerie, dead silence filling the room almost telling him that God wanted to hear his answer. How should he answer her? Zachariah wanted to be truthful butâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œI canâ€™t say for sure how long it will be before he wakes up,â€ he looked at her with a worried expression, though he hadnâ€™t meant for it to show through. â€œIâ€™m sure youâ€™re just as aware of how stubborn that man can be as his friends, but I still have my doubts.â€ His voice cracked, but he remained strong. Walking over to the wall near Azraiâ€™s bed he leaned against the wall and crossed his arms over his chest. â€œAll I can do now is pray that God will give him strength to recover at this point. If I could do more, I would, but this is out of my hands.â€ Pausing to take a deep breath he shook his head while he thought about what he would tell the others should Azrai not make it. He really was hoping for a miracle at this point, he wished he was a true saint, he wished he was like Christ who had always been able to perform miracles. Some of his followers might think it, but the reality of it was that Zachariah could not turn water into wine.<br/><br/>Oh how he hoped God would pull through for them and let Azrai live. God has guided him all of his life and he placed his faith in Him, surely He would not fail him. Zachariah himself believed he was blessed by God especially after that battle, everything always was in his favor because God was watching him, was the it not the same for Azrai? Without realizing what he was doing he began to mutter some old Hebrew prayers that had been taught to him as a child. Growing up in a mostly Jewish country, he had learned their ways while he was young and even incorporated some of their laws into his own teachings though they were not quite as extreme. He believed in freedom and did not like to be as by the book as some of the other religious groups out there. But relying on prayer alone made him feel so powerless, so useless, like he was failing the organization for not being the saint they so desired. It ate him up inside knowing he was not some miracle worker.<br/><br/>He sighed heavily, â€œI know for a fact heâ€™s going to be unhappy about thisâ€¦â€ His words had trailed off. Turning his attention away from Azrai before even more of his emotions leaked out he looked at Shizu again, trying to change the subject a little. Right now, the best thing to do was think positive. Besides, he knew for a fact that Azrai would not want people worrying about him. Surely if he knew that everyone was worried he would argue a little and say that they did not need to worry. That everything would be fine, that was what he has always said anyway. He was fine. In one way or another, that stubborn mule was never one to allow people to worry about him too much no matter how deeply they cared about him. Taking the subject off of him for the time being was what he felt was the best thing for everyone at this moment. Perhaps it would help to ease some of the worry? No, he doubted that, everyone would still worry even if he had somehow calmed them.<br/><br/>â€œI want to apologize to you again, for getting you involved, but look at it this way: Raziel is gone and you will have your freedom now. Once we finish making the necessary arrangements, we shall make sure that you are somewhere even your stepfather or whatever enemies he has would not be able to find you. This I can promise.â€ He moved closer to her again. She didnâ€™t seem to be comfortable around him whenever he came this close to her but he didnâ€™t blame her. He was still essentially a stranger to her, and for all she knew they could be sending her back to that village. Not that he would even think about such a thing, of course, especially not after everything the poor girl has been through. Zachariah was not so cruel as to do that either way. She was going to be sent somewhere she could live her life freely while the organization kept a lookout. After that maybe one day she and Azrai could see each other, but now it was a risk.<br/><br/>Zachariah looked to Azrai for a moment, â€œIâ€™m sure he would want you to be happy, with or without him. He has gone though a lot to free you so if not for me, or for God, but for him, make sure that you make the best of your freedom and live happily.â€ He told her with an air of confidence, hoping that he was accurate even though he had a feeling what he said was true. It was pretty sad how predictable Azrai could be from time to time, especially when it came to stuff like this.<br/><br/>A medic had entered the room and told them to leave while Azraiâ€™s bandages were being changed. After that it was almost like God was working yet another miracle. One moment he was asleep and the next he was awake. There was a sound from the room and the medic had called Zachariahâ€™s name.<br/><br/>â€œWait here,â€ he told Shizu and entered the room again to see that Azrai, who looked like he was ready to rip someoneâ€™s head off, was trying to tear out his IV. When he arrived in the medical base the medics had already taken precautions and restrained him to the bed with leather straps. Somehow he had gotten out of one of them but the other held fast. The medics were rushing in trying to calm him down but to no avail. It was only when he noticed Zachariah was in the room that he showed any signs of relaxing. The two stared at each other for a long time before Zachariah, after telling the medics to inform Ivan and Maverick that Azrai was awake now, decided to get a little closer to him. The look in the manâ€™s eyes told him that he was still recovering and would need to take it easy. Had he been speaking to someone else, he would have mentioned it, not to mention Azrai was too stubborn to take it easy when he was told.<br/><br/>Making a gesture that told the medics to back away he said, â€œHow do you feel?â€ He wanted to start off with the usual. Dumping the fact that Shizu would be leaving would not be wise right now, the results would be pretty disastrous.<br/><br/>â€œI heard voicesâ€¦ but Iâ€¦â€ a pause, â€œShizuâ€¦ Where is Shizu?â€ Azrai growled, breathing heavily as he gripped the sheets of his bed tightly, almost like he was about to tear them apart with his bare hands, which made Zachariah wince inwardly. The question came as no surprise but it seems that Azrai was not completely out of his dangerous state quite yet. Was this the change to his personality that everyone was speaking about? Zachariah sure hoped not.<br/><br/>â€œShizu is alive and well, resting, there is no need to worry.â€ Though he looked like he wanted to respond, Azrai remained silent and tried to get out of bed again. Zachariah walked over and sat next to him, placing a hand on his shoulder.  He really could not stand seeing him like this either and the fact he had all of this energy when he should be resting was a bit concerning. â€œI know youâ€™re worried, and I know you hate being hospitalized, but you really do need your rest, Azrai. From what I understand that poisonâ€¦â€ He paused when the man looked at him. Before any sort of argument could escalate he put his arms around him, which had taken him completely off by surprise, and held him close. Showing affection like this was not something he normally did, especially with Azrai, but this dayâ€¦ this day has been rough. â€œIâ€™m just glad youâ€™re alive, everyone has been worried sick about you, especially Ivan.â€ As much as he wanted to mention Shizu, again, that would not be a good idea.<br/><br/>Azrai winced as Zachariah embraced him, tensing a little. If it had been anybody else doing this he would have pushed them away. Not only was he still feeling weak, his body feeling like it was on fire from the pain, his thoughts clouded because of whatever drugs were in his system, but there was something about Zachariah that brought him a sense of comfort. He could not bring himself to push him away, everyone had been through a lot today, himself included, why start more fights? Instead he rested his head upon his shoulder until he fell asleep again."
3639,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-17T05:56:26,ElegantJewel,"Ivan nodded his head in slight approval as Lucian agreed. It wasn't like the man really had a choice, Shizu needed to leave Israel. However, that didn't mean Ivan hadn't been worried because that would be a lie. He and Lucian had never gotten along, he only put up with him because of Elias. Seeing how the pilot was forced into this situation, he could easily refuse. After the not so welcoming reunion they had, Ivan was worried. It needn't be said that he would've convinced the man otherwise if he had refused. Luckily, Lucian hadn't.<br/><br/>It seemed as if relief washed over Ivan as tension left his shoulders. He was truly grateful to have connections with Lucian, even if they didn't get along. Having a pilot was useful for the organization and he wondered if Lucian realized that. Of course, the pilot was probably bitter about the constant dependency that they had on him but it couldn't be helped. He ran his hand over his face as Lucian mentioned that he wanted to depart as soon as possible. ""Yeah, Shizu's condition is fine, so you both should be able to leave soon."" He looked at the pilot, giving him a once over. Was he really alright to fly? He was obviously exhausted but Ivan felt that his determination to go home outweighed it.<br/><br/>He went to leave the room in order to get Shizu ready but stopped in the doorway. He let out a heavy breath looking over his shoulder. ""I know that we don't get along that well and all, but...thanks. I really mean it,"" Ivan said in an awkward tone, not really used to saying words of appreciation to people often. He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to think of something else to say but gave up. Shaking his head he left the room, knowing that he would only make things more awkward by staying around. He moved through the empty rooms, searching through several cabinets and drawers. He stopped to ask a medic for some extra clothes, before he went about calling a few contacts about a small plane for two. He ended his calls before making one to Elias.<br/><br/>""How are things coming along,"" Ivan questioned, leaning against a door frame, watching as things began to settle done.<br/><br/>""Well I suppose, I have a few friends working on setting up the place for her,"" Elias replied.<br/><br/>""That's good news, I also need another favor,"" Ivan said, rubbing his chin slightly.<br/><br/>""Let me guess, you want me to make sure that Lucian has a smooth time flying, right?""<br/><br/>He could hear the smirk in Elias' tone. ""You're a genius for a reason.""<br/><br/>Elias snorted slightly. ""How's Azrai doing?""<br/><br/>""I'm about to go check up on everything. I'll let you know."" Ivan said in a gentle manner, knowing that Elias was worried sick. ""Lucian and Shizu should be leaving soon, so make sure you're not too overwhelmed with work.""<br/><br/>""Yeah yeah I know. I'll talk to you later, I guess.""<br/><br/>""Yeah.""<br/><br/>Ivan let out a sigh as he hung up with his comrade. Now was the time to have Shizu depart, whether Azrai would survive or not. That was just how things would have to go. He exited the room, heading back towards Azrai's, clothes and other items in hand.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>As much as she appreciated Zachariah's words, they didn't make her feel better. Yes, she wanted to live far away from that wretched village. Yes, she wanted to experience freedom, but it just felt wrong. Was it because of the promise they made? She knew she kept clinging to it but what else did she have? She really didn't have anything that was important to her aside from the promise. She knew that she was making the right decision and she could only hope that Azrai understood as well. It made her worry that Zachariah had doubts about his recovery but she knew that she couldnâ€™t hold such doubts. She knew that the transfusion had to work, it just had to. Maybe if she prayed to this God, then it would work, right?<br/><br/>It still didn't make her feel any better when Zachariah said Azrai would be unhappy. The man probably knew Azrai better than anyone else. Couldn't he have said that Azrai would understand? Of course, she had wanted a truthful response and he gave her one. Shizu shook her head as he spoke to her again. ""Please do not apologize,"" she said gently. ""It is not your fault that things have turned out like this."" She glanced over at him, a small smile on her lips. ""I....thank you....for everything,"" she murmured. It was true that she felt uncomfortable around Zachariah. Deep down, she knew that he was a kind and compassionate man but the past had left her with wounds that would take years to heal.<br/><br/>She tensed as he moved closer to her again, her hands balling into fists. She shifted slightly in her seat, trying to create a larger distance between them but she could only go so far. How was she supposed to survive in this world if she couldnâ€™t relax around people? She supposed that it would take a while, given that she could open herself up to do such a thing.  Surely, Zachariah understood her crippled past and was trying to help her with the transition. He truly was a kind man. She couldn't think of a way to pay him back for all that he had done. Perhaps with her departure, she could repay him. She would keep not only Azrai safe but Zachariah's organization safe as well.<br/><br/>She still needed to repay Azrai, giving him her blood would not suffice...but she couldn't repay him now. She blinked as Zachariah told her to take her freedom and live happily for Azrai, for all that he had done. Maybe he was right. She had been worrying so much on his negative reaction that she didn't think about the possibility of him wanting her to live happily. She nodded her slowly, taking his words into consideration. When they left the room, she stood silently, waiting to go back inside. She was more thabn prepared to sit at Azrai's bedside waiting for signs of progress to show up. However, it seemed as if that wouldn't happen as a commotion called for Zachariah to re-enter and Shizu to stay outside. She held her breath as she heard the low tone of Azrai's voice, protesting angrily. So, it worked, it had actually worked. Her chest clenched with emotion, tears springing to her eyes but she dare not shed them.<br/><br/>He was alive. She was so glad but she knew what this meant. She had half the mind to run into his room and see him but that would go against the plan. She could hear Zachariah speak briefly and held her breath when she heard her name. It would be best for him to assume that se was still recovering and not watching on him like a hawk. She listened to their conversation until it stopped. She wondered if Azrai had used up all his strength, which was the likely case. Letting out a trembling breath, she controlled her conflicting thoughts. She glanced up as Ivan came strolling down the hallway, a bundle of clothes and other items in his hands. She pushed off the wall she had been leaning against, looming at him with slight curiosity.<br/><br/>""I've gathered some clothes for you to wear, they may be a bit baggy on you,"" he muttered handing over her temporary outfit. ""Lucian said he's ready to leave whenever you are,"" he muttered while handing her all the personal information she had processed in a small bag. ""Of course, you won't have to leave until Azrai shows signs of recovery.""<br/><br/>Shizu took the clothes and the bag, smiling sadly. ""He has woken up but it was brief. I no longer hear Zachariah and him talking.""<br/><br/>Ivan glanced at the door to Azrai's room, disbelief on his face. Her blood had worked, which surprised him. He glanced down at the gentle hand that touched his arm. ""You should go see him. I shall change and inform Lucian of our imminent departure.""<br/><br/>Ivan nodded before heading into the room with a gentle knock. He glanced from Azrai to their leader. He could tell there had been a commotion, the sheets had been crumpled and Azrai's head was upon Zachariah's shoulder. He closed the door slowly behind him. ""I was told that he woke up briefly."" There was a long silence, Ivan still not sure how to react. If anything, he was relieved that it seemed that Azrai was pulling through. That son of a bitch, he had everyone so worried. More than anything, he had Shizu so worried that she came up with a desperate, yet necessary plan. That plan had worked and Ivan was grateful for her, regardless of the consequences they had to face. Maybe Azrai would understand why she made such a decision, because she cared deeply about him. On the other hand, he could always try to pin the blame on himself and knowing Azrai, Ivan bet that he would choose the latter.<br/><br/>Clearing his throat, he turned his attention to their leader. ""Everything is ready,"" he said gently. He didn't want to say too much fearing that Azrai would wake up once more. That man was smart and he would be catch on if Ivan gave away too much information. It was already bad enough that they would have to deal with the issued after she left. There was no need to raise hell before she left.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Shizu had gone back into her original room, changing into the clothes that had been given to her. They were a bit loose but she couldn't complain; it was better than walking around in blood stained clothes. She smoothed out the wrinkles in her shirt for the umpteenth time, wishing she could ask someone how she looked. Opening the door, she walked out into the hallway. She wanted to head back to check up on Azrai but she knew that she shouldn't give into temptation. Heading in the opposite direction, she went to look for the pilot. She would glance into every room she passed, searching for a familiar face. She could hear people talk under their breath about what they had seen on the battlefield, what they had seen her do. Guilt racked her being but she knew that really wasn't her. She hadn't enjoyed killing all those people. With a slight sigh, she caught sight of Lucian.<br/><br/>""Lucian,"" she called out softly but loud enough to catch his attention. She quickly moved to him, fidgeting slightly. She actually liked the pilot; he had been nice enough to humor her questions on the plane ride to Tel Aviv. It had been interesting but she knew that his personality didn't please everyone. Oddly enough, she didn't mind it at all; he had been nice to her. He had taken her away from that horrible place and even entertained her questions. She was grateful, hell, she was grateful to everyone in this organization. Without them...she would never know what freedom was like.<br/><br/>""Azrai has woken up briefly,"" she stated lowly, not wanting others to hear. ""As part of the condition I have made, I am to depart with you now, if you are ready yourself."" She wasn't sure what kind of mood the pilot was in, seeing how he had come in a rather foul mood. ""If you still require rest then I am more than willing to wait. It is thanks to you that I am able to leave,"" she said with a slight smile, bowing her head out of respect. As much as it was killing her to leave, she knew that it had to be done. She just wanted things to be easier for everyone and leaving was the only way. ""I have everything that I need, so there should not be an issue."""
3640,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-18T11:43:05,Sound of Silence,"While he sat there with Azraiâ€™s head resting on his shoulder he could not help but wonder if the man really was going to be alright. That brief burst of energy might have been convincing enough to tell everyone that he would be alright but somehow Zachariah was not as convinced as he wanted to be. The look on his face was enough to say that he was still very much concerned. He continued to hold the man in his arms, holding him close to him, as prayers ran through his mind desperately pleading that God would give him the strength to recover fully. Had he gotten everyoneâ€™s hopes up for nothing, or was this Azraiâ€™s, and perhaps Godâ€™s, way of saying that everything would be fine? With everybody as worried as they were about Azraiâ€™s recovery that did make sense, perhaps it truly was a sign from God. Maybe Azrai would be alright after all.<br/><br/>The transfusion was definitely working. The monitors next to the bed were showing he was in a much more stable condition and color was returning to his face making him look significantly less pale, which was pleasing him greatly. It was but a small improvement but he wanted the man to wake up again even if it was for a few seconds. He wanted to see some more signs that he was pulling through and would not be satisfied until he knew for sure. When the man did wake up again he hoped that Shizu would be away from here so they could explain everything to him in peace. Admittedly he had been worried at first when he woke up, expecting him to put up much more of a fight than he had, he was glad that he fell back asleep before anything escalated. Maybe he had wanted him to put up more of a fight, maybe he had wanted him to step out of the room and confront Shizu.<br/><br/>Nonetheless, he was relieved that the man had even showed this much recovery.<br/><br/>Zachariah was still holding Azrai in his arms when Ivan had entered the room. He acknowledged the man with a nod. â€œBriefly, yes, but it is still an improvement. His condition is improving slowly, heâ€™s recovering at his own pace, Iâ€™m sure he will be back with us soon.â€ He spoke quietly, though it was mostly out of exhaustion, as to not disturb Azraiâ€™s slumber. Though the man didnâ€™t show it, he could tell that Ivan was very relieved to hear that Azrai was showing signs of recovery. He decided not to voice his earlier skepticism knowing that he would only be adding to the worry that Ivan and the others were feeling. Now more than ever they needed a miracle and continued to place his faith in God as he always did. Zachariah was not going to make everyone think he was giving up hope because that definitely was not the case. He was merely taking into consideration that Azrai was only human and was not impervious to death though he knew the man wanted to believe he was.<br/><br/>As carefully as he could Zachariah lay Azrai back down and stood from the bed. As much as he wanted to stay there a little longer he knew he had to leave the man in the care of the medics hoping that the man didnâ€™t try to kill them once he woke up again. That was the least of his concerns at the moment, however. Unfortunately there was still much to be done before and after Shizu and Lucian departed. As he looked Ivan over with a stern look which essentially said he admired the fact that Ivan was still doing so much in spite of everything that has happened today, but he wished he would rest. Hell, he needed rest himself and was more than likely going to take a much needed nap after this was over since he couldnâ€™t afford it now. He was sure that Ivan had the same mentality; sometimes Ivan and Zachariah were a little alike.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>In his current state Azrai was vaguely aware that there was something going on. Why else would Zachariah have pulled Ivan out of the room? Why did they feel so uncomfortable talking about Shizu in front of him? That was why they had left the room he was sure of that, and he could not help but be worried about her. On the battlefield he had seen how badly she had been wounded. Had she not recovered at all? He felt a sense of dread begin to strangle him. If she had not recovered then he wasnâ€™t sure what he would be able to do with himself, he would not be able to face everybody. He would not be able to show her the modern world. He stirred in his sleep which had caught the attention of medics that had entered the room when Ivan and Zachariah had left. He hated it, but he knew that there was nothing he could do right now, not in his current state.<br/><br/>As much as he wanted to jump out of bed and find out what was going on he was too weak to even think about moving. No matter how much he screamed at his body to wake up and get off the bed, he received no response. The medics continued to monitor him wondering whether or not he was going to wake up soon; he could hear them conversing but could not make out what was being said. There were still traces of that poison in his system, he couldnâ€™t really describe it but he knew it was there, and he needed to recover. He truly hated being in such a vulnerable state to the point where he almost loathed the fact he was unable to do anything. As soon as he has recovered enough he was going to go see Shizu first thing, he needed to know if she was alright.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>â€œIf everything is set, then we waste no more time,â€ Zachariah continued. â€œItâ€™s going to be a pain explaining everything to Azrai but itâ€™s better thanâ€¦â€ he paused when he thought he heard some movement coming from the bed. For a moment he had actually been hopeful but knew that if Azrai were to wake up in the middle of their conversation then it would be even worse. Deciding not to take that risk he pulled Ivan out into the hallway again. He cleared his throat, snapping back to the demeanor of someone in charge. New emotions were swelling up in his chest that seemed to be both comforting him and adding to his exhaustion simultaneously, â€œWhile I think we can both agree Azrai pulling through is a relief, we canâ€™t have him coming around right when Shizu is leaving. As Iâ€™ve said before, the sooner she leaves the better.â€ He placed a hand on Ivanâ€™s shoulder right when Maverick was spotted walking down the hall.<br/><br/>He wanted to scold him for not resting like he should be but he decided to just let it go. Sometimes it really was stressful being the leader. Why must he be stuck with people who didnâ€™t know the meaning of rest? He knew the two of them were just concerned about their friend but this has been a long day and they should take it easy now that they knew that their friend was recovering. It was bad enough dealing with one out of the three individually. Those two could be just as stubborn as Azrai, and both of them combined, he knew he would lose if he were to say anything to them. Not that he had room to talk anyway since he knew for a fact he should probably have his injuries checked out, though from the looks of things he had been extremely lucky. He could have very well been poisoned out there himself but had somehow managed to elude that.<br/><br/>The look on Maverickâ€™s face had said everything before the man even spoke, â€œSo heâ€™s going to pull through, right?â€ His voice was strained from emotions threatening to take him over. When Zachariah nodded, he let out a breath of relief and put his hands together, looking up, and thanked the Lord. He knew that stubborn jackass would pull through. As soon as he was well enough, he was going to kick his ass for worrying them so much, because, he swore, if that man allowed poison to kill him he was going to drag his ass out of the afterlife and kill him again.<br/><br/>Peace had slowly begun to fill the air since Zachariahâ€™s return from the battlefield. Peace, and more miracles occurring it seems, people were slowly starting to get better. Everyone in the area who heard what was going on seemed to quiet down and all eyes were now upon Zachariah for he was their glorious leader. He had been in the room with Azrai when the first miracle happened (really it was the medics, but some didnâ€™t know this) so it had been his doing. Zachariah was truly a saint, blessed by God, the very definition of a Holy Man capable of performing miracles. The peace seemed to vanish a little when emotion started to fill the air. While he was flattered and wanted to make some big speech about the events of the day, that they were lucky that everyone had come back alive, on top of his exhaustion Zachariah felt this to be a little too overwhelming and pulled Ivan and Maverick into an empty room for further conversation.<br/><br/>Now that he was away from all the commotion he relaxed a little, though he was not in the mood for relaxing himself, â€œNow that Azrai is showing signs of recovery, we need have other work to do.â€ He looked to Ivan, â€œIâ€™ll leave you in charge of getting Shizu out of Israel since youâ€™ve been making arrangements. This place will be our temporary base of operations until we can get the organization back on its feet. It doesnâ€™t have nearly everything we had back at the old base, but Iâ€™m sure we will have little trouble making do with what we have.â€ They were going to need to rebuild everything they have every worked for but that was not much of a problem. In a world filled with parasites in need of being eliminated there were plenty of ways to make money. Not just with the use of hired guns either, no, the organization brought in money plenty of ways, he planned to expand on that and rebuild better than ever.<br/><br/>Was it just a dream, though?<br/><br/>For a moment the thought crossed him that maybe he was expecting too much in such short time. Nothing was going to happen overnight. People can cling to their prayers and hope for miracles, but that was the reality of it. They were going to need to work as a team now more than they ever had before. Money has always been an issue, even before the base had been destroyed, and now it was going to be extremely tight. Searching for a new location would be ideal as well. He had a few in mind but he would wait before they relocated, keeping a low profile was probably ideal with the government officials running around, in case there had been any witnesses who might have brought the battle to their attention, the medical base would do just fine for now. If push comes to shove he could always contact one of his colleagues for help. He was not in any hurry, really, it was just a shame that all they have worked for had been destroyed.<br/><br/>Zachariah thought he had all that he wanted to say all written out in his mind, but now that he was actually standing before Ivan and Maverick he was having a hard time getting everything out. His words seemingly slipped out of his mouth without his consent. â€œIâ€™m just glad that weâ€™ve all made it out of that mess alive somehow. I truly believe God was looking out for us today.â€ In the end, he knew that saying a few words to two of his most trusted people, hid friends, made him feel better than if he were making some huge speech in front of every single one of his followers right now. He was pretty convinced that he needed some rest, some time to recover right now before he got down to doing anything big.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Lucian had lay back on the bed after Ivan had left. He stared up at the ceiling blankly, thinking about everything that had happened today, relaxing before the long trip home. It had come as a huge surprise to him that the man had thanked him, especially because the two have never really gotten along that well. Part of him was glad that Ivan had left the room. Ever since they met they have always seemed to rub each other the wrong way and were almost always nothing but bitter towards each other though he has never really known why. For the most part he was fine with everyone elseâ€¦ aside from maybe Maverick, evident by the way he had come at him like that he was sure the man disliked him. It would have been awkward having the two of them stare at each other until one of them found something to say to the other. Whenever that happened with Elias he was not going to deny that he was not particularly good at that.<br/><br/>He was pulled away from his thoughts when he heard his name being called and saw Shizu coming into the room. A smile appeared on his face, as best it would be with how tried he was, unable to help himself. Sitting up on the bed again, he listened to her intently.<br/><br/>â€œReally? Azrai has woken up?â€ Lucian blinked in surprise and gave a soft sigh of relief, â€œSon of a gunâ€¦ Thatâ€™s pretty amazing. I had a feeling that jackass would pull through. I still think it serves him right, though, â€ Honestly he was not sure what else he could say about that. His eyes darted towards the door, there was a part of him wanted to leave the room and go see for himself but then he thought back to Ivan again. The man probably wouldnâ€™t want him anywhere near him, not to mention he was feeling pretty tired. Sitting up from the bed again had been more of an effort than he wanted to admit. Perhaps now that Azrai was showing signs of recovery Ivan and everyone else would settle down and he could leave in peace. There was no need to start any more arguments, Lucian knew he was going to have to keep his head down until he left, otherwise things would not be very pretty.<br/><br/>Taking a deep breath he forced himself to stand from the bed and walked towards the door, out to the hall. â€œIvan had mentioned sending you away.â€ He paused, in thought, looking over his shoulder at her, â€œIâ€™ll be alright, but Iâ€™m warning you know Iâ€™m grabbing something to eat before we take off. I havenâ€™t had anything to eat all day, Iâ€™ll need my energy. You should grab something, too, if you havenâ€™t. We have a long trip ahead of us.â€ As much as he didnâ€™t want to admit it he really was tired and should probably get at least an hour or so of sleep before they depart. Ivan had been right to assume that he was determined to get out of here, too determined to sleep. He was relieved that Shizu wished to depart as soon as possible as well."
3641,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-22T00:38:34,ElegantJewel,"It was a very emotional moment for him, especially after Zachariah had informed him that Azrai had been awake. It wasn't like he didn't trust Shizu, knowing that she would never lie but still he had had his doubts. Zachariah had confirmed it all for Ivan but still there was this sense of unease in the back of his mind. Was this really a sign of recovery? He could only continue to send prayers to the sky in hope that it really was. Ivan continued to look at Azrai, he noticed that he looked less pale but there was still need for more improvement. The monitors sounded more stable than they had previously. It seemed as if things were slowly looking up for everyone. It had given him a great sense of relief though he knew that they would have to wait for a little longer.<br/><br/>""Itâ€™s better he recovers at his own pace than not at all,"" Ivan murmured. Sure it sounded a bit morbid and maybe it was a bit unnecessary to say but Ivan couldn't help the slip of tongue. It just showed how worried he had been about his friend recovering. However, his words rang true, it was definitely better that Azrai was recovering. Whether Shizu knew it or not, he was completely grateful for her. If it hadn't been for her offer then Azrai wouldn't have made it with only the antidote. He was sure that Shizu probably felt like she hadn't done much but she was wrong if she thought like that. He owed her so much right now and he promised himself that he would make sure she obtained her freedom. He owed her that much.<br/><br/>Still, Ivan was worried that Azrai might not make it. It would take a while for him to recover, that much Ivan knew. He only wished that he would recover faster though his injuries had been severe and the poison hadn't helped at all. Ivan wondered how Shizu's blood would change Azrai and he wanted to ask Zachariah his thoughts on it as well. That would have to be something that they would have to monitor once Azrai recovered fully. Although Shizu said that it wouldn't change him externally, he wondered what it would do to Azrai internally. There shouldn't be any physical changes but Ivan was curious to see what would change within his friend. That would have to be a topic of discussion later. For now, he was too tired to worry about the consequences of the blood transfusion. He was merely concerned with Azrai making a full recovery.<br/><br/>Ivan knew that there was still much to be done while Azrai remained unconscious. He had been fortunate enough to get a plane for Lucian and Shizu, thanks to his contacts. He continued to watch Azrai as Zachariah laid him back down, knowing that there was still no time for rest. Not like he would take it if it had been offered to him. Maybe when he finally felt comfortable enough, he would rest for a while. But even he knew that he wouldn't be fine until he knew that Lucian and Shizu had made it safely to Elias. Even after that, sleep would escape him until Azrai came around fully; ready to tear them to pieces for letting Shizu leave without his consent. Ivan inwardly groaned, really not looking forward to that conversation but it couldn't be helped. This was for the best.<br/><br/>He glanced up as Zachariah began to speak to him again. When there was movement, they stopped glancing down at Azrai. They moved out into the hallway, knowing that it would be a hassle to have to deal with Azrai if he woke up now. Ivan stood beside Zachariah, crossing his arms over his chest. He could tell that their leader was riding an emotional rollercoaster the more they talked about Azrai and the condition he was in. He knew that it was difficult to think about the possibility of losing him; it continued to fill doubt in Ivan's mind. ""Yeah, I'll get on that as soon as possible. Elias is still creating a place for her as we speak,"" Ivan said, glancing down the hallway as Maverick came to join the conversation. Hadn't he been told to rest? It wasn't like Ivan could say much since he had been moving about ever since they arrived at the medical base. Hell, shouldn't they all be resting? There was no time for anything like that. There was still too much to do and there was little time to do such things.<br/><br/>As Maverick spoke, he knew that the man would break if he heard any more bad news. This was all too difficult for everyone to deal with. Azrai was part of the family they had in the organization. Losing him would be more than devastating for all of them. However, a wave of peace was washing over everyone in the base. It was a nice feeling after all the high tension and panic that had filled the air. Zachariah seemed to place his faith in God and the hands of the medics, while Azrai was recovering. Ivan trusted in his decision, so he sent a few more prayers before he brought his mind back to the other important matters at hand. He followed Zachariah and Maverick into an empty room, he leaned against the wall. It was quiet in the room for a while, Ivan letting out a slow and steady breath. He nodded his head as Zachariah spoke once more. He blinked a few times before he looked at their leader as he let out some of the emotion that he was feeling.<br/><br/>""I agree, God was and will always be looking out for us,"" Ivan murmured gently. ""I can't say that I wasn't worried about all that had happened today but...I am more than thankful for things to turn out this well, despite all that we have lost."" Ivan rubbed his face, the stumble on his chin beginning to bothering him. Man, what he wouldn't give for a hot shower, a shave, and a nice cold beer. There was so much that he wanted to do at this point but he knew that he couldn't, not until everything was finished. Not until Shizu was gone. The only good thing about her departure would be that they would be able to monitor her from a distance. As long as Elias set up everything that was required, Shizu would live a safe life...even if it meant that she would be constantly watched. Maybe one day, she wouldn't have to have cameras on her.<br/><br/>""I should go gather the two of them now, I am sure they are ready to leave,"" Ivan said, knowing that he shouldn't hang around too long. Like Zachariah said, the sooner Shizu left the better. He nodded his head, a sign of his departure, before he stopped and looked at the two men in the room. ""I know that this may not be true but I can't ignore this thought. If Azrai doesn't take the news well, he may try to find her."" Ivan paused, knowing that his words may not sound pleasant. ""We shouldn't allow him to find her, under any circumstances...at least not for a few years. We need to make her only a memory...for now."" Ivan hated playing the villain in this situation but he was only thinking what was best for all of them.<br/><br/>If Azrai chose to look for her, it would take him away from his responsibilities for the organization. Who knew what would happen if he managed to find her? They were both were targets at large for their enemies; he knew that they would be watching out for any interaction between them. Shizu was Azrai's weakness right now and the enemy had seen that. Who knew how many other opposing forces had been watching the fight between Sanctus Unum and them? Ivan was only trying to make sure that everyone would be safe. And what would Azrai accomplish if he did go out to find her? They both had a scarred past and people who were after them, it would only spell out more trouble in the end. Ivan could only hope that the others understood where he was coming from. ""I guess we can discuss this when I come back,"" Ivan stated before leaving the room.<br/><br/>-----------<br/><br/>Shizu noted the smile that Lucian gave her and offered one back, though it was small and meek. She truly did like the pilot and she knew from experience that he was a trustworthy flyer. Her eyes watched him, noting that he looked tired and was worried that he would be pushing himself to leave so soon. Not to mention, Shizu really didn't want to leave just yet but it would be a risk if she stayed around too long. A gentle chuckle left her as Lucian spoke; it seemed as if all the men here had the same comments on Azrai's condition. The chuckle didn't last long as he stated that it served Azrai right. Was it because Lucian still thought that she wasn't worth saving? A feeling of discomfort settled in her chest, knowing that that could be the problem. Nonetheless, she chose not to show how his words had bothered her. Soon, she would be on her own and out of everyone's hair.<br/><br/>She moved out of the doorway as Lucian made his way out into the hallway. She placed a hand on her stomach as he spoke about the two of them having a meal. In all honesty, she wasn't hungry, her stomach was in knots. The blood transfusion had drained most of her energy and the blood that she had received afterwards had done the job to keep her healthy. Then again she didn't want to tell Lucian that she had enough blood in her system to last her the rest of the day. She wasn't sure if he knew of her true nature and didn't wish to make him uncomfortable. So instead, she smiled slightly and nodded her head. ""I suppose that a bite to eat would be helpful,"" she murmured after clearly her throat. It was strange to entrust her life into someone else's hands. All she had known for protection was Azrai. It almost felt...wrong going to another person.<br/><br/>""It seems that things have settled down, I suppose now would be a good-""<br/><br/>""There you two are,"" Ivan said in a low tone, cutting Shizu off. The woman could feel slight tension between the Russian and pilot though it had died down significantly from the first time they had encountered one another. Ivan glanced over at Shizu, taking in her appearance. She looked a bit rumpled and dirty but it shouldn't cause too many stares. He glanced at Lucian, who didn't look any better but what could be done? Lucian wanted to get the hell out of here and Shizu needed to leave in the next ten minutes. ""It seems like you two are ready to leave, so without further hesitation I'll give you a brief run down on the plan."" Ivan stated crossing his arms over his chest, giving the two a stern look.<br/><br/>""Today, I shall be your designated driver to the plane,"" Ivan started off. ""Before you both fly off, we can stop somewhere to eat and I'll take you to the location of the plane. Everything sound good?"" Ivan raised an eyebrow, not really caring for a response because things needed to happen and happen fast. He nodded his head and turned, motioning for them to follow him out of the base. He could sense slight hesitation from Shizu and he glanced over his shoulder, noticing that she seemed to be struggling with her decision. He let out a slight sigh, stopping as he looked at her. He really really hated playing the villain but it seemed like he had no choice. ""Shizu,"" he called out in a stern voice.<br/><br/>She hadn't really been expecting to leave so soon. Well, maybe she had. She was hoping to spend a few more minutes here, maybe checking up on Azrai just one last time. Maybe she would have told him how much she appreciated him and how much he meant to her. Though, it seemed that she would probably never be able to say such things to him. Ivan had come and told them of the plan. Now, they were to leave after eating. She wanted to follow after them but her feet wouldn't move. She was torn at this point, she couldn't leave here. Not yet. Her heart accelerated in her chest and she glanced towards the direction of Azrai's room. They wouldn't catch her if she ran but her body was too tired for such exertion.<br/><br/>She was about to make the decision when Ivan's voice called out to her. She flinched, looking up at him with wide eyes. She opened her mouth to apologize but Ivan cut her off. ""Let go of whatever feelings you have towards him now,"" Ivan said, his tone chilling. ""They won't do you any good now."" The look of hurt that crossed her face made Ivan feel like complete and utter shit. Shizu dropped her head, staring down at the ground as if in deep thought. She felt her heart clench in her chest, tears threatening to spill from her eyes. Ivan was right, what were these emotions capturing her? She felt nauseous; her stomach was tumbling and rolling. It felt like something as jumping around in her chest. Why was she feeling these things? She bit her lower lip, feeling herself becoming rather reluctant to leave. She wanted to hear him tell her goodbye or something like that, his voice would have given her the confidence that she needed to leave. Wouldn't it?<br/><br/>""You are right,"" she said gently, lifting up her head, staring at Ivan. The threat of tears was still in her eyes but she wouldn't allow them to fall. ""It'll pass,"" Ivan stated in a rough manner. Her back straightened and she held her head a bit higher, not wanting them to think that she was heartbroken. She refused to let them see how much those words stung but then again Ivan was right, wasn't he? It would pass. Shizu let out a heavy breath as she began to walk towards them, Ivan allowing her to pass him. If she turned around, he would stop her from going to see Azrai. They continued down the hallway in silence, there was nothing more to say. This had been the last part of the deal she had made while Azrai was recovering. She promised to be sent somewhere else, only after she made sure he was alright and recovering. It would be too dangerous for her to stay around, especially after they had defeated Sanctus Unum. There were many rogue agents roaming around, wanting to take revenge. It would be harder to track the two of them down as long as they were separated. It was for the best. He would be safe. She would be safe. Everyone would be happy, right? Then why did it feel like this? Why did it hurt so much to leave him while he was unconscious? Surely, he would forgive her. Maybe he would come to resent her. It was no longer supposed to be a problem anymore, his feeling and thoughts that is, but they were.<br/><br/>This wasn't the first time that Ivan felt like an asshole but then again he had to be honest with her. He had rescued plenty of women and men from unholy situations. Some of the victims had become attached to him and he knew it was because he had saved them. Shizu was probably feeling the same as any other victim. It was definitely better for them to be separated now. Ivan left out another heavy breath, knowing that some of the female medics that had overheard his scolding were not happy with him. Way to go Ivan, he thought to himself but it had to be done. He needed to sever the attachment now or else it could potentially cause complications down the road. They already had enough on their plate. Ivan stopped by a desk, grabbing a few needed items before leading the two up the stairs to the outside world. ""Lucian, if you could contact me once you have reached Elias that would be more than helpful,"" Ivan said, trying to make this uncomfortable silence go away.<br/><br/>They reached the top of the stairs and Ivan grunted as he opened the door, an inconspicuous car was sitting down the street for them. Ivan took in the smell of the fresh air, well it was still a bit dusty from the battle but even things out here were calming down. ""That's our ride,"" Ivan said while nodding at the old vehicle. ""The plane is located just outside city limits, about an hourâ€™s drive. You two should rest up a bit after eating while I take you to the plane."" Ivan turned heading towards the car, running through a mental checklist of everything. So far everything looked good. ""So...what do you want to eat?"" Ivan wasn't the best at dealing with people; typically Maverick was the one to do this kind of thing. Many people found Ivan's personality as dry as the desert. He lacked conversational skills and the only emotions he seemed to be capable of showing were anger and annoyance. Too bad Maverick was still too injured to do this but Ivan wanted to make sure things got done.<br/><br/>""Anything is fine with me,"" Shizu muttered in a distant manner. She felt oddly detached from the situation but she tried to keep herself in check. There was no need to have a breakdown in front of them. She clutched her belongings in her hands, glancing over at the pilot. ""What would you like to have, Lucian?"" She asked, only because she didn't want to been seen as depressed. She would try her best to convince herself that this was the best decision."
3642,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-25T11:56:53,Sound of Silence,"As Ivan left the room to send Shizu and Lucian on their way Zachariah had bid him a farewell and prayed that all three of them, Ivan, Shizu, Lucian, would all be safe on their journey. The latter two especially. God had been smiling down upon them all day, he hoped that He would smile upon those two until they safely reached where Elias was. The reason he had agreed to have her sent away was not just to protect the organization, but to ensure that she did live happily and did not have to worry about violence or being abused. Hopefully Azrai would understand. Surely he would, and he was hopeful, because he knew for a fact by how he was so hell bent on protecting her that he wanted her to be safe and live peacefully.<br/><br/>The possibility of Azrai trying to look for Shizu after he heard about what was going on was something not thought of much. Even if the man was attached to her, both Maverick and Zachariah had their doubts about him trying to find her. That did not mean they would dismiss the possibility of it happening. Before the blood transfusion Azrai had always been a very unpredictable man when he put his mind to something. Despite seeming like an open book from time to time, the man was pretty damn clever; there was no telling what he might do. All they could really do now was wait and see how he took the news before they did anything. Should he decide to go after her then he would have to be dealt with, and definitely would need to be monitored either way. Whatever happened after he woke up, they would deal with it then. Now, they needed to focus on other things and hope that Azrai would truly recover.<br/><br/>The possible changes concerned him, concerned everybody. He had seen the look in the manâ€™s eyes when he had first woke up and he certainly did not like the way he looked at all. Should he mention that to Ivan once he returned? Everybody was worried what might change in that man. While they all considered him part of the family, Zachariah knew most people in the organization were terrified of Azrai whenever he got into that state of mind. If his aggression was going to become an issue then he would have no choice but to take necessary actions. The thought of kicking Azrai out of the organization nearly tore his heart out of his chest; he did not want it to come down to that. To this day he still remembers the look on the manâ€™s face when he took him under his wing and showed him a new life after he had finished serving his time in the military. He had found the man drinking his life away, and he gave him purpose, with Ivanâ€™s help of course.<br/><br/>Those two had been pretty close while they were in the military.<br/><br/>â€œMaverick, I want you to be in charge of watching over Azrai when he wakes up.â€ Zachariah said, looking out into the hallway at the medics still working hard to ensure the wounded pulled through.<br/><br/>Maverick winced slightly, â€œWouldnâ€™t it be easier for Ivan to do it? Heâ€™s better at dealing with him whenever heâ€™d pissed off about something than I am.â€ He might have been jumping to conclusions a little bit there but he didnâ€™t really care. It made sense for Ivan to do it since he lived a hell of a lot closer than he did. As much as he would love to see Azrai more he had his own things to deal with back home that were driving him up a wall. Not to mention the only reason he had been able to come to Israel was because Zachariah had paid for his trip, he did not want to have to keep relying on the manâ€™s money.<br/><br/>Zachariah sighed softly, shaking his head, â€œIt will only be until Ivan gets back so you donâ€™t have to worry. I know youâ€™re struggling with things back home.â€ He seemed to be reading the otherâ€™s mind, which came as a huge relief to Maverick. But then their leader suddenly became very grim, â€œJames,â€ Maverick straightened a bit more gave the man his full attention. It wasnâ€™t that he was not already giving him his full attention, he would never half-listen to Zachariah, but he knew the man was going to tell him something serious whenever he addressed him by his name, â€œIâ€™m sure youâ€™re aware that there might be changes to Azraiâ€™s personality. From what Iâ€™ve seen, it didnâ€™t look like it was going to be a good thing, but weâ€™ll only know for sure when he is fully recovered. When that time comes, he will need to be watched and I will need both of you on the job. I will check up on things occasionally, but Iâ€™m going to have my hands full for awhile.â€<br/><br/>â€œI understand.â€<br/><br/>â€œToday has been rough; I think the two of us should rest before Ivan gets back.â€<br/><br/>Maverick nodded, â€œI think Iâ€™ll be able to rest easier knowing Azrai is alright.â€ He probably spoke for everybody there, but that was one thing he was good at, being the most emotional out of everyone. He had opened his mouth to speak again, but Zachariah had beaten him to it.<br/><br/>â€œYour injuries are worse than mine, Iâ€™ll have myself checked out soon, so go rest and recover.â€ With that the man gave Maverick a pat on the shoulder and walked off. As much as he wanted to he knew he could not rest quite yet. He needed to contact a few of his old friends, let them know what had happened, and see what supplies he could get for this base. It was a bit run-down sure, even though it worked out nicely in the end, but they needed to be prepared and restock what they had used up. This was the wonders of having more than one close friend at hand. Surely they were all restless, those who had heard about the battle, and wanted to lend their hand in any way they could to make sure the organization got back on its feet. With Shizu gone it was not as much of a weight off their shoulders as they would have liked it to be. She needed to be watched constantly.<br/><br/>Careful preparations would be needed for that and he knew this was not going to be an easy task. Thank God for Elias, who had the resources to do just that and keep them updated. He, too, was hoping for one day where she would not have to be watched. Surely there were other people who wanted her for themselves.<br/><br/>Taking in a deep breath he stopped by Azraiâ€™s room to see how he was doing. Much to his dismay his condition had not changed, but then again it was not getting any worse right now. For the most part he was stable and looking less pale. In a sense he was aware that both were positive signs but he still had his concerns. Would he really recover? If they lost Azrai he knew that the organization would be dealt a huge blow to morale, he was part of their family. He turned away from Azrai and let the medics handle him before he got too emotional again. At all times, he needed to keep his composure; if their leader faltered surely they would lose any morale that they have repaired since his arrival. All he could do now was to continue to send prayers in hopes that God would answer them and Azrai would reach full recovery without any problems and that when he did recover he would still be the same Azrai they knew.<br/><br/>As much as he wanted to deny the latter, he had seen it with his own eyes, or at least what he thought was true. Once he was in that murderous state of mind, Azrai did not bounce back quickly. Maybe now that Shizu was out of everyoneâ€™s hair he would return to normal. No, he doubted that, Azrai was going to be pissed, that was what everybody knew and was worried about. This was his mind looking for a way to expel everyoneâ€™s worry like he always did during tough situations. Maybe he should be the one to explain to Azrai why Shizu had to leave, it might make things easier so he and Ivan didnâ€™t kill each other if Ivan was the one to explain. He was sure Maverick would not want to be the one to do it and he didnâ€™t blame him. Zachariah was not even sure he wanted to do it, but he must, right? Azrai usually listened to him more than the others.<br/><br/>He would deal with that later. For now, he was going to go find an empty room in the back and take a nap until Ivan got back, before he dealt with Azrai.<br/><br/>Before he did that, he stopped someone in the hall, â€œI need you to head out and bring back some whiskey, it doesnâ€™t matter what it is, and a bottle of wine.â€ They were going to need it, especially after this mess, he was hoping it would help everyone calm down including himself. The woman nodded and told Zachariah she would be back in a few.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>As much as the two of them didnâ€™t get along this was probably one of the few times he would agree with Ivan on something. He really didnâ€™t know the whole story or why Shizu and Azrai had become attached to each other in the first place; he was so out of the loop to what the hell was going on it wasnâ€™t even funny, unwillingly dragged into this. During the flight to Tel Aviv she seemed to like the man a lot, and he recalled how exhausted he had been having slept the entire ride. He had thought it had just been a rescue mission, and he knew that the number one rule was to never get attached to the one you are saving in the few missions where he has gone to fetch people. There was not a word of complaint from him when Ivan and Shizu exchanged words. He knew the man was just doing what he had to, though Lucian had to admit that he couldnâ€™t help but feel a little sorry for Shizu.<br/><br/>He was feeling a little uneasy seeing Shizu so torn over leaving Azrai though he wasnâ€™t going to say anything about it. It almost made him feel just as bad since he was the one who was taking her away from him. What was so important that people had risked their lives to make sure Shizu was safe? Lucian included himself in that since he was the one who was to look after her now. Flying to Tel Aviv, anything could have happened, he knew anything could happen during their trip to where Elias was and thinking back to it really made him uncomfortable. There was a good chance that he could have been killed and he still didnâ€™t know all of what was going on. Perhaps he could ask Shizu about it, knowing if he were to ask Ivan they would only get into some sort of argument. Right now they needed to cooperate with each other to get Shizu out of Israel and he was more than willing to just follow along since it meant he was going home as well.<br/><br/>â€œI had already planned on it,â€ he told Ivan somewhat absently when he mentioned contacting them once he and Shizu had reached Elias.  It would either be Lucian or Elias who informed them of Shizuâ€™s arrival anyway, so he figured he might as well keep everyone updated since he was the one flying. Even he was beginning to feel uneasy with how quiet their walk down the hall was. It was giving him time to think about a few things but he almost wanted there to be more conversation between the three of them. He probably would have started one, if it werenâ€™t for the fact that he felt it was best to keep his head down until they reached the plane. The walk up the stairs, towards the outside, was not any better and made him extremely uneasy. He focused on the echoing of their footsteps for some level of comfort in this situation.<br/><br/>It felt nice to get out and get some fresh air after having been in that stuffy medical base. Remnants of the battle still lingered but everything seemed calmer now than it had when he had first been brought here which was nice. Lucian took in a deep breath and let it out slowly, his tiredness really beginning to catch up to him. Despite being in a hurry to get out of there he was beginning to wonder if he was alright to fly. And hour of rest was not much, but it would have to do. It wasnâ€™t like getting barely any sleep was something that was new to him; he was sure he would be able to manage without much issue. Though, he was certain that he would need to stop somewhere and take a break before they reached Elias. Either way, one way or another Lucian would get both Shizu and himself back to Elias in one piece. He might not have gotten along with everyone but he knew when to get his shit together and did what he could to prove himself reliable when it came down to it.<br/><br/>He knew his way around a gun; though he was not much of a fighter, when it came down to it he wouldnâ€™t hesitate to put a bullet in someoneâ€™s skull.<br/><br/>At the mention of food he perked up a little more and smiled at Shizu, some part of him glad that she didnâ€™t seem as depressed as she had earlier. He knew she was still struggling; you could say it took one to know one, Lucian knew what it was like to make hard decisions, hell everyone in the organization knew what it was like. â€œIt doesnâ€™t matter where we go to eat. I just want something in my stomach before we leave and Iâ€™ll be satisfied.â€ He said softly as he followed Ivan to the car. The moment he sat down he sank back against the seat and relaxed, not even bothering with his seat belt. Try as he may to not look or sound completely exhausted, he was, and he hoped that his decision to rush out of here would not affect his ability to fly. He was going to get out of that medical base either way, but now that he had Shizu to look after it was putting a bit of pressure on him. If anything happened to her, Azrai tearing everyone to shreds was the least of his concerns.<br/><br/>During the ride, Lucian had thought to check the weather app on his phone for current conditions. It would make it easier, he could plan ahead how he was going to go about this trip; he really did not want to get caught in a storm somewhere. Everyone has their scars from the past, Lucian did not like flying through storms no matter how good of a pilot he was. He swore under his breath when he realized he didnâ€™t have his phone with him. Wonderful. More than likely it must have been dropped somewhere when he was dragged around by those men. He decided not to say anything about it and just looked out the window trying to hazard a guess as to what the rest of the day was going to be like. The grey sky made him wonder if it was going to rain at all or if the weather was just being deceiving. He decided to turn on the radio, seeing no other option at this time, and flipped through the stations until he found one that was giving a weather report.<br/><br/>He listened to it briefly before shutting it off, liking the silence a little better than the noise, and looked out the window. When they reached the place where they were to be grabbing food, he felt relieved and decided he would just sit in the car, if they were going inside. There was only about forty minutes left in the hour now and he needed every minute of it to get some rest. He decided to rest in the car while Ivan and Shizu went to get food, â€œGo on ahead without me, if youâ€™re going inside. I need at least some sleep before we take off.â€ He told them, he had already mentioned he didnâ€™t care what he had to eat anyway and he didnâ€™t have to use the bathroom. It was and enough flying on an empty stomach, he needed all of his focus while flying and that meant he needed a nap. Flying a plane was not like driving a car, you couldnâ€™t just pull over somewhere if you were feeling tired. He was going to have to get there in one trip. That was what he was telling himself, no stops unless he needed fuel.<br/><br/>The organization had enemies and he was sure people were looking for Shizu. At least that was the vibe he was getting from the situation. While he did not know why she was wanted, he didnâ€™t want her to be recognized if he did decide to make a stop somewhere. A similar incident had happened while he was shuttling Azrai around once, what a disaster that had been. He was going to make sure that didnâ€™t happen again.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Sometime later Azrai started to come around again, slowly but surely. He had woken up a few more times, after the third or fourth time restlessness settled in quickly. No matter how much he knew he should rest here were too many things keeping him from wanting to rest and allow his body to heal. The medics had left him alone for now, which was a good thing.  The longer he stayed her the more his dislike of being hospitalized was really stated to sink in. He needed to get out of here.<br/><br/>Considering the fact that he really did not want to stay here in a hospital bed Azrai decided he was going to do just that. He was shaking a little and that sealed it for him that he needed to get out of this bed now, his discomfort was starting to become stronger. As he sat up his body screamed at him as if scolding him for not resting. There was just no way he would be able to sit around when there was a lot to get done, not for the organization but Shizu as well. Now that she had her freedom he needed to ensure she would officially be safe. He took a few short breaths and forced himself to believe he was not weak or in pain before attempting to pull out the IV in his arm and whatever else they had hooked up to him. This had alerted the medics who came into the room and tried to persuade him to stay resting. Naturally, being as stubborn as he was, he refused to go back to resting but they insisted.<br/><br/>It was around that time, Maverick entered the room, â€œHow are you feeling? Stubborn mule, why wonâ€™t you rest?â€ His question had not surprised him.<br/><br/>â€œWhere is Shizu?â€<br/><br/>â€œSheâ€™s safe, donâ€™t worry.â€<br/><br/>Azrai studied Maverick for a moment and narrowed his eyes, clearly unconvinced. He knew Maverick well  and could easily tell when the man was hiding something from him; he was a lot easier to read than Ivan was sometimes. â€œI wish to see her.â€ Zachariah had told him Shizu was still resting and he wanted to believe that, which was why he was asking to see her, he trusted that man with his life which was not something he said about most people. But there was something he was missing, something Maverick was hiding from him, that his trust in Zachariah did not expel the fact that he couldnâ€™t shake the feeling there was something was going. He wanted to see Shizu, he needed to know that she was alright not just physically but psychologically as well. The image of her true Oni form was still seared into his mind.<br/><br/>â€œWhy donâ€™t you rest and worry about Shizu later? Sheâ€™s fine, trust me.â€ Boy, Maverick really wished Ivan would hurry and get his ass back here but there was still some time before that happened. He truly hated dealing with Azrai when he was being stubborn. What he said had not been a lie, Shizu was fine and Azrai did need his rest. Leaving out the fact that she had given him her blood so he would live under the condition that she leave him was what was tearing him up, he hated not being completely honest with his dear friend. Unfortunately Azrai had seen his falter, and he mentally kicked himself.<br/><br/>â€œIf she is fine thenâ€¦ why are you now allowing me to see her?â€ He growled, trying to keep his cool, to keep himself from doing anything that would agitate his wounds. Just then, it felt like something invisible had slammed into Azraiâ€™s chest. He had actually flinched from the realization the moment things began to piece together: Shizu was not here anymore. â€œWhere is she, Maverick?â€<br/><br/>â€œWhen Ivan gets back, weâ€™ll explain everything.â€ In the end, Maverick had broken and decided to be honest. His dear friend was pissed about this but there really was not much else he would do."
3643,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-04-28T23:20:03,ElegantJewel,"The two of them weren't much help since Ivan was the one who would be treating them to a meal. Well, then again he was sure that Shizu didn't know much about the different kinds of food that were out there. Ivan had hoped that Lucian would at least pick something to eat but the pilot just left it up to him. He let out a slight sigh, knowing that he have to pick a place to stop by. He really hoped that Shizu wasn't picky about her food because Ivan would make her eat it. She looked like she could use a decent meal or two. ""Alright, I guess I'll be picking a place to eat,"" Ivan murmured as they neared the vehicle. Opening the car door, he nodded his head for Shizu to climb in. She smiled slightly at him before getting in. He watched her through the window as she struggled with the seatbelt. They had a lot of work cut out for them.<br/><br/>Closing the door, Ivan hopped in the driver's side and started the car. During the ride, Ivan became very aware of their surroundings, looking out for anything that was mildly suspicious. It would be a shame if something were to happen to them while heading towards the plane, especially after the fight that had ended. He glanced over at Lucian, who looked like he was on the verge of passing out, Ivan wondered if the man would really be alright with flying. Maybe he should suggest that they stay at a hotel for a few hours before they took off. No, he was sure that it would be less risky if they left as soon as possible. Who knew when Azrai would wake up and Ivan knew that he was the one who would have to deal with his friend when he woke up. The beginnings of a migraine started in between his eyes at the thought of explaining the situation to Azrai.<br/><br/>He hoped that Zachariah would be able to deal with him until he came back. The thought of Maverick trying to go up against Azrai didn't make Ivan feel confident. That man would crack underneath Azrai's stare. Ivan really hoped that Maverick wasn't the one in charge of Azrai right now and if he was, then he hoped that Azrai would wake up after he returned to their new base. He didn't say anything as Lucian began to fiddle with the radio, Ivan too focused of making sure that they were safe. The sound of the weather report filled in the silence but it someone how was a bit maddening. Maybe it was because listening to the report made it seem like they were ignoring the events that were to happen soon. Ivan let out a sigh of relief as the radio was shut off. He did enjoy silence over background noise.<br/><br/>He pulled into the parking lot of a gas station, knowing that this would be good enough for some sort of meal. Putting the car in park, he glanced back at Shizu, who had been staring out the window with mild fascination. It was just like the time when he was taking them out of Japan. Ivan frowned a bit; he knew that she would have a hard time assimilating into society. Getting out of the car, he opened the door for Shizu. ""I don't know what you would like to eat..."" Ivan stated in a rather awkward tone. Shizu stared at him for a moment before she got out of the car as well. She stretched slightly, glancing around at the scenery. ""I do not know the kind of food you have here,"" she stated gently.<br/><br/>Ivan shrugged his shoulders bit, not really used to having to explain the way convenience stores worked. Was this what Azrai was going through when he first got Shizu out of the village? He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to put the right words together. ""Well, this is place where you can get all kinds of food items and drinks,"" he said, trying to give the best explanation. ""It's mostly junk food but they have some sandwiches and chips, a meager meal of sorts."" Shizu tilted her head as they walked across the parking lot. ""What is a sandwich,"" she question, her brows furrowed in confusion. Ivan rubbed his prickled chin, a bit surprised at how little she knew. He knew that she was intelligent but with her being isolated her whole life...it made him wonder how much she had to learn if she didn't know what a sandwich was. ""It's meat and cheese between two slices of bread, sometimes with condiments.""<br/><br/>Ivan noticed her confusion once more and shook his head slightly. There was too much to explain and little time to do it. How did Azrai expect to teach her about the world? This only meant that they would have to set up some kind of tutor for her when she was within the safety of her new home. The doors opened for them as they entered the store, causing Shizu to stop out of surprise. Ivan glanced at the around hoping no one noticed her reaction to the automated doors. She entered cautiously before quickly moving towards Ivan. Her eyes her full of questions and Ivan could already tell that this would be a long day. They spent a little more than fifteen minutes in the store, Ivan having to tell Shizu what a lot of the items were. Then there was the part where she took about five minutes deciding if she wanted to try a roast beef or grilled chicken sandwich. In the end, Ivan bought her both so she could sate curiosity.<br/><br/>They left the store with more than Ivan intended on buying but he didn't mind it seeing how it seemed to put Shizu in a better mood. Ivan could see how Azrai had taken a liking to the Oni woman. The innocence that she exuded was refreshing from their day to day job. The way the simple things seemed to please her made him feel good about himself. He helped her back into the car, handing her all the items that she had desired. She smiled at him. ""Thank you,"" she gently before she settled back in her seat. Ivan glanced over at Lucian, who seemed to be napping. He let out a sigh, knowing it was better not to disturb his slumber. The pilot had a long flight in front of him and Ivan knew how important sleep would be. He would just save Lucian's food for when he woke up.<br/><br/>Starting up the car once more, they still had closer to an hour until they arrived at their destination. He glanced back in the rear view mirror, watching as Shizu picked through her food, carefully eating everything. Once they reached Elias' location, he would make sure that she received the proper education and guidance that she needed to survive. It was the least that he could do.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>""Oui! Elias, where do you want this?""<br/><br/>The hacker dropped his head out of the ceiling, pushing up his glasses. His hazel eyes looked at his friends carrying a beige sofa. ""Just put it in the living room for now,"" he called out before going but up into the ceiling. He grunted as he shuffled through the rafters and the dust. He coughed as some of it went into his lungs. Grabbing his tools, he continued to work on the wiring for the security system. He knew that he had a lot of time to work on this but he didn't want to take any chances, besides he wanted to give Shizu a nice place to live. He had promised Ivan that he would have a place set up for her by the time she and Lucian arrived. It wasn't like he had anything better to do.<br/><br/>He grumbled slightly as he untangled some wires. He had already set up a few alarm systems for any intruders trying to get in. He had placed a small security camera outside of the door and in various places in the apartment, for extra precautions. Elias wondered what else he could do for Shizu's safety. He knew that there was no need to go over the top but then again he didn't want to do a half assed job. If something happened to her, he wouldn't be able to forgive himself. He almost couldn't save Azrai...he didnâ€™t want to have another close encounter like that again. Attaching the remaining wires, he shuffled out of the ceiling and hopped back down into the apartment. It didn't take long to seal and paint over the hole he had created.<br/><br/>He glanced around at the furniture that he had some of his friends bring in. He was glad that they didn't question what he was doing this for but then again most of them he had known in his early hacking days. They were all trustworthy. He gathered his equipment, plopping down on a chaise and grabbed his laptop. He checked to make sure all the cameras were functioning. He would be sure to let Zachariah know all the work that had been done and he would connect the organization to it when they had their systems going again. Closing his computer, he continued to move furniture and paint the walls. Elias wasn't necessarily in tune with what women liked in their homes, so he would leave most f the designing to Shizu that is if she didn't like the place.<br/><br/>It was certainly a lot of work and very time consuming but Elias wanted time to go by fast. The fact that Lucian was coming back made him feel anxious. He hadn't spoken with the pilot in a while and he hoped that he didn't sustain too severe of injuries. From what Ivan had told him, Lucian was fine but still he wanted to see him in person. That man meant more to him than either of them cared to admit and Elias had been so sick with worry when he hadn't answered the phone call. Letting out a heavy sigh as things were slowly coming to end at cleaning the apartment, Elias thanked his colleagues as they slowly began to leave and Elias did a few more last minute checks. It was an only a matter of hours until Shizu came and Lucian was back as well.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>The drive to the plane was silent but that was to be expected. Lucian had taken to slumber, resting himself for the long flight. Shizu had also fallen asleep, after eating most of the food that he had bought her. Ivan was more than pleased that there hadn't been anyone tailing them. This didn't make his guard go down any less, but the thought still pleased him. He knew that many of their enemies were probably taking into consideration that had happened. It meant that they could be planning or allowing them time to recover. After seeing what had been done to Sanctus Unum, Ivan was sure that God would not allow any enemy to attack so soon. They were a force to be reckoned with more than ever now, they were God's army.<br/><br/>Turning down an unpaved road, he tried his best not to rock the car too much. He didn't want to wake his passengers up too early. The drive had been long but necessary and he could see the plane in the distance. Ivan knew that there wouldn't be too much time to hang around and chat. There was still so much to deal with once he returned to the base. They still had to rebuild and he would help Zachariah with that. Then there was the matter of Azrai and any changes that have happened to him. And finally, they would have to monitor Shizu until it was safe enough for her to live a normal life. Ivan slowly came to a stop, this all had happened for some girl. He glanced back in the rearview mirror once more, noting the awakening woman.<br/><br/>Shizu slowly opened her eyes, blinking a bit as she took in her surroundings. ""Have we arrived,"" she questioned, though she knew the answer. Ivan nodded his head, before reaching across to gently shake the pilot awake. ""Wake up Sunshine,"" he murmured before stepping out of the car. Ever the gentleman, he opened the door for Shizu and she got out after grabbing the remaining food items that she had yet to finish. Ivan took out a bag from the trunk, placing the food and all her important documents into it. ""You need to take good care of these; it's what makes you....real."" Ivan muttered handing the bag back to her. Shizu took them carefully, knowing exactly what he meant. She didn't exist until these documents were made.<br/><br/>""Thank you,"" she murmured as that old anxiety came and took hold of her. This was it; she would be leaving Israel and going to another unknown location. ""Could you tell Azrai that I said thank you...for everything."" Ivan looked at her for a long time before he nodded his head slightly. Shizu smiled slightly before glancing over at the aircraft. She felt the same as she had when she had first seen the plane in Japan. It was almost the same except for the colors and model was different. She shifted uncomfortably, still feeling guilty that she wouldn't be able to explain to Azrai why she was leaving. She jumped when Ivan placed a hand on her shoulder. ""He'll be fine, trust me.""<br/><br/>""I-I know,"" she replied, glancing at the ground. She clutched the bag tightly in her grasp. ""He will not know where I am, will he?""<br/><br/>""No,"" Ivan replied. ""Good,"" she said in an almost quiet tone. She glanced over at the plane knowing that they should be departing soon. ""Well then...I guess that this is goodbye...Thank you once again."" Ivan shook his head and ruffled her hair a bit. ""It's no problem, you just better keep yourself out of trouble, and we don't need another Azrai running around."" Shizu chuckled slightly before she nodded her head. She moved towards the plane and Ivan headed back to the car. He glanced over at Lucian. ""Have a safe trip and let me know if anything happens."" Ivan gave the pilot a salute before getting into his car and driving off. He glanced back in the rearview mirror watching the two of their figures minimize.<br/><br/>""Maverick, this is Ivan. I just dropped Lucian and Shizu off at the plane; I'm on my way back. Any progression on Azrai?""<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Shizu watched as Ivan disappeared in the distance. She glanced back over at Lucian, this felt like dÃ©jÃ  vu. With a slight sigh, she rummaged through her bag and pulled out a sandwich. ""Here, Ivan bought this for you...if you are still hungry."" Shizu still felt remorse about leaving but things couldn't be helped. She had agreed to this, so she should stop feeling sorry for herself. Biting her cheek, she knew that this would happen once she had made her condition. She knew that she was a burden on everyone by staying here as well.<br/><br/>""I guess, we should be going...unless you are still wishing to rest,"" she said gently. She knew that Lucian was pushing himself. She wasn't sure if he was just following orders or if he really wanted to get out of Israel. Her mind was taken back to the time when she had first met Lucian; he hadn't been in the best mood. Azrai had been so exhausted on the plane ride and now it seemed as if Lucian was in the same position as well. Was it wrong that she kept blaming herself for all that was happening? If it hadn't been for Sanctus Unum then she would still be in her village, she would still be isolated...but...then she wouldn't be causing so many problems for everyone else. She could have just stayed and died there...then everything would have still been normal.<br/><br/>Letting out a slight sigh, she knew there was no point in trying to blame herself for all that had happened. What's done is done and that was all they could say. Shizu decided that she would just let things happen the way they had planned out now. That meant leaving behind her past and the organization and even Azrai, in order to start a new life. She could only hope that she would be able to fit in with the new world around her. It was a terrifying thought to be doing this alone but...it was what she had always wanted...right?<br/><br/>A new life...freedom."
3644,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-05-02T11:30:04,Sound of Silence,"When Lucian was woken up by Ivan he felt relieved that he was finally getting out of Israel and back home with Elias. He wasted no time getting out of the car, which was more of a task than he wanted it to be since his body didnâ€™t seem to want to move from the comfortable position he had placed himself in, yawning and stretching briefly. He felt a little groggy, that nap had barely done anything for him. As much as he wanted more time to rest, however, he knew that there was no time for that. They needed to leave Israel, right here and now, and that was that. If he knew anything about Azraiâ€™s enemies he knew that they were probably preparing to strike sometime in the near future. Once they did, he would be called upon again for them to use his services he was sure. That was how it always was. To get that off his mind he watched as Ivan and Shizu exchanged words and felt a small frown tug at his mouth.<br/><br/>Even though he didnâ€™t really know much about what had went on, he almost felt like he was doing something wrong by taking her away from Azrai. He had not seen for himself how attached he had become to the woman, or why everyone had risked their lives to protect her from Sanctus Unum, or even what she was, what made her so important. That did not stop him from becoming a little emotional while he listened to the words exchanged between Shizu and Ivan. Good-byes were never an easy thing to witness for Lucian. He might seem like an ungrateful asshole to some but he did have a heart. He wondered how Azrai was feeling about this, knowing, if the man was conscious, he probably wished he could have said good-bye. It was odd how he was feeling this way, especially over someone he barely knew.<br/><br/>He pulled himself together when Ivan spoke to him. â€œYeah, I will. Donâ€™t worry your pretty little head off, weâ€™ll be just fine.â€ For a moment awkwardness had fallen between them just then while he tried to think of something more to say. He gave a nod as he watched Ivan leave knowing that if he did it would probably come off as awkward. That was just how it always has been between them.<br/><br/>When Lucianâ€™s attention was brought to Shizu he gave her a small smile and thanked her when she handed him a sandwich. He was pretty hungry; he barely had anything to eat the other day and he was literally running on empty right now which contributed to his grogginess. Whatever was keeping him motivated right now was a complete mystery, and whatever it was he wanted some more of it. Unfortunately there was no time to sit and eat it now; he would have to munch on things here and there during the trip. Lucian really didnâ€™t like eating while he was flying, it felt like eating and driving to him, but he had little choice. It was either that to wolf everything down right here and now and run the risk of puking it up once they got to solid ground. Once he and Shizu reached Elias everything would go back to normal and everyone would live out their lives, right? He would finally get the rest he so desperately needed by this point.<br/><br/>â€œI would love to rest, but I canâ€™t.â€ He murmured as he slowly began walking towards the plane. Taking in a deep breath, he paused and looked over his shoulder at Shizu, â€œI donâ€™t know all of whatâ€™s going on, but I can tell you that the longer we stay the harder it will be for you to leave. Itâ€™s best to just keep moving.â€ Lucian was not the best at being reassuring, but he tried. She still seemed a little unsure and he wanted to give her some strength to leave. Having made it this far without turning back, he was pretty impressed, he didnâ€™t blame he for not wanting to leave since she was going to a new place. He had gotten the sense that she had never been outside of Japan when he had met her before, by the way she had asked him about planes and other things. In fact he was sure that she had not gotten out much at all. Poor girl must have lived a very sheltered life, though he knew not the extent of it.<br/><br/>Lucian immediately started walking around the plan, running over the usual mental checklist of mandatory things. He trusted Ivan but still wanted to be sure that nothing went wrong while they were in the air. When he finished looking everything over he gave a nod of approval, and murmured â€œAlright, here we go.â€ He opened the door and climbed inside the plane, noticing that there was a sleek cell phone sitting on the seat waiting for him. It was not his personal phone much to his dismay but at least it gave him a means of contacting Ivan as well as Elias should something go pear shaped. He thought about Elias again for a moment, a smirk appearing on his lips, that man had to be worried sick about him. That wouldnâ€™t be surprising since the man was always worried about him whenever they havenâ€™t spoken in awhile. Since he had his dear friendâ€™s number memorized, he punched it in and shot him a message stating that he was on his way and that once they got home he was going to take them out for drinks.<br/><br/>Slipping the phone into his pocket he sank back against his seat, a bit livelier now that he was in familiar territory. He was going to hold off on eating but he just couldnâ€™t do it, he was too hungry, and ended up taking a bite of it to stop his stomach from growling. Once he got himself situated he started up the plane. His destination had already been mapped out for him, so he did not have to worry about heading somewhere blind. Once they were in the air he made sure to stay vigilant and look out for anything that might come their way. Even the sights of a bird in the distance made him tense a little as if he was expecting it to be the enemy. They had come too far without any trouble, which had come as a surprise as well as a huge relief, but that did not mean he should just blow off the possibility.<br/><br/>â€œAre you holding up alright?â€ Lucian looked at Shizu out the corner of his eye. Despite what he had said earlier he really did not blame her if she was terrified of leaving, heading off into the unknown again. He did not know what kind of sheltered life she lived but he has seen enough people Ivan and Azrai have worked with to know that she had to be scared. From what he gathered from her, Shizu was a bold woman, very kind as well, perhaps not the type to be frightened easily. Honestly he envied that she was able to make such a decision, leaving the only thing she has known for protection, that gave her a sense of comfort, and starting a new life. He knew he probably wouldnâ€™t have been able to do that. â€œI donâ€™t blame you if youâ€™re still uncomfortable leaving, but, trust me, Iâ€™ll keep you safe. Once we reach out destination, youâ€™ll be free to do what you want. Isnâ€™t that at least a little exciting?â€<br/><br/>He paused and shook his head, deciding that he probably shouldnâ€™t keep going. It hadnâ€™t been his intention to pry. â€œForgive me, I shouldnâ€™t pry. Itâ€™s been a long day.â€ He should just shut up for now and focus on reaching their destination; he really didnâ€™t want to pry anyway. With a long trip ahead of them, he just figured a bit of conversation would definitely make it seem like the trip was much shorter than a few hours. Talking would also help him stay awake a little easier but at the same time he knew he needed to focus on flying. It would be a waste of energy to talk, would it not? Surely she would want to sleep some more so either way he should just keep quiet.<br/><br/>About an hour in to the flight and they were only a few more hours away. Sometimes flying could be really lonely but he supposed it suited him in a strange way though he couldnâ€™t say why. He had eaten most of his sandwich, which was mostly cold by now, and in spite of feeling so tired earlier he was feeling somewhat more energetic. Somewhat being the key word. He really could not wait to get back on the ground, have a drink with Elias, and then sleep for the rest of the week.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>This was almost infuriating in a strange sort of way. If it were not for the fact that he was using every last bit of energy he had to block out the pain Azrai would have leaped off the bed and strangled Maverick. His brow furrowed and the look in his dull, grey eyes made Maverick shrink back a little while he tried to find the right words to say to his dear friend. To make matters worse the trembling in Azraiâ€™s hands was getting worse and he would need to get out of this room before he lost it. He still had a long way to go before he was fully recovered but he absolutely hated being cooped up especially in hospital room. After having some bad experiences in the military he would suffer panic attacks whenever he was in a hospital setting for too long. Since then he has gotten a lot better and could control himself but he still became extremely uncomfortable after awhile.<br/><br/>Maverick really did not want to see that again. He sighed, knowing that there was no way he could avoid explaining the situation to his friend. â€œI know youâ€™re upset with us, but if youâ€™ll hear us out...â€<br/><br/>â€œIt would have been nice if I was informed Shizu was leaving.â€ Azrai cut him off with a sharp tone.<br/><br/>â€œYeah, well, that was part of the dealâ€¦ Zachariah knows more about it than I do, but what I can tell you is that she saved your life before she left. You were dying from that poison; had it not been for her you probablyâ€¦ we would have lost you.â€<br/><br/>Azrai wasnâ€™t sure what to think right now, he was really out of it because of his injuries and being so tired. There was so much he wanted to say but his mind felt so jumbled up. If he were to say everything that was on his mind he doubted it would even make much sense if he tried to form coherent sentences. He looked away from Maverick for a moment and placed a hand on his head, closing his eyes, feeling a headache coming on.  The combination of Shizu leaving so soon and the fact that he really needed to get out of this room was starting to become too much for him in his current state.<br/><br/>â€œYou said Shizu is safe, correct?â€ He asked softly in spite of his feelings towards the situation. This was the first time in awhile he was becoming emotional over someone and it was actually a little surprising. After what happened with Cassandra, he knew he would never get comfortable around another woman. He was not necessarily talking about a deep relationship, but in general friendship. His line of work was dangerous and in the end Cassandra had paid the price for deciding to be brave and winning his heart. That was how it always was. No matter how hard he tried to make friends people who associated with him were only hurt by his enemies. After what happened today all he wanted Shizu to be safe, away from the kind of life he lives as he would not want her to get dragged into it. He wanted her to have freedom, a life where she would not be held somewhere and then hunted like some animal like she had the night he came to get her.<br/><br/>If that was all he wanted, he should be happy that she was safe, which he was. He was just hurt that he could not have said good-bye to her and that their promise had been broken. There was so much she had to learn, and while he may not be the best tutor he had made that promise with the intention of keeping it. There was so much she needed to learn in order to adapt to her new life and he knew she had some deep scars that may never heal. He knew they would have gone their separate ways eventually, he would not want her to rely on him of the organization for the rest of her life, but he had wanted it to be after he had educated her a little more. He wished he could have at least done something more for herâ€¦ was that wrong? Learning that she had saved his life made him feel like he had not done enough for her. Why had she not said good-bye to him?<br/><br/>Maverickâ€™s words pulled him out of his thoughts, â€œYeah, sheâ€™s fine. She and Ivan left a little while ago, before you work up. From what I gather Ivan has already arranged for her to be taken somewhere she will live out the rest of her life peacefully.â€ If there was one thing that was certain, it was that the look in Azraiâ€™s eyes told Maverick that if he dared say no, even if she was indeed safe, Azrai actually would leap off the bed and wring his neck. It was a rather unsettling thought. â€œShe was taken out of Israelâ€¦ I say the sooner the better, your mission has been completed, it would have happened eventually. You shouldnâ€™t have gotten so attached to her, you nearly died protecting her.â€ He did his best not to wince as a few possible reactions swam through his mind.<br/><br/>â€œI know it would have happened eventuallyâ€¦ It would be nice if you leave the fact that I had become attached to Shizu alone.â€ There was a flash of anger in Azraiâ€™s eyes which made him flinch a little. He had half expected the man to lunge at him and snap his neck then and there.<br/><br/>Ivanâ€™s voice coming though his earpiece saved the day. Without another word, Maverick sighed stepped out of the room, leaving Azrai alone, as much as he had not wanted to, and into the hallway. â€œIvan? Thank Godâ€¦ Azraiâ€™s awake right now...â€ he muttered softly as he walked down the hall, peeking in a few rooms to make sure everything was still calm and running smoothly. This place was a bit stuffy, he was going to have to get use to this new base, but it was better than nothing. â€œZachariah went to go take a nap I think, so I had to deal with the stubborn mule myself. He seemsâ€¦ out of it right now, though I donâ€™t know if itâ€™s because of the blood transfusion or not.â€ He rubbed his chin lightly and sighed.<br/><br/>Things have settled down considerably since Shizu had left the place. Everyone seemed so uneasy after they had seen what she was capable of on the battlefield, some had even voiced their opinions, a few questioned what Zachariah had been thinking sending that â€˜demonâ€™ into battle. Maybe it was a good thing she had not stuck around to hear any of this but it also angered him. She had saved Azraiâ€™s life, had fought not only for the organization, but for her freedom, and they were questioning her behind her back. Luckily Azrai was unable to hear any of thisâ€¦ Wherever Shizu was now, Maverick could only hope that the fact she was an Oni remained hidden from the world. If that got out somehow, it would make her an easy target and they might have to step in again. Perhaps he should speak with Ivan about this matter, once everything settled down, and ask his opinions about it. He was better at that stuff than he was.<br/><br/>For the time being he had other things to attend to since Zachariah had taken a nap, before Ivan did get back. Supplies were needed and Azrai needed to me watched to make sure he didnâ€™t do anything to hurt himself now that he was fully awake. He would also need to get the man some fresh air before he lost his mind sitting in that room. He was going to need to make some phone calls. Most of his contacts were back home, but he knew a few people in the area. He contacted them, gave them a brief rundown on what was going on as a few of them were allies with the organization, making sure that supplies would be brought to the base. Medical equipment and some electronics, just so that had something to start with, were on the main list of things he had requested.<br/><br/>Soon, they would rebuild. They would rebuild and they would be a better organization than they were before. Hopefully things would start to look up from here. God was on their side, they were Godâ€™s army.  Was it wrong that he felt like they were invincible right now? They might have won that battle with Sanctus Unum but Shizu deserved some credit as well. Surely had it not been for her they would not have won that battle and if they had they would have lost a hell of a lot more. They would have lost Azraiâ€¦ But they had not, and he was grateful.<br/><br/>He was grateful that everybody had lived to fight another day, in the end that was all that mattered."
3645,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-05-08T18:47:08,ElegantJewel,"It was a strange feeling having to say good bye to someone, because she had never done it before. She wasn't sure if she should be sad or happy that they were departing from one another but she supposed that was a normal feeling. She knew that she had to stop feeling sad all the time but in all honesty that had been the only emotion she had ever known. There were a few moments that she had felt happy and that had been because of Azrai. Her brows furrowed as she thought about him and she wondered if he was recovering well. Even though he had been awake briefly before they departed, she wondered if he was making a strong recovery. She knew that she shouldn't worry too much because Azrai was a very strong man and like everyone else has stated, he was very stubborn. There was no way poison could take him out so easily, there was still so much to live for.<br/><br/>That was why she had to be happy; Zachariah told her that Azrai would want her to live a happy life. She would make sure that she would do just that, it was the least she could do after all he had done for her. That was why she could no longer be sad; she had so much more to live for. The organization had done so much for her and it would be disrespectful of her to not accept the freedom that they had given her. She briefly wondered if she would be able to make any kind of companionships with other people, then again she knew that that would be a difficult task for her to manage. She knew that many people would not take kindly to the fact that she was not human and she dared not tell anyone else from now on. Not even Lucian, who had been so kind to take her away from Israel.<br/><br/>She knew that the pilot was not given a lot of details about what was going on exactly and she was glad. She already knew how the soldiers at the organization felt about her and there was no need for Lucian to feel the same way, especially since they had a long flight ahead of them. She smiled slightly as the pilot took the sandwich that had been offered and slowly followed him towards the plan. She was glad that she remembered how it all worked or else she would have been nervous all over again. She still felt a bit anxious about boarding the plane, because that meant that she was truly leaving. After she boarded, she knew that there was no turning back, no way of escaping the plan that she had laid out for herself. Could she really go through with this? Leaving without saying goodbye to Azrai, not thanking him for all that he had done? She truly wondered if she was that cruel.<br/><br/>She studied Lucian for a while as he walked around the plan and she sighed knowing that she couldn't go back on her word. She was not that kind of woman. It was truly cruel what she was doing to Azrai. The last time he had seen her, she had been severely injured. Her fingers touched the bandages that were beneath her oversized shirt, the wounds that she suffered still stung and ached whenever she moved but they were healing. The blood transfusion had slowed everything down but she would be fine in a few days. She at least hoped that Azrai wouldn't think of her as dead and live his life with regret, but she knew that Ivan and the others would reassure him that she was alive. She really wished that she had been able to write him something or tell him in person that she was alright.<br/><br/>She climbed into the plane once Lucian gave the green light and she fiddled with the seatbelt briefly, though she didn't struggle as bad as she had the first time upon boarding the plane. It felt strange to be in the plane with Lucian, especially since Azrai wouldn't be joining them. All her memories and experiences of the New World had been made with Azrai and it was certainly hard to erase him from the picture. She knew that soon she would be staring a new life on her own and that she would no longer have him to rely on when it came to questions. That caused a thought to strike her, who would teach her about the world? Or would she just have to learn on her own? That thought nearly caused the breath to be knocked out of her. They wouldn't leave her stranded on her own would they? Surely they wouldn't but that fear still bothered her.<br/><br/>She sucked in a deep breath as Lucian started up the plane, making sure everything was in order. He did something with that device and she wondered if she would be able to use one soon. Then maybe she would be able to contact Azrai and let him know that she was fine...No...She knew that she wouldn't be able to do that. It would only cause problems and she had been causing far too many as of late. As the plane began to move, she felt nauseous, not really liking the way it felt to take off. She fought through the uneasiness in her stomach until they were safely climbing up in the air. She hadn't realized that her eyes had been closed until she opened them. Blinking slightly, she marveled once more at the beauty of the clouds and the sky.<br/><br/>Her body began to relax as she continued to look out the window. The world was a truly fascinating place and she recalled her previous conversation with Lucian about planes. She smiled a bit recounting all that she had learned from him. She turned away from looking at the window as Lucian began to speak to her. She glanced down at her slightly trembling hands and smiled a bit. ""I will not lie, I am still slightly terrified but it will soon pass."" She glanced at Lucian briefly before looking back out the window as she took his question into consideration. She thought about it for a while before he began to apologize. ""There is no need to apologize. I do not think that you are prying."" She smiled gently while she still tried to piece a reply together for him because she felt it rude if she didn't answer his question.<br/><br/>""I suppose that I am excited though I feel more nervous than anything else."" Her eyes glanced back out at the endless miles of clouds. ""I...I really do not know anything about this world and I want to learn about it. But sometimes...I wonder if it would have been better for me to simply stay in my village."" She knew that some people would disagree with her but that thought had been with her ever since she had been taken away from her village. All she had ever done was cause problems from the moment she set foot into the forest surrounding her village. Maybe this wasn't the time or place to talk about her opinions but Lucian had asked therefore she had answered. Maybe it was just best not to speak at all, least she say something that may upset the pilot. Biting her lower lip she decided that it was probably better to stop talking, surely Lucian wanted to focus of flying, instead of talking to her anyways.<br/><br/>As they continued to travel through the air, Shizu thought about what was happening in her village. This plan had been a scheme to get her out and into the hands of Sanctus Unum. She wondered how the people of the village were rejoicing that she was no longer a threat to them. She wondered what her step-father was feeling know that he no longer held any kind power over his enemies. She vaguely thought of him trying to come get her but he wouldn't know where to find her. Then again, Raziel had found her so things weren't that impossible but still she doubted that he would be able to find her. He lacked the determination and she was sure that his enemies would terminate him now that he no longer had his Oni daughter at his side. That thought caused a slight smile to touch her face.<br/><br/>She wondered what it would be like in the new country that she going to, hell she didn't even know what it was called. ""Lucian...where are we heading,"" she asked, hoping she didn't sound too anxious. It wasn't like she didn't trust Lucian and she didn't want him to think that he was kidnapping her. She was simply curious about the place they were going. She wondered if it was more like Japan or Israel, seeing how those were the only two places she could compare from. She only hoped that she would like it there, but she would enjoy many places that were away from her village. She hoped that she could fit in, even if she didn't tell anyone she was Oni, she knew it would still be difficult. But this was what she wanted and what she had stated in her condition. She glanced down at her hands, wondering if one day, Azrai would forgive her for leaving.<br/><br/>This was just how things were supposed to be, she supposed.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Ivan really wasn't sure how he felt at this point, as he continued to drive back to the new base. He felt...dirty and he had every right to feel that way. He had just done something that he considered very close to betrayal in his mind. He had gone behind his closest companion's back and taken away someone from him. All this time he had thought that it was for the best but now, he was certainly having second thoughts. Of course, he hadn't been expecting to feel like this after he dropped off Lucian and Shizu. His grip on the steering wheel tightened as this sensation of guilt plagued him. Was it wrong of him to only want things to go back to normal? Was it wrong of him to want to protect everyone that he cared for? At this point, he felt as if he had been doing the wrong thing the entire time. The uneasiness in his chest when he had first suggested that Azrai and Shizu were to be separated had only continued to grow. Now, there was this nausea flowing throughout his body. Was this really the right decision? He wondered briefly if Lucian felt the same way because he was taking Shizu even further away from Azrai. It made him feel like shit.<br/><br/>Then again would things have been fine if she stayed? It was the talk of the organization that Shizu was not human. Would everyone else have felt comfortable around her? How would she react once she heard their brutal remarks? From being around Shizu for the small time that he was, he knew that she would act as if she heard nothing. Deep down, he knew that she would begin to loathe what she was if she stayed with them. Humans were creatures that could not comprehend things that were not like them. The others, who did not know Shizu, would only see her as a monster and that was not something that Ivan wanted. Of course, he was sure if Azrai heard such remarks...not even God would be able to hold back his rage. Ivan could understand why Azrai would react that way. Shizu was something else, unlike any other person he had ever met before. She had gone through so much in her life and yet she still wanted to explore all that there was out there. Ivan had yet to see any kind of vengeance on humans from her. It took a very strong person to be able to have that kind of mentality.<br/><br/>The more that he thought about Shizu, the more Ivan could understand how and why Azrai was able to become attached to her; however there were still some things that he couldn't understand. Shizu was a very quiet woman and seemed very capable both physically and mentally and the way that she hungered for knowledge was very refreshing. Aside from that, her innocence and curiosity was endearing. She knew so little about the world and had been entertaining to teach her about a few things while they were in the convenience store. There was just something about Shizu that made him want to help her and know more about her. Even the fact that she was an Oni did not bother him, well maybe when she was in her true form because she was truly terrifying. But still, there was something that drew him towards her. It was strange, maybe that was what Azrai had felt or maybe he was completely off.<br/><br/>He let out a sigh as he pressed down on the gas pedal slightly, wanting to run away from the feeling of betrayal that rolled down his spine. He was a bit relieved when Maverick responded to his earlier question, only because it took his mind off of a few things. He clenched his jaw when he heard that Azrai was awake. He already knew what had happened between Azrai and Maverick. He wanted to slam his head into the steering wheel because he was about to go back into a situation that he had wanted to avoid at all costs. A fully awaken Azrai and that only meant that he knew that Shizu was gone. Knowing that meant that Azrai probably wasn't in the best of moods and that was just wonderful. ""Well, itâ€™s good that he is fully awake but he needs to get some fresh air before he goes insane."" Ivan rubbed his chin trying to think of a way to talk about all of this to Azrai. ""Also, it would be in your best interest to wake up Zachariah, I have a feeling that we'll need him later on."" Ivan turned down an unpaved road in order to make his trip a little faster. ""I'll be back there as soon as possible, until then just make sure Azrai doesn't hurt anyone.""<br/><br/>Ivan knew that the explanation as to why Shizu was gone would either confuse Azrai while he was in this weakened state or only make him angry. Maverick didn't say that he was showing any kind of aggression so that was a plus but then again Azrai would become impatient if he didn't get out of that room. Ivan knew that he had to make it back to the base as soon as possible. There was still so much that they needed to do aside from talking with Azrai. They needed to step up the electronics, get more medical supplies, and probably expand the base a little bit more, especially if this was going to be the main one for know. Of course they would have to contact a few allies in order to get on their feet. They had been lucky that they didn't lose too much today.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Elias had been fiddling around Shizu's new home, rearranging the furniture every now and then; wanting to make sure that everything was perfect. See that was his problem as a hacker, everything in his life had to be perfect or else it would stress him out. He frowned slightly as he was trying to figure out if he liked the couch at a slight angle or straight. It was truly bothersome having to decorate this place, only because he didn't know what Shizu liked. If she had already been registered into the system and she had been in contact social media, he could've grasped an idea of what she liked. But he had created her as a person only a few days ago, so it wasn't like she knew much of anything; which certainly didn't help him at all. He hadn't set up this place with Japanese furnishings only because he wasnâ€™t sure if she would like that or would try to erase all of her past life in Japan. He sighed once more, feeling a bit helpless.<br/><br/>His phone buzzed from the counter and he walked over, wondering if it was Ivan. He unlocked his phone and stared at the text message for a good five minutes. He smiled after a while, realizing that it was Lucian who had texted him and the feelings that were running through him caused his hands to tremble. He immediately replied back with a long text message about how much of a bastard Lucian was for getting into trouble and making him worry so much. He ended the message saying that he would pay for the drinks that they would be having once he got back and to have a safe flight. Setting his phone down, he felt ten million times better knowing that his friend was alive. Ivan had told him but it was so much better hearing from Lucian first hand. He was going to punch him later, once he saw him face to face.<br/><br/>Giving a once over of the apartment, he grabbed all his gear and grabbed the keys. Locking the door, he moved out of the building. Outside it was a bit chilly, though that was to be expected for Toronto's weather this time of year. He hoped that Shizu could get used to the weather then again he didn't know much about the weather in Japan to know if the difference would be drastic. Maybe that would be something that he'd have to look up later. He hopped into his shoddy piece of shit car, because he'd rather have a new monitor for his computer than a new car and headed off to his place. He figured he would at least smell decent once the two of them arrived. There was still a few more hours until they arrived, so that gave him time to reach out to a few people to help Shizu get used to society.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>The drive had been brutal on Ivan, mostly because he hated being cramped in a car for too long. A two hour drive there and back had made him feel a bit grumpy though he knew that it had to be done. He pulled into a place a few blocks away from the new base, parking the car. He got out, stretching his aching muscles a bit, knowing that there was still so much that needed to be done. Popping his neck, he headed back towards the base. There were a lot of things that needed to be explained to Azrai and hopefully he was in the right mind to understand and accept everything. But wouldn't that be a perfect world, if Azrai wasn't stubborn for once. That thought cause Ivan to chuckle a bit as he opened the door and headed down the stairway.<br/><br/>He took his time walking through the corridors leading to the main bay area. He was still slightly unprepared for dealing with Azrai at this point. He almost wished the man would just sleep for the rest of the day but he knew how hospitals were for him. He knew that his friend wouldn't be able to deal with staying inside that room for too much longer, Ivan sighed as he dug his hands into his pockets, trying to think of all the possible scenarios that could happen while they discuss Shizu's departure. He nodded his head as a few people greeted him as he entered the main area, looking out for Maverick or Zachariah.<br/><br/>He neared Azrai's room, not really sure if he wanted to enter. He let out a sigh, knowing that he was being a bit of a coward right now but he still felt he had betrayed Azrai in a sense. He frowned, not sure what to do at this point. Rubbing his face in frustration he turned away from Azrai's room. He decided that it would be best to go find Zachariah and discuss what they should do next."
3646,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-05-11T11:49:12,Sound of Silence,"Lucian had decided that it was best he didnâ€™t know everything that had went on in the end. He has never really been one to get too involved with the organization anyway. Being kidnapped by some crazy organization after Elias had pissed them off had been enough for him. Slowly but surely things were piecing together for him but he knew he was just better off staying out of it. He usually has his own shit to deal with, he didnâ€™t need to know why Elias had pissed Sanctus Unum off or why the battle had happened, it really wasnâ€™t his business, all he wanted right now was to go get some sleep and pretend this was all just some crazy dream. Usually he was just the organizationâ€™s personal air taxi service most of the time, and whenever he did get involved with something he never liked it. Some days he wished he could have a normal job where he didnâ€™t need to get involved with crazy, underground organizations. Life would be so much easier that way.<br/><br/>Then again he knew that his life has never been normal, with Elias as a friend. Those two had gotten into so much trouble when they were kids. Lucian smiled as he remembered their childhood. What interesting times those had been, to think that they had been friends this long was pretty amazing and he knew they would probably be stuck with each other until they dropped dead. He was the only person who kept him sane in his crazy life. When he received what was probably the longest text in the world from Elias, scolding him for making him worry, he was not at all surprised he was also upset with him for getting into trouble. Well, Lucian really could not have helped that part, they were asking questions about Elias, when he got home he was going to have to give Elias a talking to about hacking into places that piss off the wrong people. Playfully of course, since he had a feeling the hacker had been asked to help out since he was a friend of Azraiâ€™s.<br/><br/>He would have shot a message back, had he not been too busy flying. At least he had informed him he was safe and he was looking forward to those drinks with him. He sure as hell was going to need a drink or two, or ten, now that this was all over. Well, over for now, at least.<br/><br/>There was still a lot that needed to get done once they got back to Toronto, though he trusted that Elias had everything set up already. Something told him the man was probably still trying to make sure everything was to his liking. He swore, not even his compulsiveness when it came to planes was as bad as Eliasâ€™s was occasionally. Sometimes he would even mess with his friend in interesting ways, though that fun had died out years ago and now he just busted his chops. Lucian has a very odd sense of humor that most people found rude or insensitive, obnoxious even, but somehow Elias puts up with him. He wondered why some days. They have gotten into fights before and their friendship has been threatened but he supposed that was what made them such good friends in the end after all. Maybe one day Shizu would find someone like that; maybe one day she would be able to contact Azrai. It seemed like everyone wanted her to move on, though, which was probably for the best.<br/><br/>They had met during a mission, even Lucian knew that getting attached to an objective was a no-no. He could see why they would have gotten attached. Shizu really seemed like a strong woman, any man would admire a strong woman would they not? He couldnâ€™t bring himself to tell her this though, surely she would not want to hear that they should not have gotten attached, it was best just to place the past behind her. Ivan had given her a hard enough time back at the base; she didnâ€™t need to hear it from him as well. He would at least be considerate. As time passed she seemed a lot more relaxed and had even taken to looking at the clouds but he knew that she probably still had a lot on her mind. He was not good at comforting people, aside from Elias. Lucian swore that man was weird for choosing to put up with him as long as he has sometimes.<br/><br/>â€œWeâ€™re headed for Toronto now, in Canada.â€ Lucian replied slowly as he thought of a way to explain how it was in Toronto. Canada was not like Israel or Japan at all. Assuming those were the only places she has been he really didnâ€™t have a comparison in mind. Explaining things was not something he was good at, without it sounding too condescending. â€œItâ€™s not as warm as it is in Israel, thankfully, not during this time of year. I hope you like snow.â€ He liked cooler weather, oddly enough, unlike Azrai who hates cold weather with the fire passion of a thousand suns. Thinking back, he recalled a time where the man had been bitching, in his own way as he does not usually whine or bitch about anything and tends to keep to himself, about the snow while he was visiting Elias. Lucian had been the one who had to put up with the manâ€™s foul mood and that had not been fun. That was probably expected from somebody who has lived in a warmer climate for all of his life.<br/><br/>He sank back against his seat and yawned, blinking a few times to fight the tiredness that continued to weigh him down. It was amazing that he has held out this long, then again being a pilot as long as he has he was use to this. The drone of the engine was enough to prevent him falling asleep, though at one point he thought they were losing altitude and had to check and make sure he had not drifted off. The thought of plummeting to their deaths was also enough to keep him awake. Wouldnâ€™t that be something? Nah, there was no way he would allow that to happen, not while he was the pilot of the plane. Besides, if something happened and he crashed he was sure Elias would have a mental break down if he didnâ€™t survive. He had been enough of a nervous wreck while those creeps held him hostage, Heaven forbid he gets a paper cut let alone crashes into the ground.<br/><br/>It might have sounded a little morbid, but these were the things he always thought of whenever he was this tired.<br/><br/>Just a few more hoursâ€¦ He repeated the words over several times in his mind as a way to keep motivated. Lucian let out a yawn and leaned forward slightly so he was not sinking back so heavily in his seat. He took a hand off the steering wheel and lightly rubbed his shoulder, both to help him relax and give him something else to focus on. Then he looked to Shizu again.<br/><br/>â€œHopefully this will be the last time we shuttle you aroundâ€¦ Iâ€™m sure youâ€™ll like the place, though if Elias was the one who set it up itâ€™ll probably be bland until you decorate it.â€ Maybe some conversation is what he needed to keep focused after all.  For a moment he wondered what she might like to put in her new place, now that she was free to do what she wanted. Which had also brought up the question, of if she has ever lived alone before, she certainly seemed like an independent woman, though something told him that she has not, and had to hold back from asking such a thing. She was excited though nervous about starting a new life where she would be free. Maybe she would even change her name as well, and her looks a bit, not that he was calling her unattractive, that might make fitting in easier. He knew the drill when it came to starting a new life, having seen it so many times before. It was not going to be easy but he got a sense from Shizu that she would be fine.<br/><br/>However, that all depended on what her definition of â€˜fineâ€™ was, did it not? He knew she was excited, and he was glad, it showed him she was willing to explore. But that did not change the fact that he was worried. To this day he was still amazed at how horrid society could be. If she was uncomfortable living on her own, if something happened to herâ€¦ Hell, even he would feel bad and knew that Azrai would probably shred him to ribbons. The thought of keeping her safe was still lingering in the back of his mind. More than it should, perhaps. Lucian was another one who didnâ€™t really get attached to people and had a hard time making friends.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>It had been a good thing Maverick had left the room when he had otherwise violence would have broken out. Being here in this hospital bed was putting him in a bad mood as it was, if he could get out of here he would have done so by now. The fact that they had taken Shizu away from him was not helping things either. He took steady breaths in an attempt to calm down; he was starting to feel as if he was losing it, his anger was that bad. He stared at the ceiling, not wanting to look around the room and be reminded of the hospital setting. His heart was racing and he was beginning to feel nauseous from the combination of anger and discomfort. He was going to need some fresh air soon, but his body absolutely refused to respond to any command and could barely sit up without pain digging into him like hot knives. Out there on the battlefield, he really had pushed himself a little too hard and now he was paying the price.<br/><br/>Perhaps if he had not pushed himself, maybe they would not have taken Shizu away from him. But no, he had been too stubborn to listen to any of their warnings.<br/><br/>All he had wanted was for Shizu to be safe and that protective attitude was what had gotten him into trouble. He truly felt like he was being punished because of his attachment. Why? He hardly ever gets attached to people, especially people he has only known for a few days. Sometimes it took months, sometimes years, before he was completely open with someone. When he had first met the few people he dared to call his friend he had been reluctant to associate with them at first. Why would they shun the fact that he had gotten attached, that he could very well be on his way to making a friend? Were they protecting him because he had pushed himself, knowing Shizu was mostly the cause, or were they punishing him? He knew he lived a dangerous life and he sure as hell did not want Shizu go get dragged into it and get hurt. But that didnâ€™t mean he wasnâ€™t allowed to have friends, right? What was so wrong about him wanting to protect someone? He didnâ€™t understand.<br/><br/>The more he thought about, he just got angry with himself and everyone around him. It was a good thing that he was alone in the room right now otherwise someone would probably get hurt. He would have done the same for Ivan or Maverick, Zachariah or Elias, hell, even Lucian when it came down to it, if they had been in the same situation as Shizu. Hell he has and always will have Ivanâ€™s back especially. What made Shizu different that she had to be taken away? Was it because she was an Oni, what most people of society called a monster? That was it, wasnâ€™t it? Or was it because that had been the first time he was so close to death protecting someone he cared about, that seemed a bit more plausible now that he thought about it. He knew once Ivan got back, he was going to get an earful because of what had happened. In his mind he could already hear the man scolding him worse than he had before when he had first asked him why he took on this mission.<br/><br/>He let out a quiet breath and closed his eyes, hoping that he could get some rest and escape reality for awhile. Maybe, if he was lucky, he would be able to skip out on Ivan giving him hell.<br/><br/>Not only that but between the long trip to and from Japan and that battle with Sanctus Unum he was completely worn out. There was no doubt that his enemies lurking in the shadows would take advantage of this and prepare a strike against him while he was wounded. Should something happen and they all started showing up out of the blue, he wanted to have at least some of his strength regained. He didnâ€™t need a mirror to know that his injuries were pretty bad. Compared to the wounds he had suffered prior to the battle, these new ones would most likely take several weeks to heal, maybe even months. Resting was the only thing he could do for now. Once he was up and moving again he would figure out what to do. The base would need rebuilding as well, he was going to need to be able to participate in that process, and who knows just how long it would take before they were on their feet again.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Maverick was busy setting things up in the base while Ivan was on his way back. The people he had contacted were pretty reliable, and some had been close to the area, they had arrived several minutes after he made the call. The last hour was spent getting ready to set up electronics and cleaning out space to expand the base. Medical supplies had been brought in, which was distributed accordingly, as well as some food so people wouldnâ€™t complain about starving. He didnâ€™t trust the water here but he had been informed that it was alright to drink so that was that out of the way as well. Water would always be the most essential thing, without it they might as well find another base or find some way to get a clean supply. Weapons had also been brought in which was something he had not expected but he took it anyway. It wouldnâ€™t hurt to be armed, especially since they were in the process of rebuilding, and he was sure Zachariah would not mind the extra weapons either.<br/><br/>With that all said and done he took a five minute break to grab a drink of water. He hadnâ€™t fully recovered from his injuries and needed to take it easy, but didnâ€™t want to waste to much time resting when there was still so much to be done. After that he began to help set up some offices and clear out a room big enough to be a decent conference room for the time being. This place was seriously filthy; it was going to take ages to clean everything up. It made him wonder just how long it has been here like this, it was pretty neglected and would definitely need some renovations. It was bad enough that some placed needed rewiring. How the hell did they all expect this to be their base? Would they be able to find another base, or would this be their permanent base? He at least wanted to have some things done before the man got back, and there was still the matter of waking up Zachariah and making sure everything met his approval.<br/><br/>As Maverick walked to the room where Zachariah was resting he felt a little nervous. He was sure that their leader would appreciate this; if he didnâ€™t the surprise would have been a huge waste of time. It was mostly a surprise, since he wanted to take a load off of everyoneâ€™s back. Having something to do was better than just sitting around in some hospital bed waiting for his wounds to heal. There was never any time for resting around here. What if he had not done enough for everyone? Leave it to Maverick to be the one who worried about everyone and everything and took it upon himself to make sure things were on the right track. It might not always work out the way he wanted it to, but he at least made and effort and that was all that mattered to him. He, at times, could be a bit of a people pleaser in that sense, he would make sure that this place was suitable for a base; sometimes it drove people crazy whenever he got into one of his moods.<br/><br/>He almost didnâ€™t want to wake Zachariah from his nap but it had to be done. Taking in a deep breath he knocked on the door to get his attention. To his surprise he didnâ€™t seem angry with him at all, and gave a bit of a smile. Maverick returned the smile, â€œIvan is on his way back and Azrai has woken up. Iâ€™ve spent some time to make the baseâ€¦ decent, it isnâ€™t perfect but it will give us something to work with.â€<br/><br/>Zachariah yawned and stretched as he sat up on the bed, feeling almost completely rejuvenated after some rest. â€œGood, good.â€ There was a slight pause. His brow furrowed and his tone was soft yet solicitous. â€œHow is Azrai? Iâ€™m assuming he hasnâ€™t taken the news well?â€ He was more concerned about whatever changed may have occurred from the transfusion than anything. Rebuilding their base wouldnâ€™t do any good if Azrai lost his mind murdered a few peopleâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œYeah, he seemed fine for the most part. Heâ€™s pissed off, but I think we all had expected that.â€<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™ll deal with him when Ivan gets back. It is for the best that we leave him to rest for now; he has been through a lot worse than we have. Right now I just want to settle into this place and get the organization back on its feet before I do anything else.â€<br/><br/>â€œDo you have a game plan?â€ When Zachariah didnâ€™t respond, Maverick straightened, cleared his throat, and continued, â€œI contacted a few people and Iâ€™m sure Ivan has as well. We have some supplies, some food, essentially the basics to get us started. The place is still a mess but itâ€™s better than nothing.â€ He was hoping that the man would reveal something, it would certainly ease his mind a bit more, or tell him that he was satisfied, but Zachariah was always keeping to himself about things. Much like when he had not revealed everything he was going to do during the battle, he always had something up his sleeve to make sure they got through the day alright. Zachariahâ€™s ability to formulate plans and ten pull things out of his ass was something that Maverick had always admired. As much as he does to do the same, he never had that ability and he sometimes envied it whenever he watched it set into motion. Other times it worried him much like right now.<br/><br/>Finally getting off the bed, Zachariah rubbed his chin while he thought. There really was a lot that needed to get done and knowing that Maverick had been working hard while he slept did take a load off his shoulders. Maybe things would work out alright in the end after all. The fact that they were determined to rebuild after losing nearly everything was very relieving. You know those days where you want to say â€˜Iâ€™m starting to get too old for this?â€™ Well, Zachariah was having one of those days right about now, he was glad he had so many supporters to his cause. â€œExcellent, thatâ€™s one less thing to worry about. How much longer until Ivan returns?â€ He did have a plan himself, of course, but now that most of it has been covered he didnâ€™t have as much to do and might have to form another plan.<br/><br/>â€œHe should be back soonâ€¦ in a few minutes Iâ€™d say,â€ Maverick replied after taking a look at his watch. The face had gotten scratched during that battle but was still readable, much to his relief. â€œI hate to cut this conversation short but I think we should get a few more things done.â€ But he had spoken a bit too late. Word of Ivan returning had already spread to them when someone had informed the two of his arrival. He felt a nervous chill crawl up his spine, knowing that the man was going to have to face Azrai sooner or later. It would be a lie if Maverick said he was not feeling like they had betrayed their best friend, what they did had been wrong. It might have been for the best but he was feeling guilty agreeing to get Shizu out of here as quickly as possible. Maybe they should have said good-bye to each other before she departedâ€¦ He felt like shit and he knew Azrai was probably going to be bitter for awhile, which was not something he was looking forward to.<br/><br/>After a moment or so they had met up with Ivan. Maverick noticed that he didnâ€™t seem like he was in a good mood, which was not really helping the current atmosphere that seemed to fall over the area. Gone was the calm, now everything seemed to be tense to the point where he felt like it was choking him. He rolled his shoulders and let out a soft exhale to relax a bit more before he actually greeted him. â€œNice to see you made it back safely.â€ He said, trying to keep the conversation away from Azrai for the time being. Surely Ivan was not looking forward to facing him, being the one who was a little more sensitive, as well as supportive, he wanted to help ease his mood before those two got into it with each other. Maverick never did like seeing Ivan and Azrai argue. Whenever they got into an argument or a debate over something he always tried to play the neutral party. In this situation, it was difficult since he had actually agreed to this plan.<br/><br/>Zachariah smiled at both Ivan and Maverick. It was the liveliest Maverick had seen the man since he had arrived a few hours ago. The nap had done him some good though he still looked a bit tired, and he wondered if he should have taken a nap as well. Once this was over he was sure everyone was going to need some sleep.<br/><br/>â€œExcuse me if I seem tired, I had just woken up from a nap.â€ Zachariah began, looking mostly at Ivan. â€œBefore you arrived, Maverick just got done telling me he has taken care of quite a few things while you were away.â€ He also wanted to keep the conversation away from Azrai for the time being, feeling it was better that they let him recover for now. As much as he hated leaving him out of their plans he did not want him hurting himself or anybody else for that matter. There were still some whispers about Shizu, which he would be sure to silence before Azrai heard what was being said, hearing them made him feel extremely uncomfortable, he knew for a fact Azrai would smash some skulls if he heard what was being said about someone he cared about. There had been a time where he had to calm the man down after someone had threatened him. He briefly recalled, in his mind, how difficult it had been to keep him from murdering the guy, though he would have deserved it.<br/><br/>Nodding to confirm what their leader had said, Maverick gave a brief rundown of everything he had done. They had some electronic equipment set up and several rooms had been cleaned out to use as offices. He mentioned the conference room, and how some of the wiring had to be redone and some wire replacements had been made. They had running water and the kitchen was stocked with food that would last them the rest of the month if they were conservative about it. He explained that there were three bathrooms that were presentable, at least, so that was out of the way. He finished everything off by saying that they had medical supplies that would also last them the rest of the month. They really did have a lot of allies willing to help out, some even came to the base to help renovate and organize what needed to be organized. Zachariah was quite impressed by all that he had accomplished in such short time, but he also knew how much of a slave driver the man could be.<br/><br/>When he finished he looked to Zachariah, â€œBefore we tackle whatever it is you have in mind, would you give us some time to rest up a bit? Now that Shizu is out of the way I donâ€™t see the need to rush around like madmen.â€<br/><br/>â€œI never intended to rush. Rebuilding wonâ€™t happen overnight, it will take some time getting use to the base so I think we should play around with what we have for the time being. Laying low for awhile might do us some good, too.â€ That answer seemed to ease Maverick someone, which was a bit of a relief. Zachariah was still pretty tired and didnâ€™t want to jump into doing things right away now that Maverick and Ivan had done so much between getting settled into the base and taking care of Shizu. He looked to Ivan, â€œIâ€™m sure you would like a bit of rest before we speak to Azrai.â€<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/><br/>Something from a nightmare he was having caused him to wake with a jolt, in a cold sweat. He felt like a train had just run him over. He was breathing heavily, his heart pounding in his chest.<br/><br/>Azrai, as he expected, had not been able to get much more rest in spite of being so tired. It seems he was going to have a hard time sleeping even in the condition he was in. He was showing improvements, definitely, but he was not quite out of the woods and still needed some rest before he was able to leave. Traces of poison were still in his system. The worst of it had passed, he was starting to feel better, his wounds were still bothering him and the bandages were bothering him a little as well. He wondered if they were going to come back in and change them any time soon, half tempted to either do it himself to just take off the bandages and let the wounds get some air. He hoped that he would recover enough to move around soon because waking up once again in this environment was not sitting well and he felt a little nauseous. Perhaps part of the reason he was so restless was because he wasnâ€™t sure how much longer he could stand being in this damned room.<br/><br/>Then and there he had decided that he needed to get out of here before he lost it. Ivan and the others could bitch at him all they wanted later, he just could not stay in here any longer. He was trembling again, felt like he was going to vomit, and felt a slight headache coming on, though he was sure most of it was from that nightmare he had. On top of that there was still a lot on his mind and he simply needed some fresh air to clear his head. Maybe it would set him in a better mood, too. He took in a deep breath, closed his eyes, and forced himself to sit up holding back the urge to cry out in pain as his wounds protested. Slowly, he worked on getting the IV, which had been replaced some time while he had been asleep. Once he was free he slowly began the task of actually getting out of bed. Standing was proving to be a difficult task as his legs seemed to refuse to support him at first.<br/><br/>Eventually he had managed to block it out and take a few steps forward, using the wall as support. In the hallway, he avoided eye contact with anyone and just continued to head towards and focused on keeping moving. He was dressed in hospital garb but he would search for some clothes later. He licked his lips, noting they were dry; he would need something to drink as well, probably water since he doubted he would be able to get any alcohol around here. A bottle of wine really would hit the spot right about now in order to help him calm down. His craving began to act up when he thought about it, which was not helping his current situation at all, clawing at the back of his mind relentlessly until he would be able to satisfy it. Hopefully he could ask around and someone would be kind enough to provide. If he didnâ€™t get any alcohol in his system soon, he wouldnâ€™t be able to function, it was bad enough that everything felt jumbled, he just needed to relax.<br/><br/>He found a back room away from the commotion in the base that he decided was perfect for being alone.<br/><br/>Retreating somewhere was not something that was common for him to do, but since he didnâ€™t have alcohol he needed to be away from the noise plus the crowded hallway was starting to get to him. The room looked to be an old storage room, but the floor was a clean as a floor could get with people walking all over it. Several mattresses were sitting in the corner. One of them was not sitting on the small stack, and he decided to make that his resting place for the moment. He was not going to stay in here long, It would just be until he calmed down, he didnâ€™t want anyone to worry about him should they realize he was missing. Part of him had come here because he didnâ€™t want to deal with them anyway. He already knew what they were going to say. Exhaling quietly he sank into the mattress and leaned against the wall, rubbing the bridge of his nose, which was still a bit sore from the scuffle he had gotten into back in Japan, hoping to ease his headache."
3647,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-05-12T18:55:36,ElegantJewel,"There were many things that crossed her mind during the flight. This place called Toronto piqued her interest and she began to wonder what it was like there. It brought her back to the days when she was locked away in her room, wondering what the world looked like. All she had had was her imagination and the small window that she looked out from. That was all she had and it felt like once again she would have to feel that way; only briefly as they were still in the plane. She listened intently as he explained a little bit about Canada. She was assuming that was the country that they were heading off to. She perked up a bit, at the mention of snow. She had enjoyed playing in the snow on the days that her stepfather had let her go outside. Maybe he had hoped that she would freeze to death, though her warm body wouldn't have allowed for such things to happen.<br/><br/>She typically didn't really care for warm weather, due to the clothing that she wore in her village. Her village had been located a little further north towards the colder cities within Japan, but even in the summer it was nearly unbearable, even when wearing a yukata. Now that she was away from the village, she knew that she wouldn't have to wear traditional clothing anymore but she really wasn't too sure about the clothing style of the New World. She recalled when Azrai had taken her shopping and she had been lost within the aisles of clothing. It had been rather embarrassing, not knowing how to dress and she was a prideful woman at times. She glanced down at the rumpled clothing that she was wearing, a frown tugging on her lips. She knew that she couldn't wear this all the time.<br/><br/>Another thought hit her, what would she do for money? Seeing how she didn't have the financial security she had while under her stepfather's care, she would have to do something. Then again, she didn't know what kind of occupations there were. She didn't know the language of the country that they were going to, seeing how she was being taken away from anything and everything related to Japan. How long would it take for her to pick up on the language? How long would it take her to get used to the new country? She had just been exploring and learning about Israel when everything hit the ceilings and she had to depart immediately. There were so many questions that she had but she knew that Lucian wouldn't have the answers. How long would she have to rely on them? They had done so much for her already and yet she knew that she would still need their help.<br/><br/>The worry that she had should slightly as she shifted her seat. Her hands pulled her hair over her shoulder, wringing the long locks in her hands. She glanced down at it and thought for a while. Maybe she would cut her hair, though that went against a lot of the values that she had been taught. She frowned briefly not really liking the negativity she was having. This whole mission was about taking her away from that dreadful place and all the things that she had been taught. It was time to start a new life and a new way of thinking. Perhaps cutting her hair would be a step in the right direction. That was something that she would think about while they continued to make their way to Canada. She needed to reinvent herself then again she really didn't know who she was at this point. It was probably better to say that she needed to create herself now. She briefly wondered if she would be able to do such a thing but she had to have some kind of confidence in herself, she was on her own now.<br/><br/>Dare she voice that she was terrified to be on her own? She didn't want to seem like she was needy but Lucian was right to think that she had never lived on her own. If she had lived on her own then this mission would have never happened. She would have been free to do as she pleased a long time ago. She knew that it wasn't going to be easy fitting into the New World but then again she didn't think she would have to face it on her own. Azrai had reassured her that he would help her and now that that plan had been changed, she was alone, again. She let out a slow breathe, hoping not to cause the pilot any curiosity on her current change of mood. She was still rather depressed about leaving and she was sure that he knew it. She was thankful that he didn't say anything about the bond that she and Azrai had created. Surely that would cause her emotions to spill.<br/><br/>She knew that it had been wrong to get attached, she had even told herself to keep things professional between them but alas that plan had also fallen through. She wasn't sure what hurt the most, breaking their promise or leaving without saying goodbye. It made her feel like she was unable to be around people. She had to go through this whole process on her own. She knew that this had been her decision, but she never expected to feel so lonely. Azrai had been the only person that she could trust right from the beginning. She thought back to the night when he had rescued her and she smiled slightly. She had been terrified and he had been so calm. She had been put on the spot to trust him and it didn't take her long to feel comfortable around him. She had exposed her darkest secrets to him and he hadn't condemned her. He simply accepted her. For the first time in her life, she had someone who didn't fear her.<br/><br/>Well now that could have all changed. She was sure Azrai had seen her true form, he had seen the monster that she could become, and that she was. That image must be all he saw when he thought of her now. It pained her to think that way but she couldn't live in a naive little bubble. She had wanted to avoid changing completely in general, but she wanted to protect everyone who was risking their life for her. She wanted to protect Azrai. In the end, trying to protect him probably made him have different views about her. Perhaps it was best that she had departed before she could find out how he felt about her. She thought of what would happen if he couldn't stand the sight of her anymore, a pain filled her chest. And yet, she wanted to know if he hated her like the villagers. She wanted to know so many things from him but she knew that she would live her life in wonder and regret.<br/><br/>She noted that Lucian read something off of that device and she knew that he must be talking to someone. How nice. If only she could talk to Azrai, let him know that she was fine and vice versa. But that wasn't going to happen, much to her displeasure. She wondered if she would be able to connect with someone once she became used to the New World. Or had she already closed the door to making friends by leaving Azrai in such a cruel manner? She honestly wasn't sure if she would be able to open up to anyone else. Azrai had made her feel comfortable enough to feel at ease around him, and even now she was hiding her past from Lucian, who seemed like a sweet man. Did this mean that she was going to lead a life of loneliness? She wasn't sure if she was content with being alone. Sure, she could probably be acquaintances with Lucian and Elias, but could she ever have anything deeper? Her past would restrict her from a lot of things, she already knew that much, but would there ever be a day when she could be truly happy.<br/><br/>What were the consequences for her freedom?<br/><br/>""I do enjoy snow,"" Shizu replied after a while, deciding it was far too dangerous to let her thoughts consume her. She wondered what kind of place she was going to have, that thought was mildly exciting. ""I am sure that I will enjoy whatever Elias has set up for me...I am truly grateful."" She smiled a bit fiddling with her hair a bit more. ""This...Toronto place sounds like a place that I would enjoy, so I thank you for taking me there."" Even though Lucian had no choice but to take her she still felt it necessary to show her appreciation. She glanced back out the window once more, staring at the sky. ""How much long do you think we have?""<br/><br/>It wasn't like she was becoming impatient; it was just more that she wanted to be by herself for once. She had been by herself her entire life and she found comfort within her own company. Perhaps it was because she still wasn't used to the idea of being around people that she liked to be alone. She was sure that once she got used to everything, she wouldn't like being alone anymore. She just really needed time to figure out where to go from here. How does one start a new life?<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Ivan walked through the new base, looking at all the work that would need to be done. There really was no need to rush into anything so soon, they would have to lie low for a while everyone was recovering. There was no need for them to be discovered by anyone too soon. What they needed to do was simply focus on recovering for now. They had lost a lot of lives, had it not been for Shizu they would have lost more. She probably couldn't understand how grateful they were for her, even though it may seem as if they were just using her inhuman abilities. Zachariah had made it clear that she was to fight for her freedom as well, and she had. Everyone in this base should be just as grateful as he was for Shizu being there on the battlefield. But of course, the rumors that had quietly spread while she was here told him that they, in fact, weren't.<br/><br/>He was glad to see that those crude remarks had died down or else he would start taking people to the side and have a little chat with them. Good old fashion intimidation went a long way and certainly it would be rather helpful after all they had been through. Though being the villain again was something that he wanted to avoid. Honestly, Ivan felt like he was close to turning in the towel but that was how he felt about every stressful mission's end. He truly enjoyed what he did for the organization and what it stood for. He let out a sigh, feeling as if he was getting too old for all the shenanigans that he went through on a daily basis but this was the life he wanted. It was never boring. He stopped by a few rooms to talk with a few people about patching up the ceiling so the wiring wouldn't be a bother. Sure, they still had plenty of time to repair this base, but he didn't want any avoidable accidents to happen while they recovered.<br/><br/>After he finished chatting with a few members, he was pointed into the direction that Maverick and Zachariah were. He decided that he had had enough time to mentally prepare himself for speaking with everyone. As much as he wanted to chew Azrai out, he knew that now was probably not the time to do so. He was sure the man was already sulking off in a little corner by himself or something like that. He knew how Azrai dealt with things, so he figured he would wait a while before he confronted him. It would be easier on the both of them if they didn't start off with an argument. As much as he cared about the guy, he knew how to push all of his buttons, in the wrong manner so to speak. There had been plenty of times when Maverick or someone else had to intervene to stop them from seriously injuring one another. Somehow, their relationship was still solid after all the fights.<br/><br/>It felt as if now the circumstances were a different. This was probably the largest obstacle that they would have to cross. He wasn't sure if anyone else felt the same feeling of betrayal but Ivan was sure that they would make it through this. He hoped that things wouldn't change all because of their collective decision. Ivan wasn't really sure what was exactly on Azrai's mind at this point. Was he trying to figure out why they had taken Shizu away? That was a definite thought that should be on his mind but anything else was up on the air. Ivan had thought long and hard on his drive back to the base. What was the exact reason why he wanted Shizu and Azrai to be separated? He knew that question would come up or it would be subtly thrown out towards them. Ivan had come up with a few solid answers, though none of them seemed to satisfy him.<br/><br/>Not only had he wanted to protect everyone, he also he didn't want a repeat of what happened to Cassandra. Ivan didn't think that there was any romance between the two, but women were tricky to deal with. It was either you felt something or you didn't. Hell, he was sure everyone felt something about Shizu at this point, she was certainly different from all the other rescue missions they had been given. Not only because she was not human but there was something else to her that just made a man want to protect her. Maybe it was her past or the promising future she had that made him want to make sure she was safe and lived a peaceful life. Ivan could still remember that dreadful time when Cassandra had passed away. He remembered the state that Azrai had been in and how long it had taken Ivan and the others to get him out of that rut. That was a person that Ivan did not want to see again, he couldn't have Azrai fall into that darkness again. Maybe...maybe that was why he was so hell-bent on having them separated because he could see that bond, that attachment forming. He had been brought back to those darker times and thought of all the possibilities. What would have happened if Shizu died in front of Azrai? What would have happened if she hadn't survived the poisoning? Ivan shouldn't have thought of things like that, but he had. Hell, even before the battle, Ivan wondered what would happen between them.<br/><br/>It had thrown him for a loop that Azrai had gotten attached to Shizu so quickly and she seemingly returned that same attachment. It terrified Ivan as to what Azrai might do in order to protect and save her. Look at where he was now, in a hospital bed recovering from almost dying. This was why Ivan had been against the mission. He knew that once Azrai became attached, there would be no way in hell he would abandon her. Then again, Ivan had expected Azrai to get attached at all. He only thought that he would go through this mission like any other one given and be done. It had taken him forever to get Azrai to consider him as a close friend, so to see this happen so fast was truly surprising. Ivan wanted them to be friends, he really did but right now it seemed like that would be impossible. They were two very different people, who had experienced too many things in their lives. It didn't help that they both seemed like magnets for trouble. It would simply be more difficult for them to be around one another than to be apart. This had been the best option, their separation, and Shizu had picked up on that as well. He would have to explain that this was part of Shizu's condition. However, they had all agreed to it when they had the chance to decline her offer.<br/><br/>At least Ivan knew why he had done what he had. He could only hope that everyone else could understand his reasoning. He was sure that many would but Azrai would be a hard case to crack, unless he decided not to be stubborn. Maybe, one day Shizu and Azrai would be able to meet again. Maybe they could still be friends or maybe it was too late now. Had Ivan killed a possibly good thing that was just starting to form? Was his worry for their safety the reason for the tension in the air and the uncomfortable tightness in his chest? There was just too much that had been on his mind all this time. He wondered how well he would be able to explain this all to Azrai. Maybe he would just leave out his own personal thoughts and feelings on the mission and just explain to him as to why Shizu was now gone. That seemed like the best plan of action for now; there was no need to bring up the past.<br/><br/>His negative thoughts left him as he met up with Maverick and Zachariah, the latter looking well rested. He was glad that their leader had been able to relax for a while, surely he had needed it. He could tell that Maverick was feeling a bit uneasy about the impending conversation that they were supposed to have with Azrai. Ivan was glad that he wasn't the only one. Ivan nodded his head at the comment that was to deter away from Azrai. ""Yeah, they should be there within in a few hours. I have requested immediate contact upon landing and I will relay the message to you when I get word."" He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a bit uncomfortable but he knew that this was better than approaching Azrai first. He was slightly surprised at how energetic Zachariah was, oh the wonders that sleep could do on a person. Ivan chuckled a bit as Zachariah explained himself briefly; indeed that nap had done wonders on their leader. He listened and nodded along as Maverick gave him a run down on all that had taken place while he was away.<br/><br/>Rubbing his chin he nodded his head once more. ""It sounds like things are slowly coming together. I agree that there is no need to rush. I made a few calls to some friends who are willing to come out in a few weeks to help fortify the base and repair a few things. Also, I was thinking of bringing Elias out here in a few months to rewire things and set up a few more things, electronics wise. He has a lot on his plate right now, with Lucian and Shizu, so I figured I could wait a while on that."" He yawned a bit at the mention of rest though he wasn't sure if he would be able to rest. ""As much as I would like to rest, I'm not sure if I would be able to do so."" He had still not seen Azrai fully awake and that was something that bothered him slightly. ""Maybe I'll just see Azrai briefly,"" he stated softly. ""I'm not necessarily too excited to rush into our discussion with him, so I probably won't mention anything to him about it."" It was clear that he still was worried about Azrai and what sort of changes may have happened to him.<br/><br/>He glanced at the two men before him. ""While I was out, I stopped by a convenience store and bought a few bottles to help us relax for now. However, I wasn't sure if now was a good time to bring them in, but I just figured...."" Ivan shrugged his shoulders slightly. He knew that he could definitely use a drink to calm down his body and maybe even catch a few moments of shut eye. The fact that he still needed to face Azrai bothered him and he wondered what he thought of them at this point. Was he angry or was he trying to put everything together? The main reason why he didn't bring in the alcohol was because if he gave some to Azrai that would be the only thing that he would focus on. That wasn't something that he wanted to deal with, especially if his aggression had truly changed.<br/><br/>""Sorry for the interruption,"" a member stated while they conversed. Ivan turned to look at her and she seemed a bit nervous. He wondered how intimidating they all looked in her eyes. ""Azrai has somehow managed to leave his room....""<br/><br/>Ivan let out a low and long sigh, knowing that his friend was probably tired of being in that room. Rubbing his face he nodded his head and dismissed the woman. Was it better to leave him be or go look for him? Ivan looked back at the other two, as if asking them what their next course of action would be. ""Knowing Azrai, he probably wants a drink or five now."" They all knew about his craving and although Ivan certainly didn't approve of how much he drank it certainly did help his mood. Still, Ivan debated if it was a good idea to give him some. ""I suppose I should be the one to deal with him for now, we should hold off on the conversation until after we have all rested."" Ivan knew that it wouldn't be hard to find his friend, he knew him better than most people or that was what he liked to believe. ""I'll come back once I hear from Lucian or Elias,"" Ivan stated before he decided he shouldn't waste anymore time.<br/><br/>He nodded his head towards the two, before moving at a slightly faster pace. He had to get a few things done before dealing with Azrai. He moved through the crowded hallways, going back out to the car that he had been driving. After a few moments of jogging a bit, he returned inside with a few bags. He placed them on the desk on the main area, telling people to not get too carried away with the drinks, seeing how they still had to be prepared for anything. Grabbing a bottle and a pair of glasses, he caught up with the woman who had informed them of the missing male. She told him which direction he had last been seen heading in. It was a pain in the ass to try and find the male, seeing how there were plenty of rooms he could be hiding in. Ivan spent a good ten minutes, popping his head in and out of rooms coming up with nothing. It was beginning to annoy him but leave it to Azrai to find a new way to piss him off.<br/><br/>Knocking on the door to the old storage room, he popped his head in only to see the man of the hour sitting on a mattress. He let out a slight snort at how stupid he looked sitting in the dark room, but it somehow suited Azrai. He opened the door, leaning against the frame and staring at his friend for a while. ""Nice place you have here,"" he said in a light tone, trying not to sound like he was going to bring up anything important because he wasn't going to. Lifting up the bottle in his hand, he looked at it. ""It's not the best brand, but I tried my best with all the resources given."" He walked into the room, plopping down a few spaces away from Azrai. He opened the bottle and pouring it in the glasses before offering one to Azrai. ""Good to see that you're moving around,"" Ivan murmured trying not to sound like he had been worrying too much.<br/><br/>---------<br/><br/>Okay, so maybe he had done things a bit too fast because now he was practically bouncing off the walls in his apartment. There was only so much that he could do until they arrived here. It honestly felt like he was waiting for a new computer to come into the mail, the anxiety was killing him. After he had arrived back at his place, he had cleaned it from top to bottom, reorganized his wiring, made his bed, and taken a shower. Now he was just trying to get a few more contacts involved to help tutor Shizu. That of course had all resulted in wasting about two hours of his life and there was still a while before they arrived. Ivan had told him where they would be coming in at and he would be waiting there for them. As much as he was excited about having Shizu in Toronto, he was more excited to see Lucian. That man was really all he had, aside from a few people he had met throughout his life.<br/><br/>Lucian was the one person that had been there since the beginning and he cherished him more than he cared to admit. It still surprised him that he had been able to have a friendship that lasted this long, especially after all the fights they had been through. Usually people grew tired of his somewhat reclusive lifestyle because he was constantly on some kind of electronic device, hacking into miscellaneous things. Lucian was the only one who had been able to get him out of his bubble but he only figured it was because of their childhood. He knew that he was probably going to hear a few choice words from Lucian once he arrived back but he could handle it, just as long as he made it back in one piece.<br/><br/>Heaven forbid Lucian die while flying home, Elias would be devastated and royally pissed off too. He knew that those scenarios wouldn't happen but still he tended to have morbid thoughts like that. He tapped his feet on the floor as he lay partially on his bed, trying to figure out what to do. It was absolutely maddening, the wait. He felt like he was going to implode from all the anxiety building up inside of him. Letting out a groan, he rolled around on his bed, wishing there was a way to make time go by faster. He had been so anxious that he had even hacked into the airway, checking on where Lucian and Shizu were at. He just wanted all of this to be normal again. He wanted to go out and have a few drinks with his friend and call it a day. Things would slowly go back to normal then.<br/><br/>Hopping off his bed, he decided that he would drive out and just wait for them at their landing location. He was tired of feeling like he wasn't doing anything, even though he knew that he wasn't really going to be accomplishing anything by driving out there so early. Then again, Elias couldn't help the way he was feeling. Grabbing a jacket and a few extra ones for them, he hurried out of his apartment and drive off to his destination. Maybe the drive would help time go by faster too."
3648,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=120,2013-05-15T12:08:43,Sound of Silence,"Perhaps conversation was not the best approach to make the trip go by a little faster. For a long time after he had last spoken Shizu had been quiet, while he had found comfort in that silence he couldnâ€™t help but wonder if he was coming off as awkward. Considering the fact that Lucian has never been smooth with the ladies, he wouldnâ€™t be upset if she did want him to shut it. While he focused intently on flying he sank back in his seat and just stared at the clouds. Occasionally he would check to make sure he was still heading in the right direction or had to make a change in his path for whatever the reason.<br/><br/>Some might say that the sky was a boring place but here he truly felt like he was a peace. Sitting here flying in silence was probably the true comfort he had though he had to admit he was eager to get back home to Elias. It was difficult to explain or even get someone to fully understand the kind of bond they shared. Most people would think there was some sort of homosexual relationship going on between them, which would not be entirely off speaking in a friendship sort of way. That was just how close they were. That man was truly like a brother to him and he was starting to feel restless thinking about him. Only a few more hours to go before he touched ground and he simply could not wait, he wished he could somehow speed up their trip and get there already. He knew for a fact Elias was feeling the same way as well; the man was probably all over the place right now.<br/><br/>What would Elias do without him? He barely remembers the days when they had first met but he remembered the first time he had pried him away from his electronics for a day. The man seemed like he was going to fall apart being away from a computer but in the end they had truly enjoyed their time together. On that day Lucian was pretty much convinced that they would be friends for a very long time, if not forever, despite everything they had gone through before and after that day. There really have been many rough times between them, which he thinks about constantly. He was sure that nothing would be able to tear them apart unless it was something serious but even then he had his doubts. It was true that they were two different people who had very different hobbies. They both lived somewhat reclusive lifestyles, Lucian always flying here and there and Elias sitting in front of his computer, but that has never stopped them from being friends before.<br/><br/>Lucian, feeling more and more restless as time passed, had sunk back against his seat again. By now most people would feel cramped being shoved into such a small place for several hours but he was use to it for the most part. Car rides were what bothered him, but then again he often did not like being on the ground anyway. The sky was much more liberating and you didnâ€™t have to deal with moron drivers and bad traffic; he has terrible road rage and was an even worse back seat driver. That was part of the reason he had taken a nap during the drive with Ivan. He has tried to tone it down but people piss him off too much when it comes to driving. Flying from place to place was so much easier; otherwise he would probably just take a bus or hitch a ride with Elias if he had to go somewhere. Gas was ridiculously expensive these days anyway. Perhaps now that Shizu would be in their care he should probably invest in getting his car fixed in case he needed to get somewhere quickly.<br/><br/>When Shizu said Toronto sounded like a place she would enjoy and seemed excited about what Elias had set up for her, he couldnâ€™t help but smile. â€œWell, I certainly hope you will. Wouldnâ€™t want you to be displeasedâ€¦â€ He told her, shifting his gaze towards her for a moment while she messed with her hair; she really did need a bit of a trim now that his attention was drawn to it. He didnâ€™t think she was impatient at all, but again that could come from him not being smooth with the ladies. He merely took it as she wanted to just go out and explore.<br/><br/>Shizu really did seem like someone who had been through a lot and was satisfied by the small things in life that it was quite relieving. After all, the organization had done so much for her how could she not be appreciative? She had better be or he was taking her to Toronto for nothing, he would be utterly livid if she wasnâ€™t appreciative. It was kind of funny coming from him considering several people have made it clear he doesnâ€™t always seem appreciative. It was nice hearing that she was looking forward to living on her own and starting a new life. Lucian was sure that she would be fine once she got settled it. Moving from place to place, not knowing what the location was like, it really was a pretty scary thing he would admit. When he started out, flying was a pretty scary experience and he sure as hell had not expected to love it as much as he does now. Going from place to place, heading into the unknown, he worried about it back then and Elias hadnâ€™t helped much with his concerns either.<br/><br/>The man was really not all that clingy, ok maybe sometimes, but he knows how to deter him from doing something either way.<br/><br/>â€œIt shouldnâ€™t be too much longer, Iâ€™d say three or four hours at most. You might want to prepare yourself in case you experience some jet lag.â€ That was something he probably figured out during the flight from Japan to Israel, the difference in time. Now they were heading all the way across the ocean, which to him was always boring scenery and he could not wait until he saw some land. He had been flying for quite a long time so jet lag barely bothered him like it use to. His internal clock had pretty much gone to shit and there was no way he would ever be able to get on some sort of â€˜normalâ€™ sleep schedule. Even when he didnâ€™t have work to do he couldnâ€™t get on a schedule and just ended up sleeping a day straight. Feeling completely fine afterwards, he really didnâ€™t need that much sleep. Right now was that exception, he was tired, too tired to be flying, the only thing keeping him going was the fact he would be seeing Elias soon.<br/><br/>He wondered what all Elias had set up for her already, knowing what he did about the man he was sure that he had every little thing planned out. Shizu would probably be all settled in by the end of the month. That really would take a load off of everyone. He trusted Elias had everything set up but there was still this concern itching at the back of his mind that he could not place his finger on. Maybe it was the fact he wanted to make sure Shizu was safe, or maybe it was because he was still feeling a little down because he had agreed to take her out of Israel and drag her to a new place miles away. Whatever it was, the feeling was quite unsettling and made him a little uncomfortable. He rubbed his shoulder again while he thought of an answer, but came up with nothing.<br/><br/>A small part of him wished he could drown out the engine noise with some music. Background noise would be wonderful right about now, it would certainly help him take his mind off of everything and escape into his own little world. The silence had faded from comfortable to unnerving and it was making him feel uneasy. Maybe it was just because he was tired and wanted to get back home to his best friend.<br/><br/>When he got home, Lucian would probably take a shower and shave first thing he does after he sees Elias. He doesnâ€™t shave often to begin with but a nice, hot shower would really hit the spot. Along with an ice cold beer, of course, he really could not wait until he got a taste of some Samuel Adams, or Budweiser, depending on his mood. He would leave the decision to Elias, what they should have to drink, simply because he was far too tired to decide what kind of mood he was in. After that he would get some much needed sleep and wake up and hope things were back to normal. As normal as they were going to be until they got Shizu all situated, that is. How long would it take for her to get situated? Lucian imagined it would be quite awhile and silently hoped that she was the kind of person who adjusts quickly. After travelling to two different countries in the same week, he was sure she was. But in the end, he could only hope, he was sure the others were wondering the same.<br/><br/>â€œAre you sure youâ€™ll be fine on your own? If you ever need anything you just let either Elias or myself know and weâ€™ll do all we can for you.â€ He hoped that was a bit of reassurance on his part, though knowing his luck his foot probably just landed in his mouth. Would she even be allowed to speak to Elias and him?<br/><br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>It was during times like these where Zachariah truly felt blessed to have such wonderful people as his friends and followers. Having such motivated people backing the organization truly made him feel better about himself, it was an honor. It was truly a gift from God to have things turn out alright for him in the end, especially after having to rebuild a second time after that â€˜eventâ€™ five years ago. That nap had really done him some good because he was more than ready to do what he needed to get the organization back on its feet. He wished that Ivan and Maverick would rest but he understood that they wanted to help and there was still the matter of speaking with Azrai, which he was not looking forward to. Knowing the man was probably upset with them he just wanted to give the man his space and keep working on getting the base situated for the time being. This had to be taken one step at a time, rather than tackle everything at once.<br/><br/>However, despite how blessed he was to have such hard workers he really did wish that he wasnâ€™t stuck with such stubborn people. Did they not know the meaning of rest? This had been a long day and they have already done so much. Perhaps he should stop hounding them and just let them do as they pleased, he wasnâ€™t their father. He was always looking out for them and only wanted them to be well rested. A quick nap had done wonders for him though he did still feel a bit worn out and wished he could sleep a little longer. His job was never done around here. It never would be, but he would never give this up for as long as he lived he would defend the Holy Land as Godâ€™s chosen soldier. His army would strike down anything that dared stand in their way. Fear would be seared into anyone who dared try and take him out. Once everyone had recovered, he would be sure to keep the organization well hidden, and he would make sure that they were stronger than ever.<br/><br/>As far as what Ivan had in mind, he gave a nod of approval to all of it.<br/><br/>There was only one unfortunate thing to come out of this. Whoever showed signs of going against the organization must be killed, he would not have a repeat of what happened with Raziel. This was something he should have done long ago, even now he was a bit reluctant to resort to this, but he was becoming more and more aware that he was going to need to step up his game in case more competition showed up. Religion was a touchy subject; so long as it existed people would always fight against each other. He was going to make sure his organization was kept stable to the best of his ability. That being said, he had heard some of the comments the others had made about Shizu and they were not sitting well with him either. When he gave his speech later on he was going to make sure that he included that he was not happy about what they were saying and lay into them about it. They really should be grateful that she had been on their side.<br/><br/>Unfortunately he would not be able to voice his plans right then and there. When the woman came and informed them that Azrai had left his room, Zachariah could hear Maverick groan with frustration while he rubbed a hand over his face. Zachariah also sighed heavily. Leave it to Azrai to be a pain in the ass whenever he was in a bad moodâ€¦ Then again, Maverick was starting to feel bad for not letting him out for some fresh air. Being in that room for as long as he had probably drive him crazy, he would be sure to make it up to him somehow once they were ready to call it a day.  He wasnâ€™t sure how he felt about Ivan beginning alcohol back with him either especially now that Azrai was up and, evidently, moving around. That manâ€™s drinking habits were some of the worst he has seen in his life but then again he hasnâ€™t grown up around too many alcoholics to compare him to. He didnâ€™t like seeing the man drink and he was sure that everyone else was feeling the same way.<br/><br/>Ivan seemed a little hesitant but it was only right that he was the one to go see Azrai right now. He was the only one out of everyone who was considered his best friend. They had an odd friendship that they managed to keep solid after everything they go through together. Maverick often wondered how the hell he ended up as part of that friendship, sometimes he felt a little out of place. Now when he looks at it he realized how valuable he was in their little triangle, how well they all fit together and work well with each other even though they were all different. He truly wished he could come out here more like this, cursing that he lived so far away. He would have to go home once everything was done, too, and would be sure to let them know he would try to come out to Israel more often. It was a nice change of pace from what he had to deal with back home on a day to day basis.<br/><br/>AS Ivan left Zachariah pulled Maverick to the side, placing something in his hands. â€œI want this to be put in a safe place. Pray that we donâ€™t need to resort to using it again.â€<br/><br/>Maverick looked at the gun Zachariah had given him and then nodded, â€œI know a good placeâ€¦â€ he said hesitantly. Even holding the thing made him feel uneasy, he wondered how Ivan felt while he had been holding this gun. Ivan had been the one to fire it and kill those things and he assumed Zachariah had used it to kill Raziel. Taking this gun somewhere and locking it away sounded like the best optionâ€¦ he was content with never seeing it again.<br/><br/>He left Zachariah to attend to whatever it was he needed and headed into a back room. This room was the most secure in the base at the moment. This would be the best place to keep this gun, until Zachariah decided to either dispose of it, which was close to the top of his wishful thinking list, or start working on improving it. As he tucked the gun away in a safe, he shuddered at the thought of the gun being improved and being used again. Maybe if he brought up his concerns, Zachariah would listen to him. He has always been the one to protest things. Perhaps they would just ignore him, though he knew they wouldnâ€™t just blow him off like he was someone insignificant, maybe they would tell him the gun would always be needed. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he knew it might be needed again but refused to accept it. Part of him wanted to smash the gun beyond recognition.<br/><br/>There was a hammer right there in the room that somebody had evidently left behind. His gaze lingered upon it for a moment, shaking his head when he realized that wouldnâ€™t really be wise. In the end his opinions would remain hidden within him and that was that.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>It really was nice to get away from everything for awhile, though by now he was sure that everyone had realized he was missing. Azrai sighed and leaned against the wall a little more wincing a bit as pain moved through his torso. While he sat here in this room he thought a lot about the events that happened. Trying to figure out where he had gone wrong, why he had become attached, so he had something to tell the others once they all pinned him down and interrogated him, he let out a soft exhale and ran a hand through his hair. He was coming up with nothing that gave any sort of closure. It was frustrating, no matter what he would come up with it just didnâ€™t seem to click the way he wanted it to. Being so unstable thanks to the drugs and the poison and whatever else didnâ€™t exactly help either. Normally he would have just said fuck it and cleared his mind but thatâ€™s what happens whenever he is deprived of the alcohol he so desperately needed right now.<br/><br/>His mind would always get caught up on something and it would nag him until he was able to drown it out. Considering he was an alcoholic most people would just assume that he used alcohol as an escape, he would not deny that. However the reality of it was he beats himself up and jumps to conclusions so he needed alcohol to help keep him sane. All he wanted right now was to relax and just let the day pass already. Some fresh air would be nice as well since he was getting really sick and tired of being in here and wanted to see some sunlight. He was already beginning to feel like he was losing is mind sitting in this dark room and wondered if he should leave. Then again his body was still in so much pain that he wondered if he would be able to stand again. If he had some alcohol he would be able to block out the painâ€¦ without resorting to the other method he uses to block out pain. There was no need for him to fall into a murderous state of mind.<br/><br/>Azrai shook his head and lightly rubbed his eyes as he tried to clear his mind. Sinking back into the mattress a bit more he relaxed is shoulders and winced a little, breathing a little heavy from the amount of pain he was in. He still felt a little nauseous though it wasnâ€™t as strong as it had been when he had first retreated to this room. Being in this state was not something he enjoyed, eventually it would pass. For now he needed to focus on getting some rest and surprisingly he found it easier now that he was alone, in the darkness. Silence has always been something that comforted him especially when alcohol was not available to him. How the hell he had managed to make it this far was beyond him, but he supposed he had been so desperate to get away from everything. If there was a will, there was a way and he always seemed to find a way as strong willed as he was. Somehow he always managed to find a way to be stubborn to the point where he knew it drove everyone mad.<br/><br/>Especially Ivan, to whom Azrai often was the biggest thorn in ones side most of the time no matter how much the man put up with him. He wondered if their friendship would be threatened again because of this. No matter how much they argued with each other they always remained friends, but thisâ€¦ this was something different compared to what they have faced before. When they finally did have their conversation he had a few choice words for him, if it came down to it he was even willing to let his fists do the talking since the man knew how to get to him. They have been friends for a very long time and Ivan was the only one he has ever fully opened up to, he has just never been as close to Maverick as he was with Ivan. It never mattered how many fights they got into they were always friends at the end of the day. For some reason Azrai truly felt that things might change, that Ivanâ€™s opinion of him had changed.<br/><br/>He jumped a little when he heard the knock.<br/><br/>Speak of the Devil, when the man in his thoughts entered the room he shifted on the mattress a bit and sat a bit straighter, sighing at the sarcastic comment he made about the room. He wasnâ€™t really in the mood for sarcasm or he would have said some snarly remark back. He still felt a little shaky but hoped that by straightening his posture a bit more he wouldnâ€™t look as pathetic as he felt though his wounds had protested any sort of movement. If he wasnâ€™t feeling like shit he would have been a bit more responsive than he was currently. His gaze fell to the bottle of wine Ivan had brought with him the moment he held it up. At this point he didnâ€™t care about the brand, he just wanted alcohol. He would never sink to the level of drinking mouthwash or alcohol used for medical purposes, he wasnâ€™t that desperate. If he was then he would have drank down some of the bottles of medical alcohol that were in the storage room by now. Yes, Ivan did truly know him well.<br/><br/>It didnâ€™t surprise him that it had been Ivan of all people who had found his little hiding place. The man knew him better than he knew himself most days. He wouldnâ€™t have expected any less from him, though some days he did wonder how he still manages to put up with him. Especially with everything he puts him through, he would have expected him to just walk away but he never has. Not once, not even when he fell into depression and drank himself numb after Cassandra passed away. He quickly cleared his thoughts of Cassandra, knowing that it was best he didnâ€™t think about her. He still had feelings for her even after all these years. She was the one person he could not let go of, he still misses her some daysâ€¦ part of him hoped that it would not be as difficult to let go of Shizu. If he did have a hard time he was sure that Ivan would give him a kick in the ass to make sure that he didnâ€™t.<br/><br/>â€œDid you expect me to stay in that room for long?"" He murmured quietly, not really sure what else to say. ""I felt like I was going to lose my mindâ€¦ Some fresh air would be wounderful right about now.â€ As he accepted the glass he grinned faintly, his hands no longer trembling as bad as they had been before, seeming to perk up a bit though, and drank down most of the glass. He had a feeling he knew why Ivan was here, appreciating that he didnâ€™t sound as worried as he probably was, aside from just spending time with his friend. Azrai has always felt that Ivan always worried too much about him. Eventually Shizu would be brought up and he was already expecting a long conversation to come out of it. Most likely violent, too, but he hoped it wouldnâ€™t come down to that especially with his current injuries. He didnâ€™t need any more bruises to add to the collection. For now he was not going to bring it up to make it obvious he was anticipating it, just wanting to relax.<br/><br/>Having a drink did make him feel a little better. Wishing he had more, a soft sigh escaped him, he eyed the bottle before he finished off what remained of the glass and set it beside him for the time being His brow furrowed. He could already feel the headache from their argument coming on and tried his best to block it out for now.<br/><br/>He looked away from Ivan for a moment, he probably seemed a little tense, too, while he did, unable to look Ivan in the eye, â€œAre youâ€¦ upset with me?â€ Wincing as he moved his arm, he ran a hand through his hair and looked back to Ivan. He had tried not to make obvious but he couldnâ€™t help that his anticipation showed a bit. In the end he couldnâ€™t help himself, always someone who just liked to get things over with. He knew Ivan had not insinuated in any way or shape that he was upset with him or that he was going to bring Shizu up in their conversation but it would help ease his mind if he knew for sure. That said, he was not talking about the mission in particular, but rather him going off and getting as injured as he had just to protect someone in generalâ€¦ Ok, maybe he was asking if he was upset about everything that had happened, from his injuries to his attachment to Shizu which had caused him to fall into that dark state and come close to death.<br/><br/>Even if he was not in the mood to argue he just needed to know, perhaps it would help him find some closure before everyone else decided to give him hell once again for accepting this mission. Part of him wanted to start explaining himself right here and now but he doubted Ivan would listen to him. That was how arguments started, he would try to explain himself and Ivan would just think he was beating himself up or just being stubborn like always.<br/><br/>Maybe it was just best that they didnâ€™t talk about it right nowâ€¦<br/><br/>Perhaps he should try to change the subject. That way they could just keep a casual conversation and relax, but he knew that was not going to happen. Unfortunately he was just tooâ€¦ jumbled to think of something decent to steer away from the events that occurred over the past few days. He really didnâ€™t know how else to put it. Sighing heavily he shook his head, leaning back against the wall again and looked at the ground as if deep in thought. Having some decent clothes would be night right about now as well, he thought to himself as a shiver crawled up his spine. Now there was a conversation starter. For some reason he couldnâ€™t bring himself to speak his mind but then again he didnâ€™t want to hear some sarcastic comment from Ivan should he bring it up either. He simply was not in the mood for any of that right now no matter how hard he tried to put himself in the mood or at least pretend. Perhaps like everyone else, he was unable to relax.<br/><br/>â€œHave youâ€¦ heard anything from Zachariah about how we are going about rebuilding the organization?â€ He tried his best to pretend he had not asked his previous question by asking a different one suddenly. It was probably more than evident how out of it he was when he asked it. Being this out of it was rather unusual, but he just assumed it was because he was still recovering. He really didnâ€™t care right now; he just needed some time to relax even if he was feeling both restless and uneasy.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Zachariah had been walking around the base checking to make sure that everything was going smoothly. He was very pleased with what Maverick had done and was confident that this base would come together nicely once everything was set up. It was going to take some time, but he was confident that God would continue to watch over him and his organization. Every now and then he would poke into a few places and give a few orders, if something did not please him. He wanted everything to be perfect, even if there was a chance that this may not be their permanent base, if something was off he would not be happy. Slacking off was not something he liked, and when he came across a few of those he gave them a piece of his mind. Half of the hallway he had been in had heard the scolding and picked up the pace. He was not too much of a slave driver, not like Maverick, he would allow rests, but that didnâ€™t mean he tolerated it when people were slacking off.<br/><br/>Rounding a corner he came to the main area where everyone had helped themselves to the drinks Ivan had brought. His followers all seemed to perk up in his presence and in return he smiled at them. Though tired, his followers seemed to be reveling in their victory. Some of them had even simmered down and murmurs of Shizu had stopped.<br/><br/>There was still some alcohol left, so Zachariah grabbed a glass and helped himself. Sometimes a drink or two really did help him calm down a bit whenever he was having a rough day. After a day like today, he felt that it was especially needed. He leaned against the wall and slowly sipped at his glass, silently observing the conversing crowd in the area. That nap had done him wonders but this was the first time he had actually took some time to just relax for a moment. Sometimes he drove himself a bit too hard and he didnâ€™t take a lot of time to rest. Perhaps this was God stepping in for once telling him to stop for awhile, that things would fall into place slowly. If that was the case he would have accepted the rest either way. There was still so much to do, as Zachariah said he was not in a rush."
3649,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=140,2013-05-18T04:32:01,ElegantJewel,"She felt rather sorry for Lucian, seeing how she wasn't exactly the most talkative person in the world. She had spent most of her life being unable to speak with anyone that she found it difficult to speak. She thought that she would be able to speak more now that she was free but it still felt strange to interact with another person. Even when she had been around Azrai, they didn't really carry that much of a conversation. That was just how they had been with one another and she had been content. Lucian was different; it seemed that a small bit of conversation seemed to help him pass the time. She knew that she would have to become more outspoken, but it was rather difficult.<br/><br/>She didn't want him to think that she wasn't interested or anything, she truly enjoyed the time she was having. It was just hard to explain the feelings she had. It was all scrambled about at this point. Throughout the flight, she felt so many feelings and sometimes she wondered if she would be alright. Would she be able to move on from all that had happened? Sometimes she would think about the promising future she had ahead of herself and she was happy about it. At other times, she could feel this overwhelming sorrow take her away from the elation that she was feeling. It was even harder for her to deal with these new emotions because she had only experienced a few throughout her days in the village. Fear and sadness, those had been the only ones that she had known until she met Azrai. Now, she was bombarded with so many feelings that she felt like she was going insane.<br/><br/>Was it normal to feel the way that she did? She wasn't sure and she didn't want to ask Lucian for his opinion. She wasn't sure if she would have to explain herself to him and it would be a grueling task to inform him about her life, even though they had to time for her to do so. She was sure he wouldn't want to hear such depressing things; she could already sense his discomfort. Ever since they left the base, she knew that he was feeling a bit uneasy. She wanted to know why but found that it would be intrusive if she asked. How would she be able to make any sort of bond if she was unable to open up? Was it so hard? She knew the answer to her own question and she simply let out a gentle sigh. She made sure that she wasn't getting Lucian's attention with her mood. Surely he would take it as her just being a bit nervous about going to Canada. That was normal, right?<br/><br/>She tensed slight when he looked over at her, but she gave him a small smile. Her fingers let go of her hair, knowing that she was displaying a nervous habit of hers, which was not very ladylike. She wanted to tell him that nothing could really displease her because she was grateful for everything. She was still slightly surprised that they were going to give her her own place. It was actually very exciting, to have her own place, a place where she wouldn't have to be locked away forever in. That was a pessimistic way to look at it but that was simply how she thought. She would be able to leave whenever she wanted and she didn't have to worry about someone constantly watching her. No longer would she be sheltered and harmed, she would be able to experienced life. She smiled a bit to herself, the future was bright.<br/><br/>Her brows furrowed a little bit and she tilted her head. ""What is jet lag?"" That was definitely something that did not sound pleasant to her. Would the plane have a negative effect on her? She felt a bit nervous about what the term he had used meant though surely it wasn't too dangerous. She glanced out of the plane once more, not wanting to show too much of her anxiety. She glanced down to see the ocean and she was fascinated by it. She had never seen anything so blue before, her mouth hung open in awe. She could vaguely make out the white tips of the waves and as she looked farther ahead, she could see that it stretched out for miles. It was almost like the sky. She looked away from the ocean, feeling her legs beginning to ache a bit.<br/><br/>She stretched them out a little bit, trying to ignore the slight pain. They had been in the plane for a while now and it was only natural for her to start feeling uncomfortable. She wondered how Lucian could stay in a plane for so long but the conversation that they had when they were leaving Japan came to mind. He truly loved flying and she could understand why, there was something calming and terrifying about being so high off the ground. She let out a slight yawn, covering her mouth a bit to hide the tips of her canines. She knew that Lucian had yet to discover that she was not human and she would prefer to keep it that way. He seemed like such a nice man and she didn't want to taint the view that he had of her, whatever that may be.<br/><br/>She blinked a bit before looking over at him as he spoke to her once more. She gave him a gentle, reassuring smile while nodding her head slightly. ""I believe that I will adjust fine. I truly appreciate the both of you,"" she said with sincerity. She was truly grateful to have met such selfless people, especially after leaving that forsaken village. She glanced down at her hands, fidgeting thanks to her nerves. There was a thought that plagued her mind and she wasn't sure how to bring it up. Her smile slowly faded as she continued to think.<br/><br/>What would she do for blood? She hadn't expected to leave Azrai so soon, or the others. Only Azrai, Ivan and Maverick knew that she needed blood to survive. Now that she was no longer around them, she had no one else to help her out. She would have to get in touch with Ivan somehow. She didn't want to reveal her secret to anyone else, least someone become terrified of her. If she would have had it her way, she would have never revealed her identity to anyone but things never went her way. She glanced over at Lucian, wondering what his reaction would be if he knew. The fear that she had filled her chest caused her wounds to ache. She winced slight as she gently touched her chest, a frown on her lips. Although they had given her blood before she left, she knew that she would need more soon. Her body had lost a lot of it today and in order to recover better, she needed to consume blood.<br/><br/>It was just a good thing that her body had yet to convey to her brain that she was craving it. She suddenly felt unsure if she would be alright on her own. How was she supposed to sate this hunger that she had? Who was going to keep her in check? Shizu let out another sigh as worry and filled placed a heavy weight on her chest; she briefly thought of Azrai and her blood that was now in his veins. She truly hoped that he would only have aggression issues, which had been more common in her village when she had given blood. If he picked up any other traits...she was sure that they would blame her. She had simply wanted him to be safe and alive. Was that wrong? Was it wrong that she had only mentioned the common side effects of the transfusion? There were many other things that could happen to him, expect for a transformation. She was sure that they didn't need Azrai in a demon form.<br/><br/>She really needed to talk to them about it. Would she be able to contact them? Surely, Lucian or Elias would allow her to talk to Ivan or Zachariah, just as long as she didn't speak with Azrai, right? That was all that mattered with her condition. No contact with Azrai for however long they wanted. She frowned once more as her emotions kept going up and down on this rollercoaster.<br/><br/>---------<br/><br/>They sat next to one another in silence for a while, the air around them feeling a bit awkward. What was he supposed to say now, aside from the conversation that they would be having a little later down the road? Ivan wasn't much of one to have all his worries gush out, it was more of subtle ways he let people know. He smirked slightly as Azrai spoke of the room and he shook his head. ""I told Maverick to not let you stay there too long,"" he murmured while taking a swig of his drink. The bitter taste made his tongue tingle slightly and he embraced the feeling. Of course, it would take a lot more to get him inebriated. All these years of being Azrai's drinking buddy and friend hadn't been for nothing. Sometimes he almost wished he didn't drink so much but you know how things get. Once you have a couple of beer and you reminisce on the past and missions, things just went on from there. ""We'll go outside once we finish this bottle, alright?"" It was a small compromise that Ivan was making, allowing Azrai more time to rest and relax.<br/><br/>There really was no need to bring up all that had happened at this point. He knew that things could get heated instantly, especially if one of them said the wrong thing which normally happened. Ivan really wasn't in the best physical condition to start throwing punches and he was sure as hell Azrai was nowhere near that state either. He knew that his friend was just waiting for him to begin his lecture but Ivan preferred to drag things out longer than necessary. He liked making people suffer a bit, maybe he was a bit of a sadist at times. He really hoped that things were calm while they spoke about their last mission and the battle that had ensued. It would be a shame if he had to get into another scuffle, least he ruin his good looks. He nearly laughed at the joke he made to himself, knowing that Azrai would probably laugh too but decided not to say anything. He knew that Azrai was being far too serious, as usual.<br/><br/>He finished off his drink as Azrai asked him that question that been hanging in the air. He tensed a bit, not sure of he was really pissed or simply thought that it was the best answer. He glanced at Azrai briefly before he let out a long sigh. Taking hold of his friend's empty cup, he poured him another glass and handed it back to him. Once the glass was taken, he poured himself another one too, while he thought of a response. ""When have I ever not been upset with you?"" Ivan asked, in a mildly joking tone though there was some truth in it. ""Ever since the first day we met, you've pissed me off."" Ivan stroked his chin gingerly as he peered into the darkness. Was he really that upset or was it worry that made him feel this way? He was sure it was the latter of the two but if he told Azrai that he was worried, then he'd get an earful from the man.<br/><br/>""I don't think it'd be right to say that I'm upset..."" Ivan said before taking a large gulp from his drink. ""But I wouldn't say that I'm not upset either. It's complicated."" Dare he say that he could understand why Azrai did as he had? That spending the last few moments with Shizu in the convenience store caused him to have some sort of realization. Surely, Azrai would not want to talk about Shizu and her last few hours in Israel. She would come up in later conversations, but for now it was best to avoid the inevitable topic. He briefly wondered what made Azrai think he was upset, when he hadn't said a word. Although, it could have been clearly seen when Ivan had gone to Japan to save his ass. For now, he would give him a partial answer to the question that had been asked because he was seriously trying to figure it all out himself.<br/><br/>Ivan was glad that the conversation was trying to be steered into a different direction at this point. He was never that good at trying to explain himself or having a serious conversation with Azrai. In the past, when he was mad, their fists had done the talking but that was childish, wasn't it? This time, things were a bit more severe and throwing blows at one another wouldn't solve a thing, expect for getting out some frustration. That was why they needed to have Zachariah and Maverick there to mediate between them or else things would get out of hand. Maybe when Azrai was all healed up they would fight but for now talking seemed like the best option. He wondered what would happen to their friendship now. It was on the line, wasn't it?<br/><br/>Ivan cared about Azrai like he was his own flesh and blood. He was one of the few who could deal with his impassive reactions and dry sense of humor. They had been friends for such a long time and although they fought often, nothing this serious had ever happened before. Well, not since Cassandra but that had also been different. Ivan had played no role in her death while he was the one who saw to it that Shizu left Israel. Yet, if Ivan had changed his mind about Azrai, he wouldn't have sought him out. He wouldn't have brought a bottle of wine as some sort of small peace offering between them, even if Azrai didn't see it that way. He had yet to turn his back on Azrai and he wouldn't just because of this, even if things were a bit strained right now. He could only hope that Azrai would be able to recover from Shizu's departure faster than he had from Cassandra's death, even though Ivan knew that even now, Azrai still thought of her.<br/><br/>Only time could tell and Ivan would be there to whip Azrai's ass into shape when it came down to it.<br/><br/>""For right now, there is no rush to rebuild anything. After all that everyone has been through Zachariah feels it necessary to take things easy,"" Ivan said slowly. He finished his drink, resting the cup on top of his knee. ""I'm sure that he'll call us all together when he's ready to get down to business."" He glanced over at Azrai, knowing that he wasn't that helpful. Zachariah had already stated that there was a lot of work that needed to be done but they were to remain off the radar for now. Ivan was sure that they were the talk of the underground organizations at this point. It was best to quietly rebuild and look out for anyone else who tried to go against God's will. ""Anyways, we probably won't do anything until you're completely healed.""<br/><br/>Ivan slowly stood up, stretching his aching muscles. He really should've followed Zachariah's advice and went to go get some rest somewhere else. He was feeling it in his bones and his body was still recovering from the battle, though he wasn't in that bad of shape like some of the others. ""For now, let's get you some new clothes and outside, yeah?"" He glanced down at his friend, hoping that their small talk and drink put him in a better mood. He had left whatever else that was in bottle for Azrai, knowing that it wouldn't really do too much to the man. ""I'll go try to find something for you, so just wait here."" Not like Azrai would be able to move too far with his current condition. He shook his head at the thought and left the room to go look for some spare clothes.<br/><br/>It wasn't long before he was back with a bundle of worn clothes. He knew that Azrai wouldn't be too picky since he was walking around in a hospital gown. He held out the clothes to his friend. ""I was informed by a medic that you still had traces of poison in your blood. We'll have to give you another dose of the antidote soon until itâ€™s gone,"" he stated in a tone that left no room for arguments. Ivan knew how much Azrai hated anything close to medical attention but it had to be done. Although Shizu's blood was working on healing him, Ivan didn't want to take any chances. ""Once youâ€™re done changing, we can go outside for a while."" He was about to ask if Azrai needed help changing though he immediately knew the answer.<br/><br/>He clenched his jaw slightly, knowing that it was a death wish to ask if that stubborn mule needed help. ""I'll be waiting outside the room for you."" He exited the room, before letting out a long breath. Still, even after they spent a little time together, it still felt awkward. Hopefully it would clear up soon or else Ivan didn't know what else to do. He leaned against the wall, shoving his hands in his pockets. Did Azrai know that Shizu saved his life? He was sure that Maverick must have said something about it. Ivan wanted to know how it made Azrai feel. He wanted to ask Azrai about his opinion on everything that he had been told since he woke up, but that probably wouldn't do much good. He could already tell that Azrai was upset that she was gone but what more could they do?<br/><br/>It was too late to bring her back and the others here didn't feel comfortable around her, much to his dismay. He knew that Zachariah and Maverick wholeheartedly appreciated what she had done for the organization; he only wished the others could see past Shizu's true form. Ivan made sure that no one was bad mouthing Shizu before Azrai came up or else that would be a disaster as well. He just needed to get him outside so he could have a few moments to regain his senses. He knew that soon Lucian would be landing in Canada, so he would feel a little better knowing that they were safe. Maybe he would relay that to Azrai or was it best to be quiet about it? When would be the appropriate time to talk to him about Shizu?<br/><br/>Naturally, they would have this conversation sooner or later but Ivan wanted to understand on a deeper level. He already knew that Azrai wouldn't delve too much to his inner thoughts around everyone else. Should he tell him Shizu's parting words? Or would that make him feel worse? He rubbed his face; wishing things hadn't become so damn complicated. It was best to go through things one step at time, just like Zachariah had mentioned about rebuilding. There was no rush to tackle everything at once, no matter how tempting it seemed to be. Now Ivan could use a few breaths of fresh air too, for this headache that was developing was putting him in a foul mood.<br/><br/>---------<br/><br/>The drive hadn't been long thanks to his skills from playing crazy taxi. He was surprised that he hadn't gotten pulled over, but he was a hacker so it wasn't like he would get the law involved. No, he wouldn't allow anything to delay him from meeting them. Well, maybe getting pulled over would've passed the time but Elias seriously hated dealing with the law. After all, he broke into their systems on a daily basis to do what he was needed. They were too slow to even realize it and he would hate to have to deal with them in person. Honestly, he hated dealing with anyone in person unless it was absolutely necessary. Maybe it was because he was slightly socially awkward when it came to the general public but thanks to Lucian, he had been able to adjust over the years; only because Lucian didn't find it entertaining to be inside all day.<br/><br/>Elias sighed a bit as he parked his car before looking over at the clock. He let out a groan as he leaned his head back on the headrest. Why did time have to go so slow? He knew that he was here early but still, time should've moved by sooner. He had already decided where he and Lucian were going to have a drink at and what would be on the menu for food. They would go to one of their favorite bars in downtown Toronto and chat about the days when they were crazy teenagers. That would be the start of how things would be going back to normal, though he was sure that it would take a few days. As much of a perfectionist Elias was, he knew things wouldn't be easy, especially since they had a new person to look after. It wasn't like Elias wasn't excited to meet Shizu; he just hoped that she liked everything.<br/><br/>He knew that it must be hard for her to have to adjust to a new country all over again and the fact that she wasn't allowed to speak or see Azrai must be hard. All that they could do now was making sure she was taken care of and that she was happy. Surely it wouldn't be too hard, right? It was just like trying to get him out of his apartment, right? He still recalled when Lucian would have to drag him away from his computer in order to get some 'fresh air' as Lucian liked to say. He laughed a bit remembering how stubborn he used to be when it came to leaving his home, even as a child. He was glad that he had someone like Lucian in his life or else he would truly be a recluse.<br/><br/>Some people may question what kind of relationship he had with the pilot and Elias really didn't care what anyone thought. He was sure that the two of them knew where the stood with one another, even the lines seemed a bit blurred at times. He sighed once more, rubbing his tired eyes. He had been running on four hours of sleep ever since Azrai contacted him in Japan and he definitely could use some rest but there were more important things to do than sleep. After he got nice and drunk tonight, he would sleep for days upon days. He lifted his head off of the headrest and looked at the clock once more. He was seriously close to slamming his head into the steering wheel. This wait was killing him.<br/><br/>Falling forward, he thought about what they would do with Shizu. Would they drop her off at her new place? Would she be alright? Maybe they should invite her out as well, that way she could get used to what Toronto nightlife was like. Or maybe she just wanted to be alone. Elias was a big worrier, probably more than he needed to be but he couldn't help himself. When it came to Lucian flying around all over the place, he sort of developed the habit. Then when he met Ivan and Elias, they had dangerous jobs as well, so it continued to grow. Even some of his acquaintances called him 'Mother Hen' because he worried too much. He blamed everyone around him for making him worry, but in the end he really didn't mind. If no one else worried that much then they'd all be out of luck. Still, Elias tried to contain himself.<br/><br/>The hacker let out another sigh, ready for Lucian to land his plane. First he'd hug him then punch him then hug him again. He had been so worried after finding out that he had been kidnapped. He hoped that he wasn't ruffled up too much. Maybe they should reschedule their outing, Lucian must be extremely tired. Then again, he was sure Lucian would want to feel a bit normal after all that he had been through. Elias smiled slightly, knowing that Lucian was probably more than happy to be coming home, more than that ass would admit. Elias let out another sigh, he would get out of his car but if he did he would pace. Typically pacing made him look suspicious so he would wait until ten minutes....or thirty before they landed until he got out of his car."
3650,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=140,2013-05-19T12:11:03,Sound of Silence,"Another hour went by.<br/><br/>Slowly but surely Lucian could feel his remaining energy was draining and he wondered if he should reschedule his little outing with Elias once he got back. As much as he wanted everything to go back to normal, to ease his friendâ€™s worrying, he was completely drained right now. He barely had the energy to keep himself awake. Heading home and going to sleep was probably the ideal thing to do once he landed. Though he was use to staying awake for long periods of time, running on whatever the hell had been keeping him awake at this point was not something he enjoyed. Trying to keep a conversation going was partially to keep him awake, give him two things at once to focus on, even if there were long pauses between the times where each of them spoke. The pauses were not really helping, but knowing he had someone to talk to, to keep him from falling asleep, was enough to suffice in the end.<br/><br/>Lucianâ€™s brow furrowed when Shizu asked what jet lag was. The question had not surprised him since she had evidently never travelled the world before, and looking back at the conversation they had about planes on their way from Japan the other day he assumed she had never flew anywhere. He had also gotten a strange feeling. During their conversation she had also mentioned that had been her first time in Japan, when Azrai had rescued her and a few questioned popped in his mind. They were the same ones that have plagued him since he had picked them up from Japan. Just how sheltered was her life? Who was she, why was she so important? There was something different about Shizu but he couldnâ€™t place his finger on it or even decide if he wanted to know or not. It was probably for the best that he was left in the dark. However, if she would be staying in Toronto he felt he should know.<br/><br/>Such things would not be brought up for now, despite how much those questions were nagging at him to get out. He was far too tired and was surprised that he has not snapped at Shizu yet from how grouchy he was beginning to feel from fatigue.<br/><br/>â€œWell the world is round, you know, weâ€™re heading into a different time zone. Israel is several hours ahead of Canada, and Japan is several hours behind Canada and a few hours ahead of Israel,â€ he said with a yawn. He hoped that was a good enough explanation, he really was not in the mood to do too much thinking as he wanted to save his energy for the rest of the flight. â€œYour internal clock will probably be fucked up until you become adjustedâ€¦ You seem like a pretty strong person, so Iâ€™m confident that wonâ€™t take long.â€ He probably should not have sworn in front of a woman but he was too tired to give a shit by this point. It probably made him seem less of a gentleman, and had he not been so out of it he probably would have kicked himself mentally. Not that he ever really was a true gentleman to begin with aside from a few small things he had to mentally beat into his mind to do. Again he really was not smooth with the ladies.<br/><br/>Perhaps it was a natural thing. Elias has been the only person he has ever gotten close to and at one point he had even centered his life around him. The manâ€™s worrying could be a bit of annoyance, which was one of the reasons why he had, it drove him mad sometimes. He was always like that. If everything did not go his way or something in a mission was slightly off, dangerous, he would be a mess until everything got smoothed out again. Remembering all the times he had to deal with that sort of behavior whenever Azrai or someone got into a pickle made him smirk a little. To this day he still wonders why he had been so hell bent on getting Elias out of the house back then, but he truly enjoyed his company when they werenâ€™t fighting. He knew his dear friend was not very social, hell he doubted the hacker would even be able to function properly around other people without him.<br/><br/>Maybe some of that awkwardness had inadvertently rubbed off on him somewhere down the line.<br/><br/>Silence fell upon he and Shizu once he took notice of her change in mood. Shizu has been through a lot the past few days he felt it was better to just leave her alone. She was probably still having some conflicting emotions about leaving Israel so soon. Lucian was not always a social creature himself, even if he wanted to pass the time, which he was mostly doing for her, he was wondering if he was doing more harm than good by keeping the conversation rolling. He sank further back against his seat and yawned again. Yawning was becoming more frequent and his eyelids were really feeling heavy now. Being this tired was extremely dangerous. He was probably too tired to keep a decent conversation going even if he wanted to. So he decided he would just remain silent during the rest of the trip.<br/><br/>It wouldnâ€™t be too long before they reached Toronto; an estimated hour, maybe an hour and a half, and then they would get her all settled into her new place.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>It really didnâ€™t come as much of a surprise that Ivan was conflicting over whether or not he was upset about everything. That really had not helped things, but having no lecture, at least not right at this moment, came as somewhat of a relief. What Ivan had said about Azrai pissing him off since the day they met was indeed true. It was part of their odd friendship, and why he wonders how the hell they were able to put up with each other some days. He knew that later on they would probably throw a few punches and either Maverick or Zachariah would have to step in and separate them before they landed each other back in the hospital. That was how things have always been between them, he knew his friend was just making him wait a little longer, there may or may not be calm when they finally spoke about what went down. Perhaps it was strange but he wouldnâ€™t want to change that for the world. He was fine with it.<br/><br/>Ivan was the closest thing he had to a brother and he knew if somehow their friendship fell apart he probably would get himself killed. There were times he has been reckless and only Ivan had been the one to talk him out of doing something that had been border-line suicidal. That man was his voice of reason sometimes. Despite how stubborn he was towards a lot of things in the end if it werenâ€™t for Ivan he would have been killed by one of his enemies by now. Hell, he probably would have done something even more reckless than he had back in Japan if he had not followed him. Of course he would never mention such a thing to him, perhaps that subtle ungratefulness was what pissed his dear friend off sometimes but that was just how he was. Too stubborn and sometimes too prideful for his own good he would rather deal with things himself and not have anyone help him.<br/><br/>â€œI seeâ€¦â€ He said softly in reply, unable to find a better response even though so many things were at the tip of his tongue just waiting to come out. When the refilled glass was handed back to him he grinned a little in thanks. He took a swig of his refilled drink, enjoying the way the liquid slid down his throat. Having alcohol really did better his mood. After years of drinking, not much really burned the whole way down any more and he doubted that, in his current condition, Ivan would allow him to have any of the good stuff even if he had found it. He was well aware that he didnâ€™t really like how much he drank even if he had been his drinking buddy for so many years. Designated driver sometimes, too, though that had been mostly during the times where he had drank himself so numb he couldnâ€™t even walk, which were rare even for him these days.<br/><br/>Over the years he has gotten worse with his drinking. He had tried to stop once, and even came pretty close to knocking the habit off completely after being sober for almost a year, but had been unable to do it. He broke down after a particularly tough mission, which had been followed by Cassandraâ€™s death. He would have stopped for herâ€¦ some part of him was still ashamed of himself for being unable to keep that promise. It seems he has a habit of making promises he cannot keep.<br/><br/>With an inward chuckle, he leaned back against the wall deep in thought once again. Perhaps it had been a little silly to ask Ivan if he had been upset with him, and that had been why he was unable to come up with a better response without going into the subject of Shizu. He really wasnâ€™t sure why he asked that aside from what happened with Shizu, honestly. At the end of the day he had completed his mission and Shizu was on her way to somewhere safe. That was all he had wanted, was it not? He really was not someone who spoke about his emotions unless he was giving the minimum; he was a little guarded in that sense. He had quite a few trust issued evident by how long it usually takes for him to warm up to someone. Shizu had been that exception. Perhaps somewhere in his subconscious he was bothered by the fact that he had become attached to Shizu.<br/><br/>Instead of voicing that he just continued to drink while listening to Ivan. He was glad the subject had been changed, too. Hearing that Zachariah was in no rush certainly helped ease some of his restlessness, their leader was never one to be in a hurry to get things done. This had been a rough day and flying under the radar while they rebuild was definitely ideal. Azrai knew that his enemies were probably strengthening their forces, if they were to attack the organization they might not have another chance to rebuild. The battle with Sanctus Unum had taken a lot out of everyone and he was sure that Zachariah wanted to have everyone recover before he let everyone know what was going on and what changes might be made. After a battle like that, which was almost a repeat of five years ago, it seemed right to make changes or else the enemy would think them to be too predictable.<br/><br/>â€œI was beginning to wonder when you would suggest that we head outdoors.â€ He grinned and seemed a little livelier when Ivan mentioned getting some fresh air. It did fade a bit and he groaned when it was mentioned he needed some more of the antidote. As much as he was enjoying their small talk he really wanted to get the hell out of here. He was still feeling a little shaky even after a few drinks, the last thing anyone needed was for him to actually have a breakdown. He felt like he really was going to lose his mind if he sat here any longer. This place was far too stuffy and he wasnâ€™t really accomplishing anything by sitting here in the dark. If it were up to him, he would just go home and sleep the rest of the day; he was feeling like shit though that was probably the poison still in his system.<br/><br/>Ivan was right to assume Azrai did not want any help changing, when he brought him some clothes. As soon as Ivan left the room he tore off the hospital gown and slipped into the clothes out of what was brought to him that suited him the best. The process took longer than he had liked but he was more than capable of doing it himself. Next came the task of standing.  He had walked all the way to this room, and that had not been easy by any means, so it should be easy to stand, right? Wrong. He grabbed onto a nearby shelf and slowly got to his feet, having to take a break here and there when the pain became too much for him. He was glad Ivan had left the bottle with him, the alcohol was a sort of encouragement and it was already established it was enough to help him relax. When he finally accomplished standing he was glad, but soon regretted it.<br/><br/>His hand gripped the edge of the shelf tighter as he felt something unsettling sit in his stomach. The whole room felt like it was spinning which only caused him to hold onto that shelf for dear life. Feeling nauseous, his mouth salivating as if he was about to throw up, he used his free hand and clasped it over his mouth. A chill went up his spine and he cringed, fighting the urge to vomit as best he could. Was this a side-effect from the poison or was it something else? Since he has woken up, he has felt slightly off and he could not put his finger on why. He kept telling himself that it was the poison and the fact that he was extremely uncomfortable being around anything that even remotely resembled a hospital. But he couldnâ€™t help but feel that something was justâ€¦ off with him. Should he voice his concerns to Ivan? He had actually contemplated that, but decided not to in the end.<br/><br/>It took a moment for him to pull himself together, and he grabbed the bottle and drank some more if down before he left the room. He kept his posture as straight as he could to the best of his ability when he went to face Ivan.<br/><br/>â€œLet us head outside then, shall we?â€ He said with a slight smirk, he was happy to finally be heading outside. Despite how he was feeling it was written all over his face that he was glad to be going outside. He really needed some fresh air, the more he thought about it the more he felt like he was going crazy being cooped up. Too stubborn to ask for any support, he used the wall a little as he moved through the hall then realized that he had no idea where he was going. His impatience was getting the best of him. When he was brought here he had been barely conscious so he didnâ€™t know the layout of this place at all. Of course any â€˜normalâ€™ person would admit they were lost, but not Azrai. He was far too prideful to tell Ivan he didnâ€™t know how to get to the surface and simply stuck by him until they made their way to the stairs.<br/><br/>The stairs were even worse than moving through the halls but at least he had a railing to hold onto whenever the pain became too much for him. Once they were outside he really did feel a lot more relaxed and his mood seemed to improve significantly. He leaned against a wall located in the shade, relaxing his posture and letting out a sot exhale, taking in the scenery as well as the fresh air with open arms. Though the atmosphere of war subtly lingered in the air it was pretty peaceful compared to the chaos earlier. People were still cleaning up and trying to hide the fact that the battle had even happened, which looked to be going along smoothly. There really was a lot that needed to get done and could see why Zachariah did not want to rush things. Everybody seemed to be just as relaxed as he was, taking their leaderâ€™s advice, so he should do the same.<br/><br/>Then it happened.<br/><br/>There were several people talking nearby, all from the organization, within earshot. Azrai probably would have paid them no mind, but as soon as he heard Shizu mentioned his mood took a turn for the worst. They were talking about what they had seen on the battlefield, calling her a monster because of what she was and that was not sitting well with him at all. He could feel his anger beginning to rise as he eyed them with a sharp gaze, he found his temper to be extremely short right now and somehow he felt it was not just because of all he had been though the past few days. Part of him was hoping they would notice him and shut up, or, better yet, for Ivan to tell him to calm down or go and deal with those people himself. But things were never that easy and right then and there his anger had gotten the best of him. It was almost uncharacteristic of him to get this worked up since he was usually so calm even when angry.<br/><br/>Shizu was still a very touchy subject and to hear such things spoken of her, well, it had set him off needless to say.<br/><br/>Without warning he went for the closest person, completely ignoring the pain in his body, mind set on doing harm to someone or something, and slammed them against the wall, hands firmly grasped around the manâ€™s neck. The man had an utterly terrified look in his eyes while Azrai spoke, â€œA monster you say? Shizu is no monster, I assure you. Are you not aware that she was part of the reason that we have won the battle with Sanctus Unum?â€ There was a bit of a growl in his voice. The other people that had been around had either backed off or were actually trying to pry Azrai away from the man.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Maverick decided not to catch up with Zachariah again once he finished taking care of a few more things around the base. Exhaustion had finally caught up to him. He was ready for a nap, and decided that was what he was going to do. Several room had been set up to be used as sleeping areas, much cleaner than the room Zachariah had taken a nap in earlier, he wasted no time slipping into one and flopping onto the nearest bed. He wrapped his arms around a pillow and closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to relax further. A few people were also in the room, but paid him no mind as he shifted a bit to get more comfortable. Even when he was extremely tired, Maverick was someone who was picky about how he slept even if location didnâ€™t always matter. If he didnâ€™t have things a certain way then he would not be able to sleep.<br/><br/>â€œMaverick?â€ He heard the familiar voice of Zachariah call out.<br/><br/>â€œWhat?â€ Maverick groaned.<br/><br/>â€œI know youâ€™re tired but need you again for a few minutes.â€<br/><br/>â€œAlrightâ€¦â€ With a heavy sigh he forced himself to get up and followed his leader into the room they had cleared out for a conference room. There were a few other people in the room, he gestured towards them. â€œMind telling me what weâ€™re doing? Who are they?â€ He couldnâ€™t help but sound a little impatient, he didnâ€™t try to, he would never show any disrespect towards their leader. It just sort of came out that way. He could tell that Zachariah had not wanted to disturb him but Ivan was already dealing with Azrai so he was the only other person available for whatever the man had in mind. This was starting to irritate him. The moment he wanted to get some rest, something else comes up. Here he had thought Zachariah didnâ€™t want to rush things. No, he knew that wasnâ€™t entirely it, he knew that there was a lot to get done and that their leader was trying his best to keep things stable until the time came for anything major to happen.<br/><br/>â€œAt ease, Maverick, these people are some friends of mine who have agreed to help us rebuild. I just want you to show them around a bit. Is that alright with you? I have some other matters to attend to at this time.â€ Zachariah explained. They were going to need all the help they could get. Since he was feeling a lot better thanks to the nap he decided to use that to his advantage and set up a few things with people he knew. Ivan had taken care of most of their problems and Maverick was helping in keeping organized. Now, it was up to him, as their leader, to make sure that they were safe while they were here, so they would not have to move. If they worked hard enough perhaps this could be their permanent base. He would have to see how the others felt about it, of course, but that was his plan in the end. Otherwise they might have to have another base actually built for them which would be such a hassle during recovery.<br/><br/>Though he was reluctant, Maverick gave a nod and introduced himself to the men before leading them around the place. Here and there, they asked a few questions but were mostly silent. He wasnâ€™t sure if he liked them but if Zachariah said they were trustworthy then he would trust his leader."
3651,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=140,2013-05-20T20:58:44,ElegantJewel,"Shizu wasn't sure that she quite understood what jet lag meant but from what Lucian said, it had to do with her sleeping cycle. It wasn't like she got much sleep anyways but things could change now that she didnâ€™t have to fear that someone would try to assassinate her while asleep. Though she wasn't sure how it would affect her, he said that she would be able to adjust to it pretty fast, so she would trust his judgment. It still confused her about the different time zones and that only told her how little she knew about the New World and life itself. She suddenly felt slightly nervous, wondering if she would be able to grasp all that was around her. When she first the village, she had been so surprised at all the technology that was around her. It was fascinating yet terrifying, just how far back in time had her village been in. Her stepfather had obviously known about the outside world, but the villagers didn't and neither did she.<br/><br/>For now, she would just have to learn one day at a time.<br/><br/>As silence fell between them again, she had been thinking about Azrai and how her blood might have affected him. Her stomach was rolling and twisting into knots the more she thought about it. Maybe it would have been best if she stayed longer, teaching him how to control the urges he might have. Would he need someone there to guide him, to sympathize with him? She had gone through those stages by herself, learning to tune out the Oni side of her. She had learned to become human all on her own and it had been a difficult task. It was cruel of her to do what she had done to him. Even she would be unable to forgive herself. She had probably made things even more complicated than before. Here, she had been only thinking of Azrai and how to save him. She had been cruel by placing this burden on him but who could blame her? All she had wanted for him was to live.<br/><br/>Her mood continued to take a turn for the worst as she suddenly felt uncomfortable. Her stomach was aching and she felt slightly nauseous. Something was wrong but she didn't know what exactly it was. She let out a slow breath, trying to calm herself down. Maybe she was just getting too cramped in this plane; they had been in the air for hours now. They had to be close to landing because she could tell that Lucian was becoming restless as well. ""Lucian,"" she said gently, while still trying to figure out the next words she was going to say. Should she tell him that she wasn't feeling well? Should she tell him that she was a demon? She was conflicted with her thoughts that she fell silent for a while. Coming out of her thoughts, she blinked a bit realizing how rude it was of her to say his name without saying anything else. ""F-Forgive me,"" she said in an apologetic tone. ""I was just wondering if it would be possible if I could contact Ivan once we land."" She glanced over at him, a solemn look on her face. ""There is something extremely important that I must discuss with him,"" she stressed her sentence slightly, signaling that she truly meant it.<br/><br/>This was not a ploy to contact Azrai, she knew better than to go back on her word. Although she truly did want to know if he was recovering well, she needed to tell Ivan about the other possibilities that could happen. She needed to tell him how to teach Azrai to cope with Oni blood. Then there was the topic of blood and what steps she needed to take to obtain it. Surely no one would be too thrilled with her attacking an innocent bystander, not to say that she would. That was just a dramatic scenario that she thought of. The guilt that she felt was almost unbearable and she slowly began to loathe the decision she made. She wondered if Azrai would begin to resent her for trying to save him. Would everyone else too? Would they abandon her, once they see what could happen to Azrai? The fear was chilling but she could understand why they would do such a thing if they wanted. She wouldn't be angry for their choice.<br/><br/>Perhaps she was being too pessimistic with her thoughts. They had all seemed to understand the consequences of the blood transfusion though she was sure they couldn't truly grasp it. They all had wanted to keep Azrai alive and that had been the only way to do so. The antidote had barely worked on him and her blood had been the only way. So, they wouldn't resent her that much, would they? Then again, humans were fickle creatures and she knew how easily they could turn on her. She had experienced it all her life. Her eyes narrowed a bit as she gazed out the plane once more. The more she thought, the darker her thoughts became. The silence that was shared between her and Lucian was ringing in her ears. The sound of the engine was beginning to give her a slight headache. She desperately wanted to be out of the plane and by herself.<br/><br/>She needed the time to sort through all her thoughts, try to understand the situation that she had placed everyone in. If she could just talk to Ivan, then she would feel at ease. No, that wasn't the truth. If she could talk to Azrai, she would feel better. She wanted to let him know that she was alright. She wanted to hear that he was alright as well. She needed to tell him to not let his aggression control him, to always remain calm. That was how she managed to not kill everyone off in her village. Then again, fear had been instilled in her at a young age so that had also helped cope with her demonic side. Though there had been times when she was so close to attack but she held back, she had always held back.<br/><br/>Was this decision for the best or the worst? She wondered what would have happened if she stayed. Would she be able to face Azrai after he found out what she had done for him? Would he detest the Oni blood in his veins? She wondered all of this but she probably would never know. She was thousands of miles away from him now, there was no point it trying to think that they could still be friends. This move had been to sever whatever was starting to form between them. That was why Ivan had been so compliant with her condition. She had already known from the beginning that Ivan was not happy about the attachment between her and Azrai. She was sure that it went against some rule within the organization. She was sure Ivan was trying to protect Azrai from her that was why she had to leave.<br/><br/>She was a monster, something that ruined lives. She already heard the words that the others within the organization had said about her. She had no right to be around them if they would live in constant fear of her. It had been best to leave, least she experience the same events that had happened in her village. She had to go to a place where no one knew what she was in order to live a peaceful life. If she had stayed, things would have not been pleasant. Toronto would be the place that she would start her new life, where she could live normally, well as normal as possible. Eventually, she knew someone would find out about her true nature but she hoped that it was either Elias or Lucian. But if they found out, would they fear her as well? She shifted in her seat, feeling uncomfortable. She really began to think it would've been better if she stayed in her village.<br/><br/>Then she would've never caused any of these problems. This guilt that was looming over her would have never come to be. Most importantly, she would've never met Azrai. She would've never become attached to him and it wouldn't have hurt this hurt. It wasn't like she resented Azrai for saving her; she owed him for this new life that he had given her. Even saving him wasn't enough to pay him back after all he had done for her. She had become attached to him so quickly that she hadn't expected this sorrow to fill upon departure. He had been the first person she could ever trust, he brought out new feelings that she had yet to experience in her village. Hope and happiness were only just the beginning. He had given her something that she thought was impossible, given what she was. No one would probably be able to understand how she felt about him and that was alright. No one would ever know either, because she had left him in Israel, where he would be safe and continue his life normally.<br/><br/>Letting out another sigh, she knew that she was being far too pessimistic, falling back into old habits when she was in isolation. That would have to change if she wanted to live a normal life. Maybe after she contacted Ivan she could move on and let go of everything that had happened, though she doubted it. Maybe she could just ignore it all and focus all her attention on her new life. That was something she had to do in order to keep her mind off of everything. Instead of falling into this state of depression, she would just have to kick herself into gear and focus of better things. No matter how hard the task might be, she had promised Zachariah that for Azrai's sake she would live a happy life, no matter what.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Well, at least their conversation had gone rather smoothly, for now. He knew that there was a lot on Azrai's mind and he was still trying to put things together. It would be a while before Azrai decided to spill out how he felt, a long while and Ivan knew that he would be there just listening, as he always had. That was how their odd relationship worked. Azrai and Ivan would both keep things bottled up until they reached a breaking point. That was usually when they had a few drinks in them and words just started pouring out of their mouths, like vomit. As much as he hated telling what he had been holding back, Ivan wouldn't have things any other way. This relationship he had with Azrai simply worked. It worked better than any other bond he had created in his life. That was probably why Ivan had never left his side because he knew that he would never be able to find someone as close to him as Azrai was.<br/><br/>Azrai was like his own flesh and blood. He admired him more than anyone else, including Zachariah. Life in Russia had been rough, too rough for words. Once he had joined the military, things had become easier. Then he met Azrai, who showed him how things could be outside of his home country. That was when he decided to move to Israel. Not only because it was too keep Azrai out of trouble, God knew that he needed it, but also because Azrai had given him a new home and a new life. Ivan owed Azrai so much that he was sure that even his friend couldn't comprehend it. That was why he had aided him when Cassandra died. It was why he was always there first whenever Azrai was in trouble. And like all those other times, it was why he had separated Shizu and Azrai. Many people would not be able to understand his motives, but it wasn't like they needed to. Ivan simply did what he thought would protect those he cared about, even if it meant fighting along the way.<br/><br/>Ivan let out a low sigh as he waited for Azrai out of the room. The more time he spent thinking to himself, the more dangerous he realized it was. This was why he had to continue doing something or else he would lose himself in his thoughts. Ivan was typically a quiet man, always thinking about something. Now, he wished he could cease thinking and just ignore all the doubts that shrouded his mind. That would be pleasant at this point but he knew it wouldn't happen. Life wasn't that simple. Maybe this was God's way of punishing him for separating the two. Should he have let things follow its own path or did he choose the best solution? He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to sort out all the questions he had. He wondered if Zachariah would be able to give him some clarity. Their leader always seemed to have an answer. Then again, he would be relying too much on another person, which was not something Ivan enjoyed doing.<br/><br/>He already relied on Azrai far too much for his liking. If something ever happened to that man...he wouldn't know how to cope with it. It was truly terrifying to think that he could have lost his one and only true friend a few hours ago. That didn't mean that he blamed Shizu for what had happened nor did he really blame Azrai. He was just pissed off at how the world worked. It sucked not having control over things but when had he ever had control over anything? He liked to think that he knew how to handle extreme situations, that was why he was so good at his job. Today simply showed him how things were just out of his hands. It terrified him though he knew better than to voice his thoughts. That was what he should have expected today, that all sorts of hell would break loose and it had. He sighed slightly, knowing that he was over thinking things as usual.<br/><br/>Ivan glanced at the door that had yet to open, wondering if he should see if Azrai was alright. However, he knew better than to try to show that he was worried about the shorter male. That was a death wish waiting to happen. He shook his head, hating how stubborn Azrai was and it truly irritated him that he didn't seek assistance when he needed it. It was like watching after a toddler sometimes, then again Ivan had no experience with children so he only assumed. He knew that Azrai wasn't happy about getting another dosage of the antidote but it had to be done. Ivan would rather be safe than sorry when it came to Azrai's life. Sometimes, he really just wanted to strangle him but he should be used to it by now. If they both didn't have such a temper, things would probably go a lot smoother but that would be boring.<br/><br/>So he simply waited until Azrai managed to get dressed and out of that dark room. He glanced down at his friend, quirking a brow at the smirk on his face. Well, it was good to see that Azrai was slowly beginning to cheer up. It was probably because he was getting out of the building for a few minutes. He knew that Azrai would want to go home soon but that would be a topic that Zachariah would have to handle. Ivan could deal with Azrai but Zachariah was the one who could convince Azrai to do something. Ivan could to but sometimes Azrai wouldn't even listen to him. He noticed that Azrai used the wall to walk but didn't extend any kind of help. It would get rejected anyways so there was no point in wasting his breath.<br/><br/>As they walked through the base, Ivan was pleased with what he saw. He could tell that everyone was working hard to get things in order and trying to slowly rebuild. He noted that there were a few empty drinks here and there. He was glad that everyone took the opportunity to relax for a few moments, he was sure they all needed it. The trek up the stairs had taken a while due to Azrai's condition. Ivan had slowed down his pace but still didn't offer his assistance. He would simply act if Azrai were to trip or something like that. Once outside, Ivan took this opportunity to relax a little more. Being underground for so long was a bit suffocating though it never really bothered if as much as it had Azrai. Inhaling the muggy air, Ivan could feel the tension from his shoulders releasing. Coming outside was a great idea.<br/><br/>He leaned against the wall beside Azrai, watching as more soldiers were cleaning up the area, hiding from the government that there was a huge battle. All they would probably get was a few bombings at that were all. Still, Ivan wished that even that information wouldn't leak but it was better than the whole world knowing about the bio-weapons. It was nice outside, even after the battle, it was refreshing. Ivan opened his mouth to comment on the weather but fell short as he could hear a few people talking. His heart began to pound, filling his ears. His eyes cut over to the group of men, as they continued to talk about the demon on the battlefield, Shizu. The mood around the two of them shifted and something told Ivan that things were about to take a turn for the worst.<br/><br/>He was ready to tell Azrai to go cool off somewhere but it was too late. It seemed to have happened in mere seconds as Azrai was soon choking the life out of one of the men. A loud curse left Ivan as he immediately followed, shouting at others to help. His mind was racing, was it the effect of Shizu's blood taking over? Ivan had feared for something like this to happen, who would've guessed that his temper would be so short. He reached Azrai, grabbing hold of his shoulder, trying to yank him off. ""Azrai, let go,"" he said in a calm manner, knowing that if yelled the situation could get worse. He could see the poor man struggling with his breathing already. Another curse left Ivan and he tried to think of something to get Azrai to quit.<br/><br/>""Shizu wouldn't want you to attack anyone because of her,"" he said slowly. ""Do you think this is something she would've wanted?"" It was wrong of him to use her as bait but he had no other choice. It seemed as if Maverick hadn't told Azrai about the blood transfusion and the possible effects. He was sure Azrai would be more careful if he knew. That conversation that he had been desperately trying to hold off on would have to come to light now. He frowned knowing that Azrai was probably not prepared to talk about Shizu but it had to be done. He tried pulling Azrai off of the male once more. He didn't want to have to use too much force or worse, resort to a sedative. Azrai wasn't an animal and he wouldn't treat his closest friend like that.<br/><br/>What would come from this situation? What would Zachariah have to say about this? If Azrai couldn't control his aggression then he would be kicked out. Ivan wanted to avoid that at all costs but this situation was leading them down that path. Would it be like this every time Shizu was mentioned? Clicking on his earpiece, he let out a small sigh. ""Zachariah, this is Ivan. We have a situation that calls for having that conversation with Azrai, immediately."" Ivan didn't want to into details right not. He knew that Azrai didn't understand his aggression so he shouldn't be at fault. Damnit, he should've said something sooner but instead he was too much of a coward to say anything.<br/><br/>""Azrai, let go,"" Ivan said in a stern tone. ""You'll kill him if you don't.""<br/><br/>---------<br/><br/>How long had it been since he parked his car? Elias couldn't really tell anymore, he had been sitting here in a sort of daze. He rubbed his eyes as a yawn escaped him, maybe they would really have to reschedule their outing tonight. The sleep deprivation was slowly beginning to kick in and if he even thought about drinking, he knew he would pass out after the first bottle. The best course of action seemed like picking the two up and getting Shizu settled into her apartment before having an intimate night with his bed. Man, going to sleep sounded like the greatest thing in the world at this point. He was sure that Lucian was probably thinking the same thing but seeing one another first was at the top of Elias' priority list.<br/><br/>He only had to wait a little longer until they landed then he would let Ivan know that everyone was in one piece. Maybe he would be able to get an update on Azrai's condition as well. As far as he was concerned, the antidote hadn't been enough to save his friend and that truly cause fear to strike his heart. What would they have done if Shizu hadn't been there? She probably didn't understand how much of Godsend she was but then again, she probably didn't know much about anything. Not to say that she was unintelligent or anything but Elias had been here since the beginning of the mission. Although both he and Ivan had protested against Azrai taking it on, Elias was there for him no matter what. Shizu hadn't even been a real person until Azrai took her out of the village and into Israel.<br/><br/>He wondered what kind of hell she had been through to not even be within the system. Elias had assisted Ivan on rescue missions before and he typically could find out anything about the victim but not with Shizu. Elias had created a life for her, which was something that he had never done for any mission before. So that caused him to wonder, what exactly was she? Why had caused her to be so sheltered her entire life? She was probably the most interesting person he had ever come across, and that was a big deal coming from him. Elias mostly concerned himself with the advancing technologies in this world, not people. There were only a few people that he had a genuine interest in and an even fewer amount that he cared for. Now, with Shizu arriving, both he and Lucian would have to care and provide for her, for the time being.<br/><br/>He wondered if he was suitable enough to handle such a task, then again who was. Who was able to handle such a daunting task? What all did she know and what didn't she? Where would they have to start with her? All these thoughts filled his mind and he wondered what exactly Azrai had in mind for her once his mission was over. Elias was sure that Azrai probably didn't know what he would have done either, but that man was smart, he would've thought of something. Elias may be a genius but when it came to people he was completely lost. It looked like that he and Lucian would have their work cut out for them, maybe he would look up what he was supposed to do with her. Leave it to him to rely on the internet for help.<br/><br/>Looking at the clock, he realized that they would be landing soon. His heart raced a bit as excitement filled his being. A sudden rush of energy came through him and he soon exited his vehicle, grabbing the coats that he had placed in the passenger seat. He wondered what Shizu would be like in person; he had only seen a picture of her and a small glimpse of her on the security camera at the hotel. He wondered what her personality was like or would it take a while for that to develop. He was truly interested in her and it was odd. Was this what everyone else felt about her or was he the only one? Maybe Lucian was interested in her life as well, because quite frankly, Elias had never been able to meet anyone like her.<br/><br/>He knew there was something about her, from the picture that he had received for her identification to how Azrai so fiercely protected her. There was something about Shizu and he would find out, it was like hacking really. He would simply dig and dig until he found out what it was that he wanted, it may take a while but he would find it. He grinned a bit as he walked away from his car, heading off to meet the two of them. It seemed like a new chapter would start in his and Lucian's life. Maybe they could develop a friendship with Shizu; Ivan hadn't said anything about them not being able to be in contact with her. She was simply to not be involved with Azrai anymore, which may prove to be difficult if the man every decided to pop in for a visit.<br/><br/>Then again, Azrai hated the cold weather in Canada, so maybe he wouldn't visit until it warmed a little more. Elias shrugged his shoulders, knowing that his friend was full of surprises. That note being taken, he would just have to be careful when dealing with Shizu and Azrai. He knew that he would have to make no indication that he knew of her whereabouts or the fact that she was a few blocks away from his house, the next time he spoke with Azrai. He felt kind of bad, for having to keep this secret from him but if it was to keep him alive and safe, he would. Letting out a sigh, Elias shook his head, wishing his job wasn't so crazy but he wouldn't change it for the world. Instead he would just follow the orders he was given and go on from there.<br/><br/>Right now, he would stand here awkwardly waiting for his friend and the woman that seemed to have shaken up the organization. Things would be interesting from now on, he could tell."
3652,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=140,2013-05-22T11:51:42,Sound of Silence,"The closer they got to Toronto the more Lucian wanted to get out of this plane. As much as he loved flying he has never really done this much flying in such a short amount of time. It was making him irritable, but that could also be an effect of being so tired. He took in a deep breath and let it out slowly, as if he was trying to expel some of his tiredness. Shifting in his seat he glanced out the window and sighed softly. There was still nothing but ocean all around him. Thankfully that had not lasted much longer for he noticed the shoreline slowly coming into view. He smiled weakly knowing that he would be seeing Elias soon and that the man would most likely be right there waiting for them to arrive. The worrywart probably got there early, knowing him, eager to meet Shizu and make sure his one and only close friend was alright after such a long trip.<br/><br/>Honestly, this was probably the longest trip he has been on in awhile. It was definitely one of the roughest as well after having been held hostage and even interrogated a little. The smile that lunatic had on his face when he threatened to devour him was still etched into his mind. He shuddered, recalling those horrible memories, hoping that after today he could forget about all of that and just have everything return to normal like he liked it. He has never liked to get involved with the organization, he has even brought this up to Elias, but he knew how convenient it was to have a pilot around. The only thing he hated was when he somehow managed to get himself hurt. The fact that they had even found him was a little terrifying and he soon worried for the safety of he and Elias once Shizu was settled into her new home. Would all of this be more trouble than itâ€™s worth?<br/><br/>What if more people wanted to come after them and the organization actually had to step in and do something? It was bad enough that she was probably going to be monitored. Elias has monitored a few people before, whether they were rescued by Ivan or someone else so he knew what it was like trying to keep someone safe. It certainly was not easy. If one organization wanted Shizu, whoever she was, whatever the reason she was so important that she was being given a new life, perhaps there were more who would seek her out now that she was out of Japan. Or maybe whoever she had been taken away from would try to find her and they would have to deal with that. They might be official Witness Protection but he would make sure that he and Elias did their best like they always did whenever they were faced with this kind of situation. Shizu would be kept safe no matter what happened.<br/><br/>Lucian looked over to her when she called his name, trying to make it seem like he wasnâ€™t as grouchy as he felt. Even if his earlier display had pretty much said that he wasnâ€™t in the mood for conversation he didnâ€™t want to be rude. At first he thought she wasnâ€™t going to say anything, but when she mentioned Ivan he sighed a little, â€œAlright, alright. Iâ€™m sure we can arrange that.â€ Ivan had said he wanted to be contacted once they reached Toronto anyway to keep him up to date on the situation. He was glad that Shizu had said something otherwise he might have forgotten, considering he was so reluctant to speak with the man. Shizu or Elias would have to do the talking with Ivan. Perhaps it was a little childish that he was never able to get his shit together whenever he was speaking with Ivan but that is just how it has always been. He has tried to be civil with him but they always ended up getting into some sort of argument, their personalities simply clashed.<br/><br/>â€œWe should be there soon, the shoreline is getting closer.â€ Poor Shizu. She seemed so depressed that he almost couldnâ€™t stand the sight of her. It was beginning to affect his own mood, which was not really helping his tiredness. Maybe that was why he was becoming a little grouchy. Maybe this would help ease her mood a little, knowing that she would be out of the plane soon. Even he was beginning to feel a little cramped sitting in his seat, eager to stretch his legs, and his restlessness was really not mixing well with his exhaustion.<br/><br/>When they finally reached the city an overwhelming elation suddenly filled him.<br/><br/>Lucian felt like he was about to jump out of his seat, but thankfully was too tired to show it and got right to making preparations to land once he got closer to their location. His demeanor changed a little and to the best of his ability he guided the plane, descending slowly towards the landing area, completely focused at that point. He was so glad that he was finally back home. Once he had landed the plane he shut everything down, sank back against the seat, and groaned, closing his eyes for a moment. He felt like he could pass out right there and was actually tempted to do so. With a yawn Lucian rubbed his eyes and forced himself to sit up again, feeling the protest in his joints as he moved to get out of the plane. Making sure that he had everything with him and ensuring that Shizu was situated, he stretched as soon as his feet touched the ground. It felt good to have some ground under his feet indeed of being in the air for once.<br/><br/>â€œHow are you holding out? Do you have everything?â€ He asked her, making sure that she was still doing ok. As eager as he was to see Elias he was placing Shizu first. She was their top priority at the moment after all, they could have all the fun they wanted later, once she was at her new home. Even he was a little curious to see how everything turned out. As he had mentioned earlier if Elias had decorated it then it was probably pretty bland and she would have to redecorate with her taste. That was probably the plan, he wondered if they would be taking her out to go shopping for some house items and new clothes. Maybe she could be part of their happy little friendship somehow; she was one of the few people who seemed to like his company. He has always had a hard time getting along with people; he just had one of those auras around him. People didnâ€™t like him.<br/><br/>They walked a little and then he finally pulled out the phone, â€œYou still want to speak to Ivan? Here.â€ He dialed Ivanâ€™s number, Lucian had everyoneâ€™s number memorized for the most part, and handed her the phone. Has she even used a phone before? â€œUmâ€¦ just hold it up to your ear and talk like Ivan is standing right in front of you.â€ That was the best answer he could give in his current state. He was only getting that out of the way so he and Elias could have their little moment to speak with each other before they went home. Maybe they could even grab a few beers along the way. Lucian was really craving a beer now, more than he had before, though he was already feeling like he could fall flat on his face and sleep on the ground.<br/><br/>When they caught up with Elias he couldnâ€™t help but smile. â€œHell, you look just as worn out as I am.â€ He said with a smirk. â€œHow long have you been waiting for us?â€ The answer to that was pretty clear already but even in his tired state, Lucian couldnâ€™t help but tease is dear friend.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>How many others in the organization thought Shizu was a monster? Just because she was an Oni certainly did not mean that she was, had they not seen those bio-weapons? They looked like humans and yet they had done some serious damage during the battle a few hours ago. If it had not been for Shizu then they most likely would have not held up against them as well as they had, though he barely remembered his own encounters. He remembers that he had been sniping and that he had been tackled off a building but everything after that, the things he had done while plowing through those weapons to reach Shizu, were somewhat blurry. Thatâ€™s usually what happens when he falls into that state of mind, mostly because he tries to block things out so he doesnâ€™t have to remember how violent he can be. Was he falling into that state of mind here? It almost seemed like it, it made the few people who were standing around uncomfortable.<br/><br/>When Ivanâ€™s hand touched his shoulder he came to his senses a little. Ivan was probably one of the only people able to get him to come to his senses despite how stubborn he was. At first he had ignored him, too focused on choking the one who had called Shizu a monster, but when his dear friend spoke to him he listened. It took a moment for everything to sink in but once it had he relaxed a little and took his hands off the man. The man hurried away as quickly as he could. Ivan was right. Just as he always wasâ€¦ usuallyâ€¦ At least in situations like this where he came this close to killing someone. He felt a little embarrassedâ€¦ ok, actually he was pretty embarrassed that he had lost it like that. He had a feeling Shizu probably would not want him to lose his cool and kill someone because of some words. This really was not like him, he really should have known better than to lose control like that.<br/><br/>Had that poison done something to him, or was this something else? He really was feeling off right now and he wasnâ€™t sure what the hell was going on. But even if it was probably wrong to use Shizu as bait he was right. What would Shizu think if she saw him lose his temper after being so calm with her during their time together? Would she think less of him, would she be terrified? He doubted the latter, she would probably just be disappointed if anything, but then again he couldnâ€™t really say for sure. Back in that alley in Japan she had seen his violent tendencies for the first time and said nothing. In Jerusalem rather than be wary of him or afraid, she approached him and got him to stop. Until that point, only Ivan and Cassandra were able to get him out of that state. In fact it was because of those two that he was able to keep himself under control for the most part. Zachariah had tried once but he had gotten himself hurtâ€¦<br/><br/>He looked at the ground for a moment trying to find something to say. How was he going to explain himself? He didnâ€™t know why he was feeling so off right nowâ€¦ Maybe he would be punished for this later or even worseâ€¦ would he be kicked out of the organization? The thought of losing the one thing in his life that mattered the most to him, his best friend and the organization, the only life he knew, because of this damned mission and everything it has put him through, because he had lashed out for some unknown reason, frightened him more than he was willing to openly admit. He really didnâ€™t want to lose anything he had. While the life he lived was extremely rough and evidently unforgiving as well he wouldnâ€™t want to change it. Somehow he managed to stay pretty content, and everyone makes mistakes on in awhile. But was this the one thing that would get him kicked out? The thought was weighing heavy on his mind.<br/><br/>In all honesty he didnâ€™t want to think about it but the possibility wouldnâ€™t be dismissed. There was something about this that made him uncomfortable. Why was he becoming so worked up over Shizu? Was it even because of Shizu?  He knew for a fact there were no deeper feelings for herâ€¦ so why had he been so protective, even now? There was a lot of pent up energy that he wished he could let go of, part of him knew it was not because of Shizu. It seemed to build and there seemed to be nothing he could do to get rid of it. He had thought coming outside would have helped. Maybe it would be best for him if he did talk to Ivan about his thoughts on the situation before anything else happened. The topic was kind of inevitable to begin with, now that something like this happened they might as well get it over with as soon as possible, right? Or maybe he should go back and see if there was any alcohol left and drown in it, just to get things out of his mind.<br/><br/>That sounded more appealing right now, but his luck wasnâ€™t that great, there was nothing lying around the immediate area. He would have to deal without alcohol for right now, much to his dismay. Sighing heavily he decided that standing out in the open like this probably wasnâ€™t a good idea and slipped back into the shade to cool off. A small shock of pain moved through him and he staggered a bit before catching himself on the wall of the same building he and Ivan had been near before. He ran a hand over through his hair as he tried to clear his thoughts. Maybe he should head back into his hospital room and get that dose of the antidote over with before anything else happened. No. He didnâ€™t want to go back into that room, he honestly would much rather stay outdoors. The whole point of coming out here was to help him relax and clear his mind a little so he wouldnâ€™t go nuts in that room.<br/><br/>â€œI apologize, I have not been feeling quite like myself since I woke up,â€ he murmured after a long while, still unable to meet Ivanâ€™s gaze. Was explaining himself the best thing to do? He had no idea why he had gotten so worked up and didnâ€™t really have a good explanation. â€œI had not meant to cause trouble. Something inside of me simplyâ€¦ snapped and I do not know why.â€ He really could use another drink right now, or rather like twenty drinks, maybe he would feel better. Clearing his mind was difficult, mostly because his thoughts were only becoming more tangled the more he tried to think about something else. He didnâ€™t like to talk about things even to Ivan but maybe talking about it was the best way to do it after all. If he didnâ€™t get to the bottom of this then he was probably going to end up beating himself up over it. Or worse, hurt someone else or himself.<br/><br/>He really didnâ€™t want that to happen. That little outburst was enough embarrassment for one day.<br/><br/>By this point, however, the conversation he was hoping could wait was about to be had with him. He was trying to figure out where he should begin. There was a lot that they needed to go over.Once they began the conversation would he be able to tell Ivan that he sympathized with Shizu? Would he be able to say that he knew what was it was like to have people be skeptical of him? He normally didnâ€™t care for the opinions of others but being shunned was pretty painful. He knew he could be dangerous and has been told he needed to be locked away. It was another thing he was grateful for Ivan for, the man was his voice of reason despite how odd their friendship might seem and he really did keep him out of trouble. If it were not for him he would probably be locked away somewhere if not dead. Part of him wanted to bring it up but he wasnâ€™t able to find the words.<br/><br/>He was sure that Ivan understood even if he didnâ€™t bring it up, though, after all heâ€™s been there for him for a long time and knew most if not all his darkest secrets. Out of everyone he has ever met, he has always found Ivan so easy to talk to. Maybe it was because they were similar in some senses, holding back what they really thought until it all became too bottled up to the point where it absolutely needed to come out. Whether they were talking after having a few drinks or using their fists, that was how things have always been. Perhaps they should have had this talk back in the room. Maybe, if they had, Azrai wouldnâ€™t be feeling like something was wrong.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Zachariahâ€™s extreme motivation with keeping this organization together was often both a blessing and a curse.<br/><br/>In the span of a few hours he had a few offices set up and even more space cleared out. Electronics were set up, so that way they were ready for Elias when he came out here to help. He was interested to meet the man face to face. Elias seemed like a very dedicate person especially with the way that he had been quick to jump on the opportunity to help with the battle against Sanctus Unum. His skills as a hacker would definitely be useful in the organization and he hoped to continue working with him and maybe try to talk to Lucian about sticking around more as well. He knew that the pilot and the hacker already helped Azrai fend off his enemies, perhaps they could help fend off the organizationâ€™s enemies as well. They might be able to find out if Sanctus Unum had any supporters and if so, how many. The people he had Maverick show around were good at finding information but sometimes extra help went a long way.<br/><br/>As much as he loved what he did sometimes Zachariah wondered if he tried a little too hard. There was a lot to get done and he was in no rush to do it but he couldnâ€™t help but feel like he needed to get more out of the way than he needed to. It was to the point where he drove himself a little too hard sometimes, hell bent on keeping everyone safe. More often than not he doesnâ€™t take his own advice and take a few moments to rest. A nap did help Zachariahâ€™s exhaustion but it had only been a little less than an hour. Now he was beginning to feel that he needed a full day of sleep in order to keep going. His followers were always counting on him to keep things stable and he never let them down. Perhaps he wanted to feel like he was actually some sort of miracle worker. It would make things easier for everyone if he was, would it not?<br/><br/>Walking around the place, seeing everything coming together slowly but surely, it made him feel pretty good about himself. Several of his followers smiled at him and he returned the smile. The organization has been all he has had in life, growing up he has never had much of anything at all, and he would not trade it for anything. God has always guided his path, even if he did not always agree with things; he was not going to just throw everything away any time soon. Even if they had to rebuild a third time after they got comfortable here he knew that the organization would go on. He was worried about what will happen once he passes from this world. Who was going to come claim his throne and continue his teachings, who was going to keep things together and see that the organization lasts for years, and many more questions plagued him. Perhaps he should be use to that part of being a leader by now.<br/><br/>Part of him was and part of him was not; the thoughts usually didnâ€™t bother Zachariah whenever he was reminded about how much he truly loves what he does.<br/><br/>When he heard Ivan speak to him through the earpiece he sighed and rubbed his eyes, then ran his hand over his face. â€œI will be there in a few minutes, take care of him until then.â€ He said, his heart rate beginning to pick up. This was the last thing he need. Out of everyone he trusted Ivan the most to keep Azrai under control so he wouldnâ€™t have to worry about him. It was bad enough he was trying to have the talk of Shizu expelled and get more work done around the base. Dealing with Azrai was not what he needed, not to mention he knew for a fact Azrai would not be in the mood to talk about Shizu at all.<br/><br/>Zachariah strode hastily through the halls, hoping to get there was quickly as he could. His mood seemed to cut through the relaxed atmosphere like a knife. His mind was racing and to match that the look on his face was somewhat grim leaving his followers wondering what was going on. â€œMaverick!â€ He called out when he happened to cross paths with the man. â€œI hate to bother you again but Ivan is having some trouble with Azrai.â€ It was only right to tell Maverick though he knew he was driving the man pretty hard.<br/><br/>Maverick frowned, â€œWhat happened?â€<br/><br/>â€œI wasnâ€™t given too many details. It seems Ivan wants us to have that talk with Azrai about Shizu now.â€<br/><br/>â€œThatâ€™s going to be fun.â€<br/><br/>He could tell Maverick was not looking forward to this and he didnâ€™t blame the man either. â€œI will call you when I need you again.â€ He looked to his friends, â€œI apologize for this.â€<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s alright, Maverick here has been more than helpful.â€ The older male spoke, â€œWe might be able to move on to phase to easier than I thought.â€<br/><br/>â€œGood. Now, if youâ€™ll excuse me I must catch up with Ivan.â€ With that, Zachariah left the small group and went to look for Ivan. Knowing them they had probably gone outside for some fresh air. He made his way to the stairs and began the climb towards the outdoors. Azrai was not particularly fond of staying in one area for too long especially when it came to hospitals. The man needed to rest and recover but he was too stubborn to rest just like everyone else here in the base and sometimes he wished he was not so stubborn all the time. He didnâ€™t blame him for not liking being cooped up, though, even Zachariah was grew weary from being underground all the time. Once in awhile he liked to take walks on the surface, everyone needed sunlight every now and then. It was healthy to go outdoors; he might be able see the sunlight more frequently now that he was no longer battling against Sanctus Unum.<br/><br/>But one could only hope.<br/><br/>Once outside he took in a deep breath and immediately scanned the area for Ivan and Azrai, praying that nothing too serious had happened. Somehow he already knew the answer to that. He hoped that Azrai had not killed someone or had to be sedated in order to get him to calm down. They had to resort to that method only once and the amount of guilt he felt still plagued him to this day. He never wanted to have to do that ever again, nor did he ever want to kick Azrai out of the organization. If things were already getting bad he might not have a choice in the matter and that crushed him. Azrai was a valuable member to the organization that they could not afford to lose. His skills as a sniper and a hitman were needed in order to ensure the Holy Land does not fall into the wrong hands. He could not afford to have anyone unstable in his organization.<br/><br/>He knew Azrai was not unstable but with the Oni blood in him he knew it was going to take awhile for him to be himself again. If he would ever revert back to his old self. He hoped so, otherwise he knew he would have to do what needed to be done and ne did not want to resort to that. For now he did his best to push that all aside as he didnâ€™t want to get into it right away. Azrai was definitely going to need to be monitored, perhaps he should not be allowed to go home for awhile or have Ivan stay with him to make sure he doesnâ€™t hurt himself. He didnâ€™t want to keep the man cooped up underground because that would only make things worse, the man would go stir crazy. There was no way he could keep that man confined especially since they couldnâ€™t even seem to keep him in a room where he was safe to rest.<br/><br/>Unfortunately he didnâ€™t know the whole story of why Azrai hated hospitals so much. Ivan had told him about it a little but Azrai has never seemed to want to talk about it so he always left the subject alone.<br/><br/>When he finally found Azrai and Ivan, he eyed them with a stern look and took in a deep breath to prepare himself for the worse. There were some murmurs around the area which he paid no mind to for the time being. When he approached, the look in his eyes stayed, â€œI wonâ€™t force you to come back inside, but I feel we should speak about this in private.â€ The conference room was all ready for use for the most part. He was hoping they could speak there since they wouldnâ€™t be bothered but if Azrai, who did seem a little out of it, poor guy, wanted to stay outdoors he would allow it. He gave Ivan a look that said as much. What Azrai said surprised him a little, however.<br/><br/>â€œPerhaps we shouldâ€¦ head back underground.â€ His voice was quieter than usual. Maybe it was for the best that he didnâ€™t stay outdoors, as much as he would like to. There were still murmurs around even if Zachariah was doing his best to keep everything under control. He wanted to get away from that fearing he might lash out again. There was no telling what might happenâ€¦ Right now he felt calm again but he didnâ€™t want to risk it. Hopefully Zachariah could give him some sort of closure."
3653,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=140,2013-06-04T04:47:03,ElegantJewel,"Shizu was glad that Lucian was kind enough to comply with her request; then again she would have probably bothered him until he allowed her to speak with Ivan. His words seemed to help her mood out a bit though it wasn't much. She simply would just have to wait until she spoke with Ivan until her mood changed. Perhaps being in the plane for so long was causing her to become like this. It brought back memories of being locked away in her room. She was honestly glad no one had seen her locked up like some kind of animal. It would have been rather humiliating for Azrai to have to come break her out of the compound. But now, she no longer had to worry about anything like that, she was free now and Lucian said she would have her own place. That was something to look forward to, right? She was curious to see what all had been set up for her. It caused a bit of anxiety to come into her chest just thinking about being on her own.<br/><br/>Would she be able to cope with being alone? She knew that she was already slightly paranoid and she knew she would continue to be so for a while. It was unlikely, but she still worried that someone would try to take her back to Japan. She wanted to tell someone about her worries but then again she didn't want to be a bother to them anymore. She was sure that Lucian wanted rest and there was no reason for her to get in the way of that. She was sure that once they landed, everything would go by quickly and she would soon be on her own. It was exciting and terrifying all at once. She had never really expected to be on her own so soon, but things happened for a reason she supposed. Surely, this was how things were supposed to be, even if it felt like it wasn't. She really shouldn't think much into it, she should be thankful for the things that Kami-sama has given her so far.<br/><br/>Just when she had thought he had turned his back on her. She glanced over at Lucian as he spoke, her heart fluttering in her chest. So they would be landing soon, after all this time. Once they landed, this would truly be the start of her new life. She had thought that she would be starting her life in Israel with the guidance of Azrai but that had changed almost immediately. She didn't want to think too much about Azrai at this point, even though she would be talking with Ivan shortly. It was still a bit painful to think of how they parted but it was for the best. She decided to distract herself with looking at the city growing near. She leaned closer to the window, staring down at the orange and yellow lights that lit up the city. It was a beautiful sight, the way the lights shone in the night. It reminded her of the first time she looked at Japan from the forest; the glowing lights had reminded her of fire. She smiled slightly, realizing how crazy she must have sounded. She wondered how she had sounded when she asked certain questions.<br/><br/>She sucked in a deep breath as Lucian took the plane lower towards the ground. This was another thing she disliked about flying: landing. Her stomach flopped around like a fish out of water as the continued to near the ground. She trusted Lucian and his skills as a pilot but she still felt nervous. She nearly lost it when the wheels of the plane touched the ground, shaking the plane slightly. Her eyes had been shut tightly, due to fear of a quick death. She slowly opened them, realizing that there was no pain or anything morbid like that happening. She let out the breath that she had been holding, releasing the arm rest that she had been clutching tightly. She tried to make it seem like nothing had happened though she was sure Lucian was concentrating with a safe landing than to pay attention to her. She waited until them came to a stop before she bothered to move.<br/><br/>She mimicked his motions by taking off her seatbelt and slowly climbing out of the plane. Her legs and lower back ached from sitting for so long and she winced slightly as she grabbed her bag out of the plane. She stretched a bit as she walked a little closer to Lucian. The temperature was definitely colder than what it had felt like in Israel but it was something that she enjoyed. ""I am holding out fine,"" she replied in an awkward manner, the word phrasing he had used confusing her slightly. ""I-I believe I have everything. Thank you."" She smiled meekly at him, appreciating how attentive he was to her, despite his exhaustion. She followed closely after him, though not enough to cause him discomfort. It wasn't as if she was worried that she would lose him in a crowd, she was just feeling a bit nervous in this new place.<br/><br/>At least this would be the last time that she would have to be moved around or that was what she thought. She blinked slight surprised that he handed her that device he had been using earlier. She stared at him as he explained to her how it was used before glancing back down at it. She could hear it making a strange noise before she brought it up to her ear like Lucian had told her and waited for a while. She jumped a bit as a voice came through the device and she nearly dropped it. She frantically jumbled it around in her hands before holding it with two hands to her ear. â€œI-Ivan this is Shizu....I need to speak with you briefly.""<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Elias was sure that the walk to the meeting spot was too quick and the fact that he still had to wait was maddening. How much longer did he have to wait? He never really liked waiting on anything to begin with but this was downright torture. However, it was all worth it. He stood there, bouncing on the balls of his feet. He surely looked like an idiot just standing here but it couldn't be helped. His thoughts were consumed with Shizu and the new life that they were giving her. Also, the fact that he would be seeing Lucian was the reason why he was so anxious. He better be in one piece or he would kill Lucian, well figuratively speaking.<br/><br/>He hoped that Shizu would like her new place, he wasn't the best at decorating nor did he know what women liked but still he had tried his best. He wondered if she would be willing to be their friend. He wasn't sure how well she and Lucian were getting along but that wouldn't stop him from trying. It seemed rather lonely to start a new life in a foreign country without a single friend. It would probably take a while for her to warm up to them but maybe they could all be friends. Elias was a bit of a strange guy, he was willing to admit it. He preferred the company of electronics rather than people and his sense of humor was pretty dry. Lucian, on the other hand, it was a miracle that Elias even liked him but then again they had grown up together. He understood Lucian and why he was the way he was, so if Shizu could get past Lucian's abrasive personality, things would work out.<br/><br/>His thoughts stopped as he saw two people walking over to him. Immediately, his eyes landed on Lucian, who seemed rather fatigued but in good shape. A smile broke out on his face and he moved to go closer to them. He noticed Lucian hand something to Shizu, which caused him to study her briefly. She looked rather petite and fragile. She was probably a very timid and shy woman. Aside from that, she seemed like a normal woman, pretty face and decent figure. She was just a bit shaken up was all, right? Then why had they gone through all this trouble for her? No, there was something else about her and Elias would discover it one day. Though there was little time to expand on how he would go about it as Lucian spoke to him. Shizu was preoccupied with dealing with the cell phone that had been given to her. He smiled once more before punching Lucian in the arm playfully.<br/><br/>""Yeah right, you know I look better than you as always,"" he said in a teasing manner. He snorted a bit, a slight tinge of embarrassment touching his cheeks. ""I haven't been waiting long at all, maybe about fifteen minutes."" Of course he knew that it was impossible for him to lie to Lucian. He was sure the pilot knew exactly how long he had been waiting for him and Elias didnâ€™t want to get teased about it, even though he knew it would happen anyways. He glanced at Lucian, a look of worry filling his eyes. ""How are you? You're not injured are you?"" He knew that Lucian had been kidnapped and he only hoped that he hadn't been roughed up too much, all because he hacked into the wrong organization. It was a good thing that he had been in contact with Zachariah or else he probably would have never gotten Lucian back. That thought frightened him.<br/><br/>From now on, Elias would be better about knowing the organization before he went into their systems. He couldn't stand the thought of putting Lucian in danger again. His gaze fell to the ground, he became uncharacteristically sad. ""I'm sorry I got you involved in this mess,"" Elias murmured feeling a bit guilty. God, what would he do without his childhood friend? He really didn't want to think about it but now that it had happened, he knew that he would have to be more cautious about everything.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Ivan was glad that Azrai was in the right state of mind to listen to him. He was more than thankful to not have to use a sedative this time. That last time had been the worst, for everyone involved. He let out a small sigh as he looked at the group of men, who had started this conflict. ""Get the hell out of here,"" he said in a chilling tone. The people gathered around the man that had been choked, taking him away from the two of them. He would have a talk with Zachariah about the whole Shizu ordeal and how people are talking about her, those ungrateful bastards. He glanced at Azrai, who seemed to be struggling with himself. He honestly felt bad for his friend, knowing that Azrai didn't understand what was happening to him. Ivan felt guilty for keeping all of this a secret from him for the time being then again, he hadn't been expecting any of this to happen.<br/><br/>""There's no need to apologize,"" Ivan said in a slow tone, knowing that Azrai was expecting to get in some kind of trouble. Ivan rubbed the back of his neck, not liking the way things were going. ""We need to talk about a few things and once Zachariah gets here, we will. For now....there's no need to be sorry..."" It probably was only confusing Azrai more as Ivan spoke; then again he wasn't good at talking about serious things, at least not without a few drinks in him. He let out a sigh, knowing that he probably would have knocked a few skulls in his Azrai hadn't been here. To hear them talk about Shizu like that was truly infuriating. How could they be so ungrateful? Sure, she wasn't a human but that didn't mean she was evil. She had practically saved all their lives, without her, they surely wouldn't have won.<br/><br/>When Zachariah and Maverick showed up, he was relieved. They would finally be able to get the dreaded conversation over and they could move on from there. ""Moving inside would definitely be the best idea,"" Ivan murmured, even though he knew Azrai probably wanted to enjoy the fresh air more. It seemed like they all agreed on moving somewhere more quiet and Ivan lead the way. He wanted to get this over with, only because he wanted to know how Azrai would react. After the explosion of emotion that had left Azrai, Ivan wondered how he would handle this new information. As he led the way back to the base, his phone went off. He rummaged through his pocket and he glanced at the number. He grinned a bit, realizing that it was Lucian calling and he was relieved to know that they had made it safely to Toronto.<br/><br/>Flipping open the phone, he answered curtly. ""This is Ivan."" There was a moment where it sounded like someone was about to drop the phone and he wondered if Lucian was that tired. He tensed when he heard the soft voice of Shizu. After a few moments, he let out a steady breathe, knowing what she had to say was probably not pleasant. ""Alright, please tell me what you wish to talk about.""<br/><br/>""Is Azrai alright,"" she asked timidly.<br/><br/>""Yes. He's awake now,"" Ivan said softly, not wanting the others to catch on that he was speaking to Shizu, especially not Azrai.<br/><br/>""Good. Has he been acting strange?""<br/><br/>""Yes."" He figured making his answers short would be the best possible way to do about the conversation.<br/><br/>""I see. Is he near you?""<br/><br/>""Yes.""<br/><br/>""Alright then I shall make this quick."" She shifted the phone a little bit in her hand. ""There is something that you should know about the blood transfusion. When Oni blood is given to human, things will change. I only figured that there would be aggression issues that would arise but I left out some details....""<br/><br/>""What sort of details?""<br/><br/>""W-Well, there could be changes like accelerated healing and sensitivity to sounds and smells. Some changes are minor and others are more severe, which I worry about."" She cleared her throat briefly. ""There may come a time when Azrai will have these urges that are caused by bloodlust. In order for him to remain under control, he should meditate frequently. I know it sounds impossible for a human to pick up Oni traits but it may happen. It is a rare occurrence. It will be difficult for him to control it in the beginning but I am sure that he can handle it.""<br/><br/>""Is there anything else that I should be looking out for?""<br/><br/>""You should only look out for things that are not normally characteristic of Azrai. But do not worry; the blood will not give him the ability to transform. It will only change him internally, if anything else.""<br/><br/>""Well, I appreciate your concern, so I will pass it on,"" Ivan said, ready to finish up the conversation before anyone became suspicious of him.<br/><br/>""W-Wait, there is something else I wish to discuss with you.""<br/><br/>""Alright, what is it?""<br/><br/>""What will I do for when I need blood...I-I have yet to tell Lucian or Elias...""<br/><br/>Ivan fell silent as he remembered when Shizu had first told him that she was an Oni. She needed blood to survive and it would be difficult to give her a person to feed every time she was hungry. ""I'll tell them you're anemic and that should solve that problem. Is there anything else?""<br/><br/>""N-No,"" she breathed out. ""Thank you, Ivan and I apologize for what I have done to Azrai.""<br/><br/>""It's not a problem; you shouldn't worry so much about it.""<br/><br/>There was a sudden awkward silence before Shizu spoke again. ""W-Well I should leave now. Please tell Azrai how to cope and if you need anything...please contact me; I will help him through it.""<br/><br/>""Understood.""<br/><br/>Once she hung up the phone, Ivan let out a heavy sigh. That was certainly not something that he been expecting. Maybe he had thought she would somehow try to speak with Azrai but in the end she kept her word. He was truly impressed with her ability to be so strong after all she had been through. Ivan wasn't sure if he would be able to explain things as properly to everyone else but he would have to try. It was the least he could do, he was sure she had been worried about it the entire time she was flying. It was good to know that they had landed safely and even hearing Shizuâ€™s voice was more comforting than Lucian's voice. He shook his head before he walked into the conference room.<br/><br/>Ivan waited for a while as everyone came into the room. He leaned against the table, crossing his arms over his chest. He let out a heavy sigh before he gave a long look at Azrai. ""Well, I don't believe there is a simple way to say any of this to you, so I'm not going to beat around the bush."" He was sure that he would get scolded for the way he was speaking but Zachariah always seemed to make words come out smoothly. Ivan however had wanted to get all of this off his chest for a while now. ""You know that you were poisoned, yes? Well, Shizu had been poisoned as well, so we decided that taking the two of you off the battlefield was the best options."" Ivan shifted his weight while he continued to talk, keeping his eyes on Azrai.<br/><br/>""You both were on the brink of death and we gave you an antidote to help get the poison out. Shizu recovered at an amazing pace but you on the other hand...."" Ivan paused, feeling himself become caught with emotion. The feeling of losing Azrai was still too real for him. ""You were not recovering at all. Once Shizu found out that the antidote wasn't working, she came up with a condition in order to save you. She was willing to give you her blood in order to save you but as soon as you recovered, she wanted to be moved as far away as possible."" Ivan really wished he was better about saying all of this but he knew what had happened better than anyone else. ""I agreed to her condition....so now you have her blood in your veins, which has caused you to feel unlike yourself.""<br/><br/>Ivan stood up, pacing a bit, not liking the serious atmosphere that was hanging in the air. ""So, that's why she's gone and why you're still alive."" He frowned a bit, realizing that he probably made things worse but how much better could this conversation have gone? Ivan hated sugar coating things and Azrai deserved the truth, no matter how harsh it might sound. ""She warned us that there would be aggression issues and advises you to meditate frequently to remain calm..."" Ivan glanced over at Zachariah. ""Am I forgetting anything else?""<br/><br/>Of course he was. He was forgetting to mention how worried she had been about Azrai or how upset she had been when she left. He also chose not to say that she was sorry for putting this burden on Azrai or of thankful she was for him. It would probably be too much for Azrai to process at this time. Ivan wondered how he would have reacted if he had let Shizu tell Azrai herself. Then again, it was best that he was the mediator between them. She already had enough on her plate with being in Toronto and Azrai had a lot to deal with here. Ivan was sure that things would work out eventually. He for one knew that that there was no feeling of resentment towards Shizu. Even if her blood changed Azrai some, she had saved him and that was all that mattered. They would all help Azrai through whatever changes that happened to him. After all, they knew there would be consequences to the transfusion. They had all decided that they would face this together.<br/><br/>""I think that covers why you've been feeling the way you have since you woke up. Do you have any questions?"" It wasn't like Ivan would be able to answer them well, but he would use the information that Shizu had given him in order to do the best he could.<br/><br/>-----------<br/><br/>Shizu had hit the red button on the phone, after she finished speaking with Ivan. Somehow, she still didn't feel all too happy. Maybe it was because she still didn't know how Azrai was doing. It bothered her that she would be unable to know. She stared at the phone, wishing she could call Ivan back but that was impossible. One, she didn't know how to work the device. Two, she would be breaking her condition. With a heavy sigh, she looked over at Lucian and the person who was Elias. It seemed like that would probably be the last time she would be in contact with Ivan or anyone else in Israel. It was a rather depressing thought but now wasn't the time to be sad. She was starting her new life, wasn't she?<br/><br/>She moved over to the two men and held the phone to Lucian. ""I have finished talking with Ivan. Thank you."" She smiled gently at Lucian then looked at Elias. The hacker beamed happily at her and she was slightly taken aback by him though she returned a small smile. ""I'm Elias and I shall be escorting you to your new place."" He held out his hand to her and she stared at the appendage for a while. She looked at him, raising an eyebrow. ""What am I supposed to do?"" Elias looked a bit shocked and rubbed the back of his neck. ""Uh, you shake it....it's called a handshake."" She timidly took his hand in hers and shook it briefly.<br/><br/>Elias smiled a bit though was a bit shocked to find out how little she knew. ""Well, I guess there's no point in hanging around here any longer. Should we head to your new home?"" Shizu glanced between the two men and nodded slowly. Elias smiled and looked at Lucian. ""Oh I brought a jacket, if you get cold or something like that."" Elias held up the jacket awkwardly not really knowing how to deal with people well. Shizu looked at the jacket and smiled gently. ""Thank you."" She took the jacket though it wasn't too chilly enough for her to put a jacket on. She figured it was simply the polite thing to do in this situation, seeing how she didn't know how to deal with people either.<br/><br/>Maybe developing a friendship with them would be a lot harder than she expected."
3654,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=140,2013-06-06T11:17:49,Sound of Silence,"Despite how tired he was, probably because the man was someone he couldnâ€™t help but smile at, he somehow managed to smile at Eliasâ€™s teasing though the smile was somewhat distant. Lucian would have teased him right back but discovered he didnâ€™t have enough mental capacity for humor after all. His mouth opened to say something but all that came out was a huge yawn. He really did need to get some sleep, maybe they could go out tomorrow sometime and just relax, hoping that they could put all of this aside. Wanting to spend time with his best friend was not a reason for him to push himself. He has been through enough today, once they got Shizu to her new home he was going to go get some shut eye. Surely Elias would understand, the evidence of his exhaustion was right there, he knew he wouldnâ€™t want him to push himself either.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m alright. They didnâ€™t kill meâ€¦ or I was rescued before they killed me â€¦â€ He murmured quietly, more than aware of how long the man had been waiting. All he had to do was look at the hack to tell that he had been going crazy while waiting. He decided spare Elias the teasing for now, though he should probably be prepared come morning. There was a lot he needed to get off his chest about what went on.  He was concerned for his friend, just as his friend as concerned about him â€œYou should be sorry.â€ He said slowly when Elias apologized, his tone stern, â€œFrom now on you really need to watch yourself whenever you hack into somewhere. Iâ€™m sure you did this for Azrai and Zachariahâ€™s organization, but that doesnâ€™t mean you should be reckless.â€ He almost sounded like a father scolding his son but he tended to be that way with Elias.<br/><br/>When Shizu had finished speaking with Ivan he was about to introduce her to Elias but the hacker had done that himself. He couldnâ€™t help but smile at that a little. â€œHe doesnâ€™t bite.â€ He told Shizu when the two shook hands. A few years ago Elias would just sort of awkwardly smile at someone whenever he was told to introduce himself. It was nice to see him becoming a little more outgoing; he really was a nice guy once you looked past how awkward he could be. Knowing Elias, despite his awkwardness hindering him a bit, he probably wanted to make friends with Shizu, eager to get on that right away. Honestly Lucian wasnâ€™t sure if he would be able to help in that regard. Shizu did seem like a nice girl but dealing with one socially awkward person was enough for him. He really didnâ€™t want to be responsible for two; it would give him a headache.<br/><br/>Perhaps those two could find some way to make friends with one another, it truly would be nice to see Elias with some more friends that werenâ€™t long distance friendships like Azrai or a few other people he knew of. The friends the hacker had around here and, not surprisingly, Lucian didnâ€™t really get along with. It would be kind of refreshing to be around more people who did get along with him.<br/><br/>He had a pretty rough life growing up, just because his family was rich doesnâ€™t necessarily mean he had it made so to speak, Elias was all he had. The two of them grew up together in Toronto, went to the same school minus college since their careers are different, and lived somewhat reclusive lives. The fact that Elias was a little socially awkward really didnâ€™t bother him either though he knew he could be a hardass towards him from time to time because of it. Lucian use to be an angry person. Sometimes he would even take his rough life out on Elias and looking back he wished he could change that. When he found his passion for flying that had been his major outlet in life, almost completely erasing that angry person. In many ways Elias had helped in that as well, he was an easy person to relax around, no matter how strange it might sound.<br/><br/>It really as a miracle Elias stayed with him as long as he had and that was probably why he could openly say that he loved the man like a brother. He might tease him from time to time, but he cared a hell of a lot about him. People usually went their separate ways after childhood or high school, yet somehow they managed to stick together in spite of everything they have been through together. Part of him wished he could go back in time and punch himself for some of the things he has done. He wished he could have gotten off on a better foot with him, yet at the same time why would he change anything? Everything was perfect the way it was in the end. Taking the bad with the good in their friendship, as every friendship had some good and bad, ups and downs, that was why he was satisfied with how things were.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m ready to get this day over with and go to bed.â€ He said quietly, yawning again as he accepted the jacket the hacker had brought for him. It wasnâ€™t that cold out tonight but he slipped it on anyway and smiled at his friend. Elias had brought one for Shizu as well; the man was always pretty thoughtful even if it did mostly come from him being a bit of a worrywart. â€œSorry, Elias, but I think weâ€™re going to have to go out for those beers tomorrow. I really need some beauty sleep, thereâ€™s no use holding a conversation when I can barely keep my eyes open.â€ He frowned a bit in spite of his attempt at humor, apology in his tone, but it soon faded when he attempted one last small tease. â€œLook on the bright side, me being kidnapped got you out of the house.â€ He chuckled a little and gave his friend a pat on the shoulder.<br/><br/>He wished he wasnâ€™t so damn tired; he was really looking forward to that going out for a beer. At least he could take comfort in knowing he had eased Eliasâ€™s worry. It was probably for the best that everyone got some sleep after what happened today, Shizu especially. She has probably been through enough for the day and just wanted to settle into her new place and be alone. If he was settling in somewhere new he sure as hell didnâ€™t want to be overwhelmed by everything the moment he moved. Giving things time to unwind a bit would probably be more helpful to her, that way she could get a feel for things for herself and they would be there if she needed anything. Afterwards they could spend time together if she wanted to or run off and make other friends. Though, he wondered if eventually she would make her own friends and not really bother with him or Elias.<br/><br/>They were probably going to have to keep an eye on her for a long time but eventually she was going to be completely on her own. A small part of him, admittedly, wanted to see that happen. There was something about Shizu that intrigued him. She was not some ordinary woman that was for sure, something told him that she was not simply someone who had been sheltered all their life. He wondered if Elias was thinking the same thing seeing as he was probably the one who had given Shizu her identity after Azrai rescued her. Once they got together and relaxed while they drank their beers he might bring up such questions and get to the bottom of everything. Things were easier after a few drinks, as sad as it was. As much as he didnâ€™t really want to bother with any of this who Shizu business, he was too involved now, it really couldnâ€™t be helped.<br/><br/>He wasnâ€™t really going to blame Elias for that too much either; it was just how things had turned out in the end. How as he supposed to know that he was going to get kidnapped?<br/><br/>Running a hand over his face to encourage himself to not fall asleep where he stood, Lucian looked to Shizu then Elias and said, â€œItâ€™s been a long day, letâ€™s get going then.â€ He has never been so eager to get home and sleep in his life. It was enough to make him feel like sleeping into tomorrow, and the next day, just so he could catch up on all of his missed hours. There was a chance that he wouldnâ€™t be flying anywhere anytime soon which would probably make Elias happy. For the time being he had a feeling things would be calm, until Azrai got himself into some sort of trouble and he had to go sneak him out of whatever country he pissed off or get rid of someone for him.  That man really was a magnet for trouble, and as he had said when he first met up with him in Japan trouble he brings often finds them as well. That kidnapping was proof of that.<br/><br/>Lucian shoved his hands into the pockets of his jacket and followed Elias to his car and immediately buckled himself in once seated. His body felt heavy, exhaustion weighing him down now more than it had now that he didnâ€™t have to focus on anything. As much as he wanted to sleep he kind of wanted to be awake while Shizu was checking out her new place. He knew Elias would have done his best despite his teasing of him possibly decorating it pretty blandly. The hacker really didnâ€™t have much sense for decoration, but he did aim to please and he did a pretty good job whenever he put his mind to something. To this day, Lucian still managed to be surprised at what Elias could do, which was another reason he liked seeing him get out of the house more. He didnâ€™t like him being cooped up, shunning the world, thought not quite like he use to, hiding away those characteristics.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Even if heading back inside to discuss things was the better idea there was still a small part of him that really wanted to stay outdoors. He found that going down the stairs had been lot easier than going up, even though the trip still took longer than he wanted to. He was still in a lot of pain and it was difficult to do much of anything but at least he managed to reach the bottom of the well without anyoneâ€™s help. Maverick was keeping an eye on him, which wasnâ€™t all that surprising considering he had been the most concerned out of everyone. As much as he appreciated Maverickâ€™s willingness to help him out he really wished that he would not be so protective. He was not a child. Right now all he wanted was some personal space, his patience with everything was pretty thin right now, and he still felt pretty exhausted from everything heâ€™s been through.<br/><br/>He really hated how these injuries were continuing to drag him down as they did nothing to help his current mood. While Zachariah and Maverick followed Ivan, Azrai lagged behind a little trying to gather his thoughts before the little meeting began. There was so much he wanted to get off his chest as well and had a feeling that Ivan might not give him the chance to do so. It was hard for both of them to speak about things when they didnâ€™t have a few drinks in them, Azrai especially. He was already craving some more alcohol and was extremely irritable whenever he didnâ€™t have that relaxation. Aggression issues or no, he tended to be bad company whenever he was grouchy and didnâ€™t have any alcohol. Those few drinks he had earlier would have been enough if that shit hadnâ€™t happened. It was getting to the point now where he could use a few more.<br/><br/>The conference room felt stuffy and made him extremely restless. He was listening to Ivan but his gaze was towards the floor, brow furrowed slightly in thought. It was nice to hear the full story and he now understood to a degreeâ€¦ Without Shizu he would have died, it was only natural that Ivan did whatever he could to prevent that from happening. Ivan was his best friend after all so he wasnâ€™t going to hold anything against him. However, on the other hand, he wasnâ€™t sure whether he was pissed about the condition or not. He took in a deep breath and closed his eyes while he took everything in. He needed to find the right words to say before he gave a response, otherwise he would end up arguing. This was not something that he could afford to waste energy arguing about. Right now he wasnâ€™t feeling as aggressive as he had earlier but he would rather be safe than sorry.<br/><br/>It felt like his darker side was trying to claw its way to the surface and shove the person everyone was more familiar with down inside, drowning him out almost completely.<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t want that to happen.<br/><br/>Maverick didnâ€™t seem to be comfortable with the serious atmosphere either; he seemed a little jittery though he kept quiet while Ivan was speaking. Every word that Ivan spoke, he made sure was engraved on his mind so he could come up with some sort of plan. It was needless to say that it wasnâ€™t difficult to tell he was worried about how Azrai would react to it though he seemed calm right now. If he really was becoming more aggressive, he would definitely need to be monitored. Even Azrai knew this, though he was not thrilled about having someone watch his every move until they were sure he would not lash out randomly. It had to be done. If everything failed then he would most likely be kicked out of the organization and nobody wanted things to come down to that.<br/><br/>Zachariah on the other hand, was pretty calm. He stood with his hands behind his back and a very attentive gaze like he always did whenever he was listening to what his followers had to say. He and Ivan really were alike in some ways, and understood that there was no easy explanation for this. If there was something he could do then he would have spoken up, but when Ivan finished he simply gave him a nod of approval and a look that said he had covered everything, â€œI believe that will be all, Ivan.â€ He said softly.  Glancing over at Azrai he noticed that he still seemed to be struggling with himself while he took everything in. He let the room fall silent, that way Azrai could speak up when he felt he was ready. It might take a few minutes or a few hours before he was comfortable enough to speak his mind.<br/><br/>Believe it or not, it had actually been Azrai who had taught him patience. Before he met him he use to be rather impatient, that had changed when he met Azrai. The man had been so guarded and unwilling to speak to him when they first met that he had to practically force himself to be patient. Eventually that turned into a practice, and now he was so much better at keeping himself together.<br/><br/>â€œNoâ€¦â€ Azrai spoke softly after a long moment of silence, meeting Ivanâ€™s gaze, â€œI do not have any questions. What you have told me answers everything I have been concerned about, I assure you.â€ But he really wasnâ€™t sure if they really did answer everything. In truth, he just wanted to get this over with as soon as possible so he could go back to drinking for the rest of the day. He truly appreciated that Ivan was the kind of person who didnâ€™t beat around the bush. Unlike Maverick, the man didnâ€™t sugar coat anything at all, he preferred someone who was straight with him. But that did nothing to ease his emotions, the hurt he was feeling because he was not able to speak with Shizu face to face. He might be good at hiding himself, but there were times he worse his emotions on his sleeve, he knew Ivan was already aware of what was going through his mind.<br/><br/>Running a hand through his hair he sighed heavily and stretched. His body reminded him that he was still in pain, and he winced slightly, moving to lean against the wall. As honest of a person as Azrai was, even amongst close friends, even when he would talk to Cassandra about something it was hard to talk about himself. It was difficult for him to explain certain things to make people see eye to eye with him, or at least understand where he was coming from. He supposed he was pretty shy in that regard as well, maybe even a little self-conscious which was actually pretty rare for Azrai. He was on the fence about giving his side of the whole Shizu situation. Was it even worth giving his side or would there only be some kind of argument in the end? That question always ran through his mind whenever something serious came up.<br/><br/>Sometimes it would cause conflicts, which was something he really would much rather avoid.<br/><br/>There was another long moment of silence before he spoke again, â€œI am well aware that Shizu and I would have been separated eventuallyâ€¦â€ he began softly. â€œWhile I was in Japan with her, I had told her I would be the one to show her the â€˜New Worldâ€™ as she had described it. It wasâ€¦ nice to spend time with her and act as her teacher.â€ He pushed off of the wall, exhaled softly, and ran a hand through his hair again, signs that he was becoming extremely uncomfortable from both the position and being so open with everyone. They were probably curious and he knew he should continue, but mentally he was screaming at himself to run out of the room. He would find whatever alcohol was lying around, and justâ€¦ drink, he really did not want to deal with this. He really hated being on the spot even though he knew he sort of brought on himself the moment he spoke up.<br/><br/>He glanced towards the door, itching to give into the desire to run off, but then Zachariah spoke up, â€œIf it makes you feel any better, I will allow you to visit Shizu after you are in control of your aggression.â€ Azrai looked like he was about to say something, but the older man held up a hand, immediately cutting off anyone who wanted to question his decision. â€œFor now you will need to be monitored, which will be done by Ivan and myself, until you reach a point where youâ€™re feeling like yourself again. I will also be limiting the amount of missions youâ€™re allowed to take on for the sake of the organization. I know your job as a hired gun is your only source of income, but I feel that you need to take it easy.â€ Zachariah looked to Ivan and Maverick, knowing that they would most likely agree with him.<br/><br/>What Zachariah had said took Azrai completely aback. He was standing there speechless, staring at him with disbelief, once again wondering how he should respond to all of this. Being monitored was not something he was thrilled about either, it was written all over his face. Seeing Shizu again on the other hand, he wasnâ€™t sure if that would be a good idea. All he wanted was for her to live safely, away from any violence, free to do what she wanted; it was probably for the best that she did not get dragged into his lifestyle. He was a magnet for trouble so he knew that it was probably not good company. If she got hurt because of one of his enemies he would never forgive himself. As much as it hurt him, as much as he still wanted to make sure she was safe, he had a feeling she was better off staying away from him.<br/><br/>It might be him beating himself up and feeling bad about everything, but it was how he felt.<br/><br/>â€œIf I had not taken on that mission, Sanctus Unum would have gotten their hands on Shizu and won the battle.â€ He paused and looked at the ground again, speaking softly, his voice showing a bit of emotion, â€œAll I want is for Shizu to live happilyâ€¦ I do not want her to have to deal with violence. Perhaps it is for the best that we do not see each other again.â€ After all, his mission had been accomplished, and the number one rule was to not get attached. He had slipped back into that professional demeanor for a little while there while he further explained himself. â€œI have completed my mission and now she is in a place where she will be able to live happily. That is enough for meâ€¦â€<br/><br/>But that was a lie, the truth was he did want to see Shizu again and wanted to know how she was doing in her new home. He wanted to talk to her about the Oni blood as well, though Ivan had pretty much covered everything. Which made him wonder, would Ivan been in contact with Shizu or would they all just sever ties and that would be that?  It would be easier if they would just sever ties. He also had a feeling that she was being monitored as well, to be sure that nobody would come after her. It was tempting to ask about that but he was definitely not a stalker. Spying on people was creepy and he never understood how the people who did monitor others managed to go about their jobs. As protective as he was when it came to those he cared about he wouldnâ€™t go far as to watch someone long distance.<br/><br/>Pushing those thoughts out of his mind, he went to speak again but was cut off by Maverick this time, â€œI know youâ€™re upset, Azrai, but I know youâ€™ll pull through. Having Shizu give you her blood was better than just letting you die, even if it changes you a little. I donâ€™t think I need to say that twice.â€ He shifted his weight a little and took in a deep breath, which ended up turning into a yawn. â€œDamn. I donâ€™t know about you, but Iâ€™m more than ready to call it a day. Some sleep really sounds delightful right now.â€ He added with a bit of an awkward chuckle. Having been running around doing things for Zachariah had him beat. He hated to sound impatient but he really was getting too tired to function. He was sure the same went for everyone else as well."
3655,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=140,2013-06-07T03:19:01,ElegantJewel,"Elias could see how tired Lucian was, without him even having to say a word. It was simply the way that the pilot carried himself at this point that gave away how exhausted he was. The hacker winced at how blunt his friend was with him. Of course he hadn't been killed but he was sure that he would have been if Elias hadn't been in contact with Zachariah at the time. It was a spur of the moment thing but Elias had called Lucian to make sure he was alright and that had been his only indication that there was something wrong. What if Elias hadn't even tried calling Lucian? Dread filled his stomach and he felt himself grow ill with the thought. If he hadn't tried calling Lucian due to his excessive worry, then he could have very well lost the only person that mattered to him.<br/><br/>A slight frown touched his lips as he looked down, as Lucian scolded him briefly. His eyes took notice of the bruises around his wrists. The hacker's fingers moved on their own, brushing against the marks, knowing that those were because of his error. Guilt racked his chest and he moved his fingers away before the situation became awkward. ""I know,"" he murmured with a slight pout. ""I'm sorry, Lucian."" He knew that there would be a time and a place to discuss all that happened. Elias was the type of man to let all of his fears and frustrations whenever he could. Now, the thing that they had to focus on was getting Shizu settled into her new place and resting. Elias was sure that Lucian would be given some time off from flying for now, which meant that they could enjoy their time together. There really shouldn't be a rush to go out and have a few drinks tonight, not with the current condition they were both in.<br/><br/>Elias smiled a bit as Lucian seemed to help coax Shizu into shaking his hand. It seemed that Shizu was one of the few people who could stand Lucian, so it was a big deal. In this day and age, many people tried to avoid people like the pilot but then again it could be that fact that Shizu hardly knew anyone. It was strange to meet someone who was just as, if not more socially awkward than he was. He watched Shizu was she seemed to squirm under the scrutiny of his eyes and how she kept her distance from the two of them. Elias partially blamed Lucian for making him try to be more outgoing. If not for Lucian, then he would never try talking to other people. When he did, he felt like he was getting nowhere with them but at least he was trying. He knew it would take a while for Shizu to warm up to him but that was fine with him. He knew that she would need some familiarity in this new country.<br/><br/>Would Lucian even want to be friends with her? Elias had merely been thinking about himself, wanting to make more friends and Shizu seemed like a good opportunity. Besides, he would be monitoring for her a while, so there wasn't anything wrong with trying to be her friend. Lucian, on the other hand, may just think that she was too much of a hassle then again Lucian had said the same thing about them being friends and look at where they were now. Maybe that would be something that they would have to talk about later on in the week. It seemed as if Shizu and Lucian were getting along well for the time being. Elias just assumed that things would have to work out on its own.<br/><br/>In all honesty, he wanted to see Lucian have a few more friends as well. It wasn't as if Lucian was popular amongst the few friends he did have and it was nice to see someone else aside from him being comfortable around the pilot. He knew how rough things had been for Lucian and Elias didn't want to say that his life was any better. His parents practically disowned him for choosing to stray from pursuing a white collar career. The thought of wearing a suit and tie everyday was horrifying to him. Though, things had always been rough with his parents, seeing how he was the only child and decided to have a more laid back personality than his strict parents. He had spent a lot of his childhood indoors thanks to his parents and the fact that he never could make friends well. But somehow, he had met Lucian and they hit it off. The pilot had gotten him to break out of his shell over the years and Elias was forever grateful.<br/><br/>Maybe the hacker wanted to do the same for Shizu. He wanted to show her that there was much more to life than being a recluse, though he was sure that she would want to explore. Many people used to think that Elias was a snob for belonging to such a high class family and never venturing out to make friends. It wasn't like he didn't want to; it had been he didn't know how. Everyone had given him this title, label of sorts and treated him differently. Not Lucian, he looked past that and treated him like a regular kid. Elias could still remember the school days when they got in trouble for being a distraction in class. Elias had gotten grounded when he got home but still, he had felt like a normal kid thanks to Lucian.<br/><br/>Even if there were times when Elias thought that things were falling apart between them, it all worked out in the end. He remembered how Lucian used to let out his anger on him and Elias took it only because he cared, not because he was afraid of the pilot. He understood how he felt and did what he thought was necessary, he allowed it all to happen. Maybe that hadn't been the best way to go about things but that was how Elias was. He never held it over Lucian's head when things got out of hand; Elias knew that more than a few times he had blown up on the pilot. It was hard to get him riled up, unless his parents were involved. But aside from their downs, their friendship had plenty of ups. Without all these experiences, they wouldn't be who they were today and Elias wouldnâ€™t change it for the world. Lucian was all he had and he loved him like a brother.<br/><br/>Somehow, he hoped the Shizu could join their happy little circle. He had always wanted to dote on someone like a sister; after all he spent most of his time with grouchy men, like Lucian. He smirked at the thought before Lucian suggested that they rescheduled their night out. On that note, a large yawn left the hacker and he nodded in agreement. ""I was actually going to say the same thing, but I don't think sleeping will help you with your looks,"" Elias teased mildly, unable to resist. He frowned a bit at the kidnapping remark and didn't hesitate to give the pilot a punch in the side to remind him that it was still a touchy subject. Sometimes he wondered why he put up with his smart ass comments but Elias really didn't mind it...most of the time.<br/><br/>When Lucian suggested that they leave, Elias nodded in agreement then looked at Shizu, who had been quiet for a while now. A part of him wanted to ask if she was alright but then another part knew that she was probably just as tired as they were. ""Alright, let's get going before the Beauty turns into the Beast,"" Elias said with a chuckle, referencing to Lucian. It was nice to be able to pick at one another, even after all that had happened. Elias led the way to his car and muttered something about it being a mess, but he was sure no one really cared at this point. He was slightly nervous to show off the work he had done on Shizu's new home, he really hoped that she liked it. Once everyone was settled down into the car, he took off.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Shizu watched how they interacted and smiled slightly. It was much different than how Ivan and Azrai interacted with one another and it was slightly refreshing. There was hardly any tension between the two of them and they seemed to flow well with one another. She briefly wondered if she would be able to connect with someone like that. She was sure that now that she had the freedom to go out and meet people she could, but it was all a matter of getting the courage up to talk to people. It was something that caused her to feel a bit uneasy but this was what she had wanted. She had wanted to be on her own, to be free. So she would just have to work on it a day at a time.<br/><br/>She nodded her head as Lucian suggested they leave and she followed after the men, knowing that they would be parting after they dropped her off. This would be her first night alone, as a free woman. She honestly didn't know how to feel about it. It was almost surreal to think that she would have a place to call her own. As she settled into the car, she felt her heart flutter a bit as they took off to the direction of her new home. She fiddled with her hair nervously as the car ride was silent; the exhaustion was thick in the air. At least she didn't have to sit in the car for hours. The drive to her new place was rather quick or maybe her thoughts had caused her to ignore the time it had taken. Elias pulled into a parking space alongside the road, stopping in front of a decent looking building. ""Are you ready for your new place?"" He asked turning to look at her. She nodded slowly though she was too nervous to put her confirmation into words.<br/><br/>They all seemed to take their time to get out the car, a yawn even escaped her and she felt a bit sore. She was actually looking forward to sleeping for once. There was a jiggling sound that caught her attention and she glanced over at the hacker, who had a pair of keys in his hand. ""These are for you,"" he said handing the item to her, though he wouldn't tell her that he had a spare set. Whenever the time came to stop monitoring her he would have to go in and take out the cameras when she wasn't home. Shizu took the keys, staring at them in her palm. ""Those are keys. They lock and unlock your door, so no one will break in. Uh, not like anyone would around this neighborhood, it's really safe,"" Elias explained frantically.<br/><br/>""I understand,"" Shizu said, still inspecting the keys though stopped as Elias began to lead them up the stairs to her home. ""If you have any problems, I left some numbers by the phone in your house. This is only a few blocks away from my place, so I can be here as soon as you need me,"" Elias reassured her with a smile. Shizu nodded with a gentle smile, taking in the information. After two flights of stairs, they arrived in front of a door. ""Well, this is it,"" Elias said with mild anxiety, not knowing how she'll react to his decorations. Shizu looked at the door then the keys in her hand, putting two and two together, she struggled with figuring out how the key went into the lock but eventually she figured it out.<br/><br/>Opening the door, scarlet eyes danced around the place, not really needing the light to figure out where everything was. Elias switched on the lights and Shizu blinked a bit to get adjusted to the change. She glanced around as they walked into the living room; there was a nice beige sofa and a coffee table. There was that black box...er...television that was neatly placed in the corner on a stand. She continued to move around, walking into the kitchen, noting the pale green walls and mahogany cabinets. Everything was very simple and pleasing to her as she continued to walk around. A small smile was placed on her lips as everything reminded her of nature, which she loved. She was honestly glad that Elias hadn't made it overly feminine as she truly never liked bright colors.<br/><br/>She continued to inspect the place, taking in everything slowly. She walked into the bathroom and bedroom, noting that none of the furniture was too much or less. It seemed that Elias had really tried hard to please her simple tastes and she wondered if he knew what she liked. Then again, he was probably playing it on the safe side with decorations. Everything in the apartment was a calm color, reminding her of the forests that she loved back in Japan. It was a very comforting feeling and she stopped in the middle of the living room and looked at Elias. The poor man was practically fidgeting under the worry that she would dislike something about the place. ""I really like it here,"" she said gently and could visibly see him relax as she spoke.<br/><br/>""Really?""<br/><br/>She nodded as she offered a reassuring smile. ""I really do,"" she murmured. ""Thank you...I really appreciate all that you have done for me.""<br/><br/>Elias shook his head. ""It's no problem really."" He was relieved that she liked the place and probably would have been devastated if she found something that she didn't like. With that feeling off his shoulders, Elias felt a bit better but knew that things were only just beginning. ""Do...Do you think you'll be fine?"" He knew that she had a long day and was still trying to get used to everything, he would feel bad if he left and she was feeling uneasy.<br/><br/>She thought about his question for a moment. ""I assure you I will be fine, it will just...take some time to get used to, I suppose."" She looked between the hacker and pilot. ""You both should go rest; I promise I will be fine.""<br/><br/>Elias wanted to really make sure that she would be alright but knew that it would probably annoy Lucian if he tried to hang around any longer. ""If you need anything, please call, alright?"" Shizu nodded her head as she followed the two of them to the door. ""Thank you, for everything,"" she said to the two of them, a small smile on her lips. Elias smiled and waved, knowing that there really wasn't much he could say. He was never good with saying goodbyes, even when he was heading home after hanging out with Lucian. They just made him feel awkward. Once they left her place, Elias let out a slow breath as they headed towards his car. ""Do really think she'll be okay?""<br/><br/>When they left, Shizu made sure to lock the door and she turned to look around her place. It was pretty quiet in here but she had wanted some time to herself right? She moved through the place, figuring that it would be best to rest for now but she felt anxious. She was finally by herself but she wasn't really sure what she was supposed to do now. She had spent most of her life in isolation and all she had wanted was to be free. But now that her freedom was here, she was lost. She didn't know how to cope with being on her own. Sure, she had said that she would be fine but really she was terrified. She had no idea what she was supposed to do. She had no idea where to start with her new life.<br/><br/>Walking into the bathroom, she looked at herself in the mirror. She looked different than she had expected. No longer was there a look of fear in her eyes. It was almost as if she was becoming normal. Aside from the sweat and grime that covered her, she could see that she had changed since she had left her village. Her fingers ran through her hair, knowing that if she really wanted to change she would have to change her appearance as well. It would be good, that way no would be able to find her easily. She moved around the apartment searching for something sharp. Finding a knife in the kitchen, she went back into the bathroom and grabbed a handful of hair. She took deep breaths bringing about some form of courage within her being to actually cut her hair. She didn't want it too short, but it fell down to the middle of her back so, chopping some of it off would change her a bit, right? It would make her feel like her own person, her stepfather had rarely let her hair be cut.<br/><br/>She wanted to erase all that was her past. Pulling the blade through her hair, she let the cut hair fall to the ground. One side of her hair fell to her collarbone; it was too late to turn back now. Once she finished, she cleaned up her mess and decided that she didn't want to sleep. She sighed as she explored what was all in her apartment though she simply just sat down and turned on the television. She flipped through a few channels until she found that one she had watched in Azrai's apartment. Resting her head on knees, she smiled a bit as she watched it. Even though she knew that it was best not to think about him, she couldn't help it. She still worried that he wouldn't be fine with what she had done to him. She worried that he would be angry with her decision. Maybe that was how it should be; if he was mad...he would forget about her or something like that.<br/><br/>Things happened this way for a reason right? She fiddled with her shorter hair, knowing that she would probably let it grow back or maybe she'd go shorter. She knew that now was the time to start finding herself and truly enjoying her freedom. She wished that she had been able to talk to Azrai face to face, one last time. With a small sigh, she continued to watch the television trying to get comfortable in her own place. She still had this fear that someone would wake her up from this dream, it was unreal to her. It would definitely take some time to get used to; she only wished she had someone to help her cope through these emotions. She was paranoid that someone would come and take her away. She was scared to be on her own for the first time in twenty-one years and she was lonely, she had no one to talk to. She knew that Elias and Lucian couldn't stay with her; they had their own life to tend to. She should have expected all of this, but it still caught her off guard. She knew that these feelings wouldn't last for long, but she for now it would take time.<br/><br/>She had wanted to sleep it all away, but found it impossible, so she stayed awake, staring blankly at the screen. It was at this moment she wished she had a bottle of sake. It would be a celebratory drink; even she didn't feel that cheerful about it. She let out a sigh, glancing at the time, it was getting closer to a new day, the first day of her new life yet she was wallowing in self pity. She should be happier but couldn't find it in herself to be that way. Her freedom should have made her feel invincible or something like that. Instead, she felt lost. She didn't know who she was at this point and didn't know where to begin. Well, she did cut her hair in order to signal the start of her new life. She looked back at the flicker screen as a new show came on and let out another sigh.<br/><br/>So this was freedom, huh?<br/><br/>---------<br/><br/>It was a bit surprising to hear Azrai open up about his thoughts on Shizu, even if it was a little. Ivan knew the man like he knew himself and to see him open up without a drink in hand was strange; though he could tell that Azrai was uncomfortable with being in this situation just as he was. At least Ivan had gotten all the information out that was necessary. Maybe later on in the future, when they went out to have a few drinks, Ivan would open up about Shizu and her last few moments here. The hesitation that she had and the hurt that was on her face, Ivan knew that Azrai probably didn't want to hear it all but Ivan felt like he should. He could tell that Azrai was just as hurt as Shizu had been; he wanted to give the man some kind of closure, if that was even the right word to call it. The feelings had been mutual, that much Ivan knew.<br/><br/>There was a slight wince from Ivan as Zachariah mentioned cutting back the amount of missions that Azrai would be having. As much as it pained Ivan, he knew that it was necessary. He had seen firsthand how quickly Azrai's temper could get out of hand, until that was all settled Azrai would have to be monitored. Ivan wasn't too fond of monitoring people; he usually left that up to Elias or someone else. However, this was a different situation and he would only want Zachariah or himself to look out for Azrai. He trusted Maverick but he wasn't really tough or patient enough to deal with Azrai. Ivan carefully watched Azrai as he took in their leader's words and it seemed to devastate the man, which Ivan could definitely understand. But this was all for a better future for Azrai and he could only hope that his friend would understand it.<br/><br/>Besides, Azrai still had some injuries that needed to heal completely before he went out on the field again. He wouldn't be of any use in the state that he was in right now. He was sure that they would argueâ€¦erâ€¦discuss it later on in the week. Ivan wondered if their friendship would be damaged because of this conversation and the situation that Azrai was now forced into. Would be feel any resentment towards Shizu? If it hadn't been for the Oni blood then his aggression would be normal. Ivan was the one who had initially agreed to the conditions so....Damn, his head was hurting just thinking about all that was happening. He was expecting Azrai to disagree with something that Zachariah had said to him but instead he said nothing about it. It was probably because he was too tired to argue, hell they were all too tired to argue about anything. Save that for another day.<br/><br/>Ivan briefly wondered if he should keep in touch with Shizu while they figured out how to deal with Azrai's condition. He was sure that she would have some useful tips but he didn't want to bother her too much, she needed to be on her own from now on. It wasn't like she needed to be involved with the organization anymore but...she could be useful. He better not try to think of things like that, it would just complicate this even more. He knew that Shizu deserved a nice and peaceful life. Even if she was being secretly monitored, she would be living the life that had been promised to her. Even Azrai seemed content with how things ended up, not that Ivan wouldn't try to get it out of him later anyways.<br/><br/>Ivan agreed with what Maverick had to say, it went without saying that the decision they had come to while Azrai lay dying was the best option. He was alive and moving around at this point, so it had been worth it. Ivan caught a yawn himself, feeling how tired he truly was and knew that he wouldn't be able to function that much longer. ""I agree. I think it's about time we all call it a day,"" Ivan said in a tired manner. He rubbed his temples, feeling everything slowly start to wind down. ""Let's let everything settle for now, I just want to sleep,"" Ivan admitted, knowing that he should have rested earlier when Zachariah had first suggested he do so. He regretted not taking that window of opportunity. He glanced over at Zachariah. ""Is there anything else we need to discuss before tossing in the towel?"" As much as Ivan wanted to rest, he would do anything that Zachariah needed him to before he took the luxury to get some shut eye. He knew that watching Azrai for a while would be a task but it wasn't like he minded, he was constantly around the stubborn grump anyways."
3656,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=140,2013-06-08T11:25:49,Sound of Silence,"â€œFuck you,â€ were the first words out of Lucianâ€™s mouth while he followed Elias to his car, rubbing his side gently. It hadnâ€™t been that hard of a punch but it still had been enough for the hacker to get his point across. Being rough with one another was part of their teasing; they would rough house with each other bit when they were kids. There were occasions were their rough housing resulted in Eliasâ€™s glasses being broken, which did not please parents at all and Lucian had been forbidden to speak to Elias. Which did not last long needless to say, nothing could ever separate these two, he was sure that they would carry their friendship to their graves with them. Now that they were older they have mostly grown out of rough housing and were simply just a bit rowdy with each other. Not that it was implied their rowdiness had been toned down any.<br/><br/>He was still feeling that punch when they got to the car.<br/><br/>In fact he was sure that if they were not both completely exhausted Elias would have punched him a little harder. He thought about it a little during the car ride trying not to fall asleep. There were a few times during the short he felt himself nodding off, and eventually he the exhaustion became too much for him and he passed out before he knew what hit him. One moment he was as wide awake as he would be in his current state and the next he knew he heard Elias briefly speaking with Shizu before they stepped out of the car. He stepped out of the car with them hoping they didnâ€™t notice that he had fallen asleep. Unfortunately it was not enough for him to feel revitalized, he would need a good few hours for that. On the plus side at least he was a little more alert now.<br/><br/>Once they reached Shizuâ€™s new home he smiled as she opened the door and followed her and Elias inside. Lucian immediately took in the decorations, smiling. The smile made him seem quite lively compared to moments ago though he wondered if that was just the few minutes of shut eye he had gotten. He, too, was finding something relaxing about the place. Elias really did do a nice job with everything just as he had expected though he still thought it was a little bland. He also noted how Elias really so worried about whether or not she would like the place that he was extremely restless. That wasnâ€™t really surprising, since he was always aiming to please; he was always so worried about whether or not people would like anything he puts together. He would have said something to ease his friendâ€™s worry if Shizu had not beaten him to the punch.<br/><br/>She liked the place, which was good. While he watched Shizu and Elias interact with one he couldnâ€™t help but smile. This was a huge weight of his shoulders to say the least. He knew that if she said that she was not satisfied with even the smallest thing Elias would most likely spend the rest of the night trying to remedy that. Ever the people pleaser, the hacker was, but then again he liked to have everything perfect otherwise he goes nuts; Lucian busted Eliasâ€™s chops for that a lot, too. Elias always made sure, whenever he did, to let him know just how much he appreciated being teased much like earlier. It was needless to say that he was relieved he didnâ€™t have to deal with his friendâ€™s worry. After all Shizu had been through he was sure that Eliasâ€™s mild obsessive tendencies would be a bit overwhelming for her at the moment.<br/><br/>â€œYou take care now, Iâ€™ll see you around. Feel free to call either of us if you need anything.â€ Lucian felt that he should at least say some sort of good-bye before they left. After spending the last few hours with her it just seemed right. Besides, would it not be rude to ignore someone who Elias wanted to befriend? Maybe she would join them whenever they would spend time with each other sometime in the future. He really would like to have some more friends himself, no matter how much he didnâ€™t want to admit it, and was sure that Elias would want some more company as well. The only negative in that was neither of them were smooth with the ladies, but Shizu probably wouldnâ€™t mind that. Hell if she had enjoyed Azraiâ€™s company then he was more than positive that she would fit in with him and Elias just fine if she so desired.<br/><br/>As he walked with Elias back to the car Lucian thought about the question he was presented with. After awhile he decided the best answer he could come up with was, â€œI hope soâ€ followed by a shrug. â€œShe said she liked the place, right? Maybe sheâ€™ll settle in quickly and we wonâ€™t have to worry.â€ It was not very reassuring but he really didnâ€™t know what else to say at this point. Lucian never really knew how exactly to react to these sorts of situations, even with the few people he had helped rescue in the past. Ivan and Maverick were better at this sort of thing as he was just the person who provided transportation most of the time. He hoped that Shizu would be alright and had confident that she would be safe in her new place. Nobody knew where she was, right, and as Elias had mentioned this neighborhood was relatively safe.<br/><br/>Since he didnâ€™t really drive much, and was too tired to walk home, which was actually only a few blocks away from where they were, Elias had drove him to his apartment.<br/><br/>The two walked up to the doorstep of Lucianâ€™s apartment complex as they always did after any other time they spent the day together. There was some normality in that, right? After this everything would be as if nothing had ever happened and they would go back to their normal lives. The rest of the week would be carried out as they usually went about things, with the inclusion of Shizu if she wanted. For a second he wondered if she would want to join them in their drinking, as a way to celebrate her new home, her freedom. It would be a nice way for the three of them to bond and perhaps help her adjust to her new surroundings. Canada could be a very interesting place at times, which was why he chose to stay here instead of permanently moving to Alaska when his job had offered it to him.<br/><br/>â€œWell,â€ he said softly, â€œI suppose Iâ€™ll see you tomorrow morning.â€ He paused for a moment. Taking a step towards the hacker, Lucian pulled him into a gentle hug. â€œGood night, Elias.â€ The hug didnâ€™t last long since he didnâ€™t give his friend any warning ahead of time, and he didnâ€™t want to fall asleep on him.  Elias wasnâ€™t always one for hugs anyway. After a few seconds had passed he flashed one last smile and turned to head towards indoors.<br/><br/>It was nice to finally be home and leave the day behind him. His apartment was nothing fancy, you really wouldnâ€™t find much in this city anyway no matter who was decorating it, but it has been his home for the past twenty years and he refused to live anywhere else. No sooner had he got in the door he kicked off his shoes, took off his jacket, and threw on some pajamas before heading into his bedroom. He immediately flopped onto his bed and closed his eyes after pulling a pillow under his head. Barely a few seconds later, he was out like a light.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>In the end everything seemed to work out, which pleased Zachariah greatly. Perhaps it was because he was just as tired as everyone else in the room that this conversation seemed to take a huge weight off his shoulders He let out a slow exhale and relaxed a little. As he did, the atmosphere that seemed to linger in the room while Ivan spoke seemed to calm down a little as well. Even if Ivan was a bit gruff he still appreciated the fact that he didnâ€™t have to step in and explain anything further. Azrai seemed alright with everything at least on the surface. It had been nice to see him open up a little, though he knew that would be all they would get out of him. He seemed uncomfortable overall but he didnâ€™t really blame him since he had pretty much put himself on the spot somewhat unintentionally.<br/><br/>What didnâ€™t surprise him was the fact that, despite seeming alright with how things turned out, Azrai was bitter that he wouldnâ€™t be out in the field as much but it was for his own safety. He didnâ€™t voice it but he could see it on his face. Whatever changes were going on with him needed to be worked out and his injuries had been pretty severe. Another dose of the antidote was needed as well, which he was sure the man would protest accepting. He didnâ€™t want to force him to take it either, knowing how much he wanted to go home, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Especially now that he had he had Oni blood in his veins, he would need that antidote to counter the poison. They had come close to losing him once already and he didnâ€™t want it to happen a second time.<br/><br/>â€œAlright, thereâ€™s still a lot that needs to be covered. However, since everyone can barely keep their eyes open letâ€™s continue this tomorrow.â€ Yawning seemed to be contagious, because after Ivan had yawned Zachariah had yawned as well. Despite the nap he had taken he was starting to feel the fatigue beginning to wear him down again, he needed some sleep. Sleep sounded wonderful.<br/><br/>â€œI have to leave to go back home tomorrow.â€ Maverick cut in, slight hesitation in his voice. He wished he had spoken up sooner, but with running around trying to help the organization he almost forgot. â€œIn fact I think the flight leaves sometime in the morning.""<br/><br/>Silence seemed to fall over the room for a moment but it was not because of Zachariah.<br/><br/>Azrai had not expected to hear those words so soon and honestly it caught him a little off guard. He was so use to all four of them working together that sometimes he completely forgot Maverick was not always in the loop so to speak. This was probably part of the reason only Ivan and Zachariah would be watching over him, though he didnâ€™t say anything. Maverick usually stayed longer that a day whenever he came to visit, but that was usually when they would plan for him to come out to Israel; he very rarely did last minute flights. Thinking back he did recall Maverick having some trouble back at home dealing with some things in his life. That had been why he was not able to come visit when they had tried to plan out a trip to get him out here before. He wondered if he was still going through that.<br/><br/>â€œThat isâ€¦ unfortunate,â€ he said with a bit of a frown.<br/><br/>â€œI knowâ€¦ Iâ€™m sorry.â€<br/><br/>â€œI will make some arrangements so you can come back sometime soon.â€ Zachariah assured, frowning a little but keeping in good spirits to the best of his current ability.<br/><br/>â€œThat would be great.â€ Maverick hated not being able to come out as much as he wanted to but that was just how things have been for the past few months. Out of everyone he was the one who sort of lived in his own little corner and didnâ€™t really bother with much when it came to Azrai. He was one of his best friends, but again he really was not as close to him as Ivan was. Nobody really knew what was going on, he was always keeping to himself, He was in a custody battle with his wife for his son, and he was losing at the moment, on top of that he was trying to settle the divorce as well. Things have not been going his way in his life and it was really stressing him out. Once he did get everything settled he might just move to Israel like he should have years ago and help out the organization.<br/><br/>He knew he would not be the best choice to look after Azrai. It wasnâ€™t that he couldnâ€™t look after him; he has looked after him a few times before. It was just that Ivan was tougher than he was and has been around him more than he has so he knew how to deal with him. Whenever he was left to deal with Azrai he found himself unable to keep his composure mostly because he hated lying to him and was not good at being stern. He could be straightforward, he was pretty levelheaded most of the time, but he simply could not be stern like Ivan was. Sometimes he considered himself a bit of an outcast because he was unable to help Azrai like he wanted to. Even though he was a valuable member, who completed their friendship triangle, he still couldnâ€™t help but feel he never did enough and wished that he was strong enough to change that.<br/><br/>Well, perhaps it was not exactly accurate to say he was not strong enough. He was strong enough. It was more like he wished he could be someone to help monitor Azrai as well, though he did understand that distance was the major issue in that. In some ways it was a double-edged sword. Ivan lived in Israel; he was much easier for Zachariah to contact. One of these days he was going to move to Israel. Part of the reason he was a little overprotective of Azrai was because he didnâ€™t get to see him often and got worried whenever he hears he is in trouble. On the other hand sometimes he felt he was better off not knowing what trouble Azrai manages to find. One of these days he was probably going to have a heart attack if some anxiety attack didnâ€™t get to him before that happened.<br/><br/>â€œThen itâ€™s settled,â€ Zachariah spoke up again, smiling a bit. â€œI want to just say again that, despite everything, Iâ€™m glad that we all made it out of that battle alive. We still have a lot of work to do, but weâ€™ll be back on our feet in no time, we always manage to bounce back.â€ Perhaps this was his way of saying that he was glad they had not lost Azrai. He was good at hiding things like that. Sometimes it was necessary for him to beat around the bush and be subtle in that regard fearing that he would seem like he was only concerned about one thing and not the organization as a whole. Pushing those thoughts aside he looked at Azrai, â€œI will allow you to go home after youâ€™re given a second dose of the antidote, and request at least a few days rest before returning to help the organization.""<br/><br/>As to be expected, Azrai groaned lowly when he heard he had to go back into the hospital ward but he said nothing and just folded his arms over his chest ready to get out of here. His impatience was showing. He really did want to just go home and sleep. Thanks to Shizu the poison had not killed him so he saw no reason for him to stick around. Everyone was just worrying too much in his opinion, but, that being said, even he felt that he needed to be on the safe side and take that antidote. There was a chance he might have to spend another day here, perhaps stay overnight, just to ensure he would be fine and the poison was out of his system. As much as he didnâ€™t want to admit it, there was a small part of him that didnâ€™t want to go back to his apartment yet anyway since Shizu was still on his mind.<br/><br/>The night they spent together there had been a very nice change of pace from when Ivan stays over. He was probably going to remember his time with Shizu for awhile. Deep down he wondered if she would just decide to forget about him once she was settled into her new life. If she did, then that would give him another reason to not visit her would it not? He was not told where she was and was sure that Ivan knew and was not telling him for his own good. Knowing Ivan he probably thought he would go try to find her or something, which would certainly not be the case. She was a free woman now and he had no right trying to hunt her down or pester her in any way. Still, shouldnâ€™t it also be her decision whether or not she wanted to keep in contact?<br/><br/>In a way, he didnâ€™t mind either way.<br/><br/>As everyone was leaving the conference room another thought struck him, â€œWaitâ€¦â€ he called out softly. He waited until everyone was giving him their attention, which he realized was not the best idea because he was feeling uncomfortable again. Taking in a deep breath, he exhaled softly and once more ran his hand through his hair, which was now beginning to look more disheveled because of it, â€œIâ€¦â€ he paused and took in another deep breath while trying to figure out the best way to go about what he wanted to get off his chest. Sometimes he hated how it took him awhile to speak his mind, not always being quick on the draw so to speak. â€œTell meâ€¦ will Shizu be receiving a proper education? I do take issue with her being taken away from here before being educated about the basics of society.â€<br/><br/>â€œIvan has already taken care of that,â€ Zachariah said with a reassuring smile. â€œShe will be given everything that she needs to fit in. I know youâ€™re worried about her, but trust me, we have it all covered.â€<br/><br/>â€œI see.â€ As long as it was being taken care of everything was fine for him. He might not be the one helping her but at least she would be given what she needed, and that satisfied him. He would not hold any resentment towards her for what she did in fact he was grateful that she had saved his life. They might not have known each other long but she seemed to care about him, thinking back to when he had gotten roughed up in Japan, maybe she would not forget about him and they could see each other again. Then he would be able to tell her in person how he was feeling towards everything. For now, however, he would just take it easy and see what happened. â€œSo, does this mean that I amâ€¦ free to go home? Once I take another dose of the antidote of course.â€ He practically mumbled the last bit, showing how reluctant he was despite everyone wanting to be on the safe side, himself included.<br/><br/>Zachariah gave another nod and then everyone, anxious to get some rest, walked out of the conference room. While he moved about the hallways he examined them noting that everything seemed calm compared to earlier. He wondered if Azrai really was alright with this and had a feeling that he would ask to see Shizu again eventually. Despite seeming like he was fine with severing ties, he knew the man pretty well. That man was so stubborn. Part of him wondered if he should scold him for becoming attached like he had since it was indeed rare for him to get close to someone that fast. Perhaps the reason he had mentioned he would be able to see Shizu again was because it was nice to see him make some more friends, especially after what happened with Cassandra. He was sure that Azrai still had some questions he wouldnâ€™t voice as wellâ€¦<br/><br/>But he was going to put those thoughts aside for the time being. He needed some sleep after such a long and difficult day. Looking back to the battle he was sure he was going to be struggling with some emotions of his own for awhile but he could not let them drag him down. Everyone was in this together, and that being said he was confident that everything was alright. Azrai would probably have some trouble meditating in order to control his aggression; he had severe insomnia and tended to be almost unnaturally restless unless he was drunk. However, once he mastered that he was sure things would be fine. He would probably not be his same old self once he learned to control his aggression, but from what he gathered there did not seem to be any major changes to his personality. At least not all of him would be changed, right? As they say only time will tell in the end.<br/><br/>He wanted him to stay with the organization. To be honest if it did come down to kicking Azrai out he wasnâ€™t sure if he would have the strength. He didnâ€™t like to kick people out, unless he was given a really good reason to do so, and was sure that God would give Azrai the strength he needed to get through this. He prayed that He gave everyone strength. While he looked around he noticed how everyone seemed exhausted. He even took the liberty of telling a few people they were free to call it a day they looked that worn out. Talk of Shizu seemed to die down a bit and he also made sure to silence those who continued to speak ill of her. This was becoming annoying and if he had to he would need to address it in front of the entire organization. Maybe some people would be kicked out as wellâ€¦<br/><br/>Damn, with everything that needed to be done he felt like he needed another drink or two now. Chuckling at those thoughts Zachariah got Ivanâ€™s attention by placing a hand on his shoulder, making sure to speak softly so Azrai wouldnâ€™t hear them. Luckily the man seemed to be lost in his own thoughts but he still did not want to take risks, â€œYou know him better than anyone so I want full reports on anything that might seem uncharacteristic of Azrai, whenever something should occur.â€ He released Ivanâ€™s shoulder, gave him a pat, and left him, Azrai, and Maverick alone to do what they wished for the remainder of the day.<br/><br/>He was done."
3657,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=140,2013-07-03T04:21:26,ElegantJewel,"It was nice to see how well Shizu and Lucian were getting along, this could possibly the start of a new friendship, of course he would be a part of it too. He was sure that Ivan wanted the two of them to not only monitor her but help her adapt to this new life that she was given. Hell, even if Ivan had told him to stay away, Elias probably wouldn't. That would leave Shizu alone, making it hard for her to assimilate into society. Why else had Ivan sent her out here? Not only would the organization be able to keep an eye on her but she would have someone to talk to and seek out for help. He knew that Ivan wasn't a cruel man, even if he had to play the villain every now and then. Elias could only hope that he and Lucian would be able to help her out when she needed it. They weren't the most knowledgeable when it came to interacting on a social level. Maybe this was also a way to make them learn how to interact with other people. Elias was sure that Lucian wasn't thinking too far into the situation at this point.<br/><br/>Elias frowned slightly at the response that was given to his question. That was certainly not the best answer but it could have been worse seeing how it was Lucian who said it. The hacker let out a sigh knowing that he was probably worrying too much. He would talk to Lucian later about becoming closer to her, that way they could earn another friendship and she wouldn't be alone in Toronto. It was like killing two birds with one stone really. He stood outside for a moment, glancing up to where Shizu's place was. He was definitely worrying too much about this but he knew that if anything happened to her there would be hell to pay and then some. Getting in the car, he took Lucian to his home, thankful for the short distance between the two places as his exhaustion slowly began to kick in. The day was almost over and once he returned home, he was going into a coma for the next day or so.<br/><br/>Walking his friend up the steps to his complex, they stood there awkwardly. It was just the same as usual, he supposed. He nodded his head as Lucian spoke, before he tensed slightly at the brief contact. He returned the hug with a small pat, thankful that it didn't last too long. He always hated getting sudden hugs from the male, but this time he was relieved. He knew it may sound stupid, but this hug told him that this all wasn't a dream. That Lucian had really been saved from the kidnapping. ""Yeah, sleep well, Lucian,"" he murmured softly, the emotions he had been trying to contain almost boiling over. He smiled slightly as the pilot went inside and Elias turned to head back home.<br/><br/>The drive was short and he couldn't say that he wasn't excited for the well deserved sleep he was about to reward himself. Getting into his place, he walked to his room and pulled up the cameras on his monitors. It wasn't as if Elias enjoyed watching people in their most private moments, he actually felt uncomfortable from time to time but he was one of the few who actually stuck through until the person was ready to be disconnected from the cameras. He glanced to see that Shizu was watching the television and he smiled a bit. It eased him to know that she seemed to be adjusting well, for now. Within the next few days, he would be bringing her tutor over and helping her find an occupation that wouldn't be too difficult for her.<br/><br/>Sighing he dimmed the brightness of his monitors, knowing that he could pass out regardless. He double-checked the security alarms, his tendency for perfection kicking in. He kicked off his shoes and shrugged off most of his clothes. He gently placed his glasses on his nightstand before sitting on the edge of his bed. Diving under the covers, he rolled around for a while until he was comfortable before letting out one last heavy. Soon after he closed his eyes, he passed out as his mission was done for the day.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Ivan was glad that Zachariah wanted to call it a day. This conversation definitely had taken a huge weight off of everyone's shoulders. However, he knew there was still so much that they needed to do and the fact that they would be one man short on the field was a bit of a shame as well. However, after this war they had lost more than just one man on the field. He wondered if Zachariah would be up to recruit more people or to simply strengthen the numbers that they were left with. If they had another war like this in the future then they would definitely need more forces, but they would have to be stronger as well. Ivan would simply put that on the mental list of all that he needed to speak about with Zachariah later. Another sigh left him as he knew that there would be long days ahead.<br/><br/>There was also the fact that he would somehow have to convince Azrai to take another dose of medicine. He knew his friend was already tired of being here and the fact that he needed more medical attention would probably make him unhappy. Not like he wasn't unhappy already. He stopped thinking about Azrai as soon as Maverick spoke up. The sudden silence in the room caused his ears to ring slightly. Sometimes, he forgot that Maverick didn't live close by. He had suggested a long time ago that Maverick move to Israel simply because he would be close to everyone, but that man had refused. Maverick was an enigma to the organization, he only saw him whenever Zachariah called upon him. He hardly let anyone know what was going on back home and the fact that he would be leaving soon caused slight concern to fill him. He wasn't that close with the male to try to pry into his personal life either. He could only hope that things were alright, but knowing their lifestyle, things were hardly ever alright.<br/><br/>It was still a shame that he wouldn't be able to stay around for longer, but they had called him out here on short notice. It was only natural that he would have to return home. However, Ivan knew that Maverick would be unable to handle Azrai, especially when the male became difficult. Still, he was Azrai's friend and he knew that Maverick would be straightforward with him when it came down to it. Maybe Ivan could talk him into finally moving out here with the rest of them. Ivan knew that they could use someone like Maverick around when Zachariah was busy. Maverick seemed to attain that charismatic charm that Zachariah possessed. He knew that Maverick was a very valuable member and that many people would follow and listen to him; it was only a matter of time until his full potential blossomed. If he lived closer...it would be a lot easier to deal with the mess that they were in right now.<br/><br/>Ivan nodded his head in agreement at Zachariah's sentiments. Lord knew that he was more than thrilled that they all were alive, minus the few injuries that they had. At least they were alive. He could understand why Zachariah said what he had, knowing that he was glad that Azrai was still alive. Even if Azrai played the lone wolf lead far too enough, he was the glue that held everyone together. They were all connected because of him and if they had lost him...Ivan wasn't sure what would have happened. Would they have been able to truly recover from just a devastating loss? Ivan really didn't think that they would be able to do so, despite how well composed they all seemed to be. Surely, Azrai would be the death of all of them. Poor Maverick and Elias worried far too much about him. Ivan had been in far too many severe scenarios alongside the male and Zachariah had dealt with the same kind of scenario. Ivan wondered if Azrai knew how important he was in all their lives. Probably not since the bastard selfishly went the brink of death and back, nearly causing Ivan to have a heart attack.<br/><br/>Ivan shifted a bit as he was more than ready to leave, knowing that he would have to give Azrai another dose of antidote before they left and called it a day. He smirked a bit hearing his friend groan under his breath, but it had to be done. They needed to be more than careful with that poison; it nearly took him away from them. What would happen if it decided to act up again? It wasn't like they were being paranoid, well maybe just a bit, but it was for the best. Maybe Azrai would finally take it easy for a while. Ivan prayed to God that the man would finally listen to them and rest. Azrai would have fewer missions to take so that would give him more time to do leisure activities. Maybe he would pick up a hobby or something that was relatively normal. Ivan scoffed at the idea of Azrai playing golf or some kind of sport the retired people did. He wondered how well this whole thing would go; sure for a while with the lack of missions he would be able to heal up but after that...what then? Ivan knew that he would go mad without being able to do anything close to his occupation for a while. His apartment was pretty boring as it was, seeing how he was hardly there. Azrai's place was pretty much the same...Ivan shrugged a bit knowing that this would be more of a waiting game than anything else.<br/><br/>This could either be good or bad for all of them.<br/><br/>Ivan started to move to leave the room when Azrai spoke up once more, well someone was sure more talkative than usual. Ivan looked at him with mild interest at what else he wished to say today. He smirked a bit as he asked about Shizu's education. That was something that even Ivan knew to take care of right off the bat. He was sure that Elias had already found someone suitable for her needs. Even if it took a while for Azrai to speak his mind, Ivan was actually glad that he was being so open with everyone today. It wasn't like him to speak his mind and it was certainly nice to have him get a few things off his chest every now and then. Ivan let out a relieved breath as Zachariah gave the nod of approval for them to retire for the day. Ivan would supervise that Azrai got another dosage then escort him home and call it a day.<br/><br/>Ivan moved out to the hallway, he was about to move after Azrai, who wasn't moving that fast when a hand came to his shoulder. He stopped, looking at their leader, he noted the low tone he was speaking in. ""I'll keep you up to date with everything,"" he murmured with a slight nod. He waved slightly as Zachariah moved away from them. He glanced at Maverick, who still seemed a bit unhappy with the fact that he had to leave. ""It's a shame that you can't stay out here longer, but you look like you could use some rest for right."" He placed a hand on his shoulder, giving it a slight squeeze. It was a way of him saying that he was glad that he had made it out alive as well. ""Come back out here when you can, yeah?"" Before things back too awkward for them, Ivan let go of his shoulder before allowing Azrai and Maverick to say their goodbyes as well.<br/><br/>""Alright, let's get you the antidote and get the hell out of here,"" Ivan said to Azrai. Ivan had a date with his bed and he didn't want to stay at the base any longer than necessary. Of course, making sure that Azrai was alright was one of his top priorities, but still...his bed was calling him. Moving back to the medical bay, Ivan spoke with a nurse briefly for the antidote. After a few moments, the woman came back with the correct dosage and prepped Azrai's arm for the injection. Ivan was surprised that Azrai wasn't lashing out or trying to run away, but then again he was sure that Azrai was either too tired to deal with such things or didn't want to be reprimanded for those actions. Not like they needed even more problems today.<br/><br/>Once the antidote was given, Ivan felt a lot better. One, they wouldn't have to worry about the poison attacking Azrai anymore and two; they would be able to leave and find some sort of normalcy once more. ""Let's go home,"" Ivan said in a tired manner, exhaustion slowly taking a hold of him. Now that he knew that he would be able to rest, he felt it more than ever. Heading out of the medical wing and up to the ground above, took a moment due to the fact that Azrai was still injured and a bit weak. Not that Ivan would point it out; he was probably not in the mood for jokes anyways. Ivan wasn't sure if he should say anything to the male or just go home in silence. Ivan wasn't sure if Azrai was in the mood for chatting, probably not, but Ivan didn't really enjoy the silence between them. He assumed it couldn't be helped; Azrai had a lot to take in at this point.<br/><br/>Getting into the car, he waited for his friend to settle in the passenger seat before starting up the engine and heading off towards Azrai's place. Tapping his fingers on the steering wheel, Ivan wondered what would happen now. He would have to monitor Azrai for a while, which meant he couldn't take too many missions. Also, he had to make sure that Shizu was integrating into society well. There would be a lot of things that would have to be taken care of now. It seemed as if things would be busy for a while, not like Ivan minded too much. Things were better for him when he was busy. ""I just want you to know..."" Ivan started off slowly, not really sure of what he wanted to say, least he cause any tension between them. ""I just want you to know that she will live a happy and safe life...I have made sure of it..."" Ivan said in a low tone.<br/><br/>There really wasn't more he could say; Ivan mainly thought it would give Azrai some kind of closure of sorts. After all, he wanted to make sure that Shizu would be safe all for the sake of having Azrai at peace of mind about everything. Even if it wasn't much, Ivan felt like he had to say something, anything to appease the guilt that he still felt. Was it wrong for him to feel this way? Maybe somewhere along the ways he would get over it, but for now he felt some sort of guilt. He decided to stay silent for the remainder of the drive, knowing that he could only make things worse or awkward for this point on. The rest of the drive was in silence and before long; they arrived at the familiar scenery of his apartment complex. ""Well, this is where we part....you straight?"" Ivan looked over at Azrai, concerned about him still. Hell, until that man was all healed up, he wouldn't stop worrying. ""I'll be seeing you later, get some rest, yeah?""<br/><br/>After they bid their farewell, Ivan headed back to his place which as a ways away. As much as he worried about Azrai, he still liked his privacy and a few miles put between them. Wouldn't it seem a little too weird if he lived extremely close to Azrai? They were friends and all but Ivan liked the fact that he didn't have to see his face a few blocks down the road. The drive back to his place didn't last for that long; his was preoccupied with everything that had happened thus far. Could anything have been avoided? No, Azrai would have taken the mission regardless of their approval or not. Shutting off the engine, Ivan sat in his car for a while, staring out the windshield. Letting out a heavy sigh, he got out, heading into his place. It was a bit cluttered, seeing how the last time he was there; he was rushing to get supply and gear before tailing after Azrai to Japan. He'd clean it up later for now he just needed to close his eyes and call it a day. He would check up on Elias tomorrow, maybe he would ask for a monthly progress report on Shizu. Even though he knew he shouldn't worry too much about her. However, he felt the need to make sure she was alright, especially for Azrai's sake.<br/><br/>Kicking off his boots, he went face first into his bed, a groan leaving him. His body ached and his mind was slowly starting to shut down. All he could think about was tomorrow. Tomorrow he would be productive and more functional than he was now. For now, he just needed to sleep. With that final thought, he shut his eyes, allowing himself to get the rest that he deserved.<br/><br/>--------<br/><br/>She had lain there for a while now, staring at the television screen. Blinking a bit, she realized how heavy her eyes felt. It seemed as if the exhaustion she had felt earlier and finally kicked in. Slowly, she sat up from the spot on her couch, rubbing her eyes. Letting out a slight groan, her wounds ached as she moved. Looking out the window, she could see that the sun was already starting to make the sky a bit lighter. How long had she been staring at the screen? She was sure for an hour or longer. Walking over to the television, she turned off the screen. She guessed it was about time to call it a night...or day. Lucian had stated that her sleeping cycle would be weird, so she only assumed that this was what jet lag was.<br/><br/>She yawned as she stumbled through her new home. It was still strange to her that she was on her own. It felt like this was all a dream. It felt as if she was going to wake up soon and this would all be gone, everything. She knew it was wrong to think like this, she should truly be relishing in the glory of her freedom. Yet, it just felt empty. Maybe she was going through some form of shock. Yeah, that was what this was, shock. It was finally setting in as well. She knew she should have felt this long ago. She had had her moment when they entered the forest but that had been a small episode. She shook a bit as she moved through the hallways, going back to her bedroom. She would just sleep it off, that would solve everything. She just needed some rest, the lack of sleep she had was causing her to react this way.<br/><br/>Making it into her room, she wasn't really sure if she should change or just go to bed as she was. In all honesty, she was too tired to change and she didn't want to reopen any wounds. With that thought and a slight sigh, she crawled into the bed, not really used to such luxurious items. It was certainly different from the futon she had back in Japan. However, she had a feeling that she could get used to the soft feeling of the bed. She curled up beneath the covers, trying to relax her anxious mind. She knew that it would be difficult for the first few months, but surely she could manage. After all, everyone considered her to be strong...so she must be, right? She was only strong because she had the support to do so. Now, she felt as if she had no one but she knew that wasn't the truth. Elias and Lucian would be here, they said to call if she needed anything right? She was sure that they would help her but they had their own lives, she shouldn't bother them too much.<br/><br/>She rubbed her face against the pillow, letting out a slight groan. She was thinking way too much right now, especially since she was trying to sleep. She had promised to Zachariah that she would live a happy life, even with Azrai out of the picture. As much as it made her sad, she never went back on her word. So would live a life just like that, so that way one day...One day she would be able to see Azrai again. She would work towards that goal to live happily so when they met again, she could show him all that she had learned. To show him that the mission he took wasn't for nothing; that she was worth it. Maybe this was to prove it to herself. All this time she had thought that she wasn't worth saving but she knew that she had the potential to be happy and free. It was time to stop thinking about it and actually do it. She fought for her freedom, so now she had to decide how to use it.<br/><br/>It sounded like a plan to her and soon her life would start. She knew that she would find Azrai again, maybe not for a few months or years but she would find him. She had to thank him for all that he had done, she had to show him that she was alright, and she needed to see that he was as well. It was unlikely that she would be able to see him sooner, so she would work hard towards that goal, as well. For now, she would devote her time to adapting to this new world and culture that surrounded her. She would learn to be independent and strong. Closing her eyes, she felt a surge of determination. The next time she opened her eyes, she would begin her transformation and with a little help from the people she had met, she knew that she could make it on her own. She now had a choice in her life; she now was able to do things by herself. After all these years, she had finally come to this point in her life.<br/><br/>This was her freedom."
3658,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=140,2013-07-06T12:17:16,Sound of Silence,"Maverick had given Ivan and Azrai a nod and watched silently as the two of them had left, being sure to see the two of them out. He didnâ€™t like good-byes so he didnâ€™t want to stay around the two for too long. Just thinking about going home was making him emotional, he needed rest, and he was going to get some rest before he left for home. Aside from the fact that he had been called here so suddenly, he knew his life was not the best. There had been a time during one of his visits where he was having a bad day and snapped, letting Azrai in on what had been going on. He had not heard anything more from him since that but he was sure it was bad if he had to leave so soon. In a lot of ways Maverick really was one of the most important people in this organization.<br/><br/>He was quite charismatic in his own way.<br/><br/>Even while he was exhausted he showed his dedication by making sure things were organized and running smoothly before he found a back room to sleep. His dreams were filled, much to his relief, with some positive thoughts. Now, all he needed was his dream to have a less stressful life, and moving to Israel, to come true.<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>It was nice to finally be able to leave the base. Any more time in there and Azrai would have lost his damned mind. Ivan had been right to assume he really had been too tired to even reject the antidote injection; in fact he had barely felt the needle prick his skin when it was given. As much as he did not want to take it, and he had made that obvious to everyone even in his tired state, he knew it was better to be safe than sorry.<br/><br/>He felt the exhaustion take him over more the moment he sank into the passenger seat of the car. Out of habit he fastened his seat belt and looked out the window. When Ivan spoke to him, he cast a sideways glance but said nothing. Ivan was right to assume that there was a lot on his mind and that he indeed had a lot to take in. As much as he appreciated the closure, there was a small part of him that was still upset. He didnâ€™t give his friend the satisfaction of a response because he still wished he could have said good-bye to her. Perhaps there was also a small amount of jealousy he was feeling because Ivan had been the one who arranged for her to live happily. Not being able to keep his promise made him feel like shit, though he would most likely never say anything.<br/><br/>The silence was probably enough to give that away anyway.<br/><br/>Once they arrived at his apartment, he couldnâ€™t help but grin at the concern in Ivanâ€™s eyes. Even when he tells people not to worry about him, or show concern, they still do. â€œI will be alright, I assure you,â€ he said before they parted ways. Whenever they parted ways it was never anything long or drawn out; half the time they didnâ€™t even utter â€˜good-byeâ€™. What was the point of getting worked up when they knew they would be seeing each other again pretty soon? Well now that he thought of it, there was some irony in that seeing as he had come so close to death. They might not have lived close to each other, in fact he also liked the space between them, he didnâ€™t feel suffocated by Ivanâ€™s presence, but they saw each other five days out of the week. Most of the time, they were doing business for the organization but on occasion they would get together for an outing.<br/><br/>It was nice to finally be home. As soon as he entered the apartment he walked into the kitchen, pulling out a bottle of wine from the refrigerator. He poured himself a glass and went to sit out on the balcony for awhile. The fresh air, and being alone, was extremely refreshing. He was not really willing to sit inside just yet; he had been indoors, underground, enough for one day. Being outdoors was nice. Even if he was so tired he might fall asleep in the chair he was sitting in he could probably sit for hours watching the city. Part of him wished he could have shared this with Shizu, just sitting out here. The thought of having company since he was use to being alone was strange, but one day he wanted to just sit and converse with her some more. He would like to hear about how she was doing now that she had freedom.<br/><br/>He drank down the wine in one gulp and poured himself another glass. Drinking on top of being able to sit out here really calmed him down; otherwise heâ€™d not have gotten sleep if he went to bed right away. This was the first time he cared so much about a woman since Cassandra. He really wasnâ€™t sure what he thought about it; his mind seemed to want to shut down whenever he tried to draw some sort of a conclusion. He knew didnâ€™t feel the same thing for Shizu he felt for Cassandra but stilâ€¦ Maybe he shouldnâ€™t think about it, but no matter what he did it was still on his mind. Perhaps because he had gone through a lot just to make sure that Shizu had her freedom. His wounds were a constant reminder of that. It was going to be awhile before he was completely healed up.<br/><br/>There was no doubt that he would go stir crazy just sitting around while he was healing. The thought of having nothing to do was already starting to eat at him.<br/><br/>The life he lived was the only thing he knew, there was no way he would be able to change that. Not being able to go out on the field was frustrating and terrifying at the same time. He knew he needed to recover but having an outlet was more important to him. Otherwise, if he was denied that outlet or left without something to do, especially for a long period of time, he knew he would just turn to self-destructive activities like drinking. It would not be drinking to simply calm his nerves, which was usually his main motivation, he would drink pass the time. His drinking was pretty bad to begin with. There was no telling what would happen if he fell back into the guy who would drink to get drunk, feeling there was nothing else to do with his life. He would have to make sure that didnâ€™t happen somehow.<br/><br/>Maybe tomorrow, if he was feeling better, he would go to the shooting range or take a walk around the city. He did enjoy taking walks quite a bit. In fact taking walks around Jerusalem was what he often did in his spare time, whenever he needed some fresh air. With his injuries he knew going for a walk might not be the best idea when he should be taking it easy. That sure as hell was not going to stop him from going on a walk anyway. His legs werenâ€™t broken; if he was able to get out of bed the next day he was going to take a walk. He was tempted to right now, actually, but he knew he was too fatigued. His mind was restless, but every bone in his body was telling him to get some more rest. He had already pushed himself enough this week anyway so he might as well get some rest.<br/><br/>About an hour had passed before his eyelids began to feel heavy and he came close to nodding off. It was about time that he got some rest for the day. He didnâ€™t want to fall asleep out here, even if it was a nice day today.<br/><br/>After heading back inside he went into the kitchen and placed the wine bottle back into the refrigerator, deciding to save some, a yawn escaped him. A wave of exhaustion crashed into him like a ton of bricks yet again. It was enough for him to decide that it was better to head to bed. If he stayed awake any longer he might pass out on the spot, this has been a long day. He didnâ€™t even bother to change into different clothes as soon as he entered his bed room. He just flopped on his bed and slid his arms under his pillow. A bad idea, since pain shot through his torso as soon as he hit the bed. He winced a little and lay there until the pain died down before rolling over into a more comfortable position. Then, he did his usual ritual of, taking a few deep breaths, trying to clear his mind.<br/><br/>There was going to be a lot on his mind for awhile, and one of the main things was that Oni blood now in his veins. He wondered what was going to happen with him now. What if he turned into an Oni? That thought had been nagging at him ever since Ivan had explained everything to him. To be honest, Azrai was quite content with being human and did not want to transformâ€¦ He cut his thought short, frowning, suddenly feeling a little restless. He was not going to turn was he? Briefly, he thought of contacting Ivan but not only would his body not respond to any command given to it to move, he really didnâ€™t want to bother him. Maybe the thought was utterly stupid anyway. Maybe he was just putting way too much thought into this whole thing. However, he was terrified of what might happen to him.<br/><br/>Perhaps he would casually mention it in conversation if it started to bother him too much. What he was most terrified of, more than he would ever admit was whatever changes that were going to happen occurring while he was sleeping. Hopefully nothing too bad would happenâ€¦ It was evident he was not going to be the same, but he didnâ€™t want to change regardless. Maybe he should just keep these things to himself now that he was thinking about it. It was bad enough that Zachariah was not allowing him to go on too many missions. He really did not want to have to give up the only life he knew. There was still so much he had to do for the organization. It wasnâ€™t like they would not just get rid of him if he lost his mindâ€¦ would they? No. He doubted that they would but still, what if he did have to be locked away?<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t want that to happen either.<br/><br/>He wanted to keep showing that he was worthy to continue serving the organization. Zachariah had taught him so much since he had taken him under his wing, given him a reason to keep living. He would always be one of Godâ€™s soldiers. Has he not done any good for the organization? He had rescued Shizu after all. There had been something driving him to take on that mission to get Shizu out of that village. One day, he just knew that he would come across some other missions where he would shine. He would always be part of the organization, with the good he believes he does, the friends he had, that was never going to change, no matter what happens now.<br/><br/>Taking in a deep breath, he shifted his position slightly, relaxing his body some more, and closed his eyes. Even with everything that worried him he tried his best to push it out of his thoughts so he would have an easier time falling asleep. As soon as he did that, he passed out almost right away.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>The room was unnervingly silent. Whenever there was something important going on everyone knew better than to just start asking questions.<br/><br/>Their leader looked over the information several times before arranging this little gathering, and was certainly not pleased. The manila folder was practically thrown onto the table in front of the others, papers sliding out and some even falling onto the floor. â€œDoes anyone know why Iâ€™m upset?â€ Their leaderâ€™s voice boomed. When nobody answered, their leader continued. â€œThe Oni has been taken out of Israel. On top of that, Zachariah and his organization were weakened in that battle with Sanctus Unum.â€ Their leaderâ€™s voice was, despite being laced with anger, soft.<br/><br/>â€œShould we go after her?â€<br/><br/>â€œNot right away. We need to prepare, to find out exactly where she is so we donâ€™t tear the Earth apart, which may take quite some time. Sheâ€™s protected by Zachariah so getting to her wonâ€™t be an easy task. That organization managed to take down Sanctus Unum. I wonâ€™t be taking any chances.â€<br/><br/>â€œUnderstood.â€<br/><br/>â€œGood. Now, youâ€™re all dismissed. I have other business to take care of beforehand; I was just giving everyone a heads up.â€ With that, their leader walked out of the room. This really was going to need a lot of preparation. It may take months, perhaps a few years before they were ready. Striking while nobody expected it was the style of choice, and seeing how the Oni woman was something Azrai cared about striking when nobody expected would be the perfect way to get to him. Perhaps it was a good thing Sanctus Unum had been finished off, otherwise this opportunity would not have been presented at all.<br/><br/>Things were not over, not by a long shot."
3659,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-03-08T04:41:13,ElegantJewel,"He was pleased with her decision, she was sure of it. She could sense that a lot of pressure had been raised off of his shoulders. This pleased her as well. She caught the glance that he had thrown behind them and she wondered if he was still wary of their pursuers. In all honesty, she was still feeling rather anxious herself, but that was natural. She hoped that they would be able to hide away until they were gone from this country. She had little doubt that she would be found once they left but she was still worried. She didnâ€™t know if her father would give up or not. Who was she fooling? Obviously not herself. Her father would come after her like he always had whenever she tried to escape. She would be pulled back and locked away, but this time it could be different. She wasnâ€™t by herself this time; she may have the chance to finally be free. Her stomach rolled uncomfortably as she thought about being pursued. Would she constantly be running her entire life? Would she ever truly be free from the clutches that her father held over her? At this point, she wanted to believe that she would but belief never got her anywhere.<br/><br/>She took note of the faint smile that touched his face briefly, which only proved that he was pleased with her decision. These decisions that he had been asking her to make were rather easy to make. She didnâ€™t think that she would be offered so much in one night and they all seemed to go towards the dream that she had for such a long time. Was it fate that led him here? Did Kami-sama truly love her so much to send her a savior? Or was this all a dream that she had yet to wake up from? Perhaps she had been killed during the Hunt and she was envisioning what would have happened if someone, like Azrai, had come to rescue her. She almost felt the urge to pinch herself but that would be silly. This had to be real or else she would go insane. She glanced around at the flashing lights, her sensitive eyes aching but she had to take it all in. She may never get a chance like this again.<br/><br/>As they walked into the large building, she took the time to look around at the paintings hanging on the wall. She appreciated each brushstroke that it took to create such beauty, reminding her that this was not Edo anymore but something more modern. It was nice to see that this place still held its history close to its heart. Maybe this transition wouldnâ€™t be as hard as she thought it would be. She smiled at the Maneki Neko lined within the hotel, it symbolized luck and she was sure that this place was blessed with luck. She glanced away from the Maneki Neko to the beautiful bonsai tree sitting on the clerkâ€™s desk. It was cut perfectly, something that she thought people would have lost touch in. Japan had this unnatural love for nature and animals. Everything was incorporated one way or another whether it be in the form of statues or a piece of art, nature was symbolized in every single thing. That was one of the things she was going to miss about Japan. The beautiful cherry blossoms and the architect of the towns and cities, they all made her feel at peace. She wondered if she could find something similar in other places.<br/><br/>She could only hope for such a thing.<br/><br/>She watched as Azrai stepped into a small room, the doors had slid open for him automatically. She was curious for a moment, though to into consideration that he was rather exhausted and did not pose a question. She silently entered the room, wondering why they were standing in it. Was this their room for the night? It seemedâ€¦a bit too small for two people, perhaps this had not been a well thought plan. That was what she had thought until the door closed and Azrai pushed a button that illuminated with light. She read the number four before holding onto the wall for her dear life. The room was moving!  She glanced over at Azrai who seemed to pay no mind to the motion of the room and she had to contain the panic that threatened to escape her. Just what in the world was this? Since when could rooms move like this? It wasnâ€™t fast or anything but it was making her feel rather nauseous. She let out a slow, steady breath as the room came to a halt and the doors slid open. They were not on the floor they had just been on, instead the doors opened to a long corridor full of matching doors. She immediately followed him out of that demonic room and down the hallway.<br/><br/>Stopping in front of an ordinary door she was almost disappointed that it didnâ€™t open automatically for them. When it was unlocked and Azrai entered, she was hesitant. It was obvious that this would be the room that they would be staying in. Vermillion hues narrowed as the light was switched on and after a few moments of adjustment, she curiously began to look around the room. It wasnâ€™t elaborate or regal, which was something that would seem out of character of Azrai. The decorations were simple and tasteful, she had never been one to show off the riches that her stepfather had then again, she had never been able to have that opportunity. She noticed objects, which she assumed was furniture, placed here and there around the room. She stopped as she looked at the bed and realizing that there was only one. Her mouth went dry and she hoped that she didnâ€™t look like a mouse trapped in a corner by a cat, because that was how she was feeling at this moment.<br/><br/>If he offered to share the bed, she would politely decline. She preferred sleeping on the floor anyways; it was what she was used to. Besides, he deserved the bed more than she did. She watched as he moved the pillows before offering the bed, just for her. She glanced away from the bed and over at him, sucking her lower lip between her teeth, she bowed lowly towards him. â€œYour offer is very kind and I take it with great appreciation, however I cannot accept it. I am rather comfortable with sleeping on the floor, I guess you could say that I am used to it by now. So please, sleep on thisâ€¦futon for the next few nights I assure you that I will be fine. Besides, I feel as if I am still a bit restless, so the futon will be of no use to me at this time.â€ She offered a reassuring smile before turning away from him, her eyes glancing around the room more. â€œIf you will excuse me, I shall use the water closet.â€<br/><br/>It took her a few moments before she found the bathroom before closing and locking it behind her. She let out a deep breath, trying to be sure that she was comfortable with staying a night alone with a male. A wave of nausea came to her as she remembered what normally happened during these situations. She shook her head telling herself that Azrai meant no harm to her; he was trying to save her. But she still couldnâ€™t help but be afraid of him, she hardly knew him at all. Trying to clear her thoughts, she looked at all the items placed on the counter in the bathroom. She picked up each one, reading the labels; one was in a language that she had never seen. She opened the bottle, sniffing the contents before sneezing. The aroma of fresh linen clouded her sensitive nasal passage and she felt a headache coming on. Placing the bottle down, she moved towards the tub. The porcelain was cool to touch and she yearned to take a bath, though this was different from the onsen she was used to. She glanced over her shoulder, looking into the reflection of what she assumed was herself.<br/><br/>Nearing the reflecting glass, she sneered a bit at how horrid she looked. She was sure that dirt and blood hid most of her skin. She could still see the bruises littering her body. Her hair was unkempt and dingy looking. She leaned closer opening her mouth, a set of fangs gleamed in the fluorescent light and she winced as she poked them gently. Closing her mouth, she stared into the mirror for quite some time before deciding to rinse herself off quickly. There was a towel and what seemed to be a woolly kimono on the wall. It would have to do for now. She moved to the shower, after five minutes she figured out of to work it, she turned it to the hottest setting before washing off the blood and grime from her body. The rinse was quick and effective in making her feel better. She wrapped herself up in the woolly kimono before exiting the bathroom. She moved around silently, barely making any noise before sitting on the chaise in the far corner. She glanced out the curtains gazing at the night life, she wanted to explore but knew it was safer for her to stay inside. She drew the robe tighter around her, tucking her legs to the side. She was feeling rather tired but her mind was racing.  Perhaps she would try to sleep, it would make tomorrow even more tolerable. She shot a quick glance over in Azraiâ€™s direction before deciding that she was safe. Her eyes fluttered close, before she was swept away into a light slumber."
3660,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-03-16T14:17:20,Sound of Silence,"Honestly he wasnâ€™t all that surprised when Shizu had politely declined his offer. Knowing he should have perhaps seen it coming, he just have a slight nod of understanding, proceeding to slide his gun under the pillow and lay down on the bed when she went to use the restroom. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, further relaxing himself. Usually he had to be so drunk he couldnâ€™t see straight to get any kind of sleep because of his damned insomnia. This was one of those rare times where he really needed to get some sleep lest he collapse, he was glad this day was finally over that was for sure. He didnâ€™t even know what time it was but he assumed it was somewhere in the early morning and he would only get a few hours of sleep. A few hours of sleep were better than nothing, though, and he was alright with that. He was use to functioning with little to no sleep normally so it wouldnâ€™t bother him however he knew he was not going to feel one-hundred percent in the morning.<br/><br/>Good thing, speaking of drinking, he had a bottle of wine in the refrigerator he was saving for just such an occasion. Even now sleep was not finding him easily but at least he was relaxed. From all the walking he has done today he was a little sore but he would feel better after he got some sleep. That was all he focused on, sleep. Or so he wanted to anyway, as there were many things still racing through his mind that kept him awake. Drinking that bottle now was tempting only if he were more awake to even feel like moving. He really didnâ€™t need the alcohol anywayâ€¦ Well maybe that wasnâ€™t entirely true at least in his mind. He always needed alcohol; it was the one true thing that gave him comfort. Rather he was much too tired to even put much thought into it right now.<br/><br/>It was about seven in the morning when he finally woke. He didnâ€™t really feel any better than when he had gone to bed, but again some sleep was better than none. The light had not been switched off last night so that combined with the light from the sun creeping through the window hurt his eyes a bit as he adjusted to morning. Instead of rolling over and going back to sleep, however, like he often would when he was this tired, he forced himself to get his ass out of bed and start the day. He did have a lot he needed to get done, after all. This was no time to sleep, and he was strangely somewhat wide awake anyway now that he was up and about. That was probably him being use to a different time zone, however, or at least that was what he figured.<br/><br/>From what he saw Shizu was sleeping soundly on the chair or so it seemed â€“maybe she got a better nightâ€™s sleep than he did. He decided not to disturb her and went over to his suitcase to grab a clean change of clothes before heading into the restroom for a much needed shower and shave. Itâ€™s been at least two days since he has showered and surely he looked horrendous, he thought. However he was surprised when he dared to glance at himself in the mirror. For someone who spent two days walking through the forest and not getting that much sleep he didnâ€™t look as much like someone who waltzed out of a horror move as he thought he would. When he finished cleaning up and changing into fresh clothes he returned to the main room and threw his dirty clothes in one of those dirty laundry bags that are usually already in the room, tossing it near his suitcase.<br/><br/>Sighing lightly, he sat back on the bed and pulled his gun out from under the pillow, holstering it after he made sure the safety was on. Having fresh clothes was nice, but his jacket could use a wash and he decided not to put it back on for the time being, until he left the hotel again.  Nobody really likes the feel of dirty clothes, even if it is a jacket. Naturally, he was still very much on edge and he found he could not sit still for very long and eventually he stood from the bed and paced the room a bit, deep in thought as he thought up his next move. Last night had been tiring and he was still feeling a bit sore from all the walking, from pushing himself like he did. And there was still so much to do and he was running out of time. Suddenly he felt bad, Shizu had been keeping up with his pace so far and surely she would feel the effects as wellâ€¦<br/><br/>He looked out the window and sighed softly. For now he would simply let her sleep but he knew they would be on the move once again. Very soon, from the looks of things, assuming he can get through to his connections. Most of them were probably either still sleeping or just getting ready to go to sleep, or were at work. He knew a good many people who could help him out with this that he could rely on, only problem was that they lived in different time zones. Japan was the one country where he was on his own; he didnâ€™t know anyone here at all unless he decided count Shizu.<br/><br/>In his restlessness and while she shill lingered on his mind, he suddenly wondered if Shizu would drink some coffee as well if he made it as he moved over to the coffee pot. You could say this hotel was not quite as traditional as some of them usually were, having been modernized. Being finicky about his coffee he had brought his own rather than using what was provided. Usually he was not much of a coffee drinker but this was just one of those mornings where he needed something to give him a little more motivation. He had a feeling he was going to need all the motivation he could get."
3661,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-03-16T17:09:28,ElegantJewel,"Shizu had been plagued with nightmares as she had fallen asleep. She wasnâ€™t sure how many times she had jolted from her sleep, eyes wide and gasping for air. It continued like this for hours, she would continuously curl herself into a ball trying to find peace within her dreams however none came. The final time that she had jolted from her sleep, she was sure that she had woken up Azrai. She had knocked over a potted plant with her foot; it was a good thing the pot had been made of this unbreakable material. She had corrected the plant, before going back into the bathroom. She had splashed cold water on her face, trying to convince herself that she was safe. But it had only been a few hours that she had been rescued from her village. She was not expecting to feel safe for quite some time.<br/><br/>She had settled back on the chair, pulling her limbs close to her. Weary eyes stared at the blank walls before her. It felt so suffocating in here, just like at the Tsukino Compound. She hated being stuck a room, but she wasnâ€™t necessarily trapped in hereâ€¦she just didnâ€™t have the will or courage to walk around. Settling into a comfortable position, she felt so exhausted and sore. Her head pounded due to the lack of nourishment and sleep that she hadnâ€™t had for what seemed like months now. Every night she was haunted with the faces of the villagersâ€™ malicious grins and sharp weapons. Her stepfatherâ€™s voice whispered in her ear his hands clutched her throat, suffocating her. She would wake up shaking and frantic searching for a way to escape but in the end, she woke up alone staring into the darkness. At times she felt so foolish, but she knew she had good reason to be so terrified. Closing her eyes was the second most horrifying thing she could think of, aside from dying.<br/><br/>Soon, she found herself asleep, her body to fatigue to ignore the desire to sleep. It felt like she was simply floating along in darkness, the first time that she felt sleep caress her in a kind manner. For a few hours she laid in the darkness, finally regaining her sanity provided through slumber. However, like everything else in her life, it was short lived. Soon she could hear movement around her and the serene abyss disappeared engulfing her mind into flames. All around her there were flames; she could almost feel the heat on her skin. She flinched in her sleep, a small whimper escaping her. She felt nauseous as a familiar voice whispered words of cruelty and punishment to her. Her breathing increased and she struggled to wake up, as she normally did.<br/><br/>A little longer she struggled to pull herself from the freezing clutches of her nightmare, her eyes flew open and she lurched forward from the position she had been curled up in. She clutched her head as she had moved too fast, coming to ease her rolling stomach, she noticed Azrai awake. She suddenly felt embarrassed for seeming soâ€¦out of her mind. She wasnâ€™t crazy that much she was sure of but she did have a plethora of personal issues that she had to work through and who knew how long that would take. In all honesty, she really needed to get out of the place and country in general. Perhaps then her anxiety would quell itself and she would be able to function normally, well as normal as Oni could get.<br/><br/>Tucking a few strands of hair behind her ear, she bowed her head towards Azrai a meek smile on her lips. â€œGood morning,â€ she said in a gentle voice, though it was a bit hoarse. â€œI do hope that you slept well.â€<br/><br/>She knew that she hadnâ€™t but it would do her a great deal of comfort if she knew that he slept well. He had seemed so tired last night and she was sure that there were still a lot of things that he had to do in order to secure a safe departure from Japan. She moved off from the chair and stretched her aching limbs, she winced as the bruises had developed over night and her legs ached from all the running and walking she had done. She tried to act like it hardly bothered her, Oni had their pride, but it was hard to ignore the slight sting in her muscles as she stretched. Well, at least she hadnâ€™t lost a limb or suffered a serious injury last night, which was something that she had been expecting. Still, Shizu felt rather exhausted but it wasnâ€™t anything unusual to her, she was used to the lack of sleep. She feared those who would try to hurt her and the nightmares that minimized the time she would allow herself to sleep.<br/><br/>Her stomach rumbled and she blushed rather sheepishly, her hand touched her stomach. â€œPardon me that was unexpected.â€ She scolded her stomach silently for being so rude but she hadnâ€™t had a meal in a little more than two weeks. She was running on the last of her reserves, so perhaps that was why she found herself so clearly out of her mind. After her stretch, she found herself sitting on the edge of the chair, hands folded neatly in her lap. Her eyes gazed out of the window before they looked over at Azrai. â€œIf I may ask a question, I wish know what our plans are the day. I will happily contribute if I am able to however I am most certain that I would be nothing but a problem.â€ She let out a slight laugh, realizing it was probably best to have asked to help at all, but she had to ask. She was a kind soul, always wanting to help even when it wasnâ€™t needed.<br/><br/>Perhaps she would be taught about this modern world or she would simply just sit around and wait until she was needed. She allowed herself a yawn, politely covering her mouth. She really could use something to wake herself up. Was there tea of any kind or perhaps some Moka around here? She remembered always finding a vendor who served Moka to those who really craved it, it was a bit pricy but she truly enjoyed it. Besides, the smell was absolutely delightful.<br/><br/>(AU:<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fun facts~</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Moka</span>- Coffee that had been introduced to the Japanese by a Dutch man around 1832. >:3)"
3662,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-03-23T13:03:17,Sound of Silence,"It would take awhile for the coffee to be made, ready for drinking and he too that time to plan out what he was going to do for the day. After daring to try contacting some of his connections he found himself at a bit of a dead end for now when they didnâ€™t answer him. He left messages, hoping they would get them and then get in touch with him later on and so for now he would do what he could right now. In all honestly he hated to rely on other people to have what he needed done get done; it was just another part of his slightly lone wolf personality. At first he didnâ€™t fit into the military because of it but then he decided to work as a lone sniper. Sounds silly, a sniper working alone, since it mostly involves team work, but it was easier for him. He doesnâ€™t bond well with people, but the few people he knew seemed to like him well enough, especially the people he worked for.<br/><br/>Within maybe ten minutes or so, quicker than he had expected, the coffee was finished; this must be a newer machine since it had gotten done so quickly. At lost quicker than the coffee maker at his house. How exactly did Shizu like her coffee prepared, he wondered as he poured the coffee into the already provided cups. The coffee pots in hotel rooms only held two cups anyway, sometimes one.  He drank his pitch black without any milk or cream or sugar. For maximum results you could say, so he wouldnâ€™t seem as out of it as he really felt. Black coffee kept him up all day and sometimes worked so well that it was difficult to calm down during the night depending on how active he had been during the day. He did have some milk left, so perhaps she would want that, then again maybe she wanted dark coffee as well. It wasnâ€™t much but he brought the small carton out of the small refrigerator and set it on the table a long with some of that cream and sugar just in case she did want some.<br/><br/>When Shizu woke suddenly, he turned his gaze towards her. His dull, grey eyes seemed absent when he flashed a half-hearted grin and nod after she asked him if he slept well. The grin faded when she apologized for her hunger. Come to think of it he was hungry himself, having not eaten much since lunchtime the other day, so perhaps they should get breakfast or something later on. He could tell by the look on her face that she had not slept well; it was a look he knew oh too well himself. Shizu was not the only one who had nightmares that haunted her dreams. Sometimes his own dark thoughts came to haunt him, they even brining back from the dead those he has killed, just to torture him. It was probably the biggest contribute to his insomnia the main reason he drank so much. He couldnâ€™t stand those damned nightmares and he so he does his best to forget about them but even then sometimes little things always continue haunting him.<br/><br/>He sat the two cups on the table between the bed and the chair, lightly pushing one of the cups towards her direction and gesturing for her to take it if she wanted it before he sat down on the bed. â€œThe only annoyance I see is your... constant worry or whether or not I think you are too much trouble,â€ he told her honestly, quietly. He was a good person but he had his moments where the fact he doesnâ€™t like to get attached to people shone through, being rough around the edges as he was.<br/><br/>It had also brought of a slight conflict on his part. She said she wanted to assist him, probably wander around the city for a bit, and a part of him told him that he would have to keep her safe if trouble showed itself. Perhaps that was what she meant, but either way he didnâ€™t see her as troubleâ€¦ Well that being said he still was not sure exactly what to think of her; for now she was simply the center of his mission, getting her to safety was top priority. That has already been established, but the more he thought of it perhaps that was all she would be. If that were the case then his subtle efforts to gain her trust would be for nothing so he wanted to at least be able to get along with her. Perhaps relaxing and taking a walk around the city would do some good. After all he hated being cooped up indoors all day, being the outdoors person he was, and surely Shizu has had enough of being cooped up. Not to mention he did say he would teach Shizu more about the modern world.<br/><br/>As much as he didnâ€™t want to get that attached to her he did want to at least build some level of trust so she felt comfortable around him. Keeping his word about teaching her more about the modern world was a start, but still, he knew it would not be that easy; trust was not an easy thing. He knew this well, having his own issues â€“he really was not sure if they would ever trust each other fully but again it would not hurt them at all to at least have some sort of comfortable bond. But he was not going to force her either, if she truly thought she was going to be nothing but a bother.<br/><br/>After taking a quick glance out the window, which did not give the best view of the city, it seemed to be a nice day outside. Usually people looked to the television to see what the weather was going to be like but he simply looked outside, listening to what nature was telling him. Today, or at least this morning, would be nice and he, who honestly hated being cooped up indoors, would go for a walk. â€œI apologizeâ€¦ before we can leave Japan I need my contacts make someâ€¦ preparations, if you will. Until I hear back from them there is not much that can be done.â€ He sounded tense, perhaps even a little frustrated at the fact but as he said there was not much he could do. â€œIn the meantime, since both of us seem to be hungry, I suggest we get some breakfast for ourselves,â€ he then suggested. Of course he didnâ€™t show it much at all, but he was a little unsure, not doubting the possibility that she may in fact turn down his offer.<br/><br/>And that was why he then added this just in case, partially being facetious: â€œThat is, unless you enjoy the confinement of these four walls.â€ He decided to give her that choice at least, though again he was sure that she was sick of being confined. She could stay here if she truly felt she would be in his way, or she could come with him this morning and experience the modern world. Hopefully at ease, or at least somewhat at ease."
3663,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-06-29T15:52:01,ElegantJewel,"She watched as he placed the two cups on the table between them. It was odd though she felt that it was symbolic of their relationship so far. She was on one end and he was on the other, the table their only means of communication. She eyed the coffee cup for a moment, a bit weary. Though she had not seen him prepare the coffee, she knew it was wrong to think that he would have poisoned it. She scolded herself mentally, unable to get past the old life that she had lived. Everyday there had been a new threat, but Azrai, he was trying to make her feel safe. Protected. She wasn't sure if she would ever be less paranoid, though she could at least try and think that she was safe. For now. Her frail fingers reached out and took the coffee mug in her hand. She inhaled the robust aroma, a faint smile touching her lips. Pulling the dark liquid into her mouth, she allowed herself a moment to enjoy the heat that flooded through her body. It was odd to think it but it warmed her chilled body. Maybe it was curing the shock that she had been going through internally. She hated to admit anything was wrong with herself, but deep down she knew that she was terrified to be in this new situation. At least in her village she knew what was to come, with Azrai, all she had was his words. Words were meaningless at times.<br/><br/>The bitter taste of the moka travelled across her taste buds and her nose scrunched slightly. It had been a while since she had last had a drink of it, but she didn't understand why he had pulled out a carton of...some unknown liquid. She had always had her moka black, as it should be. She had heard that some people actually put cream and sugar into it, but that merely took away the taste, in her opinion. When he began to speak, she eyed him carefully and listened to his words. She felt a quirk of her lips as he regarded her constant worries and thoughts. She knew that it was probably a bit of an overkill with all the incessant worries, but it was not like she was good for anything. However she needed to remind herself that Azrai had a job that he needed to handle. That job being her, so of course he wouldn't really need much help, well perhaps from a few colleagues of his. But from her? No, she would just idly sit and wait until he told her what needed to be done. Not like that mattered, she was very good at waiting. She had been waiting her whole life. For what? Sometimes she wasn't even sure. Was it for freedom? Or death? Death was sort of like freedom, it would allow herself to escape the constant torment. But Azrai was showing her a different kind of freedom than she had been wishing for. One that she was very curious about. She would express her gratitude to him when this was all said and done. That is if he stayed around for her to do so.<br/><br/>They sat in silence after he finished speaking for the time being, she assumed that he was lost in thought. This allowed her time to collect herself better. She had to start thinking more independently from now on, She was sure that by the end of this mission of his, she would have to know how to think like a person who had never been isolated before. A person who was born with freedom and knew how to survive on their own. Pursing her lips together she was troubled within her mind. How could she know what that was like? She took another drink from her coffee, her pale hands cradling the mug carefully. There was a lot that she needed to know in order to survive in this New World, and Azrai had promised that he would tell her. Though was she not asking him a lot? Not only was he trying to ensure her safety, he was taking her away from that wretched life she lived, and she had the audacity to ask him to teach her things about this world. How rude and selfish of her! She should apologize though she glanced over at him and realized that he was probably tired of her apologies and worries. She wanted to apologize for that too, but she knew it was unnecessary. Letting out a faint sigh, she glanced out the window, curious as to what lied outside. Fear quickened the beating of her heart and she wasn't sure if this was a good idea. Once again she was beginning to have doubts about this whole situation. Could she really survive? Could she ever really escape. Being held in isolation was all she knew and once she had come to terms with it, she knew it would be difficult to break that thought process. But she had to do so! If she had wanted freedom so bad, then damnit, she would work for it with just as desperation as she had when she was at the Tsukino Compound.<br/><br/>Her attention was brought back to Azrai and she placed her almost empty coffee mug on the table between them. Crimson eyes stared at him in an unwavering manner, though she still refused to look him in his eyes, always opting to gazing at his chin or forehead, If not those places, then she would look past him towards the plain walls that defined their room. She had never been allowed to look anyone in the eye and she would not begin to start now unless the other permitted it. She tilted her head to the side, clearly hearing the frustration in his voice. It seemed that he wanted to get in touch with his contacts faster, however there seemed to be a dilemma. She was not hurt by the fact that he wanted to get out of here fast or possibly get rid of her faster. If he knew what she was, he would have probably have been less kind. She merely nodded her head as he explained things to her. She perked up at the aspect of food and leaving the room.<br/><br/>She may have not been the best at understanding how people interact, though she was sure that he was teasing her with his last comment. She wanted to scoff or roll her eyes, but she was unsure about either of those actions. Instead she hoped up immediately, waving her hands frantically. ""I-I would definitely enjoy leaving this room in order to indulge in the morning meal,"" she said in a slightly panicked tone, as if she felt that if she didn't answer fast enough that would decide her fate; being confined in this room all day. A flush of embarrassment touched her cheeks and she glanced down at the floor, bowing her head slightly. ""Forgive my sudden outburst...but I would most definitely love to leave this room,"" she murmured in a more subdued tone. She looked at her pale feet, watching as she curled her toes somewhat nervously. She was still not used to communicating with another person, though she was dying in mortification thanks to her inelegant mannerisms moments before. ""I....I should prepare for departure.""<br/><br/>She rushed to the bathroom, closing and locking the door behind her. She let out a long breathe before wanting to slap heself in the face. Just because he had saved her doesn't mean that she should forget all the mannerisms that she had been taught. A lady must never seem too eager. A lady must never have outbursts. A lady should be quiet. She should be seen not heard. With a shake of her head, she pulled off the bathrobe that she slept in last night, and pulled back on her kimono. Nimble fingers did their best at trying to brush away the dirt that had gathered at the hem and near her knees. It was definitely not the most suitable outfit to wear, but she had nothing else and she would not walk around in a bathing robe today. Glancing into the reflecting glass, she could see that a few hours of sleep had treated her well. There were still a few small bruises under her eyes from years of interrupted sleep. Her skin seemed to hold some kind of color to them. Running her fingers through her hair, she winced as she pulled out a few tangles from her raven locks. She allowed herself a small chuckle, almost wishing that she had been informed of her rescue, so then she could have packed a few outfits and perhaps a brush. Though that would defeat the purpose of a surprise rescue, wouldn't it?<br/><br/>After splashing her face a couple of times with some cold water, she dried off her hands before exiting the bathing area. She had successfully recovered from her prior embarrassment and was more concerned with filling her empty stomach. She placed herself back on the edge of the chair she had found so fond. ""Azrai, I am ready for departure when you are ready,"" she said, glancing over at him, before fiddling with her kimono once more, trying her best not to seem nervous. This would be the first time that she would be able to experience the New World. Last night did not really allow for that much exploration but with the given circumstances, she understood why they could not journey farther for her curiosity's sake. Now she was buzzing, practically fidgeting, to exit the room and see all that she could. Perhaps it was the caffeine from the moka that made her this jittery or her nerves. Whichever it was, she didn't care for because there were was so much going through her mind at this point. What would it be like? How much different was it than her village? Well last night proved that there was a lot of technology involved and architecture. Those huge buildings were just prime examples. She already knew most of these answers but she wanted to experience them firsthand, with her own eyes. More questions of curiosity popped up in her mind as she patiently waited."
3664,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-06-29T23:37:48,Sound of Silence,"At first he had been extremely worried about her answer when he asked the question originally. So many things began to wander through his mind to counter her, should she have refused to take a walk around the city, but they had all been shot down when she accepted the offer. Words could not describe how relieved he was when she said she would get prepared. Softly, he let out a briefly held breath in a sharp exhale as he eased his posture and slid his jacket back on. He made sure that his gun was snug in its holster. There was doubt that he would have to use it but he did not want to take any chances; after being chased by those strange dogs the other night he was worried that more things would possibly find them again. He was never one to trust silence and he was always wary. You never know what might be lurking around so he was not taking chances. Still, while they were on their walk he would make sure to act calm and professional.<br/><br/>He knew she was still not comfortable around him. They had only just met so that was to be expected, aside from the fact that she had been confined in that horrible village all her life. Though he was not in her exact situation he could sympathize somewhat though he would never openly say that. It was best left unsaid, he decided. Perhaps it was better to take a professional approach in this situation rather than trying to get her to open up a bit more by talking to her. He knew that he at least has her trust, it might not be her complete trust in him but it was enough, and perhaps that was as far as he should take it. He did not want to get attached to her and then lose her. Azrai was not someone who could take that sort of thing lightly. There was just too much pride he took in his work to even allow that to happen, especially because there have only been a few cases where he has failed his mission. This would not be one of them, not now, not when he has simply come way too far.<br/><br/>With a nod, he gathered his cell phone and wallet a long with his room key and started to head towards the door.<br/><br/>Japan was going to eat his wallet alive, considering shekels were worth less than yen, and he did not have much money on him. As much as he loves Japan he was not rich. He was not someone who pissed and moaned about the cost of things if it meant he was helping someone out but he was beginning to worry a bit, hoping he would have enough money to at least pay for breakfast. The last thing he needed was to be stuck here and he was sure that Shizu would look down upon him. Maybe she expected him to be rich? If she did then she would be disappointed as again he is not rich in any way shape or form. A mental note was made to stop at the bank or some kind of bank machine as he left the room and began walking down the hallway.<br/><br/>Once they reached the streets outside, the city was a much different place during the day. Oddly enough it was a bit calmer and had a much more pleasant atmosphere than the rush from the other night. It made him feel a bit more at ease, even if he didnâ€™t remember the name of the city they were, though it reminded him that Shizu was in for a bit of a shock once he got her back to Israel. Tel Aviv especiallyâ€¦ think of New York and Vegas smashed together with Middle Eastern culture among other things, to get a bit of a better vision of that city. It was also another pricy city, he told himself briefly with a light sigh as he waited for the road to be clear for crossing. When he crossed the street he made sure that Shizu was near him so she wouldnâ€™t get hit by a car or. Oh yes, as he was professional, he was both a man who would not hesitate to kill someone and a bodyguard. He also purposely went slower in stride so she could take in her surroundings without the feel of being rushed.<br/><br/>There was a restaurant a few blocks away. When they reached it he nodded towards it, â€œThis place has fairly decent food,â€ he said softly. â€œI ate here when I first arrived and the service wasâ€¦ fairly nice as well. I found the atmosphere to be very welcoming,â€ He added the latter to show he was confident about this place and hopefully ease her obvious nervousness. If she was trying to hide the fact she was nervous she was not doing a good job that much was certain. She was definitely a very old fashioned, proper woman he would not deny that but she had every right to be nervous. This must be so strange for herâ€¦ he must be strangeâ€¦ He probably did seem strange to her and he found himself perfectly fine with that if she did. At times he wondered if he was truly a misfit in society at times.<br/><br/>The waitress greeted him in Japanese. Luckily he spoke enough Japanese to explain that he spoke English a lot better and she respected his request. She showed him and Shizu to a table and placed menus before them. The menus, thankfully, had English translations. It further proved that the service here was rather nice. Nobody likes to go into a place to eat and have shitty service, after all, and plenty of places he has been to both back home and other countries had that too often. The prices made him cringeâ€¦ but he quickly got over it and decided he would just use his credit card and pay for the rest of the meal later, assuming they would accept international credit cards. He made himself another mental note to ask before he paid for the meal.<br/><br/>He incorporated his own table manners while he glanced over the menu, keeping his elbows off the table and keeping quiet. In general he was not a man who was much for conversation, but he was exceptionally quiet whenever he ate. It was just a thing, he supposed, since growing up meal time was always quiet."
3665,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-06-30T15:52:59,ElegantJewel,"When he acknowledged her statement and headed for the door, she immediately followed him. Her body was tingling with excitement and she tried her best to keep herself composed. It wasn't too hard at first as they moved through the hotel; she merely threw casual glances here and there trying to take in the structure of the building. It was a habit more than anything; she enjoyed memorizing every last detail of her surroundings. Just in case she needed to make a quick change of course, for whatever reason. She would not take too many chances with thinking that she was completely safe. Not until they were completely out of Japan, not until she knew that there were too many miles between Japan and their unknown destination. She remained quiet as they continued down the hallway, her ever watchful eyes noting the patterns of the rug on the floor, the small markings on the wall. She remembered everything.<br/><br/>A large intake of breath came from her as they stepped outside, her eyes dilating to the new form of light that the sun provided. She had expected more people during the day, but it seemed that the inner workings of Japan came to life at night. This was a sort of relief to the Oni. She had never been too fond of crowds or people for that matter. She was thankful that they had chosen an appropriate time to exit the building, but she was still shocked none the less. Everything was different. There seemed to be no sign of the Edo period in this New World. Her comforts levels dropped and she felt slightly panicked. There was no way that she would be able to survive here. It would be better if she went to a new country, where she could be a foreigner learning another culture instead of a Japanese person trying to learn her own culture. It would be a shame and an embarrassment. She felt like she didn't even belong in Japan anymore, her own country. But was this really her country? She had been born and raised here, but not for the time period it was now. She caught sight of signs dangling here and there, realizing that the more modern Japanese used different kanji and had words that she didn't recognize. It was all so strange.<br/><br/>As they walked through the streets, vermillion eyes danced around trying to gather all the information that she could. There were no horse drawn carriages. The people wore strange clothing; there were no hakama, yukata, or kimono in sight. The clothes were all the more scandalous, fitting the body's natural contours and what not. People had their hair with colors that made her head dizzy. But that wasn't what got her the most, it was the fact that some women were walking around with unkempt hair and up in these scandalous fashions. Had they no shame? To openly flaunt their sexuality and private life to the open public. She felt her lips turn down in dissatisfaction and her nose crinkled slightly. How much had actually changed in the Japanese society? What caused for all the sacred rules that she knew to be broken? Of course, she could tell that not all women here had short hair or had it pulled up in such a way, but the numbers were few. Her mind was tangled in a mess of thoughts as they stopped and waited on one end of the path.<br/><br/>Her eyes glanced round her, noticing that some people would glance at her as they stood there. What was so odd? Perhaps it was the manner that she held herself. She had her back straight and head bowed when she was still. When she walked she took small steps behind Azrai, following him diligently. Was that weird? Should she immediately stop? Or would that only cause more problems. When Azrai started moving across the street, she recognized his slower pace. A small smile touched her lips. Was it safe to say that she enjoyed this? This was the first time she could openly walk in public without having someone trying to humiliate her or flaunt her like money. She liked how he was aware their surroundings and how he made sure that she was able to see all that she could on their brief journey for food. It made her feel safe, very safe to be around him. Though a chord struck through her mind and she didn't hesitate to glance around frantically. Was she really safe?<br/><br/>There were so many mechanical beasts and people here; it would be hard to pick out where exactly her stepfather would be. Then again, she knew him well enough to know that he would not come for her directly. The hounds that pursued them last night were just one of the examples. What kind of connections did her stepfather have here? She may have heightened senses, though they were not prepared for all the commotions of the city. Everything was loud, the smells were different, and there were too many faces. Her heart quickened and she found herself following Azrai a bit too closely while looking around. She was terrified of being out here. Maybe it had been a bad idea to agree to leave the hotel. But she didn't want to be trapped any more, she had wanted to explore. And who knows, maybe her stepfather could have found her there. She shuddered at the thought, her stomach turning uncomfortably. She cursed lightly realizing how foolish she was being, Azrai would not have taken her out if he could not protect her. She should trust him more, but could she really do that? Could she really trust someone that she barely knew anything about when he could be like all of the other men?<br/><br/>She felt disgusted with herself as she knew she was thinking wrong of the man who was trying to save her. Azrai seemed as if he had a good heart and determination that was made of steel.  She should have a little more faith and trust in him, without him she would still be in the village. Her stepfather would still be torturing her, she would still be isolated. Her mood was turning for the worst as they continued to walk, she immediately stopped herself from walking into him as he spoke of the restaurant and she listened accordingly. Her stomach rumbled at the prospect of having a decent meal that was not poisoned. She smiled as he found this place rather enjoyable. Then perhaps she would find it as well. Out of a nervous habit she tucked a piece of hair behind her ear and followed him inside.<br/><br/>The aroma of food hit her like a tidal wave, making her stomach roar and mouth water. She remained collected as the waitress greeted them; she tensed slightly when she felt the waitress' eyes on her. When they were seated and the woman walked away, she let out a slow and steady breath that she had been holding. Was it strange that she felt like everyone here was in contact with her stepfather? Was it weird that if she talked, then they would know she was different? She didn't want to be different anymore; she just wanted to be a normal person, well a normal Oni blending into society. She glanced down at the menu, deciding that since her mood dropped significantly, she would eat something light. Her eyes flashed over the menu before she glanced over at Azrai. ""Would it be alright if I ate this,"" she asked pointing to the cheapest meal they had; grilled fish, rice, and miso soup. Shizu was not one for luxurious things, even though she came from a rich family. She preferred the simple things in life and she was sure that the other would not be a big money spender either.<br/><br/>Her fingers danced across her side of the table, setting the silverware according to how she was used to it. That meant that she put everything to the adjustment of her left hand, it was little known that she was left handed by her family, for anything that was different they had frowned upon. So she had become ambidextrous and learned to hide the true nature. She figured that since she was no longer at the Tsukino Compound, she no longer needed to abide by the rules that her stepfather had set up. Making sure that everything was straight and neat, she folded her hands in her lap, reviewing all that she had learned and discovered on the way over her. Something was eating away at her on the inside, it showed by the way she nibbled on her lower lip and how her eyebrows came forward in thought. ""Ne, Azrai, do you mind if I ask a question,"" she said in a hesitant voice.<br/><br/>She had lowered her voice, feeling slightly embarrassed for what she was about to ask, though she felt that maybe he would understand. ""Do you ever feel like you are a stranger within your own country, like you are not...one of them?"" Crimson hues glanced up at him before falling to the lacquer table top. ""I cannot speak with anyone here. My dialect is very old, I am sure you have noticed. It is hard for me to understand many of the hanging papers on the side of these buildings and it would be rather difficult for me to have a conversation with the woman who is serving us."" She let out a half hearted laugh, her frail hands clenching into tiny fists. ""I feel like he did this on purpose, knowing that I would not be able to survive."" Her tone was bitter as it should be towards the man whom all her hate went towards. Let alone, she was Oni and she had to have certain things that were accessible in the Tsukino Compound that she was unsure if she could access here though she would keep that part to herself. ""I do not belong here,"" she murmured in a solemn tone.<br/><br/>She looked at him and inclined her head slightly. ""That was perhaps a bit too personal for so early in the day. I apologize."" Shizu was a mess. On the outside she seemed like she was very good at controlling her emotions, after years of being rather emotionless. However, on the inside she was a wreck. There were many things that she had to work through in order to feel normal. There were many things she wanted erased from her mind in order to sleep at night. She tried her hardest to not let things bother her and crawl under her skin, but they had over the years. Perhaps she was going through too much of a culture shock at this point, but how would she deal with leaving Japan and going to a new country? She had to prepare herself for that giant leap, which shook her to the marrow of her bone. The exhaustion of the shock was getting to her but she had to prove that she was strong enough to handle whatever happened. She wanted to prove to Azrai that she was not weak; that she was worth the risk to save. She didn't want to go back to the Compound and hopefully she never would.<br/><br/>She let out another deep exhale, trying to clear her mind. What she could use was a hot pot of tea which normally soothed her nerves. Being out in the public was so strange. She felt as if everyone had their eyes on her and she didn't want to look around to find out. She knew that she didn't look her best but she was certain she didn't look crazy like the night before. Clearing her throat, she looked at Azrai. ""Forgive me; I feel very...vulnerable right now. This is all so new and strange."" She shifted slightly in her seat, trying to calm her shaking nerves but she wouldn't be fine until they got back to the hotel. No one would see her there, only Azrai. But she was fine with him seeing her, he would protect her. At least she knew that much, even though her mind was playing tricks with her. A sense of dread filled her being.<br/><br/>His mission would not be an easy one. She was sure of it, as the dread continued to chill her."
3666,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-01T11:23:52,Sound of Silence,"Deciding that he would just have soup himself, he sat the menu down and gingerly placed it at the end of the table as the waitress came to remove them and take their order. While they waited for their food, he pondered Shizuâ€™s question carefully, narrowing his eyes a bit and pinching the bridge of his nose in thought. It was somewhat unexpected and the question had definitely taken him aback but he wondered if it was a sign that they were bonding slightly. After all, he was sure that she would have more questions like this later. He made a mental note to continue acting professional as he went about this and would do whatever in his power to make himself worthy enough to protect her. A faint grin also made its way to his expression, knowing that a small breakthrough was better than nothing; Shizu was a curious girl and he secretly admired that. He himself was a rather cynical man who often could care less about such things and he hoped that would not affect their relationship in any way.<br/><br/>Maybe it already has, assuming she has caught on to his somewhat cynical expression though he has not really voiced that part of his personality yet. His cynicism was more or less comprised of personal thoughts he kept to himself. Being a loner he always kept to himself figuring nobody really cared to hear about his opinions anyway. He was just here to do a job, not make friends. Every time he makes friends it never ends well anyway, so eventually he figured why bother. Perhaps Shizu would just be the exact same way if he decided to open up to her a little too much, stepping out of his comfort zone, as she was just an assignment. It wasnâ€™t really right to think of her as an assignment either, however. It was somewhat callous even for his taste and he decided right then and there that she deserved to be treated better than just an assignment.<br/><br/>â€œI do not blame you forâ€¦ feeling vulnerable,â€ he began softly, looking down at the sake he ordered. It was perhaps a bit too early for alcohol, but he had his own ways of calming his nerves. â€œI have been to several countries so I understand your language barrierâ€¦ I speak English fairly well but I still speak differently than most people. Japanese is not my strong suit either. In fact Hebrew is my native tongueâ€¦ That being said I can sympathize when you tell me your dialect is older and you are not use to modern changes. Japanese may be older than Hebrew, but the languages have both been around for quite some time.â€ He was not one for talking, especially when it came to personal information, but he felt it was vital to the mission if he wanted to keep her safe and get her to trust him a little more. If there was one thing about Azrai, it was that he was always straight to the point and displayed it nicely while he continued to explain things to her. There was a long pause when he threw back his sake. He winced slightly at the taste as he was not use to it.<br/><br/>Placing the glass down, he then continued, â€œI suppose you could say that I do feel like a stranger in my own countryâ€¦ However, Israel is still my home so I do not allow such thoughts to discourage meâ€¦â€ he decided to just leave it at that, however, starting to feel somewhat uncomfortable opening up a little. Even around people he did trust, the few friends he actually had, he was never this open. He was always reserved and kept to himself. Everyone was so strange in his eyes, and he even included Shizu though it was not made obvious. He was someone who hardly ever made things like that obvious unless he truly meant it. Jumping to conclusions was one of his bad habits; everyone has at least a few bad habits no matter how subtle or obvious they were.<br/><br/>He was relieved when their food arrived. The waitress had a smile on her face and told them to enjoy their food, returning a brief moment later to replace his now empty glass of sake. Japan had wonderful soup though it was a little expensive. After looking at the bill, he estimated it would cost him nearly sixty shekels to pay for it assuming he would into a squabble with the woman about his lack of proper currency. That bothered him about most people: they were unable to convert in their mind and accept the fact that money was money no matter where you were. People relied way too much on technology such as calculators that it amused him greatly. Oddly enough he was one of those people who actually enjoyed working math out in his mind. It was a guilty pleasure of his that only he really knew, considering it a little embarrassing since he certainly did not have the appearance of a stereotypical math whiz. On that note, there really wasnâ€™t much â€˜stereotypicalâ€™ about him appearance wise anyway which was probably why he often felt he didnâ€™t fit in.<br/><br/>He smirked lightly at the thought and threw back more of his sake.<br/><br/>The soup was excellent, hitting the spot nicely for this time in the day. He was hungry, and since he still felt like crap from the walk the other night he savored the taste of the warm soup and relaxed a bit more. â€œI am a man of my word,â€ he said told Shizu quietly, â€œthis place definitely has enjoyable--â€<br/><br/>His train of thought was interrupted when a group of people suddenly walked into the restaurant. His gaze was extremely dark, deadly, transfixed on them and his body tensed and he slid his hand near his gun, much like a tiger ready to pounce upon his prey when given the right opportunity. They werenâ€™t looking this way but he did not like the vibes he was getting from these people. There were five men, all appearing to be local aside from the nicely dressed a man, who he assumed was either American or English. He briefly wondered if one of his contacts had finally gotten back to him but then he concluded that he did not know these people. When the group of men went to another are in the restaurant, away from he and Shizu, he decided to let it go. Keeping it in the back of his mind that he would probably see them again."
3667,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-01T20:33:03,ElegantJewel,"She watched the brief interaction that the waitress and Azrai had and she wondered if she would be able to communicate so smoothly with another person. She already had a difficult time trying to pose questions to Azrai with unnecessary caution. She wanted to let out a sigh of defeat but she knew she couldn't allow such trivial things to bother her. She would allow herself to be less cautious but she would not throw it to the wind. She was a lady after all; she couldn't just prance around with wild abandon and feel like it was appropriate. She would merely have to incorporate her teachings into the modern world somehow. Sure it might be difficult but she was sure that she could manage. When the waitress left, she watched him carefully as he thought of a response for her question. Perhaps she shouldn't have said anything and kept her thoughts to herself. However, she wanted to know more things about him seeing how she figured they would spend quite a bit of time together. Azrai didn't look like the type of man who would open up at the drop of a hat but he seemed to be taking a great deal of time trying to think of a reply. That was something that she appreciated.<br/><br/>She understood that their relationship was not going to like most people. She understood that she was just an objective for a mission and she was fine with it. It hardly bothered her though she was happy. She was happy that someone actually cared enough to save her, even if it was for a certain amount of money. She was perfectly unaffected by it, which would probably saddened the other if she said such things. She was a very realistic woman, who thought more than she probably should. However, the truth sat there beside her like a large pink elephant in this tiny restaurant. She knew that he would get her to safety and that would be the end of it. There was no time to make some sort of friendship when it could all be over within a matter of weeks. She knew that she could easily become attached to Azrai, she could easily find herself wanting a bond with him, but logic stopped those kinds of actions. She wouldn't allow herself to delve too deep into his personal life and she would try to remain professional. She was just an objective after all. It was probably wrong of her to think that he didnâ€™t care about her well being at all. He probably did care to a certain extent, but she knew there would be a limit to as how much he would care. She knew that she shouldnâ€™t treat him like he was the enemy, that he was only there for the money but sometimes her logic was cynical like that. How could it not be?<br/><br/>She perked up when he finally chose to speak, listening intently to him. She smiled faintly at the choice of his words. They had some things in common which, in all honesty, surprised her. How was she supposed to know that he knew of an old language as well? She smiled once more as he continued to speak to her. It was nice to have a somewhat normal conversation while being out in public. Given the circumstances that they were in, this was probably as normal as their conversations would get. She certainly couldn't think of them discussing how pleasant the weather was or some other frivolous topic that she had heard the villagers speak of from her window. She admired that he was not discouraged about feeling isolated in his own country. She wished she had that kind of strength within her being and maybe one day she would find it. Japan was still her home, she just had to look pass the things that have happened to her in this place. Japan was a very beautiful and loving country, and it would forever be her home. She just had to get through a few things before she could feel more accepted in society.<br/><br/>They fell silent as their food arrived and she had to keep the raging beast of hunger at bay. The aroma of fresh grilled fish wafted into her nostrils making her want to voice how delighted she was to eat it. The portions were small, as Japan usually had many small dishes for one meal. She bowed her head politely as the waitress encouraged them to eat and enjoy such wonderful foods. She did a small prayer, muttering the common term for beginning a meal under her breath. She tucked back the sleeve of her kimono, to avoid it dangling in her food and slowly began to eat. She had long told herself that she shouldn't fear that this food was poisoned. This was a public restaurant where it would cause a scene to actually try to harm someone. She ate in silence, relishing in every bite that she took. She was sure to chew her food a certain amount of times before swallowing, savoring each flavor that hit her taste buds. It had been such a long time since she had a meal this good. She almost felt overwhelmed with emotions, seeing how this was just one step closer to her freedom. If she voiced such thoughts, would Azrai understand?<br/><br/>She wasn't entirely sure, so she made a mental note to ask later.<br/><br/>There was a faint laugh that left her as he expressed his satisfaction from the food. ""Indeed you are,"" she commented with the slight quirk of her lips. ""This place is wonderful..."" Her sentence was left hanging as she noticed the sudden change of his disposition. She felt her whole body tense as she watched him look at whoever entered the place. She was very observant of the hostility that rolled off of him and she knew it was best that she dare not to look over her shoulder. She inhaled slowly, picking through the many layers of smells in the restaurant. She blocked out the odor of food, sorting through things like perfume and cologne. A faint smell that seemed familiar tickled her nose. There was a siren that resounded in her head and red flags popped up. She was sure she was imagining things; she had to be, though her nostrils flared and she felt ill.<br/><br/>The color drained from her face and she slowly set down her chopsticks, her appetite subsiding as wave after wave of nausea hit her. It was impossible for him to be here, right? That scent was familiar; however, anyone else could have it. Her eyes narrowed as she thought of the man that had that awful scent. It was loaded with smoke, cologne, and death. She remembered the nights when her stepfather would entertain foreigners; she stopped her thoughts from that point refusing to think of those nights any further. Biting the inside of her cheek, she was sure she was being paranoid. Of course she would react like that when Azrai had tensed up. Perhaps he knew the group of men that walked in and he just didn't like them. But...how could he know them when he was from another country? She was thinking too much into this, wasn't she? She was just playing into her paranoia. She just needed to calm down and then things would settle down, though she didn't feel comfortable here anymore. She knew that from behind, she looked like a typical Japanese woman. Long, pin straight black hair and petite physique. But from the front, her eyes were what caught most people off guard. Eyes the color of blood was uncommon to most humans, but she had seen some have different colors than the typically brown hue. Though hopefully she wouldn't have to turn around and face the group of men. She wasn't that hard to spot out in a crowd, but she would be sure to remain inconspicuous.<br/><br/>Clearing her throat, she glanced at Azrai as his body language seemed to relax slightly. She wasn't sure how to recover from the sudden mood change though one thing was for certain, they couldn't stay here any longer; least it would lead to trouble later on down the road. She knew her stepfather was slowly picking up on her trail and she knew that they would come face to face with his men soon; though this was far too soon for her likings. ""Thank you for the meal, I thoroughly enjoyed it,"" she said gently, fear caused her voice to quiver slightly and she was sure Azrai would be able to pick up on her discomfort. ""Perhaps now would be a good time for our departure,"" she suggested as she was very observant of their surroundings, knowing that if they stayed here, they would both be on edge."
3668,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-01T22:42:15,Sound of Silence,"That group of men had completely ruined the atmosphere of the restaurant for him and he found himself to be extremely restless. He kept his hand near his gun and kept an eye on the place vigilantly, like he was expecting there to be a strike of some kind. Continuing to act like a tiger waiting to pounce on its prey, who would not hesitate to plant a bullet in every last person in this restaurant if he had to. The expression on his face, though he was a bit more relaxed, was enough to show his potential to be a very deadly and violent man if he had to. He didnâ€™t make a profession out of being a hired gun for nothing after all. More sake was brought for him but he grinned faintly and declined it though it was obvious he didnâ€™t want to. He was a horrible alcoholic, the kind who would get so drunk he would wake up and forget most of what happened the other night, but it was work first drunkenness later when it came to this situation. It didnâ€™t matter how exceptional his marksmanship was he was of no use carrying out his job while alcohol impaired him in any way.<br/><br/>Shizu was right to suspect that he would pick up on her discomfort easily. When she spoke, he gave her his full attention and looked her over. He then gave her a slow nod before he threw the money on the table and stood from his seat, hoping he was right about the amount, not even bothering to finish what remained of his soup. If she was uncomfortable being here and it was obvious he was as well then there was no reason to remain. He didnâ€™t want her to feel any more uncomfortable than she already was, fearing that he would only lose the little trust she was placing in him. She expected him to keep her safe and he would continue to do just that. There was no doubt in his mind that those men did not come in here looking for a meal, trouble practically oozed from them, and so it was best that they take their leave while they still could. He was a violent man but he was far from bloodthirsty, at least in the sense that he would not start a fight if it could be avoided.<br/><br/>Not even bothering to ask for her permission, he gently grabbed her arm and began to walk her quickly through the restaurant, hoping they were not seen as they left. When they were back outside he relaxed a bit but he made sure she stayed close to him. It was more of a protective thing than being obsessive about his job. His facial expression was calm and neutral, even if he walked at a swift pace to get as far away from the restaurant as he could. He was sure she didnâ€™t want to go back to the hotel either, so he walked until he came to a rather beautiful park. Japan has always loved nature and even in modern times he was sure that Shizu was aware that the country has not changed at least in that sense. He was not a mind reader, but he had a feeling that she might appreciate him brining her somewhere that she could have at least some sense of peace of mind. Or so he hoped. He was a bit nervous about it, honestly, though he dared not show it.<br/><br/>â€œThis park isâ€¦ another little gem I have discovered in my short time here,â€ he told her with a faint grin as he took in a deep breath of fresh air to relax a bit more. â€œI figured you did not wish to go back to the hotel so Iâ€¦ decided to come here instead.â€ The park was fairly spacious for being in the city, surrounded by some local plants and a play area for children. The morning air was still cool which made this even more perfect for relaxing. It was peaceful. Very peaceful. And he was enjoying himself, hoping that Shizu could find peace here as well until they decided to move again. However such hopes of having peace were shattered completely at the sound of a gunshot.<br/><br/>Immediately, he reached for hit gun, looking around amongst the crowd of frightened people running for their lives in an unorganized fashion. He made sure Shizu, once again, stayed with him while he moved amongst the crowd carefully. Every now and then he would look over his shoulder to see if she was still following while keeping an eye out for the attacker. He finally spotted one of the men from the restaurant and groaned under his breath. Picking up the pace, he turned down an alley way hoping to lose the man but he was persistent. The man continued to fire off a few rounds, it was a miracle none hit, though he could tell his pace was slowing somewhat. Though Azrai was not a fast runner, he definitely had the endurance to keep his pace for a long time despite being somewhat stiff from the long walk he took on the other day when he went to rescue Shizu from her prison. When he felt he had lost the man, he stopped running.<br/><br/>His heart was racing and his breathing was heavy, eyes ever alert as he made sure the coast was clear before they moved again. He looked to Shizu to speak to her when suddenly he heard a sound up ahead and his hand jumped to his gun. Drawing the Desert Eagle from its holster, his eyes fell upon the figure and he tackled the man to the ground. He then proceeded to slam the manâ€™s head down twice before he looked to Shizu again, â€œI suppose you would not mind translating for me to the best of your ability?â€ He asked, keeping his gun jammed against the manâ€™s temple, and then he got off the man and pulled him up only to slam him against the wall of the building. â€œIf you refuse to give me the answers I want, I shall proceed to blow your brains out.â€ He told the man, hoping Shizu would translate, even if judging by the manâ€™s smile he knew English.<br/><br/>A grin crossed his expression again, only this time it was a dark grin that showed his mildly sadistic tendencies. The man was still quiet. He took his pistol and smacked the man across the face with it, hard enough to give the man a nosebleed."
3669,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-02T00:32:26,ElegantJewel,"She thanked Kami-sama for how understanding Azrai was though she was sure that he wanted to get out of there as well. She smelled trouble and that was scent that she wished to stay away from. There was a breath of relief that left her when he nodded and put his form of currency on the table. She was just about ready to get up when he took hold of her arm. She didn't resist the sudden contact, but she did flinch slightly out of habit. She was up on her feet in no time, stumbling slightly as she was gently pulled out of the restaurant. When they reached the outside area, she kept close to him, knowing of the danger that they could be in. If those men saw them and recognized her, they would give chase. After all, she was a wanted prize and she was sure that her stepfather had offered a generous reward for her capture. She shuddered at the idea.<br/><br/>Money could make people greedy, bloodthirsty even. She had seen it in the eyes of her stepfather and the men that he associated himself with. She knew that money and power could turn even the sweetest of men into savages. She followed Azrai closely as they made a rather swift escape from the restaurant. Instead of heading for the hotel, they went in another direction. This eased her panicking heart and she looked around him to see that they were nearing a park. A smile touched her lips as nature had always held a special place in her heart. Even though her stepfather had been a cruel man, he had allowed her to enjoy the earthly wonders around them. She would be taken, by a guard, to the forest line and allowed to explore for an entire day, especially if he was having an important meeting with his colleagues. Those days she had treasured the most and she would definitely treasure this moment as well.<br/><br/>This enclosed nature area was like a breath of fresh air, literally. She inhaled deeply, relieved to be flooded with the scents of the trees and budding blossoms around them. It wasn't defiled like the city air was; it was so clean and so very refreshing. A bright smile touched her lips as he spoke about how he had found it and thought that she would enjoy it better than returning to the hotel. ""You are very kind, I certainly do enjoy this,"" she said with great gratitude. Her eyes danced around the park, it was big enough to find a place that no one could find them. Like a small hideout of sorts, though that idea didn't last long. The sounds of a gunshot rang throughout the park and she felt her body tense. She looked up at Azrai, as if wanting to know how to go about this. She could hear the frantic shouts of surprised bystanders and she knew that they needed to leave here. She had to remain calm, even though her legs were itching to run, like she had always done.<br/><br/>He didn't say anything but she recognized that he was ready to shoot his metal weapon without hesitation. She wasn't sure how she felt about it, but it did give her a sense of safety. He was willing to fight, risk his life and that was something to admire. They slowly crept through the crowd; she made sure that she was close so he wouldn't have to worry about her. She understood that she would have to listen to everything he told her to do. When Azrai picked up the pace, she followed his lead, knowing that if she looked behind, she could lose him or trip. She didn't want to be a complication that he had to constantly worry about, even if it was part of his job description. She couldn't help but flinch every time she heard the sound of the gunshots, her body not used to the sound and she was practically waiting for it to hit her and strike her down.<br/><br/>That probably wasn't the best thing to think about at a time like this.<br/><br/>When they came to a stop, she felt as if her heart was going to explode. It was an understatement to say that she was terrified. She was scared out of her mind and she couldn't even rely on her heightened senses to help Azrai out. She was too concerned with not dying, which seemed reasonable, to be able to do anything. She glanced over at Azrai, sensing that he had something to tell her but that never came. She let out a faint noise of surprise as she watched the scene unfold before her. It happened so fast, she wasn't surely if she was dreaming though the noise the attacker made was all too real, as Azrai manhandled his body. She quickly nodded as Azrai spoke to her, she would do her best to help out.<br/><br/>The male was not slender like a normal Japanese man; he had refined muscles up his shirt, as if he was building the ideal physique for this occupation. Though he had definitely been overtaken by Azrai, and he grunted once more as he was slammed into the wall. He listened the other male talk to the woman he was here to capture. A wild grin on his lips, knowing what exactly what was going to happen; he had been trained for a situation like this. He cringed slightly as the pistol stung his face; he felt the warm sensation of blood trailing down his face. He listened as Shizu murmured the translation roughly, his eyes never leaving the face of Azrai. It was unnecessary to have her translate after all; he had been prepared for this. His dark eyes were unwavering and cold, it was obvious that he was not afraid to kill or die. One had to have that kind of mentality in order to come out in broad daylight shooting his gun in all kinds of directions.<br/><br/>""Just hand over the woman and this could all be over,"" he said in a rough manner as he spoke in English. Shizu shifted uncomfortably, she had been right to assume that the foreigner in the restaurant had been in contact with her stepfather. She felt ill but she refused to seem weak. Her eyes landed on the male, trying to figure out if she had seen him at the Compound before, though with his nose bleeding and his appearance rather rumpled from their scuffle on the ground. The attacker leaned his head back, groaning at the pain swelling in his nose. ""You don't know what you're getting yourself into. It'd be easier if you just handed over the woman now before it's too late."" A sick grin came across his face. ""Do you even know what she is?"" Shizu tensed, her eyes widening. How did he know!? If he exposed her secret then that could possibly make her go back to the Compound. Not many people found comfort to be around her because was Oni, though it wasn't like she could help the fact that she was born that way. Swallowing hard, she felt dizzy. She couldn't even fathom the idea of Azrai finding out through the attacker her secret. She honestly thought little of it because it never occurred to her that it would matter. Obviously, her stepfather knew that she would have not told Azrai. She cursed inwardly to herself, if she thought it an issue she would have told himâ€¦eventually.<br/><br/>""We will not stop coming until she's back in our hands. Understand?"" He said it in such a way that there was no denying that he was telling the truth. Her stepfather would stop at nothing to have her back and she knew that. She almost felt bad for not telling Azrai this sooner though by now she was sure that he understood what he was getting himself into.  ""That woman over there doesn't need to be in public,"" the attacker spat out venomously. ""You're writing your own death wish by taking her, she's a monster."" The attacker had the audacity to laugh cruelly knowing how badly it affected her.<br/><br/>Normally Shizu was not the type of person who would wish ill upon any one but this man was first to make it to her list. She seriously hoped that Azrai would proceed to 'blow his brains out' because if didn't she would. Even if she didn't completely understand the context of his threat though she was sure it meant something along the lines of seriously injuring the attacker or, worse, killing him. Either way was fine because the other male was really trying to ruin the small amount of trust that they had been trying to form. She had been looking for a way to tell him but all the things she could say and the scenarios she played out ended in disaster. Her hands shook with a mixture of fear and rage. If she lost this chance for freedom, she would kill the man. If she didn't and Azrai became suspicious of her, she worried that she would have no way of being able to salvage their small relationship. Her crimson hues narrowed on the attacker and she bit back the growl that wanted to leave her. It would only prove his point further; she was a monster after all."
3670,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-02T03:09:30,Sound of Silence,"He listened to the man quietly at first, keeping an unwavering and menacing gaze on him. This guy was definitely a professional to some degree but it had also made him uneasy that he had taken him so easily. If he said that he had taken the man off guard, perhaps he would be giving him the benefit of the doubt, and that was not usually something he did. While he listened to the man, it was obvious that he had wanted to get caught and he couldnâ€™t help but snort in amusement and pistol whip him again to prove that he was not letting Shizu go. The man had called her a monster but from what he gathered she was not; monsters were not what you were but how you acted. Monsters were manipulators, rapists, anyone that was a true criminal and had no feelings of remorse or regret, showing that they were sorry for their crimes. Monsters were those who enjoyed making people feel weak and who pushed others around for whatever reason. Those people in that village, hearing their remarks towards Shizu, they were the monsters.<br/><br/>Shizu was his responsibility now and there was no way in hell he was letting her go back to that place. So what if he was doing it for money, and perhaps he was a bit in over his head and might be involved with something he shouldnâ€™t be, but as she said he was a man of his word and damnit he was going to stick to his word. He had promised to teach her about the modern world. That promise would be kept, regardless if she was a monster or not. All his life he has made a living out of this sort of life, in a sense this was just another assignment to him and in the end this manâ€™s little warning to him would mean absolutely nothing. He wasnâ€™t worried. If they wanted to come after him then so be it; they were powerless once he and Shizu reached Israel. He was hell bent on getting her there more now than he had been before. He even decided to confirm that he was serious about his mission: â€œI am willing to take my chances, I assure you.â€ Azrai was also a man who was prepared to die before he even thought of giving her up.<br/><br/>With a cold smile, Azrai then pressed his pistol against the manâ€™s head again as hard as he could and pulled the trigger. Throwing the dead manâ€™s limp body to the ground, spitting on it, he looked back to Shizu. There was something very different in his eyes then. It wasnâ€™t like the vigilant, intense gaze from earlier; in fact this time it was one that further showed his violent tendencies. It was almost like he was detached for a moment and he made keeping her safe his only reason for living at this moment. The professional in him was becoming something else, realizing that this task was definitely not going to be an easy one. Maybe he was biting off more than he could chewâ€¦ What if he did face death in the eyes and would not survive? He was not a man who was easily frightened but he was still uneasy about dying even if his profession has placed him in a good many near death experiences before. He always managed to get out of themâ€¦<br/><br/>Why did this feel so different? Was it because in the back of his mind, he did have a feeling Shizu was different than most people he has met? She seemed to be a bit nervous while the man was speaking, even glaring at him like she would rip his throat out of he said another word or something she was not pleased with. He was not the kind of person who made judgments based on the words of others, liking to experience things for himself, but he just had a gut feelingâ€¦ Well what he did know was that nobody deserved to be locked away unless they really did prove to be one of those monsters in prison.<br/><br/>Running a hand through his hair, he sighed and holstered his weapon safely under his jacket. Straightening his posture, he relaxed a bit though it was obvious his mood had changed from his calm mood before to someone that was indeed fully alert. However despite his now tense mood he still managed to speak softly like he always did, â€œAs much as I would love to walk around the city more, if you wish to head back to the hotel I will have no objections. I should probablyâ€¦ try to reach my contacts again to see if we can get out of here as quickly as possible.â€ He was rather pissed that their morning had been ruined and he knew that was not the last he would see of those men. His entire body was still rather tense and he as feeling extremely restless, sort like how he feels whenever his insomnia kicks in or he goes a long period of time without a drink.<br/><br/>He supposed he should get in touch with his contacts again or at least try. Hopefully some of them would answer him. Absently, he checked his phone, frowning a bit when he noticed there were no messages.<br/><br/>Looking to Shizu again, â€œIt is up to you what you want to do. As I have said already, I am fine with whatever.â€ Honestly he would rather stay outdoors and continue this little walk as if that man had no interrupted them. If only it were that easy, since it was obvious that they could not enjoy a walk without trouble happening again. Perhaps it was somewhat selfish to want to stay outdoors and put her in dangers, but at the same time he was really not fond of being inside. This was why he was giving her the choice. As he said he was not going to object to whichever she chose to do."
3671,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-02T05:08:42,ElegantJewel,"She was touched that he decided to continue to protect her, even though he had no idea what he was trying to protect. Oh how she wished she had told him sooner, then he would not say such reckless words. She was ridden with guilt though she continued to watch their interactions, her blood hot with anger. Azrai had hit the attacker once more and the male laughed. Yes, he had been told that he would probably die getting involved with this male. He was alright with that, because he accomplished getting under Shizuâ€™s skin. The attacker grinned as Azrai spoke. â€œYouâ€™ve been warned,â€ he managed to spout out around a mouth full of blood. In a few minutes, the attacker was dead, and she felt strange. Almost happy that he was erased from this planet. Her eyes stared at the blood that pooled around his head; she watched the color drain from his body. She was satisfied, her inner beast cackling in triumph. Her face was pulled taut before she let out a deep breath. It was unlike her to be so fixated on death, but she felt very happy and relieved at this point.<br/><br/>It took her a few moments to pull herself out of her morbid thoughts, looking over at Azrai. She knew that he now had thoughts of her true nature and she knew that he was probably wondering what they were talking about. He had heard it from the villagers last night when he rescued her and once again it had been brought up. Anyone would have been curious about it and she could not blame him for it. With a slight sigh, she realized that now would probably be an appropriate time to discuss the matters at hand. Even though she was certainly not looking forward to the conversation, she knew what had to be done. She would finally have to put all her trust into him; she would reveal the secret of her village.<br/><br/>She worried that she would be the cause of his death, though she knew that she couldn't afford to think like that. To ensure that he understood what he was going to have to be dealing with, she had to explain everything. As determined as he was to protect her, she was determined to protect him to the best of her abilities. It did sadden her that their day had been ruined so early on, she would have liked for an incident like this to have happened later on, preferably after she had completed her meal, but the world didn't work like that. She had figured that out a long time ago. When he spoke, she was fully aware what he was suggesting and she appreciated the thought. However the idea of going back to an enclosed space did not strike a chord of interest within her.<br/><br/>There would be less time for exploration once he was able to get in contact with his colleagues that much she knew. They might as well use this time to experience some sort of normalcy, even though they were both being hunted down. ""If you do not mind, I would very much like to stay away from the hotel for a while,"" she said gently, almost in an exhausted tone. ""I have a feeling that it would not suit either of us to be stuck inside that room for an extended period of time."" There was a quirk of her lips as she smirked faintly. It was sort of like a small joke she made, seeing how she had spent most of her life locked away, it really shouldn't bother her to go back. However, Oni could be selfish at times and she was going to be in this moment, no matter the risks. She would not fare well if she had to go back to the hotel. Azrai had given her the choice to decide what they were to do next and so she had chosen, whether or not it was a terrible idea she was sure they would find out later.<br/><br/>""I believe there are a few things that we need to discuss."" Her tone was rather ominous, different from her usual cautious tone. Things had changed in the matter of minutes and she had no time to be worried anymore. She was about to take a huge leap with Azrai and she hoped that he was prepared for it. He seemed like a very insightful man, so she knew that he had his thoughts about her already. With another sigh, she twisted her hair in her hands, not wanting to be in this alley way anymore. The scent of death was overwhelming; it made her realize that death would probably follow her wherever she went until they left Japan. She only hoped that it would not result in her or Azrai's death. That was something that was willingly to avoid at all possible costs. ""Please, follow me,"" she said in a gentle tone.<br/><br/>She may have not known her way around Japan, though her memory was impeccable. If they had troubles later getting back to the hotel, she was sure that she could find their way back there. She would keep the direction that they were going simple. She was in no rush; however she wanted to escape the sight of that dead body as soon as possible. She didn't turn to see if Azrai was following because she knew he would follow. She wasn't trying to take advantage of the fact that he was going to protect her but she knew that he wouldn't allow her to travel around by herself. It was too dangerous. She moved through the sea of people, merely trying to sort through her thoughts. How should she go about this conversation? There was no simple way to explain it. She was what she was and there was no sugar coating it to him. There would be no need for the reality of it all.<br/><br/>She led them to a small, quiet place several blocks away from the alley way. She glanced around, counting the amount of people around them. The number was less than ten and they all seemed to be going somewhere else. She found a bench to sit down on and patted the spot beside her. ""Please, have a seat."" She smiled warily though it left a few seconds after it appeared. This place was a rather run down area, it looked as if people had given up on trying to make it like the park that they had previously went to. Her lips formed a thin line before she inhaled and exhaled a deep breath. She shouldn't try to stall; it would only cause some small annoyance. ""I never thought that I would escape that village. I thought that one day they would kill me,"" she said slowly, trying to brace her mind to open up to him. ""When you appeared last night, I thought you a dream. I had been dreaming and hoping to leave one day. That a stranger would come and rescue me."" She laughed darkly. ""And like some sort of fairy tale knight, you came.""<br/><br/>Her fingers picked at the fabric of her kimono, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. ""What the villagers say...their words are all true. The man that held me captive is not of my blood, he wed my mother when I had already been conceived. He knew not of our true nature."" She glanced over at him, wondering what he was thinking. ""I am the monster that they speak of; I am one of the few pureblood Oni left in Japan. I know this to be true for I have read about the near extinction of my race. Humans have killed my people out of fear."" Her jaw clenched as she spoke about the treatment of her kind. ""I know that there were those who enjoyed harming humans, but I also know they are those who loved humans. I have never harmed anyone in my entire life, yet I have been treated like I have.""<br/><br/>She leaned back against the bench looking up at the sky. ""The villagers fear me for no reason. Even after all they have done to me; I still wish not to harm them. I have no intention of killing them, even if I have had those thoughts at times."" She looked away from the sky and looked down at her hands. She lifted them up in order to show them to him, they looked ordinary. ""They fear me because I need the blood of a living creature to survive."" Her hands trembled faintly due to the lack of the proper nourishment she needed. Her nails elongated to sharp claws, before reverting back to look normal. ""I have yet to feed in almost six months now. It would be better for me to take the blood of a human, but I choose to take the blood of animals. The villagers thought that I would kill them off one by one whenever I would need to feed. So they started to attack me because of it and my stepfather allowed such things, even joining in himself.""<br/><br/>There was disgust in her voice though her eyes held a great deal of sadness in them. ""I am sure you wonder why he wishes to retrieve me if he loathes me so much. I am the main source of his power, as Daimyo, no one will defy him because he has a daughter who is Oni. There are other reasons that he wishes to keep me around, but I wish not to discuss them at this point,"" she said her tone darkening. Those other points were probably the main reasons he kept her, the thought made her stomach churn violently and her skin crawled as the memories haunted her mind. ""So, now, you have some kind of understanding as to why they wish me not to be in public and remain in the village. I know that I should have probably told you sooner but..."" Her voice caught in her throat and she looked at her lap, feeling her eyes swell with tears. ""I was so happy that you appeared that I was scared that if I told you...you would not want to take me anymore. I never want to go back to that place and I feared that you would hate me like everyone else in the village.""<br/><br/>She hadn't meant to start crying but the thought of him leaving terrified her. Now that he knew the truth, she feared that he would leave. Maybe he would realize that he had bitten off more than he could chew. Maybe he would realize that his life was not worth risking, in order to protect a monster."
3672,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-02T14:47:44,Sound of Silence,"Knowing that she didnâ€™t want to go back to the hotel and be cooped up brought him relief. It wasnâ€™t really a relaxing relief, or a selfish one, but a strange relief that showed understanding. She had been confined all her life and again he didnâ€™t like being confined himself. As restless as he was now he really did not want to make Shizu nervous if they were to go back to the hotel, where his restlessness would be even more evident since he was not releasing that energy, or uneasy for that matter. His entire body relaxed a bit more when she made her decision and he couldnâ€™t help but grin and give a brief nod. If he was someone who was a bit more expressive when it came to his emotions, he probably would have smiled a bit more and jumped for joy. He was in a sense, but it was mentally; he was rather calm on the outside and also understood that she wanted to get away from the sight and smell of death. It was not something that was pleasant.<br/><br/>It did confuse him a bit when she said that she wished to speak with him, he wonâ€™t lie. He followed her quietly, keeping an eye on her, making sure that they were not followed again. Just what did she want to speak to him about, he wondered, thinking he might have done something she did not like. Perhaps she was not pleased with his actions even though her expression said she was glad that man had died and he briefly wondered if he should have rendered the man unconscious instead. Whenever his violence shone through, he was always out for blood, looking to murder rather than go in for a simple knock out. He could do it, he was trained to incapacitate when he worked for the military, but there was something about killing that he foundâ€¦ enjoyable. Perhaps Shizu was not the same way and didnâ€™t like death, which would not surprise him. Most people didnâ€™t like death whether it was a violent death or not and often refused to accept it at times. He was just odd, he supposed, thinking back to when he wondered if she thought he was strange.<br/><br/>When she sat on the bench, he did as well but made sure that he kept his distance a bit so he wasnâ€™t completely invading her personal space. He also did not like his own personal space invaded so he would be respectful in both senses. He sat leaned back slightly, relaxed, intent on listening to her. However nothing had really prepared him for what she was about to reveal.<br/><br/>At first he felt a warmth swell inside of him when she mentioned she was grateful for him rescuing her from that village, making him feel pretty good about doing something nice for someone. Most of the time, his job requires him to kill someone not protect someone. It was nice and he appreciated her gratitude. But then his mood was suddenly changed. At first he was confused, and he narrowed his eyes a bit when she told him what the villagers had said was true. She explained that she was an Oni, and his eyes widened a bit, completely taken aback by that. He didnâ€™t know much about Japanese lore or legends or anything of the sort, but he has heard of Oni being ferocious creatures. It made him realize that he was indeed biting off more than he could chew and he wondered if she really wanted him to leave and forget about her. That thought was also shot down when she told him she never wanted to go back to that place and his expression softened a bit. It was rare for him to show too much emotion or even get attached to people, but somehow he felt a slight connection.<br/><br/>His own father and brother, growing up, were cruel people and sent him away when they decided he was not worthy of them. He also knew what it was like to be labeled a monster, someone who deserved to be locked away. The two months he had spent in that sanitarium were hell for him, even if he knew he was able to function in society they felt he was not. It took a good friend of his, who cared about him dearly though he sometimes wondered, to step in and get him out. Perhaps he could sympathize in that way with Shizu, and he winced a bit to show his sympathy. Was he supposed to comfort her in some way? He wasnâ€™t the kind of person who handled crying that well, though he understood why she was crying. She was worried about him leaving her as she said, but at the same time she would not blame him if he did.<br/><br/>One thing was for certain: she seemed to be a strong woman. After all she had been through she had said she does not wish harm on humans. That was something that took a great deal of strength, not wanting revenge, as she could very well, now that she was free, be filled with vengeance and kill everyone in this city. Would she kill him as well? Maybe she would, and that was the reason she was telling him this. Then again she seemed to be such a kind soul; he could tell it from the look in her eyes that she just wanted to live peacefully. And now, knowing what he did, he would grant that, â€œIf you have the need to feed, those men after you shall prove to be wonderful appetizers then,â€ he said with a dark tone of voice, his mildly sadistic side showing through again. He was a man of his word after all, and he would continue to remain loyal to his mission.<br/><br/>Heh, perhaps he was in it for the money after all. He snorted, amused at his own thoughts as he cleared them from his mind.<br/><br/>â€œI am not someone who hates people because of who they are, I assure you. It takes a hell of a lot for me toâ€¦ truly hate someoneâ€ He told her softly; though it was once more obvious he was not one for talking much, â€œFrom what I have seen, you have shown me that you are no monster. Monsters live within the heart of a person, not in their appearance, in my opinion at least.â€ Was he speaking true or just being reassuring? He felt it was a little of both though he knew it was more because he wanted to be reassuring. What reason did he have for lying to her, after all? He was an honest person and he held to his honesty proudly when it came to his profession. Maybe this was also another one of those things he felt was vital to this missionâ€™s success. â€œIt is probably needless to say that you do not have to worry about me hating you.â€<br/><br/>Maybe she was right, maybe he should have remained ignorant, but he was still glad she told him. It meant she was a bit more open with him and it made him feel better about this. Perhaps acting as a professional was definitely a better approach. It seemed to be working well. And now all he needed to do was get her out of Japanâ€¦. His damn contacts have not said a single thing to him. Absently, he checked his cell phone again to once again find no missed calls or messages. What the hell was taking them so long? He left a few messagesâ€¦ So what could be keeping them..?"
3673,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-03T05:00:01,ElegantJewel,"His reaction was not something that she had been expecting. She thought that this conversation was going to end terribly and it probably should have. She could sense his shock knowing that he had every right to be so, but she had expected an outburst. She knew that he was not all for expressing his emotions but she did expect that he would be angry with her. It was such a huge secret to keep for him, even it was for only a few hours. Then again, she had been sure that he had been informed of who she was and what risks he was going to take. However, as thing started to change, she realized that he was in the dark. She wanted to say that he didn't have to continue to protect her and that he could leave at any time, but she couldn't bring herself say that much. As much as she wanted to keep him out of harm's way, she also wanted to be away from the village for as long as she could. It was selfish of her but she couldn't help it.<br/><br/>She wondered what he thought of the sudden revelation; he was quiet though she knew he was in deep thought. When he spoke, she couldn't help but laugh. It was humorous to her because she didn't expect him to say such things. Normally, people would cringe away from the fact that she needed blood to survive. Some would have probably tried to kill her. But not Azrai, no, he decided to find an appropriate solution for her need of nourishment. ""Yes, I do suppose that they would be a fitting meal,"" she said slowly, her lips curling in a slight grin. There was one thing that she knew she had to keep in check, which was her Oni side. She could not control it once it got out; it was like another being inside of her. The only thing she could do was feed it to keep it at bay. That's why she had stayed in the village.<br/><br/>At least there, if her inner Oni awakened, she would only destroy a handful of people, who deserved it.<br/><br/>But that was a thought for another time. She dabbed the remaining tears from her eyes, feeling better now that she had released some of the skeletons in her closet. A small weight had been lifted from her and now she looked to Azrai, waiting for what he was going to decide. He would stay or he would leave, it was as simple as that. She would understand if he left and she would go back to her village with little fight. After all, she had nowhere else to go. If he stayed, then she would be sure to stay strong and try not to be a burden on him. When he spoke to her once more, she smiled gently. It made her feel relieved to know that he did not have any ill feelings towards her though it brought a thought in her mind. He spoke of the heart, she wondered if she really had a pure heart or had she made herself believe she did? She wasn't sure but she knew deep down that she would finally seek her revenge but for now, she wanted nothing more than to experience a peaceful life.<br/><br/>""I shall take that into consideration. I must thank you for not...freaking out,"" she said softly. ""I was not sure of how you might react though I appreciate that you did not...panic."" She took her time with her words, trying her best not to sound like she had been expecting him to lash out on her. Of course, it had been a scenario that had played out in her head as they walked to this location but it wasn't what she thought as the definite outcome. She had been expecting him to say â€˜I am sorry but I cannot continue on with you' or something to that dramatic effect but she had yet to worry about such events because they didn't happen. So, in the least, she was beginning to feel a little more comfortable with him. She no longer had to worry about her secret. All they needed to be concerned with was the fact that her stepfather would stop at nothing to bring her back to that hell hole.<br/><br/>She leaned back against the bench; she knew that she would have to feed before they left Japan. It would be the only way that she would be able to keep with their journey. Sure, human food would suffice for now, but an Oni was known to be bloodthirsty and she was no exception to that fact. She could always go back to the alleyway and see if the body was still there or if the authorities had taken it out of the public eye. She supposed that she could ask Azrai if they could stop by later but she would prefer to do such actions in the dead of night. Call her old fashion, which she was, but she enjoyed having the dark sky covering her footsteps. Of course, animals had been least suspecting of her attacks but humans that were dead would be even better. She mulled over the thought almost hoping that they could run into another henchman by the end of the day. She rolled her tongue over her small, sharp canines, they ached and she ignored it. She would find the time soon enough and it seemed to please Azrai that she could partake in harming the opposite team.<br/><br/>She opened her mouth to suggest that they go back to the alley way, but instead of words a tone filtered through the air. She blinked momentarily not recognizing the sound. She looked at Azrai, realizing that the noise was coming from him. She tilted her head in a curious manner, her lips quirking into a slanted line. What in the world was that noise? She was sure that it could have been that device that Azrai had been tediously checking ever since they had started their day. She smiled a bit and nodded her head in the direction of where the noise was coming from. ""I think that you should answer that,"" she suggested before moving to give him a little privacy. She was sure it was a new way of communicating with people in this New World. She was not the type of person to stand by and listen to important topics being discussed, but she was very curious as to how the device worked. She didn't move far, merely admiring the scenery around them. It was not as breath taking as that park, but the Sakura trees were beginning to bloom and the budding looked so beautiful.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Grumpy was an understatement. He rolled around in his chair, a large mug of coffee in his hand, as he neared his work area. Thick black frames surrounded hazel eyes, the monitors of four computer screens reflecting off his glasses. Dirty blonde hair was pinned back away from his face, looking like some sort of bird's nest. Taking a large swig of his coffee, he took a moment for it to heat up his body and wake up his mind. Grinding his teeth slightly, he looked over at the green numbers of his clock, those numbers reading three thirty in the morning. He swore under his breath, ready to chew out the person who urgently woke him up. Bare feet tapped on the hardwood floor underneath him as he slowly began to pull up files. Picking up his phone he looked through his contacts finding the number he was looking for he connected it to one of his monitors. Placing on his headset, he reviewed the information that he was given so far, which was nothing. He growled under his breath, of all times to be bothered, it had to be three thirty in the morning. He had just been getting good sleep. This chick had better been worth all the trouble to get this wake up call. He knew that he wouldn't be able to ignore that message; Azrai was a man who liked to get things done as soon as possible. Not to mention the man had a knack for always needing him at odd times of the day, this shouldn't have been a surprise.<br/><br/>When the line picked up and he received a greeting, the gears in his mind began to turn and his fingers hovered over the keyboard, getting ready to exercise them. ""Alright, now that you have successfully ruined my night of sleep,"" he teased out in a playful manner. ""I need information on the objective. I need a name, age, and preferably a picture. Give me all you think necessary."" He took another swig of his coffee and a grin came to his face. He enjoyed his job; he had to remind himself of that. He knew that he was one of the very few that Azrai could rely on, when he really needed to. Besides, hacking into the government's security systems to create an identity for someone was just too easy. It'd take him a little less than forty minutes to complete. Then he could go back to some love making with his bed."
3674,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-03T14:51:43,Sound of Silence,"No â€˜freaking outâ€™? The words stuck with him for a moment while he carefully watched her expression. In all honesty he knew he should be absolutely terrified, as he does not deal with the preternatural world every day of, yet strangely he was sticking to his calm nature at least on the outside. On the inside he was worried as hell, wondering just what the hell he has agreed to this time. Money or not, this was definitely going to be dangerous for him and he didnâ€™t doubt that there was a chance he might lose his life or worse. As calm as Shizu seemed to be herself, she was still an Oni, and he would be lying if he said he was completely comfortable with that fact despite what he said to her about not having to worry about him hating her. Though that being said, did he really not hate her? She has not given him much of a reason to but, though he kept it well hidden, he was not sure. At the same time those thoughts contradicted what he has just told her, which was one of his bad habits.<br/><br/>Oh well. At least he knew she was a bit more comfortable around him, that she would be open with him without much of a problem. The truth was still there, however, and that was he was somewhat afraid for his life now. Staying calm was now more vital than ever. Of course that was no hard task for someone like him, who always tried to stay calm and collected being a professional at what he did. If he acted unprofessional, then perhaps Shizu would think differently about him and the trust they had built would be lost. That was something he did not want. The trust they had was still rather fragile, slowly being strengthened, and it was at the point now that anything causing it to be disturbed might ruin it permanently. It was a thought that even now was not sitting well with him. He kept reminding himself that failure was not an option.<br/><br/>Then again, perhaps his professionalism was the result of him masking his wariness even if he was just a bit wary around people in general. In the end he was just another product of society after all; society seemed to rely heavily on wearing masks. He was no different as much as he hated admitting that.<br/><br/>When his phone finally sounded, he gave Shizu a nod and slid his finger across the screen of the rectangular phone to unlock it before he answered, relieved that one of his contacts finally returned his call. He was about ready to chew the man out but judging by the sound of his voice he was still half asleep so he decided to let it go. He only fully trusted a small handful of people and the fact that he was getting a response this early was reassuring. Perhaps this would go easier than he had originally thought. He told the man on the other line that he would have everything for him shortly and would call him back within the next fifteen minutes or so. Getting the information would not be difficult by any means, assuming she was comfortable providing it. Certain things might take longer than others but he knew it was for the good of the mission. â€œThat was one of my contacts,â€ he told Shizu after the conversation ended, â€œI will need a bit of information, as we will be creating false identification records for you, before we depart to Israel.â€<br/><br/>He held his phone up to her, leaning back slightly to get a better angle, trying to figure out how the hell the camera worked so he could take a picture, speaking softly as usual, â€œI need you toâ€¦ stand straight for me for a minute or so.â€ The truth was that he hated cell phones with a passion. They never seemed to work right and he was always replacing it since he was often a bit rough with the device when it proved to be unreliable at times. He would much rather use a house phone to communicate but he had to also keep up with the times. Not to mention if he didnâ€™t have a cell phone he wouldnâ€™t be able to communicate with his contacts. Unsure of how comfortable about having her picture taken she would be, he got it done and over with as quickly as possible especially because he was also someone who would rather not have his picture taken. He wasnâ€™t even picky about the pictures, having taken three in total, figuring that at least it was enough to create identification.<br/><br/>The pictures as well as her name were then sent to the man. Azrai looked up from the device briefly, â€œHow old are you, if you do not mind me asking? I also need your blood type, height, and weight.â€ He realized those were probably personal questions and the gentleman in him was scolding him for asking such things of a woman but it was for the mission. Surely she understood this, and he hoped that she would have no problem at least giving him something. His fingers â€“and texting with this phone, or in general, was also something he did not enjoy. It never really worked properly and sometimes the auto correct sent the oddest things, sometimes embarrassing or just made no sense- hovered over the lighted screen of the phone as he waited for her response.<br/><br/>Then an idea hit him: he gently placed the phone on his leg for a moment and reached into his pocket to retrieve his own identification card. She probably could not read it since it was in Hebrew, but it would give her an idea of what it would look like, â€œAs long as you do not lose that, feel free to use it as a reference.â€ He was a bit hesitant showing his ID, as it was personal, but again he was thinking of vital things for the mission. In the back of his mind he prayed she wouldnâ€™t lose it if she did use it as a bit of a referenceâ€¦ â€œYours will more than likely be different than mine, of course. And as for how long it takes to make one, that process should not take long at all. The people I know are reliable in that sense, I assure you.â€"
3675,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-03T17:48:18,ElegantJewel,"He wanted to snort at how that conversation went. Here he had been ready thinking that Azrai would have been more prepared. He almost wanted to question if things were going smoothly for the other male. Knowing Azrai if things were going straight to hell, he wouldn't admit it and thatâ€™s what worried him at times. He barely even got a 'Hello' which was not something he was expecting; it would have surprised the hell out of him if he had a courteous greeting. He mulled over the thoughts in his head. As he sipped on his coffee more, he wondered what the objective looked like. Maybe she was a beauty and Azrai was distracted. He chuckled knowing that was definitely not the case and it had to be more serious than that. He had this feeling that Azrai could be in possible danger on this mission. But when was he not in danger? Perhaps he was just thinking like that because he was still tired. That was more than likely the case.<br/><br/>Elias received a blinking notification on one of his monitors, he immediately clicked it. He choked on some of his coffee at the three pictures. Now, he if he didn't know any better, he would say that Shizu was not normal and he knew that he was right.  He was an insightful man, just like most people who worked with Azrai, and he could easily look at someone and decide if there was something odd about them. He shuddered at the sight of her large red eyes, feeling slightly uncomfortable with the way they stood out. Overall, she looked like a gem, even with crappy photography skills of Azrai, but there was also something that she was hiding. He could tell in the way she looked slightly uncomfortable in the shots.  It was strange but he wondered what kind of shit Azrai had got himself into. That woman gave him the creeps.<br/><br/>Shaking his head, he figured he would wait around for the rest of the information. His fingers began to move around the keyboard pulling up different files that were needed. First, a model of a Japanese identification card, he cropped and styled the pictures, taking out the city background and putting her face on a solid white backdrop. This was all childâ€™s play and it could have waited until a much later time. But he was a reliable man and he did his job well, damn well in fact. He continued to translate things into Japanese, placing each line perfectly. His skills were unmatched and he grinned. This would definitely take less time that he had originally thought. He just need the rest of the information.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>She knew that he was worried, she could sense his comfort levels falling ever since she had told him. Did that worry her? Slightly. But she would try not the let it affect her too much. She had been open and honest with him; it was for him to decide if he wanted to accept such things. Not many humans could take to the idea of mythology well and she wondered if Azrai was one of those people. Monsters, like Oni, were told as fables and to scare young children into being good citizens. They were not meant to be real. She supposed she wasn't supposed to be real. That thought caused her to smile a slightly. She would have loved to be a figment of someone's imagination. She was sure that it would have been better than living.<br/><br/>The one thing she wanted him to do was trust her. She knew that it was probably a lot to ask for, too much even. However, she knew that if pushed, she could protect him and keep him alive. It was not something that she had any experience in but he was risking his life to get her out of Japan. Should she not risk her life to protect his? It would be rather unfortunate if he lost his life for a mission that he was not entirely prepared for. Honestly, who would be prepared to deal with some deranged villagers and an Oni? She stood there, sorting through her thoughts. This was a very dangerous thing to get tied up in and she knew it would only get harder the more they tried to leave Japan. Their trust wasnâ€™t that strong and she would work towards making it better, but that would take some time. She had opened up to him and she wasnâ€™t expecting him to pour his heart and soul to her. No, she just hoped that when the time came, he would trust her with his life, like she trusted him.<br/><br/>Her attention was brought to him as he told her to stand still. She looked curiously at the device in his hand. She stood still, feeling as if she should look somewhat natural. When the device clicked several times, before a bright light emitted from it, she blinked furiously; her sensitive eyes watering, her pupils trying to dilate properly after that bright light. Whatever that happened to be she did not like it at all. She would not voice her complaints to Azrai, for surely he probably didn't understand the sensitivity of her eyes. She continued to blink as spots danced around her field of vision. She had little time to recover as he began to ask her personal questions. She flushed slightly, not used to having someone as about her body. She didn't think of him as a pervert, those were just surprising questions. She cleared her throat trying not to seem embarrassed as she quickly had the answers to his questions.<br/><br/>He handed her a small, hard card. She looked at it curiously. She turned it over in her hands fascinated with the small object. How was it hard? What material was this? Why was it shiny? How could they have put such a life like picture on it? So many thoughts went through her head and she wanted to voice her curiosity but she listened to Azrai speak more. Nodding, her eyes dancing about the card, she took a few more seconds to marvel at the card before she looked at him. ""My blood type is AB positive. My height is one hundred and sixty-three centimeters. My weight is fifty-three kilograms. I have recently just turned twenty-one years old."" She nodded her head after approving all the information that she had given him. ""Do you need anything thing else?""<br/><br/>She was excited. She would be able to have one of these shiny cards. It would be one of her first treasures of the New World. Azrai had stated that his contact would be able to have it for them soon. She held back her excitement and handed the card back to Azrai. She felt as if she kept it too long, she would become completely wrapped up in it. She smiled slightly, enjoying that he was showing her some things about the New World. Next, she would ask about the device he had been communicating with. She was dying to get her hands on that device, well not in the literal sense. She was just looking forward to learning about the New World. While things were calm, she was slowly getting a taste of what it was like. She wondered what other little items she would be able to receive from this place."
3676,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-03T19:37:57,Sound of Silence,"Those had not been easy questions to answer especially since they have just met so it pleased him that they came so easily. It would definitely speed up the process of getting her out of here, knowing there would be no hesitation to slow them down. So what if he was nervous about dealing with an Oni he knew he had a job to do. There was no room for hesitation and he was not a man who hesitated. Perhaps the fact that she had given him that information showed him that she was definitely willing to trust him and he was able to put himself in a more relaxed state of mind because of it. Something like that does require a certain amount of trust after all, and he wouldnâ€™t have blamed her if she was stubborn about giving him personal information. He finished putting the information in his phone before he sent it off to his contact. He didnâ€™t want to keep the man waiting and made sure to put a small note of apology at the end of the message to show that he hadnâ€™t meant for it to take this long and it would not happen again.<br/><br/>He couldnâ€™t help but grin faintly when he watched her play around with his ID card. She was opening up rather quickly for someone who was locked away all of her life and it only further proved his previous thoughts of her seeming like a strong woman. It usually took years for people who have been locked away to open up and accept this strange society, he was quite proud of her. At least he knew he wouldnâ€™t have to worry about her being completely terrified of this strange worldâ€¦ until it came to the flight to Israel. He had a feeling that the nearly nine hour flight would not really be something she would handle well. Nevertheless this curiosity was something to be admired, not kept hidden away. However he was a bit worried, hoping she would not become too curious. â€œI do not need anything else from you for the time being,â€ he told her, taking the card back from her and placing it back in his wallet.<br/><br/>Leaning back on the bench again, he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath as he collected his thoughts. Just how long would he have to wait before they could leave? How long before those men showed up again? His fingers drummed on his knee somewhat restlessly as he thought. Normally he wasnâ€™t someone who fidgeted but he was anticipating another attack from those men, playing out different scenes in his mind of how he would end their lives, while wondering just how smoothly getting Shizu out of Japan would go. If they did decide to show their faces again and interrupt their departure he would make sure to send a clearer message that said he was definitely serious about not giving her up. Sometimes it took a few times to send messages to people, namely idiots. That usually amounted to people who followed orders, however since he was a military man he really couldnâ€™t say much about idiots who follow orders. He would feel like a hypocrite. Then again trained soldiers and goons did differ quite a bit.<br/><br/>Maybe he just wanted to relax and not have to worry about goons chasing after them for a moment before they continued on. It was never that easy for him, he knew. He use to think things would be peaceful whenever he carried out his work but in the end it just proved him wrong, eventually he just said fuck it and always expected the worst possible outcome. And like hell they were going to cause his mission to end in failure.<br/><br/>A glance at his watch, even if his phone would give him the current time as well, told him it was still morning, just barely reaching into late morning. They had a huge day ahead of them. Perhaps he should take this time to try and bond a bit more with Shizuâ€¦ or maybe he should just continue acting professional and not allow himself to open up further. He let out a soft exhale before he looked back to Shizu, â€œI apologize that I am acting the way I have been since you have revealed your identity to me,â€ he began. It was almost as if he was reading her mind â€œI have to say, I was not expecting to be rescuing an Oni. I will not allow such things to get in the way from now on, I assure you.â€ It was an apology, in his own way, and hopefully he did reassure her that he was alright with the fact she was an Oni. And as he said he was not going to let that get in the way of his mission, just keeping it in mind as something to be aware of.<br/><br/>â€œIn my profession, I deal with a lot of thingsâ€¦ However, I am not use to dealing with anything supernatural. I suppose that is to be expected.â€ He continued, chuckling softly, slipping away from his professional demeanor for just a moment. That was a rare thing for him to do, but his true colors were that of a fairly relaxed person who had a fairly big heart as he showed her when he brought her to the restaurant then to the park before they attacked. He may not like to get attached to people but he was completely detached. Deep down, he absolutely hated the thought of living as someone who was lonely forever, so in that way he could also sympathize with her though it was just something else he probably wouldnâ€™t admit. Most likely, he wouldnâ€™t go that personal."
3677,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-04T01:48:34,ElegantJewel,"The notifications popped up once more and he began to fill out of the proper forms and other miscellaneous items that Azrai would need for the girl. He immediately shot back a text message. 'Give me forty minutes or less.' His fingers flying across his keyboard, Elias zoned out as he continued to type away. It was fairly easy to hack into the government's security system; he could do it with his eyes closed. But that would be reckless of him and he didn't want anything interfere with this mission. The fact that Azrai had even given a small apology was enough to know that this was a very serious situation. They had a strange relationship and greetings were hardly needed. When he looked at it, everything came down to the business of it all. They had a mutual respect for one another and he admired the situations that Azrai put himself in with each assignment. There was no need for discussion about the well being of the other when it was a matter of life or death. Usually that was the case and he assumed that was why Azrai relied on him. Elias could get him all that he needed in a matter of minutes.<br/><br/>A small ping let him know that his hack was successful and all he needed to do was create a social security number and Shizu would be within the system, like he thought child's play. Glancing over at monitor three, he raised a brow in question as the files and data ran across the other two monitors he had. In red the words 'Unidentified User' flashed on the screen. His lips tugged down in a frown and he began to delete the user. He smirked to himself as the user went away and he went back to making the items Azrai needed. A few seconds later, the message popped up once more, this time the user was try to delete all the work he had been doing for Shizu. A noise of annoyance left him and he began to track the IP address, before sending a virus the user's way.<br/><br/>He sent another message to Azrai. 'Weâ€™ve got a hacker in the system; give me a few more minutes. Keep an eye out.'<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>She looked at Azrai and was slightly surprised that he would bring up the topic on her mind. She blinked a bit before she smiled a bit, her head inclining in a brief nod. ""Pay no mind to it,"" she said in a light tone. ""I would have been surprised if you had acted any differently. It is not common for people to know what I am."" She was also trying to reassure him to the best of her abilities. She wanted him to know that she didn't take any offense to his reaction, it was normal. Far calmer than she had been expecting, but a reaction nonetheless. ""I am sure that many...people are not used to dealing with the supernatural or creatures of myth."" She shrugged her shoulders a bit not sure what else to say. She was still not used to having a conversation with another person. She didn't know what was appropriate to discuss and she was sure that the other wasn't much for talking. He was very quiet most of the time.<br/><br/>What could they do to pass the time?<br/><br/>Her eyes lit up knowing that they had a brief time before they would either be obtaining the items that they needed or keeping away from the men that followed them. For now, she would try not to worry about it. She fiddled with her fingers before she looked at Azrai sheepishly. ""Would be alright if you could explain to me the device you were using earlier?"" She was a very curious creature; it could eventually lead to being a bad habit. But for now, it was harmless as she had many questions about the modern day. She was very intrigued by the device he used and she wanted to know why it flashed. What had he done to make it do that? He had also seemed to be talking to another person. How was that possible? ""How is it that you were able to speak with someone? Are they stuck inside of there?"" And he said that he had hardly dealt with the supernatural. There were probably imps in that phone, using their magic or something like that.<br/><br/>Then again she could just be trying to think of things in the way that she had learned them. She knew that she would have to fit into society soon or else she would be a very easy target to find. She needed to stop thinking about different entities and more realistically. She was sure that these concepts wouldn't be too hard to understand, though it could take some time. She would listen with an open mind and try to understand but she knew that she would have a lot more questions. Oni could be a handful at times, especially when they wanted to know things. The aged slower therefore had the ability to acquire all kinds of knowledge and she was sure that before she died, she would gather all the information that she could. Azrai would help her get started on that journey too. ""Also, what was that card made out of? It was certainly not of paper, it was too hard."" She frowned realizing how archaic her technology in the village was compared to the modern world.<br/><br/>She hoped that she wasn't giving him too many questions at once. She had been waiting very patiently to ask him these kinds of things, but she hadn't the time until now. She would try to keep the questions short and simple. But the more she asked, the more she wanted to know. However they had time and she would space out the questions before prioritizing which ones she was absolutely dying to know. She only hoped that he was prepared to answer the avalanche of questions a curious woman like her had. He had promised to teach her and she was willing to learn, even if they were at the strangest of times. It was barely past the morning and they had just avoided what could have been a very ugly fight, all she wanted as to learn. It could be dangerous to drop her guard and give into her curious nature but when else would they have the time? Perhaps when they left Japan and a thought popped up on her head.<br/><br/>""How exactly are we leaving Japan?"""
3678,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=20,2012-07-04T03:37:54,Sound of Silence,"An irritated groan escaped him when he read the message stating there was a hacker and that his contact needed a good forty more minutes or so to get done what he needed to get done. Of all things, why the hell now? He knew he was right to assume things would not go smoothly, and even the fact that he and Shizu were experiencing a bit of peace on their end was almost too good to be true in of itself. This was the last thing he needed and it did irritate him, but it wasnâ€™t like hehad control of the situation. He had to have faith that his contact would get his job done as he always ad whenever he needed him. Though he has only known the man for a few years, he was a reliable source, so surely a pesky hacker would be no trouble getting rid of, right? They would continue business as usual once it was dealt with accordingly otherwise he may have to figure out another plan. With a sigh, he ran a hand through his hair and sent back this message: â€˜I trust that you will do your best to take care of such a nuisance as quickly as possible.â€™<br/><br/>He was about to place his phone in his pocket when Shizu began asking him questions again. Immediately he began to think of ways he could explain just how a cell phone worked. To him it was an easy explanation, but he knew he would have to start from the beginning with her and that might take him some time. Briefly, he wished he knew more about technology than he did, fearing that his lack of knowledge would get in the way of explaining things. Phones required a lot of explanation, and with how phones were today, being a lot like handheld computers than actual communication devices, it was definitely going to push his limits a bit. Narrowing his eyes a bit, he looked at the ground in thought. He thought long and hard as he pieced together the best way to explain everything to her to the best of his ability without leaving anything out.<br/><br/>He waited until she was done speaking before he answered. The questions seemed to be coming at him all at once and he had to take a moment and collect his thoughts. Then he answered in the order she had asked them. Organization was one of his quirks though it doesnâ€™t show often.<br/><br/>â€œThere is nobody trapped inside of the device,â€ he began, holding the phone out to her like he did with his ID card. â€œThere are networks ofâ€¦ signal towers among other things that allow communication between devices.â€ He paused for a moment, deciding that she probably wouldnâ€™t know what a radio was or how they worked with frequencies and such, working within a certain range. The range for cell phones was unlimited for the most part, depending on the phone. Unfortunately you couldnâ€™t stand out in the middle of the desert or be stranded in the middle of the ocean for you would not be anywhere near a signal tower for the phone to work. It was a constant reminder that technology was created by humans; humans were not perfect, though in a sense it was always getting better. Still annoying either way, in his mind. â€œI cannot say for sure exactly how it works; modern society seems to accept conveniences without much question.â€ In the end, it was just best to be honest.<br/><br/>â€œMy identification card is made of some sort of reinforced plastic, I believe. Plastic is a manmade material.â€ Plastic was oh too common these days which always confused him. People were so hell bent on keeping the environment clean and safe, while still producing insane amounts of garbage since the world was too overpopulated, but plastic was used everywhere. Glass and paper were so much easier to recycle than plastic though he knew it made more sense of have a plastic ID than a glass one. Plastic, in all honesty, was a pretty strong material in the end and was therefore reliable as long as you keep it away from fire or other hot surfaces. Heh, maybe in the end glass was just a far more superior material than plastic since it could resist fire to an extent, better than plastic. The thought was amusing. Society was amusingâ€¦<br/><br/>At her final question, he couldnâ€™t help but pause once again. She really wanted to know? Well perhaps he could tell her, as he knew he would have had to sooner or later, but then again the idea would probably seem impossible. Humans were not meant to fly; if they were then they would have wings, and God had not given man wings so therefore they should not fly.  He really didnâ€™t mind flying, honestly, but was worried how Shizu would react to it. It was just rather dull and boring sitting in the plane for hours on end with nothing to do however. Over the years he had to train himself not to go nuts being cooped up in there and just take a nap even if there were often annoying sounds liek crying children or coughing and sneezing. Lord knows he was always grouchy and tired as hell after a long flight, especially when travelling across time zones. Jet lag sucked. Even the thought of it made him feel a bit lethargic and wanting to take a long nap.<br/><br/>The sudden roar overhead seemed to be reading his mind. He stood from the bench and walked a bit closer to Shizu, pointing to the sky, â€œThere. Do you see that flying object in the sky? That is how we are going to be leaving Japan.â€ He knew he would have to actually explain the concept of flight later, possibly, which would be another thing that he would have a hard time explaining since he was not too keep on aviation but he would try his best. A promise was a promise and with her willingness to learn about new things this was going to be a lot easier than he had thought indeed. It felt pretty damn good to be a bit of a teacher, even if he never would have dreamed of being a teacher in a million years. It was also strange because he hated kids, and Shizu, in her own was, was just like a curious two year old wanting to know about everything in the world. It brought another grin to his expression but he kept that to himself.<br/><br/>This would all need to be taken all in stride, small at first, but then eventually the bigger picture would be grasped. That was just how learning in general was; it didnâ€™t matter the age, as new things were discovered each day even for the smartest of people. Howeverâ€¦ there were, of course, some things that were better left unmentioned. Ignorance was bliss after all. He felt that there were quite a few things that Shizu was better off learning about on her own as cruel as that may sound to some people."
3679,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-04T05:03:39,ElegantJewel,"He snorted a bit while looking at the message, his eyes rolled slightly. Of course he'd get rid of the nuisance or else he'd streak around his apartment complex naked singing the fight song of Sweden's football team at the top of his lungs. He'd be damned if some punk tried to out hack him. That would be like hell freezing over and Santa Claus was handing out presents to the Devil. He growled lowly, grinding his molars together as he waited for the virus to go through, though he knew the little prick was trying to figure out a way to stop it. Snorting once again, he sent another virus as second warning. He was not to be toyed with. He took great pride in his abilities and he wouldn't let Azrai down after the few years they had been working together. Murmuring gibberish to himself, he hurried the process of getting all of Shizu's identity finished. She and Azrai wouldn't be able to leave Japan unless she was registered in the system. He even made a falsified birth certificate to put in one of the random hospital computers. He assumed in the general area of Tokyo would be fine for now. It wasn't like anyone would ask for her hometown anyways.<br/><br/>He went through a list in his head, checking off all the items that he had completed. He grinned in satisfaction as monitor three had yet to pop up with another intruder alert, served the little brat right. Leaning back in his chair, he popped his neck, allowing himself a short yawn. He looked at monitors one and two, the files and data close to completion. Now that his little problem was out of the way, even though it had hardly been a problem, everything was running smoothly. See, he was a very reliable associate. He looked over at the rumpled sheets of his bed, knowing that it would be cold when he returned. If he could fall asleep after this, which would be a God send, though he was sure that he would stay awake. That hacker caused him a bit of uneasiness. He had to make sure nothing transpired, so he would stay up and watch over everything until they left Japan. He was sort of a perfectionist, obsessing over his work until he knew that it was a success.<br/><br/>He entered a few more keys and codes, before he pressed the 'Execute' button. He watched as Shizu slowly had a life that filtered through the security system. She had been home schooled all her life, graduating with high scores and was currently taking a few years off from her studies at a university to travel. It seemed plausible. She had transcripts and immunization records at a small clinic just outside of Tokyo. He grinned pleased with his work. He pulled up Azrai's number sending him the final text. 'Looks like you both are ready to go. Where do you want this sent to?' He knew that she would at least need her passport and identification card for the airport. If there was a post office around their location, he could hack into the system and have her new card and passport there within a few seconds. Another yawn escaped him; sleep could wait until his part was done.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>When he let out an agitated noise, she wondered if her questions had been too abundant. She frowned and was about to apologize though her eyes zoned in on the device in his hand. She gingerly took it from him, flipping it over in her hands. She nodded her head as he tried to explain the workings of the device. It was so light yet slightly heavy, if that made any sense. ""Does this device have a name?"" She was slightly confused with the whole idea of signal towers but it seemed that Azrai was having a difficult time trying to explain it to her. ""Then I shall accept your explanation without question as well,"" she said with a slight quirk of her lips. Humans were strange, how could they not ask about important things like technological advances. But in order to conform to society, she would take his answer as it was and not voice complaints. That was the human thing to do right? Don't question what is given.<br/><br/>She turned it around and opened it, looking at the illuminated screen. How queer. She looked at all the numbers and letters on the buttons and she was still curious as to how it worked. She closed it and looked at it more, one day she would figure it out for herself. She jumped when the phone came to life in her hand, flailing around a bit and nearly dropping it, she immediately handed it back to Azrai. She would have inspected it more though she had not been expecting it to move like that. Her heart was in her throat and she flushed in embarrassment. Those devices should come with a warning or something, least she have a heart attack when it decided to move. She immediately recovered when he talked about his card. Plastic? She agreed that it had to be manmade; nature couldn't produce something as hard as that, unless it was glass or precious stones. That was all the explanation she needed. She was sure she would run into even more manmade products soon.<br/><br/>The roar in the sky caused her to jump and she glanced up when Azrai pointed in that direction. She blinked seeing this weird...bird? No that couldn't be a bird, could it? It lacked feathers and did not call out like one. How fascinating! How could that large object be flying in the sky? Humans must have made that as well, but how? She tilted her head and glanced over at her counterpart. ""So, we will ride that...metal bird and fly through the air? Is it safe?"" She called it a bird because that was the only other animal that she could think of. Well, she supposed it could be a dragon but it had yet to breathe fire. Besides, dragons were elusive creatures. It would be a true gift from Kami-sama to see one. She continued to the metal bird go through the air until it disappeared over the tree line.<br/><br/>She shook her head, feeling a head ache coming. ""Your world is all so strange. How can you manage?"" She wasn't sure if she wanted an answer though she stiffened slightly, glancing around she felt something amiss. Frowning she cleared her throat, trying to remain calm. She had to remember that they were being followed and at any second someone could be slinging bullets through the air. ""I believe we have stayed in this spot for too long,"" she commented lowly, knowing that Azrai would get the hint. She could pick up the faint scent of someone nearing them. She didn't care if it was an innocent bystander or a henchman, all she knew was that she didn't want to stay around to find out. ""We should probably move to a place that we can easily become hidden. What do you say?""<br/><br/>She was a fast learner and she understood that wherever one of them sensed danger, it would be best to avoid it at all costs. She also knew that there were things in life that would scar her and haunt her sleep. She prepared herself slowly for that, after all she had seen death twice in less than two days and known nothing but torture back in the village. What else could possibly scar her? Never mind that thought because she knew there was a lot more in this world than the cold hard truth of death and the cruelty of torture. She sighed and looked around again, the person was getting closer. She didn't want to have to deal with another park scene but then again, she knew she needed to feed. But it was still early in the day and anyone could see it happen. Frowning she allowed her voice of reason to win over her other side. She had enough self control to last for six months, a few more hours wasn't going to hurt. She had led the way last time, so she figured Azrai would do it this time, assuming that his contact had what they needed. It would give them a good reason to move."
3680,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-04T14:50:11,Sound of Silence,"Thank God Shizu hadnâ€™t dropped the phone after it went off otherwise they would probably be stuck here. His contact was their only ticket out of here as far as he knew; it would be a disaster if he was unable to keep in touch with him. The moment she handed the phone back to him, he exhaled softly and relaxed a bit. He was tense when he though she was going to drop it, imagining all the pieces that made the phone scatter and the fragile screen would be left with a giant crack in it. Picking up the pieces would not have been fun. And that brought on yet another thing: he never understood why people made such fragile things now. Back a few years ago, everything was a lot more durable, not things were fragile and broke a lot easier. He reminded himself constantly about that considering he was rough with technology when it didnâ€™t work for him and as a result he has gone through about five phones in a span of six years.<br/><br/>Taking his attention away from Shizu for a moment, he answered his contact with an â€˜Excellent, as always. I believe there is a post office somewhere close to the hotel that I am staying at. Send it there.â€™ Sometimes they had that sort of mental connection where they often thought alike, where they were almost completely in sync even if they were on different ends of the world. It was a bit scary but then again great minds always thought alike. Not to mention it only made sense to have those things sent to a post office. They got a long so well because they often did think alike, and likewise worked well together when it came down to business. Unfortunately that was mostly all their relationship was, business, since they hardly ever spoke face to face and whenever they did, all they usually discussed was business. It didnâ€™t come as much of a surprise though.<br/><br/>Azrai was not a man who made small talk even with the people he considered friends, as reserved as he was, and was always about business and it took a lot to get him sidetracked. He had a one track mind most of the time and he was stubborn as all hell. Drove a lot of his friends nuts just how stubborn he could be most days.<br/><br/>Grinning at Shizu, â€œPreparations for our trip are almost complete. I plant toâ€¦ have us leave Japan within a day or so.â€ He told her softly. â€œDo not worry, flying is completely safe, I assure you.â€ Well that might only be partially true considering a lot of things, but in a way flying was a lot safer than driving since you didnâ€™t have to worry about traffic. Instead your only worry was plummeting to the ground at almost five hundred miles per hour over the middle of nowhere. The possibilities of that happening were low, but still something to keep in the back of your mind. Of course he wouldnâ€™t mention this to Shizu since he didnâ€™t want her to worry about it too much. He was hoping he could get her on the plane without much trouble, but knowing her curiosity and how she seemed to tag along with him without much hesitation maybe it wouldnâ€™t be as hard as he thought. He just liked to make things seem harder than they were most of the time.<br/><br/>When she mentioned leaving, he couldnâ€™t help but get a feeling like they were being watched and he felt himself becoming somewhat restless again. He looked around, seeing nobody in particular that stuck out to him, before slowly giving her a nod. They had already stood around enough, surely those men would return. He kept his composure but the thought of those men coming back made his trigger finger once again restless and he reached under his jacket, ready to pull his gun if needed. The number of people that were in the area was few, that was to be expected for the morning, but he really didnâ€™t want any attention drawn to them. He gestured for them to start walking and he did so, heading back towards the hotel to confirm that there was definitely a post office there. If there wasnâ€™t then he would probably break his own leg off and kick himself with it.<br/><br/>â€œI have an idea,â€ he spoke suddenly when they came near what looked to be a small corner lined with areas for shopping. There were two clothing stores. â€œI mean you no offense, I assure youâ€¦ but I could not help but notice your clothes are a bit dirty. How about we find you a more suitable outfit to help you blend in a little more?â€ A simple change of clothes could go a long way in the end, and what better way to have her start her new life than find a change of clothes? If she refused he would understand completely; not only were those probably clothes she has known all her life and modern clothes probably would not appeal to her but here she was shopping with a man. That was probably odd for her and he wound understand, considering she was old custom and he was still a stranger. He had no intentions of doing anything of course but it was at least worth a shot.<br/><br/>She could have some new clothes to go with her new identity, a new look to start her new life. The idea was something he wanted for her, not just because he did not want to deal with any more goons coming after them. Perhaps she would be less recognizable if she had a change of clothes, and he figured it would help her understand the modern world a bit more. It would give her a little more freedom knowing she could make her own choices as well, he figured. However, perhaps she would wish to stick with her customs instead of conforming to modern clothes, and he would respect that. He had no intentions of forcing things on her, this was simply a suggestion. This modern world was more about free will with a few exceptions. And in all honesty it was a beautiful kimono though he felt if he voiced his opinion she would probably feel a little uncomfortable and think he him to be some sort of pervert."
3681,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-04T22:17:25,ElegantJewel,"He had already been hacking into the postal system when he received the message. He grinned to himself seeing how they did, in fact, think alike. That was what made him a reliable source. Azrai was not the kind of man to talk much and after a few years of knowing him, it became a habit to try and figure out what was in that man's head. It had been difficult at first, since he hadn't been used to dealing with stubborn people. Elias was a fast learner, that's why he had been chosen to help Azrai in the beginning, and after a while he began to think a few steps ahead of the other. Trying to figure out what other steps the man was going to take and he had made plans for all those situations. Another ping let him now that his hack as successful and he sent the information to the post office.<br/><br/>'Everything is in order. I sent it to a post office a few buildings down from the hotel you're staying in. I'll be up for a while, let me know if you need anything else.'<br/><br/>He leaned back in his chair, watching his monitors. He was itching to figure out who that hacker had been. With a whirl of his chair, he went to his kitchen to brew more coffee. Might as well pass the time somehow, he thought to himself.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>She nodded her head as he told her of their plans. So within the course of the next day or so, they would be in the air. Honestly, the idea of being so high had never really occurred to her. She had thought it impossible for humans to be able to fly like birds, but in modern times, she assumed anything was possible. Humans were strange creatures, they could make all these mechanical objects yet they took for granted what nature gave them. It made her sad to know that people had lost the value of nature and all the earthly splendors that she gave, but that's why humans were strange. They were very selfish creatures, wanting more and more not caring about the price to pay. She had seen the villagers become drunk with greed. Always wanting better prices and more for less. They wanted more money and a better way of living. She shuddered at the thought of how the modern people would be like.<br/><br/>She noticed how he tensed and she probably should have said that someone was coming towards them, even though they were not in plain view. She knew that he would be in the zone once she had spoken about it, but alas, she was still not used to conversations. She didn't want to just stand around and say nothing, but she was sure she could have hinted that she sensed something. Then again, she tried not to speak about her Oni side. Although he said he wouldn't let it bother him, she was courteous enough not to talk about her demonic abilities or her cravings for blood. It wasn't exactly a good conversation starter and she was sure that Azrai was still getting used to the idea of her being not human. It was a big concept to understand, the supernatural that is. It was meant to be hidden, due to the irrational fear that humans tended to have about anything out of the norm. That was the main reason why she was isolated and locked away, because she was feared for being anything but human.<br/><br/>They walked away from the secluded area they had been standing in. Shizu had to say that she was very pleased with herself. In that short period of time, she had been able to trust in a complete stranger by telling her true nature. At least she hadn't shown Azrai her true form, this one that she was in now was just for being able to blend in within society. She was sure that he would have had a hell of a time trying to figure out what he was seeing. She scrunched her nose a bit, remembering that she was never supposed to let a human see her change. The human mind was fragile and weak; she knew that it could do some heavy psychological damage on the mind. Not to say that Azrai wasn't capable of handling it but she would be cautious when she felt she was on the edge of changing. Aside from those thoughts, she had also been able to learn a few things about the modern time. It was only a small amount of information but she had enough to quench her curious appetite.<br/><br/>She glanced down at her clothing then she looked at his, before her eyes danced about at everyone around her. He did have a point; her kimono did make her stand out a bit. Everyone else wore these tight looking hakama pants and tighter shirts. ""So, I will be wearing clothing that is similar to yours,"" she said aloud not really expecting an answer. This kimono symbolized a lot of memories. The ones that she had all were her mother's outfits before she died. Her stepfather hadn't had the heart to throw them out, so he had given them to her when she reached a certain age. This style of clothing was all she knew. She looked at the clothing stores that they had, realizing that her kind of fashion was long outdated. It was no wonder that people looked at her with question, she certainly did stray from the modern norm. Unless people thought that she was a Geisha or Maiko, but that wouldn't have made sense, since she kept her hair down. With a slight release of an uneasy breath, she nodded her head.<br/><br/>""I do not know much about the...fashion style of this time but if you think that I would be able to blend in better, I am willingly to try,"" she said in a hesitant tone. If she took off this kimono, she would lose all that she had left of her mother. Perhaps she could keep the kimono. However, this kimono also represented the past. That past was full of horrors that still shook her to the bone. She knew that getting rid of her kimono would be another step to becoming a new person. It would be another step to starting a new life. She was still hesitant, not sure what was acceptable in this modern society. She was well aware that she needn't worry about showing off her body, like some women and men did, but she did seek approval from Azrai. ""If you could possibly tell me what would be suitable for me to choose then I believe that I can find something on my own. Most men either feel uncomfortable or loathe the idea of shopping."" She smirked at a memory that came to mind. A guard had been taking her out to buy a ribbon for her hair, he had been her personal guard for years and she knew that even though he didn't like her, he was kind enough to offer an opinion. Which he would always murmur about how much he hated when women asked him about which color looked nice. It was one of the few pleasant memories she had growing up.<br/><br/>They moved slowly through the shopping district, her eyes glancing at different stores. Kimonos were expensive, so it would probably be better off if she stopped wearing them. She eyed what some of the women were wearing, trying to get an idea of what to wear. There were dresses, shorter dresses, pants, tight pants, loose shirts, and much more. She was sure that Azrai had little opinion in fashion, especially women's fashion. She laughed at the image of his impassive face while she asked him about which outfit he liked better. Surely he would shrug his shoulder and say they both looked nice, he was a gentleman like that. She stopped in front of a small shop; she read the sign '75% Discount!' Shizu was a bargain hunter and she assumed that it was because women liked getting the cutest things for a cheap price. ""I think that this shop shall be suitable,"" she said more to herself than the other. She moved through the aisle of clothing, not really used to things being so cluttered. In her village everything was placed spaciously throughout the store. She turned around to look at Azrai, her brows crinkled a bit and she looked a bit frustration. ""I have no idea how to wear any of these clothes."" It probably been funny for a normal girl to say it, trying to be dramatic, however Shizu was dead serious. She wasn't sure how these outfits worked. At least with kimono, it was simply layer after layer until it was all tied together with a matching obi. Why would anyone want to change from the simple way of dressing? Humans were weird."
3682,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-05T02:01:21,Sound of Silence,"The slight hesitation was something he had been expecting of her, there was no mistaking catching on to it when she answered him. She was still willing to try, which made him feel a little better about helping her out with this. He was not usually one for shopping for new clothes unless it was absolutely necessary; his attire was simple and nothing he wore was too out of the ordinary like some modern styles and he was not the type of man to dress up though he always did dress nicely. He just wore casual clothes that always seemed to suit him well. In his opinion there was no need for fancy accessories, and letâ€™s face it: some modern styles were just plain ridiculous. Why would people want holes in their pants or even want to wear tight pants regardless of gender? Surely it was uncomfortable, and he was someone who would much rather wear comfortable clothes. That being said, he was not expecting her to choose clothes that were similar to his. He was a man for one, and he wanted her to develop her own taste in style once she got a better idea of what the clothing was like.<br/><br/>Then again, glancing around, there were some things that said they were for men that he could not help but question. For example, while he walked with her through the store he noticed that there was a pair of green and yellow plaid pants that he would not be caught dead in. They looked more like something a younger, rebellious teenage female would wear than a male.<br/><br/>At least the prices were reasonable in this store. Since Shizu seemed to pick the cheaper of the stores around this area so perhaps this would go easier than he expected, namely on his wallet. However, she had left him to decide on something for her to give her a better idea of what she should wear and that was what was difficult for him. How the hell was he supposed to know what she would like or what her size would be when it came to pantsâ€¦ and bras especially. That was a subject he would much rather avoid for various reasons, but the main reason being he didnâ€™t want to insult her in any way. His level of discomfort rose a bit and he couldnâ€™t help but sigh as he glanced around the clothes, hoping he didnâ€™t seem too awkward to the people around him. There was only one other time he had to shop for a woman, but it has been at least nine years since then though the memory was something that was enjoyable. He remembered buying her a simple dress shirt and how much she loved it so much that she smiled and expressed her thanks with a hug.<br/><br/>When he finally found a simple blouse that had a similar pattern that her kimono did, he returned to her and held it out where she could take in the appearance carefully, â€œWill this be alright?â€ He was slightly hesitant but he managed to grin slightly. He tried to keep a nonchalant look on his face but it was obvious he wasnâ€™t comfortable picking out clothes for her. It was a start, right? He was indeed stepping out of his comfort zone a bit here. If she liked it maybe she could build off of it like she had said about finding something on her own and he would feel less uncomfortable about this. If she didnâ€™t, there were plenty clothes around, perhaps he could simply find something else for her until she was satisfied. Maybe she wanted a dress? He was trying to picture her in a few different styles of clothes but it only added to his discomfort. What made it worse was she said that she didnâ€™t really know how to wear these clothes. He couldnâ€™t help but stare a little but at the same time he gave a nod of understanding.<br/><br/>Of course she wouldnâ€™t know how to wear these clothesâ€¦ though he was sure it was self explanatory and she didnâ€™t need his help with it. How was he supposed to help her? Did she want him to dress her? Was he supposed to take his own clothes off and do a little demonstration? At first he thought she would be the one who was uncomfortable, but in the end it was he who was uncomfortable with this. Perhaps he should put a little more thought about what he was getting himself into, but he knew that this would do her some good. He wasnâ€™t about to back out of this now after all. As he always had, he took a moment to collect his thoughts before he answered her again, â€œHonestly, I do not quite understand what you mean when you say you do not have any idea how to wear these clothes.â€ He told her quietly as he unbuttoned the blouse, feeling slightly embarased that he didn't understand. â€œYou just slide your arms through the sleeves and work with the buttons, making sure they are aligned, until each button hole is filled.â€<br/><br/>It was probably a crappy explanation but it was the best he could come up with. People were probably staring now. He really was being honest, though. â€œOf course I could alwaysâ€¦ demonstrate if you truly are having trouble figuring it outâ€¦â€ It was his turn to be hesitant. It sounded like he was being facetious but he was actually being rather serious. It probably came from being rather uncomfortable; he doesnâ€™t usually handle being uncomfortable very well though over the years he has learned to keep himself calm and not make it too obvious. Hopefully she wouldnâ€™t need that, surely she would rather not see him shirtless, but if it had to be done then it had to be done. He supposed he wouldnâ€™t have a problem with showing her how to put a shit on, even if his was simply a button-up shirt and not a blouse. Perhaps this was part of him being a teacher, showing her about this new world that she would slowly be calling home.<br/><br/>That being said, what would he do once it came down to finding her a pair of pants, or perhaps a skirt? He couldnâ€™t really demonstrate putting on a skirt, he would never bring himself to do that, and he wasnâ€™t too fond of her seeing him in his underwear either way. Then he really would feel like some creepy pervert. Maybe he was thinking too much into this..."
3683,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-05T05:10:57,ElegantJewel,"She watched him for a while, waiting for his opinion. She could see that he was not comfortable with this at all. She watched as he glanced around the clothes, he looked a bit lost honestly. She wanted to laugh a bit, to see a man like him surrounded by such feminine garments made her mood lighten. She had been so worried about this and that, that she had forgotten that she was free. Well, sort of, she was very close to being completely free. She looked at him, realizing that he probably wasn't going to be of much help. She looked at the blouse that he had picked out, tilting her head. It looked very nice, similar to what she wore. ""It is very nice, however, I feel like I should stay away from something that would...still look like me."" She sighed and shook her head. ""You must understand that I only wear one garment, all of these pieces here."" She flung her hand around suggesting the entirety of the store. ""Confuse me,"" she admitted in a slightly frustrated tone. She wasn't mad at him but the whole different fashion thing was annoying at this point.<br/><br/>If anything, she did not want to see him shirtless, ever. Not saying that there was anything wrong with him, he was a good looking man but she just couldn't think like that. Thinking about the bare flesh of a man made her skin crawl in an unsettling manner and her stomach would roll around in an agonizing knot. It brought flashbacks that she was not willing to work through or remember she would need some serious therapy to get over that feeling. She tried to hold back the sudden wave of discomfort that came to her. She held up her hands frantically, waving them quickly. ""I do not think that it will be necessary for you to demonstrate. Your explanation was suitable."" She got the gist of it, though she wasn't sure how she liked the buttons, since they were new to her. They seemed like a tedious task to have to deal with, though she did like the design of it. The black color suited her the most, while the multicolored pinwheels looked similar to one of her other kimonos. She gently took the hanger out of his hand, holding the shirt closer to her face for better inspection. ""I like this,"" she murmured, rubbing her fingers in the fabric, it was soft.<br/><br/>She nodded her head, deciding that she had found one part of her outfit; it was time to continue to look for another piece. She hummed to herself, enjoying the luxury of actually being able to shop. She stopped in front of a rack of light blue colored pants, she stared at them and she looked at the long holes of fabric. She assumed it worked the same way as the shirt did, but for the legs. She held up a few hangers, not sure if she liked the way some of them looked. She was sure that Azrai wouldn't know what to do either. She compared the pants to the kind he was wearing, his looked baggier and more comfortable, though she supposed that it was because he was a man and he didn't have curves to show off. Though some pants in this store were questionable. She picked a few pairs, wanting to find a place to try them on. She had also picked up a cropped gray jack to cover her arms. She wasn't comfortable exposing the bruises on her body. She wanted them to be healed first.<br/><br/>""Do you need help miss,"" one of the workers asked her. She flinched a bit staring at the woman, her anxiety levels rising. She could barely understand her dialect, her eyes wide with fear. The lady smiled at her and looked at Azrai and winked. ""I see you're taking your lady shopping, how sweet."" Shizu squeaked as she was escorted to the lingerie section, a flush touching her face. She looked at Azrai, a silent plea coming from her. ""My comrade and I are nothing like that,"" she said to the woman. ""Sure thing honey but you need to look good for him,"" the woman said nonchalantly, ignoring her and happily picking out a wide selection of bras. Shizu glanced down at the weird item on clothing, just what the hell was she supposed to do with this. ""Um...what is this,"" she asked hesitantly. The woman gave her a dull stare before she sighed. ""It's a bra honey; it covers your girls and lifts them."" Shizu blinked at the weird slang and frowned. ""My...girls?"" The woman shook her head, acting like she was talking to some kind of moron. '""Yeah your girls...ya know...breasts."" If she could, Shizu wanted to die from embarrassment. How could women be so...crude?  She wore bindings around her chest for modesty, though she knew of some women would allow the layers of their kimono to cover their chest.<br/><br/>""Just go try them on and if you need help let me know."" She ushered the protesting Oni into the Dressing Room before shaking her head. She honestly had never met such a clueless lady before. She moved off to help other customers who knew what they wanted. Shizu stood in the changing room with an arm full of bras and clothes. She looked at the bras before setting them down. She needed to recover from that situation. This world was so strange. She decided that she wanted to change, pay, and leave as soon as possible before another humiliating moment happened. She quickly got dressed to the explanation that Azrai had given her, though the bra part had been confusing, resulting in a few moments of being tangled in the straps. When she was finally done, she looked at herself in the reflecting glass. She...looked different or should she say more modern. Everything fit accordingly without displaying herself like some common prostitute. She was satisfied. Now for the verdict, not that Azrai would know that she was seeking his approval. It was a habit that she had to get out of because she knew it would cause annoyance. Who liked someone who always wanted their approval? No one.<br/><br/>Walking out of the dressing room, after she had neatly folded all the clothes she didn't want, she looked over at Azrai rather shyly. She held her old kimono tightly in her hands, before she stopped in front of him. She held out the kimono to him and bowed her head slightly. ""Please sell this. I know that it may be dirty, but kimonos like this are hard to come by. A collector would love this and clean it. I...I do not wish to own it anymore,"" she said softly, knowing that he could understand why she would want to rid it. She wanted to start over and leave that wretched, old life behind. ""I have been spending a lot of the money you have and this could fetch a very pleasant price."" She knew that it would and overall it would make her feel better about spending his money if she paid him back.<br/><br/>She tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear, feeling a bit embarrassed. She didn't even bother looking for the woman who had helped her, well embarrassed her. ""I think that this outfit will suffice for the time being,"" she muttered lowly. â€œAre you ready?â€ She reminded herself that this would be the last she would go shopping with a man or in such a store like this one. But it had been cheap, so she wouldnâ€™t complain too much."
3684,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-05T15:34:46,Sound of Silence,"At first he narrowed his eyes when she told she liked the blouse but at the same time was not satisfied with it. She did have a point when she said she wanted to stick with something that was completely different than what she had one, but he couldnâ€™t help but feel his frustration level rise slightly. If she did not like the blouse then he would have to find another one and Lord knows how long that would take until she decided she was satisfied with him. However, he wouldnâ€™t have to worry about that, because she then took the blouse out of his hand and decided that she did like it. He couldnâ€™t help but grin and nod when she expressed her satisfaction and because he was happy that his explanation worked well for her and he didnâ€™t need to remove his own shirt to demonstrate. That brought back a great deal of his comfort though at first glance it probably wasnâ€™t that noticeable. It also meant he could relax and wait for her to be finished.<br/><br/>Surely she wanted to be out of here as quickly as possible. From the look on her face she was just as uncomfortable as he was, it almost made him feel like he was being a little selfish bringing her here to shop for a new outfit. Also, had this not been a public area and had the lady been someone looking to take Shizu back to that place, he probably would have ripped that ladyâ€™s throat out (figuratively, not literally) for taking Shizu and then saying that he was taking his lady shoppingâ€¦ They were ten years apart and the thought of them being a couple was highly unlikely, not just because of their age. Not only was he the kind of man who didnâ€™t really think of that sort of thing, not since his first and last love, as he felt his heart was too hardened for loving another woman. He had just met Shizu and surely she was not the kind of woman who looked for love at first sight herself. He snorted at such thoughts, somewhat amused by them, by how uncomfortable they made him.<br/><br/>It was probably better that a woman helped her out anyway since he was obviously not much help. While he waited for her to finish, he looked around the store for himself, seeing if anything caught his eye while he was here.<br/><br/>Perhaps he would pick out a shirt for himself as well since it has been at least three years since he has gotten any new shirts. He was not going to be the typical tourist and pick out an â€˜I love Japanâ€™ shirt or anything stupid like that. Instead he wanted something that he could look at, that reminded him of Japan and when people asked him about the shirt he could say â€˜yes, I did get this while I was in Japan.â€™ It was just something he did whenever he travelled assuming he had the money. Looking at the prices here, though it was cheap, he couldnâ€™t help but cringe slightly as he once again worried about not being able to afford anything. And son of a bitch, he had forgotten to stop at the bank on the way here. He groaned at the thought and shook his head with a sigh. In the end he just decided that she needed it more than he did and decided to hold off on buying himself a new shirt.<br/><br/>When Shizu returned to him, he took in her appearance, raising his eyebrows slightly at how much the new look really did change her. He really wasnâ€™t sure what to say at first but he could tell by the look in her eyes that she was a bit nervous. Before he could say anything to her, however, she had held out her kimono and told him to sell it. He hesitantly took it out of her hands, not quite sure how to respond though he indeed understood why she wanted to get rid of it. It must hold some rather horrible memories of her old life and he didnâ€™t question it, only gave a slight nod not really saying anything. A part of him didnâ€™t want to sell it, though, as it was a nice kimono but on the other hand it probably would sell for a fair price and what the hell was he going to do with it. He didnâ€™t really have anyone to give it toâ€¦ not anymore anywayâ€¦ Cassandra would have loved it if she were still alive.<br/><br/>The entire time he was here, he had tried not to show how shopping with a woman also made him remember his old love. It saddened him a bit, remembering good times, and it probably showed a bit as he eyed the kimono though as always he would never voice it. He immediately turned his attention back to Shizu once again and smoothed back into his more professional demeanor, â€œIf you insist that I sell this then I suppose I will have no objections.â€ He folded the kimono neatly and laid it over his arm carefully. Flashing a faint grin, â€œI have to say, you look ratherâ€¦ lovely. I feel this change suits you quite well. We shall take our leave once I pay.â€<br/><br/>He walked over to the register, noticing how the woman was not pleased that she had to come out from behind the register to scan the price tags. Luckily there were no security devices on the clothing, otherwise Shizu would have had to put her kimono back on again, though he did have to make up a little lie and tell the woman that his friend had an â€˜unexpected accident that required a change of clothesâ€™ and the woman seemed to understand. Since Azrai was not a woman and therefore didnâ€™t have to experience going through having his period, he didnâ€™t know how else to put it. Didnâ€™t women usually use that as an excuse to get a new pair of pants and underwear? After everything was paid for, the two left the shop, glad to just be out of there.<br/><br/>He even let out a sigh of relief and ran a hand through his hair, relaxing a bit more now that he didnâ€™t have to deal with that. Oh the things he does for his jobâ€¦ but had he really done it for his job? It could probably be looked at as both a selfish thing and something nice he wanted to do for her. He had used his own money after all, and those clothes alone nearly sucked him dry and he was almost out already even if it had been rather cheap. Japan was such an expensive placeâ€¦ But he felt pretty good knowing that he had done something nice to get her started in her new life. He glanced at the kimono in his arms as they walked along the street, wondering if perhaps he should throw it away, but he figured that would just be mean even though it would mean neither of them would have to see it again. Not to mention someone else might find it if he tossed it in the garbageâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œAre you truly satisfied with what you are wearing?â€ He asked her suddenly. Though she had said the clothes would suffice, he wanted to make sure that they were really comfortable for her. It would be a bit pointless taking her out if she was not satisfied. As much as he liked her kimono, this new look was nice as well as he had said. He wanted her to be more open and express her opinions. Women had a lot more freedom in the modern world than they did back then; he wanted her to be more aware of that if she wasnâ€™t already."
3685,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-05T19:19:28,ElegantJewel,"She was still hesitant to give him the kimono, it did hold terrible memories but it had sentimental value to her. She wasn't sure if she should feel relieved when he took it from her. A part of her wanted to take back what she had said and ask for the article of clothing back. But wouldn't that show that she was weak? She didn't want to appear weak; she wanted to be a strong woman. She took her eyes off the kimono, trying to find some sort of closure. She was sure that once it was no longer in their possession she could overcome the loss. Besides, she had her mother's blood in her, so it wasn't like the memory was completely gone. Besides it wasn't like she could remember her face that well, she had died when she was a very young girl. She could remember a few things like the kimono she wore, how she always had her hair down, and her soft magenta eyes.  That was about it, those few images were what she kept close to her heart. She was saddened that she had never really gotten to know either of her parents. She had read about her father in the older scrolls at the Compound but that was all she knew. She assumed that was all she needed to know, he had been a ruthless Oni.<br/><br/>She smiled as he voiced his thoughts on the offer; she was glad that he didn't make it any harder for her. She was still torn by the idea of getting rid of it but she was determined to start a new life. That kimono symbolized the harsh life she had had and she would never escape it if she didn't rid it. She looked down at her outfit, still trying to get used to the way the fabric felt, she had honestly never worn anything so body fitting. Not to say the pants were extremely tight or anything, it was just different from her usual choice of garb. She smiled as he gave her a small compliment and she bowed her head. ""Thank you, I think this change is pleasant as well."" She was happy that he found her new look pleasing and that was more than enough to make her feel more confident in her choice of clothing. She felt uncomfortable as the woman scanned the tags of her clothing, though she was curious of the item she was using to do so.<br/><br/>When they exited the shop, she felt herself become more relaxed. She was honestly beginning to not like shopping. Well maybe she had just had one bad experience today, so it would be alright. Next time, however, she would not bring Azrai, that is if he was still around when she needed to go shopping again. It was doubtful; these clothes would be fine until they reached their next destination, which would mean that they would part ways. She quickly became captured with anxiety, just who had asked him to come on this mission? How did they know of her misfortunes? She knew that it was something that she needed to ask Azrai. She was felt like she was a package, being handed off to one owner to another. It was wrong to think like that; surely the person who had hired Azrai was only looking out for her well being. But she couldn't help but be skeptical; she had known betrayal and cruelty all her life.<br/><br/>She was a bit surprised that he was concerned about how she liked her clothing. She thought about a response as they walked, not wanting to sound like she hated the outfit. ""I am truly satisfied,"" she said softly, glancing up at him. ""Indeed I am trying to get used to the way it feels and how to maneuver, but I like it a lot, actually. It makes me feel...normal,"" she admitted. However, this whole bra thing was uncomfortable but she assumed that was not something a man needed to hear. She would just have to get used to this unholy contraption. She pulled her hair over her shoulder, running her slender fingers through the soft locks. She pondered if she should do something with it, perhaps cut it? The thought sent a terrible pain through her heart that was just something that she couldn't bring herself to do. Instead, she decided that pulling it into a messy braid would throw people off. She tied the tip in a knot, her hair able to withstand that kind of pressure. The braid fell over her shoulder, which made her look more in tune with the modern society.<br/><br/>She glanced around, realizing that they were heading towards the general area of the hotel. She remembered that his contact had to have been finished with the items they needed by now, right? She nodded her head knowing that they were probably going to retrieve such things. She was content at this point; she didn't feel like someone could easily spot her out in the crowd, at least from behind. Face to face, she knew she wouldn't be hard to miss. Maybe she could enjoy the city now, learning more and more without the thought of being found out. It would take a while before someone could actually recognize her. She smiled at being able to blend in and not being stared at. It was...pleasant.<br/><br/>However her pleasant feeling faded and she was brought back to the thought of who she would be going to when they left Japan. She glanced at Azrai, unsure as to how she put her question into words. ""Azrai...do you know who asked to have you rescue me? It has been on my mind,"" she said gently. She was generally curious as to the person who wanted her freed. She had never met anyone outside of her village so it was quite impossible that she knew who Azrai had been hired by. She was just curious. Maybe it was better if she didnâ€™t know that way she could just be content of being rescued. But she wasnâ€™t; she feared that she was just going to be moved to another wretched place.  That was normal right? She couldnâ€™t help but feel like she might get a small sample of what being free was like, before she was locked away again. She was being paranoid again and she knew that she had to stop thinking about the worst possible situations.  It really needed to stop or else she would drive herself insane.<br/><br/>She tugged at the braided plait that was her hair, feeling like she was going to be extremely on edge until she met the person who wanted to save her. She also wondered how much money Azrai would be getting for this mission which was rude of her to think of. It wasn't like it would benefit her to know such things, but his occupation did intrigue her. Which it probably shouldn't but she had never heard of anyone who would willingly put themselves in harm's way to save someone. It was fascinating and horrifying at the same time. She was beyond curious about the male who was walking beside her. She knew it was probably in her best interest to not try and become too friendly with him. It would hurt when they separated for good. She frowned at the thought but knew that was why he had yet to be more open with her. He was keeping this strictly professional and she should as well.<br/><br/>Though she was curious by nature and he was the first person that she had come in contact from the modern world. It was only plausible that she was interested about the kinds of things that he did. She bit the inside her cheek, keeping the questions she had about him at bay. She should remain oblivious about his life and he would do the same for her. The only reason she had told him about her true self was because it was necessary. She would only tell him the necessary facts that he needed to know, anything else would not be important. They would remain professional. Perhaps when they left Japan, she could make a friend in their new destination. That would be nice, a friend to have secrets with. She wanted to laugh at the idea of acting like a naive girl once more, but she knew that wasn't possible. She could only hope that she would be as willingly as she was now to find a friend.<br/><br/>But she was a strong woman and Azrai would guide her in the right direction to becoming more independent. She could manage, hopefully."
3686,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-05T21:36:50,Sound of Silence,"If she was truly satisfied then he would be satisfied as well knowing that she could be a bit more relaxed since she had more freedom and didnâ€™t have to worry too much about being found out. He wanted her to be more confident; he wanted her to know that she was truly free to make her own decisions without his help. It would definitely help them in leaving Japan. Perhaps those men from earlier were probably still looking for a woman in a kimonoâ€¦ which reminded him he should probably change his own clothes but he would do that once he was back to the hotel. Even though he had changed this morning, he was often the kind of man who took precautions. He had packed enough clothes for about a week, so he wouldnâ€™t have much trouble picking something out. However, as far as doing anything with his hair, that was out of the question since it was far too short to be placed in a pony tail or anything. Not that he would do such a thing anyway.<br/><br/>In his opinion it was just plain queer for a man to tie his hair back or put any hair accessories and it was something else he would not be caught dead doing. Call it pride, call it what you will. He simply refused to have long hair and honestly never understood why men allowed their hair to become as long as a womanâ€™s. Maybe he was a bit odd in that sense, especially since he grew up in a strict Jewish household where their laws were absolute, but every day it became more and more evident that everyone was weird in some way. Not that he was saying Shizu was weird, of course; her way of thinking was understandable as she was not use to it. He respected it. And when she said she felt a little more â€˜normalâ€™ despite still getting use to the clothes he couldnâ€™t help but be somewhat amused and grin faintly. Perhaps this really was going in the right direction after all, and that made him feel good. It was indeed nice to do things for people instead of hunting someone down, traumatizing them, and then killing them.<br/><br/>He decided right then and there that he was going to leave out, at least for the time being, that he was actually a hit man and didnâ€™t usually work as a body guard. It was something that was best saved for a later time, or maybe he wouldnâ€™t even mention it at all since this day seemed to be going rather well despite what happened earlier.<br/><br/>At the mention of who exactly the person that had asked him to rescue her was, he couldnâ€™t help but frown a bit in thought. Honestly, he really didnâ€™t know who it wasâ€¦ â€œI apologize, but I do not know exactly who it was thatâ€¦ asked me to come to your rescue. One morning I found a note in my mailbox requesting that I come rescue you, with your picture and a general location of where you would be.â€ He paused a moment. The apology in his tone was perhaps a bit too strong for his liking, but honestly he had been rather curious about it as well. No name was mentioned at the end of the note, nor was there anything hinting as to where he could find this person once he returned to Israel. That being said, he wasnâ€™t even sure if this person was even living in Israel or the Middle East in general; he or she could be European, American, or perhaps someone who lived right here in Japan.<br/><br/>Concern was brought up on his end as well. Perhaps he was just being set up by those people in the village? That would, however, be impossible considering that he was a foreigner and does not visit Japan often. Then again word of his rather interesting reputation could have very well spread quickly and someone obviously sought him out. Maybe this was a challenge by someone in the village who wanted her out of there, but everyone seemed to be just as unaware of the modern world as she had been, having been living there, locked away, all of their lives. There were just so many possibilities swimming through his mind that he was pretty deep in thought, silent, for awhile until they reached the post office.<br/><br/>At first everything went smoothly, they had gotten the items without any trouble at all, and he had sent a message back to his contact saying so assuming the man had not gone back to sleep. He handed the passport and ID card to Shizu carefully, grinning a bit. â€œAs I have said, I know reliable people. Feel free to examine it and if it is not to your liking feel free to say so.â€ He knew there was no time to make another one, but he figured he would be reassuring telling her that it could always be changed later on if she was displeased with it. As he always did, he knew he would have to thank his contact later though he knew it was probably not needed. The man was always more than willing to help, and vice versa, so â€˜thank yousâ€™ were hardly ever exchanged like they were when they had first started working together. It just wasnâ€™t needed as much since itâ€™s been established they could count on the other to get done what needed to be done. Still, he couldnâ€™t help but show that he indeed appreciate the work he did.<br/><br/>When they were about to leave, he noticed there was a patrol car outside. His entire body tensed as a few possibilities popped into his somewhat paranoid mind: could these false documents been found out so early? Could the dead man have been traced back to him by some witness? Perhaps he was just being paranoid and the cop was just out for a stroll. Either way, he didnâ€™t know a damn thing about how law enforcement worked in Japan and he did not want to stick around to find out. He quickly gave Shizu a look that suggested they should leave and slipped out the door while the police man was not looking their way, exhaling softly with a hint of relief once they were outside. One thing out of the way, much more to go he told himself.<br/><br/>This was starting to become harder and harder by the minute, but at the same time that was why he loved this job so much. He was not much of a thrill seeker, but there was something about this job that tended to bring that out in him a bit more. It was probably the part of him that was a cold hearted killer. But even then it still felt goodâ€¦ like he was alive, whenever he did illegal things. It was all quite ironic since he had worked for the military for so long. Perhaps it really did make him feel good to help someone, or perhaps it really was the money involved that was driving him. Whatever it was he kept daring those men to come back again. At the same time being out for blood now wouldnâ€™t get them out of Japan any quicker. The next step was finding the fastest ride out of here so they wouldnâ€™t actually end up being stuck in Japan for more than a few days more.<br/><br/>He quickly sent another message to his contact, requesting that he find them the next flight out of Japan that is to leave for Tel Aviv, and then looked to Shizu once they got a bit closer to the hotel. He could feel his craving for alcohol rise up again, reminding him he had a bottle of wine waiting for him back in the room. â€œShizu,â€ he said softly once another question popped up, â€œare youâ€¦ nervous about leaving Japan at all? I realize this might be an obvious question, but I cannot help being somewhat curious.â€"
3687,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-06T18:31:31,ElegantJewel,"His answer was not something that she had been expecting and she made sure to hide the slight disappointment that she had. She could sense that he was concerned now and that didn't really ease her mood at this moment. So they were both clueless as to who had made this mission happen. Her anxiety levels made her feel uneasy, she wasn't sure what to expect when they left Japan. It worried her only beause she wouldn't know who she would be facing. It could possibly be her mother, which was very unlikely, though Shizu had this feeling it could have been a member of her lat family. Sure, she had been told that her mother had passed on, but could she really believe everything that village said? She had lived a life of lies, so maybe she would slowly begin to find out the truth in things.<br/><br/>As knew not of anyone else who knew the predicament withing the viillage stopped within time. The only people she could think of were the people who came to have meetings with her stepfather. Maybe this was all a plot to get rid of him. She didn't understand how they would know about him and he would know about the modern world, but she had never questioned it. Who was she to question something that her stepfather did? She had no say in anything, like most women, in the village. It didn't help that she was Oni, making her opinion hated and unneeded. She frowned slightly and the more she thought about it. She honestly had second opinions about this. Her heart race accelerated and she could feel it pounding in her throat, her mouth felt dry. She wondered if Azrai had the same concerns or did he not think anything of it?<br/><br/>""I see, well I suppose we shall find out when we reach our destination,"" she murmured softly. She fell silent allowing her mind to run through all the scenarios in her head, all of them could be possible at this point. She could understand that if they were trying to rid that scum of her stepfather, then rescuing her would lure him out. But what if that wasn't the case? What if one of his foreign colleagues wanted to have her for themselves? The thought made her sick but she when that it wasn't entirely impossible. Should she voice her worries and fears to Azrai? But what could he possibly say to that? He would just look at her and go into a moment of deep thought. She felt panicked though she refused to show it, if she was indeed going back to the same life she had, then she would accept it. It would probably make the other sad to know after all his hard work that she would humbly accept what Kami-sama had thrown at her, but if it was the life she was destined to live, then she would.<br/><br/>When they arrived at the post offcie, she allowed herself to be distracted. It was something that she definitely needed at this point. She looked at all the metal boxes within the wall, there were so many and people were opening them with a key, pulling out white papers and brown boxes. How weird. She smiled slightly as  she was handed her very first treasures of the modern world. Her hands turned over the plastic card, she looked at the her face of the card. This was fascinating! She had a record of what she looked like, which wasn't as bad as she expected. She had thought she looked more exhuasted and a little more beaten up.Thankfully she looked normal, a little paler that she would have liked, but overall she was pleased with the outcome of the identification card. ""I like this a lot, please send my regards to your colleague,"" she said, her voice laced with awe and excitemnet. She flipped the small book that held her passport, she smiled a bit realizing that she had something that was real about her life. She had an identity now.<br/><br/>She followed him to leave and noticed that he was looking at the police car outside. She tilted her head to the side, she could see that the car held some sort of authorative aura. Perhaps it was the more modern Shinsengumi, riding around in those mechanical beasts. From what she knew of law enforcement, the generals were very polite always trying to help out the citizens when somethings was a problem. Maybe those thoughts have changed in Japan, she knew that even before her time law enforcement officers were high with power, perhaps they were now. Azrai looked over at her and she nodded her head slowly, not sure why he was so uncomfortable around the officer but sh edidn't question it. They made an easy escape into the public and she sensed his relief. This brought about even more questions about him and she pursed her lips together, deciding to let it go.<br/><br/>They moved closer to the hotel, something telling her that it may not be safe. Then again they would not be safe in any part of Japan. Her eyes stared at the hotel on the horizon and she decided that if there was trouble...then she would feed. That would have been a message from Kami-sama and she would happily take it. She was brought out of her thoughts when he said her name, she blinked at bit getting the image of feeding out of her mind before she looked at him, listening to his question. She tilted her head slightly as she thought about it. ""I am...not nervous to leave Japan. I am more sad than anything else. Even though I lived in one small area here, Japan is still my home and it is all that I have ever known."" She looked at the buildings that were around them. ""I am saddened because I have missed out on what is truly Japan and I will not be able to experience. I am sure, maybe, one day I will return."" She nodded her head, even though she wasn't sure if was confident that she would come back.<br/><br/>""I am nervous about the flying part and I am nervous about what will happen after that but...I am also very curious. I wish to explore more of the world,"" she said while glancing over at him with a gentle smile. She looked nervously around as they neared the entrance of the hotel, she knew that in the public she probably say what she was about to. When they entered the building, she bowed her head at the innkeeper, uttering a belated 'Good morning.' When they reached the elevator, she turned around as the door was closing, her eyes lifted up, only to see some of the men from the restaurant stroll in as the elevator doors closed. She was wide eyed, before she glanced over at Azrai, knowing that he should have seen them. The elevator moved with a jerk before slowly bringing them to the fourth floor.<br/><br/>Her heart pulsed in her ears, she could hear the hunger that was drive her Oni side. Closing her eyes, she leaned her head on the side of the elevator, she was very aware of everything at this point. She swallowed slowly counting in her head, telling herself that she would be alright. ""Azrai,"" she said in a strained voice. ""I know that this might not be the most appropriate time and place to say this, but I really...need to feed."" There was desperation in her voice and she pressed herself close to the walls of the elevator, enjoying the cool feeling. She felt weak and close to changing, which was something that she had been trying to avoid. Ever since Azrai had mentioned that she feed from the enemy, her Oni side had been hoping and praying that it caught sight of a henchman. Now was the worst possible time have seen one. Not only was she trying to keep under contro but she was also trying to remain calm in this enclosed space. Opening her eyes, they had changed to a bright saffron hue, she watched as the red numbers changed from two to three. She groaned wanting it to go faster. She needed to get out of her, least she turn on Azrai.<br/><br/>She knew she wouldn't but he may not know that and she wanted to keep that small amount of trust they had. She trusted him to protect her and he trusted her not to attack him. When the elevator stopped and the doors opened, she was the first to exit, panting heavily. She leaned against the wall, sweat making her bangs cling to her forehead. This was the worst feeling. She was was the halfway point of changing, which made her want to vomit, to pass out from the pain. She shuddered at the cold chill that went down her spine, this was definitely the most inappropraite place to change. She inhaled deepy trying to remind herself that she was in control, but the Oni within her was ready to break free. She allowed herself a few moments to calm down.<br/><br/>She turned to face Azrai, though she looked like she was seriously having an internal struggle. ""I apologize, I should have been more restrained,"" she said in an exhausted manner. Her eyes stayed their yellow color, though it seemed that was all that she had allowed to change. It was a very diffcult thing for her to do, to stay in the halfway point. She had wanted to stay in better control of herself, but it had been six months and that was her limit. She could smell the scent of the men coming up through the emergency stairwell. She tensed, her jaw clenching tightly. All she needed was one out of the three that were coming. She could bring one to the room and kill him. It was as simple as that.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Elias grinned as he looked at the message. So they got everything that they needed. That was perfect; he would be able to sleep with great ease. He had already been in a good mood; seeing how he had successfully hacked into the computer of that brat before and destroyed all his heard work. He snorted a bit wondering why anyone was trying to mess with him. His skills were impeccable and he would not allow an intruder to soil his reputation. With a slight yawn, he sipped on his fresh cup of coffee, going through a few more things and perfecting a new virus he had been working on.<br/><br/>He glanced at monitor one as another notification popped up. He nodded to himself and searched around on monitor four. A frown came to his face and he rubbed the scruff of his five o'clock shadow, he searched more only to get the same results. He let out a sigh and sent a reply back to Azrai. 'There's a flight back to Tel Aviv at three in the morning. One stop in Istanbul and you'll be home free. You'll be taking Turkish Airlines and don't worry about the price, I've got it covered.' He knew that their jobs paid well at times but then again with all the travelling that was involved they needed a constant supply of money. He also knew that Azrai hardly ever enjoyed spending money but it was necessary for the job. Besides, he liked Azrai enough to spend his money on the male."
3688,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-06T21:34:13,Sound of Silence,"Shizuâ€™s answer to his question was very satisfactory and he gave her a nod of understanding. It was reassuring knowing she was not nervous, it definitely put him a little more at ease when it came to taking her away from here, and he understood completely that it would make her sad to leave the only place she knew. As they have discussed earlier and like she told him now this country was still her home. It made him happy to know that she had thoughts of returning despite all she had been through; one should never be too discouraged about going back to their home some day. He wanted her to know more about the modern world, well more the good parts about the modern world than the ever increasing bad like the violent conflicts in the Middle East for example, and he wanted her to eventually return and experience Japan as she truly should. It was so strange that he felt this way. Perhaps, despite his efforts not to put much thought into it, he could not help but become somewhat attached to her in their short time together.<br/><br/>Perhaps it had been the trust they had built that brought it? That could very well be, since he had been so kind to her and in return she trusted him a little more. It was still rather fragile but that didnâ€™t mean it was not there. At the same time, he felt it was a strong trust in a sort of unbreakable sense, as odd as it sounded to him. Then there was also the fact that she intrigued him. Not just because she was an Oni and he doesnâ€™t always deal with the preternatural world, but because he never thought he would enjoy teaching someone about the world. It was like he had a daughterâ€¦ though he decided not to think much about having children since it made his mind wander back to Cassandra. He doubted he could ever love another woman as much as he had loved her, and he found it strange how Shizu subtly reminded him of her. It started with shopping and he just could not shake it since.<br/><br/>He decided to shake those thoughts away as best he could for now, giving this mission his full attention. It wasâ€¦ unprofessional, at least in his opinion.<br/><br/>When they entered the hotel just the thought that everything had been a bit quieter than expected was enough to put him on edge. And when he, too, caught glimpse of the men from the restaurant his entire countenance twisted into an irritated snarl and part of him wanted to pry the elevator doors open with his bare hands just to murder them. He wasnâ€™t sure what pissed him off more, the fact that they were still following him or the fact that he knew he should have been keeping any eye out just in case they were still following him. â€œSon of a bitch,â€ he muttered aloud. That little side trip shopping must have distracted him a bit more than he thought and he kicked himself for being sloppy. He made a small note to himself to keep vigilant. Of course there was also the possibility that he was still a little tired from the other day and just didnâ€™t want to admit it.<br/><br/>His attention was brought to her when she said that she needed to feed. If there was one thing he did know about supernatural creatures it was that if they needed to feed, they needed to feed and they didnâ€™t care what the hell was around to satisfy their hunger. He tensed even further, wondering if she would turn on him, slowly nodding in understanding. Those men could not have come at a more perfect time, he thought to himself with a grin. His hand went to his gun, and he drew it, checking to make sure he had enough bullets for each man. He had seven rounds out of eight since he had fired one the other night, more than enough take these men out. However, if Shizu needed to feed then he would have to make sure one was still alive. Meaning he would also have to bring out the hit man in him and make sure that one of the men stayed alive long enough for Shizu to make a meal out of him as well and he wasnâ€™t sure if he was comfortable with that.<br/><br/>It would not be a difficult thing to do, but it might threaten their trust once again. Nevertheless, he was ready. His demeanor seemed to change suddenlyâ€¦ â€œYou have gone quite awhile without a proper feeding, I do not blame you for losing yourself like that,â€ he told her quietly, watching the fire escape out of the corner of his eye. They were approaching fast and he needed to hurry. He reached into his pocket and held the room key and her old kimono out to her, giving her a light push towards the general direction of the room they were staying in. â€œI will provide you with aâ€¦ satisfactory meal, I assure you. For now I need you to head into the room and make sure you leave the door cracked so I can enter once I am finished. Do not worry about me, I will be alright.â€ Once he was sure she was alright, he turned his attention back to the fire escape.<br/><br/>By that time the men had already began to come through the door. Azrai shot the first man that came through the fire escape door before taking cover against the hallway, behind an archway to avoid being shot by the other men. They kept yelling at him in Japanese, saying something along the lines of â€˜give us the girlâ€™ and â€˜youâ€™re deadâ€™ or something to that extent. He wished he understood Japanese a little better to fully understand, but at the same time he was better off remaining ignorant. A few more shots fired off before he stepped out of cover and took out another man. His bullets hardly ever missed their mark, he made sure of that. Adrenaline ran through him at full speed after he holstered his gun, deciding just how he was going to take out the final man without killing him.<br/><br/>There were several possibilities and they were all risky. But this job of his was about taking risks, was it not?<br/><br/>He charged down the hallway towards the man, a bullet grazing his shoulder before he tackled the man to the ground and proceeded to slam his head against the ground like he did to the man in the alley. There was a bit of a fight between them, and he ended up with a bloody nose and possibly a few bruises. Size wise, the man, being Asian, was still a bit smaller than he in comparison was despite being well built and he was also quite fast. It had not been easy getting a good grip on the man to put him in a headlock, cutting off circulation until the man fell unconscious from lack of oxygen. It was not an easy trick to pull off that was for sure, but years of practice whenever he had to take someone out without spilling blood, temporarily, until he found his main target he was able to pull it off nicely. He then dragged the unconscious man back to the room before anyone who could have heard the gunfire could investigate who could have been causing that commotion.<br/><br/>With a light knock on the door to let her know it was him, he brought the unconscious man inside the room and closed the door behind them. He left the man in the bathroom, gesturing towards him, â€œEnjoy. I told you I was going to be alright,â€ he said with a faint grin before he went for the small refrigerator and brought out that bottle of wine he had been saving. It felt so nice to have that cold liquid burn slightly as it hit the back of his throat; he needed it now more than ever. He then took the time to check his phone since it had gone off again during their time in the elevator, nodding slightly, pleased with the results though three in the morning was still quite a ways away. Hopefully nothing else would happen before thenâ€¦ not to mention he had a feeling they could not stay here much longer. Someone was bound to see those bodies and then look at the security tapesâ€¦"
3689,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-07T16:25:11,ElegantJewel,"When he didn't panic at the fact that she mentioned she needed to feed, she felt overwhelmed with emotions. She was sure that this could be symbolized as a test of their trust in one another. He merely nodded his head in understanding. Of course, she would not blame him for being a bit wary of her at this point. She was a few moments away from becoming someone else and that terrified her. But she had self control or at least she thought she had. She wondered if he was bothered by the fact that she needed to feed. That she needed one of the men alive at the end of it, she could certainly deal with the rest of the situation on her own. She was probably disgusting in his eyes at this point. But she couldn't control the urges that she had.<br/><br/>She felt a little better when he didn't scold her for nearly losing the composure she had been trying to hold up. It made her like him a little more, trust in him a little more. If he could handle all the uncomfortable situations that she was going to put him through, like feeding, then she knew that he was a trustworthy and reliable person. She felt as if she was blessed by Kami-sama, who gave her a friend who was more than understanding. Maybe he understood because he didn't necessarily know what else to be. He just seemed to go with the flow of things. She blinked a bit as he handed her the room key and kimono, her eyes looking at the items before looking up at him. She nodded her head at the instructions she was given, biting her lower lip slightly before she looked up at him and she moved with the gentle nudge he gave her. She wanted to say something to express her gratitude or something to let him know that she would worry about his well being. ""Be safe,"" she said gently before quickly unlocking the room and leaving the door cracked like he asked.<br/><br/>She placed the kimono and key neatly on the edge of the bed, her hands shaking with anticipation. She jumped at the first sound of a bullet being fired. She wanted to peak out the door and see if he was alright. However, he had told her not to worry and that he would be alright. That was the exact opposite of the feelings that she had at this point. She would be devastated if he suffered injury for protecting her. She wouldn't be able to forgive herself. She could hear the shouting in the hallway and she had to continue to resist the urge to check up on Azrai. He was more than capable to deal with the men and she would do nothing but get in the way. She sat down on the lounge chair that had been her bed last night. Her pale hands clenched into tight fists as she continued to wait for the outcome of the confrontation.<br/><br/>It was maddening sitting there, listening to all the commotion outside. She dropped her head as a headache cracked open from in between her eyes. It was also driving her insane to just wait, when she knew that feeding was only a few moments away. She opened her eyes, staring down at the claws that replaced her nails. She sighed a bit, knowing that she could make it. Besides, she was by herself; the only thing she could do was destroy herself which would be better than if Azrai was in here. There was one final gunshot and she jumped, staring at the door with wide eyes. She strained to hear anything else, though she could barely hear the scuffle between Azrai and the last man. She stood up from the spot she was sitting in, hesitating to move towards the door. She flinched at the knock on the door, before Azrai walked in.<br/><br/>She felt relieved that it was him and not one of the henchmen. She shouldn't have doubted his abilities, but she couldn't help the brief moment of fear that came from her when he knocked on the door. She watched as he lugged the unconscious man into the bathroom before he came back out. He gestured to the bathroom, saying that she was free to do what she needed and how he was alright. However, she would make sure that was the correct outcome. Her eyes danced over his figure, concern within her bright eyes. Her eyebrows had furrowed in concern when they landed on his bloody nose and the small bullet wound on his shoulder. Frowning, she wanted to say something about it but she decided it was better if she didn't. ""Thank you,"" she said with a bow of her head before going into the bathroom.<br/><br/>She closed the door behind her, looking down at the unconscious man of the floor. This was why she hated feeding from Humans, it made her feel guilty. Animals were meant to be eaten; at least that was what her Human side told her while her Oni side said that anything was up for grabs. She moved around the body, feeling slightly anxious. What if he woke up? She doubted that but it was still a thought. Kneeling down beside him, she let out a steady breath. Even though she was practically shaking, she still managed not to savagely bite into the man's flesh. She was a lady after all, even at the most unusual times. Besides, it would be a hassle to clean if she made a mess. She gently picked up the male's wrist; she had to prepare herself for this moment. She almost felt nauseous. Her canines elongated as she opened her mouth, two sets of fangs on the top row and one on the bottom, and she swiftly sunk them into his wrist. The warm feeling of blood in her mouth felt strange at first, though with each pull of the vein, she felt herself getting back in control of herself.<br/><br/>She took her time while feeding; it would be a long time before she would think about doing it again. Shizu breathed through her nose as she indulged in the taste of it. She hated that she thoroughly enjoyed tasting the blood of Humans. It was much thicker and sweeter than animal blood, which made it addicting. That was one reason why she chose to stay away from it, however, Human blood would certainly relieve her hunger for a longer period of time and it would give her more strength. She pulled away from the wrist, realizing that she had taken too much. Her stomach hardened as she looked down at the body. The unconscious, now dead, man's body was whiter than tile on the floor, his breathing nonexistent and she was pretty sure that there was no blood left in his body. She had drained him dry unintentionally, but that was what she was supposed to do, right? She was supposed to kill him or else he would cause more problems for them. Though she wished she had been paying more attention to when she had technically killed him, instead of greedily taking his life essence.<br/><br/>She sat there for a while, allowing her stomach to settle as she was full at this point. She glanced down at her hands which returned to their normal state. She was sure that her eyes were back to their crimson color. Sighing, she slowly stood up and stared at the corpse on the floor, she was sure Azrai would know what to do. She looked into the reflecting glass, surprised to how healthy she looked. There was color to her face, her hair looked very healthy and thick, and she looked as if she had slept for an eternity to get the bags out from under her eyes. She honestly felt rejuvenated, full of all this energy. She smiled and noticed how her canines were completely gone, her teeth very straight. How long had it been she last looked like this? Ages probably, seeing how she had only taken vein from a Human once and that day she had been punished severely. Her body no longer ached with bruises or wounds, she was thankful for that. She washed her hands and her bloodstained lips, before she was ready to face Azrai.<br/><br/>Opening the door to the bathroom, she walked out and sat back down on the lounge chair. She bowed her head in gratitude towards the male. ""I thank you for all the trouble that you went through for me,"" she said in a grateful tone. She glanced at him, a smile coming to her lips. She honestly felt a million times better now and she wasn't sure how to express it to him. She glanced in the direction of the window briefly, before she looked at him once more. ""I assume that this place is no longer safe for us to stay, least someone sees...the bodies."" She tilted her head a bit. ""What are we going to do about the bodies? And....what are our plans now?"""
3690,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-07T18:52:32,Sound of Silence,"Nodding towards her when she thanked him, he rubbed his shoulder gently as he sat at the edge of the bed, wincing slightly at the pain. His nose felt like it got slammed into a wall, as it had, and his shoulder felt a bit stiff but he was alright. It wasnâ€™t like he hasnâ€™t been shot or had his nose busted up before, as long as he was alive that was all that mattered. He felt a bit dizzy as well but he didnâ€™t think much of it, figuring it was a combination of exhaustion from the other night and the brief. adrenaline rush running its course.<br/><br/>While he was waiting for her to be done with feeding, he thought hard to come up with a plan to get out of here safely and hope nothing else happened. They were not safe at this hotel. Those men after Shizu obviously knew she was here and he had to do everything in his power to make sure that the men lost their trail. First step was getting rid of those bodies assuming nobody has seen them yet. It wouldnâ€™t be that difficult if his allies were closer to himâ€¦ Ivan was his partner in crime back home even if they didnâ€™t always see eye to eye and he could rely on that man for almost anything. If he was around, cleaning the bodies and escaping this place would be a piece of cake. Now that he was alone, he was having difficulty thinking up a plan, or rather all the plans that were running through his mind were somewhat reckless and would probably not help their situation. He was known to be a bit rash when it came to such things, thinking more with his gun than his brain, but at the same time his plans were so simple that they worked.<br/><br/>And he was desperate for a plan right now. He had to think of something fast, the clock was ticking, and someone was bound to discover those bodies. Any moment now, he was expecting there to be a knock on the door or find the police kicking the door down and arresting both he and Shizu. Oddly enough he has only been arrested twice throughout his career and every time Ivan and his other friends managed to bail him out. That took time, however, and he was not going to get arrested today. Not knowing what else to do, he shot a message to both Elias and Ivan, informing them briefly of his situation and that he might require both of their help even if they didnâ€™t really get along well. He didnâ€™t want to ask for their help, wanting to handle this himself, but he felt he had no choice and would be sure to do something for them in return. Their skills were the only thing he could think of right now to by some time, so he and Shizu could leave Japan safely.<br/><br/>He estimated it to be about sixteen hours, give or take, before they had to be at the airport. Passing the time was not the hard part, it was laying low. The city was probably going to be on high alert and he knew that the men would not get the message to leave them alone anytime soon, however he knew that once more of those men showed up he could just allow Shizu to have her way with them. He grinned at the thought, his mildly sadistic tendencies showing through again. The smile faded and he sighed when he realized he was completely out of wine when he went for another sip.<br/><br/>It was around that time that Shizu had come out of the bathroom and sat back on the chair. He immediately noticed how she looked a hell of a lot better than when he had first rescued her, almost as if he was looking at a different person. That was another thing out of the way, he told himself, though every time he takes care of something more things kept popping up. â€œI am glad that you appreciate what I am doing for you. I suppose there is no need for me to tell you that it has not been easyâ€¦ but I do not think you are much trouble, I assure you.â€ he said honestly, grinning a bit though the grin probably looked a bit odd with his still bloody nose. It really hadnâ€™t been easy and he definitely had not been expecting to be dealing with an Oni, but it was also odd. He may have been a hit man but it was almostâ€¦ fun keeping her safe and teaching her about the modern world.<br/><br/>â€œHowever,â€ he continued, sounding a bit disappointed, â€œyou are correct to assume that we can no longer stay here. For now we shall take our leave and hope we can stay low for awhile, perhaps take shelter at some cheap motel closer to the airport. We are leaving at three in the morning tomorrow, I will warn you now that it will be a rather long flight and there will be a transfer.â€ It was obvious he was extremely restless and on edge, wary, but the determination to keep going was clear in the look in his eyes. He was determined to bring her back to Israel, to keep her safe, and not just because of these men. The fact that he did not know who wanted her rescued was still rather unsettling and he felt that he needed to keep her safe with him until he knew for sure what exactly was going on. Out of everything that was going on, that put him on edge the most.<br/><br/>Not wanting to delay any further, he stood from the bed while fighting the pain in his shoulder and decided to quickly grab a change of clothes, changing into just another button-down shirt and a pair of jeans, ignoring the dead man in the bathroom while he changed, and packed his things. He pretty much threw everything in his suitcase and zipped it up as best he could before he turned his attention back to the dead man in the bathroom. If he checked out now, he knew that the body would be discovered and it would be traced back to him. A frustrated sigh escaped him as he ran a hand through his hair. What else was he supposed to do? Maybe he should leave the body hereâ€¦ or he could drag it back out into the hallway in front of another door. A quick look outside told him nobody was out and about and he did just that, not knowing what else to do.<br/><br/>Afterwards, he grabbed his suitcase though he had half a mind to leave that behind as wellâ€¦ On second thought maybe he should just travel lightly. He ditched the suitcase and packed mostly his shaving stuff, comb, and shampoo into one of those smaller travel bags, about the size of a small bag allowed to be carried with you on the plane. He also made sure he had his gun, of course, which remained the shoulder holster hidden under his jacket.<br/><br/>â€œWe should probably leave through the fire escape, just as a precaution,â€ he told her, nodding towards it once he stood outside the room. His heart was pounding, and he was praying that nobody came into the hallway and saw the mess. ""Unfortunately the bodies must be left as they are..."""
3691,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-08T07:44:19,ElegantJewel,"Elias blinked wearily at the computer screen, a new notification popping up. He had been about to call it a day and catch up with his bed, but he was stopped. His eyes scanned over the message and he stared at the monitor for a while. It took a few moments to register what was going on and when it did, he let out a loud, foul curse. He pulled himself to his keyboard, his fingers typing away at the speed of light. He grumbled under his breath, wishing that he didn't have such a reckless partner. He clenched his jaw, refraining from cursing at Azrai from the spot that he was sitting in. Here he thought that everything was going to plan, but no, Azrai always seemed to find himself in some trouble.<br/><br/>He hacked into the hotel's security system, quickly finding the fourth floor monitor. He played back the footage before he let out another curse. This was bad. Just how the hell did Azrai manage to get himself into these predicaments? Another thought popped in his mind, just how the hell did no one notice all that commotion? Were they the only ones staying that hotel or on that floor? He didn't have time to question the meaning of life and he began trying to erase the fight footage and replacing it with a damn near perfect replica of Shizu and Azrai simply heading back to the room. It would take some time but he was confident that he could make the change go unnoticeable. As for the bodies, he was sure that Azrai had contacted Ivan by now.<br/><br/>He frowned a bit, wondering if Ivan could be of any use though Azrai wouldn't have contacted Ivan if he weren't. Sighing, he took a few seconds to reply back to Azrai. 'Leave the footage to me. It's best you both leave the area and lay low.' He knew that it wasn't necessary for the last sentence, but it would let Azrai know that he was more than annoyed with the situation that he was in. If that man got arrested, along with the objective, he would raise hell. 'I'll try to get in touch with a few contacts and see if I can get you two on a RV-10 to Tel Aviv as soon as possible. Try not to get in any more trouble.' He was madder than a bat out of hell but he was simply relieved that the male was alright. He would hate to think of all the worse case scenarios that could've played out. To make sure no one else got to the fourth floor, he short-circuited the elevator, hopefully that would hold long enough for Ivan to get there.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>He grunted from the current ministrations that he was doing. He dropped the body that he had been holding against the wall and pulled out his phone. A frown tugged at the corner of his lips as he read the message he received. Running a hand over his face, he slung his boot into the head of the man he had been interrogating. There was a pained groan that left the helpless male's body and he was sure that he had caused some internal bleeding, just another body that he had to clean up, wonderful. Clenching his jaw, he glanced around the alleyway, it was littered with two bodies and he shook his head. He was sure that there were more at the hotel. The message explained why he had been attacked upon trying to clean up after Azrai. The man was seriously slacking in the disposing of corpses department.<br/><br/>It was a good thing that he had second opinions on the mission than Azrai had. The fool went along with it, unable to turn down the mission. For what reason? That sure beat the hell out of him but he wouldn't question his companion's motives. Moving around the sleek black car he had rented, he pulled out two opaque body bags, whistling slightly. He would clean and dispose of the bodies later; he didn't have time for that tedious and meticulous task right now. He grunted a bit as he lugged the bodies into the open back before slamming it shut. Azrai better thank God for him being in Japan. Well, he'd probably be pissed that he decided to follow him, but he was worried. Not necessarily over Azrai but over the mission in general. He liked to have a full set of details before accepting any mission, no matter how simple it was. Something about the mission had made him feel uncomfortable and Azrai was a fool for not listening to him in the beginning.<br/><br/>Just look at where that got him.<br/><br/>He hopped into the driver side, starting the engine. He pulled out his phone, shooting back a reply before peeling out of the area he was at. 'Get out of there, I'm on my way. I'll take care of the bodies and I'll find you afterwards. Stay low.' He slowly could feel himself slip into the cold demeanor that his job required. Hopefully, no one would see the bodies before he got there, or else that would be a hassle to deal with. They didn't need any more complications as of now.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>She smiled meekly at the grin that left him as he told her that she was not thought of as trouble. That was a relief. However, she kept looking at his bloody nose and she felt guilty. If not for her need to feed, he could've managed to get out of the shootout unharmed. She would remember to be of more help later on. She understood that his task had not been easy and she truly appreciated all the effort he put into protecting her, as well as how he catered to her needs. It was probably because he didn't want her to attack him, but nonetheless the gesture was kind. She was not used to such things. She couldn't help up laugh lightly at the grin, because in all honesty he looked ridiculous. His nose was still oozing blood and he looked a bit roughed up yet he had the strength the grin. She wondered what kind of strength it took to be able to smile through that kind of pain.<br/><br/>Their conversation took a turn towards more serious matters and she listened intently. She nodded her head as he told her about the flight. She was more than prepared physically to endure such things, however mentally, she was unsure about it. She would just have to wait until the time came. She let out a slow breath as he went into the bathroom. She took looked around for things to bring, not like she had much. She took hold of the kimono she placed on the bed. She didn't want to leave it here, even though it held too many horrible memories, she wanted Azrai to sell it. She was determined to have it sold and far away from the possession of anyone who had seen her in it. If those men took that back to her stepfather, he would keep it until they dragged her back kicking and screaming. She wouldn't allow that but then again she could be paranoid.<br/><br/>She watched him drag the body out of the bathroom and into the hallway, placing it in front of another door. She watched with hesitance, sensing that Azrai was more on edge than usual. They were in quite the predicament at this point, she could understand his frustration. Things had definitely escalated to a point where he could no longer control it and she assumed that Azrai was a man who liked to be in control. She exited the room, stepping around the bodies that lay scattered on the carpet. Crimson eyes flickered over to this fire escape he mentioned before she looked down at the bodies. ""I...I understand,"" she said in a heavy tone. It seemed like it was now hitting her how bad the situation had become and all because of her. When she had thought of freedom, she never expected things to turn out like this. But she wasn't in control of the fates, Kami-sama was and she trusted him enough to put her life in the hands of Azrai.<br/><br/>""Then...we should make haste,"" she said quickly, before she turned to take the fire escape. She pushed open the door and glanced down the stairwell. She inhaled deeply, trying to pick up on anyone else. She sensed no one and as soon as her foot hit the first step towards the lower level, she was moving fast. She made sure that she wasn't going too fast, knowing that she had the ability to be downstairs within that matter of seconds. She glanced over her shoulder to make sure that Azrai was behind her, she worried that he would be in a lot of pain, though he wouldn't stop moving until they were in a hidden place. Her footsteps were light as she moved down the steps, her heart racing. It was almost...exciting to be on the run like this, even though their lives were in danger. She was enjoying the thrill that ran through her veins. They reached the bottom of the fire escape, before she cautiously pushed open the door, sticking her head out into the empty lobby. She slipped out and moved to the back exit of the hotel, she silently opened the door and turned around to see another alleyway.<br/><br/>She exhaled a heavy breath from the physical exertion; she turned to look at a black Sedan sitting idly at one of the open ends of the alley. She recognized danger when she saw it and she cursed under her breath. She glanced at Azrai, knowing that he probably wanted to avoid another shoot out, especially if they were supposed to lay low. ""Azrai, this way,"" she said gently, motioning for him to follow her before they were spotted. She jumped as a bullet ricocheted against the brick wall beside her and she let out an audible curse, looking behind them. They didn't need this right now, she held out her hand towards Azrai, expecting him to take it. Her eyes changed to a saffron color once more, this time anger swirling in her eyes. They softened when she looked at Azrai, to reassure him that she was in control. ""I need you to trust me for a few moments."" She took hold of his hand anyways, before she could get a solid answer. ""This will feel...weird, I apologize in advance, but this is theâ€¦fastest way.""<br/><br/>She had only done this a few times, like when she was trying to rescue an injured animal or a reckless child who was about to fall off a steep cliff. She inhaled deeply before she began to run however, it wouldn't feel like running for Azrai, just merely floating, standing still while everything around him was moving at the speed of light. The streets began to blur and the faces around them blended into one another. She moved them nearly all the way across town before she grew weary. Azrai was certainly heavier than the last thing that she had carried in that state. She slowed them down, easing into a complete stop, hoping she hadn't made him queasy, it happened sometimes. She let go of his hand once they stopped, she glanced around at the desolate buildings around them. She couldn't have picked a more convenient place to stop. She looked at him. ""Are you feeling well? I know that was very sudden...ah...forgive me."" She had to make that decision fast and she was sure no one else saw them; she blinked a few times before her eyes changed back to normal and the world was still once more.<br/><br/>""Does this location suffice for staying low? I can always move us to another place,"" she said with a smile, knowing that many people didn't like going that fast, though it amused her slightly. She found odd things amusing. She placed her hand on a broken door, pushing it open and glancing around inside. It seemed decent enough. â€œPerhaps we should rest for now and do something about that nose of yours,â€ she said raising a slender brow while she looked at him."
3692,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-08T15:28:38,Sound of Silence,"At the point, his nose was bleeding badly to the point where he knew he was losing more blood than he should be. That man had really roughed him up. All in all he was fine, but his shoulder was burning and he had to breathe through his moth so he didnâ€™t end up inhaling blood. That might seem a tad dramatic, but asphyxiation on his own blood was one of his weirder fears oddly enough. He probably should have at least cleaned up before descending the fire escape stairs but he knew there was no time for that and cleaning up could wait for another time. Unfortunately he was getting blood all over his clean shirt as it slowly tricked down his chin but that was something else that could be dealt with later. Right now he had to put his trust in his colleagues to, once again, clean up after him and help him get the hell out of here before anything else happened. Knowing his luck he was not out of the woods yet, more trouble was bound to show it, he felt like he was a fucking magnet for trouble sometimes. He knew it drove them all up a wall that he was so reckless but if violence cannot be helped then he was not going to hold back.<br/><br/>By the time they had reached the first floor and exited into the alley way, he was starting to feel a bit dizzy again; more than likely it was a combination of exhaustion and loss of blood. It was getting harder to focus but he knew he had to keep going and the sight of the car at the end of the alley only added to his frustration and he could feel himself tense again. Perhaps he really was too trigger happy for his own good sometimes, for he found himself absently reaching for his gun once again even though he knew he was supposed to stay low. He growled quietly, feeling his heart rate pick up again as adrenaline started to take over once more. The look in his eyes was more than evident that he was ready to defend Shizu until the bitter end. He didnâ€™t care how many men were waiting for them, he would make sure to send them right to Hell with a bullet in their skull. And once he ran out of bullets, he would beat them beyond recognition with his bare hands until his knuckles bled.<br/><br/>This strange urge to protect her was growing stronger, and he had yet to figure out exactly what compelled him to be this violent, more reckless than usual. He was about to go after the men but Shizu had called his name, capturing his attention, gesturing for him to follow her. The bullet hitting the wall beside him made him tense again, and he looked behind them again to see that there were more men coming. This was too narrow a space and didnâ€™t allow much room to take cover, and he thought the hotel hallway was a horrible idea. Before he even knew what hit him, he noticed the change in Shizuâ€™s eyes; he would be lying if he said he wasnâ€™t worried about her Oni side. Something told him she knew what she was doing, however, and before he knew it she grabbed his hand and everything turned blurry, like they were moving at high speed. It certainly did not help the fact that he was already feeling dizzy.<br/><br/>When they eventually stopped, it was relieving. He held his head for a moment and leaned against the wall of the old building, trying not to vomit. It wasnâ€™t that he minded going fast he just wished there would have been a warning explaining just how fast they were about to move.<br/><br/>â€œI am alright, I assure you,â€ he told her softly once he recovered a bit more, following her inside the building. After taking a quick look around, he gave her a nod, â€œThis old building will beâ€¦ fine for staying low. I agree that it is better to rest as I do need to recover, and I am sure that you wish to rest as well.â€ He didnâ€™t like the idea of sitting on a filthy old couch, but he didnâ€™t trust the floor either, so he shrugged slightly and sat on it. The room felt like it was spinning, but he was able to keep his composure enough to check his phone again, grinning with slight amusement. Oh they were definitely pissed. That was to be expected, he though with a dry chuckle and a sigh. The shit he puts them through, it amazed him that they put up with him some times. Indeed, he was a stubborn and determined man despite his recklessness. He could already hear Ivan scolding him, calling him a pain in the ass once he found him. A mental note was made to apologize to them later but he was sure it wasnâ€™t needed. Then again they were always willing to help out no matter how much shit hits the fan.<br/><br/>He narrowed his eyes a bit as he rubbed his shoulder lightly again as he leaned back on the old couch, fighting the urge to sneeze from the amount of dust in this place. With his nose still bleeding pretty badly sneezing would be something else that wouldnâ€™t end well and he wanted to avoid it for as long as he could. There was also a growing itch, and he ended up wiping his nose on the sleeve of his jacket, wincing slightly. Daring to lightly touch his nose, he was thankful that it wasnâ€™t broken though it sure felt like it was. He knew he was probably going to have a nasty bruise for awhile, but that was better than having a broken nose or bleeding out.<br/><br/>In the end he was thankful to be alive. The fact that he and Shizu could work together like that was definitely a bit more reassuring. â€œMy contact is working to get us out of here as quickly as possible,â€ he gave her a nod once he fought the pain away. â€œIf we are going to stay low, I feel it is best that we remain here until I hear from them again.â€ Assuming they were not going to be found again, he told himself, deciding to leave that bit out. Something told him there was a chance they would be, but he also doubted it since the people he trusted were damn worthy of every last bit of trust he could ever place on someone. They were going to get out of Japan soon. And once they did, everything would be alright and he could work on giving Shizu the real, true freedom that he felt she so deserves. Should he voice that? No, he decided against it.<br/><br/>He needed to rest right now, feeling the exhaustion beginning to sink in again. How much longer did they have to stay here? Resting was not bad, as he was feeling more and more fatigued, but he was anxious to just get out of here."
3693,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-08T21:26:36,ElegantJewel,"She had definitely worried that the speed would cause him illness. She allowed him the time that he needed to recover while she scolded herself mentally. It had been a rash decision but it worked. There were well hidden within the lively city. She wiggled her nose as the dust was settling from their sudden intrusion. Granted, this was not the most immaculate place but Azrai said it would do for now. She watched as he sat down on the couch, she could feel his exhaustion from where she stood. As much as she wanted to explore, she needed to look at his nose. It was obvious that he wasn't going to take care of it on his own. His shoulder could probably use a good examination too. She cringed when he wiped it across his sleeve, that wasn't going to help at all. She unfolded her kimono, looking through the layers; she ripped off several strips from the fabric. She folded the apparel once more; she knew it would be useful if she brought it with them. She neared him and took a spot beside him on the couch.<br/><br/>This was the first time that she was allowing herself to be close to him. She trembled a bit not sure of how he would react by her touching his face. She frowned a bit, knowing that they both enjoyed their personal space. ""I am going to stop the bleeding from your nose,"" she said in a manner that left no room for an argument, she was determined. ""I will try to be gentle."" At least she gave him fair warning this time, unlike the episode back in the alleyway. Placing the fabric under his nose, she applied a little pressure with one hand, while she wiped away as much blood as she could with her free hand. Her touch was light as she continued to clean up his face, her lips pursed together in concentration. Well at least it wasn't broken, that'd be a lot worse and harder to fix.<br/><br/>Taking hold of his hand once more, she made him hold the fabric there, pinching his nose. She honestly knew that he was tired but she would fix him up before she left him alone. ""If you will just lean forward, that will eventually stop the bleeding. I have had one of these bleeds before, so you should not lean your head back, the blood will drain down your throat which is less than pleasant."" She would hold off on looking at his shoulder, he seemed far too tired. Perhaps he would get some rest while they were flying to their new destination. She gently touched his arm, giving him a small smile, as if it were alright for him to relax. She stepped off the couch, moving around the old place. She wasn't tired at all, even though moving them at that high speed had taken the breath out of her. She was more than capable to keep watch for now.<br/><br/>She moved around the place, very curious. She looked up at the steps before placing a foot on it, she was light enough to not break the wood, but it did creak from the pressure. She glanced at the resting male before deciding that he would be fine where he was. She wanted to explore more and she crept upstairs, looking around at what was left of the house. She moved from room to room, not finding anything in particular until she opened the door to the largest room. There was nothing special at first but her eyes landed on a big box in the corner. She tilted her head curiously, before clicking on one of the buttons. The screen came to life with moving pictures with loud noises and she let out a cry of surprise.<br/><br/>""Azrai!! Azrai!!"" She was running down the stairs as fast, yet carefully, as possible. She stumbled to a halt in front of him, her eyes wide with excitement. ""I went up the steps and I looked around and hardly found anything interesting. However, I came across the most fascinating thing. I wish I could show you but it was too heavy and stuck its tail in the wall."" She spoke quickly, a smile on her lips as she explained what she saw to him. ""There is this big black box in the final room and I pushed a button on it and it came to life! There are people inside the box and they are moving around and talking! It is the most marvelous thing but I worry for them. How are they in there? I tried to help them, but they were not paying attention and protected by glass."" She pouted slightly. She was very animated at this point, finding something that was strange; of course she had to tell Azrai about it.<br/><br/>Her smile faded as she looked towards the window, hearing the sound of a car pull by. She held her breath as she listened to it go by. She moved towards the window, peeking out from the cracks of the board. A lone man parked the car, a frown set on his face. She was reminded of Azrai when she first saw him. He was a professional like Azrai, she looked at Azrai. ""I believe one of your colleagues has found us.""<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Elias grinned to himself, despite how pissed off he was. He had successfully implanted new data in the hotel's computer, got a RV-10 for Tel Aviv, and even got a hold of Ivan. It was well known that they didn't get along, but when Azrai needed them they got their shit together. Later they would duke it out but for now he was going to be civil towards the prick. He had monitored the way Ivan had disposed of the bodies, before he made sure that Azrai and the objective were nowhere else on the security cameras. He let out a steady breath when he couldn't find anything major, just a few more minutes of editing as they left through the fire escape. His phone rang and he clicked on his microphone.<br/><br/>""Are the bodies cleared?""<br/><br/>'Yeah, where is he at?'<br/><br/>""Let me find the satellite signal from his phone and I'll route you to him.""<br/><br/>'Thanks.""<br/><br/>The phone hung up and he knew that Ivan was just as pissed as he was. They had spent a few moments discussing what reasons Azrai had for being so careless, but they settled that it had something to do with who he was trying to protect, Shizu. They had also discussed about what their nest steps should be. He sighed hoping that Ivan would at least punch him in the face for him; he was seriously on the verge of a mental breakdown. It was only five in the morning and he needed the bitter sting of alcohol sliding down his throat. Elias found the signal of the phone and sent the coordinates to Ivan before leaning back in his chair. He had half a mind to hop on a plane to Tel Aviv himself and chew Azrai out, but he was sure Ivan would take care of it.<br/><br/>'Ivan will take you five miles from Narita Airport; your plane will be waiting there.' He sent it to Azrai before staring at his monitors, watching everything that his colleagues were doing. Being the tech guy of the three, he had to make sure that nothing else interfered with the flight to Tel Aviv.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Ivan parked outside the location he was giving; he was in a terrible mood. Not only had Azrai left a huge mess behind, Ivan nearly had to deal with the men that were after him and the objective. It was a damn good thing that he knew how to blend in, though getting the bodies out of the hotel unnoticed had been tricky. But it had been done. Now, he had to face the man who was causing all this trouble. A frown was permanently etched into his features as he slowly moved to the door of the building. When he pressed his hand against the door, he let out a sigh as he pushed it out.<br/><br/>""Some hide out,"" he muttered as his boots clicked across the floor before he arrived in the sitting area. He looked from a worse for wear Azrai, to the objective. He was a little shocked...he hadn't been expecting her to look so...healthy. Normally those who needed to be rescued looked like shit. The one who looked like shit was Azrai, he glanced at his companion and his frown deepened. He would find out what the hell was going on with him soon enough. ""You look like shit,"" he said before a grin came to his face.<br/><br/>Shizu had watched the male leave the car and he carried himself in the same manner as Azrai. She knew that she shouldn't have been scared, but she was. She had shrunk further away from the window and towards the corner. She froze when he entered the house but she knew that she was more than safe in the new male's hands. When he cracked a joke towards Azrai, she was relieved. Surely they had caused a lot of problems for his colleagues. She had hoped they wouldn't argue, but she could sense that the new male was severely unhappy with Azrai and probably with her as well.<br/><br/>""Elias has everything set up for us,"" Ivan said in a low voice. ""I'm here to escort the two of you and have a word."" He gave a pointed glance at Azrai. ""With you."""
3694,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-08T23:34:23,Sound of Silence,"Almost immediately he tensed and tried his best not to look away when she touched his nose. Not only did it hurt like a son of a bitch, he was not a fan of people touching his face at all, and he knew he could do it himself if he wanted to. Oh yes, he wanted to protest, but he figured with everything he has done for her he would allow her to do something for him for a change. He was a very understanding man in that sense and followed her instructions with a slow nod though he couldnâ€™t help but grin faintly like he always did. This was not the first nosebleed he has suffered and certainly would not be the last; he knew how to take care of them having been in several fights before. He remained silent while she nursed him, glad that they had brought the kimono with them in the end after all. At least he had something to help solve his bloody nose problem. His shoulder might need a doctorâ€™s touch but he really wanted to avoid that. He hated hospitals with a burning passion.<br/><br/>When she was finished he relaxed more by taking a few deep breaths to ease his tense posture. Thankfully his tolerance for pain was exceptionally high or else he probably wouldnâ€™t be able to relax at all, on top of being rather on edge about everything. Exhaustion was beginning to sink in deeper now that he had some time to himself, briefly he cursed himself for pushing himself way too hard the other night and perhaps a bit too hard today. He did his best not to lean back but he felt like he might fall asleep if he sat forward like he was. However, he decided he did not want to sleep until they were out of Japan. The plane ride home would be perfect for restingâ€¦ that damn long flightâ€¦ he would sleep then and keep vigilant for now to the best of his ability. Shizu probably had that covered since she didnâ€™t really seem to be tired but he was far too on edge to let his guard down.<br/><br/>While she explored the place a bit, he looked around the room himself. It appeared to be abandoned at first, but another glance revealed this was probably a place where homeless people would gather. They probably had all sorts of stuff hereâ€¦ maybe even some alcohol as well. Thoughts of dulling the pain in his shoulder made his craving act up again even though he had just finished that wine a good twenty minutes or so ago. Perhaps he should have saved it. He was always bad at saving alcohol which was probably why his money ran out faster than one would expect when he traveled; he was always spending money on alcohol. It was an expensive habit, even more so than smoking. But he never really gave a shit as long as he got his alcohol fix â€“alcohol was probably the only thing he didnâ€™t mind blowing money on. When a sound caught his attention, voices upstairs, his hand jumped to his gun and he was about to get off the couch when Shizu came back down the stairs.<br/><br/>She explained what she had seen and he grinned at her a bit. â€œThe â€˜big black boxâ€™ you have discovered is a television,â€ he began softly, narrowing his eyes in thought again for a moment while he did his best to hold back his cynicism towards society and television. Perhaps another time, he thought to himself, not really in the mood to play teacher. â€œThe people are not trapped in there; however it willâ€¦ probably take some time for me to fully explain how a television works.â€ Or rather how exactly he was going to explain it. It was a fairly simple explanation but he really couldnâ€™t focus on anything else but getting out of here at the moment. He was not a fan of media anyway, so he really didnâ€™t need that on his mind to cause him to lose focus on his objective.<br/><br/>At the sound of the car pulling up and footsteps nearing, he immediately stood from the couch, ready to shoot whoever was coming in despite Shizu saying that it might be someone he knew.  About that time, his phone went off again; he noticed once more Elias has come through for him even if he was not happy with how this whole thing was turning out. Back on the person approaching, taking notice that it was indeed Ivan didnâ€™t really help him to relax but he felt at ease knowing he didnâ€™t have to spill any more blood. Ivan did seem angry with him, though, which he should have expected. He narrowed his eyes and snorted when Ivan said he looked like shit as he was not in the mood for the manâ€™s snide remarks but nevertheless glad the man was here.<br/><br/>He let out a soft exhale and ran a hand through his hair, â€œI have a feeling that Iâ€¦ know what it is you wish to speak to me about,â€ he began slowly as he tucked his gun away and sat back on the couch holding his head. Dizziness from blood loss was settling in again as well and the pain in his shoulder and still in his nose was not helping things. â€œShove it up your ass for now and let us focus on getting on that plane to Tel Aviv. I am not in the mood.â€ Azrai was the kind of person who, when he was in a foul mood, let people know about it right away. The scolding could wait, he knew he was going to catch hell for this the moment he accepted the mission but he did not want to hear it. He wanted to get home, even if that was a still a good eight or nine hours away, plus another hour, give or take, of driving to Jerusalem that he was definitely not looking forward to.<br/><br/>Sighing, Azrai stood from the couch again and looked over to Shizu, â€œThis is Ivan,â€ he figured he might as well give an introduction to hopefully ease Shizuâ€™s mood a bit though she seemed to be rather relaxed despite a new strange appearing out of nowhere. Silently, he himself to definitely speak with Ivan later on about this since he had told him not to follow him, saying that he would be alright, though now it was safe to say that he supposed he was kicking himself in the ass now. Ivan was going to give him an earful laterâ€¦ â€œHe will be taking us to the airport as he has said. If you feel you are ready, we shall take our leave.â€ It was obvious he could probably use a bit more rest but he knew they could not afford to stay here any longer and he wanted to leave as quickly as possible. Now that everything was set, he wanted nothing else to get in their way, not to mention travelling by car would be a lot easier to avoid being spotted by whoever was after him and Shizu.<br/><br/>He had a lot more to say, oh yes, but as always he would focus on what had to be done and deal with the scolding later. Slowly, without further delay, he made his way towards the door trying not to let the pain get to him too much, to the general direction of where Ivan had parked the car."
3695,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-09T01:13:50,ElegantJewel,"They had an odd relationship, she could sense that. However, she also knew that the two men were pretty close with one another. She watched how they interacted, finding it odd yet endearing at the same time. She could tell that the new man, named Ivan, was angry with Azrai. She wanted to speak out in his defense, but Azrai seemed to understand. There was something that they both needed to talk about and Shizu already had an idea of the conversation. She looked away, feeling awful. If Azrai hadn't come to this mission, he wouldn't be in trouble or in so much pain. She was putting him through a lot in only a matter of a day, plus a few hours. She wanted to apologize for all the trouble he was going through for her, but she knew that would have to be for another time and place. Right now, they had other matters to deal with. Maybe when this was all over and done with, she could express her gratitude. But no matter how many times she thanked him, it would never amount up what he was doing.<br/><br/>Ivan let out a sigh as Azrai seemed to be in a bitchier mood than he had expected. He suspected that it had something to do with the fact that his nose was swollen like a marshmallow in a microwave or it could have something to do with the woman standing as far away from them as possible. He deducted that it was both of those reasons and he snorted as Azrai continued to be bitchy. He bit back a remark, in order to have some kind of decency in front of Shizu. He narrowed his eyes at Azrai, hoping that the other was prepared to get socked in the mouth later. They were a violent bunch, always deciding to duke it out rather than talk things out in a civil manner. He clenched his jaw and rolled his eyes, it was best not to bother Azrai in this kind of mood or else a fight would definitely break out.<br/><br/>Shizu blinked as she was introduced to Ivan and she bowed in a polite manner, unable to break that custom she grew up by. Ivan nodded his head in her direction before looking back at Azrai when he spoke again. So it was up to her, now? He smirked a bit but held his tongue for a later time. ""I am more than ready,"" Shizu said gently, moving towards them. Ivan sighed realizing that Azrai was way in the deep in this mission; he could just feel it in his bones. He didnâ€™t like what was going down and one way or another, someone would end up severely hurt. Shizu trailed after Azrai, Ivan caught how her hands twitched when Azrai slowly pushed open the door, sensing how dizzy he had become. It was as if she wanted to help him stand but she knew better. Men had their pride and she knew when it was time to help and when it wasn't. Shaking his head Ivan followed after the two of them, heading towards the vehicle.<br/><br/>""It'll take a few minutes to get there, even less time if we don't meet resistance,"" Ivan said as he walked around to the driver's side. Shizu stared at the car door for a while, watching how they opened it. She repeated the action before climbing into the backseat. When they were all in the car, Ivan revved up the engine, pulling out of the alleyway and into the streets. He glanced at the route on his phone, glad to have Elias guiding him. He knew the man was on the lookout for anything slightly suspicious. Shizu looked at the strange interior of the car; it was very different from the carriages that she had gone around in. She tugged on the seatbelt, feeling the material, and traced the leather seats. The smell of the car was strange too. It smelled like gas and metal. How strange.<br/><br/>Ivan glanced back in the rearview mirror, monitoring how Shizu watched the scenery move by them in a blur. Her eyes were wide as she looked through the window, he was the windows were tinted or else she would have been noticed. She was strange. A few years ago, he had been sent on a mission like this, though it had gone far more smoothly than Azrai's had been going so far. He remembered how the poor kid had been so terrified that he went mute. He had been expecting the same from Shizu and though she didn't speak much now, she seemed more lively, which made him wonder, what the hell kind of life had she been living before Azrai found her. He glanced over at the male, seeing how his condition was taking a turn for the worse.<br/><br/>""I'll handle everything here, you just worry about when you get back home,"" he said to him. If anything Ivan would hold off on the argument until everything was calm. Who knew how long that calm would last, Shizu seemed to be a very wanted woman. This only deepened his curiosity about her. They turned down a dirt path way, after exiting off the freeway. The road was bumpy but the car went over it like it was nothing. In the middle of the take off platform, there was a small plane waiting for them. Shizu leaned forward to look at the small aircraft. ""We are going to be flying in that,"" she asked with hesitance. It didn't look big enough to fit the two of them on there. Ivan chuckled a bit because he knew that it might've not looked like the most reliable aircraft, but Elias wouldn't give them a piece of junk. ""I assure you, our sources have given you an excellent plane.""<br/><br/>She bit her lower lip and nodded before settling back down. She continued to look at the metal bird; she felt her nerves acting up. She wasn't so sure about this idea anymore. Azrai said they would be flying for a long time. She exhaled slowly knowing that she had to prepare herself for it. The vehicle stopped and the engine cut off. She cautiously opened the door, stepping out. Her mouth felt dry as she looked at the metal bird. She could do this; if it meant getting out of Japan then she knew she could. Ivan leaned against the car door, staring at the aircraft, it looked very nice. He scoffed wondering why he never got any of the fancy things, but that was a discussion between him and Elias.<br/><br/>""You guys have a safe flight. It was nice meeting you ma'am,"" he said with a small smile and Shizu bowed politely. He looked at Azrai, his expression becoming serious. ""We'll talk when I get back to Israel."" With that, Ivan closed the door to his car, knowing that he had a lot of work to do before heading back home. ""Bastard,"" he muttered under his breath before he drove off. Shizu watched him drive off before she looked at the plane then to Azrai. ""I suppose we should wait no longer,"" she said gently while walking towards to plane with some confidence."
3696,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-09T03:32:58,Sound of Silence,"Was it really wrong of him to accept this mission even though there had been so many suspicions? Was it really wrong that once he rescued Shizu he found he didnâ€™t mind playing teacher and showing her what freedom was like? Was it any surprise that there was a lot of trouble involved in this? During the entire car ride he couldnâ€™t help but have those thoughts running through his mind while he leaned his head against the window of the passenger door and closed his eyes to rest for a bit. He only nodded here and there as he listened to Ivan ramble on about how in trouble he was and how Shizu was pointing out several things as they drove past them. It wasnâ€™t long before the car came to a halt telling him that they arrived at their destination. There was a great amount of relief that came over him when he noticed that there had not been any trouble and it put him a little more at ease. However, with all his thoughts he had during the ride, his demeanor had become more professional than he felt he had been lately now.<br/><br/>When he exited the car, the door was shut just soft enough that it hadnâ€™t been slammed shut. He barely paid Ivan any attention when he spoke to him before driving off.<br/><br/>He knew Ivan was pissed off at him, the man was always upset with him since they didnâ€™t quite see eye to eye. But in the end the man was indeed his friend. A sigh escaped him as he imagined what he and Elias would say to him, but he had a feeling it wasnâ€™t something newâ€¦ Then again they didnâ€™t know what Shizu was. He glanced at her, debating whether or not he should explain to her that she should probably reveal herself to them. Then again that might just bring about more conflict in the end and be troublesome for the both of them. Maybe he really has become somewhat attached to herâ€¦ The thought was starting to frustrate him more than anything and since he did not have any alcohol to help him keep a level head he didnâ€™t need that frustration on top of everything. He did his best to calm himself for now as he did not want to take anything out on her.<br/><br/>She had done nothing wrong; it was his fault for getting attached to her. Perhaps this was all his fault that trouble found its way to him as well, but it wasnâ€™t like he was always this sloppy; blame the fact he was not quite use to being a bodyguard and was more for the hit man job than anything. When he worked as a hit man, he didnâ€™t have to get attached to or trust anyone outside of his inner circle. Maybe that was another reason Ivan and Elias were so angry with him. If that was the case he certainly wouldnâ€™t blame themâ€¦ and he kept in mind he owed them a lot. Unfortunately Ivan and Elias were the least of his worries. It was flying this thing and getting them home. This was going to be a long ass flight, he thought to himself. He had basic knowledge of flying since he was in the military but he preferred not to do it himself. The plane looked small, but it was big enough for four people, which lead him to wonder just exactly who their pilot was.<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Benzonna</span>,â€ he swore under his breath in a sharp tone, too tired and frustrated for English for a moment. Looking to Shizu once he calmed down a bit, â€œYes, we will be flying in this.â€ And almost on queue they found out who their pilot was. Everything seemed to be on queue today, he found it a bit odd honestly, but he didnâ€™t think much of it. Given there was even a pilot, he was thankful that Elias had taken into consideration that Azrai could not fly a plane well to save his life this time around. He knew the pilot thankfully but he knew that he had more to worry about now. â€œIt has been quite a long time, Lucian.â€ He said once the man stepped out of the plane. Being a bit more friendly than usual was another way of him keeping his cool though most people saw it as him being an ass-kisser.<br/><br/>Lucian looked the two over with a stern yet tired look in his eyes, â€œYou had better hope that she was worth saving. Trouble that finds you is trouble for us all, I hope youâ€™re aware.â€ He spat, â€œGet in and fasten your seatbelts. Be lucky I donâ€™t charge you a fee.â€ Lucian has had almost three years experience in the Air Force but he has only flown civilian planes. You would never find him sitting in the cockpit of an F-22. He would never admit it but he was afraid of flying fast and didnâ€™t like sharp turns; he was more for a smoother ride than some wild dog fight. Despite that he was serious about what he did for Azrai and the others, though he was closer to Elias than anyone was including Azrai. He loved that man like his very own brother and it was because of his request that he was here getting these two out of the city. He just hoped it was worth the trip. Azrai could be so troublesome at times, he hated it.<br/><br/>He made sure everyone was settled in before he made preparations to take off; performing the mandatory routine checks every pilot had to go through to make sure their aircraft was suitable for flight. There was enough fuel to make it to Tel Aviv, the weather conditions were excellent, and everything seemed to be fine. With a nod, Lucian brought the plane to the run way and readied for takeoff. Looking back to Shizu and he said, â€œIf this is your first experience flying, youâ€™re in for a treat! Just be aware that youâ€™ll feel pressure in your ears from the change in altitude. Itâ€™s not that bad after awhile, but it does hurt a little at first.â€  He briefly looked back to Azrai, who appeared to be ready to just sleep and sighed before he allowed the plane to accelerate to the speed it needed to take off the ground, steadying it gingerly once it was in the air.<br/><br/>Azrai, as expected, just slept through the flight, hoping to enjoy the few hours of peace while it lasted and hope and pray that nothing else came up."
3697,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-09T05:48:14,ElegantJewel,"Shizu was worried about Azrai. She knew that he was being quiet due to the exhaustion that he had probably been feeling for a while. However, she knew that there was something else bothering him. She was not the type of person to ask such personal questions, besides were they not supposed to keep it professional? How professional was it for her to constantly be worrying about him? How professional was it for him to shoot down anyone who neared her? She couldn't deny that she liked the idea that he was around to protect her no matter the risks, but she also knew that this relationship would be short lived. Once they found out who wanted her rescued, he would get paid and that would be it. The thought kept floating around in her head, and now that they were at the aircraft, it wouldn't leave her alone. She didn't want to leave him, she felt safe around him, though she knew that it would happen. She was becoming attached to him and that was what she had been desperately trying to avoid.<br/><br/>She looked at the ground feeling like complete and utter crap. She knew that she would have had to open up to him sooner or later but she hadn't been planning on keeping it simple, sweet and most importantly professional. Obviously that had failed but she was willingly to try and hold back more, it would be easier in the end if she did right? At least, that was what she thought to be correct. It was hard for her to imagine that he would no longer be around to teach her things about the world. Even in this short period of time he kept to his word. He may have told her only some things but that was just more that she knew. When he was gone, who would teach her then? What if the person who sent the request out didn't even like her? She was terrified to leave Azrai and that was what bothered her the most. As strong as she wanted to be, she knew she wasn't. She jumped as the plane's door opened and a man stepped out. He looked extremely pissed, more so than Ivan. She felt small beneath his stare and then the snide comment he made caused her to wince. Her thoughts suddenly turned dark as she followed the men onto the aircraft. She struggled with her seatbelt for a moment, before she was properly fastened in. Was she really worth saving? She honestly didn't think that she was but maybe Azrai did. She couldn't even put the safety belt around her without struggling; that definitely showed she was worth saving, right?<br/><br/>She sighed at the sarcastic remark she made to herself. It seemed as if everyone else but Azrai thought that she wasn't worth being saved. That this was all getting out of control. She even began to think that too, but not Azrai. That man did too much for her. She frowned glancing over at him, he looked absolutely dreadful and all he seemed to want was some sleep. She blinked and looked at...what was his name? Lucian? Yes, Lucian for a moment, wondering how a bunch of tense and foul mouthed men could ever get along. Azrai had been nicer for once, while Lucian had practically chewed off his head. Shizu shook her head deciding that all men were strange and she just let that thought be. Her eyes snapped back to Lucian as he spoke and she nodded her head slowly, he was certainly a lot easier to like than impassive Ivan or silent Azrai. She smiled gently at him, her eyes looking out of the window. When the plane started moving, she gripped the arm rests, feeling uncomfortable. She tried to think of all things possible to ignore the fact that they were increasing speed. She closed her eyes tightly as they took off from the ground. After a while, she opened her eyes slowly, to see that they were stable. She looked out the window and stared in awe.<br/><br/>She looked at the cloud forms, the blues sky, and the miles of nothing else. It was so beautiful, she had never been so high in her entire life. She was amazed at how this tiny aircraft could hold all of them. Azrai should have warned Lucian that she would ask a lot of questions due to her extremely sheltered life. For the next hour, she randomly would ask Lucian about the plane, how it flew, and other questions that she had been wondering about the metal bird. After that she spent a few hours just looking out of the window. It was a pastime that she thoroughly enjoyed doing; it gave her a peace of mind. She allowed herself to be taken away, yawning a bit and ears popping. This was such a beautiful site; she could stare at this all day. However it seemed as if today's festivities finally caught up to her, her eyes growing weary. She blinked a few more times, gazing out at the sky for a little longer, before she fell asleep.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>She woke up with a jolt, not sure as to where she was. Her ears her hurting and she stretched her jaw trying to pop the pressure. The aircraft shook a little bit and she jumped. Lucian commented on how it was turbulence. She nodded her head before shifting to lean away from the sun through her side of the plane, her head landed against Azrai's shoulder, while she fell back asleep. She was sure she could get in a few more hours of sleep before they reached Tel Aviv.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>She woke up for a second time, this time from a nightmare. Her eyes flew open and she panicked once more before her mind clarified things for her. She let out a sigh knowing that she probably wouldn't be able to sleep any longer. She didn't trust her dreams. She sat upright in her seat, tired eyes looking back out the window. She rubbed her face slightly, wiping away the sleep from her eyes. It had definitely been better than her sleep in the hotel last night, but she knew that she wouldn't be able to sleep properly until she knew she was safe. She looked ahead and over at Lucian, she wondered how he could stay awake, he had certainly looked tired when she first saw him. Maybe that was what it took to be a pilot. It was an admirable quality to have. She leaned closer to him, speaking softly. ""Ano...how long have we been the air, if you do not min me asking?"" She wanted to estimate how much longer they had, especially if this were to be a long flight. Hopefully she had slept through the majority of it, which was doubtful, she hadn't even been as tired as Azrai but she felt herself sleep heavily, that was the only way she would fall into the traps of a nightmare."
3698,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=40,2012-07-09T14:11:48,Sound of Silence,"Lucian lived for flying. He may not have liked flying fighter jets but he felt that even they had an enjoyable experience whenever he had to fly them in the past. It was mainly test flights after maintenance, sometimes newly built aircraft, and sometimes he did the maintenance himself. It had been a dangerous job, and a bad injury caused him to be discharged much to his dismay, he would have loved to have gone back to work for the Air Force. But now he was stuck taxiing people around, like Azrai among other people, and sometimes it could be excruciatingly tiring. Sometimes he would rather work on planes then fly them; Lucian was an exceptional mechanic and knew every last function to a tee almost like it has been forever burned into his mind. When asked about how everything worked, he actually rambled on a bit himself, a big smile on his face while he explained the aircraft. Some detail was not really needed, but he threw it in there anyway since he felt that it was important to him considering he was the pilot. It was also amusing that she was eager to learn.<br/><br/>A few hours later, he looked back to find she had been woken by the turbulence while Azrai was still sound asleep, undisturbed. And people had told him that the man was a light sleeper, Lucian couldnâ€™t help but wonder if he really was just that exhausted and he couldnâ€™t help but imagine just what the hell he had been through to rescue this girl. There had been a point where he stirred a moment, noticing that Shizu was leaned against his bad shoulder, shifting to a more comfortable position only to fall asleep again. A yawn escaped Lucian, making him realize he was tired as hell himself, making a mental note that Elias owed him a beer once he got back home. Itâ€™s been a long day and he has been in the air for nearly twenty hours now, flying from here to there, it was definitely taxing and he felt rather fatigued as he held back a yawn. Trying not to drift off to sleep was difficult but he knew he had to stay awake and see this through especially with how unnerving it was flying through the Middle East of all places.<br/><br/>Another two hours passed, giving a total of about seven hours now, and he was being spoken to. By this point he was too tired to smile and his voice didnâ€™t carry as well as he wanted it to over the engine noise, â€œItâ€™s been about seven hours, meaning we only have about an hour or so to go before weâ€™re in Israel and I drop you two off in Tel Aviv assuming no trouble finds us. Oh but donâ€™t worry, weâ€™re pretty safe up here for the most part and if anything happens to the aircraft chances are Iâ€™ll be able to land this bad boy anywhere safely, trust me. Are you enjoying the flight? You donâ€™t seem to be as tired as Azrai is.â€ He briefly looked back at the sleeping man. This really had better be worth the trouble, he thought to himself once again with a sigh. â€œYou know,â€ Lucian continued, â€œthat was only my second time in Japan. Itâ€™s a beautiful country, much different than Canada.â€ Lucian was a foul tempered man like a lot of the people Azrai knew, but he was also such a plane geek and he did like to travel quite a bit as well.<br/><br/>It was pretty obvious that he loved flying despite the fact he was tired as hell and wanted to go back home and sleep. Though he knew he would probably end up staying overnight in a hotel, refuel, then head back home. He knew he didnâ€™t have the energy to go immediately home.<br/><br/>Just as he had said it took exactly one hour more to get to Tel Aviv. He preformed landing checks before heading to the airport that Elias had instructed him to go to in order to avoid any major attention while avoiding suspicions as well. He always had the feeling that he would be shot down if he was seen as a suspicious aircraft and he did not want that. It was best to nod his head and follow whatever rules they had here. Conflict would be avoided that way and God knows that Azrai did not need any more conflict, or have anyone screw this trip up for him. â€œYou had better be thankful I like you, Elias,â€ he muttered to himself as he spoke in rough Hebrew to inform the airport there was a personal aircraft coming in for landing, they instructed him where to go not even a minute later. Good. They werenâ€™t that busy and he was able to land safely.<br/><br/>The moment the plane touched the ground, a man in uniform walked over to them and began questioning. Lucian gave Azrai a rough nudge, â€œWeâ€™re here, Sleeping Beauty. Mind answering a few questions this man has, I donâ€™t speak Hebrew well enough to answer, sorry.â€<br/><br/>Azrai woke with a bit of a start, clinging to the seat of the plane like he had been in some nightmare while he looked around. Even if it was pretty much the middle of the night still the sight of familiar scenery immediately put him at ease. He was home. Hell he hadnâ€™t been happier to finally be home in his life, far away from trouble for the time being. Once he got back to Jerusalem, groaning once he reminded himself of that drive, he would collect his payment from whoever sent him on this mission and then wait for whatever else came his way. It was a rough yet simple life and he enjoyed it whenever he didnâ€™t end up with a bloody shoulder a few bruises and a busted nose. He took a moment to further focus on what was going on before nodding his head at the security man slightly and flashing a faint grin that was rather short lived as he listened to what the man had to say.<br/><br/>The security guard gave them the ok after he had explained to him that they had come from Japan and had to come home earlier than expected because of his injuries and that Shizu was his distant cousin from his deceased wifeâ€™s side of the family who was here in Israel studying. It bothered him how tight airport security has been lately, they always seem to make it worse for travelers especially now. He would have flashed both passports to the man but he decided to hold off on that. Once they were left alone, Azrai let out a soft exhale and got out of the plane slowly. He felt like shit from such a long sleep, not really use to sleeping that long anymore. It surprised him he was able to sleep that long without tossing around and waking up as well. Perhaps he really had been that tired, and he still felt a bit fatigued in all honesty though he figured it was because of his wounds and because his internal clock was telling to sleep more since it was dark out.<br/><br/>â€œI truly appreciate you coming to get us,â€ he told Lucian quietly. Even if he was still in a bit of a foul mood, he was appreciative. They didnâ€™t have to come get himâ€¦ Hell perhaps it wouldnâ€™t have been all that surprising if they left him to fend for himself.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t thank me, thank Elias. I donâ€™t know why that man likes you so much. Personally I think youâ€™re a thorn in the side most days.â€<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t take that remark personally considering deep down he knew Lucian was another who was more than willing to help. The man was another reliable person within his little inner circle of friends, a person he knew damn well he could count on even if their relationship was rocky and not nearly as close as he was with Ivan or Elias. He just grinned at the man half-heartedly and they went their separate ways. He decided to remain silent while he led Shizu through the airport so they could leave, not really in the mood for speaking, thinking about getting home. The quickly moved through airport security; the line was not as long as he would have expected however the woman behind the desk seemed to look over Shizuâ€™s passport and ID a bit more than she looked over his. He could feel his jaw tense a bit but when everything checked out alright he relaxed and grinned at the woman before they took their leave.<br/><br/>Once they were a bit further beyond the airport, he walked to the nearest bus stop after asking another person sharing the stop, face glued to her phone, if they still ran this late, gesturing for Shizu to follow once the lady answered that they did, â€œI suppose this is where I say â€˜welcome to Israelâ€™,â€ he said to Shizu softly with a bit of a chuckle. â€œTell meâ€¦ what do you think of Israel so far?â€ He tried his best to keep his attention away from anything that might seem suspicious as they waited for the buss truthfully. Now that he was thinking about it, that ride had gone far too smoothly for his comfort."
3699,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-09T17:39:45,ElegantJewel,"She had learned a lot from her talk with Lucian, she felt like she knew more about planes now that she knew about anything else in this world. She hadn't minded that he was rambling; she had been very eager and interested in all that he had to say about flying and about the mechanics of planes. She had also learned that there were different types of planes, not just this one. It had been very fascinating to listen to him and discuss all the things that she wasn't able to understand. She would have asked Azrai to explain it to her, but he was in a deep sleep and Lucian knew what he was talking about, satisfying her never ending curiosity. It had been nice to be able to ask all these questions and get answers not that she didn't enjoy Azrai's explanation, but he could only give her the jest of things. Lucian explained all that he could about whatever she questioned.<br/><br/>When she had woken up for the second time, she could hear the exhaustion in Lucian's voice and how his high spirits had dwindled down. She left bad, knowing that because of all the trouble that was following them, he had to have been flying for hours now. She smiled a bit when he spoke about the time and other topics, though frowned when he mentioned her exhaustion levels. She hadn't been too tired but that was because she had fed only an hour before the departed for the aircraft. She was full of energy and then she was anxious. ""This has truly been a wonderful experience,"" she said gently. ""As for Azrai...he has done much more than I have to be as exhausted."" She left it at that deciding it would not be good to explain her true nature to Lucian and have him freak out while they were still in the air. That definitely didnâ€™t sound like a bright idea. She glanced at him for a moment, a frown touching her lips. ""That happened to be my first time in Japan,"" she said in a cryptic tone.<br/><br/>Not like Lucian would understand that context of her sentence. Sure she had lived there all her life, but not in the proper time period. Indeed the rural area was beautiful and so was the urban area, but she had truly only experienced Japan for the first time last night and this morning. She had to say that she wished she had been able to explore more but given the circumstances, she was lucky to have been able to even see much of the city. She gazed out the window, staring out at the sky. She was silent for the remaining hour or in the mood to talk any more as the reality of everything was sinking in far too quickly for her enjoyment. She felt overwhelmed and choked up by her emotions. She was finally out of Japan, away from her stepfather. Things had been going rather smoothly. Did that mean she was truly safe? Was she truly free?<br/><br/>Those thoughts plagued her for the next hour and she paid little attention to everything that was happening around her. However, she did grip the armrests once more as they landed, she held her breath, knowing that Lucian would not kill them, but coming down was scarier that taking off. She closed her eyes, trying not to vomit as she stomach rolled this way and that making her feel uncomfortable. When they settled, she watched the man in uniform walk over to the plane. Azrai was nudged by Lucian to wake up and he seemed a bit out of it, before fully registering what was happening. She watched the two of them talk in another language and she felt out of place. Would she have to learn this language? Was she even going to stay in this country? She felt even more anxious as they left the plane and she looked at Lucian with a gentle smile. She bowed towards the male, expressing her gratitude towards him gently. When they took their separate ways, she followed after Azrai.<br/><br/>The first thing she noticed about Israel was the temperature. It was warmer than the mild weathered Japan. Not that it was a terrible thing, but it was certainly not the weather she had been anticipating. She was used to the colder temperatures in her village, but she could get used to the heat. It really wasn't that bad. She looked around the airport, the building was huge and there were so many people here. The lines weren't too long though she was a bit scared as the lady at the desk looked over her passport. She remained neutral at this point, though she was on edge. She was relieved when she was handed back her passport and she smiled gently at the woman. She continued to follow Azrai as they left the airport.<br/><br/>She smiled when he slowly began to speak to her again. For a while, she had thought that he wished not to speak with her anymore. She would have understood too, he was probably tired of this mission and more than willingly to send her off. ""I think that is certainly hotter than Japan but it seems overall lovely here,"" she said gently with a quirk of her lips. ""Though...I believe I could get used to it..."" Her eyes danced around the bus stop, wondering if they had truly escaped trouble. She fell silent, her eyes drifting to the ground. It was rather quiet at this time but she was fine with the silence. ""Ne, Azrai...what do you think will happen after this?"" She couldn't hide the anxiety in her voice as she continued to think about what was to happen next. She didn't want to be a burden any longer and she wanted to live the life of a free woman, but she couldn't ignore the sinking feeling in her abdomen. Something wasn't right, she knew that much, but she knew that she couldn't voice it for she had little evidence to back it up.<br/><br/>""I am terrified,"" she muttered softly.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The satellite image zoomed in on his face before flickering over to the woman beside him. Excellent. It seemed as if everything was going according to plan. Drumming his fingers against the armrest of his seat, this plan was finally coming to its climatic point, and he had to say that he was very happy with himself. It had been a good five years since he decided to begin this project, without the knowledge of either of his targets. He could feel the scar across his face itching in a painful memory. He let out a growl as he images looked at the face of the man who had given it to him. He had been waiting for this moment for the longest of times, it had been hard to track him down, but the woman had been the perfect opportunity to lure him out.<br/><br/>Of course, her stepfather had asked for a hefty sum to sell her to him, but it was worth every penny as he had been watching the two of them interact. He would finally even the score finally. Five years he had been waiting for this moment. Leaning back in his chair, he crossed his arms over his chest, calculating how long it would take for him to have the girl before everything hit the roof. He grinned knowing exactly how he wanted these things played out. Everything had been going his way lately and he could only hope that it would continue to do so. The target had been clueless and he was only waiting for the payment that he would receive. It was all too perfect.<br/><br/>He pushed down on his call button and couldn't help but smile as he spoke to his assistant. ""Leave a message in his mailbox. Tell him to bring her to Be'er Sheva tomorrow around midday. I want them at the Avia Mall."" His assistant quickly replied and he smiled to himself. Everything was perfect. Everything would be settled in the next few days. He rubbed the scar that took over the majority of the left side of his face. He would have his revenge."
3700,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-10T16:25:18,Sound of Silence,"The Huntress had been called in as soon as they got word that their enemyâ€™s daughter had gone missing. She didnâ€™t know what was going on exactly, but she knew that they had to be pretty desperate to call her in. Unfortunately she was unable to make it to Japan and the targets had escaped and they were not pleased with her. It wasnâ€™t her fault that she was a busy woman. And if they wanted the girl that badly they should have called her in sooner, when she wasnâ€™t as busy. The Huntress never understood people, but then again she never really cared to either. She was more looking out for herself than anyway, and the fact that her target was an Oni was beyond interesting.<br/><br/>She has killed a fair amount of supernatural creatures; a few years ago she was hunting a griffin in Moscow until the trail ran cold, and before that she has taken out a few demons, even a few werewolves. An Oni would definitely be an interesting little challenge.<br/><br/>â€œYou are very late.â€ The Japanese man said to her.<br/><br/>The Huntress smirked, â€œI had business to take care of before I could take on this task.â€<br/><br/>â€œThey have left Japan, heading somewhere in the Middle East. We think they might either be in Jordan, Syria, or Israel. That general area. A plane was spotted heading there. The girl must be brought back to us alive, and then we will discuss pay.â€<br/><br/>â€œYou want her back that bad? Why not go after her yourself instead of calling little old me in.â€<br/><br/>â€œHer stepfather must not have her and we have reason to believe that he will do anything in his power to have his jewel returned to him. Do whatever it takes to prevent it, even if people must die. We wonâ€™t have him interfering with our plans any longer, that manâ€™s little empire must be ended and now that his prize is missing he is weak and vulnerable.â€<br/><br/>â€œAlright. Itâ€™ll take me awhile before I arrive in that area. Iâ€™ll bring the girl alive, and you can do what you wish.â€ She was a bit disappointed that she wasnâ€™t spilling any blood but work was work either way. These men had better pay up, otherwise she might have to come back and kill them. A smile appeared on the young womanâ€™s lips at the thought. She has killed almost as many humans as supernatural creatures. Betrayal would not be tolerated. The Huntress did not know what the deal with this Oni girl was, but she would be sure to careful and bring her back to these men alive.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>There was no doubt in his mind that they were not out of the woods just yet. The more he thought about it the more evident it became that something was definitely wrong but at the same time he was probably just being paranoid. No, he doubted that on second thought. This whole thing felt wrong the moment he set foot in Japan. As much as he didnâ€™t want to think about it he couldnâ€™t help but wonder once again when Shizu asked him what was going to happen after this and wished that he could answer that for her. If he had a solid lead, he would be glad to explain everything to her, where she was going, what she was going to be doing for the rest of her life. But there was nothing. As tired as he was the thoughts made him feel restless again, like he was expecting someone in a black car to pull up, shove both of them in the back, and then drive to some isolated location before demanding who he was and explain how much they wanted the girl back.<br/><br/>He debated if he should ask Elias to look into it, but decided against it remembering how they were all pissed at him for getting into one little fight and causing a bit of trouble.<br/><br/>Running a hand through his hair he exhaled softly, narrowing his eyes a bit in thought as he always did in spite of his obviously exhausted he still was. This had been a long trip and he needed to get his shit together quickly once he was back in Jerusalem. He didnâ€™t care how tired he was right now, he had to put on that professional demeanor again. One thing was for certain: he was not giving Shizu up until he knew what was going on. For all he knew those men from Japan could have followed him and were just waiting to strike. He had to keep vigilant as he had during their journey through the forest and fight through how tired he was and how horrendously ridiculous he must have looked with his injuries. He had to admit he was surprised he made it through the airport as easily as he had without anyone other than security questioning him. It was good to know airport security was at least a little lenient in that sense whenever foreigners travelled around, especially during these hours.<br/><br/>â€œI honestly do not know what will happen now,â€ he said quietly, his exhaustion still clinging to his tone despite his efforts to shake it off, answering honestly like he has been the entire time they had been together. â€œBut if you do not wish to stay in Israel, you do not have to, I assure you. You are a free woman now and can do whatever you please.â€ He didnâ€™t blame her for being terrified, honestly he was a bit nervous for her himself, cursing himself for getting attached to her. There was a small part of him that didnâ€™t want to part ways with her but he knew she would probably be better off in someone elseâ€™s hands even if this had been a somewhat enjoyable experience despite the trouble he went through to rescue her. She didnâ€™t need someone like him, a magnet for trouble, around where she would more than likely be killed. She didnâ€™t need to know about him being a cold hearted killer who enjoyed watching people suffer, either. So far she seemed to have a positive image of him and he really didnâ€™t want to ruin that.<br/><br/>Funnyâ€¦ he never really cared too much about the opinions of others and here he was trying to keep a good image in front of her. It was probably the gentleman in him coming out a bit.<br/><br/>A few moments later the bus came and he paid for both of them for a trip to Jerusalem. As much as he, for once wanting to be a bit talkative, wanted to show Shizu what exactly it was that made Israel such a beautiful country he decided to keep quiet as he always did and sleep during a fair bit of the ride. Thankfully traffic wasnâ€™t being, well, traffic; one had to live in Israel to truly understand what its drivers were likeâ€¦ Car accident rate was fairly high in Israel. Once they were dropped off it was about a twenty minute walk until he reached the apartment building where he lived.<br/><br/>â€œYou will beâ€¦ staying with me for another night it seems. Are you alright with that?â€ He  inquired once he discovered the mysterious letter in the mail box. He looked it over carefully, noticing how there was no name or anything like before, only a location and a time. Whoever wrote it made it pretty clear that he wanted them there at that time, as well. Normally he would dismiss it and just accept it was it was but usually when he was getting paid for killing someone (or being a bodyguard and delivering someone in this case) he knew the name of the one sending him off on the mission and the exact amount he was getting paid. He decided that was the perfect time to inform his colleagues that he was in Israel and to â€˜keep their eyes peeledâ€™ for anything they felt was amiss. He cringed when he sent the message, not only noticing that his battery was low and these piece of shit newer phones could not hold battery life for shit, but also knowing that he would probably get some response chewing him out.<br/><br/>Perhaps he should have left them a facetious little note telling them to hold off on the punishment but he was too damn tired to put much thought into one. He wanted to crack open another bottle of wine and, for once, sleep off the remaining fatigue as well as the minor pain his injuries still caused him."
3701,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-10T19:48:23,ElegantJewel,"Shizu was in fact not pleased with the answer that she was given. Though she appreciated his honesty towards her, she was tired of all the lies in her life. She supposed that pleased her anxiety but only slightly. When he told her that she could leave Israel, she frowned a bit. But where would she go? Her heart quivered when he told her that she was free. Freedom was something that she had only thought about back in the village and it seemed...unreal that she was free now. She honestly still didn't feel like she was. The fact that they were more than likely still being followed, only further confirmed that she was not free. She looked around, feeling slightly paranoid, as if something or someone was watching them while they waited. She shook the thought and let out a small sigh. She knew that she didn't have anywhere else to go to, she could barely function without Azrai's guidance and in all honesty, she wanted to stay around him as long as possible.<br/><br/>But she knew that couldn't happen. He was a man of many secrets that he was more than unwillingly to express with her. She was fine with that really, she was perfectly aware that she would never be able to connect with him on a deeper level. She had wanted to share a connection with someone for the longest time and she knew it would be hard for her to meet someone to possibly establish such a bond. She was certainly not a people person, nor would she probably ever be. Then wondered if she would continue to live this lonely life, would it be any different than being isolated in the village? Maybe...before they parted ways, she could learn how to communicate with people better. Though Azrai wouldn't be of much use for that subject, he was certainly not a people person either. The only reassuring fact was that she knew that Azrai wouldn't leave her until he knew she was safe, he was a gentleman like that.<br/><br/>The long vehicle pulled up in front of them and she climbed on after Azrai, she looked at how spacious it was. There were only a few people on this late night ride. She couldn't help but look at the female who had been glued to her phone. She wondered what was so fascinating to be stuck on the device like that. She was sure that she had one, she would be glued to it as well, but only because she was curious about its functions. She had briefly looked at Azrai's phone before deciding that it was evil. The way it had come to life had seriously bothered her, but she was still curious. She looked over at Azrai, though he seemed to be continuing his rest from the plane ride. She smiled a bit as he looked somewhat peaceful, despite his injuries. She averted her gaze, knowing that it was impolite to stare. She was lost in her thoughts until their stop arrived; she silently trailed behind Azrai, taking in all the scenery. Israel was certainly different than Japan, she marveled at the buildings and other things that they walked by.<br/><br/>When they arrived at what she assumed was his place of residence, she looked at him as he spoke to her. ""I am perfectly fine with that,"" she said, trying to hide her relief. She honestly was not ready to be handed off just yet. She was still trying to get used to the idea that she was...somewhat free, for now that is. She didn't want to think about the possibility of going back into isolation. She wished she had a longer time to enjoy the feeling of being free. Maybe she was over exaggerating what exactly was going on, for all she knew, her stepfather could have pissed off the wrong people and now they wanted to give her a better life that way he would be vulnerable and powerless against them. That was a nice thought to think about but she knew it was naive of her to think about. In reality, she knew that something terrible was waiting for them, ever since she had been rescued by Azrai; she knew that this whole thing was darker than just a simple rescue mission. She desperately wanted to believe that she would truly be free and that Azrai would continue to teach her about the world, though that was simply wishful thinking on her behalf. They both knew that there was only even more danger down the road.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>He had to be missing something.<br/><br/>For the last ten hours, he had been monitoring every little thing that they had been doing. Nothing suspicious had been happening and it didn't sit well with him. Not one bit. He was on the edge and he blamed all the coffee that he had drank today. When he received the call from Lucian that he had safely dropped Azrai and the objective off, he was relieved. But that quickly changed as Lucian even mentioned that they weren't even followed at all during that eight hour flight. Elias had monitored all the cameras of the hotel and the airport. He listened in on the airline communications and checked all satellite images. Nothing with the tiniest bit of suspicion had ringed an alarm to him. It was all too easy, too quiet. It was unsettling. He didn't want to believe that they were finished, even though it seemed like they were. Had they successfully managed to save the girl? Had she really been worth all this trouble? Apparently to Azrai, she was and he trusted in Azrai's intuition, even if he was a bit weary at times.<br/><br/>He cursed a bit as he received a message from the man on his thoughts. Even though he was still slightly annoyed with him, he knew that it wasn't really that big of a deal. Elias only got mad because he cared and for the fact that Azrai was not the one who normally handled rescue or kidnapping missions. Ivan was probably the one who should have accepted the mission, but Azrai had instead. Ivan had been weary at the lack of information that was given and declined without hesitation. He had done this procedure many times before, aside from being a hit man. They had discussed, argued, about his decision for the longest time before they decided it would be a new opening for more ways of income. The mission was supposed to be simple and done within the matter of a few days. Then shit hit the fan and now they were all high strung and angry with one another. All feelings aside, they would come together to work with another as a good team should.<br/><br/>'I'll be on the lookout though nothing has been spotted. I don't like this one bit, so be vigilant as well. You get killed and I swear I will resurrect yer ass and kill you myself.'<br/><br/>Elias could be a bleeding heart sometimes with his comrades. He had entered the business not wanting to make friends but to make a damn good income. It seemed that he got more than he had wanted, which was alright with him. He received another message, though it was from Ivan and he let out a small sigh. It seemed that he was done with cleaning up after Azrai and was heading back home. He quickly shot him an update of the status of all that happened before he leaned back in his seat. He rubbed his eyes, knowing that it would probably be best if he went to sleep as well. It was already midday where he was at but that didn't mean he couldn't sleep. With this lifestyle, he could sleep in the middle of the desert at high noon. Letting out a yawn, he got out of his car, yanking off his headset.<br/><br/>It wouldn't do him any good if his brain and eyes could hardly see. He kept the monitors running, tracking everything that had been happening around all of them form the last several hours. His alerts would wake him up, should anything happen. He stumbled to his bed, plopping down face first in comforters, as such as all the silence was unsettling, and he had little trouble falling asleep. However, the possible scenarios haunted his sleep."
3702,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-10T22:33:45,Sound of Silence,"It has been awhile since he has had anyone else stay the night in his apartment. In fact the last person had actually been Ivan, during a mission that took place about four, perhaps five years ago. Thanks to some digging via Eliasâ€™s work they had caught wind of an assassin looking to take out the President and Prime Minister. Politics were not something they usually got involved with, considering a lot of their work was personal and definitely illegal, but the assassinâ€™s bounty was pretty damn high and they couldnâ€™t help but want a piece of that. It was a horrible mission, he reminded himself, and never again did he want to cross paths with Mossad. Thankfully Ivanâ€™s former KGB ties were the only thing that got them out of that little encounter alive and they were lucky they had not been placed under suspicion by Mossad or even the government in general. In the end it had been mission accomplished despite them pissing off Mossad for accomplishing taking out that assassin before they got to him but stillâ€¦ no more politics.<br/><br/>After that they all agreed to just fly under the radar and only work jobs that were pretty, well, under the radar.<br/><br/>This whole thing still had him on edge and as he led Shizu up the stairs to where his apartment complex was on the third floor it was unnerving. He never expected to be tense in his own home, or at least this tense. Elias didnâ€™t need to tell him twice that he should remain vigilant either; he was always vigilant but he also knew the guy was looking out for him. When push comes to shove they always stuck together and had a pretty inseparable bond that got them through damn near everything. It was truly amazing. Surely Shizu would have questions about them as well, but he knew it was best not to explainâ€¦ then again she had told him she was an Oni. That being said was it fair for him to keep her in the dark like he had? He had revealed a few things to her, but it was subtle, more reserved than she had been since he refrained from getting attached as long as he could before it actually sank in that he was attached and he couldnâ€™t do much about it.<br/><br/>He yawned when he reached for his keys to unlock the door once they arrived. Damn, he really was tired as hell. It almost felt unusual to be this tired. It felt like years of lacking sleep have finally caught up to him and told his insomnia to fuck off and give him a break. Not that he would fight against the feeling of being tired, as that had been a long trip and he did like his sleep, of course. This moment of peace would be something he should sleep through, for at the same time he felt that he was resting up for something that was about to go down. Something that could very well put him in danger and kill him and that was probably the most unnerving thing of all. However, he took his mind off of that and just focused on being home for the time being.<br/><br/>Taking a deep breath, hoping his apartment wasnâ€™t left too messy for company, he slowly pushed the door open and gestured for Shizu to enter first so she could check the place out before he entered the apartment himself.  It was a bit plain looking, but overall the apartment was quaint; the floor was polished wood, probably oak, and just inside the door was the small kitchen space that of course had the typical tiled floor. The living room was laid out nicely as well. There was a tan colored couch with a throw blanket with a diamond pattern on it over the back of it sitting in the corner, a television a few feet away, and even a lounge chair; there was also a coffee table in the center and a few decorations like fake plants and a picture of some shore that he has been meaning to get rid of for awhile since it didnâ€™t match the room. Looming over the living room was a black ceiling fan, matching the lamp in the corner near the television as well as the coffee table.<br/><br/>There was also a sliding glass door that led to the balcony. The view of the city from said balcony was a pleasant one, which made the somewhat pricy apartment definitely worth it for someone who lived on his own.<br/><br/>It was so relieving to be home indeed, he thought to himself again. After going and grabbing himself a bottle of wine from the cabinet where he kept his stash, he flashed Shizu a grin. â€œYou are welcome to help yourself to whatever I have,â€ he said softly. â€œHowever the back room with the door shut is off limits.â€ This was a one bed room apartment but he had a back room where he kept a lot of personal things like his gun collection, his computer, and a few other things like files. He had a feeling she probably wouldnâ€™t snoop but given the curious little Oni she was he figured he would lay down some basic ground rules. This was his living space after all. â€œAre you hungry at all? I couldâ€¦ prepare you something to eat if you would like.â€<br/><br/>Honestly, he had been so tired he hadnâ€™t even realized itâ€™s been awhile since he has eaten anything and he was feeling pretty hungry right now. It was starting to replace his tiredness. He knew he didnâ€™t have much, he was not an amazing cook in all honesty, but he had enough for one night if Shizu also wanted something. Either way he knew he had to get something in his stomach so he would feel a bit better than he was now."
3703,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-11T03:18:17,ElegantJewel,"After they climbed up the many steps of the building, they stopped at the door. She wondered what type of living space he had. She could guess that it was very simple and organized, though he could surprise her and actually he a messy person. It was doubtful though she was told never to judge a person by his or her cover. When he opened the door and nodded for her to enter, she nodded her head, slipping off her shoes before entering further in the place. Her suspicions were correct about how it looked and what it could possibly contain inside it. She smiled to herself, as she slowly walked around, her eyes taking in all that they could. She peered out the sliding door, looking at the city, her eyes stuck to all of the lights. She wondered if she would be able to have her own place one day. Would she be able to look out of the window and enjoy the serenity of her simple life? She stared for a while, lost in her own thoughts. Her arms crossed her chest as she unconsciously hugged herself, the future scaring her.<br/><br/>She blinked before looking over at him; she nodded her head as he told where she was not allowed to enter. She didn't take it personally; she knew that there were places that people liked to keep private. She tilted her head in thought, debating on whether her hunger levels were fine at this moment. ""I could have a small bite or two,"" she said softly, knowing that it would help her sleep later if she had something in her stomach. She decided that staring out the window was too much like her former life, her enslaved life. She was a free woman and she was allowed to do whatever she wanted, not forced to simply stare out at the world she wanted to be a part of. She still wasn't that used to furniture, so she found herself kneeling on the floor before the television. She stared at it for a moment, wondering if she was willingly to see what the moving pictures had to say.<br/><br/>She leaned forward pressing the button to turn it on; she tilted her head as a man appeared on the screen. He wore a nice suit and seemed to have a serious way of speaking, she couldn't understand the words he was saying but it seemed that he was expressing important things. She looked at the other buttons, slowly beginning to press them. One happened to change the picture of the screen and she moved back a bit, watching else was popping up on the television. She continued to push the button that flipped the channels, nothing really catching her attention. Soon bright colors filled her vision and she stared at it for a while. These animated characters were in a field jumping in the air catching these odd pink creatures. She moved back to her kneeling position completely wrapped up in the show. Her eyes danced across the screen, looking at the bright colors. She let out a small laugh as one of the characters tripped and fell.<br/><br/>Her fingers found her hair, pulling out the knot that she had tied it in. She unraveled that she had made hours ago, running her fingers through it as she continued to watch the cartoons on the screen. She probably looked silly, a grown woman indulging in on such childish shows, but it was interesting. She would let out a small giggle every now and then, enjoying this moment. It had been such a long time since she laughed, it felt nice. A small smile was placed on her lips as the cartoon broke away for a commercial, this was a nice feeling, being able to break away from her worries and fears to experience a few minutes of pleasure and peace. She glanced off in the direction that Azrai had gone in, wondering if he ever watched these picture shows. She was sure that he probably stayed in tune with the more serious channels, but still everyone deserved to laugh at childish antics.<br/><br/>She stretched a bit, starting to become more comfortable. She crawled closer to the couch, leaning against it only to turn back to looking at the moving screen. She had grabbed the throw blanket, placing it over her lower half. She let out a small sigh, letting her head rest on couch and closing her eyes. Things were slowly beginning to look up, weren't they? She had to believe such things. For one, she was no longer in the hands of her stepfather. She frowned at the thought of the men that had been following them. What happened to them? Were they on their way to Israel now? What would happen if she was taking back? Her stomach rolled at the thought. She could feel the pain wrecking havoc on her body just at what her imagination brought up. Just how far would be go to bring her back? She was sure he would stop at nothing. He was nothing without her and that was slightly satisfying to know. She knew that she was his main source of power and fear amongst the village and his enemies. She was determined to allow him to rot in the deepest pits of Hell, where he belonged.<br/><br/>She opened her eyes, realizing that she should refrain from getting too caught up in her mind. It was dangerous enough, plaguing her every night with nightmares. She would destroy herself eventually and she didn't want to let that happen. She had so much more to live for than destroying herself with such morbid thoughts. She glanced back at the television, realizing that she had missed the last part of the cartoon. She frowned in dismay, really wanting to see if the yellow square had actually captured that giant pink creature. However, she watched what else was on the screen. It was something to do with a boy and these...floating humans following him around, whatever he wished for they seemed to give him. Wasn't that nice? She wished she had someone around to keep her happy. That's all she wanted a life of freedom and someone to share it with.<br/><br/>Another laugh left her as the green haired floating human gave the boy the wrong thing, a lobster was pinching his nose while he was flailing around. It seemed that not all the cartoons showed people always getting what they wanted and that was refreshing. She pulled her knees to her chin, lacing her arms around her limbs. She laid her chin on top, tilting her head as she watched the show, another smile on her face. How she had been waiting for this moment all her life. She was very thankful that Azrai had been the one to give her this opportunity, whether he knew or not, she would forever be in his debt and one day, she would repay him."
3704,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-11T12:46:15,Sound of Silence,"Good, she was going to eat something he told himself mentally. Perhaps it was another step towards a good thing and he was definitely proud of her though it would probably never show on his face unless it was faint. With a nod he went into the kitchen. Like any kitchen space there were two outlets, one contained his phone charger. It was starting to beep at him so he figured he might as well charge it so it didnâ€™t die on him, setting the volume all the way to high so heâ€™d hear it from anywhere in the apartment in case he was needed. As much as he enjoyed his friends they did all mostly live in different time zones so he understood why keeping in touch would be irritating but at the same time it wasnâ€™t so bad. After all they had managed to pull out of that mess earlier fairly well, even if things were still quite off, for the lack of better word, and many more things before that. It was definitely nice to have reliable people. A few years ago he was always questioning whether or not he would have any solid friendship. Ivan and the others proved him wrong in a heartbeat.<br/><br/>Perhaps he and Shizu could stay friends as well. Those thoughts would probably be shunned by the others since he knew he shouldnâ€™t even have them but he couldnâ€™t help but wonder. If she was a free woman she could do whatever she pleased, and so if she wanted to be friends with him wasnâ€™t it wrong to turn her away? Perhaps he was starting to get a bit too soft and needed to be more professional from here on out but that would mean almost completely discarding the small bond he had formed with her. He was so conflicted right now that even preparing this omelet was becoming a bit difficult. He had decided to make an omelet with a bit of a Middle Eastern touch to its recipe because he, at least in his opinion, made some pretty good omelets and it was something light that they could both share. The aroma filled the small kitchen quickly, causing his mouth to water. He doesnâ€™t usually cook for people either so he was a bit worried about the outcome.<br/><br/>He wondered if she would like it or if she didnâ€™t like it then he could be stern and tell her to eat it anyway but he wasnâ€™t like that. And it was at that thought he realized just how dangerous this could be for him. A faint groan threatened to escape him and he drank down some wine to hold it back. He had allowed himself to become attached to her, definitely, and he would never admit that to his colleagues even if they probably already caught onto it.<br/><br/>When he returned to find her watching television, even if it was cartoons, which told him she was becoming more comfortable and he couldnâ€™t help but grin while he handed her the plate that had her half of the omelet on it. â€œI suppose it is needless for me to say that you seem to be enjoying yourself,â€ he said softly. He really hoped that she was in all honesty though judging by the laughter he heard earlier it was probably safe to say that she was. It was nice to see her smiling like she was; he truly wanted her to realize that she was free and no longer had to live in isolation. It would probably take years for her to get caught up with society and fully come out of her shell and just be completely comfortable but this was still a huge step in the right direction. At the same time it also made him proud of himself, accepting this mission and being able to show her these things, and for the first time in years he found himself able to relax for a moment knowing he did the right thing.<br/><br/>Perhaps tomorrow before he handed her off, he could show her around Jerusalem for a bit, and if he had time he would take her to the beach in Tel Aviv or show her the zoo or something. He wanted her to experience what freedom was like and before they parted ways he wanted her to be more comfortable. Who knows, maybe she will end up staying in Israel, or maybe she will be taken to Europe or America, perhaps even somewhere in South America. The possibilities were endless however he still could not shake the uneasy feelings he had about this. His mind was taken away from her happiness for a moment and went back to the task at hand. It was what it was, and in the end she was his assignment, he had to make sure she was safe and that was another reason he wanted her to be comfortable. Yet at the same time it all went back to being a little attached to her in the sense that he really didnâ€™t want to part ways with her, he was nervous about it.<br/><br/>It really was like he had a child of his own, even if Shizu was a grown woman. He almost had to laugh at himself, deciding that he would never tell the others he was enjoying himself.<br/><br/>â€œWould youâ€¦ like me to bring some pillows for you?â€ He asked once they had finished eating, taking her plate and fork and placing it on top of his own, beginning to head back into the kitchen. Since he knew she wouldnâ€™t want to sleep with him her only other choice of a place to sleep was the couch. There werenâ€™t any pillows on the couch, not even decorative ones. However, in the storage closet he always had at least one or two extra clean pillows. Just because he hardly ever had company over for the night didnâ€™t mean he didnâ€™t have extra things sitting around, like that throw blanket for example. It wasnâ€™t just for decoration, and it did match the room nicely, but it was for company. The same way there was an ash tray outside on the table out on the balcony. Also for company since he didnâ€™t smoke, hasnâ€™t ever smoked a cigarette or cigar in his life.<br/><br/>Pretty needless to say that he was fairly hospitable towards his guests despite not being much of a people person."
3705,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-12T17:25:54,ElegantJewel,"Crimson hues turned away from the television and glanced up at Azrai. She had been so wrapped up in the show, that she hadn't even noticed that he entered the room. A sheepish smile touched her lips and she inclined her head as he handed her the plate. ""I am truly enjoying myself. Thank you,"" she said softly. She shifted around in her spot and she looked at the silver untensil that she was given. She studied it for a moment, not sure how it worked, but she was determined to figure something out on her own. The pronges of the utensil would probably be for picking up the food and the smooth, long handle was well for handling. She was cautious as she slowly tried out her theory and she was happy when the fluffy egg was picked up. She smiled a bit before she started eating it.<br/><br/>Azrai had no need to worry if his food would be satisfying, because it was. She resisted the urge to let out a delighted noise as she continued to eat the omelet. There were spices in the food that she had never tasted before and it blended so well. It was enough to satisfy her small inkling of hunger. She enjoye dthe food in silence, appreciating the meals that she had been receiving so far. She felt that she was going to experience true freedom, with these small steps. She no longer feared that Arai would scorn her true nature. Nor did she fear that someone would always try to poison the foods and drinks she was given. She could sleep for a few hours without having to worry about someone killing her in her sleep. Sure, she was still running away from a few things, but she was safer with Azrai than she had been before. He was the one who had given her this luxury that she thought would never happen.<br/><br/>However, she still worried. Would she still be safe when they parted ways tomorrow? Would she still be able to keep in contact with Azrai? That thought caused her heart to ache slightly. He had given her so much and she had grown fond of being around him, but what if he wanted to forget about all of this? Maybe tomorrow was their last day as acquaitnances. How would he react when she was going away with whomever wanted her rescued? Would he turn away and sever the bonds that they created? Would he wish her well and tell her to keep in contact? Well...maybe he wouldn't say that, it seemed that his comrades were already hounding him enough as it was. It would best if he didn't seem...attached. She let out a small sigh, realizing that these thoughts would only cause her trouble if she kept thinking like that. Tomorrow would answer all their questions and she was nervous for the outcomes that could happen.<br/><br/>She looked away once again and glanced over at him. ""Pillows..."" she repeated gently, glancing at the couch, assuming that was where she would be sleeping. ""I think that I should be fine without but if I do want them...where could I find them,"" she asked, as she slowly gathered herself off the floor after she handed him the plate and fork back. She stretched feeling her limbs becoming weak with exhaustion. It seemed as if they had been moving nonstop for the last few days, which was close to the truth. She knew it would probably be best to lay down, even though she knew her thoughts would keep her up. Even though she knew once she closed her eyes, her dreams would be littered with night terrors. She wondered if she would ever be able to rid those dreams that caused her little sleep. Maybe when she was safely out of the watchful eye of her stepfather, she could find peace in her slumber.<br/><br/>She shook her head and slowly moved towards the kitchen, leaning against the doorway. ""What of your shoulder,"" she asked, knowing that it was in need of medical attention. ""You should clean it or else an infection will cause it even more pain."" She knew that she sounded worried and there was no way she could hide it in her voice. It seemed that they had spent this entire time hiding how they truly felt and the fatigue that was slowly draining her energy made her not care any more. If this was their last time being social towards one another, then damnit she would make it known that she was worried. Who cared that she had become attached, she knew she would from the very beginning. She was also sure that he knew that he could get an infection from his shoulder wound, but that really wasn't what she was aiming for. It a small way, she wanted to let him know that she cared about his safety, just like he had been been watching out for her.<br/><br/>She knew that his nose would heal in no time, but it could be a hindrance if he didn't properly bandage and clean his shoulder. He looked like a man who had a few safety kits lying around, so he would have probably looked at it before he decided that he would sleep. In all honesty, she wished she could keep her mouth shut sometimes because now she was rambling. ""I am sure you have realized this but you look terrible. Some sleep would do you some good,"" she said with a slight quirk of her lips. Now, she was picking at it because even Lucian had told him that he looked bad, but in an uncensored version. She covered her mouth as she yawned slightly, realizing that she didn't have much room to talk. It had been a long few days for both of them, harder on Azrai than herself. She pulled away from the doorframe, slowly heading back into the living room after successfully teasing Azrai. Although she had been isolated for years, she hadn't lost her curious and mischievous nature that was known in Oni.<br/><br/>Plopping down on the couch, she rubbed her eyes debating if she wanted to stay up and watch more of the animated shows or sleep. She opted for cartoons only because she knew if she didn't lie down while extremely exhausted, she would toss and turn all night for the terrors that awaited her in her sleep."
3706,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-12T19:53:53,Sound of Silence,"Knowing she was enjoying herself was definitely the most satisfying thing to him thus far. The very look on her face told him that she was slowly realizing she was free and no longer had to worry about anything holding her back. It was exactly what he wanted, and why he knew he had been right choosing to take on this mission; perhaps something in his gut told him it would do him some good as well. Not that he was a selfish person or anything of course. It was a bit ironic since he was so use to being a military man with limited freedoms and use to always doing what he was told. Having a schedule was something that has become rather important to him; structure made sense. The life of a hit man was unpredictable, similar to military life, but the outcomes were not always negative and this was proving to him that he didnâ€™t always need to be so distant towards people, so cold. Perhaps this was a new light for him, showing him that he was not the cold-hearted person he often was whenever he aimed his gun at someone.<br/><br/>Being a bodyguard was different, and he enjoyed it. However he did keep in mind that tomorrow he had to be on his best behavior and be a professional again.<br/><br/>He frowned and narrowed his eyes a bit when she mentioned his shoulder, â€œMy shoulder will be fine, I assure you. My arm is still attached to my body and I can still move it so I am not too terribly worried about it.â€ Unable to hold off on being a bit stubborn, and because he was still a bit tired despite all the sleep he had gotten earlier, he sighed softly and shook his head. It was a bad wound and definitely needed to be treated; it should have been treated hours ago and it was still feeling rather stiff though the bleeding has stopped for the most part. That long plane ride home, which he had slept through, definitely helped but he knew it hadnâ€™t done everything for him. He had half a mind to take his shirt off and look at the wound right now but changed his mind once he reminded himself of how Shizu reacted to him suggesting he take his shirt off the first time. He had been teasing somewhat then but she had been so against the idea that she almost looked a bit panicked.<br/><br/>â€œYou can find pillows in the storage closet near the bathroom, should you change your mind and decide that you want them.â€ He told her with a grin as he moved into the bathroom to get a better look at his shoulder. It was a smaller bathroom so it had a shower area instead of a bathtub but that was fine for him since he preferred a shower over a bath anyway. Which reminded him, he should probably shower before tending to his shoulder. After switching on the light, he unbuttoned his shirt and slowly pulled his shoulder out of the sleeve. The shoulder of his shirt had a dark bloodstain on it, he decided the shirt should just be thrown out, taking it the whole way off and tossing it to the side for now. There was a first aid kit under the sink which he had pulled it out before daring too look at his own reflection in the mirror just above the sink. Just as he suspected, he really did look like absolute shit, no wonder why everyone was busting his chops.<br/><br/>Concluding that he should shower before he tended the wound, he did so, taking care to clean the wound carefully. Then he looked over his shoulder again. He used the soft noise still coming from the television to block out the pain as he gave the wound a thorough cleaning, blood slowly running down his arm again. Though he had a high tolerance for pain, sometimes so high that it scared him a bit, he was not immune to it. He was rough whenever he cleaned his wounds, but he had to clean off all that dry blood and remove the scab that had started forming in order to really clean it. Hydrogen peroxide was placed on the wound as well to help further clean the wound.  Despite not being a doctor he has had some experience patching up wounds thanks to an old friend being a doctor. Once he finished, he held some gauze in place and bandaged the wound carefully, making the bandages tight but not too tight to where it was uncomfortable and the wound still had room to breathe.<br/><br/>As for his nose, there wasnâ€™t much he could do for it, so he left it alone. It would probably heal quicker than his shoulder anyway seeing as it was just a bit swollen with a ridiculous looking bruise. Within a week or so it would be gone, but his shoulder would take a little more time. Perhaps he shouldnâ€™t be so reckless, he thought to himself, being reminded that he was indeed far too trigger happy for his own good at times.<br/><br/>Leaving the bathroom he made sure Shizu wasnâ€™t looking so she wouldnâ€™t notice him being shirtless, then he slipped into his bedroom and put on some comfortable clothes for sleeping in. It really has been a long few days and no matter how tired he felt he also still had a fair bit of energy as well. How would things turn out tomorrow? He just could not shake it out of his head how easy leaving Japan had been despite their little encounter with those men from the restaurant. And that note on top of everythingâ€¦ It was really bothering him, more than any of his missions in the past had. Looking at the clock, it was almost two in the morning, he was physically fatigued, he knew he needed some sleep but he was just far too on edge and wide awake mentally. That sleep he had during the flight over here wasnâ€™t helping things either and he could feel his insomnia kick in.<br/><br/>He decided to head back out into the kitchen and pull out the bottle of wine again. Some alcohol would help him sleep, it always did; alcohol was comforting and definitely took off the edge. But even that had its limits unless he wanted to get completely wasted. If he was alone he probably would have, but he decided not to since he had company. She had been through enough and didnâ€™t need to tolerate his drunkenness even if he knew he would probably be a bit grouchier and sleep the rest of the night anyway. Plus he decided he didnâ€™t need a hangover in the morning."
3707,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-13T05:40:58,ElegantJewel,"She nodded her head with a smile as he told her where to find the pillows. ""Thank you."" Well...at least he was looking at his shoulder. She had to say that she was worried about how deep it might have been and just like she had insisted that she looked at his nose, she had wanted to look at his shoulder. But that would have meant that he had to take off his shirt and that was something she wanted to avoid at all possible costs. She just couldn't handle the idea of seeing bare flesh of the opposite sex. It would take years before she would be able to stand the thought though the sight...she probably wouldn't be able to handle it for the rest of her life. She let out a small sigh though she was satisfying that he was at least treating it in some way.<br/><br/>She let out a sigh as she tried to distract herself with the television, though she couldn't shake the thoughts of tomorrow from her mind. She stared mindlessly at the cartoons, trying to sort through her thoughts. She couldn't shake the feeling that things were only going downhill from here. She had already told Azrai that she was terrified and he said it was normal. Should she be this terrified? At any moment she felt like things were going to get out of hand. How would they be able to handle such events? Azrai was tired and injured. She couldn't rely on her other side, out of fear it would be too much to handle. Azrai's contacts were miles away. She trusted Azrai and trusted his capabilities but what if multiple people came to attack them? She didn't want to think that he would put his life on the line for someone like her. She wasn't that important. She had just got an identity that could quickly be erased. In this world, she had no one would care. She wasn't worth the risks that he was taking.<br/><br/>Her gaze flickered to Azrai as he moved into the kitchen; she supposed that it was time to go to sleep. She would need it. The importance tomorrow required sleep. If she was going to a nice place then she might as well look nice. She wanted to laugh, she was treating herself like some sort of inanimate object. Like some package that was used to being taken from place to place. She shook her head trying not to think such dark thoughts. But how was she to know that she was going into safe place? No, Azrai would be sure that she was out of harm's way, wouldn't he? She let out a groan as she stretched out on the couch, leaning her head on the arm rest. How was she supposed to get through the rest of the night like this? It was ridiculous how much she thought about all the wrong things that could happen tomorrow. She was a free woman now. She should start acting like one but she wasn't sure how free women acted.<br/><br/>Running her hands over her face, she moved and quickly turned off the television. The noise was a distraction, perhaps she would be able find peace in the silence. She lay back down on the couch, staring up at the ceiling. She was exhausted, she felt it in her bones but her mind was not allowing her peace. Closing her eyes, she tried all the tricks she knew for fooling herself into sleeping. She rolled around for a while, trying to get comfortable. She pulled the throw blanket over her closer, trying to fight the involuntary chills that rolled down her spine. After awhile she settled down, finding herself able to succumb to a sleep.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hands clutched her neck and she let out a strangled gasp. Her hands reached up to take away the opposing force, though she was overpowered. She blearily opened her eyes, only to see the face of her stepfather staring down at her. His face was expressionless, his jaw was set and there was a look of anger burning within his deep eyes. Her body jerked and squirmed as she felt the lack of oxygen burning her lungs. She whimpered and let out desperate grunts for air. She closed her eyes as she felt herself become dizzy. He continued to press down on her esophagus, though a sick wave rolled through her body as she felt hands roaming her bare legs. She felt tears prick her tears, not wanting to relive these moments of sheer terror. She normally would have lain their lifelessly, allowing such vulgar actions to happen. But she was a free woman; she didn't have to go through this trauma anymore. She let out a cry as the fingers crawled higher.</span><br/><br/>She jolted out of her sleep, with a strangled cry. Her stomach lurched and she bolted into the small bathroom that Azrai had occupied earlier. She heaved in the porcelain object, the previous contents of her stomach emptying. She clutched the toilet as her body jerked and shook as she tried to recover. Gasping for air, she let out a soft groan. She stayed like that for a while, just trying to calm down. When she felt better, she flushed the toilet and stood in front of the sink. She stared into the reflecting glass for the longest of times, her eyes red for crying and her throat sore from vomiting. She turned on the faucet, splashing cold water on her face before rinsing out her mouth. She exited the bathroom, flicking off the light. She moved around the small apartment, her arms hugging her in a comforting manner.<br/><br/>She knew there was no way that she would be able to go back to sleep. Opening the sliding door to the balcony, she closed it behind her, leaning against the railing. She stared out at the lights of the city in deep thought. How long would these nightmares go on? She had been having them for years now; they were the reason for her lack of sleep. She should have been used to them by now, but she wasn't. Lately, the more often she slept, the worse the night terrors became. She let out a sigh, finding a seat as she stared out at the city. It was early in the morning; she could sleep the dew forming on the plant life. She continued to stare out at the scenery, feeling vulnerable. It was probably not the best idea to sit outside, but they were on the third floor, it would take a lot of effort for someone to reach her. Besides, nature made her feel a little more comfortable. Staring out at the world like this had been the only sense of peace she had for the last twenty-one years.<br/><br/>She knew that this comfort wouldn't last for much longer, a new day was approaching. A new life was always approaching. She wasn't ready to leave Azrai. He still hadn't taught her all that she wanted to know. He had been the only person that she has known throughout this process, aside from the brief encounters with Ivan and Lucian. She worried that she would lose touch of the only person that she could consider a friend. Well, almost a friend, but it was a step in the right direction. Perhaps in the end, he had caught her how to communicate with others better. She had been able to open up to him after a while. Maybe she could do that with other people. It would just take a while. That was all. She let out a sigh, her tired eyes screaming at her, but she feared sleep. She would fear it until she was out of harm's way."
3708,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-13T15:17:14,Sound of Silence,"After consuming nearly three fourths a bottle of wine he decided to return to his bedroom as he felt the alcoholâ€™s affects on his body slowly sink in. It wasnâ€™t as much as he wanted but it was enough to relax him. In all honestly he could hold his liquor well, coming from years of heavy drinking, and his liver would probably be shot by the time he hit forty if it wasnâ€™t already, a bottle of wine really wasnâ€™t that bad. It was just a fancy version of beer, tasted a hell of a lot better too. He let his mind wander to the different types of alcohol while he lay on his bed staring at the ceiling. Lying on his back had proven to be more comfortable since his shoulder was stiff and his bruised nose was irritating the hell out of him aside from his insomnia acting up. This has been a long week in general and he really needed rest but even when he allowed his mind to wander a bit his thoughts seemed to make one full loop right back to his mission. He had a bit of a one track mind in that sense. There was no way in hell he would be able to sleep with this mission on his mind.<br/><br/>Unfortunately the thought of getting some fresh air wasnâ€™t going to help since he noticed Shizu was out on the balcony. He figured he would leave her alone for now and went back to his room to lie back down. It was late and she seemed to have her own things running through her mind so he didnâ€™t want to bother her. Besides if he could rest his mind at least his body could get more rest now that it would if he was standing around. He took a few deep breaths through his mouth and closed his eyes, trying to calm himself to get into the mindset of sleeping. Damned insomnia. Out of all the times he really needs this sleep it was still keeping him up.<br/><br/>Eventually he was able to relax enough to place himself in a state where he was at least resting, somewhat half asleep, but far too on edge to let himself fall into a deep sleep. He still wanted to be aware of what was going on around him and more importantly he wanted to be able to hear his phone in case he was needed. If someone were to crash through the door he wanted to be able to respond quickly enough to it to some degree without being completely out of it. If Shizu wanted to grab his attention he wanted to hear her, whether she felt something was wrong or someone was trying to take her from him. They were not out of the woods yet. There was just no way that they were safe from harm, he just knew it, and the more he thought about it the more reluctant he was to part ways with Shizu. Subconsciously, he hit himself for having those thoughts, perhaps still somewhat in denial that he had allowed himself to become this attached to her.<br/><br/>Not that he was thinking that way of course, he knew he could never think that way about a woman ever again. He just wanted her to be safe, as mentioned before. The sleek, black Desert Eagle pistol was sitting on the nightstand. He dared someone to storm through the door; they would end up with a bullet in their skull just as fast as they entered. But such bloodthirsty thoughts were not helping him sleep at all, he knew, and he decided he wouldnâ€™t think about it too much. He continued to take deep breaths until he felt relaxed enough to actually get some sleep, letting his mind wander to whatever his dreams would hold for him. It was hardly ever pleasant, for all he saw were the faces of the people he has killedâ€¦ and her face always haunting him, reminding him that it was his fault that she was dead, though he would never ever share this with anyone. He saw the blood of his fallen comrades in the military splattered about the area his dream had manifested.<br/><br/>That was enough to wake him up. He could have sworn he heard something but it was probably just something he had dreamed, or the result of him having an over reactive imagination. His eyes darted to the clock on the nightstand, taking note that it was six in the morning. He barely got four hours of sleep but that was alright with him he decided. Sitting up, wincing when he was once again reminded of the pain in his shoulder, he yawned, feeling a bit out of it. He could feel his nerves acting up again but he did his best to keep calm and collected.<br/><br/>This was going to be an important day and he had to keep himself calm. It was a few hours before the hand off but he decided he was going to wear a suit for this day. Whenever he wore a suit, people who knew him knew he was being damn serious. It was a grey suit he was wearing today, complete with a navy blue tie and lighter blue shirt underneath that was just the right shade to match the suit. It probably looked a bit silly with his bruised nose but again he was being serious about this. When he finished dressing, he moved back into the kitchen and shot a message to Elias and Ivan again, letting them know exactly where he was going to be, the location on the note, and what time. He told them to keep a look out for anything else they feel is concerning as well, just to keep in contact with one another. It was something they always did however it was hardly ever of this scale.<br/><br/>There was no room for screwing up, he knew, and he was not going to take chances."
3709,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-14T06:14:55,ElegantJewel,"The sun was causing the sky to turn from a deep navy to an array of oranges and pinks. Her eyes had been open for hours, just staring out at the sky. She had found little sleep last night. She had heard movement in the apartment earlier and she assumed that Azrai was having a hard time falling to sleep as well. She wondered if he would stay outside and keep her company, though she hadn't the chance to ask as he disappeared to his room. She sat there after her thoughts left her and she was able to be at peace. She had stared for hours, hardly even moving. When her limbs started hurting, that was when she decided to move back inside. She stretched her legs letting out a slow breathe. She closed the door behind her, trying to be quiet as to not wake Azrai. She moved around the apartment, not sure what she could do while she waited.<br/><br/>Walking over to the couch, she began to fold the throw blanket. She actually folded it five times before she felt that it was nice and neat. Hanging it on the back on the couch, she smoothed out the wrinkles and tugged on the corners to make sure they were even. Moving into the kitchen, she washed and dried the dishes that had been used earlier that night. She looked around the cabinets, placing all the dishes back to where they belonged. It passed the time by and she went back into the living area, fixing small things that really weren't necessary to fix. Once she was done, she sat down on the couch again, her fingers drumming against the cushions. She could feel herself starting to grow nervous, she was sure they had a while before she would be leaving but that didn't stop her mind from becoming panicked. She decided that it would be best not to think of the worst case scenarios. She was a free woman now and she would be starting a new life. Azrai would bid his farewells and then she would...well she wasn't quite sure what she would do. Perhaps she would travel or something along those lines, but with what money? She assumed she would have to get some sort of job and that would mean she would have to stay in Israel until she had collected enough money.<br/><br/>But she didn't know the language here, so it would take a longer time to travel than she would had liked. She wanted to travel, explore the world that was unknown to her. While she waited, she supposed that she could still keep in touch with Azrai. He was a busy man so she would be sure to not burden him with her presence. Maybe she would send him letters that seemed the most ideal, for she was sure that he would enjoy that. She had sensed his distaste for the device that he used to communicate with his comrades and she hadn't one either. Would he be willing to continue you to speak with her after this or was that forbidden? She had a feeling that his job did not include making some sort of companionship with those he rescued. Though it was worth a shot, right? All she had ever wanted was a person that she could call a friend, someone who would simply be nice and civil towards her. So far, even she only knew just him, Azrai had been the best candidate. She would understand if he was unable to do such things though she had to try. If she didn't try she would never make a friend.<br/><br/>She glanced over at him as he walked into the kitchen. She noticed how he was dressed in a very professional manner. She knew that all thoughts of trying to keep their bond strong were dwindling. At least, in the back of her mind, she knew that he was a person that she could rely on in dire situations. That was enough to quell the anxiety she was having. She stood up from her position from the couch. She leaned in the doorway, peeking wearily around the frame. He seemed to be looking a bit tense and she wanted to tell him that everything would be alright, though she knew that would be a lie. Everything was not alright and they could both feel it. Hell, she was sure that his comrades were feeling the same. ""Good morning,"" she called in a gentle voice; she could hear the exhaustion lacing in her voice. She knew she probably looked terrible but it was to be expected. She could never escape the realms of her nightmares.<br/><br/>""I do hope that you slept well."" The 'better than I had' was left off, knowing that it was evident that she lacked sleep. But who needed sleep? Certainly she didnâ€™t need it. She tucked a piece of hair behind her ear knowing that things were going to change in a matter of few hours. She knew that the change was not going to be for the better but for the worst. She could just only hope that there would be no lives taken this day. That would haunt her for eternity.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>It was around noon time when he woke up from the message ringing on his monitor. Groaning, he rubbed his face trying to calculate how long he had slept. Glancing over at the clock, he had had a solid four hours which would satisfy him until Azrai handed over Shizu. He had a peaceful sleep though there had been something that made him feel uneasy the entire time. Rolling out of bed had to be the hardest thing he had to do today. The male walked into the kitchen, brewed some coffee and sat in front of the screens. He clicked the message before he decided to shoot a text to Ivan and get an update on his condition. He took a break to get coffee the hot liquid his savior for the day. Placing on his glasses, he reviewed the monitors to see if there had been any suspicious activity while he slept. Still nothing proved to stand out to him and that was suspicious as hell. He received a message from Ivan, read over it and sent a reply to Azrai.<br/><br/>'Ivan took a red eye flight back to Israel. He'll be there at the meeting spot, covering for you if any trouble arises. I'll be on the lookout from all the cameras and I'll let you know if anything's up.'<br/><br/>This mission was literally draining the life out of him. He started to review the monitors once more, doing a thorough check of all that had been captured. He glanced at an incoming message from Lucian. He chuckled a bit as the man chewed him out, told him he was about to leave and stated that he was in need of a beer when he returned home. Elias sent a reply back before hazel eyes zoned in monitors. He damned the time differences and wished that the meeting would come sooner. He desperately wanted to know what the hell was going on because he was sitting on pins and needles. This whole thing was off and he knew, even though he didn't want to believe it, that it wasn't going to end here. No there was more trouble brewing at a scale that they were not prepared for.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>He awoke with a smile on his lips, he whistled a happy tune as he showered and dressed himself for the day. He listened to his assistant review the details of their plans for the day. He had the most delicious meal for breakfast. He felt like a king because things were looking up for him. After these long five years of planning and plotting, he would exact his revenge. He swung the jeweled cane in his hand. Sitting down in his favored chair, he crossed his hands in his lap, staring at the faces of his targets.<br/><br/>This had been too simple, too easy. He was sure that Azrai had caught on that something wasn't right; he was a smart man like that. But for what he had in store, he would be able to quell his anxiety and blindside him with his plan. He let out a cruel laugh, trying to bite back that laugh of his inner maniac. He was full of joy for this day would kick off his plan. He was brought a glass of wine and he sipped on it happily. Who said he had to wait for the girl in order to start celebrating? Thing were falling into place as he knew it would. The girl was a mere pawn to capture the man that he truly wanted.<br/><br/>He could not wait for the meeting to happen."
3710,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-14T17:13:55,Sound of Silence,"The Huntress had been arrived in Israel in just enough time to watch them in the apartment for the past two hours. It had been such a pain in the ass to get a quick flight to the small country but she had managed thanks to some people she knew. Everything was going smoothly and nobody seemed to be aware of her presence. This made her smile, knowing there was nothing that could possibly get in her way now. The Oni girl would be in her hands and the Israeli man would probably be left for dead or end up with a bullet in his head. Both thoughts amused her greatly since he was just useless anyway. Or maybe she could turn the Oni girl against her savior? That thought was oh so amusing and immediately a plan formed in her head; if the Oni girl knew the man was betraying her it would be easy to get her away from him. The only question was how. The Huntress didnâ€™t have enough time to come up with a plan and it bothered her but she knew she would manage.<br/><br/>There was also the matter of who exactly the Oni girl was being handed off to. She assumed it was people who worked for her stepfather, and if that were the case perhaps she could kill a few of them to help earn her trust. Yes. She would be the Oniâ€™s true savior while the man was her enemy. She would make it look like the man was in it for the money, which is what she assumed at the start anyway. It was just perfect! While she peered through her binoculars, the huntress smiled again. She would be monitoring them throughout the day, and she would strike when she saw the perfect opportunity. They wouldnâ€™t even know what hit them.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>As much as he kept trying to convince himself that everything would be fine he knew he would only be lying to himself. Something was wrong. Something was very wrong and he just knew it. Elias and Ivan would be looking out for him but even then he was not convinced that everything would go smoothly. Perhaps there was something much bigger that they were not seeing, and for the first time in a few years he could honestly say that he was truly terrified. He could almost feel himself shaking a little as he sipped at his coffee in the same manner he had when he made that coffee back at the hotel. It was just as black as well though he had a feeling getting jacked up on caffeine was not going to do him any good. Not that he cared. Deep in thought, he wondered what would become of Shizu once again once this was all said and done.<br/><br/>He took a deep breath trying to calm down but he still found himself even more on edge than he had been while they had escaped the forest.<br/><br/>He stared out the window for a moment before he heard Shizuâ€™s voice, wishing him a good morning and hoping that he slept well. â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Boker tov,</span>â€ he managed to say, quietly, somewhat absently. The words slipped out of his mouth more out of reaction than taking any thought to reply. That alone was proof enough of the extent of how on edge he was. He took a deep breath once he came back down to reality from wherever he had been and looked at her with a bit of a grin, â€œI apologize, â€˜good morning.â€™â€ He repeated, â€œI would beâ€¦ lying if I said I had gotten a good nightâ€™s sleep. From the looks of things you have not slept well either.â€ Four hours was a decent sleep by his standards but he knew he still felt out of it, fatigued, and he was not ready at all for today. There was no way he could rest easy knowing something was wrong and it made him want to pull his hair out despite the fact that he was remaining professional and it didnâ€™t seem like it.<br/><br/>A deep sigh escaped him to once again help him relax, â€œI see that you have done a bit of cleaning,â€ he chuckled. â€œThat was nice of you; I appreciate it though you did not have toâ€¦ clean up.â€ It was a small change of subject but he really didnâ€™t want to discuss the task at hand at the moment. And he really was not use to people cleaning his house for him since he lived alone so it felt a bit awkward. He was awkward he supposed with a bit of a shrug. Really he was doing whatever he could to ease his nerves without turning to alcohol. He needed his full attention in this and his sobriety was important as all hell. There was no way he was going to hand her off while he was half drunk even if it would make him feel better. Besides, the faint odor of alcohol still on his breath was proof enough that his focus was probably already thrown off a bit from the other night.<br/><br/>There was another change of subject. He was feeling talkative because of being so on edge. It was not like him at all and he was starting to worry even himself. Maybe he was overreacting, and he was sure that was the case, and he kept telling himself to calm down: â€œWould you like to take a walk around the city? I am sure you have noticed already that Israel and Japan are completely different from each other.â€ It was more for himself, being a bit selfish in the sense that he didnâ€™t want to be indoors but also thinking about Shizu since he did say he would teach her a bit more about this world. It would almost be like starting over but he didnâ€™t mind. Anything was better than sitting around here until it was time to hand her off. Just the thought of staying indoors, especially since he hated being indoors all day to begin with, made him even more restless.<br/><br/>A walk would do both of them some good anyway. He needed to just calm down. Everything would be fine, he trusted his colleagues to look out for him. Ivan had his back and even though Elias wasnâ€™t here he was still watching him.<br/><br/><br/>{OOC: I wanted to write a bit more but my ADD is driving me insane today and my muse is being stupid Xp}"
3711,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-15T14:13:08,ElegantJewel,"The images that zipped and zoomed around his target's place, caught sight of something peculiar. It was a few yards away, peering through binoculars. ""Sir, it seems that we have a slight bit of a problem,"" a man told him, though it was unnecessary. He had eyes so he could it for himself. Clenching his jaw, he knew that this person could bring up problems and possibly ruin the goal that he had been trying to reach for five years now. Failure was not an option, he had patient these five years, cleverly hiding his tracks and collecting all the information that he needed. If this all was ruined thanks to some bitch, probably working to get the girl, then someone would have serious hell to pay. This was in only chance to get Azrai and he would not let this moment slip away. For years, he had been trying to lure him out with missions though he had seemed uninterested in them until he was given Shizu. He was slightly curious as to why, though those could questions for a later time. Right now he had bigger problems to handle.<br/><br/>""See if she has an electronic signal around her, if it's a cell phone then I want you to hack into it and give her a call. It seems that we have important matters to discuss,"" he said while drumming his fingers on the table top. â€œRight away sir,â€his assistant said. If they could reach some sort of middle ground then it would be easier to go about this mission. If she wanted the Oni, then he would gladly hand her off, after he got Azrai right where he wanted him. The girl had no other use but to lure Azrai out of his hiding. He could use that woman with the binoculars to help gain the trust of Shizu and the girl would leave with her. He hadn't a care in the world as to what happened to her, he would have killed her in the end. But it seemed as if someone else had use for her. So be it, it wasn't his problem. The only problem was if the woman was reasonable or not.<br/><br/>His eyes narrowed as he continued to watch her from the satellite screen, if she was to ruin his plans, he would kill the bitch. Azrai was an armâ€™s reach away and he could almost taste his blood in his mouth and coating his hands.  He would have his revenge and no one would stop him. He had been waiting for ages and it all came down to this day, at around noon. He truly hoped that this woman was not stubborn or else his mood would take a turn for the worst.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>She blinked a bit as she heard him say something quietly, though he didn't elaborate. So she waited until he spoke again, knowing that it would be rather rude to impose on his thoughts. When she saw the faint signs of a grin on his face, she allowed herself one as well. She glanced away briefly as he pointed out that she did look like she hadn't slept. There was nothing that she could do about it, except for waiting for this meeting to be done and over with. Then she might be able to find sleep but only if she felt like she was safe enough. She knew that it was just hopeful thinking to imagine that this meeting would go well. In the back of her mind she knew that it wouldn't. Nothing this hard should never end so easily. She almost felt sick, wondering if her father would be there waiting. As if this was some whole ploy to actually make her think that she was being rescued. She was merely given a small chance at being free.<br/><br/>How cruel would that have been?<br/><br/>She glanced at the clean kitchen and shook her head. ""Do not worry about it; I was rather...bored while I was unable to sleep. Please think nothing of it,"" she said with a gentle smile. She had been more than happy to help him out in some way, even if it was cleaning a small bit here and there. It had certainly passed the time and cleared her thoughts briefly. Besides, she knew that having a clean living space was calming. Even though she did not feel calm at this moment, she was sure it would have worked in any other situation. It was also a habit of hers. In her quarters at the Tsukino Compound she had everything neat and spotless. There were no signs of dust; then again she was in there constantly, always looking for something to do in order to make the days go by faster.<br/><br/>She noticed how he jumped from one subject to the next and she wouldn't criticize him for it either. They both felt the sensation of dread within the pits of their stomachs. They were both trying to run away from the topic and she was fine with it. It would be a while, might as well get away from reality for a bit. Her eyes lit up as he suggested a walk and she knew that she couldn't deny the offer. She was a very curious girl and she had noted that both of the cities were drastic from one another. If it would keep them out of the apartment, which was beginning to feel like it was suffocating her, and then she would definitely agree. ""A walk sounds wonderful. I think we both could use it,"" she said with a small smile. She wanted to stretch her legs and enjoy the little things for right now.<br/><br/>Even though their last time exploring the city had ended badly, they seemed to be rather lucky since they came to Israel. Or were they unlucky for not running into any trouble? It was a thought that truly bothered her, because she knew that they were terribly unlucky at this point. It would only go downhill from here. She could only pray that they were both alive in the end.<br/><br/>[OOC; No worries! I'm actually a bit out there with my thoughts as well. XD]"
3712,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-15T20:07:21,Sound of Silence,"As it had before the thought of a walk made him feel one hundred percent better than sitting around all wound up tighter than a yarn ball. Being so on edge the relief had shown a lot more than it had previously though it wasnâ€™t on a large scale since he was still himself after all. This would be a nice opportunity to show Shizu why Israel was a nice country despite what people might say about it. Then again, every country had its strong and weak points, Israel was no different. There were certain things that he would avoid while he took her out and things he would only touch briefly before he would elaborate more on something that was interesting to him. He would be a teacher again but he knew he was a little biased; he would have to do his best to ensure that this was her learning experience and that she had the liberty of making her own opinions. Women did have a lot more freedom in todayâ€™s society after all so he would be sure she was aware of it here as well.<br/><br/>Every country was different, and even Israel had restrictions to keep some level of peace, but this was not the middle ages. Though some places were still pretty strict about women and how they were to be presented, as it were. Mostly Muslim communities, which stuck out the most to him at the moment, but he was sure Shizu neednâ€™t worry about that. He would be sure of it.<br/><br/>â€œVery well,â€ he said in response, â€œAllow me to grab a few things then we shall be on our way.â€ He couldnâ€™t suppress a grin as he nodded and finished off the rest of his coffee. After deciding that one cup was enough coffee for him for now he walked back into the back room he told Shizu was off limits. There was a safe in the room where he kept all his guns, a few gun accessories, and stuff. He did a small bit of searching until he came across an extra clip for his Desert Eagle, figuring he would bring an extra just in case considering he had fired off a few bullets the other day. It was always best to have an extra clip anyway just in case. And he was worried as hell about that â€˜just in caseâ€™ knowing this mission had gone far too smoothly. He wanted to be prepared for whatever was waiting for him though he knew he was probably just overreacting like always.<br/><br/>What could go wrong?  Many things obviously but he didnâ€™t want to think about it too much. Well the worse that could happen would be to come face to face with a few of his enemies that wanted him dead.<br/><br/>Wouldnâ€™t that be amusing, he thought to himself, since they didnâ€™t know the meaning of â€˜take a numberâ€™? That was something else that was impossible though considering nobody who wants him dead, that he thought of off the top of his head, knew exactly what he has been up to. He was a fairly secretive man Elias always made sure they never found him out whenever they searched. But still he couldnâ€™t shake the feeling that he might know whoever had given him this mission. He swore, so help him, if it was Ivan or Elias or any other of his inner circle of friends he was going to give them a piece of his mind for making him so nervous. Putting deeper thought into it, Elias and Ivanâ€™s actions have showed him they probably had nothing to do with it but he kept it in mind. And he was not going to take chances, he was not going to travel light. In addition to his Desert Eagle, he kept his old Smith & Wesson revolver that he got from an old friend in America hidden under his clothes as well.<br/><br/>Returning to the living room he grabbed his keys, wallet, and cell phone, making sure to leave the door locked behind them as they left. When they got outside, he could have sworn he felt eyes on him but he shook it off. He wanted to make his last moments with Shizu enjoyable for both of them and not have to worry about the task at hand. For the next few hours he would try his best not to think of her to be his assignment too much and focus on making her feel free like he has been. It was a nice morning; there was a cool breeze in the air and the sun wasnâ€™t high enough in the sky to bring too much heat to the city. Jerusalem had a more mountain climate so it wouldnâ€™t get as hot as some of the other places, but it still was not as cool as Japan he has noticed. He almost had to get readjusted to the climate himself, having been far too tired to notice it the other night.<br/><br/>He wondered if he should take her out to eat again, but decided to brush it off and wait another hour or so since he wasnâ€™t hungry and figured she wasnâ€™t either. Then again it would have been a conversation starter since the walk was proving to be quieter than he wanted at first. He looked around for something to spark a conversation, but wasnâ€™t finding anything at first. Perhaps it was because he was so use to this city that he wasnâ€™t sure where to begin his little tour. It was silly yet frustrating at the same time and it irritated him a bit though his facial expression was displaying his neutral, professional side again. Leave it to Azrai to once again over think things and make them harder than they seem, as always.<br/><br/>Eventually he gave up and decided to just ask a question, â€œTell meâ€¦ how are you finding Jerusalem so far?â€ He asked with one of his signature faint grins.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>The Huntress watched them carefully as they took their little walk around the city. She expected it since the man seemed like he would explode if he were to spend another moment indoors and the girl seemed uneasy as well. That was to be expected. She had big plans for both of them and nothing was going to get in her way. It was hard to keep track of them, but she knew it had to be done so she could get out of here soon. She absolutely hated Israel. She hated the people, the culture, that annoying language they spoke that sounded like a horrible combination of German and Arabic or whatever. Everything. If it wasnâ€™t for her fascination with the Oni girl she wouldnâ€™t even be here; hell her payment was probably going to be shitty as hell anyway. The Huntress had half a mind to go home already with that thought in mind.<br/><br/>Suddenly, her cell phone rang. Letting out a growl of frustration while she tailed her targets she looked to discover it was an unknown number that was probably encrypted or rendered untraceable. This amused the Huntress further. It would appear she has been spotted. Normally she would send the call directly to her boss but she decided to handle it on her own this time since time was precious. She answered in a most sultry tone, â€œUh oh.â€"
3713,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-18T19:52:04,ElegantJewel,"He grinned at the feminine voice that replied to him. He was glad that she had answered the phone or else he would have to step in and take action. That would further allow suspicion to arise for his targets. He would not allow some woman to ruin everything. Instead, he would try to reach some sort of middle ground with her. Leaning back in his chair, he continued to monitor not only the targets but the woman as well. He certainly had no qualms with taking her out of the picture, if need be, though he was hoping to avoid such drastic measures all together. ""It seems that you and I have the same mission,"" he started off, while his staff members bustled around him, gathering things that they would need for the meeting.<br/><br/>""I suspect that you want the Oni girl,"" he said while he slowly put the pieces together. ""You were hired to take her away from me, so that her stepfather would not be able to have her."" He grinned and nodded his head, leaning forward on the glass table, propping his elbows up. ""I do not know who your sources are but I can assure you that I am not your enemy. We are merely after the same goal. You want the girl and I want the man, but there is a problem."" He could feel his scar itching and he rubbed his face gently. ""If you capture the girl now, I lose my target and that would be very unfortunate for the both of us. The girl is the one who lured the man out and I shall see to it that my plan goes through. When we secure the girl at the meeting location, I will gladly hand her over to you but only after I lure the male to...a certain location.""<br/><br/>The images zoomed and moved around on the satellite so as to not cause suspicion to those who were helping his target out. He knew very well that Azrai was a man who had many contacts, but so did he. ""So, what do you say, would you be willingly to work with little old me? In the end, we are both getting what we want and you can corrupt the Oni girl as much as you want. However, if you wish to continue to do things your way, I am more than ready to take the necessary precautions."" He grinned as he spotted a few of his men walking around the area that the three of them were, idly shopping and conversing with the neighborhood. He would give them the signal if he needed them to attack but he was sure they would not be necessary. He had some faith in the woman. ""I will allow you to do things your way, like appear at the meeting and gain the trust of the Oni girl. I feel she would have any easier time trusting you rather than my men. In the end, the decision is yours. What say you?""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>She nodded as she waited for him to gather the items that he would need for the day. The sudden prospect of leaving this stuffy place, no offense to Azrai, made her feel more relaxed. It wasn't hard to tell that they were both on the edge. She glanced around the apartment, rolling back and forth on the balls of her feet. No matter how many miles she had run or walked, she could always walk or run more. There was something so peaceful yet dangerous about it, especially at this point in their journey. Should they really be going outside at this point? With such an ominous cloud looming over them, like some plague, wasn't this a bad idea? She shook her head, trying not to be some pessimistic. Of course not, today would be a good day and things will blow over smoothly. Soon she would be leaving Azrai and maybe Israel.<br/><br/>When they finally left the apartment, she took a moment to take in her surroundings. Everything had looked so different last night in the dark but now as the sun was creeping into the sky, she noted how things had changed. Like she had noted before, it was a lot warmer here than in Japan. Especially in the village that she lived in, where there were large mountains to the east and rivers to the south. They constantly had cold air and little heat, though it had been pleasant growing up with. Now, she wondered how much colder or hotter other places were around the world. She enjoyed the breeze as they walked, though she occasionally turned to look behind her. She knew the feeling of eyes on her all too well. However, when she looked, no one seemed to be looking at her, all going about their business.<br/><br/>She just couldn't shake the feeling.<br/><br/>For now, she would choose to ignore it, no matter how annoying it would be. They walked in silence and she didn't really know where to start the conversation. They had been rather...awkward around each other since last night. They had barely said more than a few sentences to each other this morning. It was obvious that they were both uneasy about how things had been going. It was too smooth and too calm. What was that saying? 'Calm before the storm,' right? She felt that perfectly matched the mood for the day. But she wanted to not think about such things, these last few hours should be pleasant. It would be a shame if they ended their journey on such...lousy terms. She blinked and glanced up at him, tilting her head slightly. She looked around the city, taking in as much as she could while figuring out an answer.<br/><br/>""This city is very...old. Much like the village that I came from, though I can sense that Jerusalem is much older."" The corners of her lips curved upward forming a soft smile. ""There is a lot of history here and from what nature tells me, this is a sacred city, is it not?"" She nodded her head, knowing that she was right; she could feel the holiness from the bottom of her feet.  An Oni was a sensitive creature when it came to religion; after all they were an ancient form of the modern demon. It wasn't painful though she wasn't sure how she would fare against a holy place that was not of the Japanese culture. She knew how to please the shrines and pray to Kami-sama, though here she wasn't sure though she knew she wouldn't burst into flames.<br/><br/>""Jerusalem is very beautiful and lively. There are many structures that I have never seen the likes of and it is certainly different from those in Japan."" She looked around some more, her nose wiggling slightly. ""There are these smells that are...different as well. Like the food vendor over there uses this strange spice that smells somewhat sweet."" Her brows furrowed and she nodded. ""I assume that this culture and Japan's culture are very different, even the food."" She was reminded of the omelet that she had eaten before trying to sleep. It smelled somewhat similar to the food vendors, but less potent. She glanced up at Azrai with a small smile. ""I am very curious of this city. I...really like it so far."""
3714,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-19T02:47:51,Sound of Silence,"The man was smart she gave him that much, admitting it silently while she listened to what he had to say to her. Whoever this was he certainly knew what he was doing otherwise he would not have revealed the information he had just given her. So he wanted the man? This interested the Huntress and she eyed her targets again carefully. If this man was speaking to her, obviously he was aware of where she was â€“hence his little warning to her she supposed. The Huntress was always amused by warnings and hardly ever took them seriously. Let him try to mess with her, for she had connections of her own that wouldnâ€™t hesitate to snuff this mysterious caller out and drag him out of his hole before dismembering him in horrible ways. Sometimes her boss could be such a, well, such a bitch but then again in situations like this it was necessary.<br/><br/>In fact her boss was probably listening in to this conversation right now.<br/><br/>And men were so slimy and disgusting that they would do anything to get their way. Master manipulators that have crawled out of the very pits of hell just to use women, slimy bastards who are smooth talkers but end up slitting your throat; men indeed were disgusting. On the other hand, perhaps it would get her out of this filthy country as fast as possible. The Huntress really could not stand the warmer climate; she was use to the New England climate. It was a bit conflicting on her end, what she wanted to do, but in the end she knew this mystery caller could not be trusted.<br/><br/>â€œI donâ€™t care what you do with the man; heâ€™s of no importance to me. However, my daddy told me not to talk to strangers.â€ With that she ended the call and moved in a bit closer to her targets with her hand resting on the hilt of her dagger but she dared not get too close since she knew she could not strike now. They were moving towards the market. She dared this man to try and strike her down; in fact she had plans for that as well began to form slowly in her thoughts. Let the man strike, then take the girl from the man, then explain to the girl that they were hired by the man to take her back to her stepfather while he made off with the money. So many other possibilities were forming as well! It was all so interesting. But unfortunately the Huntress was running out of time. She had to get the girl before that man had a chance to strike. These strangers would not ruin her plans and they simply could not be trusted.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Even in the early hours Jerusalem was still a fairly lively city filled many sights and sounds that would catch the eye of any tourist out and about at this hour. Constantly, his eyes were searching for any signs of trouble, unable to shake the feeling that they were being followed while listening to Shizuâ€™s observations of the city. While it pleased him that she was curious about it and that her observations were correct and he didnâ€™t need to tell her twice â€“she seemed like a rather insightful little Oni- of that he could not afford to let his guard down. His expression was more neutral now, perhaps because he was looking at familiar scenery, but he was still very tense. If anything seemed even a little out of place he would strike without hesitation to ensure that Shizu was kept safe until the meeting. If whoever was following them proved to be troublesome then they needed to be eliminated. He had come too far to allow any failure. Failure was not an option.<br/><br/>And yet he felt he was escaping the inevitable. While Shizu was busy looking around at the different sights and sounds he shot a quick message to Elias to let him know he was being followed, praying that Ivan had arrived in Israel by now so they could take actions accordingly should more shit hit the fan. He was not going to take risks.<br/><br/>â€œJerusalem is a very old city, that is correct,â€ he replied softly, flashing a grin when he looked at her. It was better to ignore their tail for now; one it would not draw too much attention and whoever it was would be unaware that they knew and two it would hopefully keep them at least somewhat at ease. All focus would be on making these next few hours nice. Israel was nothing like Japan but he wondered if she would like to see some of the old markets and perhaps some of the other sights the city had to offer. He knew a great place where they could observe the Temple Mount from a distance without stepping on toes for getting too close to such a holy place not being of the proper religion. If possible he wanted to avoid going near there if he could observe from afar. There was a lot of history behind that place, and the city in general. Explaining Jerusalemâ€™s history would take awhile and there was a part of him that wanted to spill it all out at once.<br/><br/>He restrained himself, however, deciding to remain professional rather than ramble on about how much he knew about the city. Mostly he wanted her to learn for herself. So what if she didnâ€™t know Hebrewâ€¦ perhaps he could teach her the basics though the thought wasnâ€™t one that sat well considering he didnâ€™t really know Japanese well enough to give accurate translations. She would have to find someone who spoke both languages accurately, so for now he would act as her translator as well as her guide and body guard. He looked over to the food stands near the market for a moment, wondering if her mention of them was a hint she was hungry. Sticking his hands in his pockets, he looked back to her with another faint grin on his expression, nodding to confirm that the culture here was also very different.<br/><br/>â€œI feel that the cityâ€™s age is what makes it so wonderful,â€ he continued. It was obvious he loved talking about Jerusalem and perhaps Israel in general. Since he lived here perhaps that was to be expected but he did know some people who hated their home country. Ivan was not a fan of Russia, hence his move to Israel after the two of them bonded well as good friends and began this little private organization, if you want to call it that, they had going on. There was so much history behind this little organization similar to this city. â€œI am thirty years oldâ€¦ I have lived here all of my life and I never grow tired of this place. The history that is in not only Jerusalem but all of Israel as well as the Holy Land in general will flow through you no matter where you are. As a man who believes strongly in Christianity, I feel honored to have grown up in the holiest city in the world.â€ In those sentences alone, he has probably put more emotion than anything he has said before. He truly loved Israel.<br/><br/>For a moment he felt he was able to take his mind away from the task for a minute and bond with Shizu though the professional side of him was kicking him in the balls at the moment. He knew he should not bond with her further but he figured he couldnâ€™t escape the inevitable. It would truly be sad to see her go. There was an expression that fell over him, showing a bit of sadness for a moment, but he shook it away as quickly as it appeared. Always wanting to remain professional no matter what. And this was a matter that required it now more than ever, he told himself as his mind wandered to the two guns he had hidden.<br/><br/>Finally pulling his hand out of his pocket, with it he brought out his wallet. If making this moment memorable meant he would have to spend more money then so be it. Surely his reward for rescuing her would be satisfying. Then again nothing was more satisfying than making someone who was a prisoner all her life happy he reminded himself. â€œWould youâ€¦ like to take a look around at some of the shops and stands in the market?â€"
3715,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-22T16:21:11,ElegantJewel,"He sat there for a while as the dial tone rang in his ear. He stared at the monitor for a while, watching as that foul bitch moved towards his targets. He pulled the phone from his ear, placing it back on the dial pad. He stood there in silent; it seemed as if she was going to be a rather large problem. He had no doubt that she had her own contacts that would come after him as soon as one hair on her head was ruffled. However, he had his own contacts and was prepared to take the necessary risks for this mission. He phone into the nearby wall, enjoying the sound of the plastic cracking and falling to large pieces on the floor. The room was silent after the loud commotion he had made. He took both of his hands slicking his hair back, trying to breathe steadily. He had to remain calm in situations like this one. Tugging on the jacket that he wore, he took a stand turning towards the people around him.<br/><br/>""There has been a change in the plans. We need to secure the girl now or else everything will be ruined."" He could sense the tension rising in the large room. He was glad that his companions understood the severity of the situation. They all knew that his anger was one thing that should not be tested with. It was obvious that the person he had called skimmed on the surface of his anger. ""I need more men in the Market; we shall...cause quite the scene today."" He had not wanted to start a scene though things had changed and he was not willingly to lose what he had at the tips of his fingers. ""I want a group surrounding the two targets and I want another group to keep that woman occupied. We shall set off a bomb in the middle of the square; it will look like an attack. In the midst of chaos, our men will close in. I assume that Azrai will have help, so be on the lookout for such obstacles.""<br/><br/>He turned back to look at the monitor's his eyes narrowing. He could feel his anger boil his blood. It was not the time to allow his rage to lead his thoughts. He kept a clear mind. ""Sedate the girl, if her other side comes out, we will be in trouble. The dust and debris should be a good enough diversion. It should cause enough chaos and confusion that abducting her will be a simple task. If that doesn't cause enough confusion, then we shall set off as many bombs as possible. I want the girl, kill whoever is necessary. There will be hell to pay if I don't get her."" His jaw clenched thinking of all the things that could have gone wrong; it had to be interference from another party. He was only pleased that Azrai had yet to catch on that he was a target.<br/><br/>""You are dismissed,"" he said through clenched teeth.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Elias pursed his lips in a thin line as he monitored Azrai's surroundings. He shot a message to Ivan, knowing that he was speeding like a bat out of hell to Jerusalem. He leaned closer to the screen, zooming in further and further. All of his four monitors were of the area around Azrai and Shizu. He spotted a suspicious figure tailing them from a distance, a frown touched his lips. 'You've got someone waiting to strike. Ivan is on his way, try to hold off for a little longer.' He leaned back in his chair, after sending the text. It was times like these that made his job difficult. He hated not being able to be in the midst of the action, helping to protect his comrades. All he could do was give coordinates and hack into any kind of electrical device.<br/><br/>Letting out a sigh, he continued to search the area. On one monitor he pulled up the figure tailing the two of them. It would take a while to get a clearer picture, and then he would search the worldâ€™s database for the person. It was the least he could do in this moment.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>She smiled faintly as he mentioned that she was correct about the city. She knew that she had been, she could not only see the history still remaining but feel the city's age speak out to her. Israel was indeed a beautiful place. There was so much here that she wanted to know about. Maybe this was the place that she would start learning about first. She intended to know about most of the world's cities and history. It was obvious that Israel would be a good place to start with. He even mentioned that he never even grew tired of this place. It would truly be a fantastic way to start her journey across the world. She blinked a bit as he mentioned a religion unknown to her though it sounded like something that meant a lot to him. In her village, she knew that many people practiced the way of Shinto. Being an Oni she had not been privileged to join in with the others. She had no sense of how powerful religion could be to a person, yet she still prayed to Kami-sama like she was a believer. In reality, she wasn't even sure if Kami-sama existed. Though she had to believe, in the shrine when they first escaped, they had been protected by a higher being.<br/><br/>There was no way that she could deny the existence of Kami-sama and the other gods of Shinto.<br/><br/>For a while, she wondered if she should ask about this Christianity that he spoke of though she felt there was a wall between them. Not the kind of wall that they had as bodyguard and victim, but as a teacher and student. There was a lot that she wanted to know from Azrai, however he was only willingly to answer so much, which gave her the smallest of ideas about the topic she had questioned. She didn't find it cruel of him that he was withholding information from her. No, she found it charming, knowing that he wanted her to learn on her own. However, the language barrier would be an issue, though she was sure that she would be able to find someone kind enough to teach her, as well as them knowing Japanese. She looked around the city once more, taking in the buildings and other structures. She had never been in a city this large, especially one that was so holy. She wondered if there was anything that she should do in order to appease the god that watched over this land. Then again, she felt that it would be somewhat disrespectful. Oni had no right to pray to a god, she was a creature that could not be saved or so she had been told. What would Azrai think if she asked such a question, would it offend him in some manner? She decided not to test those waters, wanting to enjoy these last few hours with him.<br/><br/>A wave of sadness hit her and she tried to shake the feeling, this would be the last few hours that she had with him. She had still yet to express her gratitude to him; he had been through so much just to save an Oni like her. Well, of course in the beginning he had no idea what she was but it was apparent that didn't bother him. He had obviously thought that she was worth saving without even knowing her back story and even after he knew, and she was extremely appreciative of it. He had shown her what it was like to live a free life, one without out stepfathers who beat and tortured their daughters. A life without people constantly sneering at her in disgust and throwing objects at her. He showed her what it was like to be happy for once and be curious without the fear of being punished. If she ever was caught, she would not be sad for she had experienced a small glimpse of freedom and that was all she had ever wanted. Of course, she would never tell him that, it would probably make him upset with her. But she had to think realistically. If she were to actually leave Israel and go to another country, she was sure that her stepfather would continue to come after her, until he was dead. She would never be free until he was dead. Another thought struck her, would his enemies come after her and try to keep her for their own selfish desires.<br/><br/>How could she trust any other than Azrai in this world?<br/><br/>She looked over at him as he made a slight movement, she glanced at the wallet in his hand and then back at the market place. She smiled a bit thinking that it was quite generous that he was willingly to buy something else for her. She lifted her hand and pushed aside his hand with the wallet, smiling gently. ""I wish not to spend any of your money. I will be more than satisfied with simply looking at the items on display."" Maybe she should have accepted the offer of him buying things for her but in the pit of her stomach; she knew that she wouldn't be able to keep it long. Something told her that things were about to get out of control. It would be a waste for her to drop an item that he bought for her. Perhaps she would eat, though her stomach as turning and twisting into so many knots, she was sure that she would not be able to digest anything properly.<br/><br/>She was interested in some things in the market place, looking at the many vendors. There were exotic fabrics hanging which caught her eyes frequent, not used to seeing such an array of colors. There were jewels that she had never imagined could be so abundant and big. There were such things as jewelry in her village, but only the richer women were able to wear such things. She came from a wealthy family; her father didn't want to spoil her because she was an Oni. There were different types of foods being cooked and she studied how they made the dishes, stepping back when the flames lifted high. There were also fresh fruits that smelled so ripe and sweet, she wished that the market in her village had been so lively and big. There were a lot of people in the market area, obviously trying to haggle down prices and get the best quality items. Though in the midst of all the people, she felt something moving closer and closer to them, eyes boring holes in the back of her head. She turned her head, looking over her shoulder, trying to find out who was following them but in the sea of people, she couldn't spot the lurker.<br/><br/>Looking away she decided that she shouldn't worry about such things. She was sure that Azrai was aware of what was happening and was taking care of the situation. She should have a little more faith in him and his comrades but she felt as if things were going to get worse from here on out. They continued to walk through the market place, before a large explosion happened in the building in front of them, she stumbled scared of the loud noise, the ground shook and she tried to find her footing. Small chucks of debris fell in the air as a large cloud of smoke and dust filled the area along with screams and panic. Her throat burned as she inhaled, coughing as the particles irritated her throat, her eyes burning.<br/><br/>Something or rather someone ran into her and she stumbled back, not understanding what was going on. She felt the person roll off of her moaning in pain. She squinted her eyes, trying to see through the haze. She felt nauseous and dizzy, her body beginning to feel heavy though her mind began to panic. ""Azrai,"" she called out, coughing as her voice seemed weak. ""Azrai!""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Everyone in position,"" he called into the microphone. He received a few grunt of approval, his dark eyes narrowing as the two targets neared the area. He glanced back at the woman who his boss told them to watch out for. His men had taking the identity as vendors and customers alike, in order to cause her distraction once their plan went into motion. The perimeter was secure; he had men looking out for anyone that might help their targets, ready to shoot if necessary. Each side was covered with men, acting as people who lived in the area. He grinned a bit as they hit the spot that they needed to be. He gave his boss credit, he was a smart man but he didn't give him all the credit. Pulling the trigger cable, he was satisfied with the bomb that they had decided to use. He watched as the debris and smoke filled the market place and it was his time to strike. Moving like someone who had been caught in the explosion, he moaned and groaned as he ran towards the targets, holding his head as if it were in pain. First step, sedate the girl, moving past her, he stumbled into her, sticking a thin needle in her arm, injecting the sedative. He moved around her, stumbling away, falling into the doorway of a house.<br/><br/>The first step was complete and now he had to get him and his men to distract Azrai long enough to snatch the woman. ""Phase two begins,"" he muttered into his microphone. This signaled for all of the men to start attacking the woman and Azrai in order to cause more confusion. Failure was not an option at this point. Another bomb was set off and he moved out of the house to begin Phase Two."
3716,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-23T13:34:38,Sound of Silence,"The fact that she rejected his offer to buy anything was just fine with him in all honestly. He stayed behind slightly as he watched her move through the crowd of people, always keeping an eye out for trouble, hoping to discover the one following them. Instead of keeping his hand near his Desert Eagle, his hand was behind his back, towards his revolver. The gun was slower than his slightly more advanced Desert Eagle but it would be quicker to remove it from where it was located. He didnâ€™t have anything against American guns donâ€™t get him wrong; in fact he admired their arsenal in their military. However he always felt better carrying something made from home â€“his Desert Eagle- though the revolver also meant a lot to him since he hasnâ€™t seen the old friend who gave it to him in almost four years. He doesnâ€™t get to travel to America often, and his friend doesnâ€™t have the money to travel to Israel since his job paid shit. He didnâ€™t know much about the state of Americaâ€™s economy but from what heâ€™s heard it hasnâ€™t been peachy.<br/><br/>Ironic how the thought of things not being peachy related to this situation, he thought to himself.<br/><br/>They had been in the market for a few minutes and yet there was still nothing coming out of hiding. Everything was just way too quiet for comfort and he could physically feel the tension now, the anxiety, the stress. It was a bit taxing but nevertheless he kept his composure though he couldnâ€™t really do much to hide the fact he was tense. The look in his eyes was a deadly one that would probably draw attention from anyone who was sensitive to tense atmospheres. A few eyes even looked his direction but they thought nothing of him. Live and let life. Always live and let live. It made him more wary than anything since Israel was not always a live and let live country like America was in life in the city. There was always something going on, it was hasty; the people negotiating prices proved that. Sometimes things got a little heated. He reminded himself yet again to tread lightly; something was wrong, definitely wrong. And yet he spotted nothing still.<br/><br/>He wasnâ€™t sure whether it was frustrating or he was just overreacting but something told him that he was dead on about this. In the back of his mind he figures that whoever was tailing them was probably either reckless or clever considering they were probably right in front of his nose and he wasnâ€™t seeing them. As much as he wanted to just forget about it he couldnâ€™t. Something was terribly, terribly wrong. He could almost feel it surging through his being. It was too quiet, too normal for there not to be something wrong and he really wished Ivan or any of his close friends could be right here with him ensuring that everything was alright. He was alone. Usually he preferred to work alone but this time he just knew he should have asked for more help. It was the first time in years he damned his tendencies to be a loner. There were just so many things he felt were wrong about this, and now as much as he hated to admit it he was starting to feel like he was about to regret this.<br/><br/>And he was right about that. His military training had taught him well, almost too well, and he spotted something was off the moment he saw the suspicious man. Eyes widened, â€œShizu!â€ He called out when she got too close, but he was too late. The explosion happened so quickly that nobody had time to react and everything spiraled into chaos quickly. What the hell was this? An attack? Surely the violence had not spread this far againâ€¦ Everything had been so peaceful too; he should have expected something like this to happen! Ah, but he had a feeling that this was not a random attack, thinking back to his military training, this had to be something more. Was it set there just for Shizu? Shizu! Where was Shizu? He looked around frantically for her and could have sworn he spotted her for a moment but a second bomb went off and more chaos erupted.<br/><br/>Covering his nose, he plowed through the crowds to try to reach Shizu but was greeted by several men that he didnâ€™t know. They were organized, obviously smart, and yet vaguely familiar at the same time as he seemed to recognize the way they carried themselves. Mossad? No, they couldnâ€™t be Mossad, thought they definitely seemed to move in a similar way. One man moved in to strike him, but he removed his revolver from its hiding spot and pistol whipped the guy as hard as he could, hopefully breaking his nose and fracturing his jaw. When that man fell another came after him, but he was also made quick work of, even if he knew full well he wouldnâ€™t be able to keep this up for long. His shoulder was starting to burn again and he was sure the bleeding has started all over. This, however, did not stop him. He had to find Shizu. And these men were in the way, obviously to prevent him from his goal.<br/><br/>A snarl formed on his lips as he emptied the six shots of the revolver, making quick work of the men, only to find more coming out of hiding. He dropped the gun and charged for them, a hot pain in his shoulder and now in his thigh, not willing to stop cutting them down until he found Shizu. He was getting closer to her, he could feel it, but the new wound in his thigh was slowing him down. This wound had been strategically placed and it was really pissing him off. Whoever these men were, he was going to hunt them down and slaughter every last one of them in horrible ways. A smirk touched his lips as he planned out just how he was going to make these men suffer for wanting to get their hands on Shizu. He was not going to let her go back to that place.<br/><br/>Oh, but there was something very off about this. The way these men moved was very professional but perhaps they were a bit too cocky in confronting him in such a violent way that made him feel like they were also coming after him personally. This was interesting to say the least and he made a note to discuss this with Ivan and Elias after he got through this.<br/><br/>The pain was slowing him down. He was moments away from Shizu when he could have sworn he spotted a familiar face amongst the panicking crowd. It was a face he hadnâ€™t seen in a long timeâ€¦ in fact the man almost looked like one of his American contacts. Could it be..? Perhaps it was him, but before he could get a better look more men came to greet him. And by the time he finished cutting them down he was nearly exhausted and both his wounds were bleeding badly along with anything he might have suffered from the explosion. The feeling of failure swelled up inside him, causing him more physical pain than the wounds at the moment. Another gunshot sounded, making him flinch, but he was still focused to the best of his ability. He almost wanted to break down and kill everyone in this market until he got Shizu back if his ever professional demeanor was not there to grant him the ability of rational thinking.<br/><br/>They could get Shizu back. These men, and perhaps the man he thought was his friend, were going to pay dealy.<br/><br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The explosion had definitely thrown the Huntress off guard quite a bit. She bit her lip and held back a frustrated growl. They were right there. Right. Fucking. There. And then this bullshit happens! It was beyond frustrating, in fact so beyond frustrating that she couldnâ€™t even search her vocabulary to describe just how fucking frustrating this was for her. Well she did provoke these people so it didnâ€™t surprise her that she got her wish. Fortunately her own contacts were in the area as well and were taking actions accordingly. She had spotted several familiar faces, and even more unfamiliar ones; it actually amazed her that even in a country like Israel there were allies.<br/><br/>â€œReckless as always I see, eh, Miranda?â€<br/><br/>A maleâ€™s voice caught her attention amongst the confusion and chaos. It was Martin. The Huntress didnâ€™t like men but when they were on their side she put on a fake smile and pretended that she enjoyed their company. â€œIf youâ€™re here I take it everything is set up?â€<br/><br/>â€œYes. Looks like these mysterious people took the bait from the looks of things. Be careful. Iâ€™ll go snatch the girl.â€ Martin obviously knew more about this situation than she did, so she wouldnâ€™t question it. He was an oddball when it came to handling these things but in the end he knew what he was doing and trusted him. Amanda, her boss, on the other hand, now that woman she knew was going to have their head if they failed this. She had also been wary of them agreeing to keep this girl from returning to her stepfather but had only mentioned it briefly thinking it was no big deal. The more time passed, the more on edge everyone was becoming, and it made the Huntress wonder what the real deal with this Oni was. Why did the men back in Japan insist that she be kept away from her stepfather? Why was that man protecting her? Why exactly did these mysterious callers want that man?<br/><br/>â€œSnatch the man as well. Iâ€™d like to have a little chat with him.â€<br/><br/>If anything she would have her answers soon enoughâ€¦  But the moment Martin went off to grab the Oni girl and the man, Miranda had been greeted with companyâ€¦ She fought them fiercely and even took out a few but in the end she was outnumbered and the smoke had not been cleared, hindering her vision, and everything was too chaotic in general for her to focus.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>While Miranda was keeping them busy, Martin had to fight through a few people himself before he came to the Oni girl. She was dead out of it from the looks of things, and even more relaxing was the thought that her bodyguard was not around. A relaxing thought, yet worrying at the same time. He swore under his breath and sighed. Then again he knew full well that the last thing he needed was some bloodthirsty Oni and some trigger happy psycho dismembering him. The thought unnerved him slightly. Managing to take a deep breath and not think of all the horribly negative outcomes he quickly moved in for the girl however he was greeted with the barrel of a gun in his face.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t touch her. Just move out of the way and I wonâ€™t have to kill you.â€ The man said. When Martin failed to heed the warning, a shot was fired, and the last thing he remembered was seeing darkness.<br/><br/>The man sighed heavily and shook his head, looking at the unconscious girl before he slowly picked her up to take her to safety. â€œAzrai, what the hell have you gotten yourself into this time?â€ He muttered in a frustrated tone. He managed to get out the smoke, only to be greeted by strange men that he did not recognize. Usually he knew all of Azraiâ€™s enemies, but these men seemed differentâ€¦"
3717,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-24T22:04:53,ElegantJewel,"What was going on? Why had there been an explosion? It reminded her of when the Hunt happened on her birthday. Was this a setup for Azrai and her? Had they been followed this entire time?! Of course they had, she had felt eyes on her this entire time, but it was different compared to what was happening now. She could hear Azrai call to her, but she had moved too far away from him. She wante dto curse herself from being so stupid and browsing through the market as if they were all safe and dandy. She could see and hear people running past her, the look of panic on her face. She had moved out of the way of dust covered and injured people, but she wasn't as fast as she used to be. It was a task to keep herself standing and her eyes open. She let out a surprised cry as the second bomb went off, she shielded her head as rubbled bounced off of her.<br/><br/>She coughed, feeling like her whole body was being held down by something. She stumbled, falling to her knees while her body trembled. Everything was in pure chaos and Azrai was no where to be seen. Her sensitive eyes burned from the dust and debris, her throat was dry and aching, and there was something in her body. She could feel it shutting down her system. Blinking rapidly, she felt like vomitting, this thing inside her making her want to dig it out. It was messing with her senses and she could barely register the chaos around her. Everything went mute as she stared at the ground, it was spinning. She could barely lift up her body before she felt her face press against the ground. Just what the hell happened to her? Not like she could to anything about because her vision was fading out and her heart was slowing down to a pace of what she felt when she slept. She tried fighting the foreign drug in her body, however she soon went in the dark abyss of unconsciousness.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Elias stared in horror as chaos erupted across his monitor. There was really nothing that he could do. The cameras couldn't pick up what was happening within the explosion zone. He watched with fear, hoping that when the debris and haze cleared, known of his friends would be lying on the ground. Oh the terror that struck through him, Ivan had said he was close and the tail that had been following Azrai and Shizu seemed to be preoccupied with the men. Unfortunately, their enemy had many contacts and followers that employed this plan. Whoever the enemy was, he was a smart man and that's what scared Elias the most. Azrai and Ivan usually dealt with crooks that were a little less intelligent than this one. He prayed to the Gods that it wasn't one of their older enemies, who had a lot of power.<br/><br/>Elias soon began pulling up files of all the people that they had encountered in this organization. If he could figure out how things were planned, then it might be able to give him a lead. He needed a lead at this point, it would help save the lives of many if he did. Though who could he start with? Most of their targets had either been killed or sent far, far away from civilization. It was a dead end, but he knew that he couldn't sit around and do nothing at all while chaos happened before his eyes. He would never be able to forgive himself if he lost anyone in this mission. Growling, he felt like a fish out of water, but he was going to try and figure just who the hell was behind all of this.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>""What do you mean you haven't captured the girl,"" Liam growled into his microphone. All of them were imbeciles, the whole damn lot of them. Grinding his teeth together, he stormed away from the building he had been in, maneuvering towards the spot that he left to coordinates that he was given. He could see some of his men standing around someone else, this must have been the coordination. As soon as he got his hands on the girl, he would leave and take her to the boss. Then he could go home and get some sleep. These last five years had been hell and he would not allow for failure. ""Move out of the way,"" he commanded, his gun in hand, a hard set look set within his blue eyes.<br/><br/>When he neared the man, he cracked a grin, not really expecting this turn of events. He wanted to laugh he truly did. Of course it wasn't the man of the hour, Azrai, but it was a comrade of his. He came to a halt, his men behind him as he stared down the man holding the girl. ""You have something that belongs to my boss,"" Liam said with a grin. ""Please hand her over."" He held out his hand, as if wanting the man to hand over the Oni woman, which he knew that he would. Of course he would, it was how things were supposed to go in this elaborate plan. He cocked his brow as the male didn't seem so reluctant. He shook his head, laughing gently his white teeth glistening.<br/><br/>""I believe I should reiterate my sentence. Give me the girl or else I will kill a person for every minute you waste,"" he said in an emotionless tone, the look of a cold-blooded killer coming to his face. ""One."" He didn't need to look as he shot at the male who came running out of the smoke. The man collapsed to the ground, blood oozing from the bullet that went to his brain. ""If that won't persuade you to hand over the girl, I guess we can take more drastic measures."" He grinned coldly. ""There are four more bombs in this area; we will destroy this city if that is what it takes, killing thousands of people. Now, you can hand over the girl,"" he paused to take a shot at another person coming out of the smoke, behind the male in front of him. ""Or you can let these entire people die.""<br/><br/>He took the time to reload his gun nonchalantly. ""And I wouldn't bother with trying to kill me,"" he said in a bored tone. ""If you do, then everyone within a six mile radius will be wiped out."" Liam used his gun to scratch his temple while he shook his head, a grin on his lips. ""Do you understand what kind of situation that you're in? No one can stop this plan, it's best to let the river flow the way in needs to go and stop blocking it."" In all honesty, he wanted to blow the guy's head off but he hadn't been provoked. Well, those people he shot hadn't provoked him either but he was a man of his word. He would kill a person for every minute he didn't have the Oni woman. He took aim at another person, shooting them with deadly accuracy. He was just warming up. He and his men could go at it all day, until Azrai showed up, and then things would have been finished up. That man was bloodthirsty and trigger happy, he knew from experience.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>He watched as more and more of his men entered the scene, no matter how many contacts his target and that bitch had, he had more. He had more men that obeyed him, that looked up to him as some sort of mentor. He welcomed such praise for he had found all of their desires, men and women alike. He had promised them their wishes and dreams while they pledged their allegiance to him. He had given them what they wanted and now it was their turn to show him their loyalty, and loyal they were. It was a miracle that they had been able to pull all this together in a short notice; however, they had multiple plans. They had made several other options for them to take, should things not go accordingly. Each new plan had a sub plan and so on. For five years, they have been creating the perfect plan, capture and murder. Yes, he had waited for so long and to see it in motion caused a grin to come to his face. He had learned from the best after all.<br/><br/>Pressing down on an intercom button, he leaned forward, having enough of the show. ""Make sure that woman is distracted until you all are finished. Knock out Azrai, but don't injure him too much, we need him to have a speedy recovery. For the last fucking time, bring the girl to me, now."" He let go of the intercom, leaning back in his chair. He swore, if he had to go out on the field, he would simply kill everyone, no matter the costs. In the end, his plan would be successful, even if he died in the process.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Liam winced at the angered voice coming through his earpiece and he clenched his jaw, knowing that his boss was getting more than a little pissed off. Clicking to speak to the other men, he glared at the male before him. ""Alright men, you heard the boss man. Let's get this shit over with knock out Azrai and that woman; we have everything under control here."" Cocking his gun, he nodded his head, while all the men pointed their guns as well. ""So your time is running out, hand over the girl,"" he growled out, his eyes narrowing.<br/><br/>He knew that Azrai and his comrades had never dealt with such a large organized force like this before. It was just what his boss had been wanting. He had created chaos and panic, while also separating the whole lot of them. It was genius, knowing that Azrai worked well as a loner but even better with Ivan or his other comrades help. Oh yes, Liam knew all about them and he wondered if he had been recognized yet. Grinning he looked at the male. ""I wonder how Azrai is doing, he seemed pretty beat up the last time I saw him. I hope he's not dead."" He was really trying to rile up the male, knowing that if he could get him distracted, they could make their move. If not, then they still had four bombs to set off."
3718,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=60,2012-07-25T02:27:16,Sound of Silence,"There was a bloodthirsty and murderous look in his eyes and his expression was dark and emotionless as he continued to fight his way through the crowd. He could slowly feel his energy draining, and just like the night he had rescued Shizu he was now running on pure adrenaline. There had come a point where he removed his Desert Eagle from its holster, emptying it on anything he felt was moving towards him to harm him. How dare they cause him to fail this mission? How dare they come after him, oh he was going to make them pay even if it was the last thing he did. He was out for blood now. There even had been a woman amongst the crowd, he thought nothing of her at first but then the look in her eyes made him realize that she had been the one following him. After she finished taking out the men attacking her he planted a bullet in her skull and walked over to her corpse. She had a dagger. That was going to come in handy. Now, nothing was going to stop him from reaching Shizu.<br/><br/>His heart was racing and he was breathing heavily, all pain seemingly washed away as he slipped further into his hit man demeanor. He felt weak from his wounds but he didnâ€™t let it slow him down anymore. It was a grave mistake on the part of these people, attacking and injuring him, for it brought out a side of him that would not back down until he got what he wanted. This side of him felt good. He didnâ€™t have to care about the safety of others and only focused on what was at hand, and it was the reason why he was so deadly, the reason why people though he was completely insane. It was a side of him that he had not felt in quite some time, almost five years, and it was slowly coming together who might be responsible for this attack. He was also thought a lot more clearly when he was in this state of mind despite being so reckless. He didnâ€™t just grin, he smiled at the thoughts swimming though his mind as he killed every man that stood between him and Shizu.<br/><br/>As he got closer he recognized the faces of the men. One was an old enemy, the other an old friend. This was perfect. However it was sad that he also saw both men as his enemy right now because his old â€˜friendâ€™ had Shizu. A low and almost inhuman growl escaped him and his vision seemed to tune everything around him out, unaware he was about to be ambushed again, as he raised his Desert Eagle at the man he recognized as his enemy. He was briefly snapped out of that state when the man he recognized as his friend shouted something and the men surrounding him all dropped dead one by one rather quickly. Thinking nothing of it, he refocused on the two men as sirens sounded in the distance, and shot his enemy in the back of the leg, hopefully shattering his kneecap.<br/><br/><br/>------<br/><br/>â€œOh look what we have here!â€ Maverick said in a rather upbeat and amused tone when the man told him to get out of the way, looking at him with analyzing eyes. â€œYouâ€™re a feisty one, thatâ€™s for sure, and intimidating to boot. I can tell youâ€™re not the usual dunderhead Iâ€™m use to facing.â€ He smirked while he listened, knowing the people on the other end of his wire were picking up every bit as much conversation as he was. This man was also quite talkative as well, which was a good thing. However it also meant that this man was smart and dead serious about doing what he needed to do to get this girl. How important was this girl? If both Azrai and his enemies were after her then there must be something bigger he had not been told about by the people who tipped him off Azrai was in trouble. Could it be the people he was told were after the girl? There was a very big part of him that wondered if he was better off not knowing what was going on.<br/><br/>The very least he could do was stall some time before Ivan and a few other people he had around got here. He already had people stationed around, snipers, all ready to take out this guyâ€™s men. And he was sure people were already looking for the bombs; they had a feeling something like this would happen assuming these men were who they thought they were. What Azrai did to piss them off was beyond him but he had to make sure his old friend was safe.<br/><br/>â€œWell my new friend, you can consider me the beaver building his dam in your river. Itâ€™s all a part of nature. Beavers are meant to build dams in rivers, right? Go ahead and blow this city sky high if you think itâ€™ll keep you entertained. The girl is not going with you. End of story.â€ One more minuteâ€¦ he just needed one more minute. And during that minute he was completely silent until he saw something in the distance that told him it was alright to move again. â€œI pledge allegiance to the flag of the United States of America!â€ Maverick shouted at the top of his lungs, giving the signal for his snipers to fire and take out anyone who made a move towards Azrai. Each man fell without much troubleâ€¦ but it did, however, worry him when the man in front of him wondered if Azrai was dead. Maverick couldnâ€™t help but wince slightly at that. If he was dead then he had just done that for nothing. However, a quick glance behind the guy was proving him wrong. â€œDamnâ€¦â€ he said, hoping to stall more time. â€œI swear if you hurt him I will kill this girl.â€<br/><br/>He placed his gun against the girlâ€™s head without much thinking, and since he couldnâ€™t quite see the look on Azraiâ€™s face clear enough to know better not to. And he was right to not want to do that. He watched Azrai raise his gun and aim for the manâ€™s leg. â€œAzrai, wait! Donâ€™t shoot!â€ But it was too late; he looked down and saw the manâ€™s knee was quickly becoming covered in blood. Looking back at Azrai, it was then that he took notice to how the man was standing and realized the extent of his mistake. The man was standing still, very still, his posture more stiff and frozen than a stone statue. His gaze was cold and he was staring right at him; Maverick wondered if the guy was even breathing. From the looks of things he was also definitely beat up. The man had not been lying about that. Slowly, Maverick lowered his gun to his side but kept the girl in hand.<br/><br/>â€œLiamâ€¦â€ Azrai spoke. His dark and murderous tone was not something Maverick was use to, despite the man being notoriously quiet, sometimes rather distant, having the demeanor of both a professional and a loner. It made him cringe and he almost felt sorry for this â€˜Liamâ€™ guy. â€œI should have figured that you would have been involved with this. Shall Iâ€¦ assume that this means your boss still pisses his pants when he hears my name? I hope he does, for I shall enjoy dismembering him as soon as I find him and get my hands around his throat.â€ His voice was calm, almost void of any emotion, and Maverick had an unsettling feeling in his gut though he didnâ€™t say anything. Arai was pissed at him as well, he knew, and probably saw him as a target right now.<br/><br/>It was best to stick with the necessary precautions in order to get out of this alive. He hoped and prayed that by some miracle Ivan would be here soon so Azrai didnâ€™t end up killing everyone hereâ€¦ including himself, especially if he thought Shizu was dead. He had tried to signal that she was alright but the guy didnâ€™t even seem to notice it. Giving up, he tried all he could to wake the girl without causing too much of a commotion or make Azrai think he was harming her.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>He had been right in sending James, also known as â€˜Maverickâ€™ since he tended to be a lone wolf himself at times, in to do this job. This organization has been one they have been hunting down for years and now that they have finally surfaced and showed their faces it was time to initiate a plan they have been keeping in the dark for as long as they could remember. Now the only problem was getting this Elias character to cooperate so they could all get their rewards in the end. Things have been going exactly as planned though they had to use a few people as bait to get it done. But what was a good plan without a few losses? This world needs to thin its heard anyway; there were far too many people. However, losing half of a city was not going to sit well with him. Jerusalem held a special place in his heart and he was not about to see it go up in flames because of some petty cockroachâ€™s thirst for revenge.<br/><br/>â€œI know you can hear me, Elias,â€ he spoke in a deep and authoritative tone, his accent was there but it wasnâ€™t as thick as Azraiâ€™s. He had people backing him up so he would not be found, even more people listening in to the wire Maverick had. The scene was before him. If this did not work then they would have to fall on plan B and plan B was not pretty. â€œRest assured that Iâ€™m not your enemy. My name is Zachariah and Iâ€™m a friend of Azrai as you are, and Iâ€™m here to help. Iâ€™m not going to tell you who I work for; if you know Azrai then you probably know he has deeper connections than you could ever imagine. However, I am in need of your help since Iâ€™ve heard youâ€™re tech savvy and can hack into whatever you want. Weâ€™re running out of time, so what do you say?â€ He paused for a moment, giving the man a chance to respond before he explained further."
3719,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-25T05:18:09,ElegantJewel,"Liam growled lowly at the nonchalance of the male before him, they were running out of time and he absolutely needed the girl. Either, he knew he was a dead man either way. At this rate, he knew that he wouldn't be able to get the girl; the damned bastard in front of him was stalling. When his men went down one by one, he didn't flinch. He was prepared to die, he had pledged his loyalty to his boss and he would die showing the man how far that loyalty went. He smirked a bit, knowing that the male wouldn't kill the girl, she was very important to all of them. ""If you kill her, won't you think Azrai would kill you as well?"" He knew Azrai and he definitely knew what happened when the male was in the zone. It definitely wasn't a pretty sight.<br/><br/>When the male yelled out, he quickly turned only to have his kneecap blown through. He went down and fast, hitting the ground with a thud. He clenched his jaw, refraining from giving anyone the satisfaction of his agony. He could hear Azrai call out his name and he grinned, madness spreading across his face. It was funny how things were turned out like this, it was supposed to be the other way around. He was supposed to be the one staring down at Azrai. ""You've got it all wrong Azrai. The man you think of is merely a pawn in his master plan. You could only dream that it was the other man then you may survive in the end,"" he spat out hatefully. ""You don't stand a chance against him,"" he laughed like a maniac. ""He has changed me, Azrai, his ideals and the hope that he has brought me and my men. I hope you do find him. I hope that when you find him, he'll make you wish that you had never accepted this mission.""<br/><br/>Flicking his tongue across his pearly whites, a false tooth fell out. ""I hope to see you in hell soon,"" he growled out before biting down on the fake tooth. This was better than dying by the hands of any of the men that associated with Azrai. He would never speak to them if they were to interrogate him. He had bound his soul to the Devil himself and he would be sure to keep those secrets to himself. His mouth foamed as the poison took effect, his body became stiff as the life drained from his eyes. He had done this in the name of the man who had shown him the truth, who had opened his eyes.<br/><br/>Footsteps pounded on the ground as Ivan rounded the corner only to see an old friend, Shizu unconscious, Liam laying on the ground and Azrai in that state of mind. He let out a curse, as he quickly moved towards the group; he could see that Azrai was ready to attack the male with Shizu. Letting out another curse, he held the gun in his hand, ready to use it if necessary. It was a shame that the possibility of using it on Azrai made him sick. There was little that he could do to reach the male once he got like this. He knew that Azrai would shoot anything that looked even the slightest bit dangerous. Ivan slowed down his run to a brisk walk as he neared the group, the way Maverick tried to wake Shizu up, knowing that Azrai could take it the wrong way.<br/><br/>""Azrai,"" Ivan's voice boomed out. ""That's enough!"" He held up his hands in surrender, knowing that this was probably the best way to reach his good friend. He swore to God that if he had to shoot, he would but he would kill every single fucker out here when that situation happened. ""Everything is under control,"" he said in a calm manner as he slowly inched even closer to them. This was a mess, a big fucking mess. In order for things to really calm down, he needed for Azrai to realize that Shizu was alive and it would be impossible for him to reach her at this point. Another slew of curses left him; they were in some deep shit now.<br/>------<br/>Something was moving her and she groaned lowly, there were voices around her that much she knew. Was she alive? The thing in her body felt as if it had been slowly killing her, then again she was not used any form of modern drugs. The drug had made her body react in a way that terrified her. She could hear the sounds of guns going off then bodies dropping to the ground. It was silent for a few moments before she heard Azrai's name being shouted. Was he hurt? If she were dead, then it would have been peaceful, right? She groaned trying to pull her mind and body out of the drug induced sleep she had been in. It became silent once more, she could hear the faint murmurs of words being exchanged, and there was movement involved with her.<br/><br/>Her eyes blearily opened, the world spinning around her. She could see someone, a man above her trying to wake her up. Was it Azrai? No, when his name was called out again, she knew that she was in someone else's hands. That voice belonged to Ivan, she was sure of it. She needed to wake up; she needed to know if everyone was alright. It would devastate her to know that anyone was killed over her, though she knew that there had been deaths, many deaths. It clung to the air, which meant that her senses were coming back to her. The sound around her suddenly became loud and she blinked rapidly. She looked up at the unknown face above her, panic set in. Was he the enemy? Had she been captured? She struggled in his grip, before finally moving away from the male. She stumbled trying to get her legs to work properly, the drug still making her feel sluggish. Crimson eyes looked around, spotting Ivan who seemed very cautious. He was moving slowly towards someone and she glanced over at that someone. She felt her bones chill at the look on Azrai's face.<br/><br/>This was bad, very bad. He looked like a completely different person. He seemed to not notice anything around him and she could feel the bloodlust rolling off of him. Were they trying to stop him? Ivan seemed to be trying his best but was he even reaching Azrai? Shizu moved towards the killing machine and she was stopped by Ivan's voice. ""He's not himself,"" he called out to her. No, she knew that this was a part of him, a part that he had been unwillingly to show her. She had seen part of that look in the alleyway back in Japan. She knew that Azrai was being himself and she didn't fear it. If he chose to kill her, then she would be grateful. It would keep other people from dying. Biting her lower lip, she knew that she had to let him know that she was alright.<br/><br/>""Azrai,"" she called out her voice hoarse and dry. Clearing her throat she moved towards him, concern on her face as she analyzed the situation. He was injured. He must have been in pain. She continued move towards him, her legs feeling heavy. A small smile came to her face and she flinched at the sounds of sirens and gunshots going off in the distance. ""Azrai, you can stop now. I am alright,"" she said her voice trembling slightly. She could hear Ivan take a sharp intake of breath as she reached out to touch his arm. Her fingers wrapped around his wrist. ""See, I am well and standing,"" she said in a gentle tone. She knew that touching his wrist would be as far as she would go on the physical contact. Anything could happen and she wouldn't be angry or fearful if he reacted in a terrible way. ""You are hurt,"" she said in a concerned tone, trying to bring him out of his bloodthirsty state.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Damn it all! His plan fell into fucking pieces before his eyes. Rage could not describe the feeling that was coursing through his body. They had been so close! Too fucking close and they had failed. He stood there trembling as he had watched everything that happened. His plan, his entire plan was flushed down the toilet like it had never been so thoroughly prepared. He cursed Liam for not blowing up Jerusalem fast enough, getting him the girl, along with Azrai. He clenched and unclenched his jaw before the phone went off. He glanced over at the device, dread and fear filling his body. It rang a few times before he reached out and answered it. ""I was beginning to wonder when you were going to answer. I would have hoped that you had killed yourself.""<br/><br/>He closed his eyes, hearing the calm voice of his leader. ""Sir, everything was going smoothly until-"" He was cut off by a sigh from the other side of the line. ""You said that you had everything under control, I trusted in you, Cain.""I did, Sir but-"" He was cut off once more. ""You did, that is the operative word in your statement. Allow them to escape; I shall handle everything from here. You are no longer needed."" The call ended and he stared at the monitor, the phone falling from his hand as blood splattered across the screen. A gaping hole was in between his eyes, he was no longer needed for the mission. His body collapsed to the floor and the man who shot him shook his head. It was punishment from their leader for failing. He looked at the others and sighed. ""We left them find this place, let them in on the Intel that has been stored here. A few shall stay behind and will be captured if they come for us. It is his command."" They nodded before he went to head back to base. Things were just getting started.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Elias jumped at the voice that contacted him. He didn't recognize the voice at all which sent red flags to his brain. He was about to start tracing the caller, but the voice stopped him. He was a friend of Azrai's? Then...he could trust him right? At least he was given a name. If this Zachariah character was an enemy, then he wouldn't have given out his name. Elias listened to the proposition with a level head before looking back at the monitor that showed Azrai and the others. He let out a breath of relief to see Shizu actually moving. He had worried for everyone if she had been dead or severely injured. He spotted Ivan as well, knowing that things were going to calm down soon.<br/><br/>""Alright, I'll help in any way that I can. Tell what I need to do,"" he replied to Zachariah, trusting someone for the first time without doing an extensive background check on them. If would help out his comrades, he'd do it, regardless of the risks."
3720,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-25T14:53:10,Sound of Silence,"Everything seemed to stand still for him, even as Liam uttered his final words, which he snorted at and couldnâ€™t help but laugh. â€œCoward,â€ he spat at the man before him and watched as he poisoned himself He then went over and shot the dead man in the head to make sure he really was dead and not trying to play games. Then he took the heel of his boot and delivered a swift kick to the dead manâ€™s skull; a dark pool of blood began to form the moment he did so. He barely even noticed Maverick still standing there with Shizu now with all the bloodlust on his mind. Oh he wanted to know exactly who these people were and how they have â€˜changedâ€™ Liam. It was a shame the man killed himself, he would have had a fun time trying to get some information out of him, and slowly cutting away at the manâ€™s flesh and making him bleed. Then he would go after the boss of these men. If he knew who it was then he knew it was going to be difficult but he was determined to get to the bottom of this. They have made a grave mistake indeed.<br/><br/>He really couldnâ€™t think back to when he pissed these people off, the memory must not have been that important to him at the time aside from a few things, but it amused him that they were trying to take him out. Did they see him as that much of a threat to them? If they did he knew the reason whyâ€¦ but how did that explain why they wanted Shizuâ€¦ Shizu! He had to get her away from here before she was harmed. And he swore if she had even a paper cut he was going to slaughter everyone that remained in the area just to blow off the feeling of failure that strangled him and made his stomach hurt worse than his shoulder or thigh or anywhere else there might be any wounds. His eyes darted towards her before he heard his name being called. Tensing he glared at Ivan with a cold stare and with a low growl aimed his gun at the man as he neared him despite the fact that he was standing in a posture that told him he was no threat to him. With an emotionless gaze, he pulled the trigger of his Desert Eagle.<br/><br/>But there was only a click; the gun was empty.<br/><br/>Reality slowly began to sink in more and more and the pain he was feeling became hot, sharp like knives piercing his body. He felt like he couldnâ€™t move. But even when reality was starting to sink in again he was still in that murderous state; Maverick could see it clearly and judging by the way Ivan was looking at the man he was also aware. Shizu as well. His eyes widened slightly, â€œShizuâ€¦â€ he uttered in a quiet tone, though relieved. She started to get closer to him, saying she was alright though he was not all that convinced. However, when she began to get closer to him he could feel himself relaxing despite his empty gun still being aimed at Ivan. And when she touched him, he tensed even further at first when she slowly lowered his arm and looked up at him with a smile. Perhaps he hadnâ€™t failed but even then he still felt like something was off and he did not like it. He still wanted to make them suffer. This was supposed to be a good day. He was supposed to teach her more about the modern world and these bastards had to come and ruin it.<br/><br/>Azrai had tried to respond, looking down at her, trying to flash a grin like he always did but instead he found himself in even more pain that caused him to drop to his knees. The reality of his wounds and the passing of the adrenaline once again sank in and his world faded to black.<br/><br/>Maverick let out a held breath of relief that nobody else had been harmed as he slowly walked over to Azrai and checked his pulse to make sure the man wouldnâ€™t bleed out. Slowly, he lifted the half unconscious man, putting an arm over his shoulder though Maverick was a bit taller than Azrai as most people were since the man was only five foot eight if he was remembering correctly, and looked at Ivan and Shizu with a serious look in his eyes. â€œThereâ€™s no doubt in my mind that there will be more people showing up not to mention authorities. I have a spare key to his apartment, I suggest we head there. I know itâ€™s probably not the safest place but till do for now.â€ There was a slight pause and he bit his lower lip before he looked at Azrai again, â€œI think we all know what will happen if he wakes up and discovers heâ€™s in a hospital bedâ€¦â€ He shivered at the thought. The day they had to take Azrai to the hospital was not a pretty one and it had also been a long day where he was already riled up. When he finally woke up he lost it and had to be restrained. Maverick did not want to see that ever again.<br/><br/>â€œI have people backing up our retreat; theyâ€™ve secured an escape route and will be watching for anyone that tries to get in our way. Follow me.â€ He said as he left the area via the route he mentioned, hoping that Ivan and Shizu would follow. Since it was for Azrai he had a feeling Ivan would understand and follow but he wasnâ€™t sure about the girl. She seemed to care about him to some degree but there was still something off. Hopefully he would be filled in soonâ€¦<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Zachariah should have expected someone who was friends with Azrai to cooperate easily and it pleased him greatly. Azrai was a man who chose his friends very, very wisely and that was one of the things he has come to like about the man over the past few years he has known him. â€œWe donâ€™t like to reveal ourselves to the public, however Azrai is a very special person to us and I can tell judging by the tone of your voice that he is dear to you as well. Unfortunately he is in grave danger. There is a top secret organization after him and he wonâ€™t stand a chance if we donâ€™t act quickly.â€ He took in a deep breath. Though he was satisfied this man was cooperating he was still on edge about this. It was unsettling not being able to be on the frontlines, he understood perfectly, so this was his only hope. Not only did it put a lot of stress on him it was taxing as well. But then again he was good at his job because he was able to handle tough situations extremely well.<br/><br/>Someone whispered in his ear suddenly and he shifted his gaze to a monitor. The man known as Liam was dead and Maverick, Ivan, and Azrai were all alive. The girl seemed fine as well and she was trying to get Azrai out of his bloodthirsty state. His jaw tensed when he watched the man look at Shizu before passing out. The scene both angered him and made him sad at the same time, thinking what could have happened if Azrai would have not been able to be taken out of that state. Zachariah knew firsthand how hard it was to get the man out of that bloodthirsty state.<br/><br/>Absently, he rubbed his chest, around the area where he had been shot by the man. Luckily Azrai had been thinking clearly enough to not hit him in the heart.<br/><br/>â€œIt seems some of the cockroaches are dead, but regardless Iâ€™m sending you some top secret information that we have been gathering over the past several years. This isnâ€™t something that the everyday public has access to, and donâ€™t ask how we obtained it. If I told you I would have to send someone to kill you, you know how it is Iâ€™m sure.â€ He continued, drumming his fingers on his desk. â€œDo you see the files sent to you? Open them. You will notice that they are very incomplete, but you will still find some interesting facts about the organization hunting Azrai. We need you to piece it together and locate the big cheese so to speak.â€ A smirk formed on his lips, amused with the joke he made. â€œWe would do it ourselves but weâ€™ve been very short handed for a long time. Rebuilding has been a slow process, you see. Azrai has said good things about you, and itâ€™s because of him that I trust youâ€™ll help us weed out every last member of this organization so we can eradicate them before they cause any more damage.â€<br/><br/>There was another pause, then, â€œTake extreme caution. These people areâ€¦elusive and will more than likely leave traps for you. Iâ€™m sure you can handle them, but be advised that these people are not to be taken lightly and your abilities will definitely be tested. That is all.â€ Zachariah leaned back in his chair and focused on his monitor again. They were escaping the scene. Now, it was his turn to help out. He contacted the snipers that were in hiding, telling them to inform Maverick it was alright to move again and be on the lookout and make sure that they made it to where they were headed safely."
3721,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-25T16:12:21,ElegantJewel,"Ivan didn't flinch when the click of Azrai's Desert Eagle went off, aimed directly at him. However, he would be lying if he said that he wasn't the least bit afraid. He truly hated dealing with Azrai in this state of mind. There was barely anyway of him reaching him, it was obviously as his dear friend showed that he would've killed if there had been anymore bullets in his gun. He had been preparing to shoot the man just to merely make him immobile, however Shizu had stepped in. He tensed when Azrai looked down at her, his jaw tensed not sure if she would be injured. She was dangerously close to him; Ivan had stopped in his tracks after Azrai had aimed his gun at him. He lowered his arms, aiming his gun at Azrai as Shizu touched the male. The tension was high. It was soon shown that violence was no longer necessary as the man dropped to the ground.<br/><br/>Thank God for Shizu, Ivan thought as he let out a heavy breath of relief. If she hadn't been the one to bring Azrai back to reality, he was sure that they would have all been dead. Placing his gun back in his holster, he ran his fingers through his hair. They needed to get to the bottom of things before more people injured themselves or worse, Azrai killed himself. He began to move over to the two when Maverick did, he had to see for himself that his dear friend wasn't on the verge of death. If he was, then Ivan would go about hunting down whoever attacked Azrai and kill him. Maybe he would kill Shizu too. This was all happening because of her, the mission that wasn't supposed to be accepted. As he looked down at Shizu, who was staring worriedly at Azrai, he realized that he wouldn't be able to kill her. Because like him, she cared about Azrai or else she wouldn't have tried risking her life to stop him.<br/><br/>Ivan looked over at Maverick and he nodded, his mind riddled with thoughts. Why had Azrai been so hell bent on protecting Shizu that he had went into that dark place in his mind? He needed answers to his questions and he knew exactly who could give them the answers. He was also sure that Maverick had a few questions himself, it would all be told in due time. ""Azrai's place will do for now, if we sent him to the hospital...yeah let's not think about it,"" Ivan commented gently, he had a pounding headache. Coming into Jerusalem had been no easy task; he had been fighting ever since he got here, not to mention he was sure that he had a cracked rib or two and a few cuts that needed to be tended to. He soon followed after Maverick, Shizu in between the two men, even if there were men around, Ivan wouldn't take the chance of her getting even the slightest cut. From the way Azrai reacted to her, there would be hell to pay if she was harmed.<br/><br/>Shizu had to say that she was more than relieved when Azrai spoke out her name, it had been the first sign that he was coming back to reality. She had truly been worried about him, his injuries looked very painful and it was all her fault. Then again, she felt like she was just part of the bigger picture. People were after Azrai as well and they would stop at nothing to hunt him down. She was more than happy to see Ivan at this point, even though she didn't know him all that well. The other guy, she assumed was an ally, was also a gift from Kami-sama. Things had calmed down when she made contact with Azrai, fear in her veins as he had tried to shoot Ivan. When he collapsed, she tried to hold him up on her own, but her body was still weak from the sedative. She followed him to the ground as he fell to his knees. When he went unconscious, she caught his shoulders trying to not let him have a nasty bruise on his face from giving the ground a kiss.<br/><br/>She knelt there for a while, eyes wide unsure of what she was supposed to do with the passed out man. Her hands trembled, fearing that he was possibly dying. When Maverick came over to them and checked his pulse, she watched him, still not sure if she should feel comfortable around him. He picked up Azrai and she slowly rose to her feet, listening to the men speak before she was motioned by Ivan to follow Maverick. She fell in step behind Maverick as they took an escape route back to Azrai's apartment. She knew what had to be done; she could feel Ivan's eyes on her at all times. She had to tell them the truth before Azrai woke up. It would be easier for them to understand the situation, right? She was a pureblood Oni who had been in isolation all her life, with an abusive stepfather and villagers who wanted to kill her. Azrai had come in blind not knowing her true nature but still chose to protect her when he found out. Her stepfather had been a very powerful man when she was in the village, now that she was gone he would stop at nothing to regain his power. That made sense right? She wasn't sure if they would believe her because after all, Oni was a thing of myth.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Elias leaned back in his chair as Zachariah mentioned that he wouldn't reveal his organization. That was a bummer; however he was sure that he could trust the man speaking to him. He tensed at the mention of Azrai being in danger, how could he have been so blind? It was obvious that Shizu was not the main objective; know that he thought about it. This mission had been specifically given to Azrai, which should have warned them all in the beginning. They had been so blind. Elias clenched his jaw, wishing that he could go back and change things, but that wasn't how things worked in life. Now, he had to deal with getting Azrai out of danger and taking down this organization after him. He could feel the adrenaline building up in his system as he watched Azrai and Shizu communicate before the male went unconscious. What a relief that was.<br/><br/>Elias grinned slightly as he was explained the situation. ""Don't worry, I won't ask anything that's unnecessary,"" he said as he received a notification on one of his monitors. Opening the files, his screen flooding with different bits of information and he rubbed his eyes a bit. He would need more coffee for this. It would take a few hours to put the pieces together but this is what he lived for. He was damn good at his job and he wouldn't let this Zachariah character down, especially if Azrai had spoken so highly of him. In any other situation, he would have been smiling like an idiot that Azrai had complimented his skills when it came to technology, but that could wait for a later time. Readjusting the black rims around his eyes he looked at the monitors. ""Give me a few hours and I should have all that you need.""<br/><br/>He grinned as he was told that his skills would be tested. Let them test him, he would be sure to show them that he was far more competent than a few booby traps that would be set up. He knew that this wouldn't be easy, there were a lot of files to connect, however this is what he lived for. He hadn't done hacking of such a large scale in such a long time, he could feel his excitement as he began to organize the files on his monitors, seeing what pieces fit together already. He trusted that his Zachariah man was watching after his comrades while he was preoccupied. He moved closer to the monitors, pulling up old files of Azrai's enemies, trying to see if any of them had any correlations. Also, he managed to pull up a file of Liam, even though he was a dead man, he knew that this was a good start to his investigation.<br/><br/>His fingers flew across his keyboard while his eyes danced from screen to screen, pulling all the small details that he found important. He was slowly beginning to connect a few dots, when he decided it was time to trace the microphone chip in Liam's ear back to the signal it had sent to. He was hesitant at first, knowing that there would be a trap. This mission didn't call for hesitation; however he made sure to protect all of his signals and monitors as he hacked into the first security wall. This was too easy. He growled under his breath, knowing the signs of when the enemy wanted him to take everything that they had. Well, there was a little surprise for them. Not only would he take all that they had, he would destroy all their data, and then he would branch off multiple signals to find the head honcho of this organization.<br/><br/>Even if he wasn't on the frontlines and he was just an extremely talented hacker, he would show them that he was just as deadly through the web, like Azrai and Ivan were with a gun."
3722,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-25T18:08:18,Sound of Silence,"They had moved out just in time, authorities were starting to show up left and right and there were even some military personnel here. It was tense and there was still chaos all around them as they moved through the nearly destroyed market area; whatever bomb that was that went off may not have caused too much damage but it was enough to draw in a hell of a lot of attention. The snipers positioned on the rooftops informed him that they were several blockades and gave him some alternate routes here and there but it wasnâ€™t anything he was too unfamiliar with. He loved Jerusalem. There were times where Maverick wished he could visit Azrai more often. However, because of his fondness of the city, just because he was American and grew up in some po-dunk town in the South doesnâ€™t mean he didnâ€™t know Jerusalem like the back of his hand. Azrai had always been sure to tell him all the back roads and such, especially when it came down to missions where they worked together the rare times they did.<br/><br/>In fact if it hadnâ€™t been for Zachariah paying for his trip he would not have been able to get here at all. That man was truly amazing when it came to those things. He was a fucking saint, and if anyone told him differently he would argue to the ends of the Earth to prove them wrong. Maverick has worked for Zachariah for as long as he remembers, doing jobs for both him and Azrai as they tried to restore glory to their almost ancient organization. It has worked well but not without consequence. There have been many people sacrificed and enemies continue to surface which is part of the reason that they were so secretive with their work. Rebuilding has been a slow process, very tedious as well, but they were managing and they were expanding quickly. Perhaps a little too quickly but luckily there have not been many recent attacks. If they really were going to work together with Azrai and the friends he has made then things were about to get interesting.<br/><br/>There was still the matter of fully grasping what was going on but getting Azrai to safety and patching him up was top priority. Maverick was not a United States Marine for nearly six years for nothing. Ivan was someone he hasnâ€™t seen in awhile but he knew that they worked extremely well together, recalling the various missions they had been on in the past. The man was just as deadly as Azrai minus the psychotic murderer locked away inside of him. It has been awhile since heâ€™s seen him in that state and he prayed that he wouldnâ€™t have to see it again anytime soon.  It made him uncomfortable, thinking of all the things that could have gone wrong back there.<br/><br/>Everything had been quiet aside from a few words exchanged with his snipers and Ivan whenever he had spotted something, or whenever Shizu sensed something was off.<br/><br/>Once they got to the apartment, Maverick unlocked the door and went inside, immediately placing Azrai in his bedroom making tending to those wounds top priority. Heading into the kitchen like he owned the place and he was sure that Azrai would not mind he removed a bottle of wine from where he kept his alcohol and set it on the nightstand in the bedroom. If there was one thing that would help the man relax from almost anything after being in that state, it was alcohol; the man sometimes drank like a fish and it did worry him though he knew better than to say anything about it. And he was also sure that he would need it after he woke up considering his injuries were pretty bad, taking noticed the moment he removed the manâ€™s jacket and undershirt from his suit. Why the hell Azrai had been wearing a suit was beyond him, but he refocused on the various cuts he had and his bleeding shoulder and thigh.<br/><br/>However he frowned when he realized the man might need stitches. He really didnâ€™t want to have to convince the man to see a doctor. If only Allister were still aliveâ€¦ that man was as much a saint as Zachariah. Pushing that aside Maverick did what he could to stop the bleeding and bandaged the wounds to a point where no more damage could be done, but he knew the man would need rest still. When he finished up, he left the bedroom and shut the door behind him to leave Azrai undisturbed. â€œThat man is so fucking stubborn I swear. He should be fine in a few hours. Iâ€™ve managed to stop the bleeding.â€ He told both Shizu and Ivan was a reassuring glance. Or so he hoped anyway. That man put himself through a lot during this.<br/><br/>â€œAnd now that itâ€™s all said and done,â€ he looked at Ivan, arms crossed, â€œwould you mind explaining o me why the hell he even accepted that mission? Didnâ€™t he know it had been a set up to lure him out?â€ He sounded tense and his voice was raised a bit but he only cared for his friend. This mission concerned him.<br/><br/><br/>------<br/><br/>All he could do was hope and pray that this manâ€™s skills were just as unparalleled as he was proclaiming. Zachariah gave the man credit and definitely admired his confidence. Azrai definitely chose his allies well and there was no doubt in his mind they would succeed. Just in case there were a few back up plans, however as mentioned before plan B was not going to be pretty and he wanted to avoid it at all costs if it could be avoided. There was a sigh of relief that escaped him as he continued to keep an eye on Azrai and friends especially now that everything was looking a bit brighter. So many things could still go wrong and the people in the room with him could see it on his face, they were just as much concerned as he was. He was glad that they also cared about Azrai and now his friends. And that they would do whatever in their power to ensure that this ended as quickly as possible.<br/><br/>â€œI will contact you again in exactly three hours,â€ Zachariah told Elias, â€œwhether you are finished or not. Think of it as a way of keeping in touch and to establish further that we can trust each other through this. Should you find something is wrong beforehand, feel free to contact me, Iâ€™ll be here.â€ He then ended the call, leaving such information with Elias that would allow him to contact him if necessary. It was encrypted in case there were eavesdroppers or little pests waiting but he was sure that for someone like Elias it would be no problem.<br/><br/>It would be starting soonâ€¦ they had to hurryâ€¦"
3723,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-26T01:32:05,ElegantJewel,"They had made their way safely to the apartment, thankfully avoiding all the law enforcement that had shown up on the scene. He was glad that Maverick had shown up and he was definitely put a little more at ease to have that situation done and over with. Now it was a matter of patching up Azrai and getting down to the bottom of things. He knew that there was more to the girl than Azrai had let on. It seemed that his dear friend was withholding information from all of them and it didn't sit well with him. What was it about Shizu that made everyone want her? He knew that there was something about her, Elias had even mentioned it in the brief conversation that they had when he was first contacted him. When they were inside, he allowed for Maverick to handle all the first aid, knowing that he would have done a poor job. He was never good at patching up his own wounds. He locked the door, before doing a quick surveillance around the area, looking out of the balcony. Even though, so far, they were in the clear, old tendencies kicked up and made sure have the perimeter cleared before anything else.<br/><br/>He stood around, checking things thoroughly while Shizu remained quiet as she sat on the couch. It took a while for Maverick to reappear but when he did, Ivan winced at the look that he was given. Not to mention the slight rise of his tone made matters worse. Ivan knew it was best not to start an argument with the male. Turning away from the balcony, he rubbed his face, trying to figure out where to start. ""Why Azrai took this mission beats the hell out of me, you know how he is. Once he makes up his mind, he won't go back on the decision,"" Ivan said in a low tone. He crossed his arms over his chest, leaning against the wall. ""Elias and I told Azrai to forget about the mission, we both knew it was too sketchy. There wasn't a name or anything of that kind of information on the mission file. All that the file had was a location and a picture of the girl."" He cleared his throat, realizing that he was being rather rude to Shizu, acting like she wasn't around. ""I mean a picture of Shizu.""<br/><br/>He was relieved that Azrai wasn't injured too badly, though he was sure that a visit to a doctor would probably be better for the male in the long run. He noticed how Shizu seemed to relax more, though she still seemed tense. ""We argued for hours about the mission with Azrai but the stubborn bastard ignored us. He went off on his own accord to request the girl...Shizu. I was overall uneasy about this mission, so I followed him to Japan. He has been...uncharacteristically sloppy throughout the entire mission. I don't know what's going on in that head of his."" Ivan's lips formed a thin line and his brow furrowed while trying to think of explanations for Azrai's actions but he came up at a dead end. Normally he was able to connect the pieces to his friend's mad mind, but this time he couldn't. ""Perhaps Shizu knows something about this,"" he suggested his eyes landing on her.<br/><br/>She had sat there silently the entire time, just waiting to hear the news on Azrai. She had felt a flood of relief was over her when Maverick said he would be alright. If he had killed himself trying to protect her, she would have been devastated. She wasn't worth it. She flinched when Ivan spoke about her, knowing that he probably didn't trust her. That he was a bit wary of her. She could understand that, especially since she had put his friend through all sorts of hell. Fiddling with her fingers, she bit down on her lower lip. Ivan knew something was up and instead of playing the fool, she knew that she had to tell them. It would help them out greatly. Besides, she wasn't even sure if Azrai was planning on telling them. She wasn't supposed to have stayed around for so long anyways. Letting out a deep breath, she stood up looking at the two men.<br/><br/>""I have a confession I must tell the both of you,"" she said gently. ""I am not...what you think that I am. I am not normal."" Her eyebrows furrowed as she spoke, it was painful to have to expose her secret for she feared that they would no longer trust her. ""I am a pureblood Oni. I need blood to survive and I was hated for that. My mother died a long time ago, my stepfather not knowing of our true nature. For twenty-one years, I have lived in my village isolated and feared for what I am. I always thought that I would die in that village. I never thought that I would be saved. I was being held and abused in that village,"" she spat out darkly. ""But...then Azrai came to my rescue, I thought it was a dream. He knew not of my true nature until my stepfather's men came after us. My stepfather is consumed by power and greed, as Daimyo, he was feared for having a bloodthirsty Oni for a daughter. It is only natural that he would panic and hunt for me once Azrai came."" She brushed her hair away from her eyes.<br/><br/>""I understand if either of you despise me for what I am and what I have brought upon your friend. I never wanted anything to harm him,"" she said gently. ""I am more than willingly to go back to my village, if it means that I am able to spare you all more injuries and violence. I knew not of the traps that had been laid for Azrai, either. I truly thought that I would be...free,"" she murmured lowly, knowing that this could be it for her. She had a taste and then she would be sent back. She was no longer needed for their enemies plan, they had lured Azrai out, so what use would she be of now? She was nothing but a burden on all of them now.<br/><br/>Ivan let out a curse as she finished explaining things. It all made sense to him, however there was no way they could send her back, not to mention Azrai would probably cut his balls off. ""As much as I...appreciate your offer, we can't send you back. They know your face now and they know that your an acquaintance of Azrai's...you won't be safe on your own."" Ivan felt like he needed to have a seat, he hadn't been expecting something like this. They were dealing with something that he never thought possible, an Oni in the fucking flesh before them. Rubbing his face for the umpteenth time today, he was a loss for words. Azrai had gone into a mission that was way too heavy for one man to handle. Looking over at Maverick, he searched for answers. ""What are we going to do now? This was...not what I was expecting.""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Elias worked at a blinding speed, leaving no room for errors. He had no time for distractions either, which meant turning off all devices and other objects that would take him away from his task. He had three hours to hand over all the pieces together. He would do it in less time if he didn't meet up with any interference. He kept in mind that he would be able to contact Zachariah and he hoped that he didn't have to unless he was finished or it was absolutely necessary. His eyes darted from monitor to monitor as he gathered all the information he could, the pieces slowly coming together. He could do this, it was the only way he could help out more.<br/><br/>As he destroyed the files and systems of the computers he hacked into, he branched off a signal to see where all off the data had been transmitted to. He let out a curse as ten different locations popped up. He knew there would be a few detours to slow him down, but ten? Growling underneath his breath, he began hacking into the systems two at a time. Whoever was the grand master of this plan was smart, but he wasn't going to make him look like a man with the IQ below the hundreds when he was finished. He bit the inside of his cheek making sure that he wasn't missing anything; there was no time for errors. He would pinpoint the head honcho and destroy everything about their organization.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>With Cain out of the way, things had been very quiet. He enjoyed the silence. It had been a shame to end Cain's life, but he had fucked up. He did not allow fuck-ups in his organization. That was why they had been under the radar for years now. Then along came Cain, who had a very promising future in his establishment. He was intelligent, level-headed, and slightly insane. A little insanity was always fun to work with. Also, Cain had a thirst for vengeance that he hadn't seen in a long time. It was almost admirable at how determined the man had been. However, he had been too hell-bent on his quest for revenge that he succeeded in letting their organization become back on the radar. So, taking the necessary precautions, he got rid of Cain. It was a simple as that, but it was not without consequence. Now they had a hacker, trying to trace them. That simply wouldn't do.<br/><br/>A frown was placed upon his lips, he noticed that this hacker was rather skilled, but he would run out of time soon enough. Each database had been sent to multiple locations, each riddled with virus and codes to unravel. He mused to himself, knowing that things would happen soon. As soon as he had Cain killed, they moved to Plan C. Plan C was less drastic that Cain's Plan B, but it was still effective. He hummed lowly as he stood up from his chair, a smile hanging on his lips. Let them come after his organization; it had been a long time since he had last felt the thrill of a chase."
3724,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-26T04:17:14,Sound of Silence,"When he finally came to he found himself back in his apartment. Voices could be heard and he tensed immediately, still somewhat in that half insane state of mind. He took a few breaths to calm himself. What had happened? The only thing he remembered clearly was the look on Liamâ€™s face before he killed himself, Maverick with Shizu and him trying to shoot Ivan. He swore under his breath at the thought of possibly hurting his good friend and immediately cursed himself for losing control and wondered if everyone was alright in the end and he hadnâ€™t killed anyone. Sure, it felt good to get in that state, but there were definitely consequences. If he harmed them in any way he would never forgive himself but then again he always says that whenever he falls into that state. When he tried to sit up he discovered there was a sharp pain throughout his body and he couldnâ€™t move. He hadnâ€™t noticed the injuries at all before aside from his shoulder and a few cuts on his face from the explosion as well as the wound in his thigh.<br/><br/>A heavy exhale escaped him and he clenched his jaw, trying not to let the pain get to him. This was what he meant by his tolerance for pain being rather high. Whenever he fell into that murderous state of mind everything was blocked out, including pain, he could have a broken leg and still be able to walk on it to an extent. Much to his relief nothing had been broken but he was still very much in pain. However he knew lying here was not going to do him any good. Ignoring the pain to the best of his ability he forced himself to sit up on the bed and fight off the dizziness that seemed to hit him once he did so. He noticed there was a bottle of wine on the nightstand and grinned faintly at it before reaching for it. His shoulder was stiff but he wanted the damn alcohol and ignored the pain again, pulling the cork out with his teeth slowly and taking a swig.<br/><br/>It felt damn good to get some of that magical alcohol in his system. As always, he reminded himself that it would always feel good to him. Comforting him, putting him at ease, and definitely helping him get out of his bloodthirsty state that was still lingering a bit.<br/><br/>It took him a moment before he was able to ignore the pain enough to stand, narrowing his eyes and groaning softly as he limped over towards the door. There was a conversation happening on the other side. Once he recognized the voices he felt relieved but when he heard Shizu revealing herself to the others he was tense as all hell. At that point anything could have happened. He lingered behind the door for a bit with slight curiosity, wondering right then and there if Ivan and Maverick would try to kill her, but nothing happened. Letting out a soft exhale of relief he was about to head back to the bed when he heard Maverick say, â€œWell Ivan you remember Zachariah? Heâ€™s the one who tipped me off about Azrai being in danger. How he knew about it long before any of us had is beyond me but I donâ€™t question the man. He made no mention of an Oni, though, and only told me that the girl was special and was to not be returned to Japan. Guess we all know now.â€ Azrai heard him sigh.<br/><br/>He cracked the door slightly and was about to step out when he realized he was shirtless. That simply would not do considering Shizu was still present. The least he could do was make himself presentable, so he went to his drawer and pulled out a t-shirt, throwing it over himself. He was still in his boxers but at least he was covered. â€œI know for a fact we canâ€™t stay here long but I really donâ€™t know where else to go from here. These people are persistent, and Iâ€™d hate to have this apartment covered in blood.â€ Maverick continued as Azrai stepped out of the room finally. He kept his hand against the wall for support as he made his way into the living room. They didnâ€™t seem to notice he was awake because Maverick spoke more. â€œThe only thing I can think of now is leaving Jerusalem but something tells me that might just be what they want. However, I have people watching over us as Iâ€™m sure you know, and should Zachariah see somethingâ€™s up heâ€™d let us know.â€<br/><br/>â€œSo it was Zachariah who had sent you?â€ Azrai spoke out finally, continuing to lean against the wall, grinning faintly as he drank down more wine. â€œI have to say that is quiteâ€¦ unexpected considering I have not spoken with him in nearly three years.â€ He seemed to be back to his old self but Maverick was still a bit cautious. Sometimes Azrai could be rather unpredictable whenever he came out of one of his bloodthirsty mindsets; it was a reminder that it was a damn good thing that they came here instead of the hospital though he knew for a fact the man would probably need a professional doctorâ€™s touch. The man, from what he understood, had come in contact with a few wounds and he never noticed himself how the shoulder wound and bruise on his nose seemed a bit older than the cuts.<br/><br/>Maverick looked him over once more and nodded, â€œYou should consider yourself lucky, too. He paid for my trip here and everything. From the looks of things youâ€™d either be dead if I hadnâ€™t shown up and threw these people off, even if it was only slightly.â€<br/><br/>Azrai looked at the ground for a moment as silence fell over the apartmentâ€™s living room. For a moment and Maverick wondered what was going through the manâ€™s mind now. He always seemed so deep in thought, though he supposed that was just him being him. However when the man looked back to the trio he let out a soft exhale, â€œShizu would youâ€¦ mind sitting either outside or in the bedroom for a moment? You are not in trouble, I assure youâ€¦ I just need to discuss some things with Maverick and Ivan.â€ It was a light way of saying he felt he should deal with his punishment now to get it out of the way, feeling he deserved it especially now. He had been so careless and stupid this entire mission and the professional side of him was chewing him out though the feeling of failure was no longer making him want to vomit.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>â€œThey are safe for now, sir,â€ one of his men said to him in a low voice, giving him a reassuring nod. Zachariah was pleased, definitely, but he was still not ready to call off his snipers just yet. This was going a bit too smoothly, but then again considering who he was up against it was no surprise; these people were definitely an inviting bunch and he couldnâ€™t help but smile as he kept a close eye on his monitors. This was not over yet, not by a long shot, and that was the fun of it. It has been quite some time since h has dealt with such a powerful organization that definitely knew their stuff. It was a shame they were enemies, their skills would be useful in rebuilding, but then again that was always said about enemies. They all wanted each otherâ€™s skills and yet opposed their ideals and such. Perhaps that was the reason they wanted Azrai so badly; the man was valuable in quite a few ways as an expert marksman and a cold-hearted killer.<br/><br/>If they wanted to control the killer side of Azrai they would find themselves dealing with something more than they bargained for, however. That state was unpredictable even if it could be triggered easily if once knew how. However he doubted that was the case, knowing full well there was something deeper that they were missing. Perhaps it really did have to deal with the Oni girl and where she had come from, judging by the conversation on the other end of Maverickâ€™s wire. Hopefully Elias would be able to get him enough information. Zachariah looked to the clock. There was a little over two hours left before he would contact the man again and see what he has uncovered. They needed more time. It wasnâ€™t like they could wave a wand and it was a shame they had not caught on to these people sooner. In the end they have all been blind.<br/><br/>â€œGood. If anything seems to make even the slightest movement towards the apartment, eliminate the threat, but make sure they are identified. If they donâ€™t belong and prove to be an enemy then simply take them away, however donâ€™t be reckless.â€ He told his snipers after another report of everything seeming to be alright was given. â€œThe fun has only just started.â€"
3725,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-26T18:10:10,ElegantJewel,"Ivan nodded at Maverick's explanation, biting the inside of his cheek in thought. ""I understand your concern over leaving Jerusalem, but if we stay here there could be more damages done to the city and ourselves. This organization seems to be testing the waters with us,"" he commented as he was pulled into deep thought. ""I wouldn't necessarily be wise to leave Jerusalem but it wouldn't be wise to stay."" He tried to think of places that they could go. He had several homes that were stationed in different countries and cities, however, if this organization had known about Azrai for a long time, then surely they knew about him as well. He wanted to punch a wall or break something, but he liked Azrai's place too much to damage it.<br/><br/>When Azrai spoke, Ivan and Shizu turned to look over at the male. Ivan swore that that man was stubborn as heel. Why couldn't he just rest? It wouldn't be Azrai if he didn't, would it? He looked at his friend, assessing the strain and damage that had been done to his body. He needed the fucking wall just to move around. Ivan had half the mind to knock him out and make him rest. But that would result in unnecessary violence. Unlike Azrai, Ivan tried to use violence as a last resort. It wasn't like he despised violence and bloodshed; he just simply didn't start shooting in the beginning. But he had to give Azrai credit, even though he had put himself through Hell and back, Shizu was still with them and he was still alive. Luck was on the bastard's side and he would be sure to send his regards to Zachariah later.<br/><br/>Shizu watched Azrai warily; she worried that he would collapse again. How he managed to move around was beyond her at this point, but it was good to see him moving. She tensed when he asked her to leave the room; her eyes flickered to the balcony. Although they were safe for now, she didn't feel like being outside anymore. She bowed her head as she quickly took her leave, heading into Azrai's bedroom. She wanted to make sure that he was alright, but there was a time and a place for such things, now wasn't the time. Closing the door behind her, she felt her anxiety creep into the picture. What would they discuss? Would it be about her? Maybe they would all agree that she should be eliminated. She had no purpose in this world; she couldn't survive on her own. She was useless. Perhaps it was best that she not sit in the darkness of the room, but she didn't feel like turning on the light.<br/><br/>She leaned against the wall, sliding down to the floor. She still felt strange from the sedative; maybe resting would do her some good. They had all been up under a lot of stress today. Tucking her legs underneath herself, she folded her hands in her lap. Although Azrai said that she wasn't in trouble, this room was punishment enough. She belittled herself as she sat there, staring at the floor. She should have run away from Azrai when he first came to the village, she would have saved him from all the suffering he had been going through. She should have known that her stepfather would chase her until either he or she was dead. She thought about escaping from here, disappearing from the sight of the men in the living room, but she would get caught, wouldn't she? Although she could run at a blinding speed, she would slow down and they would find her, eventually. Besides, she didn't want to betray Azrai's trust like that, so she would sit and wait for the verdict. She angrily wipe away the stray tear that fell down her cheek, she didn't want to cry. She hated crying, it showed weakness, but she had been so worried, so scared.<br/><br/>She shut her eyes tightly as she sat there in the dark, her mind taking her back to the days that she was in the village. She would spend hours in that room, not a soul stopping by to speak with her or look at her. This room served as a reminder that she would never be free; her past would always haunt her, no matter how hard Azrai tried to help her. She would never escape. She wiped away the last of her tears, coming to terms with her mind. She wasn't worth the trouble; she wanted to tell Azrai that. She was just a broken Oni woman. She wasn't worth dying over. She wasn't worth the injuries or violence. She wondered why he had taken this mission anyways, from the way Ivan said it, the man knew it wasn't worth the trouble either. She stared down at her hands, the trembled in her lap. The question that had been bothering her this entire time ate away at her. Why had he come to her aid? Why?<br/><br/>Ivan let out a sigh after Shizu left, feeling that the room became a little tenser without her there. ""You should sit, your body still needs rest,"" he said to Azrai. He fell silent, knowing that it would be pointless if he started yelling at the man, but he did want to deck him. Maybe he would when Azrai was all better and this mission finally came to an end that is if it ever ended. It was supposed to have been done by noon today, but that plan changed. ""I am going to speak for Elias as well on this one, you're an idiot and you shouldn't have accepted the mission. It is not in your...skill levels to be a bodyguard."" He shifted his position against the wall, clearing his throat. ""With your stubborn tendencies, you should have contacted us sooner when you were first attacked, things could have been planned better. So the question on everyone's mind is: why did you accept the mission?""<br/><br/>Ivan was still puzzled; he could understand that Azrai could have felt obligated to rescue the girl. Whenever he had missions given to him like this, there was a feeling of obligation, but Ivan had never gone in blind like Azrai had. Even Azrai was smarter than to take a mission like this, but he did anyway. He wondered if Azrai even knew why he did it himself. There were so many questions that were still hanging in the air. Like, who could be after Azrai? What had been done to piss them off? What were they going to do about the Oni sitting in the bedroom? Although, he had to say, he knew that there had been something off with the girl but he still didn't see her as a monster. At least she hadn't shown that side of herself yet. Thank God.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Perspiration dotted his forehead as he moved through file after file; the pieces were coming together rather nicely, even though it was a pain in the ass to get. The hackings had been consuming most of his time, every time he thought he was taking a few steps forward; he would take a step back short after. This man was very intelligent, though he would not have his confidence be shot to hell over a few viruses and encrypted code after code. No, he had been hacking all his life; he knew how to destroy a virus with a few clicks of some buttons. He could decode anything given to him with his eyes closed. Elias was a prodigy when it came to hacking and his true colors would shine soon enough.<br/><br/>However, having so many locations to hack into was time consuming. He moved all his files onto one monitor while his other three hacked into other databases. Each location gave him more and more information, though he knew they all went to one place in the end, and that was what he was looking for. His eyes looked at all the files, there had been some extensive research done for this organization. So much that his mouth hung open slightly, he was mildly impressed with all the information, dating back to five years ago, but that was specifically for this plan. He also pulled up information on Shizu's stepfather and his financial transactions, locations that he had gone into, and other information. He pulled up a file that caught his interest, before the alarm for his security breach blared in his ears.<br/><br/>He jerked in his seat, moving to the next monitor as he started breaking down the hacker that was trying to get into his system. He recognized the pattern that the hacker used, realizing it was the same person who was trying to get rid of Shizu's falsified identity in the beginning. When he took care of that nuisance, he looked back over that the file labeled 'Shizu'. Clicking open the folder, his screen folded with pictures of her, as well as diagrams of her body. There were also notes along with it. Elias let out a curse; it was beginning to make sense now. They wanted Shizu, in order to make her a bio-weapon. He read of her true nature and with those abilities enhanced, she could pose a huge threat.<br/><br/>Swallowing that information made his head spin and heart accelerate. If this other organization got a hold of Shizu then it would be game over, and if they could capture Azrai as well, then he might as well kiss his ass goodbye. They were trying to make the deadliest out there weapons, which was why there were so many files of people within each database. Typing in the information that Zachariah had given him, he cleared his throat. ""This Elias, I'm sending over something that I think you need to see,"" he said while sending over the files. Just how many others had they taken off the map and into their organization?<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>He started at the empty container before him, the aquamarine liquid bubbling and churning. It looked so sad without anything to fill it. His fingers traced over the silver name plate, his jaw clenching. He would have had that girl by now if not for Cain. His plan would be fulfilled; he had been working on it for so long. Turning away from the empty container, he moved down the aisle, looking at each experiment. His scientist were the very best at what they did, nanotechnology was such a wonderful thing. They believed in his cause, the world was corrupt; it needed to be shown enlightenment; that the world needed to be wiped clean of the corrupt and ill. He knew just how to do it as well. He was very close to succeeding. If he could just have the girl and Azrai within these containers, he would begin his grand scheme of things.<br/><br/>""Sir, we have a problem,"" someone said from behind him.<br/><br/>""And what kind of problem might that be,"" he asked as he stared at one of the experiments, it seemed to be going along nicely.<br/><br/>""Their hacker is taking out all our servers. He has already gotten into the heart of the files.""<br/><br/>""Is that so?"" He looked over at the man speaking to him with a cold smile. ""Then...perhaps someone should go pay him a visit. He's becoming a nuisance."""
3726,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-26T21:03:33,Sound of Silence,"Zachariah stared at the files that had been sent to him in complete and utter shock. His eyes were almost filled with raw terror. This had been something he was suspicious about for awhile but he had no idea that it actually existed. Immediately he had these files saved with what was pieced together and looked to his group, â€œIt seems everything weâ€™ve feared is coming to life before our eyes. These people have what they need and arenâ€™t going to stop until they get Azrai and the Oni girl. I donâ€™t even want to begin imagining what might happen, so in other words we must act fast.â€ Taking a moment to calm down, a deep breath was drawn in and exhaled. Everyone truly had been blind. They should have taken out this organization five years ago when they had the chance and now theyâ€™re stronger than they were. He cursed himself for being so stupid. If they failed now all hopes of returning to the glory they had centuries ago would be completely shattered.<br/><br/>They could not get Azrai. But it would be selfish to say that they couldnâ€™t get him because he was valuable, no, he knew damn well that Azrai was also a good friend. Zachariah had to protect himâ€¦ and it seems he would have to soon protect Elias as well. Surely the other organization had caught onto him by now.<br/><br/>â€œMaverick, there has been a change of plans,â€ He spoke to Maverick first. His voice was stern to further emphasize that thins have just taken a turn for the worst. â€œMeet me in my Bethlehem Headquarters. This situation has just become urgent and we must speak face to face.  I have already made arrangements to ensure that youâ€™ll be safe both leaving Jerusalem and crossing into Palestinian Territory.â€ After he was finished with Maverick, he contacted Elias again, â€œExcellent work, Elias, I can tell weâ€™re going to get along just fine. Unfortunately theyâ€™re probably aware of your little achievements by now. I will do all I can to prevent them from finding you for as long as I can, but I need to get a name for this mystery organization. Donâ€™t terminate our conversation; itâ€™s vital that we keep speaking. Rest assured that your friends will also be under my watchful eye while you work.â€<br/><br/>He just hoped they had enough time beforeâ€¦<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>So this was it. The part where everyone jumps down his throat and tells him how stupid he was even though again he knew damn well he deserved it. But was it really his fault? He knew he could never share that he had enjoyed his time with Shizu because they knew he didnâ€™t like to get attached to people whenever he went on mission. If he were to reveal that, though part of him wondered if they already knew about it, they would give him even more hell. And an argument was the absolute last thing he needed right now. It was bad enough his body felt like it was on fire; he didnâ€™t need to get into an argument with them. At least in that sense he could let go of some of his stubbornness. Besides, there had been enough arguing when he took on this mission and he really didnâ€™t want the only people he called friends, who he trusted, to stay angry with him.<br/><br/>He was expecting Ivan to deck him and call him a pain in the ass like he always did whenever he fucked up but instead he was calm and there was no violence. It surprised him to say the least especially because he had been so foolish and put everyone in danger by accepting this mission. In the back of his mind, there was regret, but his heart was trying to tell him otherwise. There was something much, much more to this and he was determined to find out. In the beginning he had been so compelled to accept that mission that he could not explain why. He still couldnâ€™t explain why, even when he searched his thoughts to grasp some kind of explanation to tell him why and it drove him crazy. His hand balled into a fist against the wall and he narrowed his eyes in thought, eyes downcast towards the floor. It confused the hell out of him why he felt compelled to protect Shizu even now, even when Ivan was dead right about him not being cut out to be a bodyguard.<br/><br/>However Shizu was still in their possession right? Wrong. He had to give that credit to Maverick. Had it not been for him he would have been dead. They would have all been dead. Sure he was able to keep her safe until they made it out of Japan the first time but Ivan was absolutely right that he should have contacted everyone the first time he was attacked. Maybe this could have all been avoided, but he hadnâ€™t been thinking about it that far, not expecting to be attacked once they got to Israel. It angered him to no end but he wouldnâ€™t give up now. There was something that was still bothering him however, he knew something that he felt he had to deal with, and he was not stopping until he found out what that was. But could he be getting in over his head? Maybe he should just return Shizu to her village if she wants to go back so badlyâ€¦ Ah, but he knew he couldnâ€™t do that. Ivan said it himself that she would not be safe and if anything happened to her he knew damn well he would most likely be responsible for it.<br/><br/>That it in itself was worse than the feeling of failure still threatening to eat at him.<br/><br/>â€œI apologize, but cannot tell you why I had accepted that mission,â€ he spoke softly, the apology clear in his voice. â€œI feltâ€¦ compelled to accept it, like there was something in the back of my mind that refused to turn it down. Hell, I cannot even find an accurate explanation for it.â€ Ever the honest man, he really couldnâ€™t. â€œI do not blame you for being upset with me. Perhaps I shallâ€¦ just stick with eliminating people instead of saving them from now on.â€ Hint of that bloodthirsty bitterness lingered on the tip of his tongue, but Maverick figured that was just Azrai being himself or so he hoped. He was still a bit wary and not really sure what to make of what the man had just told them. This situation was hugeâ€¦ He had half a mind to grab Azrai by the collar of his shirt and start yelling at him but he knew that wouldnâ€™t end well at all. It wasnâ€™t like he wanted to hurt the guy any more than he was already, anyway so perhaps the best thing was to let it go.<br/><br/>Suddenly there was a message coming into Maverickâ€™s wire. His entire body tensed as he listened to the sound of Zachariahâ€™s voice. â€œI hate to tell you folks this, but Zachariah needs us to meet him in Bethlehem. Things donâ€™t sound good at all.â€ He tried to hide the panic on his expression. Maverick was not someone who overreacted during situations but he knew when his boss was being serious. They needed to leave Jerusalem now. â€œLetâ€™s grab what we need now and haul ass. Before you ask, weâ€™re still in the clear in terms of the enemy coming after us. I think your tech friend discovered something after Zachariah got in touch with him, so I think you should contact him as well.â€ He let out a breath and then gave some instructions to his snipers, only to have them say that Zachariah had given them similar orders. That man was always thinking ahead.<br/><br/>â€œWhere is my Desert Eagle?â€ Azrai asked in a dark tone as he gazed at the two men in his living room with a slightly absent though pained look in his eyes. The man was fighting the pain as best he could but it was still getting to him; his wounds were bad. Maverick shivered a bit at first but then nodded and went into the kitchen, removing the gun from where he had hidden it as a precaution even if it was empty and handed it to him. Azrai then slowly went into his back room and reloaded the gun before slowly opening the bedroom door so he wouldnâ€™t frighten Shizu with his sudden entry. â€œWe are leaving,â€ he told Shizu briefly before he limped over to his dresser drawer and pulled out a pair of jeans, throwing them on.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Lucian had been dead sleep when he was dragged out of bed by some stranger, a knife to his throat. The stranger walked him out to the kitchen and pinned him to the ground, still keeping that knife to his neck. â€œWhat the fuck is this?â€ The pilot roared in a clearly irritated tone, irritated may have even been a understatement, livid would be a better word, trying to look over his shoulder at who could possibly be doing this to him at this hour of all fucking times. He had just got back from a long flight and now this!? Something wasnâ€™t right; he knew that since the beginning when he was first told to go pick Azrai up from Japan.<br/><br/>â€œWe have a little pest problem, a hacker, and youâ€™re going to tell me where I can find this pest. Heâ€™s been quite elusive and heâ€™s being helped. I suggest you be good and listen to me, I really donâ€™t want to have to kill you and the hacker.â€ The stranger said in a cold tone. Lucian fell silent. They wanted Elias? What the hell was going on and what had he hacked into to make someone want him dead? â€œNot talking? Thatâ€™s not a wise decision, for I dislike silence. Now come with us and take us to your hacker friendâ€¦â€<br/><br/>As much as Lucian wanted to fight back, he cared for the well being of his friends, he knew he couldnâ€™t. He wasnâ€™t much of a fighter even if he was a decent marksman for one, and second the man his him pinned down. Clenching his jaw, mentally apologizing to everyone, Lucian nodded and the stranger lifted him up and took him outside.<br/><br/>â€œWeâ€™ve secured the hackerâ€™s friend, sir, but it went far too smoothly.â€ A man that had been waiting outside said into his earpiece. â€œAwaiting further orders.â€"
3727,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-27T19:44:33,ElegantJewel,"Elias was more than pleased that he had given Zachariah a lead on the organization that they were trying to hunt down. He was proving that he was a great asset to the team. He provided little to no arguments when given orders and he was fast when it came to retrieving information. He allowed himself to smile briefly as he was praised. It didn't take much to make him happy, though that fleeting moment of happiness left him. If they were on to his schemes, then they must know about him as well, which meant. He scrambled to his phone, nearly falling out of his chair, fumbling with the electronic device for a while, before his shaking fingers pressed the call button. He listened to the dial tone for a while, before it went straight to voicemail. He ended the call, taking a deep breath, he was probably still asleep. Pressing the redial button, he waited once more, trying to get in contact with his friend.<br/><br/>The voicemail answered him again and he closed his eyes. Setting down his phone, he stared at the ground. How the hell did they find him? He had made sure to be as elusive as he possibly could. If they hurt him...he shook his head trying not to think about things like that. He had to be optimistic or else it would distract him from the task at hand. Letting out a shaky breath, he settled back down in his chair, staring at the monitors for a while. He needed to tell Zachariah, clearing his throat as he had been quiet for a while after the orders were given to him. ""I..."" he paused knowing that he sounded slightly panicked. This was no time to be scared, but it was eating away at him. ""I have a friend, a very close friend, I think they found him,"" he said in the calmest voice he could manage while he searched through the files, looking for a name. Getting the name was of the utmost importance.<br/><br/>""It seems that they have gone under many different names over the years for the purpose of being able to continue their research unnoticed,"" Elias murmured, trying to get back into the swing of things, his mind awfully distracted. ""However, it will be no problem for me to get the correct name."" He continued to idly talk to Zachariah; it was a way from keeping him from going insane. This situation kept escalating the more he continued to discover and hack into the organization's system. After a while, he placed all the names that the organization went by, noticing that there was a pattern in the names. He ran a program to pull out the letters, putting together all the possible combinations. ""Got it,"" he said with slight excitement. His brow furrowed, realizing he had never heard of this organization before, perhaps Zachariah had. ""They seem to be calling themselves Sanctus Unum. Does that ring any bells?""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>When he received the message that his men had secured the friend of the hacker, he was more than pleased, however he was not about to let his guard down. He drummed his fingers along his leg as he carefully thought things through. By now, they would know their entire plan, which was neither good nor bad, because his plans would be fulfilled either way. ""They will be protecting the hacker, it would be pointless to try and attack him,"" he said slowly, his cold eyes thinking of a plan. ""However, it is imperative that we have that hacker, he is becoming a problem, is he not?"" He stared at his monitor, watching his men. They were right, things had gone far too smoothly then again he was sure they hadn't expected them to come after the pilot. He smiled slightly as he looked away from the monitor, he looked at a file that he was given.<br/><br/>""Make him talk, by any necessary means however; it would be wise to take it to some place that is more private."" His fingers flipped through the files in his hand, he frowned slightly. He let out a sigh and continued to speak with his men. ""Be cautious, the enemy is ever watchful, like we are. That is all for now, if you should trouble, eliminate it."" He ended the conversation, turning around with a swivel of his chair. He handed the file to the lab worker, lacing his fingers in his lap. ""Is it ready to be tested?"" The lab worker looked nervous, clutching the file tightly. ""There could be complications; the experiment's body is not built like the Oni woman. It would be rather...unwise to so send it out onto the field."" He nodded his head, taking it into consideration. ""I see, then that is why we need that woman. You are dismissed.""<br/><br/>By the day's end, he would have the Oni girl in his hands and if he didn't, there would be hell to pay. He was not so careless like Cain, he took his time planning and strategizing. He never rushed in without thinking of other possible situations. He sighed, knowing that his experiments wouldn't last out in the field. He needed that Oni woman, Azrai was a plus as well. If he could use nanotechnology to change and alter their forms, then he would be unstoppable. The world would be his oyster, he grinned at the thought as he monitored the progress of the mission.<br/><br/>It would start soon.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Ivan let out a small sigh, knowing that it should have been better not to have asked the question. Of course Azrai had no idea why he wanted to take the mission. It just happened and he could understand those compelling emotions. Even still, he wanted to deck him in the face, just not as hard. It was terribly hard to resist the urge but there was no need to start any kind of commotion. This situation was heavy and he could feel the tension building between the three of them. It was definitely not the time to be on edge with one another. He wanted to tell Azrai that he could still be a bodyguard; however it was probably best to not say anything else. He knew that his friend was beating himself up, why should he ease the pain? It was more that obvious that some things could have been avoided with a little help. It just worried Ivan that Azrai had chose the most suspicious mission to begin his bodyguard training, if he could call it that. At least shoot for something that was a bit easier and less time consuming, but it wouldn't be Azrai if he didn't make this complicated.<br/><br/>At least everyone was alive and well, that was all he could have hoped for, however, he had caught on when Azrai had gone into that mood of his. He had become attached to the Oni girl, which shocked him in the least, seeing how Azrai never got attached so fast. He wondered when it happened in this short amount of time. Azrai had broken the first rule of being a bodyguard: Never get attached to the objective. He glanced over at Maverick sensing that the male was just as upset as the rest of them. He wasn't sure if he would have stopped Maverick from whatever he was planning to do to Azrai, but it was probably not to think that far ahead. Besides, it seemed as if plans have changed once more. Ivan tensed, not liking to sound of having to leave Jerusalem or the fact that Zachariah had requested them to make haste. At least that was what he had gathered from the tone of Maverick's voice. He tensed as Azrai asked for his gun, not liking the tone one bit. He watched as Azrai walked to the back room, before letting out another sigh. He would definitely need a drink when this whole fiasco was over, and by drink he meant twenty.<br/><br/>Shizu flinched a bit as the door was opened; she was relieved that it was Azrai. She stood up as he spoke to her watching how he carried himself. Surely he was in a lot of pain. ""Leaving,"" she questioned softly. ""But you are in no condition to be moving around."" She knew it was pointless trying to tell the man what kind of condition that he was in. It was obviously important if they had to leave the apartment. She watched to yell at the men, even though she had never yelled at anyone before. She was worried. She was worried that Azrai would end up killing himself on this mission. It was pretty selfish of him, she thought, trying to be a hero when she wasn't worth the risk. Her fists clenched a bit, realizing that she would lose an argument to him. She should just let it go, but she hated seeing him in this condition. It was all because she decided to leave the village with him. He wouldn't have been in so much pain. She clenched and unclenched her jaw, trying to calm her mind.<br/><br/>This was certainly not what anyone had been expecting. She figured that it would have been difficult to get away from her stepfather but that was all. She hadn't expected all this violence and chaos. She hadn't expected to be thrown into a different world, one full of constant danger and fear. Would it have been best for her to stay in the village? Would these people still have come after her? She knew that they probably would have, eventually. They seemed to have known about her for quite some time, evening knowing that she was an Oni. However, that still didnâ€™t mean she knew who these people were. Her stepfather had many foreign visitors at the compound; it could have been any of the men. Her eyes narrowed the more she thought about it, but she came to a dead end. She wondered how things would turn out in the end. Would she be free or would she be captured? The line of freedom seemed to be blurred at this point. She felt trapped still, in a never ending chase. The more people that got involved made her lose sight of that blurred line. Free or not, she just didn't want Azrai to get injured anymore. It was obvious that he was deeply cared for by his comrades, so why should he risk his life?<br/><br/>She would ask him, when she had the chance. She already knew the answer, because she knew there wasn't one. She just...felt compelled to ask him. Letting out a sigh, she figured the longer she stood there and thought about things, the longer it would take for them to leave. She exited the room, a sullen look in her eyes. She could not voice her opinions about leaving, because she was just some woman out of the loop of things. They had a better understanding of the situation that she did. It was useless. She was useless. All she was something to protect and she wasn't even sure who or what they were protecting her from at this point. It was too large for her to be able to understand at this point, especially with her little knowledge of the world. She entered the living room, ready to depart whenever she was told. She was good at follow orders; it was what she had been doing all her life. Maybe when they moved to the next location, she would have answers for her questions. It would greatly ease her being to know what exactly was going on at this point.<br/><br/>""Seems like we are all ready for departure,"" Ivan said lowly, before looking at Maverick. ""Lead the way."""
3728,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-28T00:26:47,Sound of Silence,"â€œSanctus Unum? That does sound vaguely familiarâ€¦â€ The name stuck in Zachariahâ€™s mind for awhile and he rubbed at his beard while he thought about it. For years he has been trying to figure out who they were, as Elias said they always worked under different names to keep under the radar, and now he finally had these people where he wanted them. A smile touched his lips at this glimmer of hope. Maybe they werenâ€™t too late after all, and he immediately decided that this Elias guy was a gift from God himself, showing them that they were not too late. Things could still end positively however he was not about to jump up and start celebrating just yet. He knew full well that there were still things they had to do before they were in the clear and he was about to push everyone to their limits to get it done. Sanctus Unum had to be stopped at all costs and if there was any time to do just that it was now. There was no more room for error; those who proved incapable of completing the tasks he was about to lay out accordingly were going to be eliminated.<br/><br/>Standing from his chair, he walked around a bit, â€œI cannot even begin to tell you how much Iâ€™m satisfied with what youâ€™ve done for us, Elias. You will be rewarded greatly in the end.â€ He began in a calm tone. The man on the other line was obviously stressed out about his friend. Zachariah couldnâ€™t have him be stressed out about his friend, not at such a critical time. As much as he didnâ€™t want to stray from the objective it was obvious that if they didnâ€™t rescue this man in time, hopefully before this organization decided to turn him into a monster, Elias would lose focus and falter. Faltering would cause him to be caught. â€œGive us some information on your friend, track him down, whatever you can do using the information youâ€™ve just found. Iâ€™ll send someone to rescue him right away, and rest assured I intend on having the man returned to you alive. Itâ€™s the least I can do to repay you for all your help at least for the time being.â€ He told the man, reassuring him.<br/><br/>Looking to a few of his people he said, â€œMake sure that Azrai and the others arrive in Bethlehem safely. If anything proves to be an obstacle eliminate it immediately. Itâ€™s show time.â€ The people nodded and went about their business. He prayed that this situation would not get any worse but something told him that they have only just scratched the surface.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>With their bossâ€™s orders final he took the pilot to the â€˜usual spotâ€™ in this area and began to question the pilot. The man was stubborn as hell and had a ratherâ€¦ colorful vocabulary as he would have expected from someone who was obviously in the military for some period of time. Air Force from what he gathered. He wondered briefly if the boss wanted to turn this man into one of those Kamikaze pilots or something if they couldnâ€™t get him to reveal who the hacker was. It would be a way to use this man against them, however he was sure the boss had bigger plans. He knew better than to question his bossâ€™s motives for it wasnâ€™t his place and his boss was a busy man who didnâ€™t like to be bothered by such things. He also knew that this pilot better cough something up soon. Things were only just starting and they could not have some insects getting in their way. Insects would be squashed no matter who they were, for sure.<br/><br/>â€œStill not talking?â€ He snarled at the pilot, shaking his head. â€œI really, really donâ€™t like it when people choose to be silent. It only prolongs the inevitable. Now, really do suggest that you tell me everything about your hacker friend or Iâ€™ll start removing some fingers. Or perhaps I can just kill Azrai and his friends right now. All I need to do is give out a few signals and theyâ€™re history.â€ They were lies, mostly, that held some small truth to them in hopes of riling the man up a bit more. They were running out of time. In all honesty, he didnâ€™t even want to begin to imagine what would happen if he had to tell his boss that they werenâ€™t getting nay information. His boss was not someone you wanted angry with you, especially when his plan was supposed to be flawless unlike that idiot Cain, who let his thirst for revenge get the better of him.<br/><br/>And fucking hell, the pilot was still not talking; the man just glared daggers at him. Oh, but he knew he could make the man talk eventuallyâ€¦ He lit a cigarette and touched the burning tip of it on the manâ€™s arm, smiling as the man tried not to make a sound from the pain. â€œThatâ€™s only a taste of what is to come,â€ he said with a smile, taking a drag from the cigarette and blowing smoke in the pilotâ€™s face after he relit it.<br/><br/>â€œKiss my ass.â€ Lucian spat. Even if he allowed himself to be caught he would always be loyal to his friend.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Despite being the stubborn man he was, he was not stupid and knew full well that he was not in any condition to be moving around. His deeper wounds burned while the less fatal ones were very uncomfortable. His shoulder felt stiff again as well and he had a bad limp because of the wound in his thigh. More than likely some of them had also started bleeding again though when he checked the bandages he didnâ€™t see any stains. Maverick did an exceptional job patching him up he did have to give the man credit. Hell, it was needless to say he owed that man his life at the moment and it made him feel even guiltier than he had before. If only he could turn back time somehow, to when he accepted this mission in the first place, and heeded their warnings. His friends would not be angry with him and he wouldnâ€™t be in pain. And he would not have gotten attached to his objective eitherâ€¦ that was probably what he was starting to regret the most. It was written all over his face, the regret, but he remained as notoriously calm as possible.<br/><br/>He wasnâ€™t thrilled about the sudden change of plans to leave Jerusalem but he had a feeling that Zachariah knew what he was doing; it wasnâ€™t like the man to be reckless. In all the years he has known the man, heâ€™s come to like his ability to think rationally even if his decisions were last minute. The man never told his people to move if it wasnâ€™t urgent. And every fiber of Azraiâ€™s being was telling him that there was something wrong about all this. He has always been a bit more sensitive to things, his murderous side heightened it quite a bit even if most rational thinking was thrown out the window, and something was telling him once again that he had been right about taking on this mission. The reason why was about to be revealed, he just had a feeling. Looking to Shizu for a moment as everyone got ready for departure he knew he was to be her guardian for a little while longer. She was not free yet and they were not out of the woods yet. Whatever the hell was going on, they were going to get to the bottom of it, and he would make them pay dearly for messing with him.<br/><br/>â€œI think itâ€™s best that we drive instead of take a bus or a taxi,â€ Maverick said, looking Azrai over. It really pained him to see the man up and moving but what other choice did they have. And it wasnâ€™t like they could make the guy rest anyway; he was far too stubborn for that clearly, so they had to move. He knew full well that Zachariah and the snipers still hidden around were looking over them while theyâ€™d be making their escape. â€œMaybe I watch too many movies in my spare time, but we not only have someone wounded, but I donâ€™t feel safe in public transportation while we have very dangerous people pursuing us. Of course our other option is to walk, but that, again, is obviously out of the question with Azrai in the condition heâ€™s in.â€ So many things could go wrongâ€¦ but then again so many things could go wrong if they did drive.  What if they knew what Azraiâ€™s car looked like, since that was obviously the vehicle theyâ€™d be taking though not without his permission?<br/><br/>What if they were expecting them to escape to Bethlehem or out of Jerusalem? At this point, it was wise to expect the unexpected. It was a sort of golden rule of their little organization as anything was possible once shit hit the fan.<br/><br/>Maverick knew he wouldnâ€™t have to worry about that judging by the look in Azraiâ€™s eyes, â€œThe keys are hanging on a hook in the kitchen,â€ he said softly. â€œI suppose I willâ€¦ let you drive.â€ Maverick was relieved when he heard that, fearing the man would want to be stubborn again and the fact that Azrai drove like a fucking madman sometimes. So often he felt himself hanging on for dear life whenever that manâ€™s road rage kicked in. Although, on the other hand he has never gotten into an accident before, surprisingly, so he was a bit of a safe driver in that sense at least. Still Maverick was not about to take risks especially with this feeling telling him that what Zachariah had to tell them was not something they were going to like hearing. He really hoped they were going to fill him into everything; there was something bigger than the Oni woman. They all probably knew that by this point.<br/><br/>With a nod, Maverick grabbed the car keys and lead the way outside, moving only when directed by his snipers. He would be blind if not for them. It was sad that Azrai had to be helped down the steps and even if the man was too prideful and stubborn to ask for help, Maverick didnâ€™t care, he helped him anyway despite his protest. It was also no surprise that he took a seat in the passenger side, probably to give him more room to relax since it was pretty much a full car. Hopefully in no time they would make it to their destination, but he knew this probably going to be a bumpy ride. As soon as they crossed over into Palestine, things would become ugly. The real battle was about to begin. He could feel it. In the pit of his stomach something told him he has just been dragged into something he was about to regret, even if it was helping dear friends.<br/><br/>Rolling down his window a bit, Azrai held his Desert Eagle tight in his grasp. They seemed to be thinking the same thing, â€œShould any trouble find us, as we all know I am a magnet for trouble, I shall deal with it.â€ Maverick almost wanted to slam his head into the steering wheel; he swore the man was way too stubborn and trigger happy for his own fucking good. He hoped he wouldn't continue to be this way but he also knew that was partially wishful thinking. He decided to just let it go for the time being, figuring Ivan could keep giving him a piece of his mind if he so wished, and just started the car."
3729,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-28T04:55:19,ElegantJewel,"Elias knew that it was a bad idea to worry over Lucian but it was only natural. That man was like a brother to him, it seriously worried him that Lucian hadn't answered his phone. He cleared his throat, knowing that he had to continue with hunting down Sanctus Unum or else all their hard work would go down the drain. He wouldn't compromise the mission because he was being a bleeding heart. It pained him to continue with the search but he had to press on. He trusted that Zachariah would go scope out the situation with Lucian, as long as he continued to work on the mission. He immediately sent all the information he had on Lucian, along with the places that he was mostly at. Once that was done, he felt a little more at ease. However that didn't stop the worry that was constantly at the back of his mind. He took a deep breath, before he felt like he was able to talk once more.<br/><br/>""Thank you,"" he said in a slightly monotonous tone. It was best that he detach himself from the worry that he had. There could be no room for errors at this point. Moving through the files at the pace that he had been at prior to finding out the bio-weapon plans, he began to trace all of the IP addresses and other outlets that were in the first four locations he had hacked into. He continued to gather the files on the research that Sanctus Unum had been working on for years. He didn't give a damn about a reward at this point, he didn't want money. All he wanted was that Lucian would be returned safely. He couldn't imagine a life with the closest friend he ever had. Gritting his teeth, it only added to the desire that he had to destroy this damned organization. They were pushing his buttons in all the wrong ways, his eyes narrowed as one of his traces picked up on a location in Israel. He grinned to himself, knowing that this was the place that he had to get into. All he would need was a location.<br/><br/>He let out a loud curse, as he was kicked out immediately from hacking. Oh this was just too fucking perfect. They had been testing him; well they had another thing coming. He would show them that he didn't back down easily. He continued re-entering their server, breaking down the firewall after firewall. ""Zachariah, I think I found their main database, however,"" he paused momentarily as he was kicked out once again. ""They are definitely trying not to let me get in."" He smiled despite the foul mood he was in. ""Don't worry; I'll be able to get in within a few minutes. Have any idea of how long we have,"" he asked as he reached under the desk of his computer, pulling out a sleek laptop. Connecting it to his monitors, he ran a program that would help him hack into the system. It had been a while since he last used this modified beauty, hopefully it would help him greatly.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The fact that his men didn't send him a call back after a while was either a good or bad thing. It could be good; for they had cracked the pilot and the male was revealing all sorts of interesting facts. It could be bad because the male was not opening up, which meant that his men were unwillingly to call him back. He certainly hoped that they understood that they had free reign at this point. Their enemy was catching up to them; soon they would have to deal with a larger threat. However, he was certainly calm in this situation. He couldn't afford to lose his head in the heat of things. That would make him a very poor leader. His men would lose faith in him. He smirked as he walked through the corridors of his establishment. The florescent lights burned his eyes, however he didn't mind, this was all for liberation. The liberation of those who had been wronged, violated and other things that associated with his cause. He wondered if they knew what they were to face. Would they try to infiltrate his base?<br/><br/>He wanted to laugh at how foolish that sounded, even to him. Even though they were working on newer and more refined weapons, he still had plenty of stable experiments walking around, all of which had been trained in all areas of combat. He stared at the scientist working in the labs, combining different elements together and injecting an unconscious woman on the table. She had proved to be a very nice asset to his team that is if she survived the testing. He frowned, knowing that the Oni girl would have the best body to experiment to work upon. Her bones were sturdier than an ordinary human; she would be able to handle it better. The sounds of screaming caused him to look up and he watched at the female's body rejected the chemicals being put into her body. He let out a sigh, his men better hope they get the girl or else they would all have to face his silent wrath.<br/><br/>His thoughts were taken back to the pilot they had captured. Should he use him in an experiment as well? That would prove to be a very interesting turn of events, especially if the man refused to talk. Surely the pilot would be able to withstand the experiments. He stroked his chin for a moment while he stood there in thought. He walked back to the conference room; he watched as his hackers fought off the enemy's, he knew that they were running out of time. Pressing down on his call button, he contacted his field men. ""If he doesn't talk then bring him to me, we could use him for other purposes."" His tone was a little harsher than it had been previously. They had to plan an attack soon, or else all their efforts would have been for nothing.<br/><br/>He would bring divine liberation unto the world.<br/><br/>""Send some of our stable soldiers out on the field,"" he said to the assistant who communicated for him to the other people in base. ""They need to see what we have been preparing for them,"" he said with a cruel smile. His assistant nodded and went off to tell the others.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Shizu wasn't sure how she should feel at this point, she was conflicted with emotions. It would be unladylike of her to throw a temper tantrum but it also would probably make her feel somewhat better. She could feel Azrai look over at her, however she was unable to meet his gaze. She knew what was happening now. Emotions were something that she could pick up on easily. He was regretting taking on this mission, regretting ever taking a foot into her village. She knew that this would happen, even though he said that he didn't hate her in the beginning. He regretted her. She wasn't sure which one was more painful. She tried her best not to feel too hurt by that sudden revelation however the fact that he remained silent and composed rubbed salt into the bleeding wound she had. Shizu knew it had been useless trying to become better acquainted with Azrai, knowing that their time was short though she ignored that caution she had in the beginning, blinded by her naive heart. She wished she could regret ever leaving the village but she couldn't. It was selfish of her, but she had been more than happy when he had appeared.<br/><br/>It would have better if she hadn't trusted in him, right? It had only further complicated things. She shouldn't have asked him to teach her about the world, to make him feel obligated. Though it wasn't all her fault, was it? He had agreed to teach her the world, seemingly enjoying teaching her things too. Then things got out of their hands, they had been too late to try to go back to being bodyguard and victim. They had discovered things weren't as simple as they thought it had been. Shizu bit her lower lip as she thought more and more, her head swimming. Hopefully as they left Jerusalem, they would be able to discover the root of all this chaos. Surely this wasn't just about her. It was obvious that the attackers were after Azrai too. The scene at the market was proof of such thoughts. She decided that it was best to not pay attention to what the men had to say. For one, she could barely understand what they were talking about, they were using terms that she hadn't learned the definitions yet. Also, it seemed that they were discussing their line of work as well, which was another thing she know little about.<br/><br/>She followed them to the car, wincing as Azrai was helped down the stairs, noting that he didn't look too happy about it. When they arrived at the vehicle, she quickly climbed into the backseat; Ivan opted to sit next to her as Azrai was in the front with Maverick. She looked around the car, noting how nice it was, though it felt stuffy with all the rather large men piled in, though it wasn't like she could complain, this would be the fastest way. Well, she knew of a faster way, but that would be pointless, she had no idea where they were heading and she figured it would be difficult to run with three men at least twice her side. But it had been a nice thought in the beginning.<br/><br/>Ivan had noticed that there seemed to be some tension coming off between the Oni woman and Azrai. She hadn't spoken a single word since Azrai told her to step into the bedroom for a few moments. His eyes shifted between the two of them, hoping that they too hadn't built high tension between one another. That was the last thing they needed, seeing how Azrai was the only one that Shizu probably trusted in this car. Sure, she had been willingly to follow them while Azrai was unconscious but she could have run away, and never came back but she stayed worried about all of them. Ivan let out a small sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. How could he even be mad at her? She had no idea that any of this was going to happen, nor did she know that Azrai was going to appear in the village to save her. Yeah he was beyond pissed that Azrai had put himself in this predicament, nearly getting himself killed, but he couldn't blame Shizu. That would be very unfair.<br/><br/>Ivan found himself trying to think of something to say to Shizu, maybe to put her in a better mood, seeing how everyone was high strung with emotions at this point. Unfortunately, Azrai had to ruin the whole damn thing. There he went with trying to pull the 'Hero' act again, that wilily sonofabitch. He shoved the back of Azrai's seat, not really caring if he hurt him at this point. ""Stop being a pain in my ass. This isn't just about you, it's about all of us now,"" he growled out, feeling himself reach for his own gun as well, his eyes scanning the horizon. ""I'm tired of hearing all your bullshit at this point, Azrai. You need to stop acting like a lone wolf at this point; we're all in this together. If trouble finds us, we deal with it together. Besides you're in no condition to be overexerting yourself, you bastard."" Even though Ivan was annoyed, he still managed to not be too harsh on Azrai. The man had been through a lot but that didn't mean he was allowed to do things solo. That wasn't how things were going to work at this point. They needed to be a tight unit from here on out."
3730,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-28T15:08:51,Sound of Silence,"Once again as the information was sent to him, Zachariah looked it over carefully, making sure he didnâ€™t miss a damn thing. It was frustrating that he now had to pull off an unexpected search and rescue but if it wouldnâ€™t be fair if he rejected it. Again, Elias was helping him so the least he could do was search for this Lucian character for him. Time was precious and there was no room for error so they had to seek this man out fast and hope for the best however part of him did worry about being too late. He pushed those thoughts aside, keeping a calm, neutral expression on his face as he sent some of his workers to look further into the situation while he continued to speak with Elias. This hacker was their only hope, â€œAzrai and the others, assuming there are no delays, will be arriving here in about an hour. Is that enough time?â€ He paused for a moment, recalling telling Elias that his skills would indeed be tested. So far there has been nothing but success and he was not going to take any form of failure lightly. â€œMore importantly, if and when you do get in, is one hour enough time to completely destroy every last bit of information they have stored there?â€<br/><br/>There was darkness in Zachariahâ€™s tone which made his men cower slightly. It wasnâ€™t often that their boss used such a tone, and it was a definite sign that he was being serious about this. A brief excitement filled the air since things were so close to starting but it was quickly stopped before it escalated and proved to be a burden. There had to be silence in the room at all times. Looking to the people in the room, glancing to his monitors, and then looking at them again he decided he had enough people out on the field for the moment and needed them here. People were expendable as there were far too many in this world, but he wasnâ€™t about to leave himself defenseless. He was not someone who would throw everything he had on the frontlines, he was not stupid enough to do so, he did what he had to in order to get things done and done right.<br/><br/>These Sanctus Unum bastards were getting to him; they got to him the moment he saw Azrai had fallen into that state of mind back at the market. There would be hell to pay if he couldnâ€™t destroy that organization soon, or else Azrai would tear it apart with his bare hands if he got there firstâ€¦ and most likely get himself killed. Wouldnâ€™t that be interesting? Azraiâ€™s murderous state was intriguing however surely he was no match for bio-weapons. He didnâ€™t want to think too much about it, however, not until they got here and formed a plan of action. Hopefully they could avoid having Azrai fall into that state againâ€¦ it could be both beneficial and disastrous not to mention thinking about it made him feel like some sick fuck too selfish for his own good to use his friend like that. Zachariah rubbed the bullet wound scar on his chest again, wincing slightly. Never again. It was something that he regretted deeply and would probably always regret for the rest of his life.<br/><br/>â€œElias, someone of your skill level is able to take their security systems offline as well, am I right?â€ He spoke again to their ally, leaning back in his chair once more, folding his arms with an ever calm expression, â€œIf youâ€™re able, do so, if not give them something to play with while we storm in and take them out. Iâ€™m sure there are plenty of toys lying around for you to play with in a place like that.â€<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>A callous smile suddenly appeared on the manâ€™s expression as he listened once again to his bossâ€™s words. â€œChange of plans. Weâ€™re taking this one to the boss since heâ€™s proving to be a waste of time.â€ He leaned closer to the pilotâ€™s face, â€œHow does that sound to you, flyboy? Looks like the boss has other plans for you, you should have talked to us. Youâ€™ll love our boss; heâ€™s such a charismatic man once you get to know him. Gag him before you move him.â€ A sinister chuckle escaped him as he motioned for his men to drag the pilot to the car, forcing him to get inside despite the protest. This was going to be interesting, the man thought to himself, feeling the bloodlust stir within him once he could have sworn he felt someone watching them. Thanks to his enhancements, he was sensitive to things like eyes watching him or the feeling of being followed. He was on high alert right now and whoever was there, well, he was going to make sure they were dealt with.<br/><br/>But for now they had to get back to the lab. He didnâ€™t want to keep his boss waiting.<br/><br/>At first everything went smoothly but soon there was gunfire. They were shooting at him! This was not sitting well and a curse escaped him as he stepped on the gas. â€œWho the fuck?â€ He glanced in his rearview mirror to see a motorcycle speeding after them. â€œSir, weâ€™ve run into a slight problem, worry not for I will be taking the necessary actions to make sure this problem doesnâ€™t hinder us.â€ He told his boss through clenched teeth. They were so close. So fucking close. Everything the boss had planned was not about to go down in flames because of some prick on a motorcycle! However the question as who the hell was this? Surely they were not found so quickly? And damn it he knew they would draw the attention of authorities soonâ€¦<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Deep down he knew Ivan was right but he still couldnâ€™t help but want to jump up and be a lone wolf. It was just how he was use to doing things, even around friends. As a hit man he never had to worry about people, as mentioned before, he only had himself to look out for. This whole bodyguard thing was definitely something he was not cut out for even if he did enjoy his time with Shizu before things got way too out of hand. He ran a hand though his hair and exhaled softly, his thoughts wandering a bit for a moment as he slowly brought himself out of that lone wolf state and focused on the task at hand. He was with friends now, he kept telling himself, but even then he felt they were only here because he had been a fuck up. Though he could never bring himself to hate Shizu he still wondered if she would have been better off if he hadnâ€™t accepted that mission. Of course now that question sounded rather silly but he couldnâ€™t help but think to himself the different possibilities.<br/><br/>However, in spite of his thoughts, he felt himself smooth back into his professional demeanor, more at ease now than he had been, knowing he had his friends with him now. Sometimes even he got a bit frustrated with his stubbornness though he never showed it. These two people among a few others were the only people he trusted to help him through a situation like this. He didnâ€™t need there to be any tension between them. Thoughts of apologizing or making a facetious remark crossed him but he decided to let it pass, knowing he would probably sound like he was feeling sorry for himself. He wanted to avoid all arguments and pity parties for the time being and just focus on what was going on before his eyes. Zachariah was waiting for them in Bethlehem and he would get all his answers from him as soon as they got there. He would have to calm his anxiety and nerves until then; it was hard because he was still very much on edge like everyone else was.<br/><br/>It was stuffy. Azrai felt like he was being suffocated in his own vehicle and rolled the window down a bit more. A part of him wanted to ask Maverick to let him drive but he knew it was better if he did since he was not in the condition to do so. He wanted to do almost anything to get this tension out of his mind; he didnâ€™t mean to be the cause of it among other things that lingered in the air. It was his fault for accepting this mission and the fact that he had allowed himself to fall into that bloodthirsty state of mind like he had. The others didnâ€™t show it but he had a feeling that was part of the reason they were so upset with him since it showed he had gotten too attached to Shizu. He knew he was going to hear about that later for sure and they didnâ€™t want to say anything in front of her. Not that he blamed them since he really couldnâ€™t deny that he had become attached and broke another golden rule they had amongst them. And now that he thought of it he was lying to himself, trying to convince himself that he was regretting this.<br/><br/>There was a long silence in the car as the drive progressed and they came to the battle-scarred border between the two territories lined with barbed wire fence and tight security. This was the side of Israel, the dark struggle over land, that he didnâ€™t want Shizu to see especially now with everything going on but it couldnâ€™t be helped. Zachariah needed them.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t look now, but I think weâ€™re being followed. That blue truck has been tailing us for quite some time and I really donâ€™t like the look of it.â€ Maverick said quietly, wondering if they could possibly be monitoring any conversation that might be going on. They hadnâ€™t even been twenty minutes into Palestine and now this? It was getting irritating as hell and both Maverick and Azrai wanted it to be over. Azrai immediately looked behind him, wincing at the pain that reminded him his wounds were still there, and casually took noticed that there was indeed a blue truck behind them. It didnâ€™t look suspicious but then again the most suspicious things never jumped out and said â€˜hey look at me Iâ€™m suspicious as fuck and youâ€™d better keep your wits about you!â€™ anyway. He clenched his jaw, keeping a tight grip on his gun and looked to Ivan, wondering he was thinking the same thing. And then all of a sudden Maverick slammed on the brakes as someone stepped out into the middle of the road, causing themselves to be hit despite Maverickâ€™s attempts to avoid them, rolling off the windshield before lying motionless on the road.<br/><br/>A few civilians rushed over to see if the person hit was alright when suddenly the guy stood up seemingly unharmed and pulled a gun. â€œOh what the hellâ€¦â€ Maverick growled, throwing the car back into drive and slamming the gas pedal into the floor, hoping to get to Bethlehem before anything else showed up. But sure enough that blue truck was still following them and the man who got hit seemed to be keeping up with both vehicles. He even jumped into the back of the truck while he fired off a few rounds. Maverick did his best to avoid them but this wasnâ€™t like it was some movie and they were bound to take a few hits. Hopefully none of the bullets hit anyone, a quick glance in the rearview mirror revealed everyone was alright but who knew how long that was going to last. He set his mind on heading to Bethlehem. Zachariah had better fucking fill him inâ€¦<br/><br/>There was a road sign up ahead. They were getting closer. One mile until they reached Bethlehem; and it seems that Zachariah had already sent reinforcements. There were several gunshots fired but they were aimed at the people following them. Hopefully that would buy them some time... they were so close now..."
3731,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-29T18:11:17,ElegantJewel,"Elias grinned a bit; he worked a lot better when there was a time limit. It was something about the adrenaline that pumped through is veins that made him solely focused on the task at hand. With his laptop helping him out, things had become a bit easier but as soon as he had one of the attackers down, another one would pop up. However, as stated earlier, he worked best under pressure. ""One hour is plenty of time, you can count on me,"" he replied in a serious tone, trying his best to break down these hackers as fast as possible. He would be done within the hour and he would make Sanctus Unum pay for what they had done to all those that he cared about. He grinned at the dark tone in Zachariah's voice, his fingers warming up a program to run once he was in. ""They won't ever stand a chance against me.""<br/><br/>He could only hope that everyone made it to the safety of Zachariah's location. He wasn't sure what he would do if they had been unable to make it. He was sure he wouldn't lose hope, but his confidence would be knocked down, especially if he thought of actually winning against Sanctus Unum. He didn't like the idea of bio-weapons at all. He couldn't ever agree to humans being put in that kind of environment. It definitely ruffled his feathers that they were trying to use Azrai in these experiments. Not to mention Shizu, she seemed like a sweet girl but they had yet to see that other side in her. That side that everyone feared would come out, especially if she was to endure those experiments. He shuddered knowing that they wouldn't stand a chance against a biologically enhanced Oni. Besides, who would want to fight against her? They had been trying to protect her from the beginning.<br/><br/>Elias couldn't help but grin once more. Oh he had just the thing to take their security systems offline. How many times had done that for Ivan and Azrai in the past? Each time he had updated the program, this one that he had now, it would surely destroy all hopes of rebooting their system. ""I've got just the thing of that,"" he said with a smile as he continued to hack into the system. He managed a small breakthrough being able to hack into one of the smaller files, before he was kicked out of the system again. He cursed lowly, thinking that he would have been able to take them out already. However, that was naive of him to think that it would be over so soon. Surely an organization of that size wouldn't be able to go down so fast and he knew that he was right so far, as more systems tried to shut him down.<br/><br/>Good luck with that.<br/><br/>He scoffed a bit, as he thought about a new approaching; he typed a few keys into his laptop, playing around with the new program he had been working on. Of course, it still had a few things that needed to be worked out, but he was desperate at this point. He needed to be in their system and fast, pressing enter, he held his breath as he watched it work. It took longer than a minute for it to run smoothly, but soon the hackers were dropping down one by one. He let out a breath that he had been holding, going back to trying to get into the system, while his laptop took care of those who wanted to distract him from the task.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>She clenched her teeth as she peered around the corner of the building she was using as coverage. This just had to be something to the whole plate of fuck they were being served. Not only had she been informed of the situation, but she had also been told to do an impromptu search and rescue mission at the very last second. She had accepted without hesitation because who was she to deny Zachariah's orders? Besides, she was rather skilled at finding people, a small quirk to her abilities. She pressed her body against as close as she could to the wall as the male in charge looked in her direction. Taking slow and steady breathes; she allowed them to leave ahead of her.<br/><br/>She counted to twenty before she hopped on her motorcycle, placing the helmet on her head. She pulled down the black face shield; she revved up the engine before speeding out onto the road, tracking down the car with the pilot in it. She really wished she wasn't in this situation, she wished that their new hacker ally hadn't had a close friend. It would have been easier to deal with him. But life wasn't simple like that; people always had strings attached to someone else. She sped up the bike, getting closer to the car. Pulling out a G17 SF, she cocked the gun and made sure the safety was off. She had to decide whether to cause a scene or to simply make this look like an accident. Luckily the streets weren't too crowded; she had a little freer reign on this situation. Certainly she didn't want to hurt the pilot in the process. Leaning her body closer to the bike, she lifted up her gun, shooting at the car, giving them a warning shot.<br/><br/>They sped up and she let out a sigh, so they were going to give her a chase. Well, it was a good thing that she was in the mood to continue this, but she was cautious. They could kill the pilot and all the things they had been working towards would end. The hacker would become an emotional wreck and it would be over. Failure was not even supposed to be a thought in her head. Increasing the speed of her bike, she weaved through the light traffic, closing in on the car. She would rescue the pilot, no matter what.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The car was silent after Ivan spoke to Azrai, Shizu could tell that Azrai was thinking about the words that had been spoken. It was strange, they all had so much to say to one another, yet not a single word left them. She assumed they had things to say about her and they were trying to be kind and not say it in front of her. Half of her wanted to hear what they had to say, but then again it was probably best if she didn't hear it. If they felt that speaking with Azrai about her was not for her ears, then she assumed they were right. They sat in the silence, tension high and their mentality worn out. Her eyes glanced out of the window, noticing the drastic changes of the landscape. This only made her want to know what was happening on this side of Israel.<br/><br/>She tensed when Maverick spoke, fighting the urge to look behind them, but she was told not to look. She could feel her heart accelerate and she noticed how the silence changed from somewhat calm to even more tension and a bit of annoyance. Then they hit something and she closed her eyes, clutching whatever she could grab onto until they were at a stop. She took this opportunity to look out the window, wondering if that person was alright. When the man stood up without a single scratch on his body, she felt her stomach turn slightly. He wasnâ€™t normal, they was no way he could have survived without major injuries. She gripped the arm rest as Maverick slammed on the gas pedal and they were flying down the road. Her eyes looked back only to see that they were still being followed and that man had joined the other side, firing off a few weapons. She felt a hand push her head down, away from the window, as Ivan's body shielded her.<br/><br/>""Just fucking perfect,"" Ivan grumbled as they were nearing Bethlehem. He moved Shizu out of the line of fire, even though he was sure the enemy wasn't going to try to hurt her. It would be a shame if a stray bullet hit her. He turned around, pointing his gun out of the window; he hadn't liked the blue truck one bit when Maverick first spotted it. If he could take out one of the tires, it would cause them to slow down. However, gunshots hit the blue truck that was not from his gun. He let out a sigh as he lowered his arm, knowing that Zachariah's men could handle those men in the truck. However, the blue truck has doing a rather nice job of dodging some of the shots aimed at them. He clenched his jaw, knowing that they were running out of time. Once again, throwing caution to the wind, Ivan aimed his gun out of the window, shooting off a few rounds, he grinned as one of them finally hit the front tire. He watched in satisfaction as the truck spun, trying to keep from flipping. However, one of Zachariah's men shot the other tire and the truck didn't stand a chance. That should buy them enough time.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>He let out a curse as the truck tumbled across the barren and battle scarred road. He had been trying his best to not flip over, but this hunk of junk rolled for a while after their second tire had been shot. When they stopped, he climbed out of the window, looking at the piece of shit truck. Anger boiled his body and he kicked the vehicle, leaving a nice dent in the door. His other men climbed out of the car, all seeming to be in the same mood that he was in. Gritting his teeth, he looked after the car that drove away, and he hissed as a bullet ripped across his arm. These bastards were seriously pissing him off.<br/><br/>""They are heading to Bethlehem, sir,"" he said into his ear piece.<br/><br/>""Good, please proceed to hunt them down,"" his boss's voice cooed into his ear. ""We are running out of time.""<br/><br/>""They have reinforcement sir,"" he said as more bullets came at them.<br/><br/>""Has that even stopped you before?""<br/><br/>He grinned at the venom in his boss's voice. So they were being serious this kill. He looked at enhanced men. ""Looks like we're going by foot boys,"" he said while popping his neck. ""And if you can, take down those who oppose us."" He could hear the collected chuckles that left his men and soon they were running, however it wasn't a normal run. No, thanks to the experiments that their boss had done, they moved faster than a normal human, seemingly able to keep up with speeding cars. However, they had allowed the car to have a head start but it wouldn't be too hard to catch up, right? First thing was first; they needed to get rid of the annoying reinforcements."
3732,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-30T00:33:05,Sound of Silence,"Zachariah took immediate notice that Azrai and his friends were in danger, immediately giving out a few orders to the men he had stationed around to help them out. These men and women were well aware of the risks and would do anything they could to stop these abominations form reaching Azrai or doing anything to stop him from shutting Sanctus Unum down for good. He drummed his fingers on his desk as ne narrowed his eyes in thought, biting his lip a bit. So far things have been going smoothly despite some bumps and obstacles but who knows how long that would last. They had found the pilot, which was a good thing and he would be sure to inform Elias as soon as the man was safe and out of the enemyâ€™s hands, and the was sure that Maverick, would take care of Azrai and the others. He was a reliable man in so many ways; again, Azrai does know how to pick his friends. It was needless to say that he was pleased with the progress overall but they were not in the clear. There was still so much they had to get done and in so little time.<br/><br/>At least the hacker was working his magic. Perhaps the man would like to join them as well, though he had his doubts that he was religious. Then again he managed to have Azrai, who was raised in a Jewish household, come to see the light in this world and accept Christ in his heart. Then again who said the members had to be religious?<br/><br/>â€œZachariah, we have word that the bio-weapons are taking out our snipers one by one.â€ A man said to him in a slightly panicked tone. â€œWhat do we do at this point? You donâ€™t really expect us to be able to stand a chance against them do you?â€<br/><br/>â€œAre you an idiot?â€ Zachariah inquired in a calm tone as he raised a brow, leaning a bit closer to the man, â€œIf these things can bleed then they can die. Fine a weak point and utilize it; be resilient. They were â€˜normalâ€™ humans once after all, so fight back, and if youâ€™re not willing to fight back then be gone from my sight.â€ He took in a deep breath and shook his head. Sometimes he wondered why he put up with cowards. Such cowardice was not accepted within the Order and he had half a mind to kill the guy where he stood. But he was a benevolent leader and always gave his people a second chance unless they really pissed him off. He took a look at his monitors again, assessing the information Elias had given him, wondering if there really was a weakness to these things. Knowing the leader of Sanctus Unum he would probably get rid of such things in order to create the perfect weapon. That didnâ€™t stop him from tryingâ€¦ They had to stop them no matter what the costs.<br/><br/>He took a stand and spoke into his microphone, â€œListen up, men, these are not ordinary people, they are bio-weapons, meaning you will be more than dead if they catch you. Do whatever it takes to slow them down. We are doing this in Godâ€™s name, and it is His will that we rid the world of these impurities. We are, after all, His chosen soldiers!â€ With that he watched as the reinforcements he sent continued to hold back the enemy. Such loyal little soldiers they were, he thought with a half smile, noticing that Azrai and the others have indeed arrived in Bethlehem. He gave a few orders to Maverick instructing him where to go and watched to make sure that they were safe, sending in some lambs to the slaughter if needed.<br/><br/>Perhaps he was a callous bastard after all, but he meant well in the end. And Sanctus Unum has gone too far.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>So they wanted to test him? Fine. Let this person test them, he would enjoy not only dismembering them but disemboweling them as well. Licking his lips he could already get a sense of the metallic taste of blood touching his tongue. He wasnâ€™t called the Cannibal for nothing after all; he was going to make sure the whites of his teeth were the last thing this person saw before he devoured them. The other men in the car cringed as they saw the look on their leaderâ€™s face, but when he glared at them through the rearview mirror they redirected their attention to the pilot, who still had that stubborn look on his face that pissed him off in so many ways. The Cannibal wanted to wipe that look right off of his fucking face but for now they had to shake off their tail. And that was proving difficult since they had a motorcycle. Snarling as the woman got beside the car, he stepped on the gas again and growled fiercely, about to push this car to its limits if it meant getting back to his boss.<br/><br/>As the woman continued to pursue them, he suddenly turned down an alley way, hopefully where things would be private. Instead of running he decided he was going to stand and fight. His men seemed confused but he assured them he knew what he was doing. Brining the car to a stop, he put it in park and stepped out and leaned against it, motioning for his men to remain inside while he spoke with the woman, then crossed his arms and smiled widely. This was going to be interesting. He could feel his hunger for blood rising and he would to whatever it took to remain loyal to his boss. The man who had showed him the light, the reality of this world, the reason it needed to be cleansed. The man who made him unstoppable. The man who had given him a new life! There was no way some bitch was going to take that away from him. He was going to make sure of it.<br/><br/>If she wanted to play games, oh, he was going to play a game with her alright.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Something about the men following them did not sit well with Azrai at all and it was becoming more and odder as he continued to fire at their pursuers. They were not ordinary from what he could tell judging by the way they kept taking hits like that. He could feel that unsettling feeling crawling in his stomach again and he couldnâ€™t help but cringe at it. It was the first time he has ever cringed before shooting at someone and it frustrated him though in the end he decided to let it go. When the truck flipped over finally it was probably the most relieving thing that has happened so far. There was peace again and the ride was quiet until they reached the city. Once that happened there were more attacks from the same men form the truck. How the hell was that possible, he wondered? Bullets didnâ€™t even seem to be slowing them down at all and it only brought more worry. What the hell was going on? Thankfully Zachariahâ€™s men kept these people off of them long enough for Maverick to slip down a back alley and park the car where it was at least somewhat hidden.<br/><br/>They were not safe on foot everyone in the car had to know that, but not they were not safe driving either. This situation had him more on edge now than he had been the past few days. Every part of him wished that this could have been a quieter trip but he knew that that it was impossible. But even then there was no giving up after having made it this far, it just wasnâ€™t like him to give up, he was too stubborn. He was going to make sure that Shizu was free and that whatever was happening ended today even if it was the last thing he did. It was written all over his face. He was not in his murderous state, thankfully, but he was still out for blood. However, there was still the issue of his injuries slowing him down quite a bit. Once again he found Maverick helping him out no matter how many times he protested and said he was fine to walk. The man could be just as stubborn as he was sometimes, but then again these were his friends.<br/><br/>Birds of a feather indeed.<br/><br/>â€œZachariahâ€™s place isnâ€™t far from here if Iâ€™m remembering right,â€ Maverick murmured in a low voice so only their group could hear him. â€œWe ditch the car and head there on foot, sticking to the alleys and away from the main streets. They will probably utilize the alleys as well but Zachariah has us covered, heâ€™s telling me, so we neednâ€™t worry about it. So I hope. I donâ€™t know about you but I sure as hell want to get to the fucking bottom of this before fuck knows what else hits us.â€ There was a determination in his eyes that seemed to make Azrai feel a little better and definitely solidified that they were all in this together. The man had a damn good point and he wasnâ€™t about to object. Hopefully Zachariah had the answers they needed otherwise they were probably screwed. He was not about to fail again, he would make sure that he did not fail again he told himself as he watched Shizu and Ivan get out of the car. Shizuâ€¦ he hated putting her in this situation, and he admitted he did feel bad about it, but it couldnâ€™t be helped. Something told him it was just something else that could not be avoided.<br/><br/>â€œYou are ok to walk, right?â€ Maverick spoke again and Azrai gave a nod, pulling himself out of his grasp to stand on his own.<br/><br/>â€œI am fine, I assure you,â€ he said softly though he had to put his hand on the wall to find his balance. Whether it was blood loss or not, he still felt weak but he was just far too stubborn to let someone help him move around a second time. By now he was probably bleeding a bit again but he let it go for nowâ€¦ then again something told him that it was bound to bring more trouble their way. A soft exhale escaped him at the thought. Why the hell was he always such a magnet for trouble, he wondered to himself, keeping the question in his mind. He probably knew the answer to that but honestly did not want to hear it at this point. Taking a few steps forward, â€œIf they wish toâ€¦ challenge us then so be it. We shall give them hell and made them realize that we are not to be taken lightly. They have had their fun, ruined my day, and I will not rest until I find their leader and rip him apartâ€¦â€ His voice turned a bit bitter a bit towards the end and Maverick wondered if he was going to go all Terminator mode on them again.<br/><br/>But  in the end Azrai was relaxed and in control so nobody had to worry. That was the absolute last fucking thing that they needed. And this time Maverick knew there was probably no snapping him out of it since he was already out for blood. Just the thought of it made him shiver but he kept his composure and peered out to make sure the coast was clear before exchanging a few words with Zachariah and checking the status of his snipers. Over half of his snipers have been taken out, and he swore under his breath, clenching his teeth.<br/><br/>â€œShizu,â€ Azrai spoke out again, looking over his shoulder to the Oni, â€œI have aâ€¦ question for you. Are you willing to fight for your freedom?â€ He gave her a stern look to let her know that he was being dead serious about this. â€œJust remember what I told you the first time we were attackedâ€¦â€ He decided to leave it at that. Even if she was just as clueless as they were he was not about to leave her out. Sure, he was supposed to be protecting her, but as Ivan said they were to work as a tight unit. Besides, if they wanted the enemy wanted a fight then Shizu would be a valuable ally to use against them; she could probably do things that no normal human could, and from what he had witnessed from their pursuers earlier they were probably going to need her. Perhaps it seemed out of character for him since he was someone who didnâ€™t like to talk much but he felt it was necessary. If one person lacked confidence then this whole thing would fall to pieces in seconds.<br/><br/>Azrai was not going to stand for things falling to pieces even more than they already had. Structure had to be established. He needed structure. Structure made sense, was a good thing to have at a time like this especially. Something told him in the back of his mind that they were going to need it now more than ever.<br/><br/>â€œSave it for later, Azrai, we really need to get moving before they find us again. Zachariah tells me weâ€™re running out of time. Letâ€™s move!â€ Maverick said through clenched teeth, slightly impatient, gesturing for them to get moving. He wanted to get the hell out of here as quickly as possibleâ€¦ something wasnâ€™t right. For the millionth time today."
3733,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-30T06:17:59,ElegantJewel,"He wanted to throw his computer out of the window at the atrocious amounts of encrypted codes that popped up. He should have known that they would throw everything that they had at him. It was seriously starting to frustrate him, but he was running out of time. His eyes danced here and there, this way and that all the while his fingers hacked into the system. He went through the codes like they were nothing new to him. With his trusty laptop stopping the interference from the enemy's side he was able to breeze through the firewalls. Well, not really breeze, but he was going through them faster than he had been previously. He had so many people relying on him; it was the reason why he had yet to toss in the towel.<br/><br/>Also, he wasn't about to let Sanctus Unum be the one organization that he couldn't hack into. He had a perfect record that would not be marred by scum like them. He continued to break down the codes, initializing one of the many programs he had ready to destroy their entire life's work. He would show them no mercy; they had taken something very precious to him not to mention injured one of the few people he would dare to even call a friend. He clenched his jaw, feeling the perspiration roll down the side of his face. There was too much on the line for him to fail now, he knew better than to fail. It would be suicide if he left Zachariah down. He couldn't even fathom the wrath of Azrai if he failed. There was no way that he could let them down. He continued to work, pushing himself harder than before. He was running out of time and despite working best under pressure, he was unsure if he'd be able to make it time.<br/><br/>There was no time to doubt his skill levels, not after all the faith that Zachariah and the others had put in him. He let out a noise that was nearly inhuman as he finally broke the last code and he was in. Files upon files were popping up on his screen; it was a never ending wave. He was overwhelmed briefly by the information that he was gathering, he began to file away the information, knowing that Zachariah could have some sort of use for it. He continued to break down the people that had been trying to get him offline. His laptop was working on breaking down the firewalls; a program ran to look for a weakness in the system. It started beeping when it was able to pinpoint the weakness; he rolled over to the laptop, before running the program into the enemy's database.<br/><br/>""Alright, I was able to get in. Within a few minutes all of their information should fall apart."" He glanced as the program began to infect the files accordingly. It had been a tough case to break, but he had finally done it. Now, he could only hope that Lucian was alright. Now he had been able to think of his dear friend. It wasn't like he didn't have faith in Zachariah and his men; he just couldn't help but worry. He wanted to try calling him again, just to make sure he had been thinking in an over dramatic way, however he knew that Lucian was in the enemies' hands. There was nothing he could do but wait. ""I took the liberty in saving their files, if you wished to thoroughly investigate their plans. If not, they can be destroyed with a click of my mouse."" He leaned back a bit as he let the program take its course, he knew that he had done the best that he could, only time could tell if they had made it or not. ""Let me know when I should shut down their security systems.""<br/><br/>Sanctus Unum would end soon.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>She let out an annoyed growl, she had been so close to driving them off course but no they chose to speed up. She was getting really pissed off at this point. She sped up after the car, making sure to still keep aware of her surroundings. She wasn't alone on this mission, but she knew that she had sped off too far ahead of her companions. She knew that she was going into the danger zone; she had to make sure that she didnâ€™t get herself injured or worse, killed. She slowed down as she noticed the car pull into the alleyway. An uneasy feeling rolled in the pits of her stomach, wondering if she should wait for her partners. What if they were killing the pilot while she waited around aimlessly? She let out a growl conflicted between her thoughts before she shut off her bike. With her gun in hand, she swung her leg off the bike, slowly creeping towards the alleyway.<br/><br/>This showdown wasn't going to end pretty, she already knew that much. She took slow steps, prepared to shoot at anything that jumped out. Unfortunately, nothing happened putting her on the edge. She leaned against the wall, taking a few breathes. She had promised to keep the pilot alive and damn it she would not fail! Clenching her jaw, she swung around the corner, her gun aimed at the male who was leaning against the car. Her eyes darted around, looking for the corpse of the pilot. Her nostrils flared as she looked angrily at the male, who seemed all too coy. Was he seriously going to underestimate her like this? She wanted to shoot him in the head just for grinning the way he was. He had the pilot and she needed to know if he was alive or not. If he was alive then she would end this stand-off as soon as possible. If he was dead, then she was fucked.<br/><br/>""Where is he,"" she growled out, making sure to keep her voice low and threatening, like she had been taught. It was hard for women to be taken seriously in her line of business and she wasn't about to let this asshole remind her of where she stood in this world.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>They had had a bumpy ride into Bethlehem and Ivan was ready to kill a few of the bastards that had made his life a lot more difficult, Azrai not included. They would duke it out later on in the future, if they all survived this whole thing. Ivan knew that things were about to be ape shit crazy and he didn't mind one bit. Even in this kind of situation, he enjoyed the rush of the adrenaline coursing through his veins. This was the reason why he had chosen things as his occupation. He allowed Shizu to finally be free from his coverage, he checked her briefly to make sure she was alright. That was a good thing; he would have hated to have to tell the others she got hit. It would have been a mere ricocheted bullet, however he was sure that everyone would have went to firing at the enemy. Maverick pulled into an alleyway and they all exited the car, Ivan stretched his legs preparing himself for the brisk pace they would have to go at, well as fast as they could with Azrai injured.<br/><br/>Ivan shook his head as Azrai shook, knowing that the man was more than pissed off. At least he hadn't reverted back into his 'everyone must die' mode. That would have been the cherry to top the fucking sundae. He relaxed seeing how Azrai was still in control of himself, but Ivan was still cautious. The man could go back into that state of mind at anytime. He tensed as Azrai spoke to Shizu, who immediately looked at the male. He could tell that Azrai was being serious and it had been a decent question to ask. Maverick seemed to be annoyed at the time they were wasting just standing here. Those bastards had barely even flinched when they were shot at, just what the hell were they? He began to move in the direction motioned; knowing the sooner they reached Zachariah the sooner their questions would be answered.<br/><br/>She looked over at Azrai when he spoke to her, the question bouncing around in her mind, though she already knew the answer. ""Of course I will,"" she said gently, though there was determination in her voice. She thought about the first time that they were attacked and she nodded her head. Of course, she was worried about what would happen if the Oni side of her came out. She wasn't even sure if she would be able to control it fully. They all had been going through so much for her, protecting her from the enemy. Even though she wasn't much of a fighter, she would help out in any way that she could. It was the least she could do. Besides, if she truly wanted to be free, she would have to fight for it. In the past, she had been too frightened to fight for what she wanted, now that she was surrounded by those who wanted to save her, along with themselves, she had confidence in herself.<br/><br/>She knew that she would be useful in a fight against the enemy, she was after all stronger than most of them. She could only hope that she was stronger than the men who came out unharmed from the car wreck. She jumped as Maverick seemed to become irritated with the situation. She nodded her head as she moved in the direction that he motioned. She stayed near Azrai, willing to help him even if his stubbornness didn't allow him to ask for it. Her ears tinged as she listened to their surroundings, she really wished she could run them all there, but that would wear her out. She could hear something in the distance and despite Maverick saying that they were covered, she knew that they weren't. ""Something is coming,"" she said, looking towards the direction of the sounds she heard. ""It is....three miles away and coming towards us at a fast rate. I suggest we move faster,"" she said lowly to the group. Damnit she would move them if necessary, she just needed to know where to go.<br/><br/>""Azrai, do you remember how fast we went from the alley in Japan?"" Her crimson eyes looked over at him, almost calculating how much weight she would be pulling between herself at the three men. It was possible; she was far stronger than she looked. ""Do you think that you can handle that again, along with everyone else?""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Sir, the data is being terminated,"" one of his men called out.<br/><br/>He stared at the monitor before him, his cold eyes looking back at his men. ""There is no need to panic my friends, they have yet to defeat us,"" he said in a calm manner. Standing up, he clasped his hands behind his back, looking at the panicked expressions on his followers' faces. ""We may have lost all our data, but we have the finished products among us, within the crowd."" He smiled charismatically at his men, sensing that they were calming done. ""They have yet to have a full taste of what they are dealing with. If and when we have successfully destroyed them, we will rebuild.""<br/><br/>He smiled, placing the palms on his hands on the glass table in front of him. ""We shall rebuild and bring the divine liberation unto the land, it is written in history, it must be done,"" he said with a steady voice, his confidence radiating off of him. ""When we get the Oni woman, no one will be able to stop us. For now, we shall prepare ourselves for a battle."" The tension began to rise once more. ""Yet again my brothers and sisters, I tell you to fear not. They will not stop what has been needed for thousands of years on this wretched planet. We shall fight and we will conquer, for it is the prophecy written throughout history."" He smiled slightly, nodding his head. ""Will you show your loyalty to me? Will you fight for our cause?""<br/><br/>The room echoed with cheers and he laughed, let them attack his organization. He had been preparing for this moment ever since he was born."
3734,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-30T15:39:52,Sound of Silence,"With a slow nod though the other probably couldnâ€™t see, â€œSend the files my way, letâ€™s have a look at them before theyâ€™re gone for good.â€ Zachariah said. There was so much information here that he wasnâ€™t even sure if he could read it all in one sitting. He decided to save some more interesting things for himself as well, â€œAnything that I have no saved, feel free to destroy. They most likely wonâ€™t be needing it anymore, Iâ€™m sure, and by destroy I mean make sure that they can never use this information ever again. Once we destroy their labs theyâ€™ll probably try to retreat and rebuild and that will be unacceptable. Things were once again starting to look up; he was even able to find the files of the people that were currently tracking Azrai. He informed his men out in the field of the information and they seemed to all take it in accordingly which satisfied him greatly. However, it was still a shame that he wasnâ€™t able to tell Elias that his friend was safe and soundâ€¦ Then again he wondered if it was a good idea to inform him that he has been found.<br/><br/>On the other hand, did he want Elias to worry? The answer was no, partially why he didnâ€™t really say anything about it, but at the same time he figured he should say something.<br/><br/>â€œWe have found your friend by the way. Donâ€™t worry however, bio-weapons or not, Lucian will be returned safely. If not then Iâ€™ll just have to make sure that the person we sent receives a message that expresses how displeased I will be.â€ He so hoped that she would do her job right but then again when has he doubted her? She was a very loyal member and she was damn good at her job. However, the bio-weapons made him wary and he was not willing to take many risks since they have come so far now. It was too late to fuck up now and he refused to have the pilot slip from their grasp and lose it all. Failure was the one thing he hated more that cowardice, he thought to himself as he continued to look through the files that had been sent to him. One in particular, well a few, caught his eye. One file was of a man they called the Cannibal (among a few other files that struck his eye as his ever growing curiosity took him over for a moment) and the other was the man who was their leader and a name he recognized oh too well.<br/><br/>He looked at that file first and almost immediately his face went ashen but not with just fear.  It made him very afraid and deeply saddened by what he had just discovered. Hopefully Azrai and the others would get here soon. They really needed to see this. Zachariah has always had his suspicions but now that everything he feared was confirmed he needed to get this over and done with. Come Hell or high water, even if it was the last thing he did, this organization would be crushed. And they would never be able to operate again. He would be sure of it.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The Cannibal tilted his head a bit when the woman finally showed herself to him knowing right away that she was not happy. Her threatening tone sent a chill of excitement through his bones as his smile widened; this was not something he would have expected from a woman. Then again the women soldiers back at the lab were a thousand times more terrifying than anything that would be considered â€˜normalâ€™. Briefly he wondered how this woman would taste. Women were so soft, so tender, not tough like men though some man have proven to be just as fragile and some women proved to be just as tough as well. What kind of woman was this one? He licked his teeth as he flashed them at her. His teeth, at first glance, looked normal but his canines were razor sharp and could tear through just about anything that wasnâ€™t too hard for a human to handle. Oh, how he wanted to sink his teeth into this woman, just to get a taste, but that would be acting out of line wouldnâ€™t it? He dared not act out of line or else he would be killed.<br/><br/>â€œâ€™Heâ€™? Ah, yes, the pilot. Youâ€™re here for the pilot, I assume?â€ He said in a calm and nonchalant tone, pushing off the car and daring to take a step near her. As if a mere bullet could do much to him now anyway, not to mention his fear of guns was lost long ago and he doubted this bitch even knew what he was or how to kill him anyway. Hell, even the thought of her killing him made him want to laugh and he bit down on his lip, causing it to bleed, to prevent himself from doing so. â€œHe was a delightful snack, very tender, perfect, though a bit tough. His body has been through a lot, you know.â€ He pulled the pack of cigarettes out of his pocket and lit one, taking a long drag, smiling again. â€œTasted almost as good as this cigarette, the pilot did. It was a shame that he didnâ€™t talk, however, and I can only hope that youâ€™re not as reluctant to chat with me as he was. I donâ€™t like it when people canâ€™t hold a good conversation.â€<br/><br/>His men stayed in the car with the pilot, keeping him restrained so he couldnâ€™t move around or anything. They were much stronger than he was and they would incapacitate him if they needed to if the Cannibal or their boss would allow it. Sometimes their leader worried them with his strange ways but he knew that he would tell this bitch to fuck off and they would be on their way back to the bossâ€™s lab soon enough.<br/><br/>â€œIf you want him, or rather whatâ€™s left of him, so badly, then come and get him!â€ The Cannibal told the woman, daring to test her again, his gaze turning colder than a blizzard in the Arctic.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Knowing that Shizu was more than willing to fight pleased him greatly and he allowed himself to grin faintly even if it truly did reveal to his friends that he had grown attached to her. At this point he didnâ€™t care what they thought of him, for this was a serious task and he needed to know that she could help them in any way seeing as he was probably not in fighting condition. He winced as he limped slowly knowing that his injuries were definitely slowing him down though he refused to show it. Being a burden was the last thing he needed and he refused to be the cause of them being captured and killed by the enemy. There was just as much determination written over his entire countenance as everyone else and it seemed to override the pain he was feeling. He would be lying if he said he wasnâ€™t still in pain. Guzzling down another bottle of wine or any kind of alcohol seemed wonderful right now but he knew he needed his focus. It was just like earlierâ€¦ he needed to focus and his sobriety was important as hell to him. Throw it out of the window, heâ€™s pretty much done for.<br/><br/>Azrai could tell by the look in both Maverickâ€™s and Ivanâ€™s eyes that they were worried about him falling back in that dark state of mind but he briefly gave them a look that told them they didnâ€™t have to worry. The pain he was feeling was slowing him down, so he had no choice but to put him in the mindset of being out for blood to block it out, but he assured them once again that he was still in control despite the rather focused look in his dull, grey eyes. Taking in a deep breath, he knew he was still walking with a slight limp but at least he didnâ€™t need anyone to hold him up for support. He noticed how Shizu was walking a bit closer to him despite the mood he was in and it definitely showed that she was indeed more than willing to help. In the short time he has known her he was very proud of her for coming this far. With everything that has happened, perhaps she should be afraid, but instead she was willing to fight for her freedom.<br/><br/>Then again if she didnâ€™t fight then she would be heading back to that village, he knew, and he still refused to have that. He has already concluded that she was not going back and if she ever suggested it again he would be sure to give her a piece of his mind. Not in a violent way, of course, but still enough to get the message across that she belongs free. And speaking of free, he should have known they were not out of the woods. â€œSon of a bitch,â€ he said softly as he looked in the direction Shizu had the moment she warned them of the approaching danger. He tightened his grip on his Desert Eagle, keeping that focused look in his eyes and a soft groan of frustration escaped him. His attention was placed back on Shizu once she reminded him of what happened back in Japan when they were boxed in the alley. She had gone rather fast, and it made him a bit nauseous to think about it again, but at least she was giving a warning this time. It was just another sign that she was willing to help, he took it, and he knew the current situation would require them to move faster.<br/><br/>It would have been possible if he was not as badly injured as he was now. Maybe then they could have gotten half way there at a steady run, but no, he was wounded and once again he found himself frustrated. The frustration was quickly expelled and he relaxed himself, placing his gun in his holster. Shizu was really the only hope they had, he supposed, though he hated to rely on her only because she was an Oni. That would be selfish and no matter how stubborn he was he really never liked to think of himself as selfish. Not even as a lone wolf. â€œI have to say, I am a bitâ€¦ reluctant to move at that speed again considering my injuries. But I do agree that we need to move quicker, so I have no objections if you wish to do it again.â€ He told her softly, holding out his hand for her to take. As he said she was a bit reluctant but again he knew they needed to get out of there before those men caught up. There was something definitely wrong with those men and it really put his stomach in knots to think about it too much. â€œMaverick, how much farther do we have until we reach Zachariahâ€™s location. It is a few blocks from here, if I recall correctly, is it not?â€<br/><br/>Maverick nodded. â€œItâ€™s exactly three blocks from here. Thereâ€™s an old building thatâ€™s very well hidden on the third block.â€ He pointed in the direction. He continued to speak rather quietly just in case there was something nearby so no conversation could be picked up. As of right now they were somewhat safe in Palestinian Territory but one never knew for certain. â€œYou canâ€™t miss it if you know what to look for, which most people donâ€™t, hence â€˜hiddenâ€™. The building leads to an underground base. Iâ€™m sure you can find if easily,â€  he flashed a half smile at Shizu, also a bit nervous if they were going to move faster, not really sure how fast they were about to moveâ€¦"
3735,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-30T20:59:45,ElegantJewel,"Elias quickly sent over the files, knowing that Zachariah would enjoy reading up on what Sanctus Unum had been doing all this time. Also, he knew there could be some secret within the files that would somehow lead to the weakness of these bio-weapons. Elias was not a religious man but he prayed to God that there was a weakness within these things. He drummed his fingers across his desk, watching and occasionally helping the program to deteriorate all the information that was in the database. He grinned knowing full well what Zachariah meant as destroy. Even if it had a completely different connotation, he would have made sure that no one from that organization would have been able to try pick up the pieces of what they had been working on. No one in this world should have that much power, unless it was for benefitting everyone. From what he had read, there was no way Sanctus Unum was using these bio-weapons for the 'good of mankind'. They were using these bio-weapons to become supreme rulers of the world and they could do it if they didn't stop him.<br/><br/>When Zachariah mentioned Lucian, Elias listened intently. He felt his heart accelerate at the subtle hint that Lucian was truly in Sanctus Unum's hands. He wanted to leave his apartment and hunt down whoever had him, but Zachariah still needed him to help take down the organization. Besides, someone was already trying to rescue Lucian, which was a huge relief. He knew failure was not an option, but he knee that it could still happen. What would he do if they couldn't rescue Lucian? Would he still want to be in this line of work or would be become a recluse and lock himself away for failing to protect his friend? He rubbed his hand over his face, deciding that he shouldn't think of such thoughts. It was bad enough that he had already stressed over Lucian as much as he had. It was very distracting to think that his close mate could be harmed or worse killed. Time would tell if Lucian was alive or dead in the end. When the final outcome came to him, he would figure out what he would do then.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>She didn't like the situation that she was in at all. Of all the days to have to deal with a psychopath trying to play a game, it was this day. She didn't have time to play a fucking game, she needed the pilot and she needed him ten minutes ago. She remained calm; her gun still aimed at his chest. She was ready to unload all of her bullets into that man's chest. She wanted to take a step back as he moved off the car and took a step towards her. She wasn't weak nor was she afraid. She had spent years of training learning how to get rid of the fear she had felt in the beginning. She wasn't about to let this bastard try and intimidate her. He was seriously underestimating her or was there something else that she was missing? She had been told before coming out here that she was going to be dealing with a bio-weapon. This man certainly didn't look like a bio-weapon, more like a man with some deep seeded issues. She clenched her jaw, trying to think of a plan of action.<br/><br/>Oh what the hell.<br/><br/>She could not believe her luck today as she listened to the male, her finger nearly pressing down on the trigger as he reached into his pocket, then again, she was sure that her bullets would hardly cause him to slow down. She was dealing with a fucking cannibal and that did not make her feel good. Her eyes glanced back to the car, noticing there were people in the backseat. One, of course, had to be the pilot. Even though the Cannibal spoke of eating him, she knew he had to have been alive. There was no way. She narrowed him as he told her to come and claim the remains of the pilot, like she was a fucking idiot. ""You obviously have the wrong impression about me, sweetheart,"" she hissed out, her eyes returning the icy stare.<br/><br/>""You honestly think I believe that you ate my pilot?"" She let out a dark chuckle. ""You look like you would be a messy eater; your parents must have not taught you manners."" Taking notice that there was no blood on his body or his face, she smirked a bit, nodding to the car. ""He's in the backseat, still in one piece."" She knew that she was being tested by him and she would not allow her professional composure to be lost. ""Now, hand him over or else I can't promise that you'll like the outcome of this little...conversation."" A smile came to her lips, knowing that she was getting ready to fight. It would be an interesting fight, she had never fought against a cannibal before and she was sure that she would not lose. She wouldn't fail Zachariah.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>He was pleased with her answer and that made her feel all the more confident in her abilities. She moved along with them keeping track of those who were coming after them, her ears picked up on all the sounds around them. She knew that she could prove to be useful to them, even if they didn't want to use her. She was ready to fight for the dream that she had wanted for so long. She wasn't about to let these people take away the new life that Azrai had shown her. Blood would be spilled if they tried. She waited for Azrai to give her the green light, Maverick and Ivan didn't know what was about to happen, though she was sure they would thank her later. She knew that it was probably not that wise to move him so fast while injured, but the sooner they got the Zachariah, the faster he could rest and the faster they would have their answers. She glanced down as he held his hand out for her to take it and she smiled gently. At least he wasn't completely against it.<br/><br/>Shizu listened to the directions that Maverick had given her even looking off in the direction that he pointed in. She smiled gingerly as he mentioned that it would be hard to find, especially since it was hidden, but he had confidence of her abilities. ""I assure you, it shall not be a problem for me to find the building."" She smiled as her eyes faded into a saffron color as she reached out and took Azrai's hand. ""Please grab hold of Azrai's hand,"" she said to Maverick, while she held out her other hand for Ivan to take hold of, the other male seemed a bit reluctant but eventually took hold of her hand. Ivan was wary of how exactly they were going to be moving faster by holding hands, the girl was barley a third of his size. He glanced over at Azrai, it was obvious that the male had experienced this before and he wanted to question it but he didn't have a chance. Shizu made sure that everyone had their hands together tightly and she smirked a bit, feeling her Oni side becoming a bit livelier the longer she stayed at the halfway point. ""I advise you all to not let go, it will not end well for you."" She tensed a bit as she prepared herself for the run, though the enemy was coming closer, but she was faster.<br/><br/>""You might vomit by the time this is over,"" she said and she let out a steady breath. The enemy was just around the corner and she took one step forward before she began to run, just narrowly missing the enemy that rounded the corner, like they would have been able to catch her. She was moving at a point where she couldn't be seen, even with three men holding on to her. Everything blurred around her as she moved three blocks down from their starting point, her instinct bringing her to the location Maverick had stated. She slowed them down as she reached the old building; she was slightly out of breath though it wasn't like she was gasping for air. Her yellow eyes looked at the building; she could sense other people moving about a few meters away, underneath the earth. She blinked a bit before her eyes went back to their normal color as she let go of the men, looking over at them. ""Is everyone alright,"" she asked in an amused tone.<br/><br/>Ivan seriously felt like he was going to hurl as they stopped. It felt like his soul was ripped out of his body before being shoved down his throat. He never wanted to experience moving that fast ever again, how Azrai managed the first time was a wonder. He even agreed to do it again for a second time. Azrai was either insane or seriously enjoyed the feeling of high speed travel. It could be both. Leaning against the side of the building for support, he slowed down the vomit that threatened to be spewed on the pavement. ""I feel peachy, just peachy,"" Ivan said as she asked how everyone was. Never again would he agree to move that fast, no matter how dire the situation was. If she could move that fast with three heavy men, then he wondered what else she could do. ""Let's...just head inside please,"" Ivan groaned out, still trying to recover.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Raziel looked at the monitors as his men had neared the group with the Oni woman. He was shocked to see that all four of them had instantly disappeared. Nothing mattered at this point; he cared not for all their information being destroyed. No, he wanted that woman badly at this point. He needed her for the liberation he was going to give the world. He couldn't do it without her. Just look at how fast she moved! It was incredible; she was such a fascinating creature. He would truly enjoy injecting her body with his experiments. She would become the perfect soldier. He let out a low chuckle; he would not allow the others to have her. That simply would not do. Eventually they will drop their guard and he will capture her.<br/><br/>He pressed down on the microphone, speaking to all of his men. ""I want the Oni woman, not matter the costs. If you do not give her to me, the consequences will be dire. Do you all understand,"" he said in an icy tone. ""She is the key to our goal. She is the one we have been waiting for and I will not be satisfied until she is within our hands. She will bring the world liberation. Do not fail me,"" he ended with a low growl. They would not ruin his grand plan. He looked at his organization, all his soldiers. They had served him well he knew they would die for him. He was pleased with their loyalty.<br/><br/>""Sir, your serum is ready,"" his scientist reported to him.<br/><br/>A cold smile touched Raziel's lips and he walked away from his desk. If they wanted to have and protect the girl, then he knew that he would have to enter the field as well. They should have given her up sooner or else it wouldn't have resorted to such drastic measures. He followed the scientist down the hall to the experimentation room, his eyes looking off in the distance. They truly had no idea what they were about to face."
3736,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-31T00:48:50,Sound of Silence,"An informant told Zachariah that Azrai and his companions would be arriving shortly. This was good news to get over what all he has just read. His hands were trembling slightly, it has been a long time since he has felt like this, and even if he wasnâ€™t looking at them he could sense the concern of his people starting to build. Both concern for him and the situation at hand but he quickly gave them a look that told them that he understood their concern and placed them at ease. His followers were good people, loyal soldiers, it truly did makde him proud in the end. Does old Raziel truly believe that he was the weak man form their childhood? Does he truly believe that he was going to let him be defeated by a madman who has eluded him for years? More importantly did he expect to be defeated by someone who has strayed so far from his original ideals? It sickened him and he couldnâ€™t help but snort, however as always he did his best to regain his composure.<br/><br/>If he acted out and lost his composure now then everything they would have worked towards would be shot down in flames. Zachariah would not have that.<br/><br/>â€œThe moment that Azrai and his friends are here, allow them to get in. Iâ€™m sure Maverick knows the code as well as Azrai but we canâ€™t have them stalling around much longer.â€ He told a few people, who nodded and went on to continue their business. In the back of his mind, he hopes and prayed that she would have that pilot returned safelyâ€¦ There would indeed be hell to pay otherwise. He drummed his fingers on his desk once again, continuing to read through the information, his determination to rid the world of Sanctus Unum ever rising.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>A sinister and almost hysterical laugh escaped him once the woman told him that she was no idiot and dared to threaten him again with that icy stare and little challenge to fight. Does she honestly think she stood a chance against him? And better yet she seemed to have a sense of humor as well; surely this was going to be a fun little conversation. He told her if she wants the pilot that she could come and get him if she wanted. Then again even if she did manage to kill him there were two superhuman bio-weapons sitting in the back of the car she would have to fight through. But the Cannibal would not allow this woman to defeat him so easily. He was not about to fail his boss and show that he was a weak link in the organization that needed to be terminated. No, he was going to prove his loyalty and help his boss achieve his goals! This world would be cleansed by his bossâ€™s hand and nothing would be done to stop him.<br/><br/>Everything would be perfect. That man was the only person who accepted him, who showed him a world where he could live without discrimination. There was no way he was going to have this woman hinder him from reaching his goal. His bossâ€™s plans are unstoppable! Then again he was also very sad, for he knew once the Oni woman was within his grasp, his boss would no longer need him, but that did not cause him to lose his absolute loyalty.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re right, maybe I am a pretty messy eater,â€ he said with a shrug, throwing his cigarette on the ground and stomping it out with his heel. â€œI canâ€™t help but really get into it whenever I feed. On the other hand I feel that I have better manners than some of the others. But I also know the truth no matter how I try and deny it; people like me donâ€™t deserve to have manners.â€ He pulled another cigarette form his pack. Smoking was the only way to keep his mind occupied enough to not lunge at her throat as the ever growing desire for blood stirred within him more and more. She was interesting and he really wanted a taste of her. For the most part he could control himself very well, thanks to years of practice, but part of him was also raw instinct. It didnâ€™t really make him any less human than the woman in front of him to an extent but he knew he was a monster. He could openly admit that without being afraid of what others would think.<br/><br/>As if he cared anyway.<br/><br/>â€œNow,â€ he continued, his posture relaxed in spite of his small fit of laughter just a moment ago, not hints of anger or malice in his tone despite his cold gaze, always remaining almost unnaturally calm. He dared her to try his temper if she found out how to get under his skin. If she did things would only get more interesting and he would have to make quick work of her as quickly as possible. There was no room for failure. Failure would mean death by his bossâ€™s hand if he was not killed by the woman. Maybe something told him that he should be worried but even then he pushed on. â€œI told you once Iâ€™ll tell you again, if you want the pilot come and get him.â€<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>His thoughts were screaming at him to withdraw his hand but he knew this was the only way they could get to Zachariah. The enemy was right behind them and even if he was more than willing to take a stand he knew damn well that they needed the manâ€™s help before they could do anything else. Closing his eyes, he braced himself for the trip they were about to take as everyone held on tight. Back in Japan he had not known what to expect so the second time around was not as bad as he thought it would be. Everything was still blurry but he did his best not to think about it as the wave of nausea hit him. Whether he minded moving fast or not, humans were just not meant to move at that speed. Ever. It just wasnâ€™t right but he would not complain too much about it. Shizu was willing to help them though in the back of his mind he wondered if it was just because he helped her. He did show her what it was like to be free, was more than happy that she was willing to fight, but she could still only be saying that because he helped her.<br/><br/>Of course that was his cynical thought making their way into his mind again, Azrai brushed them off and focused on not vomiting all over the ground once their little ride, if you could call it that, came to an end. He leaned against the wall of the building, covering his mouth as he cringed. It was bad enough that he was wounded and his stomach was already in knots because of how uneasy the men following had made them and how fast they had caught them. That speed just made him feel a hell of a lot worse but somehow, by some miracle, he was able to keep his bile down enough to not puke. It still took him a moment to regain his composure; his world felt like it was spinning and his wounds burned yet again since he had fallen out of that focused state of mind during Shizuâ€™s run. Closing his eyes, he winced slightly as he rubbed the bridge of his nose, which was also still a bit sore from when he had his face slammed into the wall the other day. Overall, yet again, he was fine nevertheless and as soon as he felt he was alright he pushed off the wall.<br/><br/>â€œI amâ€¦ alright, I assure you,â€ he said in a quiet tone, flashing a faint grin. As alright as he was ever going to be after moving like that as second time, he told himself.<br/><br/>â€œJesus Christ I feel like I had just got ran over by a train. What the fuckâ€¦ noâ€¦ just no. Iâ€™m never fucking doing that again,â€ Maverick, who had been unable to hold himself back from vomiting, spat out hoarsely. The man shuddered as he cringed, covering his mouth as more vomit threatened to leave him again. He probably spoke for all three of them, though Azrai had been crazy enough to agree to it a second time. That man was fucking insane he swore that to the ends of the Earth. Then again what other choice did they have at that point? The enemy was practically right there the moment Shizu had started running. Then again he really, really did not want to do that ever again as he so colorfully stated to the group. And what made things worse was that she was amused by this. How the hell was this amusing!? What if one of them accidentally had let go because of the shock of it? He cringed again and started to walk towards the building. â€œThrough here.â€<br/><br/>With a nod, Azrai followed Maverick to the best of his ability before the man sighed and offered to help him walk again though the offer was of course turned down. He was fine for now despite the feeling of sickness and felt he didnâ€™t need help. And so he was left alone once Maverick got the message that he was not in the mood for arguments or having people oppose his stubbornness. It wasnâ€™t like he has never been here before anyway. Though he doesnâ€™t always travel to Bethlehem for various reasons he knew where Zachariahâ€™s base was located like the back of his hand. As it was an important place, the images were forever burned into his mind.<br/><br/>There was a code to get in, but surprisingly they had been lead in by one of the members, who bowed as she allowed them entrance. He looked behind him to see if there was anyone and once he saw nobody that seemed like they were looking their way he entered through the door. The dark passage leading underground once they left the main part of the house was a tight squeeze but it was wide enough for a few people to pass through at once. It was almost like an old tunnel used by the military during a war or something, and he felt it to be somewhat comforting whenever he moves through this passage. Maverick was not too thrilled on the other hand but he managed, though he still felt like he wanted to fucking vomit. At least they were moving at a normal pace now. He doesnâ€™t even like moving fast to begin with and wasnâ€™t sure if he could ever handle that again. As they continued to head down the dimly lighted stairs, he took deep breaths.<br/><br/>It took about five minutes before they reached a large door that had been reinforced, almost looked like a door to a safe in a bank. The woman escorting them punched in a combination and the door opened to a large underground military base. It was built so it could act as both a bomb shelter as well as a fallout shelter. Zachariah was exceptional when it came to architecture and he always built his bases well and it very strategic locations. There were several winding hall ways, electricity, even running water as displayed by the fountain. This place almost seemed like it belonged above ground, but at the same time it was eerie. It should be livelier but there was a tension in the air that could almost be grasped if one were to reach out and grab it. The woman continued to lead them down a long, empty hallway that had doors on either side, labeled accordingly.<br/><br/>Once they reached Zachariahâ€™s room Maverick and Azrai both stood a little straighter out of respect for the man. â€œElias, your friends have arrived. Iâ€™m opening a different line of communication so we can all talk freely.â€ He said into his earpiece before he stood up and addressed the group. â€œWell done, James, youâ€™ve brought them all here safely.â€ He said to Maverick, who muttered a correction that he preferred to be called Maverick under his breath, before he walked over to Azrai, frowning at the extent of his wounds, â€œI see your trip here hasnâ€™t been an easy one, personally I think youâ€™re an idiot for taking on this missionâ€¦ Or so I thought. You all might want to take a seat. Youâ€™re not going to like what I have to tell you.â€"
3737,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-31T15:41:28,ElegantJewel,"Elias couldn't help the pang of guilt that went through him, as he worked on destroying Sanctus Unum's database. He had not kept track of Azrai and the others throughout the entire process, even though Zachariah had made sure to keep track. Elias rubbed his face in his hands, before running them frantically through his hair. What made it worse was the fact that he had been so worried about Lucian instead of everyone else. It certainly made him feel like a shitty friend. Azrai had relied on him for so long, the least he could have done was checking in touch with the man. Though he supposed it had been best that he focused solely on the task that Zachariah had given to him. If not, then they wouldn't have come this far. They wouldn't have been able to break into the system. They wouldn't have been this close to taking down Sanctus Unum.<br/><br/>So maybe he wasn't such a shitty friend after all, all his efforts were to help stop Sanctus Unum and protect his friends. It made him sad that he hadn't thought far enough ahead to warn Lucian. He would have been less emotionally attached if he had been able to get to Lucian first. A thought hit him. Where exactly could he have told Lucian to go? Elias knew that in the moment of mild panic and possible over self-confidence, he would have told Lucian to come over to his place. Or a place that he knew all too well. They would have found him more than likely, seeing how they could easily come and kidnap Lucian. So, was it better to have just Lucan taken instead of the both of them?<br/><br/>Zachariah hadn't spoken to him in a while, so he assumed that they were just letting the plan take its own course, which was all they could do right now. If something was going to try and slow it down then Elias would be there to stop the interference. His fingers idly typed things into the program, hoping to speed it up. There were still a few things that the program had not been modified to do, so Elias would pick up the slack, After they took down Sanctus Unum, he would be sure to update all of his programs, hell, he would even by better computers to deal with threats like these. He could only hope that they would never have to face such a treat like this again. It didn't hurt to be prepared though.<br/><br/>He looked over at the monitor as Zachariah spoke to him after a few minutes of silence. He let out a breath of relief and pulled himself closer to the desk, resting his head in his hands. ""Thank God you all are alright,"" he said softly, not caring if he was expressing too many emotions. That was simply how he was and he knew that it was a weak point, but at this point it didn't matter. His comrades were safe and sound, still in one piece. All he needed was to be reassured on Lucian and he would feel a hell of a lot better.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Oh just fuck it all to pieces, this man was cynically insane. Not only was he a cannibal, he also had serious mood swings. Laugh one moment then turning around to be so calm in the next. Dropping one had to her belt, she pressed a small button that was on her side, it would send a message to Zachariah. As much as she hated letting him know the status of her rescue mission, he would be able to find her if she needed it. Normally, she would never let him receive the tracking signal that was within a small black box on her belt; however this was a situation that she was not sure how to handle. She knew that she would have a few minutes before Zachariah would ask her if she needed reinforcements. She'd be damned if she allowed that to happen, they couldn't afford to send out more men at this point. These bio-weapons had easily taken out some of their best men.<br/><br/>She would not allow herself to be taken out by this prick.<br/><br/>""I shall tell you once again as well, I am no idiot,"" she barked out, clenching her jaw. Maybe she was being an idiot by stalling but she was looking for a way to get him to drop his guard. She could think of multiple things to say and she knew that she had to start being more aggressive if she wanted to get to the pilot. ""So tell me, once you get the Oni woman, what will you do?"" She tilted her head slightly, a smile on her lips. ""It is not obvious that your boss only wants her? Surely after she's gone through her experiments, your boss will no longer have a need for you."" She shrugged her shoulders bit, feigning sympathy. ""It's so sad. Unlike your boss, mine would never think of letting someone like you go, even if you are a bit screwy in the head but aren't we all? He especially wouldn't if you proved your loyalty to him. But what is your boss doing? He's telling you to sacrifice your life for one woman, who hasn't been through half the hell that you have. He wants a woman who probably doesn't even have any of the skills that you have, some bitch who will immediately become his favorite, taking your place beside your boss.""<br/><br/>She took a step forward, even though she spoke so carelessly, it didn't mean that she wasn't aware of the situation she was. If she got under his skin, he would attack. If she distracted him, she would attack. She had been working on a plan the whole while that she was staring at him. Her muscles were sore, stiff from the way she stood and held her posture. She was tense as well but still managed to remain unbelievably calm, thanks to the teachings that Zachariah had shown her. She smiled slightly, as she inched a little closer. ""Your boss' goal won't happen, you realize that right? He lacks the skills of being a leader. He throws away his men's lives just for one woman. Don't you think that's a bit fucked up? Here you are trying to prove something to him and in the end, he wouldn't care."" She chuckled a bit. ""What a callous asshole. At least my boss would show how grateful he was of your...services.""<br/><br/>She was waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. If he lunged, she would wrestle him to the ground had dismember him until there was no way that his body could regenerate. Hey, regeneration could be a part of these bio-weapons abilities, she wasn't about to take any chances. If he seemed to have an internal battle, she would shoot his kneecaps, blow them to smithereens and they proceed to decapitating the bastard. Then she would deal with the men in the car, she had no doubt that they were bio-weapons as well. This pilot better be fucking grateful after she rescued him or else she'd be more than happy to kick him in his face. That is...if she could get through the three bio-weapons first, she has more than willing to die for this mission. She wouldn't allow corrupt people to run this world, it was Zachariah's will to bring peace, not calamity.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Shizu was more than pleased to hear that everyone was alright, though the pale faces begged to differ. The sound of puking almost made her want to laugh, though would be rude of her. It seriously shouldn't be that amusing to her, however it was. Her sense of humor was a bit off; maybe she had some sort of sadistic tendencies due to her more...animalistic nature. Not like it mattered at what she thought at this point, they had reached the goal in record time, a lot sooner than they would have on foot. Besides, the enemy had been so close to them. It would have taken longer if they hadn't run. She knew that moving at that speed was not something humans should be able to do, but they hand. She wanted to say that she had warned them, but that would seem to have pissed off Maverick even more, as he colorfully expressed his feelings. The truth was, she had warned them and one of them had spewed his guts while the other two managed to hold down the contents in their stomachs. She was not responsible for what occurred, she had given them fair warning.<br/><br/>Shizu nodded her head as she followed behind Azrai, Ivan in tow, muttering things under his breath. How could she not find this amusing? It certainly tickled her and that was when she knew that she probably was a bit of a sadist. It seemed as if all of the men were still trying to regain their composures. She walked as if nothing had just happened, that run had hardly made a dent in the energy she had at this point. It was wrong that she felt so alive when she tapped into her Oni state; it was a warning that she could actually become all the things that they feared. She would have to refrain from relying on it too much. She was still strong in the form that she was in now; she could only hope that she wouldn't have to go completely into her Oni form in order to fight against the enemy. She wasn't sure that the outcome would be good, but who knew what the enemy had in store for them? They would find out soon enough. She noticed the woman and how they all seemed to follow her. She was mildly curious feeling herself wanting to ask questions, though she held her tongue. When they went down the passage, she felt slightly claustrophobic, the tight space bothering her. She took deep even breathes as they traveled down the passage way.<br/><br/>She jumped when the door opened after the woman pressed a few buttons. She blinked a bit, looking around at the beauty of the base. Despite that it seemed more than dead here, she was put in awe. She hadn't realized that she stood moving, until Ivan nudged her gently. She muttered a small apology before moving towards the group. Ivan shook his head, knowing that she had probably never seen a lot of things here. It made him realize that she probably had an extremely sheltered life. It was almost sad to think of it like that and he was beginning to understand how Azrai could have gotten attached to the Oni. He probably had been trying to teach her the world will they were waiting; the attachment had slowly started creeping up. He let out a sigh, all these thoughts causing his head to hurt.<br/><br/>It probably didn't help that his body was still in vertigo and the ever nagging feeling of vomiting was just waiting for the opportune moment to strike. Swallowing, he followed the group to Zachariah's room; he noted that there was hardly any life here. Everyone seemed high strung on tension, which didn't feel him feel any better about the mission that he had been dragged into. When they reached Zachariah's room, he straightened himself up; he had the utmost respect for the male. He watched as Zachariah inspected Azrai before he continued to speak. If Zachariah was saying that they should take a seat, then he would. He sat himself in a chair nearby, feeling a lot better now that he was no longer moving. He still felt pretty bad after that run, more like roller coaster ride from hell. Rubbing his face a bit, he was preparing himself for the new that was about to be given, which was definitely not good. ""I have a feeling we are not going to like whatever we hear today,"" Ivan murmured in an exhausted tone.<br/><br/>Shizu felt herself revert back to being a bit intimidated at the fact that she was meeting a new person, someone who was held in high regards with everyone in the room. She immediately took a seat when the man in charge said so, she felt that it would be disrespectful if she didn't, however she couldn't stop the nervous habit of fiddling with her fingers. She knew that there was something wrong and she was almost afraid to hear it."
3738,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951&start=80,2012-07-31T20:54:50,Sound of Silence,"His face was almost emotionless while he listened to the woman speak. When she took a step towards him with a fake smile plastered on her face he didnâ€™t even flinch. How dare she speak about his boss that way in front of him, he thought to himself, feeling a faint frown tug at the corner of his lips. That man was the only person who ever showed him he had a purpose in this life. He knew what he was and yet he took him under his wing, making far stronger than he could ever imagine. It was a rough life but in the end he truly was willing to die for it no matter what the costs. He would do anything he could to ensure that his bossâ€™s will was carried out and that he got both the pilot and the Oni girlâ€¦ and maybe this woman as well. The Cannibal admired her determination to take the pilot away from him and he silently imagined all the different ways his boss could manipulate that determination and use it against whoever she worked for. He could make her realize just how wrong she was.<br/><br/>However, there was something else that grabbed his attention.<br/><br/>She had said that once his boss had the Oni there would be no use for someone like him anymore. It was almost like she had been reading his thoughts earlier and it was obvious that she was trying to distract him. He sighed heavily as he tried to brush off the brief wave of depression from realization that swept over him when he heard those words. He knew what she was doing and she had almost got him good; perhaps he really had underestimated her. Refusing to allow her to manipulate him, instead of lunging at her he just returned that smile she seemed to like so much and take another drag from his cigarette to keep his nerves in check. That was how manipulation was; it was mixed with both truths and lies in order to get someone to drop their guard just enough so they could go in the kill. Over the years he has lost track of how many times he has done just that with so many of his victims and he had to laugh at himself for almost falling for it now. Or was he really falling for it? If he knew it was true then perhaps he was just faltering slightly after hearing someone confirm it all.<br/><br/>He heard the faint sound of the window of the car being rolled down suddenly, â€œWhatâ€™s taking you so long? The boss is ready to set his plans into action. Quit stalling and tear this bitch apart already or Iâ€™m doing it myself.â€ This was a bit surprising seeing as nobody ever dared to step out of line with him. They all feared him too much to do so. At first the Cannibal just ignored the man and kept focusing on the woman, keeping a relaxed demeanor, but then the man began to step out of the car. â€œFor crying out loudâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œWhat part of â€˜stay in the carâ€™ do you fail to comprehend? Iâ€™ll handle this little conversation without your help.â€ There was a chill in his tone that made the man who dared step out back away slightly, however he did not return to the car. Slowly he could feel his stress level rise, and then it became certain that the only thing keeping him from tearing both the woman and this man apart was the cigarette in his hand. Ignoring the man for now he turned his attention back to the woman. He smiled, flashing his canines at her. â€œAs you can see my colleagues are becoming impatient and time is running out. This is your last chance to come claim the pilot or Iâ€™ll just devour him right before your eyes. Iâ€™m starting to get hungry. And who knows, you might prove to be a delightful snack yourself.â€ With his thoughts wavering he did not want to start questioning his own loyalty. He swore that he would get his job done and he would do it. That was really all he ever knew. But then again he was also one of the older experiments, if he was not wanted he would have been killed long ago, that being said he mentally kicked himself for having thoughts of his boss not wanting his services anymore.<br/><br/>That couldnâ€™t be trueâ€¦ it just couldnâ€™t. Yet even if it was, was it sick that he was still willing to sacrifice himself? His boss was looking to change mankind for the greater good! A world where the preternatural would reignâ€¦ where people like him would be looked at as heroes and not freaks. Bio-weapons would rule this world from this day forward and cleanse it of all impurities. The human race would change. Forever.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>There was a tension in the room that was almost stronger than that of the tension in the hallways and it honestly made him uneasy. Deep in the pits of his stomach he knew well that what they were about to hear from Zachariah was not going to be pretty. The look in the manâ€™s eyes as he looked him over told him that much and when it was confirmed he almost wanted to cringe. Since he had come back from Japan that feeling had been ever present, something being very wrong, but he was over cursing himself for taking on this mission in the first place for how was not the time for regret. If he showed regret now that would make him weak as well as allow him to falter and he did not need that on top of already slowing them down with being injured. Such things were not suitable for this kind of environment he knew so he would keep himself calm and professional like he had the other day. His expression changed to match the tense atmosphere though he was already fairly on edge as well as pissed off. But even then he was always remaining professional to the best of his ability and he blocked everything out, focusing on Zachariah and what the man had to tell them the moment he took a seat next to Ivan and Shizu.<br/><br/>Maverick sat next to Azrai, probably still looking to help him out. He could be a little too over-protective of the man sometimes but he only cared.<br/><br/>Azrai didnâ€™t have to think twice to know full well that Zachariah was one of the few people who deserved his respect. Out of everyone in the room, hell, he was probably who he respected the most. After all he had gone through the trouble of tracking down Maverick and having him come rescue him as well as get to the bottom of what the hell was going on around here. He sat straight, attentive look in his eyes, as he listened to what the man had to say.<br/><br/>Zachariah took a much needed deep breath before taking a seat before the group after he dismissed a few people he had in the room with them. This has been extremely stressful and more and more of his men were cut down by these thing by the second, proving that they could not waste any more time. Especially now that he knew who was behind it all. For five long years that man has been elusive and it has cost him dearly that he had not gotten rid of Sanctus Unum sooner. He was prepared for anything by this point and was more than willing to enter the battlefield himself if he had to, if that was what it meant to put an end to Razielâ€™s evil ways. Behind him the monitors displayed various documents and files that Elias had uncovered for him as well as the possible location of Sanctus Unum. In front of him lay a few folders and such filled with what he printed out, things that he felt would be the most important elements for this mission. The room was quiet for the most part while he spoke.<br/><br/>â€œFirst off I would like to apologize to you, Shizu, that you were forced to be dragged into this situation.â€ Zachariah began, leaning forward in his chair ever so slightly as he addressed her. He gave her a warm smile but it quickly faded considering the all seriousness that this situation required. â€œIâ€™m sure that Azrai has already gone over with you that if you truly do want your freedom, youâ€™ll stand and fight for it. These men will stop at nothing until they have their hands on you and use you as their weapon against the world. I know that itâ€™s a sad reality, and trust me it leaves me wounded as well.â€ There was a brief pause before he gestured to the monitors, â€œSanctus Unum they are called and thanks to your friendâ€™s exceptional hacking abilities we were able to track them down using the information from five years ago. The goal of this organization is to â€˜cleanseâ€™ the world using bio-weapons to eliminate anything in their path. It sickens me that they kidnap people and then transform them into horrible abominations.â€<br/><br/>Azrai could not believe what he was hearing, and judging from the look on Maverickâ€™s face neither could he. So this was why Elias had been so silent, he was helping Zachariah uncover all this. The horrible knots in his stomach were becoming tighter and he had to physically place his hands in his lap and hold his stomach so he wouldnâ€™t vomit. Bio-weaponsâ€¦ so that was why the men from the truck were unharmed when they crashed and why bullets barely did anything to them. Surely this was also what Liam meant when he said he had been changed as well, and it was all starting to make sense now. Five years ago he could have sworn that the organization was shut down for good and he was regretting not finishing off what was left of that place before Zachariah had stopped him. Then again if he hadnâ€™t been stopped, he wouldnâ€™t be alive right now. He owed that man his life in so many ways that there was no way he could ever repay him. Just thinking about when he shot the man during his dangerously murderous state of mind was a constant reminder of that.<br/><br/>â€œElias has already discovered their location and is slowly working to destroy their data, and at any moment he is ready to take out their security. My only hope is that weâ€™ve done everything in time, but I feel that God is on our side today and we shall rid the world of Sanctus Unum. However I do have one condition--â€ Suddenly Zachariah was cut off by a signal being sent to him. Noticing that it was the woman he sent to rescue Lucian he frowned, his expression turning hard as a curse threatened to fly out of his mouth that moment. There was no way he could afford to send some reinforcement to her now. His men were getting slaughtered; he only hoped that she could hold out a little longer. The other side of him wanted to send someone, knowing that failure was not an option and they needed the pilot. After all he has done for him, for his friends, he did not want to give Elias bad news about his friend. As much as it pained him, he ignored the signal for now, placing faith that the woman would get her job done. â€œI have one condition,â€ he repeated, â€œthe leader, Raziel, I want him brought back to me alive. Iâ€™ll deal with him personallyâ€¦â€<br/><br/>It was Maverickâ€™s turn to be completely uneasy. The moment he had gotten word that Azrai was in trouble he pretty much dropped everything and took literally a last minute flight out of Arkansas and hauled ass to Jerusalem. Zachariah always sends him on odd missions, but this was completely unexpected, and bio-weapons were scary as hell. However, what really frightened him was the fact that he wanted to deal with the leader himself. Usually they were just told to take the leader out without mercy and this made him uneasy. Whatever it was he was sure the man had his reasons, but Maverick knew this was not going to be an easy task. Everyone seemed to know that, understanding the situation, but he was a bit worried that Azrai would rip the head off the next person who touched him or called his name, the look on his face. For a moment he also questioned if he was ready to throw his life awayâ€¦ but looking at the information displayed he knew the answer.<br/><br/>There was about to be a fucking war. And for one, dammit, if Azrai was willing to put his life on the line then so would he."
3739,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-23T14:49:21,ElegantJewel,"The sound of bells resounded in the area. They were not of the melodic, happy chime no that would be inappropriate for the time being. The brassy, hollow tone droned through the crisp night's air. It would have been wonderful to sit and listen to the rhythmic beat, but that was not acceptable. The bells of death tolled in the midst of the night, sending shivers down her spine. They were a sign of her impending doom, her death that would be celebrated if they found her. Her heart pounded in her ears as she moved into the shadows, her lithe form moving at the speed of light. Fear coursed through her veins, determination gave her strength.<br/><br/>She could not allow them to capture her.<br/><br/>Moving through the back alleys and deserted streets of her village, vermilion eyes glanced around for an escape route. How many times had she done this before? This would be the eighteenth year in a row. She had been doing this for far too long, she had memorized every street, corner, nook, and cranny in this forsaken place. It seemed that the villagers had gotten smarter over the years, placing small traps here and there. She had to say she was impressed but that did not deter her from her goal. She would still be alive and well when the Hunt was over. She may be battered and bruised, but she would survive. It was the only thing that kept her going.<br/><br/>The bells tolled again, she could hear the villagers getting riled up, excited to hunt her. She loathed every single one of them; she would get her revenge one day. They believed her to be some blood thirsty monster. Monster she was not. If myth held any truth, then she was the furthest thing from a monster. Oni were to be prideful beasts, merciless killers, and all the other things that people should fear. She was the exact opposite; she was frail, small, timid, and weak. So how was it that on the night of her birth, she was continuously hunted? On the night of her twenty-first birthday, she had reached the pre-adulthood of her Oni life, she was still just a child in the Oni world, but she had reached the peak of her adolescence. It was something to be excited for, but not for her.<br/><br/>It will never be for her.<br/><br/>A strangled cry left her as she tumbled over a trap, she hissed in pain as the wire wrapped around her ankle digging into her alabaster skin. She wanted to cry out and sob but that would give them a lead to finding her. They were already so close. She could see the dim lights of the torches nearing her and hear the shouts of anger and excitement in the air. She would not allow them to have her, she could not. With a shaky breath, she stood up ignoring the throbbing pain in her ankle and pressed on. She moved through the alleys as silently as possible. She made sure to leave nothing disturbed, for she feared that they would see her. Hear her. Crimson hues glanced around at the fork in the path, contemplating which way was the best.<br/><br/>Anger and fear fueled her, giving her endless amounts of stamina or perhaps it was the adrenaline that was pumping through her veins, she wasn't sure at this point. It had been this way since she was three. Her stepfather had burst into her chambers, shouting nonsense in his inebriated state, rousing her from her slumber. Her scalp was still tender as he had dragged her out of the compound by her long raven tresses. She had learned that struggling was futile, so she merely allowed herself to be taken away. Once outside he tossed her at the feet of the villagers, some stepped back in fear while other gripped their weapons of death and torture tighter. Every year she would see the faces of young boys in the crowd, as if the Hunt was a rite of passage for them. It made her feel sick.<br/><br/>At least they had been kind and given her a chance to run and hide from them, instead of immediately chasing her. But she did not need that time; she would have out run them in the beginning. This time merely allowed her to run for the edge of the village. She would hide in the thick woods that enclosed her village off from the mainland. She would hide there until dawn broke, then she would return home. Her father would be disappointed again this year, as he always was. She could see the hatred and anger in those dark eyes already. It gave her a great deal of satisfaction to know that she would not die and he would not be happy. Though she would be punished for not dying, as she always was, but she would not die. No, her father could never bring himself to kill her, not matter how many times he had tried.<br/><br/>He needed her, but for what reasons? Well, it was nothing something that she wished to discuss, though most villagers speculated why she was still alive. Why she was still allowed to live in the Tsukino compound. She was like a porcelain doll, a beautifully sculpted jewel. She was the pride of her late mother and the shame of her father, all at the same time. She had smooth, creamy, white skin, petite frame, large ruby eyes, long ebony locks, and the body that most men, especially the ones nearing her father's age, desired. Yes, she was kept for one reason and one reason only, but it was too shameful to say. She could not fight it, for she was beaten for even resisting the slightest hints of want from her father and his colleagues. She shivered thinking about all the Hell that she went through. It may have been better to be caught and killed. Then she could finally be free.<br/><br/>But her pride would not allow it.<br/><br/>Turning left at the fork, she could see the exit of the village, the ark tree line of the forest. For a few hours she would be free, the villagers feared the forest as much as they feared her, especially at night. She did not care for what lay in the woods, as long as she was never found by them. She would brave the terrors that lurked in the foliage. With a burst of speed she moved to the exit. Perhaps she had been too confident with her abilities, because she missed the trap that had been step up. Her dirty, bare feet stepped on the wire and an onslaught of explosions went off. She let out a shriek dodging what she could base on instinct. Wires wrapped around random parts of her body. She wheezed out for air as a wire constricted around her throat.<br/>Pitching forward, she felt tears burn her eyes, she cursed the villagers. There was a buzzing in her ears as the lack of oxygen was making her feel light headed. She could faintly hear the villagers shouting for joy, she closed her eyes in pain, trying to relieve the blocked windpipe. She could not die here, she just couldn't. It was unfair, she had been isolated in her room all her life and she had only been a few steps away from freedom. She struggled weakly against her restraints, trying to keep herself moving. If she could make it to the forest then she would be fine. She crawled to her knees, slowly standing; she wobbled and moved forward, her vision blurring. She was yanked back, her hands pulling at the wire digging into her skin. She landed with a hard impact; she writhed on the ground as she was slowly pulled back towards the village.<br/><br/>The heat of the torches could be felt; she could hear the shouts of joy filling the air. This was it, the Hunt was over. She hadn't escaped in time. Tears rolled down the corner of her eyes as she continued to be pulled back into the village. This is not of she wanted to die, she wanted to die with some pride. Though she assumed that she was not worthy of such things. Kami-sama had already marked her for death since the day she was born; she had lost faith in him. Her bruised body slid across the ground, ruining the white kimono slip that she had been sleeping in, scratching and bruising her pale skin. She groaned as she felt rocks being thrown at her, spit landing on her, and sometimes a few kicks to her ribs.<br/><br/>""We should burn the Oni whore,"" one of the villagers roared out.<br/><br/>He was answered with cheers of agreement. She closed her eyes, realizing that tonight was the night that she would be sent to Hell, where she belonged. She felt like sobbing, retching out her heart, though her tears had long run out, she merely gave up. It was obvious that she was meant to die, alone and defiled. It was a shame that she could never know what true happiness was. It was a shame that she had never met a friendly face. She had only ever wanted to experience the joys of life, but she had been hated for just even breathing.<br/><br/>The bells of her death rang once more. She let out a sigh, accepting the fate that was being brought upon her."
3740,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-23T14:58:23,Sound of Silence,"There only have been a few occasions where he was told to travel to Japan, and whenever he did he always enjoyed visiting the older villages that have existed since the Edo era. Most of them still stuck to their old customs and it has always interested him. He has always liked history; something about it was rather appealing, he has found. Living in a country like Israel has brought out his inner historian over the years â€“Jerusalem, the city he resided, and many of the areas around it were very historical places. At first he thought history was dull like any teenager, when he was still in school ten years ago but he soon learned to appreciate it. And now whenever he is given the chance to visit older towns and cities he never made any hesitation to jump at the opportunity.<br/><br/>Japan especially was such an interesting country. Though it could be incredibly violent because they stuck with old traditions, refusing accept modern society in most cases. He didnâ€™t blame them either; in a way it was a good thing, preserving their ancient cultures, but at the same time it did a lot of harm.<br/><br/>He had gotten the message several weeks ago when he returned home for the weekend, after a long week of doing quite a lot of work tracking down a target. It seemed like a desperate cry for help at first but when he looked closer there was only a simple message: please rescue this girl. Attached to the letter there was a picture of a young girl with dark hair and scarlet eyes. That was all that was there aside from her location and an additional note saying that the person who sent the request would pay him a hell of a lot of money. However there was no name to identify who sent the request, and nothing saying how this person knew him, so it was needless to say that he was extremely reluctant to accept.<br/><br/>At first he thought it might be some trap sent to him by one of his enemies. It was also a sort of rule, not to do any outside work for large amounts of pay. But something in the back of his mind told him that this was no trick. He felt compelled to accept this.<br/><br/>And so the next day he had packed for Japan, seeking out this ancient village. He has been here for a few weeks and, doing a bit of detective work on his part, soon found the whereabouts of the village â€“it was a place seemingly cut off from the rest of the world like most old villages. And it was there that he would find the Tsukino Compound. The path to the village was pretty straightforward, and yet along the way people eyed him with resentment. It was like they knew where he was going and what he was about to do and were shunning him. He was even told that there was a curse in the village whenever he asked for directions. Several times he was told to turn back and mind his own business.<br/><br/>Rather than deterring him, however, he was further convinced he was headed in the right direction. The closer he got, the more evidence emerged: shouts in the distance, explosions, and the shouts turning into cheers. There was no doubt that if he followed the sounds, he would find who he was to rescue. He had been right about that.<br/><br/>It wasnâ€™t long before he stumbled upon his destination, and what he discovered made him sick to his stomach. He was notorious for remaining calm in any situation â€“seeing people wanting someone dead wasnâ€™t anything new to himâ€“ but there was something about this that greatly disturbed him. The girl, matching the one in the picture, was being strangled by some wire she had been caught on, and the villagers only jeered at her misery. Being a hit man he has often strangled people with wire, watching as it cut into their neck, watched them bleed and then eventually die. It was somewhat satisfying, listening to someone dieâ€¦ yet now he almost resented himself for being the cruel man he could be whenever he was told to kill someone.<br/><br/>That resentment did not last, however; he had a job to do and he had to separate his emotions from it. It was something heâ€™s always told himself. Human he may be, and emotions were what made humans what they are, he had to focus. This was the only way he knew how to focus on the task at hand, by detaching himself and almost seeming like an emotionless robot, awaiting his next orders. He had a mission to complete, and he was going to complete it. Failure was not an option.<br/><br/>For a few moments he remained hidden in the darkness of the forest, just out of torch lightâ€™s range. There was a cool wind in the air, but it was the sound of the bells that sent a shiver up his spine. He was frozen in that spot but he knew he couldnâ€™t stay there forever.<br/><br/>When he decided he has witnessed enough, he slowly, quietly, drew his gun from its holster. He treasured his .357 magnum Desert Eagle; it has been by his side for quite some time now. In his mind it was his only true friend in the sense that it has always been reliable, and he took care of it to ensure it remained reliable. Holding his breath, and despite the darkness of night hindering his vision, he aimed for one of the villagers dragging the girl, the one who seemed the most distracted and even spoke out, unable to contain his excitement, and fired."
3741,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-23T18:36:00,ElegantJewel,"Animals.<br/><br/>They were all animals. Monsters. How could they disregard her so much, when they were fouler than any living creature she had ever come across? It made her stomach knot in nausea just thinking about how these creatures were. She could no longer call them Human, no; they were far beyond that point by now. Hell, she was more Human than they would ever be. Disgusting. She could see how their eyes lit up with blood lust and hunger as they cheered with satisfaction. How their voices took a different tone of greed and insanity. No, they were the ones who were Oni now, not her. She let out a strangled gurgle for air as the wire has jerked forward, the wire slicing open her skin. Thick scarlet ooze pooled around the thin metal, a stinging that was impossible to bare throbbed around her neck. Was this really how she was to die, in such a pitiful and degrading way?<br/><br/>A shot resounded throughout the night.<br/><br/>Everything seemed to halt in that brief moment, all the festivities ended. Silence took hold of the crowd. There were murmurs throughout the sea of men; they stared off into the forest, before attention geared back to the male who had been dragging her. He fell limply to the ground; the sound of impact seemed to scream out in the dead of night. She lay there motionless, frozen trying to figure out what had happened. What had been that noise. Soon the voices picked up in the crowd, this time it was that of fear and horror. The villagers slowly moved away from her body, as if she was doused in some sort of rancid stench. Their eyes were wide with horror, some covering their mouths in shock.<br/>""She killed him,"" one stated in a shaky tone.<br/><br/>""The Oni killed him!""<br/><br/>""How is that possible? She has been restrained!""<br/><br/>""She has powers, you fool! We should no longer tamper; Kami-sama wishes to torment her longer before he sends her to Hell.""<br/><br/>""She killed him,"" a young boy wailed out.<br/><br/>The group of men ushered the younger ones away, before slowly retreating from her. She continued to lay motionlessly on the ground, trying to stay calm. Though it was hard not to. Whatever was out there had either saved her or was going to get the satisfaction of killing her when the villagers were gone. When she was sure that the villagers were away, she struggled briefly with the wire around her neck. Frail fingers dug the wire out, her restricted breathing was no longer an issue. Oxygen rushed into her lungs as if it were a wave crashing into the shoreline. She gasped and wheezed for what nature provided for her. Pulling the wire over her head, she flung it away before pulling herself to a sitting position. For a while, she rubbed her neck tenderly, continuing to take deep, slow breaths.<br/><br/>Once she removed her head, the wound had already sealed, only appearing to be a bright red line around her neck. She struggled for a second time with the wire around her ankle; this one had cut much deeper, though she did not care. It would heal, just all the other wounds and bruises had. It would not leave even a scratch on her milky complexion. She hissed lowly as she brutally yanked out the wire from around her small ankle. The pain would go away soon enough; she just had to wait a while. Letting out a small sigh of relief, she looked back over at the male who had been dragging her up until a few moments prior. He was certainly not going anywhere. Well, except for Hell. She scrunched her nose slightly, realizing that she smelled of blood, which was not uncommon to her, just still the metallic smell made her cringe. How ironic, seeing how she was to be a bloodthirsty mongrel, which reminded her of her unseen savior. That was what she would call him for now.<br/><br/>She snapped her attention back over to the forest line.<br/><br/>""Who sent you,"" she called out.<br/><br/>Her voice was soft and weak, gentle even. It perfectly matched the doll like look she had been forced to achieve in her childhood, though it was hollow, almost void of all emotion, though it was to be expected. From all that she went through on a daily basis, it would be...rather insane if she were an optimistic person. Vermilion hues peered into the night, holding as soft illumination to them, the moonlight providing little light. Though that was hardly necessary, she could see clearly without light. Blinking a bit, she felt a bit shaken. Unnerved. However this unknown person was put her on edge. It was obvious that he had a weapon that was worthy enough of scaring off the people of her village, then again they were not used to foreigners and what they carried with them.<br/><br/>This village was still stuck in the past.<br/><br/>She moved to her feet quickly, taking a few steps back from where the other hid. It was either face the stranger or go back into the village, both options did not appeal to her. She would have rather just run, but she was in no condition to do so, not with her ankle still healing. She had to wait a few more minutes and she would be free to run. She would hideaway in the forest, in the small cove that she used from time to time. Trembling a bit, she cast her eyes all around making sure the other was alone. She could only smell that acrid smell of something burnt along with the taste of metal in the air, though that could be due to the blood that had been shed. She pressed her lips together, a frown coming to her face. The other was definitely male, she could tell by the scent that came off of him. She recoiled from such a smell.<br/><br/>Men always hurt her, as did women.<br/><br/>Men used and abused her frail body.<br/><br/>Men were just as much as an Oni as she was.<br/><br/>She took another step back. ""Did my father send you? Is this some sort of game you are all playing with me? I cannot offer you what he has promised you,"" she said in an almost defeated tone, she shrank away from the male even more. ""What you have done, I am most grateful for, but this is only the first night, your efforts have been wasted. I apologize."""
3742,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-23T20:52:02,Sound of Silence,"It almost amused him seeing how these men responded to the death of one of their own. This truly was a village frozen in the past, cut off from the rest of the world, just as he had been told. A strange silence had fallen over the people and the village, and it wasnâ€™t long before they began to accuse the girl for the death of their fellow villager. They were afraid, and that amused him, but his amusement soon faded. As if their cruelty was not enough they made it even more evident that they wished for her death and made no hesitation to continue their taunts and jeers. He prepared to kill another one, but it wasnâ€™t long before they retreated, defeated, leaving the girlâ€¦ for now.<br/><br/>This girlâ€¦ they had branded her an Oni, a monster, but she certainly did not look like some bloodthirsty beast. As they say, the monster lies on the inside; the way they were ganging up on her and wanting her dead, well, they proved to be the monsters. But what if they were right? He watched from his hiding spot in the forest as she freed herself from the wire around her neck. As much as he wanted to help he was wary of her. He wasnâ€™t someone who jumped on the bandwagon despite being someone who often draws quick conclusions but if she was a monster then he had stepped into some deep shit. On the other hand, from what he saw she indeed was just trying to get away, to get free, not wanting anything to do with the villagers.<br/><br/>The monster was on the inside. They were the monsters, not her.<br/><br/>That being said, however, he could almost fit the bill. Whenever he was hired to kill someone he did it so mercilessly, again he gets a sense of satisfaction when he killed someone. However, just because he was a hitman doesnâ€™t mean he didnâ€™t have a heart. No, he was not like those villagers. He had to laugh at himself when he compared himself and his work to them, to the extent of their cruelty.<br/><br/>She spoke out to him but he remained where he was â€“her voice in this silence sounded loud, but that was probably because she couldnâ€™t see him. Or so he thought. The girl wondered who had sent him, asking if her father had been the one did so, as he would have expected. He briefly wondered if it could possibly been her father who sent that note; it would make sense that a father would want to rescue his daughter but then again he has seen some cruel and controlling fathers. His own father being one of them, it was the only thing he remembered about the man. She also essentially told him he should turn back, that he was wasting his time, and of course he thought otherwise. Failure was not an option.<br/><br/>â€œYou can either come with me orâ€¦ continue to allow them to spit on you,â€ he said in reply, his obvious Middle Eastern accent tainting his words, sounding very different from her native Japanese accent. He also kept in mind that this village was in the middle of nowhere practically and he assumed she was probably not use to outsiders. â€œThe decision is yours.â€<br/><br/>He wasnâ€™t expecting this to be easy â€“the obvious answer would be to go with him, but there was the possibility he could be dealing with a stubborn person. She might not come, or be reluctant to come, but he supposed that was to be expected. When someone knows only one thing all their life, you canâ€™t just storm in and free them. It was a lot like an abusive relationship or if someone has been homeless or lived in prisons a majority of their lives: they adapt and become use to their environment, convinced that this is how the world is. This is where they will be accepted, and you couldnâ€™t just â€˜rescueâ€™ them, oh no, because the psychological damage has already been done though rehabilitation was possible.<br/><br/>Perhaps it would be the same way with this girl and he would not doubt it.<br/><br/>He sure hoped not. He was going to get her out of hereâ€¦ whether these villagers liked it or not... Ah, but he could not force her to go with him, of course. If she simply refused he would have no choice but to walk away and face defeat."
3743,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-24T07:13:54,ElegantJewel,"To leave from here...<br/><br/>It was impossible.<br/><br/>She was stunned staring into the direction of the male. Her sharp eyes could pick up the outline of him, though the shadows conflicted with the features that she so wished to see. She needed to see her savior, she was sure that he was not from this area or even perhaps from this country. The inclination of his voice was certainly foreign. This startled her deeply, rocking her to the core. How was it that someone knew of her outside of this village? No one cared for her, not a single soul. She had never met someone who had stood up for her in the hell hole. She frowned slightly, confusion knitting her eyebrows. Surely she was intrigued to know who had sent for her life to be saved. This man should know, should he not? Biting her lip, she tilted her head in thought.<br/><br/>If she left, she would be leaving behind everything she knew, which was nothing but hatred and violence. Then again as fucked up as it sounded, she would rather stay here than face the unknown. The unknown could be just as cruel as life here, but it could also be more than anything she had ever imagined. She was conflicted. To either stay or taste freedom. Freedom could taste sweeter than the nectar of the spring flowers or it could be bitter like the taste of fruit yet to mature into its wonderful flavor. Her frail fingers fiddled with one another as she was lost in thought. This was an opportunity of a lifetime. She could finally be able to live in a brighter world, face challenges that she would have never imagined until now.<br/><br/>Would she go?<br/><br/>What of her father?<br/><br/>She knew deep down that he would never send for someone to keep her alive. That was impossible. He was crueler than the villagers. He would never see to it that she was unharmed kept in pristine shape, like some sort of priceless jewel. He would come after her. He needed her. The infatuation that he had with her was sick, nauseating. He loved her to the point where keeping her alive to the point that she was barely breathing was enough to satisfy him. It was an unspoken rule. No matter how much the villagers wanted to end her life. Her father would not allow such things to happen, for he was a sick bastard. He needed her like an addict needed their high. There was no possible way this man could keep her safe from the determination and power that her father had, could he?<br/><br/>Being saved and swept away to freedom seemed too good to be true, didn't it?<br/><br/>But...she had to try. It was all she had left.<br/><br/>""Verily, I would like to see the face of the male who saved me. It would put me at much ease before I embark on leaving this place,"" she said gently, not wanting to sound too demanding, though that would be difficult for a woman like herself. She was never outspoken, rather shy to even utter a word. She had worked up enough courage to trust her savior and speak out to him. If she had been in any better condition, she may have run from him though that would seem foolish. He was only here to help, wasn't he? Doubt shrouded her thoughts wondering if it would be wise to trust this stranger. Although he had saved her, she hadn't a clue what prize he had been promised. If it was anything close to what she had thought of before, she was sure she would not be able to comply. Then again, if he was a brutal man, like all those she had known, then she would comply, in the end. Shattering the small amount of pride she had managed to hold on to all these years.<br/><br/>Letting out a gentle breath, she slowly brought herself a fraction of an inch closer towards the male's hiding spot. She could no longer live in fear, could she? This was now or never. But...she couldn't just leave without seeing his face. That way...if he did end up killing her, she would at least remember his face before she was pulled into the fiery pits of hell. ""I am willing to leave with you for you offer me something that I have been dying to get for years. I only request I see your face...if that is not too much. If not then I shall humbly follow you to wherever it is you must take me to..."" She wished she was more blunt and straightforward. Then she would have not needed this saving. She would have been free a long time ago.<br/><br/>But that wasn't the case.<br/><br/>She was small, petite even for an Oni. She stood only about the height of an average Human woman, maybe even smaller. She was shaking as she stood there in the empty village. It was obvious that she was frightened by the unknown male and what he offered, but...she had to know if it was true. Curiosity killed the cat and if she were to die then so be it. How morbid of her, but what was one to expect from a woman who had been abused and isolated all her life? She was bitter in a since, though only in her mind. She shivered wrapping her arms around herself as if protecting herself, though surely she knew that it accomplished nothing. She bit her lower lip, looking down at her bare feet, the dirt and blood hiding her pale skin. Her clothes her soiled and tattered, she looked unacceptable to the public eye.<br/><br/>It would put her family's name to shame.<br/><br/>""Am I suitable enough to travel with? Verily, I wish not to disgrace you with my appearance. I apologize in advance for how I look,"" she murmured gently. She was self-conscious, which was laughable at a time like this. But old habits die hard, and she could not be fully happy if she would disappoint another. It would break her, in more ways than more. She needed to be approved of, for once in her life; she just needed to hear it."
3744,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-24T13:21:48,Sound of Silence,"For awhile he was silent, listening to her speak, amused when she said she wanted to see his face. He watched as she took a step forward, trying to peer at him from where she was. It was a small thing, but he couldnâ€™t help but wonder why she wanted to see his face. She was bound to see his face after they got the hell out of here and he wondered if she was stalling; maybe she wanted the villagers to capture him and take him back to the village as well. Maybe he was thinking too much into this, like he does with a lot of things, but he really didnâ€™t understand why she cared to see his face. Did she just want to see the face of her possible savior as a bit of reassurance, to maybe convince herself that he truly was here to take her from this place? Yes, that seemed to make a little more sense now that he thought of it whether it was correct or not.<br/><br/>He ran his fingers through his hair and holstered his gun. The safety remained off, just in case he had to use it again, and because he was still rather wary.<br/><br/>Somehow he wasnâ€™t convinced that she wanted to be saved, after all what was stopping her from running back to the village? He was a stranger to herâ€¦ he wasnâ€™t convinced that she trusted him and didnâ€™t blame her if she didnâ€™t. Having trust issues himself he never blamed anyone who didnâ€™t trust him. She had every reason not to want to go back, but perhaps the thought of freedom was more frightening than sticking around to her. And he wasnâ€™t expecting to change her mind, it was difficult to get people to change their way of life. He would know. The life he was living now was the only life he knew; if someone were to tell him to change the wayhe currently was living for whatever reason he wasnâ€™t sure what the hell he would do.<br/><br/>That was the only reason he, a normally impatient person, was patient with her wariness. He watched on for a bit, and when she didnâ€™t turn back and run away, that was when he decided to grant her wish and dared to come out of his little hiding spot. â€œYou do not have to worry about appearance,â€ he said, speaking in that soft tone he always used. It was a tone with a double edged sword in the sense that he could use it to be rather intimidating if he wanted to. In the past he has been a very intimidating person, still was today, too, whenever he truly wanted to strike fear into someone. â€œWe shallâ€¦ get you cleaned up once we head back to the city.â€<br/><br/>People might question, but he wasnâ€™t too worried. He did have a few connections, people he trusted, that he could contact should anything happen. He wasnâ€™t expecting much trouble â€“this had been almost too easy so far and he was on edge. Usually when he was sent on some rescue mission there were a few people trying to kill him. A few times he has actually been captured and almost killed himself, and he as even set up once. Being set up was never funâ€¦ Whenever he was sent on a mission he kept his guard up just in case he had been set up again.<br/><br/>However, this time he was on edge more due to the fact that this had been easy so far.<br/><br/>â€œI hate to seem like I am rushing you,â€ he spoke again, â€œbut I would like to get the hell out of here as soon as possible.â€ His mood changed a bit, having that â€˜if youâ€™re coming with me, letâ€™s get going alreadyâ€™ sort of edge to it, even if he didnâ€™t say it. He didnâ€™t want to spend any more time here and risk being seen by anyone else. Surely the villagers would come back any momentâ€¦ He could almost feel their eyes peering out from the safety of their village, wondering what was going on.<br/><br/>He wondered if they would praise him for taking the â€˜demonâ€™ away from their village, or if they would retaliate and call him a monster as well for helping her. Would the retreat from this place be peaceful or violent? He was expecting the latter, but pondered the former."
3745,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-24T16:16:51,ElegantJewel,"She waited until he stepped out of his hiding spot, but even then she still had a difficult time looking at him. Though she was still in a weakened state, it was a shame that her eyes were not up to par to fight the darkness that surrounded them. She was satisfied that he complied with her request, strengthening her resolve to leave with him. She noted that he was still a bit wary about this situation and of her, though she could say the same. He was still a stranger to her and vice versa. It was obvious that they were still both tense about the whole ordeal. He coming in and swooping in for the rescue and she still hesitant to leave. The villagers could come back, they would come back. She could smell them gathering like a flock of crows.<br/><br/>Waiting.<br/><br/>And for what? It was obvious that they were waiting for the male to kill her. Then they would rejoice and hang her corpse for the world to see. The bloodthirsty Oni that had been terrorizing the village was finally dead. She felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up, trouble would come if they stayed any longer. She bowed quickly, a form of an apology. ""Forgive me, I meant not for us to prolong our departure,"" she said gently as she gathered the courage to move towards him. Taking a deep breath she moved forward, one step at a time. This was probably one of the biggest moments in her life. Damn! She wished her body would move faster for she wished not the stay in this place for a moment longer. Though fear coursed through her body, she was going to face the unknown and that was holding her back in the unconscious part of her mind. Swallowing hard, she moved a bit faster towards the tree line.<br/><br/>This was it.<br/><br/>She would be free.<br/><br/>""Shizu-chan,"" a low voice called out.<br/><br/>Immediately she halted her progress, her body tensing. She wished not to turn around but her body had their own motives which were out of her hands. She turned to look upon a face that did not match her own. Her eyes fell to the ground and she bowed her head in a submissive stance. Her father stared at her with cold, onyx eyes, a dim light of amusement playing within those dark hues. He was tall and rather muscular for his age. Not a wrinkle was upon his face, his pale skin a shade or two darker than she. Raven locks were slicked back, his arms crossed over his chest, his hands hidden in the sleeves of his grey yukata. He tilted his head to the side as his eyes shifted to the tree line, looking for the intruder coming to take his prized possession away.<br/><br/>""Just where are you going, Shizu-chan,"" he asked in an emotionless tone. ""You should come home, it is late and I am very tired.""<br/><br/>Crimson hues saddened as he spoke to her, her hands folding together in front of her. Her head lowered even more as his tone bit into her. She knew that tone all too well, punishment would happen soon. It would be far worse than anything that he had done before. She whimpered as he lifted up his hand, wanting her to take hold of it. She glanced at the hand, before she took a step back. She couldn't allow herself to be pulled back into this life. She had this opportunity to go free. She would be able to be free from the chains that he had put on her before she had been born. Scarlet hues glanced up at the man that she had called father all these years. She could not find her voice, but she knew that she would not be returning to him.<br/><br/>Pivoting on the ball on her foot, she quickly began walking towards the male in the woods. Her fists were clenched her resolve was shaking. She knew that if she didn't leave now, she would never escape this hellhole of a life that she had.<br/><br/>""Shizu-chan, are you...defying me?""<br/><br/>She did not respond to him as she continued to move. Stepping into the tree line, she didn't even look at the other male. ""Please let us depart before things get out of hand,"" she whispered harshly. She moved on not wanting to turn back. She had such a hard time trying not to run back and accept the punishment that was waiting for her. Her father began to laugh as they left. The villagers had gathered around as father and daughter had their precious little moment. He stood in the same spot that he had been, not even trying to chase after her. ""You will come back, Shizu. Whether you want to or not. You cannot survive out there, you belong here. Do you understand? I will see to it that you come home,"" he called out to her, a cruel smile upon his lips. He turned his back and walked away to the compound, gears turning in his head to bring back his possession.<br/><br/>The Oni woman was shaking as she continued to move through the woods. She stopped to hold the base of a tree. She gasped for air as she trembled. She could barely breathe let alone stand. Vermillion hues stared around at the foliage, maybe he was right. Maybe she couldn't survive out here. They were barely away from the village and she was already losing her mind. She brushed her hair from her forehead as sweat began to form. ""F-Forgive me, I have never traveled so far away from the village. I-It is very difficult to leave it all behind. I-It is all I have ever known,"" she said gently, trying to regain her composure. The violent convulsing and gasping were finally calming down, though she was still trying to get back into a state of utter stoicism.<br/><br/>It was probably the only thing that could keep her sane. She would hate to be a burden upon the shoulders of her savior.<br/><br/>She bowed her head submissively to the other. ""Forgive me,"" she said gently. ""I am proving to be a handful, am I not?"""
3746,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-24T20:24:20,Sound of Silence,"So, she did have the courage to leave after all. He was a bit worried that he was wasting his time when she tensed at the sounds of that manâ€™s voice, half expecting her to take his hand and head back into the village. A grin formed on his lips when she actually came deeper into the forest and said that they would be leaving before things got out of hand. Not only was he happy for her, strangely, for leaving this hell she had been living in all her life, but he was glad there was no violence. He was as ready as ever to use his gun but he knew there was a time and place for everything. Killing that man would have been a simple solution but he couldnâ€™t do that to the girl â€“Shizu the man called her.<br/><br/>He had a feeling he was putting her through enough alreadyâ€¦ He didnâ€™t want to add to it, even if she did seem to despise that man. The way she looked at him â€“it must have taken a hell of a lot of courage to run away, more than he would ever know.<br/><br/>They hadnâ€™t been running through the forest, but rather moving at a fairly quick pace. Forests were strange places in his mind. It was essentially an endless sea of trees, almost like a maze in some places, where it was easy to get lost and can become frustrating. He always laughed at the stories where people got lost in the woods, and now he was almost in the same situation. Thank God there was a path through the forest; it was an old path, one that truly felt as if he was stepping back into the future once he reached a certain point. The path seemed newer, well maintained, while the path closer to the old village seemed aged and worn away.<br/><br/>Hearing Shizuâ€™s voice caught his attention and he halted his stride. Once again he was silent as he listened to her speak, his expression calm as he was thinking about getting her to the city safely. He would deal with the flight back to Israel later â€“assuming this was where the person who sent him that note wanted to be metâ€“ later. He had connections and could slip though a lot of things, but this was certainly going to be a bit of a task. Nevertheless in the end he would figure something out. She was worried about being a handful, but honestly he thought differently.<br/><br/>Being in a military man, he was use to working with different kinds of people. Despite having a bit of a temper it took a lot for him to get fed up with someone.<br/><br/>â€œI understand your hesitation,â€ he told her calmly, â€œso feel free to collect yourself; howeverâ€¦ do not take too long.â€ As much as he wanted to leave the forest he would once again force himself to be patient. This girl had been isolated in some primitive village all her life that the modern world was sure to be a shock to her. He would have to keep an eye on her, it seems.  He had gotten this far with her, he didnâ€™t to fail her or whoever sent him on this mission.<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t say anything, but he couldnâ€™t help but wonder if they were being followed. That man had a certain smile on his face that told him he was up to no good, not to mention he had allowed Shizu to leave so easily. Being a military man among other things, he knew well to be constantly vigilant, cautious of these sorts of things. After all he was a professional at what he did and as mentioned before he refused to fail. He had to get her far away from here but he couldnâ€™t rush her; if he did so he might lose what little trust he had gained. The best thing to do was take it slow, that way both of them would be comfortable with each otherâ€™s company."
3747,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-24T21:08:16,ElegantJewel,"So, this was how things were going to be.<br/><br/>She looked ahead into the night, knowing that this would be her last time in a place like this. She had noticed the subtle differences in the paths, seeing how it from worn to clearly visible. It was strange how one side of a forest could be different than another, but that was the funny thing about forests. Then again a forest could be a personâ€™s worst nightmare, luckily for her, she had always enjoyed the wonders and surprises that forests had. Nothing was more terrifying than the village she had lived in all her life or maybe she was wrong. Perhaps what was outside of the village would be far worse, she had no idea. She would simply just have to see for herself. She gulped a bit, trying to somehow make her throat not so dry. Not like that was helping, but it had been worth a shot.<br/><br/>The scent of another hit her senses and she stilled briefly, before relaxing. Of course her father would send someone after her. There was no doubt about it. The villagers simply could not understand why he decided to keep her around. Though was it really necessary from them to know? As the Daimyo of the province, the villagers never hesitated to answer his requests. They never once questioned a man with a higher status than them; they were such obedient servants to him. It was sad that she would have to agree that she was like that too. But that was simply how things worked in the quaint, little village she had lived in. Whatever was asked of her, she would do out of fear of punishment. She wondered if she could ever become something better than that, but that was a wish for another day. They had to continue to move.<br/><br/>Taking another deep breath, she composed herself, realizing that it was foolish of her to have this moment. It was making them waste time, something she had learned never to do. Butâ€¦this man was a patient one. Although there was a sense of great urgency to continue on, he allowed her a break to compose herself. Something that would have gotten her in trouble before, but that was the pastâ€¦wasnâ€™t it? She had no need to fear of being harmed by another right? Oh, it would have been wonderful if she could truly feel that way, but it was hard to not think such thoughts. Especially since those thoughts shrouded her mind frequently for the past twenty-one years. She was still a bit reluctant to give him all of her trust, but he had brought her this far without harming her. Perhaps she should be further inclined to appreciate all the effort he took to come and save her. It was the least she could do. As well as offer a little more trust to him, but she was still reluctant, out of habit.<br/><br/>â€œWe shall proceed now,â€ she stated gently as she tucked her hair behind her ear.<br/><br/>It was easy to guess that they would be leaving the forest soon; therefore she had to keep herself calm at all possible times. She did not know what to expect when she reached the new village. She obediently followed behind the male, wondering what his plans were. Would she even be permitted to know of these things? Women were not allowed to know what men were thinking and it wasnâ€™t proper to ask for such thoughts. Let alone she was an Oni woman, therefore she had no right for any knowledge of any kind. Though the male before her was different from the ones she had encountered before, she could say that she felt safe with him, but she didnâ€™t.<br/><br/>She had never known what safe was.<br/><br/>â€œWhat is it likeâ€¦outside of my village,â€ she called out to him. She knew not of the changing world outside of the forest, nor would she probably understand how everything could be soâ€¦different. She could hear things in the distance. Sounds that she had no idea how they came to be. She was frightened yet so very intrigued. She highly doubted that her fatherâ€™s men would understand it either, then again he probably knew more about the world than she did. She was sure of it. It was unsettling to think about, but she had wanted this. She had dreamt of it, it was now that she actually followed through with it. She would obtain freedom through the other and she would find a way to repay him, in some form or another.<br/><br/>â€œI am burdening you with many questions, but I feel it necessary to ask. Where are you taking me?â€ She was a bit hesitant to speak more, feeling as if she was being too bold with her words. â€œWill you permit me to know of the name I shall call you? I fear that if I call you something else, you will be most unsatisfied.â€<br/><br/>She stepped over a root sticking out from the ground, she was sure she would have more questions to ask him, she only hoped he would reply. Then again, he would probably abandon her as soon as they got far enough from the village. She would be left to her own devices, trying to figure out how to survive in the New World, as she had so named it. A frown touched her lips as she thought about it, doubt filling her mind. This was a mistakeâ€¦wasnâ€™t it? She should have listened. She should have stayed. She would have never felt so conflicted if she had stayed in the village. What were a few more years of abuse and torture? Surely, it would be better than to be stuck in a foreign place.<br/><br/>Maybe she should turn back? Her fatherâ€™s men were waiting and planning on ways to take her back anyway. Would it not be easier than to just give up and surrender herself to them? The male was wasting his time with all of this chivalry. If he were to disappearâ€¦she would simply head back to that forsaken place and eventually dying by the hands of her beloved father. Such a morbid and depressing mind she had but it simply could not be helped. If she could only allow herself to be brave, rather than conflicted with so many emotions, then this would not have been so bad. And yet it was.<br/><br/>â€œWhen we arrive to our destinationâ€¦â€ she paused trying to find the correct words to place. â€œYou will be leaving, is that not correct?â€ She did not want to be left in the hands of a person she did not know. She had already decided to risk her life and follow her savior. She could not even begin to think of what kind of person had wanted to rescue her though the results were not pleasant. If she put all her trust into the other then it would be rather difficult to depart from him. Not saying that she would be romantically attached, she would merely not want to have the only feeling of safety she had so brutally taking away from her.<br/><br/>She was unable to socialize like a normal person; it was not in her blood. It was quite the feat that she had conquered in order to talk to the male. Then again she owed him as much as companionship on this journey that they were embarking upon. Then again, she was sure that he could do all of this in silence. Perhaps she was the one would needed a friend of some sort, after all she never had the opportunity to make one and it may as well be her last. She feared things would still not be easy for her once she began her new life."
3748,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-25T20:42:33,Sound of Silence,"This really had been too easy, almost too easy, he kept thinking to himself as the two of them continued on through the forest. She had agreed to go with him but even after she collected herself she was still unsure, wary, but as mentioned before he did not blame her. He still wasnâ€™t sure why he was doing this himself though he knew part of that was the wariness he felt. Naturally, he was tense around people, untrusting, yet strangely calm, but for some reason he was on edge and couldnâ€™t help but be somewhat restless. This was highly unusually for someone as calm and seemingly emotionless as he was whenever he was doing work. Over the years he has gotten so much better with being so tense but old habits do die hard indeed he supposed.<br/><br/>The girl had been throwing out random questions and concerns during the rest of the trip. He had been too focused, lost in his own thoughts, mostly thinking about how to explain everything to her, that he blocked her out. Of course she would not know about the outside world, he thought to himself, she was stuck in that village all her life it seems. He knew escaping was hard for her no matter how much she tried to hide it and act nonchalant. She was going to be in for such a shock that he decided it would be best for her to take it all in once they were out.  They would have to walk back to the hotel after a two hour bus ride, so he would show her around and explain the modern world to her then. However, Japan was so much different than Israel, so once he got her back to Jerusalem it would be like starting over again in a sense.<br/><br/>Again he does not want to have her take too much in at once so f or now he put those thoughts aside, like always, and refocused. They were almost out of the forest now; the sounds of cars among other things told him as much. He looked back at her for a moment, wondering how she was doing, and mentally noted the curiosity on her face. Whether she was still wondering why he helped her escape or was bracing herself for this seemingly alien world he couldnâ€™t say for sure but he would not deny that, again, he did not blame her. There was no telling what could be going through her mind right now so he decided to leave her to her thoughts and move onward. Sometimes he really could have a one track mind.<br/><br/>When they came closer to reaching the edge of the forest, he turned to face her again, this time speaking, â€œYou had asked for my name, correct?â€ There was a bit of a pause before he spoke again â€œMy name is Azrai.â€ He doesnâ€™t like to give out his name, he never really has, but he supposed it would help build some more trust between them. He was putting her through a lot in such a short timeâ€¦ the least he could do was give her his nameâ€¦ It was only fair, right? â€œThat man had called you Shizu, so should I assume that you wish to be referred to as that?â€<br/><br/>A fancy way of saying â€˜is this your name?â€™ that was.<br/><br/>He looked like he wanted to continue, but soon fell silent again as he could have sworn he heard something in the distance. It seems his suspicions were correct and perhaps he had sent someone to follow them after all. Ever since he was little, he has always had a bit of a sixth sense for such things. He narrowed his eyes and looked past the girl, back into the forest. â€œSon of a bitchâ€¦â€ he muttered, reaching for his Desert Eagle. â€œI apologize, but I shallâ€¦ explain everything to you later, once we reach the city.â€ He told her, speaking quietly, â€œIt seems we may have companyâ€¦ I suggest we make haste. The road is not far from here.â€<br/><br/>Turning on his heels, once again he started walking along the path. He walked a little quicker, keeping a firm grip on his beloved gun. Every now and then he would look over his shoulder to ensure she was still following behind. Again, what was stopping her from going back? Did she want to go back? If she did she would have done so, right? He couldnâ€™t help but keep thinking such things; he was afraid of failure. He hated failure.<br/><br/>It was not long before they reached the edge of the forest, stepping into the modern world. He slowed his stride a bit, walking more alongside her now, but continued keeping his guard up. Along this new path, he remembered from his way here, there was another village â€“even this far away from the city, it was still a more modern village. It would prove helpful as he slowly introduced Shizu to modern times- along the way.  He couldnâ€™t recall the name of said village but the people there were kind and he knew she and Shizu could rest there and then move on, taking whatever bus was available to the city."
3749,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-26T21:24:29,ElegantJewel,"She had supposed that all of this running away and escaping was rather easy; then again she had no idea if it could have been any harder. She was not in the same occupation as he; actually she didnâ€™t have an occupation at all. Of course, she still felt a bit wary as they continued on. The noises of what she had heard earlier were getting louder and she was put at a bit of unease. She monitored him with a curious and steady gaze; she noticed how he remained rather tense throughout their escapade in the forest though she was sure she knew what had been bothering him. Perhaps he did not enjoy the company that she provided him. A slight frown touched her lips as she thought of being unsuitable in the presence of another. She wondered if she would be suitable company for anyone else rather than the greedy men who lived in her village. She was sure that she would have a hard time integrating into the society around here once they got to their destination.<br/><br/>Fear struck her heart but she resisted the urge to stop. What if they found out? What if they knew that she was an Oni? Would they disregard her or would they attack her? She was sure that it was the latter of the two options. She glanced back over at the male, wondering if he knew. Then again, he seemed to be wrapped up in his own thoughts seeing how he disregarded the questions she asked him. This only made her think that she was unworthy of knowing anything. She certainly was beginning to have second thoughts about leaving the village, she wasnâ€™t sure if she would be able to handle the idea of more humans afraid of her. She couldnâ€™t bear to escape from one nightmare only to be brought into another. The optimistic side of her mind, which was very tiny, decided to speak out. Perhapsâ€¦they would not even recognize that she was an Oni. The male before her seemed unaffected by her appearance; then again he was a foreigner. He would not know anything about the appearance of her kind.<br/>Verily, she would be safe for now.<br/><br/>Through the trees, she could faintly see and hear things but it wasnâ€™t like she could understand what they were. Vermillion hues looked around with mild curiosity though when he had stopped she followed in suit. She looked over at him as he began to speak, taking in all the information that she was allowing her. She nodded her head slowly when he proposed a question her and much to her delight he gave her his name. Azrai was what he is called. She smiled a bit to herself, cherishing this moment. She had never had someone tell her their name upon request; it was something that held great meaning to her. She feltâ€¦normal for the first time in her life. She had finally received some kind of trust from another person, even if he had no idea of her bloodline; she had formed some kind of trust with his stranger. She blinked a bit as he spoke once more and nodded again. â€œYes, Shizu is my given name,â€ she said gently will bowing her head in a formal manner.<br/><br/>He fell silent and then her sensitive ears picked up on the faintest of noises. They were being trailed naturally and it seemed as if Azrai had picked up on that as well. He let out a curse that would have normally made her feel embarrassed, but she understood the circumstances. Her eyes widened as he pulled out this metal contraption. She could smell gunpowder from it, realizing that the man who had died in her village had been killed by thatâ€¦object. She was puzzled a bit about all these new things that were about to happen, but he said he would explain everything later, she was counting on it.<br/><br/>She immediately followed at him, keeping pace with his quick strides. She noticed that every so often he would look back at her. Why would he do such a thing? Verily, she would not run off, not after all of the trouble that they had both been through. No, she wished to continue on with this journey. She had no desire to be thrown back into that life of torture, though she was still nervous about this New World. She had to be brave now or else she would never be able to obtain freedom.<br/><br/>That was all she had ever wanted.<br/><br/>As they neared the forest line she felt her heart quicken its pace. This was it. She was about to enter the New World. She noticed how the other seemed to slow down, as if trying to ease her into the transition. She stepped out of the tree line and glanced around, this village was certainly different for her own. The buildings did not look quite as old, and they had these lights that illuminated the walkways. She tilted her head a bit wondering how such things could exist. Questions popped up in her mind but she could not voice them. The scent of dogs hit her nose and the color drained from her face. The hounds had been sent for her.<br/><br/>â€œVerily, I believe that more haste is required,â€ she said wincing at the sound of the canines howling into the night. â€œA complication has been raised and I suggest with great urgency that we find a place to hide ourselves.â€ She became a bit anxious, fidgeting around before moving towards the center of the village with a bit of haste. She did not feel like dealing with those bloodthirsty hounds nor did she want Azrai to deal with them. Those canines were not of the domestic kind, they smelled of disease. She glanced back over at the male, ushering him towards her. She did not care if he could handle himself or if she was of an inferior gender. She would hide away until things were clear.<br/><br/>â€œQuickly,â€ she whispered out before slipping into an abandoned shrine, the wood hardly creaked under the light weight of her feet. The dust that covered the place seemed to have been building for years, which meant that these villagers did not wish to continue with the tradition that she had in her own village. She moved around silently making sure all the windows were boarded up securely. In the modern day, it would be as if she were a spy or something else looking for a place to make a hideout. She was very thorough with her search. Once she felt satisfied, she moved to secure the door, the sounds of the canines entering the village made her blood rush with adrenaline.<br/><br/>â€œI believe this should be a rather excellent place to hide from them,â€ she said aloud though it was more of her just saying what was on her mind. â€œThese grounds are sacred; there is not a chance that they could cross.â€ She nodded to herself as if agreeing before looking over at the male. â€œI apologize; these...creatures are not what one would expect from that of the canine family. It is best that we steer clear of them for now.â€ They will do a hell of a lot of damage to us, was left unsaid. There was no need to put either of them even more on edge. She placed herself down on the floor, deciding that it would be best to rest.<br/><br/>She sat in a proper manner, feet tucked underneath her bottom and hands folding in her lap. She kept her eyes to the ground though her ears were listening to even the tiniest of noises. â€œYou should rest. I presume we have a far way to travel.â€"
3750,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-01-27T15:05:48,Sound of Silence,"They had just reached the center square, appearing to be an area for a small gathering, when he heard the howls. He quickly turned around to face the direction they were coming from, narrowing his eyes, groaning softly under his breath in frustration. Dogs? No wonder they were able to keep up with themâ€¦ he absolutely hated being pursued by dogs. Shizu didnâ€™t have to tell him twice that they were in grave danger and needed to find a safe place and gave a nod when she mentioned they needed to find a safe place for now. He wouldnâ€™t disagree that those howls sounded unnatural, almost demonic, and he sure as hell did not wasnâ€™t to find out just what could utter such a howl. Certainly not any dog or wolf could sound just as fierceâ€¦ could it? He was not in the mood to find out, and made no hesitation following Shizu into the old shrine.<br/><br/>It was a musty place full of dust and cobweb, appearing to have been neglected for some kind yet it still remained intact. There was an inscription on the altar, but he couldnâ€™t read Japanese well enough to make out what it said. In fact he couldnâ€™t read or speak that much Japanese at all. That aside, he didnâ€™t know much about old Japanese traditions but he had to assume this was not a ritual shrine, but something a little more clam; perhaps protection? Shizu did say this was not someplace where those canines would find them. Of course this also could be wishful thinking, and due to ignorance he disregarded the shrineâ€™s purpose and focused more on what was currently going on. The more he thought about those canines the more it sent shivers down his spine; he found it odd since he was someone who hardly showed falter or fear of any kind.<br/><br/>â€œI suppose weâ€¦ do have a fairly long trip ahead of us,â€ he replied softly, keeping his voice down. Though Shizu had said the hounds may not tread here, she was still extremely wary, showed a bit of distrust even though he hid it fairly well.<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t want to admit it, but he did need some rest. He hasnâ€™t slept in about a day or so, two counting tonight, and knew he needed to be well rested for the trip back to the city. However, sleep was not an option right now; he was too on edge to even attempt. If he had something to drink -namely alcohol- he would easily be able to relax and get some sleep. So for now he would simply think of this as a moment to clear his mind. He paced the small area inside the shrine a bit in a restless manner before taking sitting down near Shizu. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment, but still felt restless. Being someone who suffered from insomnia and just being overall nervous sometimes this did nothing to help his situation.<br/><br/>They would have to get going as soon as those hounds left. He had wanted to rest at this village, but not like this. It wasnâ€™t the first time he felt like a fugitive thoughâ€¦ but he was not going to think about himself â€“Shizu was more important now.<br/><br/>Letâ€™s just say that he know very well what itâ€™s like to stick to old customs. He didnâ€™t like change very much, it was just how he was brought up; he hardly uses technology save for electricity and of course his cell phone among other things. Those were essential to this modern world and unless you live in the mountains, or an old village in the forest like Shizu had, they had to be accepted. She seemed to be handling herself well, but could tell by the look on her face that she had so many questions. And in that case he would keep his word and explain everything a little at a timeâ€¦ And then another idea hit him.<br/><br/>He looked over to her once again, â€œWhat do these writing say, if I may ask?â€ He questioned, nodding towards the old inscriptions that were engraved around the old altar. It was just something to change the subject, and, well, maybe heâ€™ll learn something. They certainly had him curious being someone who likes those kinds of things."
3751,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-02-01T03:18:36,ElegantJewel,"Having the other follow her had turned out to be easier than she thought it would have been. Then again, the howls of those canines were fear inducing. Azrai may have seemed like a male who didn't allow things to disturb him or bother him for that point but he knew when it was time to retreat. She was most pleased that he had listened to her, which was the first time that someone had done that for her. A small smile came to her face, even in such a dire situation. She was sure that this place would keep them safe for the moment. Her intuition led her to be sure that this shrine would protect them, it had to protect them. She made note that it was sacred ground; it gave off this vibration that resounded deep within her chest. She wondered if Azrai could feel it too.<br/><br/>The shrine could have been a better hiding spot.  The wood smelled like it had yet to dry out from the monsoon season. Dust lined the floor; she could see the outline of her feet on the floor, as well as the prints of Azraiâ€™s shoes.  It definitely could have been better, but at least it would serve its purpose for now. At least the other wasn't really complaining about it. That would have made her feel terrible. She always wanted to please people. The fact that he found these surroundings suitable made her feel content.<br/><br/>â€œIndeed,â€ she replied out of politeness. She was sure that he had no intention in carrying on a conversation though she had been raised to always reply in moments where conversation was not necessary. It was true that she was still unsure about the hounds, but she had to trust her instincts. It was the only thing that had been keeping her alive thus far.<br/><br/>She watched him with a curious eye as he paced throughout the small building. There was not a lot of space here but it was enough to allow them to have some personal space. She tensed when he chose to sit down near her, after having his fill of walking around the place. She was not used to interactions with other people; it was not like she had any really experience. She was rather embarrassed to even voice such a thing. How could she learn to be better with people, even being in such a small place made her feel uncomfortable but the past kept a large place within her mind. She was rather wary of the male, not knowing what his intentions were. She frowned knowing that it was unlikely that he would try to harm her, but doubt was an ugly thing.<br/><br/>She listened to him trying to relax; it was obvious that he would not find peace here. He probably wouldn't find peace until he was in the comforts of the village that he came from or whatever they called the place of origin nowadays. She let out a small breath feeling restless herself, but who wouldn't in this situation? They had demonic hounds coming after them and still safety was probably miles and miles away from here. She would be unable to find sleep tonight though sleep hardly came to her at all. It wasn't like she truly needed it anyway. The fear of falling asleep and being harmed or killed had made her sleep cycle very limited. Ten to thirty minutes was all that she had allowed herself these days; the Compound was full of people who would love to kill her. It was hard to break out of that mindset.<br/><br/>Extremely hard.<br/><br/>She stopped her thoughts as he proposed a question, opening up a conversation. Vermilion hues glanced over at the old altar, the words formulating in her mind. She smiled a bit as she read over the faded text. It was hard to come by such old text, the characters that she had previously seen outside the new village lacked the characters used in this shrine. â€œIt is a warding prayer,â€ she said gently as she continued to reread the text. â€œI shall read it for you if you would like to listen.â€ She turned her body towards the shrine, bowing low to the altar silently thanking it for the protection it offered. She moved over to the lion dog statue that stood at the right of the altar, she knelt down beside it. â€œThis here is Shiisa; he wards the evil spirits that roam the lands. He is accompanied with another.â€ She pointed to the one on the left. â€œOne has an open mouth to welcome positive spirits while the other one has his mouth closed to scare away the evil ones.â€<br/>Her hands traced over the faded text. â€œThis is in an older text; therefore I shall translate it to a more modern version.â€ She cleared her throat slightly. â€œIn the High Heavens, I call to thee. O Heavenly Spirit, we ask you to protect the ones who are humble with the Divine Light that you shine upon us. Ward off the evil spirits that have preyed upon us and seek to wish us harm. Guide us through these dark times, we offer devotion, prayer, offerings, and love for you, whom protects us.â€<br/><br/>She finished the warding prayer, feeling a bit at peace after saying the prayer; she bowed her head once more. She thanked the spirits that protected the shrine. She removed herself away from the altar before placing herself back in her original spot. The hounds had entered the village, rummaging through the streets. She could hear their growls and snarls echoing through the empty streets. Her heart beat accelerated as they neared the area of their hiding spot. She knew they could smell them, but they didn't move any closer. Had it worked? She heard a whimper and cry as one hound tried to cross the perimeter that was protected.<br/><br/>â€œIt seems as if it has worked,â€ she said with great relief. The sounds of the hounds sniffing around soon faded as they realized they could not cross. She was sure they would be back, but for now, they were safe. â€œI believe we shall be fine for the rest of the evening.â€ A small smile touching her soft lips. â€œShall we continue moving or wait for a while,â€ she asked, tilting her head slightly."
3752,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-02-02T15:32:06,Sound of Silence,"So this was a shrine built for protection? It seems his thoughts about this old had been correct and it brought a faint grin to his lips. And yet despite this reassuring information there was still doubt in his mind, he continued to wonder if this would really work.  Those hounds were already sniffing around the village in search of them; it was only a matter of time before they were discovered and then drug out of their hiding spot. Their footsteps, though quiet, were getting closer. He could feel it, and almost feel the disgusting, hit breath on the back of his neck. They did not seem like they were leaving any time soonâ€¦ and quite frankly he was not sure how long he could stand being cooped up in such a small area. It was stuffy, small, and just made him uncomfortable; he hates being cooped up in small spaces. No, he was more of an outdoors person, and with his one track him he really wanted to get the hell out of here as soon as the coast was clear.<br/><br/>Also, liked his personal space as well, which was another reason he felt uncomfortable. The shrine was big enough to fit the two of them it wasnâ€™t like they were crammed into some outhouse, but even just the two of them made the area feel crowded. He has gotten use to being in smaller places because of military training, but other than that he would much rather not be cooped up. Nevertheless, he was quiet about it rather than making a fuss. When Shizu agreed to read him the writings,<br/><br/>He would not deny that there were hints of skepticism in his expression but he gave her a nod, giving her his undivided attention, and listened to her recite the warding prayer. Despite the skepticism, however, there was also curiosity. Now he has never really thought of himself as a particularly curious person but a part of human nature and he couldnâ€™t help himself sometimes. The prayer was interesting and made him think of some of the things he does back home. He himself has been neglecting prayer to his own God and he has been told numerous times to get back into the habit. It seems as time passes people were less and less devout, and he wondered it in time even the modern religions, not just in Japan or the Middle East, but the world as well.<br/><br/>Such shrines, churches, places of prayer may soon cease to exist. Maybe not in his lifetime, but future generations, all of this would be forgotten.<br/><br/>The sudden whine of the hound, trying to cross the barrier that had been set up, let out caused him to jump a bit and he reached for his gun. He was ready to for a fight, but relaxed when he heard the hounds retreating. His own heart was racing and he had almost been trembling with anticipation while he expected the hound to come burst in â€“it was almost a letdown when they ran away but at the same time he felt relieved. A sigh escaped him as he relaxed and holstered his gun, feeling sorry that he had doubted this ancient place. They were at least safe for now, but there was no doubt that they would be back and they had to get going.<br/><br/>â€œI think it is best that we continue on,â€ he told her, continuing to speak calmly despite being so on edge and wary. He stood from where he was sitting, and looked through a crack in one of the boarded windows, confirming that the hounds were indeed gone for now. The moonlight shone over the village faintly; dim lights illuminated most of the village, cancelling out the natural beauty of the moon. Even if he was use to it, sometimes the natural beauty of the moon was nice to look at. â€œI have a feeling those hounds will eventually return. I do not think that either of us has the desire toâ€¦ end up as a chew toy.â€<br/><br/>He was known for being facetious in the sense that he throws in some light humor now and then. He doesnâ€™t have much of a sense of humor so he wasnâ€™t like an improv genius, but it sometimes lightened the mood nonetheless. This was a time where he was being serious and was in no mood for even light comedy oddly enough. They did not have the time to rest for awhile and had to keep going, lest the canines return. Then again they might be lurking nearby so maybe it was best that they stayed the rest of the night in the shrine. They would beâ€¦ protected by the spirits of this land, as the hounds could not reach them in here. But on the other hand he knew they could not stay here forever even if the two of them were still somewhat fatigued from sprinting trying to find a place to hide.<br/><br/>It was best to continue on.<br/><br/>â€œWe should make haste,â€ he continued, â€œThere is no telling how long we are safe, and I do not want to take chances.â€ He dared to move from the window and leave the shrine. There was a subconscious part of him that felt as if the spirits continued watching over him even if he was still a little skeptical, knew that their protection would diminish once he and Shizu reached the city."
3753,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-02-05T06:15:22,ElegantJewel,"When he suggested that they moved on, she wasnâ€™t sure how to feel. A part of her wanted to stay within the protection of this shrine, but then she was sure that this place wouldnâ€™t keep them safe for long. There was this feeling resounding deep within her that told her it was alright to continue on. She felt as she should trust this feeling, without further indecision. She let out a small breath and rose from the spot that she had been sitting in. She allowed a faint quirk of the lips, his words had amused her whether he knew it or not. The slight joke that was probably not intended made her feel a little more at ease. She had begun to worry that the companionship that she had been thinking of forming was one sided, but this small hint towards a joke made her feel comfortable. Something that was hard to come by.<br/><br/>â€œI agree with you,â€ she said gently at the last of his words, feeling as if it were necessary to reassure him. Perhaps she was just saying things to say them. She hadnâ€™t been able to speak with anyone for all her life, now felt like a damn good time to start, whether the other would listen or not. She followed his departure from the shrine, feeling a bit more confident with their escape. For some reason, this experience thrilled her. It was certainly different than the Hunt, which she had to go through every year. This aroused her in the sense that she was escaping from that life. She would reach freedom and not once look back. She had been trying to tell herself that this was actually happening and it was not a dream. Adrenaline pumped through her veins with excitement, yet she kept herself calm and poise. It would be very unflattering for a lady to act so unbecoming. So she kept her inner emotions within her being.<br/><br/>Although being back in the open caused her to be even more aware of their surroundings which seemed induced paranoia on her behalf and that was not good. She was just waiting for something to come out and capture them. It was something that she had been imagining since they left the village. Who knew how many ties her father had? He could have millions just waiting for his message of aide. This didnâ€™t help the abundance of energy within her. She was ready to run at any moment, the tips of her fingers were twitching like she was ready to use some sort of weapon to protect her, which she didnâ€™t have one on her person. Her eyes kept dancing around the tree line and the shadowed alleyways of the village that they were passing through, simply searching for anything. She was probably going overboard, though who knew what could happen in a situation like this.<br/><br/>There was a rattle from the house to the left of them; involuntarily she jumped as a rat knocked over a bucket. She placed a hand on her chest as if she had almost had a heart attack, which was close to the truth. Her chest was aching from the fright that she had given herself; she let out a faint sigh before a small chuckle left her. How pathetic had she looked? She had jumped at the sound of a rat knocking something over, how sad. Surely Azrai would not think her as easily scared, because she wasnâ€™t. It took a lot to instill fear within her, seeing that she had faced many horrific situations before. Of course, when they had first met, she had been afraid. He was an unknown person that just came waltzing into the village, killed one of the men, and then offered her freedom. Who would have not been scared at that point? Especially when he offered something that she could have never imagined being an option in her life. Then the thought of being free in an unknown world was terrifying, walking away from familiarity was a risk. It was risk that she was willing to take that also put her life on the line.<br/><br/>She supposed that being afraid of small things, like rats, was meaningless. However, she was extremely paranoid at this point so her jumpiness could her explained. Calming down she continued on, moving to the direction where it seemed that more noises were coming from. It was certainly louder than the village that they were in now. The path seemed to grow wider, as if it were to fit something larger than a wagon. This seemed to peak her interest in the road. She watched the ground as they walked, there were wagon markings as well as animal prints, but there was something else. Her bare feet could feel these strange ridges in the dirt, she frowned a bit. The journey down this path was rather peaceful, as the warding prayer had wrapped them in protection, but for how long? She assumed that it would leave once they were too far, in a place that did not accept prayers in the society any more. What a pity.<br/><br/>The moonlight guided them along and as peaceful as this walk was, she still was on guard. Her senses branching out to feel for anything, something but alas she felt nothing. It seemed that her father had decided to quell his wrath for now and keep planning something devious for her and her new companion. This only made worry settle in the pits of her belly, she didnâ€™t want Azrai to be harmed in the process, but it seemed like she couldnâ€™t do anything about it. He had decided to put himself in harmâ€™s way when he came to rescue her. She was truly grateful for people like him in the world. She wondered why he chose this occupation. Was it for the satisfaction of killing or the relief to recover a victim? She wanted to ask him such a question though she feared it would be rude, too bold.<br/><br/>She remained silent.<br/><br/>How long had they been travelling at such a brisk pace? It surely had to be more than an hour, right? Her legs were aching from not only the running she had done prior but from the long trek to their next destination. She would not voice a complaint however because she knew how badly Azrai wished to be far away from the village. As they rounded the bend, something caught her eye. She slowed down, staring with wide eyes through the opening in the trees. The moon reflected a brilliant shine with lights zooming by the a few feet ahead. Oh Kami-sama what was that? She crept closer getting no more than a few inches away from the road, before jumping back as another one of those shiningâ€¦things went by. She stared off after the red lights of the creature, those eyes glowing so bright. When she stepped out to look to where it went, her feet landed on something warm. Glancing down, she tilted her head at the smooth black surface. Crouching down, her hand ran over it, her face in awe at how it felt nothing like the paths she was used to. She knocked her knuckles over it, letting out a surprised noise.<br/><br/>â€œAzrai, may I be permitted to ask you a question,â€ she said in a voice that seemed out of breath. She turned to look at him, standing up in a blink of an eye. â€œWhat was that creature with the shiny body and glowing eyes? It went by us so fast, I have never seen anything like it,â€ she exclaimed. â€œAlso, what is it that I am standing upon? This dirt is as black as the night sky, is it harmful to people?â€ She kept looking around, curiosity gleaming in those ruby hues of hers. She caught sight of glowing light in the distance, which must have been a city. â€œIs something afire over there? The sky is lit up, yet I have yet to smell smokeâ€¦Should we make sure the villagers are well?â€<br/><br/>She turned to look back at the male. There was so much that he would have to teach her in order to make her able to fit in with the modern world. There had been no electricity in her village, just fire. She had no idea what cars were, only wagons. Her mind buzzed with all sorts of ideas as to what that shiny creature was and if there really was a fire. Perhaps learning about the New World was not as dreadful as she thought of it to be. Instead, she was sure that she would gain great knowledge from it, but she still worried that she would be out of place. She glanced over at Azrai, awaiting an answer. Just one answer. She would be satisfied with one answer until they reached a place that he was comfortable with. â€œIf you wish it, you can explain it to me as we continue on, yes?â€"
3754,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-02-11T13:48:35,Sound of Silence,"During their entire walk, he couldnâ€™t help but wonder if he really could get Shizu adjusted to the modern world. So far she seemed to be doing alright in handling herself well but stillâ€¦ Could he do it? A part of him wanted her to remain here in Japan; this was her home, where she belonged. You cannot just drag someone away from their home, against their will, but still. He knew if she stayed here she would end up back in that village if he left her here. He would never be able to live with himself if he failed, but then again maybe he didnâ€™t care about it all that much. Not wanting to fail was more of a pride-driven thing after all. Maybe it was not his place to just come in and take her away even if that was essentially what he was doing. Then again maybe she would like Israel, sure it was rather hot there and was very different from Japan, but at the same time it was a mixture of the old and the new, similar to Japan. Only time would tell, however.<br/><br/>It could just be wishful thinking on his part, but it was worth a shot. He would not force her to stayâ€¦ whoever she was going to be staying with. That would be arranged when they got out of their current situation, however. He was someone who could only focus on one thing at a time especially when he was tired, did it very well mind you, as again he has a one track mind.<br/><br/>Stepping out onto the street, the old world seemed to vanish instantly, reminding him that this was how the world was: city lights, roads, cars, trucks and other methods of transportation. There was a small part of him that almost wanted to stay in the forest away from the modern world but knew he had to continue on. Having not slept in about two days and not having much rest today he was completely exhausted and he knew he shouldnâ€™t push himself. When he rested at the village prior to Shizuâ€™s rescue, he had only stopped in for a drink and left. If he wanted to he could probably close his eyes and fall asleep right here, but he remained strong. Strangely as much as he wanted to sleep he was still way too on edge to even think of relaxing at the moment, knowing that they had to keep moving. He supposed that was the only thing giving him energy at the moment. The city was in view, they were close, and it would not be much longer now until they reached that old hotel.<br/><br/>When the first car zoomed by, he looked behind him, noticing that Shizu had jumped a bit, curious. She then looked at the road with the same curiousness, and then watched as yet another car drove by them. Her reactions were not surprising; this must have been the first time he has seen such things but she continued to handle herself well. Her concern about the â€˜fireâ€™ did amuse him however, but he was too tired to even grin to show such amusement. He also respected her, and showed understanding that she would have these concerns.<br/><br/>â€œThose â€˜creaturesâ€™ â€“if you wish to call them thisâ€¦ know that they are manmade and are not living breathing things however- are modern methods of transportation,â€ he said in reply, â€œthey are much faster than horses.â€ He didnâ€™t realize just how exhausted he was until he spoke. His voice sounded dull, despite him being naturally soft spoken. He pointed towards the cityâ€™s skyline and explained, â€œThe city is not on fire; what you see are theâ€¦ lights illuminating the skyline.â€ Figuring this would be the best way to put things. He would explain it a little better one he got some rest. When it came to explaining things he was never one to give excessive detail and always to straight to the point. He didnâ€™t mess around with little things, he said what he had to and that was that â€“being someone who always got straight to the point. He had also said he would explain the modern world to her as they went on, and he was a man of his word after all.<br/><br/>He would continue taking it slowly, despite it being obvious that she had questions about many things.<br/>Somewhat lethargically taking a step forward, walking along the road, he looked over his shoulder, and gestured for her to follow â€œThe road isâ€¦ safe to walk on, yes.â€ May as well tell her now that it was fine since these modern roads were nothing like the dirt roads in the village, he said to himself. It was a two hour walk back to the city. Being a military man he was use to stuff like this, walking long distances, but Shizu may not and he took that into consideration. Since they were out in the open now he slowed his pace a bit but even then he still moved quickly.<br/><br/>He had connections of his own that were waiting to hear of his progress. They, well, they were the reason he was use to some old customs and such, old prayers, old ways that have been greatly modified in order to fit in with modern society. They clung dearly to what they had and refused to give it up. You could say they were the main reason he was like this, doing what he did, pushing himself the way he did. In a sense they were the people who catered to the violent side of him and greatly admired his skills both as one of the top military snipers in the Middle East and as someone who was loyal to his faith and would die to protect what he valued. Now, the question of was Shizu something he valued comes up, and the answer was not an easy one: this was his job after all, and he doesnâ€™t like to get attached to people. He did value all life, yet there was a side of him thatâ€¦  Well, part of him really was not sure.<br/><br/>He had not known her very long to say if he truly valued her, but he would not deny that he was not letting her go back to that village. It was not out of selfishness or pride, nor was it fear of failure; he just did not want her to go backâ€¦ Maybe he did care for her in that sense at least though the feeling was rather faint, he found. But maybe it truly was fear of failure and he just cared because this was indeed his job, and he was told to keep her alive.<br/><br/>Since they were out in the open now he had to holster his weapon, but his trusty Desert Eagle was still there by his side. He kept his guard up, refusing to show falter even in his fatigued state, remaining vigilant. It was needless to say that he was someone who would not hesitate to plant a bullet in oneâ€™s skill, evident by how quickly he had killed that man. Even his expression, as tired as he was, said as much: he would not allow anything else to stand in his way. They had gotten this far and he refused to go back empty handed. It was just not allowed at this point. He has just gotten too far now, even if she did not trust him completely. Hell he may never gain her full trust, and he knew he was going to have a hard time trusting her. Subconsciously, something told him she was different from most people and not really in a quirky sort of way.<br/><br/>No, there was something more to Shizuâ€¦"
3755,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-02-13T19:22:30,ElegantJewel,"This was all so peculiar.<br/><br/>How could it that man was able to create such creatures? No, she shouldnâ€™t call them creatures, for they were not breathing. This is what she had learned from Azrai. She knew it to be true because he had promised to tell her everything and she would hold him to his word. Although, she was not that persistent, but she could not help but spout out so many questions. It was all so queer to her. She glanced back over at male, hearing the sounds of exhaustion in the inclination of his voice. She felt terrible asking so much of him already, when he had been through enough for one night. She could tell he was tired and she was selfish to be so insistent on asking questions. She allowed a small frown to come to her face as she had to remind herself of the manners that she had learned as a young girl. It was improper to impose her on another; she would have to keep her curiosity at bay for now.<br/><br/>It was rather difficult to do such a thing as he continued to explain all that was around her. She glanced over at the illuminated skyline, in awe. So there were lights that made it look like that. It surely had to be a lot of torches and lanterns that could cause such illumination. This New World was simply far more advanced than the village she had grown up in. How could she not know about such wonders? Surely she would have heard or seen something from that small window of her room. She stopped her thoughts. She had to stop saying â€˜herâ€™ when it came to that wretched village. It was no longer her home. She would have to find a new home, which would truly be hers. Yes, that truly sounded wonderful. It was thrilling her to the bone as she thought about it, enough for a faint smile to curve her lips, but that was all. She was not one to express so many emotions; it simply was an ability that she had not learned.<br/><br/>She appreciated how easy it was to understand what he was saying; he didnâ€™t delve into too many details which may cause misunderstanding on her part. After all, she preferred to be told things as blunt as possible, that may she would be able to get the message clearly. Excessive details were unnecessary when it came to explanations, unless it went along with some sort of story, then and only then did she find such things acceptable. She watched in anticipation as he took the first steps onto the black dirt, she soon followed after him deeming it safe for now. She nodded her head slowly as he spoke, trying to understand things of this New World. Things were still a bit confusing, but she was a rational woman and could put things together. This would be beneficial for Azrai, she didnâ€™t need to be told twice as to how things worked, unless she had a hard time grasping the concept of it. That was why she had survived for so long, the first time the Hunt began, she understood completely that she had to run or else she would die. Just like tonight, she understood that if she left with Azrai, she would find freedom or at least that is what she had conceptualized.<br/><br/>They kept things at a steady pace, though she could sense that they were going to get closer to inner village that was aflame. She kept her eyes bouncing around; trailing after each car that drove passed them every fifteen to thirty minutes. She was so intrigued by these contraptions; they made these strange noises that made her ears vibrate with a humming sound. The black dirt smelled as if something had been burned, though she did not feel heat from a fire. It was somewhat cool on the bottom of her feet, but summer was approaching in Japan, so it felt rather relaxing on her aching feet. She would not allow a voice of complaint to leave her for that would be rude, but in truth she was feeling rather exhausted herself. It was difficult to continue at this pace, but she did not want to show that she couldnâ€™t handle all this physical exertion, because she had the stamina. Azrai just happened to show up at the most inopportune moment to rescue her. The Hunt always took its toll on her and she used whatever time she had left to heal. Thanks to the Oni blood coursing through her veins, she was able to recover at an accelerated rate, faster than any Human. Tonight, however, she had come out with more injuries than the previous years. Her ankle and neck had healed just fine, though that had taken a lot of energy to do in such a short amount of time. There were still miscellaneous cute and bruises that were trying to heal at this very moment, but she was growing too tired to heal them all. Not to mention all the other injuries that settled beneath her skin from beatings that she had taken earlier that day. It simply was too much for her to heal at this time.<br/><br/>It also probably didnâ€™t help that she had yet to feed for this month, but it had been nearly impossible to escape before the Hunt. Her stomach grumbled and there was a slight aching in her canines, she let out a faint sigh, knowing that she would not be able to avoid it for much longer. It had been nearly four months since the last time her hunger had rolled around. Generally speaking, Oni were to feed a few time every month, but she had tried to make herself as Human as possible, though some things she could not escape. She would think of something once she had a few minutes of rest, right she was sure she would come up with a delusional idea. Besides, she wanted Azrai to think of her as normal, ordinary, though she knew the time would come around when he figured everything out.<br/><br/>Fear filled her mind as she pondered upon it more. How would he react? Would he try to kill her? Would he abandon her? Would he send her back to the village to face proper punishment for being an abomination to society? She felt brief panic not liking any of the millions of outcomes she had come up with. She wasnâ€™t sure why she always allowed fear to pool into her mind like a tsunami, but it would do nothing for her but make her paranoid. Should she tell him now? Would that be the better option than waiting until later? But it seemed as if he didnâ€™t notice that she was different, well maybe he had but if he didnâ€™t say anything neither would she. That would just have to work for now, though she was still afraid. She had met so many who despised her for something that she could not help; she couldnâ€™t allow herself to lose someone who was accepting her, even if she was pretending to be normal. She had to cherish this period of time for as long as she could. It may be her first and last time at experiencing this.<br/><br/>A rather large yawn left her, and she made sure to cover the fangs that threatened to expose her secret. Blinking a bit to clear her mind, she looked ahead, watching as it seemed more of these modern methods of transportation seemed to be even more frequent. Her interest picked up and she steadily picked up her pace, curiosity and fascination giving her some more energy. Crimson hues watched as these objects moved, though her eyes caught the silhouette of a person inside of them. How strange! People actually controlled these things! She made sure to look more into these metallic objects later, but her eyes caught onto large buildings looming in the sky. The windows were illuminated with lights.<br/><br/>â€œAzrai, what are those,â€ she asked pointing at the large building. â€œHow is it that these houses can be so tall and lit with that many lights? Do the villagers not care about how much oil they use to light their lanterns?â€ Her eyebrows furrowed a bit. â€œVerily your world is very strange,â€ she commented as she continued to look at all of the new surroundings as they neared the city. â€œAre we going to be resting in such a house,â€ she said warily, unsure how to feel about such a tall building. It would take millions of her body to be as tall as that. She quickly moved away from a vehicle that zoomed past her, not even flinching, though she had not looked to see if it was coming, she merely continued to look around as if she was overwhelmed, which she was. â€œWhat do you call this place? Verily it is not a village, is it? You haveâ€¦different ways of saying things in this New World, do you not?â€<br/><br/>Although she was trying not to ask questions, they simply kept coming out. She realized and blushed a bit rather embarrassed at how rude she was being. ""Forgive me, I am asking so many questions and here you are, rather exhausted. I shall cease asking anything else for the rest of the evening."""
3756,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-02-17T01:03:20,Sound of Silence,"Oh he definitely sensed Shizu was different but who was he to jump to conclusions. He wasnâ€™t about to just come out and show his curiosity, he knew better, and after all he could think these things because she was not use to this modern world. How that connected however, he was not sure. He was too tired to piece things together and quite frankly just wanted to get some sleep. He decided to just place such thoughts aside and continue focusing on other things. Staying awake for example; he was completely exhausted and it took most of his remaining energy to keep himself from falling asleep and he was in a slight state where he felt like he was sleepwalking. As time passed his adrenaline, the only thing keeping him awake at this point, faded. Everything in his peripheral vision seemed out of focus, dark, and the lights of the nearing city gave him a faint headache. In a sense it almost felt like he had been drinking but he knew it was just fatigue. At one point he closed his eyes and nearly walked out in the middle of the road, coming to his senses when the driver of a car honked their horn.<br/><br/>When Shizu yawned, a yawn escaped him as well. It didnâ€™t do anything to make him feel better; in fact it made him feel even more tired.  How late was it? When he looked at his watch the time was incorrect. He always forgets to adjust it to the current time zone whenever he travels.<br/><br/>â€œThis modern world isâ€¦ strange you say,â€ He murmured quietly, trying to focus enough to hold a conversation for a bit longer. Was this world really that strange? He narrowed his eyes a bit in thought as the word repeated in his mind. â€œI suppose this world is a bitâ€¦ strange in many ways.â€ He said again finally, thinking of how he could explain this to her. At this moment, this was the best thing he came up with: â€œYou could say these â€˜skyscrapersâ€™, as some people call them, with the lighted windows are what make up the city. These days electricity has almost replaced oil completely so there is little worry about oil, as it is not used as much as it was in the past. However, I do wish people were more conservative with certain thingsâ€¦â€ The latter was spoken was a slight bitter aftertaste, more or less caused by his own absent musings of things unrelated to the current situation. He noticed this and disregarded whatever was going through his mind at that time.<br/><br/>She was worried about bothering him too much, but he really was not bothered at all though he made no note of it. He was no teacher but there was a small part of him that enjoyed teaching her about the modern world. It was like talking to a curious child though he could tell she was definitely not a child. He guessed her age to be about twenty, but she acted very grown up and mature; he supposed she had to, given where she had been living all her life. But now she was going to start a new life and he was to help her get situated wherever she felt comfortable.<br/><br/>The city was getting closer. Cars were becoming more frequent and the lights became brighter, the tall buildings that Shizu had questioned seemed even larger as they dominated the skylines. The noises were louder, and even at this hour people were out and about though he assumed most of them were drunk. He would knowâ€¦ Cities never slept, they were always full of life, full of excitement, and that was why he loved the city so much. Heâ€™s never been a country person though he does not mind visiting. Never has he been to a city that lacked any life no matter where he went, and why he always felt at ease. Deep down he really does not like crowded areas, especially if heâ€™s somewhere heâ€™s not familiar with, as they made him feel extremely uncomfortable, but despite this he always felt at ease in the city. When he was orphaned, he lived on the streets for a year, so he supposed that was when he truly learned to appreciate the city.<br/><br/>Though he was use to the modern world growing up he didnâ€™t have television or internet so he could somewhat relate to her in a sense. The man he lived with growing up after he was orphaned was strict and very old fashioned in that sense and soon it grew on him so he didnâ€™t use much technology. Even today he doesnâ€™t use it much aside from a few things. The television he had at home was given to him by a neighbor that had moved out of their apartment, and he did eventually break down and buy a computer after he graduated high school and joined the military. He does use the computer a lot in the military, though at first he doubted he would ever learn how it worked, and soon it just became a part of everyday life. It was sad in a way but this was how society was these days, ruled by technology, people just had to accept it.<br/><br/>As they came closer to the heart of the city, he was glad their walk was finally over once he spotted the hotel. It was a building that was not quite as tall as some of the office buildings or apartments. Before they entered the hotel, he stopped suddenly and looked at her over his shoulder. In the light it was more evident just how exhausted he was, but it was his turn to ask a question. â€œI know you said youâ€¦ do not wish to bother me since I am exhausted, I am sure you are exhausted as well, but I have a question,â€ he said. â€œWhat do you think about leaving Japan? I do not wish toâ€¦ force you should you decide you do not want to leave, I assure you.â€ He was usually someone who was very reserved and didnâ€™t talk much at all, but this question has been on his mind for awhile now.<br/><br/>He may as well get it off of his chest. He felt he was rest easier knowing some kind of answer."
3757,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-02-18T19:11:55,ElegantJewel,"She could feel the energy leaving the other and she worried that he may collapse where he stood. Especially as that creature had screeched its cry at him, making him realize that he would have been trampled by it and she was almost ready to go in to rescue him from injury or worse death. However, Azrai moved out of the way in time and she felt more at ease. Exhaustion was a very dangerous thing to feel it could end a life in a matter of minutes, she had seen it herself. There was tale in her village that a man had been so tired by the riverbank that he fell into the water and drowned. That tale had chilled her as a child, she had always been afraid to become too fatigued, least she get herself killed. Though over the years she had learned that getting an hour of sleep a night would make her feel better. She may always be on the verge of exhaustion, but that simply made her feel more alert. She had to have been alert in that forsaken village. It seemed that the other had gone past the point of needing rest; she felt that if he collapsed now, he would not wake up for quite some time.<br/><br/>She perked up when he began to speak; his speech was languid in speed and low in tone. The signs of exhaustion were prominent in his voice and she felt terrible that she had been keeping him from sleep. Then again she was sure that his travels had prevented him from sleeping but his goal of rescuing her had brought him to the brink of his current state of exhaustion. Though she continued to listen to him, as he explained how this village was supplied with so much energy. So it wasnâ€™t oil that provided the light, it was this strange thing called electricity. Her brows furrowed a bit not really understanding how it worked but she was sure that she would understand it in due time. She could hear the bitterness in his voice as he spoke about the people of this village. She could not understand his bitterness but she supposed it was something that was more on a personal level; she would not impose on his personal thoughts.<br/><br/>As they moved closer into the brightly lit village she was struck by fascination, her eyes dancing around to this and that.  Her lips parted as a breathless gasp of awe left her; it was overwhelming to take in so much at once. She felt that this would be a constant feeling if she continued on with Azrai. Still she felt so strange actually experiencing such a feeling and being away from that village. It seemed so boring now that she was within the city. Shizu continued to move alongside Azrai not by choice really, no, if this gray pathway was not crowded with people going here and there. She noted that they were wearing clothing that was greatly different than what the people of her village were wearing. Was this the normal apparel to wear in this day and age? She noticed that some of the clothing was ratherâ€¦too revealing for her tastes but she assumed it was by choice that they wear these items of clothing. She had been so used to wearing the traditional garb of the Edo period that she wasnâ€™t sure if she could wear what the modern people were wearing. The integration into the New World would push some of her boundaries.<br/><br/>They came to a stop in front of a tall building, but not as tall as these skyscrapers that Azrai had called them earlier. She glanced up at the building marveling at the architecture. She jumped when he abruptly turned to her; crimson hues stared at the ground suddenly feeling nervous at the attention being put upon her. Besides, it was a custom not to look at the opposite sex, it was considered rude or that was what she had been taught. When he stated that he had a question, she was surprised in all honesty she hadnâ€™t expected to have him speak to her. She was used to not being spoken to but Azrai seemed to have the desire to ask of her opinion on something. This seemed to mean a lot more than it should have. The breath left her as he told her what he was thinking of.<br/><br/>â€œLeaveâ€¦Japan,â€ she repeated gently.<br/><br/>In all honesty, she had never thought about leaving the country. The only thing she had wanted was to leave the village and experience the world. She sucked in part of her lower lip, biting on it unconsciously. If she left here, she would be even further away from her father and the villagers. If she left here, she would be able to experience the world better. Azrai was offering her so many things and he probably didnâ€™t even realize it. She tucked a piece of hair behind her ear, trying to reach a conclusion. Though the answer was obvious, if she wanted to escape this was the chance. It was the risk that she was more than willing to take.<br/><br/>â€œI must say I have never truly thought of leaving Japan or anything along that kind of thought. Please do not worry about forcing me to do anything, it would be veryâ€¦nice to leave Japan,â€ she said slowly trying to piece her words together. â€œMy only concern is that I will be a burden, I have no idea of what to do in this world and I wish not to keep you from your duties by teaching me necessary information.â€  She made move to glance up at him, though she simply could not bring herself to do such a thing. â€œIf you are willing to have to deal with my ignorance to your world then I am willing to follow wherever you wish to take me. You have proven to be trustworthy and I am confident that leaving Japan is better for myâ€¦survival.â€<br/><br/>Shizu felt that explained herself without overwhelming him with the pure devotion that she held towards him. She was sure that it would probably make him feel uncomfortable of having the blind trust and devotion from someone who he was saving on behalf of a mission. Though was this not how she was supposed to react? He knew so much than she did and she was intrigued by all the knowledge that he had. Perhaps this feeling would fade away and she would find that she didnâ€™t need to be so dependent on him. For now, she would blindly follow his guiding hand and she knew that he would help her. In return she would try to help him, if he ever needed it, which was highly doubtful and she would try not to cause him any problems.<br/><br/>â€œI believe now that we have this resolved, we are in need of some well needed rest,â€ she said with a gentle smile directed towards Azrai.<br/><br/>Perhaps things would start looking up from this moment on."
3758,A Taste of Freedom (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=5951,2012-02-20T22:58:56,Sound of Silence,"So that was it then. She really didnâ€™t mind leaving her home after all, which meant his mission was indeed a success. It made him feel a lot more at ease knowing that she had no problems with leaving and understood completely. If he were in her shoes he would never want to stay in a place where he was constantly hated and always had to sleep with one eye open so to speak. He would want to get the hell out of there as quickly as possible, he knew, though until now he had a feeling that Shizu had been unable to get this far out of that village. Especially with those dogs from earlierâ€¦ he wondered if she had been chased by them before in an escape attempt. If so then they have obviously caught her. It only made sense since she seemed to be wary about them when they searched for the two while the hid away in the shrine. But they didnâ€™t catch her tonight, now did they? Still in the back of his mind he briefly wondered if they would come back. He looked around for a moment half expecting to see hear hideous snarls, heading into the hotel when he concluded he was just tired. For now he would just be glad that Shizu did not mind leaving; after all it would be a new experience for her and he would do his best to teach her more about this modern world.<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t say anything more, he just grinned faintly with satisfaction, giving a nod of agreement that they were indeed in need of rest. In a way he almost felt stupid for asking if she wanted to leave, but again this country was her home. Leaving a village or a town or city was one thing, leaving a country was another, and even though she had told him he did not need to worry about forcing her to leave he had a feeling it still might be hard. When he first started travelling around when he joined the military, he would not deny that he was rather uncomfortable with the thought of leaving home for however long he was told. Sometimes travelling could be a pain as it really could be sleep depriving and had a tendency to screw up his sleeping when he travelled far across different time zones.<br/><br/>Japan was known greatly for its culture from what he understood and took notice to, not all customs have faded away, and though the modern world has indeed fallen away from old customs some traces of the past remained. The hotel was decorated with old Edo era paintings â€“more than likely, the paintings have been copied from their original pieces, but they still looked like they were from the time. There were also a few of those cat statues with the raised paw and cheerful expression sitting around here and there. Hotels, shops, wherever for the most part. He didnâ€™t remember what they were called or why people kept them around. They were actually somewhat creepy now that he thought of it, though, and whenever there was one in the area he looked away from it subconsciously. He was sure they were something positive, however, and he was certainly not someone who as easily freaked out, but there was just somethingâ€¦ unsettling about those cats; perhaps cats just had that unsettling atmosphere about them sometimes.<br/><br/>Then again, these strange musings about cats could just be another side effect of exhaustion.<br/><br/>His room was on the fourth floor of this hotel building. It was a good thing this hotel had elevators. He wasnâ€™t sure he would be able to go up three flights of stairs in his current state. He has already pushed himself today, maybe a little more than he normally did, so he really could not afford to waste any more energy. He was regretting moving as the pace the two of them had, but he didnâ€™t want their pursuers to catch up. Now that they were in the hotel, probably safe and sound, their pace had been slower, even more so than when they first entered the city.<br/><br/>Usually hotels used keycards to open the room doors, this hotel, however, used regular keys. They were simple keys with a tag with the room number attached to it. Nothing too fancy, and somehow he appreciated it. He took a moment to search his pockets for the key, hitting the light switch as soon as he entered the room.<br/><br/>The room was a typical hotel room design, decorated with various items that suited Japanese culture to fit the countryâ€™s atmosphere like the rest of the hotel. Just like any hotel room there was a television, a desk, and several lamps. Even a lounge char; the chair didnâ€™t quite seem to match the room that much. In the corner of the room, next to the largest lamp, there was a fake plant in the room that he assumed was a replica of a plant native to the country. He wasnâ€™t a nature person, as much as he loved the outdoors, so he really didnâ€™t know what it was. He probably should since he has been told to identify certain plants, but surely if it was an important plant he would have memorized it if not recognized it.<br/><br/>As far as sleeping arrangements went, there was only one bed in the room. Though he had come here by himself he probably should have thought things through a little better before he booked the room and considered the fact that he would be taking her with him. Briefly, he took two of the pillows on the bed and placed them in the center. He did this more out of respect for her than not wanting to share a bed with someone, though in all honestly he actually would rather sleep alone. Since it was only for one night, maybe two, he was not going to voice a word of complaint. Compromise was just another one of those things that the military has taught him, he doesnâ€™t mind sharing every now and then.  â€œI apologize that there is only one bed in the room,â€ he said to her. He had a habit of thinking of others before himself sometimes. â€œI hope that this isâ€¦ alright just for a night or two.â€<br/><br/>He hoped she would be alright with this set upâ€¦ More importantly he was hoping he could get a decent nightâ€™s sleep for himself. He had so much to get done before he could take Shizu back with him. He had to get her a passport, identification, all that sort of stuff. Luckily his connections had helped him as much as they could, but he needed to provide more for them. If he could get a picture of Shizu to them they could easily forge some documents for her and leaving would be easy. However, should they get caught things would not end well. Neither of them would get out, and surely Shizu would be placed in worse trouble than he would. These days security was tight as hell and he has only managed to sneak his way onto a flight onceâ€¦ No, for the sake of clearing his mind, he would put those thoughts aside for now and just get some sleep."
3759,Poppy Seeds (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6045,2012-01-30T07:27:38,echoeddream,"""I asked at the club, no one has seen him.""<br/><br/>""But surely...""<br/><br/>""No. I think we need to alert the police, Celia.""<br/><br/>""Oh, Charles, but just think how people will talk. Did you look at the theatre? He so loves the theatre.""<br/><br/>""Yes, I looked everywhere I could think of."" Even through the door, I could hear my father's muffled voice tighten with concern. There was a long pause before my mother replied.<br/><br/>""But the police, Charles? Isn't that a bit drastic? We have a dinner engagement tomorrow night, after all.""<br/><br/>""And don't you think Lord and Lady Audley will notice our son is not present?"" my father countered, exasperated and severe. ""If he isn't home by tomorrow morning, I am informing the police that he's missing, dinner engagements be damned. Now if you'll excuse me, Mrs. Gregory"" he said, followed by the sound of heavy footsteps coming towards the door.<br/><br/>I sprang away from the crack of the closed parlour door where I had long been eavesdropping on my parentâ€™s argument. I dashed down the hallway, despising the very idea of my father finding me listening in on a private conversation like some common scoundrel. He strode into the corridor a moment after I turned the first corner on the hall and was hidden from view. He went in the opposite direction of myself, towards his study, but I stood leaning against the wall for a time, waiting for my stomach to unknot and my anxiousness to fade, until I realized it was not my father whom I was truly worried about. My brother Phillip had not be seen in two days.<br/><br/>Dread and a horrible, creeping suspicion roiled within me. And then a sturdy resolve stole over me. I tried to suppress it; I struggled to think of a better solution, but each alternative ended in my father's face crumpled and filled with contempt and revulsion as I revealed my beliefs of my brother's whereabouts. And if I was<span style=""font-style: italic"">wrong</span>, if I had fancied such an undesirable situation for my brother when he was perfectly safe and had a legitimate reason for his unexplained absence, then I couldn't begin to imagine my familyâ€™s the horror and disappointment in me. There was only one thing I could think to do.<br/><br/>I slipped silently through the house, donning my long jacket, walking boots and hat. Almost as an afterthought, I hesitantly crept into the kitchen and found a sizeable knife, wrapped it in a handkerchief and stuffed it into my boot.<br/><br/>I quietly left through the back door, and walked through the dark night until I found and hailed a hansom cab. I didn't have an exact address, but once when he returned home is strange daze Phillip had told me the area in which he was discovering all his new delights. I had to repeat my instructions to the driver twice. ""I'll take you there, miss, if that's you're wanting,"" he said. ""But you'd better be careful down in the East, pretty little thing like you. Don't want you getting hurt, none."""
3760,Poppy Seeds (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6045,2012-01-30T22:27:14,Sound of Silence,"The most ironic thing was probably that Jeremy has never once thought to give the stuff a taste. Watching them run to him, waving their money in his face as they waited to receive their fix, was amusing he would definitely admit. They were like pigs waiting to be fed, sometime even climbing over each other and becoming violent. But not him. No, he supposed it was pride that refused to let himself end up like one of those animals to it even if the others said that â€˜getting highâ€™ was a wonderful feeling. He got all the enjoyment he needed out of his cigars â€“both legal and illegal- and occasional imported whiskey.  He was also getting to that age where he was realizing he has done enough harm to his body to know that drugs would not make him feel better.<br/><br/>Two days ago he had found himself in a most interesting dilemma when a young gentleman had come looking for such a fix, but had no money to pay him for it. It had gotten a little violent, and Jeremy sort ofâ€¦ umâ€¦ lost his cool and gave the young man a black eye after yelling at him to â€˜pay up or no fixâ€™. Afterwards the desperate man had told him that he would give up everything, money, his expensive watch, but in the end Jeremy had agreed to let the man work for him. Work for a week so he can get a fix for the rest of the month, it didnâ€™t sound like a bad idea. I would not say that Jeremy was a nice person, or even a good person for that matter, but he wasnâ€™t a monster entirely. He could have killed the poor soul for being so persistent, but instead came up with this alternative.<br/><br/>People would do anything to get their fix it almost disgusted him. But it was not nearly as ugly or disgusting as his boss would be if he didnâ€™t have his money by the end of the week, now that had Jeremy more worried than anything. It sent s shiver down his spine when he thought about it. This was a dangerous business, but it was survival of the fittest and he wasnâ€™t about to let some addict fuck him over and cause him to get a few teeth knocked out. Or worse, he reminded himself, remembering what happened to that idiot that tried to fool the boss, the very same idiot who was now swimming with the fishes. He had taken care of that personally.<br/><br/>The records looked good today and hopefully by the end of the week he wouldnâ€™t be swimming with the fishes himself.<br/><br/>â€œWell Iâ€™d say this has been a rather good week for me,â€ he told himself with a sly smile. â€œA few of the regulars will be back again tonight, no doubt, Iâ€™ll have to prepare some more. The boss will most certainly be pleased with my progress.â€ His smile widened as he chewed on the end of his pen. His promotion from petty street jobs to actually being in charge of something was a nice change to say the least despite it being a tad stressful.<br/><br/>Leaning back in his chair, he took a drag from his cigar and looked up at the ceiling then stood from his chair. Walking over to a bookshelf, he pulled out a book and began to flip through his clients, checking off the ones that have seen him this week. Most of them were homeless and he knew why. At least in this line of work he never had to worry about such things. He put the bock away when he was finished, looking at the clock with a yawn.  It was getting late and he should probably get some sleep, but knowing the end of the week was only two days away he knew he needed to stay up just a little while longer. As much as he had wanted this, it was also a double edged sword and each day never failed to show him this.<br/><br/>And hour passed before he decided he was too tired to stay awake any longer, and decided to call it a night and go home."
3761,Poppy Seeds (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6045,2012-02-04T02:49:08,echoeddream,"""Excuse me, ma'am."" I said, voice quavering. ""I'm looking for Mr. Phillip Gregory.""<br/><br/>I was standing in the third grimy pub I had searched that night. The ceilings were low, the walls yellow, and the bar maid - if she could be called that, for she looked well past five and thirty - as poorly cleaned as the establishment she worked for. Her grey eyes widened for a moment as I said my brother's name, but her face closed quickly. ""Don' know 'im, luv,"" she slurred in a thick Cockney accent. She picked up a glass and began polishing it with a dirty rag.<br/><br/>I was frustrated, desperate and very much afraid. I had never in my life seen such coarseness, such depravity, as I had that night; the London I knew seemed horribly far away. I had felt my reserve waver as each each person I questioned either mocked or ignored me, as men's eyes followed me possessively, as women jeered at my finery, as I thought of how besmirched I would be if discovered in such a place; but here was my first glimmer of hope. I stared at the woman and tried to steel my voice.<br/><br/>""It seems to me that you do, ma'am,"" I said.<br/><br/>""Well, maybe I do.""  She glanced up from her glass quickly, then down at my reticule which was held firmly against my chest. ""I  migh' be willin' to remember.""<br/><br/>It was a moment before I realized her meaning. I blanched at the crassness of the very idea, but I was severely limited in my options. I slowly undid the clasp and slid a few pence across the bar. She snatched them up quickly, bit one, then dropped them down the front of her dress. She smiled broadly at me, exposing several spaces where teeth should have resided.<br/><br/>""'E's been 'ere. Few times.""<br/><br/>""Yes?"" I asked. She raised her eyebrows, and nodded her chin towards my reticule. I sighed, and put another penny on the bar.<br/><br/>""'E comes for tha special fare, if you catch my meanin'."" I did not, and she must have caught it in my face.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Special fare.</span>"" she said again, then cackled. ""Do you rich girls do nuttin' bu' drink tea? He comes to ea' the<span style=""font-style: italic"">flowers,</span>luv.""<br/><br/>""You don't mean...?"" I said, my heart sinking.<br/><br/>""That's righ'."" I felt like I might lose the contents of my stomach.<br/><br/>""Where is he now?""<br/><br/>""'E go' involved wiff Mr. Vallen. Workin' I mean. I fink 'e's ou' back, wiff the horses.""<br/><br/>""Mr. Vallen?""<br/><br/>""No. Your Mr. Gregory.""<br/><br/>I did not even thank her. I turned on my heels and rushed from the pub. I searched frantically for the stables, bolted into them, then caught my breath. With his jacket and waistcoat missing, shirt soiled, and blond hair dishevelled, my brother was still unmistakable, even while shovelling muck."
3762,Poppy Seeds (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6045,2012-02-11T14:04:37,Sound of Silence,"He lived a few blocks from where he did his business. There was nothing he enjoyed more than a night walk home while he smoked a cigar or two after a hard day, just to get his mind off of things. Heâ€™s been a rather heavy smoker for years and it was taking its toll; he had a bad cough and looked almost as bad as some of the addicts in the area. Then again, even if he wasnâ€™t such a heavy smoker, growing up in these parts it was almost a given. This place was nowhere close to the London those proper rich folk call a â€˜homeâ€™. No, this place was much darker, cruel, dog-eat-dog, exciting, but that was exactly why he liked it. There was freedom and he didnâ€™t have to be forced to live how other people told him. He may have dressed like he had money â€“which he did- but he could care less about being prim and proper. In this part of the city, hardly any rich folk wandered around unless they were looking for a fixâ€¦<br/><br/>Like that young man. What was his name again? Philip, Jeremy recalls the young man said. Why he cared about his name, he wasnâ€™t sure, but he knew the young man was one of those rich folk alright; it almost surprised him when he found he had no money on him. Didnâ€™t rich people always have money on them? Well, maybe not filthy rich but middle class at least. Someone whose family made more money that he would ever make in his entire life time. Perhaps he should check on the young man, seeing as he has not done so since this morning. He wondered if he had slacked off or tried to run away. Many of the temporary workers he has hired have tried to elude him in the past so wondered if this young man would do the same.<br/><br/>When he finished his cigar, Jeremy threw it on the sidewalk and stomped on it. Though he was tired he would check up on the boy before heading home for the night, he decided.<br/><br/>When he entered the pub â€“probably one of the most rundown in this end of town, but it was where he spent a lot of his time. He was just as much of a drinker as he was a smoker at times- all activity was silenced. His very presence was often unwanted, but he didnâ€™t care; he was use to it. â€œThe usual,â€ he told the bartender, who nodded and hastily tended to his request. He reached into his pocket and threw some money across the bar and then waved the bartender away when he brought him his drink.<br/><br/>â€œSomeone came in here askinâ€™ â€˜bout your new boy.â€ A deep voice next to him said. â€œFew minutes ago, actually. She was a fine-looking woman, too. I know I wanted a piece of her.â€ The man, known around here as One Eye Roger since he was blind in one eye, let out a hardy laugh as he sat closer to him. It was not surprising to find him here at this time of night. He was a rather disgusting man who had no respect for women what so ever, a heavy drinker so he was pretty much a frequent customer in many pubs â€“even been kicked out of a few and pretty much jobless for the most part. The scum of the Earth, old One Eye Roger was. He was drunk this evening it seems, and that did not surprise Jeremy in the slightest.<br/><br/>â€œReally?â€<br/><br/>One Eye Roger cut him off â€œYouâ€™d better get back there and check on â€˜im â€˜less you want to provide a whole family with drugs. Or better yet,â€ Roger leaned in closer to him, spoke in a whisper, â€œyou could get a piece of her and tell me how it was.â€<br/><br/>â€œI have a wife, you know,â€ Jeremy retorted. â€œAnd I donâ€™t need the likes of you telling me how to do my job.â€ He didnâ€™t have much interest in conversing; too much time spent with someone like One Eye Roger could give even the most tolerant of people a bleeding headache.<br/><br/>â€œA wife? Oh yeah, Iâ€™d forgotten about her. You mean to say youâ€™ve got some sense of morals left in you? This isnâ€™t the Jeremy I know. Come on now tell me what youâ€™ve done with â€˜im!â€<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t even finish his whiskey, leaving the glass half empty. It was a pointless to even try to have a conversation with Roger, and had he expected the man to be there he would not have stopped in for a drink, but the reason Jeremy left so hastily was because the man was known to have loose lips and surely this would get around and that would not make him look good. Not to mention he was already going to check up on the boy to begin with. He couldnâ€™t have his workers slack off for some woman. He didnâ€™t own any horses of his own but this was the only idea he could come up with in such a short amount of time, and he was sure that the boy didnâ€™t have a clue what he was doing and had to do a bit of learning. Surely those middle class and rich folk had other people do their dirty work. He would know, has had to work for some of those pompous brats in the past, before he found his way into his current occupation.<br/><br/>Seeing things the other way around was a good feeling.<br/><br/>During this time of night the stables were quiet save for a few workers. Everyone in that place knew his face if not his name; most of them didnâ€™t like him either. A lot of the night workers who, who have been there the longest, have not yet gone home for the night cast him awkward glances.<br/><br/>â€œOh, so you didnâ€™t fall asleep on me,â€ Jeremy, as silent as his entrance had been, spoke out when he found who he was looking for. â€œIâ€™ve brought a little something for you, you know, for your hard work these past two days. But I see youâ€™ve got some company tonight.â€"
3763,Poppy Seeds (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6045,2012-03-03T08:14:31,echoeddream,"""Phillip?!"" I gasped. I had dreaded, expected even, to find my brother in such an terrible place, in such an terrible situation, but seeing this undeniable confirmation was horrifying. He looked up at the sound of my voice, eyes wide with shock. The skin around one if his eyes was swollen and purpled by a bruise.<br/><br/>""Emmy? What are you doing here?"" he asked.<br/><br/>""To ask you the selfsame question,"" I said, my voice quavering.<br/><br/>He looked down at his shovel for a moment, his expression slightly sheepish. He sighed, then said as though it was regrettable but unavoidable: ""To pay off a debt, Emmeline.""<br/><br/>""What debt?""<br/><br/>""Nothing you need concern yourself with,"" he said, running his hand through his hair. ""You should go home. This is no place for a lady.""<br/><br/>""And pretend I don't know your whereabouts? Father is on the verge of informing the police of your disappearance. Mother is hysterical!""<br/><br/>He sighed again, as though I was being thoroughly difficult. ""You don't understand the situation I'm in -""<br/><br/>""I know very well! Do not mistake me for a child, Phillip! You are..."" I choked on the sentence, and my voice dropped. ""You are partaking in the smoking of opium.""<br/><br/>He didn't seem surprised that I knew, simply miserable. ""Yes, Emmy. But you don't understand."" He scrapped his shovel along the cobblestone ground nervously. ""You don't understand what it's like to be our father's son, what a great pressure it is. He expects so much of me.""<br/><br/>He looked up at me earnestly. ""Some of the boys at the club told me about this place. The opium takes all the pressure, all the difficulty, away. It is the most wonderful feeling in the world, Emmy!"" He smiled grandly, then his expression wilted like an old rose. ""But when it has left you... Everything seems dull and grey in comparison. Sometimes the air seems so thick it's hard to move through. Sometimes I think it's going to suffocate me.""<br/><br/>""You can't truly believe it's good for you? Surely there are other ways to be happy?"" I cried.<br/><br/>""It's the<span style=""font-style: italic"">only</span>way I am ever happy!"" he yelled.<br/><br/>I sucked in a breath; I was the first time Phillip had yelled at me with such vehemence in the entirety of my life. He seemed as startled as I, and opened his mouth to apologize, but I interrupted.  ""Please,"" I whispered, ""You must come home.""<br/><br/>He looked at his feet, conflict playing across his face. I thought I may have managed to convinced him, then a voice spoke from behind us. I turned sharply and and came face to face with a tall man who smelled strongly of cigars.<br/><br/>Phillip cleared his throat. ""Oh Mr. Vallen. Please excuse my sister. She will take her leave now, I'm certain,"" he said pointedly.<br/><br/>""I actually wish to stay, thank you very much,"" I replied tartly.<br/><br/>Phillip ignored me. ""You said you had something for me?"" he said with a strange intensity.<br/><br/>""Excuse me, Mr. Vallen,"" I interrupted Phillip again. ""Can you kindly tell me what my brother is owing? I will pay off his debt, and then we will go home.""<br/><br/>""Stop Emmeline,"" Phillip hissed. ""I am currently paying for that which I do not have, and will acquire in future. I do not need you to pay off what I'm<span style=""font-style: italic"">owing</span>.""<br/><br/>I glared at my brother. ""Then we will simply leave!""<br/><br/>""I'm not leaving,"" he growled.<br/><br/>I turned to Mr. Vallen, fuming. ""My brother is currently unable to make coherent decisions, and you seem to be the man in charge. You gave him this<span style=""font-style: italic"">job</span>,"" I spat. ""So please edify me on the way in which I can disengage him from this contract and bring him home. He does not belong here Mr. Vallen. My brother does not belong here."""
3764,Poppy Seeds (Sounds and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6045,2012-03-16T14:04:38,Sound of Silence,"When speaking of having something he wanted to give the young man, Jeremy had not quite thought it out like he should have. He could tell by the sparkle in the younger maleâ€™s eye that he probably assumed he was giving him a fix or something and also knew he would probably be disappointed that he was not giving him any such thing. Oh no, he would have to do some more work if he wanted that sort of fix. And he did owe him quite a bit so he would be here for at least a month or so. Nonetheless, he would give the young man a little something for his trouble. After all, he had to keep his workers on a leash somehow whether he was well liked or not. Jeremy could be a cruel human being at times but it was all a part of his line of work. Nothing got accomplished whenever he was a nice guy, but he did know not to overdo itâ€¦<br/><br/>Most of the time, when he didnâ€™t lose his temper anyway.<br/><br/>He let out a hoarse yet quiet sigh, â€œI did say I had something for you, thatâ€™s correct.â€ Forcing a smile through his tired expression, he reached into his coat pocket and handed Philip what appeared to be a homemade cigarette that more than likely contained some kind of drug. â€œConsider this a pat on the back form yours truly, for all the good work youâ€™ve done for me.â€ Of course it was not quite what the young man desired. More or less this was a way to keep the young man wanting more though he wasnâ€™t exactly sure if he smoked anything but opium. He didnâ€™t care either, quite frankly.<br/><br/>â€œAs for you, miss, as touching as your concern for your brother is I will agree this isnâ€™t the place for your kind so I suggest you listen to your brother, turn around and go home.â€ He spoke bitterly, â€œPretty face like that is bound to capture attention, and you donâ€™t want to get hurt do you, miss?â€ His gaze seemed to go right through the young woman as he studied her for a moment. He was in need of a new pair as these were becoming a little loose, and because his vision was slowly getting worse. He had to lean in a bit to get better detail of the young womanâ€™s face. She was definitely an attractive young woman but she was just that, and being one of those higher class folk she was probably just another pretty face... Either way he knew better. She was way too young for his taste.<br/><br/>And why must women be so difficult, stubborn? A pretty young lady like her didnâ€™t need to be here she could get hurt as he said. But Jeremy knew that look in her eyes from anywhere. He has seen it many times before when people have tried to get their loved ones out of working for him. Having the experience he had, he knew not to fall for it. Of course there were times where he wasâ€¦ generous you could say or at least his kind of generous. His â€˜generosityâ€™ can usually go from a broken jaw to giving money away to someone. Thoughâ€¦ what Roger had said wasnâ€™t entirely false. Jeremy did have a soft spot for women and his cruel nature was not quite evident whenever he dealt with them, and yes his weakness for women has gotten him in trouble in the past. Nowadays no women can compare to his Margot and he has settled down quite a bit.<br/><br/>Just then, thinking about such generosity, an idea hit him and a devious smile came across his lips. She said she would help pay the debt, did she not? And to him that didnâ€™t always mean money.<br/><br/>With his index finger, Jeremy pushed his glasses up and then straightened himself. â€œThough on second thought, since you mentioned youâ€™re willing to help pay his debt, I suppose Iâ€™m always in need of extra hands. Two is better than one, no? I think this little job might do you both some good.â€"
3765,Feathers (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6053,2012-01-30T16:35:20,Sound of Silence,"â€œCome on, youâ€™ll miss it!â€ The little boy has found a wonderful thing, a great thing; a very mysterious thing deep in the woods near town just a few moments ago. He had told others, but they only laughed at him, since until now there have only been rumors, and now he drags his sister through the darkness. The little boy knew she would believe him at leastâ€¦ â€œHurry it up,â€ he called to his sister, who was struggling to keep up with his pace. She was carrying her favorite stuffed bear and wearing a light blue dress; she was definitely not dressed for running through the woods. She didnâ€™t even have shoes or anything to cover her feet. The little boy didnâ€™t care. His selfishness wanted to figure out what he saw fall, and was displeased with his slow his sister was moving.<br/><br/>â€œWhy did you drag me out here, anyway? Mummy and Daddy said we shouldnâ€™t be out here during the night.â€<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s not that far. Come on!â€ He called out again in an encouraging voice.<br/><br/>â€œWhy did we come out here?â€ his sister responded again, meekly. She was two years younger than he was, only six years old, her high-pitched childish voice seemed to come from all directions even as a whisper. She then added: â€œSlow downâ€¦â€<br/><br/>The boy stopped. He spun on his heels to face his sister, look her in the eyes. The boy was out of breath and panting, breathing heavily, his heart racing not only from running but the excitement he felt. There was the biggest grin on his face; he was proud of his discovery. â€œIâ€™ll tell you why weâ€™re out here! I saw an Angel tonight!â€<br/><br/>â€œAngel? But those are only stories! Angels and Demons are bedtime stories.â€<br/><br/>Though the sister didnâ€™t seem convinced, but the boy knew what he saw. He started running again, beckoning his sister to follow. She followed reluctantly. What he saw, it looked like a falling star in a way, perhaps even a meteor or something, leaving behind a trail of feathers. Certainly, it couldnâ€™t be magic? He didnâ€™t know much about magic, but he knew something like that didnâ€™t existâ€¦ Though perhaps it was fake, a trick. Could his eyes be playing tricks on him, could it be the work of magic he wondered? No. What he saw was real, it just had to be. And he absolutely had to see it and prove to everyone he was not just some story teller who made things up. He was telling the truth. And once he found the Angel, he would take her back to town and do just that, and then everyone would be sorry they ever doubted him.<br/><br/>With every step he took, the boyâ€™s grin grew wider, satisfied with his little fantasy. He wanted to see her. Would she be beautiful like they say Angels are? Would she have wings of pure white, just like the pictures, story books, and paintings? Such things donâ€™t lie, right, so she had to have pure white wings, long hair, and dark and mysterious eyes. She would be beautifulâ€¦ She would wear armor and wield a mighty sword, and she would be a brave warrior, swooping in to slay all the nasty demons that dare stand in her way. Yes, this was the ideal Angelâ€¦ this was exactly what she would be like. It had to be true because he was told as much; adults always know best.<br/><br/>Sadly, the little boy would never get his wish, for what he saw before him crushed him almost completely.<br/><br/>His jaw dropped in a fear stricken awe as the Angel he wanted so badly to see lay dead before him. Her clothes as well as her wings â€“cream in color, nit pure white like he had imaginedâ€“ were almost torn completely off, her bones broken, sticking out in places, and her entire torso was split open like something had been ripped from her. There was no armor, no sword. Her frozen countenance held a sad expression plastered upon it which made it look like she had been crying. The Angelâ€™s eyes were wide with fear, however, so perhaps the fear was so great it caused her sorrow.  Nonetheless, even in death, covered in blood she was just as beautiful as heâ€™d imagined. He turned to his sister, half mad from the unexpected sight, smiling, and satisfied. â€œNow do you believe me?â€ The little boy asked. His voice was shaky from the shock. He was trembling all over; half with fear, half with excitement. He couldnâ€™t believe it! A real Angel before him even if she was dead!<br/><br/>The little boy slowly walked closer to Angel, kneeling down he ran his fingers through her long, red hair. Her body was cold, but her hair was soft. He could have sworn that there was something strange about this, but he disregarded it, not having the mind to comprehend such potential danger. This Angel was dead but he was determined to make her live on, if not physically then mentally. He would still take her back to town, yes, then everyone would believe him!<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m getting a bad feeling, letâ€™s leave and go back home before Mummy and Daddy find out weâ€™re missing,â€ the sister said, sounding both impatient and nonchalant. She tugged on his shirt, but was swatted away, and then pursed her lips. â€œYou promised me an Angel, not a dead person!â€ She then shouted, hoping to get her brother out of his trance.<br/><br/>In a fit of rage, the little boy faced his sister, slapping her across the face. â€œDead person? Donâ€™t you see it? This is no â€˜dead personâ€™ this really is an Angel!â€<br/><br/>The sister only fell back in tears, said: â€œIâ€™m telling Mummy you hit me!â€And then began to run back towards the town. She began to go down the old path but suddenly something stopped her from advancing.<br/><br/>A large, bird-like shadow loomed in the distance that made both children look in its direction. It was unlike anything both children had seen before, and it was needless to say they were curious. Perhaps it was another Angel? Oh how ignorant the boy was! This was no Angel, but a demon, more than likely the very same one that has been snatching people for quite some time now. It has been in the news, it was the talk of the town, but in his young age the boy never pays much attention to gossip. It was said that a large bird-like monster was snatching people, and then they would be found a few days later with no memory of what happened, usually unscathed. The boy always laughed at this, but little did he know it was going to cost him dearly.<br/><br/>He narrowed his eyes, still trying to make the figure out, when suddenly it moved at an incredible speed, knocking him right on his behind. The little boy stood up as quickly as he could and looked around frantically when he discovered his sister was nowhere to be found, â€œSis!â€ He called out, looking up once he heard her scream his name, asking for his help.<br/><br/>In the moonlight the Demon birdâ€™s outline was more visible, and he took notice that she had his sister in her talons. It was a strangely beautiful sight, seeing such a creature just circle him like that. She was a solid black color, from what he could tell, and covered in feathers like a bird would be but there was also something human about her. Was this another Angel? No, she couldnâ€™t be â€“the Angel was dead. Thisâ€¦ creature, this thing was no Angel. Indeed she was a demon. No Angel would snatch up a little girl like that; ANgels protected people, not kidnapped them.<br/><br/>Something dripped down and landed upon the little boyâ€™s head. At first he thought it was raining, but the thickness of the liquid told him it was blood. Blood from the Angel, or perhaps the bird herself was bleeding? Either way reality settled in quickly for the little boy, almost too quickly for someone his age that he almost couldnâ€™t handle it. The blood had been from his sister. Fear overcame him as he tried to find it in himself to become brave. His sister needed to be rescued.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Today had not only been a good day, it had been a great day. Through the price of a few battle wounds she he was able to get her hands on an Angel heart, which was a delicacy to all Demons, and now it seems that human children have let their curiosity get the better of them. When she and the Angel first fought, Svaâ€™alti he knew that the moment the boy, having seen the Angel falling to her death, ran back to town he would eventually return and take the bait. Her waiting as paid off well. Humans were like that, they were curious creatures, too curious for their own good. Over the years she has always been somewhat neutral towards them, but it was not long before they began to amuse her, and despite the fact that she was often quite nice to them her hatred grew.<br/><br/>Judging from the look on the boyâ€™s face he was regretting his decision to come here. The boy began to throw rocks at her, and he was now begging her to bring his sister back.<br/><br/>Rather than intimidated, Svaâ€™alti was simply amused by the way the little boy was reacting to her little game. He was shouting at her, demanding that she bring his sister back to him, and she only flew higher, higher. The little was calling back to him, her voice hoarse from the combination of crying and shouting, wriggling in hopes of freeing herself. This would only make thing worse for them; because the more the girl squirmed the deeper Svaâ€™alti dug her talons. The louder the girl screamed, the higher she flew and farther from the boy, now climbing the nearby pile of rocks where the Angel lay dead.<br/><br/>Curiosity indeed kills the cat and she was not going to let this little boy get away with his childish curiosity. Ah, but what was the real reason she was doing this one may ask. It was simple really: she just wanted to have some fun, especially because of her rare find. She also has not had a decent taste of human blood in quite some time, let a long a childâ€™s. And so with a satisfied smirk, Svaâ€™alti flew off into the night."
3766,Feathers (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6053,2012-01-30T19:35:29,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/White_snow_by_heise.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Kieth<br/>Supernatural Detective/Detective<br/>15<br/><br/>Kieth was not a normal human by far. His observation skills rivaled that of Sherlock Holmes himself. He had studied and learned most of what he knew by reading up on Sherlock Holmes. He was working in his studio on a case when something told him to head to where his young friend said he was going. Going that way he found the kid crying and took in the scene. From what he could tell it was a very nasty and quick occurance. Investigating the angel and shakes his head. ""This angel was torn apart by some sort of large bird. The claw markings indicate a large talon range."" He looked around. ""Seems your sister was here too unless you borrowed her charm bracelet."" he looked around. There was dark feathers nearby and he picked one up. ""Hmmm...interesting."" He says. Frowning a bit. ""Time to go do some more investigation."" he says. Looking around and followed an almost unnoticable trail of feathers. Standing on top of the pile of rocks and looked around. He frowns a bit. ""This case might be a bit harder to solve than others."" He mutters. Looking to the kid. ""Hurry back to town. I'll see what I can't find out."" he says. Not stopping his traveling to see if the kid even obeyed his words. He stopped and knelt down. Touching a red substance on the ground. ""Hmm...blood. Seems either the bird was hurt or the child it carried was."" He licks his fingertips. ""Human blood. Means it is the child that is injured. Hopefully not dead."" He says. Walking until the trail got colder. Shaking his head. ""There is much I must find out. Like why a demonic bird was this way in the first place. Why the bird took off with a child. What the angel was doing here."" He started to head back while keeping his gaze attached to the ground and his high frequency hearing paying attention to the surroundings.<br/><br/>(hope this is an okay start. Wasn't entirely sure what to start with. ^ _ ^)"
3767,Feathers (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6053,2012-02-02T15:28:49,Sound of Silence,"The female child continued to make quite a fuss as Svaâ€™alti carried her away from her brother. And even worse, he little boyâ€™s cries could be still be heard because of her sensitive heard. She decided that they would only fall on deaf ears as she paid them no mind. This had been a good day for herâ€¦ and yet sadly it seems her fun was about to end; it seems a young man was on her trail. Moving fast, he was, and he was certainly not the average human she was use to dealing with.<br/><br/>No this male had a certain air about him and she did not like it. It was the kind of air that told her that, not only was he a detective, but he was well aware of the supernatural â€“his senses would indeed take him to her lair. She certainly did not want that. But instead of trying to chase the young man away, perhaps she could have a little fun. Humans were almost like toys to her in that sense; a lot of things tend to go right over their heads so she could poke fun right under their noses.  Oh how delightful having some human company that was not some useless child would be! And this one would provide her with a lot of amusement, seeing as he was aware of what was said to be unseen.<br/><br/>It was not every day she came across such a person.<br/><br/>Staying in the area, the demon bird lowered her altitude and hovered near a pile of leaves. The girl was biting her leg, carrying on, trying anything to get her to release her until finally she did and the girl fell onto the pile. To prevent the girl from running Svaâ€™alti put her under a sleep spell and then decided to transform into her human form. Her human form was that of tall, thin elderly woman who looked like she has seen better days but still held a hint of beauty. She had long, dark robes, and a hood over her head, hiding her silver hair and dark eyes; the transformation was not perfect, it was never perfect, so such things were necessary.<br/><br/>There was still a very bird-like appearance to her, even in human form. She could not stay in the form for very long either; three or four hours at most. She hated her old age and weakened magic, thanks to that warlock. Nonetheless this form was still useful. The townsfolk were so blind; whenever she showed up in town they just thought she was some crazy old hag who was homeless and had no family to care for her. It was both entertaining and helped her keep a low profile whenever she had to venture into the human world and interact with them.<br/><br/>Kneeling, she began to stroke the childâ€™s hair gingerly, gazing at the deep wounds in the childâ€™s sides with slight satisfaction. If she wanted to she could heal them and make it look like nothing had happened, the girl would wake up, have no memory of what happened, and her life would continue normally. There was something about tonight,, something that told Svaâ€™alti that she should continue having fun with this girl, and await the young man, hoping he would soon discover them. She was brimming with excitement and could not wait to test the young manâ€™s talents.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Meanwhile, a few minutes earlier.<br/><br/>The little boy was devastated that he had been so blind. He had failed to look after his sister and now Mummy and Daddy were going to punish him. Mummy especially as scary when she was angry and he did not want to anger her. When the man arrived a sense of relief hit him, but he could not shake the feelings of fear and failure.  Eventually he stood up and watched the man examine the scene, wiping his nose on his sleeve as he tried to silence his crying. Was this man some kind of detective? Could he really find his sister?<br/><br/>â€œPlease find her, mister,â€ the boy said through sobs, speaking only when he thought the man was less deep in thought, and then went back to town as he was told."
3768,Feathers (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6053,2012-02-02T16:32:59,zoruna,"Kieth retraced his steps for a moment. Looking to the little boy. ""I will. Just don't freak out. Finding things or people is what I do best."" He says. Watching the boy go back into town before turning around and retraces his steps in the direction away from town. Coming to the edge of a cliff he looked down over it. Looking ahead then gazes at the valley below. ""Hmm...the feathered fiend definitely flew this way."" he mutters to himself. He walks around the cliff until he found a downwards slope that was fairly smooth and he could use it as a slide. He walked to it and sat down. Sliding himself down to the bottom of the cliff and onto his feet at the end of it.<br/><br/>He stood up and dusted himself off. Following the thinner and smaller drops of blood. ""The size of the blood droplets indicate that while the bird demon went in this direction it was still in the exact height it was traveling before."" He was talking to himself of course because interactions with other people were usually not at the top of his priority list. After all most people were so easy to deduce and figure out what they were thinking about. He sensed the demonic bird had lowered its altitude. He was still some distance away but the sound of feathers preparing for descent still faintly caught in his sensitive ears.<br/><br/>Walking he followed the trail of flight feathers and blood droplets. Getting ever closer and around the time the demonic bird hovered near a pile of leaves he was already nearing her location. Of course he was aware that when he got there the demon bird would have probably taken on another guise. Not that it would matter. His powerful observation skills would notice the little things that normally would go unnoticed. He continued walking. Stepping over rough stones and dips in the muddy ground. Nothing stopped him in his quest to find the missing child. And of course find answers to the questions. Those were of high importance as well.<br/><br/>He turned a corner around a rocky cliff that went straight up and stopped. Kneeling down to see a darker and bigger trickling of blood. He followed the normally over looked blood trail and stopped about five feet from the she demon herself. He lifted his gaze and turned the studying gaze to the woman stroking the little girl's hair. He crossed his arms and got a knowing smile. Taking in every feature of the seemingly elderly woman. ""So this is the human form of the demonic bird who kidnapped the child whose hair you are so gingerly stroking."" He says in a casual way.<br/><br/>""Though I wonder if your so powerful or old of a demon why you can't fully disguise yourself as a human. The structure of your face is still so very birdlike. The eyes are another thing that gives you away. The sharper and thicker nails upon your fingers are more talon like than nail like."" He says. Walking casually closer than stops a few feet away and studied her more. ""Why are you so excited? The sparkle in your eyes tell me either your excited about something. Highly happy about something. Or even a highly complex combination of the two. I am leading more towards brimming with excitement based on stance and expression alone.""<br/><br/>He taps a finger to his lips. ""What I don't get is what a demon bird would want with a child. Or why there is a dead angel back in the forest. Or even the reasoning behind this little game you are playing. I am assuming it is a game you play because from my experience with demons, little that it is, demons find toying with humanity to be quite an interesting past time."" He shrugs a bit. Tilting his head to the side. ""Yet...your wanting something from me...do you not? Or did you merely stop here for some chit chat and a cup of tea? The latter question I highly doubt because that is not usually what a demon wishes from humankind. So that leaves me to come to the conclusion that you decided to swoop lower and wait here for me to find you. That brings about the question of why. Why do such a thing when you could have easily escaped and had me chasing you all around to get back a little girl.""<br/><br/>He smiles a bit. ""Shocking isn't it how I can perseve and know so much from observations alone...don't you think? So since you wish to play a game I might as well humor you and play along. That is the gentlemanly thing to do after all. Demonic entity or not you are still female no matter which form you wish to take."""
3769,Feathers (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6053,2012-02-11T13:22:26,Sound of Silence,"It had not taken long for the young man to find her; she would not have expected any less if he really was a skilled detective. The moment he began speaking to her, she stopped stroking the girlâ€™s hair and stood to face him. Her dark eyes followed his every movement as he voiced his little observations, amusing as they were, and showed off his detective skills. It was both satisfying yet also disappointing. Svaâ€™alti liked a challenge and knew this young man could give her one but alas the young man was still human. While she would not deny his talent, and she would give credit where it was due, a small part of her expected more. He was experienced, yes, but she had a feeling that how he was explaining himself now was all that she would get. And that was disappointing. Then again, perhaps this was her way of challenging him, just to even the game out a bit.<br/><br/>After all this would be boring without challenge, for both of them.<br/><br/>â€œMy, you certainly are an insightful young detective,â€ she said with a half-hearted smile, standing to look the young man in the eye. â€œYouâ€™ve caught me red handed, as they say. For that, I admire your wit.â€ Her voice had that obvious elderly chime to it, but there was still something very sultry in the way she spoke. Her voice was a further reflection that she has been there and done that; it had a charm to it almost, not quite weary and worn out, still looking for adventure. She was soft spoken, casual, and showed him the same respect he showed her. â€œIt just so happens that I do enjoy tea every now and then. Iâ€™m not at all like you humans so it doesnâ€™t quench my thirst at all, but it has a rather delightful taste, wouldnâ€™t you agree?â€<br/><br/>â€œIf you want the girl, go ahead and take her, I wonâ€™t fight you for her. Thereâ€™re plenty of others in that town.â€ She gestured towards the sleeping child. The little girl was badly mauled, but she was fast asleep and probably would not wake up. This was the wonders of magic at its finest: the girl would not wake up until the spell was broken. Now, this does not necessarily mean killing the one who placed the spell, mind you. Svaâ€™alti knew better than that; she was much more experienced than some of the other demons in this area. But would the detective discover her little trick she wondered? Her challenge was evident in her smile, the way she looked at him. The young man was human, but the excitement remained; she wanted him to figure out how to break the sleep spell.<br/><br/>Of course she would not voice it. The young man would need to use his wits. And she was sure that he had plenty of that, from what she has gathered; she did say that she admired his wits. She enjoyed playing tricks, but when she was truthful she meant it.<br/><br/>She backed away from the girl, but kept her eye on the young man, â€œThe Angel heart, assuming you have seen my work, will satisfy me for now. Angel hearts are wonderful snacks, my friend, you should try one sometime.â€ The more hearts she consumed, the closer she would be to breaking the curse that had been put on her. Damn warlock. She was determined to become stronger and rid the world of that bastard. â€œNow go on, the girl is yours.â€<br/><br/>It was almost funny because she was not nervous or afraid at all. Most demons would strike out and attack any human that stands in their way like a mindless monster. They didnâ€™t have their minds, any sense of reasoning, but she did. She was different from them, obviously, and not just because she was an older demon. She has had a lot of experience with humans to know her place amongst them, even communicate with them easier. After a few bad encounters in her youth she found it easier to just play a long and be nice â€“and the excitement remained with this encounter indeed. However, it was not like her to relinquish a precious child; a childâ€™s blood was pure, the purer the blood the better the taste, and like an alcoholic craves alcohol she craved this blood. She was a demon through and through, despite her differences from the others."
3770,Feathers (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6053,2012-02-15T03:23:21,zoruna,"He watched her dark eyes following his every movement. Did it seem he was showing off his detective skills...yes. Was that actually what he was doing...no. Two could play a game of deception. Skilled detective he was but he was far from normal. Not that he planned to reveal more than a couple of the cards in his hand. No...she would have to guess and learn. She wanted a challenge and a game well she had one. He was making her believe what she was already going to assume...he was human. Or was he? He knew the answer to this but than again he wouldn't be revealing it anytime soon. Not to the lady demon as he was just learning her in this new dance they would begin to play. She expected what he was giving so he was giving it to her.<br/><br/>He actually relished the chance for a challenge. ""Insightful? No...those are minor observations my dear demon lady."" He says with a smile. Looking her in the eyes. He didn't break gaze more than to look at the sleeping girl a bit. Looking at her again. ""It was not just wit that drove me this way. I could have very well refused the boy to find his sister. After all it was not my duty nor my folly under which the girl came to be missing. Finding the girl was merely a means to an entirely different end than what most would assume."" He crossed his arms a bit. He was only fifteen in human after all...he had his teenager moments anyways. He noted her tone and remained entirely unaffected by it. He did not the somehow still very sultry tone and the fact she remained soft spoken and casual. True she had kidnapped and most likely planned on killing the girl for food but she had not attacked nor tried to harm the child since. He nodded his head. ""It is not my favorite drink in the world but I do partake in it every so often."" He admitted. ""I prefer mine with a bit of ginseng and honey. Makes it taste very divine...in a manner of speaking.""<br/><br/>He nodded the head and noted the fact the child hadn't once stirred. His mind racing. A spell perhaps? If it was a spell it would be no easy task to break it. Demon spells and spells in general weren't high up in his strong suits. True he knew some magic...basic spells and elemental ones...but such things as breaking them was not something he was quite talented at. The challenge would be in figuring out how to break it if that is the case. He was almost certain it was. He looked at her and took in her features. Then looked to the girl. Trying to figure out what type of spell she used. The exact spell would be easier to break if he knew but since he didn't he would have to take the long way about learning how to break it. ""Alright I will relieve you of the little girl but only because I promised and didn't really enjoy hearing the screaming all the way near the outskirts of town. Plus an angel falling from the sky brought much intrigue to mind."" He says in an off handed way.<br/><br/>Moving closer and stopped a couple of feet away. Looking to the child. ""While I know that I have no accomplished the task I told the little boy I would take...the willingness to be so quickly parted with your kidnapped brings to mind the realization that retrieving the child is just the first step in saving her."" He gets a smile to his lips. ""While most humans find magic to be nothing but shinanigans and trickery...I happen to know magic is very real. So the fact the child hasn't stirred not once or whimpered in pain in her sleep leads me to believe she is under quite the spell."" He looked back at Sva'alti. ""However...this is not a spell I have seen so breaking it will be quite the challenge. A challenge I really must thank you for. I do enjoy an actual challenge every now and then. People on a whole bore me because everything about them is too easily noted and figured out."" He leaned against the tree two feet from her. ""You on the other hand are a rubix cube of possibilities, wonderment, and questions. All of which I plan to find out. I haven't had a challenge like this since I went head to head with the youngest son of Satan. That was quite the long go around.""<br/><br/>He kept his gaze on the woman in a respectful yet studying way. ""I did take note of your handy work. Quite the interesting spectacle. Though it seems you held back more than you wanted to. The angel must not of been of high challenge for the breakage in the rib cage was hardly forced and looked more like he snapped apart like a pretzel rather than someone's bones being torn asunder by a demons talons."" He says. Looking at her and walked over to the girl. Standing in front of her but merely to keep the demon woman from changing her mind and retrieving her. He made no move to pick her up yet though. ""The child can wait. As I said retrieving the child for a little boy I know nothing about and not even getting paid would only be worthwhile when I have a payment already in mind.""<br/><br/>He pointed to her. ""Which by the way having a civilized conversation with a demoness of high power and might is quite a payment. So in a way...I got my payment from the little boy by having a reason to chase such an interesting challenge in the first place."" He merely spoke what he thought. He had no need for interactions with others because honestly they were too easily predicted. ""It isn't easy not fitting in. Other detectives I've met are as simpletonish as the people they help. I prefer to be what I am. They call me an eccentric. What would your opinion on the matter be? Am I eccentric? Or am I merely more than what the eye can see?"" he asks. Throwing his own little spin around challenge out there. He wanted to see if she thought he was just a weird human or not. He gets an impish grin on his face. ""I accept your challenge of using my wits to save this child from eternal sleep....however now you must figure out if you can riddle out my challenge."" He looked at her. ""What I can't figure out is what drives you to eat an angel's heart. The last demon I talked into circles revealed that when a demon eats an angel's heart it is to gather more strength and power. I bet there is a force that drives you to become stronger and stronger still."" He tilted his head to the side. ""You are a challenge in more than just what is issued. What do you see when you study me lady demon?"" He asked as he seemed to merely make conversation.<br/><br/>He touched the child's arm without moving his gaze. ""Hmmm...never encountered this sort of spell before. Finding the key to solving this riddle will be quite the adventure."" He says with an almost delighted tone. Looking the demoness over. Removing his hand. ""Looks like I need to do some demon spell research."" He says with a clearly excited tone. ""However...what else do you wish aside from excitement that I seem to be bringing you?"" He asked. Oh he was holding back but he didn't want to show too many cards expecially not too quickly. He turns his attention to the girl. Checking her and searching for some clue. Would it be a feather of the demoness? Or even a drop of her blood? Or maybe a strand of hair from her human form... There was so many things it could be yet he wasn't sure which it was."
3771,Feathers (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6053,2012-02-17T00:52:16,Sound of Silence,"She couldnâ€™t help but allow herself to let a smile creep onto her the corners of her lips. The young man was on par with her it seems in the sense that he knew how to play the game and they shared similar strategies. However, the young man was rather vocal about his intentions; this was amusing and she would continue to gather information from what he was telling her. She could pick up little things like that: peopleâ€™s personalities, how they acted, stuff like that. Even if they didnâ€™t reveal everything they hid up their sleeve. Was this young man trying to throw her off or something, she wondered casually as she continued to study him silently. After all he was not fooled by her and a small part of her had expected that. It seems he has had experience with demons, evident by how he had mentioned the demon he had spoken to about the Angel heart. And what he had mentioned about that Angel had been true, she had been incredibly weak.<br/><br/>Svaâ€™alti would never admit it but that weak Angel almost worried her a bit. She half expected a much stronger, higher ranking Angel to show himself and end her. Higher ranking Angels did have those powers after all; with a single swing of their might sword they can tear her apart. She nearly lost her life to one of those cocky pricks before. She knew better not to mess with them, but sometimes she was tempted to press her luck.<br/><br/>Like with this young man. She laughed softly when he asked what she thought of him, what she saw in him. And for a few moments she actually thought of this while she watched him examine the girl as if he was expecting to find a clue on how to break this curse. Too bad he wouldnâ€™t find anything like a feather or a mark; she always made sure she never left anything behind. This did not mean it was impossible however, donâ€™t get her wrong. Her magic, though weakened, was still very powerful thanks to years of mastery. She was no warlock but there was no doubt that most demons were weaker compared to her full power, and even in her weaker state she had the power of Elder. In the demon world she was known by some of the older demons and they respected her. It was rare for her to see the need to put a lower demon in their place, but when she did she always made sure they got the message.<br/><br/>She was never sloppy with her work.<br/><br/>Or was she? She was getting older after all â€“perhaps she could have slipped. No that was highly unlikely of her to do. She was careful. She put a lot of thought into her actions always, which was the main reason for her silence. He would make her think she was faltering though she had a feeling he knew better than to fall for that old trick, if he really was as smart as he was portraying. She could yet again be wrong, but it was worth a shot, playing a long with his game. It was indeed been quite some time since she met someone who was as evenly matchedâ€¦ or has she? Damn, maybe she was really getting old after all and that witty bite behind her words was fading out a bit; it that was the case then it was time to sharpen her skills a bit and blow the dust off of that wit.<br/><br/>That being said, this was the approach she took in answering his little question: â€œAll I see is a young, witty, detective who is too loyal and perhaps too curious for his own good. Donâ€™t go in too over your head, my dear.â€ She smiled wryly. It was such a simple answer but she decided to just leave it at that, perhaps her way of holding back in a sense. â€œI do wish you luck breaking the girlâ€™s curse.â€<br/><br/>Unfortunately her sarcasm seemed to go right over the maleâ€™s head, unless thatâ€™s what he wanted her to think. Her comment about the tea was a good example of this, but then perhaps it was his way of being on par with her. It was amusing either way since most humans were not clever as this one. He was a challenge, and she accepted it. But could he really keep up with her? Time would tell, after all he did have until she felt the urge to feed again. And she wonderedâ€¦ perhaps that boy would serve as the girlâ€™s replacement when that time came."
3772,Feathers (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6053,2012-02-23T14:29:24,zoruna,"He watched the smile creep onto her lips and pondered upon it a bit. He was indeed on par and probably did share similar strategies. He, however, was not going to reveal such important information to the demon woman in front of him. He was trying to throw her off but didn't realy expect it towork or happen very easily. However, he was not the type to give up or give in. He merely studied her back and tried to see if he could figure out how she worked. What made her tick? What interested her in him was still such a big mystery. It was, even if he didn't show it, confusing yet enticing all at the same time. He knew she had expected stronger most demons did. He still wondered what drove her to kill angels just for their hearts.<br/><br/>He heard her laughing but what he had asked was a serious question. He said nothing about her laughing though as it was not of any interest to him. He watched her seem to have some internal thought and process. He looked at her and had absolutely no expression on his face. ""Too loyal?"" He parrots. Smiling impishly. ""Such an interesting concept and perception you have on me. Such tantalizing perspective."" He says simply. ""Too curious? No. I highly doubt I am too curious as to be curious is to have the drive to find the solution to a problem."" He shrugged a bit. ""I will attempt the puzzle solving but even should I fail to break her curse its not really my issue. This is her brothers and their families issue. If I take it upon myself to waste precious time trying to solve their issue that is on me. However, I know nothing of this spell and will have to investigate it further. Will be a bit fun I admit to try to solve your magical puzzle.""<br/><br/>Sarcasm did not go right over his head but that is what he wanted her to think. Hence why he used it merely as a means to hold conversation rather than taking it seriously. It would take a lot more than sarcasm to ruffle his feathers. He would not make a very good meal because unlike the girl he could protect himself from her hungry strikes. He would play this game but knew it was only a matter of time before she grew too hungry or too bored to keep up this game. He said nothing and merely watched her for a very long moment. ""I know the clock is ticking but what conversation do the hands hold at noon and midnight?"" He says in a riddlistic way."
3773,Feathers (Zoruna and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6053,2012-02-25T13:53:24,Sound of Silence,"Oh how funny it was that the young man was playing right into her hands. Or perhaps they were playing into each otherâ€™s hands, and that amused her. As much as he tried to mask his true personality, and he did do rather well sheâ€™d give him that much, he was still revealed much more to her than the eye could see. She eyed him casually, taking note he was trying to seem and absent and closed off as possible. But that was exactly as she expected and it brought to her more disappointment. It seems she would have to try harder in order see what he had to hide and how far he would go to keep his deepest secrets hidden away from her. However, she had no interest in figuring him out completely; while he did amuse her, she could tell he had more interest in her in the sense of figuring things out. He has told her this clearly. Why else would he go through these extents of hiding innings from her, trying to put her on the wrong track?<br/><br/>But she knew better than to fill her mind with such things. That was just what he wanted after all, she could see right through the trickery to that extent at least. If she was not bound by this curse she would be picking away at his sanity with her cryptic ways, diving deep into his mind to find out what he was hiding, and if she were younger she would be getting much more enjoyment out of this little game of his. Oh how her malice towards that warlock continued to grow. She blamed her old age more than the warlock, blamed herself for not taking him seriously. Powerful people were only powerful if they did not make it obvious after all; she was certain that the young man had some degree of power even if it wasnâ€™t the power of a warlock. And that was why she knew better than to get angry with his half answers so to speak or even question him. She was calm and nonchalant, unwavering, she was certainly not afraid of him in any way. He had shown the same to her, that fearlessness.<br/><br/>And what exactly would it take for her to make him falter she wondered. And does he think she gave such a silly answer to his question on purpose? She certainly was not stupid. Very easily, he could have turned away from this task and went home, leaving the girl behind. He could have gone home but here he was conversing with her. She could lash out and sink her talons into his neck, but killing her only means of entertainment was stupid. Perhaps it was best, she decided, to see why he was interested in her.<br/><br/>Easy come easy go as they say.<br/><br/>â€œOh you humans and your time,â€ she said playfully, commenting on the question rather than giving an answer, assuming this was not rhetorical playfulness. A part of her felt the question was rhetorical anyway, simply by its cryptic nature. â€œI have all the time in the world but you, my new friend, will eventually rot away along with the rest of the worthless beings who crawl around this planet.â€ She decided to subtly change tactics, though what exactly as running through her mind this time, well this was up to him to decide. â€œTime is something that binds us all, nothing is completely free of its restraints. Including myself as you can clearly see.â€ She added, mentioning her old age. While it was true that she was immortal, her weakened powers allow signs of old age to slowly take her. Unlike some stronger demons her age, she didnâ€™t look like she was in her mid thirties. She was bound to this appearance, of an old woman, for as long as she lived.<br/><br/>And how would one go about killing a bird demon? Well, that might be something for later.<br/><br/>She studied him again, taking note in every reaction he could possibly have no matter how small. â€œAnd I find it odd that someone like you has never seen a curse like this. Itâ€™s a shame. Here I thought you were different than most Iâ€™ve come across. It seems perhaps I have been proven wrong.â€ Svaâ€™alti suddenly gazed at the sleeping girl, daring to both poke fun and further challenge the young man she said, â€œThis curse interests you, may even prove to be a challenge, but Iâ€™m not sure you have what it takes to break it. If that is the case, Iâ€™ll be taking her with me as she will prove to be a valuable snack.â€<br/><br/>But she made no motion towards the girl, make any attempt to fly off with her, or even kill her. She remained where she stood. Keeping an eye on the young man, waiting for what he had to say next. This game was far from over; nobody said she was done with him. And she was sure the young man still wished to continue on as well."
3774,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-16T10:59:27,zoruna,"Nyas looked at her and blushed at her compliment. ""I am only being myself Hannah."" He says. Watching her looking around in awe. He could see but not understand the delight she had sparkling in her eyes. Cooking was not his thing and so the kitchen was usually avoided unless needed to cook. Which usually consisted of raman. He watched her and laughed a bit. ""Your welcome. It is going to be fun watching real food get cooked."" He says honestly. Walking over and just would watch with intense interest once she started cooking. ""When did you learn to cook? My learning to cook insisted of eggs, bacon and ramon. Usually not together unless I'm pretending its breakfast ramon."" He says with a light laugh. He leaned against the fridge now. ""Do you love cooking? Could you tell me more about yourself? In return I will do the same."""
3775,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-16T12:16:57,spongalicious,"Hannah started to heat up the oil and butter, occasionally adding a bit of garlic, salt and oregano. She giggled quietly ""Take note, when you get a girlfriend you need to know how to cook!"" She started to stir the food, adding the shrimp. The aroma filled the room, it started to make Hannah feel a tad homesick, she made this for herself all the time at home.<br/>""I started to cook when I was eleven I think. I was jealous of one of my friends at school, she always packed these amazing leftovers of her dinner. I wanted to have better leftovers than her so I started to cook my own dinner. It was quite silly to be honest, but now I love cooking so much, so I guess it wasn't that pointless."" She smiled, thinking back to her young self. ""Breakfast ramon, mmmm"". She rubbed her flat tummy, not able to remember the last time she had actually eaten ramon.<br/><br/>""There isn't really much to tell, to be honest. My parents were.... an interesting couple. They couldn't wait for me to leave home and even offered to pay the first 3 months rent if I left before I was 17. They tried to buy my love, paying for my ballet lessons, clothes and shoes. I haven't had a steady boy friend since forever, my life revolves around dancing and oh yeah, there is a bunch of paranormal beings wanting to kill me."" Hannah poured the mixture of shrimp and spices into two bowls, both with pasta in them. She had some sauce on her finger, she went over to Nyas and wiped it on his nose. She giggled as it dripped down his nose. ""Do you want to eat in your room still?"""
3776,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-18T00:10:18,zoruna,"Nyas listened to her as she talked. Blinking a bit at her first comment. Just kind of looking at her for a moment. ""When I get a girlfriend? She would have to be the one."" He says softly. ""I prefer to find someone who will mean a lot to me for a long time."" He says honestly. Watching her anyways. ""Well that doesn't sound very much like parents."" He says softly. Looking at her. ""I never had parents. I grew up in this program. Raised by the government."" He admitted to her. ""I am going to keep you safe and alive Hannah. Don't ever forget that."" He smiles at her. ""I enjoy dancing when I am not being an agent."" He reminds her. Blinking then laughed at the sauce on his nose. Wiping it away and nodded his head. ""Yes. Let's eat at the table in the other room."" He says. Taking the bowls and leads the way over to the table. Setting them down on the table and pulls out her chair. ""It smells and looks delicious."" He waited until she was sitting in the chair than carefully pushed it back in. Walking around to the other side of the table and sits down. ""Will you take first bite? Or should I?"" He smiles. ""I am extremely intelligent and I enjoy spending time with people. I love to go for walks on the beach and to do romantic things for girls that I like."""
3777,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-18T10:14:44,spongalicious,"Nyas was such a romantic at heart, Hannah had the feeling that he wasn't a one night stand kind of dude and she was glad she had confirmation of it. ""Yeah, like I said, they're interesting"". Hannah didn't like talking about her parents, they were two lonely bastards that needed a life. ""Raised by the government? How does that work?"" She was curious as to what his child hood was like. ""I know I'm safe with you, and for that I'm really grateful"" she said honestly.<br/><br/>Hannah followed Nyas into the other room, she sat on the chair and was surprised that there was still a male in the world that pushed in a chair for a woman. ""You take the first bite, I wanna see your reaction"". She watched him eager to please. ""The next girl that you like is going to be the luckiest girl in the world to have someone as kind as you."" She pushed her brown hair out of her eyes, eager for him to take the first bite."
3778,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-21T16:16:49,zoruna,"Nyas looked at her. She seemed distant when it came to her parents. ""Interesting? I really don't understand or follow."" He says honestly. Sighing a it and nodded his head. ""The government raised me under the guise of an experiment. I was raised by the president himself along with the older agents of this undercover program. The program I am apart of is even more top secret tha Area 51 is supposed to be."" He shrugs a bit. ""I'm not sure how it works that is just how it was."" He says softly. ""I didn't have many friends growing up. Then I met Jason. He is a druid. He wasn't raised by the government. He grew up on the streets and was located by the government when he was fifteen in human years."" he says softly.<br/><br/>Smiling at her warmly. ""You're always welcome Hannah. I will always protect you even when I'm not physically there to do so."" He wasn't lying on that either. He really liked this girl but was a bit shy about telling her so. He had seen her surprise when he pushed in the chair for her but that only served to puzzle him. Just what sort of men had she been hanging around. ""Alright Hannah."" He says with a genuine smile. Picking up his fork to do as would please her...taking the first bite. His cheeks flushed pink at her next words. ""I already like someone and I'm currently looking at her."" He says in a soft and shy voice. Twirling some pasta around his fork and takes a bite. His eyes light up and sparkle with delight and enjoyment. He swallowed before speaking. ""This is delicious!"" He says in excitement. ""Best shrimp scampi I've EVER had! Thank you so much for cooking it for me."" He says with sparkling eyes."
3779,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-21T22:01:41,spongalicious,"""That's the only word I find is correct in describing them"". She listened to him talking, she may not have a great mother but at least she had known her mother. ""You must have been so grateful to meet Jason, if I was in your position I know I would be. Speaking of Jason, do you think he might want something to eat? There are a few leftovers i could give him if he wants it.<br/>I know, I will trust you and Jason to do the right thing, and I will always try to do the right thing by you two aswell, I can't do anything special like kill monsters but I will do the best I can to make you happy"".<br/>""That's sweet, I like you aswell, in these past hours you have proved yourself to be a better friend than some of my old friends which I have known for years"".<br/><br/>She watched him as he raised it to his mouth, ""I'm so glad you like it, thank you"".<br/>She was slightly blushing at how good he made it sound. She took a bite of it for herself, she had to admit it was good but it wasn't the best.<br/>She was excited that they would soon be ice skating, she hoped that she didn't fall over, that would be so embarrassing."
3780,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-23T01:45:58,zoruna,"Nyas looked at her. Nodding his head. ""Yes. I was."" He blinked a bit. ""Probably but knowing him we best take it to him later. He is a bit of a playboy."" He says honestly. ""Good man but gets more...women time...than most men."" He explains. Blushing deeply at his explanation. ""Anyways...we will indeed do the right thing."" He says softly. He smiles more. ""Just make us awesome food and we'll be happy."" He says with a light laugh. Blushing at her next words. ""I am grateful yet sorry to hear that at the same time. I wish you had better friends."" He says softly. Continuing to eat he soon was finished. Looking at her and stood up once she was ready. ""Let's go get to the skating rink. By the time we are done in there we should be able to take Jason the leftovers. He'll really enjoy them. I'm sure of that."" He would then begin to lead her towards the ice rink."
3781,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-24T14:16:46,spongalicious,"She started to giggle, ""Don't worry, I know the type"". She scooped the leftovers into a bowl and placed them into the fridge. I will try my best to make good food for you, I can't garauntee it will always be good, but I'll try. ""Who cares about what my old friends were, the important thing is that you are my friend now. She smiled at him, happy in a way at how things had turned out.<br/>She followed Nyas to the ice rink and when she reached the rink she was in awe at the beauty of the ice. She sat down on a chair, ""Are there any skates I could use?"""
3782,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-24T16:40:48,zoruna,"He looked at her and smiled. Nodding his head. ""I was worried you wouldn't."" He says with a goofy grin. Then smiles at her. ""You make awesome food. I know you can do it even without trying. Don't worry. Even if it isn't good I'll always eat it because you took time out of your day to make it for me."" He says honestly. ""Even if its burnt to charcoal I'll eat it because you cooked it."" He promised. He meant it too. He looked at her and shook his head. ""Friends are something to treasure Hannah. Never forget your friends even if they aren't the best type of friend."" He says in a sagely way. ""Friendships should last as long as possible to forever."" He smiles at her. Nodding his head and leads her over to skates. Pulling out a pair that was ironically exactly her size. ""Here...these look like they'll fit you perfectly."" He says. Pulling out a pair for himself. Due to his race he had smaller feet that were still somewhat bigger than most women's feet. He sat on the bench and put them on. Standing up and waits for her to switch shoes."
3783,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-25T05:59:17,spongalicious,"""I hang around with enough of them to know the type"". She smiled ""If you don't like what I make, please, you don't have to eat it you know"". She looked at the floor, ""That's really nice of you.""<br/>She looked back up at him, ""Think of it this way Nyas, they won't notice I'm gone. At the most they'll say 'hey, where did that girl with the money go?' It may be different for some people but yeah whatever"".<br/>She rubbed her arm, but she still smiled at Nyas.<br/>She took off her shoes and replaced them with the skates,she fastened them tightly and stood up. She walked over to the ice, she put out one foot then the other. She clung onto the edge of the rink and looked desperately at Nyas, ""Can you help me? I didn't think it would be so slippery""."
3784,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-25T18:57:33,zoruna,"Nyas just looked at her. Nodding his head but wasn't sure what to say to her first comment. ""I plan to eat it anyways. You spent time out of your day cooking it for me...its the least I can do."" He says with a smile. Watching her look at the floor. ""It is just the way I am Hannah."" He says. Looking at her and shakes his head. ""Than you need to make better friends that are real friends. Ones who don't care that you have money."" He smiled at her. ""You have a real friend in me and even Jason. Though he'll be less likely to say it outloud because that just isn't how he is. He is different in you can be his friend and he'll show you but never say it to you."" He says with a grimace. ""Sometimes it is annoying but you know he cares about you by the way he acts towards you."" He explained. He watched her clinging to the ice. Skating skillfully like a figure skater over to her. Swirving and takes her by the arms. Pulling her off of the edge and onto the ice. ""Just pretend your roller skating. One foot than the other. Move in sync with your body. Just trust me. I'll help you learn."" He says. Skating skillfully backwards as he slowly moves her onto the ice more."
3785,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-27T13:13:39,spongalicious,"""It's really nice that you would eat it, I appreciate it"". She looked up at him, even without trying he always had the cutest expression on his face. She would never have the guts to tell him though, she had only just met him and anyway... he probably thought of her as just another mission, just another person to keep safe.<br/>""I don't think you know how much it means to me to know that I have you as a friend, you and Jason are two people who I can trust, I haven't had anybody like that in a while. I hope that you enjoy my compay as much as I enjoy yours, it would be a nice thought"".<br/><br/>She watched him gracefully skate over to her, he pulled her more into the centre of the rink. She knew how to be graceful on stage but she definetely looked the opposite of graceful on the ice. She knew that she could trust him though, as he was pulling her into the centre she tried to stand up straight instead of hunched over. She could see her breath and her cheeks were a slight pink colour. She was focusing hard on not falling over, she wasn't even moving on her own yet. She looked into Nyas's face and giggled, ""this is fun, isn't it?""<br/>She gripped onto his arms a little bit tighter as she felt herself slipping. She regained posture, and continued to hold onto Nyas's arms."
3786,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-28T16:21:52,zoruna,"""Your welcome Hannah."" He says softly. He grinned at her with a genuine cute smile. He heard her thoughts without even trying. She was thinking them quite loudly. He had to say something. ""I didn't mean to hear your thoughts but since I did I need to tell you..."" He looks at her. ""I dont just think of you as another mission. Nor as just another person to keep safe. You are my friend and are very important to me. Outside of the mission. Outside of keeping you safe. The mission is just how we met. Its just how I came to know you. It does not define our friendship."" He syas softly. He looked at her and shook his head. ""I don't but I have a feeling it means as much to you as it does to me...which is a lot."" He nodded his head. ""I understand. I am glad you trust me and Jason. Jason might be an odd ball at times but he is relatively harmless unless your a bad guy."" He says with a chuckle. ""Hannah...I enjoy your company more than you will ever know most likely. Words can not describe the happiness I feel while your around.""<br/><br/>He kept pulling her into the center of the rink. He held onto her and moved them a bit. He stood still for her to catch her balance a bit. ""Stand up tall. Imagine you are not on ice but on a stage. The skates being a tool for which you can act or dance."" He says. ""Move first one foot then the other. In syncronized movements. One two. One two. One two."" He says. Giving her like a dancing rythem to which she could learn to skate. He watched her cheeks be a bright pink color. He moved them slowly. Always her forwards and him backwards. ""It is fun. Ice skating helps me forget all of the world. I have always wanted to do an offical ballet on ice competition...maybe one day though."" He says in a wistful and hopeful voice. He let her grip his arms. Moving his hands and held onto her waistline. He kept a secure hold on her. ""Put your hands on my shoulders."" He says softly. ""I will not let you fall and if we do...I will help you up and try to be the one who lands on the ice. Just trust me. I will not let you do this alone...not until your ready."""
3787,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-02-28T22:21:31,spongalicious,"She hadn't known that Nyas could her thoughts, she should have known afterall, he was psychic. She was glad that he had ead these thoughts though, she wasn't left hanging and to be honest, she liked the responses she got. She smiled, the smile brightening up her face. It was obvious to tell when Hannah was happy and not pretending, her eyes would sparkle and her whole face would seem to radiate with beauty. She hadn't noticed the difference between her fake smile and her real smile, it confused her when people were easily able to tell the difference betwwen her being happy and her being pretend happy.<br/>""I'm glad I know that now"".<br/><br/>She stood up taller, still having to look up to be able to see NYas's face. She focused hard on her feet, trying to move them in rhythm, she was doing better and becoming more synchronised. ""You should definetely do one, you would win for sure. Jason and I could be your cheerleaders"". She started to giggle, ""but then again maybe you would get more scores if we weren't there annoying th judges"".<br/>She looked back towards her feet, trying to move them in time, her whole body suddenly tingled with the feel of his hands on her waist, she looked back up at him and placed her hands on his shoulders.<br/>""I trust you"".<br/>It was at that moment that she lost focus and fell to the ground, as promised, Nyas landed on the ice and Hannah landed ontop of him. Their faces were so close, their bodies so close. She looked into his eyes, but was soon brought back to reality. She quickly scrambled off his body, her cheeks bright red.<br/>""Sorry about that, I didn't mean to fall on you""."
3788,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-03-03T00:21:54,zoruna,"Nyas looked at Hannah. ""I'm glad you are glad."" He says with a soft and gentle laugh. Smiling at her. He watched as she got better and more sychronized with every step she took. ""You really think so?"" He says in amusement. It was a good amusement. Laughing at that image. ""I don't see Jason being anyones cheerleader. He might take it all too seriously."" He says. Shaking his head and continues to scatch. ""I don't think you'd be annoying the judges Hannah. If I ever did that I would love having you and Jason there to cheer me on."" He says. He watched her move her grip to his shoulders and moved them around the ice rink. She lost focus and he foresaw them following. Twisting at the last second and landed on the ice. It hurt a bit but he merely held her there. ""Are you okay?"" He asks. Looking up into her eyes. It was as if for a moment time stood very, very still. He let go of her when she scrambled off. His own cheeks flushing as well. ""Its alright Hannah. It happens."" He turned and stood. Helping her up onto her feet. ""It is quite alright to fall. Even the best do it..."" He says softly. His cheeks still light pink but he moved them around the ice again as if nothing had happened."
3789,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-03-04T13:53:25,spongalicious,"""Yes, I'm ninety nine point nine percent sure"". She giggled, ""As soon as Jason hears the words cheer leaders he probably thinks of mini skirts. I can guarantee I would be there for you though"".<br/>It was one of the hardest things to tear her gaze away from his eyes, they were so caring and as long as he looked at her like that, with those eyes there was no way she would ever not feel safe.<br/>""Yeah, I'm fine, are you ok though? I'm not exactly the weight of a baby"" She laughed slightly.<br/>She was glad that he was trying to make her feel better, he had succeeded. ""I guess I can only get better"".<br/>She brushed some of the ice off of her leggings and hands. She was still blushing after landing on top of Nyas, she had felt his chest pressed against hers, her legs had been splayed on top of his and she had been able to see every little detail in his face, there was not one flaw present. He was perfect.<br/>He continued to skate around the rink with her, she was glad that he hadn't made a big deal out of it, but she had known that he wouldn't.<br/>""Would you like to show me some ballet on ice? It would be my pleasure to watch. Then afterwards we could do some ballet together. On solid ground of course, I'm not exactly ready for ice ballet yet"" She laughed and was glad that she had been able to return to normal conversation."
3790,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-03-04T17:23:25,zoruna,"Nyas looked at her and laughed himself. ""Yeah. You have Jason in a nutshell."" He says with a smile. His eyes didn't want to tear themselves from her but she did it for him. ""I'm more than fine Hannah."" He says warmly. ""You barely weigh anything to me."" He says in a soft yet honest voice. He looked at her and smiled at her. ""Yes. I will show you a bit of a scene from the Nutcracker."" He says with a smile. Laughing a bit. ""You might not be but I would never let you fall on the ice by yourself. I would love to do some off ice ballet with you."" He said with a smile. He skated them to the edge of the rink. Helping her off the ice. ""Have a seat so you can watch without falling. I would not like you to end up hurt because I was careless. I care too much about you."" He says softly. Skating back to the center of the rink when she was off the ice. He begins to do a bit of the Nutcracker on ice scene. Skating skillfully around and even did a triple barel air flip and landed it perfectly. (see video for everything but the last thing he did) Skating back to her afterwards and got off the ice. ""What did you think Hannah?"" He asked with a warm smile.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/IosX3rk8sJM""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/IosX3rk8sJM"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
3791,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-03-04T22:25:49,spongalicious,"""I thought I might've"". She was glad she hadn't hurt him, ""Oh, thank you"".<br/>""I care about you aswell, so do't fall over or I might just have a heart attack""! She laughed a bit.<br/>She sat down on the cold bench just outside of the rink, she undid the skates and took them off. She watched as Nyas prepared himself and then started, she oohed and ahhed when he did his spins and tricky little movements. When he did the triple barrel air flip she raised out of her seat a little bit, she watched him land it perfectly and sat back down.<br/>""What did I think? That was amazing! Now it is my turn to show off though"" She giggled a little bit.<br/>""I will have to put my pointe shoes on though, but my leggings should be fine for dancing"".<br/>She walked back to the room and put on her baby blue pointe shoes, ""Where do you think the best spot to dance would be?"""
3792,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-12-01T21:20:46,zoruna,"Nyas looked at her. ""You're welcome."" He said with a smile. He laughed a bit. ""Fall over? I've only fallen on the ice a couple of times back when I first learned to dance on skates."" He said with a smile. ""No worries okay?"" He said with a smile. He waited for her to tell him what she thought of his ballet on ice show. ""Really?"" He said with a smile. ""I'm glad you think so. Your turn huh? That sounds like a plan."" He said with a smile. ""We'll go back to the room to get you your shoes. Oh wait you have them. Nevermind then."" He said with a smile and a light laugh. ""I can't wait to see you dance."" He skated to the edge of the rink and took his skates off.  Putting the skates back where they came from with the blade covers over them. Smiling a bit as he pointed to a big open space on this side of the ice rink. ""How about over there?"" He asked. Leading her over there and sat down on a bench against the wall. He was excited to see her dance. It amazed him the skills others had. Sometimes he wished he could have lived a normal life. Then again he'd have never met her if he'd have lived a normal life. So maybe he didn't wish it so much anymore. He had a feeling something was going to happen soon so he was on guard even if it wasn't noticable."
3793,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=20,2012-12-02T03:12:51,spongalicious,"""Over there would be the perfect place to dance"", she did a few quick basic warmups before starting and she could feel the adrenaline hit that she always got before she danced, one of the best feelings you could have. It showed that you had true passion for what you are doing.<br/>She walked into the centre and prepared herself for the routine, ( which is the same as the video except minus the tambourine)<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/HcPOuO0Stio""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/HcPOuO0Stio"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>To finish the dance off she slid down extremely easily into the splits, she smiled big, ""How was it?"" she asked, standing back up, hoping that he had enjoyed seeing her dance.<br/>She waved him over to where she was standing, ""Now Nyas, would you do the honors of dancing with me?""<br/>She giggled a little and brushed a few strands of hair out of her eyes.<br/>She let out a delicate little yawn, she knew that in an hour or so the events of the long day would leave her quite tired."
3794,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=40,2013-01-22T14:57:47,zoruna,"Nyas watched as she began warming up. He enjoyed ballet, particularly on ice, immensely. So whenever he got the chance to do it he did it. He smiled as he watched her warming up. He could see a life and fire coming to her eyes. She was going into her element. She was forgetting about the here and now. She was returning to life and vigor. Soon she would begin to dance. He watched with great enthusiasm as she began a ballet he had never seen before. It was beautiful. It was amazing. It was awe inspiring. He wanted to see more and was greatly saddened when it ended. Watching her slide into a split with extreme ease and skill. It was beautiful. He began clapping soon as she was finished. ""Magnificent. It was breathtaking beyond compare."" He said honestly.<br/><br/>He walked over to where she had taken to standing once more. Walking over to her and smile. He looked at her. Extending his hand. ""But of course."" He said with a smile. ""The honor and pleasure is mine."" He said. He took ahold of her hand and began to dance the Nutcracker with her. Humming it under his breath to give them the tempo and the beat. The music to go with the dance. He smiled at her. ""Not a very long one I can see you are growing tired. It is alright to tell me you need to stop. We can always dance again another time."" He said. Moving through her with the same steps. Going in tune with her as if they had danced together for years. As if this was not the first time they had moved across the floor in ballet together. He moved with delicacy and grace. A beautiful fluid movement that seemed like he was gliding instead of walking."
3795,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095&start=40,2013-01-23T23:21:35,spongalicious,"She smiled happily when he praised her and was grateful that he had enjoyed seeing her dance, ""Thank you Nyas, that means a lot.""<br/>He took her hand and she listened to the steady hum of his voice providing her with a beat. They danced together very well, a lot better than she danced with other people from her studio. ""Well yes now that you mention it I guess I am tired. DO you mind going back to the room now?""<br/>She stopped dancing and regretfully let go of his hand bending to remove her pointÃ© shoes, she hated walking in them. She definitely looked forward to dancing more with him, he was excellent and exceptionally skilled, when you had a partner like him it made dancing a lot more pleasurable. ""Do you want to head back now?"""
3796,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-03T16:04:24,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/malenymph-1-2-1-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Nyas (ni -us)<br/>Elven<br/>17 (human age appearance)<br/>Lead Agent/Psionic Power User/Psychic/Protector<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Heiseworrior.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Jason<br/>Druid<br/>18<br/>Partner/Swordsman/Gunsman/Protector<br/>(will be in Italics)<br/><br/>Nyas was looking around. This was going to be a difficult mission. Some paranormal beings were after the mark. The mark was the one that needed protecting. She was of major importance to society and somehow the future of humankind in general. He wasn't sure how exactly but that is what his visions told him. His visions had never been wrong before. He doubted that they would start being wrong now. He looked around and continued walking. Dressed in black pants, black top, and a pair of sunglasses on his face. His hair tied back in a long ponytail. He was watching her from afar at the current moment. His psychic powers leading him in her direction. When he could, he moved objects in her way but not dangerously. He just needed to slow her down so he could catch up. That is when he sensed it. The Arcinis Spider. A spider whose venom paralyzed and at times killed its victim. He began to run. ""Jason! Hurry up! She is in danger!"" He says as he runs. Inhumanly fast speed had him getting ever so closer.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jason was watching his young boss lead the way. He could smell the Arcinis Spider even before Nyas said anything. Nodding his head he began running through traffic. ""Right boss! You go ahead! I'm going to cover you."" He shouted after Nyas. He pulled out some huge ass guns and began firing at the Arcinis Spider. Drawing its attention from the girl and of course pissing it off. All in a days work. His intention had been to piss it off. He enjoyed riding the thin line between sanity and insanity.</span><br/><br/>Nyas nodded his head. Ducking his head and running between the spiders legs. He rushed over to the girl and knocked her to the ground. Throwing up a psychic dome mere seconds before the venom would have hit them. ""Hello Miss. My name is Nyas. I am here for your protection. As you can see by the humongous spider being you are in grave danger. My partner and I are going to keep you safe. This is just one of many dangers heading your way."" He smiles grimly down at her. ""Your quite beautiful by the way."" He says as he helped her up and the venom fell to the ground sizzling. The dome getting larger to accomidate their standing up now. ""That is called an Arcanis Spider. Closely related to a smaller spider known as the Black Widow."" He says. Pulling her along while Jason is yelling DIE ASSHOLE! DIE! YOU ARE DEAD! I WILL KILL YOU! He looks at her. ""Jason is rather...eccentric."" He says with a chuckle. Pulling her along by the hand. ""We need to get you to the car. Then we're gonna burn rubber and get you to a safe house for the time being."""
3797,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-03T16:42:45,spongalicious,"Picture of Hannah:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.google.com.au/imgres?q=brunette+anime&amp;hl=en&amp;biw=936&amp;bih=383&amp;tbm=isch&amp;tbnid=36ecVnkX30jkrM:&amp;imgrefurl=http://www.goodreads.com/topic/show/118111-character&amp;docid=9tKQjEwAXEx3EM&amp;imgurl=http://i161.photobucket.com/albums/t222/Celtic_Maiden/009.jpg&amp;w=589&amp;h=833&amp;ei=i_YrT5bcIqSYiAeF1-j0Dg&amp;zoom=1&amp;iact=hc&amp;vpx=114&amp;vpy=-18&amp;dur=4961&amp;hovh=267&amp;hovw=189&amp;tx=101&amp;ty=180&amp;sig=104724596436339106374&amp;page=1&amp;tbnh=198&amp;tbnw=140&amp;start=0&amp;ndsp=5&amp;ved=1t:429,r:0,s:0"">http://www.google.com.au/imgres?q=brune ... 29,r:0,s:0</a>m<br/><br/>age: 16<br/><br/>Hannah had been having a typical, boring day. There must have been something on her mind though as she kept running into things, bending down occasionally to rub her shins. She saw something moving in the corner of her eye, she flicked her head around and screamed as she was pushed down onto the ground by what looked like an elven. She started to squirm and struggled to get ou of his grip until she saw the humongous spider heading towards them. She cowered into his body expecting the worse, but nothing happened. She looked up and saw a dome object protecting her from the venom. She tried to let what he said sink in but to no avail. ""Why is it attacking me?"" She blushed at the comment and was pulled along behind him, all the while staying protected in the force shield. She jumped as she heard a screaming man but relaxed when she realised he was helping her.<br/>Out of fear and confusion she started to trip on her own feet, she regained posture and was seated inside a car."
3798,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-03T19:19:36,zoruna,"Nyas had felt her squirming and struggling to get out of his grip. So he had loosened his hold enough that she wouldn't hurt herself from her movements. He felt her body cowering into his and just gently held her close. ""Well I can only tell you what I know but that really isn't much and is actually very vague."" He says as he pulls her along. Helping her into the front passenger seat of the extremely impossible even with a missle launcher car to damage. It was a specialized car used by his hidden and unknown sector of the government. How else do you explain an elven male and a druid walking amongst an entirely human society? Unless you got a good enough explanation you would have to go with the unknown or let your imagination stretch to try to figure out how this was possible.<br/><br/>In any case he shut the door on her side and slid over hood and into the car. Opening the driver's door and slides in. The car was very high tech and could easily be seen being used in a spy movie then add in a bit more high techness. He looked at her. ""If your hungry or thirsty just type into the dashboard what you want. The car will generate it for you. You are going to be with us for the time being for your own safety."" The orb enveloped the car and he looks at her. ""My visions told me you were going to be in grave danger. So we have been searching for you for days. Me keeping you safe with my powers from afar. Little things having been sent before. Like that swarm of hornets that you hadn't done anything to just the other day."" He says. ""I had to use them to slow you down some today when I sensed you were nearer.""<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""My visions told me you have major importance to society and to the general well being and progress of the world itself. Thus we were assigned, mostly by my insistance, to protect you for everyones safety and sanity along with your own. The Arcinis Spider is actually one of the weaker paranormal creatures to have come after you."" He looks at her. ""This is a war for the survival of the planet and like it or not Miss Hannah you are the key to everything. I wish it wasn't so and that I didn't have to be telling you all this but you have a right to know. Even if Jason is going to lecture me about information giving soon as he finds out."" He starts up the car and pulls back the overhead window so that Jason can jump into the car.<br/><br/>""My name is Nyas by the way."" He says with a smile. ""It is a great pleasure to meet the woman who has been haunting my dreams and visions."" He looked at her. ""Any questions? Anything you absolutely need to pick up? We can't go back to your place as it is most likely being watched."" He looks at her. ""I am...I believe this is the term...your protector. As is Jason. We aren't human Miss Hannah. Not in the slightest.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jason runs over cars that were resting along the way. Using a city bus that was moving to launch himself into the air. Climbing onto the beasts back. ""DIE GIANT SPIDER!!!"" He says with all the hatred he had for this type of creatures being. He continues shooting it until he ran out of specialized bullets. Into his POCKETS went the huge ass guns. Off his back he pulled out a sword that radiated lightning around its blade. He began slashing like a lunatic the spider. Suddenly in a disgusting squishing sound it exploded and sent yellow guts all over the place and it was beyond using for science. He shook himself clean and ran over moving cars to the moving car of theirs. Jumping into the air and lands himself in the back seat. Looking at Hannah after putting his weapon away. ""Hello Hannah. My name is Jason. I am your other protector. Nyas is a good man. He will use every ounce of his power to keep you safe. As will I.""</span>"
3799,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-04T01:29:22,spongalicious,"Hannah looked around in amazement at the car, taking in all the buttons, keybards and switches that surrounded her. She responded to his question "" you could have really good costumes on?"" She realised this was a stupid comment and blushed.<br/>After being told that the car could generate food she was instantly more impressed than before, at least she know knew what one of the many things in this car did. She didn't know why they had been searching for her, she had thought there was nothing special about herself, but he seemed to claim she was so special he was seeing her in dreams and visions.<br/>Her mind was swarming with information and she was trying to fit all the pieces together. She remembered back to the hornets and how she had thought to herself how odd it was that they had no reason to attack, at least she had one answer.<br/>She didn't know he could kep claiming all of these things about her, she didn't want to be special, to be honest she was hoping she would soon wake up from a dream. She was shocked after being told about the weakness of her attacker, that was weak?! She didn't want to see strong that's for sure!<br/>She thought that Nyas was nice and friendly, she was starting to trust him, she didn't think that Jason should lecture him, he was letting her know things about herself, she deserved to know, right? She looks out the window, killing was obviously a passion for Jason, she felt safe knowing that he would be helping to protect her.<br/>""well I don't really have any questions for now, it still hasn't really sunk in, and all of my things are at my place so no I don't have anything to pick up"" She watched n as spider guts went everywhere ""but if any of that sort of thing gets on me I'm going to need some new clothes"" As Jason jumped into the car she looked back at him, ""Hello Jason, thanks for killing that giant spider""."
3800,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-04T02:28:54,zoruna,"Nyas looks at Hannah. Blinking a bit. Driving without even seeing the road because he could hear the paths of the car. Looking back ahead. ""Really good costumes? We aren't superheros Miss Hannah. We're undercover agents for the government from a section of the government no one has even heard of before."" He says quite simply.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jason speaks up. ""Nyas you shouldn't be disclosing such information. I'm betting you've told more than she needed to know and we really shouldn't be doing such information disclosure. Remember what the boss said?""</span><br/><br/>Nyas looked in the rear view mirror. ""All that I've told her before now she had a right to know. You know it and you can't argue it. Despite you wanting to."" he says seeing the I want to object but can't think of to enable me to do so look. He continued driving while Jason just sunk back on the seat lazily. Seeing this from the rearview mirror. He turned a corner and then headed down a nearly empty section of town. Most were heading to the parade on the other side of town. THEY were heading AWAY from the parade. Too many civilian casualties could occur if they went towards the highly populated location in town. Plus too many witnesses to the paranormal. Yeah they wanted to keep as low a profile as possible. For her safety more than anything else.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jason huffed and looked out the back window. Watching to make sure they weren't being followed. Apparently they were. ""Yo Nyas. Ya might wanna speed up and break the speed limits. We're being stalked."" He says. Rolling down a small circular hole in the window and points his missle launcher out it. ""Should they prove to be a thread KAWABUNGA! Mary gets to fire some little friends at them."" He laughs a bit at his own joke. ""Anyways keep driving and if you need to off road do so."" He says. He blinked and looked at her. ""All in a days work miss Hannah. All in a days work. Besides taking care of that giant spider was like swatting at flies. No more than an annoyance at best. Dumbass seemed to be bullet proof though. So I had to go samurai."" He turned his attention towards outside again.</span><br/><br/>Nyas blinks and looks at her. ""Well your not going to your place. I'm sure the computer at the safe house could generate you clothing than."" Hearing Jason he blinks and shifts to third gear. Skipping second and going straight to third. The car picks up speed and begins to sound like a race car. ""They still following?""<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yeah and speeding up too. Better Nitro it.""[i] Nyas sighs and flips open a see through casing on the gear shift. ""Hold on Miss Hannah. We're about to Nitro."" He says. Pressing the button and the car shoots off. Leaving a trail of fire for over a block before the fire died down and their paths were hidden from following.<br/><br/>He shook his head. ""By the way. Jason got through the dome because he is wearing a specialized tool to let him through it. The spider guts however rolled right off of it onto the ground."" He continued skillfully drive in and out of traffic, even at the extreme speeds well over three hundred miles per hour, that they were now going. He hears Jason yell. [i]""COCKROACH! FIRE!!!"" The sounds of missles leaving a barrel can be heard along with an explosion.</span>Nyas looked at him. ""Anything else?""<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Nope.""</span><br/><br/>Nyas continued driving. Shifting gears and turns the corner. Vanishing into what would seem like a cliffside and then slowed the car.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Welcome to Safehouse Cliffside Agent Nyas. Agent Jason. Please slow the vehicle and bring it to a stop at the next left followed by a quick right. ~says a computer sounding voice.~</span>Nyas pulled a left than took a sharp quick right and put the car in stop. ""We're at the safe house Miss Hannah."" He says. Pressing buttons and the car doors moved up instead of out like normal car doors. He helped Hannah out of the car and stayed close by her side.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jason jumped out the car roof and landed on the ground behind them.</span>"
3801,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-04T04:35:52,spongalicious,"Hannah sat quietly in the car, the scene playing out before her was like a movie, secret government things and what not. That wasn't meant to happen to her, it was meant to happen to other people that weren't real. She flinched at the words shared between Jason and Nyus. She watched on as they avoided the parade, she started to hope that they wouldn't run into any nasty surprises, unfortuanetely that was when Jason told them they were being stalked. Hannah peered through the back window and her heart started to race, as they sped up so did it. She tried to laugh at Jason's joke but struggled.<br/>Hannah didn't mind not going back to her place that much, it was only her clothes that she cared about and as Nyas said, she could generate them.<br/>As the car went intro Nitro Hannah dug her fingernails into the seat and closed her eyes, she had never been in something this fast, in fact she didn't even know anyone that had ever gone this fast before.<br/>Hannah jumped as she heard the yells of Jason but she was soon relieved to know their stalker was now dead. As they arrived into the safe house Hannah heard a robotic voice, she stuck by Nyas side and grabbed hold of his hand without realising. She looked back as Jason hopped out of the car and tried to give him a small smile."
3802,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-04T07:03:59,zoruna,"Nyas had merely looked at Jason when he started firing the missle launcher. Knowing the missles took out not only the giant cockroach but also their stalkers in the vehicle. He had seen her fingernails digging into the seat and wasn't surprised. Not every car was equiped with true Nitro. The stuff that is sold on black markets wasn't even the real deal. It was something that was close but no cigar to what they were packing. He made sure that Jason had put the hiding pop up down before he'd exited. When he looked back to Hannah she had suctioned herself to his side. Bringing a flush to his cheeks as it had been a long time since he had any females close to him. Let alone a beautiful one like her. He let her hold his hand and continued to lead the way into the safe house. A few female agents opened the door and merely seemed displeased that she was holding their sexy agents hand. He didn't mind at all. Giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. ""I'll stay by your side unless you tell me otherwise Miss Hannah.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jason merely nodded his head to her. Noticing that she suctioned to Nyas's side and merely grinned at that. Been a long time since Nyas had had a female he liked near him. That didn't mean he was low on women willing to be at his beck and call. No. He had the entire company, their women, willing to do anything for a chance to be near him. Nyas just had priorities and one of them was finding love. He knew that while Nyas had plenty of women that were willing he found interest in none of them as more than friends. He walked and had women trying to surround him but shook his head. ""Working beautiful ladies. I will be free later tonight. Nyas however will not."" He says. Noticing their looks.</span>"
3803,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-04T07:52:19,spongalicious,"Hannah looked up at the women around her, she didn't know if she was imagining it or if they were really giving her dirty looks. She didn't recognise any of them so she didn't see why any of them should dislike her. As Nyas squeezed her hand she smiled up at him and he said some words of encouragement.<br/>It was so silent and Hannah could hardly stand it, ""how long have you been working here?"" In the silent room her voice seemed to be microphoned, she blushed as people turned to look at her. She stood up on tippy toes and whispered into Nyas ear ""where are we going now?"" Hannah wasn't extremely short but she was shorter than Nyas.<br/>She continued to walk along beside Nyas, their foot steps echoing along the hard floors. Every now and then a few alarms would go off and someone would start typing away at a computer.<br/>She couldn't help but notice how the whole place smelled like disinfectant, it seemed like they had been walking forever and all of the people turning and looking at them, or whispering in each others ears was rather intimidating. The floor was rather slippery and on more than one occassion she had almost fallen over.<br/>Hannah smiled up at Nyas and said ""you can call me Hannah if you want""."
3804,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-04T15:05:28,zoruna,"Nyas looked at her. He wasn't sure but he could swear that the other women were giving her dirty looks. Maybe it was just his imagination. He looked at her. Touching a wall and some beautiful celtic music began to start playing. Knowing she was uncomfortable with the silence so he was trying to help her feel more at ease. Looking at her. ""Since I'm elven well over fourty years. Though in human I'm only around seventeen."" He answers her honestly. ""We're going to my chambers. I will be keeping you in there with me. Jason has already gone off to go do his play boy routine of flirting and stuff like that."" He says with a chuckle. He looked down at her. He liked that she was shorter than him. It added a genuine sense of inhanced beauty to her.<br/><br/>He watched the scene. Entering his room after turning a sharp left. Hand print being scanned by a panel on the wall. He led her inside after the door slid open by it opening like a puzzle. One side of the puzzle going up and left and the other going down and right. He smiled at her. ""As you wish Hannah. Thank you for the permission to do so."" He says. Leading her over to the bed and lets her sit down. The door sliding back together and closing. ""Hannah what do you like to do when your not in a race for safety and life?"" He asked. Genuinely wanting to get to know her."
3805,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-04T15:28:53,spongalicious,"Hannah watched on as Nyas touched the wall, a beautiful piece of music started to play and it put Hannah at ease. Even though she hadn't known him for very long it felt as if he knew her and what she was thinking. She was a little bit shocked when he said forty years, it didn't  show through, except for in his sense of maturity. She was relieved to hear she would be going to his chambers, she had been frightened of having one by her self or worse, with one of the other women. She giggled along with Nyas and could imagine Jason showing off his guns and swords to all of the women. She noticed him looking down at her and looked down at the floor, blushing.<br/><br/>Hannah enjoyed seeing all of the high tech equipment and as the machine scanned Nyas's hand she looked on in amazement. The door slid open and Hannah walked in looking around, she saw a neat, spacious room and it had a slight fragrance of soap. ""It's ok, it was making me feel like an old lady any way with everybody calling me Miss Hannah. ""She sat down on the comfortable bed and listened to his question.<br/><br/>""Hmm, let's see, I do alot of dancing, ballet mostly, I like to draw and I also like to cook. What do you do in your spare time?"" She looked into his face, eager to know what he did."
3806,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-05T04:41:50,zoruna,"Nyas looked at her and noticed the shock. Shaking his head. ""You seem to forget that I'm not human. Even if I was human...my mother raised me to be better than the way Jason tends to be. He is a goof ball even though in human years he is...eighteen I believe. I really wonder which of us is older because him being a druid...by law he is older. He still acts very immature though."" He says with a smile. ""Not that it matters. We're the best of friends. We've been partners since I was very young. I was a child agent."" He looked at her as she giggled. Wondering what she was picturing when she started giggling. Her gaze shot to the floor and his went to the ceiling. Blushing a bit himself before returning to normal hue. Something about her called out to his inner teenager.<br/><br/>He watched her looking around the building like a child in a candy store. He was certain the experience was very similar to that. He looked at her. ""I hope the place is well organized enough for you. Jason says I have OCD almost to the level of a fictional television character called Monk. I am not that bad from the times I researched it."" He says with a sheepish look on his face. ""I just like to keep my domicile well organized and tidy. Jason's room is like the opposite side of the spectrum to mine."" He says with a light laugh. ""I'm sorry. Making you feel like an old lady was never my intention.""<br/><br/>He listened to her and felt a bit of surprise though it didn't show. He rather liked dancing and ballet. He was often made fun of by Jason for it but he was skilled at it. Expecially ballet on ice. He looked at her and thought. ""I would love to see some artwork and also try some of your cooking. If you are okay with it there is a kitchen in here and drawing utensils can be procurred from the generator over there on the desk. It can make small to medium items."" He says softly. Trying to make her feel at home as possible. ""My home is now your home. Though I have other homes as well. They are all differently decorated."" He admits.<br/><br/>Looking down and got a sheepish look. He hoped she wasn't going to make fun of him too. As an elven male he knew other things aside what most males would know. ""Training in martial arts. Sewing. I make my own clothing. Playing the guitar...though I need to do more practicing when I have time to do it. I am fairly talented at it."" He says. Turning a bit pink as he continued. ""I do dancing and really enjoy ballet myself. Expecially ballet on ice. I could teach you to ice skate some time if you would like."" He paused for a moment. ""I would love to do some ballet dancing with you sometime."""
3807,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-05T05:11:59,spongalicious,"As Nyas said he was a child agent Hannah could imagine him in a way too big uniform saluting, she smiled at the thought and returned back to the conversation. She hadn't noticed him blushing as she was looking at the floor.<br/>""Yes it's organised enough for me, it's more organised than where I live"" She thought back to her room with clothes strewn all over the floor and the kitchen where she was using plastic plates because the dishes hadn't been done. She was quite relieved now that they hadn't gone back. She had already guessed that Jasons room would have been the opposite of his, apart from killing things everyday he was a typical 18 year old. ""Don't worry I know you didn't mean to make me feel old"".<br/>""Thanks, I'll have to make you dinner some time, I don't really show that many people my drawings but maybe you'll be able to see some later. Thanks for everything, if it wasn't for you I'd be dead by now"". She shivered at the thought and the fact that she had come so close.<br/>She watched him as he started to look a bit sheepish, she hoped she wasn't making him uncomfortable.<br/>""Do you think you'd be able to teach me how to sew?""<br/>He started to turn pink in the cheeks and admitted to doing ballet on ice. She smiled at him and thought of how many comments Jason would have given him. ""That's really cool, and yes I would love it if you taught me how to ice skate and dancing with you would be fun. Jason doesn't know what he's missing out on. at my dance school a boy joined ballet just to watch a bunch of girls dancing in leotards for a couple of hours.""<br/>She layed down and stretched out her arms and legs."
3808,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-05T06:10:58,zoruna,"Nyas smiled at her. ""Is your place anywhere like Jason's?"" he asks teasingly. ""Though that would probably be hard to accomplish. The guys place looks like every natural disaster hit it. Within ten to twenty minutes of him being back in it. The women usually clean up his room when he isn't going to be here but he manages to wreck it within minutes."" He says with a laugh. He relaxed when he heard she knew he hadn't meant to make her feel old. ""Great! How about tonight? Just the two of us can eat it in here...if you want to I mean."" he says in a nervous tone. He, unlike Jason, wasn't used to asking girl's on a date even in round about ways.<br/><br/>He looked at her and nodded his head. ""If you don't wish to show me your drawings you don't have to."" He says with a warm smile. Blinking a bit. ""Your very welcome."" He says softly. ""I am glad you happened to come into haunting my dreams and visions."" he says. Looking away. ""It was quite a turn of events from the strange dreams I usually have. Seeing a beautiful woman in your sleep isn't a usual thing for me but it was a nice change of pace."" He admits.<br/><br/>Looking  back at her. ""You really think so? Cool!"" he says in excitement. ""I will enjoy teaching you and we have our own indoor ice skating rink type think deeper into the safe house."" He says. Sounding very excited that she had taken him up on his offer. ""Really? I'm glad you think so."" He laughed a bit. ""Jason is more into pimping out cars than dancing around. He isn't very graceful either. The guy looks like he is stomping across floors rather than dancing. He always laughs at himself though. So its all good."" he blinked a bit. ""I learned ballet because it seemed like a dance that my natural elegance and grace would be skilled at. It was right and it turned out I found a deep passion for it. We can do some ballet tonight.""<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""I just realized...you'll have to share the bed with me. I hope that won't be an issue."" He looked at her and sits on the bed on the opposite side. ""I enjoy having time to spend with you. Even though my mission is to keep you safe, healthy and alive...I genuinely have a strange desire to spend as much time with you as possible. I don't fully comprehend it as it is the first of felt such a way as this. I'm still exploring the feelings. How old are you in human years? I mean if you don't mind me asking."""
3809,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-05T06:34:03,spongalicious,"Hannah laughed as Nyas teased her about her place, ""You'll never know, I'm not going back near that place for a while I'm guessing. Tonight sounds great, what would you like to eat?""<br/>He was so nice to her, he smiled at her and said that she didn't have to show him her drawings if she didn't want to. ""Thanks, if I draw one that I like I might show it to you."" She blushed at the compliment and laughed it off. ""You don't have to keep calling me beautiful you know, you already gained my trust if that's what you're trying to do.""<br/>Hannah was glad that she was going to be able to spend so much time with Nyas and couldn't wait to ice skate, she had never done it before. Hannah started to giggle at the image of Jason stomping around on stage. ""I was originally forced into ballet, at first I hated it, I wasn't as flexible as everyone but as I got better and more flexible I started to fit in, it's now my passion and I don't want to brag but I've been told that I'm pretty good, although you're probably better"".<br/>Nyas told her that they would be sharing a bed and Hannah started to think of her skimpy pygamas, the pair that she normally would wear consisted of brown shorts that stopped a little bit after her bum, the top was pink with brown embroidery and it was pretty low cut. She pretended not to care and listened as he told her the feelings he thought of as strange towards her. ""It means that I can now classify you as my friend. I'm sixteen. Do you think that maybe I could generate some clothes over? I mean, what i'm wearing now is ok for ice skating but I need some pyjamas and stuff.""<br/>Hannah looked at Nyas with a hint of curiosity in her eyes ""You've been telling me for a while now that you had dreams and visions about me, right? I was just curious as to what you saw, is it like a movie or pictures or something and do you just start seeing what I'm doing at that point in time?"""
3810,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-05T20:19:04,zoruna,"Nyas smiles as she laughed and rather enjoyed hearing it. ""True but I can probably envision it."" He teases her. Blinking a bit as she said it sounded great to do it tonight. ""Um...Italian. Maybe shrimp scampi? I have had it twice before and it tasted delicious."" He was genuinely just being himself. He watched her blushing and merely smiled. ""I would be honored to see anything you like that you are willing to show."" Blinking a bit as she laughed off his genuinely felt compliment. ""I don't? But......that is what I see when I look at you."" He blinked again. ""I know I already have your trust but that isn't why I say it. You are very confused Hannah. I say it because I believe it and feel it as being so with every fiber of my being. In elven culture it is polite to mention someone's beauty and that you acknowledge it."" he says truthfully. ""I'm sorry if it upsets you I will stop."" He said softly.<br/><br/>He wondered if she was giggling at the image of Jason stomping around on stage. Most likely though he did have to admit it was quite the humorous image. He looked at her. Just respectfully listening to her as she spoke. Nodding his head. ""I might be but that really doesn't matter. All that matters is whether or not you enjoy what your doing. Not the level of skill you have at doing it."" he spoke softly but truthfully. Looking at her. Chuckling a bit and nodded his head. ""Yes. We are friends."" he says softly. Pointing over to a panel near the dresser. ""Type in what you want and then open the second drawer. It should be in there after you press enter on the key panel."" He says softly.<br/><br/>Looking at her and nodded his head to her first questions. ""It varied. Like a movie sometime. It is rather complicated to explain. I see it usually before it happens. Hence how I'm able to protect you from afar. Though sometimes it was as it was happening which caused the rescue to need to be rushed and quite out there in how it occured."" he admits. Looking at her. ""I have psionic powers and I am  what humans would call a psychic. A genuine one. That is why I don't use weapons. I don't need them with the powers I possess."""
3811,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-05T21:35:56,spongalicious,"""I would love to cook you some shrimp scampi"" She rolled over on the bed so that her face was hidden until she was able to return to normal colouring. She rolled back up to a normal sitting positon and listened to the conversation at hand, she felt kind of bad for making him try to explain himself so when he was finished she said "" It's not like I don't enjoy having some one tell me I'm beautiful, it's quite nice actually, but it doesn't normally happen on a daily basis. You're a real gentleman for it too and I admire that in you."" She smiled at him hoping there were no hard feelings.<br/><br/>Hannah tried to contain herself. She loved the way that he listened to her talking and she could tell that he was listening, not drifting away. ""You always know exactly what to say Nyas, that's a trait that not many people have."" She got up off the bed and walked up to the dawers. She typed in a few things and opened up the drawer, she pulled out her baby blue pointe shoes and black leotard. ""That is so cool!""<br/><br/>She placed them back in the drawer and sat down on the bed. ""It must be pretty cool seeing what's going to happen, it could also be pretty scary now that I think of it."" She let out a little laugh ""I was just a bit paranoid because when you see a movie the psychic ends up seeing the girl in the shower or something."" She walked back over to the drawers and started generating a few more of her clothes."
3812,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-05T22:46:58,zoruna,"Nyas jumped for joy and fell face first from the sudden movement off the edge of the bed. Oofing as he hit the ground. Sitting up and sits back on the bed. He looked at her. Tilting his head to the side as she rolled over and kept her face hidden from him. Watching her roll up into a nromal sitting position. He sensed her feeling bad but didn't comment upon it. She had no reason to feel kind of bad for it. He looked at her and was rather stunned by her explanation. His surprise was quite evident on his face. He blinked a bit. ""Then you have been around the wrong men."" He says softly. ""I'm glad you aren't upset with it. I really don't think I could change part of who I am but I would have most certainly tried to make you happy."" He says truthfully. Looking at her and blushed quite visably at her last comment. ""Thank you but I am just being who and what I am. It is part of my personality to be truthful and gentlemanly as you put it. I'm glad it is not a trait that irritates you."" He says in a slightly shy stammer.<br/><br/>Looking away and fell silent for a moment. Slowly returning back to normal color. He looked back at her as he sensed her excitement. Blinking a bit. ""I do? I wasn't trying to know exactly what to say. So long as it is a positive thing I will continue to do whatever it is I'm doing to please you."" he says with a goofy smile. ""I have noticed that. Most often it is a trait not had in many that are human."" He looks at her. Watching her and looks at the shoes. ""Yes it is quite cool but those don't look like pajama's. Perhaps you should also make yourself some pajama's while your at it."" He reminds her with a warm tone and smile.<br/><br/>He looked at her and shrugged his shoulders. Thinking on it. ""It is cool...I guess. It is also at times pretty scary. You have the added stress of what if I hadn't said anything. Or what if I had said something sooner. It is quite a challenge at times to be able to see whats going to happen. There is also the fact that any possible future can change at any times. Fortunately my powers allow me to also forsee the changes that occur in the changing of the future."" He explains. ""No. I don't believe I would be seeing you in the shower unless you were in danger. I'm almost entirely certain that the only way that would happen is if something was going to put you in immediate danger while your in the shower. Than I would also see what it is that will be providing the danger while your in the shower."" Watching her making herself more clothes and merely smiled. She was getting the hang of things rather quickly."
3813,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-06T09:30:20,spongalicious,"As Nyas fell onto the floor Hannah let out a liitle gasp in surprise, he got back onto the bed. As Hannah was explaining her reasons for what she had said she noticed the look of surprise on his face, he responded in a soft tone. She probably had been around the wrong people, it took someone really nice to realize what jerks other people were. ""I would never want to be the person to make you change the way you are"" She noticed the blush creeping up his cheeks and flopped downwards onto the bed making them both bob around.<br/><br/>""Yes, you definetely do, It's nice having a friend like you, I can come to you for advice and you would know how to make me feel better."" She smiled along with him, sening that he was truly happy. "" Yeah, you're the first boy I've met with that trait. It's not a bad thing that you're the first male"" she said hurriedly so as not to hurt his feelings. She was drawn away from the shoes by Nyas's voice and put them into the drawer. ""Oh yeah, almost forgot"". She started to type away again and quickly shoved her pyjamas into the drawer, she would deal with that problem when she reached it.<br/><br/>After generating a few days worth of outfits she sat down onto the floor, the soft carpet between her fingers. She started to realise that what seemed cool to her might be the opposite to him. She continued to listen intently ""lucky I wasn't in danger in the shower then, that'd be a bit embarassing""<br/><br/>She stood back up from the floor ""So, where's the kitchen? I should get started on the shrimp scampi soon. Do you think we'd be able to ice skate for a while after dinner?"" She looked at him hopefully, excited to hopefully go  ice skate for the very first time."
3814,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-08T15:06:08,zoruna,"Nyas looked at her and nodded his head. ""I'm glad to hear and know that."" he says with a warm smile. Watching her flop on the bed and just enjoyed the bouncing around a bit. He blushed again at her next statement. ""You flatter me Hannah. I merely go off of experience. What I've learned and what not. If I can know how to make you feel better that is a big bonus. I find myself enjoying seeing you smile and feel happy."" he says truthfully. Blinking a bit. ""I think I'm happy to be the first guy with that trait you met but not entirely sure if that is a good thing."" He smiles at her. ""Though I feel honored to show you there are good males in this world."" He says.<br/><br/>Watching her and tilted his head to the side when she shoved the pajama's into the drawer like she was hiding something. Curious...very curious. He watched her but gave her the illusion of privacy. He watched her sitting on the floor now. Wondering why she was feeling the soft carpet. He chuckled and nodded his head. ""Not like you would have known I was seeing you there. I would have adverted my gaze and only paid attention to the danger. I have manners."" He says with a soft smile. Standing up and guides her over to the large in room kitchen. Spotless and organized like the rest of the room. He pointed. ""There."" He says. Smiling at her hopeful look. ""Yes. After dinner we go ice skating."""
3815,Mysterious Protection Agents (me and spongalicious),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6095,2012-02-09T07:06:25,spongalicious,"She enjoyed his soft voice, it was so calming. ""It is definetely not bad to be the first male! And yes, it does prove that there is at least one good male in the world, I would include Jason but I haven't really got to know him yet. I probably should though, after all if he is your friend and my protector. Oh man, it feels so weird to say that"".<br/><br/>As she shoved the pyjamas into the draw she had noticed him tilting his head, she probably looked like a crazy person but oh well. He would find out in a few hours when they had to go to bed why she was acting so weird. It wasn't that she didn't like her figure or anything, she was quite fit from all the dancing she had done over the years. It was the fact that she used to think that hey, there my P.J's, who's going to see them? With this is mind she bought pyjama's to make her feel good about herself, she wasn't the type of girl to show off her body much in public, the only time she did was when she danced.<br/><br/>Hannah had such threadbare carpet at her house so when she walked into his room she was delighted to see such soft and fluffy carpet. She was starting to really like it here and hoped she would be staying for a long time. This whole room was pretty much what she had always wanted in a bedroom, she looked around it again and let out a little sigh, it still didn't seem real and she was guessing it would take her a while to wrap her head around it. "" Aww, you're such a gentleman."" As she was shown the kitchen she looked on in awe, it was so much nicer than her kitchen at home and was delighted to be cooking in it. She started to open up cupboards to get out all the stuff she would need for the shrimp scampi, when all of that was on the bench she got all of the ingredients out of the fridge and placed it onto the bench aswell. She tied her hair up into a messy bun and started to wash her hands. ""Yay! Thank you! It's gonna be so fun!"""
3816,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-02-28T22:55:48,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack looks at his sister, â€œWell why donâ€™t you come along with my band?â€ He asks. â€œThen you will get to see Europe.â€ He says with a smile.  A week later, he had gotten a call from his sister; of course, he had given her his cell number. She had told him that he could see the patient, she had gotten permission. Of course, he was happy, he was happy to do anything for a fan. Of course, he was now on his way to his sisterâ€™s house. He knocks on the door and then goes inside when she opens the door. â€œI bet theyâ€™ll be really happy and surprised to see me.â€ He says to her. He sits down on the couch and waits for her to get ready to go. Once she was ready, he follows her to her car and gets into the passenger side. He watches as the scenery goes by, after a few traffic stops, they were soon at the hospital. He of course follows her, not knowing where they were going. Zack of course was getting all kinds of stares from hospital staff and patients that were getting some exorcise. He follows her in the elevator to a certain floor and then follows her down the hall and the they stop at a room and he stays put when his sister says so. And then he watches her go into the room."
3817,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-05T19:06:30,flyer1111,"Lia's first answer is ""I would love too!"" before she remembers she has a job with patients that she needs to see. ""We'll see Zacky. I might have about a week of vacation time built up that I can use. I can't be gone for too long. I've got patients that look forward to seeing me on a regular basis.""<br/><br/>For the hospital visit Lia makes sure Zacky dresses half way decent. No major holes in his clothes or drooping pants. She steps into the intensive care room first. Jamie lays on the bed looking rail thin with tubes coming out of her in every direction. Her mother had been alerted just who Lia had brought with her, just not how Zacky is related to her.<br/><br/>Jamie looks up in surprise when Lia enters without any instruments with her. ""Hey, whats up,"" the preteen girl asks. Lia and her mother look to each other before Lia answers. ""I brought someone special to meet you today Jamie,"" Lia says with a smirk.  ""Zacky you can come in now,"" Lia says loud enough that he could of heard it as a normal human."
3818,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-05T19:54:08,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Even if his sister had made him dress half-way decent, he was still wearing neon colored clothing, it was basically his signature. When his sister had said for him to come into the room, he does so, of course he still had a goofy grin on his face. He seen that when he entered the room, that Jamieâ€™s face light up like crazy.  â€œAnd you must be Jamie, nice to meet you.â€ He says. â€œOh and I forgot. I brought you something for you.â€ He says as he hands her something that was wrapped, once she unwrapped it  and revealed what it was. It was a neon green shirt that had his bandâ€™s logo on the front with the name of their band on the back and had all the band memberâ€™s signatures on it.  He smiled and even wider smile when she got even more excited, he would do anything for his fans.  Zack then sits down in a chair and looks at his sister, waiting for her to say something. â€œSo did you tell her how you know me?â€ he asks his sister. When she shakes her head. He looks at Jamie, â€œThe reason she knows me is because Iâ€™m related to her, Iâ€™m her brother.â€ He says with a grin."
3819,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-05T20:37:28,flyer1111,"Jamie's eyes lit up and her mouth dropped open. ""You're Zack Johnson,"" she squeals, waving her arms in delight as much as possible. She squeals even louder and clutches the shirt to her chest when Zack gives it to her. Lia had to him to make larger than Jamie's actually size so if she did want to wear it some of the tubes could be got to. Of course there's more stuff for Jamie, but the girl would just be happy with meeting Zacky and getting a shirt.<br/><br/>Lia just steps back a little bit and lets Zacky interact with Jamie. Even though the girl had thought her leukemia with everything she and her family, it had finally took all her energy. Jamie's mom had spent more time at the hospital her with Jamie over the pasts months than she had with her husband and Jamie's other two siblings. She's glad to see Jamie seem energetic again. Even for a little bit. She had slipped out to get something to eat and drink while the appointment is going on. Sometimes things got to stressful for her. She had worked a little bit with Lia as well. Lia hadn't charged for their sessions together.<br/><br/>""Oh cool! You're so lucky Lia,"" Jamie exclaims before breaking into a coughing fit. She's in the ICU because a mere could had wrecked havoc on her immune system. Lia moves forward to rub her back in order to make her feel better a little bit."
3820,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-05T20:59:46,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Once her coughing fit was over, Zack reaches into his pocket. â€œAlmost forgot about this.â€ He says to Jamie with a huge grin. â€œI also want to give this to you too.â€ He says as he hands her a guitar pick that has his signature on it. He watches as she takes the pick and clutches it close to her chest. When Jamie asks if she could have a picture taken with him, he of course agrees. After the picture is taken, he then sits back down and continues to interact with her. Soon their visit was over, and they were leaving the hospital. He looks at his sister, â€œHow about dinner? Itâ€™s on me. Iâ€™m not taking no for an answer. So basically Iâ€™m dragging you.â€ He says teasingly with a goofy grin. â€œWe can go any where that you like, Iâ€™m not very picky when it comes to food.â€ He says to her. They soon are at her car. â€œAnd then after dinner if you arenâ€™t going to be doing anything, we can go back to my place and catch up, since a lot of years have passed.â€ He says to her, which is true they hadnâ€™t spent time together in a long time. â€œAnd I can give you a well deserved tour of my house.â€ He says to her as they get into her car."
3821,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-05T23:44:33,flyer1111,"Lia doesn't know what she was expecting but it wasn't dinner at a fancy restaurant. At least that's what she's gathering what Zack means. Well it had been awhile since she had been to that good sushi place... ""Um, maybe Hirosheda's on fifth and thorn street,"" she suggests. She shrugs when he mentions catching up. ""Sure, I've got nothing else to do tonight."" She would like to see Zacky's house in detail. She would give him a tour of her apartment but there isn't much to it.<br/><br/>It's a short drive to the restaurant. Luckily they don't need reservations. The place isn't all that busy because it's a Thursday afternoon. They quickly park and go in."
3822,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-06T20:55:06,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"As they go in, people begin to stare at Zack. He rolls his eyes they follow a waiter and sit down at a booth. Several ageing couples and elderly couples were sitting around them; he could feel their stares and hear their whispers but ignored them. He looks at his sister. â€œYa know what I was thinkingâ€¦I was thinking of paying Mom a surprise visit. I mean since the last time I saw her was when I was a young teen. And I was wondering if you would like to come along too.â€ He says. The waiter soon comes over and they order their food. Of course he was waiting for her answer. â€œDo you think that would be a good idea?â€ he asks. Then his phone begins to go off, his ring tone was<span style=""font-style: italic""> Fallen Angels </span>by Black Veil Brides. He rolls his eyes and answers it, â€œCan I call you back? Iâ€™m with my sister. Ok, what is it? Fineâ€¦just donâ€™t crash it. Yeah, ok, bye.â€ He says and then hangs up his phone and turns it off and puts it in his pocket. Then he noticed that she was giving him a weird look. â€œWhat?â€ he asks. And then she mentions something about him being a vampire. â€œEven if I am one, and even if human food does little for me, I still like to eat it to look human.â€ He says to her in a low tone, so that no one else could hear them."
3823,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-14T17:42:21,flyer1111,"It makes Lia uncomfortable that people are following her with her eyes as she moves with Zack. She by herself wouldn't draw much attention, considering she is dressed pretty much like the other people already in the restaurant. ""She would like that. Sometimes when Dad was out of ear shot she would admit that she really wanted to see you again and missed you."" It had been about six months since she had visited their mother herself. Lia is surprised when she actually knows his ringtone. She had listened to it on the radio once on her way to an appointment. ""So does it taste more now?,"" she asks quietly. It had always made her wonder about vampire senses. ""So have your tastes in cuisine changed any? I  mean, you've been all over the place. I do get to go to Europe I can't wait to try some of the food over there. Though I think I'll skip eating frog legs,"" she chuckles."
3824,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-14T20:23:37,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack looks at her and nods, â€œYes, I can tase more. Nah, not really. Iâ€™m not that picky when it comes to food.â€ He says to her. Soon their food comes and they begin to eat. He had noticed something. â€œWhy does it seem to bother you that people are staring?â€ he asks her. â€œIt doesnâ€™t bother me, Iâ€™m quite used to it.â€ He says. â€œSo does mom still live in the same house or did she move?â€ he asks. The reason he was asking this was because he wanted to make a change in their plan and go and visit her. â€œBecause I need to where she lives so when we go and visit her.â€ He says as he continues eating. Of course with Zack, every thing was unpredictable and plus he had a feeling that Lia hasnâ€™t seen their mother in a while. They soon get done eating. He pays for the bill and then they head out to this car again. And then once they get inside, he didnâ€™t start it right away, he was still thinking over his plan and then he had decided that visiting their mother was his plan, he then starts up the car."
3825,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-21T19:57:05,flyer1111,"""Well, for starters I'm not used it like you are. Didn't it make you feel odd at first? She moved about seven months after father died. Said she wanted a clean start to a new era of her life,"" Lia shrugs, not that she blames her mother. Lia can guess that Zacky wants to go see her. It's only about a forty five minute drive in good traffic conditions. She gives Zacky their mother's address when they get into the car. While waiting for him to make up his mind she straps the seat belt across her. ""Your car will probably blow mom and any one's elses minds who happen to be out. It's not often that a care like this roles into a bedroom community."""
3826,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-21T20:20:39,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack only smirks at her comment about the car. â€œWell I do love to attract attention to myself and this is one way to get it.â€ He says as he starts up the car. â€œI wonder how mom will react to seeing me?â€ he says. â€œWill she be surpirsed on how much Iâ€™ve changed? I wonderâ€¦â€ he says as he goes to drive out of the parking lot. They begin to drive down the high way, they of course stop at a traffick light and another car pulls up next to his. There were punks inside the car and they started to rev their engine. Zack revs his engine and as soon as the light turned green, they were in a street race. Of course Zack had a trick up his sleeve, he flips a switch on his dash board and it ignites the nitro. Soon they lost the punks and he was driving normal again. He looks over at his sister, who was clinging to the seat for dear life. â€œSorry I couldnâ€™t resist.â€ He says to her with a smile and then continues to drive again. He was hoping he didnâ€™t scare his sister too badly."
3827,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-21T20:39:25,flyer1111,"""She will be shocked and then happy to see you. Hopefully she isn't at some other ladies house for bridge club or playing bingo somewhere. Or anything else retired people do for entertainment."" Lia mostly tunes out the surroundings until they get to the stoplight. Mentally Lia face palms. Sometimes guys never change, her brother included. A street race she could handle. But not one involving accerlants that are highly prone to catching fire and going boom. ""Yea, I noticed"" she says as she slowly undoes her grip from the seat. That little speed boost might have cut off a few minutes from their travel time. ""Do you do that often?"""
3828,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-03-21T21:14:04,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack nods, â€œYeah, occasionally, but itâ€™s usually more fun than this one.â€ He says. â€œWell thenâ€¦hereâ€¦call her and make sure she is home.â€ He says as he hands her his phone. â€œif she asks why you are calling to see if she is home, say that sheâ€™s gonna have a surpirse visit from someone.â€ He says as he continues to drive. â€œI hope she is home.â€ He adds as he turns on the raido and begins to play music. Of course they were half way there. Of course the whole time that Zack was driving he was changing the raido station."
3829,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-04-16T04:30:08,flyer1111,"""You never know,"" Lia says as she dials their mother's number by heart. More often than not she just dials numbers in rather than using contact or speed dial numbers on her phone. She gets messed up when people change phone numbers of course. ""Like I said mom kinda went wild a little bit after father passed away. I don't think she's had so much freedom since before she as married all those years ago."" Testimony to how much of a control freak their father was. For the first time in years it appeared to Lia that their mother is actually enjoying herself without having to ask to do something first. After three rings their mother picks up. Zacky can probably hear both sides of their conversation with his hyper hearing. ""Did you catch that? She's home. Mom will be thrilled to see  you."""
3830,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131&start=20,2012-04-16T17:00:55,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack smirks at what she said about their mother, â€œI really hope so, or this little trip would be pointless.â€ He says to her as they continue down the road. The closer they got to their motherâ€™s home, the more excited Zack seemed to grow. He really did miss his mother and wanted to see her more often. He was glad that she had changed since their father had died. â€œWhen we get there, you get out first and bring her out on to the porch where Iâ€™ll be waiting.â€ He says to her. They soon pull into the drive way of their motherâ€™s house and he watches as she gets out. He follows after her and waits on the porch. He watches as the door opens again and Lia is in front followed by their mother. When Janet saw Zack, she couldnâ€™t believe her eyes. â€œIs it really you?â€ She says as she gives him a hug. â€œYep, in the flesh.â€ He says to her. It was all over whelming for Janet and she began to cry. Zack lets out a sigh, â€œyou donâ€™t need to cry, Iâ€™ll come vist more often now.â€He says. She nods and then they go into the house."
3831,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-06T20:00:22,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Name:Zackary Lee Johnson, A.K.A. Zacky<br/>Age: 28<br/>Gender: Male<br/>Race: Vampire<br/>Occupation: Rockstar<br/>Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/commissionchemicalstarbrr1.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... arbrr1.jpg</a>m<br/>______________________________________________________________________________<br/>â€œCecelia, how many times have we told you not to hang out with your older brother?â€ A manâ€™s voice asks. â€œYou know your mother and I think that heâ€™s a bad influence on you.â€ He says to her. The woman only nods in agreement.  She always agreed with her husband, only because she was afraid of him. â€œAnd donâ€™t go with â€œBut heâ€™s my only brother and my best friendâ€, bullshit either, you can find better people to hang out with.â€ He snaps. They always had thought Zack was a troublemaker and a bad influence ever since they were little children. Just because he was a little out there and seemed to always, find trouble. And they didnâ€™t like the way he dressed either. It was either neon colors or black on black. Another thing they thought made him a bad influence was that he dropped out of high school. â€œYou should be studying and doing school work, instead of running around creating trouble.â€ The man snaps. She and her mother could tell that he was being fed up with him. â€œI want at least<span style=""font-style: italic"">one </span>of you to succeed.â€ He says to her. Zack decides to come down the stairs, since he heard yelling.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Wonder what is going on?</span>He thinks as he goes down the stairs. At this time he is about 15 years old.<br/><br/>The man looks at Zack, â€œAnd you, how many times have we told you to let your sister study and leave her alone!â€ he snaps at him. Zack just rolls his eyes, he had heard this lecture too many times, he lost count after ten. â€œDonâ€™t roll your eyes at me damn it.â€ He snaps. Zack the sets down next to his sister on the couch. â€œIf I catch you near her again, Iâ€™m gonna throw your ass outta her, we donâ€™t need your misjudement and weirdness to<span style=""font-style: italic"">infect</span>and cloud Ceceliaâ€™s mind.â€ He says. Zack rolls his eyes again and goes into the kitchen, he knew as well as his father knew that, that wonâ€™t happen. They always spend time with each other, they actually got along as siblings. A few weeks pass and all is calm once again for now. â€œZACK!â€ a voice shouts from down stairs, of course it was their father. Zack comes down the stairs to see what he had done<span style=""font-style: italic"">this time.</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">What I do this time?</span>He thinks as he stands at the bottom of the stairs.<br/><br/>â€œThatâ€™s it, Iâ€™ve had enough of it. Last time we talked was your last warning.â€ He snaps. Zack looks at him questioningly, he hadnâ€™t been near his sister in a few weeks, he had avoided her like he was told to and that hurt him. â€œBut I didnâ€™t go near her, I locked myself in my room and went out at night.â€ He says. â€œThatâ€™s not what Iâ€™ve been toldâ€¦get out! Get out now!â€ he snaps. â€œFine.â€ He snaps. Zack just stands there and then goes up the stairs to pack what he could and then storms down the stairs and goes towards the door. Just as he was opening it, his sister was standing there look at him. He turns and looks at his father. â€œI hope your happy now!â€ he snaps and storms off the porch.<br/>______________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>That was thirteen years ago, Zack had actually made a life for himself and was glad that he had been thrown out of his home so long ago. Now he was the singer of a very famous rock band called BloodTies. And he lived in L.A. If his mother and father could see him now, they would piss themselves. Of coruse they still wouldnâ€™t want anything to do with him, because it was against their views. Him becoming a rockstar and famous was. But he still missed his sister, just about every day. The only thing he had that kept her in his life was a few pictures and memories. He wishes that he could find her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But would she accept me now? Since that happened?</span>He thinks as he lays awake in a darkned bed room. About five years after he was thrown out of his home, he was attacked by a vampire. So he was now one. He smiles,<span style=""font-style: italic""> Of course she will, Iâ€™m the same old Zack</span>he thinks. Then he goes back to sleep.<br/><br/>Since his band was like the second most popular rock band out there, they got to do a lot of TV intereviews and other stuff like that. Zackâ€™s alarm goes off, he sits up with a sigh and turns it off. In two hours he would have another TV interview. He goes and takes a shower and then gets dressed. He pulls on a pair of neon green skinney jeans and a neon orange shirt with a pair of neon yellow converse shoes. His hair, which was natuarally black, had neon green and yellow streaks through it and was in the â€œemoâ€ style. He sighs and goes out the door. He wanted to get this done and over with, he had better things to do. Once the interview was over, he decided to look for his sister. He had been looking for her for several years. But still couldnâ€™t find her. He decided to look through a phonebook and even look on his I-phone. From two hours of searching, he finally found her or hoped that he had found her and wrote down the address and the begins to walk toward the address that he had written down.<span style=""font-style: italic""> I hope I got it right now, I miss her so much, I wonder if she has changed?</span>he thinks as he walks. He finally finds the address and goes up on to the porch and knocks on the door."
3832,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-06T20:42:45,flyer1111,"Cecelia Johnson<br/>Age 26<br/>Human<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://img3.visualizeus.com/thumbs/e9/e5/anime,girl,face,dark,haired,art,women-e9e5afc603d188bd1da413169c95052d_h.jpg"">http://img3.visualizeus.com/thumbs/e9/e ... 052d_h.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Cecelia didn't see why her parents thought Zack was a bad influence on her. Sure, they fought sometimes but every sibling does. He was her best friend, brother and protector all in one. Like Zacky she had heard this lecture a million times and let the words go in one ear and out the other. ""He helps me study!,"" she protests. ""Infect my mind? He's cool like that! He's not afraid to be himself,"" Lia tries defending him. In return she gets a glare from her father.<br/><br/>Zack not spending time with her was killing her. Studying for school became a pain and chore instead of something fun to look forward to. For the first time in her life she had actually gotten a B for a grade. And then Zack got thrown out the house. She had just gotten home from school and was going into the house. All of the sudden the door is ripped open and there is Zacky. Her heart freezes when she sees that he has a bag slung over his shoulder. And then her heart breaks when he says I hope you're happy. Like it was her fault that he was being kicked out. Her father had restrained her from going after her brother. She had hit him and told him she hated his guts for making Zacky go away.<br/><br/>Thirteen years later finds her working as a music therapist. One of her younger patients had been listening to a band called Blood ties. It wasn't Lia's favorite type of music so she didn't pay much of her attention to it. She has light classical music playing in the background as she cleans her small apartment. That is until she hears the knock on the door. She trudges into the small enterway expecting a package that had delivered to the wrong person again. Instead she gets the shock of her life.<br/><br/>""Zacky!,"" she cries out before crushing him in a bear hug. She had tried looking for her brother but had never succeeded. She had wrote letters but without an address to send them to they did no good. And now he's standing here in her LA apartment door way. ""Come in come in,"" she says as she drags him in  through the door. It slipped her notice that his skin was way colder than it used to be."
3833,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-06T22:04:02,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack was surprised by her sudden affection. He figured she would be mad at him. He looks at her, â€œLia I figured you would be mad at me.â€ He says to her as he gives her a hug and then the next thing he knew he was drug into the house. He looks at her, â€œSo what have you been up to all these years?â€ He asks as he sits down on the couch.  He smirks, â€œIâ€™m a rockstar now, Singer of the band BloodTies.â€ He says to her. That was his one true dream, to make it big as a rockstar. He still had that goofy smirk on his face, like the one that he would have when they were children. He looks at her, â€œWhat you donâ€™t believe me?â€ he asks. Then the interview that he had done a few hours ago came on the TV. He smirks even wider at her reaction and facial expression. â€œSee I told you.â€ He says to her with a huge grin.  â€œItâ€™s fun being a rockstar.â€ He says with an even wider grin. She could tell that he was happy with the way he life was going. He thought it had gotten better after he had been thrown out a long time ago.<br/><br/>He looks at her, still with the huge grin on his face. â€œSo how are the parents? Are their lives better with out me in it?â€ he asks. He didnâ€™t even seem sad, and that was the truth. He was actually happy that they threw him out and disowned him. He lets out a sigh, â€œBut Iâ€™m sorry that they had to do that to you,â€ he says. He truly was sorry, he wished that he could have taken her with him."
3834,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-07T23:01:16,flyer1111,"""I was, at first. After I told Father that I hated him I figured out that you meant it towards him and not me."" Lia just blinked at her brother when he said he was a rockstar. ""You did have one heck of an imagination as a kid Zacky."" On top of the musical she had been watching the news sort of. Sure enough there's her brother being interviewed. ""Okay, I believe you,"" Cecelia finally admits.<br/><br/>Her face darkens a little bit when he asks about their parents. ""Mom's doing a whole lot better. Father passed on about four years ago from insomnia."" Lia doesn't like thinking about that. Fatal familial insomnia could be passed genetically. She hadn't had the guts to get tested for it yet. Which also means Zachy could have it to. ""Zachy....what father died of could be passed done to us. I haven't been tested for it yet. You should be aware of that."" Lia sits fiddling with a pen in computer chair."
3835,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-07T23:20:03,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack looks at her, â€œHe finally croaked, eh?â€ he says. It sounded cold and that was the way it was intended to sound. She could tell that he hated their father more than she did. â€œThatâ€™s good that Momâ€™s life is way better, but I donâ€™t think I should show my face to her.â€ He says with a saddened expression. Then he looks at her and sighs. â€œWell sisâ€¦I have something to say about the insomnia thingâ€¦I donâ€™ think it will affect meâ€¦only becauseâ€¦you see when I was thrown out I had a life changing experienceâ€¦I was wondering the streets and then I was attacked by a vampireâ€¦and turned.â€ He says to her.  He seen look on her face. â€œWhat you donâ€™t believe me do you? It actually happened, and no I am not using my imagination to make up such a thing, why would I?â€ he asks. He lets out a sigh, â€œI guess the only way to give you proof is to show you.â€ He says as he stands up. He lets out a sigh, begins to think of ways to show her, then looks at her, and extends his fangs. â€œSee, see I wasnâ€™t making it up!â€ he says, of course with the fangs, he had a lisp which made him sound ridiculous. He could see the look on her face was fear and hated seeing is only sister afraid of him. â€œI wonâ€™t hurt you, I promise, I would never hurt you honest.â€ He says as he hugs her tightly, showing that he wouldnâ€™t hurt her. He loved her too much to hurt her. He retracted his fangs and then sat on the couch. The phone rang, â€œIâ€™ll get it.â€ He says as he gets the phone. â€œHello? Mom? Is that actually you?â€ is all he could say and then there was an awkward silence."
3836,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-08T00:28:38,flyer1111,"Lia's face clearly said really? Nice imagination Zacky. Attacked by a vampire, really? ""Well you've always had one hell of an imagination Zacky."" Her doubt stays in place while he gets up off the couch. It vanishes when his eyes turn electric blue for for a second and his canines extend into true fangs. Later after she got over her shock she would make fun of his lisp with his fangs. Of course after a second it occurred to her that she has a very dangerous predator in her apartment. Even if said predator is her brother. Lia couldn't help it when she jumps when Zacky hugs her. She's still in shock when the phone rings.<br/><br/>At first, Janet thought she had the wrong number. A male voice had answered. Last she knew her daughter wasn't seeing anyone. And then she was stunned. Was that her son? ""Zack? Is that you?,"" she says in disbelief."
3837,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-09T21:10:47,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack couldnâ€™t believe that it was actually his mom on the other end. He stayed silent in disbelief for several minutes and decided to answer. â€œYeah itâ€™s me, itâ€™s been a long time hasnâ€™t it? So how have you been?â€ he asks. Janet was still in disbelief, â€œYes it has, and Iâ€™m doing well.â€ She says. â€œCan I please talk to Lia?â€ She asks. â€œHey, Lia mom wants to talk to you.â€ He says. Once his sister came into the room, he hands her the phone and walks back into the living room. Now he felt bad that he wasnâ€™t in his motherâ€™s life any more, but he figured that she wouldnâ€™t want him anyways, for one for being a rock star and the other for being a vampire. Once his sister had gotten done talking to their mother he looks at her as she comes into the room. â€œSo what did she want?â€ he asks. Then he gets a goofy grin on his face. â€œIâ€™ve been wondering this since I first stepped in here, what you have been doing with yourself all these years?â€ he asks. He was curious to see if she still followed her dream like he had followed his.<br/><br/>Then his cell phone rang. â€œHello? Nope not tonight, well tell her maybe tomorrow or the night after, right now Iâ€™m visiting with my sister. Yeah, yeahâ€¦I finally found herâ€¦No! Iâ€™m not telling you where she lives, so you can find me. Iâ€™ll call you when I get back to my place and we can have a party there.â€ He says and then hangs up. He then looks at his sister again. â€œSo are you seeing anyone?â€ he asks. He was wondering this as well. Of course she was pretty and any guy would be lucky to be with her. Of course he was just being an older brother, protective. But he of course wasnâ€™t dating anyone right now. The last girl he had dated wasnâ€™t faithful and cheated on him. So he decided to take a break from dating for awhile. Zack then leans back against the couch, an awkward silence falling on them. He had run out of things to say to her or even ask her. So many years had passed. Then he noticed that she was staring at his clothing and raising an eyebrow at him. â€œWhat?â€ he asks as he looks down at his clothes and then at her.<br/><br/>In the past, in their childhood he had worn all black. And his hair was usually cut short and usually had one or two different colors in it. Now his clothes were neon colored, his hair was the â€œEmoâ€ style and was dyed neon green. And before he didnâ€™t have that many priecings either, just an earring in one ear. Now he had snake bites, a bull ring, a piercing on his upper lip, a few more earrings and his tongue pierced as well. He blinks as he looks at her again, his heavy black eye make up bringing out the green color of his eyes. That was something else he didnâ€™t wear before; he had used to only wear eye liner. He of course was wearing that too. Even his nails were covered in worn chipped black finger nail polish, which he didnâ€™t wear when they were children. His neon green pants had holes in the knees and the top of his bright red boxers were sticking out of them. His multi-colored studded belt was titled to the side so that it was going down his hip.  He looks at her; he didnâ€™t like her staring at him. â€œWhat? What I do or say nowâ€¦I donâ€™t like you staring at me like that.â€ He says."
3838,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-11T04:48:01,flyer1111,"""Well, mom usually calls me just to check up on me and see how I'm doing. This time she wanted to know if was really her son that had just spoken to her. She missed you but was to scared of father to do anything about it."" Cecelia shifts when he asks what she did. ""I graduated from high school third in my class. Of course father wasn't happy that I graduated third instead of first. Things got better after I leave for college. I majored in psychology and minored in music. So in short, yeah I became a music therapist."" She watches him curiously while he talks on his cell.<br/><br/>She shakes her head when he asks about dating. ""No. Haven't been seeing anyone for about seven months now."" A pause then ""So what about you? I bet you get loads of girls hanging off you, even with your...condition."" His clothing totally clashes with his surroundings. If someone else walked into the room, their eyes would instantly be drawn to him. Her apartment is done mostly in earth tones, making him really clash. ""No offense Zacky, but you clash with everything in here. Nice boxers by the way."" That look had never been to impressive to her, it made her wonder if western civilization is going down hill."
3839,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-13T19:18:31,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"When she mentioned something about their mom being to afraid of their father to do anything, he just rolls his eyes. â€œThatâ€™s what the police are for.â€ He says. â€œBut do you think she would want to see me?â€ he asks. â€œWell third is better than nothing.â€ He adds, referring to her graduation. â€œAnd thatâ€™s awesome.â€ He says. Zack looks at her, â€œYeah, I have girls always crowding around me, I was dating someone, until she cheated on me.â€ He says. Then he shrugs when she said something about him clashing with everything in the room. â€œSorry. But what can I say, I love to attract attention to myself.â€ He says with a big goofy grin.  That is how it had been ever since they were children. When she metinoned something about his boxers her just rolls his eyes and shakes his head. He wasnâ€™t embarassed at all. But if he was human, he would have been. Zack looks at her again, â€œYou probably never listened to my band, have you. But of course not, you probably still listen to that classical music stuff.â€ He says. He never really liked that type of music, it was always alertnative rock, rock, punk rock, and horror rock music with him. If she thought he felt insulted that she didnâ€™t listen to his band, then she was wrong. He was far from it, to him it was no big deal. He thought everyone should have their own taste in music."
3840,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-15T03:28:14,flyer1111,"Lia shook her head. ""Father had her convinced that it wouldn't have done any good. That the police wouldn't worry about a ""juvenile deliquence."" Lia nods when he asks if she would want to see him. ""Mom would be thrilled. Though I suggest you hide your boxers when you do that. She disaproves of it even more than I do."" She shrugs when he says that he was cheated on. ""Sorry to hear that Zacky."" In answer she reaches for the remote to the stereo system before turning up the music. ""Of course I listen to jazz, country, and a few other things like that. I really branched out since we where younger. Though if it helps one of my patients listens to you."""
3841,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-15T23:04:12,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack nods, â€œWell I will dress nice when I see her.â€ He says with a smile and then rolls his eyes when she turned up the music. Then he smirks when she says that some of her clients listen to his band. â€œThatâ€™s awesome.â€ He says with a smirk again. â€œBut mom probabaly already seen me on TV.â€ He says with a smirk. â€œAnd ya know the weirdest thing happened, was when I was leaving to my tour bus, the fans get really wild and a girl comes up to me and rips the shirt of my body.â€ He says with a smirk. Then he stands up and streaches. â€œHey would you like me to show you where I live, so you can come visit?â€ he asks with a big goofy grin. â€œMy bandmates are probably getting impatient with me.â€ He says. â€œThey want me to party with them.â€ He adds. Then he stands up and looks at her. â€œIf you do come, Weâ€™ll have to take a taxi.â€ He says to her with another smirk. â€œYouâ€™ll be amazed.â€ He adds."
3842,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-16T06:32:11,flyer1111,"This time it's Lia's turn to shrug. ""Maybe. She doesn't watch that much TV anymore. Never did, matter of fact. She's more into gardening and playing bridge or rummy or whatever old ladies get together and play."" Lia looked at the window at the night covered terrain. ""So can you go out in daylight without burning up?"" She blinks when he asks if she wants to see where he lives. ""Sure. I have nothing else to do tonight. You probably live in some pent house apartment down town don't you?"" Lia looks down at her own clothes. ""Your band mates won't be there and ready to party will they?"""
3843,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-18T18:36:51,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack looks at her and laughs when she says that about their mom. He shakes his head, â€œI can still burn if I go into the sun, so I use a charm to protect me.â€ He says as he lifts up a necklace that is around his neck. Then he looks at her with a smirk, â€œYouâ€™ll see, but I can tell you itâ€™s not a pent house apartment. Especially not for the parties I usually have, it would be too crowed and it would drive the neighbors bonkers.â€ He says with another smirk. â€œI dunno, Iâ€™ll textâ€™em.â€ He says as he pulls out his phone and begins to press buttons quickly, so quick that she couldnâ€™t keep up with the speed. Soon his phone goes off. â€œYeah they are, they started the party with out me, and they got impatientâ€¦impatient as ever.â€ He says. He then looks at her clothes after texting back. He scrunches up his nose and then smirks. â€œCâ€™mon! Iâ€™m gonna by you an outfit for tonight. And I wonâ€™t take no for an answer!â€ he says as he grabs a hold of her hand and drags her out of the door after she got her shoes and whatever else she needed on. Then she locks her door and they were on their way.<br/><br/>He practically drags her down the street. He stops in front of a store and drags her into it. It wasnâ€™t the kind of store she would go into usually; it was a Goth/ punk clothing style store. â€œPick anything you wantâ€¦or I willâ€¦â€ he says. He stood there watching her decide. â€œCâ€™mon sis! Donâ€™t be so shy and Iâ€™m a rich rock star remember? I have money.â€ He says. Of course she was still standing there and a few minutes had gone by. To him, she looked like a deer in the head lights. He lets out a sigh, â€œFine then, Iâ€™ll pick!â€ he says. He then goes around the store picking random pieces of clothing and coming back to her. â€œHere.â€ He says and hands her a black spandex mini dress, a black tank top that had his band logo on it, a pair or ripped spandex stockings and a pair of combat boots. â€œNow go try it on!â€ he says and shoves her in a dressing room. Few more minutes had gone by. â€œDo I have to come in there?â€ he asks. Soon she comes out; he could tell she was uncomfortable. â€œIt looks good on you.â€ He says with a smile.  â€œCâ€™mon lighten up.â€ He says. Then he paid for it and they were out walking again.<br/><br/>People of course stared both of them. He flags down a taxi and tells the driver where to go. They soon arrive at a small mansion. They get out of the taxi and Zack pays the fare and then they go through the gate. â€œWell like my home?â€ he asks. Lots of cars were parked out front, and loud music could be heard from inside the mansion. Of course it didnâ€™t help that all doors and windows were hanging open. Zack rolls his eyes, â€œThey need to learn to close the doors and windows, not everyone wants to hear the music.â€ He says as they walk up toward the mansion. The sound of cheering and shouting is heard. Also that of a splash. Zack just rolls his eyes and goes into the house. â€œZacky! My man!â€ A guy says as he comes up to Zack and high fives him. â€œTrenton, whatâ€™s up?â€ Zack asks. â€œNothinâ€™ much. Whoâ€™s that?â€ He asks. â€œThis is my sister Lia.â€ Zack says. Then he turns to her. â€œLia this is Trenton, the drummer of the band.â€ He says. â€œNice to meet ya.â€ Trenton says. â€œPlease call me Trent.â€ He says and then walks away.<br/><br/>They continue to walk through out the mansion. A young woman comes up to Zack and gives him a hug. â€œAlly this is my sister Lia. Lia this is Ally, the bassist of the band.â€ He says introducing them. â€œNice to meet you.â€ Ally says and gives her a hug and then walks away. The first two band members she met were dressed Goth. Then a man, who was dressed Goth, but had more holes in his clothes than Swiss cheese came up to them. He of course high fived Zack. â€œDraven this is Lia, my sister. Lia this is Draven, heâ€™s the guitarist for the band.â€ He says. Draven nods, â€œNice to meet you.â€ He says and then walks through the house again. Then a man comes up to them when they were in the kitchen, he was dressed in a mixture of punk and Goth clothing and his hair was so spiky, youâ€™d swear he put his finger in light socket. The man of course high fives Zack and then looks at Lia. â€œOh this is my sister Lia. And Lia this is Connor the lead guitarist of the band.â€ He says. â€œNice to meet you.â€ Connor says and continues walking. â€œAnd if you are wonderingâ€¦Trent and Draven are the other vampires in the band.â€ He says. And then they continue to walk around the mansion."
3844,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-18T20:35:24,flyer1111,"Lia raised her eyebrows at his statement about an outfit for tonight. Why buy something she would probably only wear one night? Her eyes go wide when he drags her into the store. Why would she want to wear something that already had holes in it? Or fish net tights? The deer in head lights look stay when he comes back with the clothing. A black mini dress? For a couple minutes she just stares at her brother's clothing choice.""Ha ha. Lighten up dressed in all black clothing. Very funny Zacky.""<br/><br/>If her eyes where big at the school they go wider when she sees his place. She winces when she hears the loud music. It must be really loud to Zacky. She smiles and says hi to each one of Zacky's band mates. Lia keeps tugging on the edge of the dress trying to make it go lower. She likes her skirts or dresses when she does choose to wear them to be at her knees or slightly higher. Lia hadn't been out of her element like this since college. She looks to her brother with a look that says what now?"
3845,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-20T20:45:28,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack looks at her, â€œFollow me.â€ He says as he leads her through the rest of the house. They were going to the back yard and patio area. All the way there, she could see a suit of armor here or there and a few paintings on the wall. The house was dimly lit. Zack noticed that she had stopped in front of a room. He looks at her and smirks. â€œOh I see you found my award room.â€ He says. There were many awards that lined different shelves. There were awards ranging from best new artist to artist of the year. He smirks and looks at her, â€œIf our old man was alive, heâ€™d be kicking himself in the pants, only because his son is famous.â€ He says with another smirk. And she knew he was right, their father would have been kicking himself only because he kicked his son out of the house, which had caused him to live his dream. They continue to walk, and then he noticed that she had stopped to admire another room. â€œThatâ€™s my guitar room.â€ He says. The guitars that were hung on the wall and sat on stands on the floor were every color of the rainbow except pink. They were all neon colored. There were even a few black ones. Zack then picks up a neon green one that had a flaming skull on it. â€œThis oneâ€™s my favorite.â€ He says.<br/><br/>Then they continue to walk, they finally reach the back yard and patio area. The first thing that was noticeable was a huge in ground pool, which had several people swimming in it.  The patio area was pretty huge as well, with all sorts of patio furniture and a huge grill. Zack then looks at her, â€œTomorrow that is if you arenâ€™t doing anything, I will give you a more detailed tour. That is if you want.â€ He says. He wanted to and liked to show off his things, he wanted to show her around because he was proud of what he accomplished. â€œSee what I mean by wild parties?â€ he asks. Just as he asked that a party goer shouts Whoo Hoo and jumps into the swimming pool. The party goer had jumped in clothes and all even with their drink in their hand. Zack just rolls his eyes. Then he looks back at his sister as they continued to walk. Then an idea popped into his head, for he could see that his sister was quiet uncomfortable. â€œI know a place thatâ€™s a little quieter, we can talk there.â€ He says. Of course he tugged his sister along with him.<br/><br/>They go up a huge spiral stair case. He points to a room as they walk past, â€œThatâ€™s my room.â€ He says as he watches her go in it. He turns on the light and watches her begin to look around it as if she is looking for something, â€œIf you are trying to find my coffin, I donâ€™t have one. Thatâ€™s just a myth. One that I hate a lot.â€ He says. He could tell she was embarrassed now. He ushers her out of the room and closes the door. They walk some more and then stop in front of two large wooden doors, Zack opens one. And he reveals that the room is a study. He goes over to a desk and opens a drawer. He pulls out some keys and then closes the door. Then he drags her down the stairs again and past a crowd of people. The music was getting fainter and there were less people, only a few who were making out with each other. He stops at wooden door and unlocks it. He turns the light on. Inside were a huge flat screen T.V. and a video gamerâ€™s paradise. He had every game station every made. And shelves filled with hundreds of video games.<br/><br/>Once they were in the room, he shuts the door. â€œSorry about that sis.â€ He says he goes over to a mini fridge and pulls out a bottle. It had a thick crimson colored liquid in it. â€œI would offer you some, but its blood.â€ He says as he takes a drink from the bottle. He noticed that she was standing there looking awkward. â€œDonâ€™t just stand there, sit down on the couch.â€ He says as he points at a large black leather couch. He flops down into a black leather chair that matched the couch and turned on the TV. â€œWanna watch T.V.?â€ he asks. â€œI have hundreds of channels.â€ He adds."
3846,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-25T19:49:56,flyer1111,"Just a couple of the paintings and the suits of armor could pay off her student debt. His award room doesn't need much light due to all the awards in it. ""Probably,"" she answers him. She can't even begin to imagine how much all of those guitars cost. Lia only has one acoustic that was given to her as a gift when she graduated. ""Cool,"" she says when he shows her his favorite guitar. His back yard looks like it could fight Lia's entire apartment building in it.<br/><br/>""Sure, I have nothing going on except a couple appointments."" She roles her eyes at the party goer who jumped in the pool drink in hand. ""Yea, that's going to be so fun to clean up."" True, she looks around for a coffin, but not because he's a vampire. ""No, I just figured with your sense of style you wouldn't go for such a thing as a normal bed.""<br/><br/>She follows him to his living room. She had never seen so many video games in her life. Lia had never seen anyone in her life drink blood. ""Uh sure,"" she says taking a seat on the couch."
3847,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-27T18:29:16,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Zack could that she was nervous by the look on her face. â€œEhâ€¦sorryâ€¦â€ He says apologizing for the blood drinking. â€œI donâ€™t think you would want to see my scarier hungrier side,â€ he says as he takes a drink from the bottle. â€œYou would be scared out of your wits and wouldnâ€™t want to come near me.â€ He says. Then there was a knock on the large wooden doors, before answering it, he hands her the remote. Zack then peeks his head out of the door to see who had been knocking. The doors kept all the sound from the party from coming into the room. He smirks and laughs, â€œCome in, come inâ€¦â€ he says as motions for someone to come in. A maleâ€™s voice scoffs, â€œI donâ€™t need invited in like normal vampires, you should know that.â€ The male says. â€œI know, but itâ€™s been a while since Iâ€™ve seen you, so howâ€™s your band doing?â€ Zack asks before the male comes into the room. â€œPretty good, just as good as your band is doinâ€™â€ The males voice says and then Zack walks away from the door. â€œWhen you come in, shut the door, the noise of the party is giving me a headache.â€ He says.<br/><br/>The male scoffs again, â€œWhy donâ€™t you makeâ€™em leave? This is your house after all.â€ The male says and then enters a tall male, dressed all in black; his clothes were ripped and torn worst than the last member of Zackâ€™s band that Lia had been introduced to. His white as snow hair was in a Mohawk. Zack shakes his head, â€œWhy ruin my bandâ€™s fun?â€ he asks. The male only nods, â€œTrue.â€ He says. Zack then looks at his sister, â€œLia this is Dagger, whoâ€™s my best friend and in a band called BloodsBane. Dagger is this is my sister Lia.â€ He says. Dagger looks over at her, â€œNice to meet you.â€ He says. Lia could tell right away that he was a vampire, just because of the predatory look in his eyes. He walks over to the mini fridge and grabs a bottle of blood. Zack looks at Lia, â€œYes, heâ€™s a vampire too. But older than meâ€¦â€ he says and then he turns to Dagger. â€œHow old are you?â€ He asks. Dagger just shakes his head, â€œ259.â€ Is all he says. â€œLet me guess she either found out, or you told her right?â€ He asks. Zack nods, â€œI told her, for certain reasons.â€ He says. Dagger, only nods, he wasnâ€™t going to ask why.<br/><br/>â€œOh, by the way, why did you stop by?â€ Zack asks. â€œBecause my manager, who can be a dumb ass sometimes, forgot to mention this to you last time we talked. He wanted to talk to your manger about combining our tours.â€ He says. Zack nods, â€œMore or less touring together.â€ Zack says and Dagger nods. â€œWell since youâ€™re here why donâ€™t you just sit down and hang out.â€ Zack says. Dagger nods and just leans against a wall. He could feel the unease and tensionâ€¦and maybe fear from Zackâ€™s sister. He looks at Lia, â€œYou can relax, I ainâ€™t gonna hurt ya. So you donâ€™t have ta be afraid of me, and donâ€™t say youâ€™re not. I can sense it.â€ He says."
3848,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-27T21:20:12,flyer1111,"Lia turns around as best as possible to see the newcomer. Of course she can't see because of the door blocking her way. A small prickle of fear runs through her when the other names himself a vampire. ""Nice to meet you too,"" she squeaks when he walks in. Even without his mohawk and his clothes looking like they had been shred by a lawn mower Dagger is quite imposing. Lia trails the other vampire with her eyes as he goes over to the fridge without meaning to.<br/><br/>""Sorry it's been a weird day. Way to much information for this poor therapist's brain to handle in one go."" She tries to refocus on Zacky. ""So where will you be touring?"" An idea came to mind. ""Can I ask a favor of you? I have a terminal patient that follows your band, would you mind signing a picture for her? It would make her really happy."""
3849,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-27T21:45:58,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger looks at her when she says that she is a therapist and raises an eye brow and looks at Zack. Zack just shrugs. When she asks about the tour Dagger looks at her, â€œAll over, parts of the United States, Europe, and other countries.â€ He says. Zack looks at her when she says something about a patient and then nods but then stops and gets a smile on his face. â€œI have a better ideaâ€¦how about instead of signing  a picture, she gets to see the real thing?â€ he asks her. Dagger looks at Zack, â€œNext time I come around, I should text you, cause your party made me nervous.â€ He says. Zack nods, â€œSorry forgot that your claustrophobic.â€ He says. Dagger nods, â€œIt took a lot for me not to freak out.â€he says. Zack nods again, â€œSorry.â€ He says. Then he gets an idea, â€œHey sis, what would you think of me doing a benefit concert for cancer reasearch?â€ He asks. â€œOf course I would keep you out of it, you seem like you wouldnâ€™t like being in the media.â€ He says. The Dagger looks at him, â€œIf you want I can get my band to be in the concert as well.â€ He says. Zackâ€™s face lights up, â€œGood idea.â€ He says. Daggerâ€™s phone then goes off. (Link at the bottom to song). He answers it, â€œYeah Blades?â€ is all he says. â€œIâ€™m out for awhile and tell Draven and Spike that too, and they need not to worry where the fuck Iâ€™m at. Iâ€™m fineâ€¦yesâ€¦I took itâ€¦yesâ€¦Iâ€™m sure I wonâ€™t have a fuckinâ€™ Schizophrenic episode. Yes, and quiet being my mother!â€ he snaps. â€œI think the only one who doesnâ€™t worry about me is Megan.â€ He says and then hangs up.<br/><br/>Daggerâ€™s ring tone-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NTty4gqhnvc"">http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NTty4gqhnvc</a>m"
3850,My Brother The Vampire (For me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6131,2012-02-28T22:18:33,flyer1111,"Her eye brows shot up in surprise. ""That would be great Zacky! she would be beyond tickled pink if you dropped by the hospital. Of course there's a bunch of stuff that has to be cleared but that shouldn't take to long."" The hospital that this patient at is usually pretty good about making wishes of terminal patients happen. She looks between Zacky and Dagger curiously when he mentions he's claustrophobic. Though she does wonder how that works, because Dagger has to be around large crowds all the time. She almost gets a case of whip lash from focusing back on Zacky. ""A benefit concert? That would be wonderful. It could raise so much funds for the research facilities in this area."" That would take a huge amount of planning though, but it is something to look forward to. Lia shakes her head yes when her mother mentions keeping her out of the media. ""That'd be good. I like my nice quiet life, free to do as I please when I want to do it without anyone commenting on it."" She's guessing she'll have to get used to music like Dagger's ringtone now that she is involved back in Zacky's life. ""You're lucky Zacky. I've always wanted to go to Europe, remember?"""
3851,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-07T21:26:06,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Name: Diego Sparrow<br/>Age: 22<br/>Gender: Male<br/>Race: Human<br/>Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/OnTheRun.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... TheRun.jpg</a>m<br/>Other Info: He is known as ""The Wolf of The Sea""<br/>______________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Diego Sparrow was captain of the<span style=""font-style: italic""> El Diablo </span>. The ship was known to be cursed. He was one of the most wanted pirates out there, second to his father, Jack Sparrow. They had been traveling for a long time and need to stop soon, for they were running low on supplies and plus they wanted to smuggle some things off the ship, into one of their many hiding places, until they found a trader. Diego looks at his men, who were either doing some random things around the ship or doing chores. â€œMen, well be going to port soon, get supplies and also to hide our loot.â€ He says. The men begin to shout and cheer. It had been over a year or two seen they had all last seen land. The last time Diego had seen land was when he was visiting his sister and father on an island. He continues to steer the ship, they were heading toward what was called The Pirateâ€™s Cove, because many pirates used it as a port. The port lead into a small island town called Rio Grande. They soon pulled into the port and the men rowed to shore on some small lifeboats.<br/><br/>Diego had to keep an eye out for authorities, naval personnel that had been posted on the island. While some of his men were putting their smuggled items away, others were getting supplies. â€œWhat do we need captain?â€ a crew member asks. â€œThe usual, gun powder, rum, guns and what ever else you think we may need.â€ He says. The crew member nods and then goes off. Diego was just walking around looking for a good place to get some other weapons besides guns, when to navy men spotted him. â€œThere he is! The Wolf of The Sea! Get him!â€ one says as the two men charge at him. He just rolls his eyes and steps out of the way as they run past him. They stop and then go after him. â€œNow, now no need to have a squabble over me.â€ He says as he jumps on to a barrel, just as he did, the men run into the wall, knocking themselves out. He smirks and then jumps down. â€œAlright men, letâ€™s get outta here, weâ€™ve been spotted.â€ He says. The men the run twoard the life boats and begin to row back to the ship. Some where already at the ship, loading cargo on to it.<br/><br/>Once they had gotten on to the ship, they began to sail away from the port as fast as they could. The crew members were still putting the cargo away. One of the crew members comes up to Diego who was steering the ship. â€œCaptian, we got a problem.â€ He says. Diego looks at him with an arched eyebrow, â€œWhat kind of problem, donâ€™t tell me one of you broke a crate again.â€ He says. The crew member shakes his head. â€œNo, just follow me.â€ He says. Diego nods and then follows after him. Once they got to the cargo area, he noticed that two of his men where holding a male, with his arms behind his back. Diego stands there studying him. â€œYouâ€¦what are you doinâ€™ on me ship?â€ he asks.<br/><br/>El Diablo-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://smashingpicture.com/wp-content/uploads/2010/11/ship.jpg"">http://smashingpicture.com/wp-content/u ... 1/ship.jpg</a>m"
3852,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-11T05:10:18,flyer1111,"James Clavell<br/>Age 18<br/>Race Human<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://t4ak.roblox.com/14696cf2397f7ffdab06298ac6c733db"">http://t4ak.roblox.com/14696cf2397f7ffdab06298ac6c733db</a>m<br/><br/>Being the second son of a wealthy land lord sucks. His older brother would inherit most of the estate. Of course, James is still expected to marry well, settle down and produce a family. And of course expand the family wealth by said marriage. Settling down is the last thing James wants to do. Someone would notice if he booked it out of port on a normal ship. Little did he know he had hidden away on a pirate ship, and one captained by one of the most infamous pirates currently sailing on the seas to boot.<br/><br/>""Attempting to run away from forced holy union,"" James answers the captain unafraid. ""Rest assured it was a simple mistake."" James fidgets alittle; the two men have a tight grip on his arms. Hopefully next time they come ashore he could merely slip off and pretend this incident had never happened. He would play that part by ear though. For now he's determined to not let his fear show."
3853,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-13T19:28:20,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Diego looks at James and smirks, seeing that he doesnâ€™t have a tint of fear on his face. â€œYou donâ€™t know whoâ€™s ship you stowed away on, do ya? The nameâ€™s Captain Diego Sparrow- the Wolf of The Sea.â€ He says. Then he looks at his men, when James had said something about running away from a forced holy union and smirks even wider. â€œWell then, this is yer lucky day.â€ He says. â€œTakeâ€™em to the brig.â€ He orders the two men. One of the men picks James up and puts him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Once they were down in the part of the ship where the brig was, the man takes him off his shoulder and shoves him in to the first of two cells. â€œThe capain will be in, in a while.â€ The man says and then leaves. About an hour to an hour an a half later Diego comes down to the brig. â€œAlrightâ€¦Iâ€™m gonna make ya a deal. Either you can sit here in the brig and rot, until we find what to do with yaâ€¦maybe feed ya to the sharks. Or you can become a pirate and work fer me, one of my crew members.â€ He says."
3854,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-13T19:50:16,flyer1111,"Ever one knew about the wolf of the sea. Hard to mistake his colorless hair. Well, James thinks to himself, at least Diego hadn't ordered him shot on sight. Still, he could walk himself to the brig with a little guidance. He grunts when the crew member drops him in the cell. It doesn't slip his attention that somewhere the boat has a slight leak. He looks up from his internal musings when Diego steps into the brig. He listens quietly for a second. Being fed to the sharks not a good option. Working as pirate not the best either but it kept him alive. ""Why not just ransom me back to my family? If the navy comes across you with me on your ship they will take my word in any court of law without any consideration to yours. And besides I know nothing of sailing other than wind in the sails makes the boat move. And you  have a leak."" James says all this in a level voice."
3855,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-13T20:30:15,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Diego looks at him and rolls his eyes, he wasnâ€™t the type of person to have a ransom sent. â€œI know we have a leak,â€ he says. Then he looks at the men who had followed him into the brig. â€œDidnâ€™t I tell one of ya too fix it?â€ He asks. One of the crew members nods, â€œAye Capain you did, but none of us know how to fix it.â€ He says. Diego rolls his eyes and then looks back at James, this time his smirk had changed, it was the kind of smirk that said â€œIâ€™m up to no good.â€ â€œYa know what Iâ€™ve changed my mindâ€¦either work fer me or you stay in here until we get out to deeper waters and I feed ya to the Kraken.â€ He says. â€œYou have an hour to decide,â€ he says and then leaves. He had ordered two men to keep guard over him, he figured that he would try escaping. The men who were keeping guard, were the biggest men he had on his crew. â€œCapain will show no mercy, if you donâ€™t work for usâ€¦he might change his mind again you get fed to one of those sea dragons or maybe a sea serpent.â€ The one says as both men began to laugh."
3856,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-13T23:47:02,flyer1111,"The captains smirk sent a little bit of fear down James spine. Kraken? wasn't that just a tale that sailors told when they had a bit much to drink? An hour? James doesn't need an hour. Kraken or not being dumped in deep water means death. James only rolled his eyes at the sailors when they mention sea serpents and what not. Merely old wives tales.  James lays back against the wall, determined to get some rest before Diego comes back. Surprisingly he hasn't gotten sea sick yet. Some water sloshes into his cell. ""You know a simple board covering the hole would solve the problem of the leak right?"", he tells the two brutes guarding him as he hears footsteps approaching again."
3857,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-14T21:28:21,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Diego comes into the brig once again, â€œSo have ya decided or should I just shoot ya out of a cannon after I attract the Kraken?â€ he asks with a smirk on his face. He had ordered one of his men to fix the leak, which was happening right as they were speaking. The man comes in with a piece of wood and begins to hammer it over the leak. â€œBut I hope ya choose to stay cause I always need new crew, they either get shot, eaten by cannibals, eaten by the Kraken, taken to prison or I just shoot'em out of a cannon because they got out of line.â€ He says as he makes a face that Jack Sparrow would make. When he said something about being shot out of the cannon, one of the two brutes began to laugh. Diego turns and looks them, â€œOr would ya like me to show ya an example?â€ he asks James still looking at the two brutes. The one that laughed shut his mouth. He certainly didnâ€™t like the idea of his own captain shooting him out of a cannon. â€œThe leakâ€™s fix capain.â€ The one man says. â€œGood,â€ Diego says. Then he turns back to James, â€œWell? Is it crew or cannon for ya?â€ he asks. James could tell that he was getting impatient with him. For he was now tapping his foot."
3858,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-14T21:58:57,flyer1111,"James wishes the captain would make up his darn mind. First it was fed to the sharks. Then it was to the kraken. Now it's get shot out of a cannon to the kraken. Was all that really necessary? If Diego just quit threatning for a second he would get his answer? He just stays leaning against the wall while Diego deals with the sailors. ""The answer an hour ago was crew instead of shark, kraken, and cannon blast to kraken. It still is."" James doesn't know why Diego is impatient. He could have given his answer a long time ago and spared them all some boredom. The newest crew member of El Diablo sits looking at the captain, waiting to be let out and shown his duties."
3859,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-14T22:16:29,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Diego then smirks, â€œFine, you are gonna be my record keeper since you can write and read and stuff.â€ He says. Then he turns and looks at his crew, â€œLetâ€™em out of the brig.â€ He says. The men nod and open the cell door. Then he looks at him, â€œFollow me.â€ He says. He then shows him to his corders. Then he goes out. Later on there was the sound of yelling. â€œYou idiot! I told you to tie the sails down, not rip them.â€ Diego snaps. â€œS-sorry capain.â€ The crew member says. â€œI donâ€™t care! You should have listened.â€ Diego snaps. â€œShould we put him in the brig?â€ Another crew member asks. â€œNo weâ€™re shootinâ€™ him outta the cannon.â€ Diego says as the other crew members nod and then grab ahold of the man. He was of course screaming and begging not to. But of course Diego didnâ€™t listen. He orders to men to shove him in a cannon. Once he was shoved into a cannon, Diego lit the fuze and shot him out of it into the ocean. The man began to flail about violently. Then he began to scream as sharks started to eat him. â€œDamn..there goes another one.â€ Diego says and then looks at his crew. â€œJust donâ€™t stand there! Get back to work!â€ he snaps and the crew goes back to work."
3860,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-17T03:25:25,flyer1111,"James is guessing he is the only one on board that can read and write. At least Diego hadn't put him up in the masts or scrubbing decks. As he had said James knows very little about sailing. The yelling had distracted James from his own mental not aboard a pirate ship world. His eyes widen when Diego still decides to fire the poor man out of the cannon. For fear of his own life James keeps his silence. He turns away when she spots the top fins of sharks slicing through the waters. ""So where is your inventory hold?,"" he asks, more than a little bit nauesous. The shanghaid pirate has no idea what he's going to do after taking inventory. Maybe he could map out the best places to sell loot?"
3861,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-20T20:33:07,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Diego looks at him, â€œFollow me.â€ He says as he begins to walk. He acted like nothing had happened at all. â€œThe inventory should take you at least two hours or more, we have lots of stuff.â€ He says. He leads him down into the cargo hold. He lights some lamps for James to see. And he was right; there was a lot of stuff. There was all kinds of stuff, many chests filled with treasure, what seemed like scrolls, possibly the queenâ€™s treasure maps, statutes made of gold and silver, rum and other alcohol were in large barrels and many other things as well. Some things you would never to expect to find on a pirate ship. â€œWhen we raid a place or ship we take any thing that isnâ€™t nailed down.â€ He says. â€œIf you get done early, you can help the cook peel potatoes.â€ He says and then leaves him to do his work. Diego had been right, it took him about two an half hours, because by now he could hear the men singing. It sounded like they were having a good time. Diego was just about to go and get him when he saw James walking along the deck of the boat. â€œCome on!â€ he says as he drags him along the boat.<br/><br/>He drug him into the dining area where the crew was drinking and eating. They were also singing a song as well. (link at the bottom) The men raise their mugs of ale and begin to laugh once the song was over. They seemed like total different men. Once Diego and James sat down, Diego looks at James and sees the expression on his face. â€œYou seem surprised, we pirates ainâ€™t always ruthless and cut throat, we can be jolly as well.â€ He says. The men raised their mugs and begin to cheer as he said that. â€œSo where are we going capain?â€ A crew member says. â€œPirateâ€™s Alcove of course.â€ Diego says. The men began to cheer again. Then Diego looks at James when he gave him a questioning look. â€œPirateâ€™s Alcove leads to Cut Throat Island.â€ He says. â€œItâ€™s a pirate safe haven.â€ He adds. The men drink and are jolly through out the night, and soon all go to bed. That is except Diego, he was leaning on the side of the ship staring down at the water. He turns when he sees James. â€œShouldnâ€™t you be in your quarters resting?â€ he asks. Then a smirk comes across his lips. â€œWe need to know yer name so we can give you a proper pirate one.â€ He says. â€œBut weâ€™ll do that later. Right before we go into Cut Throat Island.â€ He adds and then goes to his own quarters.<br/><br/>Later on that morning, Diego looks at James. â€œOk, since Cut Throat Island is just up ahead, what is your name?â€ he asks. Once he gave him his name. Diego just stares at James. â€œhmm..â€ is all he says as he begins to think. Then his face lights up, â€œI got it!â€ he says. â€œYou shall be called James the Brigand of The Sea.â€ He says. But of course that was the fancy pirate talk for Thief of the Sea. â€œLand Ahoy!â€ A man shouts from the crowâ€™s nest. They soon set up port in Pirateâ€™s Alcove next to a deck. A woman then comes running on to the deck, shouting Diegoâ€™s name. Diegoâ€™s face goes pale and he makes a facial expression his father would make that was saying â€œoh boyâ€ and he tries to hide. â€œI maybe The Wolf of The Sea, but she is the She Dragon of the Sea.â€ He says to James as he hides behind some of his men. The woman was about 5 feet tall. â€œAlright! I know heâ€™s here! Where is the lily livered coward?â€ The woman snaps. The crew cringe and move out of the way, exposing Diego. Diego then stands up, â€œHello, Darla.â€ Is all he says. The woman puts her hands on her hips and taps her foot. â€œDonâ€™t hello me! You know how long Iâ€™ve been waiting for you? Years!â€ She snaps.<br/><br/>Diego just looks at her, just letting her take her rage out on him. â€œAnd the only reason I waited for you is becauseâ€¦â€ she trails off and then looks at some of the men that were on the beach. â€œBring him over here.â€ She says. Soon the men bring over a young boy about 6 years of age. â€œThis is the only reason I waited about 6 years,â€ She says as she drags the boy on the ship. He almost looked like Diego except he had dark hair like his mother. â€œThis is your son.â€ She says. â€œHis name is Dante.â€ She says. Diego had a dumb founded look on his face and it looked like he was going to fall over. He then blinks and shakes his head. â€œAlright then, after I leave here, heâ€™s cominâ€™ with me. Iâ€™ll teach him how to be a pirate.â€ He says. The woman, Darla, had no objections. The boy looks at him and then at his mother with a questioning look on his face. â€œDante this is your father, Diego Sparrow.â€ She says. The boy then gets a joyous look on his face as he smiles. â€œDaddy!â€ he says as he runs up to Diego and gives him a hug. Of course Diego didnâ€™t know what to do. â€œErâ€¦helloâ€¦â€ he says. Then they go on to the island.<br/><br/><br/>The song-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wcgvLiNYCcA"">http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wcgvLiNYCcA</a>m"
3862,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-25T21:27:12,flyer1111,"James thinks Diego has part of England's whole treasury on board. He's about to retreat to his quarters when Diego intercepts him. The newest addition to the crew is surprised by Diego's turn around in mood as well. Later he can't sleep because he isn't used to sleeping on a slightly rocking boat. ""James, my name is James,"" he tells Diego. He would rather be called James the Bard, but they hadn't figured out yet that he is a bright musician.<br/><br/>He watches intently as they come closer to shore. James hides the fact that he's rolling his eyes when a woman is on the docks waiting for Diego. [i]Oh great pirate spawn[i] he thinks to himself when Dante comes forward. He and the rest of the crew are shocked when the boy hugs Diego. Even more shocking is that the fierce pirate captain holds the child's hand while they go into the port. Of course James attracts attention, since his clothes are in little bit better condition than most of the crews. A woman of the night flashes a slightly crooked smile at him. ""Ello there govnor. Care for a bit of fun?"" James resisted the urge to shiver. ""No thanks madame."" He quickly hurries on but another member of the the crew starts flirting with her."
3863,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-27T18:33:09,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Diego looks at James, while ignoring Darlaâ€™s ramblings. â€œMaybe we should get you in some clothes that donâ€™t attract attention to yourself.â€ He says to him. While still having a hold of his sonâ€™s hand, â€œFollow me.â€ He says to James and leads him toward a hut. Once inside, he rummages through a trunk and pulls out some clothing. It looked like they could fit James. â€œHere.â€ He says as he throws the clothes to him. The rest of the night the pirates celebrated and also brought more treasure and other items on to the ship. The next day, they were off on the sea early in the morning, of course Dante had come with them. Diego looks at James, â€œI have another job for you as well. Besides keeping all the records, you can also teach my son to read and write.â€ He says to him. â€œBut Daddy!â€ Dante protests. â€œDonâ€™t worry son, I will be the one teaching you how to be a pirate.â€ He says. Dante then smiles and looks at James. â€œUncle James.â€ He says as he gives James a hug. Diego was about to walk away when he stopped, it looked like lightening had shocked him. â€œAnd another thing James, while were on either islands or on the main land you will watch Dante as well, I donâ€™t want him to get into danger, heâ€™s too young.â€ He says and then walks away. Just as he was walking away, he barks orders at his men."
3864,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-28T23:23:24,flyer1111,"James brushed a hand down his clothes. He's pretty sure some of what the pirates have on board had been munched on by rats and infested with lice. Something he doesn't want to get. James was mildly surprised at Diego's order. Of course he would have taught the lad even without the order to. ""Yes captain."" It's still rather shocking when Dante gives him a hug. He pats the boy on the shoulder. ""Hello Dante."" And then Diego drops another bomb. Look after Dante on shore? James doesn't know a whole lot about taking care of kids. A sigh escapes him. ""Well come along Dante we might as well start your education. No point in dwaddling."" The boy would not only need to learn to read and write but such things as math and a bit of science as well."
3865,Adventures on The High Seas (For Me and Flyer),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6144,2012-02-29T22:14:36,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Date lets out a protesed sigh, of course he didnâ€™t want to start learning school stuff right away. As they were in Jamesâ€™ chambers beginning lessons, the ship jolts quickly to the right and the sound of cannons firing is heard. â€œIt seems my dad has come across some trouble.â€ Dante says. The sound of Diegoâ€™s men shouting can be heard. And then the sound of something hitting the ship is heard as well. â€œCâ€™mon Uncle, letâ€™s go see what is going on!â€ he says as he grabs Jamesâ€™ hand and drags him up to the deck of the ship. A navy ship was next to their ship, and Diegoâ€™s men were busy boarding it and taking everything that wasnâ€™t nailed down. Diego cuts a rope and swings around to the other side of the navy ship from his own ship. â€œTake any thing and everything!â€ he orders. Of course the navy men were no match for Diego or his men.  Once they had taken every thing that wasnâ€™t nailed down, they returned to the ship with all sorts of maps and some treasure and other trinkets. Then Diego looks at his men as they parted from the ship. â€œBlow it to Davy Jonesâ€™ Locker!â€ he orders as the men did what he said and started to fire cannon balls at the ship. Soon the navy ship was on fire and began to sink. What men that were left began to scream and jump off and to jump offi nto the waiting jaws of sharks. Soon the ship dissapepared under the water never to be seen again. Then Diego orders his men to keep sailing like nothing happened."
3866,Stoweaway (Me and Spirit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6167,2012-02-08T22:35:52,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Diego Sparrow was captain of the El Diablo . The ship was known to be cursed. He was one of the most wanted pirates out there, second to his father, Jack Sparrow. They had been traveling for a long time and need to stop soon, for they were running low on supplies and plus they wanted to smuggle some things off the ship, into one of their many hiding places, until they found a trader. Diego looks at his men, who were either doing some random things around the ship or doing chores. â€œMen, well be going to port soon, get supplies and also to hide our loot.â€ He says. The men begin to shout and cheer. It had been over a year or two seen they had all last seen land. The last time Diego had seen land was when he was visiting his sister and father on an island. He continues to steer the ship, they were heading toward what was called The Pirateâ€™s Cove, because many pirates used it as a port. The port lead into a small island town called Rio Grande. They soon pulled into the port and the men rowed to shore on some small lifeboats.<br/><br/>Diego had to keep an eye out for authorities, naval personnel that had been posted on the island. While some of his men were putting their smuggled items away, others were getting supplies. â€œWhat do we need captain?â€ a crew member asks. â€œThe usual, gun powder, rum, guns and what ever else you think we may need.â€ He says. The crew member nods and then goes off. Diego was just walking around looking for a good place to get some other weapons besides guns, when to navy men spotted him. â€œThere he is! The Wolf of The Sea! Get him!â€ one says as the two men charge at him. He just rolls his eyes and steps out of the way as they run past him. They stop and then go after him. â€œNow, now no need to have a squabble over me.â€ He says as he jumps on to a barrel, just as he did, the men run into the wall, knocking themselves out. He smirks and then jumps down. â€œAlright men, letâ€™s get outta here, weâ€™ve been spotted.â€ He says. The men the run twoard the life boats and begin to row back to the ship. Some where already at the ship, loading cargo on to it.<br/><br/>Once they had gotten on to the ship, they began to sail away from the port as fast as they could. The crew members were still putting the cargo away. One of the crew members comes up to Diego who was steering the ship. â€œCaptian, we got a problem.â€ He says. Diego looks at him with an arched eyebrow, â€œWhat kind of problem, donâ€™t tell me one of you broke a crate again.â€ He says. The crew member shakes his head. â€œNo, just follow me.â€ He says. Diego nods and then follows after him. Once they got to the cargo area, he noticed that two of his men where holding a male, with his arms behind his back. Diego stands there studying him. â€œYouâ€¦what are you doinâ€™ on me ship?â€ he asks.<br/><br/>El Diablo-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://smashingpicture.com/wp-content/u"">http://smashingpicture.com/wp-content/u</a>m... 1/ship.jpg"
3867,Stoweaway (Me and Spirit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6167,2012-02-13T22:34:58,Spirit,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A few hours before</span><br/>Amaterasu Ninkon was running so fast and so hard she forgot to breathe. She made it to a ship and hopped inside an empty box inside the ship. Tera heard the voices outside the box, but kept quiet.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Now</span><br/>She hoped no one noticed her boarding the ship. Tera was frightened for her life at this point as she felt her hiding spot being opened. She heard a voice asking her what she was doing on his ship. ""Ello, sir,"" she started tripping over her words as her nerves began to take hold of her. ""What 'm I doin' on yer ship? Lemme see. You's a runnin' away from port, aren't ye? I made some of the islanders upset by stealing some stuff they said would curse me because I'm nah one o' them,"" she explained to the best of her abilities. Tera hoped to be able to get out of the crate soon because her legs were getting slightly stiff and sore from hiding inside."
3868,Stoweaway (Me and Spirit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6167,2012-02-14T21:30:51,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Diego looks at her and then looks at his men. He stood there for a few moments and then lets out a laugh as he smirks. â€œYa donâ€™t know whose ship ya are on, do ya? The nameâ€™s Diego Sparrow, The Wolf of The Sea,â€ he says to her. He was deciding what to do with her. Then he made a face of delight like Jack Sparrow would. â€œWell todayâ€™s yer lucky dayâ€¦you can either chose to be with me, as one of my crew members or rot in the brig, which is where ya are goinâ€™ until ya decide, and wait until I decide what Iâ€™m gonna do with ya, probably shoot you out of a cannon and make ya shark bait or possibly feed ya to the Kraken.â€ He says. Tera could tell that he was an odd pirate indeed. He was a very odd pirate, but a ruthless one. Then he turns and looks at his men. â€œTakeâ€™er to the brig.â€ He orders. One of the men nods and then picks her up and tosses her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Once down in the ship, he tosses her into one of the two cells. â€œYa better chose soon lassie, capain can be very impatient. But if I was ya, I would choose beinâ€™ a crew member, I wouldnâ€™t want to be shot out of a cannon.â€ He says. Then he leaves and two brutes of men come down and keep guard over her.<br/><br/>An hour slowly crawls by, Diego soon comes into the brig, â€œSo have ya decided or should I just shoot you out of a cannon as shark bait?â€ he asks her. â€œBut I hope ya choose to stay cause I always need new crew, they either get shot, eaten by cannibals, eaten by the Kraken, taken to prison or I just shoot'em out of a cannon because they got out of line.â€ He says as he makes a face that Jack Sparrow would make. When he said something about being shot out of the cannon, one of the two brutes began to laugh. Diego turns and looks them, â€œOr would ya like me to show ya an example?â€ he asks her still looking at the two brutes. The one that laughed shut his mouth. He certainly didnâ€™t like the idea of his own captain shooting him out of a cannon. Tera could tell that he was getting impatient with him, for he was now tapping his foot. â€œWell? Is it crew or cannon for ya?â€ he asks."
3869,Stoweaway (Me and Spirit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6167,2012-02-14T22:04:20,Spirit,"Tera looked at him sternly and thought. As she thought, her words followed suit, ""Ye've left me in this hellhole of a brig. Fer an hour, a bloody hour to give me time to think about whether or not I want to be a part of yer crew, eh? Givin' me an hour 'ere to<span style=""font-style: italic"">think</span>about what to do, eh? I might as well just go fer the crew, 'cause I've a feelin' the cannon might be a wee bit too kind on someone like me. What say ye?"" Tera looked up at him and laughed. It felt rather good for her to be doing that especially when she was scared for herself. Tera would never let it show to Diego or the rest of his crew. She smiled ruthlessly with a feeling she didn't feel within herself. ""Nice to meet ye, Diego. Might've heard yer da's name tossed about like a ship on these crazy waters. Name's Amaterasu, but yer most welcome to call me Tera,"" she said an air of carelessness now surrounded her."
3870,Stoweaway (Me and Spirit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6167,2012-02-14T22:53:58,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Diego smirks, he liked her attitude. â€œWell thenâ€¦welcome aboard..â€ he says as he orders his men to let out of the brig. And then he sticks his hand out for her to shake. â€œLet me show ya to yer corders.â€ He says as he walks away from the brig. Once he showed her to her corders. He looks at her, â€œSo do ya know how to read and write? I need a record keeper, since I canâ€™t read and write meself.â€ He says. â€œIf not then you can just be part of me crew, then.â€ He says. Then there was a commotion outside. He goes to see what it up and just as he does, the sails fall on top of him. All the crew stops what they are doing and looks at him. â€œGet it! Get the sails now!â€ one of the crew members says. They quickly take off the sails. â€œWho did that?â€ Diego snaps. Everyone points to another crew member. And with out hesitation Diego looks at him. â€œShootâ€™em out of the cannon.â€ He snaps. Two men nod and stuff him into a cannon and he of course was begging. Then Diego lights the fuse and shoots him out of the cannon. The man hits the water and begins to flail about, attracting sharks. Who soon begin to devour him. â€œDamn! There goes another one.â€ Diego says."
3871,Fox and the Hound (Shard x Volatile),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6258,2012-02-14T17:00:49,Shard,"You are getting far too sentimental over one personâ€¦ she thought silently to herself and pushed the thought out of her mind as she prepared for the most difficult task she had ever faced; one without return.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How did I ever find myself hereâ€¦nowâ€¦</span><br/><br/>~<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Her stomach rumbled as the succulent scent of smoked venison filled the air of the small cave. The simple pleasure brought a smile to her face. After a long days work of the hunt, gathering for the fire, and mending her cloak; the one thing she had looked forward to was her reward for a kill; the sustenance. She sat by the fire and removed the meat from the skillet, rolling it onto a wooden plate.  She greedily stabbed the meat with a fork a bit violently. The deer didnâ€™t care much anyway, so it was of little concern. She lifted the meet from the plate to bring it to her lips. <br/> 	Darkness, and then a flash of light and she was on her back; dazed, confused, and without her food. She rolled onto her stomach and started to push herself up from the ground. When she came face to face with the tip of a sword. She froze. Before her stood a man with a  lithe physique; short dark hair and cool dark amber eyes. The huntress subtly brought her hand to her right thigh where her knives were waiting patiently for her, when she was stopped by his voice. â€œI wouldnâ€™t do that if I were you, Zara Kerrigan,â€ he said quietly. There wasnâ€™t any threat in his tone which confused her. <br/> â€œWhat do you want?â€ she arched her brow as her stomach growled. â€œAnd more importantly, where is my food.â€ Her face remained unchanging. He chuckled to himself, but it quickly faded as intrigue started to take over. <br/> â€œWhat I want is to employ you, Miss Kerrigan, and I apologize for interrupting your dinner,â€ he responded drawing out the words. His sword remained in place due to the fact that he knew if he let his guard down at this point she would seize the opportunity. She understood the reasoning; if she was in his position she would have been doing the exact same thing. <br/> She rose further to align her vertebrae. â€œI donâ€™t work for anyone but myself. If you are planning to get my help I would suggest explaining exactly what it is you want help with, and what exactly you plan on offering to me. Remove your sword from my neck.â€<br/> â€œMiss Kerrigan do you truly think Iâ€™m that daft? Give me more credit then that. I am not going to give you the opportunity.â€  He watched her with a predatory gaze; and she stared back at him. There didnâ€™t seem to be even the slightest bit of fear on her. No, death wasnâ€™t her fear. She half growled in conjunction with her stomach. <br/> â€œYou know if you asked me earlier today if I thought I would be skipping dinner transported to a strange location to be held at the point of a sword by a mysterious benefactor/stalker, I would have said no.â€<br/> â€œBenefactor/ stalker?â€ <br/> â€œDo you have a better term for it?â€ <br/> â€œWell, noâ€¦I suppose it fits the required definition,â€ he just shook his head. She had certainly derailed the topic, and he took note and returned to the task at hand. She was good at distraction. That would be needed. He moved slightly to her left and reached out to touch the back of her left shoulder. She flinched slightly as the fingertips ran over the crafted scar from years ago. â€œYou were part of the thievesâ€™ guild in Allujah, at the main stronghold, yes? Or am I mistaken?â€ <br/> She grimaced. â€œI am with them no longer. I left when the opportunity presented itself. It was not my choice.â€  Her eyes scanned him for points of weakness and vulnerability. â€œWhat does it matter to you?â€<br/> â€œThey have taken something of mine and I need it retrieved. Itâ€™s in the center of their stronghold.â€ <br/> â€œAnd is there any reason that you could not do it yourself?â€ <br/> â€œNo,â€ he lied. â€œHowever it requires finesse, and a good deal of strategy. I do not have time to plan to study the layout and each individual there. You would be far more apt at completing the task quicker than I ever could. Time is of the utmost importance.â€ <br/> She considered for a moment. â€œAnd what do you plan on for payment? There is very little you could buy  me that would persuade me to set foot back upon that isle. <br/> â€œWho said I needed to buy anything? When you return from this task, you can have your choice of your payment. The severity of the task is great, and should I not find someone to complete it, the consequences will be more dire than you could ever imagine. Therefore, I am far less concerned with price, and far more concerned if you are even capable of accomplishing it. Retrieve the cache safely to the border of the isle and I will meet you there to retrieve it. After which, you may have your payment.â€ <br/> She considered. â€œI will do what you ask on one condition.â€ <br/> His eyes flickered; he almost had her in agreement. â€œWhatever your condition is, I will see that it shall be met.â€ He nodded, genuinely pleased with himself, thoroughly basking in all of his glory for convincing her to take the task she was destined to take. It hadnâ€™t been as hard as he thought it would be. <br/> â€œI want dinner,â€ she said in a flat but direct tone. <br/> â€œI will have it prepared for you,â€ he half smirked. <br/> â€œIâ€™m not doneâ€¦â€ she held up her hand slowly wrapping her hand around the blade of the sword and pushing the blade away; blood trailing from her palm. He watched in shock; although his features remained controlled not to show it. <br/> â€œYou are going to hunt it, you are going to cook and prepare it for me, since you are the one that brought me here, and you are going to be the one to replace my lost meal.â€ <br/> He blinked and gave her a hard look. . Of course, it would not be as easy as he thought it would have been. No, not with Zara. â€œAgreed.â€  He reached out his hand and she took it. Her grip was quite firm from such a petite girl. He half smiled as he glanced down at her; her icy gaze never leaving him. <br/> â€œYou would make a deal with someone not even knowing their name?â€ <br/> â€œYour name is irrelevant. Only your cooking skills are required,â€ she responded. <br/> â€œItâ€™s Xavierâ€¦â€ <br/> â€œDonâ€™t care. Dinner time.â€ <br/> 	It was at that moment that he realized that this one was going to be a handful. She certainly was grumpy without food. It had been so easy to coerce anyone else into doing as he wished. Everyone desired gold, they desired money, they desired objects. This one wanted an action, which was far more than any other had asked for. A specific action to make amends for his interruption. Perhaps it was just the change that was needed to get the task done.  It somehow bothered him, however, that she didnâ€™t care about what his name was.  He couldnâ€™t put his finger as to why. As he turned to walk off to complete this menial task for Zara, the reasoning behind her lack of concern bothered him; and more so why it bothered him bothered him. <br/></span>~<br/><br/>That damnable job; the one that dragged her into this mess in the first place. They needed someone to be able to obtain the cache of the weapons. Of course there was no one better than her; she was the one thief that had escaped her former guild and taken those that tried to stop her with her.  It was one of the only times her blacksmithing profession had gained her anything in life besides a cold, steel companion. Finding herself now running straight into enemy hands gnawed at the fox within her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is so idiotic,</span>she thought to herself, but also felt it was necessary. Now the only thing that mattered was whether or not the group followed her instructions, or if they walked straight into the slaughter.<br/>~<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>The weight of her cargo weighed heavily upon her weary bones.  The sting from the dirt that had pushed its way into her wounds had long since faded as the dizzying sensation of exhaustion had begun to take over. Every step in and of itself was an endeavor that the huntress struggled to overcome. The woods provided comfort; but very little assistance where travelling was concerned. â€œYou were successful, I seeâ€¦â€ came the familiar voice drifting through the mists of the darkened grove. Zaraâ€™s eyes shifted; reflecting the dim light towards the entity whose presence had not gone unnoticed. <br/>â€œI completed the objective, yes,â€ she said matter-of-factly as she pressed on as the man joined her side. His presence caused no pause in her step. Curiosity struck him; a feeling he was not used to.  She perplexed him; and it was perhaps because of this he took a few moment to walk with her. <br/>â€œYou have an arrow in your shoulder,â€ he remarked; mimicking her nonchalant tone half in amusement.<br/>â€œThat I do,â€ she responded. <br/>â€œDoes it hurt?â€ <br/>â€œThat it does.â€ <br/>â€œDo you wish me to remove it?â€<br/>â€œSo I can deal with a hemorrhage in the middle of the woods and pass out from loss of blood? No thank you.â€ <br/>â€œI can heal the wound so that you do not have to deal with it.â€ <br/>â€œNo.â€ <br/>â€œIâ€™m offering to heal you.â€ <br/>â€œI know, I donâ€™t want your healing.â€ <br/>He tilted his head; confused, intrigued, and a bit worried in the depths of his heart. He didnâ€™t understand why this woman would not accept a gift when she so readily was able to take from others. Why was his offer not good enough for her taking? Or was it even a matter of being good enough? The question scratched at him. â€œYou must be insane to decline.â€ <br/>â€œPerhaps, but there is always a method to my madness,â€ she pressed on, grunting at the weight of the cache slung over her shoulder; the mythical Pandoraâ€™s Box as it were. <br/>â€œWhat is this method you speak of?â€ he questioned, sure and confidant in his own resolution that there could be no rational reason for such a declension.  He reveled in that thought; just for a moment that he would outwit her. Yet still, somehow, it bothered him as to why he should feel the need to best this mortal girl. <br/>â€œItâ€™s a method of teaching that I grew up with. If I was not fast enough to avoid it this time, the scar will serve me in the future as a reminder of what I was in relation to what I will become. It will remain with me, just as the lesson of my inadequacies and the correcting there of,â€ she responded, peering at him through the shrouded safety of her cloak. <br/>He stopped mid-stride and stood there lips parted slightly. He shook his head slightly. â€œYou arenâ€™t like the others.â€ <br/>â€œOf course not,â€ she turned over her shoulder. â€œThe others are dead. Iâ€™m not.â€ She turned and began walking once more. <br/>â€œThatâ€™s not what I meant,â€ he said shaking his head. <br/>â€œOf course not,â€ she responded stopping once more. â€œBut intention only matters so much in the grand scheme of things; and the lesser.â€ <br/>In seconds the light came and went as she struggled to get her footing. Teleported back to the grassy meadow. She cursed her ass off in seething, silent rage. â€œI hate when you council members do that. Did anyone else ever bother to comment on how disorienting that is? Also, asking or a bit of a warning would have been nice considering I clawed my way past the corpses of those you sent before me all to retrieve thisâ€¦object for you.â€ <br/>â€œMy apologies, Zara Kerrigan,â€ he replied with a light bow. It seemed almost mocking to her; but whether or not that was his intention was irrelevant. She certainly wasnâ€™t in higher station than him but also believed that every being deserved a certain modicum of respect. She believed she deserved that for survival. He paused for a moment, watching her put the cache down and scanned over her injuries. She straightened herself and looked at him. <br/>â€œMay I be going now? Iâ€™ve done what was asked.â€ <br/>â€œThere is the matter of payment.â€<br/>â€œI want nothing from you.â€ <br/>â€œWhy, thief? Huntress? Whichever you preferâ€¦â€ He questioned with that singsong melody that drove her to grit her teeth. â€œYou have no problem taking from others, why not from me?â€ <br/>The dull hint of a smile crossed her face. â€œWould it bother you that much not to know?â€ she questioned him. <br/>He stood there staring back at her. He didnâ€™t answer her question directly. It was the first time she had actually seen her smile. It was unsettling simply because it wasnâ€™t expected among the range of possible expressions he had for her.  â€œAt least let me tend to your woundsâ€¦for what you have done.â€  He observed her and almost knew what she was to say before he quickly interjected himself. â€œI will not allow you to leave in the condition you are in.â€ <br/>â€œFine,â€ she reluctantly agreed; but he had seen the opportunity and taken it. She couldnâ€™t fault him for playing at that angle. In the end, he would take every step necessary to accomplish what it was he wanted to accomplish. What it was, however, she wasnâ€™t sure of; so she prepared herself for everything. He attempted to reach down towards the cache and she swooped it up with a grunt of pain. <br/>â€œThatâ€™s really unnecessary.â€ <br/>â€œForgive me for changing the phrase but it works just as well; necessity is in the eye of the beholder,â€ she commented as he lead her toward there destination. All the while they remained silent; Zaraâ€™s eyes straight ahead as the mortal focused solely on her task accompanied by the curious councilman. The ended their journey at a table set in a large chamber; the door closed.<br/> There was a bit of peace save for the footsteps of her companion walking across the floor to prepare what would be needed. He decided it was best to make conversation during the preparation; it was already a bit awkward. He didnâ€™t want her to notice his interest; she didnâ€™t want to be there. He already knew, from what the council knew of her; she didnâ€™t like her personal space invaded. She was almost always alone. How far could that be pushed? What had caused her to be that way?<br/>â€œYou remind me of a fox,â€ he said quietly as he worked; gently tearing away bits of cloth to clean the wounds; meticulous himself. She said nothing. <br/>~<br/>Tiredness overwhelmed him as his eyes closed and he fell back onto the bed unconscious. Clever, strategic, adaptiveâ€¦it was everything he had expected from her. She got up and made her way to the cache that had burned her soul with wonder since the moment she saw it. She had maybe fifteen minutes to leave unseen; and that was if she moved quickly. She opened the box longing to see what was inside. Weapons of every kind. She touched them; she felt them. She learned all they had to offer; but two called to her. Two who had been silent for a very long time purred at the chance of being heard once more. She lifted the glaives as they whispered, and she listened; only wanting a chance for someone to understand them. She closed the cache with the glaives in hand as he thief took her desired payment. It was everything he had expected from her.<br/>~</span><br/><br/><br/>â€œArmada; sever and rend your foes for my preservation. Jade; slice your subjects down so that your force may draw them to darkness after the battle has closed. Take as many as you can before we are over run. Do not be hard on yourselves should we fall. We will.â€ She turned her head and kissed the obsidian blade of Armada which glistened in the sunlight in response. She breathed deeply as she ran towards those approaching; ran towards her own defeat for the ones she had no confidence in. The one defining thing that had pushed her, was that someone else had confidence in them. Someone else had told her how important the adepts were. She was just an expendable blade.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I hope y---this is worth it.</span>"
3872,Fox and the Hound (Shard x Volatile),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6258,2012-02-16T21:55:21,Volatile,"Never tired, never slow, never weak. This was the Grawl mantra. Its what kept the beasts in full sprint through the woods jumping and ducking the whole way. Their brown fur made them look like shadows in the shade of the trees, formless blurred shadows that were gone on the blink of an eye. The only audible sound was an occasional grunt or some loose foliage being moved.<br/><br/>The pack leader, brawny and tall with fur as back as night came to an immediate stop with the others stopping almost as instantaneous as he. His short snout pointed slightly upwards as sniffed the air, tasting something new. He lowered his head then turned to his pack.<br/><br/>""Smell different. Approaching fast. Set trap!"" He grunted. Wasting no time the ten other Grawls dispersed, some climbing up trees, others hiding behind them, but they were all positioned in a radial formation fifty feet in diameter. Patiently they waited. Their controlled breathing kept them ever so silent and their senses on high alert. The smell was the first thing, something not of this world, or even their world. Then the footsteps. They were subtle and quiet but just enough for their highly tuned ears to pick up. And then their target came into sight. The strange clothing arrangement almost sickened them to the point of anger, but they remained calm and patient.<br/><br/>Then at once they attacked. The leader dropped down right in front of the smaller being to block her path and simultaneously two others came from her right and left sides, one sweeping her legs and the other slaming its large clawed hand into her chest, a palm blow that was intended to incapacitate yet the little one showed surprising resilience. Winded for sure but she fought back. The grawl who swept her feet yelped in pain from her retaliation.<br/><br/>The leader wasted no time. With unnatural speed he burst towards her, pushing his own out of the way and lurched his large hand out wrapping his fingers hard around her throat, lifting her up before slamming and pinning her to the ground. He kept his wait on her chest and his grip tightened around her throat. Eyes as dark and red with hate pierced into her soul as he could feel her life force draining from her body. Within an inch of her life, he released her and summoned two others to pick her up by her arms.<br/><br/>""Carry! We go!"" He spat as he quickly turned back to the direction they came and started leading their march back."
3873,Fox and the Hound (Shard x Volatile),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6258,2012-02-17T14:22:38,Shard,"Zara silently counted down until the impact. Her assailants may have considered themselves clever and quick; but the young woman knew, unfortunately, exactly what she was getting into; and exactly what needed to be done. Whether or not she made it out alive was another story. It was hard to suppress her natural survival-based instincts as she ran towards the ambush; and every moment was an endeavor not to turn on her heels and scatter. The thief had attempted to look as surprised as possible; which, like most of Zaraâ€™s expressions, was a cold stare at her attacker as her blades met flesh. She gave into the pressure upon her throat and stopped struggling; it was a lot less painful that way, and as she slipped into unconsciousness; she tormented herself with the question of â€˜why?â€™.  It wasnâ€™t necessarily the question that bothered her, but rather the answer.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>She peered over the windowsill from the outside looking in towards the forge as the chaos ensued.  The knife to her fatherâ€™s neck glistened in the crackling fire. She turned away to eye Jackâ€™s bow settled against the back of the building, waiting; calling to her. The girl bent down and reached for it. The flashes came quickly as the sensations flowed through her body. She traced her fingers downward over the weapons curvature. It was far too large for the childâ€™s stature, but that did not prevent her from knocking it and aiming through the open crevice.<br/><br/>Blood flowed like a liquid river down his neck and seemed into his stained shirt. The wide-eyed eight year old drew back the arrow and froze in terror. The group of men began to rummage through the forge leaving the dying man like a slab of meat upon the ground. The burning sensation within her heart quickly chilled to a glacial freeze as she released the arrow; striking true. She watched the body crumple in amazement at death as the men scanned the area.<br/><br/>They were alerted to her presence. She ran. They were faster. Soon the young girl found herself held up by the back of her neck and the others circling like sharks. No one went without paying their debt to the thievesâ€™ guild without repercussion. She knew she had been caught; she knew the pain would come. They pried the bow out of the hands of the blacksmithâ€™s daughter; and forced her to the ground. She had taken one of their men; and she owed them a replacement.<br/><br/>Thrown over oneâ€™s shoulder and carted off to an unfamiliar place with unfamiliar people; thrown into a holding cell to be trained and groomed; her heart corrupted to their will. â€˜How many times have you shot a bow?â€™ the one had asked; the one with the gleaming sword of silver. Their fearless leader. â€˜Once,â€™ she had told them; and no oneâ€™s aim had been truer. An asset; of course, to their cause; someone to train from a young age that could be at war with the world. She would never be at war with the world; the cold shroud of revenge had already hidden her heart deep within.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Eyes fluttered open; she rarely slept. Thatâ€™s when the nightmares generally surfaced for Zara. At first she welcomed the long rest, but she quickly became aware of the dwindling pain inflicted by Lezarrâ€™s men, and she groaned softly. She looked around the small, barred cell. The realization finally hit her, that she may not escape this place. No, she assured herself, she would escape; when one of them presented an opportunity. When one of them underestimated her. That dwindling spark of hope was the only thing that gave her enough strength to sit up from the earthen floor.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I really hope no others tried to follow meâ€¦or if they did I will hopefully get a chance to kill them myself before they or I should die.</span>She sighed softly before moving back against the wall to rest her hands on her knees and her head back against the cold stony surface."
3874,Fox and the Hound (Shard x Volatile),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6258,2012-02-20T20:55:43,Volatile,"Somethings are never meant to be understood. They are to be taken at face value and either accepted or not. This woman in strange clothing was not one of those things to Lezarr. She wore clothing nowhere near reminiscent to any styling on Tryne, and she smelled foreign yet she had a familiar sense about her, as if she was somewhat familiar to this world. It mattered not at the moment, if Lezarr wanted that information he would get it, especially if he benefited from it. For now, only the basics of torture needed to be applied, if anything just for his own entertainment.<br/><br/>The long arched hallway echoed with footsteps in a steady stride, confident as the suns were bright. Small torches lined the walls every hundred feet which kept it very dim, just the way Lezarr preferred it. It curved around first to the right, and then left until it straightened out to a dead end door. It was a thick wood of unknown nature, reinforced with large iron fasteners and hinges, secured with an even thicker iron beam that ran horizontal across the doorway. Two large Grawl with tribal spears stood at the ready on either side of the doorway. The second Lezarr stepped up to the door, the Grawl removed the heavy iron beam and let their master though. Inside was yet another long hallway but this one was dug out of the side of a mountain behind Lezarr's tower. Giant stalagmites hung ominously low from the tall ceiling andthe tunnel winded for some time before coming to yet another thick wooden door with large iron reinforcements. Two more Grawl guarded this door as well and proceeded to open it as the others had before, revealing inside a small section of the room barred off with this iron rods, crisscrossed to ensure no obvious attempts at escape. Lezarr approached, stopping just out of arms length from the bars. His cowl hung low, encasing the majority of his face in shadow, the only light came from a small torch just on the inside of the door. The prisoner may not be able to see it, but Lezarr's eyes never left her, constantly scanning over her. His senses taking in every ounce of her being.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zara knew that someone was there but initially made no movement. She remained absolutely still seated against the back wall with her eyes closed listening to the man that approached; attempting to gauge his weight and stature; any weapons that might be clanging that would block her exit. After a few moments her azure eyes opened and stared directly back at her capture; and the thought of escape at that moment fled her to the recesses of her mind. She did not break her gaze; the two seizing up the other in kind. Unlike her prior thoughts, her instincts kept her still.<br/><br/>Her voice was rough from lack of water as she spoke; the velvetiness interrupted like claws across fabric.  â€œI can only assume that you are in need of my services. Thatâ€™s the only reason someone would put such an effort out to get my attention. Well you have it, sir.â€</span><br/><br/><br/>Defiant, that's exactly what Lezarr hoped she'd be. His posture remained still and motionless, yet his presence in the room seemed to magnify exponentially. Instantly the female prisoners body vaulted off the ground with all limbs spread wide. The barred gate swung open by itself and her immobilized body passed through the cell entrance stopping with a harsh jolt mere inches from Lezarr. There he had her hover, face to face and a couple feet of the ground. His body remained still. Then the air grew colder around them and his mind focused on her insides, slowly gripping her organs. Lezarr made sure the next few minutes would be some of the most excruciating of her entire pathetic life.<br/><br/>Keeping her still, his mind wrapped over each individual organ, squeezing and releasing, twisting and stretching, pushing and pulling. Keeping the pain steady, Lezarr finally lifted his head so she could stare into the emptiness of his cowl. His lips and chin were the only visable pieces of his face, and they formed the most vicious of smiles.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The pain was excruciating, and it caused her to grit her teeth so roughly that the sound was audible. Her gaze became cold; focused, but that was little help from the pain that wracked her body. The one thing keeping her from crying out was the want of not giving him the satisfaction. She had suffered greatly amongst the thievesâ€™ guild, but it was nothing compared to this.<br/><br/>She wanted Armada at her side. She wantedâ€¦ Either way it was made clear that what she wanted truly didnâ€™t matter at this point.  As she stared back at him, she truly could not hold herself back. The pain thoroughly slaughtered her filter. While it may simply bring more pain, there was some twisted satisfaction at being able to cause that reaction; to break through. It was something, she was quite good at. <br/><br/>So, it helped very little when she grit through her teeth, â€œThank you kindly for rearranging my innards. The dÃ©cor Iâ€™m sure was getting a bit boringâ€¦kidneys always being in the same place and all. But you can put me down. You wonâ€™t get anything from me without making a deal.â€</span><br/><br/><br/>And there it was, the first bit of leverage Lezarr needed. She needed acted willing enough to trade information for a ""deal"". That meant there was something she wanted, or even needed. Freedom was too obvious and her answers to his questions would likely be lies anyways. Desperate attempts to make good on ""the deal"". Without saying a word, Lezarr stepped back a few paces and opened his hands palms up at his sides. Black and purple smoke began swirling around each hand until they began to take shape in his palms, eventually revealing the weapons the prisoner was found clutching upon capture. Slowly they lifted from his palms and found their way back to their owners hands. Lezarr allowed her fingers to wrap around the familiar handles of the glaives.<br/><br/>""These are yours I believe."" Lezarr spoke finally. His voice dripped of sin and held the resonance of a being beyond anything of this world, and his words seemed to slither their way into her ears. However minuscule her reaction was, if any, Lezarr could almost feel her familiartiy with the weapons. In that instant they forced her arms across her chest and with a painful jolt, she launched back into the cell and slammed against the wall. What once was her glaives twisted and turned into unworldly mockeries that now shackled her hands across her chest and stretched to secure her against the hard stone wall. That's when Lezarr released her from his grip and the cell gate slammed shut.<br/><br/>Moments later two Grawl entered the room carrying a fairly large case under lock and chain, to which they quickly removed andopened up, revealing the real glaives inside. The familiar black and purple fog formed around the case, swirling slowly as it lifted it from the Grawl's hands and held it suspended and opened meters away from the cell gate.<br/><br/>""I dont need to make a deals to get what I want, girl. But if it helps..."" Lezarr turned and exited the room, slamming the large wooden door shut. Eventually his footsteps faded and all that was left in the room was the woman with her weapons suspended outside of her cell taunting her."
3875,Fox and the Hound (Shard x Volatile),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6258,2012-02-20T21:38:37,Shard,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Cry for help.</span><br/><br/>â€œEveryone has a price. Even you,â€ such bite and venom in her words, such hatred, and such anger, all balled up into her small frame. It ran  rampant in a blazing torrent across her soul. He would be back, she knew. In some particularly twisted way he would directly or indirectly be back. She confused him; and she reveled in this fact as she felt the small, fickle stream of blood trail from the back of her skull where her head had hit the stone wall.  It was only the monster within her, that kept her from screaming in pain; the only cries that came from her mouth were ones of defiance and divine rage.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You are so angry at the world, Foxâ€¦donâ€™t be so cold.</span>She heard his ringing in her ears.<br/><br/>~<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Once I got caught in an avalanche, I must have died.</span><br/><br/>As the wheel spun the sparks began to jump to life as the guildâ€™s blacksmith began her work on one of the memberâ€™s blades. It was so small, so dull, and so unexciting. Still the weapons were the only company she had. She saw how he had been mistreated, misused by his current owner. She saw his flaws as the weapon told her all it had to tell; for she knew just where to place her hands and just how to speak with that delicate tenderness that was needed to make him open up. Taji she had called him; while others may have had other names for him, he was Taji to her.  He was just as outraged at the shackles about her wrist as she was. Seven long years living amongst theses scoundrels, and still chained in the forge. It didnâ€™t make much of a difference to her; coveting no semblance of freedom for there was nothing to go back to. There was no family; no place to live, and no way she could escape the Hunts master should he choose to pursue her. He would never let her get away.<br/><br/>It was then, as Taji was almost finished, that the Huntsmaster appeared in the doorway. She tilted her head in curiosity, and he looked back at her. He had never came himself, always throwing the job on someone else to do. Not many people came near her. They were frightened of her; the woman that was so quiet was so very unsettling. From the day she had shot the arrow, the seed was embedded of the killer within her. That look that never left her eyes no matter how she felt. The other thing that disturbed them; she never showed that emotion. She never showed any emotion.<br/><br/>â€œI need my blade sharpened,â€ he tossed it to her out of arms reach of her, and she caught it in her hands. This was the prize she had waited to get her hands on. This was the blade that had been passed down through the guild for centuries. He left, without another word, while his eyes travelled, she remained oblivious. It was the first time she had laid her hands on Vengeance.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">When the black swan flew to the rescue and cried.</span><br/><br/>Two years pass and the time etches away slowly. She had not even yet escaped the shackles but she had been right; she could not fight against the Huntsmaster should he have chosen to pursue her. He did; in an entirely different matter. Over the years her expressions, her speech became all the more deadened; an icy glacier of impenetrable strength. The only thought on her mind was for the sake of revenge. There would come a day when Vengeance would betray the Huntsmaster. How terrible it must have been for him to lay there and watch. No, they werenâ€™t soul mates. They were never be soul mates, but they were kindred enough to feel for one another. As skilled as his master was with a blade; his master didnâ€™t listen.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">An offer I could not refuse, now I'm working on the other side</span><br/><br/>He had convinced her to do it; to gather her strength and channel every ounce of rage she carried within that one defining blow. How he glistened with his masterâ€™s blood. He wanted to kiss her; he wanted to be one with her like how he tried to be when she sharpened him; but there is only so much foreplay that can occur when one is being sharpened.  Her eyes flicked downward as she brought a cloth across the blade.<br/><br/>â€œAs amazing as you look in crimson you know how I am about dry blood on steel; it does nothing for your complexion,â€ she commented as she took the keys from the dead body to unlock the shackles upon her wrists. â€œTomorrow I will be gone, but we will at least have tonight  Perhaps, a dance? There are many others that will try to stop me; so that should give us enough time to get warmed up.â€  Her lips curled into a fake smile.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">I stabbed you in the back, who will save you now?</span><br/><br/>â€œWhatâ€¦Zara? The blacksmith girl?<span style=""font-style: italic"">She</span>did THIS?â€   The body rolls easily underfoot as the thief checks the paths for those alive. None drew breath. â€œWhat have we done?â€<br/><br/>â€œWeâ€™ve created a monster.â€<br/><br/>The demon sat upon her shoulder as an angel lounged on the other as she turned from one to another confused. Perhaps she should have felt some pity or remorse for what she had done; and yet she felt nothing. It was what she had always wanted; revenge. She wanted the man that killed her father dead. The man that had tortured her in countless ways; and he was. She wasnâ€™t sure what to do from that point on. Perhaps her own form of justice, so that the same thing wouldnâ€™t happen to another eight year old girl. Maybe that on the side. Until that time came, she would do the only things she knew how to do to survive. Steal,  hunt, and kill.<br/><br/>~<br/><br/>The pain must have overwhelmed her as she finally came to; not realizing she had passed out. Lezarr reminded her so much of the one she had slain those many years ago. It always started with torture, and then lead to other things. As the fire died down and her eyes she stared blankly at the wall in the crimson haze of her own blood, waiting like a dormant volcano. In the night she whispers the silent vow to Armada through the bars; and while he is not with her, he is there. She whispers sweet nothings, and promises all for the sake, of revenge.<br/><br/>It was the one promise she had made to Armada and to herself, she wasnâ€™t confident she could complete."
3876,Fox and the Hound (Shard x Volatile),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6258,2012-03-05T20:04:54,Volatile,"CF: Tryne (Fox & the Hound)<br/><br/>Lezarr paced in his chambers, dwelling on his prisoners origins and how she made it through his summoning ritual. It truly vexed him not knowing but the reward of torturing a soul far outweighed the vexation in his mind. It became more clear to him that he may very well not get any information out of this whelp but at least she would suffer, that was enough to hold him over before he spread his army across Tryne.<br/><br/>He turned on his heal and exited his chambers, swiftly making his way through the tower and long passageways back to his prisoners' cell. A smile stretched across his thin lips at the sight of her exhausting and helpless form. He outstretched his hand over her glaives floating in the air, and let his spidery fingers tip toe across their forms.<br/><br/>""Marvelous aren't they?"" He chimed. ""Well crafted indeed, I can see why you favor them so."" Lezarr circled around the idle case allowing his fingers to slither and slide around its frame.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Her vision was hazed with a crimson tint from her wounds. She could feel the blood beginning to dry and itch along her pale skin. Her only strength was to turn her eyes upwards towards Lezarr. She watched as he traced his fingers along her beloved glaives and attempted to lunge forward towards him; such rage and adrenaline being the only things that gave her attempt such notable ferocity. Her bindings prevented her attempt any form of success other to give the bitter knowledge that she was still very much alive. She almost growled through her teeth.  â€œTake your hands off of them. They are mine; I am their maker, and your touch does a disservice to their potential. They recoil at your hand; theyâ€¦areâ€¦.mine,â€ she snaps off. Hysteria could be to blame, or perhaps, something else.</span><br/><br/>Lezarr paused a moment at the outburst. The hooded cowl turned slightly upwards towards the feral woman prisoner, the torch giving hint of a slight wry smile. ""Such anger and ferocity... admirable traits in any being. You child, can put that to better use if you weren't so worked up over trinkets."" A flick of the wrist and the case flew across the cell, smashing to bits against the stone wall and its contents crashing to the ground; a sound sickening to any respectable bladesmith. Another subtle motion of his hand and Lezarr summoned the glaives to him, slipping his fingers into their hilts. They felt strange to him. Not in a physical sense, though they certainly weren't a normal weapon, but there was almost a magical feel to them. These weren't normal and it was something Lezarr made note to investigate further, but not yet. For now this woman's torture was at the top of his ""to do"" list.<br/><br/>""They certainly make one feel powerful holding them...tell me, woman; you seem to think they feel, and are disgusted by my touch. What so they say now? Do they scream 'murder'? Beg for release? Or are they just heaps of metal, ready and willing to slice through flesh no matter who is their master?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œThey say that they are sorry, and to think of the huntsmaster,â€ she responds with a gruff voice staring back at him with those azure eyes of hers. â€œTorture by my own blades is fitting. Then we can suffer together.â€ There is just the faintest hint of a smile.</span><br/><br/>Lezarr had to hold back a small laugh. This turned out to be much more amusing than anticipated. She had a strong will, as if born from the ashes of tragedy, and that made her dangerous as well as entertaining. Lezarr was fully prepared to test it to the full extent and beyond until there was nothing left of her. ""Indeed..."" was the only response he was willing to grant her. He turned his head back towards the door and promptly a Grawl emerged. Lezarr turned towards the creature and presented it the glaives. ""Take these to my chambers, i'll be inspecting them, thoroughly."" And with that, Lezarr left with the Grawl, leaving the prisoner to herself once again."
3877,Fox and the Hound (Shard x Volatile),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6258,2012-03-06T18:58:36,Shard,"A low growl escaped her throat mixed with blood and hatred, â€œTir ti yenta vi lex. Ehis!â€ she called out as the syllables of a forgotten tongue slice through the air. She started forward after him only to be further restrained by her bindings. Viciously she struggles, causing stress upon her shoulders. It was just far enough to spit at his feet as Lezarr turned and left her. The burning in her arms was justified by the translucent glimmer of spittle upon the back of his shoe; the foaming wrath of a caged animal.<br/><br/>Silent came the deepened voice penetrating into her mind and raking itâ€™s claws down the back of her neck.<br/><br/>â€¦<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Yth geou yenta ehis, sia plisoiv. </span><br/><br/>~<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Come not between the Dragon and his wrath</span>.....â€<br/>King Lear.</div><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œSeradin travelled for many months by land and sea until he came to the forests of Lanathril. Here he met a poor hermit who told him that everyone in that land was in great distress, for a dragon had long ravaged the land. 'Every day,' said the old man, 'he demands the sacrifice of a beautiful maiden and now all the young girls have been killed. The king's daughter alone remains, and unless we can find a knight who can slay the dragon she will be sacrificed tomorrow. The king will give his daughter in marriage to the champion who overcomes this terrible monster.'<br/><br/>When Seradin heard this story, he was determined to try and save the princess, so he rested that night in the hermit's hut, and at daybreak set out to the valley where the dragon lived. When he drew near he saw a little procession of women, headed by a beautiful girl dressed in pure silk. The princess, Jayden was being led by her attendants to the place of death. The knight spurred his horse and overtook the ladies. He comforted them with brave words and persuaded the princess to return to the palace. Then he entered the valley.<br/><br/>As soon as the dragon saw him it rushed from its cave, roaring with a sound louder than thunder. Its head was immense and its tail fifty feet long. But Seradin was not afraid. He struck the monster with his spear, hoping he would wound it. The dragon's scales were so hard that the spear broke into a thousand pieces and Seradin fell from his horse. Fortunately he rolled under an enchanted orange tree against which poison could not prevail, so that the venomous dragon was unable to hurt him. Within a few minutes he had recovered his strength and was able to fight again.<br/><br/>He smote the beast with his sword, but the dragon poured poison on him and his armor split in two. Once more he refreshed himself from the orange tree and then, with his sword in his hand, he rushed at the dragon and pierced it under the wing where there were no scales, so that it fell dead at his feet.â€</span><br/><br/>Zara absentmindedly ran her fingers over the long obsidian metal of the blade as she listened to Armada tell her the tale of what had happened. It was a decent folk tale, to be sure, and one of legend. Still, the point of the story had eluded even her; and Armada had rarely anything of little importance when he spoke to her. Her interest was waning thin. â€œThatâ€™s nice, dear.â€ It had become an automatic reply when she wanted to signify that the current topic interested her very little; and her fingertips danced more defiantly on the blade.<br/><br/>The dull roar of a chuckle filled her mind.<span style=""font-weight: bold""> â€œNothing strikes you strange about that story, mistress?â€</span>It often unnerved her; his tone of voice he had taken up with her. Hell would freeze over before she would let him realize just how much it had unnerved her.<span style=""font-weight: bold""> â€œA dragon, defeated by an orange tree? Have you never thought of anything more absurd?â€</span><br/><br/>â€œWell, I suppose it is a little suspicious. It must have been one hell of an orange tree.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> â€œThe lore is not necessarily how the story went, Zara Kerrigan. The dragon was far more cunning then the king or Seradin could imagine. They did fight that day in the forest clearing, and the orange tree was not affected by the poison. However, there has never been a dragon to which a flimsy tree has proven an obstacle. The dragon turned and swiped his tail against the tree, and it wrapped from the lash and crushed the young hero. Insulted by such a worm to think that he could truly best a dragon, the dragon disguised himself as the young knight, and shrouded the body of the dead man as a dragon. It wasnâ€™t the would-be-prince that stalked his way into the castle; the dragon did. The princess became a willing sacrifice and wed the dragon.â€ <br/><br/>â€œThe dragon had no concern for human rituals and in three days time the dragon revealed himself to Jayden who was beside herself with horror. The dragon left her to lay wastes to the lands. Jayden had no where to turn but the one place she had been forbidden to seek help. She went to the Queen of the Fae to rid of the dreadful dragon who is the cause of the fair maidenâ€™s sorrow for laying waste to the land of her parents, the king and the queen. After three days and three nights, with help of the Queen of the Fae, Jayden had formed a field of magical flowers and poisonous roots. Jayden stood in the center of the field to lure the dragon down. When he landed the roots coiled themselves around the dragonâ€™s limbs and the vines struggled to hold the massive force. The poisonous plants had been enchanted, and their poison started travelling through the dragons blood. In one last destructive effort the dragon freed one of its claws and dealt the princess a mortal blow.â€ <br/><br/>â€œThe Faerie Queen soon stood above two lifeless corpses of the princess and the dragon. Faeries have never given without taking; so she imprisoned the soul of them in two crystals to be put to her own use at a later point in time.â€<br/></span><br/><br/>â€œAnd, what happened after that?â€ said the impatient huntress as she meticulously went over every part of the glaive making sure that there was no blood left behind and that he could sense her affection. â€œDid the Faerie Queen ever get to use her poor unfortunate souls?â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> â€œI canâ€™t answer that question as I do not know exactly what transpired as such a long time has passed since this story saw the present. Though I do know, somehow we ended up in these shells, sia plisoiv.â€</span>The low rumble of his laughter seeped through the air.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€And here I am again, with a beautiful maiden at my side.â€ </span><br/><br/>Zara had frozen deathly still with her hands upon the glaive. â€œI am sorry to disappoint you but I am no maiden,â€ she said in the indifferent tone she generally carried when she wished to conceal herself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œNo, you are not. You are a thief, a killer, and a conartist. I see within your soul the scars from your upbringing and the blood on your hands.  I have had enough virgin sacrifices in my day to grow tired of the taste, and I do not shy away from a kindred spirit. The difference between you and the others is that you have survived the sacrifice already.â€ <br/></span><br/>Zara paused for a moment. â€œLess talk.â€<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>â€œAs you wish, sia plisoiv. My last words this night will be to remind you that while you can conceal your hatred of self from others, you canâ€™t from me. Donâ€™t fight your nature; revel in it as I did when I was of scale and blood. You are my last remaining link to this world; I will have you of my blood, huntress. My mark on this world will not be just a distant memory.â€<br/></span><br/><br/>~<br/><br/>She faded in and out of consciousness, biding her time and waiting. She had bought herself some reprieve from torture, but knew it was only a matter of time before the thief in her ran out of cunning and tricks to delay her death. In her soul she felt as if this would be her grave; but Armadaâ€™s words were etched in her mind.<br/><br/>She knew the pair would not say a word at Lezarrâ€™s hands. She did not look forward to the point where her torturer realized that he would not be appeased."
3878,Fox and the Hound (Shard x Volatile),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6258,2012-03-23T16:43:11,Shard,"No one was born brave. Courage, much like walking, had to be learned, earned only after the fall and the knowledge of pain, as well as the desire of the prize behind the act. Not a being was born brave, no matter what poets and feeble-minded folk attempted to tell him. How could one learn lessons without a trial after all? The instinct was always there, that fight-or-flight mechanism solely based on survival. Some chose the hard-beaten path, roaring into the melee with drawn weapons, prepared for irrefutable consequence. Others chose to sit back and wait as their fates came to them. He knew, that even while she ran from him, that she was the bravest person he had met; but also the most broken.<br/><br/>Xavierâ€™s intellectualization plagued him in the midnight hours as he dwelled upon the memory of the woman who had tricked him; who had poisoned him, and stolen from him. While the day to day surface thoughts were more concerning his role in the grand scheme of things rather than the formerly contracted thief, she had a way of hooking into his subconscious and cloaking herself there waiting for the first hours of twilight to strike. Yes, he had thought of her often. He had recalled the events and studied every little reaction and had begun to put the pieces together of his little Fox.<br/><br/>What had him thinking of her this night was indeterminate. His inkling was stronger than usual; which signaled the possibility of encountering her in the near future. He always had that sixth sense about him in addition to his skills as a healer. While he could heal her physical wounds or take away her scars, he could not mend the fragments of the soul. He could see how it had already been broken and rebound in an alien and disgruntled shape. It made her structure strong, her will and resilience undeniable. It did, however, have its consequences. The apprehension within his soul on the prospect of seeing her again built rapidly; a blended mix of anticipation and curiosity. He would be damned if she ever knew how often he had tried to peel back the layers of her character to get to the heart of her suffering. It was unsettling. He had never found a puzzle that he couldnâ€™t solve, until she had found her way into a contract.<br/><br/>Either way, when their paths would cross again he would be prepared. His eyes drifted from his notebook over towards the corner. He smirked. This time he would bring rope.<br/><br/>~<br/><br/>She didnâ€™t know how much time had passed. Torture can make minutes seem like hours. She could only hope that the outsiders were safe by now. Now, she was alone without Armada or Jade or any other soul about her. She listened to her own, labored breathing from too much pressure being put upon her chest from the bindings. It was peaceful, serene. Her soul itself was not at peace.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I feel the coming of a blade to my neck,</span>she thought to herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">My cunning is nearing itâ€™s end.</span>She came to terms with the grim fact that she would likely not make it out alive. She would die unbeknownst to the outsiders, but recognition mattered little to her. It was the choice she had made that she had second thoughts about.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She had done it to save you all</span>, she could hear Xavierâ€™s voice saying, lying to them. He would lie because he understood her, or the most anyone could.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yeah, sureâ€¦I did it all to save your hides in sacrifice of myself. Iâ€™m not that noble. The reason is duel, you shouldnâ€™t lie. I know I shouldnâ€™t lie but because I am a thief, I must lie because itâ€™s a necessary trait for a thiefâ€™s survival. Were you unaware? What other choice did I have but to take the route that I did? Is it better to be tortured and beaten and maybe save a few petty souls than to come face to face with you again and with no shadows to hide in? Yes. It is. </span><br/><br/>She let her head hang gently as she tried to conserve what strength she had. She was already suffering slight dizziness from blood loss, and her muscles screamed in the dull agony. She could feel her weapons, Armada more strongly. While they were not present, she knew they had not spoken. She knew that they had been defiant. She could feel Armada was enraged, most likely due to the fact that a glaive without its wielder could do very little, unlike in his former life. Armada needed her. She closed her eyes and tried to listen for him calling out for her; but she could not hear him. She just hear the dull growl of an unhappy dragon and the silence of the princess.<br/><br/>Neither of them would stay by her side, she had thought to herself. If Armada should ever be free of his prison, he would not need her. And Xavier she had been avoiding at all costs to squelch the need to even think about anything having to do with him; to avoid hearing any words that she couldnâ€™t mentally accept. These costs included getting herself captured and tortured in this dungeon, and she thought she got the better end of the bargain in that regard. No, she would not run from a horde of Tyrneâ€™s finest warriors, rogues, bounty hunters, and marksmen, but she would run faster than the northern wind to avoid her own feelings and introspection.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Iâ€™m thinking too muchâ€¦</span>she searched for something to drown her thoughts in.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Donâ€™t be ashamed of the events which have come to pass in your life. For most, you were not responsible, sia kaldra.</span>She heard the rough voice in her mind of the ever wise but irritated dragon. She almost cried in thanks for the connection.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Iâ€™m not ashamed,</span>she thought to herself quietly, knowing he would hear, at least for a short time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You are a terrible liar, sia kaldra.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well there is no time for me to be changing professions now. </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">While your dark humor is one point I enjoy of your personality, si-a kal-dra,</span>he drew out the phrase to make his point clear. He always had this way of speaking she couldnâ€™t quite describe in words. It penetrated through her soul.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You cannot keep running from who you are. Donâ€™t run from what you have done, nor what you have become. These are human reactions. Rise above that level and revel in your experiences. For every one that has hurt you have gotten your revenge, and for those to come as well. Their time will come. Revel in that brutality. Ferocity, cunning, tenacityâ€¦celebrate the monster that you are, and you will find the acceptance you so much desire. You already have mine, mia Plisoiv, and it is not because of your strong grip</span>. Armada chuckles.<br/><br/>Those words struck her. How she despised the fact he could get underneath her skin so easily. It took a moment for her to reply.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I get along just fine as I am, Armada</span>.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I see. Well, you may, sia kaldra, want to take into consideration that there are others that have a sense of the future, and the differing paths that you may take. Believe me when I say that I have a vested interest in your future.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Coming from a blade that no one else can wield, why am I not surprised?</span>she sighed softly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If your plisoiv is dead things are going to be very, very boring for you.</span><br/><br/>He chuckles again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That is not the only reasoning behind it. You should know after travelling with a dragon for so long, that we are not, or were not, such simple minded beings.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Then what is your reasoning, Armada?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">In time, you will see what will come to past. In the meantime, I will mark your Huntsmaster for you, mia plisoiv.</span><br/><br/>Armada slips from Lezarrâ€™s hand and clatters to the ground in symphony with a drop of blood."
3879,Fox and the Hound (Shard x Volatile),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6258,2012-04-02T19:03:56,Volatile,"""These are no ordinary glaives..."" Lezarr spoke quietly to himself. There was a strange familiarity with them. Something magical but for the first time in ages, it was beyond Lezarr's comprehension. Someone or something powerful enchanted these, that much was clear. But how, why, what, and who were as distant of answers to him as to his prisoner's arrival. Lezarr stared at the paired weapons laying on his table. Carefully he picked up the obsidian colored glaive. Its craftsmanship was absolute and the feel of it was well beyond solid. Feelings were put into its making and that could be a dangerous thing for the maker, and even Lezarr. Then almost out of its own will, the weapon slipped from Lezarr's grasp and fell to the floor, but not before its blade nicked the tip of Lezarr's finger. Although it healed instantly, there was still a lingering pain. Lezarr neither cursed or gasped in surprise. He merely looked down at the weapon and smiled.<br/><br/>""Thirsty devil aren't you?"" Slowly Lezarr picked it up off the floor and placed it back with its green counterpart. ""Even your weapons defy me...how thrilling this has become."" Lezarr spoke again quietly to himself with a wry smile. He outstretched his open palms over the weapons and let his dark mystical powers swirl around them. Lezarr closed his eyes, searching in his mind for the source of their enchantment and why it bothered him so. There was a brief surge of power and Lezarr was cut off. He opened his eyes and saw the steam rising off the glaives. ""Defiant indeed...let's see how well you all fair under pressure.""<br/><br/>A short time later Lezarr returned to his prisoner's cell. With a wave of his hand her bindings disappeared and after she fell to the floor he tossed her glaives down by her face, kicking up a small dirt cloud as they landed with a heavy thud. There was a slight pause, then as Lezarr anticipated her to make the smallest movement towards then, he sent gravity crashing down on top of her and the glaives. It was pure, raw force that slammed into her back and pushed the weapons so hard they started forming their own small crater in the dirt beneath them. Again Lezarr bound her hands, this time spread wide and against the ground. He kept up the gravity spell and knelt down mere inches from her face. ""You're pain amuses me..."" he glanced at the glaives, ""their pain, if it exists, amuses me..."" he outstretched a finger to move a lock of hair from her face. ""The desperation in your eyes, the anger and loathing in your soul...I see it, breath it, hear it, thrive off of it...however; you have answers I need. So do your toys, and they don't enjoy my company very much and the feeling is mutual. Just know this. This spell only gets worse over time. Eventually it will crush you and your beloved glaives into the ground until there is nothing left of either of you. I will find out what I need to know, whether you tell me, or not."" Lezarr stood and slammed the cell door behind him again."
3880,Fox and the Hound (Shard x Volatile),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6258,2012-04-02T19:54:42,Shard,"â€œYou actâ€¦â€ she said under the heavy, massless weight upon her back, â€œAs if there anything left of me to harm; as if there is anything left of what was. Killing me gives you a rush; the thrill of a freshly slit throat. The bloodâ€¦ can only run for so long before it returnsâ€¦ to the earth. Itâ€™s sweetâ€¦succulent, briefly satisfying, but your curiosity will last far longer than that satisfaction, and youâ€™ll only end up wanting something that only I can provide that you would never be able to obtain.â€ She listens to the door close and laughs bitterly. It wasnâ€™t because she was unafraid; she was terrified. It was because in that moment she realized how many qualities she shared with her captor.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Iâ€™d rather be driven to my darker nature than give in to this warlock,</span>the thoughts easily found their way towards her intended target, as she knew Armada had been ever present and waiting to be addressed. His return was heartfelt; while Jade lay in silent reverie. She never was one to say hello or goodbye.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">You may hate yourself for what you have become. I see it in the depths of your black little heart. You never stop to think that how you started out would provide you no survivability in this dark world. You would be ash by this point and time. It is better that you suffered prior to what you will go through here. You will last longer and provide a better chance for our future.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Our future? You make it sound as though you plan on staying around a while. You know that my kind take a variety of partners. There is no difference between one or the other; just as I would expect the same from you just like Kellindril or Scorn. I do not plan on being with you for the rest of my lifeâ€¦although with the current situation all plans may not be carried out to fruition.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> Ah, sia Kaldra. How wrong you are. I am amused your first instinct is of companionship. I have seen very few with your preferences, and you forget that the voices you hear in your head are real. It isnâ€™t some psychosomatic reaction to everything that youâ€™ve gone through any moreâ€¦</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Anymore?</span>her azure eyes drifted over towards the dark obsidian blade menacingly. She heard his rough chuckle travel gruffly over the earthen floor.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Did you think you were special? You werenâ€™t to begin with. Everything you experienced up until that night with thatâ€¦healer,</span>there was the slightest twinge of jealousy that only Zara would have been able to catch amongst the deep tone,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">was your own thoughts you had the capacity to force upon the world. That healer awakened to the dormant powers within you. Albeit I helped you along a bit. The fact of the matter is that you have already been undergoing a transformation; far longer than the outsiders have.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You speak half-truths, dragon.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Quote the thiefâ€¦</span>he cut her off. There was a slight pause.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Either way, sia Kaldra, there is not enough time for you to make the leaps and bounds that you need to with Jade and myself in order to escape this earthly prison. Itâ€™s up to you to keep Lezarr at bay long enough for you to gain some chance at survival. Right now chances are looking pretty grim, Zara Kerrigan.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh? I thought my lungs slowly being compressed into oblivion at the wave of his hand was a good sign of survival rates in the area.</span>She almost rolled her eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">It is not time for your lovely sense of humor</span>, he replied unamused.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rest nowâ€¦we are going to go somewhere for a while; until the time comes when your mortal form is crushed beneath the weight of this sorcererâ€™s magic, or you are strong enough to escape. These are the only two possible outcomes.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Where are you taking me this time?</span>he scared her, and he knew that he did. He took a secret pleasure in the fact that his master feared him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">To the field of nightshade, once more, Kaldra.</span><br/><br/>It was then her body and blades fell dormant into slumber as the sands of the hourglass began to sift away; ticking slowly away towards the end of her life."
3881,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Wolfgirl-Taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6295,2012-02-16T23:49:28,wolfgirl-taylor,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i939.photobucket.com/albums/ad240/wolfgirl-taylor/Holly2.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name:Holly<br/>Age:16<br/><br/>Dear Zack Martinez,<br/><br/>I am writing this letter because this I would love to meet you but, my health issue makes it to where I cannot. I have a health issue called Sickle Cell Anemia.Sickle cell anemia is an inherited form of anemia â€” a condition in which there aren't enough healthy red blood cells to carry adequate oxygen throughout your body. Normally, your red blood cells are flexible and round, moving easily through your blood vessels. In sickle cell anemia, the red blood cells become rigid and sticky and are shaped like sickles or crescent moons. These irregularly shaped cells can get stuck in small blood vessels, which can slow or block blood flow and oxygen to parts of the body. There's no cure for most people with sickle cell anemia. However, treatments can relieve pain and help prevent further problems associated with sickle cell anemia.<br/><br/>-Holly"
3882,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Wolfgirl-Taylor),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6295,2012-02-17T00:16:24,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/chad-michael-murray_6-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Zack Martinez<br/>18<br/><br/>Zack was going over letters that he received and usually were from young children. He did everything in his power to grant as many of their wishes as he can. He comes across a letter by a young woman not much younger than himself. He reads over the letter a few times. Then another time. The letter tore at the heart strings. He made up his mind then. He was going to fly out to meet her. Then he was going to bring her back to his house and get her some treatments. He was going to help her dreams come true. He called to his bodyguards. Researching her location and flew there in his private jet plane. Landing in the field outside her farm house. Walking in just a pair of jeans and his shirt(see picture) and knocked on the woman's front door. ""Hello? Is a Miss Holly in?"" he calls out."
3883,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-21T02:36:51,zoruna,"Arus looked at her. ""Guys like football players aren't used to being told no."" He says. ""I know. I've seen it since middle school. I'm always their punching bag because I chose not to fight unless its to protect. Plus I am scared of those guys even if I am protecting."" He says softly. Shaking his head. ""I was terrorfied but you were a lady and he was trying to hurt you. I put aside my fears to protect you. There is nothing heroic about that."" He says softly. Blushing deeply for a moment. Then his eyes widen and he starts shaking his head. ""I don't. I don't enjoy attention being on me. I only...even when I'm doing my work that I do...I don't enjoy attention on me. Its why I go as my alter ego...so I can be someone else while I work."" He says softly. His eyes wide as he looked at her. ""I don't want to be getting lots of attention from now on. I wanted to be invisible. I'm not a guy who likes attention...I'm very shy."" He says. Blushing deeply at what he had just admitted.<br/><br/>Blinking at her next statement. ""I'm glad."" He says softly. ""I've not had a friend in a very long time. My only friend was when I was three...before my anti-luck acted up. I am cursed with anti-luck. Maybe...maybe you have enough luck for the both of us."" He says softly. Nodding his head. ""I'm glad your fine."" He felt her cold hand on his cheek where the bruise was and winced. He pulled away slowly. ""The football players beat me up. They think I'm dating you so they beat me up."" He says softly. ""It was worse earlier...they did it before lunch. Others just laughed and watched them do it. Don't worry about it."" He says softly. ""I believe they were the guy who tried to hit you...they were his buddies most likely."" He blushed a bit. ""I told you I'm not a fighter."" He touched her hand with his own. ""Please don't feel bad as it isn't your fault people are stupid."" He lowered his hand when he realized what he was doing. Blushing deeply and looked down. ""I'm really happy that your my friend Lexi. Do you think people are going to maybe forget about the new guy saving the most popular girl in school? Hopefully quickly..."" he says softly."
3884,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-21T13:26:01,spongalicious,"""That sucks"". She pouted, feeling sorry for the mini Arus getting beaten up.<br/>""Who wouldn't be trrified of those boys? They're gigantic! Anyway, what you just described was COMPLETELY heroic!""<br/>She giggled as he started to stress out, ""Don't worry, someone will do something really stupid and that will be the new hot topic. You'll probably only have to put up with a bit of attention for a day or two. Where do you work anyway<br/><br/>""Just cause your un lucky it doesn't mean you aren't nice to be around! Some people are just jerks, for your sake I hope I have enough luck"".<br/>""The nerve of those boys! How dare they""! She was starting to get really fed up with those football players and they're tough guy attitudes, they were worthless and picked on people smaller than them.<br/>""Anyway, who would think we are dating? I've only known you for a day!""<br/>Lexi wanted to do something to those jerks, she didn't know what though, they had proved that they weren't afraid to hit girls and that frightened her.<br/>""I'm the one that should be happy you're my friend, not the other way around. You are amazing and don't let any one tell you otherwise, ok"".<br/>She stood up from her chair and offered her hands to Arus to help him up, ""I'm pretty hungry, wanna get something to eat""?"
3885,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-21T16:27:55,zoruna,"Arus looked at her and shrugged. He really was used to getting eat up. Blinking a bit. ""A lot of people aren't afraid of them. Then again a lot of people aren't their punching bags."" He says thoughtfully. Looking back at her and his cheeks flared deep dark red. Shaking his head in protest. ""I'm no hero."" He protested cutely. Relaxing a bit when she said that something else would happen and he wouldn't be eyed for very long. Nodding his head then bites his lower lip. Rubbing the back of his head. ""Well you see...I'm Mathias Andrews of Evanesence's band."" he says. Blushing deeply and couldn't look at her. ""I give all the money I make minus a few hundred to charities that help people in horrible situations."" He was slightly murmering by this point. Hoping she wasn't going to react horribly or anything.<br/><br/>He blinked at her next words. Smiling a bit at her words. She really thought him nice to be around? That was amazing and lifted his spirits more than she ever could think. ""To be honest Amy is my adopted older sister. Her family has taken care of me since I was thirteen and Amy saw my parents trying to kill me. We're not legally family but...we are family where it counts."" He blinks and looks at her. ""Don't get worked up over the football players. They aren't worth it Lexi."" He says softly. He looked at her and smiled a bit. ""I don't always feel amazing. Not sure who would think we are dating but obviously someone did. Enough to spread rumors about it."" He says softly. Blushing shyly. He liked Lexi but probably wouldn't ever admit it or tell her that. He used her offered hand to get helped up. Nodding his head. ""Yeah. I'm actually starving."" He says. Letting go of her hand and began to walk towards the door. Tripping and lands with a crash on the ground. ""Ow..."" He says. Standing back up and laughs a bit. Then looks at Lexi. ""Please don't tell anyone what I told you...I don't want attention on me."""
3886,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-22T10:44:11,spongalicious,"""I guess your right, most people don't have a reason to be afraid, heck, I wasn't afraid of them until about half an hour ago!""<br/>As he was protesting Lexi started to think how cute he was, he had gorgeous eyes, you just had to look behind the bulky glasses, which she was pretty much certain no one had taken the time to do.<br/>He told her that he was Mathias Andrews from evanescence. Her eyes widened and her mouth dropped, ""You're WHO?! Wait no, don't answer that or I might just faint, you give your money to charity? That's so nice!<br/><br/>""Wait, stop, your parents tried to kill you? What was their deal?<br/>She made a cute little noise, not working her self up about the football players would be hard considering she was already worked up...<br/>""Oh well, I guess it doesn't really matter who started them, their not true and I guess that is all that matters"".<br/>Lexi started to pull back on her boots, she was hopping on one foot trying to get on her boot when Arus fell over. It shocked her and she wobbled, soon falling over. She laughed, standing back up, ""I promise I won't tell anybody""."
3887,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-22T16:22:29,zoruna,"Arus sits up and had noticed her eyes on him. Not sure why but it made him feel even shyer than he already was. He shook his head as he wasn't sure why but he actually felt like he mattered around her. He blushed deeply as her eyes widened and her jaw dropped. Looking away. ""Mathias Andrews."" He repeats. Not knowing if she heard him or not. He blinked when she said don't answer that or she might faint. ""Oops...I just did."" he says. Blushing a bit and looked down. Nodding his head. ""Yeah. A charity to help people who were in horrible situations like I was before this school found me and accepted me into their program."" He says softly. He lifted his head. ""They hated me because my grandmother, whom I've never met, made them keep me. They were supposably supposed to give me to my grandmother when I turned a year old. They kidnapped me and abused me. Beating me or demeaning me. I had to beg on the streets since I was three years old. That is just a summary of what my life was like before Amy found and saved me."" He says softly.<br/><br/>Laughing a tiny bit at the cute little noise. ""You made such a cute sound just then. It was really adorable...in a grown up sort of way."" He says. Blushing deep red as he realized he said that out loud. ""Didn't mean to say it outloud though."" He says softly. Standing back up. ""Please don't. I wear a wig as Mathias and prescription shades. That way nobody will know its me...Arus thats up on stage. I'm the bands keyboardist."" He looks at her. ""My secret though is...I can't read sheet music. I play by ear. If I hear a song once I can play it on the piano or keyboard."" He looked away. ""No matter what I just can't read sheet music. Its all by ear."" He leads her out of the music room and down the hall. ""You don't think I'm weird just cuz I'm shy do you?"" He asks softly. ""My mother said girls don't like shy guys."""
3888,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-22T21:45:47,spongalicious,"She laughed asa he said Oops, I just did. I didn't faint so that's a good sign!"" She listened, looking into his eyes, ""my poor little Arus! That is so horrible! It's so nice that you give most of your money to charity though, and you're still saying your not heroic?"" She asked teasingly.<br/><br/>She loved it when he laughed, she hadn't had the opportunity to hear it that much but when she did, she couldn't help but laugh along.<br/>She didn't normally blush that often but what he said made a blush creep up her cheeks, she giggled a little bit, ""Thanks, I haven't been called cute or adorable for a long time"".<br/><br/>""You are such a sneaky boy! I don't know of anyone else smart enough to pull off what you have pulled off, at least not successfully anyway. I know what instrument Mathias Andrews plays, afterall I have nearly all of your albums, you ARE my favourite band you know. I don't think you need to be able to read sheet music, it sets you apart from everyone else"".<br/>She started to walk down the hall with him, "" I don't think you're weird, not at all. Any way, what does your mother know about what teenage girls like in a guy these days?""<br/>""Girls like guys that are comfortable in their own skin, willing to stand up for their girlfrinds, do romantic stuff, tell them nice stuff and other things. Well at least that's what I look for in a guy"".<br/><br/>They reached the less crowded cafeteria, Lexi picked up a tray and put some salad and a bread roll onto it. She waited patiently for Arus."
3889,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-23T01:32:22,zoruna,"Arus looked at her and nodded his head. ""You didn't faint so that is a very good sign."" He says in agreement. Blinking at her words next. His cheeks flaming red for a moment. Shaking his head. ""I'm no hero."" He says softly. He saw her blushing and smiled. ""You have a beautiful blush."" He says with a light tease. Blinking a bit. ""Well you are. And beautiful. And nice. You're fun to be around."" He says. Naming off a few things just to point out a couple things he noticed. Blinking a bit. ""I'm not sneaky. I just don't talk much as either Mathias or Arus. If I don't talk much no one can make comparisons."" He says in a soft voice so others can't hear. ""Besides I'm shy so talking brings attention to myself I really don't want to have on me."" He blinks a bit and looks at her.Grinning as he just shook his head. ""No. I didn't know but I do now. Which album don't you have? I'll get you a free copy since your my friend."" He says softly.<br/><br/>Smiling a bit. ""It does...doesn't it?"" He says as if just noticing. He was noticing it did. He walked into the cafeteria with her. Grabbing a tray and puts some salad, mac n cheese, and ham on it. He blinked a bit. ""I don't know."" He says softly. Looking at her. ""Than probably won't want a guy like me. I'm shy and not always comfortable in my own skin."" He pauses a bit. ""The other stuff sounds a lot like me though."" He says even softer than he had been talking before. He takes the tray and sits at an empty table with her. ""I hope your friends won't bother me. I don't like being surrounded even when I'm my alter ego."" He says softly. Sighing a bit and then smiles at her. ""Want to come with me to rehearsal tomorrow?"" He asked as he had just thought about it."
3890,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-24T13:55:12,spongalicious,"""It's nice to get compliments like that, I can tell that they're genuine, it means alot. You should talk more, you have a calming voice. You're so nice, the only compliments I get are 'nice legs, when do they open' 'nice ass' and the derogatory comments continue. The only album I don't have is 'Anywhere but home', it's really nice of you to get me a free copy, I appreciate it, I hope you know that"".<br/><br/>""Yes, there is something special about everybody and the lucky ones like you have heaps of things that make you special. Trust me, nobodies perfect, you don't have to be the dream boy to get any girl you want in this school. If you want I can pair you up with one of my friends"". She smiled at him, but to be honest she was starting to think how cute he actally was. He was sweet, kind and so caring, setting him up with one of her friends would kill her inside.<br/>The air became trapped in her throat and she started to cough, ""Really?! So, I would be at an evanescence rehearsal?"" She cut open her roll and placed the salad inside.<br/>She took a small bite of her salad roll, she turned around and saw her friends heading over to their table, they all sat down at their table,<span style=""font-style: italic""> Are you ok Lexi? Did he hurt you?</span>They were soon focused on Arus,<span style=""font-style: italic"">You are so brave! Lexi is so smart having such a brave boy protecting her from all of the horrible men in the world. </span><br/><br/>Lexi looked at Arus and discreetly rolled her eyes at Arus and stifled a giggle."
3891,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-24T16:36:20,zoruna,"Arus looked at her. Tilting his head to the side. ""Sounds like what you are used to getting are really insults and not compliments. Such comments are vulgar and not complimentary. I would never say such comments."" He says softly. ""You are welcome Lexi. Think nothing of it."" He says with a smile. He was sure he could get her a signed copy but he would leave that part out of it. He stabs his macaroni and cheese and takes a bite. He looked at her. ""You need to be an athlete from what I've noticed. I'm no athlete."" He says softly. Shaking his head. ""No. I want to date a girl because I love her. Not because I was set up with her. Thank you for the offer Lexi but I will have to decline."" He says with a warm smile. He nodded his head. ""Yeah. Really. And...yes. You would be."" He says softly. He paled and jumped as he now had two hot girls, who were plain compared to Lexi in his eyes, sitting on either side of him. He tried to shrink away. Be invisible. His cheeks flaming red and they got deeper red as he soon had all those eyes looking at him. Shaking his head but he just couldn't find his voice. He looked at Lexi like Help. He stared at his plate. Playing with his food than eats some more of it. ""No. It was nothing."" He says simply. His voice soft and as Lexi put it calming. Yet in its own way held a hot undertone. They could actually hear what he said this time so it wasn't overly soft."
3892,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-25T05:39:02,spongalicious,"""I know that you would never say something like that, that's why I'm eating lunch with you, and not them. That's only at first glance that you have to be an athlete, once they get to know you they'd be happy to go out with you. I know what you mean, it's ok, I don't mind if you don't want to go out with any of my friends, most of them don't have good personalities anyway. Oh, WOW! My world is now perfect!"" Her friends always turned up at the wrong times, she was starting to have a good conversation with him and those two girls showed up, his mouth shut closed and his amazing personality was gone.<br/>He looked at her, desperation in his eyes. ""He was just helping me out, don't bother him too much about it. I already thanked him. Can you girls get me a bottle of water?""<br/>They both flounced away to the drink machine.<br/>Lexi gave Arus a look, she then started to giggle. I know, they're a little full on. You learn to love them"".<br/>She nudged him on the shoulder, ""you did well though, I could actually hear what you were saying. You should be more confident! They won't bite, the worst those two will do is spread rumours, they are the absolute worst when it comes to spreading rumours""."
3893,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-25T18:52:16,zoruna,"Arus listened to what she was saying. Nodding his head. A soft smile on his lips. He tilted his head in curiousity as she continued. He blinked and wondered if it was possible. That hadn't been his experience. His bad luck always acted up in some way or another. He chuckled a bit and nodded his head. He could understand that. He was a bit puzzled by her last two comments. Unsure if it was sarcasm or a truthful statement. He didn't mean to clam up once her friends came but beautiful girls always made him feel very shy. To him they were beautiful but they were as beautiful as Lexi looked. He was wondering if she was a vampire because one time when she smiled he could have sworn he had seen fangs. He merely smiled at her comment after her giggle. He looked at her and looked away. ""I don't feel confident when I'm surrounded by beautiful girls. Even if the one I'm talking to makes the others pale in comparison."" He says softly but a bit louder than he had been. He looked at her. ""They might bite. With words at the very least."" He says. Blushing a bit then returns to normal color. ""I can't help that I'm shy Lexi. I'll try to be less shy but it'll take time for me to be as confident as some guys. I have reasons in my past that made me the way I am today."" He smiled at her. Continuing to talk in his very attractive voice as he hadn't noticed the other two come back. He was guessing they were closer friends than the big group he had seen her with earlier."
3894,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-28T12:49:06,spongalicious,"Lexi was sitting there talking to Arus, he didn't know it but he was making her happier than she had been in a while. He always had the cutest expression on his face and he gave her butterflies in his stomach, she would never have the guts to tell him how she felt, she didn't think he would ever feel the same wa y. It saddend her slightly thinking that she might not ever get to be held in his arms but she didn't want it to bother her too much.<br/><br/>""I will prepare you for when you meet the girl that does make all the other girls pale in comparison"". She didn't even think that maybe he was talking about her, it completely slipped her mind. ""Sometimes words are the thing that cut the deepest, I know but you have to get past that. I know it will take a long time, but there is no need to rush"".<br/>She smiled at him, he was already making improvements, he was talking infront of the two girls that had returned with her water. She slipped it into her bag, she didn't drink that much water, mostly blood.<br/>These two girls she had known since primrary school. They had been friendly, conservative and christian. They were the complete opposite now to what they were then. They had followed in Lexi's footsteps wearing revealing clothing, not giving a damn and acting stupid. Lexi was not stupid, far from it. She acted stupid because it wasn't cool being smart. She would hide her grades from her friends claiming to get C's and D's.<br/><br/>She started to think about the rehearsal, she had never seen evansecence play live and now she would see them rehearsing. She was actually friends with a band member of evanescence, what were the odds?<br/>She finished half of her lunch, and placed it back on her tray, she was dainty in size and ate tiny amounts of food."
3895,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-28T16:13:58,zoruna,"Arus was happier than he had been in a long time around Lexi. He couldn't remember ever feeling as happy as he did now around Lexi. He liked her but was much too shy to take the risk. What if he chased her off? He wasn't the most popular guy in the school. Quite the opposite really. He didn't like too much attention on him. He was a shy guy which is why he was Mathias Andrews and not Arus Naturashi when he performed with his adopted sister. Little knowing his true rank in society. Right now he thought he was just a normal guy. The pendant being a family heirloom and nothing more. That would be altering eventually.<br/><br/>He looked at her. ""I think I..."" He blushed and looked down. ""I'd appreciate that."" he says softly. Maybe if she prepared him he would have the courage to ask her out. He looked back up at her. He had been talking about her but either she missed it or she ignored it. He was hoping it was the first one because the second one might crush him. ""Yeah. Words do cut the deepest."" Though his voice was soft her friends could still hear it and were practically drooling over his accent and voice. He didn't know it because he was pretending they weren't there. That was how he could handle talking in front of those two...for now at least. Lexi would little by little bring him out of that shell he had pushed himself into to survive his abusive and sadistic parents.<br/><br/>He wondered why she put it in her bag. Maybe it was for later. Or maybe she didn't drink much water. Either way...he liked that she had sent them to get it. It gave him time to prepare himself for their presence. He had to imagine them as puppies or that they weren't there in order to keep talking to lexi. Imagining them as something cute and harmless was helping him. He looked at her. ""You should try to eat just a little more Lexi. Eating a bit more won't hurt your figure but it will provide you with more energy."" He says softly. ""If your not hungry thats okay too. I'm just not wanting you to be hungry later."" He whispered softly. ""If you want I can play you some evanesence songs after your last class today. The music room has said I can practice on the piano in there at anytime."" He wanted to see her happy and smiling."
3896,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-02-29T22:35:21,spongalicious,"She smiled at him, maybe if she hung around with him alot he would see her as less of a friend. She was a bit worried that maybe she was already stuck in the friend zone. She had started to notice how her friends were looking at him, it would crush her if he decided to go out with one of them and not her. She couldn't blame them though, he did have the cutest accent in the entire school, everybody else droned on in the same monotonous tone and he was so gorgeous. She couldn't get over how gorgeous he was.<br/><br/>She guessed he was right about the whole energy thing, she always did feel tired at the end of the day. She took two more bites, to her this was an accomplishment. ""Really? That sounds perfect. I don't have any more classes today. My last one was cancelled because the teacher has food poisoning"". She was so happy inside and she was struggling to contain herself, a big smile lit up her face, she was really excited.<br/><br/>""What time do you have your lesson on the history of music again?""<br/>She was really excited to hear him play and couldn't wait until the time came."
3897,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-03-03T01:07:12,zoruna,"Arus didn't view her as a just friend only type of girl. He saw her as a possibility to date. However, in his case he was much too nervous to ask her out. Maybe after they got to know each other more...right now he was afraid he'd lose her friendship. Plus add in that he was shy as all get out. He looked at her and smiled. He had a nice smile but didn't think himself gorgeous. He didn't view himself as that. Merely thought himself okay looking. He was so used to being bullied and his parents demeaned him and abused him all his life. So he didn't know that others could see him as gorgeous. He had beautiful blue eyes but hid them behind his oversized glasses. Maybe with some coaxing he could be gotten into smaller frames. He nodded his head. ""I have one more class but its two hours away. Then I have no more classes."" He says softly. Watching her big smile on her face. It lit up the natural beauty of her features. ""You have a beautiful smile Lexi."" He says softly. ""Its in two hours. I can play some songs before and then again after."""
3898,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-03-04T12:18:49,spongalicious,"Lexi didn't want to keep focusing on what she wished they were, she was going to start focusing on what they actually were, and that was friends. Hopefully just for now. She liked it when he smiled at her though, she couldn't help enjoying his company but she could stop herself jumping all over him.<br/>Lexi wanted to get a good look at his eyes but she didn't want to just start staring at him. She took the glasses off of his face. ""Sorry, the smudge on your glasses was driving me crazy"". While she was wiping the non-dirty glasses on her singlet she looked at his eyes, his eyes were the most gorgeous blue she had ever seen. She placed the glasses back onto his face, "" You have adorable eyes you know. Thanks, I know nicer smiles though"".<br/>She was excited to be able to listen to him playing a bunch of her favourite songs. ""That would be amazing, it would mean so much to me"". She waited for him to finish his lunch, she started to pack her things into her bag so that they could go to the music room quickly."
3899,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-03-04T15:54:18,zoruna,"Arus just needed some time and the building of confidence. Than he would maybe take the risk of asking her out. He didn't want to lose the best friend he had ever had. The only real friend he had ever had. He looked at her and smiled just for her but didn't realize that is what he was doing. He blinked as she took the glasses off his face. Blushing as now her friends made swooning noise and gasps at the beauty of his eyes. He blinked and tried to see. He couldn't see hardly anything. Stupid eyesight. He pushed the glasses up fully by the brim of the nose. He blushed more and looked at her. ""I'm too shy to show them off. If I was more brave I'd maybe get smaller frames but then people would be staring at me all the time. I don't like being watched nonstop."" He says truthfully. He stood up and when she was ready walked with her to the music room. When they entered he went over to the piano and warmed up. He began to play Lithium and then Lies on the piano.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/AvlybK8gdPg""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/AvlybK8gdPg"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/ZG5055uY6s4""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/ZG5055uY6s4"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
3900,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-03-09T14:11:42,spongalicious,"Lexi gave her friends discreet evil glares, not that they noticed of course, they were too busy swooning over Arus's eyes, they were her eyes to swoon at. It wasn't fair. She let out a little laugh, she hadn't even known him that long and she was claiming him as her own. He must be really special.<br/>She stood in the music room listening to him play, he was amazing. She slipped onto the stool placed behind the keys, careful not to disturb him. As his fingers flew over the keys she could feel the muscles in his arms. She closed her eyes, listening to the amazing music that Arus was able to create.<br/>When he had finished she opened back up her eyes, ""That was amzing Arus, can you play some more?""<br/>She wished that time could stand still so that she could stay in this perfect moment, nothing could ruin it for her."
3901,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-03-09T14:50:46,zoruna,"Arus looked at Lexi and barely even realized her friends were there anymore. His world centered around and involved only this one girl. This girl who made him feel like he mattered and was important for the first time in his life. He smiled at her and continued to play the songs. Playing two more (see videos below) and then he stopped. Looking at her. ""Want to um...go to...um...dinner...um...at my place...I'll um...cook...for you..."" He said. He was beet red and so afraid she would turn him down. He stood up and looked at her. ""Think on it. I have to get to class. Meet you here after class."" He said. He hurried away from her quickly so if she laughed he wouldn't hear it. He was so red from head to toe still. he hurried to class and it seemed to drag by. He was learning so much from the teacher. He was the first one out of the class room. He was waiting outside the music room for her. He hoped she wouldn't laugh and would say yes.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/B8lsjQRU8QM""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/B8lsjQRU8QM"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/nc-THD_QkYs""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/nc-THD_QkYs"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
3902,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=20,2012-03-09T15:08:55,spongalicious,"When Arus had asked her to dinner at his place her whole stomach had filled with butterflies, the air became caught in her throat. Arus walked away to get to class, she watched him leave and was willing him to stay but knew he couldn't. While he was in class she wandered around the school, she was counting down the minutes until she was able to see Arus again. She heard the bell ring and her stomach was sent into a frenzy of butterflies again. She looked towards the music room and could see Arus standing out the front, she took a few deep breaths and started to walk towards the room, she looked up at Arus, she nodded her head cutely, ""I would love to go to dinner with you"".<br/>Instinctively she slipped her hand into his, ""So, what do we do now?"""
3903,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-09T15:20:58,zoruna,"Arus was shifting side to side. What if she didn't come? What if he had chased her off? What if--- She walked over and his what ifs went out the window. He looked at her. Blushing at her cute nod. ""You would?"" He blushed deeply. ""I mean...great."" He said. Turning deeper red when her hand slipped into his. ""Let's go to my place. Maybe Amy will be there. Than you can meet my adopted sister. She might not be there though. It was just a thing I ought to mention."" He said softly. Leading her out of the school and towards the apartments across the street. He takes her to his room and lets her inside. Inside it was beautifully decorated and very neat. Well ogranized and clean. He looked at her. ""Do you like shrimp scampi?"" He asked softly."
3904,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-10T00:27:13,spongalicious,"She had seen him shifting nervously waiting for her, at least she knew she wasn't the only nervous one.<br/>She giggled a little bit, ""yes, I would. Wait, wait, wait, Amy might be there?"" She couldn't freak out into fan girl mode twice in one day so she quietly coughed ""It would be nice to meet your sister, thanks for letting me know"".<br/>Before they walked into the apartment she removed her shoes and left them by the front door, she followed Arus inside and looked around the neat and tidy apartment block, ""This place is really nice!""<br/>""Oh, yummy, I love shrimp scampi"".<br/>She was really nervous about the date but was just as excited."
3905,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-10T06:15:05,zoruna,"He looked at her. Leading her away from the school and towards his apartment. Looking at her. ""Yeah. She has a key."" He says. Looking at her quizically as she giggled. He was just kind of blinking about that. He walked in and slipped out of his own shoes. He shut and locked the door after she was inside. He smiled at her. ""Thanks. I decorated and cleaned it up myself."" He admitted. ""I love to cook Italian."" He admitted. ""I make garlic bread or garlic knots from scratch. So you can have whichever you desire."" He said. Just as he went to speak again Amy's voice came from his bedroom. ""Arus? I'm coming right out."" She said. Walking out of the room. Arching an eyebrow at Lexi. ""Who is your friend Arus? I know I just dropped by. Needed a place to crash for a bit."" She looked at Arus and smiled. Hugging him close. Arus smiled and hugged her back. ""Its alright Amy. Guessing the rest of the band is at the hotel across town."" At a nod from her he smiled. ""This is my good friend Lexi."""
3906,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-10T06:55:29,spongalicious,"""You have good taste, and a man that can cook is a man that can go far. Oh, yummy I love garlic knots"".<br/>She heard Amy's voice from the other room, she looked towards the room then back at Arus, she tugged on his arm in a hushed tone she said, ""It's AMY! I can't believe it, I'm in the same apartment as the lead singer and the piano player from Evanescence!""<br/>As Amy walked into the room she straightened herself up and tried to look sensible.<br/>She held out her hand to Amy, ""Hey Amy, it's really nice to meet you""<br/>In a few seconds Lexi would be shaking hands with Amy and maybe, just maybe in a few weeks she would be kissing Arus. Maybe.<br/>Her life had been turned around in such a small amount of time, it was miraculous."
3907,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-10T09:24:55,zoruna,"Arus smiled at her. ""Alright. If you say so."" He says softly. He looked at her and laughed a little bit at her reaction. Shaking his head. Amy looked at her adopted brother's friend. Shaking her hand. ""Nice to meet you. You make Arus smile...thats a good thing. I haven't seen him truly smile since that incident a few years ago. Anyways...have fun you two. I have to get going."" One last hug to Arus before she left. ""Don't forget about practice tomorrow."" She said. Shutting the door tight. Arus laughed a bit and pulled her into the kitchen. ""You won't believe the goofy things Amy and the band do during practice."" He says. Almost sounding like giggling while he was chuckling. He looked around and pulled out a big pot for spagetti, two frying pans, and all the ingredients he would need for Shrimp Scampi. He began making the sauce for the scampi. Grilling shrimp in LOTS of butter. Boiling the water and puts in the spagetti. He smiled as he began to make the batter for garlic knots."
3908,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-10T16:53:21,spongalicious,"She looked at Arus, ""don't laugh at me! It's not everyday I get to meet my idols"" she said jokingly. She pushed him lightly on the shoulder, giggling quietly.<br/>As Amy shook her hand Lexi looked at Arus with a big smile on her face, ""I'm glad that I'm able to put a smile on his face and I'm planning on putting it there for alot longer. Ok, you have fun too!""<br/>She waved goodbye to Amy as she left the apartment and swivelled around to face Arus, ""I can imagine"" She really enjoyed listening to Arus chuckling along, as if his troubles were forgotten. She would like to think that she was able to make all of his negative thoughts get pushed out of the way, it was something that if she wasn't already doing she would like to start doing.<br/>She watched Arus grilling the shrimp in the butter, but decided that for once she wasn't going to be an annoying calorie counter and she was going to enjoy herself and eat what she wanted.<br/>The smell was filling up the apartment and Lexi was suddenly hungry, ""I can't wait to try some of your food, I'm pretty hungry too"".<br/>She leaned against the kitchen bench careful not to get in the way of his cooking or ingredients.<br/>""You know what, I live quite close to you, just a few minutes away. I'll probably have to take some leftovers home it smells amazing""."
3909,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-11T03:08:49,zoruna,"Arus chuckled a bit anyways. ""Not laughing...just chuckling."" He says with a smile. Bumping her back lightly. Blushing a bit at what Lexi said to Amy. He sighed as though he felt lighter than before the weight of the world was still on his shoulder. He needed to get pyschological help but right now couldn't afford it. He continued cooking as he flipped over the shrimp. He stirred the pasta and checked a noodle. It was getting there. ""I hope you'll like it. I really love cooking almost as much as playing the piano."" He admitted. He blushed a bit. ""I will definitely walk you home if you don't mind."" he says softly. ""Really? You can if you would like."" He said with a smile. Mixing the white sauce to go over the pasta. He then drains the noodles. Putting them back in the pot and pours in the sauce. Stirring it up some before flipping one piece of shrimp after the next. Then fully mixes up the shrimp scampi. He scoops out two bowls full of shrimp scampi and puts them on the table. Getting forks and puts them into the bowls. Taking a seat after she did. ""Take the first bite. I can't wait for you to try it."" He said with a smile."
3910,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-11T03:45:18,spongalicious,"""I'm nearly one hundred percent sure that I will like it but we don't know just yet"".<br/>She watched him intently, she never was a very good cook and watching him expertly flipping the shrimp and stirring pasta was all new to her.<br/>""Don't tell me you are secretly a famous cook, ok? That would seriously screw with my head"" She laughed, ""I have had a bit too much excitement for just one day. Sure, if you want to walk me home you can"". She was glad that out of all days she had actually cleaned her apartment before she left for school.<br/>Lexi sat down on the chair, opposite to Arus.<br/>""Ok, here I go""<br/>She spun her fork around in the noodles, the smell was making her stomach grumble in anticipation, she placed the forkful in her mouth and chewed, it was as if fireworks had gone off in her mouth, it was AMAZING!<br/>""Arus, this is so good! I've never tasted something so yummy!"" The delight was obcious on her face.<br/>She continued to eat the delicious noodles, every mouthful just as nice as the first.<br/>""Just a little warning for when you walk me home, we might run into my room mate, and they're a litlle bit on the weird side. You will learn to love him though"".<br/><br/>Her room mate was Mitchell, he had known Lexi since they were quite young and he had always liked her so when she had been looking for a room mate to half the rent with he had gladly offered. It had been a year since they had moved into the same apartment but Lexi still had not shown any interest in him, he hadn't lost hope though. Lexi was oblivious to his feelings for her and continued to treat him like a friend.<br/><br/>""The sauce has the most amazing texture Arus! This is just what I needed to hit the spot""."
3911,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-11T05:09:06,zoruna,"Arus laughed at  her words. Shaking his head. ""No. I just happen to cook like the best of them."" He admitted. ""I don't think I want to go screwing with your head. Its much too pretty to mess with."" He said. Blushing afterwards when he realized what he had said. ""I would like to walk you home."" He says with a smile. He watched her and could see she liked it. He blushed at her words though. She seemed really delighted with his food and it made him feel special. ""I am glad you like it."" He says as he began to eat. ""Try a shrimp."" He said happily. Enjoying the shrimp scampi as well. He looked at her and nodded his head. ""Okay."" He continued eating with her until he was finished. ""Want to take a big container of it home?"" He asked. Wiping his mouth. ""I'm glad you enjoyed it."" He said. Going over to the stove and makes sure its off. ""I'll make you a container."" He said as he pulled out a medium sized container bowl and begins to fill it."
3912,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-11T14:07:52,spongalicious,"Lexi was having such a good time at Arus's place, she had a constant little smile on her face and she was laughing more mow than she had in ages. It was so strange to think that she had only known him for a day, it felt like they had known each other for years.<br/>""Thanks Arus, you sure know how to win over a girl! Compliments and cooking, pretty much no better combination!"" She laughed, but deep inside she wasn't joking because Arus was winning her over more than he already had, if that was possible. She started to get a small headache, dehydration. She hadn't had a drink from her 'special' bottle in a while. She got it out of her bag which had been resting at her feet and took a large mouthful, she placed it back into the insulated section of her bag, her attempt to keep it remotely cold.<br/>""It's impossible to not like your cooking, it's so good!"" She popped a shrimp into her mouth, it was cooked to perfection, the flavours in her mouth were all combining and were tasting absolutely sensational. She made a little high pitched noise, and after she had swallowed, ""Yum! I'm going to have to get you to cook for me everynight!"" She laughed, ""Then again, I'm sure you've got a life, example performing at concerts"".<br/>The delight that Arus bought to Lexi by just being there was overwhelming, Lexi had no idea that anybody would ever have been able to make her feel so happy.<br/>She watched Arus leave the table and she finished her meal not too long afterwards.<br/>""Oh yes, I would love to bring some home, thanks so much"".<br/>She stood up from the table and walked over to the bench, ""That was the best meal I have ever had Arus, thankyou so much"".<br/>She looked around the room feeling kind of awkward, ""So, what would you like to do now? I could stay here and we could do some stuff or you could walk me home, I don't mind which one"".<br/>She was secretly hoping inside that he would want her to stay, she didn't want to leave his side."
3913,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-11T22:09:33,zoruna,"Arus too felt like he knew her for a very long time. It was as if in a way they were kindred spirits. People that could relate to each other easily but were still able to connect. Even if they knew each other for but a few minutes. Or as in this case but a day. Blinking and blushed a bit. ""No I don't. Girls have never been a specialty of mine. I merely was speaking truthfully."" He said in a shy stammer. He put the lid on her container after making sure it was pushed down evenly so that it wouldn't leak out or not close properly. He looked at her and blushed more. ""Thank you for your compliment. I had to learn at an early age to fend for myself."" He says softly. Blinking at the little high pitched noise she made. He laughed a bit. ""If you want me to my friend."" He shook his head. ""Though I'll only cook once leftovers are gone. That way nothing is wasted."" He looked at her. Nodding his head. ""Yeah. For example there is one three weeks from today."" He admitted. ""Yet I have a feeling concerts might become harder to do.  I don't know why though...just an odd feeling.""<br/><br/>He looked at her with a smile. ""Want to come backstage for the next concert? I would love to have you watching. You are my friend after all. I'm sure Amy wouldn't mind. She seemed to like you. At least it looked that way to me."" He asked and said as he washed dishes. ""I have you a full container right there on the counter."" He blushed at her next words. ""Your welcome Lexi. I'm glad you enjoyed it."" He admitted.  He blinked a bit. ""I don't know. I've never had guests other than Amy and the others."" He admitted. ""What kind of stuff Lexi? We don't have to hurry you home unless you have to get home. Maybe you and I could help each other with homework."""
3914,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-12T22:28:30,spongalicious,"""Well, I think that you are perfect just the way you are so it doesn't matter if you are or not. If someone can't see how nice and sweet you are, it's their own fault and it is also their own loss, because they don't get to taste your cooking or be your friend. Well, that's not the best reason to start cooking but you cook amazing now so I guess there was a kind of good side, not that you had to fend for yourself though, that is definetely not good. You should trust your instincts, they're probably right. But nothing is too tough for you to handle so it shouldn't be too bad"".<br/>Lexi let her hair down out of the tight ponytail, it fell to about mid-back.<br/>""Sure. I would love to come backstage, it would be amazing. Yeah, we can do homework, good idea!""<br/>She reached into her bag and pulled out a few sheets as well as a book or two, ""what homework have you got so far?"""
3915,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-03-14T15:54:30,zoruna,"Arus blushed at her first set of statements. They made him feel special in a way he couldn't quite describe. ""Thanks Lexi."" He says softly. Laughing a bit as she seemed to stumble over her words towards him. Shaking his head. ""I know what you meant."" He says with a smile. He sighed a bit as she just didn't know and he couldn't explain to her...the hell he went through until he got this scholarship. He merely smiled at her though. She made it all seem not so bad. Not that he could tell her that. He was much too shy. He watched her ponytail come out and fall down her back. Blushing as it was so long and beautiful. He actually wanted to run his fingers through it. He rubbed the bruised eye and winced. He had forgotten that was even there. ""Cool. I'll enjoy having you there."" He says with a smile. He opens his bag and pulls out a couple books. One sheet and that was about it. ""Math and history of music. I only have a few classes this semester that aren't playing in music."" He says honestly. ""What about you?"""
3916,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-04-05T08:39:28,spongalicious,"Lexi let out a little laugh, she shouldn't be worried they were connected in such a way that he always knew what she meant. She hoped that she was able to get his mind off the bad things but deep inside she knew it was probably still gnawing at the back of his head. The feeling of helplesness and despair, she never wanted him to experience these feelings and it made her sad to know that all this time she hadn't been there for him, she knew that it was ridiculous to feel bad for not being there she didn't even know he had existed until today but the feeling was still there.<br/><br/>Lexi's facial expressions softened in concern, the bruise around his eye was clear to see and obviously painful. She walked a bit closer to him ""I'll kiss it better for you if you'd like""  Lexi said with a small smile playing on her lips, she brushed her lips against the corner of his eye, ""There we go, all better"".<br/><br/>""Well, I have to write an essay in english on a subject of my choice and I also have to design a costume for drama but that one can wait. Do you mind if before we start I get changed into something a bit more comfortable""?  She pulled out a pair of black full length leggings ""These are alot easier to relax in than this sill skirt""."
3917,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-12-04T10:03:47,zoruna,"Arus heard her little laugh and merely smiled at her a bit. She was so nice to him and said such nice things as well. He got the feeling she meant them and that made him feel good. He was still feeling the feelings he felt deep down but right now they weren't as strong. He could push them away and not think of them while around Lexi. He wondered what she was thinking about when she got a slightly far off look to her eyes for some reason. He continued eating his food. Finishing he began washing his plate. Turning around in time to see her get closer to him. Flushing at her words. ""Thats...thats not necessary."" He said in a slight stammer. It really wasn't. Flushing a deeper shad of red as she brushed her lips at the corner of his eye. Now that made him feel good but she didn't have to do that. It might be painful but he had had worse growing up. What with his father's sadistic abuse and what not. Listening to her as she spoke. ""I'm not overly fond of English classes. I wish I could help you with that. Have you decided on a subject for your essay?"" He asked curiously. He smiled at her. ""I don't mind."" He pointed to the bathroom in the hallway. ""The bathroom is right there."" He said softly. ""I don't like the uniforms much myself but they are apparently mandatory."" He said softly. He cleaned the dishes up and dried them. Sighing a bit as he did so. This was a good thing and he was happy she was here. He didn't want today to end because it might not be the same tomorrow.  He felt it would be but it was a fear he had deep down."
3918,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-12-04T12:03:18,spongalicious,"After she pulled away from his face she giggled, his cheeks were a shade of red and she found him so adorable when he was embarrassed or acting shy.<br/>""Well, I don't really mind English that much, it isn't the worst thing I could be in, and yeah I chose to write an essay on the differences in groups at school, and if it affects a students learning if they are in a certain group. I thought that would interest the teacher a bit"".<br/>She smiled at him and looked down the hallway, ""I'll be right back"" she flounced down the hall and locked the door behind him, she quickly got changed, peeled off her shirt to reveal her singlet looked into the mirror fixed her hair and lipgloss. She was hoping that Arus was having just as much fun as she was having, hoping quite desperately actually that he was enjoying her company, if he was that would mean so much to her.<br/><br/>She walked back down the hallway and sat down with him once again, smiling brightly as she did so. She rummaged through her bag and successfully found a blue pen. She ended up changing her mind about her position so she layed down flat on her stomach instead, she wrote a few lines to begin it and then pretty much gave up, she rolled onto her back and looked up at Arus though her eye lashes, ""What time are you going into school tomorrow? We could walk together if you wanted to"" she put on her best smile, hoping desperately he would say he wanted to walk with her."
3919,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-12-14T13:20:47,zoruna,"Arus flushed a darker shade of red when he heard her giggling. Trying to return to normal hue as he listened to her speaking. ""That is an interesting sounding topic to chose. Are you enjoying writing about that? How are you doing on researching that subject? I wonder what you have observed."" He rubbed the back of his head. ""Sorry it just sounds extremely interesting and like an extremely good project to research and write about. I'd even be interested in hearing what you have written so far."" He said with a smil. Watching her flounce down the hall. Watching her and then began to work on some written music homework. It was about the history of the music note. It was the most boring part of History of Music that he had done yet. He really didn't care about the music notes he couldn't read for the life of him. He was having a lot of fun and enjoying her company. He hadn't thought he could enjoy the company of the most popular girl at school. Especially when he was just a nobody. Who happened to be friends with Miss Popularity. He didn't care about that though. He was happy to have her company. He watched her come back and sit with him once more. He continued working on his History of Music homework. Looking at her as she rolled to lay on her back. Looking down at her as he was still sitting up. He blinked a bit. ""I usually go early to avoid the crowds. A lot of people ironically make me nervous. Go figure."" He said with a laugh. ""Yet as Mathias Andrews I can handle it because I'm pretending I'm someone other than me."" He looked at her. ""If you want to walk with me I would enjoy walking with you. Aren't you worried about your reputation? I mean your the most popular girl at school and I'm just a nobody who saved you from the football player."" He said. rubbing the back of his head. ""I'm glad you want to spend time with me."""
3920,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-12-15T04:36:05,spongalicious,"""Yeah, it's was one of my best ideas so far I think, I'm enjoying writing it quite a bit actually. Well so far I have made sure to include nearly all the groups from school how many people in what group, how many hours a day they study and then I got granted access to students results from the computers in the school office, so once I get all my information and put it together I should be able to write the essay and also provide a way of helping teachers to teach certain students after learning their strengths and their weaknesses.""<br/>She took in a deep breath and smiled at him again,<br/>""So luckily we got given quite a long time to work on the essay, it's nice to know that you are interested in what I'm doing Arus, I don't normally get to talk about homework with my other friends.""<br/><br/>She put the papers back into her bag.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I usually go early to avoid the crowds. A lot of people ironically make me nervous. Go figure."" </span><br/>She giggled along with him.<br/>""Hmm normally I would say yes, I do care about my reputation but not really anymore, people can think whatever they want, and you make me happy and if other people want to not like me anymore because of that then they aren't really worth my time. I would love walking with you it would be my pleasure.""<br/>She let out a delicate little yawn,<br/>""Is it cool if you walk me home? I am getting rather tired.""<br/>The last thing she wanted to do was leave Arus's house but she needed to get up early tomorrow to walk with Arus so she was determined to get a good sleep tonight.<br/>She stretched out her limbs and sat back up, getting her stuff ready. She smiled at him, ""ready when you are.""<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/>Mitchell was sitting in the apartment that he shared with Lexi, she was late back again and he could just imagine her sitting in another mans apartment, acting like the vixen that she was. In his mind she was anyway.<br/>He could see her pale limbs intertwined with someone else's and the thought made him scowl in disgust.<br/>She played so hard to get but he knew that they were meant to be together...forever.<br/>He got up and started to pace the room nervously, if he had waited too long to make a move on her he would be furious. He went back into his medium sized bedroom and flicked through the photo album dedicated to Lexi. Photos of her sleeping, laughing with her friends and even a few sexy ones of her wrapped in a towel in her room before she shut the curtains to get changed. The towel ones were completely his doing of course. She always shut the curtains before her shower but after she had gone in the bathroom he re opened them ad positioned himself across the street so he would have the best view.<br/>If she ever found these photos he would be mortified, although he wouldn't have to confess his feelings anymore, these shots were taken out of pure love.<br/>He laughed quietly, she would be his."
3921,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-12-19T13:53:01,zoruna,"Arus looked at her as she giggled. BLushing a bit as her giggles always made him feel so happy. Like he had made a huge success or something. It was a weird but pleasant feeling. He listened to her when she spoke again. ""Thats good. I was a bit worried you might be worried about your reputation. I like that you aren't. Makes me feel like I actually matter."" He said iwht a soft smile. ""Those are very true words. If they judge you because you hang with a nobody like me they weren't really worth your time to begin with."" He said in agreement. ""I'm glad you think that walking with me is a good thing."" He looked at her. Nodding his head. Waiting on her to be ready. He didn't want her to leave. Maybe if she had a uniform fr tommrow here then she wouldn't be having to leave. Least he didn't think she would. He took her hand and grabbecd his keys. Taking her by the hand and led her slowly out of his house. Walking hand in hand with her just like good friends. ""I hope you sleep well."" He said softly. He led her down the road towards her house. Only stopping when he had reached the house number she told him was hers. He let go of her hand and looked at her. ""Well here we are. I'll wait until you  are inside then I'm going to head home."" He said with a soft smile. If he knew the possible danger she was in he would have had her move in with him or at least stay the night. He cared about his friend a lot and wanted her to be happy."
3922,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=40,2012-12-19T15:49:12,spongalicious,"They walked hand in hand out of the apartment and began the walk to her place. She had a small smile playing on her lips the entire walk, the evening was finishing perfectly. Except for the whole leaving part.<br/>""Yeah, I am pretty tired tonight, I'll rest peacefully, same goes to you Arus"".<br/>She fumbled through her bag until she found her set of keys and she slid it easily into the lock. She opened up the door and placed her bag down inside, she turned back around and gave Arus a big hug.<br/>""I'll see you tomorrow morning, bright and early"".<br/>She said this cheerfully and with a wide smile, she felt so happy.<br/>She gave him another little wave and quietly closed the door behind her, making sure that she turned the lock.<br/>~~<br/>Mitchell stood up from the chair that he was sitting on, Lexi let out a little yelp in surprise,<br/>""Oh, it's just you Mitch, you scared the living daylights out of me!""<br/>Mitchell smirked a tad,<br/>""I just thought I should wait up for you Lexi, you are always scaring me by staying out late. It really worries me, you mean alot to me you know"".<br/>Lexi smiled in response,<br/>""Well that's very nice of you Mitch, but I'm heading off to bed. I'll see you tomorrow and if I make any plans I'll text you so you don't worry so much"".<br/>She walked into her bedroom and slid into bed keeping on her tights and singlet. She went into a peaceful sleep, dreaming about the events of the day and what could possibly bloom from the friendship she had with Arus.<br/>~~<br/>Mitchell had watched them from where he was sitting, this was a new boy. He didn't look like much but Lexi seemed fond of him. He was a threat.<br/>He opened back up the front door after Lexi had closed her bedroom door, he could just see the back of the threat as he walked away. He snarled and shut the door once again.<br/>He went into a disturbed sleep that night. Lots of tossing and turning and unpleasant dreams."
3923,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=60,2012-12-24T12:19:39,zoruna,"Arus looked at Lexi. Smiling a bit. ""Sleep well Lexi."" He said softly. He turned and walked off. Stopping and looked back when he felt eyes on him. Seeing a male standing there looking angry. What was his problem? He then turned back ahead with a strange feeling of dread coming down over him. Heading back home he picked up his stuff and put it back into his bag. He then got showered and changed into pajamas. Curling up in bed and would sleep until the next morning. Waking and dressed in the uniform pants and the top tucked in. He refused to wear the tie because he didn't like them. Getting his hair brushed out a strand fell into his face. He brushed it back behind his ear. Grabbing his backpack on the way out and walked to Lexi's house. He knocked on the door. Hoping she was ready.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">At the same time a man dressed in guard attire hurried through the courtyard. They had seen a young man who highly resembled the missing child they were looking for. The one that their lady was frantic and desperate to find. He looked too much like the queen and the late king to merely be a look alike. He hurried into the room. ""Your majesty...we believe we have seen him. He also bares the royal amulet. The one that you gave to your grandson all those years ago."" He stayed kneeled and didn't look up. ""Really?"" The voice came from across the room. Sounding hopeful and happy. ""Lets see what we can do about bringing him home then. Let the others know to be on the lookout. I will travel to see him once you locate where he is at."" The guard saluted and left to carry out the womans will.</span>"
3924,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=60,2012-12-24T15:35:57,spongalicious,"Lexi awoke the next morning around an hour before Arus was due to pick her up.<br/>She quickly showered, straightened her hair and applied her makeup, closely inspecting her face, to make sure that it looked perfect.<br/>She then got changed into her uniform and smoothed over any creases in her skirt.<br/>She walked through the kitchen slinging her bag onto her shoulder and grabbing a muesli bar, she peeled it open and took a few bites before finishing it off.<br/>She poked her head into Mitchell's room and saw him hunched over at his desk,<br/>""I'll see you later tonight Mitchell, I'll let you know if I am not coming home or if I'll be late"".<br/>She walked back into her room and decided to put an extra set of clothes in her bag. Just in case.<br/>She heard a knock at the door and quickly walked over to the door, smiling widely as she opened it.<br/>""Hey Arus, hope you slept well, ready to go?"""
3925,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=60,2012-12-26T12:02:11,zoruna,"Arus stood there waiting patiently for Lexi. Smiling the whole time as he was happy today. For once he wasnâ€™t walking to school by himself. He had a friend which he was walking to school with. That made him very, very happy. He wasnâ€™t aware that he had a grandmother. That his most prized possession was actually a family heirloom. He had been mistreated, abused, and neglected since he was little. He bore scars on his back and side from some of his fatherâ€™s abuse. His father had even used a whip on him before. Breaking open the skin with repeated lashings of it. He brightened up even more when she came out. â€œIâ€™m great. I am happy that you are walking to school with me today. I looked forward to it all night long.â€ He waited for her to come out all the way before walking towards her.<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t know what a hug was. He had never received a hug in his entire life. His entire life had been bad luck and abuse. His mother constantly belittled him. As a three year old he had to beg on the street for food or money for food. Usually going long periods of time without food. His father constantly beat on him. Heâ€™d almost killed him several times. So finally having happiness was something he treasured greatly. He was happy for it every second that he had time with her. When she was ready he turned and began walking. â€œWant me to play the piano for you more Lexi?â€ He asked curiously. â€œWeâ€™ll get there early enough for me to do so.â€ He said with a happy smile."
3926,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=60,2012-12-26T13:33:05,spongalicious,"Lexi was looking forward to today at school, it would be just her and Arus she had decided.<br/>None of her friends were going to hang with her today, she would make sure of it.<br/>Seeing Arus outside made her smile even more then she already was, if that was even possible.<br/><br/>Behind his glasses was the most gorgeous face, he was truly handsome and she knew that she had grown feelings for him, but to actually act on those feelings was a scary thing.<br/>She would wait, wait to see if he felt the same way.<br/>""I looked forward to it as well Arus, you make me really happy"".<br/>When they started walking Lexi held onto his hand; she entangled her fingers with his own thin, slender ones.<br/>""I would love it if you played some piano for me Arus, I love listening to you play. Arus, tonight would you like to stay at my place? Or I could stay at yours? I mean, only if you want to that is"".<br/>She looked down to the ground a blush creeping up her cheeks, she normally wasn't shy or embarrassed around guys but Arus was so different, he meant a lot to her and she didn't want to end up losing him.<br/>When her cheeks had returned to normal coloring she looked back up at the path ahead, then back at Arus.<br/>""If you want to stay at mine we could go to your place after school to get you spare clothes then head to mine after that. It would be really fun and then we could walk to school together again"".<br/>They neared closer to the school and Lexi awaited his answer, praying silently."
3927,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=60,2013-01-22T15:14:20,zoruna,"Arus was wondering if her friends would be joining them. If they did he wouldn't blame her. He couldn't blame them either. She was Miss Popularity. He was the nobody who transfered in from another country. He stumbled a bit when he walked towards her. Smiling a bit as he looked at her. His glasses fell down and he pushed them back up. He desperately needed new ones but couldn't afford them. ""I do? That is odd. Never made anyone happy before. Except Amy."" he said softly. He smiled as he listened to her. Walking hand in hand with her when suddenly her fingers entangled with his. ""I love to play the piano. I am glad you love hearing me play. Makes me feel a bit better about myself."" He said honestly.<br/><br/>He blinked at her question. Looking at her and watched the blush creep across her cheeks. He tilted his head to the side as he contemplated this. He wasn't sure her housemate would like that idea. Yet he wanted to keep her happy. He liked spending time with her and if she wanted him there than that over ruled what her housemate wanted. Least to him it did. ""Sure Lexi. I'll come stay at your house tonight."" He said with a shy smile. ""We'll get my clothes after school. Should be fun. Never had a sorta sleepover thing before. It'll be nice and new."" He said honestly. They were almost at the school before he had replied. As they got closer there was one or two students. None that Lexi knew...walking around the school. He led her into the music room. ""So Lexi...what made you ask? I mean...you just met me and I'm not the most popular guy in school."" He said softly. ""I am glad you did but I don't want to be a disappointment to you later on. I just want to continue to make you happy because you are my best friend."" He said softly. Maybe someday more...he thought to himself."
3928,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314&start=60,2013-01-22T17:53:01,spongalicious,"She smiled happily as he agreed to staying the night at hers, ""Yay, it'll be awesome fun.""<br/>They were two out of not many people at school and the people that she did see she didn't know, which was odd for her. They continued walking together hand in hand.<br/>As they reached the music room she pulled out a chair and sat down, ""What made me ask? Well I had a lot of fun last night hanging out with you and I really like having you around, like I said earlier, you make me happy. Disappoint me? No, I don't think you could ever disappoint me Arus.""<br/>She was touched that he could call her his best friend, it definitely meant a lot to her and she would happily say the same back to him any day."
3929,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-18T00:32:32,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Arus was born without any good luck. Quite literally. He was like the living embodiement of bad luck. He was most definently a child of Anti-Luck. He didn't need to walk under ladders, cross the path of a black cat, break a mirror or even anything else that supposably gives you bad luck. He never got killed because of his luck but it was so bad nothing not even things supposably that bring good luck work. He had a tendancy to trip over his own feet. Whenever something that could kill him happens though his bad luck affects the source of the danger as well. Which usually ended in horrible disaster for the source of the danger. He was almost always clumsily falling and seemed to always have something bad happen. Then when he's sent overseas to a very snob infested schoolâ€¦his luck goes from bad to worst. Will he find a person with enough luck to counter his Anti-Luck? Or will his bad luck turn out to be just as destructive as it always is?</span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Anime_guy-2.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Arus<br/>19<br/><br/>Arus had just gotten into the new school. And already he'd had a string of bad luck. He'd tripped over his own two feet. Been hit in the face with a locker. Had gotten a football to the gut. And been knocked over by the school basketball team. It was the same old same old. He walks carefully. Trying not to have another clumsy episode of tripping over his feet again. He walked quietly without looking at anyone. He had classes that he barely wanted to go to. The only class he would enjoy being in was going to be his music class. Maybe not that if he ended up being asked to read the sheet music. He played entirely by ear. He could play music by even Motzart, Bach, or Beethoven. All from hearing it once or twice."
3930,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-18T03:44:52,spongalicious,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.google.com.au/imgres?q=hot+anime+vampire&amp;um=1&amp;hl=en&amp;sa=N&amp;biw=983&amp;bih=486&amp;tbm=isch&amp;tbnid=16h2cDpAuo0gFM:&amp;imgrefurl=http://www.otakuzone.com/club/3661/discussion/740473/5.htm&amp;docid=ck-WRpa8-2yI2M&amp;imgurl=http://officialpsds.com/images/thumbs/Hot-Anime-Girl-psd34584.png&amp;w=315&amp;h=400&amp;ei=rgE_T__FG67imAWa252nBw&amp;zoom=1&amp;iact=hc&amp;vpx=681&amp;vpy=163&amp;dur=2433&amp;hovh=157&amp;hovw=124&amp;tx=85&amp;ty=109&amp;sig=104724596436339106374&amp;page=11&amp;tbnh=146&amp;tbnw=115&amp;start=153&amp;ndsp=15&amp;ved=0CPMFEK0DMKEB"">http://www.google.com.au/imgres?q=hot+a ... MFEK0DMKEB</a>m<br/><br/><br/>Name: Lexi<br/>Human age appearance: 19<br/>vampire<br/><br/>Lexi walked down the hallway, the heels of her black boots clicking on the floor and her short skirt swishing around her thighs. Her posse of friends were walking beside her, yapping on about the latest gossip. Occasionally she would nod her her head in agreement and the recipient of her acknowledgement would swoon at being recognised. She stopped at her locker and flicked through her books. ""What class do we have first?"" The ring of voices echoed in her ears and from what she gathered, they had music first. One of her friends, Celia, started to talk to them all about this amazing musician that was in their class, he was new to the school and apparently he was as good as three different musicians combined. Lexi smiled, showing off her two, sharp teeth.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fresh meat.</span>"
3931,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-18T04:06:06,zoruna,"Arus was on his second day and tripped. Landing on the ground hard when a football player slammed him to the ground. He pushed up his oversized glasses. He would look so much sexier if he got slimmer glasses but then he would be noticed by a lot of people. He would rather not as he was shy. He had music class twice. He enjoyed it. Walking into the class he tripped again but quickly got up. The teacher calling him to the front of the class. The day before they'd had a substitute.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What is your name? What instrument do you play?"" The teacher asked.</span>Arus looked at her. ""Arus. The piano."" He says. Being told to go to the piano and play a song he said nothing. Just walked over to it and sat down. ""No."" He says when the teacher asked if he wanted she music. He couldn't read it so there was no point. He begins to play. When he finished he just avoided looking at anyone. Everyone had their secrets and he was no different.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/6TNgA1Jb_C0""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/6TNgA1Jb_C0"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
3932,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-18T04:25:50,spongalicious,"Lexi sat down in her chair, she flicked her hair out of her eyes and reached into her bag to get out her drink bottle. It was filled with blood, no one had noticed though as she had a metal bottle, she sipped at it and placed it back into her bag. A boy walked in the room, he tripped but quickly pushed himself back up. So, this was the new boy? Without the glasses, he could be quite cute. The teacher called him up, he mumbled a few words and sat down at the piano. He started to play her absolute favourite song, instictly she started to quietly sing along. He must have a good sense in music, that was important. It was then that she realised he was playing with no sheet music, holy god, he was amazing. Maybe she should talk to him after class.... maybe if she could get him alone, she didn't want her friends surrounding her when she tried to talk about music. They had hopeless taste. She blinked a bit, her long eyelashes framing her eyes. He finished and the room was silent, she nudged the girl next to her and started to clap. Her friends caught on and started to clap as well."
3933,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-18T04:42:28,zoruna,Arus heard the teacher ask him to play something else so he played something by Motzart. Then the class came to an end. The teacher stopped harassing him to play more and more songs. He just wanted the attention to be off of him. He was not used to being the center of attention. Not as himself anyways. The only reason the teacher kept having him play was because he played awesomely. It didn't change that he just wanted the attention off of him. The bell dismissed them and he began to pack up his things. Trying to keep as low a profile as possible. He left the class and gets shoved aside by a basketball player. Hitting the locker hard. Groaning and just shakes his head.
3934,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-18T04:57:31,spongalicious,"Their whole music lesson had been filled by Arus playing the piano. The bell rang and Lexi was surrounded by her friends talking about how good he was. By the time she escaped he was gone fom sight. She sighed and left the room, leaving her friends behind. She turned the corner, she was on her way to english. She saw Arus get shoved into a locker. When the brute of a teenager had left Lexi walked over to Arus. ""Did you happen to see a bracelet in music?"" She hadn't really lost a bracelet, it was a conversation starter.<br/>She knew that people were looking at them, normally Lexi wasn't seen without her group of friends, she didn't really care though, they wouldn't say anything to her."
3935,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-18T05:12:33,zoruna,"Arus just sort of stayed there quietly where he had been shoved. This was nothing new to him. He was quite used to being bullied. He was used to bad luck. If he found someone who had the awesome good luck to go with his awesomely horrible bad luck...that would make things better. He blinked as a beautiful girl walked over to him. ""No. I'm sorry I didn't."" He says in a soft and shy voice. Cheeks faintly pink for a moment. People were staring. Why were they staring? His glasses were on the edge of his nose for a moment. He pushed them back up so he could truly see her. ""Can I help you find it?"" He asks softly. Wanting to be of some help. Rubbing the back of his head which hurt from ramming backwards into the locker. ""You have music class same time I do...I have it twice."" He says in a very soft voice. ""Arus...thats my name."""
3936,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-18T05:27:40,spongalicious,"""Oh, that's a shame"" His cheeks were pink for the tiniest amount of time. ""Oh, That would be really nice. What class do you have next?"" She started to walk towards the music room.<br/>Even if she had lost a bracelet she wouldn't care, she was heiress to the throne, the throne of Genovia. It was a small country but it raked in a hell of a lot of money, and Lexi had full access to it. She didn't have to worry about actually ruling it any time soon, her parents were vampires like her, her mother would retire from being queen when she felt like it, not because of age.<br/>As they reached the music room she pretended to look for the non existent bracelt. She got down on her hands and knees, this made it easy to see the rest of her thigh."
3937,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-19T00:46:59,zoruna,"Arus followed towards the music room. ""I don't have a class until this evening."" He says softly. ""Late afternoon. A class in the history of music."" He admitted in a shy voice. He looked around and tripped over some chairs. Landing in a loud crashing heap between chairs and music stands. ""Ow..."" he groans. Sitting up and crawls out from under everything. Cheeks flaming red and it went from the top of his head to the bottom of his toes. He watched her looking around and turned deeper red because he saw her thigh in the short skirt she was wearing. He politely adverted his gaze. Looking around for it as well. ""Do you see it?"" he asks after ten minutes of searching."
3938,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-19T02:47:26,spongalicious,"""Awww, Lucky! I have english in about half an hour. My name's Lexi by the way"". As she was 'searching' under the table she heard a loud bang, she looked behind her and saw him crawling out from underneath a mess of chairs and music equipment. He looked embarrassed enough so she decided not to comment upon it. Lexi stood up, straightening her skirt. ""Someone must have taken it. Oh, well"". From afar she could hear whiny voices calling out her name, she sighed, wishing they would just leave her alone for more than ten minutes. They all burst into the room,<span style=""font-style: italic""> Oh, Lexi! We found you! We didn't know where you were! We were worried about you, we thought you were lost. What are you still doing in music?</span>A few of them noticed Arus and started to whisper among themselves. Lexi hated the fact that they wouldn't leave her alone now that they had found her. ""Arus, at twelve o'clock would you like to have lunch with us?"" She would be with her friends but maybe she could escape halfway through eating. She sat ontop of the desk behind her, swinging her legs slightly."
3939,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-19T06:09:28,zoruna,"Arus looked at her and nodded his head. Saying shyly. ""Nice to meet you Lexi."" He says in his soft and while not out right timid it was still a wary voice. He saw her notice and avoided looking at her. Just standing up and heard a bunch of whiny voices. Nodding his head. ""I'm sure you can find a better one."" He says softly. Jumping  back and falls onto his ass when they suddenly all burst into the room. Glad his ass hit a seat and sat in it. He stands back up. Shifting uncomfortably when they started whispering when they noticed him. Shrinking back like he really just wanted to be invisible. He blinked as Lexi talked to him again. He had been sure after she had her friends around again she would ignore him. Her not doing so rather caught him off guard. ""um...um...um...um..."" he stammers. ""Sure."" He gets out a moment later."
3940,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-19T08:53:58,spongalicious,"Arus was so shy, it made Lexi feel quite protective over him, she wasn't sure why. ""It wasn't important anyway"" She saw him fall into the chair, he was so clumsy, that was the third time she had seen him in an accident. She knew her friends were giving her strange looks when she asked him to lunch with them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What were you thinking?! Do you want to lose serious reputation Lexi!""</span>She knew that they wouldn't respond well but she hadn't imagined thay they would react this badly. ""I just want him to feel welcome! I promise."" She went in for a hug apologising again, She knew how to make these bitchy girls worship the ground she walked on, she might just have to be a bit more careful. She couldn't really imagine school without her large group of friends, she'd always had one. She looked at the time and realised she had five minutes until class. She walked to her english class, she was soon stopped by a footballer, he asked her out and she politely declined,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""So, it is true, going out with the new kid"".</span>He sneered and walked off to join his friends.<br/>Great, who started that rumour? She sat down in the english room, she stared out the window, thinking of the clumsy Arus."
3941,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-19T20:42:44,zoruna,"Arus turned beet red and just kind of backed up more at her friends strange looks. The words they said cut him deep. He knew he wasn't extremely good looking, mostly due to the oversized glasses, but he was too shy to get sexier frames. Then people would actually look at him. Then they would see just how hot he really was. He didn't want that as he was shy and didn't like being the center of attention. Oh if only they knew just what he did when he wasn't in school. After all it wasn't like they knew about his secret life that included something to do with the most famous and popular band out right now.<br/><br/>He sighed and shook his head. ""Never mind. I'm...sorry."" He says. He'd heard what she told her friends and it hurt him. He had thought they were actually possibly going to be friends. Hurt showed on his face for a moment. Before he was walking quickly out of the room and stumbled but managed to catch himself. He wouldn't go to lunch. He'd ruin her reputation and that would be bad. She'd hate him and he would be back to square one.<br/><br/>He had practically rushed off and gotten cornered by football players. To be exact the football player who had asked Lexi out and been declined. ""Oof!"" He says as he was slammed into the hallway lockers. A fist hitting his gut and he coughed. He was shoved around and slammed roughly into the wall and lockers. Nobody stopped to help and he just ended up getting beaten up. He soon had a trickle of blood making its way down the side of his mouth. His head hurt as did the rest of him.<br/><br/>All he could hear was the laughter and the football player yelling that is for dating Lexi. What the hell was that guy talking about? He wasn't dating her. He just got here and besides which no one would date him. He had extremely horrible luck. When they left he wiped away the trickle of blood. Coughing hard and sighed. Stumbling into a wall and slid down it. Hurting like hell and all he did was help Lexi look for her bracelet. He buried his face in his knees in the shadows. Why did everyone hate him without knowing him. If it wasn't bad enough how his parents treated him he was always treated basically the same way by others. He just sat there for the entire time.<br/><br/>Twelve o clock came and he barely noticed. He wiped away the tears and just shakily stood up. He walked slowly to the lunch room. Tripping over something and hit the ground. Quickly getting his lunch and looked around. Should he join Lexi and her friends? No that would just get him hurt again. He had a nasty bruise forming on his cheek. He sighed and just sat at an empty table by himself. He pushed up the glasses which mostly hid the nasty bruise he had on his cheek around his eye area. He hadn't seen Lexi or her friends yet so just sat there. Playing with his food as he wasn't really hungry anymore."
3942,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-19T21:21:34,spongalicious,"Lexi felt extremely guilty, she could see the hurt on his face. She would apologise to him at lunch, yes, that's what she should do.<br/><br/>During English she was yelled at multiple times by the teacher for not paying attention, normally english was one of her favourite classes but she just couldn't concentrate. She waited outside of her english room and was soon met by he friends. It was twelve o'five, her friends had taken their time meeting her, she walked up to the lunch room, standing up on tippy toes to see if Arus was there yet, he was. This was her chance, she asked Celia to grab her some lunch while she got them all a table. Celia agreed and took Lexi's tray out of her hands. She walked up to Arus's table, the bustle of teenagers around her covered her from her groups sight. She sat down at the table ""Do you want to go eat somewhere else? It's pretty stuffy in here"".<br/>She hoped he wasn't angry with her, she could explain the whole situation if he wanted her to!"
3943,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-19T22:14:42,zoruna,"Arus was sitting there and moving the veggies around with his plastic fork. They hadn't actually made it off the plate. This was just like it always was...maybe a bit worse. He had just stood up to throw the food away when Lexi walked over. He blinked and lifted his face. The glasses falling to the tip of his nose and revealing the big ass bruise on his face. He quickly pushed them back up because he didn't want anyone's pity. ""Aren't you afraid for your reputation?"" He asks softly. There was no anger just sadness. He walked over and sat  beside her. ""I don't want to ruin your reputation."" He says softly. Not noticing her friends having caught sight of them and were making their way over to them. He stood up and sensed Lexi follow suit. Which to him made no sense.<br/><br/>He turned in time to see the foot ball player walk up to them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The foot ball player was pissed that Lexi had walked over and sat down with the new guy. Pissed enough his violent side got the best of him. He stormed over to the two of them after they stood up. His fist clenched at his side. ""You should stay the hell away from the new guy. You'll be sorry you didn't."" He says. Suddenly swinging his fist at Lexi.</span>Arus moved in the way. Catching the fist and swung out his foot. Causing the football player to fall backwards on his ass.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Trevor, the foot ball player, stood up and swung at Lexi again. His temper having the best of him.</span>Arus caught him by the wrist and twisted. ""Guys aren't supposed to hit ladies."" He says sharply in a tone that showed he was pissed. At the same time his fist flew out and hit the guy in the face. He let go the second his fist hit the guy in the face. The impact of his fist sent Trevor flying across tables and knocking students lunches off. Hitting the third table behind where he'd been standing. He stumbled a bit but stood protectively in front of Lexi even as the other two start to help their buddy up. The three then run off with Trevor holding his bleeding possibly broken nose.<br/><br/>Arus turned to Lexi. ""Are you okay?"" he asks softly and shyly. His cheeks flushed as he clearly had a lot of attention on him. Her friends soon clammered over. Having seen the entire thing. He shrunk away shyly and just kinda tried to slowly walk off backwards. Tripping and falling onto his ass. Rubbing it as he stood up beat red. People only half laughing at him this time."
3944,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-20T06:03:23,spongalicious,"Lexi had seen the big bruise forming on his cheek, ""What the hell happened?! I only said that to get myself out of a hole that I dug myself in"". She was so relieved he wasn't angry, but as equally sad that she had upset him. He got up to leave, she felt that the only thing to do was follow.<br/><br/>She hadn't noticed the football player storming over, if she had she would've legged it out of there. Lexi fell backwards in shock, landing on the tiled floor. She watched on in awe as Arus defended her from someone nearly twice the size of him. Tears welled up in her eyes, the situation proving to be too difficult.<br/><br/>The tears ran down her cheeks, leaving a trail of mascara, ""I-I-I'm fine"" she stammered, hiccuping between words. Her friends all decided to show up and she needed out, she stood up and ran out of the room. She had noticed Arus falling over and half hesitated, but continued to leave the room."
3945,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-20T06:42:18,zoruna,"Arus never got the chance to tell her what happened. He decided he'd follow after her and explain. He saw her land on the tiled floor and was worried about her. The tears welled up in her eyes and he felt worry fill him. He saw the tears running down her cheeks. Saw the black streaks trailing down her cheeks. He watched her get up and run out of the room. He blinked and turned to see her circle of friends circling around him. Getting all up and personal. He grimaced and backed away. Turning and stumblingly runs out of the cafeteria after Lexi. He searched for Lexi until he found her. Calling out loud enough for her to hear. ""Lexi! Lexi wait up!"" He said. When he caught up he looks at her worriedly. ""Are you okay Lexi?"" He asks softly. ""You don't seem okay. Your crying. Did I upset you? Please tell me whats wrong."" He says in a shy but concerned voice."
3946,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-20T07:08:56,spongalicious,"Lexi could hear footsteps, then she heard Arus calling out her name. She viciously wiped away the tears with her sleeve, turning around to face Arus. ""I'm fine, I just, I don't know! That was so scary! He actually wanted to hit me"" she trailed off. She pulled him into a hug, resting her head on his shoulder. ""Thanks, that was really brave. It definetely wasn't you that upset me, not even close"". She smiled up at him, thinking to herself how relieved she was that it was him that came to comfort her instead of her friends. ""Wanna go to the music room? I just want to sit down in a quiet area""."
3947,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-20T07:30:11,zoruna,"Arus saw her wiping tears away and then saw her turn to face him. He sighs and nodded his head. ""Yes he did but egotistical maniacs like him aren't used to being turned down. They are used to getting what they want. When they want it. You must have turned him down or denied him something he wanted. He also seemed to have a temper."" He says softly. Blushing deep red from head to toe as she pulled him into a hug. He just let her and partily it was because he wasn't sure what else to do. Wrapping his arms around her loosely but in a friendly comforting way. Shaking his head. ""No I was scared out of my wits but...I hate men who try to hit women."" He says softly.<br/><br/>""I'm glad it wasn't me. I am trying to be your friend and really want to be your friend. I'll understand though if...if I'll ruin your reputation. I've heard that is important and many people don't wish to be friends with a guy who oozes bad luck."" He whispers. into her ear. ""If you will be my friend I will never do anything to lose your friendship."" He added. Stroking her hair soothingly. ""Sure. If it will make you feel better."" He says. Still bright red all over. He walks them to the music room and shut the door. Locking it until she was ready to leave. He walked her over to a cushiony seat and sat her down. Sitting on it next to her. ""I'm really glad your alright Lexi."" he says softly."
3948,Anti-Luck Guy (me and sponge),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6314,2012-02-20T09:13:24,spongalicious,"""Oh, I should have guessed, stupid men and they're pride, all I did was not go out with him and he tries to punch me...... great logics. You didn't look scared, everyone is going to think you are such a hero now, I hope you enjoy attention because you will be getting alot of it from now on"".<br/>""You're already my friend"" she says honestly. She loved the feel of his hands running through her hair, the sound of his soothing voice in her ear.<br/>She sat on the comfy seat, removing her shoes, ""yep, I'm perfectly fine"". This reminded her, she placed her cold hand back onto his cheek where the bruise was, it was pretty well hidden but she knew where it was. ""What did happen anyway?""<br/>She pulled her legs in closer, loving the bare foot feeling."
3949,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337&start=20,2012-12-16T01:09:04,spongalicious,"She watched him while he spoke, such beautiful words coming from such a beautiful soul.<br/>""Well the reason that you need new clothes is because your clothes are a bit out dated, walking around with other people you wont exactly fit in. That's all, you can definitely keep your clothes as a keepsake though.""<br/>She smiled at him, keeping her eyes on the road. The new world was a very exciting place, just seeing a car and how it moved around had fascinated him, other things in this world would surely prove to be obstacles, exciting obstacles.<br/>She drove for about 15 minutes when she reached the large clothes outlet, she unclicked his seat belt for him and opened up his door. She led him through the door and rack and racks of clothing lined the walls, shoes were on spinning displays and accessories were placed near items that would suit them.<br/>""Ta-Da! What do you think?""<br/>She looked at his face, into his expressions to make sure he was comfortable in this situation."
3950,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337&start=20,2013-01-22T15:08:33,zoruna,"Junari looked at her. Then looked to his clothes. Then looked back to her. Listening as she spoke. ""Out dated? I see..."" He said. Not really seeing but totally believing her. ""Fit in? Is fitting in good?"" He asked in confusion. ""Will we be walking around other people?"" He asked curiously. He wondered what clothes for modern males looked and felt like. He had never worn anything other than the traditional garments of the Atlantians. ""I could not part with the last piece of Atlantis, aside from these crystals, that I have. I am glad you are alright with me keeping them."" He said. He sat in the car still which still highly fascinated him. It was like their land speeder only different. Much bigger and more vast. He continued looking out the window. Watching as the scenery went by them<br/><br/>He looked back at her. Then out to the scenery. ""This is fascinating. Amazing even."" He said with an awed expression. He looked at her. Sitting on the seat until she opened thedoor after unbuckling him. He got out and shut the door. Following her through the front door of the strange looking building and looked around. There was an amazing array of items in here. The shoes unlike any he had ever seen. He was standing there gazing around wide eyed and mouthed. He looked at her. Then around. This was not exactly his comfort zone but he could handle it. ""Will you be helping me make selections? I do not know what would look good on me now and what would not."" he said honestly. He was rather at odds right now. He would not let it stop him though. He smiled at her. ""This is...overwhelming. I believe I can handle it for now. Let us please proceed before it gets to be too much. This store is huge. I was not expecting it because it looked smaller on the outside."""
3951,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-19T07:28:16,spongalicious,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.google.com.au/imgres?q=anime+girl&amp;um=1&amp;hl=en&amp;biw=894&amp;bih=442&amp;tbm=isch&amp;tbnid=Dh_c0jDh3ro9lM:&amp;imgrefurl=http://www.wallpaperfever.com/anime-girl-wallpapers/&amp;docid=55O_bP-zcNHWnM&amp;imgurl=http://www.mediorayo.com/img.php%253Fimg%253Dhttp://2.bp.blogspot.com/-7bN0jWxP__4/TZyCCe8iUiI/AAAAAAAADco/5BvSnLZ7bTI/s1600/Anime_Girl_beautiful_wallpaper.jpg&amp;w=1440&amp;h=900&amp;ei=XoxAT4DWBaOYiAey0Z3zBA&amp;zoom=1&amp;iact=hc&amp;vpx=88&amp;vpy=67&amp;dur=2670&amp;hovh=177&amp;hovw=284&amp;tx=119&amp;ty=142&amp;sig=104724596436339106374&amp;page=5&amp;tbnh=135&amp;tbnw=183&amp;start=55&amp;ndsp=15&amp;ved=0CMUCEK0DMDw"">http://www.google.com.au/imgres?q=anime ... MUCEK0DMDw</a>m<br/><br/>Name: Kristy<br/>Age: 26<br/><br/>Since the age of 9, Kristy had been fascinated by the idea of an underwater city, she dreamt about it, collected articles about it and spent countless hours in libraries researching it.<br/>People assumed she would grow out of his fascination, but a fascination this large was impossible to grow out of. When she graduated high school she got a part time job flipping burgers at a shitty corner shop, day dreaming about Atlantis kept her sane. One day, she woke up after another one of her dreams about her finding the lost city of atlantis when it hit her, why couldn't she be the one to discover it? She was freaking determined enough to do it, she had the passion for it and her father had recently died, leaving her with a shit load of cash.<br/>That was seven years ago, she was still determined. More determined than ever because she thought that today was the day, she could feel it, she was so close!<br/>She was in her boat, small, compact and absolutely perfect for her. She saw an island up ahead and pulled back the lever, it grunted and sped up. She put down her anchor so that the boat wouldn't float away, she threw her inflatable boat into the water and hopped in. She started to row to shore, hoping there was even the slightest hint as to where the city was. She pulled the boat onto the soft sand, there was the smell of sweet mango's mixed with the salty smell from the water.<br/>She kicked off her boots, one of the best feeling in the world to her was sand between her toes. Something glistened in the corner of her eye, she flicked her head around, hoping for the best. Her eyes widened as she saw the glowing orb, perfectly placed on the edge of the water. She sprinted towards it, and bent down onto her knees, the perfectly round object glowed at her, she could see her reflection in it, it was as if it was pulling her into a trance.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Had she found it? Had she really done it?</span>"
3952,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-19T19:50:43,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/3.gif"">[ img ]</a><br/>Junari<br/>24 in Human<br/>Atlantian<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/rose_quartz_pendant.jpg"">[ img ]</a>(its around his neck)<br/><br/>Junari may be frozen in animation. Frozen in time by the crystilized ice which encased him. The orb glows brighter then dimmer. Every time it was dim there was a reflection in the orb that lit up a human form. The orb continues to glow as if following someones heartbeat. Which it was. It was keeping him alive. He could sense rather than see the others presence. He feels excitement. Which makes the orb glow brighter and brighter. As if it was challenging her to break it open. Years before he had been a Prince of Atlantis. Where the great city had thrived and flourished. Then came the day when the legendary city began to fail. The ancestors began to sink it beneath the ocean waves. It was through much prayer and hope that even one of their line survived. The crystal around his neck kept him alive and youthful. The figure inside the orb becoming more shadowed so that she would be able to see him. It shined faster and more brilliantly. Drawing her closer and challenging her without words or sound to touch it. To break the crystaline orb open. Pulsing like a heartbeat as it kept whatever was inside alive."
3953,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-19T22:10:16,spongalicious,"Kristy was kneeling next to the orb, captivated by the glowing spherical object. She couldn't look away, she placed both of her hands on the smooth surface, she could feel a certain kind of warmth radiating from it. She had the desire to break it, crack it open and see the wonders inside...<br/>What if there was nothing inside? She wanted something of value, not a broken orb.<br/>There must be something inside though, it was warm, it was glowing...<br/>She stood up, and went to find a rock, she returned and started to tap on the side, hopefully it would crack easily, she didn't want to damage anything that might be inside. She started to tap the side of the orb a bit harder, would it break?<br/>It continued to glow as she tapped away, her heart was beating so fast, she was nervous.<br/>She heard a cracking noise and sure enough, there was a large crack in the glass. She found the weakest part and hit it with all of her might, it cracked open.<br/>Kristy fell backwards, her breath caught in her throat.<br/>She waited..... what now?"
3954,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-19T22:23:29,zoruna,"Junari heard the tapping of the rock upon the glass of the protective crystaline orb. The pulsing got faster as it raced quickly with his excitement. He heard the tapping happening over and over again. The glow showing more and more that there was someone or something inside. The glass cracked and shattered. Leaving a glowing orb and a person inside of it curled up fetas style inside. The glowing slowly began to dim. The pulsing light vanishing as the glow slowly appeared only upon the markings on the young man's skin. The tattoo like markings shimmered and glowed as the hovering form slowly lowered and stretched out. Soon the young man with the crystal around his neck lay there. The crystal's own glowing faded and the young man lay there. Wearing clothing clearly from era's ago.<br/><br/>His eyes slowly began to flutter open. He looked around. ""Neysoa? Neysoa lixzasi?"" He says in what was clearly an ancient language. More correctly the language of Atlantis which she had studied for so long. He sits up slowly. Holding his head. ""Myissa. Aurisoa veishxoa."" He mutters to himself. Looking around and was trying to figure out where he was. The royal band around his head and forehead shimmered in the light that faintly glowed in the cove they were in. He sees her and looks. ""Hesa?"" He asks. His crystal flashing with light for a moment as it absorbed how to speak her language. ""Who...who are you?"" He asks. Speaking with a broken tongue as if unused to speaking this language. ""Where is my kingdom? Where is the others?"" he asks."
3955,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-20T06:30:25,spongalicious,"Kristy looked on, her mouth hanging open, this was all her dreams come true yet she still couldn't believe it. She saw the ancient clothes, this was the find of a lifetime! As he opened his eyes he started to speak in Atlantis language, she had studied this for so long and finally, there was living proof of the lost city, a SURVIVOR from the lost city. Would there be anymore? She tried to interpret what he was saying but was so dumbfounded she hadn't heard him very well.<br/><br/>""Hello, I'm Kristy. Your kingdom is all underwater, and for all I know there is nobody else, to be honest You in yourself are a miracle"". She spoke slowly, pronouncing her words carefully, trying to make it easier for him to understand the obviously foreign language.<br/><br/>She took in all of his features, were there any differences from human society from then to now? No, None that were physically obvious any way.....<br/>""How did you stay alive in that orb?"""
3956,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-20T06:53:12,zoruna,"Junari looks at her. Blinking a bit. Underwater? Images flashed through his mind. The ocean beginning to swallow up the majestic city. People running and screaming and begging the ancestors to spare them. The elders going to the ancestrial shrine and praying. Praying for their youngest prince to survive. Him running out to save his twin sister. So many images raced before hiseyes. He shook his head to focus in on her words. ""No one else..."" he repeats slowly. Sadly and with a look of pain. Looking at her. ""Why is that?"" He asks. Brushing a strand of hair behind his ear. Revealing short yet pointed ear tips beneath the long strands of white.<br/><br/>He looked at her. ""The ancestors. The must have granted the elders and my parents wishes."" He says softly. ""The crystal and the power of the ancestors...my crystal of life."" he says. Indicating the crystal bobbing on his chest. ""Magic. The ancestors blessed us with magic. In the markings we are born with."" He indicates his arms and his bare feet. Along with his neckline up to the edges of his cheek."
3957,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-20T20:32:48,spongalicious,"Kristy didn't like being the bearer of bad news, when he looked at her and she could see his pain it made her stomach tie up in knots.<br/>""For countless years, people have been searching for the lost city of Atlantis, some people don't even believe it's a real place, they think of it as a good story. To actually have a citizen or I'm assuming prince by the way you said kingdom is a true blessing. I have loved everything about your city since I was a little girl, let me say now, it is an honour to meet you"". She had seen his ears, so unique.<br/><br/>""Oh, magic, Do you posses any magic""? She was curious as to how they lived. She may have read countless things about Atlantis and it's people but what was their reference? She looked in amazement at his markings, they were beautiful. ""What are you going to do? Where are you going to go?""<br/>It had only just hit her that he couldn't live here by himself forever, but she didn't see too many other options..."
3958,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-21T02:48:05,zoruna,"Junari looked at her. Blinking a bit. ""This is where my kingdom once stood. It stood here until the day the gods went to war. The time of peace and prosperity came to an end the day the dark diety one the battle. The ancestors protected the city but alas the barrier must have fallen and not just below the surface did Atlantis go..."" He pauses. ""...but to the depths of the ocean did the majestic city sink."" He looked at her. ""That was a prophecy I saw beginning to come to life. It must have come to pass. There had been a hope that the ancestors and the dieties would bring peace back to our land. I can see now that it did not come to be."" He sighs a bit. ""Don't think it is a real place?"" He said in a dumbfounded voice. Looking at her and nodde his head. ""I am Prince Junari Utarisu. Second child to the King of Atlantis."" He says. Bowing to her.<br/><br/>Sitting down and sighs. Looking at her and shakes his head. ""It is nice to meet you but I wish it was under better circumstances."" He looks at her. ""Atlantis was a city blessed with very advanced technology and the ability for prolonged life to near immortality."" He says. Reaching into his pocket and felt his twin sister's crystal. Pulling his hand out but did not comment upon it. Looking at her and nodded his head. ""Yes. I do."" He says in confirmation. He blinked and shrugged. ""I don't know. I also don't know that either."" He looked at her. ""Can I come with you? See how the world has changed? If you get hurt or ill I can heal you. My crystal has the ability to heal along with prolonging ones life. Though the stronger ones magic will determine if one can achieve immortality."" He says softly.<br/><br/>He looked at her. ""Maybe I'll give you my sister's...ancestors rest her soul...if we become closer friends."" He says with a warm smile. He stood up and walked around. Stretching his legs. His bare feet barely made any noticable sounds in the path he walked. He walked back over to her. ""It saddens me to see my kingdom lies at the bottom of the ocean. May the water spirits enjoy its majesticity."""
3959,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-21T10:49:21,spongalicious,"Kristy was so shocked, she was sitting where Atlantis once was, she couldn't wrap her head around it, nearly all of her life she had dreamed about this day. It had finally come true, people had called her stupid, who's stupid now!<br/>She listened to the description of how the city had crumbled, violence and pain. She had always hoped they had sank happy, enjoying the life that they had been able to live, she was sad it hadn't happened that way but she couldn't change the past....<br/>""It shocks me as much as it shocks you that people don't believe in this place"". She listened to him and watched as he bowed, she curtseyed to him, not really sure how to behave infront of the prince of Atlantis.<br/>""If there was better circumstances we would have never met, but I know what you mean. Atlantis was amazing, I wish I had the chance to live there"".<br/>She wasn't that shocked when he suggested he come with her, the idea had been playing around in her head for a little while as well. ""Yes, you can come with me. I'll have to get you some new clothes though, although I'm sure your outfit was lovely in it's day"".<br/><br/>""Rest in peace"" she said sadly, she hadn't known his sister but the pain was showing in his face and was evident in the tone in which he spoke about her. ""It would be my greatest honour if one day you trusted me enough to do that"".<br/><br/>She watched him walk around the beach, ""We should be leaving soon, I don't want to be driving in the dark"". She started to push the little row boat out into the water, only enough so that it wouldn't become stuck on the sand. She gestured her hands towards the boat, inviting him on board."
3960,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-23T01:41:17,zoruna,"Junari looked at her. Seeing the shock but not understanding it. He watched her just listen. He hoped she was alright because she had gotten very quiet again. He looked at her and nodded his head. Looking at her. ""We're friends. So...let us just act like friends would with one another."" He says softly. He sighed and nodded his head. ""Maybe. If it had been better circumstances at the very least you could have met the others."" He points out. He looks at her. ""Maybe the ancestors will allow me to show you what it was like. Not yet as...they are still sleeping but...one day..."" He paused and closed his eyes. The markings on him glowing hot white then faded back to normal as he opened his eyes to look at her. ""One day I will be able to show you. My head hurts but I have forseen through the powers of the ancestors combined with my magic that it is so."" He says softly. ""Won't be able to stay but I will be able to show."" Walking back over to her and looked at the boat. ""Let's go then."" He says. Using his magic the waves picked up but stilled near the boat for a moment. All the markings glowing a pale baby blue. He climbs in and after she was in as well released the withheld power to get the boat moving. He looks at her. ""My sister was my twin. The ancestors took her into their embrace one year. We don't know why but it was most likely to keep the city safe just a little bit longer."" He watched the waves take them out to the ocean itself. ""Do you have family?"""
3961,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-24T11:08:10,spongalicious,"""You know what? That sounds like a good idea, I will treat you like a normal friend. It would be amazing if I could see what it was like, only if you and your ancestors are ok with it though, I don't want to impose.......""<br/>She watched him, the markings on his skin glowing in colour, she touched his skin lightly, the tips of her fingers now warm with the feel of body heat.<br/>The boat gathered speed and because of his magic, there was no need for her to row.<br/><br/>""My family is very dear to me, I have a little sister, she is 21 and her name is Rachael, My mother is a typical cookie cooking mother and my father passed away from lung cancer. It was extremely upsetting but he talked to us about it and said he would always be with us in spirit and that he wants us to be happy. I'm sure your twister would want the same thing"". She smiled at him, she couldn't wait to show him what the world was like these days."
3962,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-24T16:29:02,zoruna,"Junari looked at her. Smiling warmly at her first words. ""Good. And I will treat you with the same respect I give any woman. Including my friends."" He says softly. Which meant a lot because he was a true gentleman. ""I understand that you would love to see it. You seem to hold as much love as I even though you have never been there or seen it. I am glad to have made such an interesting friend."" He says as he looks out over the sea waters. He felt her fingertips on his arm where the markings were and they gave off more warmth than the skin without them. It was because the magic was moving and alive beneath the surface of the markings. Flowing with life and strength of the ages. He listened to her talking about her family. ""I would love to meet your mother and your sister. Expecially if they are as nice as you are."" He nodded his head to her words. ""You are probably right."" He says softly. Smiling at her and the boat kept sailing itself basically. He looked at her. ""How far north do we go?"""
3963,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-25T05:09:30,spongalicious,"""Atlantis is my everything, I have devoted nearly my whole life to finding it, pretty much you in yourself are my dream come true. I'm interesting? Thank you. It would be nice if you met my family, I'm sure they would love to meet you aswell. My larger motorized boat is just up there"". She pointed towards her boat. When they had reached her boat she hauled herself up, she was aware of the hot sun and was starting to sweat. She removed her t- shirt to reveal a baby blue one piece.<br/>She leaned over the edge of the boat and extended her arms out."
3964,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-25T18:45:42,zoruna,"Junari looked at her. She was fascinated in Atlantis. In his home. It was...interesting and...refreshing. He continued to listen to her. She devoted nearly her whole life in finding a place she said many didn't believe even ever existed? Such a strange and interesting woman she was. ""I made your dreams come true? That is good to know."" He says. Slowing the row boat until it came to a complete stop at her motorized boat. He knew of motorized things but the way this was motorized was a foreign concept. ""Yes. You are interesting."" He said softly. He saw her pull herself up. He closed his eyes and the magic went from the water to the air. He sort of whirlpool of air lifted himself onto her boat. He looked at her bathing suit as if it was a  foreign concept. ""What is that?"" he asks. Taking ahold of her and then stepped onto the boat. The whirlpool of air vanished and he looked around. ""This motorized boat is so different from the motorized boats of Atlantis."" He says softly."
3965,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-27T10:36:19,spongalicious,"""Well, I'm glad you think I'm interesting, I think you are very interesting aswell"". She watched him whirlpool up to the boat. ""you're amazing"" she said in a hushed tone. ""These are swimmers, this is what people these days wear when they go in water. If I wore my normal clothes in the water when they got wet they would become heavy reducing my speed in the water"". It felt strange explaining what a pair of swimmers were, But she would probably have to explain what alot of things were so she would just have to get used to it.<br/>""What were the boats like in Atlantis""?"
3966,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-02-28T16:46:35,zoruna,"Junari looked at her and smiled. ""I'm glad you think so."" He says softly. ""That was nothing Kristy."" He says. His Atlantian accent making it sound like an exotic flower rather than a name. In an almost romantical tone. ""Swimmers..."" he echoes. ""Yes...I suppose that is a fact. Though some clothing in Atlantis was made just for wearing in the water. It was not made of the same material as yours. More a durable leather or animal hide."" He says softly. ""I can show you."" He says softly. He holds his hand out and the markings glow again. Almost like in a sci fi movie small versions flowed up in ribbons of light. Withing the ribbons of light formed various vessels.(see images below) ""These are the various types of boats. These are the ones that were commonly used."" He says softly. Image after image appeared in the faint lines as they were a dark ribbon of light formed of the magic he was using. ""this second one allowed us to go underwater."" He says softly.<br/><br/>Boat 1 -m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.creativecrash.com/system/photos/000/049/444/49444/big/vtol6.jpg?1251171910"">http://www.creativecrash.com/system/pho ... 1251171910</a>m<br/><br/>Boat 2 -m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://images2.alphacoders.com/106/thumbbig-106630.jpg"">http://images2.alphacoders.com/106/thumbbig-106630.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Boat 3 -m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/385/07scifiboatqv0.jpg/sr=1"">http://imageshack.us/photo/my-images/38 ... 0.jpg/sr=1</a>m<br/><br/>Boat 4 -m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://forums.pelicanparts.com/uploads10/fearless_yacht1181268827.jpg"">http://forums.pelicanparts.com/uploads1 ... 268827.jpg</a>m"
3967,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-03-04T09:35:16,spongalicious,"Kristy had never heard her name being pronounce like that, to be honest she could really get used to it.<br/>She listened to what he was saying, she watched as his markings glowed again. The realism in the appearing vessels was magnificent, she still was amazed at his magic. It took her breath away every time.<br/>""We have boats that allow us to go underwater aswell. We call them submarines"".<br/>The technology that Kristy had seen so far had amazed her, she knew that maybe his people had some form of technology but the extent of it surprised her.<br/>She turned back towards the wheel of the boat, she pulled the lever next to the wheel and the engine revved up, the speed of the boat picked up and the wind was flowing through Kristy's hair, she let out a small sigh of happiness. Today was perfect and pretty much nothing could stuff it up. She started to see the hint of land, in about twenty minutes they would be pulling up into her dock she had brought it so she had a safe place to store her boat.<br/>She had parked her car near her dock, after locking up her boat she would drive Junari  back to her house. She would probably need to buy Junari some new clothes so that he could blend in."
3968,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-03-04T15:47:27,zoruna,"Junari looked at her. Watching her looking at his markings glowed once more. When he finished showing her the last vessel the beams of realistic light fizzled and faded out. The markings slowly stopped glowing and he stopped using his magic. He looked at her. ""Submarines..."" He said in a repeating voice. ""Such a strange name. Very understandable though. Yes...I can see why they called it that."" He said with a nodding of his head. He followed her over to the wheel. Watching her steering the boat but soon was just watching her and the way the wind flowed through her soft strands of her hair. He wanted to touch those soft looking strands but did not. He got off the boat with her. Standing next to her and looking around. ""This feels strange. To be on someplace other than my island which even though I know its below the ocean waves...it just doesn't really feel real."" He says softly. Looking at her and smiled. ""I'm ready to continue this adventure whenever you are."""
3969,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-03-09T13:50:20,spongalicious,"""You will probably get used to it soon"" She had a hint of sadness in her words, she was upset for Junari. No one should have to go through what he went through today, it wasn't fair. Then again, life isn't fair.<br/>Him being able to smile at her still showed how strong he was, how brave he was.<br/>She put her shirt back on over her swimmers, ""Ok, do you mind if we make a few stops before we go home though? You will need some new clothes, so that you can blend in a bit more. You can wear this for now though"". She reached back into her boat and bought out a large black jumper. She led him over to her car, a silver 7-seater with a sun roof. She opened up the door for him thinking that he might not have known how to open these types of doors. As they sat in the car she demonstrated how to put on the seat belt, as he managed to click it into place she put the keys into ignition, she carefully pulled out from the curb and started to manouvere the roads. ""If you start to feel sick just let me know and I can pul over, ok?"""
3970,Survivor of Atlantis (me and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6337,2012-12-03T12:18:36,zoruna,"Junari looked at her as he heard the hint of sadness. ""Perhaps but I am not sure how long that will take. This new world...its...exciting but saddening. It reminds me that I've lost everything I've ever known. Hopefully this new world will give me a new purpose. A new reason for still existing. I can hope for this nonstop."" He said with a grim smile. Then looked at her. ""I am strong but at times...at times I realize just how utterly alone I now am. Minus you I don't know anyone."" He said softly. Blinking at her. ""Not at all."" He said with a smile. ""I would be excited to see and learn whatever stops you wish to make. Yet I don't quite understand why I need new clothes. What is wrong with what I'm wearing currently?"" He asked in confusion. Looking at the car with wide eyes. ""Fascinating means of travel. I have never seen anything like it."" He said in awe. Touching the vehicle before getting inside. Quickly catching on to how to put the seat belt on. Watching her begin to drive. ""I'm sure I'll be fine."" He said with a smile. ""Thank you for your concern though."" He looked out the window. ""I am sure there is much I need to learn. I am eager and willing to do so."""
3971,The Doll (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6419,2012-02-24T18:05:04,skittles1313,"The 1985 black Chrysler rolled up the long dirt drive to the crooked old house. The old gate posed no purpose now as it hung halfway off of it's hinges all rusted and decomposed. A few of the trees along the drive were still alive but they had mostly died off now. At last the car came to a stop and the driver got out and looked up at the old house, destined for demolition. A sigh drew out as the drive stepped up to the porch and felt the wooden railing, chipped of it's paint and full of slivers. The driver looked up, it seemed as though the old house was looking back, staring and not looking away. While caught in the trance of the house the drivers phone rang, revealing a short message: ""Don't take too long Jessica."" Apparently the demolition crew was already on it's way. She sighed again and stepped on the steps, creaking as she made her way to the wide porch and the old door.<br/><br/>The door knob was missing, as was any other locking device, so Jessica gently pushed on the door and watched as it slowly opened to reveal the decrepit inside. The all wood flooring had holes where the termites had eaten it away and the stairs looked as though they might collapse if she were to just touch them, but she went anyways, through the door and over to the stairwell. The object of this adventure was for her to explore the old house for anything that might be valuable to her antique collection, and she was going to start on the top floor; the attic.<br/><br/>Jessica walked up the wobbling stairs and made it to the second landing, which was just one very large room with a few doors. She opened the doors, closet, bath, another closet, on the fourth door she found a very tightly enclosed stairwell, barely big enough to allow her through. ""This is it."" She said under her breath and started the climb up the steps, she opened the door at the top of the stairwell and found the attic, almost completely bare. A few boxes here and there but nothing more outside of layers of dust. She made her way to the boxes, avoiding weak spots in the floor, and began to open them and removing the contents that would be destroyed anyways. The contents were fairly boring to her, pictures of the family, sheets of music that weren't very rare, a few candles, and journals. She flipped open the journals, most of them fairly boring except one. A journal with a dark red leather cover with something more than journal entries. The journal was filled with ideas and plans. Jessica found this to her liking and kept the red journal, other than that nothing else interested her in the boxes so she left the attic and was again on the second landing.<br/><br/>A noise outside the house startled Jessica and she went to the window; the demolition crew had arrived. ""Shit! Oh, there's nothing in this house anyway."" She rushed down the stairs and had almost made it all the way but on the third step up her leg broke through and got stuck. ""Dammit!"" She reached down and tried to pull her leg through, tugging hard on it. After a few minutes of trial she finally got it loose with only a few minor cuts and scratches, she turned and headed for the door when out of the corner of her eye she noticed something in the step she had just crushed through. She went back and picked up the small object and found it to be rather heavy, she tugged hard and it came out with little force.<br/><br/>Jessica looked at the object and blinked a few times. She was holding the arm of a doll, a rather large, male doll. The doll was covered in dust and looked to be quite old but couldn't quite tell how old. A small smile spread across her face. This was the type of thing she had come for. She held the doll in her arm and headed out of the house, got in her car and waved to the demolition crew. With a turn of the key her car started and she left the doomed house with her new prize and headed home."
3972,The Doll (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6419,2012-02-24T19:05:49,zoruna,"Jaster Holawell<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/E9xabcS4nog4vo13BAmdMMTZo1_500-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Doll Size of 2' 6"" tall when standing.<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/E9xabcS4nog4vo13BAmdMMTZo1_500.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>True Him<br/><br/>Jaster had been in this building for a very long time. He remembered well the day he became trapped as he now was. He had gone to visit the woman he loved. She had an older sister who dabbled in the dark arts. He didn't like the sister as she was always trying to come between him and his beloved. Her older sister was a dark woman and held little love for any save herself. When he got there he didn't see his beloved. Her always jealous sister had been there instead. He had tried to leave but the witch woman had not approved of this. The door had sealed shut quite quickly. He turned back around to face the woman who proceeded to advance towards him. He had moved to try and avoid her touch. She hadn't liked that and pushed him against the wall.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Get off of me.</span>He had said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No you are going to be mine. Whether you like it or not.</span>She'd hissed back at him. Forcing her lips on his and he pushed her away. Not hard enough to hurt her but hard enough to get her off. That is when she got angry...around the third time of that happening.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fine if I can't have you as a man I will have you as my doll.</span>She had said with a dark laugh. Casting a spell. The last thing he remembered before blacking out was her evil laughter ringing through the room. The next time when he came to it was daylight. He couldn't move at all. He watched as his beloved, who he'd gone to become betrothed to, was informed he'd been done away with. As he took in his current situation he came to realize she hadn't been lying. She really had turned him into a doll. The last thing before his mind fell back into darkness was hearing his beloved crying her eyes out and saw her running off. His mind screamed out to her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lilian!</span>Yet no words burst forth.<br/><br/>Later he came to and was able to be awake. It was night time and now he was in a different place. He blinked and realized he was actually able to blink his eyes. So could he move? He tried it by moving his arm and found that he could move. He wondered what else he could do. He began to move his legs. They worked too. He was a beautiful strong as hell porcelian doll with a mouth that could move. He found this out when he gasped in surprise. She really had turned him into a doll. He began to walk around. He could move now. This was surprising. Why hadn't he been able to move earlier when it was daytime? He continued and found that he could touch things, hold them, move things...he was able to be almost human now.<br/><br/>Then one day came when the witch was old and dying. He watched that day as she died of old age. He hadn't aged a day. He was still the same age he had been. Years passed and a new family came into the house. He was played with then by a little girl. She took good care of him. By night he would clean her room and the rest of the house. Then by day he would just watch and observe. More years passed and they one by one left the house. The little girl forgot about him. He was moved to the secret hole in the stairs by the little girl. The board put back in place. As the years continued to pass by the board stayed in its place. No one came for him. He couldn't escape the hole in the stairs. The board had been nailed down by the father when he almost tripped when the stair moved. Now he was trapped here.<br/><br/>Many years had passed since then. It was day time when he saw a foot crash through the boards that were falling apart. He had moved a bit the night before. Luckily he had or the woman would have kept going. He felt a hand pick him up by the arm.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well this is very undignified. Oh well what can you do about it Jaster? Your just a doll now.</span>He felt her tug hard and with a little force he came out of the hole in the board. He saw the woman blink. He was after all a male doll. Male dolls were rare even in the present day most likely. He just stood there and as she moved him his eyelids opened and closed. Like some really old dolls did. Then he was under her arm. He was dusty and knew he would need cleaning. That was something he probably couldn't do...clean himself. He saw the house fading into the distance as he heard the wrecking ball he'd somewhat seen contact with the house.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That was a close one...had she not fallen through I would be long gone with the building.</span>He thinks to himself. He felt no remorse and more relief to finally be rid of that old house. He wondered where he was headed to now. What purpose would he serve and where would he be going?"
3973,The Doll (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6419,2012-03-21T16:05:41,skittles1313,"Jessica drove the car down the long road through many twists and turns. The house had been miles and miles out of town, to get back to the antique shop she had to drive the many miles and then through the city to get to the opposite end. ""So much time and all I found was a doll and a journal."" She glanced over at the doll and twisted her mouth. ""Such an odd looking doll."" The phone rang again; she pulled to the side of the road, put on the brakes and answered.<br/><br/>""Yes, I am on my way. No, nothing out of the ordinary. There wasn't much left in the house, just a couple dusty boxes with personal items. Yes. No. Um, a few things that gave me some interest but I don't think they will be any good in the store. No. Yes, I'm on my way. Alright, uh-huh, buh-bye."" She folded her flip phone to hang up and looked at the doll. ""Never start a business with your mother. It's a terrible idea."" She turned her head back to the road and got back into the city traffic.<br/><br/>A little while after the phone call the car took a quick turn and then stopped. Jessica got out, grabbed the doll and the journal and went inside a small building on a busy street. She walked up to the counter where her mother was standing. ""I found this journal, and this doll."" Her mom looked at the doll and went to reach for him. ""Nope! He's mine, I don't think I want him in the shop. Sorry, but that house had nothing to offer us."" Her mother gave her a sharp looked and then shrugged it off and Jessica then went upstairs to their apartment above the shop. She laid the journal on the pillow of her bed and put the doll on her desk chair. After that she took off her blazer and her skirt and slipped on some jeans and put her long dishwater blonde hair in a ponytail. ""Now, what to do with you."" She looked at the doll. ""Ah! I know! I bath!"" After that she turned on her heel, went in to the bathroom and started filling the tub with lukewarm water."
3974,The Doll (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6419,2012-04-22T02:07:20,zoruna,"The doll would almost seem to look at her with knowing understanding. As if he could really understand and process what she was saying. She however was soon driving and probably missed the slight sparkle in his eyes that showed he had acknowledged her statement. He flew into her when the car took a quick turn. Thinking to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She is one scary driver. I hope this is the end of the road. I don't feel like hitting the other side of the car. Not that I have much choice given the time of day.</span>He said in his head.<br/><br/>Not that it would matter if he wasn't. She could still pick him up even after night and hurl him across the room. Damn did that ever hurt. He remembered the LAST time that happened. Little girl of five threw him across the room during a tantrum. That thud echoed in his head all night long. He watched her stop the car. Watching her grab him up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Here goes nothing. Lets see our new surroundings shall we?</span>He said again in his head. He was carried quite nonchalantly into a building. So that was her mother. Hmm...she looked awfully familiar to him. Why was that?<br/><br/>He couldn't figure it out. She put him on her desk chair and now he was eye to eye with the edge of the desk. How wonderful. He was wondering that same thing in a reverse scenario. About what she was going to do with him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A bath??? What the hell?! Damn and...wait! He could feel the ability to move again!</span>Maybe he could get away. He heard the water running in the bath tub. Soon he was able to move. He climbed down out of the chair and ran around. Trying to figure out this room. So different from the old rooms of the home he had lived in. He heard footsteps and stopped in the dead center of the room. Laying on the ground motionless. Hoping he hadn't been seen. In all the hundreds of years he had never once been caught."
3975,The Doll (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6419,2012-05-10T21:14:22,skittles1313,"Jessica stepped out of the bathroom and went to grab the doll but he wasn't on the chair where she had left him. ""That's odd...I could have sworn...ah! There you are!"" She picked him up off the floor. ""How did you get over there? Poor thing."" She dusted off his jacket a bit and then strode him into the bathroom and laid him by the sink. She grabbed a washcloth as the tub was still filling and let the water run over the cloth. She rubbed his face and arms with the wet cloth, making sure to get all of his clothes as well. Once all the dust was off she looked him over, dampened the cloth again, and fixed his hair so it now lay flat without any tosses. ""There, almost as good as new. Just need a bit of polish and maybe some stitching on your jacket. Now I'm going to relax in the bath."" She locked the door to the bathroom and left him on the counter as she started to undress and then stepped into the bath and started to soak."
3976,The Doll (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6419,2012-05-12T04:51:56,zoruna,"Damn. She noticed him again. Least she hadn't seen him moving. That would be bad. Plus scare the hell out of her most likely. Make her faint at the most. Or scream at the very least. He was picked up off the floor but didn't move.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Darnit. Bathroom it was then.</span>He thought to himself. Watching her rubbing his face and arms with that cloth. She made him nice and wet by getting his clothes too. Soon he was all nice and shiny. He felt brand new almost.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What an odd line of thinking.</span>He thought to himself. He felt his hair cleaned and fixed too. He didn't move a muscle. Hah! He didn't really have any right now. He closed his eyes to giver her privacy. He sat very, very still and waited. Waited for her to get done."
3977,The Doll (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6419,2013-01-20T19:18:10,skittles1313,"As Jessica laid in the bath she let her mind drift off. Something about that house, that doll, and that journal. Perhaps the journal had more information on where the doll came from, it was definitely nothing like a doll she had ever seen before. The painted face was far too real and far too talented for anything that could have been done in that time. She receded beneath the surface of the water and blew slow steady bubbles from her nose and she swished her hair around in the water. She washed her hair and herself and finally exited the bath. She grabbed a towel that was hanging on the door and wrapped it around herself.<br/><br/>Jessica exited the bathroom into her bedroom and started to change, leaving the doll next to the sink. 'I'll go get him when I'm ready to leave.' She told herself. She did her hair and make up and made sure that everything about her looked presentable."
3978,Royal Accident (me and spiritofthenorth),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6435,2012-02-25T04:22:09,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/chad-michael-murray_6-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Blane<br/>18<br/>American Super Star<br/><br/>Blane was an American Super Star. He did Music and Dancing. He was young but he was well loved and the idol of many. He was in the country of Japan. He had snuck off to escape his agent and all the fans that had gathered at the auditorium downtown. He just needed some him time. He needed time away from the crowds. Away from adoring fans and screaming school girls. He just wanted to be normal...even if it was only for a few hours. He finally was able to escape under the guise of using the restroom. Once in the restroom he snuck out the window overhead. He climbed out and put on some shades. He would lose the shades once he got far enough away from these people. He escaped into uppertown and took of the shades.<br/><br/>He was minding his own business after that. Walking across the street with a crossing signal saying he could. When he looks up as he hears a car speeding around another car. And before he could react. It hit him. And he was sent flying sideways like a top into the road. The driver stopped. BUt he couldn't tell. He was hot...and he was hurting. And his head then contacted the pavement hard. And his world started to black out. He heard screaming and cries of worry. Then he blacked out. The shadowy abyss swallowed him up. And yanked him into unconsciousness."
3979,The Remnants (Elegant and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6453,2012-02-27T06:43:29,echoeddream,"The mutant appeared behind Jeffrey from out of nowhere and sank its teeth into his neck. Jeffrey uttered a strangled yelp, eyes wide with shock, as the mutant pulled him down to the concrete floor and began to rip off pieces of his flesh. Surprise and fear pounded through me, pulling an enraged roar from my chest. The mutant looked up at the sound, mouth dripping with blood, just as I drove my hatchet into the side of his skull. It fell back beside Jeffrey, screeching and hissing. I pulled out my handgun and emptied rounds into its head until it was silent, my mouth twisted in disgust, then dropped to my knees beside Jeffrey.<br/><br/>Blood was quickly pooling around him, gushing from his mutilated neck. His breathing rattled and gurgled. His eyes stared dully above him, then slowly focused and settled on mine. He was dying, and there was nothing I could do to save him - he was losing too much blood, and even if he wasnâ€™t he was certainly infected by the virus - and he knew it. I grabbed his hand and squeezed it tightly. He blinked slowly once, twice, then he was dead.<br/><br/>It all happened in a matter seconds.<br/><br/>I let out a slow moan of despair, absolutely stunned at the horrifying suddenness of Jeffreyâ€™s death. It had just been the two of us on a routine food raid of an abandoned wholesale store, supposedly easy, safe even. But it was pretty damn clear that what was<span style=""font-style: italic"">supposed</span>to be was worth shit.<br/><br/>I felt something warm and wet land on my arm, and realized with a jolt I was crying. I leapt to my feet and furiously wiped tears from my face. I was going to wind up dead myself if I sat weeping on the ground like a inutile child.<br/><br/>I yanked my hatchet from the head of the dead mutant and wiped its viscous black blood on the remnants of its tattered clothing, then slipped the weapon into my belt. I picked up my gun where I had - stupidly - dropped it on the ground, then walked through the entire store to make goddamn sure that there were no other monsters waiting. Jeffrey and I<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>swept the building, but obviously not well enough; I found the mutantâ€™s nest in the corner of the back room, concealed behind tall stacks of empty pallets. My stomach clenched as I imagined its black eyes watching us from between the gaps in the wood as we had cursorily searched for it.<br/><br/>Other than the nest the building seemed without mutant activity, but after what had happened that presumption was of little comfort; I needed to get back to the base as soon as possible. I jogged back to where both bodies were lying. I didnâ€™t give a damn about the mutant, but I couldnâ€™t leave Jeffrey. The Hummer was nearly full of food - we had come back for the last load when he was attacked - but I was going to have to find space to get him back to the base.<br/><br/>It took more time then I would have liked, but I eventually got Jeffreyâ€™s body outside the wholesale store and into the back seat of the Hummer. I drove back to the warehouse that was currently our band of survivors' impermanent base - part of a tiny piece of miraculously preserved city. I screeched to a stop outside, and dug the heel of my hand into my forehead, then got out and banged against the door, repeating my name, until it was opened by Matilda.<br/><br/>â€œHowâ€™d it go-â€ she started, but I cut her off.<br/><br/>â€œYou have to find Adrien,â€ I choked out. â€œJeffrey... Jeffreyâ€™s dead.â€"
3980,The Remnants (Elegant and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6453,2012-03-05T21:25:27,ElegantJewel,"â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Enough!</span>â€<br/><br/>Faust stood there looking at the dusty ground, his body was tense, jaw and fists clenched. Olive hues glared at the gray dust that slid over the land. These were the days that he wished that it had been him in the accident. He wouldnâ€™t have to deal with the constant arguments and the disappointment that he felt every waking moment of his life. Faust let out a slow and steady breath trying to keep his mind calm in this situation. What would the others think if he started trading blows with their leader? They were already going through so much, they had to be strong or else everyone would go into frenzy. That was not something that they needed at this point.<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jesus, Faust. What kind of shit are you pulling? Donâ€™t you think I mourn too? I miss her every day and now youâ€™re spouting about how you can see her and talk to her. Are you trying to make me look like a damn idiot?</span>â€<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Iâ€™m sorry</span>,â€ he said gently, glancing away.<br/><br/>A face that looked much like his own seemed to soften and a heavy sigh left the older male. He ran large hands through thick, wavy, brown hair before moving over to Faust. â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Faust, my dear baby brother, I worry over you. Everyone talks about how crazy you have becomeâ€¦</span>â€ Adrien lifted his chin to look him in the eye. â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">You have to let it go, you canâ€™t be like this anymore. You have other lives to protect nowâ€¦Understand?</span>â€<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yeah, I do.</span>â€<br/><br/>Adrien smiled before clapping his brother on the shoulder before moving on to check on their hideout. Faust stood there, trembling in anger. He wasnâ€™t crazy. She was here with him, looking at him with their motherâ€™s blue eyes. She gave him a small smile, a hand touching his shoulder. He shrugged her off, turning his head away from her.<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Leave me alone</span>,â€ he muttered lowly.<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tch. Faust youâ€™re being a big baby. Donâ€™t let Adrien push you around like that</span>,â€ Fleur chided.<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">They say youâ€™re not real, not anymoreâ€¦</span>â€<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course Iâ€™m real. If I wasnâ€™t, could I do this?</span>â€ Fleur moved towards him, wrapping her thin arms around him. She hugged him tightly and he let out a sigh of relief. Her arms felt so real and normal around him, he could feel the warmth radiating from her. He knew he wasnâ€™t crazy, he knew she was real. With a gentle smile coming to his face, he felt a wave of calm come over him. He took in a deep breath, the smell of vanilla and linen hit his senses before Fleur motioned for him to follow back into the warehouse.<br/><br/>Faust let out a gentle sigh, following Fleur into the building. Small cots were lined on the floor; miscellaneous items were tossed here and there. This was their temporary home, this ragtag group of survivors. The outbreak had taken everything from all of them and somehow, they made a family. A dysfunctional family, but it would have to do for now. He walked towards the place that he had made for him and Fleur; he could hear the whispers breezing through the air. He paid no mind, he was not crazy. They just didnâ€™t seem to understand. No one ever did. Before he was able to sit down, he was pulled by the arm; calm eyes looked over at the brute of a male.<br/><br/>â€œAdrien called a meeting. We have to go now,â€ he grunted out, as if he was talking to a lunatic, his words were slow.<br/><br/>With a slight nod, Faust walked towards the door once more, he could see people gathering around. He walked side by side with the male who had stopped him; Thomas was his name he believed. There was silence but he could feel Thomasâ€™ eyes glance over at him every now and then. What did he think he was going to do? Go ape shit crazy? He wanted to laugh at that notion but that would only provide complications and he didnâ€™t feel like being put in a risky situation. Everyone here was ratherâ€¦unstable in some way, just waiting for something to happen. That was natural however, seeing how the mutants were multiplying day by day.<br/><br/>Pushing through the crowd, he was met with the level gaze of his brother. Something must have happened, Adrienâ€™s eyes were dark and cold, and his jaw was set firmly. Being Second-in-Command, he assumed there was another death which was unfortunate. Taking his place beside Adrien, he followed his outside to where the Hummer was parked. His eyes glanced towards Matilda then over to Spencer, who seemed rather shaken.<br/><br/>He knew what was about to come.<br/><br/>â€œShe said that Jeffery is dead,â€ Matilda said her voice breaking the silence.<br/><br/>â€œAttacked I presume,â€ Adrien grumbled out. He let out a heavy sigh, running his fingers through his hair. â€œWell, if you have the body, we have to burn it.â€<br/><br/>Faust remained calm though he felt somewhat saddened at the prospect that Spencerâ€™s brother would have to be cremated. He glanced over to see Fleur moving around the Hummer, inspecting it. He wanted to tell her to get away from there but not at this time. He would scold her later for being so careless.<br/><br/>â€œWhy not give him a proper burial,â€ Matilda asked.<br/><br/>â€œDo you want to risk him becoming into one of those monsters,â€ Faust spoke up in a tone full of authority. He knew how much his brother hated making these sorts of decisions. â€œIf we donâ€™t burn the body, he will come back and kill us all. You know thatâ€™s the procedure, donâ€™t question it.â€<br/>The air was thick as Matilda lost her will to argue with the brothers, Adrien cleared his throat looking over at Spencer. â€œDo you want to say your goodbyes now or would you rather get it over with? The longer we wait, the more likely we are all at risk.â€<br/><br/>At times Adrien seemed to act more like Faust and vice versa, but sometimes Adrien hardly stepped up to the plate, especially when it came to deaths. He was usually a level headed leader, but perhaps the death of Fleur still caused turmoil from him. Not for Faust, he could still see her, she was still with him. She would never leave his side.<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">You know, youâ€™re really mean</span>,â€ Fleur whispered to him.<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not now</span>,â€ he whispered in a low hiss, glancing over at the people who constantly stared at him. He rolled his eyes a bit, before crossing his arms over his chest. The whole group zoned in on Spencer, awaiting her next move."
3981,Ville Noire (Kaida and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6454,2012-02-27T06:52:32,echoeddream,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Gabriel Cross</span><br/><br/>The woman had slipped unbidden into the seat across from me exactly one week ago. She was beautiful, granted, but I was still annoyed with her presumptuous interruption of my dinner. â€œIâ€™m not really in need of a prostitute,â€ I had told her. She didnâ€™t actually have the look of a hooker, but I expected her to be offended enough to leave anyway. Instead, she just smiled, hailed a waiter and ordered a glass of red wine. An<span style=""font-style: italic"">expensive</span>glass of red wine. I was about to drag her away by a handful of that pretty red hair of hers when she spoke.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™ve heard that youâ€™re the gentleman to see if youâ€™re looking for some information.â€<br/><br/>â€œThat would depend on what kind of information you want, and why you you want it.â€ I replied, irritation dimming to boredom. She hadnâ€™t looked like she had anything interesting to offer; I thought she probably wanted me to trail a cheating boyfriend or something. That shit was dull as hell.<br/><br/>She smiled smoothly as the waiter arrived with her wine. She swirled it, letting the aroma travel to her nose, then sipped it delicately.  â€œI donâ€™t particularly want the information.â€ she said. â€œBut my employers would like you to follow Piere Dumont.â€<br/><br/>That had captured my attention. Iâ€™d heard some unappetizing rumours about the politician. â€œOh? And who are you employers?â€<br/><br/>â€œMost know them as just Julius and Kaiser.â€<br/><br/>Now<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>was interesting. Those two were in the upper crust of one of the biggest coke operations in the city. â€œWhy do they want to know about Dumont?â€ I asked.<br/><br/>â€œI donâ€™t have any idea, darling. But they will pay you handsomely.â€ She placed a thick envelope on the table, which I reached for and opened, revealing several tens of thousands of dollars in cash. â€œThatâ€™s a quarter of the total. Youâ€™ll be paid the rest when you can tell them all there is to know about Mr. Dumont.â€<br/><br/>She stood as I slipped the money into my coat, officially accepting the job. She grinned in satisfaction. â€œIâ€™ll be in touch,â€ she said, then sauntered away, leaving her wine glass more than half full.<br/><br/>Iâ€™ve been following Dumont since.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Amber Littman</span><br/><br/>The Pulse Nightclub is filled with the crÃ¨me-de-la-crÃ¨me of New Yorkers: stars and millionaires all, each gyrating along to the deafening music with drinks in hands. The pounding beat is clear even in the back alley beside the club where I now stand, taking deep drags from my cigarette. I cross my arms over my chest, warding against the chilly air, my exasperation growing. I know Iâ€™ll have no trouble getting back into the club - Iâ€™m Asher Littmanâ€™s daughter for Godâ€™s sakes - but I donâ€™t like to be kept waiting, even by my customers. I donâ€™t know why theyâ€™d requested to meet in this filthy alley way anyways.<br/><br/>I take a final drag of my cigarette, and decide to abandon this junkie, whoâ€™s obviously too out of it to pick up his own drugs. I start towards clubâ€™s entrance just as a burly man turns the corner and comes towards me. Even in the dim light he doesnâ€™t look like the people I normally provide for, but I hesitate just in case. Sure enough, he stops in front of me. I sigh, just about to tell him just how much I appreciated waiting for twenty goddamn minutes, when he suddenly swings his arm around and cracks me on the head. I fall to the ground, white hot pain searing through my skull, and for a moment Iâ€™m staring up at him. Hazily, I notice the distinctive tattoos of one of the cityâ€™s most prevalent and vicious gangs littering the manâ€™s face, then everything goes dark."
3982,Ville Noire (Kaida and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6454,2012-02-29T02:09:38,KaidaShade,"Piere, most likely, had no idea why they would want to watch him either.  He did, however, know he was being followed.  His eyes were everywhere, constantly vigilant for anything that might threaten him.  A man in his position could never be too careful.  He went about his life as usual though, just increased his security and kept an eye on his stalker.  Tonight in particular, he was going about a rather sordid part of his life which involved several guards, a decent amount of alcohol and rope, and a rather concerned looking neko prostitute in very small shorts.  Almost tame, by his standards.<br/><br/>The neko had been picked up by one of his associates, a young man with an eye for other young men, and brought up to his offices.  Piere liked to conduct all his 'business' there rather than in his home- easier to clean up and prevent people from finding out where he lived.  Such things could be something of a pain for him.  The young, grey-haired man was seated at his desk when tonight's companion was brought to him, and his eyes roved the neko's small, lithe form with a casual expertise, taking in the slimness of his limbs, the bright blonde of his hair and long, furry tail, and the patch over his right eye, a glaring imperfection on an otherwise youthful, almost effeminate face.<br/><br/>""You picked a damaged one?""  He asked in thickly accented but otherwise perfect English, turning his slate-eyed gaze to his associate.<br/>""He was recommended.""  the young man replied, shifting his weight nervously from one foot to the other.  ""And he says he's willing to cater to... unusual requests.""  The neko himself quirked an eyebrow at Piere, the one over his damaged eye no less, and smirked, the expression revealing a small fang.  Money was money after all, and for Keet every penny counted.  Piere looked at first glance like a rich, spoiled playboy for whom that was no object, but the prostitute was smart enough to still be on his guard.  He'd been tricked before, after all, and the blind spot his mistake had earned him was a strong reminder.<br/>""Hmm...""  Piere stood, stalking towards the diminutive neko and practically towering over him, an ego boost for a man who was somewhat lacking in the height department.  ""We shall see then, shall we?""  He mused, reaching out with one slim-fingered hand and tilting Keet's chin so that he could see his face better.  The neko's tail flicked slightly behind him as he fought the urge to nip at his fingers.  ""Yes, I think we shall.""  He took a step back and looked to his guards.  ""Leave us.""<br/><br/>------<br/>Meanwhile, another prostitute was finished for the night, just making his way home.  At first glance, he may in fact have appeared to be a she thanks to his long, well cared-for mane of magenta hair.  A further look, however, would reveal the strong muscle attached to that slim, long-legged frame and the flatness of his chest under the tight t-shirt he wore.  He walked quickly with his head down to avoid making eye contact with anyone, though he still kept his eyes and ears open for trouble.  At this time of night most of the harmless, law-abiding citizens had gone home, leaving the dregs like himself out on the streets.  The thought didn't help his mood much, especially not when he caught the strains of thumping music from a club as he walked past.  All those rich bastards in there, not a care in the world and didn't give two shits about people like him.<br/><br/>A flash of movement in an alleyway caught his attention and he looked round in time to see a hulk of a man smash his fist into some unfortunate woman's face.  Lesser men may have left it, but gay hooker or not Neil Kirana still had some bizarre sense of chivalry and the next thing he realised was that he'd stopped dead, shouted something indistinct and slid almost effortlessly into a martial artist's stance.  All those karate lessons had paid off, before he'd had to drop them due to lack of funds."
3983,Ville Noire (Kaida and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6454,2012-03-13T04:43:20,echoeddream,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Amber Littman</span><br/><br/>The huge man's deep voice reaches my ears in a driving crescendo, like the fade-in at the beginning of some trashy song. I open my eyes slowly, blinking up at his blurred form; his punch landed me on the cold pavement, and now the bastardâ€™s leering over me. His face is twisted and menacing. ""-tell me, bitch!"" he's screaming. ""Tell me what they want or I'll ruin your pretty face.""<br/><br/>â€œI don't...â€ I mumble. He kicks my side brutally, and I gasp sharply at the sudden pain radiating through my ribs, down my spine.<br/><br/>â€œWe know Kaiser and Julius have got Cross following someone,"" he snarls. ""So who is it?â€<br/><br/>â€œI don't know what you're talking about.â€<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who is it?</span>"" he accentuates every word with another blow.<br/><br/>""They didn't tell me!"" I shriek, tears streaming down my temples and into my hair. He reaches down and  pulls me up by the collar of my leather jacket, then pins me forcefully to the wall of the nightclub.<br/><br/>""One last chance, princess,"" he says, his face so close to mine I can see all the rough details in his poorly inked tattoos and smell his sour breath. I can't restrain my broken sobs.<br/><br/>""Dumont,"" I finally choke out. ""Cross is following some politician named Pierre Dumont.""<br/><br/>""Why? Tell me why."" When I don't reply he strikes me savagely across the face again, and for a second time white and black flowers bloom across my vision. My head spins woozily, and I think I'm going to pass out again, when someone's yell echoes down the alley. I look to see a figure silhouetted against the yellow glow of dim street lights at the mouth of the alley, their thin body lowered in an offensive stance. With a rush of relief I understand that whoever it is must be trying to save me, but then I realize that the massive creep attacking me is going to hand them their ass on a platter.<br/><br/>I'm wrong. The man sizes up the figure at the end of the alley, glares back at me, then decides it's not worth it. With a grunt he lets me drop to the ground and heels it out of the alley - in the opposite direction of whoever-it-is. I watch him go, trembling.<br/><br/>After a moment I shakily pull myself onto my feet, my breath catching as each movement tears at my ribs. I stumble slowly towards the person at the end of the alley, using the wall to support myself. It's the first time I've ever in my life regretted wearing Jimmy Choos.<br/><br/>Finally, I reach the street, coming face to face with a man boasting flaming pink hair. â€œThanks for that,â€ I say. â€œIâ€™m glad he didnâ€™t kill you.â€<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Gabriel Cross</span><br/><br/>Dumont is into some pretty freaky shit.<br/><br/>It's excellent really. Neko prostitutes are exactly the sort of thing people pay me to know about. Red and her coke dealers are going to eat it up. The guy's good though. He's upped his muscle since I started following him, so he's obviously clued in about my company, invisible or not. The extra security sure as hell doesn't stop me, but it is irritating. Tonight it's even hindering.<br/><br/>Tailing Dumont into his office<span style=""font-style: italic"">building</span>was easy enough, but getting into his actual<span style=""font-style: italic"">office</span>proved more challenging. As soon as Dumont got through the door one of his bodyguards blocked it, and since then he's moved only once, to let a young guy and the neko hooker through. I didn't have a chance to get in either time, so now I'm stuck in the hall, trying to come up with a way to kill the guard and sneak in without killing all traces of secrecy and covertness along with him.<br/><br/>A few minutes after the guy and the neko enter the office, the elevator bell chimes again, and a huge man with tattoos covering his face storms out. I leap out of his way as he charges down the hall towards the door guard.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's one crazy-ass prostitute,</span>I think. But then without missing a fricking beat he reaches out and wrenches the surprised looking guard's neck. He smashing through the door as the guard collapses on the ground. He tears into the office, yelling something in a gargled tone I can't understand.<br/><br/>I dart in after him. He brushes off the scrambled men in the reception area of the office, plunging into the inner office; the place with Dumont's desk and crap.<br/><br/>He seems to be in a thundering, murderous rage, but as he enters the smaller room he stops short. ""Keet?"" he growls. ""What the hell?""<br/><br/>He looks at the desk, upon which lies copious lengths of rope and nearly as much liquor, then between Dumont and the neko, eyes widening in comprehension. ""What the hell?"" he repeats, then glowering at the neko: ""Does the Boss know you're here?!"""
3984,Ville Noire (Kaida and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6454,2012-03-17T18:40:09,KaidaShade,"Neil looked almost disappointed when the big guy turned tail and fled.  Surprised, too, that someone that strong would back down from a short, slender guy like him.  He stepped forwards carefully, worried about the woman but equally worried that the guy hadn't gone far and would get him when his guard was down.  He caught the woman halfway betwen where the both of them had been standing and offered his arm to support her, wounded as he could see she was.  ""It's fine.  I'm tougher than I look, I don't think he could've hurt me too bad.  Are you okay?""<br/><br/>He tipped his head at her slightly, running an almost professional eye over her battered face and body, then frowned a little.  Being a medical student came in handy now and again.  Prostitution was just a good way to pay the fees.  ""We should probably get you to a hospital or something, after a beatdown like that.""  And soon, before that guy came back... if he came back.  Neil hadn't heard what had been shouted, but it didn't look like this was just some random jerk taking out his frustration on an unfortunate woman.  He tucked his hair back from his face, casting around for any signs of the attacker.<br/>--------<br/><br/>Keet was at this present time in a rather compromising position under the desk, just his tail visible swishing below it, and he was not in a much of a state to reply.  Piere, however, looked up with a reprimand on his lips which died when he saw that it wasn't one of his own men who had burst in.  Big... this guy was big, and he himself was only a small man, young and lean rather than powerful.  Still, he slowly smiled and placed a hand on Keet's head as the neko attempted to look round.  No, he was staying right there for now.  ""Monsieur, don't you know it's rude to interrupt a man when he is busy?""  He said, his voice low.  Behind the intruder, the guards he'd thrown aside stirred and stood, their eyes lifeless and reddened and their limbs unnaturally awkward.  ""Why, exactly, do you feel the need to intrude on me?  And who are you?  Speak quickly.""  Not that it would save him; the guards were surrounding the two and more and more were moving towards the office every moment, all with a slightly unnatural, too-robotic gait."
3985,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458&start=20,2012-03-10T23:33:00,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Ruby looks at Victor and her son, she figured that maybe his depression was the reason why he didnâ€™t eat that much. When he bolted from the room, she chased after him. She gasps when she sees his bony figure, she then picks him up and takes him the living room. She places him on the couch and begins to rub his back, trying comfort him. â€œMaybe it would help if you told me all about it, maybe if you got your feelings out, it will be better.â€ She says to him. â€œI donâ€™t like when my nephews are depressed or down. Please tell me all about it. Maybe it will do some good to have someone finally listen to you.â€ She says to him. She was trying to comfort him some more. â€œPlease. I want to make sure you are alright.â€ She says to him with a friendly smile. She could tell that he wasnâ€™t used to having someone care about him like this. â€œAnd just so you know your uncle and I care for you. Even Max does. Tuesday will have to warm up to you is all.â€ She says to him. She begins to rub his back as he begins to sob even more and even louder."
3986,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458&start=20,2012-03-11T00:04:05,zoruna,"Alaxander was crying and felt a bit tired from the lack of nourishment. He felt himself picked up and clung to her. Burying his face in her chest. Shaking a bit as he cried. It was just so much and he never had anyone to listen. Tears trailing down his cheeks. He pressed into her even after she laid him on the couch. Listening to her talking. Looking at his Aunt through blurry eyes. Blurry from the tears he was crying. Sobbing harder and a bit louder. ""Mom and dad stopped really caring when they found me trying on girl clothes at four. We were in the costume store and I wanted to be a princess. For the next year or so they tried to fix me. To make me be a boy even though I felt like a girl. Just happened to be stuck in a boys body. Everything was okay and chester always played with me. Then when I started school at four he began to have less and less time for me. He was making more and more friends. I tried making friends but I was too weird cuz I was girly. And then when everyone found out I was a scaredy cat they began making fun of me. I tried telling Chester but he never understood. People stopped playing with me when I was six...they all wanted to play with Chester because he is cool and brave. Even people who started playing with me stopped since I'm so easily scared.""<br/><br/>He cried a bit more. ""Each year it got worse. Chester became more and more popular and stopped having any time for me. Even though we were at the same school and hung out he was always surrounded by friends. He never noticed that I was always alone. That even when I tried no one wanted to be seen with me."" He cried a bit more. ""The words got worse and worse. Chester was there but he wasn't. People pretended to talk to me when he was looking but really they weren't. They were calling me names. I love my big brother. I look up to him a lot and wish I could be brave or even just a bit braver so people wouldn't hate me. I don't like no one ever wanting to play with me. Or talk to me. So even while I kept trying it just got bleaker and lonelier. When Max wanted to play with me it was the first time...anyone ever has. Yet I still feel hollow inside. Like I'm so shriveled inside I'm a wilting flower. Or something. I guess when I was four or five is when my appetite began decreasing."""
3987,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458&start=20,2012-03-12T16:52:16,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Ruby nods, â€œNow you canâ€™t really call yourself a scardy cat, I mean you stepped foot in our house and stayed. To tell you the truth, youâ€™re actually brave, but donâ€™t see it yet. Many people who come here as guests, take one step inside our home and run away. You and your brother are the first guests we had that actually stayed a whole night.â€ She says to him. Of course she was telling the truth, nobody ever stayed long. He should know what she means by the way the cab driver acted. â€œAnd those people who didnâ€™t want to play with you or be your friends were just ignorant and stupid to even try to get to know you.â€ She says as she rubs his back. She nods when he says that Max is the only one who played with him. Of course Victor and Max where in the room. â€œMax knows better cause he was raised better, not to judge others.â€ She says. â€œItâ€™s like that saying â€œDonâ€™t judge a book by its cover.â€â€ She says. Max then runs over to Alaxander. â€œAlax so you know, you always have a playmate with me. Youâ€™re actually only one of the few who will play with me.â€ He says sounding sad.<br/><br/>â€œI think itâ€™s awesome that youâ€™re different, adds variety to life.â€ Max says. Ruby nods, â€œWell said son. Yes indeed that it add variety to life.â€ She says with a smile, hoping that this made him feel better. â€œWhen I first saw you I knew you were different that is why I wanted to get to know you the most.â€ She says to him with a bigger smile. â€œAnd I could see it in your eyes that you were sweet, kind and understanding.â€ She adds. Once he had stopped crying she gets up. â€œI have a few items for you.â€ She says. She then goes out of the room and returns with clothes on hangers. â€œThese are some of the clothing I donâ€™t wear any more, maybe you can wear them.â€ She says. â€œI hope you donâ€™t mind that most are black.â€ She adds. â€œBut I think this is the piece of clothing that you may like the most.â€ She says as she uncovers a beautiful crimson colored dress. â€œBut if these arenâ€™t your forte, you can go through my closet looking for more.â€ She says. She uncovers the others, they of course were black dresses, but they were actually beautiful. â€œAnd this goes with any of them.â€ Ruby says as she holds up a feather boa with black shiny feathers.<br/><br/>She was trying to make him feel better about being here and trying to help him warm up to them. Victor looks at all of them, â€œI shall be back, I have something to attend to.â€ He says. Ruby and Max nod as he leaves the room. â€œI hope you are warming up to the house some and getting used to living here.â€ Ruby says to him as she places the clothing on a coffin that served as a coffee table. â€œWell just donâ€™t stand there looking at us. Try these on!â€ She says."
3988,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458&start=20,2012-03-14T21:21:33,zoruna,"Alaxander was starting to feel a little better. He looked at her through teary eyes as she talked. When she pointed that out she was right. He had stayed the night in their house. Even though it was scary mostly. He sits up and pressed into her. Trying to stop crying but at the moment was still too worked up from speaking on something he hadn't spoken about before. He listened and remembered the way the cab driver acted. He looked up at her searchingly. ""They were?"" He said in a curious way. He smiled a teensy bit. Listening to his aunt still. Merely nodding his head. Lifting his gaze to look at Max. Smiling a bit at Max. Sighing. ""Your an awesome playmate Max. We can be best friends forever."" He says with a warm smile. He hugged his cousin lightly. He was still sniffling a bit but soon was attached to Ruby again.<br/><br/>Blushing faintly at Max's next words. Looking up at the studyingly. Trying to make sure they weren't just pulling his leg. He soon wasn't crying anymore. Smiling a tiny bit. ""Really?"" He says softly. Tilting his head to the side when she said she had some items for him. He watched her come back. ""For me?"" He asks with a look of surprise. He shook his head. ""I don't mind."" He says. Excited now because he was going to have some clothes that he actually felt comfortable in. His eyes widened at the beautiful dresses. ""Wow.....I love them Aunt Ruby!"" he says. Huggling them to his chest. Looking at the feather boa. ""Wow...that is so cool!"" He says in excitement. He watched Uncle Victor leave. Looking back at them. ""I am."" He giggled and stood up. Taking the first dress and slips it on after taking off his shirt. It fit him beautifully and accented the slight curvature he possessed. He shows it off to them then tries on the rest. Saving the crimson one for last. ""What you think?"" He asks in clear excitement."
3989,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458&start=20,2012-03-14T22:06:25,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Ruby watches as he puts on the crimson dress. â€œIt looks beautiful on you.â€ She says. â€œAll of them do.â€ She adds. Then she gets an idea. â€œMax you still have home work to do right?â€ She asks. Max nods, â€œWell while heâ€™s doing that, how about me and you have a fashion show?â€ Ruby asks Alaxander. â€œYou can use any clothing in my closet.â€ She says to him. She takes him by the hand and takes him to her room. There was a huge closet in her room. She opens it, â€œGo ahead in and try on anything you want and you can model it.â€ She says to him with a smile. She pulls out a chair and sit down. â€œOnly if we had some music to go along with this. Do you have any music that could?â€ She asks. â€œMost of my music is quiet old like classical music.â€ She says to him as she sits down and crosses her legs. When he stood there still unsure, she nods. â€œItâ€™s ok, you can do it, itâ€™s fine.â€ She says. Then she watches as he goes into the closet to find something to wear.<br/><br/>Her bed room-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://2.bp.blogspot.com/--bIt126v-Xo/Tbzs3Gmoa1I/AAAAAAAAACU/7MpT50uOKJI/s1600/gothicbedroom.jpg"">http://2.bp.blogspot.com/--bIt126v-Xo/T ... edroom.jpg</a>m"
3990,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458&start=20,2012-03-17T16:08:49,zoruna,"Alaxander looked at his Aunt. Smiling happily when she said the crimson, which was his favorite, looked beautiful on him. Glad that they all did though. He took it off and put his shirt back on.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This was going to be so exciting!</span>He thinks to himself. He looked at her. ""That sounds like fun!"" he said in genuine excitement. His eyes widen as she said he could use ANYTHING in her closet. Holding onto her hand because he trusted her more than anyone else. She had a HUGE closet. His eyes widened in surprise at its side. ""Okay!"" He says with a smile. Yet he hesitated about going in. When she said that he nodded his head. Walking into the closet and looked around. Finding a beautiful green corset with a skirt attached to it. (see image link) He came out and showed her it. Twirling around slowly so she could see it from every angle. He looked at her for her opinion before going back in to try something else. Then he tried on a black and blue one. (see image link) Looking at her for her opinion. He smiled as he thought both probably looked good on him.<br/><br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.loveburlesque.com/media/catalog/product/cache/4/thumbnail/600x600/9df78eab33525d08d6e5fb8d27136e95/a/3/a3200.jpg"">http://www.loveburlesque.com/media/cata ... /a3200.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://networkingwitches.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/03/a207918133b2adcb727b0b_m.jpg"">http://networkingwitches.com/wp-content ... 7b0b_m.jpg</a>m"
3991,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458&start=20,2012-03-17T18:18:55,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Ruby watches as he comes out with the outfists on. She smiles, â€œTheyâ€™re both lovely on you, but the black and blue one suits you better it brings out the color of your eyes.â€ She says. Then she gets up, â€œI think I have some dresses back in the back that you may like.â€ She says as she goes into the closet, of course he followed her. â€œHere is the first one.â€ She says as she holds up a long black dress (link to image below). â€œI donâ€™t know if you will like it, but I have more.â€ She says. She continues to go through her clothing, which she had a lot of. She then stops and pulls a long black and red dress with a black cross (link to image below) on it from one of the many racks in her closet. â€œHow about this one?â€ She asks. And then she continues to rummage through her closet. â€œAnd there is this one.â€ She says as she holds up a black and purple dress (link to image below) â€œAnd then there is this outfit.â€ She says as she pulls out a skirt and shirt that matches (links below to images). She then put the outfits on a hanger that was infront of a mirror in her closet and then goes back to sitting in the chair, letting him decide which ones or which one to wear to show off.<br/><br/>Black dress-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/img-thing?.out=jpg&amp;size=l&amp;tid=26686424"">http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/img-thing?. ... d=26686424</a>m<br/>Black and red dress-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.thegothiccatwalk.co.uk/images/red-cross-dress.gif"">http://www.thegothiccatwalk.co.uk/image ... -dress.gif</a>m<br/>Black and purple dress-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.gothic-twilight.com/images/DS-DR-17-BP.jpg"">http://www.gothic-twilight.com/images/DS-DR-17-BP.jpg</a>m<br/>Skirt-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.sharpe-designs.com/images/catDS%20SK%207182.JPG"">http://www.sharpe-designs.com/images/ca ... 207182.JPG</a>m<br/>Shirt-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://wildilocks.com/webstore/images/Chicstar_10.jpg"">http://wildilocks.com/webstore/images/Chicstar_10.jpg</a>m"
3992,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-02-27T18:54:37,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Name: Chester Morgan<br/>Age: 18<br/>Gender: Male<br/>Race: Human<br/>Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/Chester.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... hester.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Name: Tuesday Addams<br/>Age: 10<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Race: Vampire<br/>Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/Tuesday.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... uesday.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Name: Ruby Addams<br/>Age: 27<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Race: Vampire<br/>Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/Ruby.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... f/Ruby.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Name: Victor Addams<br/>Age: 28<br/>Race: Vampire<br/>Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/Victor.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... Victor.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Other character information: Victor is related to Gomez Addams, a cousin of his, so his family is a branch off their family. Chester and his brother, Alaxander are related to Ruby, she is their aunt.<br/>______________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Chester lets out a sigh as he watched things in the sky and in the background go by. He and his brother Alaxander were on their way to go live with a relative. They were on a train. And they were in Romania. Chester looks at his brother who was sleeping next to him, leaning against his shoulder. It was up to him to protect his little brother. Their parents had died in a tragic accident and this relative was the only one who would take them in. But he couldnâ€™t believe that they had to move all the way to Romania to live with them. He had heard several stories about this relative, his aunt. The stories said that she had married a very wealthy man. And that she wasnâ€™t really welcomed by his family because she and her husband were different than the others were. But to him right now, he thought that she seemed like a nice person, since she was the only one in the family that would take them in. All the other family members had said no, because they were all too busy to raise and or take care of children. The train soon stops and Chester wakes up his brother, who put up a whiney protest.<br/><br/>They grab their bags, more like Chester did, and walked off the train. â€œThis a way Alax, we need to take a cab to this address that is written down.â€ He says as he pushes his brother along. They soon flag down a cab and tell the driver where they needed to go. Good thing the driver spoke English, or it would have made things very hard. Neither boy knew how to speak Romanian. When Chester had told the cab driver where they needed to go, he seemed very reluctant. â€œItâ€™ll cost you extra,â€ the driver says with a Romanian accent. Chester nods, â€œI will give you all that I have, if you just take us there.â€ He says. The cab driver nods and begins to drive off. It seemed like forever, they of course were leaving the small city that they had come into. Chester watches as buildings began to disappear and turn into scraggly skeleton-like trees. They were on the very outskirts of the city when a large creepy looking mansion appears in front of them (link to pic at bottom). The cab driver led them up to a very tall old wrought iron gate of a wrought iron fence. â€œThis is as far as I am willing to go.â€ He says. Chester nods and pays the man.<br/><br/>They both soon get out and grab their things and the cab driver speeds off. Just as the cab driver did, the gate creaks squeakily open, the sound was as if the gate was groaning in pain. Of course it opened by itself and it made Alaxander jump. Chester rolls his eyes at his brotherâ€™s scaredy catness. â€œThey have a switch inside the house, they must have seen us coming.â€ He says trying to explain to his brother. They soon were inside the gate and it closed on its own. They walked up a very long drive way which was cracked and crumbling as if it hadnâ€™t been fixed in a very long time. They soon get up on the front porch. Dead and decaying vines were covering the porch and front of the house. Weeds and other plants had overgrown and taken over the yard. Trees, which were dead and skeleton-like, were in the front yard near the gate. It gave the house an even creepier appearance. Chester then rings the door bell, which was a loud deep bell-like tone. Soon the large front door creaked open and a very creepy looking man stepped into the door way. â€œThis way.â€ He says in a mono tone.<br/><br/>Both boys follow him into the house. Inside the house, there was everything imaginable, suits of armor, paintings, stuffed animals, like tigers, stuffed animal heads, like deer and antelope, were hanging on the walls. There was a grandfather clock and many statues and other pieces of art work. The creepy man led them to a room that had a very large spiral staircase and standing in front of it was a very creepy looking woman and her creepy looking family. The woman smiles, â€œChester, Alaxander, darlings!â€ She says as she comes up to them. She was wearing a black dress that had black spider web designs on the long sleeves. The dress went to her ankles. Her black hair was so long that it went down to about the middle of her back. â€œItâ€™s so good to see you. I havenâ€™t seen you since you were babies.â€ She says as she hugs both of them. â€œNice to see you too Aunt Ruby.â€ Chester says. â€œOh, where are my manners, this is your Uncle Victor.â€ She says. Her husband comes forward and bows. â€œNice to finally meet my nephews.â€ He says.<br/><br/>His silver colored hair was down to almost his butt and he was wearing an all black suit. â€œAnd this is our daughter, your cousin Tuesday.â€ Victor says. A small pale girl comes forward. She was wearing a long black dress, it came to about her shins and her black hair was in a long ponytail. â€œYay! Playmates!â€ She says as she hugs them both. Then she looks at Ruby. â€œMommy, have you seen Creature?â€ She asks. Ruby shakes her head no. â€œDaddy have you?â€ Tuesday asks. Victor shakes his head no. Ruby then looks at the boys, â€œCreature is Tuesdayâ€™s pet Aye Aye.â€ She says. Just as she said that a creepy looking monkey-like creature landed on Alaxanderâ€™s shoulder. (link to pic at the bottom) Chester rolls his eyes when his brother lets out a girly-like scream. â€œCreature! Yay! Alax has found him! Thank you!â€ Tuesday says as she grabs a hold of creepy animal and begins to hug it. Then a severed hand with long finger nails (link to pic at bottom), which it used to â€œwalkâ€ on, came up to Rubyâ€™s leg and pulled on her dress. â€œAh, yes Thang, there you are. Will you please take the boys to their rooms?â€ She says. Thang made the OK sign and began to go up the spiral stair case.<br/><br/>â€œOnce you get settled in, come down stairs and weâ€™ll have dinner.â€ Ruby says. â€œBy the way you had already met Jameson; he was the one who answered the door. He is our butler.â€ She says. Chester looks at his brother as they go up the long spiral stair case, he could tell that his brother was scared. â€œItâ€™s ok, they seem nice, it will just take some time to get used to how their ways are.â€ He says. Thang had led them each to their own room. Chester turns on his light and the first thing that stood out was the bed, it was a coffin, like the kind that you see in old vampire movies. The sheets were black and the blanket was crimson colored. The curtains in the room matched the color of the sheets. The dresser was a dark wooden color and so were the floor boards. Even the doors were the same color as the floor and dresser. Every thing in the room seemed old fashioned. The only thing that didnâ€™t seem old fashion was the TV. It was a rather large TV. He decides to explore his room and opens a door that he thought was the closet, but it was actually the bathroom. The door next to the bathroom was the closet.<br/><br/>His brother had let out another scream, so he went to see what was going on. He opens the door to his brotherâ€™s room, which he had to find at first. His brotherâ€™s room was pretty much the same as his including the coffin bed. â€œWhy are you screaming?â€ He asks. â€œWhy is Alaxander screaming?â€ A voice says from behind him. It was their Aunt. Of course she had made both of them jump. â€œI think this is all over whelming my brother, which is why he screamed.â€ Chester says. Ruby nods, â€œOk, I hope he gets used to my home. And I was just making sure that it was him that screamedâ€¦sometimes screaming can be heard from no where and some times in the rooms. By the way dinner is ready.â€ She says she goes down the stairs. And then she leaves. â€œLetâ€™s go eat.â€ Chester says to his brother. He had to practically push his brother to the stairs. What made his brother go flying down the stairs was a blood-curdling scream. Chester rolls his eyes and walks down the stairs and then both are shown to the dining room by Jameson.<br/><br/><br/>The House-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/abandoned-mansion-lonely-haunted-31000.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... -31000.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Thang-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/Thang.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... /Thang.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Creature-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/Creature.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... eature.jpg</a>m"
3993,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-02-27T19:35:12,zoruna,"Name: Jameson<br/>Age: 36?<br/>Gender: Male<br/>Race: Unknown<br/>Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/oc__halloween_by_yaoilollipop7-d4gw1w4.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Occupation: Butler<br/><br/>Name: Alaxander Morgan<br/>Age: 14<br/>Gender: male<br/>Race: Half pixie, half human<br/>Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/sad_man__by_heise-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Alaxander was sleeping peacefully. He had a long travel and sleeping on the train was probably, unbeknownst to him, going to be the best sleep he got for some time. He missed their parents and didn't want to believe they were dead. They were his brave role models. His big brother was his brave super hero. They had been a happy family. Now it was a torn up family. They were going to see an aunt they hadn't seen in a very long time. He didn't remember ever seeing them even though his aunt saw Chester when he was just a few years old. His eyes were closed and he slept peacefully. Then his brother was shaking him and he whimpered and whined in protest. He didn't want to wake up because than he would come back to reality and mom and dad would be gone. Reluctantly, and with much fighting, he woke up and pouted a bit. ""Fine..."" He says in sadness.<br/><br/>He tried to grab his bag but his girly frame was far too lightweight and not strong enough to do so. Walking off the train and just stared around. Romania was so strange. He didn't want to move yet his brother easily pushed him along. He flounced around and waved his hand trying to flag down a taxi. ""Taxi!!!"" He says. One leg kicking up behind him. He wore a girl's chinese kimono top and a pair of silk kimono pants. Still womens. He didn't wear boy clothes unless he had to.  He looked at him. He nodded his head reluctantly. He eeped as the scraggly skeleton like trees became the scenery. ""It looks scary Chester...I don't wanna go there."" He says softly. He hands over his bit of money too. Watching the man speed off after they grabbed their things.<br/><br/>He jumped and squeaked out a sound of surprise as the gate squeakily creaked itself open. ""It sounds like its groaning in pain....scary...."" he says softly. He looked at his brother and stuck his tongue out when he rolled his eyes at him.  He jumped and let out a tiny squeal as it closed itself. ""If you say so Chester."" He says softly. Looking at the house. ""It looks even scarier up close...."" he protests softly. He looked at the large front door as it creaked open. Eeking as he saw the very creepy looking man that entered the doorway.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jameson looks at them and smiles behind his mask. Creepy pointed teeth monotoned smile than it was gone as quickly as it appeared. ""Yeeeeeeeeeees? This way..."" He says in a monotone voice when he saw who it was. Leading the way into the house. ""The kids mylady..."" He says as he walked off to go do his chores.</span><br/><br/>Alaxander pressed into Chester at the very creepy looking woman and her creepy family. A tiny whimper escaping his lips. He blinked and looked at her. He looked at Chester. ""She is Aunt Ruby?"" He says;. Looking at her. ""Nice to meet you guys too..."" he gets out in a small voice. He eeped as he was hugged again. Smiling at them timidly. Screaming loudly in a girly way and jumped sky high when the creepy monkey-like creature landed on his shoulder. He jumped onto Chester's back wrapping his legs and arms around his brother. Shaking very hard. ""Uh...your welcome."" He squeaks out. He had just reluctantly gotten off his brothers back when a look saying off was shot his way. Then pressed into Chester's side and refused to move from it. ""Dismembered hand!"" He says. Eyes wide and filled with fear.<br/><br/>He followed the hand and stuck close to his brother. He was very scared. More scared than he had ever been in his entire life. This place was beginning to seem like a horror film. Reluctantly parted from his brother to the room across from his brother. It was very similar to his brother's room but the curtains surrounded the bed and he hadn't quite seen what it was. He pulled the curtains back and lets out another scream. His eyes wide and filled with terror. He backed up and stared at the bed in horror. ""The bed is a coffin."" He gets out in a quivering voice. He jumped and turned around to see their aunt. ""Oh......"" he says. Shaking like a girl. His eyes widen as he heard about the screaming. He was literally pushed to the stairs. Hearing a blood curdling scream and he bolted down the stairs. Jumping around like a girl with his arms pressed together and his hands in fists at the bottom. ""Oh it is so very scary here Chester."" He says when his brother got downstairs. He followed him to the dining room.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jameson was beginning to wonder about the younger nephew of his mistress. Rather girly in his opinion. Saying nothing as he led the boys to the dining hall.</span>He sits at the table and saw Tuesday was sitting next to him. ""Hello Tuesday."" He says in a soft voice. He looked at the table and hoped to be invisible. Watching his brother sit next to him. He was scared and wasn't sure he  was going to like it here."
3994,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-02-27T20:43:21,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Tuesday looked at Alaxander, â€œHello.â€ She says. Chester watches as Jameson brings out a cart filled with covered dishes and trays. Chester was hoping that it was going to be a normal dinner, but he had a feeling that it wasnâ€™t going to be. Jameson began to uncover the dishes and trays and everything looked normal. Chester lets out a sigh, but he looked over at his brother. His brother was staring at the food as if something might pop out of it. Ruby looks at Alaxander, â€œItâ€™s ok, we thought of cooking a normal meal for once, just for your arrival.â€ She says. â€œTry our Romanian goulash. Itâ€™s quite delicious.â€ She says. Chester nods and begins to dish some out, of course he didnâ€™t know what it was and Jameson had pointed out.  After dishing some out for himself. He elbows his brother as a signal to not to be rude, like he had done so many times in their childhood. He watches as his brother shakely gets some. Soon everyone was being severed and eating. Ruby and Victor watched as the boys tried their food. Chester found out that it was actually quite tasty and began to eat, of course with manners. They had a Coo-Coo clock on the wall, it looked very old.<br/><br/>Instead of a bird coming out and coo-cooing to the time. A raven comes out of the clock. â€œItâ€™s Seven Oâ€™Clock.â€ The Raven says twice and then goes back into the clock. Tuesday looks at Chester and Alaxander, â€œRay is our time keeper, we like him better than a plain old coo-coo clock bird.â€ She says with a smile. Chester nods, but he seen the look in his brotherâ€™s face. It was pale and scared looking. After dinner Tuesday came up to Chester. â€œCousin, I was wondering would you play with me?â€ She asks. Chester nods, â€œYes, but why not ask my brother?â€ he asks. â€œBecause my games would scare him.â€ Tuesday says. Chester nods. He and his brohter were both sitting in the library. Chester looks at his brother. â€œI will be back in a little bit.â€ He says and follows after Tuesday. While Alaxander sat there, he hear music playing, what sounded like the tango."
3995,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-02-27T21:38:30,zoruna,"Alaxander looks at her. Normal meal? Did that mean things would be jumping out of the other meals? He wasn't feeling too reassured that his dinner wasn't going to be running off his plate eventually. He winced and sulked as his brother had elbowed him. He shakily gets some and reluctantly starts eating. He wasn't even hungry. At least he didn't think so. He hardly ate as it was. Just so he wouldn't be rude and or get elbowed again. Chester's elbow really hurt. He eats at the food. It was good but he wasn't hungry. He pretended to eat and took a few bites here and there but mostly moved his food around so it looked like he had eaten more than he had. He takes a bit bite while everyone is watching. It was really good but his tummy wouldn't let him eat.<br/><br/>He found himself staring at the old Coo-Coo clock. Then a raven came out of the clock and his eyes went wide. This house was scary. And it talked! That was scary in itself. He was now pale. Very pale. Was anything normal in this house? Anything at all. They were in the library after dinner and he just stayed quiet as death. He watched Tuesday come in and ask Chester to play with her. He listened and even if her games would scare him it would have been nice to be included. Even if he was too big a scaredy cat to play them. He looked at Chester and merely nodded his head. Looking down so neither of them would see the pained hurt on his face. They were gone before it made it onto his features. He sighed. ""This is gonna be just like back home. Where nobody wanted to play with me cuz I'm such a scaredy cat. I wonder if I'm gonna start being made fun of too......"" He says sadly.<br/><br/>Then he hears music playing and stood up. He followed the tango music and opened the ball room door. He saw Victor in there and when he turned he paled. ""AH!"" He screamed. ""Why are you dancing with a skeleton???"" He asked in a trembling voice. Huddled in the corner nearest him now. His heart racing. God he was such a coward. It was no wonder nobody would be his friend. That thought was a sobering one. He inched closer to Victor but stayed pretty far away still. He wanted to get closer but just kinda stood about six feet and some odd inches away from him. He bites his lower lip but forced himself to stay where he was. Trembling hard though."
3996,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-02-28T19:04:50,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Victor didnâ€™t even pay attention that he had come in the room. That was until he screamed and asked why he was dancing with a skeleton. He lets out a light hearted chuckle. â€œThat is Amanda. I dance with her regularly, along with my wife.â€ He says to him in a Romanian accent. Ruby had come into the room when she heard the commotion. She looks Alaxander, â€œI see you met Amanda and one of my husbands odd hobbies, do not mind him.â€ She says. When he asks if Amanda talked they both laughed, â€œNo, that would be odd even for us. And if you are wondering why we even have a skeletonâ€¦well she is our personal skeleton in the closet so to speak.â€ Ruby says referring to the say Skeletons in the closet. Both of them laughed again. Victor noticed that Alax didnâ€™t get it. â€œHave you ever heard of the saying Skeletons in the closet? Well thatâ€™s what we mean.â€ He says. Then he picks up the skeleton, who he had slumped in a chair. And walks toward Alax, trying not to scare him. In fact he wanted to get to know his nephews. â€œWant to try dancing with her?â€ he asks. When he seen Alax shake his head no. He nods and then puts it back in the closet and closes the door.<br/><br/>â€œOh and maybe we should warn you about the ghosts as well.â€ Ruby says. â€œWe have quiet a few, most of them are from Victorâ€™s side of the family.â€ She says. â€œBut do not be afraid, they are quiet nice.â€ She says with a smile. They could tell he was afraid and were trying their best to make him less afraid. Victor reset the record player and it began to play music once again. But this time it was ball room dancing type music. â€œLet us dance.â€ Victor says. He goes back to the closet and grabs the skeleton again and begins to dance with it. Ruby smiles a friendly smile and grabs a hold of Alaxanderâ€™s hand. And they began to dance. Ruby was trying to show him that she wasnâ€™t scary. â€œI know itâ€™s going to be hard to get used to this place, but please donâ€™t be afraid of us like everyone else. We maybe different and a little outlandish in our ways, but we donâ€™t not intentionally want to scare people. We donâ€™t like when people are afraid of us, weâ€™re quite friendly once you get to know us.â€ She says as the dance in a circle like they do in a ball room dance.<br/><br/>Victor was going around in the same type of circle with the skeleton; it was actually a funny sight to see that a man would actually dance with a skeleton. Soon several ghost couples appeared and began to ball room dance with them as well. Ruby smiles and laughs â€œSee there are some now.â€ She says. As the ghosts go around they each say hello to Alaxander and continue dancing. It was like a scene from a movie. And Ruby hoped that Alaxander found that it wasnâ€™t that bad. They continued to dance some more, of course Ruby was leading. She looks at her nephew, â€œLater why donâ€™t you help me out in the garden?â€ she asks. Once the dancing was over, Chester and Tuesday come into the ball room. â€œSee what we did Mommy! We played Marie Antoinette!â€ Tuesday says as she hold up a few dolls that didnâ€™t have any heads. â€œThatâ€™s wonderful dear.â€ Ruby says to her daughter. The Tuesday looked at Chester, â€œCâ€™mon cousin! Letâ€™s go play train wreck!â€ Tuesday says as she grabs a hold of Chesterâ€™s arm and drags him away. Ruby sees the look of pain on Alaxanderâ€™s face, â€œI will talk to my daughter later about playing with you too. For now, how about you help me in my garden?â€ She says as she takes him by the hand and leads him toward where her garden was."
3997,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-02-28T22:17:51,zoruna,"Alaxander looks at Ruby as she walked in. Nodding his head but made no movement to run. His heart was racing but he was trying to be brave. It wasn't something he knew how to be but he wanted to try. He looked at Aunt Ruby as she spoke. He really didn't get it. He looked at Uncle Victor. Nodding his head. He backed up a step but other than that stayed still. Shaking his head about dancing with her. He tried waving at Amanda but that was as far as he could get with that. He was trying to figure out the skeleton in the closet thing. In a way it was actually kind of cool. Mostly it was scary to him. He was such a coward. It was no wonder people wanted nothing to do with him. He watched him put it away. ""It is scary but kinda cool that you guys have a skeleton in your closet...literally."" He says softly. His voice trembling but he really meant it.<br/><br/>He looked at Aunt Ruby when she said ghost. He paled a bit and just stayed quiet. ""I can't help but be afraid..."" he says sadly. He looked down. He wasn't brave like Chester. He was just barely above jumping at his own shadow. He didn't mean to be such a scaredy cat but it was why everybody hated him. Why they made fun of him. Why nobody wanted to even be friends or play with him. He was lonely but Chester never had time to notice since he was always so popular with everyone. So he withdrew more because of that. He blinked as Ruby grabbed ahold of his hand. He looked at her and began to dance with his aunt. He found she wasn't as scary as she had seemed upon first meeting. He was only shaking a little bit. ""This place really scares me...but I want to adjust. It is just going to be hard."" He says honestly. Looking up at her. ""I'm not afraid of my family...not really. I'm just a scaredy cat in general. So its not you personally...I just scare extremely easy. I'm not at all brave like Chester."" He says sadly. He looked up into her eyes. ""I believe you Aunt Ruby."" He says softly. Dancing in the circle with her.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry I'm afraid Aunt Ruby...it isn't personal...I promise."" He spoke softly. He didn't want his Aunt or the rest of the family to hate him. Everyone hated him and it made him sad. If they didn't hate him they were always making fun of him for being different. For being a scaredy cat. ""I know how it feels...to have people judging you. Having people not wanting anything to do with you. Everyone always made fun of me back home...cuz I was different and even more cuz I'm a scaredy cat."" He looked at her. ""I feel I'm a girl in a boys body and everyone made fun of me because of it. They picked on me even more and pushed me around because I'm such a scaredy cat.""<br/><br/>He sees Victor dancing with Amanda and when it wasn't catching him off guard it was actually kind of funny. He giggles a bit. ""It is kinda funny seeing Uncle Victor dancing with a skeleton."" He says softly. Looking down. Jumping as the ghosts appeared. He pressed in closer to his aunt. He watched them dancing. Then realized it kinda reminded him of a movie. ""It kinda reminds me of that scene from the Anastasia movie."" He says softly. When he thought of it that way it didn't seem so scary. He looked up at her. ""Okay."" He says softly. He was a bit tired after the dancing was over. He hadn't known he knew how to dance. He kinda liked it.<br/><br/>He watched his brother and cousin come into the ball room. He shivered at the headless dolls but didn't scream. He was shaking a bit but other than that hadn't reacted. When again he was ignored by his cousin he couldn't kept the pained look from crossing his features. He looked down. ""Just like back home..."" He says softly. He saw his brother get dragged away by his cousin. He looks at Ruby. ""I might be a scaredy cat and her games might scare the hell outta me...but it would be nice for once for someone to want to include me. Everybody ignored me and wouldn't even play with me back home. Any time I would try to play with other kids they would laugh and call me names. Chester never noticed because he was always surrounded by friends."" He looks down sadly. ""I can't help I'm not brave Aunt Ruby.""<br/><br/>He hadn't told Chester that because his brother never took the time to notice he was always alone and people walked away from him. He had been starting to feel hungry but the sadness chased away hunger once again. He looked at her. ""Okay..."" He says softly. Holding onto his Aunts hand. Letting her lead him to the garden. It looked very scary so he just pressed into his Aunt. ""This isn't a normal garden is it? These plants are huge."" He says softly."
3998,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-02-29T20:16:08,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Ruby looks at her nephew and laughs, â€œNope, why would I want a normal garden. But I will tell you which plants are safe to touch and which ones arenâ€™t.â€ She says. As they were walking through the garden, something wrapped around Alaxander, it was vines. And three heads of a man-eating plant rose up as it did this. Ruby stops when she heard the commotion. â€œIt seems Flora wants to say hello, she is so friendly with guests.â€ She says with a smile. The plant pulled him closer and began to lick his face and then it let go of him. â€œYou see that is another thing people judge, man-eating plants. They arenâ€™t as vicious as people thinkâ€¦that is if they are raised and grown right.â€ She says and continues to walk. â€œMommyâ€™s hereâ€¦mommyâ€™s hereâ€¦time to eat.â€ She says. The garden seemed to shake with excitement. Ruby looks at Alaxander, â€œYou can help me feed them that away they get to know you better.â€ She says with a smile. â€œBut firstâ€¦they like music, it keeps them happy.â€ She says as she turns on a record player which started playing<span style=""font-style: italic""> Eine Kleine Nachtmusik</span>. She then hands him a plate filled with meat, â€œJust hold out your hand and the vines take the meat from you.â€ She says.<br/><br/>â€œI will show you how.â€ She adds as she takes a piece of meat and goes over to a plant and place the meat on her flat palm. A vine comes out of the garden and takes the piece of meat from her palm. â€œSee not so bad, right?â€ She asks. â€œI do have some normal plants, they are roses and ivy, and theyâ€™re in another part of the garden.â€ She says. Once the plants were fed, Alaxander had seen many kinds of plants. She leads him to a door, â€œStay here, you can look through the window.â€ She says. She opens the door, the sound of a roar is heard. â€œGargantua, mommyâ€™s here, time for dinner.â€ She says as she closes the door. Alaxander could see that there was a humongous plant in the middle of the room. And it had wrapped its vines around Ruby. But once Ruby fed it, it let go of her. Then she walks out of the room and leads him to another part of the garden. â€œGargantua is the only plant I do not recommend you meeting; he has a slight nasty disposition.â€ She says. The rest of the garden was filled with vines of ivy and dead plants.<br/><br/>Ruby noticed that Alaxander was going to touch the ivy. â€œI wouldnâ€™t do that; you will get poison ivy or maybe poison oak.â€ She says. She then goes over to her roses, most were black. â€œIf you are wondering if they are supposed to look like that, they are. I created a special rose.â€ She says. She looks at the red roses and clicks her tongue, â€œI wish these would stop growing back.â€ She says as she grabs some clippers and begins to clip the beautiful red blooms off the rose bushes. She picks one up and hands it to Alaxander; she puts it behind his ear. â€œIt looks lovely on you.â€ She says with a smile. Then she picks up some vines that were safe and another rose bloom and began to take the petals off it. She then began to make something and when she was done, it was a head dress type thing, it was actually quite beautiful. â€œHere you go.â€ She says as she places it on his head. â€œThis too looks lovely on you.â€ She says with another smile. Then she began to water the rest of her plants.<br/><br/><br/>Flora-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/Man_Eating_Plant_by_D_MAC.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... _D_MAC.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Other Plants:<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/PredatoryVine2.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... yVine2.jpg</a>m<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/1715833240_c0a675a81d.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... 75a81d.jpg</a>m<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/1025073.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... 025073.jpg</a>m<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/916_realsize.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... alsize.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Gargantua-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/sketch_maneatingplant_520copy.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... 20copy.jpg</a>m"
3999,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-02-29T22:40:28,zoruna,"Alaxander looked at her and shrugged as he really didn't have an answer for that. ""Okay."" He says with a smile. He loved plants and they were probably going to be the only thing that didn't scare him. He was walking with her through the garden when he let out a scream as something wrapped around him. He looked to see vines then there was three heads of a man eating plant there. Crying out as he hadn't expected that. He stopped squirming and looke at Ruby when she spoke. ""Flora?"" He says. He eeped as he was pulled closer but began to laugh as soon as he was licked by the plant. He petted the plants three heads. Relaxing as she let him go. He watched the plant let him go. Giggling as he didn't find the plant scary. It had only scared him when it caught him off guard like that. It was kinda like a plant dog...in a way.<br/><br/>He looked at Ruby as she continued. Nodding his head. People did judge things alot. Even he did at times. ""Okay. I like learning about plants Aunt Ruby...I love plants more than anything save my brother."" He felt the garden shake a bit and he was guessing from excitement. He looks at Ruby. ""Okay."" He says. Actually sounding happy about that. He watched the record player as it started playing some strange music. The plants seemed to like it so he guessed it was cool music. ""Okay Aunt Ruby."" He says as he takes the plate of meat. Setting it on the table next to him. He puts meat in his palm and watches. Gasping then giggling in excitement as the vine took the meat from him. He continued helping Ruby and enjoyed feeding all the plants. There was all sorts of plants in this living garden. It was very cool.<br/><br/>He looked in the window and saw this huge ass plant than heard the roar. Than he saw what happened next and gasped. He follows her and nodded his head. ""Okay."" He says with a smile. He saw ivy and retracted his hands. He followed her away from them. ""Alright Aunt Ruby."" He says softly. He looked at the black roses. Watching her cut the red roses in confusion. He blinked as she put the red rose behind his ear. He watched what she was doing. Smiling as he looked at the roses. ""Aunt Ruby could you make a crimson rose from a hybrid of the black and red roses? I think it would look lovely and would go alongside the black ones better than a normal red one. I like red roses but would love crimson ones."" he says softly.<br/><br/>He helps her water the plants. Humming softly and doesn't even notice the nearby living grass starting to sway to his now softly singing words."
4000,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-02-29T23:19:36,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Ruby watches at the grass sways back and forth to Alaxanderâ€™s humming. â€œIt seems that they like your humming.â€ She says to him with a smile and then nods. â€œThat would be lovely! Of course I will. And I will create some just for you.â€ She says to him. â€œSo what do you want to do now, now that the garden is done?â€ she asks. Victor then comes into the room. â€œI could show him my train set.â€ He says. â€œGood idea.â€ Ruby says. Victor looks at Alaxander, â€œCome my young nephew.â€ He says as he walks off. Ruby then urges him to go on. â€œItâ€™s ok.â€ She says. â€œI will come with you. I love watch my husbandâ€™s trains.â€ She says.  She leads him into a foyer like room and there was a large train set, set up. Victor was pressing some switches and the trains started to move around the tracks. â€œThis isnâ€™t scary at all, I think you shall like it.â€ Victor says to Alaxander as the trains kept going around  the tracks. Ruby nods, â€œAnd maybe you could even try.â€ She says to him. â€œMe and my cousin Gomez would always play with trains as children.â€ Victor says.<br/><br/>Just as the one of the trains goes across a bridge, Victor hits a switch and the brige blows up causing a huge train wreck. All the trains crashed into each other and caused a another explosion. Ruby clapped her hands. â€œOh victor do it again!â€ She says. Victor nods and sets it up again and then looks at Alaxander, â€œMaybe you would like to give it a try, itâ€™s quiet easy, just flip the switch when you want the trains to blow up.â€ He says as he offers the controls to Alaxander.  Ruby noticed that Alaxander was looking at her for support. She nods, â€œItâ€™s alright, itâ€™s actually quiet fun, I think you shall rather enjoy it. You can take all that you are feeling out on the trains.â€ She says to him.<br/><br/><br/>Sorta like this train wreck-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HMxJtMoTnx8"">http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HMxJtMoTnx8</a>m"
4001,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-01T00:17:59,zoruna,"Alaxander looks at her and tilted his head to the side. Blushing a bit and smiled. ""Thanks Aunt Ruby. They'll look very lovely next to your black ones."" He says happily. He liked that and then looked at her in confusion. What to do now that the garden was done? He didn't know. He wasn't sure what else he'd like in the house but the gardens. He jumped as Uncle Victor unexpectedly entered the room. ""Hey Uncle Victor."" He says. Train set? He wasn't sure if he should follow. He goes on when Aunt Ruby urged him to do so. He nodded and followed Ruby into the foyer like room. His eyes widened at the large train set. He looked at Uncle Victor then watched the trains going around the track. He listened to Victor. Nodding his head. He never played with trains but he always thought them cool<br/><br/>He jumped as the explosion happened. Just kinda staring in surprise. Giggling yet still jumped at the second explosion. That was actually kinda funny. It was weird but funny. Which made it not scary. He watches his uncle set it up again. He listened and at first wasn't too sure about doing it. He looked to Ruby for support and with what she said he nodded his head. Taking the controls from Victor. ""Thank you Uncle Victor."" He says with a smile. He watches the trains going around then when the trains were in the middle and on both sides at the exact same time he hit the switch. Jumping with the explosion than the train end on the back hit the other train. That train went flying and caused a wreck with the train on the other side causing several explosions. He jumped with each kaboom yet burst into giggling like laughter. He looked at them. ""That was fun."" He says happily. Looking at them both. Then hugs them one at a time. ""Thanks...for showing me some things that aren't scary."" He says.<br/><br/>Hugging Uncle Victor last. ""I made a big set of explosions. Did you see it Uncle Victor?"" He asks. Looking up at him proudly. He looked at Ruby. ""Can I go in the garden anytime I want Aunt Ruby...I really liked it in there. I'll stay away from the one behind the door."""
4002,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-01T22:55:45,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Victor looks at Alaxander and nods, â€œYes I did. And you can play with the trains any time you want, just let me know first.â€ He says. Ruby nods, â€œOf course! Of course!â€ She says with a delighted smile. Victor looks at Ruby and then at Alaxander, â€œAnd donâ€™t worry I will talk to Tuesday about including you in her games.â€ He says to him. Ruby nods, â€œSo will I.â€ She says. â€œItâ€™s not fair that she only wants your brother to play in her games.â€ She says. Then the door bell rang again and Jameson came in with a young boy.  â€œAh this is our son, Maximillion, or Max for short. Max this is your cousin Alaxander.â€ Ruby says. Max looks at Alaxander with a smile, a friendly smile. â€œNice to meet you cousin, would you like to see my pet tarantula?â€ he asks. He wasnâ€™t like his sister, he would accept him any way. Ruby looks at her son, â€œHeâ€™s still getting used to the house.â€ She says. Max nods, â€œOh I see, so thinks scary yaâ€¦well I wonâ€™t take it out of itâ€™s tank, Iâ€™ll just show you it. Iâ€™m very proud of it. I hope you will want to see it.â€ He says to Alaxander. â€œIf not then we can either play in the grave yard or fo play in the back yard.â€ He says.<br/><br/>He had a hold of a skull and he noticed that Alaxander was looking at it. â€œOh this? Itâ€™s Skully.â€ He says to him with a smile. â€œI hope you donâ€™t mind, I take it every where with me.â€ He says.  â€œOr if you donâ€™t want to play in the back yard or grave yard, we can go to the attic and look for ghosts, or maybe explore the basement and dungeons and see what treasures we can find!â€ Max says. Ruby and Victor were happy that their son accepted Alaxander. â€œOr maybe we can play army in the crawl space, or hunt for spiders in bugs down there.â€ He says. Max stood there waiting for his answer.<br/><br/>Max-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i755.photobucket.com/albums/xx196/MikuMisaka/Kuroshitsuji/In-Love-With-Death-kuroshitsuji-686.jpg"">http://i755.photobucket.com/albums/xx19 ... ji-686.jpg</a>m"
4003,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-03T00:34:23,zoruna,"Alaxander smiled and jumped for joy. ""Yay! Alright Uncle Victor."" He says with a smile that had been missing from his expression before now. He was feeling as if it wouldn't be all bad to live here. There was a couple of things that he could do here. So he wouldn't be hiding and being lonely all the time. ""Even if they will scare me nearly to death...being included would mean the world to me."" He says honestly. It would because he wanted more than anything for people to accept him. Even if he was a transvestite and scaredy cat...being accepted would mean everything was still gonna be okay at night. He heard the doorbell and jumped as it sounded like shrieking and wailing. Such an odd doorbell. Jameson opened the door. ""Yes......oh young master Maximillion...right this way..."" He says in a monotone voice. Leading Max into the train room where the three were. He then went about straightening up things as was part of his job.<br/><br/>Alaxander looked at the young boy who seemed closer to his age than tuesday even if he was younger still. ""Nice to meet you."" He says softly. The friendly smile brought a smile to his own face. Maybe this cousin would accept him for him. He lost his smile and got an uh..... expression. He wasn't too fond of spiders but wanted to be excepted. He listened as Max accepted that he was a scaredy cat but still was friendly and smiling. ""Well...if you really like it...and it stays in its home....I wouldn't mind seeing your pride and joy."" He says in a shaky voice. He looked at him in confusion. Play in the graveyard or the back yard? The graveyard was a scary place and he wasn't sure he was ready for that kinda leap just yet. He was still extremely scared.<br/><br/>He noticed the skull in Max's hand and just kinda stared at it. A shiver of fear went down his spine. He looked at Max. ""Hi....Skully..."" he says meekly and managed a kinda wave at it. His eyes sparkled as he could tell Max accepted him even if he was a fraidy cat. He walked closer to Max. ""You got all sorts of things we can do...thats cool."" He says with a smile. ""Though I don't think I'm ready for ghost hunting or graveyard playing."" He said honestly. He looked at him. ""Almost everything else sounded like fun. Even though I don't like spiders, mainly the little ones, very much. They are kinda scary to me."" He says softly. ""We can play army after you show me your tarantula."" He said in a shakey voice. Happy someone wanted to play with him. Max wouldn't meant it but that very small statement meant the world to him. He jumped up and down excitedly like a girl. ""Come on Max. Lets go play."" He says in delight."
4004,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-03T20:16:07,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Max nods and leads him to his room. â€œMy spiderâ€™s name is Bella. Maybe when you get used to this place, you will want to hold her. She is very friendly.â€ He says to him. He takes him over to a large tank and lifts up a hollow log and then he urges the spider out from hiding, it walks around the tank. â€œI need to feed her anyways.â€ He says as he throws several large insects into the tank. â€œSo what do you think of her?â€ he asks. â€œAnd I hope my room isnâ€™t that bad, I do have a bed of nails that I sleep on, but thatâ€™s under my bed.â€ He says. There were other things in his room that might scare Alaxander, like a gilotine and a Iron Madien. But other than that, it was a pretty normal room. Once they were done in his room, he looks at Alax, â€œFollow me.â€ He says. But before leaving the room, he grabs some toy guns and hands one ot Alaxander. As they run down the sprial stair case, Max looks at him. â€œI donâ€™t know why they call it a crawl space, itâ€™s rather large.â€ He says.<br/><br/>â€œBut of course to get to it, we have to go through the basement.â€ He says to him. He opens a large wooden door and turns on a light switch. â€œAnd donâ€™t mind the things down here.â€ He says. He leads the way down the into the basement. Everything you can think of was down there, toruture devices, old art work and statues, paintings ect. He soon opens a door, to a dark area and turns on a light. â€œThis is the crawl space.â€ He says. It was a dark and kinda spooky room, with plenty of places to hide. â€œI got a game, why donâ€™t we play a different type of hide and seek?â€ he asks.<br/><br/>Tarantula-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.top10up.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/08/giant-huntsman-spider.jpg"">http://www.top10up.com/wp-content/uploa ... spider.jpg</a>m<br/>Maxâ€™s bed room-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i40.photobucket.com/albums/e223/Oh1Velveteen/gothroom.jpg"">http://i40.photobucket.com/albums/e223/ ... throom.jpg</a>m"
4005,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-06T00:56:16,zoruna,"Alaxander followed Max closely to his room. Jumping whenever the boards creaked yet was happy to seemingly have a friend in his cousin. He looked at him. ""Bella is a pretty name."" He shook his head. ""Maybe but I'm a very big scaredy cat."" He says in a shakey voice. He looked at the large tank and looked at him. ""Like Flora is friendly?"" He asked. Trying to make a logical connection to ease his mind some. He looked at him. ""Okay."" He jumped at the size of the tarantula. ""Wow...she is a big girl but she is a pretty color."" He gets out in a meek voice. Grimacing like a girl when the large insects are thrown into the tank. ""She seems nice."" He says softly. Getting closer to the tank but still hangs back. ""Your the first person to ever wanna play with me Max. Back home I was always made fun of...cuz I feel I'm a girl in a boys body. Than even more cuz I'm such a scaredy cat."" He looked at him. ""Having someone who accepts me and still wants to play with me means the world to me...so thank you."" He spoke shyly.<br/><br/>He looked at him in shock. ""How can you sleep on a bed of nails? Doesn't that hurt you?"" He asked in confusion and worry. He hadn't really looked around the room but when he did he pressed in close to his cousin. ""Well...it is rather...um....interesting. A tiny bit scary but it is cool other than those two things."" He says in a timid voice. He followed Max and watched him grab some toy guns. Taking the one handed to him. Running after Max down a spiral stair case. ""Okay. I wouldn't know why either than."" He says with a light giggle. Max made him feel like he was an okay person. Took away some of the depression no one really has noticed he had a lot of. Some but it would be a while before it would be a lot. For a second his tummy made a sound but it was gone soon.<br/><br/>He hesitated than watched as he turned on the light switch leading down into the basement. He followed closely donw the stairs into the basement. He let out a sound that indicated he was scared but didn't run. Just pressed in close to his cousin. He was guessing they were close in age. He looked into the dark area and bit his lip. Watching the light make it still dark and kinda spooky. He still held onto his toy gun. He looked at Max again. ""What do you mean? I guess we can so long as I'm not seeking ghosts."" He says honestly. Looking around. ""It kinda spooky but lets play."" He says in a soft voice."
4006,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-07T20:28:16,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Max nods, â€œWeâ€™ll search for ghosts later when you are used to the house.â€ He says with a smile.  â€œBut donâ€™t worry the ghosts around here are quiet friendly, their dead relatives is all.â€ He says to him. He hoped that didnâ€™t scare him, he didnâ€™t want to intentionally scare his cousin. â€œJust for the fun of it, I will let you hide first.â€ He says to him. â€œYou can hide any where you like, you donâ€™t even have to stick to the crawl space, you can hide all over the basement.â€ He says. Then his face light up, â€œOr how about making it more fun by having really no boundaries, we can hide any where in the house basically.â€ He says with a smile. â€œAnd since you donâ€™t know the house yet, you can go ask my mom to help you find a hiding place, I donâ€™t mind.â€ He says. â€œMy mom knows plenty of great hiding places.â€ He adds. The sound of the basement door creaking was heard, and the sound of foot steps. And out of the darkness came Ruby. â€œI brought you boys some drinks and some snacks.â€ She says as she places a tray on a small wooden table.<br/><br/>Max nods, â€œWeâ€™re just about to play hide and seek.â€ He says. â€œWanna play?â€ he asks his mother. Ruby nods, â€œOf course I would love too. And donâ€™t worry Alax, Iâ€™ll help you find the perfect place to hide.â€ She says. â€œOh, I hope you donâ€™t mind me calling you Alax.â€ She adds. Max then looks at the two, â€œWell you two better hide now, because Iâ€™m gonna start counting.â€ He says and turns around to face a wall. â€œCâ€™mon, I know a great spot for you!â€ She says. She then takes him up the stairs and goes into one of the many rooms. She then pulls a book slightly and a secret door opens, â€œThere is a closet in here for you to hide in, and no this one doesnâ€™t have any skeletons.â€ She says. â€œOr if you donâ€™t want that, you can always hide in a suit of armor, as long as you donâ€™t shake, you wonâ€™t give yourself away.â€ She says. â€œAnd there are plenty of them around to hide in.â€ she says as the door closes. â€œIf you chose to hide in here, just pull this book.â€ She says showing him. â€œNow Iâ€™m off to hide myself.â€ She says as she leaves."
4007,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-08T21:26:33,zoruna,"Alaxander looks at Max. Not thrilled with the idea and merely looked at him. Biting his lower lip and trying not to shiver. He just shivered and looked down. ""Like the ones that danced in the ballroom with Ruby, me and Uncle Victor with Amanda."" He said. Trying to put his mind at ease with that being the case. ""Okay."" He says with a smile. ""That sounds like fun. A house wide hide-n-seek game. Let's do it!"" He says. Jumping up and down clapping his hands together like a girl. The toy gun tied to his pants by rope so he could keep up with it without having to put it in his hands. He looked at him and jumped next to Max when the basement door creaked open and he hear foot steps. Eeping until he saw it was Aunt Ruby. Relaxing a bit. ""Thanks Aunt Ruby."" He says with a smile.<br/><br/>He nodded his head. ""Yeah. My first game of hide and seek ever."" He said in excitement. Smiling as Ruby said she was playing two. He looked at her in confusion when she said Alax. ""I guess I don't mind...never had anyone do it before. So it might be cool."" He says with a smile. Following her. She pulled a book a secret door opened. She said closet and he was looking like hopefully unoccupied. When she confirmed it was he nodded his head. He knew he wouldn't be able to hide in armor. He shook too much since everything scared him. He pulled on the book and slipped into the secret room. Shivering as it was kinda scary yet it was also kinda fun this game of hide n seek. It made him a bit happy. So now he just waited."
4008,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-08T22:24:22,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Max of course found his mother first, just so that it was only fair. Max then goes looking for Alaxander, it took him about 20 minutes to do so. â€œI found you.â€ He says as he opens the closet. â€œAnd guess what, you win!â€ he says to him with a smile. Ruby then looks at them, â€œHow about we have some ice cream?â€ she asks. Lightening then flashes across the sky and thunder roars in the back ground. â€œHow lovely a thunderstorm.â€ Ruby says with delight. â€œSure mom, ice cream would be cool.â€ Max says. Ruby then nods and takes the boys to the kitchen, as they were walking through the house, the sound of rain pouring down outside was heard and the sound of the wind blowing it against the windows was heard too. They go into the kitchen and Ruby goes to the fridge. â€œStrawberry, Vanilla or chocolate?â€ She asks. â€œChocolate will be great!â€ Max says. When Alaxander answers what Ice cream he wants, Ruby dishes it out and they go into the dining area and sit down and begin to eat. â€œI hope Max is making you feel welcomed and better about the house.â€ Ruby says to him as she begins to eat her ice cream."
4009,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-10T19:02:08,zoruna,"Alaxander stayed very very quiet. He jumped as the closet opened. Giggling and hugged Max. His eyes widened and he grinned happily. ""ICE CREAM!"" He said in delight. Jumping and squealed in fear. Attaching himself to the nearest person and shaking hard. The nearest person happened to be Max. Whimpering a bit in fear. He followed Max and Ruby to the kitchen. Staying close to both his Aunt and his Cousin. He looked at her. ""CHOCOLATE!"" He says in delight. Taking the ice cream and eats it. He looked at Ruby and nodded his head. ""Yeah. He is."" He says softly. ""I also don't feel as lonely."" He looked at the large amount of ice cream in his bowl. He didn't think he could eat it all. He took a few more bites and pushed it away. His stomach so used to not eating he didn't know how to eat more than a few bites. ""Thank you for the ice cream Aunt Ruby."" He says. Now just kind of playing with it."
4010,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-10T20:10:30,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Ruby nods and noticed that he hadnâ€™t been eating anything that much. â€œAlax, I noticed that you donâ€™t eat that much. Why is that?â€ she asks. This concerned her, she wondered how long this had been going on. â€œAnd how long has this been going on?â€ She asks. â€œMaybe I should make you something, so that you can gain weight, I have a feeling you are underweight, thatâ€™s not good.â€ She says sounding motherly and worried. Even Max had a look of worry on his face. Victor the comes into the room. â€œWhatâ€™s going on?â€ he asks. Ruby looks at him â€œI think Alax, has an eating disorder.â€ She says. Victor looks at him, â€œI noticed that he wasnâ€™t eating dinner last night. But I thought I was seeing things.â€ He says. Ruby nods, â€œWe need to help you with that.â€ She says to Alax with a worried experssion again, Victor and Max had the same experssion on their faces too. Ruby felt like she was Alaxâ€™s mother, even though she was his Aunt. â€œSorry for being motherly, itâ€™s just the way I am.â€ She says to him."
4011,Other Addams (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6458,2012-03-10T23:04:25,zoruna,"Alaxander looked at Ruby. ""Huh? I'm just not very hungry."" He says softly. Looking at her. ""I don't know...I just haven't been very hungry. I haven't eaten a lot since I was three. I'm fine...really. It just I'm not hungry."" He says softly. Blinking a bit and shakes his head. ""You don't need to do that."" He says softly. He wasn't sure how to react to this. He was so used to not eating he thought it was normal not to eat. He looked at Ruby and everyone else. Blushing deeply as everyone was looking ath im. He listened to them talking. ""I'm just not very hungry."" He protested. Looking at Ruby with a pained expression. ""I do eat...I'm just not that hungry."" He said again. Looking uncomfortable. ""I don't think something is wrong with me. Nothing is wrong is it?"" He asked. He didn't know and wasn't sure. ""I've always ate very little...Chester never notices whether I eat or not."" He looks depressed. Very depressed. ""He always is too busy with everyone else to notice whether I'm happy or not. I'm always alone but he never notices or cares. I---"" He said. He got up and bolted from the room. Tripping and lands just outside the door. Tears trailing down his as he curled into a ball. His very almost skeletony form showing due to the angle he was laying at."
4012,The Haunted House (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6459,2012-02-27T18:56:39,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Chester watches as the taxi cab goes along the road. He and his brother were heading toward their inheritance, an old manor house that their grandmother had given to them in her will. She had recently died and just before she did, she made a revision to her will and added it. He lets out a sigh, he hated moving. But he was glad that he and his brother got the house, for they didnâ€™t have any where else to go. They soon come upon an old manor house. â€œAre you sure this is Hill Manor?â€ Chester asks and the taxi cab driver nods. He pays the man and then he and his brother get out of the cab. It soon speeds away. The gate opens and they go inside. He could tell his brother was uneasy. â€œItâ€™s ok Alaxander, itâ€™s just an old house.â€ He says to his twin brother. Out of the two Chester was the braver one and it took a lot to scare him. They soon begin to walk up the long path. The grass and weeds were over grown and taken over the yard. Dead trees were every where, only skeletons of their former selves. And dead vines and living ones that were slowly dying were all over the front of the house and on the porch as well.<br/><br/>Chester then rings the door bell, which was a low bell tone. Nothing happened for several minutes and then the door creaks open to an elderly man. â€œYes?â€ he asks. Then he looks at them. â€œOh yes! I know you are please come in!â€ he says as he gets out of the way. â€œHill Manor doesnâ€™t get very many visitors.â€ He says as he leads them down a long hall. Art work, statues and suits of armor where every where. The sound of a grandfather clock ticking could be heard. There were many paintings of relatives on the walls and it seemed their eyes followed your every movement. They were soon led to a room that had a long spiral stair case. An elderly woman and young girl were waiting there. â€œIâ€™m Marcus Geeland and this is my wife Martha. And this is our granddaughter Mika.â€ He says. Chester nods, â€œNice to meet you.â€ He says to them. Martha looks at him, â€œMike will show you your rooms. Breakfast is severed at nine and dinner is at six. You can serve yourselves.â€ She says. Chester nods and then follows Mika up the stairs, dragging his brother along with him.<br/><br/>â€œWhy do your grandparents seem uptight and sort of like they fear this place?â€ Chester asks. Mika looks at them, â€œBecause strange things happen in this place.â€ She says. She then shows them to their rooms. His room was large and had a king size bed and a very large dark wooden dresser. The curtains were a crimson color. As he opens the doors, he finds that one leads to a very large bathroom. Mika comes into his room, â€œJust so you know, me and my grandparents maybe the caretakers, but we donâ€™t stay in this house. We have our own home, thatâ€™s about 7 miles away from here. We donâ€™t stay here after dark. So after dinner is severed and the dishes are done we leave.â€ She says. She then goes out of the room. He wondered what was so bad about this house that the caretakers didnâ€™t even want to stay in it at night. Then Mika peeks her head in the door again, â€œDinner is in an hour.â€ She says and then leaves again. Chester had only nodded and went to unpacking.<br/><br/><br/>The house-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/Mansion.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... ansion.jpg</a>m"
4013,The Haunted House (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6459,2012-02-28T03:46:37,zoruna,"Alaxander looked at his twin brother as they got out of the cab. He shifted uneasily yet tried to appear brave. That gate just opened outta nowhere. Was it already open? No. It really had just opened. He went inside with him yet was very uneasy. They were identical except his hair was darker by a color tone than Chester's. He looked at Chester. ""I hope your right Chester."" He says softly. He, unlike Chester, was easily scared and jumped at sudden noises. He pressed into Chester. ""This yard is terrible. Its all dead and the trees look like plant skeletons."" He says in a quivering voice. He didn't like it here. ""I don't like it....it looks like a horror film house."" He says softly. He eeked and jumped. Pressing into his brother like a girl would her boyfriend. He believed he should have been born a girl. He just happened to be born a boy.<br/><br/>He reluctantly went inside. He stares at all the art work statues, and suits of armor everywhere. He whimpered. ""Chester the pictures are staring at us......."" He says. ""I think they are following our movements."" He squeaks out. More in tune to things of the supernatural than his brother. Though he said it he had a feeling the guy who was his brother was going to say he was imagining things. He waved at them. ""Nice to meet you."" He says softly. He wanted to run out the door in the opposite direction BUT Chester dragged him along with him. Whimpering a bit. ""I don't want to see more of the scary old house Chester."" He whines in a girly way. He looked at the bedroom he was to stay in and shook his head. Darting into his brother's room. ""I'm staying in here with you. I don't want to stay in the scary old manor by myself. Please Chester don't make me sleep in the other room."" He pleaded. He didn't like it here. It was scary and he didn't like the fact that it felt like they were being watched all the time.<br/><br/>He dragged his suitcase into the room. Squealing in surprise as he brushed a cobweb. A mouse ran over his foot and he let out a shrill scream. Jumping sky high and standing on the bed looking at the floor. ""Something just ran across my foot."" He press his hands together. ""Oh its so scary. I don't like it here."" He says in a girly whine. Sitting on the bed. Looking at Chester. ""Chester...I'm staying in here with you. I'm too scared to go in the other room. I won't take up much room and the bed is uber huge anyways."""
4014,The Haunted House (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6459,2012-02-29T20:19:26,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Chester looks at his brother and shakes his head, â€œIt was just a little mouse.â€ He says as he picks up the small creature and begins to pet it. He shows it to his brother, who gave him a look as if to say keep it away from me. Chester then put it down and it scurried away. He lets out a small sigh, â€œFine, only since the bed is huge and I donâ€™t want to have you come in here every five minutes to wake me up because of some strange noise you heard.â€ He says to him. Then he began to unpack, â€œI assure you that there is nothing wrong with this house, itâ€™s just old that is all. Ignore what the caretakers said, I think they were just doing that to scare us.â€ He says. â€œYou should start unpacking.â€ He adds as he continues to unpack. â€œAnd another thing, donâ€™t let your imagination run wild either, that is what is scaring you.â€ He says. Soon they were both unpacked and Mika comes into the room. â€œDinner is going to be ready in ten minutes.â€ She says and walks away. Chester only nods and looks at his brother.<br/><br/>â€œLetâ€™s go down stairs, itâ€™s time to eat.â€ He says. He goes out of the bedroom and as he was walking he nearly got knocked over by Alaxander who was now clinging to him. He just rolls his eyes and continues to walk down the hall and then to the stairs, where he drug his brother down them. They soon enter the large dining hall. It had all sorts of art work and statues in it, and in the center was a large long wooden table that looked like it could seat 30 people. The food was all set out on the one end of the table. â€œCâ€™mon,â€ Chester says as he urges his brother on. Soon they sit down, across from each other at the table. And they begin to serve themselves. Chester looks at the caretakers, â€œAfter dinner I plan on exploring the house.â€ He says. The elderly woman shakes her head, â€œThat wouldnâ€™t be a good idea, and you could get lost. And sometimes this house has a mind of its own and likes to change the hallways and rooms around.â€ She says. Of course Chester didnâ€™t believe her and he looks at his brother and gives him a look as if to say donâ€™t believe her.<br/><br/>â€œFine then<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">we</span></span>will do that tomorrow.â€ Chester says. That meant he would be dragging his brother along with him. Once dinner was done, Chester went into the library and began to look at the shelves filled with old dusty books. Alexander sat shakily in an old chair. Chester looks at him, â€œDonâ€™t believe what they had said about the house. How can a house do that when itâ€™s not alive?â€ he asks logically. He was also trying to reassure his brother as well. Mika comes into the library, â€œMy grandparents and I are leaving for the night.â€ She says. Chester nods as she leaves the room. Then the sound of the door being shut echoed through the whole house. Soon the grandfather clock chimed 9 oâ€™clock and it echoed through the house as well. Chester looks at his brother as he closes a book and a cloud of dust was sent flying to the air. â€œWell we better get ready to bed.â€ He says. Chester of course took a shower first and then after getting dressed for bed, Alaxander made him stay in the bathroom with him. Once both of them were cleaned up and ready for bed, Chester let Alaxander get into bed first and then he got into bed and turned out the bedside lamp.<br/><br/>The grandfather clock out in the hall began to chime 1 oâ€™clock in the morning. It echoed down the hall. Then all was quiet except for the sound of it ticking away. Then about ten minutes later there was the sound of what sounded like footsteps echoing down the hall, it sounding like some one was running away. And then at the end of the hall there was the sound of a womanâ€™s blood curdling scream and the sound of gun fire. Then it was quiet once again with only the sound of the grandfather clock ticking. Of course Chester slept soundly next to his brother, but now Alaxander was awake, the sound of the woman screaming and the gun firing woke him up. Then the sound of the walls in the room creaking was heard and then it was quiet once again. Then sound of what seemed like breathing was then heard in the room and it seemed to go around the room. As if it was circling around the boys.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alaxander.</span>A voice says in whisper.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alaxander </span>the voice says in whisper again. And then it was quiet, but only for a few moments.<span style=""font-style: italic"">ALAXANDER!</span>a demonic sounding voice shouts and then there was what sounded like a roar and the room began to shake."
4015,The Haunted House (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6459,2012-03-01T15:08:44,zoruna,"Alaxander looks at him. Squealing in fear when his brother showed him the mouse. Looking at him like please keep it away from me. He let out a sigh of relief when his brother said he was able to stay in here. He pouted at his comment. ""I just hear, see and feel things you usually miss. That just isn't fair..."" He slightly whines out when he said that last statement. ""What if there is things wrong with this house? Why wouldn't the caretakers even wanna live here if there was nothing wrong with it???"" He demanded. Pulling the suitcase up on the bed and begins to unpack it. He puts his clothing, a lot of which was girly, and puts it away in the dresser Chester wasn't using. Looking at him and pouts again. ""No it isn't. You just don't believe in anything until you experience it yourself."" He protested. Putting the suitcase away. He looks at Chester when he felt his eyes on him.<br/><br/>He sighed and nodded his head. Following his brother quite quickly and attached himself to his brother. Clinging to him. He didn't let go even as his brother dragged him down the stairs. He entered the dining hall and shivered at more statues and artwork. He frowned and didn't want to keep moving when he was forcefully urged on by his brother. Sitting down across from his brother. He looked at his brother horrorfied. He shivered as he heard what the elderly woman said. His eyes wide and he believed it. He gives his brother a look as if to say back you never believe in anything. He could feel it had to be true. It was scary sounding. He hoped Chester wouldn't leave the room after the people left.<br/><br/>He jumped and looked at his brother. ""We?"" He echoes meekly. His eyes wide and filled with terror. Why did he have to be dragged along? He knew that there would be no changing his brother's mind than. He followed Chester to the library. Looking at all the dusty old books. Sitting shakily in an old chair. ""How do you know it isn't alive?"" he demanded. ""You haven't been here but the same amount of time I have been."" He protested. He jumped when the door shutting echoed. He sneezed cutely as the dust flew through the air. He followed Chester through the house and nodded his head. Taking a shower but only after he made his brother stay in there with him. Once cleaned up and ready for bed. Trembling once his brother shut the door. He shook and closed his eyes trying to sleep. He soon fell asleep.<br/><br/>He was sleeping when the clock chime one o'clock. He heard it in the hall and he faintly heard footsteps running throguh the hall. The blood curdling scream caused him to bolt straight up and the sound of gun fire had him quaking in his place. Holding the covers up to him fearfully. He looked over to his brother and saw he was dead to the world. He whimpered and heard the room creaking. His eyes darting around. He whimpered again as he heard something that sound like breathing and it sounded all around the room. He trembled and eeped as he heard his name he tried to shrink lower. He pulled the covers up higher. There was that voice. ""Whose there..."" he gets out meekly. Screaming a bit as his name was screamed in a demonic sounding voice. Screaming louder at the sound that made him think of a roar. Attaching himself to his brothers side whimpering and shaking him. ""Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!"" When his brother did wake up he told him what was going on. Whimpering and whining in fear at the same time."
4016,The Haunted House (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6459,2012-03-03T19:04:32,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Chester looked at his brother grumpily; he was peacefully sleeping until he woke him up. He sat there listening to what his brother was saying about a gun firing, a girl screaming and then breathing and some one saying his name. He shakes his head, â€œAlaxander, you were just imagining things, like the time we first moved into our old house, you though the shadow of a tree was either someone trying to break in or a hand on the wall.â€ He says. He then detaches himself from his brother and lets out a sigh. He had a feeling that he wasnâ€™t going to be able to go back to sleep with out checking things out. He sighs again and gets up off the bed and then turns on the light. â€œSee there is nothing in here, nothing to worry about. Now Iâ€™ll go and check the hall.â€ He says. He goes out into the hall, but first he had told Alaxander to stay put, for if he did see something he didnâ€™t want him freaking out. He had grabbed a candle and lit it. And then he begins to walk down the hall, so far he didnâ€™t see anything at all.<br/><br/>The floor boards creaked under his feet as he walked along. Soon he got to the end of the hall. At first he didnâ€™t see anything at all and then when he shinned the candle on the wall at the end of the hall he saw it. GET OUT NOW! Was written in what looked like blood. He touched it and it was still fresh, some of it came off on his fingers. He examines it closely and realizes that it was actually blood.<span style=""font-style: italic""> This canâ€™t be. No one is in the house except me and Alaxander.</span>he thinks. Then movement out of the corner of his eye grabs his attention, he thought he had seen someone run down another hall.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Must be my imagination playing tricks on me.</span>he thinks. Then he seen something move again, this time it looked like a woman had run down the hall passed him. Then he realized that it wasnâ€™t a woman, it was a young girl.<span style=""font-style: italic""> What the?</span>he thinks as he goes to follow it. The sound of a childâ€™s laugh is soon heard.<span style=""font-style: italic""> This has to be either a dream or my imagination is running wild.</span>he thinks as he continues to follow the girl.<br/><br/>The girl then stops in the middle of a hall, lightening flashed across the large windows and then thunder roared in the distance. Signaling for an upcoming storm. â€œWho are you and what are you doing in this house?â€ Chester asks the girl. The girl just stood there with her back to him. He goes up to her and tries to touch her, but his hand goes right through her. She then disappears. The sound of a childâ€™s laughter is heard again. Chester looks around.<span style=""font-style: italic""> This definitely has to be my imagination.</span>he thinks. Then the girl appears in front of him again, with her back to him again. â€œWho are you?â€ he asks the girl. The girl laughs and then quickly turns around, revealing that she had a demonic looking face. â€œGET OUT NOW!â€ She shouts and was practically in his face and then she disappears. Then Chester felt a hand on his shoulder and he jumps and whirls around quickly. To find that it was his brother, he was surprised to see his brother out of the room. â€œWhat are you doing out of our room? I told you to stay put!â€ he says."
4017,The Haunted House (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6459,2012-03-17T16:16:30,zoruna,"Alaxander whimpered as he spoke. Shaking his head. ""No I wasn't."" He said with tears in his eyes. ""This isn't the same thing! Chester I know it isn't! Why don't you ever believe me?"" He said tearfully. Whimpering when his brother detached himself from him. He looked at him. Trembling a bit and looked around. He jumped at the creaking boards. He heard everything that was going on outside the room. He was staying put until he saw this eerie old man that had his head half hanging off. He screamed but it didn't come out very loudly. He bolted from the room quite quickly. He finally found his brother and put a hand on him. Wrapping his arms around him when he turned around. ""There was a halfway headless old man in our room..."" He says in a whimper. ""I don't like it here. Its scary."" He says sadly. ""Its scary here brother do we have to stay? I wanna go home where it wasn't as scary."" He had tears in his eyes. ""Please don't yell at me. I didn't mean to upset you."" His lower lip quivering."
4018,The Haunted House (For Me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6459,2012-03-19T16:44:52,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Chester looks at his brother, â€œWe canâ€™t go home, remember they were going to tear it down.â€ He says. â€œYouâ€™ll get used to this house.â€ He adds. They were going to walk back to their room, when another scream was heard. â€œNo! Get back! Stay back! No donâ€™t!â€ A womanâ€™s voice says as there was another scream and the sound of a gun firing was heard, it was different from the one that Alaxander first heard. Chester seen the look that Alaxander had on his face, â€œWeâ€™re just imagining things.â€ He says as he goes back to their room. Daylight soon arrives and Chester goes out into the hall. CHESTER AND ALAXANDER GET OUT! GET OUT NOW BEFORE YOU BOTH DIE! Was written on the wall. Of course Chester didnâ€™t want his brother to see it, so he made sure that he didnâ€™t. They soon go down the stairs and go to eat breakfast. â€œSo how did you sleep last night?â€ The caretakerâ€™s wife asked when they begin to serve themselves breakfast. â€œI slept quite well, thank you.â€ Chester says. Of course he thought he had imagined everything. And wouldnâ€™t believe that the house was haunted."
4019,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-05-31T19:20:23,Asteria,"â€œWe are, sort of...â€<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">His chuckle had her head cocking to the side, her smile growing as she leaned against the wall of books, not noticing the space between them, but rather that he was just there. It was a nice change, to feel safe enough around him to not need to be so conscientious all the time about him getting too close when he seemed incredibly respectful of her personal space. That fact alone had her heart fluttering for a moment, before the moment passed, trying to focus on what he was saying rather than how with each thing he did, he said, made him all the more likely to be her hero.</span><br/><br/>â€œI mean I knew of this place, right? So, it would have to be a place that I knew and therefore someplace that I would go to, correct? Besides, my therapist says that I need to break routine once in a while and while I don't read often I do read on occasion so this is good for meâ€<span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, that doesn't necessarily mean that you've been here more than a few times...so I still feel you're doing this for me...</span> Lily thought to herself, eyes wholly focused on him.</span>â€œAnything you recommend for a beginner reader? Nothing smartass either, like curious George or the cow goes moo. I can read at a perfectly respectable 5th grade level.â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">His grin was so infectious, she didn't even notice how he'd just confirmed her suspicions about the reason for the trip. Instead, she turned her attention to the books, trying to figure out what he may like. Every once in a while, she'd slant a sideways glance in his direction, trying to size up what she knew of him, which was admittedly very little, along with what she could infer.<br/><br/>Hand sliding along the spines once more, she wandered around the corner of a wall of books, toward another section, eyes scanning the titles. Finding one, she pulled it free of its perch, leafing through the pages quickly before closing it once more to search for another. She set it on the table behind her, allowing her to use both hands to look for another book as her mind wandered over her options. Careful to stay away from war ones, not wanting to step on any toes, Lily focused on some of her old favorites, pulling them free of their shelves. Thinking that three was a good number to show to him, she wandered back, scooping up the book she'd left on the table to find him again.<br/><br/>""It's not too much, as I wasn't really sure what sort of books you'd like...But I've chosen a few of my favorites, thinking you may like them. Though, I know they aren't for everyone, figured it might be worth a look?"" she offered, holding them out toward him cautiously. Granted, they all had some form of romantic entanglement within their pages, as well as tragedy, but it was to varying depths. <br/><br/>It was almost like baring her soul to him, letting him see the books and such that she liked in such fashion. She just hoped he wouldn't laugh at her selections.</span>"
4020,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-06-07T09:49:01,Eferhilda,"Tobias stood there watching her flutter about among the isles of books, looking completely in her element. Finding what she was looking for without much trouble, where as Tobias knew that he would have taken till closing.<br/><br/>â€œHello, ladâ€ said the shopkeep, appearing practically out of no where and scaring Tobias more than he would ever admit.<br/><br/>â€œUm, hey,â€ Tobias said, while running his hand through his hair in a nervous habit.<br/><br/>â€œYou know, back in my day we usually took a date to a movie or out to dinner.â€ the old man said with a polite shrug.<br/><br/>Blushing bright red and looking over at the man as if he were crazy, â€œShe...I...we....â€ sighing, he keeps an eye on Lily, making sure she is out of ear shot. â€œLook, she is just my friend. We are hanging out and it is rather rude to assume otherwiseâ€ Tobias said to him, turning away to end the conversation.<br/><br/>â€œI'm sorry, son. I meant no disrespect. Just the two of you look cute together,â€ the old man said simply.<br/><br/>Tobias sighed and looked back to Lily who was walking back with her selection of books. Smiling Tobias dismissed the old man, â€œThank you, but I have the best help I could ever ask forâ€ then returning his focus to Lily.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF00FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""It's not too much, as I wasn't really sure what sort of books you'd like...But I've chosen a few of my favorites, thinking you may like them. Though, I know they aren't for everyone, figured it might be worth a look?"" she offered, holding them out toward him cautiously. Granted, they all had some form of romantic entanglement within their pages, as well as tragedy, but it was to varying depths.</span></span><br/><br/>Tobias took the offered books, glancing at the exerts on the back and smiling, â€œThese definitely look like something I will enjoy. Thank youâ€ he said giving her a smile. â€œIf there is anything you want, grab it too. Then we can get these and go get something sweetâ€ his tone taking on a teasing down, â€œMy sweet-tooth has a hankering for some ice-creamâ€  books in hand he heads to the register, figuring she would either follow him or get a book that she wants. Either way, he did not care, spending this time with her has actually turned out to be nice and relaxing. Something his therapist has been nagging at him to do. Tobias actually looked forward to his session next week, eager to talk about his new friend and the time they spent together."
4021,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-06-07T10:19:07,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">His smile...<br/><br/>That wonderful gorgeous smile of his...<br/><br/>It had her going weak in the knees, heart fluttering wildly in her chest as she took in his face, from the way his eyes sparkled to the slight dimple in his cheek. A breath-taking sight, to be certain. <span style=""font-style: italic"">He really is a knight in shining armor...</span> she thought, yet again, as she watched his lips move while he spoke, an image of what it'd be like to press her lips to his filling her mind.</span><br/><br/>These definitely look like something I will enjoy. Thank you...If there is anything you want, grab it too. Then we can get these and go get something sweet...â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I can think of something sweet...</span> Lily countered, a blush creeping on her face that she hastily turned away to hide. Gathering up her things became her excuse to daydream and let her mind wander toward him and what she wished could happen. His strong hands pulling her closer, his eyes boring into her own before he slowly closed the gap between them. Her own eyes drifting shut and his lips hovering a breath away from her own... <br/><br/>But try as she might, she couldn't picture how it would actually be. Not really. Never being kissed, or really held for that matter, hindered that.</span><br/><br/>â€œMy sweet-tooth has a hankering for some ice-cream.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ice cream...sounds cool...and refreshing...and cool...</span><br/><br/>Fastening her coat closed once more, and slipping her scarf around her face, she felt a bit stifled. Whether it be that she was growing hot from the thoughts of Tobias, or the actual weather, she didn't know. All that mattered was she was able to hang around her knight just a little bit longer. A dizzy disposition could be ignored. The heat could be ignored.<br/><br/>But Tobias? Lily wanted to commit to memory, to keep him alive in her thoughts so that, as she moved forward...moved away from him...she'd be able to remember a time where she was actually happy. Where she genuinely smiled and felt like a normal girl.<br/><br/>Where she felt free.<br/><br/>She didn't need a book to read, as she doubt she'd have been reading it anyway. Instead, she was more focused on him, wanting to find out more about him to make his memory just that little bit more tangible. There was no way to repay him for his generosity, not when he'd given her so much more than he could possibly have realized. He was simply being...him. Yet, she'd find a way. <br/><br/>By the end of that day, she'd find a way.</span>"
4022,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-06-09T01:31:14,Eferhilda,"Tobias paid for the books, buying a bookmark too, having a thing about folding and creasing pages in a book. It bothered him in an odd way, so he bought a bookmark, as he was fairly certain that he did not have one at home. With his purchases in hand, along with the left over pizza in the box and Lily in tow he lead the way out the store and back up onto the street.<br/><br/>Again, Tobias lead the way through the city in his own special way. Back alleys and side streets, affording the least amount of traffic but allowing them to still see some of the nicest parts of the city. Such as the old and forgotten church, with its beautiful stained glass windows and marble trim. Tobias sometimes snuck into the building on late night runs, just to sit somewhere quit and be alone but at the same time not. Odd, though it may sound but he always did feel as if there was a presence in there with him. Not in a creepy stalker kind of way, but just a comforting presence there with him.<br/><br/>Tobias has never been one for religion, at least not in the organized sense, but there have been occurrences in his life where he knew someone had to have been watching his back. To him everything happened for a reason and those times back in the war, the reason he had not died yet was because he had a purpose yet to fulfill. At least, this is what he told himself, it helped just enough to make his guilt over living when the rest of his platoon died. When it was his time Tobias knew there would be nothing that he could do and a part of him welcomed the end. Welcomed when the pain would end and the dreams would stop.<br/><br/>From the church he took her to a full wall<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://farm2.static.flickr.com/1305/615636728_552c257c85.jpg"">mural</a>that he was particularly fond of. Standing before it he looked up at it with a sad smile, his hand reaching out to touch the old stone, fingers brushing through the grim that covered the faded paint. â€œSometimes, you forget why you fight...â€ he said softly not really to anyone in particular just aloud before he took a deep breath, letting it out in a sigh and looking to Lily with a sad smile.<br/><br/>â€œIce cream is just around the corner,â€ Tobias said with a nod of his head in the direction it was. Taking the lead once again he allowed his fingers to remain on the wall dragging them lightly across the picture, tiny chips of paint falling in his wake as they walked on.<br/><br/>At the Ice Cream parlor again, Tobias held the door open for her, waiting for her to enter before he followed in behind her. He took care to not brush past her as he went to the counter of the small, rather quaint shop. It was off the beaten path a bit, but had some of the best ice cream in the city in his opinion. All organic and natural flavors, every spoonful just a burst of flavor.  He pointed to the menu for Lily's sake as he knew what he wanted, never really changing his routine on what he got when he came in. He might feel random and order like a shake or a sundae, but it was usually a cone and three scoops of his favorite ice cream; chocolate with peanut butter cups mixed into it.<br/><br/>When Lily made her selection, he placed the order, paid and stopped Lily from heading to a table, â€œWe are going to eat this out at the park. Don't worry its not too far from here so we don't have to worry about it melting on usâ€ he smiles at her, having the guy put lids on the ice cream cups and packing them up in a bag which he handed to Lily to carry. With their treats in hand he once again leads them outside and heads toward the park.<br/><br/>It does not take them long at all to reach the green grassy hills, trees and all that signify a park. There are people off near where the playground is and some down by the small pond but for the most part it was empty; just as Tobias had hoped. Though he did not plan on them going where the people generally hung out anyway but still it was nice to not have to worry about the random rogue frisbe interrupting them.<br/><br/>Leading her to secluded spot beneath a large willow tree Tobias set down the his bag with the book and then set the pizza on top. Knowing he was going to have to keep on it least some ants make a party on their pizza.  Sitting down beside the box, he rests his back against the tree then holds his hand up to Lily, as if to help her sit down should she take it.<br/><br/>â€œCome on, sit with me,â€ he said to her with a smile, having figured that the shade would be enough so that she could remove the extra layers of clothes and not be worried about the sun hurting her or making her sick, depending on how her allergy worked."
4023,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-06-28T19:51:39,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Lily followed suit, happy to just fall into a sort of lull behind him, eyes unable to decide between looking over him, or taking in the city around her. New sights that she'd not been able to see in her wildest dreams coming to life before her eyes...and she was stuck, more or less, watching Tobias as he moved. <br/><br/>Something about him was highly addicting.<br/><br/>Perhaps it was that he wasn't trying to wrangle her for testing, or that he was actually nice to her. But, being that this was her first interaction with anyone outside the facility, and he was going out of his way to spend his day with her...Sent shivers up her spine, and butterflies a flutter in her stomach. Even if he'd not been the ""perfect knight in shining armor to take her away from it all,"" a label she'd die from if he ever found out, she would have been content. That bit of kindness made the rest her life seem okay.<br/><br/>That it was worth the wait.<br/><br/>Walking by the church, she pondered over all the scenes she'd read where a heroin had sought comfort in a church during some onslaught of terror. How they'd cried to God to save them, prayed that everything would be okay...Some had even sacrificed their lives for the ones they loved on church alters or on the cathedral steps. Though she'd often found it rather melodramatic, she could see the appeal now. The reaching steeples, ominous bell towers, plethora of stained glass depicting beautiful pictures and casting a light upon areas of which a scene could take place.<br/><br/>Filing it away for later recall, she instead focused on the mural he was pointing out to her, slanting a glance in his direction as he'd talked about it. Seeing his sad smile, the way he revered about the mural had her smiling, though not quite for the same reason he was. In some odd sense, she could picture him fighting for her as a child, even if he'd not known she'd existed. Fighting against some unseen adversary, and keeping her, for all intents and purposes, safe.<br/><br/>...So she's a bit one-track minded...</span><br/><br/>â€œIce cream is just around the corner.â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Nodding to his direction, a bead of sweat rolling down the bridge of her nose, she followed once more, only mildly intrigued by the paint chips he caused to fall as they walked; instead more interested in the final destination of their trip.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">An ice cream parlor...</span> she thought to herself, eyes widening slightly as she came to the realization it wasn't quite what she'd pictured. Smiling to him as he held the door open, a treatment she could grow used to, Lily walked inside, not worried about him getting too close as he'd been more than gentlemanly toward her. As he pointed out the menu, she felt a bit daunted, not sure how anything would taste, or what she would and wouldn't like. Settling for strawberry, a flavor that sounded straight-forward enough, she got one scoop of it. <br/><br/>She'd started to head to a table, happy to sit and relax and cool off once more, only to be stopped.</span>â€œWe are going to eat this out at the park. Don't worry its not too far from here so we don't have to worry about it melting on usâ€<span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">It's not the ice cream I'm worried about melting...</span> she thought to herself as she nodded, taking the bag he handed her and following him out.<br/><br/>Though it doesn't take long to reach the park, her body was far beyond hot. Sweat had begun to drip into her eyes, a sensation that was far from pleasant. Her body was growing extremely hot in the rising temperatures, but she couldn't take off layers. It was too risky. She could only hope that the park was cool enough for her to relax, and breathe easy for a few moments. Noting how secluded the area was, she was happy that no one would be questioning her reason to be so covered on a day like today, the sweltering heat and her odd wardrobe enough to assuredly cause stares. Stares she didn't want focused on her. <br/><br/>Not even realizing she'd been watching him so completely, it took a moment for his hand lifted toward her to register.</span>â€œCome on, sit with me.""<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">His smile was enough to make her go weak at the knees, as she contemplated taking hold of his hand. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Just to get down to the ground easier,</span> she told herself. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Only for that.</span> Gingerly taking hold of it, noting how strong his hand felt in hers, she lowered to the ground, setting down beside him, though not too close.<br/><br/>In that moment, she held his hand, not having released it as she wondered at it. How nice it would be to have a hand to hold whenever she wanted, to be able to have that contact. After a moment she was sure was probably too prolonged, she let it go, raising her hands up to remove her scarf, though she kept the hood up. Tossling her bangs to get them off her forehead, she wiped the sweat from her brow, body collapsing against the tree with little finesse. Digging in the bag, she took out his ice cream, handing it to him with a spoon, and then dug out hers. <br/><br/>Rather than eat it right away, she brought the cup up to her forehead, moving it around on it in an attempt to cool off, an attempt in vain. She couldn't feel really anything through the cup and mentally shrugged, thinking it was a good idea at the time, before removing her lid and taking her first taste of strawberry ice cream. Her eyes fluttered before closing at the realization of just how good it was, a tired smile pulling at her lips. Peeling her eyes open once more, reaching up to wipe a bit more sweat from her brow, she glanced at his ice cream and then up at him.<br/><br/>""Good?"" she asked almost breathlessly. She'd have tried for more, but everything seemed to be taking longer to process, like her mind was growing foggy. Pulse racing and eyes growing heavy, she fought to keep her vision from blurring, stubbornly focusing on his face, hoping that he'd not notice her growing lack of coherence and composure.</span>"
4024,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-02T07:07:19,Eferhilda,"Tobias smiled, enjoying the prolonged contact with Lily, feeling that in someway he had made up for whatever earlier transgression he had made against her in the pizza place. Watching her bring the cup of cold icecream to her forehead, made his brow furrow in concern. He has hoped that she would have removed more than just the scarf when they were in the shade and yet it would seem he was wrong.<br/><br/>Watching her from the corner of his eye he took a spoonful of his icecream, enjoying the cold and refreshing taste of the frozen dessert.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Good?"" she asked almost breathlessly</span></span><br/><br/>Her tone of voice made him look over to her, focusing on her breathing and the way the sweat beaded on what he could see of her forehead.<br/><br/>â€œYeah, it is good. Um...why don't you remove your hood too?â€ he offered, setting his icecream down beside him. â€œI figured the shade would be good enough for you to not to be covered up from the sun...â€ his tone holding his concern though he did try to hide it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Her eyes widened, before trying to laugh it off, gathering that he thought she had some sort of an allergy. ""It was a wonderful idea...But...um...It's not shady enough here. The hood'll keep me safe!"" Despite being breathless, she pushed through, trying to sound chipper before turning her attention back out toward the landscape, hoping he'd just let the subject drop.</span></span><br/><br/>Frowning Tobias then sighed as he thought for a moment, â€œWell...how about we go somewhere else then? It is too hot to be all bundled up like that,â€ he said figuring on moving if that would help her. â€œWe can try to find a more shaded spot...or perhaps somewhere indoors?â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">She lowered her head as a hand came up to sweep across her brow, trying to mop up the sweat gathering there. Her heart had begun to race, but still she wouldn't pay attention to it. How could she, with Tobias growing more unsettled? She had to act like nothing was wrong. A little heat never hurt anyone right? ""Really, I'm fine! It's not so hot, Tobias. Relaxing here is perfect.""</span><br/></span><br/>Tobias sighed again, finding her stubborn nature a bit taxing against his usual composure, â€œLily, you are going to overheat and then you are going to faint. If it is bad enough I will have to take you to the hospital,â€ he paused to let that bit of information sink in before continuing, â€œI don't want to have to do that, I don't really care for hospitals but I will if that means making sure you are going to be alright. Now,â€ he paused again leveling his gaze at her, â€œAre you going remove some clothing cool off, or are we going to move to another place?â€ his tone was even and fairly serious, while he did not like having to be like this he was not going to let her get hurt over something as stupid as not wanting to inconvenience him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">No! No hospital!</span> she thought anxiously. Hospitals meant gurneys and johnnies, which meant unavoidable contact which meant death and unanswered questions. Then, she'd be right back where she started. Her head, started shaking as her vision started going, but still, she persisted, going so far as to get up and brace against the tree to steady herself. ""Fine...we'll move...to a different place...""</span></span><br/><br/>Tobias sighed then stood, ignoring his icecream, to go and help her, â€œHere....just take my hand and let me help you,â€ he offers his hand again. Where they were going to go, he was not sure but right now he was just more focused on helping her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Shaking her head, she ignored his hand, not wanting to have to rely on him, even if he was perfect for that hero-type thing. Instead, she let go of the tree, and took a few steps, smiling back at him as she sort of waivered, dropping her scarf and trying to lean over and get it. ""So...Where are...we going?"" she asked quietly.</span></span><br/><br/>Tobias sighed, yet again, grabbing up the pizza box and bag of books, â€œWe can catch a cab and head to somewhere indoors. At least to give you chance to cool off,â€  he moves to stand beside her, resisting the urge to just take hold of her arm and help her. â€œThe cab should have air conditioning so that should help you cool down. Alright?â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Cab...Got it..."" came her even quieter response, fingers failing to grab hold of her scarf the first few times. Finally, after some difficulty, she managed, coming up from being bent over to look at Tobias...and see nothing. Her vision hazed over, growing darker and spinning as her head suddenly grew light. Blinking, trying to clear her rapidly decreasing eyes, her fingers dropped the scarf again as she started to sway. ""'msorry..."" Lily managed to whisper as her knees buckled, eyes drifting closed as she watched with confusion the ground coming up to meet her, just before it all went dark.</span></span><br/><br/>Speed and reaction born from training Tobias dropped the items in his hands to catch her and hold her to him. â€œFuck!â€ he swore looking about the area to see if anyone noticed while he tried to think about what to do.<span style=""font-style: italic""> I could take her to the hospital. But I don't even know her last name and who knows what might happen to her. They could take her from me and keep her from me...no....that is not happening. At least not yet. I just need to get her out of this heat and someplace cool. Not to mention out of these clothes.</span>Sighing he lifts her up into his arms, cradling her against his chest before he carried her out of the park and to the sidewalk.<br/><br/>Despite how suspicious this looked he choose to ignore the looks from the gawking onlookers, hailing a cab he loads her into the backseat and takes the front passenger seat, much to the annoyance of the cabby.<br/><br/>â€œJust drive and I will be sure to give you a nice tip. Its my sister, she is allergic to the sun and I have to get her home for her medsâ€ Tobias practically growled at the driver as he tossed him more than enough money for the ride. â€œI hope I don't have to tell you to hurryâ€ to which the driver only shook his head and hit the gas. The ride was short and fast, given the distance that Tobias lived from the park and his instructions to speed. Arriving at the small building that housed his apartment Tobias did a quick check before carefully removing Lily from the back of the cab, making sure to keep her as covered as possible as he hefted her up in her in his arms. Thanking the Cabby he took his precious cargo and ran up the stairs, managing to get in with only a few odd looks, before it was taking the steps two at a time to the top floor where his apartment was. After a brief moment of fumbling for his keys, while making sure to not drop her he managed to get his door open, heading quickly inside without even bothering to lock the door behind him he rushed her into the livingroom.<br/><br/>Laying her down, he took hold of her jacket and he gave it a tug popping the buttons and opening the jacket. That done, he went and turned on the air-conditioning to full blast, then went back into his bedroom,only to return a few moments later with his<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://cf.mp-cdn.net/17/83/3ef40dad6ab75aa382c30828136c.jpg"">knife</a>. Taking care he slipped the knife up the base of the long-sleeved shirt, taking the greatest care as he sliced up along the material. The idea of doing this would be to make sure that she had as much cold air on her body as possible to lower her body temperature. Next step would be a cold bath but he really did not want to do that, not unless he had to."
4025,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-03T23:06:42,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Have you ever been out for longer than a minute?<br/>Your mind starts to play tricks on you...<br/><br/>Like now, for instance.<br/><br/>Rather than knowing what was really going on, her mind had taken Lily completely away from where she presently was. Not that she minded, as the visions she was seeing were enticing. Somewhere in her mind, instead of equating being carried off and laid out with the heat exhaustion she was currently suffering from, it'd linked it to a book she'd read. A particularly fun scene, in fact.<br/><br/>The pair were back in time, back when there weren't cars, but rather horse-drawn carriages. Tobias had swept her off her feet, carrying her to such a carriage, sitting and holding her close as he gave the driver directions to his house. For the duration of the ride, he whispered sweet nothings in her ear, showering her with kisses. And, once they'd gotten home, he wouldn't let her walk, but rather carried her again, over the threshold and into the house. Giggling and the like ensued, before he finally laid her out and positioned himself over her.<br/><br/>That's when everything sort of...shifted.<br/><br/>A shiver moved through her form, despite not being really coherent yet, the cool setting over her body like a blanket. One she wanted to get out from under. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Cold...?</span> she thought to herself. <span style=""font-style: italic"">That's a first...</span> As she was always covered up in such a way so as to not have skin showing, she was never cold. Ever. Teeth beginning to chatter, her body started shaking at the sudden influx of cold air.<br/><br/>Her eyes started to flicker open, slow and blurry at first, her hand raised to rub her eyes, head hurting, and went to shift...<br/><br/>Only to feel the fabric of her clothing shifting far more open than it should have been...<br/><br/>At that realization, it clicked. The cold, the fabric. Her heart started to race again, her head beginning to shake. <span style=""font-style: italic"">No, no no n-</span><br/><br/>""No!"" came her emphatic voice randomly, finishing her train of thought as she looked up to see Tobias over her, panic setting in. Fighting to get a grip on the floor with her gloves, she tried to slide out from underneath him, chest heaving and eyes flashing. ""No! What're you-?? No! This! Bad! Very bad!"" Though her thoughts came out half finished, the intent was still there. Clothing being removed meant the chance to touch him and kill him was all too real.<br/><br/>Trying to slide out from under him, her vision was still swimming, head pounding and her heart beat filling her ears. But she had to get away from him. The threat was too great to risk. So, pulling her legs out from under him, she tried to roll over to her hands and knees, to crawl away from him as fast as she could, knowing if she stood again, it'd probably not go over well.</span>"
4026,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-03T23:37:28,Eferhilda,"Tobias watched as she slowly began to come around, a relieved smile on his face that quickly turned to one of panic.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> Fuck! She must think that I am trying to like....rape her or something</span>He thinks to himself as he tosses the knife to the side and moves to restrain her.<br/><br/>â€œLily! Please Calm down! I was not going to hurt you!â€ he said, making a grab for her legs, trying to keep her still and laying down.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""No!"" she shot back, getting her legs just out of his grasp as she continued to crawl away. ""No! I- This- No! Not good! Freaking out!""</span></span><br/><br/>Growling he scrambled after her, again making a grab for her legs â€œDamnit! Just lay still! No one is going to get hurt!â€ he snapped.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">That time, she felt his hold on her legs and screamed, trying to drag herself away by scratching at the floor. Legs kicking, she tried to squirm to shake him off, tears welling up in her eyes as her head continued to shake back and forth in the ever prevalent perpetual state of ""No!"" filling her mind.</span></span><br/><br/>Grunting he yanked her back so that he could get atop her his hands going to her wrists, using his strength and body weight to pin her down as basically laid atop her. Panting more from the excitement them any actual exertion. â€œNow...please...just sit still and don't move. Alright?â€ he states to her, at this point she did not have a choice in the matter but still he posed it as a question.<br/><br/>â€œLook, I am not going to hurt you. You passed out and instead of taking you to the hospital I brought you to my home. I turned the AC on and then cut away your shirt to help your body get the cold air it needed before I began to lose you. You are safe here, I would never, ever hurt you. You have to believe and trust me when I say this,â€ he paused lowering his face to the side of her head. â€œI would never hurt youâ€ he spoke softly to her. Which each breath his chest brushed against her back, his legs were straddling her, as he used his weight to hold her down."
4027,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-04T00:22:34,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">The grunts and sounds he was making only added to her panic, causing her to think that he was going to do what he wanted whether she protested or not. But she didn't have much of a choice in the matter, as next she knew, she was yanked back, sliding across the floor and he was on her. Wrists pinned to the floor, Lily tried to lift up her arms, fight against his strength, but it was for naught.<br/><br/>Especially when she considered that, if the fabric shifted, he'd touch her.<br/><br/>Becoming eerily still, her forehead resting on the floor as she panted, feeling his weight on top of her, she silently prayed nothing would happen. Though, as his words washed over her, she calmed, more focused on the fact that it was him, and that he'd not hurt her, not really...But he seemed to think that was why she'd reacted the way she did.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course he did!</span> she scolded herself. <span style=""font-style: italic"">You were crying ""no"" and trying to run away from him. What else would he think??</span></span><br/><br/>â€œNow...please...just sit still and don't move. Alright? ...Look, I am not going to hurt you.""<span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Believe me, I know you won't...</span></span>""You passed out and instead of taking you to the hospital, I brought you to my home. I turned the AC on and then cut away your shirt to help your body get the cold air it needed before I began to lose you.""<span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">He really is a hero...Saving me like that...</span></span>""You are safe here. I would never, ever hurt you. You have to believe and trust me when I say this...â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">His pause had her almost lifting her head to turn and look at what he was doing, but her curiosity didn't remain long. His chest brushing against her back, his face just to the side of her, and his words resonating in her mind, the way he said it causing her heart to race and her stomach to tie in knots.</span><br/><br/>â€œI would never hurt you...â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Letting out a shaky breath, she nodded, lifting her head up enough to slant a glance at him, her grey eyes searching for his blue ones, embarrassed and apologetic. ""...I'm so sorry, Tobias..."" Lily quietly responded. ""...I didn't even think...I just...I know you'd never hurt me...And I was crazy to react the way I did..."" Returning her head to the floor, letting her eyes close as she tried to will herself to relax. ""I won't move...""<br/><br/>And, after a moment, three more words came out across her lips. Odd that after only mere hours, she'd not question it, because she knew, deep within her heart he wouldn't hurt her. Wouldn't even think of it.<br/><br/>""...I trust you...""<br/><br/>Granted, that didn't mean she'd be divulging her disposition, but it was a start.</span>"
4028,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-04T00:48:50,Eferhilda,"Tobias sighed, releasing a breath he had held while waiting for her reaction, smiling he moved as if to kiss her gently on the back of the head, but he stopped. Though the gesture was merely just a simple and friendly exchange he did not want her to read more into it. Especially with their current close proximity to one another.<br/><br/>As it were he could faintly smell the hint of her shampoo, a sweet floral scent that certainly was pleasing, though it only served to really remind himself of how not so pleasant he must be smelling at this point. Carefully and with great care he removed himself from atop her, sitting back as he ran his hands through his hair and then over his face.<br/><br/>â€œAlright. I think a nice shower would do us both some good,â€ he stated then immediately rushed to correct how that sounded, â€œNot like I think you smell or anything, you actually smell rather nice...NOT THAT I WAS LIKE SMELLING YOU OR ANYTHING!â€ with a sigh he just stops himself burying his face in his hands. â€œYes a nice hot shower would be very good right about now,â€ his voice muffled by his hands, his shoulders sagging from the mental exhaustion he suddenly felt.<br/><br/>After a few moments he would take another deep breath composing himself before he lowered his hands to look over at her, â€œSo, shower and then well....not sure what then but we can start with showers....â€ Tobias said as he rubbed at the back of his head and then down to his shoulder which was tense and aching a bit. A nice stiff drink is what Tobias really could need, but he had promised several people he would never touch another drink again. As it was he was taking too many of his prescribed pills, but sometimes they were the only thing that kept the barrel from his mouth. This was not one of those moments, not even close, but a nice drink would have done the trick right about now."
4029,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-04T02:20:22,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">It'd have been an understatement to say she wasn't a little disappointed when he moved off of her. Especially as she felt him leaning over to do something, but stopped himself. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Probably for the better,</span> Lily told herself, feeling her own sigh escaping, as she moved slowly to shift to a sitting position. Instinctively, she pulled her coat in tightly around her to feel safer...<br/><br/>And paused.<br/><br/>If she was going to make him calm down, keep him from thinking that she was going to overheat again, so she did something wholly uncharacteristic of herself: She took off a layer. She slid her jacket from her shoulders, piling it in a heap behind her, and was about to take off the long sleeved shirt when his voice cut into her thoughts.</span><br/><br/>â€œAlright. I think a nice shower would do us both some good-Not like I think you smell or anything, you actually smell rather nice...NOT THAT I WAS LIKE SMELLING YOU OR ANYTHING!â€<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Seeing him flustered brought a small smile to her face, one that she quickly squelched and instead kept her shirt on, eyes looking at him rather confused, though glimmering with a bit of humor.</span>â€œYes a nice hot shower would be very good right about now.â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">When he finally managed to look at her again, the smile was back, along with a pair of understanding grey eyes.</span><br/><br/>â€œSo, shower and then well....not sure what then but we can start with showers....â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">""A shower...would be wonderful right about now,"" she responded, becoming suddenly aware of the sand and salt she had in her layers of clothing and shifting at how uncomfortable it really was. A small grimace flashed across her face before disappearing, speaking again. ""So...you'll be getting in the shower then? I'll just...relax here so you can do whatever you need to,"" she finally replied, casting her eyes around at the apartment for the first time.</span><br/><br/>""Well...you can go first and take one. I don't mind waiting and I can probably find something that could possibly fit you..."" he offered now worried he had offended her in some fashion.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">""No, this is your house. If anyone's going to have the first shower...it's you."" Her lips pulled up in a smile, head declining slightly. ""Besides, I'm comfortable right now. The cool air feels nice. Alright?""</span><br/><br/>Tobias frowned for a second but then nodded before pushing himself up from the floor to stand. ""Alright. Well the kitchen is over there,"" he points toward where the kitchen is, ""I will just be in the bathroom if you need anything. Help yourself to whatever you want in the kitchen and well...um. I'll be out in a bit,"" he said then moved to the bathroom to get his shower.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">She nodded in response to his words, looking in the direction of the kitchen, though she wasn't hungry in the slightest. Instead, as she watched him go, she got off the floor and moved to the window to take a peek out, taking in the scenery and watching people wander by to pass the time.</span>"
4030,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-04T04:33:49,Eferhilda,"The door shut behind Tobias and he rested his back against it, sighing softly to himself as he took a deep breath and released it slowly. Today, today has been a day like no other day, in some time at least and it was not even really over yet either. Another breath is slowly released before Tobias pushed up from the door to get the shower going, so that the water had time to heat while he undressed. As the water ran in the shower Tobias began the process of undressing, taking his time mostly as his mind ran on auto pilot.<br/><br/>The blue work jumper unsnapped and then pushed from his shoulders, the injured one taking more time, leaving him standing in his tank top with the top of his jump bunched about his waist. Sitting heavily on the closed toilet, Tobias bent over and began the process of unlacing his work boots. With a sigh he kicked them off and then pulled off his socks, tossing them down on the floor beside the boots as he sat there a moment. Hands steeple in front of himself, Tobias rested his forehead against his fingers, his eyes closed as he tried to figure out what to do.  After a few moments he gave up and stood,  finished getting undressing before climbing into the steaming shower.<br/><br/>The instant the hot water hit him Tobias hissed at the heat, though it quickly turned to a soft groan as the tense muscles began to unkink and relax. Leaning forward he braced himself on his arms, allowing the hot water to beat down on his back and shoulders. Feeling the tension of the day slowly wash away with the water that circled down the drain. Pushing up from the wall, he turned his face up to the water leaving it there while his hands grabbed up the soap. Actions born of routine and muscle memory Tobias's hands moved across his form. The soap lathering and foaming up across his body as he washed the filth and sweat from his body. His hand faltering and halting at the scar on his shoulder, as it always did whenever he washed.<br/><br/>Carefully his fingers traced the outline of the scar, his closed eyes knowing each and every inch of the scar as well as he knew how to field strip his service pistol. Every ugly inch was just another reminder to him about the pain, about the death and about his failure. Fist clenching and then releasing with a deep sigh almost growl as he forced himself to not get dragged down back into that dark place. Rinsing himself clean and shutting the water off Tobias climbed out of the shower.<br/><br/>After a quick toweling off, to the point of being just damp, he wrapped a towel about his waist and exited the bathroom. In the hallway he leaned around the corner to look in on Lily, a brief moment of panic taking hold causing him to enter the room completely. His heart dropping in relief at seeing her standing by the windows, â€œUm...bathroom is free....if you want take a shower now...â€ he offered to her."
4031,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-04T05:49:04,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">As she'd been so intent people watching, the shower turning off didn't register, nor the opening of the door. But what did register was his voice, which had her turning around...<br/><br/>...And her jaw dropping open the smallest bit in shock.<br/><br/>The glimpse she'd seen of him had not done him justice. The light pouring in and glistening off the water droplets that had managed to remain on his skin...The muscles flexing and shifting under his skin...She couldn't help but <span style=""font-style: italic"">to</span> stare, no matter how much her mind tried to snap her out of it.<br/><br/>For what seemed like ages, she finally pulled out of it, mouth closing and a vivid blush taking hold of her features. Yet, she couldn't help wondering what it'd be like to run her hands over his form, to feel the muscles rather than simply stare. But, in her flustered state, she couldn't keep standing there, instead rushing forward to move past him...Only to pause. Just as she came nearer him, her steps slowed, stopping her just parallel of him. A hand twitched by her side, aching to simply reach forward and run over his form, the very trail her eyes took.<br/><br/>Refraining, she finished moving past him, slipping into the bathroom and closing it behind her, pressing against it for a moment as her chest heaved, catching her breath. Eyes seeing a glimpse of herself in the mirror, she frowned, touching her cheeks and letting out a frustrated sigh, knowing he was going to think her some crazy school girl with a crush at the rate she was going. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Relax,</span> Lily told herself. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Not like it matters. You'll be moving on soon enough anyway, and he'll be a mere memory...A happy memory...but a memory nonetheless.</span><br/><br/>Nodding to herself, as if a silent accord had been struck up, she started stripping down, wandering over to the shower to try and figure out how to work it. A couple attempts later, she'd managed to get the water coming out of the head, and slipped in. It was a bit hotter than she'd expected, burning her at first so she let out a small squeak, but it started to feel a lot better. Where the air conditioner had made her feel too cold, the water balanced that out, settling over her like a nice blanket.<br/><br/>After an eternity of simply standing there, letting the water wash over her, she started washing up, the smell of his soap almost making her dizzy, it smelled so good. <span style=""font-style: italic"">So, I'll smell like him...</span> came an idle thought through her mind. <span style=""font-style: italic"">...A nice, temporary momento...</span> She took her time, letting the suds smooth over her body, getting at the excess salt and sand that had clung to her legs, when another thought passed through her mind. <span style=""font-style: italic"">...Thank goodness I don't have to shave...</span> That had her straightening up, shocked it'd even come through her mind. As one of the random anomalies of her skin, she didn't grow any hair apart from the hair on her head, which didn't seem too odd to her. Rather convenient in a way.<br/><br/>What was odd was that she'd even think it in the same thought of Tobias. It wasn't like he could touch her anyway, should she have been prickly...<br/><br/>Shaking her head for the umpteenth time, she got out of the shower, drying her hair before wrapping the towel around herself when it hit her: She didn't actually have anything to change into, unless she wanted to put on the same clothing again, but that'd defeat the purpose of a shower. Fidgeting in the bathroom as she tried to think of something to do, she finally gave in, opening the door and wandering out slowly, towel clutched to her frame.<br/><br/>""Tobias?"" she called out, looking around for his figure.</span>"
4032,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-05T08:43:32,Eferhilda,"Tobias had to admit that a part of him appreciated the way that Lily gaped at him, getting a boost to his pride and confidence that she found him appealing enough to look at . Or maybe it was something else?<br/><br/>The look on her face made Tobias smile nervously and look down at himself, wondering if perhaps coming out from the bathroom basically naked was not the best idea. When she paused beside him, he stood rather still, not wanting to chance brushing against her or spooking her in some fashion. When she finally continued past him into the bathroom Tobias found himself lingering at the door.<br/><br/>Why? He really was not sure but, still he stood there a moment just looking at the door. It is not until the water starts that he turned and went into his room. Removing the towel he tossed it on his bed, as he continued to his dresser to get something to wear. A pair of boxers, some shorts and a t-shirt later Tobias stood before his closet trying to find something for Lily to wear. Thus far, he had found a long sleeve shirt for her to wear. Since he had ruined her other one, he thought she might like a new, if somewhat larger one.  Finding something for her to wear on her lower half, that was proving to be difficult. It was the sheer size between the two of them that made this more of a challenge.<br/><br/>He was trying to settle between a pair of sweats and shorts when....<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Tobias?"" she called out </span></span><br/><br/>With sweats in hand he exits his bedroom, though he paused at the doorway as he caught sight of her in the nothing but a towel. It took about the span of two heart beats before he approached her, the carpet muffling the sound of his steps as he stopped a bit behind her.<br/><br/>â€œYes?â€ his tone soft.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">That had her visibly jumping, turning around wildly as she backed up a few steps, the hand not holding her towel clutching at her heart. ""Sorry..."" she mumbled after a bit, her chest heaving as she tried to breathe. ""...I was just..."" <span style=""font-style: italic"">What were you just doing?</span> she asked herself. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh yeah!</span> ""...I um...don't have anything...to put on...""</span></span><br/><br/>Tobias smiled with embarrassment, having not meant to startle her so much, â€œNo need to apologize. I kind of snuck up on you,â€ he said smiling nervously as he rubbed the back of his head with his free hand. Standing there in awkward silence as he tried his best to not notice the heaving of her chest of the fact she was just in a towel; or how her hair looked hanging damp about her face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What was I doing?</span>The weight of the material in his hand registered with her statement, finally and he rather quickly thrust out his hand to hand over the sweats to her. â€œUm...here...they will probably be big but, there is a drawstring so you can synch them down...â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh that smile...</span> came a breathy thought as she took hold of the clothing with a shaky hand, pulling them into her chest to hold. Her foot sort of scuffed at the floor a bit as she dayfreamed for a moment, taking a bit to realize she'd been looking at him without saying so much as a word. ""...Thank you..."" came her quiet reply, though she still didn't move, barely breathed as her eyes wandered over him yet again. Finally, with a polite nod, she started skirting around him, heading back for the bathroom.</span></span><br/><br/>He watched her move around him, careful again to not bump into her, his eyes followed her toward the bathroom, but then realized something very important. Which caused him to blurt out, rather loudly, â€œWAIT!â€ the moment the word left his mouth he winced, convinced she really thought him a nutcase. When she finally did turn around he rushed on to explain himself, â€œUm...I have a shirt for you too. It's in my room. You can get dressed in there,â€ he smiled hoping that he really did not scare her just now with that awkward outburst."
4033,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-05T19:46:21,Asteria,"â€œWAIT!â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">It was like her heart just wasn't going to have a break. Her hand had just taken hold of the door knob, when his voice rang out a lot louder than she'd have expected. She'd jumped, yet again, dropping the sweatpants she'd had in hand as she clutched at the door frame, catching her breath. It took her a moment, but she finally turned around, eyes wide and blinking as her chest continued to heave, a questioning air in her eyes.</span><br/><br/>â€œUm...I have a shirt for you too. It's in my room. You can get dressed in there.â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">You need to get a hold of yourself,</span> came her chastising. <span style=""font-style: italic"">He's going to think you're a nutcase you keep this up.</span><br/><br/>His smile was met with an embarrassed one of her own, before nodding. ""Alright, just let me get my thinks out of the bathroom...and I'll head in there?"" Ducking into the bathroom, she gathered up her clothes, keeping the intimates tucked up in her cut shirt. It wasn't until she had almost gotten into his bedroom that she remembered the sweats were still on the floor. So, hastily she moved back out, careful to avoid him as she knelt down to get the sweats...<br/><br/>But...In her haste, her grip of the towel slipped. Dropping the sweats again as her towel slid from her frame, she gathered it back up, thankful that her back had been to him as it slipped. Her hands had moved quickly, but not before it slipped below her waist. Grabbed back up and tightened around her frame, she felt the crimson staining her cheeks, her shoulders hunching in embarrassment as she tried to compose herself enough. Loosing a breath, she couldn't even look at him, fingers snatching up the sweats and rushing into his bedroom, closing the door behind her.<br/><br/>Dressing normally wouldn't have taken so long...but she was thoroughly embarrassed. It took her about ten minutes to get calm enough to focus on the clothing and not the fact that she was almost certain she'd just flashed Tobias her derriere. It was the first time, since meeting him, that she really truly hoped that his attention had been elsewhere.<br/><br/>Slipping her bra and underwear back on, Lily took hold of the shirt, eyes growing larger as she saw how huge it was in comparison to her small frame. Which then had her thinking about how he'd been wearing it...and the muscles...<span style=""font-style: italic"">So many muscles...</span> As she pulled it over her head, sticking her arms in the proper spots and letting it fall over her, she had to laugh as it went clear down her thighs, almost to her knees. He pulled her hair out of the collar and turned her attention to the pants. Despite looking like she'd stepped out of some Arabian movie, bunching heavily around her ankles, they did have the drawstring, so they at least stayed where she put them.<br/><br/>Letting out one more breath, eyes closing as she prepared herself to leave the room, she opened the door, her other clothing in hand and folded. ""Thank you again, Tobias..."" she spoke, knowing he'd hear her wherever he was, and to hopefully alert her to where he was so she wouldn't jump out of her skin...again.</span>"
4034,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-06T01:07:42,Eferhilda,"Silently Tobias had wished that he had thought to move out of the way, gone into another room, for the sight that he ended up seeing...<br/><br/>Tobias had not been with a woman for sometime, finding the notion of dealing with a relationship when he was not mentally stable enough to handle his own shit did not appeal to him and he did not think it fair at all. So, despite there being a need and desire for companionship, Tobias ignored it all and focused instead on work and working out. Just about anything to keep him from having to pop an extra pill, or God forbid, crawling back into a bottle.<br/><br/>So, suffice to say that the sudden and rather unrated exposure to a woman he was fond of, well Tobias had a hard time focusing due to the sudden rush of blood from his brain to....another part. For a few moments after she had disappeared back into the bedroom Tobias still stood staring at the spot where she had been, his mind going over every torturous and enticing detail until he made a rush for the living room. Groaning softly to himself as he paced the livingroom, running over the command structure of the entire Marine core from bottom to the top, trying to distract his mind from the thoughts and images that were plaguing him.<br/><br/>When this did not work, Tobias dropped to the ground and began to do a series of pushups intentionally putting more weight on his injured shoulder. Wanting and needing the pain to distract him, to give him something else to focus on. When a light sheen of sweat began to form on his body and he was no longer thus, uncomfortable he pushed up and headed into the kitchen washing what dishes he had, so as to not look like he was just standing around doing nothing while she was dressing.<br/><br/>He heard the door opening before he heard her call out to him, having been paying attention to his room more than he realized. Using a dish towel to dry off his hands, he began to dry the dishes, â€œDon't mention it,â€ he called back to her looking over his shoulder at the direction of his bedroom. â€œI mean I did ruin your shirt after all,â€ he chuckled to himself as he continued to dry the dishes.<br/><br/>â€œUm...want to like watch a movie or something?â€ he asked her when she finally came into view."
4035,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-06T03:02:21,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Hearing his reply, she felt her heart relax, knowing he wasn't going to randomly pop out of thin air and startle her. Moving toward his voice, she peeked into the kitchen, watching his movements as he looked at her over his shoulder, those eyes causing her to go weak in the knees. <span style=""font-style: italic"">You can ruin my shirts anytime...</span> came a joking thought. Half-joking if she were honest with herself.<br/><br/>But his question, when it finally clicked, had her eyes widening, not really sure how to respond.</span><br/><br/>â€œUm...want to, like, watch a movie or something?â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Taking a moment to think it over, having to remind herself it wasn't a date like she'd read about in books, but simply two acquaintances trying to find something to do, she nodded. ""A movie would be nice...What would you want to watch?""</span><br/><br/>Tobias tossed the dish towel on the counter, placing his hands on his waist as he thought, ""Hmm...well I enjoy a good laugh. Comedy?"" he offered.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Comedy?</span> she asked herself, brow furrowing as she tried to picture it. <span style=""font-style: italic"">What does he find funny...?</span> was her next thought. She knew humor was a subjective thing, and was almost worried it wouldn't be something she liked. ""...Well, what sort of comedy did you have in mind?""</span><br/><br/>Tobias's brow furrowed in a moment of thought, the chuckled to himself, ""Alright...don't laugh at me..."" he goes to where his tv, getting down in his knees to search through the dvds that were beneath it, finally picking out what he had been searching for. ""This one,"" he tossed the case at her so that she could read the back, ""Its called,<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Princess Bride</span>, kind of a romantic, adventure, comedy.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">She followed his movements, taking a step in his direction as he searched the dvds. Thankfully, when he tossed her the case, she didn't drop it, though she fumbled a bit before steadying it. Reading the description, her lips started pulling into a smile. <span style=""font-style: italic"">That's my kind of movie...</span> Lily thought to herself before turning her gaze back to Tobias. ""Why would I laugh at you?"" she asked, a slight chuckle in her voice. ""It sounds like a good movie.""</span><br/><br/>Tobias shrugged, holding out his hand for the movie back, ""It is not really a 'Guy' movie. So, I often expect flack about it,"" he admitted. ""Do you want some popcorn to go along with the movie?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Popcorn...What the heck is popcorn...?</span> she asked herself, before shrugging. ""...Popcorn sounds good!"" <span style=""font-style: italic"">-ish,</span> she finished to herself, handing the movie back...and realizing she didn't have her gloves on. Digging them out of her pile, she pulled them on, feeling a lot more secure now that she had some more protection, as she watched his movements. ""How do you like your popcorn?""</span><br/><br/>Tobias pops the movie in then stands, ""With butter and salt, sometimes powered chedder cheese"" he starts for the kitchen motioning her to follow. In the kitchen he digs about in his cabinets till he pulls out his air popper, setting it down on the counter. ""Want to grab some drinks from the fridge?"" he said to her as he adds the kernels to the popper.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Since the additives didn't sound too bad, she figured the popcorn couldn't be too terrible. At his request, she moved to the fridge, pulling the door open as she bent over to look. ""Want anything specific?"" she called over her shoulder.</span><br/><br/>Tobias looked over, his eyes instantly observing her now covered form though his mind was not shy to remind him of how it looked out of the borrowed sweats.  ""Umm....soda would be fine"" he stammers his head whipped back around to focus on the popcorn.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">She'd looked over to see why he'd paused, catching him looking at her and instantly looking away, pretending she hadn't noticed. Snagging a soda out of the fridge, she took a water for herself, closing the door and then moved into the living room, setting them down on the coffee table. For a moment, she stood there awkwardly, not really sure what to do before her eyes wandered back to him, watching his movements nonchalantly. ""Need anything else?""</span><br/><br/>""Um...no....I am good"" he stammered as he finished with the popcorn, getting the bowl and everything else, while his mind ran through the chain of command again to get himself focused. When it is all done he brings the bowl out, setting it down on the table before taking a seat on the couch.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">She nodded, moving so he could sit down while taking the seat at the other end of the couch, curling up against the arm of the chair. While she didn't want to be so far away, she felt better with the distance, safer. Especially where he was stammering and she felt like she was doing something. Glancing over at him for a moment as she grabbed her water, Lily turned her attention back to the screen, simply waiting for him to start it, the awkward feeling setting in heavily around her in an inescapable blanket.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just relax...</span> she told herself. <span style=""font-style: italic"">It's a movie...and a hot guy...not a big deal...just breathe...</span></span>"
4036,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560&start=20,2012-07-08T02:28:14,Eferhilda,"Tobias sat there on the couch, trying his best to not be so obvious in his nervousness.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Calm yourself Tobias. She is just a friend...that you have seen somewhat naked...nothing more</span>he chastised himself as he rubbed his suddenly sweaty hands on his shorts, in a failed effort to dry them. Reaching forward he grabbed up his soda, popping the top as he took several long swigs of the carbonated beverage, almost choking himself in his nervous attempt to kill the silence between them with an action.<br/><br/>Gasping and sputtering a bit, he blushed rather deeply before finally taking in a clean deep breath of air.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Smooth, Toby, real smooth</span>Looking to Lily he grabbed up the bowl of popcorn and offered it to her, â€œWant some?â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0080""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">She looked at it for a moment, debating, but shook her head. ""I think I'm all set for now...Thanks, though,"" came her reply with a small smile.</span></span><br/><br/>Tobias nodded, looking looking down at the bowl he set it down on the table and went back to watching the movie. â€œSo...umm...â€ he began once he felt the silence between them was too much, â€œI can, um...wash your clothes for you. You know, so that you are not left wearing my stuff. Unless you want to keep them, because then that is fine, but I figured that you might want to have something that fit better than my clothes...â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Shut up! Stop rambling you idiot!</span>Tobias chastised himself silently which caused him to blurt out and continue on, â€œNot, that I don't think that you look good in my clothes. You look very good in them...but not like...you should change or anything....I mean....â€ sighing he took a deep breath. â€œSorry, it has been sometime since I have entertained anyone in my home. Its different when we are out in the world. Then I can focus on things like, watching the door, checking the people who enter,â€ he shrugged and looked back at the tv. â€œAt my home, I am grossly aware of just how much goes on in my head and how long it has been since I have had to deal with someone alone,â€ he looked back over at her, â€œI fear making a bad impressionâ€"
4037,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-03-04T20:44:08,Asteria,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i56.tinypic.com/358yq6t.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>________________________<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Eighteen years. Eighteen long years of the same routine. It was for those eighteen years that Lily had remained in the personal care of scientists, being poked and prodded with stainless steel instruments. For those years, she was kept like an animal on a remote island, away from the world, as she was considered a danger to it.<br/><br/>She knew little of the outside world; only what she'd read about in books. Lily'd been told that it was her fault her parent's had died, as had the doctors that had taken care of her. No one had known what to do with her, so they called the government. Of course, they'd arrived with their unmarked vans, men in suits carrying suitcases had piled out, all wearing assorted protective gear as they assessed the problem. Unable to find a problem there, they picked her up with padded tongs, placing her in a basket and carrying her out of the hospital, to be strapped to a gurney and brought to an off-continent location.<br/><br/>There, off the coast, she was placed in a facility, and immediately tested on. They took blood sample after blood sample. Skin layer after skin layer. Many men died in the process of testing what they deemed cures. It would take three years of her life to determine that it was only through direct contact with her skin that someone would die. No other aspect of her body created such an adverse affect to another living thing. <br/><br/>In the next five years, they tested her potency on a number of different living things. The feelings each of these experiments had on her broke her down, bit by bit. She didn't want to touch anything, and it became more of a struggle every day to make her comply with their tests. Gloved hands would grip her small arms to the point of bruising, forcing her small hands to reach forward toward the specimens they brought in. Each time, the result was the same, and she'd burst out crying, only to be tranquilized and dropped off in her room. She never did understand why she couldn't be out when they made her touch things. Maybe for the psychological affects it would have, making an entire case study out of her, instead of making it about her body only.<br/><br/>It only got worse as the years passed. It got to the point that she'd hardened herself against the pain, unable to take the feelings that it had every time she reached out and touched an animal, or plant. To her, it was her parents...the doctors...the innocent people she'd been told she killed. Every animal that posed a new hope for her, <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Maybe I won't kill this one!""</span>, died as did all the ones before it. She no longer hoped for a cure. She accepted her fate.<br/><br/>By fifteen, she was a morbid girl, a lonely girl. Lily craved nothing more than human interaction, more than what she received from the people prodding her and herding her into rooms so they could approach her island enclosure without dying. There were no longer daily tests. Instead, it was a maybe blood drawn here or there, maybe another antidote tested out on another animal, bred in captivity of course so PETA would never know. The only interaction she got was with the occasional attendant sent to clean out her room, which was brief. Or, when the scientists would come in to talk to her about more tests. It was nothing like she wanted.<br/><br/>By eighteen, she'd given up all hope whatsoever. She didn't dare hope as all of it had been expended and never bore fruit. She'd gotten her hopes up far too many times to want to do it again. So, instead, she spent her time wandering the island with the camera they allowed her to have, taking pictures of flowers and the wildlife. Lily would never touch them, not unless with a gloved hand. She didn't want to kill off the only beauty she'd come to know in life, beauty outside of her books.<br/><br/>Her books were the only thing she could base what any interactions in the real world off of. She'd dream of one day reaching the main land, and having a romance like the ones she'd read about in books. Lily knew it was impossible, but she couldn't help her dreams. The books made life seem all the more bearable, like she could live vicariously through them. Even if her fate was bleak, all the books she would allow herself to read had a happy ending and it was the only kind she liked.<br/><br/>This is how her days would go: Reading, wandering, reading, sleep. Day in and day out, she would follow this routine to the letter...<br/><br/>...Until the storm...<br/><br/>It had been warned that a hurricane was going to be over her island, posing the threat of no electricity. Lily hadn't thought anything of it as they'd always talked about this happening eventually, though she'd always lucked out. Her island always seemed to be bypassed or it wouldn't be strong enough when it reached her to do any real damage.<br/><br/>This one was different. While still five miles off the coast, the power was already flickering. Winds ripped through the island, churning the sands and ripping up the flowers that Lily had photographed many a time. If not for those photos, no one would have any inkling of their prior existence there. Trees blocked the roads, uprooted and broken. And when the storm broke upon the shore...all power was out.<br/><br/>Lily had been in her room at the time, reading one of her favorite books, <span style=""font-style: italic"">Dr. Franklin's Island</span>, a book about two girls turned genetic freaks, and then turned back after their struggles. It was the only book she could stand of that nature as it was too close to her situation, but since it had a happy ending, she could read it. In the middle of a page, the power flickered on final time, and then went out, the locks on her door clicking open. Her eyes fought to adjust to the lack of light in the room, but it was hard. Peering up into the corners of her room, she didn't see the red blinking light of the cameras anymore.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm...I'm not under surveillance...</span> she thought timidly to herself. If ever there was a chance to make it to the real world...it was now. <span style=""font-style: italic"">But do I dare?</span> Lily wondered. They'd never let her go unless they cured her, and that could take years. She wasn't guaranteed to get off the island otherwise, unless in a casket, a thought that crossed her mind about fifty times a day. Taking a deep breath, she released it, telling herself that by the end of it, her mind would be made up. <span style=""font-style: italic"">It's now or never...</span><br/><br/>Lily decided to take that chance. Pulling on a trench coat, wrapping a heavy scarf around her head, only her eyes visible, and then wriggling her fingers back into her gloves, she cautiously opened her door. Her movements were slow at first, and then became more and more harried, before making a break for it, running out the exit to her outer enclosure. Rain pelted her hard in the face as leaves whirled around her. Lightning struck down repeatedly as thunder roared. Waves crashed up on the shore, higher than usual. Her hand raised to block the rain from her eyes as she scanned the dark shore line for the entrance her attendants used.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Bingo...</span> she thought excitedly as her eyes laid on the metal hinged gate. Running up to it, tripping several times, she fumbled with the door, finally managing to pull it open against the gale-force winds. Running onto the shore, she searched desperately for a boat, any boat, the boat they used to venture out to her every day. A smile filled her eyes as she spotted it, a mile up the beach crashing along the dock with every wave. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">There's still time to go back...</span> she cautioned herself, pausing her run. <span style=""font-style: italic"">But...I may not get another chance like this, so if I don't go now, how will I know if what exists in my books is real?</span> she wondered. Shaking her head, she threw caution to the wind and ran pell-mell at the boat, hopping into it as it hit the dock, breaking through it. Haphazardly untying it, she fell over to the floor, and had to crawl her way to the wheel, turning the boat on. <br/><br/>Suddenly, looking over her shoulder as she tried to steer the boat away from shore, she saw the flurry of men running after her, yelling for her to come back. She refused, and pushed the boat as hard as it would go to the mainland, to society, to people.<br/><br/>Fast forward to the morning after her heroic escape, and her boat had crashed onto shore in the middle of the night, having hit some rocks off the coast and been carried in by the massive waves. Her body was unceremoniously thrown from the boat and laid out on the beach, wet and cold and unconscious, until the screaming voice of a woman somewhere near her woke her up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">...The hell?</span> she thought groggily. Her head hurt, well everything hurt, and she had no idea where she'd ended up. Yet when she opened her eyes, and didn't see the inside of her enclosure, her body shot upright, panicking as she realized people would be coming to her aid, aid they wouldn't be able to give. Getting up, and then falling back down to her knees as a head rush made her lose balance, she tried to assure them she was fine. Trying to convince them of this fact while keeping them from touching her was another matter entirely. She may be covered from head to toe right now, but they'd want to examine her and make sure she was as all right as she said she was. If they did that...they'd die the moment they touched her skin, and that was something she wasn't willing to have happen.<br/><br/>She pushed through the crowd and ran for all she was worth, running for cover wherever she could find it. Running through the trashed streets, she passed broken houses, fallen trees, down power lines and overturned cars. Ducking into an alley way, she took shelter under some stairs, obscured from view by a few trash bags as she tried to catch her breath.</span>"
4038,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-05T06:07:58,Eferhilda,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fire rained down on them. Lighting up the night sky, like the fourth of July...<br/><br/>â€œMcCain! McCain! Get your ass back!â€ <br/><br/>Came the voice of his commanding officer, it was so hard to hear him though. The gunfire combined with the hammering of his heart it was all he could hear. <br/><br/>â€œMcCain! Mc....Cain!â€<br/><br/>Everything was slowed, as he stubbornly returned fire. He had to hold the line, they just needed a few more minutes. <br/><br/>â€œGoddamnit McCain!â€ his CO shouted at him again, though there was really no effort made in stopping him or removing him from his position. The pair of them were crouched side by side, rifles unloading round after round, their eyes on the men who were struggling to make it to them. Just a few more feet and they would be out of range and in cover. <br/><br/>The distant whistle of a mortar ground screaming as it made its entrance from the sky. Movement beside him and before he could react his CO was running across the field to the injured men. <br/><br/>â€œSIR! NO!â€ McCain cried out vaulting over the sand dune and running to try and stop the man, only to arrive there just as the mortar impacted on the ground. <br/><br/>Pain like hot lightening shot through his body, his head felt like it was going to explode, his ears were ringing and the world no longer made sense. <br/><br/>The ringing.....that ringing.....<br/><br/>RING! RING! RING!</span></span><br/><br/>With a gasp 27 year old, Lt. Tobias Andrew McCain sat up in his bed. Covered in a cold sweat, as his chest heaved, his eyes darting about for a moment before his hands went to his head, clutching at it in agony from the pounding headache that assaulted him. Growling he backhanded the offending alarm clock across the room, needing that noise to just stop. Needing the pain to just stop.<br/><br/>The pop of a couple of pills, which he crunched like so many tic-tacs and Tobias was up starting his day.<br/><br/>The cold sweat that he awoke with was quickly replaced by a good hot one, as he pulled himself for sit up, after sit up. Tobias might have been discharged from the Marines that did not mean he no longer lived like one. Up before the sun, and straight into his morning exercises, which consisted of being suspended from the door frame to his bathroom by his ankles while he performed his situps. It was worth the overall physical<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://dl.dropbox.com/u/9718239/1296896287473.jpg"">form</a>that he had. Tall standing at an impressive 6'7, broad of shoulder, with well defined muscles that told of the inner strength he possessed.<br/><br/>After a quick shower he found his blue eyes staring back at him in the mirror, water still dripped from his chest and down his back, while the black towel was wrapped about his waist. There was the light beginnings of a beard which he promptly began to took a razor too before lathered up his face. Using the â€œold fashionâ€ straight razor, but nothing got a closer cut or required such practice and patience as the sharp blade. It had been something that his father had taught him and his father's father, so on and so forth. Just one of those things that had been passed on. Washing his face clean of any remaining lather he ran his hand through his shortly cropped dirty blond hair. There was just enough on the top that he could run his fingers through it. Feeling himself presentable he turned to get ready for work, allowing for a large and mangled scar to be shown in the mirror. Where it looked like his shoulder had been ripped apart, burned and then put back together. From the severity of the scar it would be easy to guess that it often if not constantly gave him pain and possibly hindered his movements and strength with it.<br/><br/>Did not take a genius to guess that was why he was no longer in the military.<br/><br/>About an hour later and Tobias was hanging off the side of a garbage truck, ear-buds in his ears as he sang along to the music that blared in his ears. The life of a garbage man was not glamorous but it gave him something to do with his time and, according to his therapist, it gave him a connection to society. Which he had been lacking when he first came home from the war, but it was not something that could be helped, given the lack of family and friends who did not get his pain. So, he began finding himself clutching his service pistol, without any idea how he ended up with it in the first place. Before he hurt himself or someone else he went to a therapist who suggested he get a job. Something to help him reconnect with humanity.<br/><br/>After a few trial and errors he settled on this, a garbage man. Thus far, it was perfect. He got to see the city, got some exercise and was exposed to people without having to see their looks of pity when he talked about himself. A friendly wave, nod of hello and even some pleasant chit chat. Just what the doctor ordered, at least to him not potentially killing himself or going on a killing spree. It was good honest work and he honestly enjoyed it. Go figure.<br/><br/>As the truck pulled to a stop he hopped off, singing to himself,<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">â€œSay so long to innocence<br/>From underneath the evidence<br/>You taste like Heaven, but God knows you're built for sinâ€</div><br/><br/>Humming the next couple of lines to the song he grabbed up some trash bags by the stairs, though he paused in turning around when movement caught his eye. â€œWell what do we have here?â€ he says with a smile as he removed his ear-buds, as he peered in at the girl."
4039,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-05T07:32:57,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">It was an odd thing, to be so far out of your element that you begin to wish you were back in whatever situation you once found yourself.<br/><br/>As it stood, Lily was turned all around, heart beating frantically in her chest as she tried to make sense of which way was home.<br/><br/>Home...That was a funny word for her to think of in this situation. Was that really home? A place where she didn't have a name, but instead a number; Where she sat, day in and day out in a room, only occasionally able to wander outside in a controlled environment. A place where she wasn't a person, but an experiment, a genetic anomaly that needed to be rectified.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No, you don't have a home,</span> she berated herself angrily, despite the position in which she found herself. It was within her mind that she'd always found solace, found the comfort that the stark white walls of her compound lacked. Yet, there was no comfort to be had here. It was her mind that had betrayed her, convinced her to take this chance, go outside the walls, beyond the water's edge.<br/><br/>To try and find the happiness she'd read about in books.<br/><br/>Back pressed against the wall, her chest heaved up and down as she tried to drag in enough air to fill her lungs. Derelict of the heavy linens and clothing she found herself bundled up in, Lily felt a sheen of sweat clinging to her skin, causing the cloth to stick and pull awkwardly at her as she shifted with each sound, no matter how quiet. While she couldn't be certain if the sweat glistening in her peripherals was due to the heat or the fear coursing through her veins, one thing she was certain of loomed over her head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">...What now?</span><br/><br/>Almost as if in answer to her silent question, or perhaps hurry her decision making along, the sound of truck brakes resounded through the alley way. Her heart, the once rampant sound in her chest, had suddenly ceased. Frozen in her chest, her eyes blinked in shock, tightening her scarf around her instinctively at the thought of human interaction. Though the scarf made it harder to breathe, the thick material keeping fresh air from reaching her lungs properly.<br/><br/>Next came the singing, and steps alerting her to someone coming. Her heart started up once more, erratic and frantic with each step closer to her. Although the voice didn't sound threatening, a melody loosing she was unfamiliar with, she couldn't chance it. After what'd happened on the beach, she was almost certain someone would come looking for her...And that someone would want to touch her, check for injury...<br/><br/>Lifting the trash bags away, the man seemed preoccupied so she tried to slip away unnoticed, only to crunch on some glass. A wince crossed her face as his humming cut short and his attention turned to her. Freezing, her back to him, she slowly turned toward him.<br/><br/>Gray eyes the only thing visible against the bright alabaster skin of her face, the rest of her was shrouded in woolen attire. Hands digging into her pockets, her eyes searched his face for the intent of his conversation, not noticing much else but a friendly demeanor.<br/><br/>""We have nothing here,"" she commented under her breath, before her head cocked to the left, voice rising a bit more in volume this time. As he seemed friendly, she figured he may be able to point her in some form of a direction. <br/><br/>""Could...um..."" <span style=""font-style: italic"">Pull yourself together, Lily. He's going to think you're mentally deficient.</span> ""Could you possibly tell me...where I am? I seem to be a bit lost..."" <br/><br/>It was the best she could come up with under the circumstances. Her voice was muffled, her body jittery, and all she wanted...<br/><br/>...For the first time in her life...<br/><br/>...Was to be back in that room...<br/><br/>...Where there was at least a guaranteed roof over her head.</span>"
4040,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-05T09:25:09,Eferhilda,"It was strange, to say the least, seeing what he assumed to be a girl bundled up so. It was well approaching Summer time in Jackson, and Tobias himself was sweating beneath the green jumper that was his uniform; and it was not even noon yet. Had he not the issue with his scared shoulder he probably would have had the upper half of his jumper down and tied about the waist. Ignoring her strange attire the fact that she was confused about where she was, lead him to believe she was a run away. She was sure small enough to be one of the many teens that made their home on the streets, poor thing probably had not eaten in a while too.<br/><br/>Tobias sighed setting the bags of trash down, looking over his shoulder to check on the guy he was partnered with today. Seeing him relaxing reading a magazine, Tobias figured he had enough time to deal with the runaway before he got in trouble.<br/><br/>â€œUm...well...â€ he began, removing one of his work gloves to scratch at the back of his head while he thought. â€œWell this is 42nd and Cherry avenue. Are you lost?â€ he asked, his bleeding heart making him want to help. â€œThis is really not the place for a girl to be out on her own...â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">His sigh didn't help to put her at ease, making her feel all the more like a burden for simply asking where she was. Her brow furrowed, the wrinkles reaching betwixt her eyes as she shot a glance over at the truck by the end of the alley. ""...42nd, and Cherry..."" she repeated, blatantly ignoring his last remark. ""...And what city?""</span><br/><br/>Tobias frowned, â€œJackson. Look, this place is really not the place for you. I get the whole running away thing, but I am sure that your parents are worried about you...â€ he patted himself down, checking his pockets for something, his eyes looking up to the sky as he did so before he smiled and retrieved his cell phone from the pocket on his chest. â€œHow about I call them for you?â€ he offered looking down that the small electronic device wondering again why he let his therapist talk him into getting one of these things. â€œSometimes a nice phone call is all that is needed to mend thingsâ€ he smiled at her genuinely as he fumbled with the simple unlock feature on the screen.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Parents...that's a laugh, Lily thought to herself before shaking her head. Her eyes darted to the phone in panic for a brief moment before realizing she didn't have any immediate threat. No one would be coming to collect her until they got a new boat, and she didn't have the number for them anyway.<br/><br/>""No,"" she finally replied with a shake of her head. ""I'm not running away from my parents. I'm an adult, trying to get my bearings."" Even as the words came out of her mouth, she didn't feel the conviction in them, any confidence to back them up. Her eyes dropped as she gathered her wits, only to rise again, hardening as she tried to portray some semblance of backbone. ""As I said before, I'm simply lost. No need to be making any phone calls.""</span><br/><br/>Adult? Tobias looked her over again, then gave a mental shrug. He had to stop measuring people up against him, just because he was a brute did not mean everyone else had to be as large. Though that still did not shake that gut feeling that she needed his help. One thing being in the marines had taught him was to follow those feelings.<br/><br/>With amused eyes he watched the slight shift in her posture, noting how she stood a bit straighter, taller, squarer, seeming to try and get her confidence together. Slipping his phone back into his pocket, he smiles, â€œAlright. I can respect and understand that. This place can get tricky...â€ he looked up and down the alley for a second then back to her. â€œWhere are you headed? I could help you better if I knew where you were going?â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">His question had her pausing, her mind blanking on anything that she could have tried to pass off as truth. It wasn't as if she'd had a set plan; Only the stories she read about in books. Stories she was almost certain were written in places that didn't exist, or at least weren't called ""Jackson"". Lips pursing, she could feel the sweat beginning to make itself known against her skin, beading and soaking through the first layer.<br/><br/>Eyes fluttering closed, she let out a shaky breath, before a vulnerability passed through her eyes. Though fleeting, it'd been there, the fire of uncertainty, the fear of the unknown. Then, just like that, it was gone, replaced by her earlier bravado.<br/>""I'd no set plans on my trip,"" Lily explained, fingers crossing in her pockets. ""Went out on a whim and seeing where the currents take me."" See? You answered his question truthfully. Just breathe. Granted, her answer had been a bit literal, but he didn't need to know that. She wasn't even sure why she was still talking to him, not sure what he could do...But she didn't have anyone else, so what did she have to lose?</span><br/><br/>Cocking his head to the side slightly, he took in what she just said, noting the brief moment of fear that was gone just as soon as it shone in her eyes. Then just like that he nodded, â€œAlright. Well how about I at least take you to some place that has, people and stores? That way you are not in danger from the thugs and other low life filth that roam this section of the cityâ€ he bent down and scooped up his bags of trash turning from her just as the horn to the truck was sounded.<br/><br/>â€œCome along. It is nearly lunch time so we can grab a bite together..â€ though he stopped in his steps, to look back over his shoulder at her. â€œOh, by the way, my name is Tobiasâ€ he smiled and turned back to heading for the waiting truck. Not really expecting her to follow, but he had a hope that she would, if to only get out of the rough section of the city.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Thugs and other low life filth was something she'd not anticipated when she'd set out to see the world. If she were honest with herself, she acquainted that part of life with pure fiction, thinking the hero would always swoop in to save the heroin of the story before any harm befell her. Generally those scenes were at night, or rain after the heroin left some party, or had a falling out with the hero. And, like clock work, the muscular men would carry their lady away to safety.<br/><br/>Subconsciously, her eyes flitted up and down his form before coming to rest back on his face. While she couldn't see any true definition under the trash man's garb, she could see enough. The truck's blaring horn had her jumping, hands out of her pockets as she clutched herself, eyes wide. After a few breaths, and his reassuring words, she had to make her decision.<br/><br/>Well...he's been kind so far...and seems genuinely concerned...But he is a stranger...though, everyone out here would be one, nimrod,  Lily argued with herself before taking a hesitant step in his direction. ""Tobias..."" she repeated. ""I'm ni-"" Stopping herself mid-answer, she let out a small sigh of frustration. As Lily wasn't her given name, but one she called herself, she'd almost answered with her formal number, which would have sent up red flags, flags she didn't want going off just yet. ""I'm Lily.""</span><br/><br/>â€œNice to meet you Lily. Come along, stay to my left and Frank there won't see youâ€ he winked at her as he lead the way to the back of the truck. As they walked side by side he wondered again about her strange attire. She was making him sweat just by looking at her and he had served time in the desert so he knew a thing or two about the heat. Sweat was literally beading on his brow just from thinking about his time back in the desert, though before his mind could start wandering down that rabbit hole, he distracted himself with a bit of physical labor. Intentionally using his weaker arm, wanting to feel the pain, needing to feel it to take his mind off of even more painful memories.<br/><br/>Gritting his teeth as he as he lifted the bags, one at a time and tossed them into the back of the truck he kept a casual eye on Lily. Studying her as he would any new assignment, learning whatever bit he could about her, in hopes of being able to help her better. When the trash was loaded, he wiped his forehead with the back of his arm, â€œGoing to be a hot day todayâ€ he said somewhat to himself, though it was his poor excuse of a way to try and make small talk with her.<br/><br/>â€œAlright. You need to hang on over here...â€ he instructed, showing her where to place her feet and how to hold on. â€œStay pulled in close to the truck, helps with the bumps and Frank's poor driving. Make sure you hold on tight too....falling off the back of a garbage truck.....is well...not fun. Trustâ€ he chuckled at his own personal memory. When she seemed to be up on the truck well enough, he hopped on the other side and patted the side of the truck, giving Frank the go ahead. â€œThe city gets...better looking..in like a block or two. So, you may actually enjoy this rideâ€ he smiled to her as the truck rumbled along."
4041,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-05T20:18:30,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">His wink was met by an awkward smile, one that, while reaching her eyes, he wouldn't be able to appreciate the full affect. The smile shifting to a grimace, she eyed the truck warily, glancing up toward the cabin to see if Frank would notice. Skirting around him, she stayed to his left, breathing a little deeper as the sun beat down on her. Loosing a nervous laugh at his remark about the weather, her eyes closed, taking stock of how she felt.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Alright, not too bad yet...A little sweat never hurt anyone...</span> Yet, as she tossed a look up at the cloudless sky, the sun not even at its peak, her heart sank. She'd read enough books to know what could come soon if she stayed outside too long. Many a heroin fainted from heat exhaustion, where she'd have to have clothing removed to cool off...Or at the very least touched to check her pulse.<br/><br/>That was a place she refused to be.<br/><br/>Focusing instead on what he was telling her, she got up onto the step, holding tightly to the handle, stealing a couple glances in his direction. Admittedly, he was easy on the eyes, his sheer size and strength leading her to begin comparisons to the books she treasured. While she wouldn't even begin to start comparing herself to any of the leading ladies, there was no denying Tobias's kindheartedness. A bead of sweat rolled down from the matted hair on her forehead, trailing down the bridge of her nose to bury itself in her scarf.<br/><br/>Turning her head away, she tried to wipe it away nonchalantly, and took in the scenery. Passing through an area by the beach, she caught sight of bits of her boat washing up on shore, and those she assumed to be local officials gathering it up. Though her view was obscured by some trees, Lily saw all she needed to. Turning back once more, she focused on the scenery behind her, watching everything change. What was once drab, run down, graffiti covered, was becoming all the nicer. Flowers pouring out of window boxes and falling from the cherry trees in front yards. Water treatments trickling down upon stone fixtures.<br/><br/>Just like the settings in her stories.<br/><br/>The ride was bumpy, her arms aching from clinging for dear life as they went over bumps, but she didn't mind. She saw the beauty she'd been searching for outside the walls of her old life. A few bumps here and there weren't so bad. She'd even begun to feel like she'd made the right choice...That is, until the truck slowed and came to a halt. Breathing quickening as her heart leaped out of her chest, she looked to Tobias for answers. Sound of the truck door slamming shut, and she was squeezing her eyes shut, prepared to jump and bolt the minute the steps got too close. Sure, she'd probably pass out from heat exhaustion if she did, but that was better than being detained for hitching a ride on the back of a truck.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Please please please please...don't get any closer...</span></span>"
4042,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-05T22:40:12,Eferhilda,"Tobias held onto the side of the truck with practiced ease, his eyes taking in the familiar scenery of the city. Waving to the few people whom he was on â€œfriendlyâ€ terms with, though all the while aware of the girl whom he had rescued. Which he supposed was an accurate assumption, as he had, rescued her from the streets. Though she did not ask for the help and seemed determined to do it on her own, he could not help but offer his help to her. It was part of what had made him a good Marine, that innate need to protect and help those in need. Which is what he was doing right now, protecting and helping. However, after he fed her, he had no idea what he was going to do with her....<br/><br/>He could take her home...but then he would have her at his home....which was not good. He needed his space. His area. Yet, he could not very well just pat her on the head and send her on her way. Maybe he could get her in touched with a social worker. Have them take her in and help her get on her feet? All of this thinking was starting to give him a headache which was not something he needed right now.<br/><br/>Fortunately for him there was a bit of a distraction.<br/><br/>Frank even slowed the truck, so that he could properly rubber neck at the scene on the beach. Tobias watched with furrowed brow as local and not so local officials combed the beach. Their focus was mainly around a boat, or what was once a boat, for it looked like nothing but water logged twigs now. Normally something like this would not have caught his attention, Tobias was not one to enjoy drama or scenes of accidents. Such things only ever brought back bad memories to him, so he would rather ignore the whole thing all together. It was the non local officials that had him intrigued and peeked his interest.<br/><br/>The lot of them standing about in their suits and sunglasses, trying to not look out of place but of course only making themselves seem more out of place. Tobias was more than pleased when they moved on past the area, glancing over his shoulder at Lily to make sure she was still faring well. Despite the bumpy ride and her rather cumbersome attire, she seemed to be handling the ride well enough. Before long the truck pulled up to the garage and Tobias was off and heading around to cut Frank off.<br/><br/>â€œWhat the!â€ Frank exclaimed as he nearly ran into Tobias, â€œDude, what the fuck? Nearly running me overâ€<br/><br/>â€œYeah, sorry. Was just coming over to tell you I was just going to head out and get some lunchâ€ Tobias nearly blurted out as he stood, so that he blocked the view from the smaller man.<br/><br/>â€œOh, alright just let me punch us out and we can...â€<br/><br/>â€œNo!â€<br/><br/>Frank jumped back a bit from the panicked shout, from the usually cool and collected Tobias, â€œDude, what the fuck is your problem today?â€ he asked eying him suspiciously.<br/><br/>Tobias crossed his arms over his chest, fidgeting a bit as he smiled nervously, â€œYe...yeah, man. I'm fineâ€ clearing his suddenly dry throat. â€œI uh...just was going home....for um lunch. Got...well getting one of those headaches that I get....you know?â€ he stammered poorly through his excuse, it was obvious that Tobias was a poor liar. Though that could be largely due to the fact that he did not like lying to people.<br/><br/>For a long while, or at least that is how it seemed to Tobias, who was literally sweating bullets down his back as he waited for Frank's response.<br/><br/>â€œAlrightâ€ Tobias nearly jumped when Frank began speaking,  â€œI will take care of both our sheets so that you can take off. Hope you feel betterâ€ and with that Frank was heading back to the cab of the truck while Tobias motioned for Lily to get down and follow behind him.<br/><br/>There was silence for however long he had her following him, his heart racing as he continued to think that Frank would suddenly have changed his mind and then came after him. Or maybe Frank had saw Lily and would want to know what Tobias was doing with her, which was a good fucking question because Tobias was not really sure if he even knew what the fuck he was doing. Finally, Tobias stopped to rest with his back against a brick wall, bending a the waist, his hands on his knees as he tried to slow his racing heart. Not to mention ignore the dull pounding that was beginning in his head.<br/><br/>Looking up at Lily though he managed to smile, â€œWell....how does pizza sound?â€ taking a deep breath and letting it out as he stood to his full height once again. â€œI could go for a nice slice, or two, how about you?â€ he asked his voice calmer, though his hands had moved to at least unbutton his jumper so that he could breath a bit better."
4043,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-06T01:09:58,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">A voice she could only assume was Frank's sounded out, echoing through yard as her grip became a bit more white-knuckled. Goosebumps had taken hold of her, despite the heat she was currently feeling. Clammy hands started sliding a bit more on the handle as she waited with bated breath.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He's a horrible liar...</span> Lily thought, listening to his performance. Had he been on the island she'd come from, he'd have gotten a shot to the arm and would have been immediately carted off to his room. No questions asked. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Funny how life is so different outside those walls...</span><br/><br/>One thing she would have to get used to was the swearing. Something about the way curses were thrown at each other in the books she read was...kinder than this. To hear it so bluntly was a shock, a shock that had her visibly wincing from her perch. <br/><br/>And then the silence descended. For what seemed like ages, nothing was said, only the steady heavy breathing of Tobias, mingled with passing traffic and the occasional bird chirp could be heard. Sure, the time couldn't have been more than about ten seconds, but, within that ten seconds, time felt like it were at a standstill. Only when Frank's confirmation of Tobias's words came out did she let out a sigh of relief. Her eyes peeled open, looking around for the familiar form as he passed by her.<br/><br/>Climbing down as quietly as she could, she tried to match his steps, his stride, which was a damn hard feat considering his strides were about three times larger than her own. The pace was short-lived as he pressed his back to the wall, leaning forward. Stopping short of him, she turned around, taking quick stock of her surroundings before her focus roved back around onto him. His strained smile was met with a concerned gaze, but she didn't say anything of his worn demeanor. Even as he stood straight, she had to drop her head back to look at him, a gloved hand reaching up to block the sun from her face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pizza...</span> she thought. <span style=""font-style: italic"">What the heck is that?</span> Wracking her brain, she tried to think of a story, something where pizza was talked about or described. Letting out a quiet laugh, along with yet another awkward smile, she nodded. ""Pizza sounds good,"" came her muffled reply as she continued to work over what pizza was. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Can't be too bad...The name doesn't sound all that disgusting.</span><br/><br/>It was then that she really wished she'd gotten more into the modern literature than she had. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Wuthering Heights</span></span> and <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Sense and Sensibility</span></span> weren't exactly the best authorities on the world she now found herself. While she'd read a few modern romance novels, they didn't compare to her favorites, so they tended to sit forgotten on her bookshelves until she ran out of others to read.<br/><br/>Reaching up to wipe a bit of sweat from her nose subconsciously, her eyes dipped down to the opening in his jumper, before rising back to his face hastily. The slight blush appeared on her face as she saw the slightly dampened beater clinging to the definition of his chest as she tried to focus elsewhere. Pointedly looking away to focus on the ground at her feet, she scuffed her foot, another drip of sweat finding its way off her nose, this time falling to the ground before she dared look up again, curious.</span>"
4044,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-07T05:52:01,Eferhilda,"Tobias smiled, then turned down the street and began walking, his hands tucked in his pockets.<br/><br/>â€œI know of a place that is, quiet, small and blissfully air conditioned...â€ he began, making small talk because not saying anything to her seemed weird to him. â€œNot to mention their pizza is pretty good too. Its kind of like a Mom and Pop place, which is what I like best about itâ€ the familiarity and comforting feelings that he associated with the place brought an energy to his voice and a smile to his lips. The smile came easy to his lips and it looked good on him. Talking about something that he knew and was familiar with, helped to put him at ease with the whole lying thing.<br/><br/>It was like a physical affliction and damn near painful to him. Making his whole body go into panic mode like that in front of Lily, troubled and embarrassed him. It was like showing weakness to the enemy and while she was not the enemy, she was not a â€œfriendâ€ either. Maybe while they were eating he could take a couple of his pills, something to take the edge off of how he was feeling. Though he did not like the slightly zombie feeling that they gave him, that numbness and detachment. It was not much but being a trained soldier, he liked being at a hundred percent. Ready and prepared to handle whatever situation might arise.<br/><br/>The trip to the pizza parlor was uneventful, though that could be largely due to the fact that Tobias took the less scenic route. Not liking crowds of people, he choose to avoid them as often as possible. Living in the city often meant having to deal with large crowds, but Tobias was not one to just admit defeat. So, he took the time to explore the city and map out the fastest though less crowded routes to the places he needed to get to. Which is why they were able to travel the streets without seeing or meeting more than perhaps 3 other people before they finally reached their destination.<br/><br/>The rich smell of baking cheese, tomatoes, fresh bread and spices filled the air. Making Tobias's stomach grumble in appreciation.<br/><br/>â€œMmm...just smell that...â€ he said stopping out front of the little â€œhole in the wallâ€ type place, â€œSmells good yes?â€ he asked Lily with a smile before nodding to the door. â€œCome on. Lets get something to eatâ€ getting to the door before her he opened it and held it open for her to go in first, him following close behind her once she entered.<br/><br/>â€œTOBY!â€ shouted a jovial man from behind a counter, the wrinkles in his face belaying his age though his demeanor was definitely more that of a younger man.<br/><br/>Tobias gave a big smile and proudly went over to shake hands with the other man, â€œSamuele! How have you been?â€he asked the other man who was already looking past him at Lily.<br/><br/>â€œCan't complain. I have my health, my business...â€ though the old man was cut off from a female voice from the back.<br/><br/>â€œIs that Tobias?!â€ the door, that must have led to the kitchen is pushed open as a tall woman who carried herself with an air of pride and dignity came out. â€œThere he is...come here so that I can look at youâ€ she says holding her arms out to him like he was her long lost son.<br/><br/>Samuele and Angela Ragusa, were a friendly couple in their 50's who had opened a pizzeria sometime in their 30's. They have raised three sons and a daughter, now they just work together in their pizzeria, with no plans of retiring as they both enjoy it too much. He was a large man, matching Tobias in height and girth, though age had caught up to him and he was more round in the mid-section. Despite this fact he was a strong man, who was not afraid to throw his weight around when he felt the need. He had began to go bald and now is sporting a shaved head, which his wife actually likes because it brings out his rich caramel eyes which are his best feature to her.<br/><br/>Angela was alike in his husband in term of being tall, though she stopped at about a good 6 feet even and was on the thin side. She was a proud woman who stood by her beliefs and her opinions, ready to fight and or argue a point into the grave if need be. With a natural motherly aura she treats everyone like her child and immediately puts people at ease when they are around her.<br/><br/>â€œCome sit sit. It has been a while since we have seen you Toby, we were getting worried...â€ Angela said as she led him to his usual table in the back. â€œWho is your friend? How are you going to just let her stand there and not introduce us?â€ Angela chastised him as Samuele just chuckled.<br/><br/>â€œUm well, just been busy with work and that is Lily....â€ Tobias explained himself, the smile still on his face as he allowed Angela to seat him.<br/><br/>â€œLily. Such a pretty name, bet it goes with a pretty face. Come child sit and relaxâ€ Angela said moving to partially guide Lily to the table like she had Tobias."
4045,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-08T04:16:08,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Following suit, she stayed a few steps behind out of habit. At her old compound, she had to follow five steps behind the leader, while two escorts followed on either side, and another five steps behind. Lily kept glancing around her, expecting them to come out of nowhere and steer her back to her room...But they never came. Instead, she simply walked behind him, taking in the scents of the city. While she couldn't place any of it, it was all mouth-watering, and her stomach had begun to growl almost painfully.<br/><br/>Pressing her hands into her stomach, she paused, stopping dead in the middle of the sidewalk as he halted in front of her, holding open the door. She stood there for a while, contemplating what it would mean to walk in. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">If I got too close and skin where to show, and his hand brushed against it...But then if I didn't, they'd stand there awkwardly until he demanded to know why I wouldn't move...Explaining wouldn't go over well... ""Oh, by the way, if you touch my skin, you die."" ...Yeah, that'd go over as well as adultery. ...What if I go through but I'm extremely careful? ...I can't see around corners...What if someone else comes through and the same thing happens? ...Why couldn't he just go in first and clear the path?! Because that would be far too easy...</span><br/><br/>Finally, as the waves of food convinced her to dart inside, stepping immediately to the side and pressing her back against a wall. No sooner had she moved, did the sound of a booming voice sound out. Eyes blinking, she almost wished she could shrink into the back somehow, despite the attention not being on her. <br/><br/>One thing she'd not heard a lot of...was yelling. Even as a child growing up, she'd never been yelled at. It was always a stern, yet clinical tone of voice addressing her. After she'd killed one of her attendants accidentally, at six years old, all that was uttered was a comment about how there are rules for a reason.<br/><br/>That was the final day she'd stopped pushing her sleeves up. It was too risky.<br/><br/>Another voice joined the banter, one that eerily matched the voice she often heard for the elder mothers in her books. The women who looked after either hero or heroin, offering advice when not asked, but always being right in their grasp of how the world worked. Eyeing her curiously from her wall, she felt a small smile growing on her lips, albeit a sad one. She'd have given anything to have a mother like that...a mother at all. Yet, already grown up, Lily had accepted she'd never have one. Some things were better left off in books.<br/><br/>It was as Tobias was being led away from her that she checked back into the conversation, actually investing in the words being said. She'd almost forgotten she'd have to go through the meeting process, that she couldn't just hide and observe. Nodding as Toby told them her name, she felt the smile growing as Angela gave her a compliment, the first compliment she'd ever heard. A blush grew on her cheeks, adding quite the extra 'healthy glow' to her features, as she lowered her head and sat two chairs over from Toby.<br/><br/>Settling down, she noticed the change in temperature. No longer was sweat dripping down her nose, but instead Lily felt almost comfortable. Almost. The unnatural amount of layers she had on kept her from being completely, as the temperature regulation had been a lot colder all her life, allowing her to wear the extra layers. Pushing those thoughts aside, she fiddled with her fingers nervously, clenching and unclenching her hands before glancing around at the group.<br/><br/>And then the awkward silence.<br/><br/>For yet another span of time that seemed far too long, nothing was said. She couldn't think of anything to contribute right then, not knowing where to even begin making small talk, and feeling like she was intruding. Her stomach growled again, enough that she could feel the fabric over her stomach vibrating ever-so-slightly as she was once again reminded she'd not eaten for that day, or the day before. Though she didn't have any money, so she wasn't going to be.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe I just need some fresh air,</span> she thought as the waves of woosiness started to kick in, though she wouldn't give in. If she could handle the heat, she could handle the hunger. <br/><br/>Forcing them back for the time being, she shifted in her chair, her neck audibly cracking as she rolled her head a bit to try and relieve the growing tension from her nerves. Loosing a quiet laugh, one filled with her uncertainty, she tried to grasp onto something to talk about. Anything. Just to fill the void. <br/><br/>Mouth opening and closing, no sound came out. It was like all words suddenly escaped her and nothing but hot air was left in its place. Eyes blinking, she tried to force out the words, but then gave up in a small huff, staring pointedly at the table, hoping the topic would somehow shift back to Tobias and his whereabouts.</span><br/><br/>Angela smiled kindly at Lily, reaching to pat her gloved hand, â€œIts ok dearyâ€ is all she said before switching her focus to Tobias who was signally Samuele for a pizza. â€œSo, where really have you been?â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Jumping under the touch of the woman, her hand instinctively jerked back. It wasn't that she could do anything through her clothing, but more out of reflex she didn't like to be touched. No matter how many books she read, a simple hand touching her could kill them...That's not something you shake just because a layer's been added.</span><br/><br/>Tobias blushed a bit as he was questioned, â€œAngela....I told you work...â€ he said as he scratched at the back of his head, rocking back in his chair, a subconscious manner of trying to physically escape the situation.<br/><br/>â€œSit up straight and stop playing in your chair. I keep telling you that you are going to rock back too far and hurt yourselfâ€ Angela chastised him, making Tobias rock forward instantly, his chair connecting with the floor with an audible<span style=""font-style: italic"">Clank</span><br/><br/>â€œYes ma'amâ€ Tobias said sitting straight in his chair and making sure to keep his elbows off the table.<br/><br/>Angela just smiled, leaning down to kiss him on the forehead, â€œYou know I worry about you is allâ€ she says brushing back his hair. â€œAlright. I will stop pestering you. I'll get you and your lovely<span style=""font-style: italic"">friend</span>something to drink. Pepsi right?â€ she asked starting to move away.<br/><br/>â€œAnd some water. Really hot today...â€ he said wanting the water mostly for Lily, as he figured she had sweat a good deal and would need to replenish herself. Survival training 101. When they were alone he smiled, â€œSorry about that... she gets worried about me if I don't check in like once a weekâ€ he cleared his throat nervously and shrugged. â€œSo, I hope you like just plain cheese on your pizza? Its what I usually get...â€ he rambled on a bit. Though watching her sit there bundled up made him feel warm and had to resist the urge to remove the top half of his jumper.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">What'd she mean by that?</span> she wondered, watching the older woman wander off to get them Pepsi. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Whatever the heck that is,</span> came an after thought. Her attention turning fully back to Tobias, she shook her head, resting her chin on her gloved hand so as to better resist the fidgeting. <br/><br/>""Cheese is good,"" Lily replied almost confidently. Cheese was something she recognized and felt proud in that realization. She'd not had too much in the way of recognizable cheese, but that didn't matter. If cheese was being used, at least she could have a ""slightly"" more accurate depiction of the mystery food that was pizza. Pepsi, for the time being, would remain a mystery. ""And don't apologize...It's better to have someone worrying after you than not,"" she reasoned, her heart panging for a moment in longing, disappearing as quickly as it'd come.<br/><br/>""Will you excuse me?""<br/><br/>No sooner had the words left her mouth, was she pushing away from the table, walking quickly for the door she assumed was the bathroom. Locked firmly behind her, she pressed her back against the door, head drooped tiredly. Pulling her scarf off, she dropped it haphazardly to the floor, lifting her hood off as she stumbled to the sink to splash water on her face. Tired eyes stared back at her in the reflection of the small mirror, the water dripping down her smooth cheeks. Loosing a sigh, she started to walk back for the door only to halt again.<br/><br/>Turning slowly to look at herself again, her hands hastily moved to her hair, fluffing it out, and fixing her matted bangs. Convincing herself she looked halfway decent, she picked up her scarf, unlocked the door and stepped out, moving slowly back to the table.</span>"
4046,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-08T04:57:43,Eferhilda,"Tobias nodded, â€œAlways nice to have someone watching your back...â€ his voice trailed off, his mind wandering for a bit.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Will you excuse me?"" </span></span><br/><br/>Shaking himself from his thoughts he pushed up from the table as well, waiting for her to walk away before sitting back down. Ingrained manners from his childhood, his parents would be proud.<br/><br/>â€œSo, what is her story?â€ Samuele asked as he came over to chat while the pizza was finishing up.<br/><br/>â€œUm, well honestly I don't know. Just kind of met her,â€ he shrugged and smiled, â€œShe looked like she could do with a meal and I could do with some companyâ€ trying to play off how they met as something casual and nothing special.<br/><br/>Samuele smirked, though before he could say anything his wife returned with the drinks, â€œSammy, leave the boy and his date be. Get back to the oven and make sure that that you don't burn their pizzaâ€ she says shooing him away with a bump of her hip as she set the tray down on the table. Depositing the two cups of pepsi, then a pitcher of water with a couple of empty cups. â€œShe is a lovely girl, Toby. I am so happy for youâ€ she says brushing back his hair again, much to his embarrassment.<br/><br/>â€œAngela, please. She is just a friend, nothing moreâ€ Tobias persisted and was in the process of shooing her away, as politely as possible, when he heard the bathroom door open. At the sound of her approaching the table he once again pushed up from the table. A welcoming smile already on his face though it shifted when he actually caught sight of her. It was a mild look of shock, as seeing her had caught him rather off guard. Perhaps, it was the fact he had never taken any real thought onto how she looked up her scarf. Like none at all, so just suddenly seeing her was, a bit of a shock.<br/><br/>In the background Samuele and Angela were murmuring in approval, their voices being what finally snapped Tobias from his daze. The smile going back to being friendly, well mostly friendly, he could not help the appreciative gleam that was now in his eyes.<br/><br/>Before he could think of what to say, much to his relief, Samuele brought them a medium cheese pizza and couple plates.<br/><br/>â€œAlright, careful its hotâ€ he said, giving Tobias a wink which had him blushing deeply.<br/><br/>Clearing his throat to cover up the sudden flushing of his face he went about dishing her a piece and then himself.<br/><br/>â€œI will warn you now, like when he says hot, he means it. I always end up burning the roof of my mouth though because I don't listen...â€ he joked about himself as he took a cautious bite and did his best not look like a complete fool while he chewed the very hot piece."
4047,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-08T07:36:25,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">The progression of emotion and acknowledgement on his face was interesting, foreign to her. Her walk had been one of self-conscious hurry, partly because she didn't want to be looked at any longer than she needed to be...And the other for feeling out of place suddenly exposed.<br/><br/>Lily had heard the chair scraping back against the floor, her eyes having wandered over the little establishment, taking in the homey charms (or what she considered to be homey) before coming to rest on Tobias's frame. Starting from the floor, her eyes moved up his body in a leisurely pace, not even realizing she was doing it. Her eyes moving slower as it reached the opening in his jumper, she felt her chest constricting, heart pounding heavily. Ending on his eyes, the blue orbs pulling her in to the point that she felt she was drowning. Taking everything she had, she pulled her gray eyes away from his own, walking past him to sit back in her seat.<br/><br/>It was funny, the concept of time...What felt like an eternity of staring, the way her eyes had held onto his...the pace she <span style=""font-style: italic"">felt</span> she'd been walking...It was merely a matter of seconds.<br/><br/>The lasting effect tormented her.<br/><br/>In almost every way he was comparable to one of the heroes in her books, saving the damsel in distress. Taking her in under his wing and giving her care when no one else did. Not that she'd say she was a damsel, or that this was a book, but in her mind, the resemblance was uncanny. Even down to the minute details of his eyes, the way they appeared stormy, deep, had a way of drawing in anyone caught within their mysterious depths easily.<br/><br/>Just like the dreams she'd had.<br/><br/>Face flushing deeply at this, she let her head drop, focusing on a particular grain in the table as she willed the blush to go away. And, though she'd never seen herself blush, she had a feeling it would be quite the stark contrast against her cadaverous skin. Although she couldn't tell what Samuele and Angela were talking about meanwhile, the reaction from Tobias was noted, his smile resuming what it'd once been: simply friendly, with just a small hint of subtle change. Not a change she could quite place, but it was notable.<br/><br/>Eyes snapping to the tray in Samuele's hand, she stared, trying to figure out how she was supposed to eat the blasted thing. The feeling of idiocy reigned supreme in her mind as she continued to stare it down, the quip, along with Toby's blush completely missed. His sudden throat clearing though, had her looking at him with a slight frown, with overtones of concern.<br/><br/>As he handed her the plate, she looked down at it, only to return her eyes to his slice. A half-hearted laugh resounded through the place in quiet, melodic tones before attempting to lift her piece. Feeling the heat through her cotton gloves, she winced, the bitter memory of many a burned taste bud flooding her. Looking at it, the smell of it overwhelming her senses, Lily opened her mouth, and took her first dainty bite.<br/><br/>Heaven.<br/><br/>That was the first word she thought of when tasting that pizza.<br/><br/>...Followed by hot.<br/><br/>Very hot.<br/><br/>Putting the piece down, she reached for the bubbly concoction in front of her, guessing it was the Pepsi and took a sip. The carbonation tickled her nose, the bubbles almost burning the entire way down her throat, differently than the hot sauce...but still a burn. A small hiccup followed, and she was setting the glass back down to take in what she'd just tasted.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pizza...is amazing,</span> she thought to herself happily. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Even if it hurt...And the Pepsi.........I can live without that.</span><br/><br/>Slanting a gaze his way, her tongue darted out over her lips, pulling in the lower to nibble on in thought before she finally got a firm grasp of the English language. ""...So, how long have you known them?"" Lily asked quietly, before her eyes widened. ""If it's alright to ask,"" she hastily added, not wanting to overstep.</span><br/><br/>Tobias took a drink from his soda, to distract himself from watching her tongue, setting it down to answer her question, â€œUm...for about a year now..â€ he said rubbing the right side of his neck. â€œKind of stumbled on them when I came back from....from....work...â€ he said stumbling over a word to fill in for war.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">""Sounds like a lucky stumble,"" she replied, a slight smile pulling at her lips. Finally feeling slightly comfortable, she was confident she didn't sound like a bumbling moron, and felt her body in turn respond. She didn't sit quite so rigid in the chair, her smile reaching her eyes, adding a gleam beneath their gray surfaces. ""They seem nice."" <br/><br/>Not wanting to press the ""work"" issue, she instead turned her attention elsewhere. ""And do you do anything for a hobby?"" Another laugh followed, a little louder this time and spilling forth into her next words. ""I realize I'm being a bit random...But I've a horrible habit of filling quiet, so I ask anything you don't want to answer, just tell me.""</span><br/><br/>Tobias smiled in turn, the only thing that kept him from leaning a bit closer to her, was that Angela would get on him for his elbows being on the table. â€œNah, you are fine. There are only a few things that I won't talk about, but other than that I am an open bookâ€ he gave her a friendly smile to reassure her. â€œAs for a hobby...â€ his voice trailed off, while he thought, his fingers drawing circles in the table as he thought.<br/><br/>Chuckling and shaking his head, â€œUm, well does working out count? I mean aside from that and the occasional bit of singing that I do when I am alone..""<span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">He sings? Can he be anymore per-</span> The thought cut off as she forced herself to pay attention to what he was saying and not fantasize as nothing would come of it anyway.</span>""...I don't really do muchâ€ he said with a friendly smile. â€œWhat about you? You have hobbies? Save for playing hide and seek?â€ the last bit of a friendly tease, trying to see if she would laugh.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Rather than feel her smile growing, it sort of teetered, falling the smallest bit before resuming the brilliance it'd once held, her eyes not quite as bright this time around. Tracing the rum of her cup, she shook her head with a slight laugh. <br/><br/>""If I played hide and seek, I'd be terrible, as you've seen,"" she quipped, a shrug accompanying her words. ""You found me didn't you?"" Pausing, she let out a a seemingly happy sigh. ""I'm more of a reader than anything else. I tend to get lost in books rather easily.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Bout as easily as your eyes...</span> she added to herself.<br/><br/>""So you sing?"" she asked, turning the conversation back to him, before adding playfully, ""Are you any good?""</span>"
4048,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-10T01:08:17,Eferhilda,"â€œWell to be fair if I was not there to remove the trash I probably would not have found youâ€ he said, trying to reassure her. â€œSo, I would have to say that you are pretty darn good at the game. I mean, look at me,â€ he says leaning back in his chair a bit, his arms spread wide. â€œImagine my big ass trying to hide. I think in that game you would definitely winâ€ he chuckled laughing at himself.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0080""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I'm more of a reader than anything else. I tend to get lost in books rather easily.""</span></span><br/><br/>â€œEscaping into another world, a world where there are happy endings for all the heroes...â€ he said softly, the smile on his lips a thoughtful one. â€œI use to read a bit too when I was younger. Now...â€ he shrugs, â€œSometimes the real world is too hard to escape...â€ there was a harshness that came to his eyes for a second, before it was gone and he was focusing back on her, back on the present.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0080""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""So you sing?"" she asked, turning the conversation back to him, before adding playfully, ""Are you any good?"" </span></span><br/><br/>Grinning and blushing a bit, â€œWell, I had a couple lessons as a kid. Something about my mother wanting me to have a softer side. I am....decent. Not going to be trying out for any show or anything, but I can say that your ears will only bleed for a bitâ€  he smirks as he winks at her, before going back to his pizza.<br/><br/>â€œWhat about you? Any hidden talents?â€ he asked once he was done chewing.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0080""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Sitting there, she mulled it over for a good minute, trying to find some hidden talent that she had. <span style=""font-style: italic"">If you count killing people with a single touch...one,</span> Lily thought bitterly. ""If I do, they're hidden pretty well,"" she finally answered, with a shake of her head.</span></span><br/><br/>He nodded, taking a drink of his soda before saying, â€œWell sometimes we do not see how special we are until we are seen through the eyes of anotherâ€ his eyes meeting her own for a moment, holding them, before he looks away. â€œAt least that is something my mother always saidâ€ he finishes with somewhat of an afterthought.<br/><br/>â€œSo, what do you think of the pizza? Best you ever had, right?â€ he asked with a smile."
4049,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-11T04:39:08,Asteria,"â€œWell sometimes we do not see how special we are until we are seen through the eyes of another...""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">That thought alone had her hooked, her mind forming pictures before she knew what to do with them. All the while her eyes held his own, the blue in them like the sea after a storm...Pulling her in by the undertow. No warning. Had he not turned his gaze away, she'd have been hooked as her mind wandered, moving over the different scenes that played out, though each had one constancy:<br/><br/>Him.<br/><br/>Each time her thoughts shifted, it was another era, another time. Scenes she'd read over and over in her favorite books suddenly coming to fruition as she wondered over his words. <span style=""font-style: italic"">How do you see me...?</span> she wondered, eyes still on him while he focused elsewhere. Different story lines playing out behind her eyes, though their appearances remained the same. In one instance, he was a count, and she a penniless maid. Another, he was an adventurer, on the search for treasure and she was a damsel in distress.<br/><br/>Each time she tried to figure out how he felt, based on visual cues...But never had anything concrete. Not until later in the story, anyway. Her own had only just begun. She'd only just escaped her captors, fled to an unfamiliar place...And met the man that could presumably be the equivalent of her knight in shining armor. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Not that I could ever really have a knight...But it's a nice thought,</span> she told herself again. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How do you see me...?</span></span><br/><br/>â€œSo, what do you think of the pizza? Best you ever had, right?â€ he asked with a smile.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">After her long pause, the image stirring up more questions than it answered, her eyes widened in embarrassment. Having only just realized he'd been staring at her, waiting for an answer, she flushed a vibrant hue of red as she struggled to form the words. ""By far, the best pizza I ever had!"" Lily replied hastily, fairly tripping over the words. Laughing a shy smile, she looked down pulling off a piece of her crust. ""So, what's your favorite all time food?""</span><br/><br/>Her blush made him smile and drew attention to how pale she was, leading him to think maybe she was like sensitive to the sun? That would explain why she was all covered up despite how hot it was. Setting that thought aside for the moment he thought about her question, surprising himself that it was not something he could answer right off the bat.<br/><br/>â€œHmm...well I would have to say it would be my mother's meatloaf. Have yet to find anything that comes close to how could that tastedâ€ he smiled and nodded as if to add more of a confirmation to his own statement. â€œWhat about you?â€ he asked, taking another bite of his pizza while he waited for her answer.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Pretending he hadn't just seen her momentary lapse, she thought about something else, not understanding why she was blushing so much around him, or why she was so nervous. Shrugging, she just shook her head for a moment, before responding. ""...I don't have one."" Her eyes looked back up to his own, almost as if questioning if that was the wrong response or not, worry flashing in their gray depths.</span><br/><br/>Tobias smiled, hoping to reassure her, â€œWell you are young yet and have yet to try all of the different foods there are out there. I, on the other hand, have done a bit of traveling so I am able to know what my favorite is. So, no worries. Ok?â€ he smiled reaching across the table as if to lay his hand on top of hers, seeking to reassure her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Her eyes didn't leave his, but this time she was focused on his hand. She wanted his touch, just to feel what it was like...just once...to not be hustled around by her guards and instead just to feel a gentle touch. One that wouldn't mean to control her, but instead just be a friend, comforting. As it inched closer, she made a split second decision to instead pick up her pizza to take another small bite. A small, almost sad smile flickered across her lips as she ate, eyes having dropped from his own to focus on the slice, before she replaced it on her plate and looked up at him curiously.<br/><br/>""So...If you've done some traveling,"" she started, her tone still ringing of sadness, though it was only an overtone, overtaken by her curiosity. ""...And you say I'm young yet...as well as your comment in the alley...How old <span style=""font-style: italic"">are</span> you? If you don't mind my asking, that is.""</span>"
4050,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-13T01:55:35,Eferhilda,"The quick way she pulled her hand away was not lost on Tobias and for a moment his hand just sat there, partly across the table, kind of like that odd man out. Awkwardly there, for all to see, it was not a good feeling. Slowly he retracted his hand back to his side of the table, his eyes cast down as he stared at his plate, seeming to be focusing on the pizza but truthfully he was chastising himself. It was not like they were friends, not really anyway, so he should not have thought it was okay to just reach out and touch her.<br/><br/>So wrapped up on his moment of self hate he did not really hear what she said, not fully anyway. â€œHmm....oh....umm 27â€ he said meeting her eyes, a somewhat strained smile given as he joked, â€œYeah, I am pretty much an old man now. At least I often feel like an old man,â€ he shrugged and took a sip of his drink. â€œHow old are you? If you don't mind my asking?â€ his tone going back to being friendly, though he had changed his posture a bit. Sitting back in his chair some. Keeping one hand occupied with his cup, while the other seemed to be content with playing with the glass spice shakers. Shifting them about with his fingers, in an absentminded fashion.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">She could see the strain, hear how the smile didn't really reach his tone and felt like an idiot. It was hard to fight that reaction, though, having been in the habit for so long. Pushing all of that aside, she instead focused on his words. Head tilting a bit, looking at him in slight surprise. Hearing that he was twenty-seven wasn't what she was expecting, having pegged him for younger. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Far from old,</span> she thought to herself. ""I'm eighteen,"" Lily answered after a pause, tone a bit uncertain, but still holding at least a speck of conviction.</span></span><br/><br/>Tobias smirked, â€œYeah. I am oldâ€ he says chuckling to himself. â€œSo, you were very correct in stating that you were an adult. I do apologize for that earlier. I have a habit of equating age to size, using me as a basis of size reference. Though I should probably not do that, given that...wellâ€ he gestures at himself. There was a bit of a pause as he just sat there looking down at his crust, having eaten his slice though had yet to grab himself another. Likely it would just end up being boxed up and taken home, so that he could have it for dinner.<br/><br/>Glancing up at her he realized she would need something to eat later, maybe he could give her the pizza? Though where would she eat it? Speaking before he had a chance to really think, â€œSo, where do you live?â€ he stated rather bluntly, which had him stammering to sound less like a sexual predator, â€œUmmm....I mean....like after we get done lunch. Where would you be heading? I could walk you there to make sure you got there alright....NOT that I am like interested in following you home or something. I just don't think anyone should walk around in the city alone....â€ he sighed rubbing his face with his hands, then running them up through his hair.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lily's facade dropped a fraction as his question rendered. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Where am I heading?</span> she wondered, eyes glancing out of the window as she thought. As she hadn't had an actual plan when she left, being that the trip was spur of the moment...and as she had no money...It wasn't like she could really stay anywhere. She just had to keep moving. ""I'm heading wherever the wind takes me,"" she answered cryptically. ""No specific direction in mind...And don't worry, I hadn't thought you were interested in following me home,"" she added with a small grin. ""If I had a set place to walk to...I'd have welcomed the company, so thank you just the same.""</span></span><br/><br/>Tobias smiled, though her intentional dodging of the question had him concerned. Though she had a right to do as she wanted with her life. â€œWell, should the wind end up blowing you back in this direction...â€ he said as he took a napkin and a pen from the chest pocket of his jumper, he quickly jotted down his number. â€œGive me a call. We can have pizza together again, or maybe something else. As I can't really cook so I am usually eating outâ€ he chuckled and passed the napkin to her, taking care to retract his hand back to his side of the table.<br/><br/>Glancing at the still hotish pizza he, dished her out another slice, then another for himself as well. That left about 4 slices for later. That done he pushed back from the table and stood, â€œI'm going to go and get a box for this, because I am pretty certain we are not going to be finishing this all right nowâ€ he smiled and walked over to the counter to talk softly with Samuele for a bit while he paid for the lunch and got a box for the left over pizza.<br/><br/>â€œShe is molto bello, no?â€ Samuele said giving Tobias a teasing smile.<br/><br/>â€œYes, very beautiful. But she is just passing through town, plus I am a bit too old for herâ€ Tobias said as he fished out his wallet.<br/><br/>Samuele rolled his eyes as he rung them up, including his usual discount for veterans, even though Tobias always insisted that he did not. â€œToby, love, does not care about age. So, why should you?â€ he asked him taking the money and beginning to make change.<br/><br/>Tobias just sighed, â€œWhy do you always jump to it being love? I mean it could just be us being friends. It would be nice to have friends you knowâ€ Tobias shot back as he took his change and promptly put it in the tip jar. â€œI swear you Italians are only ever thinking about one thing!â€ he snapped, though there was just enough humor in his tone to let Samuele know he was just joking.<br/><br/>Samuele just chuckled, â€œTu sei solo geloso, che noi siamo i veri padroni d'amoreâ€ he rattled off at Tobias who only shook his head and headed back to the table."
4051,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-13T05:23:02,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Her eyes left his smile, darting down to the napkin he was writing on, eyebrows rising as she saw his number. Blinking up at him in confusion, her heart beat wildly in her chest. It was just like one of the few modern books she'd read: The hero gives her his number, telling her to feel free to call whenever; That they'd do something. Her gloved hand took the napkin, a small smile on her face as her eyes took it in, committing it to memory just in case.<br/><br/>As he dished her out another slice of pizza, her mind began to wander, not on the number she'd been given, but on his reaction to her subconscious rejection of his hand. It wasn't as if she didn't want to be touched, to have that contact with someone, anyone. She wanted to know what it was like, to feel that connection with a person, to have their hand reassuringly on her own as her eyes gazed into theirs.<br/><br/>But she'd never have it.<br/><br/>Not without killing them...<br/><br/>Picking at her piece of pizza, she watched his movements out of the corner of her eye, looking at his hands out of curiosity. It started there, wondering what they felt like. They looked strong...Like the hands she'd seen on the covers of her novels. Strong enough to sweep a girl off her feet... And those arms. Though his movements didn't require much strength, the muscles still bounced and moved all the same, catching her attention.<br/><br/>And those eyes...<br/><br/>His smile had her smiling a slightly nervous on in turn, as he wandered off to get a box for the food. The fleeting figure had her heart beating all the faster, watching the grace that he moved in, taking him in, committing to memory the potential hero she'd soon be leaving. That had her smile falling from her lips as she thought about how she didn't want it to end. She didn't want to leave him, to leave the one person she'd met that'd been nice to her because he was a genuinely nice, and not because he needed something.</span><br/><br/>â€œBeautiful...Passing through town...""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF"">She straightened up, eyes snapping back to his form. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Did...Is he...?</span> Lily couldn't even finish a thought as she tuned into the conversation. That one little snippet had her wondering if it really was her they were talking about. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Does he really think I'm beautiful?</span></span><br/><br/>""Love does not care about age....â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Love? Is that this feeling?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No, it couldn't be. I just met him...And he wouldn't be with me...I'm not lovable.</span><br/><br/>It was so simple a thought to her, a fact that had been drilled into her from the time she was young. How could anyone love something they couldn't touch? She was a mistake, something that should have never been born. As much as she wanted to hope that someone could, that she'd lead a normal life, eventually marry, have that life she'd always read about...It wouldn't be. <br/><br/>It never could.<br/><br/>She heard something else, but in Italian and lamented not understanding it. Every book she'd read with the language came with footnotes to explain them. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Yet another thing I wish was real,</span> Lily thought wryly before focusing on her pizza, acting unaware of the conversation that had just taken place. It wasn't right to ease drop, or assume it was her they'd been talking about. Why comment on something when she could be way off base?<br/><br/>Picking at her slice, she looked up at him as he drew closer, a small smile taking place once more on her face. ""Thank you for the pizza, Tobias,"" she started, eyes dropping for a moment before returning to the gorgeous blue gaze that captured her so completely. <span style=""font-style: italic"">I'd pay you back if I could...</span> ""So, is it back to work for you?""</span>"
4052,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-13T08:57:35,Eferhilda,"â€œNope, actually I am done for the dayâ€ Tobias said smiling at her while he moved the extra pizza into the box he had gotten, before taking his seat again. â€œOne of the few perks to being a trash manâ€ he says while he picks up his new slice, blowing on it gently before continuing, â€œI am done by lunch and have weekends offâ€ he gives her a wink before taking a bite of his pizza. Enjoying the taste though there was a nagging question hanging in the air between them that he could just about grab, it was so tangible.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Nodding and looking away as the umpteenth blush came across her face at his wink, she tried to picture what he did on his weekends off. Being that he seemed a loner, she couldn't picture him going out on the town with a group of friends. Looking back at him, her head tilting to the side a bit, she spoke quietly. ""And...what does the rest of the day have in store for you?""</span></span><br/><br/>â€œWell, I usually take my time getting home. Taking a rather scenic, though quiet walk through the cityâ€ he grinned looking up from his plate to meet her eyes. â€œWhich I know sounds like an oxymoron, but I have my own little route that gives me the scenery but not really the peopleâ€ he shrugged, then got back on track. â€œAfter that, I may go for a jog when I get home, then shower and well I kind of just sit around my house...â€ his mind flashing to some of his lonely nights when the memories would not stay away. When it was a three or four pill night and not the recommended two. The nights when all he wanted to do was pass the fuck out. Shaking his head slightly and smiling up at her, â€œI have been playing myself in chess recently. I think that I am losing though, which is rather sadâ€ at this he gave a hearty chuckle.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Even though she didn't play chess, she related to him. All she ever did was read, every once in a while getting let out to take in the scenery. But her life was a solitary one, and it saddened her to know that he was the same. Her face went from one of saddened empathy to a sort of nervous idea. ""Well, perhaps we should change up your routine,"" she tried, her gray eyes connecting with his as she spoke barely above a whisper. ""At least for one day.""</span></span><br/><br/>Her tone had him arching an eyebrow, â€œOh? Just what do you recommend, that we do to change<span style=""font-style: italic"">my</span>routine?â€ he asked with a smirk, leaning forward and giving her all of his attention, intentionally holding and maintaining eye contact.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Though she wanted to back away, she couldn't. It was as if all motor skills abandoned her in that moment, as his eyes bore into her own. Her blush growing, she wished she could look away...But he was just...so... Teeth nibbling on her lower lip as she thought, she shrugged, eyes turning a bit more inviting. ""Well...I've never been here before, so you'd have to be the judge of that as I have no idea what there is to do...""</span></span><br/><br/>Tobias smiled, his eyes taking on a warmer glow to them, taking in the slight nibbling of her lower lip, which made him lick his lips slowly. â€œThat is true...â€ his words trailing off for a second, before he suddenly stood, having to resist the urge to offer his hand to her. â€œJoin me on a walk?â€though the inflection at the end posed it as a question, it was really more of a statement. She had offered, subtly, that she had intended on spending at least the day with him. So, he really did not have to ask her to accompany him, proper manners just made him â€œaskâ€ as oppose to assume.<br/><br/>This was extremely out of character, he was a man of routine and schedule, it was what kept him sane most days. Now, here he was, throwing that out or at least deviating from it for a complete stranger. This was indeed an interesting turn of events for today, especially given how he woke this morning. Usually, when he had a bad night, the rest of his day was shit. Today, for whatever reason, it was different and silently he was thankful for that."
4053,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-13T19:13:40,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tobias...</span> she thought to herself, her eyes having long since lost any semblance of themselves to be replaced with the reflection of his own. His eyes held her own, though she'd wanted to tear away from his gaze ages ago. It was hard, the full eye-contact. Any time she made eye contact at her ""home"" for the past eighteen years, without being told to, she got some form of punishment. But he...He made it so easy...<br/><br/>Just like the flirting.<br/><br/>It was a concept she'd never entertained, never tried. She'd read about it. Always wondered what it'd be like to do it. And here she was, flirting with the most wonderful man in existence. Sure, she wasn't perfect, but it was a start. Something about him just made her want to throw caution to the wind, to have fun for the first time in her life. ...But then that little niggling voice in the back of her mind reminded her what would happen, and she refrained.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">As long as I stay properly covered up, I should be fine, right?</span> she reasoned. <span style=""font-style: italic"">I can help him have a good day, as repayment for what he's done, and then can leave knowing he's alright.</span><br/><br/>The tongue moving over his lips didn't go unnoticed but rather had her own dart out as she stopped nibbling, focusing on his other movements. His words. Nodding in reply to his words, her lips quirked up in smile, albeit a slightly nervous one, and stood up. Pulling her hood up, she loosely fashioned the scarf around her face, eyes once again the only thing visible. Sure, he'd probably think her crazy, being that it was getting hotter with each passing moment, but, in her mind, heat exhaustion was a slight inconvenience when it came in comparison to causing someone's death.<br/><br/>Throwing a wave to Samuele and his wife, eyes light with the signs of a smile, even if they couldn't see it, she slanted a look at Tobias. In a moment of weakness, she touched his arm. It was nothing big, just touching the tips of her fingers to the side of his upper arm, before looking at him head on with an even bigger smile. Sliding her fingers down his arm, they eventually dropped off completely, she nodded. ""Lead the way.""<br/><br/>The words may have been casually spoken, her tone light, but inside, she was as happy as she thought she ever would be. She touched someone, and they didn't die. Sure it hadn't been skin to skin, but it still counted in her book.</span>"
4054,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-14T04:06:30,Eferhilda,"She covered up again, which pretty much confirmed his suspicion about her being allergic to the sun or something. He knew he had read up on it or at least read about it somewhere while he was enlisted, as there were those in his unit who were sensitive to the sun and heat. They had to wear a special tag along with their normal dog tags. For while, it was not really the best thing to have when being in the military, it was not enough to disqualify them.<br/><br/>Waving to Samuele and his wife, both of him had looks on their faces like they were seeing their son off on his first date. Another time, he might, just might have said something to them, but Lily did something that distracted him. The light caress of her fingers, felt like, truly he could not describe the sensation. Soft and yet heavy at the same time, his skin sensitive, every place she touched feeling like it was set a fire. Burning, tingling really, the sensation lingering even after they had moved on, till they finally fell away.<br/><br/>When was the last time someone had touched him like that? Meaning when was the last time that he had allowed a woman to get close enough to touch him, in such a way? Not a motherly love, but a simple caress. It had been long enough that he could not remember offhand, then again there was plenty in his life that had made remembering hard.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Lead the way.""</span></span><br/><br/>Smiling he nodded and took the lead like he had before, opening the door and holding it open for her to exit. Pizza box in his hand, the pair of them walked side by side down the street, Tobias pointing out what of the sights of the city that there were to see given his somewhat round about way of getting around. He had a particular destination in mind, though it had been something that he had passed by on his own several times. It was a place that he felt Lily would possibly enjoy, at least that was his hope.<br/><br/>â€œHmm...should be getting close....â€he said suddenly, what little bit of idle chit chat they had been doing had lapsed for a moment, leaving Tobias free to muse aloud. Stopping he stood there, looking about the area, checking the street signs and the landmarks in his mental map before a smile grew on his face. â€œThis wayâ€ he said nodding down a rather deserted looking street, coming to a stop outside of a set of stairs that went down to a lower level store front.<br/><br/>â€œHere we areâ€ his smile genuine excitement as he nodded for her to go ahead of him. Glancing down the steps, displayed in fine old English Style Font on the glass front were the words, â€œOnce Upon a Time...â€ It was a bookstore that Tobias had went into once, just to see what it was and while he was not really much a reader, at least not very often, she had mentioned it. Seemed like a good place to take her and it was a place he had been meaning to go back into but never really had a reason before. Now, today, he had that reason. Her name was Lily."
4055,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-20T19:59:30,Asteria,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Following after him, she went through her mental check list, making sure she couldn't feel any sort of breeze that would mean she was showing skin. As he held open the door for her, she'd no quite finished, causing her to pause, but not nearly as long as the first time around. Her eyes looked up at his for that brief moment she moved past him, head turning to keep the connection even as her body continued its path. <br/><br/>It was in that heart-stopping moment, that she once again wondered, what it would be like? If he really could have been her knight in shining armor, her hero, to save her from what she knew could be lurking around any corner at any time. Sure, she knew it could never be, but that didn't stop her from wondering. <br/><br/>Her steps paused a few paces beyond the door, waiting for him as her eyes scanned sporadically around the area, to satisfy that no one had reached the mainland just yet. As she had the only boat, she knew it would take time, time to repair the compound as well as get a boat out to their location...She had time. Pushing that back to the far recesses of her mind, Lilly instead focused back on Tobias. Each step he took she matched, looking where he pointed, following his words with a smile. An emphatic nod here, and a sound of happiness there, she didn't want to interrupt what he said. Yet, curiosity pulled at her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Where're you leading me...?</span> she wondered to herself, slanting a glance at him.<br/><br/>Almost as if reading her mind, he told her they were getting close. Her steps halted as his did, looking around as if to try and point him in the right direction. The smile that grew on his face, though, had her heart fluttering and her brief pang of helpfulness quickly subsided; In its stead the anxious butterflies wracking her frame.<br/><br/>Keeping abreast of him, she tried to figure where they were going, not seeing anything of importance on this empty street. If anything, it seemed deserted, nothing but a lone set of stairs and a few display-less windows...Her eyes looked at him curiously, wondering if he was joking, that he'd led her into the middle of nowhere.</span><br/><br/>â€œHere we are.â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">But...I don't see...</span><br/><br/>Gaze following his own, she looked down the stairs, eyes widening as they took in the shop's name. Glancing back at him, the gray orbs lightening with the telltale hints of her broadening smile, she darted down the stairs, not even waiting for him this time, disappearing inside. Among the books, she felt completely at ease. Fingers trailing over the spines of the books, the scent of musty pages wrapping her in a warm, familiar blanket.<br/><br/>For once, she didn't have to think. Throwing a happy smile in his direction, she was yanking down her hood, stripping off her scarf as she unbuttoned her coat. Leaving it on, she continued eyeing the books, spotting a few of her favorites with amazed eyes. Looking back at him over her shoulder, she tilted her head, grateful, but almost guilty. ""This...this is perfect...But, I thought we were supposed to be doing things for you, not me,"" Lily teased with a grin.</span>"
4056,Touch of Death (Eferhilda and Myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6560,2012-05-29T20:04:40,Eferhilda,"The brief moment of confusion, then the light of understanding in her eyes followed by her smile, just had Tobias smiling and his heart fluttering with pleasure. Following after her, he waves at the shop keep, a pleasant older gentleman who had an accent of some kind if Tobias remembers correctly. He has only ever been in this store once before, so his memory of the place is somewhat vague and lacking. Even still, he is beyond pleased with himself for remembering this place. That smile of her's, it just made him feel less like he is alone in world. She does not smile often, like him, he can tell, but when she does it just takes his breath away.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0040""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""This...this is perfect...But, I thought we were supposed to be doing things for you, not me,"" Lily teased with a grin.</span></span><br/><br/><br/>â€œWe are, sort ofâ€ he chuckles as he joins her at the books, taking care to give her space and not bump into her. â€œI mean I knew of this place, right? So, it would have to be a place that I knew and therefore someplace that I would go to, correct?â€ seeking to logic her into accepting the trip as something that he wanted to do as well. â€œBesides, my therapist says that I need to break routine once in a while and while I don't read often I do read on occasion so this is good for meâ€ he says with a shrug, moving down the rows of books to pick something out. â€œAnything you recommend for a beginner reader? Nothing smartass either, like curious George or the cow goes moo. I can read at a perfectly respectable 5th grade levelâ€ he grins at her to let her know that he is teasing.<br/><br/>â€œSeriously though, what would you recommend for me to get my hands on?â€ he asks looking about at the titles trying to see if something caught his attention."
4057,Living Nightmare (blood and BB),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6624,2012-03-09T17:20:31,bloodlust101,"The times in the world had began to get so twisted and demented that scientists actually found a way to genetically alter human DNA and turn them into the ultimate fighting matchine. By taking the genetic codes of the so called ""supernatural"" that the everyday person was told did not really exist the governments of a handfull of countries were able to create the ultamite mutation.<br/>In America the government had plans of making only 1 super human. So they had to know who was the best of the best. They searched for the best of many catagories; the military, the police, the FBI and other agensies, and even the hunters of the very creatures that were said to not exist. These people were then taken and put to the worst posible test of survival. The battle to the death between these people was the only way the government to decide.<br/>Once a winner was found that person was then taken to a secret lab and most literally killed only to be reborn as the new mixed breed of human.<br/>A breed mixed with vampire, werewolf, demon, phynix, and many other creatures. This thing came to be called ""Unison"" because of all the things added together. It was said that though Unison had a large amoutnt of creature DNA that it's human DNA gust vanished. The only thing that was still human about it was the body.<br/>This is my story, this is who I am forced to be now. A living monster, my worst nightmare come to life.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Name: Josephine Michaels (Unison)<br/>Age: 21<br/>Eyes: Green<br/>Hair: Black<br/>Height: 6'3""<br/>Gender: female<br/>Species: N/A<br/>Appearence:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://cdn.pimpmyspace.org/media/pms/c/fn/s8/l1/5ytwbd2.jpg"">[ img ]</a> Just with black hair.<br/>History: She was the daughter of one of the top supernatural hunters in the US. Her whole life was about training and hunting. She hated those creatures just because that is what she was taught. When she was taken to be tested she had no idea  what was going to happen to her. After she woke up she was furious.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">I was born, or should I say reborn, on February 12 of the 2012 year after Christ had died. I was told that I was chosen out of a large group of men and women my age; that I should have been grateful. But I wasnâ€™t, I was killed and born again just so these people could use me. It was revolting when I woke up to find that my body was cold and I had no recollection of who I really used to be. All I could remember was that I was a hunter meant to kill the creatures these scientist had turned me into.<br/>Now I am going to make it my lifes goal to kill the men that took my life away from her. When I finish that I will kill the last thing I hates in the entire world... Or will I?</span>"
4058,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-15T00:19:35,loneiysong,"The next night, she was up adn early.  She went off to find her car at the club.  She didnt sneak out careful like she usually did.  With a bite of her lip, she went into the club and sat on a couch and leaned back.  Tonight she was wearing a tight red dress and her hair down around her shoulders.  She was not dancing, she was on the prowl for the first time in her life."
4059,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-15T17:50:40,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger would arrive at the club later, of course he was always late. But when you are a vampire all you had was time. It was about two hours after she arrived, that he decides to make his appearance. Of course when he walks into the club, the crowd of vampires spread like the red sea before Moses. These vampires all knew of him and feared him. Dagger just rolls his eyes and goes over to the bar and orders a drink and then starts to head to the back of the club. Of course tonight he wasnâ€™t on the hunt for food, he was actually going to meet some people here. A few friends of his. He finds an open table and sits down, it wasnâ€™t too far from where she was. He sits down and then begins to drink his drink, watching as the club goers began to go back to dancing and having a good time. He wasnâ€™t sure when his friends would show up, but he was sure it would be sometime soon. He just hoped that nobody gave him any kind of trouble tonight like they did the night before."
4060,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-15T17:55:58,loneiysong,"She frowned when he walked straight by.  She frowned, but good naturedly got up and walked over and looked at the large table then to him and crossed her arms a bit.  She was definitely getting what she wanted a lot of the time, and this made her bold.<br/><br/>""Meeting someone?""  She frowned.  She was only drinking non alcoholic tonight and this made her kinda grumpy.  She had to drive her car home tonight and at a reasonable time.  She had definitely gotten yelled at this evening by more than one person."
4061,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-15T18:21:52,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger looks at her, â€œYeah a few friends.â€ He says. Soon three males come walking up to the table and each give Dagger a high five. And then they look at Rose as if to say who the hell is this any why is she at our table? Of course when they sit down they were staring at her and then looking at Dagger for an explaination. â€œOh this is Rose, a friend of mine, Rose these guys are the friends I was talkinâ€™ about.â€ He says. He points to one of them, he was dressed in all neon colors from head to foot. He had a neon green shirt that had a neon red bat on it with a pair on neon orange skinny jeans. Also a pair of neon yellow converse shoes. His hair was in the emo style and of course it was black with neon green streaks through it. â€œThis is Zack.â€ He says. Zack then gives her a friendly smile. â€œNice to meet ya.â€ He says as he gets up and goes to the bar to order a drink. Then Dagger points to another one of them, he had black spikey hair, he was wearing black from head to toe. His shirt was black and had holes in it, so many holes that it looked like a few moths had eaten it. His black baggy pants sagged a little revealing the top of his boxers and he had a pair of black combat boots on that seemed really worn.<br/><br/>â€œThis is Spike.â€ He says. Spike gives her a wary look, â€œNice to meet you.â€ He says. Then he points to the last one. He had bright red hair and he too was wearing black from head to toe. Except his shirt wasnâ€™t full of holes and it hugged his torso quiet nicely and he was wearing a pair of black skinny jeans with holes in the knees and a pair of balck Doc Martins. â€œThis is Blades.â€ He says. â€œNice to meet you.â€ Blades says. Both he and Spike get up and then go to the bar to order drinks."
4062,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-15T23:38:13,loneiysong,"""Alright.""  She bit her lip and swallowed.  She was a bit shocked that vampires existed that didnt know who she was.  She rubbed her arms a bit, suddenly feeling very out of place.  She nodded again.  ""I am sorry to have disturbed you.  I just wanted to give you my phone number before I had to head home.  I am kinda grounded.""  She said and put her number down to do whatever the hell he wanted, she didnt care.  Well she did, but she would never tell anyone that.<br/><br/>She went out to her car and got it.  Locking the doors she slammed her head against the steering wheel and then after a while, she started the car and rubbed her forehead.  ""Serves you right for falling in love with a damned vampire.""  She sighed and began to drive the car home and walked up and closed and locked herself in for the night."
4063,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-19T16:47:10,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger just watched as she walked away, he wondered what she meant by grounded, he takes her number and puts it in his pocket. Later he would add it to his cell phone. He stayed for a little bit longer at the club and decided that he had spent enough time there, which wasnâ€™t like him. He would usually stay until it closed. He decided to see if it was his fault that she was grounded. If it was his fault, he would feel guilty. He of course went to where she lived, jumped over the gate and began to sneak around the grounds. Of course he was good at this; he had done something like this many times before. Of course he finds a window that was to her room quite easily, since the window had her scent all over it. He tapped on the glass, quiet at first and then got a little louder. He watched the curtain move a little and then someone opened the window, of course it was her. â€œCan I come in? You have to invite me in.â€ he says to her."
4064,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-19T16:47:39,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,(Sorry about this I sent you a P.M.)
4065,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-19T18:47:38,loneiysong,"She sighed hearing the tapping.  She looked up from her book.  With a growl she got up and went to the curtain and drew it back.  She was now in a nightshirt, her hair braided to one side.  She blushed violently seeing it was him.  She opened the window, not yet inviting him in but just looked down at him.  ""What are you doing here?  You could get in so much trouble.""  SHe looked around the grounds and sighed.  ""Come in.""  She stepped to the side watching him."
4066,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-19T19:19:19,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger smirks, â€œTrouble follows me around.â€ He says to her. Once she invited him, he comes through the window and stands near it. â€œSo about the grounding thing, is it my fault? That is why I came here,  I didnâ€™t want to get you into trouble.â€ He says. â€œI would feel bad about it.â€ He adds. He was leaning against the wall. â€œAnd anywas if I get in trouble, I get in trouble.â€ He says. â€œItâ€™s not like I havenâ€™t been in trouble before, like I said trouble follows me.â€ He says with a smirk. Which was true, he was always getting into some kind of trouble. Now there was an awkward silence between the two as he tried to find something else to say to her, of course he was having trouble saying something to her now. He just crosses his arms as he leans against the wall, his black muscle shirt hugging his body quite nicely, to where she could see every muscle on his upper body."
4067,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-19T21:04:31,loneiysong,"She sighed and shrugged.  ""I got in trouble because I came home after hours, I was drunk, and I left the car out.""  She shook her head a bit.  ""No not your fault""  She leaned back adn smiled watching him.  ""Like you, I am always in trouble.  Just a different kind.""  She purred to him and winked softly to him."
4068,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-21T19:41:09,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger nods, â€œI kinda figured that you would get in trouble for beinâ€™ around me. Since your father is part of the council after all and we have some bad history together.â€ He says. â€œAfter alll I killed the entire council over three times.â€ He says. â€œOr at least over three times, donâ€™t remember though.â€ He adds. He wasnâ€™t trying to be funny, itâ€™s just he had so many bad encounters with the council, that he lost count. He of course was still leaning against a wall. â€œI also came here to tell ya somethinâ€™. I can tell that you have either fallen or is currently falling in love with me.â€ He says. â€œAnd donâ€™t say your not, I have had many woman do that, I can tell by your face.â€ He says. â€œIâ€™m completely bad news and is no goo for you. Itâ€™s dangerous and another thing all the woman who have every fell and love with me and either dated or tried to marry me have died.â€ He says. â€œYouâ€™re a nice young woman, I wouldnâ€™t want that to happen to you.â€ He adds."
4069,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-22T05:28:54,loneiysong,"She moved over to him and wrapped her arms around him and leaned in and shut her eyes leaning against his chest and frowned.  ""But what is a life to live without love.""  She whispered and then she looked up at him and blushed.  ""I guess I am no longer that good at hiding things.""  She sighed and stroked his face and neck kissing his cheek."
4070,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-24T19:09:30,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger steps away from her. â€œIâ€™ve lived for two centuries. I guess I just grew out of those feelings or just forgot. Or maybe I just donâ€™t want to get close to anyone like that.â€ He says. â€œLike I said I am bad news, you should be even around me, you are in grave danger. I have many enemies, and if your father finds out that you fell in love with me, you could be in some serious trouble.â€ He says. Dagger lets out a sigh, he had a feeling that he couldnâ€™t make her see what he was trying to say to her.  He lets out another sigh, â€œWell maybe I should go, I donâ€™t want you getting into trouble.â€ He says as he goes to go out the window again. And then he  feels something tugging on him and turns to see that she had stopped him. â€œWhy are you stopping me?â€ he asks."
4071,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-24T21:26:10,loneiysong,"""I dont care if i get in trouble or not.  I want you to stay.  I dont care if i get in trouble, I am a big girl.  All the vampires I have ever met were not nice.  I have defended myself.""  She smiled and caught his face in her hands and looked into his eyes.  She began to kiss his cheek and neck softly holding him close.  ""Please let me try to show you that you still have feelings."""
4072,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-27T20:40:59,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger takes a step back from her, ""Trust me, I'm the one vampire you don't want to be in love with. I did have feelings, that was until the council killed her. They didn't like that she was with me and was with child and they killed her."" he says as he backs up a little toward the window. ""Can't you see that I'm dangerous? I'm not just some normal vampire, I'm a freak...with many enemies and also I could kill you in an instant."" he says. ""So are you sure you want to be with me?"" he asks."
4073,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-28T05:09:23,loneiysong,"""I am not exactly safe myself.  I am dangerous too.  And if i didnt want to be with you I wouldnt.  I am sorry to hear of your lover but seriously.  I am a big girl.  I can take care of myself.""  She smiled and moved to the bed and laid down and looked at him grinning crossing her legs."
4074,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-03-31T17:36:20,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"He watches as she goes over to the bed and laid down. To him it was like she was trying to give him an invitation, of course he stayed put, where he was by the window. He seemed a little more relaxed now and leaned against the wall. â€œI know that you can handle yourself, but still all I am sayinâ€™ is that Iâ€™m bad news and I ainâ€™t no good for you. And I wouldnâ€™t be good for you. I mean you could do better than me. All I would cause you is pain and agony.â€ he says as he then crosses his arms. Of course since he was wearing a sleeveless muscle shirt, she could clearly see is well built arm muscles flex. And of course the only reason he was trying to sound like a bad guy is because he didnâ€™t want to get close to her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sheâ€™s human, remember that.</span>He says to himself trying to remind himself of that. He wasnâ€™t intentionally trying to hurt her or put her down, he was just afraid to get close to her, because he was afraid that he would hurt her. â€œAnd another reason you shouldnâ€™t be with me is that because your human, no offense.â€ He says as he sighs and pauses. Of course he was hoping that she could see that he wasnâ€™t trying to be mean or hurt her, or even insult her. He was just trying to change her mind, for he too liked her. â€œHumans donâ€™t work well with me...I have too much of a blood lust problem, which would pose a huge danger to you. Like right now you are in danger, just by me beinâ€™ in the room.â€ he says to her. â€œI could easily kill you right now if I wanted.â€ he says hoping that what he said would prosuade her to change her mind. But of course he didnâ€™t want to kill her, he was just trying to make her change her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Sheâ€™s human, remember.</span>he says to himself reminding himself again. Of course he had fed before he came, but her scent, the scent of being human was driving him nuts. So of course naturally his fangs began to extent. He of course tried hiding them, but you canâ€™t really hide 4 1/2 inch long fangs. So he tries hiding them by putting one hand up in front of his mouth."
4075,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-04-12T22:16:57,loneiysong,She smiled and got up and moved forward to him again.  She moved up to her tip toes and pressed her lips against him.  She shut her eyes tightly adn pressed her body flush to him.  She didnt care at all about what he just said.  She rolled her hips up against him.  She smiled and ran a tongue along his fang.  Her tongue began to bleed but she ran her tongue over his lips and panted shutting her eyes shivering holding him close.
4076,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638&start=20,2012-04-14T17:15:48,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"The smell of her blood made him crazy, the tasted of her blood made him even crazier. He had to hold back everything just to keep from sinking his fangs into her flesh. Part of him wanted to give into her advances the another part of him didnâ€™t and then there was the part of him that wanted to sink his fangs into her and drain her of blood. He pushed her gently slightly back away from him, keeping her a few good feet away from him. He hated when they didnâ€™t listen to him. He lets out an apologetic sigh. â€œMaybe I should leave.â€ he says to her. â€œOnly because youâ€™ll either end up hurt or dead and I donâ€™t want that on my conscious.â€ he adds as he goes to go toward the window again. He was about to go out it, when he felt something pulling on him, making him stop. He turns to see that she had stopped him, she had entwined her hand with his. He lets out a sigh, â€œLet me guess you donâ€™t want me to leave, even though it would be best for both of us, I am right?â€ he as as he lets out another sigh. He was still leaning out the window, prepared to leave."
4077,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-10T22:32:46,loneiysong,"Rose sat on her bed listening to the soft melodic crooning of the current song on her iPod.  Sure it was rock, and a lot of the people of the council called it noise and not music but she loved it all.  She smiled and listened to all the members of the house get up and leave.  Soon they would be gone and sneaking out would not be a problem.  She just had to wait for her father to leave.<br/><br/>Any minute now.<br/><br/>With a roll of her blue eyes, she thought about how much time it actually took her father to get ready.  Then she thought about all the vampires and how long it takes them to get ready.  Honestly, she was just glad there wasn't a line to the bathroom.  It was like being stuck in a house full of teenage girls.<br/><br/>With a giggle, she went back to her bed and sat down.  She was in a long T-Shirt and boy shorts, just in case if her dad came and said goodbye.  As if summoned by mere thought, he knocked on the door, but without opening it he said his goodbyes and that he would be back before sunrise and to have a good sleep.  She smiled and wished him the same.  When she heard the door close however she got to her feet and ran to the closet taking off all her clothes.<br/><br/>Reaching into her closet she grabbed the tightest jeans.  She smiled and turned in front of the mirror.  Sure she was beautiful, but sometimes she felt that she was only a caged bird to these vampires.  They were nice, sure, but baby talk after 5 years old just gets down right annoying.  By the time she was 15, she hated it.  They bought her new clothes to wear, when she ate at home, which wasn't very often, she would be watched closely as if she were frickin' Mozart, back from the dead, playing a concert piece just for them.<br/><br/>She reached into her closet again and brought out a dark red loose shirt that dipped low to show her clevage.  With a grin she put it on and then looked at herself in the mirror.  Long black curly hair framed her tan complextion.  She was 5'6, and what she heard the vampires call, ""classic beauty"".<br/><br/>Sitting on her bed, she put on her knee high leather boots that gave her an extra inch.  She smiled wider and stood up, grabbed her purse, and walked out the door.  She moved to her little mini cooper, a car she herself bought, and started it and headed to the club, ""Bloody Maiden"".<br/><br/>When she parked, she got out and smiled.  She was not intending to drive back.  She walked into the club and felt the music bass thrum her insides.  This was a well known vampire hang out, but none of her family members would be here because it was ""tasteless"".  The club was always dark and strobbing lights were always going.  She moved down to the dance floor deciding she would get a good hard dance in first.  Getting into the middle of the crowd she began to bounce like several of the other dancers were doing.  After a while, though, she began to sway and undulate to the rhythm  She closed her eyes and let the beat wash over her."
4078,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-10T22:49:14,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Besides being a vampire hang out, clubs were also vampire hunting grounds as well. That was the only reason Dagger went to clubs like this, to find a meal. Of course he sat in the back of the club, way from most of the people. The only reason he did this was because he was claustrophobic and hated large crowds. From the back of the club he could scan the area and then find his so called prey. He was dressed in black from head to toe. Wearing a pair of black baggy pants that were ripped in the knees and had holes in different places. He also wore a pair of scuffed and worn combat boots. His shirt was black and ripped in several places and said Fuck You in blod white letters. His snow white hair was of cours up in a mohawk. Of course everything about him scream Bad Boy. He was the vampire that the council talked about all the time, and every vampire feared him. That was because there was so many stories about him and also he had a reputation as well. Dagger then gets up and goes over to bar area of the club and orders a drink. His attitude was that he didnâ€™t care what people thought. He then leans agains the bar, waiting for his drink. Then he sensed someone next to him."
4079,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-10T22:54:50,loneiysong,"She smiled and soon was dripping sweat.  She chuckled and with a move she moved the bar.  She didn't recognize Dagger.  She was well protected from the ""bad"" vampires.  She moved and sat next to him.  She knew he was a vampire, but was not afraid.  She reached into her wallet and pulled out a well done forged ID stating she was 21.  She smiled.  ""Appletini please.""<br/><br/>She smiled and then the bartender nodded.  She was happy they kept human bartenders.  She smiled and her head nodded to a song.  Soon a song came on and she began to sing along to the song and smiled shutting her eyes swinging her head from side to side.  She loved feeling free.  Free to do what she wanted.  She smiled and looked at the band that was playing.  ""They are on tonight.""  She said to no one in particular as she waited for her drink."
4080,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-10T23:07:01,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger just ignored her and then got his drink. Of course he ignored the music as well. He really didnâ€™t like t music and just wanted to get hunting done and over with. As he was going back to his table, several vampires stopped him. â€œSo this is the infamous pariah? Well you donâ€™t seem to tough at all.â€ One says as the others laugh. Dagger just rolls his eyes and steps around them, ignoring them too. Another one steps in his way and goes to punch him. Of course Dagger blocks it and breaks his arm instandly. The vampire was rubbing his arm in pain. â€œMaybe that will teach you not to mess with me.â€ He snaps. The other vampires then hiss and try fighting him. They all lunge at him, of course they all land on the floor in pain and having many broken bones. Dagger just looks at them. â€œPathetic, I could have killed you, youâ€™re lucky Iâ€™m feelinâ€™ nice.â€ He says and goes back to his table."
4081,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-11T03:04:38,loneiysong,"She smiled and watched him.  She was truly amazed at the power of the man.  She frowned though.  No vampire ever ignored her.  Never didnt ask her to tell her father something.  Didnt playfully flirt or nip at her.  She was intrigued.  With a sip of her drink, she felt the urge to go back to the dance.  She smiled and moved to where she was and began to sway and move slowly to the rythm all while thinking.  They had called him Pariah.  Maybe that was why she hadnt heard of him.  She raised her hands above her head and smiled feeling the beautiful burn of alcohol."
4082,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T18:37:00,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Of course he wasnâ€™t your typical vampire and wasnâ€™t one to do those things at all.  He just sits there and watches. But he was curious about her, he wondered why a human would want to hang out with a bunch of vampires. Where one could easily pick her off and drain her dry. Of course he never heard of her anyways, but  figured that she had to be imprortant if no vampire wanted to pick her as their prey. He watched as two male vampires flirted with her and tried to playfully nip at her, he thought that this was an odd thing for them to do. But he could help but have the feeling that she was watching him and he wondered why. He wondered what made him so appealing to watch, he was nothing special, or so he thought. He was the only one of his kind and was just trying to survive, this is how it had been for over 200 years and he wasnâ€™t going to change now."
4083,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T19:52:57,loneiysong,"She smiled and knew he was watching her the way she was watching him.  She wrapped one arm around each of the vampires and played and flirted harmlessly back and looked at him and winked softly.  She chuckled and laughed at one of the vampires jokes and kissed him on the cheek.  Obviously they were good friends.  After a while of dancing however, she returned to the bar to get another drink and sat down next to him and smiled.  ""I have never seen you around before, and I cant help but be curious.""  She smiled crossing her long legs and watched him."
4084,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T20:22:23,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Of course Dagger wasnâ€™t expecting her to come and sit down next to him.  â€œThatâ€™s because I move around a lot, Iâ€™m only hear lookinâ€™ for a meal.â€ He says bluntly to her. â€œAnd why are you curious? Iâ€™m not that interesting.â€ He says. Of course he was, even if he didnâ€™t think so. He was the only albino vampire in the entire world and was the only full blooded vampire able to walk out into the sun without protection. He wondered why she seemed so drawn to him. Of course the other vampires were giving her looks, some were warning looks, while others were looks as if they were saying that she was crazy talking to him. â€œAnd why would a human want to hang out with a bunch of vampires, only wantabes do, and it seems that you are not that type of girl.â€ He says. Of course there were other humans in the club, but as he stated, were wannabes, and were only hoping for a vampire to turn them. A few females came up to him, they were human. Dagger figured that they only reason that they were here was trying to prosuade him to turn them. Of course he was smarter than he looks and a lot craftier too. He wasnâ€™t going to turn them, he could control that part, he was just going to get a free meal out of it.<br/><br/>He looks at the girls with a smirk that said Iâ€™m up to no good, â€œI know why youâ€™re here.â€ He says. The girls nod, â€œSo will you do it? Will you turn us?â€ one asks. Dagger smriks the same smirk again.  â€œWhy not?â€ he says. Of course the girls were happy. â€œBut only one of you.â€ He says.  Then one of them steps forward. â€œIâ€™ll be the one.â€ She says. Dagger nods and then stands up and bites into her neck. Of course since he was able to control if he turns them or not, she would get a slighly high sensation and that was it. Then he pulls away and sits down, seeing the look that Rose gave him as the girls walk away. â€œDonâ€™t worry, she wonâ€™t be turned, I can control it, so I basically tricked her into givinâ€™ me her blood.â€ Is all he says to her as he takes a drink from his drink."
4085,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T20:30:18,loneiysong,"She listened to him and chuckled shaking her head.  ""No I am not a wanna be.  I just was raised around these people.  They consider me their pet.  Well, the ones I live with anyway.""  She smiled adn looked at him and grinned.  ""That's why I find you so fascinating.  I have heard of all these vampires.  I know them all by name and site.  But you, you are on no roster at home, no one has talked about you in front of me which means one of two thigns.""  She held up two fingers.<br/><br/>""One your a newly turned vampire, which I highly doubt, you move with too much grace and know what your doing.  Two, it means that your an outcast.""  Her eyes glittered.  ""It also means that my family considers the mere mention of you in my presence dangerous.""  She grinned widely and nodded.  ""So whats your name and story.""<br/><br/>She stopped seeing the girls come up.  She sat back and crossed her legs and patiently waited drinking her beverage.  She chuckled when he sat down and shook her head.  ""No I know the mere bite doesn't change people.  They have to drink your blood.  I was just looking at you wondering why you didnt drain them dry.""  She sat back and listened to the music a slow and easy grin on her face."
4086,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T20:41:29,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"â€œBecause as you said I know what I am doing.â€ He says. He smirked when she had said something about dangerous. â€œMost of these vampires maybe dangerous, but Iâ€™m the most dangerous predator on this planet.â€ He says. â€œAnd yes Iâ€™m an outcast, have been on for over 200 years.â€ He says. â€œThe name is Dagger Caine. You may have heard stories of me, but they call me The Pariah instead of my real name.â€ He says. When he said this, it was in a tone of bitterness and hatred. â€œThere is too much of my story to tell, what is that you want to know?â€ he asks. Itâ€™s true he had been through a lot. â€œBut one thing you should know is that all those vampires, that are full bloodied have some sort of protection for them to go out into the sun if they want, me I donâ€™t need it, and Iâ€™m full bloodied.â€ He says. When she gave him a look of curiousity, â€œLetâ€™s just say besides beinâ€™ a vampire Iâ€™m a science experiement gone wrong.â€ He says as he takes a drink from his drink again. This time a male came up, but he was coming up to Rose. â€œYou shouldnâ€™t be talking to him, heâ€™s The Pariah, a vampire known for killing both humans and his own kind. Heâ€™s exremely dangerous, you should stay away from him.â€ He says. Of course he was standing there trying to get her to go away and the whole time he was glaring at Dagger. Dagger was getting fed up with it and lets out a fearsome sounding hiss and the vampire gets a look of fear on his face and runs off."
4087,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T20:48:05,loneiysong,"""Dagger, I haven't heard of you.  My father tries to protect me from stuff he deems too dangerous.""  She smiled and looked at him.  ""But it is nice to meet you, my name is Rose.""  She smiled and kissed his cheek.  It was her signature welcome amongst vampires.  She just thought it was flirty and fun.<br/><br/>Her eyes grew wide with wonder and amazement.  A vampire who could walk in the day?  A science experiment?  She knew all vampire laws and the number one was ""Dont kill or cause harm to one of your kind.""  She smiled and moved to say something but was rudely interrupted.<br/><br/>She growled when the man came up and wouldnt go away.  ""Or what you will tell my Dad?   Get out of here.""  She waved him off not caring.  A lot of the vampires here knew that she was a big girl and if she wasnt smart enough to know when to leave something alone, it was her own fault.<br/><br/>Looking at him again she put her hand comfortingly on his and shrugged.  ""Hey I sometimes think that we never get to live the life we want, all we can do is make the best of it.""  She drank the last of her drink and looked at her clock.  It was nearing sunrise, and her father always came in to check on her before he went to his bed for the night.  But she still had a few hours."
4088,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T21:23:27,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger looks at her and nods, â€œMost vampires try to sheild the younger generations from me.â€ He says. â€œThe only reason I was experiemented on was so that vampires could find away to get rid of their weaknesses, like the allergy to the sun.â€ he says.  â€œSo they got ahold of me and experiemented on me for several years. Of course once the club was empty he of course would be on his way to another location. He didnâ€™t really have a place to call home. â€œAs I stated since I am an outcast, I donâ€™t really have a place to call home.â€ He says to her. He then finishes up his drink and since he had gotten what he came for he got up from the table and was going to leave. He did have a small apartment that he occasionally lived in. â€œWell since I got what I came for, I suppose I should go.â€ He says as he goes to go away from the table."
4089,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T21:28:01,loneiysong,"She sighed and then took his hand and blushed.  ""I know your strong and everything.  But if you ever need anyone to talk to.  I am here.""  She wanted to help him, she just didn't see how.<br/><br/>""I live at the council building and I am always there, unless I am here.""  SHe got up and smiled softly.  Rose looked into Dagger's eyes and nodded.  ""It was nice to meet you Dagger.""  She smiled and walked out and called a taxi home.  She waited out on the sidewalk frowning holding her arms around herself and looked down."
4090,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T22:36:55,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger simply nods and then leaves. But something about her drew him to her, like a moth to a flame. So he stayed near just incase anything would happen. He heard the sounds of shouting and caught the scent of who was making the sound, it was newly turned vampires and they were punks. They soon gathered around Rose. â€œWhat do we have here?â€ One says as the others laugh as they go to touch her. Dagger was watching the whole scene from a building top. They got a little too close and one tried to undo her shirt. Dagger then deicdes to step in. â€œWhy donâ€™t you leave her alone.â€ He snaps as he comes out of the darkness. â€œSheâ€™s not your prey, so why should you care?â€ one asks. â€œBecause itâ€™s not fair one against 4.â€ He says. The vampires then laugh. Dagger lets out a hiss and bares his 4 Â½ inch long fangs at them and they all begin to back up and most run away except two. Then another hiss sends them running. Dagger then looks at her, â€œMaybe I should walk you home.â€ He says."
4091,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T22:43:02,loneiysong,"She was not afraid her fingers locked around a tazer in her pocket.  She slapped their hand away.  ""Stop.""  She frowned but looked up at Dagger.  She hated being the damsel in distress, but when he arrived she smiled widely.  Forgetting her taxi, she smiled and moved her hand through his arm.<br/><br/>""See your not as bad as everyone says.""  She reaches up and kisses his cheek.  She walked with him and bit her lip stroking his knuckles gently.  She smiled and then as they walked she felt it was time to open up to him.<br/><br/>""I never met my mother.  My father, Logan, is head of the vampire council.  I dont know what he was planning when he had me.""  She sighed and bit her lip.  ""I think he wants to watch someone be born and die before his face.  I am not sure."""
4092,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T23:14:16,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"When she reaches up and kisses his cheek, he is some-what surprised. Dagger nods, â€œWell at least your father seems to care about you, mine didnâ€™t and he was a drunk ass that abused and raped my mother and sisters.â€ He says as they walk. When he seen the look she got on her face he look at her. â€œBut donâ€™t worry he got what he deserved. When I came back as a vampire I killed him.â€ He says. That was a thing that he did best and most, and that was killing. â€œYour father is probably hoping you find the right guy and heâ€™d turn you.â€ He says.  He was hoping she wasnâ€™t going to fall for him. Because of his reputation and who her father was. â€œMe and the council donâ€™t get along. I killed them all twince.â€ He says."
4093,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-12T23:23:08,loneiysong,"She chuckled and then shook her head.  ""My dad does not let me date.  Go out, do anything.  Like i said before, I am their pet.  My dad has no intention on turning me.""  She sighed and rested her head against his arm and frowned.<br/><br/>""I am sorry to hear about your family Dagger.  I am sorry you had such a tough life.""  She whispered.  She felt in her heart that he was honestly just a product of his environment.  And that heart truly ached for him.  She smiled as they came upon the gate of the house and she looked at him and grinned softly.  ""I truly hope that this meeting will not be our last.""  She kissed his cheek again and moved to head into the gate."
4094,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-13T18:29:51,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger didnâ€™t know why she felt sorry for him, he had stopped feeling sorry for himself a long time ago. â€œYou donâ€™t have to feel sorry about it, thatâ€™s why I when I was  turned I let myself become a vampire, because I wanted to let go of my pathetic human life.â€ He says to her. â€œItâ€™s pathetic that they treat you like a pet.â€ Is all he says about her saying that she is their pet. â€œAt least he could treat you with some dignity.â€ He adds. He already had hatred for the council, but this made it worse. When they got near the gates, he was stunded that she kissed him again and also hoped that this wasnâ€™t the last meeting between them. â€œI usally donâ€™t stay in the same place too long, but you know where to find me. The club.â€ He says. He noticed that people were searching the grounds. â€œIt seems you dissappearing was unnoticed.â€ He says. Then he turns around to walk away, of course the sun was going to be coming up soon. â€œWell night.â€ He says and then walks a few and then dissappears into the darkness. Just before that though someone had seen him with her."
4095,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-13T22:42:33,loneiysong,"""Goodmorning.""  SHe smiled and then turned and walked into the trouble she knew she was bound to be in.  With a sigh she mentally headed into the house and walked up to her room and laid down and thought of Dagger.  A large smile spread across her face.  Laying to the side, she shut her eyes, not feeling at all tired.  She just drank in the emotions of this evening, hoping that she would meet him again, soon."
4096,Love Forbidden,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6638,2012-03-14T19:34:32,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Of course as he was walking toward his apartment, the sun was already rising. Even though he could withstand the sun, he still hated it. He was on a desolate street for now, he turns around and flips off the rising sun and then continues to walk again. Soon he turns on to a very busy street, people talking on cell phones were walking up and down the sidewalk, so were other people. Some of them were dog walkers, walking several dogs at once. Others were just on their way to work. As he walked down the sidewalk, he felt quiet uncomfortable, because of his claustrophobia. This is another reason he didnâ€™t stay in busy cities too long, they just had too large of crowds and too many people. He soon arrives to his small apartment and shuts the door behind him once he goes inside. Of course he doesnâ€™t lock it, who would want to break in on a vampire? No one in their right mind would. After showering and a quick meal again, he goes into his room. Of course there is a bed, but he doesnâ€™t like to use it that much. So in order to sleep peacefully, he hangs upside down on the ceiling just like a bat would do on the ceiling of a cave."
4097,Djinn Magic (me and bloodlust),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6673,2012-03-13T17:42:53,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A young genine was escaping from the past into the future. She'd been set free and she didn't want to stay in the past anymore. She uses her magic to transport herself into the modern day world. She was dressed like a gypsy for a bit. And then changed into more normal everyday clothes once she'd earned enough money dancing and singing. Using her magic only every so often. As she wasn't sure it would be safe or wise to be found out. Yet every time she heard someone make a wish she felt that familiar tugging on her soul. Old habits die hard. The urge to grant their wish was strong. But she fights that urge. She was no longer bound to the will of others. Yet still the need to grant wishes was strong. So every so often she would grant a young childs wish. So long as they were small no one would noticeâ€¦right? Or so she thinks. Til the day she granted a wish for a young man who also happened to be sensitive to magic. </span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/03_115454_liap5-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Natasha<br/>18 (human years)<br/>Djinn/Genine<br/><br/>Natasha was from Agrabah. Way back in the past. So far back that people really though Agrabah was a fictional place. It wasn't way back when. She was enslaved when found out at an early age. She had accidently granted wishes. The strongest genine ever she had no wish limit. She was a genie with the ability to grant unlimited number of wishes. She masked this behind the veil of three wishes. Who would know the difference? She had learned to fight the urge to grant more than three wishes. So far, even in the past, no one had learned her secret. Now she was free. She had finally been given freedom by a wish. She uses her one self granted wish to send herself to the modern day. The future for her.<br/><br/>She spent time dancing and singing as a gypsy. She was well loved by children and parents alike. Then the day came when she heard a wish (that you chose) and the urge to grant it was too strong. Time froze and the air rushed around her. Her eyes glowed a white aura as with a rushing of wind her hair flew and the wish was granted. Her eyes stopped glowing and the time unfroze. She looked around. Biting her lip and hoping no one saw that. That no one sensed that. She started to walk and ran smack into the man whose wish she had unintenionally granted. She back up and started to walk around him. ""I'm sorry. I didn't mean to walk into you."" She says shyly."
4098,Djinn Magic (me and bloodlust),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6673,2012-03-13T18:07:24,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #FF8000"">Name: Matthew Harison<br/>Age: 17<br/>Appearence:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://cdn.pimpmyspace.org/media/pms/c/24/3c/to/kamuro.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Human with magic in blood<br/><br/>He hated his gift, hated that no one believed it was real. But then again he had trouble believing in it at times too. All he wanted was to have someone in his life that would believe him. His father thought he was crazy and sent him to a therapist after the masichre of his mother when he was five. He had made the mistake of saying a demon made his biological father kill his mother. After he was placed in foster care he was forced to see a shrink and bounced from house to house never finding a real family or any real friends. That was all he ever wanted wwas someone to be on his side. ""I wish I could find someone intouched with the paranormal and mythological like I am."" he said as he walked down the street.<br/><br/>Only a few seconds had past and a girl, whose aura shined a bright white, froze almost literally infront of him. He looked around and saw that time had froze in place and he knew she was the answer to his wish. After she ran into him and tried to walk away he did the first thing that popped into his head. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into him hugging her tightly. ""I saw that. You can do magic.""</span>"
4099,Djinn Magic (me and bloodlust),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6673,2012-03-14T15:48:22,zoruna,"Natasha was scared. Though eighteen in appearance she was really more along the lines of sixteen or seventeen. Human ages didn't apply to Djinn the way they did to humans. She eeked as the guy grabbed her wrist. Trying to pull away only to be pulled in a hug. Squirming as he hugged her to him tightly. ""Please. I won't do it again. Don't tell anyone please. Please don't hurt me."" She begged. Tears in her eyes as she squirmed. ""I just want to be free. Just want to be free don't tell anyone."" She begged. Sure if you didn't know what she was these words would make little to no sense but to her they did. ""I can't help it. I can't. I didn't mean to...it just was too overwhelming..."" She whispers. Looking at him with terrorfied fear in her eyes. ""How did you even see it?"" She asked as soon as the thought popped into her head. Or more like the realization that he had seen it fully clued in. She was clearly scared but he wouldn't know why unless he asked. Even then she might try not to tell."
4100,Djinn Magic (me and bloodlust),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6673,2012-04-01T01:36:03,bloodlust101,"""I am not gonna hurt you. I saw it bcause I have a gift, magic runs through my blood. I just wished that I could find someone who knew what I was going through and there you were. What is your name? Mine is Matthew."" He let go of her wrist and smilled wider then he ever thought he could. He could not believe that he had found her."
4101,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-05-21T01:04:27,zoruna,"Natasha heard him rapping on it but didn't answer him on the first few raps. She didn't know how far she could trust him. He was a mortal...of some sort. Most undoubtly human. In her experience humans were manipulative, vindictive, and evil creatures. She finally got up off the bed. A surge of magic left her and she was dressed in a shirt that she had seen girls wearing...and those jean things she had seen him wearing. Only the jeans were much shorter and designed as shorts. It fit her nicely. (see images below) She then opened the door and looked at him. ""I'm not really hungry but for the sake of not insulting the host I will attempt to eat."" She said. Her beautiful curvy hourglass figure easier to see in this clothes as they hugged her even more snuggly than the other clothes had. She walked out of the room with her long naturally silky hair flowing behind her. She had not yet put it in a ponytail. She followed her nose to the kitchen and just stared at the food as she sat down. She looked at him. ""How is it you sense magic?""<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://cdn103.iofferphoto.com/img3/item/213/501/394/2011-new-a-f-women-sexy-vests-t-shirts-tops-dresses-66187.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://cdn103.iofferphoto.com/img3/item/210/551/328/d-g-fashion-sexy-women-s-shorts-hot-pants-fc761.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
4102,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-05-21T01:22:32,docemoon145,"Daisuke found himself blushing slightly against his will at Natasha's new outfit. Though this was overrode by his certainty that she hadn't brought any extra clothes with her here. Choosing to disregard her comment about not being hungry, he made his way to the table and sat down, helping himself to some pancakes. His meal was interrupted by her next question.<br/><br/>""How can I sense magic?"" He asked, basically repeating the question. ""I was just born that way. What else? It's such a seemingly passive thing, yet it drags me into so much trouble,"" he said, saying the last part more to his self."
4103,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-05-28T17:52:45,zoruna,"Natasha saw his slight blushing and was a bit puzzled by it. Was what she was wearing not appropriate or normal? From what she had seen lots of women wore clothes like she was wearing. She sat at the table and helped herself to a pancake. Putting syrup on it. Nodding her head as he repeated the question. ""Really? I have seen that not more than a few people nowadays even know about magic. Let alone being able to sense and or use it."" She said softly. Taking a bit of the pancake. Chewing it slowly. ""This is not a bad pancake."" She said. Trying to politely compliment his cooking. Looking away. ""Magic has a tendency to do such things. Magic itself can be a beacon to drawing trouble your way. It isn't the magic itselfs fault. It is usually the fault of the beholder rather than the magic user. It really varies depending on the users race and gender. Age can also be a factor in the equation."" She looked at the pancake and kept slowly eating it. ""How is it you can trust another so easily? The years have taught me that trusting others can be hazardous to ones health and safety."""
4104,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-05-28T18:10:56,docemoon145,"Daisuke nodded slightly as Natasha spoke. He agreed perfectly with most of what she was saying. ""Trust isn't so much the issue,"" he said in response to her last remark. ""Rather, betrayal is. The way I see it, if I don't betray someone they have no reason to betray me. So if they still do, anything I happen to pay back to them was earned. We live in a world without many second chances, so I try to do things right the first time. And I haven't died yet so I guess I must be doing something right."""
4105,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-16T14:28:28,zoruna,"Natasha looked to him as she saw him nodding his head out of the corner of her eye. ""Maybe not for you but it is for me."" She said softly. Maybe to him trusting wasn't an issue but she had a feeling he didn't know anything about being trapped in a bottle for years upon years. Being trapped and at anothers will and mercy. She highly doubted he could know that type of pain. He was mortal after all. Magically inclined but mortal nonetheless. He made a good point about betrayal but still she wasn't convinced. She continued eating without further comment for the moment. ""Or just been really lucky."" She said rather bluntly. Luck hadn't been her friend either. Not until she was found by a little girl and set free. That was the first time luck had been on her side. Now she would fight tooth and nail to not be bound to a bottle and at the will and mercy of the beholder. She took a drink of her drink before resuming eating. ""Trust is something that is earned and not freely given."" She added a few moments later. Finishing her food. ""So what is the plan for today?"""
4106,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-16T17:35:07,docemoon145,"Daisuke finished his meal and put his dishes in the sink, starting to wash them as he spoke. ""Well I,"" he said, ""have a job to do. The things you saw last night are only the beginning. It's difficult being able to see monsters, without having any sort of power to fight them with. Usually, I just go and mark their locations, then give the information to the Hunters' Guild. I usually let them take care of the rest.""<br/><br/>The young man put the now clean dishes away and pulled the leather jacket he'd been wearing the previous night off a hook on the wall, donning it and retrieving his journal from his room. ""There aren't many monsters that come out during the day, so you can come with me if you have nothing better to do. There are a few... eccentric people in the Guild though.""<br/><br/>Daisuke unlocked the front door and put his hand on the knob, but held off a moment from opening it. ""I may as well apply to the Guild officially now. With this,"" he said, tapping the journal, ""I'm not helpless anymore. Are you coming?"" he called after a pause."
4107,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-19T21:31:02,zoruna,"Natasha looked at him. Arching an eyebrow. He had a job? That was certainly surprising. He spoke and she merely nodded her head. ""That I can agree with."" She didn't add the its more difficult being able to understand them part. She was thinking it though. ""Hunters guild...."" she said cautiously. That sounded like a group of people who stuck their noses where it doesn't belong. Or a gathering of dangerous people. He continued and she kept listening to him. Nodding her head. Eccentric people? He made her feel even more wary. She didn't feel safe staying anywhere by herself. She might not fully trust Daisuke but she trusted him enough not to want to be alone.<br/><br/>She stood up and ran after him. Stopping behind him. ""I don't want to be here alone."" She said. No sign of bravery. She was afraid of being alone again. Right now Daisuke was the closest she had to a possible friend. ""You just keep me safe...okay?"" She said softly. ""Why do you want to be apart of a Guild?"" She looked at him curiously. Well she might as well trust Daisuke for now. She was wary but he hadn't tried anything yet. She took ahold of his arm. Her magic would automaticaly would spark across his skin i na harmless static shock like reac tion. Then it would die down. His journal reacting to her magic."
4108,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-20T01:30:18,docemoon145,"Daisuke waited outside the door for a moment as Natasha ran to catch up to him. She voiced that she didn't want to be alone and something else and his expression softened slightly. Daisuke nodded, ""I will keep you safe as best as I can,"" he said. Perhaps it was the journal talking, but he wanted to treat her kindly.<br/><br/>They started walking side by side and Natasha asked him why he would want to be a part of a guild. Before he could answer, she took hold of his arm and a sort of shock went up it. It was strange, but not unpleasant. Daisuke figured that was probably her magic reacting to his journal, at least that was his theory.<br/><br/>""Well,"" he said after a moment, ""I want to join the guild because it would allow me to hunt down some of the more aggressive monsters. Surely there are several kinds of monsters--and even some demons, that are peaceful, and we typically leave them alone. But some will just attack people and that's just not acceptable. Usually we don't kill them. If at all possible, we use seals and other various magical objects to send them back to their own territory.""<br/><br/>""Some separation is just necessary between monsters and humans. The hunters are something like a border patrol and I feel like I could be doing something good by joining them. Keeping everybody in their proper place reduces casualties on both ends. There are even several monsters who've joined the Hunters' Guild. Most of the people there are pretty nice, but I'd still advise you to keep a general distance from them.""<br/><br/>As he talked, Daisuke gradually lead them into the small part of town between the high-class government area and the slums. Eventually, they came upon a large, Victorian style building which was both intimidating and beautiful. ""And this,"" Daisuke said, ""is the head quarters."""
4109,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-20T02:31:57,zoruna,"Natasha looked at him studyingly. Nodding her head a moment later. ""I believe you."" She said softly. An admittance like that was the beginning of an establishment of a level of trust in him. Maybe it was his journal talking or maybe it was his journal projecting subconscious thoughts he had. In any case the sentiment was there...whatever the reason behind it. Listening to what he was saying. ""Couldn't you be like a fighter for hire type of thing?"" She asked curiously. She listened to him speaking. She paled at the mentioning of seals and buried her face in his arm. Still walking with him. ""Yeah..."" She said. ""I agree."" She looked up at him. He would protect her. ""Seals are dangerous..."" She said softly. ""You never know if they will backfire or become stronger than intended. One must have mastery over a seal before using it or it is a double edged sword.""<br/><br/>She looked at him and nodded her head. Wondering where he would place a Djinn.  She was too afraid to ask. She walked with him and nodded her head. ""Yeah. I'll stick close to you promise."" She said softly. She hoped that the demons wouldn't see her for what she was. She just wanted to be normal. A normal life. Was that too much to ask for? She felt the faint lingering of magic and since she was holding onto him he would see the vision she did. The building was just recently built. You could tell because a haze surrounded what they were seeing. Mages in robes with the hoods up were casting spell upon spell. A blue and white aura surrounded the home. Lightning seemed to travel from their hands to the building. The wards and other things growing stronger and stronger. The vision then faded.<br/><br/>She shook her head and hoped he didn't ask about it. The magic had spoken to her. That was the only explanation for what had happened. The magic of past was still thrumming around quite actively. ""Good luck on becoming part of this Guild that you want to join. I'll help you if I could...I just don't want to end up hurt."" She said softly."
4110,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-20T03:49:02,docemoon145,"""A fighter for hire?"" he asked. ""I've never really thought about it. I'm not very skilled with any weapons. More like, I have a lot of information that I can use to my advantage."" After a moment, he addressed her next comment. ""Yes, I agree,"" he said. ""Seals are very complex, and they can be very dangerous. I know of a lot of them, and could theoretically use them, but that's just not a good idea. In the rooms below ground, there are several places where they help people learn to use the various seals accordingly. Guild members are typically only sent on missions that involve seals they're well versed in. I'll have to be judged there by a senior member before I can be sent on any missions. Until then, I'll still basically be doing what I have been.""<br/><br/>They stood in front of the building for a moment, and suddenly, some sort of a vision flooded into Daisuke's mind. When it ended, he blinked the fog out of his eyes and turned his head down to look at Natasha. He was sure the vision had flowed through her and into him, but he was curious as to why. He decided not to ask about it though, figuring she knew as little as he did about it.<br/><br/>Natasha spoke again after the vision ended, and Daisuke responded, ""Thank you. I think I'll be accepted, since I've been helping them out for a while now, but you can never really be sure."" His expression became more solemn, ""You don't have to get involved in anything dangerous. But for someone like you, who possesses magic, it might be better to hang around near people like the guild members. They can do a good job of protecting you from monsters that hunt down people with magic.""<br/><br/>And with that, he lead them inside.<br/><br/>The inside of the guild was... less Victorian than the outside. It opened up into something greatly resembling a tavern. Most of the people looked human, and seemed to be having a good time, but there were some who were slightly off. Yellow eyes here, a tail there, some people with scales... Those were surely the monsters and demons involved with the guild. There were stairs leading both up and down and something gave the impression that this floor was the most lively... and the least ominous."
4111,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-20T04:05:02,zoruna,"Natasha looked at him. ""Your weapon could be your journal."" She said softly. ""Fighters for hire don't necessarily have to be skilled in weapons."" She said softly. She nodded his head as he answered her comment about seals. He went to explain about the guild and the seals. How the guild worked. She looked up at him. ""Diasuke...you can do anything you put your mind too...if only you believe it. So many people in this era have forgotten the beliefs of the old days."" She said cryptically. ""You can do it...is what I'm saying. Just keep trying even when you fail."" She didn't look at him when he looked down at her. She just ignored the glance. ""Yeah. You could always do what you can do on your own...and then some."" She said softly.<br/><br/>Looking at him as he continued. ""I refuse to hang around anyone but you. I only trust you."" She said suddenly. The words almost coming out sharp with how quickly she said it. ""I will not trust members of a guild. I will trust the one who saved my life and no other. Only a feat such of that proves one worthy of trusting."" She said. Having fully decided he had earned her trust by saving her the other night. She held onto him as he led them inside. Magic sizzled and zapped around her. It was making her head spin. She clung to his arm tighter. Burying her face as the magic seemed to ripple off her in reaction to what was going on in the room and surrounding areas.<br/><br/>She lifted her gaze. ""Don't leave me..."" She pleaded. She would be most vunerable if he did. There was more magic in this room than she had been around in a long time. It was like power surge overdrive and overload. Soon the pressure started to fade. She looked around and hoped that the monsters and demons wouldn't see her for what she was. That could be bad. She would wait til a different time. Looking at Diasuke. ""Lead the way."" She said softly. Ready for almost anything right now."
4112,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-20T04:39:23,docemoon145,"He could do anything he set his mind to, huh? Daisuke gave a slight laugh, ""That's a nice sentiment. Thanks."" He was slightly surprised when she said she only trusted him. The other night she'd seemed absolutely against trusting him. But then again, perhaps that had something to do with never having seen him before. And perhaps their encounter with those Death V's shook her up a bit.<br/><br/>Upon entering the guild, Daisuke felt the familiar sizzling sensation of being surrounded by a but-load of magic. While he could sense it, since Daisuke technically possessed no magic of his own, the sensation didn't affect him too badly; there was no magic within him for the magic around him to resonate with. And besides that, he'd been inside here many times before and had grown used to many of the magical signatures of the guild members.<br/><br/>Looking down, he saw that Natasha was having a more difficult time. Daisuke put a hand on one of her arms pressed up against him, ""I won't leave you,"" he said soothingly. At her next statement he nodded and made his way to the stairs at the back, leading them up to the second floor.<br/><br/>Upstairs was you're typical secretary sitting behind a desk; long fingernails, high hair due and everything. Daisuke went up to her and she looked up, giving him a winning smile. ""Hi there Daisuke,"" she said. ""Information forms are on that table, like always.""<br/><br/>""Actually,"" Daisuke said, ""I'm here to apply to join the guild.""<br/><br/>The woman looked up suddenly and furrowed her brow. ""You do realize you have to be able to fight, and... use the seals... in order to become an official member.""<br/><br/>Daisuke nodded as if there were something deep hidden in her words. ""I'm well aware. You have all my information. Just put me down as a trainee and let me know when a training room is available.""<br/><br/>The secretary woman nodded hesitantly. ""As long as you know what you're doing...""<br/><br/>Daisuke lead them over to some chairs on the opposite side of the room where they could wait and sat down."
4113,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-20T14:53:07,zoruna,"Natasha looked at him in confusion at his slight laugh. She had been serious. ""Your welcome?"" She said. Her confusion quite evident. Modern day people were so confusing at times. Yeah. The other night she had been absolutely against trusting him. Part of it was she didn't know him. Part of it was that encounter. The final part was being enslaved in a bottle for centuries. That would make anyone have difficulties trusting. She had a dream that involved him so it meant she needed to trust him. A strange dream but one whose meaning was she needed to trust him. Magic had a way of speaking to her. Perhaps it was the journal and her magic conversing. Whatever the reason she had come to the realization she could trust him. Unless he proved otherwise she would be trusting him.<br/><br/>She leaned into him as she felt his hand on one of her arms. She felt her form pressing up against his and just let him do that. Her body trembling a bit and he would be able to notice it now. There was so much magic in one place for a world whose magic was barely around anymore. It was like magical overdrive. She got a small smile when he said he wouldn't leave her. She wrapped one arm around his back and just held onto him. She felt vunerable because it was still like a giant weight pressing down on her entirely magical being. Djinn were completely magical based beings. Probably the strongest of all magically inclined races. Hers more so than others as she didn't have a three wish limit per person. She had always pretended she did though. It worked most of the time.<br/><br/>She looked at the woman and blinked. What a strange hair style. Her own hair was currently braided down her back in a french braid.  She looked at Diasuke then the woman as they conversed back and forth about applying for becoming an official members. She could tell something was deeply hidden within her words but for the life of her couldn't figure out what. She looked at Diasuke. Whispering to him. ""With that journal...you can do anything. Just put your belief in the magic of the words you write. Anything will then be possible."" She was doing her best to encourage him while at the same time bestow some knowledge about the journals newly acquired magic she hadn't said before. She sat pressed against him. Not saying anything as they waited.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A person in a robe coming forth about an hour later. ""Diasuke...this way please. Is your friend coming with?"" The man asked. Ready to lead him to a training room.</span><br/><br/>Natasha just eyed the man in the robe warily. She genuinely didn't trust anyone save Diasuke. She also fell quiet and didn't answer. Her only response to that question was to grab ahold of Diasuke's shirt and not let go of it. She was ready to go with Diasuke whenever he was ready to go with the robed man."
4114,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-20T17:37:52,docemoon145,"Daisuke looked down and nodded at Natasha's encouraging words. He certainly could use the journal to do anything, but he had to carefully decide what was worth using the journal for. When the robed man came, Daisuke nodded. ""Yes, she most certainly is coming along."" Natasha emphasised the point by clinging to his arm.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Very well then,"" the robed man said. ""If you'll just follow me.""</span><br/><br/>Daisuke stood with Natasha and they followed the man down into the first basement level. The walls down here were made of stone, but they weren't damp like one might expect of a basement of such an old building. They had entered into a virtual matrix of halls, and somehow there was always enough light to see, no matter how many turns they took or how far away they'd gone from the last light fixture. The basement, while seemingly less populated, rang with even more magical power than the first floor.<br/><br/>""The basement levels are for training,"" Daisuke whispered to Natasha as they followed the robed man through the twisting hallways. ""The first level is for trainees, mostly so they can practice using seals. The farther into the basement you go, the stronger the guild members training there are. Most of the extra energy you're feeling is from the really powerful members down at the bottom.""<br/><br/>Eventually, the robed man settled on a room and lead them inside. on the wall where the door was, was a table with several different kinds of talismans, pendants, bead strings, scrolls, and all sorts of other things.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The robed man turned to Daisuke and spoke, ""Daisuke, if I'm correct, you have no magical capacity, correct?""</span>Basically, what the man was asking was whether Daisuke had magic of his own or could even hold magic within his mortal body.<br/><br/>""I'll be using a medium,"" Daisuke replied. He looked down at Natasha, ""If you didn't know, a medium is a magical object someone without any magical power can have ready on hand, and draw magic from whenever they need to do something, like use a seal.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Very well,"" the robed man said. ""What will be your medium?""</span><br/><br/>Daisuke held up his journal. ""This, of course."""
4115,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-20T21:01:32,zoruna,"Natasha let out a sharp breath and for a moment magic rippled and shot off of her in resonance with the higher level of magical power than the floor they had just been on. It was like harmless electricity lancing out in all directions. She whimpered and clung to Daisuke a bit tighter. Following anyways as the overload faded away but magic thrummed around her now. Almost in a musical sort of way. She listened as Daisuke spoke. Nodding herh ead. ""ALright."" She said softly. They were really powerful but unless one of them was a djinn there magic had limitations. Her magics only limitation was could not kill. Will not do love. Will not grant more than three wishes. Not that the last even applied to her. She looked at him. ""I know. I know nearly everything about magic."" She whispered to him. Holding onto him still. Her body occasionally sparking off a bit of magical electricity due to the powerful magic users presences. She looked at the journal. It was a strong magical medium. It had a strong dose of her unlimited magical energy in it. She wanted to see what they would test Daisuke with and how he would do. She was almost certain he would do awesomely."
4116,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-20T22:16:33,docemoon145,"The robed man looked at Daisuke's journal. It seemed as though he knew it was a powerful magical object.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Very well,""</span>the robed man said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Choose a seal to specialize in,""</span>he said, gesturing to the table at the back with all the different kinds of seals on it.<br/><br/>Daisuke turned to Natasha. He was now aware that she knew a lot about magic, but this information was something more specific to the guild, so he decided to share it with her. ""Beginners start by picking a kind of seal to specialize in, and most don't ever end up using more than two types. You probably know that for written talismans, one typically has to learn different runes to inscribe on the paper in order to seal different creatures. Other objects use different incantations. The different types typically match up with different kinds of hunters: a cross for a priest, talisman for a monk, staff for a mage, and onward. And I,"" he said, moving over to the table and picking up a string of<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.black-ronin.com/sitebuildercontent/sitebuilderpictures/ShaolinBuddhistBeads.jpg"">beads</a>, ""Choose rosary beads, for an exorcist.""<br/><br/>The robed man nodded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Do you know any chants?""</span><br/><br/>Daisuke looked to the man. ""Several. I've been anticipating this moment for a while.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Alright,"" the man said, ""shall we start with a lone Death V.?""</span><br/><br/>""May as well,"" Daisuke said. ""You may want to step back a bit,"" he said gently to Natasha. ""This is my first time, and I would hate to have it backfire anywhere near you.""<br/><br/>The man waited patiently for the girl to do whatever she was going to, then nodded. He held up the pagan star and muttered something to it. The reverse of a seal; a summoning. Moments later, a black circle appeared on the ground and one of the shadow creatures they'd seen the other night rose up out of it. Immediately, Daisuke clutched his journal in his right hand, drawing magic from it, and held out the beads with his left hand, and started chanting in an odd language:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">""à®®à®°à®£à®®à¯ à®µà®¿, à®¨à®¾à®©à¯ à®‰à®©à¯à®©à¯ˆ à®µà®¿à®°à®Ÿà¯à®Ÿà®¿ à®…à®Ÿà®¿à®•à¯à®•!""</span></span><br/><br/>The beads he was holding clanked against each other, making a pleasant bell-like sound as they started to glow. When the light reached the Death V. It screeched and evaporated. Daisuke let out a breath and lowered the beads. He immediately stopped taking magic from the journal. He couldn't hold it, so there would be no point taking it if it wasn't about to be used.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Excellent,"" the robed man said. ""Phase one of floor one, complete. You're making good progress, Daisuke. You may be able to finish the first floor before nightfall.""</span>"
4117,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-21T01:49:19,zoruna,"Natasha moved behind him but held onto a fistful of his shirt. Not letting go of him. She was centering her magic through the journal. It really wanted to go spastic. So much magic in the room. She had only nodded to show she understood him. Right now this was his territory and by channeling the excessive magic into the journal she was giving it more fuel while keeping her sanity and not causing a magical explosion from her overloading. She really wanted to see Daisuke succeed. He was so kind to her even though she had been so icy to him upon their first meeting. She didn't understand it. She smiled at him. ""You did awesomely."" She said encouragingly. ""You must've practiced those words for a long time. Or just memorized them."" She said honestly. Looking to the robed man by peering around Daisuke's side. ""Keep going Daisuke. Lets get floor one done before nightfall. Then we can go home and do more tomorrow."" She said softly. Just for his ears only. She kept eyeing the robed man who kept staring at her longer than was necessary. Did he know?"
4118,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-21T04:29:24,docemoon145,"Daisuke smiled at Natasha. ""Thank you. I did practice. A lot,"" he blushed slightly, remembering all the times he chanted his various incantations standing in front of the mirror, or in the shower, or just under his breath when he thought no one was listening. He'd felt kind of silly about it then, but now he was glad he'd put in all that effort.<br/><br/>It wasn't just saying the words though. He also had to be careful handling the magic he was taking in. If he screwed up that flow somehow, the seal could backfire. That may have been the harder part for him, considering how unused he was to having magic inside of him, not just around him. He had to almost split his focus, which was why he was glad the chanting was almost second nature now.<br/><br/>Daisuke turned to the robed man and spoke, taking him away from whatever he'd been staring at. ""Next?"" he asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ah, next is a low-level demon,"" the cloaked man said.</span><br/><br/>""Alright,"" Daisuke said. ""Bring it on."" The robed man nodded in response and chanted something while clutching his pagan star close to his chin. Another dark circle appeared and some small boar-like thing came out of it. It was black and shaggy with some red markings and solid red eyes.<br/><br/>It had been about what Daisuke was expecting. Lower demons typically were smaller and more animal like. Then mid demons were about human sized and looked far more demonic. High-demons could be human sized or larger and were often very intimidating, but could also sometimes make themselves look human.<br/><br/>When the demon appeared, it immediately charged at Daisuke, giving him far less time to give a similar chant to the one he did before. Luckily, it activated just before the demon got to them. Daisuke let out a breath. ""Next."" he said.<br/><br/>They continued 'til about sundown."
4119,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-23T03:31:56,zoruna,"Natasha looked at him. ""It shows."" She said softly. Burying her face in his back when the cloaked man looked her way. Something about his stares made her very uneasy. Thankfully Daisuke spoke to the cloaked man and he stopped staring at her. She was relieved by that. She didn't trust that man more and more with each passing moment. She peered around Daisuke again when she sensed the magic. Each time something was summoned a jolting of harmless ""electicity"" of magic shot off her in various directions. She watched the demon that was summoned and held onto Daisuke's back tighter. Every time that Daisuke did well she cheered him on. Said encouraging things to him. Hiding behind him the entire time. Staying more behind his taller frame so the man wouldn't be able to stare at her directly.<br/><br/>When he finished the first floor she gave him a hug. Practically dragging him out of the guild place when the man said he was free to go for the night. She stopped pulling on him with every last ounce of her strength once they were outside. ""That man kept staring at me Daisuke."" She said softly. Looking up at him. ""You did awesomely for a channeler using a medium. It was like you have a natural talent for magic...for one not born with it."" Looking at him. ""Will you still be my friend even if you knew a powerful secret which you weren't able to tell anyone?"" She asked."
4120,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=20,2012-07-23T03:55:52,docemoon145,"As Daisuke came nearer to finishing the first floor he started to feel tired, and to get an odd tingling sensation inside of him. That was probably from channeling the magic from the journal into him. He could tell it was powerful magic, and he wasn't used to handling it. He was capable of drawing magic from any source he chose, but this journal was stronger than most he'd tried. It made him kind of amazed. The book didn't even have magic equal to what was surely inside Natasha. He felt a pang of amazement that she could have such powerful magic.<br/><br/>When he was finally finished, the man said he could go and let him keep the rosary beads. He was grateful for that, as he wasn't sure where to get them otherwise. Natasha immediately proceeded to drag him out of the guild. He followed behind willingly and soon they were standing outside. She stopped being so forceful once they were out of the building.<br/><br/>""What?"" he responded to her first quiet comment. He'd seen the man staring at something, but hadn't quite put two and two together. ""Don't worry, I won't let him do anything to you. And I'll have a talk with him the next time we meet; make sure he knows it's rude to stare,"" he offered a slight, mischievous smile.<br/><br/>""Thank you,"" he replied next, blushing slightly. ""I... have used a medium before, but using the journal really was a whole new experience. It was such a powerful magic, yet so easy to control, very smooth and agreeable."" He paused, listening to her next question. ""What are you talking about? Of course I'd still be your friend!"" He didn't shout it, but more like stated it as if the answer was unbelievably obvious he could hardly believe she was asking. He turned around, ready to walk away. It was as if this ""big secret"" was so insignificant in relation to their friendship, that it wouldn't even matter if he heard it. ""You ready?"" he asked, smiling over his shoulder."
4121,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-23T05:00:26,zoruna,"Natasha looked at him. Nodding her head to confirm what she had said. Sticking close to him. For such a short period of time she felt such a great connection with him. It was like their meeting was destined to happen. Like it was fated that the two of them would become friends so quickly. She got a small smile when he said he wouldn't let him do anything to her. ""Thank you Daisuke."" She said softly. Feeling better knowing that he wouldn't let that man do what he wanted to her.<br/><br/>She looked at him. ""I can siphen my magic from me into the journal. I had to keep doing it during our time there. If I didn't we would have had a magical explosion from magical overload inside of me and you might have gotten hurt. So incidently...the journal has more magic now than it did before. Due to it being from my magic I am in a way connected while entirely seperate from your journal."" She paused. ""If it runs low on magical energy that will in effect cause it to be connected to my magic...it'll pull enough from me to restore its magical stores than stop."" She felt he had a right to know that. ""Just thought you needed to know that since you'll be using it for your medium.""<br/><br/>She looked at him. ""You are welcome but I wouldn't say it if I didn't mean it...the compliment I mean."" She said softly. She looked to the side. ""Its my magic...the magic I have is powerful yet easy to control, very smooth, and agreeable to the user. It would stand that in effect so would the magic you pull from the journal be that way."" She admitted. Looking at him as she stated it like that. It cause a full warm true smile to cross her soft lips. ""Thank you...I needed to hear that. I've never had a friend before but you seem to be a true one."" She said softly. She felt like even if she told him her big secret it wouldn't have any meaning to their friendship. Like their friendship was on its own tier of ranking.<br/><br/>She nodded her head. ""When we are at your place...I'll tell you over hot cocoa. So you know why I believe he was staring. I don't think it had anything to do with how I looked."" She said softly. Walking home with him. She could use her magic that was meant for wish granting to do things like protect them with a shield of invisible, to them, light. Not invisible to those things from the other night. Once they were home she looked at him. Sitting down on the couch and hoped he joined her or sat nearby. ""When you are ready I'll tell you."" She said softly."
4122,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-23T05:20:57,docemoon145,"Daisuke listened closely to everything she said. She gave him some very interesting information about the journal and how her magic was connected to it. It was interesting, how her magic seemed to accepting of everything, but her personality was one to keep things at a great distance. It was interesting indeed.<br/><br/>They walked home together. The sun was very near going down and Daisuke became alert. Normally he'd start seeing the Death V's about now, among other things. Yet none came. That was certainly curious. Were they perhaps driven off by Natasha's strong magical presence? No, a lot of dark creatures were often attracted by stronger magic.<br/><br/>By the time they got home, Daisuke was very curious just what was going on with Natasha. With the way she was acting, saying she had a big secret to tell, and the strange things happening, he was curious what she had to tell. Natasha sat on the couch and Daisuke sat down next to her, but at a distance that was comfortable for both of them.<br/><br/>He gave a slight nod. ""Yes, I'm ready,"" he said, his eyes open innocently and his head cocked just slightly to the side. ""So what is it?"""
4123,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-23T12:17:35,zoruna,"The reason the Death V's didn't come near was the invisible shield of light. They hated the light hence why they only came out when it was near dark and dark. It was a shield to protect them and keep them at a distance. A powerful shield that was not easy to destroy so things like the Death V's wouldn't even try. They, in their own twisted way, valued their own lives. She looked at him as he sat down next to her. Giving her space while sitting close. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ""I am not from this time. I'm from ancient Agrahbah."" She started out. ""The reason my magic is as powerful as it is is because I'm a magical entity."" She continued.<br/><br/>""Meaning...I'm not human. I'm a djinn."" She said. Looking at him as she opened her eyes. ""Not just any djinn mind you...the most powerful djinn out there. Most djinn have the limitation of only granting three wishes per person. I don't have that limitation. I have always pretended to but I don't. I believe that the cloaked man knew what I was. I'm afraid he'll try to bind me to an object again. I don't want to lose my newly found freedom. I got here to escape that using my only self wish. I wished myself to a time where magic was not rampant and there wasn't evil sorcerers."" She said softly.<br/><br/>Closing her eyes and shaking a bit. ""A little girl granted me my freedom but still the urge to grant wishes is strong. Its what I've done all my life. So I grant little wishes for kids and sometimes young adults."" She opened her eyes and looked at him. ""Your wish however, was so pure...so gentle hearted...I could not keep myself from granting it. I am now glad that I did but I don't want to lose being friends because I'm a genie."" She looked to his journal. ""I am almost certain that so long as you keep that journal I won't be able to be bound to something. For in a way I am bound to it yet free of it...if that makes any sense."" Looking up to him. ""Please don't think differently of me Daisuke. I just want to be normal..."""
4124,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-23T15:17:27,docemoon145,"Daisuke looked at Natasha while she spoke, a curious and confused look on his face. So she was a genie? And not just any genie, the most powerful one out there. That was a little bit difficult to grasp. Still though, the expression on her face, the tone of her voice, he found himself believing every word.<br/><br/>He looked at her. She still looked human, just like when he'd first seen her. She certainly didn't look like whatever he thought a magical entity should look like. Granted, he'd already been able to tell she was powerful, but<span style=""font-style: italic"">made</span>of magic? No, magic didn't have feelings, it couldn't hold on to your arm when it was scared. Djinn or not, she wasn't just magic, she was still the same person he'd met in the park.<br/><br/>Daisuke shook his head gently. ""Why should I think differently of you? You were a genie ten minutes ago and we were friends. The only difference is now I know. That doesn't change the kind of person you are; you're still the same girl I made friends with. And if that's the case,"" he went on, ""I'll most certainly hold on to this journal,"" he said, holding it up. ""I'm not about to let any friend of mine get sealed away over stupid racial issues."""
4125,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-23T21:49:43,zoruna,"Natasha chewed on her bottom lip as she waited nervously. Hoping that nothing changed between them. Looking at her friend out of the corner of her eye. She saw the curious and confused look and hoped that wasn't a bad sign. She looked human but she wasn't. She was free...free of a bottle and never wanted that to change. She had a ghost like tail instead of legs most of the time when she had been trapped and captive to a bottle. Now she could have legs all the time. Now she was free and starting to feel normal. She didn't want to lose that for anything. She almost wished she could be inside his head to know what he was thinking. Looking at him when she saw him shaking his head. She blinked a bit. Smiling at his words. She nodded her head. Throwing her arms around his neck as she hugged into him. ""Thank you Daisuke! You don't know how much those words mean to me."" She said softly. Hugging him more but then let him go.<br/><br/>Blushing as she put space between them again. That was so unlike her but she had been so overcome with joy and delight when he said that. She looked to the journal when he held it up. Smiling even more. ""Those words are the most powerful encantations you could have told a genie...or even just a person who is your friend."" She said. Her eyes sparkling like stars in the night sky. ""No more bottles or lamps for me....finally free. A chance to be normal that will be kept that way by the guy who has become a friend of mine. My first friend."" SHe said. The smile plastered to her face right now."
4126,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-24T00:34:42,docemoon145,"Daisuke smiled and let her hug him. He was glad that she was happy, and surprised that it meant so much to her. Thinking about it, he supposed something like that would mean a lot to him too, if he were in her position. ""Alright,"" he laughed. ""It's getting late. I'll cook up some dinner real quick then we can get some sleep.""<br/><br/>Daisuke maneuvered over to the kitchen, cooking something nice and easy: spaghetti. It was a nice recipe because it didn't require any complicated or time consuming preparation, but it still tasted good. Daisuke made their meal and set the table. ""Dinner,"" he called, smiling because he knew the kitchen was visible from almost anywhere in the house."
4127,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-24T01:25:18,zoruna,"Natasha was still smiling as he spoke and laughed. She let out a light yawn. It was getting late and they had had a very long day. She smiled a bit and leaned back onto the couch. ""Okay."" She said. Wondering what he would make. She smelled Italian cuisine, literally her most favorite of the meal types, emitting from the kitchen. The smell made her stomach growl but she waited patiently. His food was always yummy. Even though she had only had it twice so far...she was a bit addicted to it. She got up and hurried into the kitchen. Sitting at the table. ""What are our plans tommorrow Daisuke?"" She took a bite of the food and let out a contented little moan. Chewing the food and swallowing it. ""Mmm...I love Italian cuisine."" She said. Happiness on her face still."
4128,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-24T01:40:26,docemoon145,"""Tomorrow,"" he said, ""I was hoping to do a bit of shopping. These boots are getting pretty worn out,"" he said, wiggling his foot slightly. One of his foes on level one had gotten a bit too close and ripped a hole in one of the shoes. Luckily, they were good thick boots and his foot hadn't been injured at all.<br/><br/>""Besides that,"" he went on, ""I normally go shopping later in the week, but I'll need more food feeding two people."" He gave a bright smile at her comment. ""Do you? That's good. My mother was actually Italian. She couldn't cook worth a dime, but I decided to learn a bunch of recipes, well, because I guess I was just curious. Italian deserts really aren't very desert-like compared to other kinds, but I can make those too if you like them."" He smiled again, ""I guess I should put Italian food on my list for tomorrow then?""<br/><br/>""Anyway,"" he said, ""I'd rather have a full day to test my skills on level two, so we might as well do something fun tomorrow."" He paused for a moment. ""Have you ever been to a carnival?"" he asked. ""I haven't been to one in ages and I'm pretty sure the annual fair just arrived in town a few days ago."""
4129,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-24T12:38:56,zoruna,"Natasha looked at his shoes. He couldn't go out into that cooling weather with a hole in his shoes! She waved her hand and the shoe magically meshed itself back together. The same way she magically made herself clothing every day. She looked at him with a smile. ""That should help you until you can get that new pair."" She said. Hoping he didn't mind. She blushed a bit. ""I'm sorry if I'm putting you out by being here. I don't want to cause you more work or to need to spend more money."" She said  softly. She shifted a bit. ""I've never tried an Italian dessert. I just know Italian food is my favorite cuisine. It has so much flavor and texture."" She said in a dreamy tone. Looking at him. ""Yes please!"" She said in excitement.<br/><br/>Tilting her head to the side. Something fun? Until now she hadn't thought about doing something fun. She had always been too afraid for her safety. Now she had Daisuke to help her stay safe. Maybe now she could relax. ""No. I've never been to a carnival. I'd like to go if its with you. I was always afraid of danger. Never feeling safe made me hesitant to go to big events where someone could bottle me and no one would be any the wiser."" She smiled. ""I'm safe since now I have my friend...I have you. You would notice if I went missing. Now I won't be unnoticed if suddenly vanish."" She said. Finishing her pasta."
4130,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-25T03:22:43,docemoon145,"Daisuke looked to his newly mended boot with surprise. ""Oh, thank you,"" he said, shifting his foot to look at the shoe from different angles. ""You must be able to do magic other than granting wishes then, since you said you already used your one self wish to come here.""<br/><br/>A slight smile crossed his face. ""Oh no. Not at all. It's not work really. I enjoy cooking for another person for once."" His smile widened. ""A good cook wants the pride of having someone else enjoy their food more than he wants to eat it himself. And don't worry. I don't mind spending a little extra on something practical, like food. Besides, money isn't a very big issue in my life.""<br/><br/>""Well we should definitely go then!"" Daisuke exclaimed, feeling slightly excited. ""I'll make sure you don't ""vanish"" in the first place. I think you'll like it there. They have rides and games and food if we get hungry. We could easily come back here to eat though,"" he added, ""If you're set on Italian food.""<br/><br/>Daisuke went over to the pot where he'd cooked the spaghetti. The pasta left inside was still warm and steaming and the delicious smell erupted from the pot when he took the lid off. He went into a cabinet and took out a Tupperware, preparing to save the leftovers. He stopped suddenly, ""Oh, I'm sorry. I forgot to ask if you wanted any more? If not, I'll just save it for later."""
4131,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-30T03:12:32,zoruna,"Natasha looked at him. ""I've always been able to magic little things for myself. Clothes. Food. When I was wished free suddenly...suddenly I could do anything I wanted to do. I could use my magic as I saw fit. It was the coolest realization ever!"" She said. Her eyes sparkling as she spoke about it. Looking at him. ""The bad part is I have to fight so hard not to instinctively grant wishes."" She said softly. She smiled a bit as he continued. ""I'm glad you enjoy it. I thank you for cooking for me. That is something I could never figure out...cooking. Everything I don't magic up tastes like coal."" She said with a giggle. Listening to his money comment. How confusing. ""Really? YAY!"" She said in excietement. Jumping up and hugged him again. Blushing as she did so. ""Thank you Daisuke. It'll be fun to go to one of those places with you."" She said. Letting him go and picked up her bowl. Washing it out. She looked at him. ""No. I'm full. It was such a nice night. She yawned and looked at him. ""I'll see you in the morning. I'm sleepy. Sleep well Daisuke."" She said with a smile. Patting his arm as she passed him and went into her room. Changing magically into a nightgown and curled up under the blanket. Falling asleep. Today had been an interesting day."
4132,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-31T01:04:50,docemoon145,"Daisuke smiled as he listened to Natasha talk about magic, and laughed slightly at her comment about cooking. He was glad she was excited to go to the fair, but he was a bit surprised upon receiving a hug. He was fine with it though, and would have hugged her back had his hands not been occupied. ""Glad you're looking forward to it,"" he said, smiling. ""I'll just pack this away, then I'll head off to bed as well. Good night Natasha,"" he called as she went off to her room.<br/><br/>Daisuke packed up the leftover spaghetti in a plastic Tupperware and put it in the fridge. It was always annoying that one came out with so much extra food with Italian meals. Since it was just the two of them, and they had twice as much as they needed, he'd probably just cut the recipes in half from now on. Once the extra food was packed away it only took a moment to finish the last of the clean up before Daisuke could retreat to his room for the night.<br/><br/>Daisuke changed into his pajamas and lay back in his bed. He opened his journal, really for no reason. Looking at the first page, he noticed something he'd almost forgotten about. The last line under ""Do Not Erase"" was ""After 100 things have come true, I will become a god."" Thinking about it now, that line seemed kind of silly. Besides, he wasn't entirely sure he wanted to be a god. What would that even be like? No. He was perfectly content remaining a human.<br/><br/>Having settled on that, Daisuke took a pencil and erased the last line. Satisfied, he closed the journal and set it aside for the night, turning off his light and going to sleep. Daisuke woke up bright and early the next morning. First he showered and got dressed, then he went off to cook a nice breakfast to start off their ""fun day"". He didn't have the ingredients to cook an Italian breakfast, not that he knew any Italian breakfast recipes in the first place, so he settled for scrambled eggs, bacon, buttered toast and orange juice. The smells of the food wafted through the house as it was being prepared, despite him having the stove fan on.<br/><br/>When the meal was ready Daisuke set out a plate for each of them and put salt, pepper, various jams for the toast (he liked grape), some orange juice and silverware, of course. He didn't have to wait very long for Natasha to join him at the table. ""Good morning,"" Daisuke said pleasantly."
4133,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-31T14:39:43,zoruna,"Natasha slept fitfully that night. Tossing and turning as in her dream she was running in a field of darkness. That robed man from the Guild was chasing her. Everywhere she turned there was dark entities of some sort. She was afraid and could find Daisuke. She was trapped in the nightmare well into the next morning. At which point she was able to bolt awake. Sitting up and breathing heavily as she was rather distressed by her dream. Looking around she came back to reality. Seeing she was safe in her room at Daisuke's place. She closed her eyes for a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It was just a nightmare.</span>She thinks to herself. Getting up and takes a normal shower before magicking herself into jeans and a t-shirt like she had seen Daisuke wearing. She then walked out with her shoes on, a pair of slip ons, that matched the outfit she was now wearing. Her hair done up in twin ponytails on the back of her head. She hoped it looked alright today. She smelled breakfast and instantly heard her stomach growling. She walked into the dining room and sat at the table. ""Mmm...it smells and looks good."" SHe said happily. Starting to eat when he did. She decided not to mention the nightmare. It was just a dream brought on by the stress of yesterday. She was having fun today with him. They were going shopping and then to the fair. She couldn't wait to spend non serious time with him. ""I can't wait to go shopping and to the fair. It will be a fun filled day today. Won't it?"""
4134,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-07-31T16:04:34,docemoon145,"Daisuke smiled at Natasha. ""Yes. This is our fun day. No monsters, no work, just fun and free time."" He still planned to bring his journal along though, and his rosary beads. While he didn't expect or want any trouble today, Natasha's magic could still potentially...<span style=""font-style: italic"">attract</span>things. He wasn't about to let anything like that ruin their day, so he'd be coming prepared.<br/><br/>When they finished eating Daisuke quickly washed the dishes and went to his room to grab what he needed. He stuck his wallet in the back pocket of his pants, wound the rosary, as it was meant to be, around his forearm and under his jacket sleeve. It really wasn't cold out, or even chilly, but Daisuke always wore a jacket out of habit. Now the sleeves were coming in handy.<br/><br/>He grabbed his journal, but he'd have to carry it in hand. It wasn't a big deal, besides, it would be good to have it handy. After he felt he had everything he needed, Daisuke walked back out of his room and smiled at Natasha. ""I'm all set. Are you ready to go?"" He smiled, as she was obviously excited. ""We'll go to the fair first, as opposed to carrying our groceries everywhere,"" he said smiling playfully. A thought occurred to him as he opened the door.<br/><br/>""Oh yeah,"" Daisuke said. ""I'd appreciate it if you'd stand to my left whenever we're someplace noisy."" He tapped his right ear. ""I can't hear a thing from the right side and I don't want to miss anything important. Kay?"""
4135,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-08-01T12:34:52,zoruna,"Natasha cheered in delight when he agreed to what she was hoping he would say. Bouncing a bit almost like an excited child. She felt like one while at the same time didn't. She was eager and excited for her first fair. ""No monsters. No work. No overloading."" She said with a smile. ""Fun and free time. I like the sound of that."" She said with a smile. She wasn't even thinking that her magic could attract things. She just knew that spending time with Daisuke made her happy. It made her feel safe and cared about. Finishing eating she put on a pair of shoes she had magicked up. Looking at him as he came back out. Smiling and tilted her head to the side. Did he always wear a jacket? If so...why? She wondered the reason why but didn't feel she should ask such a question.<br/><br/>She watched him with the journal. He really treasured that journal for which she was glad. She was happy it was him and not some other person whose wish she had granted. She knew Daisuke would never misuse her gift to him. She nodded her head.  ""I'm ready."" She confirmed. Holding onto him. She looked at him and moved to his left side. ""Okay. I didn't know. It is good to know so that you can always hear me."" She said with a smile. ""That sounds like a good plan."" She said with a smile. Holding onto him and would let him lead the way. She didn't know why but she knew she could trust him no matter what."
4136,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-08-02T16:37:39,docemoon145,"""Alright then,"" Daisuke said, smiling and locking the door behind them. ""Hmm,"" Daisuke thought aloud. ""We can get you a key of your own while we're shopping-- if you want one."" He lead them down several streets until things started getting louder in the distance. They could hear music, the sounds of smaller carnival rides, and a lot of people talking merrily. When they turned the next corner, they were hit with the sights and smells of the fair. There were lots of flashing lights and bright colored tents and rides. People were walking around every which way, but it wasn't super crowded. They could smell things like popcorn, cotton candy, hotdogs, even some ice cream.<br/><br/>The fair was a place designed for people's amusement. They filled it with all sorts of things people in general liked. Mostly, it consisted of food stands, rides, and games where one could win prizes. In all honesty, Daisuke really enjoyed fairs, and he hoped it was something Natasha would like as well. He spotted a familiar game and pointed to it.<br/><br/>""That game is called a ring toss,"" he said to her. ""You throw the little red rings and try to get them around the neck of one of those bottles. All the toys and stuff at the top are what you can win if you do a good job."" He looked down at her and smiled. ""If you see anything that you think looks like fun, we'll go check it out."""
4137,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-08-04T12:50:23,zoruna,"Natasha looked at him. Holding onto him like they were a dating couple. She liked being close to him but also didn't want to hinder his walking at all. ""I don't need a key unless you think I need one."" She said with a smile. She heard the music as they started getting closer. Her eyes took on a sparkling shine as she felt immense excitement at the prospect of fun. She bounced a bit with each step she took. The sounds of the carnival rides, the smaller ones, brought her much excitement. She wanted to try anything and everything she could. The sound of merry talking made her a bit nervous. She gasped at how the carnival looked. Smelling the scents of the fair. Looking around with wide eyes. ""I smell such strange scents! They smell so good!"" She said. Bouncing a bit more. She held onto Daisuke in excitement. Looking around and saw everything. Her eyes shimmering with her delight and excitement to be here. She looked at the game. ""Can we try it?"" She asked. Pointing at ring toss. Looking at all the game. ""Can you show me how to play Daisuke?"" She asked. Looking up at him hopefully."
4138,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-08-04T19:47:23,docemoon145,"Daisuke smiled, glad Natasha seemed so excited. ""You're smelling fair foods,"" he said with a smile. ""They probably didn't exist in the time you came from, and you can typically only get them at fairs anyway."" He thought for a moment. ""I'll have to get you some later so you can try it.""<br/><br/>Daisuke looked to the ring toss which had caught her attention. ""Yeah, sure,"" he said, leading them over to the game. Daisuke pulled out his wallet and handed the stand manager some money. He gave them five red rings in return. ""Alright, it's not too complicated,"" Daisuke said, picking up one of the rings. ""You try to throw the rings so they get caught around the necks of the bottles. If you do, you can get a prize from up there,"" he pointed to the roof of the stand where lots of toys and stuffed animals were hanging.<br/><br/>""I'll just show you with this first ring, then you can have the other four,"" he smiled. Daisuke held up his ring, picking a bottle to aim at. He gave the ring a slight toss, causing it to land perfectly around the bottle he'd been aiming at. Daisuke looked almost as surprised as the stand manager did. ""Wow,"" he said. ""That was lucky. Usually I'm terrible at these games."" He gave Natasha a smile, ""Well, one down. See how many more you can get."""
4139,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674&start=40,2012-10-08T13:58:05,zoruna,"Natasha looked at Daisuke. ""They smell yummy."" She said with a smile. ""No...I don't believe we had fair foods. We sometimes had carnivals come through but usually there was no food with those."" She said softly. She brightened even more as he said he would get her some so she could try it. ""Yay! Thank you Daisuke!"" She said in delight. She watched him pull out that strange green paper she had learned was money. She looked at the five rings in curiousity. Looking to the game then back to Daisuke when he started speaking. Listening to him speaking. ""Throw them around the bottles?"" She said in puzzlement. Why would you want to do that? It sounded like fun! She looked up at all the prizes. The stuffed animals were cute. She had never owned a stuffed animal. She looked back at the game.<br/><br/>She watched him hold up the ring and slightly toss it. Giggling and clapped her hands. ""You did it!"" She said in excitement. She took the rings and tossed one. It missed the bottle she aimed for but bounced off it onto the next one behind it. She tossed another and it missed entirely. ""Awww...it missed."" She said softly. She tossed another one and it bounced off and landed between the bottles at an angle. ""Awww...it missed."" She said. The third ring she tossed landed squarely on top of the ring that Daisuke had gotten on the bottle in the middle. Looking at Daisuke. ""Do I win anything?"" She asked softly. Not sure if she did but hoping she did. ""What are we going to do next?"" She asked happily. That had been silly but fun."
4140,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-13T17:43:20,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A young genine was escaping from the past into the future. She'd been set free and she didn't want to stay in the past anymore. She uses her magic to transport herself into the modern day world. She was dressed like a gypsy for a bit. And then changed into more normal everyday clothes once she'd earned enough money dancing and singing. Using her magic only every so often. As she wasn't sure it would be safe or wise to be found out. Yet every time she heard someone make a wish she felt that familiar tugging on her soul. Old habits die hard. The urge to grant their wish was strong. But she fights that urge. She was no longer bound to the will of others. Yet still the need to grant wishes was strong. So every so often she would grant a young childs wish. So long as they were small no one would noticeâ€¦right? Or so she thinks. Til the day she granted a wish for a young man who also happened to be sensitive to magic. </span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/03_115454_liap5-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Natasha<br/>18 (human years)<br/>Djinn/Genine<br/><br/>Natasha was from Agrabah. Way back in the past. So far back that people really though Agrabah was a fictional place. It wasn't way back when. She was enslaved when found out at an early age. She had accidently granted wishes. The strongest genine ever she had no wish limit. She was a genie with the ability to grant unlimited number of wishes. She masked this behind the veil of three wishes. Who would know the difference? She had learned to fight the urge to grant more than three wishes. So far, even in the past, no one had learned her secret. Now she was free. She had finally been given freedom by a wish. She uses her one self granted wish to send herself to the modern day. The future for her.<br/><br/>She spent time dancing and singing as a gypsy. She was well loved by children and parents alike. Then the day came when she heard a wish (that you chose) and the urge to grant it was too strong. Time froze and the air rushed around her. Her eyes glowed a white aura as with a rushing of wind her hair flew and the wish was granted. Her eyes stopped glowing and the time unfroze. She looked around. Biting her lip and hoping no one saw that. That no one sensed that. She started to walk and ran smack into the man whose wish she had unintenionally granted. She back up and started to walk around him. ""I'm sorry. I didn't mean to walk into you."" She says shyly."
4141,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-13T22:32:05,docemoon145,"Name: Daisuke<br/><br/>Age: 17<br/><br/>Gender: Male<br/><br/>Appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://encrypted-tbn3.google.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcSxjWIz3CcWW6cIYaOl_QxeoWIVsooLbRWUzGYYjSSeppK4KHwr"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Daisuke grabs the girl's shoulder, not letting her walk away. ""Did you do it?"" he asked, holding up a journal. ""Did you make it work?""<br/><br/>-----------------------------<br/><br/>Just a moment before Daisuke had been walking through the park, writing in his journal as usual. He put all sorts of creations and ideas down in this journal, typically things a person wouldn't, or wouldn't want to think about. A lot of the things he wrote in his journal were things he wanted to change in the world, and his greatest wish had always been for anything he writes in it to happen. At the beginning of his journal written under the parenthesized words (don't erase) he wrote how he wanted his journal to work:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Anything written down with a star next to it should happen.<br/>After it happens what's written down should be erased.<br/>Only what I write works, and only if I wanted to write it.<br/>It can be undone by erasing the star left behind, then the words will reappear.<br/>Once 100 things have come true, I will become a god.</span><br/><br/>Daisuke hadn't put stars next to many things because he wanted to thoroughly think them through first. But all the ones that did have stars next to them suddenly disappeared. Daisuke felt a twinge in the back of his neck and it was like the world stopped. The only other thing in this frozen world that had color was a girl. A girl who then proceeded to bump into him when time restarted."
4142,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-14T15:42:40,zoruna,"Natasha was eighteen by human standards but was more along the lines of sixteen or seventeen in Djinn years. Well Djinn years when you equate them to human standards. She let out a cry of fear as the guy suddenly grabbed her shoulders. Squirming and trying to get away. Panic and fear written through her eyes. ""I don't know! I don't know what your asking me if I did! Please let me go. Please."" She begged fearfully. Shaking as she looked at the journal. Biting her lower lip. Seeing what was on yes she had but should she tell him? What if he tried to enslave her to a bottle. ""Please...it won't happen again. Please don't tell anyone."" She begged. She might not be making sense but she was scared. All this freedom was still so new to her. New enough she feared people were going to take it away now. ""Even if I did you wouldn't believe me on how. Nobody believes in magic anymore..."" She said in a trembling voice."
4143,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-14T21:56:07,docemoon145,"Daisuke saw that the girl was frightened and so he let go of her shoulders, but he blocked her from running off. ""I wrote this<span style=""font-style: italic"">because</span>I believe in magic."" Daisuke said. ""Anyway, I want you to come with me,"" he said, looking around at their surroundings secretly. He noticed a few dark shadows hiding behind trees and the like. The sun was almost gone in the sky. ""It's not safe here.""<br/><br/>Daisuke rather aggressively grabbed the girls wrist and pulled her so she'd walk with him. ""If you really did make the journal work then I have no doubt you can see them too,"" Daisuke said, referring to the shadows. ""And they really don't like people like us,"" he said ominously."
4144,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-14T22:10:22,zoruna,"Natasha whimpered at his words. She kept trying to run off but every time she did he was right there. Blocking the path. This was really scaring her. She just looked at him warily. ""I don't want to go with you."" She says softly. Following his gaze as he looked around. She sees the dark shadows and tilted her head to the side. Why were those shadows darker than the rest. Her gaze shot back to him. Frowning and pursed her lips cutely. ""Its not safe with people you don't even --- EEK!"" She didn't even get out the rest of that sentence. Her eyes widen in shock and fear when he rather aggressively, which was scary in itself, grabbed onto her wrist. She tried to pull free but he was much stronger than her. She wasn't built for physical strength. Actually due to what type of being she was...she was actually considered frail strength wise. The male Djinn weren't but she was a rare female. She eeked again as he pulled her so she was forced to walk with him. ""See who? "" She wasn't understanding. ""The shadows that are darker than normal shadows?"" She asked. Trying to understand. ""How do shadows not like people?"" She asked in confusion. ""Your really scaring me even worse than you already were. Please don't hurt me."" She begged. Fear in her eyes and voice."
4145,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-14T22:18:29,docemoon145,"""I'm not going to hurt you,"" Daisuke said seriously. ""I still need some questions answered from you so I can't have you dying yet."" He took a glance at the shadows following them. ""Since you clearly don't know I'll explain it to you. Those are called Death V's. When the sun goes down they come out and suck the energy out of anything that can use magic. I don't have any of my own, but I've borrowed some from others occasionally. Even just sensing magic sets them on your tail. If they touch you,"" he warned. ""They'll start by sucking out your magic, then your energy and eventually they'll get down to your life force. Be thankful I'm getting you out of here.""<br/><br/>They walked quickly for a bit until they came to one of those rusty ladders that runs up the sides of old city buildings. ""Climb if you wanna live,"" he said, semi jesting. He gave her a push as a go to get moving."
4146,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-15T00:19:20,zoruna,Natasha just looked at him. Frowning a bit and didn't like his reply. How was she to trust that he wasn't going to hurt her? He was a man and she was a Djinn. There was no nice thing like good humans...was there? She looks at him. Sighing a bit. If she was a normal Djinn that would be true. However she wasn't. Her magic was limitless and virtually autoreplenishing. He made too many points and she didn't like any of them. She didn't want him to find out she was an endless fountain of magic. She looked at him. Thankful? She was thankful he wasn't leaving her to die. She wasn't thankful that he was manhandling her. She was afraid of him but more afraid of those shadow people. Her eyes wide in fear and she didn't like this situation. She whimpered a bit to indicate she was afraid and started to climb up the ladder. Biting her lower lip and kept looking for danger. She wasn't sure what to do.
4147,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-15T00:40:01,docemoon145,"""Keep climbing,"" Daisuke said. ""At the top you'll see a ring of iron. The Death V's can't get us if we're inside there.<br/><br/>When they reached the roof the girl was hesitating, so Daisuke took her arm again and led her into this little section of the roof that was like a cage had been sliced in half with the top part removed. They got inside and the Death V's slammed themselves against the bars, but they couldn't pass. And each time they made contact there was a sizzling sound and they would cry in agony.<br/><br/>""This is a good opportunity to test this journal,"" Daisuke said. He flipped open the book and took a pen. He then wrote:<span style=""font-style: italic"">Myself and this girl are transported to my house instantaneously,</span>and he put a star next to it. Not a moment after his pen had left the paper they were in what appeared to be a dark apartment room.<br/><br/>Daisuke walked to a wall and turned on the lights. ""Have a seat,"" he said, gesturing to several chairs in the middle of the room. He took a seat in a comfortable-looking arm chair. ""There are some things I want to ask you,"" he said. ""But first thing's first. My name's Daisuke."""
4148,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-15T01:59:43,zoruna,"Natasha was on the top and saw a ring of iron that he had said. She hesitated as she wasn't sure it wouldn't be a trap. She was taken by the arm again and she flinched. Letting him lead her though she really wanted to get away from him. She trembled as this cage scared her. It was too like being imprisoned even if it was without the top half. She eeked and jumped as the Death V things slammed against the bars. Wincing at the sizzling sound and cry of agony they made. She watched him warily. Jumping as they reappeared somewhere else. She didn't sit. She wrapped her arms around herself and trembled. Shaking quite noticably. Was he going to trap her in the bottle now? She was so scared of being stuck in a bottle again. She looked at him. ""I won't guarentee I'll answer you. I don't know you. I don't trust you because I just met you. I don't trust anyone really."" She admitted. She didn't but her reason for not doing so was valid. She only trusted children because it was a child who set her free. ""Natasha."" She says softly."
4149,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-15T02:18:43,docemoon145,"Daisuke looked at how scared the girl looked. ""Well my first question,"" he started, ""Is your name. And if you can't get yourself to tell me that, then..."" he looked down, ""perhaps telling you a little more about myself will make you less nervous?"" Daisuke paused, gathering his thoughts.<br/><br/>""I've never had any magic for myself,"" he started. ""But I was always aware of its presence around me. Because I'm sensitive to magic I've had things like the Death V's and worse chasing after me for quite some time now. I do have one natural ability, but I wouldn't consider it magic. I can borrow other people's magic, but I don't because that draws more things like the Death V's to me."" He paused again.<br/><br/>""I apologize for being so rough with you earlier. But stalling isn't a good thing to do in dangerous situations like that... I'm sorry, but I'm hesitant to tell you anything personal without knowing your name. If you would?"""
4150,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-15T04:15:20,zoruna,"Natasha looked at him. ""I told you it."" She said. She had just told him before he said that was his first question. She looked at him. Maybe but she doubted it. Humans in general made her nervous. She guessed he hadn't heard it when she spoke softly. Looking at him. Most humans didn't have magic. Not since her time had she seen anyone with magic. She listened to him talking . He was aware of its presence? Worse things than Death V's? She paled quite noticably. ""I am used to people being rough with me. It is what I am used to."" She says sadly. People were rough with her. She hated being manhandled because back in Agrabah times she was constantly mistreated and abused. She bites her lower lip. ""I already told you what it was. Its Natasha."" She says louder. Rather confused why he hadn't heard her the first time. ""I'm not sure I can trust you to tell you anything BUT my name. You gave yours so I gave mine. It was only polite to do so."" She blushed and looked down. Tense as if expecting a blow from speaking back to him like that. Old habits died hard after all. ""Are you going to hurt me?"" She asked."
4151,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-15T23:49:52,docemoon145,"""I won't hurt you if you don't hurt me,"" he said simply. ""And sorry,"" he said, looking down rather ashamed, ""I'm def in one ear, so that's probably why I didn't hear you."" He looked her square in the eyes, ""I'd appreciate it if you could speak up a bit more, knowing that.""<br/><br/>""Well, I can understand why you'd be hesitant to tell me anything. But I'd at least like to know how you have the magic to make my journal work."" His eyebrows lowered slightly, ""I would rather you tell me on your own, but if I have to I may just use the journal to make you tell me."" He leaned back, ""No torture or anything. I'd just write that you truthfully answered my question. But I'd prefer to stay away from manipulating people."" He paused as an idea struck him. ""Here, wait. This might give you some confidence."" He opened the journal and wrote with a star next to it:<span style=""font-style: italic"">I will always be kind to Natasha unless she moves to hurt other people and/or myself.</span>He showed it to her just before it vanished. ""You don't seem like a bad person to me. So as long as it stays that way I can never hurt you or be mean to you."" He tilted his head and looked at her, ""So, would you answer my questions now?"""
4152,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-16T17:55:08,zoruna,"Natasha looked at him. Hurt him? That was against Djinn rules. Even the free ones couldn't truly hurt someone. He didn't need to know that. She didn't trust him enough to risk her freedom. Her freedom was far more important to her than his friendship. She recoiled as he looked her square in the eyes. Backing up nervously. Nodding her head. ""Okay."" She says in a normal voice. She shook her head. ""You could never understand why I'm hesitant to tell you or anyone else anything. Never."" She said sadly. Paling at his question. She giggles a moment later. ""Your magic book won't work on me. I'm sorry but it just won't work on you. The magic inside me will counteract anything like that."" She said. Giggling a bit but the giggle didn't meet her eyes. Watching what he wrote. ""I'm not a bad person."" She looked at him. ""I'm not going to tell you most things until I have a level of trust with you. That will take time because I don't trust anyone. Except human children."" She said but that revealed something but not enough to make connections to Djinn. More like sorceress or mage or something of that existance. She backed up a bit. She jumped at the littlest of sounds. She couldn't help being jumpy. She was so used to mean masters and things of that type. ""Why do you want to know things like that? Isn't the fact that your journal works good enough for you?"" She asked."
4153,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-16T22:00:08,docemoon145,"""You don't know?"" he asked. ""When a normal object becomes magical it's only as powerful as the one who made it so. In other words, if I try to use this thing to fight something magically stronger than you I'll likely get myself killed. I want to make sure I don't get in anything over my head."" He sighed, still a bit disappointed that she wouldn't tell him much. ""Fine, I'll with hold my questions for now, but I want you to stay here with me. I won't force you, but I want someone else who knows about this,"" he held up the journal, ""a good person to keep a close eye on me. I've heard so many stories of people who go corrupt with this kind of power. And I don't want that to be me. You can live where ever you want, though my house is a good, inexpensive option, go where ever you want, do whatever you want. But if you could keep an eye on me, I'd appreciate that."" Daisuke was being extra careful. If he wrote in the journal to restrict him from doing things, it would weaken it. But he knew he needed some sort of leash. ""Humans are emotional,"" he said, ""I don't want to take anything too far."""
4154,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-17T16:47:45,zoruna,"She shook her head. ""I know that. You don't understand what I'm saying. That now magical object won't ever be as powerful as me. My power is ever evolving. It will only ever be as powerful as I was when I did the magic making it magical."" She says softly. She looked at him. ""Why would you need to fight something magically stronger than me?"" She asked in confusion. Looking at him in curiousity and confusion. Blinking and a smile crossed her expression. ""Thank you Daisuke...for being willing to withhold questions as of now...for now."" She had a soft smile that was filled with genuine relief. Listening to him as he continued. Frowning as he wanted her to stay here. Listening to him as he made good points. She did want somewhere less expensive to stay. He said she could come and go as she wanted. He wanted her to keep an eye on him to keep him from going corrupt. Well...she guessed she could do that. She nodded her head. ""Fine I'll stay but you need to refrain from making any more wishes around me."" She said."
4155,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-19T00:23:38,docemoon145,"Daisuke ignored her question of why he would need to fight magical creatures stronger than her and moved on to the next topic. ""As far as I'm consciously aware I have no more wishes. All that's left now is goals and if that's what you wish I'll keep them out of sight and out of mind when I'm around you.""<br/><br/>He gestured to two doors on the far side of the room. ""This apartment actually has two bedrooms. Mine is on the left and you're welcome to the one on the right. I have a T.V. there, but I'd prefer you to not over use it. The bathroom's around that corner, I'll mind my own business when you're using it, and the kitchen's right through that door. I'd like to do all the cooking myself if you wouldn't mind,"" he said pointing to each thing in turn.<br/><br/>""As for work, I don't so much mind what you do, or if you chose to do anything. I'll be paying the bills, so you needn't worry about that but please refrain from excessive spending. There is a point where I won't help you with money issues, but from what I've seen of you that won't be much of a problem.""<br/><br/>He stood up, ""Oh, and one more thing. If anyone asks you where you live, do not give this address. Try to dodge the question if you can."""
4156,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-20T23:48:26,zoruna,"Natasha wasn't stupid and noticed he ignored her question. Well that was just fine with her. If he wanted to be like that she wouldn't answer anymore questions of his. She had only asked one and he wasn't afraid for his freedom like she was. She calmed down a moment later and looked at him. ""Even if you don't have any other wishes I want you to not say or think them around me. What you do away from me is fine and dandy."" She didn't have to explain it. Shaking her head and decided to ignore him for a moment. She wasn't even going to question what goals he had. She figured he would ignore that too. ""Okay."" She says instead. ""Thank you."" She added. He was so frustrating to be around. Just nodding her head as he continued. Not commenting upon it. Looking at him. ""I understand. I won't be spending anything I don't earn on anything."" She says with a huff. She rather didn't like his attitude but was trying to get over it. ""I couldn't give an address even if I wanted to. I can't read stupid street signs and modern day writing."" She said with a sigh. Covering her mouth a second later. ""As you wish. I will not comment or answer questions as far as where I live."" She wasn't sure why but this man made her feel more and more uneasy. He demanded answers to who she was but wasn't willing to answer any of her questions. Rather puzzling it was."
4157,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-03-21T00:33:51,docemoon145,"""That's good,"" said Daisuke, relaxing a bit at her response, even if it did have an unpleasant tone to it. ""And I apologize for not answering your question. I just don't want to drag any good people into anything dangerous."" He looked at the clock. ""It's late. We should get to bed. Your room's already made, you can make it more homy if you'd like tomorrow."" He walked to his room and just before he entered he said. ""Maybe I'll tell you tomorrow. If you're prepared to risk your life for the information... as I have.""<br/><br/>Daisuke walked into his room and closed the door behind him."
4158,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-05-12T23:33:20,zoruna,"Natasha surpressed the strong desire to roll her eyes when he said thats good. She just stared at him studyingly. Doesn't want to drag any good people into anything dangerous? What human didn't automatically do such things as drag others into dangerous things. Odd human he was. In her experience it was human nature to divulge in dangerous things. He spoke and she respectfully listened. Merely nodding her head. Sleep. She didn't have to do that too often. She would fake it and maybe actually get some of it. She just nodded her head. Her every day life was a risk to survive. Every day was a risk taken. Was she really willing to take any more risks for a man she barely even knew. Probably not because he might just try to stuff her in a bottle. Or a lamp. Or something that will be tight enclosed spaces. She didn't want those anymore. She walked into the room he said was hers and closed it. Looking around she nodded her head and it got softer sheets and comforter. ""There. That should do it for tonight."" She said softly. Walking over to the bed and crawled underneath the comforter. Morning would only come too quickly. She was awake and ready for the day long before dawn ever came. Just waiting now."
4159,Djinn Magic (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6674,2012-05-13T00:26:11,docemoon145,"Daisuke entered his room and closed the door. He turned on the light by his bed and sat with his back to the wall. He opened his book and wrote in it:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Book: Show me a map of the city including underground passageways and the positions of any monsters or demons.</span><br/><br/>Almost immediately, a map formed on the page. It was incredibly detailed, with some labeled points on it that actually moved around. Daisuke would spend the rest of the night watching their movements and writing notes in the notes section of his journal.<br/><br/>The next morning he got up early and quickly took a shower. He dressed himself in clean clothes and made his way to the kitchen. Daisuke opened the fridge and pulled out some eggs, flour, sugar, salt, vanilla, and cinnamon, then set about the process of making pancakes. Within 20 minutes, the house was filled with the delicious smells of a good breakfast. At this point, Daisuke began setting the table. He placed the pancakes on a tray in the middle and put out some butter and syrup. Then Daisuke strode over to Natasha's door and rapped on it a few times.<br/><br/>""Breakfast is ready,"" Daisuke said."
4160,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-19T22:28:26,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ahh, The dank smells of musty and stale mead. Another tavern filled with people. Music filled the room, along with several drunks singing along with the music. This was just the sort of place that attracted the worst kinds of people. In the back of the room, a young looking man sat with his chair on two legs, his feet crossed on the table top. On the table, a bottle of red Ale sat half full, a cup with little to no liquid left. The mans Pupiless blue eyes moved to the cup, seeing this terrible tragedy for himself.""Oh...This will not do..."" He said softly, pushing himself forward, Grabbing the bottle and pouring some more into his cup, placing the bottle back on the table. He then grabbed the glass and took a small drink, smiling softly.""Much better..."" He said softly, leaning back in his chair and closing his eyes.<br/><br/>He had been sitting in this tavern since morning, seeing how he had nothing better to do. It had been a long time since he was able to drink his red horizon in peace. Over the years, his immunity had reached a limit that rivaled professional dwarven drinkers. He was saddened by the fact that he had to drink so much of a powerful thing, just to feel the small bit of tipsy that he enjoyed. Though with him being freshly revived, and with no one wishing for his services, What was an angel supposed to do...Read? Yeah right. He took another sip of his drink, holding the cup in his hand as he listened to the hustle and bustle of the crowd.<br/><br/>He slowly pushed some pure white hair out of his eyes, sighing out of boredom. He was wearing his usual Black trench coat, Black pants and boots, and a black tank top. His sword laid against the wall next to him, just in arms reach incase some ballsy thief wanted to try something. It was funny that no matter how menacing he seemed to be, everyone wanted a piece of him. His left arm was bandaged from a brawl the other day. Why were people so interested in taking his stuff. It's not like it was worth anything. He simply chalked it up to desperation and left it at that. They did keep him on his toes though, His eyes ever watchful as the tavern continued its festivities. He quietly awaited something worth his attention, taking another sip of his drink and watching over the patrons."
4161,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-19T23:27:51,Crimson,"Name: Tri<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Age: Appears late twenties/early thirties (Actual age is unknown)<br/>Race: Vampire<br/>Sexuality: Bi-Sexual<br/>Height: 5'8<br/>Weight: 125LBS<br/>Hair Color: Raven Black<br/>Hair Length:Long<br/>Eye Color: Silver<br/>Martial Status: Single<br/><br/>Powers: Various mental capabilities.<br/><br/>Body Markings: Back and upper arms: No pound of flesh un-touched by lashings from many/brutal beatings in and out of combat.<br/><br/>Appearing Form: Normally seen wearing a scarlet red, hooded, cloak. Under that she wears a black and red laced corset (Long sleeves to cover scars), black leather pants wore slightly to hide various weapons, and  pair of knee high black boots that buckle from top of the foot to the top of the boot.<br/><br/>Personality: Hostile, calm, pretty level headed in any situation, and cool under fire. Meeting other people she is highly prong to attack or be hostile in her comments or actions.<br/><br/>History: It don't really matter, all you need to know is who or what is coming to slit your throat.<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Howls of laughter and boasting jokes passed through the night air, making it a well-known statement that there was many human bodies and other unknown races cluttered into a small compact confine. Like fish in a barrel, it was easy pickings for any predator, if there was any...<br/><br/>Just so happen... there was...<br/><br/>Lurking about the establishment, the scent of fleshy blood ran high with the tart smell of stale liquors and sex. Upon gaining entrance, that patron within would see little more then a glaring set of steel colored hues, and a figure adorn in a hooded red cloak. Little tendrils of black lengths peeked the corners of the hood, giving a wave as the night air whispered into the confines. Pushing back with a unseen hand within the cloak the door closed, and the hooded figure swept through the room in a silent pace, making quick strides to the bar where predator sat on the open stool.<br/><br/>Like a cast net being tossed, power shivered through the tavern, casting out like spider web string. It touched each being and sent a ripple back to her, telling her that most all the beings within were easy prey. The exception came from the one being that set within the back of the confines, as though hiding from prying eyes. Though her back faced the majority of the tavern, she wasn't completely hindered by it.<br/><br/>The sound of pacing feet peeked her ears, giving alarm that she was being approached by a poor unforetunate soul. She pitied the fool (Lmao!! Mr. T) that tried to get that close without no purpose. The stool to her right had opened up moments before, the scent of stale drinks and sweat fumed from the body next to her, it was a unsavory smelling, and from the corner of her eye and that of the hood she could see the sickening smile that perched those lips. He thought her to be easy prey, and that thought alone made her stomach lurch in a sickening twist.<br/><br/>Never again...<br/><br/>Before a comment or a pass could be made, her hand lashed out, grasping the wrist of the male's hand and wrenching it back, so that she and the male both spun off their respective seats. At a sharp angle, she held the man's arm up against his back, applying pressure to every small and large motion he made. Making sure he got the point to just stand still. Leaning into the back the hood figure whispered into his ear, then reluctantly released the being so that he walked to the door and exited, seemingly dazed and uncertain of himself now.<br/><br/>With that, those silver hues starred at the remaining patron before turning her back to them and regaining her seat. A warning to any others that tried to approach her..."
4162,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-19T23:50:18,Ghaleon_Sericia,"<span style=""color: #00BFBF"">As the tavern door swung open, the man's eyes were locked on the patron who entered. The silver orbs, the dark hair, the deep red cloak. He paused in mid sip, tilting his head, his eyes narrowing some. He watched as this woman made her way to the bar, only to force a man to his knee's. He watched with intrigue, either she had a very bad night, or blood lust was creeping in. Either way, this seemed to be the first interesting thing to happy all day. he watched as the poor man staggered away and out of the tavern, nodding slightly, in approval of the man's actions. He sat back in his chair and took a small sip of his drink, reaching forward and placing it on the table.<br/><br/>He watched her take her seat again. No matter how hard he tried, His gaze would not break from this mystery. He could feel the power that seeped from her presence, a power much like his own. Different, almost clashing noticeably in the air. His mind began to pour images of people that matched the description of this mystery. He knew her...but, from where? Where had he seen such hostility before? His mind began to shuffle through the beings in rapid succession. His gaze was now to the empty chair at his table, as if placing the people within his mind to be sitting with him.""Now...Where have I seen her before?"" He said softly to himself, going back into his days in another realm, the most recent of his travels.<br/><br/>He began to see the times he had spoken to someone alot like this one. The games of who could slay the other with words alone. Who could break who first, with no words at all... Then all at once, he was reminded of a battle, Her being one of the people who fought with him to protect a long forgotten contract. He smiled, closing his eyes as he grabbed his cup, finishing it, then grabbing the bottle from the table. He also grabbed his blade and fastened it to his waist. Not because he feared this one, But because he didn't want some idiot to think it would be a good idea to take it. Once he had everything, He began to crowd dodge, heading toward the bar. his strides were slow, without true purpose.<br/><br/>As he got within ear shot, he stopped close to a foot away from her, smirking,""And just when I thought this universe couldn't get any smaller... I run into you..."" He said softly, his eyes narrowing as he waited for a response from her.""It's good to see you still live, Tri..."" </span>"
4163,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-20T01:28:13,Crimson,"The sounds vibrated through the wooden planks under her feet, once more a alarm of sorts, telling her that something was coming her way.  Still yet she sat on her stool at the bar, ordering no drink and her gaze leveled to the counter. There was a tap of her index finger on the counter, counting the careful paces he was taking before there was a pause and no sound followed for the passing seconds.<br/><br/>Her eyes rose to peer through that veil of darkness that shrouded her face by the hood of her cloak. Looking to the tender a moment before she turned about on the stool to gaze at the being.<br/><br/>""Sorry the word of my living upsets you, maybe next time they will have to be a little more.... thorough in the attempt...""<br/><br/>The words carried the taint of her own disappointment at seeing this figure again. Her hands rose up slowly, palms out, showing there was no weapon within her grasp, but that didn't mean there wouldn't be at some point in this meeting. Pushing back the hood of her cloak so that he completely saw her now, there was a hushed silence over the tavern as eyes turned their way for a split second and then changed direction to their drinks.<br/><br/>""Planning to buy me a drink now?""<br/><br/>Years had passed since they fought for the same cause... to the extent, both their motives and reasons were different. Later on the altercation had finally fallen, and in a drunk stupor they had wielded weapons at one another. Since that time, years had passed since that meeting... til now..."
4164,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-20T01:46:28,Ghaleon_Sericia,"<span style=""color: #00BFBF"">He smirked, him to noticing the room's silence, feeling the piercing stares of the patrons for a second or too, only to feel the sudden sense fade. It was as if two Winds clashed, sending a shockwave throughout the room. As she spoke of disappointment, he shrugged lazily, seeing her remove her hood and show her hands. He made no movement to his blade, only opened his own, offering a silent truce. He slowly slid to the stool next to her and sat down, without even a glance of worry.<br/><br/>""A drink? If my memory serves, That would only feed the blood lust further... But what the hell, few have lasted a minute under the hold of my mix..."" He said softly, motioning to the tender to bring him two glasses. As the tender brought them, He poured them both a hefty portion, His ale running rather low from this. He corked the bottle and slid the drink her way, Grabbing his glass, but not lifting it.<br/><br/>""Feeling strong tonight?"" He asked mockingly, his orbs looking toward her.""How long has it been? 3, 4 years?"" He tilted his head, Holding his glass, patiently awaiting a response. Something about this woman always reminded him of his darker days. It drove him to a part of his past that he missed so dearly. Never knowing if a pleasant conversation, or a brutal beating was on the back end of the next word, a rush that was long since extinguished, and do for it's rekindling...</span>"
4165,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-20T20:04:06,Crimson,"Tri sat back on her stool, letting those silver tainted hues gaze at him. It hadn't been long enough since their last meeting. Had the Gods depicted perfect time to send this foolish idiot her way yet again, or the fact that he may have been born with a death wish. Whichever the case may have been Tri was less then pleased to have this being here with her, let alone sitting next to her now. She was pretty sure she had asked only for a drink, not a full partnership for the entire evening.<br/><br/>Looking to the toxic drink coming her way, her lips parted with a devilish smile. He was mighty full of himself to think his drinks were potent, Tri had spent many evenings drinking with dragons, more so, Gabe....<br/><br/>A touchy subject recently.<br/><br/>Reaching out she crushed the glass within her right hand, raising it up to pull a deep hard swig from the rim. There was a lashing burn that confirmed its potency, the burn was like a liquid fire flowing down her throat, and as she lowered the glass there was only the slightest twitch at the corner of her lip.<br/><br/>""It hasn't been long enough.... everyone finally get tired of you, so now you plan to bury yourself within the tavern night life?""<br/><br/>Crushing emotions and crushing dreams, Tri was by far someone you wanted to share drinks with, never knew weather it would end with a blade in your gut, or a hearty shake off after a good drink."
4166,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-20T20:35:12,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He took a deep drink of his, Closing his eyes as the burn slowly subsided. He breathed out some, a small smile sliding across his lips. As she spoke of the length of time not being enough, He laughed, placing his cup on the bar top.""So, I guess missing me would be an understatement... And quiet the contrary, I'm enjoying the The life I was given back..."" He said softly, a touchy subject there indeed.<br/><br/>He looked her over, she hadn't changed one bit, Still just as foolish as him. Was he testing her, Or was it a complete lack of care for what she could do. It's not that he hadn't learned how volatile she was, He just didn't care. ""How do you like it? It's my own special additive..."" Pulls out a small vial with red liquid, twirling it within his fingers.""Probably the most potent drink you'll come across."" He said smugly, looking over to her, seeing the amount that was gone in her glass.""Oops..."" He said with a smirk.<br/><br/>He took another drink, A small smile sliding across his face. He had been drinking the stuff all day, and it was only now that it was kicking in. After years of drinking red horizon, his tolerance for it was beginning to become a nuisance. He was starting to think the only way for him to actually get drunk from it was to drink it straight from the vile. He didn't, For death wasn't on his list of wants, or was it, for he hadn't shy'd away from his drinking partner yet.""What have you been doing the last few years? Last I heard you were getting beaten and bruised...Never did hear why..."" He smirked, keeping his gaze toward her, not a glint of wary."
4167,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-20T22:21:21,Crimson,"The silence from Tri was growing, thickening as her finger swirled the rim of her glass, her hues tilted down to the drops remaining within the glass. On the backlash of his words there was a slight connection there, not much but a little. It seemed the longer she sat there the hazier her mind became. Surly there was no way it could have bee from the drink, it was only one.  Pulling that hand back from her glass she brought it to her forehead and brushed over it a moment before she regained her posture long enough to look at him.<br/><br/>""A shame, guess some people don't know that when you die it is suppose to be forever....""<br/><br/>There was no reason to hide the sharp cut of her words as she gazed at the back drop wall of the bar. Gazing at the different size and shapes of the liquor bottles, strange enough seeing a blurring outline of each bottle for a moment. Blinking it away she turned her attention back to him.<br/><br/>""Your eyes are setting fires....""<br/><br/>There was a almost animistic growl of her words as she stared him down. His smug words weren't a welcoming gesture on her part, Tri in most cases was never a happy drunk, he was about to have a major issue on his hands if he kept putting drinks in her. Tri was the type of drinker that turned into a vicious rattle snake when drinking. So not only did he have a short tempered woman before, he had one that was perhaps more cut-throat then before.<br/><br/>""It isn't your business, but I was redeemed from damnation for a second chance to kill the one that killed me...""<br/><br/>Oh.... SURPRISE!!<br/><br/>Seemed there was now two things they had in comment, didn't mean they were going to be fuck buddies because of it. Tri could still remember the mounting cold dirt raining down over her bound form. Deep ragged pants of breathes filling her lungs with dirt, weighing them down til it almost felt as though the inner organs were going to rip away from the added weight. Months to years later, rot worms and maggots had eaten away the flesh, leaving behind bones that seemed to be cleaned of all protein.<br/><br/>""The why doesn't matter... Least of ll, to you."""
4168,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-20T22:59:06,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He watched her wipe her forehead, his gaze softening as he knew what was happening. Yes, He knew all too well...""Don't worry, The first time Is always a little rough..."" He said with a smile as he listened on, finishing what was left in his glass, and filling it again, his vision wavering ever so slightly. Upon hearing about her brush with death, he smirked.""Guess some people never heard that when you die, you stay dead.."" He joked lightly, taking another small sip of his drink. His mind going over the last time they saw each other, such good times.<br/><br/>""The why never really concerned me to begin with, though I find myself curious none the less."" He said softly, moving in his seat to face the bartop, eyes closing as a little glimmer of tipsy began to ram itself into his mind.""Fucking....Finally..."" He said looking toward his glass as he lifted it into his view. He slowly set it back on the bar top.""So, What was it like, Dying? Did you see the white light? Did it seer the flesh from your very bones?"" He asked, almost whimsically as he took yet another drink from his glass.<br/><br/>""Certainly you remember what happened after, don't you? I know I do..."" He said softly as he began to closes his eyes. He remembered being beaten to death by Katrina. That bitch, Splitting his Zavier symbol, nearly shattering his very soul. It must have been The hand of heaven to reach down and pull him away. He remembered waking in heaven, Forced to train every waking second to give up his rights to the world below. Remembered being torn apart by angels, to be broken in heaven. The Seraphams forcing him to learn the magic, chains being placed on his hands and feet to make him protect an empty throne. He also remembered breaking out, and returning to the sacred land from the gates of hell. He all at once shook his head and took another small drink, pushing his thoughts aside. He sat quietly, waiting for some kind of response, watching as time went on, seeing how far the drink would take her till she passed out. Time would only tell..."
4169,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-22T07:28:21,Crimson,"""Rough... you'll find out soon enough...""<br/><br/>Tri could feel the drunken stupor slowly veiling her thoughts and vision, it was almost like backing a wild beast into a corner, you never know what they may do.  There came the first expression change in a while since they came together. The slight joking tone wasn't a lost on her part, but Tri was far from the joking kind. Her silver hues seemed to shimmer and simmer as she looked at him.<br/><br/>""Only the weak remain dead... what was your excuse...""<br/><br/>Tri let it trail, surly his stupidity didn't keep him from understanding the remains of the statement.  Her attention went back down to her half way finished glass, giving her incentive to draw the glass back up to her lips. Parting the slender forms to rest on the rim where her mouth and throat worked to consume the remaining contents. Once the remain of the drink was finished, she would return it back to the counter top and slid Gahleon a glance before standing up.<br/><br/>""You tell me...""<br/><br/>It was a subject she didn't feel the need to go into detail about, so now she stood from her stool and stumbled slightly. The only saving grace she had was her hand reaching to the counter top where she held on for dear life. No matter how drunk she may have been, she had no intention of staying any longer in his company. Just because they had past history didn't mean they would become the bestest of friends....<br/><br/>""Good bye..."""
4170,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-22T15:17:36,Ghaleon_Sericia,"As she spoke out her threat, he smirked and shook his head.""Some things never change..."" He said softly watching as she grew more and more drunk with each passing second, and only half had been pushed through her lips. He stayed in his seat, watching as she spoke out about his weakness, only another hardy laugh coming from him as she spoke of him being weak. He turned to her as she stepped off the stool and stumbled wildly, after watching her finish the drink. He was impressed, she chose to finish that which was sending her to the side of the road. As she said goodbye, He turned and watched as the liquor did it's work.<br/><br/>""Good bye indeed. Hope you find a place to crash before the rest of it hits you..."" He said softly, finishing his glass, then standing to his feet, a small lose of balance hitting him as he caught himself and let out his hands for balance. He looked toward the tender and tossed him a blood ruby, heading out after tri. He didn't want to miss it when she fell and passed out. Not only would it be hilarious, But He had to get her to a place that wasn't the middle of the street, after all. He was still a gentleman. He stood outside the tavern, watching as she would be making her way, waiting patiently for the inevitable."
4171,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-25T19:26:29,Crimson,"Laughter walked her out, hearing the sound come from him as her back vibrated with the sound, it was nearly enough to make her about face with a weapon in tote. Lucky for the little bastard she was more content on concentrating on how to walk. She had plans to put as much distance between her and him, weather it carried her to the next land mass or not. The haze of her eyes veiled with the surrounding darkness as she moved, sow and steady.  She may have been half blind by the drink but she was not deaf.<br/><br/>""Why are you following me? Are you wanting me to attack you... kill you?""<br/><br/>Maybe his intentions weren't as subtle as he made them out to be. Maybe he got her drunk o purpose to take advantage of her. The thought winded its way through her mind as she tried once more to expand that power of mind. It was far from the symmetrical spider web makings and ore so the likes of a busted windshield of a car. The marks were twisted and disheveled into every known direction. There came a pause, she was silent, stand still as her eyes glanced about her and then she turned about to look directly at him.<br/><br/>""Shouldn't you still be dead...""<br/><br/>Clearly a lost train of thought... or a conversation that had already taken place within the tavern, drinking was a hindering habit to break, but when you had nothing else to live for... what else was there?"
4172,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-25T22:10:58,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon crossed his arms and looked toward tri, leaning back against the tavern, hearing her threat.""If it comes to it, Sure..."" He said softly, huffing softly as he felt the cloud of haze cover his mind. A slight yawn came from him as he looked over to her. He shook his head some, feeling the haze make his mind spin ever so slightly. He thought to himself, it was a very long time since he had been this drunk. The more he stood there, the more he felt his need to move. Angel's were Notorious for destroying things when drunk, so much raw power, and no real control. He placed his bottle in the pocket of his coat and crossed his arms again, hearing her ask him yet another question.<br/><br/>""Probably should be, But Death is supposed to be a release, Not a Servitude. If you don't remember, I serve no one. So I broke out of my prison, and returned to a less constricted world. What's your Excuse?"" He asked more as a jest as he stepped forward, standing in the darkness. This was impressive, she was still standing, after a full glass of his brew. New developments were in the works, and he was eager to see the unfolding."
4173,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-26T05:03:32,Crimson,"Facing him now, she debated the meaning behind his words, piecing it together the best she could before shaking her head at him. There was little to be seen in her eyes, very introspective on all levels, even more so since her death. Those silver hues were a dead silence to the haze of darkness that filled her mind. The corruption of the past drink lingered, seemingly taking it's time to leave her system.<br/><br/>""I am uncertain whether you are being stupid or if you wish death again...""<br/><br/>For the first time since their meeting a smile of dark seduction curled her lips as she shifted on the balls of her heels. Wasn't that the million dollar question. Her hands slipped within the cloak before regaining ground back towards where he stood, leaning against the wall of the tavern. Coming to a halt in front of him, unbalance at best to lean on the wall next to him.<br/><br/>""There was only one worth the trouble to follow, and he has long since disappeared, so once more.... I am free to rake this world and the one after this. Death spit me back out cause I was too much to handle."""
4174,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-03-26T05:13:21,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon watched as she sauntered over, him smirking at her words of stupidity, or wanting to die.""And I suppose you believe whole heartily, that you will be the one to take me out? I guess it's Possible..."" He said with a smirk, His words now plain and to the point. He wasn't challenging her in the least. As she leaned on the wall next to him, he listened to her words of death.<br/><br/>""And Yet, I'm the fool. A proud Woman like you, Following someone into the realms of death... A bit sad, Wouldn't you agree? No one is worth following that far..."" He said with a smirk.""Now, Chasing into the next realm, Now that's a reason I can get behind...""<br/><br/>He smirked and sat against the wall, still counting the seconds for her to fall from his brew. No one had lasted this long besides him. Her limit should have been hit. He didn't question it further however, Letting time pass this way was much better. At the very least, Should she find the need to attack him sometime, He would have a slight upper hand, Which was always nice.""You boast as though your trying to impress me? Should I be impressed?"" He said plainly, taking another small swig, making sure he didn't get too drunk."
4175,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-04-17T22:25:41,Crimson,"""Even more possible then you think... time changes everything...""<br/><br/>Leaning at the side of the tavern she has a pause of moments, spaces filled with only their silence for the time being. Hard contemplating thoughts shot through her mind as her arms crossed one another over her chest. The slight wind thought blew seemed to howl in her ears, bringing back the painful memories of her own stupidity.<br/><br/>""I never follow....""<br/><br/>A simple threatening statement of truth as she turned her attention to look down at his sitting form now. Maybe he thought she hadn't heard that, or perhaps he was trying to pull the tail of a vicious animal. Whatever the case may have been... it was a deadly game for him to be playing at the time.<br/><br/>""I followed death when I figured out that the one that was suppose to help be ran like a fearing crow...""<br/><br/>Those potent words ringed through her words and back lashed as the crackling power between them sparked with more life then it had before. The seemingly small light show that had transpired in the pub was nothing compared to the full blown lightening storm taking place outside. Though as soon as it had started, it quickly vanished, slumping Tri against the wall of the pub. Finally the weakness hit her knees and lowered her to the ground next to Ghaleon.<br/><br/>""More then you think..."""
4176,A Chance Encounter (Crimson and Topic Maker),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6750,2012-04-18T00:53:04,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He smiled, seeing her slump down next to him. The drink had finally began to take it's toll. This was a rare treat to be sure. He stayed listening to her words of threats, keeping his eyes forward, shrugging to her threats, the true way of warriors. Make sure they believe how powerful you are, anything less would be met with death.""Calm down, Tri. There is no need to further your standing with me."" He said softly, taking a drink from his bottle, smiling softly.<br/><br/>""You've always been a force to be wary of."" He said softly, shaking his head some.""No matter what you have done Or how far you've gone, It changes nothing..."" He said softly, smirking, feeling the energies of them both colliding in the air around them. It was a tangible fight between aura's.""You're still ravishing..."" He smirked, looking over to her, his blue eyes swirling viciously.<br/><br/>""If you wish to test yourself with me, then quit talking about it and take your best shot. Otherwise, I might just think your trying to get me in bed, with all that boasting."" He said softly, laughing some for the thought that would pass through his head. Whatever the outcome, his jaw tightened to the possible fist that would come barreling into it."
4177,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-26T05:14:43,realityeater,"She snorted slightly. ""I am not a mercinary,"" she said simply, and eyed the meat again before she checked her boots for moisture and her remaining knife. She would have to recover her bow later.<br/><br/>""I need information,"" she muttered after a moment, though her eyes strayed to the food again."
4178,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-26T05:34:53,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon heard her speak, Then nodded some.""Yea, I figured you weren't..."" He said softly, taking another small bite of the meat, only to watch as she eyed it. She must have been hungry. As she spoke about information, He paused, tilting his head to her as she spoke.""Information? About what?"" He said softly, trying to figure out exactly what she was talking about, after all, he didn't know anything that would be useful to her....did he?<br/><br/>As he watched her eyeing the meat again, He looked down, seeing their was quiet abit left. He smiled some and tossed it to her, knowing she had the reflexes to catch it.""I insist, Have it. You'll need your strength..."" He said softly, going back to watching the fire."
4179,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-26T05:54:34,realityeater,"Elle caught the jerky swiftly and looked at it almost as an afterthought, sniffing it cautiously. Satisfied that it wasn't poisoned, she ripped a piece off with her molars and chewed it thoughtfully. She stared at Ghaleon's face intensely as if deciding whether or not to ask her question.<br/><br/>""I'm looking for someone,"" she said at last, and under her icy mask there was a flicker of uncertainty."
4180,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-26T06:03:19,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon watched her inspect the meat, only to nod, for he understood those days. Even if they ate it too, Always check the food for poison, you never know what immunity they have worked up. As she spoke out about looking for someone, he tilted his head some.""Alright...Good start, But Am I supposed to know who this person is? Or.... Am I this person?"" He asked with a smiled narrowing of his eyes, the confusion was setting in rather early tonight."
4181,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-26T06:23:06,realityeater,"""Don't be stupid,"" Elle said sharply. The jerky was chewy and she let it keep her from elaborating. She looked away, swallowing. After a moment she untied her hair, which fell about her in a long, platinum blonde sheet. With both hands she smoothed her hair back from her forehead, exposing her face to Ghaleon in the firelight.<br/><br/>""Have you seen a man with a face like mine?"" she asked. Without her hair framing her face her eyes looked harder and sharper, an almost deadly pierce to her stare. ""Exactly like mine."""
4182,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-26T06:36:30,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon was a little taken back by her telling him not to be stupid, shaking his head gruffly.""Little harsh..."" He said teasingly as he watched her reveal herself fully to him. He took in her face, almost forgetting that she had asked him a question in the first place. He was snapped back to reality when she spoke out sternly.<br/><br/>""In truth, No..."" He said softly, wanting to leave it at that as he grabbed his toasty socks and slid them on, a small smile of pure bliss covered his features."
4183,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-26T06:45:24,realityeater,"Elle's face would have dropped if there was any expression on it at all. She let her hair fall back into her face and tied it back quickly. ""I see,"" she said coldly. ""Then I have nothing more to ask.""<br/><br/>She stood with a grunt, found her legs uncooperative, and sat back down heavily. ""Damn,"" she muttered, running a hand along her knee-high hunting boots. She tried again, using the wall of the cave to brace herself. She was able to stand with slight instability."
4184,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-26T13:46:04,Ghaleon_Sericia,"As she tried to stand the first time, Ghaleon tilted his head some, watching her as she got to her feet again.""You don't honestly think that you can make it out of here alive do you?"" He said softly, getting to his feet and standing in front of the exit, crossing his arms. She was willing to take him captive to get information, but now it was his turn. He didn't like being confused, and as such, had some questions of his own.<br/><br/>""Look, Girl. I get that your hell bent on something, But you don't honestly think that the man who carried you out of a blizzard is just going to let you walk back out into it, Do you?"" He said softly, trying to get through to her as he stayed in her path, knowing she wouldn't be able to walk without the wall's help, it made keeping her for answers much simpler.""Come on, Let's sit and talk, You don't know the whole story. I said I hadn't seen the face before. It doesn't mean I don't know where to look..."" He said softly, stepping out of her path, looking away from her.<br/><br/>""The extents I will go to..."" He said softly, Grabbing up his jacket and pulling out the wanted poster, Tossing it on the fire, watching as the words Shadow, and Elle turned to ash, burning away.""There goes another job..."" He said softly, sitting down by the fire, remaining silent for a few seconds, only to speak softly back toward her.""Leave if you want, I won't stop you...There is no honor in this..."" He said softly, crossing his arms on his knee and staring off into the fire, contemplating his next move."
4185,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-27T06:41:17,realityeater,"Elle was baffled. It was not often that she felt confused, and so didn't quite know how to react. She kept her place against the wall (mostly because she wasn't ready yet to venture away from it and try her luck at walking) and stared at Ghaleon with an expression close to being normal. The curiosity simmered into a low irritation--for some reason Elle felt guilty for the way that Ghaleon acted, and Elle resented being made to feel. She glowered at him.<br/><br/>""How would you know where to look for a man you haven't seen?"" Elle said in her longest sentence yet. ""I see his face in my reflection, and still I cannot find him. What magic do you have that reveals the hiding places of people that don't want to be found?""<br/><br/>She eased back down to the floor. Outside the cave, the blizzard whipped snow through the air at an alarming rate.<br/><br/>""This is useless,"" Elle muttered after a moment, staring out at the storm. Her shoulders were sloped down slightly, and she looked almost defeated on the cavern floor."
4186,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-27T07:35:53,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon poked the fire, keeping his back turned to her as he listened to her words. She had an excellent point, He hadn't ever seen the face before, But then How else did he find what he was looking for. By being Exactly what was needed. When she spoke of magic, He laughed a little, looking over his shoulder to her.""Do, Connections and Trickery Count as magic?"" He said with a smile as he saw her sitting at the face of the cave.<br/><br/>He breathed out some, and stood to his feet again, stepping over and standing back behind her.""It's Only useless if you give up..."" He said softly, standing back against the wall, thinking things over. After a long pause, he looked up, the haze of confusion fading as he began to formulate a plan.<br/><br/>""You are Elle, Right? And You say your looking for someone who looks exactly like you..."" He said softly, waiting for some kind of response as the wheels began to spin furiously in his head. Maybe he didn't get the job from the person she's looking for, But maybe the person who passed him the job did. He pondered for a few seconds, going over everything in his head over and over. He would make no eye contact with her, him locked in a state of wonderment."
4187,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-28T03:04:04,realityeater,"Elle flinched as Ghaleon spoke her name, almost as if she had been struck. Her face went cold and impassive. One hand lifted and ran through her thick ponytail, fingers catching on snags, until she had pulled tangles loose.<br/><br/>""I prefer not to be addressed by name,"" she said in a quiet but firm voice. ""Shadow will do. The name of a thing is it's power.""<br/><br/>She leaned back, turning her eyes to Ghaleon. ""There is no reason to pursue this further. You do not know who I seek and I do not have time to inform you. What could you do that I cannot?"""
4188,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-28T06:05:00,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon was pulled from his trance like state to hear the words of wanting to be called shadow, Him looking over to her and nodding.""Shadow... As you wish..."" He said softly, only to watch as she leaned and spoke out to him about not bothering to pursue it any further. He tilted his head some and stepped over, sitting down next her, across the entrance of the cave.<br/><br/>""You seem to not want to believe that..."" He said softly, looking out into the night snow, the blizzard moving over the cave fiercely. He brought his arm to rest on his leg, his toes curling to the cold ground. As he sat in silence for a few seconds, he looked over to her and smiled.""So, What made you attack me? I never did get around to asking..."" His voice was riddled with curiosity as he looked back to the fire and his Coat. With a mild Shudder, He stood up, Grabbed his jacket and pulled it over him.<br/><br/>He looked to the fire, then to the cave entrance and smiled softly.""You know, I think we might need to stay put for the night. That Blizzard isn't going to let up..."" He said softly, thanking his stars that he had grabbed a good amount of fire wood. As the fire was dying, he lifted a piece of wood and set it on the coals, Then sat down by it and stared into it, warming his hands."
4189,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-29T07:06:26,realityeater,"Elle grunted. ""Preemptive measures, as I said. I was told you had information, but I was not aware that you were seeking a bounty on my head until you stumbled into my hiding place,"" she looked as if she wanted to smile, but it didn't go any further than that as she crossed her arms under her cloak to ward off the cold. ""I would rather not take the chance that my source might stab me in the ribs and take me back to someone I have upset in the course of my work."""
4190,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-30T01:25:56,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He laughed some, Looking over to her.""So, you try and kill the people who have information? That's seem's like it could go bad very quickly. Where would you be if they didn't follow orders?"" He smiled and listened to her words of being stabbed, another shake of the head coming from him as his body was warmed by the fire.<br/><br/>""My dear, If I was going to kill you, I would have done it already. As I said, One, Your not at your best, Therefore I couldn't kill you even if I wanted to. Two, Your a proud Creature, with a strength of a raging fire. So, Naturally, I'd rather fight sit back and watch your climb to the top."" He said softly.""You must have information about the way I conduct business... Never losing out on a job?"" He trailed off, Waiting for some kind of response, Him grabbing his socks, an excited smile coaxing across his lips as he slipped one on his foot, him relaxing to the warmth that was transferred to his foot.<br/><br/>As he went to slide the other on, He looked at his toe, Seeing the blood, remembering when it happened and got a little angry.""Now, Why the Hell, Would you be hiding in the snow? Why does everything have to be all about the Damnable Snow..."" He said with a wince as his hands began to massage the toe that was crushed against the rock, slowly working the nail to set right, seering pain creeping across his face.""If anything, You owe me a Night of Explanation for my busted toe..."" He said with a small tone of sarcasm, his nail being set back into place. He pulled from his coat a bandage and began to wrap his toe, wincing with each pass.""Thank the heavens the cold kept it from bleeding too much..."" He said softly, tying the cloth bandage down and slipped his warm sock on his foot, the warmth immediately soothing the pain.<br/><br/>""So, What do you say, A truce till morning? I promise, On my Word as A Gentleman, that I will not harm you..."" He said softly as he took off his jacket once more. Laying it down beside him, He took off his Tank top, him grabbing his shoulder as feathery white wings sprouted from his back, small snaps and cracks could be heard as they stretched, More pain plaguing his eyes. He layed his Tank top on the warm ground by the fire, trying to dry it out as he slowly pulled his wings against his back and put his trench coat back on. He wasn't even aware if she had been watching him, all he cared about at this point was warmth."
4191,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-30T05:30:08,realityeater,"Elle ignored the rest of his questions in favor of watching him. In her world, baring oneself was a horrible mistake to make. Elle could see why the creature was at ease, now, however. He was an ethreal, a winged one. Fochiana in all her spiritual wisdom would have referred to him as an angel.<br/><br/>Elle did not believe in heaven and hell. Hell was her twin whispering over her, driving his hand into her chest as he searched for<span style=""font-style: italic"">more</span>under Elle's skin. Colors and streams of electricity being drawn from her by the lips, and years of wasted effort in many storms much like this. That was hell.<br/><br/>And heaven, by the looks of it, was warm socks.<br/><br/>Elle observed Ghaleon's injury without wincing or shying away. Were she less inclined to believe that Ghaleon was unlikely to react at this point, she would have simply done nothing. Instead she pulled herself to her feet painfully and made several determined, albiet slow, steps towards the mouth of the cave where the blizzard was spitting snow into their doorway. She bent slowly, sore from her earlier exposure, and scooped up some snow with her bare hands. A few handfuls went into her cloak for carrying, and she brought them back to the angel as he relaxed.<br/><br/>Without saying a word Elle eased back onto her knees and removed her bracers, showing her dark blue sleeves for a moment before she rolled them up, exposing her arms. She was surprisingly pale for having obviously spent so much time outdoors, and with one hand she pulled Ghaleon's sock off and set it aside, setting about undoing the bandage he had tied.<br/><br/>""The cold will fool you,"" she said by way of explanation as she held his ankle down with one hand, smearing the melting snow over his injury with the other. ""But it can get infected. I will clean it and rebandage it,"" she said mirthlessly, her words blunt. ""You are clumsy with gauze."""
4192,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-30T05:43:49,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He watched as she headed over with the snow, Him closing his eyes again, not really caring what she was up to, until he felt himself being touched. All of a sudden everything made sense. She was going to cause him more pain.""No, What are you doing..."" He said with mild panic as she took off his sock and pressed the snow against it. His face tightening in agony. He only began to calm when she spoke of his Re bandaging his foot, The look of annoyance crossing his lips as she went to work.<br/><br/>""Yea, you try Dressing a wound on yourself and see how well it comes out for you..."" He said softly, figuring she did it anyway. That was what people in action did. They stitched themselves. After all, no one could do more damage to him, than he could. He slowly became used to the pain, being inflicted by someone other than himself, him calming down with each passing second.<br/><br/>""I do appreciate it though, do not misunderstand..."" He said softly, wincing again from not bracing when she touched it. Another thing of having people do shit to you. Unless you are paying attention to everything they do, you can never prepare for it. He sighed a little, the pain subsiding again as he smiled.""Don't let this little problem fool you. I'm actually quite tough..."" He said softly, as if assuring both of them. He had to be to have enough control over his reflexes not to hit here every time the pain shot up."
4193,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-30T05:54:17,realityeater,"""I'm sure,"" Elle said flatly, though her voice was tinged with teasing sarcasm if one was listening hard enough. She was deft and only somewhat gentle as she let the snow melt on his toe, carrying the impurities away with it. She reached around her with the hand that wasn't holding his ankle down, pulling a small pouch off the back of her belt. She fingered through it, pulling out a few long green leaves, and put them in her mouth. She watched his foot as she chewed them slowly. For a second her eyes flicked up to look at his face, and she almost looked concerned for him.<br/><br/>She spit out the leaves, which she had chewed into a paste, and smoothed it over his toe. ""Everbless,"" she said as she surveyed her handiwork, taking the bandage and slowly wrapping it around his toe again. ""It will keep the infection away and cause the wound to heal faster. Fochiana forces more of it into my pack than is necessary for my purposes, and it is better not to waste it.""<br/><br/>She sounded like she was only justifying it to herself as she tied the bandage neatly and slipped the sock back on his foot, cleaning her hands in the remaining snow. ""You will not be able to travel until it is healed,"" she mused, glancing around the cave. She had the look of an animal's instinctive nature to her, the way she moved even when sore and weakened from her bout with the cold. Her body moved in graceful stalking motions more than a human's walk as she crossed to the edge of the shadows and returned, sliding a fairly good-sized rock with her foot. She lifted Ghaleon's heel and set it on top of the stone. ""This will help,"" she grunted, and stared at him as she gauged his reaction intently. She shifted her weight subtly from one foot to the other as if unsure of what to do with the situation now that she wasn't on killing terms with him."
4194,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-30T06:11:33,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He listened and winced as she worked, hearing her sarcasm. He opened his mouth to speak out a counter, only to be met with a wince as she touched him again. He watched her going for leaves, Watching her chew them into paste, him rolling his eyes.""Great, Leaf paste. Hope it taste terrible..."" He said with a wince as she placed it on his toe, him taking a deep breath, only to let it out as sweet relief hung in the wings. He knew the plant, only by hearing it's properties and how well it was in it's medicinal uses.<br/><br/>Once it was finished, He lifted his toe to look at it, nodding at the handiwork.""Alright, So there's another reason, Good with Cloth..."" He said softly,The purest of jokes leaving his lips as he studied. His laugh turned to questionable eyes as she pulled over a rock, to elevate his foot. Hearing that he wouldn't be able to travel, He tilted his head.""Not travel... Do you think my wings are just for show?"" He said plainly, laying his foot onto the rock. When he felt himself uncomfortable he smiled and pulled himself against the cave wall, Pulling the rock along with him, Only to cross his arms over his bare chest.<br/><br/>He was about to smile and relax when he noticed the small shifting of weight, knowing it could only mean one thing. She didn't know what to do next. This scenario was different for him too. Someone so cold, willing to help out someone they hardly knew. He sighed softly and fixed his position, looking up to her with a smile.""So, Where you from, Shadow? The night is long, And with us both on the mend, Might as well get to know each other..."" He said softly, waiting for a reply as his eyes went back to the fire."
4195,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-30T06:23:50,realityeater,"""It tastes like medicine,"" Elle retorted when he commented about the leaves. For a moment it looked like she was considering making him taste it for himself, but she looked away and the curiously introverted expression on her face passed. She watched his leg instead, like an attentive nurse, making sure that he didn't cause himself more harm.<br/><br/>""Wings will hardly help you to keep from landing without your feet,"" she said flatly, refusing to be awed by his feathery appendages. ""Without a plan there is no purpose in moving from the cave until you are healed.""<br/><br/>She sat down again at last, within arm's reach of him, and turned her eyes on his face as he spoke of passing the time. She raised an eyebrow in a rarely expressive motion when he asked where she was from.<br/><br/>""Calendas,"" she said, naming the kingdom adjacent to their location. ""To be more specific would be unwise. I have a home there, and I am rarely there. That is sufficient enough information.""<br/><br/>The firelight played on Ghaleon's wings and she nodded to them. ""And you? I am told that the only<span style=""font-style: italic"">ethreal</span>that are here have fallen from Summerland."""
4196,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=20,2012-03-30T06:43:48,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He smiled, hearing her speak with such absolution, Him feeling the need to let her know that there was little need for such straight forward words, but that thought left as his toe began to throb, a feeling he was all too familiar with. He sighed softly, Nodding as he listened to where she was from, knowing of the kingdom. ""Nice place to be sure, I only remember the market place there..."" He said softly, taking his bottle out of his jacket and took a small drink, a smile passing as he laid his head back against the rock. He looked to her, only to see where she was nodding toward.<br/><br/>""Oh, that... That's a really long story, Filled with a lot of trouble..."" He said softly, taking a drink to leaving it in mystery, only to sigh softly as he placed the bottle on the ground next to him.""Speaking of which.."" He said softly, The warmth in the cave had slowly began to become a good level. He pushed off the wall ever so slightly, taking off his jacket once more. His wings fell from his back again, stretching out several feet in each direction. Just as before, The cracks and snaps would be terribly loud, the sound of bones being reset after months of folding. His face showed each bit of pain from every snap that could be heard. It wouldn't be a very pleasant thing to witness as he breathed out from the agony, slowly laying down against the rock, breathing still heavy from the episode.<br/><br/>His wings were perfect, aside from his obvious need to hide them, ruffling the feathers.""What I can tell you, Is You can't fall from something that has already hit the bottom."" He said softly, the pain slowly subsiding as he took another small drink of his Brew. His forehead and bare body would be sweating from the pain he endured from the unfolding.""I hail from the land that borders ""Summerland"" And the River styx. The True name of my land is Haithis, But some refer to it as Nirvana. A place to live out the rest of your life, when life on earth is over... I go where I am sent... To protect those who need it..."" He said softly, a smile on his lips now as the pain was fully gone, his wings coming around to protect him from the cold.<br/><br/>""At least, that's how I see it. Apparently an angel, With an intact Wingspan and Aura is unheard of in this realm... So take what you will from that..."" He said softly, his eyes watching her, taking her in. She was actually rather beautiful, when she didn't have the look of fight in her eyes. He only relaxed against the wall and held his bottle close, waiting for a response from her."
4197,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-30T06:53:41,realityeater,"""I do not pretend to be well-versed in such manners,"" Elle said honestly. ""It is Fochiana who deals with the gods and their machinations. If you are of no threat to me then I do not see a need to treat you differently than anyone else, regardless of your rarity.""<br/><br/>Coming from her it almost sounded like a compliment, and she seemed to regard him with a little more gentle respect considering his pain. Despite her resolve not to be impressed, she had obviously never seen such wings before and stared with due consideration. She took in the sight of them like a tactician, planning for their advantages and disadvantages. ""I should think that, when not flying, they are an inconvenience. A strange gift, unless it is a curse.""<br/><br/>She slowly undid the clasp on her cloak, pulling it off in the now mild temperature of the cave. She wore a deep, dusky blue shirt that showed her shoulders, and over it a leather guard that covered her entire torso from chest to navel. Her shirt was long and may have been a chemise before she tailored it to suit her practicality, and with the way her leather corset hugged her body the shirt flared out slightly at her hips. Her pants were an nondescript grey-brown and tucked into her boots, which were knee high and laced meticulously up her shins. The toes were scuffed and worn from use.<br/><br/>""If you were sent to protect,"" Elle said, folding her cloak and setting it beside her, ""then why do you hunt bounties? Do your gods not provide for your needs while you are in their service?"" Her lips twitched as if she might smile. ""Perhaps you are cursed after all."""
4198,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-30T07:14:18,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He smiled, seeing her do the same in the heat of the room, They weren't going anywhere for awhile, no reason to be ready to leave, he figured. As she spoke about his wings being a curse, He began to laugh.""Yes, Not only can I not hide as well as others, But they take up so much space..."" He laughed still, holding back the real reason he hid them, without even a hint of hiding it from her. He was skilled at protecting himself, and it was exactly what he was doing. His wings were the only way to stop him completely. He would walk with a broken back, a fractured leg. If anything happened to his wings while they weren't folded, It would be like crushing a spider under your finger. The most pain you can endure. Cause not only were they sensitive, They housed the Immortality that came with being an angel. Take an angel's wings, you take his soul with you.<br/><br/>He looked over her with a slight smile, only to meet her gaze again. Hearing that he must have been cursed, his eyes softened to a gentle spirit.""God's Eyes have left me for many years. The curse is on all he created. And no, I am not in the service to anyone. I am a service to the cosmos itself. I was sent here to protect someone, But I am never told who. I go where my Mind tells me too..."" He said, his eyes looking at her as if he was a psychic with a fortune on his tongue, only to smirk and continue.""If you believe all that, then that blonde in your hair has seeped into your brain."" He laughed and breathed out with a smile, looking over to her as she would no doubt be holding back one herself.<br/><br/>""Would letting you know that your off the clock, allow you to loosen up a little bit?"" He said softly, looking to her with a tilted head as he spoke. He wondered if she was always like this. So shut off from the world, and driven. One thing he learned after countless years, If you don't have fun once and awhile, you ultimately lose your edge. As that thought passed his mind, he took another small drink of his Bottle and waited for a response."
4199,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-30T07:25:49,realityeater,"Elle's eyes wandered from his wings to his face and back again, largely uninterested in his talk of God's abandonment. ""You sound like the church-men,"" she said with a slight roll of her eyes. ""They too think that their God has left this place. But the flowers bloom, and there is rain in the spring, and animals bear their young. Everything is as it should be in nature. It is man who has abandoned the land.""<br/><br/>She almost looked like she did believe that he was in service to the universe, and nodded slightly. ""I do not know what you mean by my hair becoming part of my brain,"" she said slowly, missing the joke. ""But I am never 'off the clock.' My life is dedicated to seeking out the man whose face is like my own. If I relent, he will escape me again.""<br/><br/>The cave floor scraped under her boots as she shifted, folding her legs and resting her hands on her knees. She looked at once vigilant and more casual as she leaned one hand out, her finger stopping inches from his wings. Elle cast him a glance. ""May I?"" she asked, obviously intending to touch the feathers."
4200,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-30T07:41:40,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Laughter could be heard from him as his joke soared over her head. Listening to her views of the Universe, He smiled lightly, crossing his arms as each point she made, he understood, even felt at one time. She was rather wide, though so cold. She must have been hell bent. What he had said about going where he was needed, was true....partly. He was not on a mission, no. He was on a path much more dark. Escaped from heaven, through hell. No one had ever attempted it, and he made it out without a scratch. One day he would have to return to defend it, but that day was far off.<br/><br/>He was actually enjoying her company, aside from the lack of emotion. Which he kinda understood in his own way. His foot was healing, thanks to her. Her company, though vigilant was a nice change to the tavern lifestyle. He was almost at the point of full relaxation when he caught her movements toward his wing. Suddenly all possible emotion left his face, his hand going at a blinding speed to his blade. This all would happen within the blink of an eye. His eyes would go to her, hearing her ask if she could feel.<br/><br/>His eyes began to swirl calmly again, his face softening and his hand leaving his blade as he forced himself to calm down. After all, there wasn't any ill attempt, no malice in her eyes, No threatening moment in her person at all. After a few seconds of his noticeable change, he breathed out in a small sigh of relief and nodded to her.""I'm sorry... It's...Nothing personal..."" He said softly, looking away from her as his wing opened slowly. He had allowed others to see them, feel them, but was always ready to cleave flesh from bone the second their eyes went for such a malicious act. No one would ever catch him off guard with his wings again."
4201,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-30T07:49:43,realityeater,"Elle was unmoved by his reaction. She was surprised at her own lack of defense, though she hid it well. Truly, she thought, I must believe that he will not hurt me. She kept his eyes fixed on his face, devoid of any response to his defenses, hand motionless and outstretched.<br/><br/>""If you were to cut it off,"" she said, nodding to her hand, ""then you would have regretted it more than I, I think. You are too kind for your own good in this sort of work.""<br/><br/>She dropped the subject, her fingertips brushing lightly over the feathers with strangely gentle motions, like she was running them through a loved one's hair. The feathers were silky under her touch and she sank her fingers into the softness, feeling where the quills met flesh. She did not realize that she had a small, wistful smile in the corners of her mouth, or that her face had grown soft. She simply touched the phenomenon of his wings and thought of little else. There might have been a hint of some innocence long passed away as she combed her fingers through the white slowly."
4202,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-30T08:17:07,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He breathed out some, hearing her speak of him regretting it. He Shrugged some, only to listen to her speaking about him being far too kind. A small laugh coming from him as he felt her hands going through his wings. He breathed out softly, relaxing again as she moved through the feathers. There was something to soothing about someone moving their hands in his wings.<br/><br/>His eyes would go to hers, seeing a new bit a life spark into them as she seemed mesmerized in her exploration. He also watched her smile form, leading him to smile as well. She was finally calming down, and letting emotion surface. As her hand slid through his feathers, He closed his eyes some and leaned back against the cave wall. His wing would Respond to her touch, Pushing lightly against her hand.<br/><br/>Without any warning, his wing would slowly slink around her body, brushing lightly against her cheek, His eyes still closed, like he had nothing to do with it, a small smile on his lips."
4203,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-30T08:28:45,realityeater,"Elle was lost in the feeling of feathers and soft skin under her hands until Ghaleon's wing moved on it's own, wrapping around her. She would have panicked if she was not so curious, the sensation of delicate wisps of touch on her face one that she had not felt in many years. She cast a glance at the angel to see what he was playing at, but he seemed not to even notice. Experimentally, Elle stroked his wing slowly the way she did her younger sister's hair when she slept.<br/><br/>If she had been in any other situation, Elle would have grunted and walked away. She felt oddly comfortable near the fire, the only other sounds being the wind moaning outside and the occasional crackling from the blaze. Maybe it was the fact that Ghaleon was an ethreal, or maybe it was that he had not killed her when he had the opportunity. Whatever the case, Elle did not shy away or go for her knife when the wing moved along her face. Instead she allowed the experience to happen and, for the first time in a long time, one could safely assume she was enjoying it.<br/><br/>""Soft,"" she commented under her breath, letting the feathers tickle her face."
4204,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-30T08:48:07,Ghaleon_Sericia,"His eyes remained closed as he felt her moving through his feathers in such a way. It was as if it were the first time they had ever been touched, when in truth, it wasn't. The sensitivity of his wingspan was greatly mysterious. Any soft touch felt like a deep massage, complete with the muscles being loosened to their most relaxed. To Ghaleon, all he felt was his skin softening, goosebumps from the sensations.<br/><br/>When she didn't shy away from his wings touch, His eyes would open to hear her speak of it being soft, him seeing her actually opened up and enjoying herself, if even for a short time. His wing would slowly caress her fully, a small hug if you will, before it folded back away from her, Ghaleon watching her, Eyes calm and swirling slowly.""You know, Shadow... You Should really learn to enjoy yourself more... You're Rather Beautiful when you smile..."" He said softly, Him remembering he still had his Brew of ale on his lap, Him taking a small sip.<br/><br/>He stayed quiet after saying such a thing to her, but didn't avoid eye contact, nor did he shy away. She was speaking bluntly, he was too. He figured it would go over her head anyway, not like it would have hit her feelings or anything. After all, the only thing he knew that would calm her down was the softness of his wing."
4205,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T01:25:50,realityeater,"Elle was glad that the heat of the fire on her back covered the sudden color on her face as she turned her head from Ghaleon. ""Hmn,"" she grunted in response to him saying she was beautiful. She had heard it before, from sleezier men who thought they could bargain their way out of death, but the situation was different now. She smoothed her hair with one hand, running her fingers through the long strands as she stared at the wall and waited for any unwanted visible reactions to die away.<br/><br/>There was no time to be ridiculous, and there were many ways to trap a bounty. Elle tried to remind herself that when she had stumbled across the ethreal, he was hunting her for riches. Even aside from that, being flattered and letting her guard down would not help her find Lee.<br/><br/>""You should sleep,"" Elle said, unaware of the softening tone in her own voice, keeping her face turned away from the angel though she sat less than an arm's length away."
4206,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T04:54:41,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon watched the flush form, just as she turned to look away from him. She did have feelings, if very buried. This pleased him. Maybe with some work, he could grow to actually be friend her. His smile didn't dwindle as his mind began to race, only to come back as she spoke of sleep. He felt himself puzzled by this. Sure he trusted her to an extent, but not to sleep when she remained awake.<br/><br/>""And will you be sleeping with me?"" He said softly, not meaning it to sound the way he did, but still didn't bother fixing it. After all, He was still driven by that impulse to tease a blushing girl till she blushed as red as his brew. He chuckled lightly, waiting to see some kind of flustered movement, his hand lifting his bottle to his lips and taking a small drink. The wonders of his brew. To the first timer, it was like a rush to the top of drunken times, only to pass out with the worlds greatest hangover. To someone like ghaleon, it was like drinking water with a tiny bit of alcohol. He couldn't remember the last time he got drunk off the stuff. Such an unholy tolerance he had grown for it.<br/><br/>His mind hazzed ever so slightly as the drink finally began to do it's job. Dulling the senses so he could sleep. Otherwise his mind would continue to break down everything around him, sleep becoming nigh impossible. Without thinking, he smiled and offered her the bottle.""Care for a drink, Shadow?"" He said softly, waiting with an outstretched hand."
4207,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T05:24:49,realityeater,"Elle's back stiffened and she turned to stare at Ghaleon sharply. ""What are you suggesting?"" she said, and her eyes were sharp though her face was turning a bright red. ""That I drink your brew,"" which she could smell even from where she sat, ""and... sleep with you?"" she turned away again, both hands in her hair, combing through her long ponytail as if reassuring herself that she was still awake and not drifted into some strange hypothermic sleep.<br/><br/>""I do not drink,"" she said finally, and turned again to look at him. One knee bounced as if she were slightly nervous. She had never really been in a situation like this, and despite her training she wasn't sure what to do with herself. Fochiana would have winked conspiratorially and nudged her sister in the ribs. Elle, for once, was glad that her younger sister was not present."
4208,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T05:51:52,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon was just about to take another drink as she turned and stared at him, near screaming about what he was suggesting, he tilted his head to the side, lowering the bottle some.""No, I was suggesting that you take a small sip of my drink, To calm you down for the night, and both of us fall asleep at the same time. That way there's no chance for either of us to suspect the other."" He said softly, searching her features.<br/><br/>He watched her still as she said she didn't drink, a laugh coming to his lips as he took another swig from his bottle, his legs twitching from not moving for the time it had laid.""Everyone drinks, that's what drives this realm. A belly full of ale, Makes your dreams sail, Deeper into the night, With the first light of the Fire, Bright. And when I lay my head below, I swear on all, My heart will Go. Into the Grand Hall, Where I feast And I Fly. For this is the World, In which I will Die..."" He smiled as the bottle was placed on the cave floor.<br/><br/>He hoped she would know where this out burst came from, Him adjusting his foot to be a tad bit more comfortable. His bare chest and forehead had stopped sweating for the time being, the room still warm with the wafting hearth, his head laying back against the cave wall.""I guess, You could sleep with me, If for no other reason than to keep warm. I don't care either way..."""
4209,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T06:09:36,realityeater,"Elle shifted uncomfortably at the mere suggestion. ""Aren't ethreal supposed to be moral?"" she said at last, feeling helpless for the first time in a long, long time. She stretched her legs in front of her and pulled her knees up to her chest, staring past Ghaleon and into the fire. She went silent for a while, listening to the verse, and finally cast a glance back at Ghaleon.<br/><br/>""How do you adjust your priorities so quickly?"" she asked, honestly baffled at the concept. Her priorities had never shifted, and in fact she hadn't been in a position to consider them in a while. She eyed Ghaleon curiously, unsure of what to do with a half-naked, buzzed angel in the middle of the night."
4210,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T07:03:07,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He watched her interestingly. she was so frigid, it was rather sweet, all the way till she asked about them being moral, A laugh coming to his lips as he countered.""Moral, Peaceful, gentle, loving, hating hurting, wrathful, unrelenting. You name it, we are it. I guess I'm just a rare breed. And it's not like I am looking to bed you."" He said softly, laying back against the wall, eyes closing again as the haze in his brain began to cover his eyes. His wings laid back, relaxed, almost happy that they didn't have to be folded.<br/><br/>When she spoke of adjusting his priorities, He tilted his head some.""My Priorities Do not change at all... I don't collect bounties because of money, sure, I can use money, But then I could just as easily steal what I need. I do it for the sport of it... Keeping my skills at the peak, being ready for anything..."" He said softly, stretching out some as his wings flapped a few times to work themselves out, only to rest against the wall again.""I follow what my mind want's me too. My sense of honor never wavers."" He said softly, closing his eyes again.<br/><br/>His wing would slowly slink around to her side again, lightly brushing against her cheek, Slowly pushing against her arm. Ghaleon opened his eyes some, Him taking his bottle into his hand and taking a small drink again. The more he drank, the easier sleep would come for him, and this he couldn't wait for, Regardless if she joined him, though he kinda hoped she would. He was vulnerable in his sleep, and didn't want to take the chance of her trying to take advantage, even if she promised she wouldn't. His wing would almost be nudging her to take his offer, as each time it would push just a smidge harder to have her more near him. His eyes would close again, paying no attention to the wings. After all, he didn't care either way."
4211,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T07:50:04,realityeater,"Elle's first instinct was to push the wing away, keep herself at a safe distance. She was oddly frozen in place, however, and toppled onto Ghaleon with her arms hugged around her knees. She looked like a tipped-over doll as she leaned awkwardly on the angel's bare arm. His skin was warm and alive where her cheek pressed against it, and she felt her face turn hot with embarrassment.<br/><br/>A voice in her head, Lee's voice, whispered that she was a whore. Elle swallowed hard and managed to untangle her arms from around her legs, pushing herself up a little. Ghaleon's wing was soft and radiated heat like a warm blanket, and despite herself Elle could not push it away. She remained where she was, her heart starting to hammer in her chest as a strange sort of panic began to expand through her body. She could smell his skin and feel his body heat radiating from him.<br/><br/>Whore, Lee's voice murmured again, and Elle closed her eyes to attempt to control herself."
4212,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T08:04:59,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He remained silent as his wing pushed her along, only to wake up and laugh a little as she fell and landed on his arm. He smiled brightly, a little embarrassed himself as his eyes would meet hers for the first time with no movement for a few seconds. Just as she moved to readjust herself, he did as well, seeing the uncertainty within her. His wing would slowly coax over him, while the one that was near her slowly began to cover her body, his arm going around her neck to be a makeshift pillow for her.<br/><br/>""I guess that answers that..."" He said softly. Regardless of how much he drank, the power and wonder of his brew would show again. The only thing she would smell from his breath was the aroma of strawberries, no sour smell of alcohol. Another thing he favored over other drinks. At least now he wouldn't smell like a drunk. He said softly as his arm would go around her and pull her close, his wings coaxing around them both, cradling them as the fire began to die down.<br/><br/>""Sleep, Shadow... dream peacefully."" He said softly as he closed his eyes and waited for the night to force him into the world of dreams, holding her close to him as if he couldn't sleep without the embrace."
4213,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T08:19:43,realityeater,"Elle found herself effectively tangled in Ghaleon's embrace, both arm and wing, and blinked into the darkness that was slowly creeping in. Elle hadn't been close to a living body like this since...<br/><br/>Lee's hands on her throat, calling her name, color filling her skin in pastel rainbows, electricity from her lips with each desperate gasp for air, hemorrhaging power into his fingertips.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Whore</span>, whispered the ghost of her twin's memory.<br/><br/>Elle choked as she realized that she was hyperventilating, her breath irregular against Ghaleon's shoulder. Her fingers dug into him where her hands had lain unnoticed before, her eyes wide open and pupils threatening to disappear into the grey of her irises. She tried to force herself to calm down, but the memory lurked too close to the surface. In combat Elle was a machine. When held, she was helpless and panicked like a baby bird.<br/><br/>She lowered her head, hiding her face. She would find him yet, that sorry bastard, and she would take back what he stole. Not just from her, but from everyone.<br/><br/>But tonight, she was having a hard enough time keeping her head straight."
4214,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T09:03:42,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon sat up as she did, Feeling the nails digging into his flesh was enough to force him awake. Seeing her in so much fear and pain, he breathed out some, the arm that was around her moved to her hair, his fingers going through her hair lightly, trying to calm her mind and comfort her, even for a little bit. PTSD was a thing he suffered from for many years. Still to this day, the moment of his brothers death sent him into violently convulsions.<br/><br/>While still holding her close to him, He reached to his side and grabbed the bottle of Red horizon ale and took a small drink, breathing out as he looked over to her.""Shhh, Shadow...It's ok... Your safe..."" He said softly, holding the bottle with him as he still ran his fingers through her hair. He felt even more want to help her, if for anything, to give her the peace of mind to at least sleep comfortably for the first time in what seemed to him a life time. He shook his head some, not wanting to use his brew in such a way, it was always used to win in drinking games. No one could last with it.<br/><br/>He reluctantly looked toward the bottle, then sighed softly and let it sit in front of her for a few seconds.""Take a drink, It will put your mind at ease... You deserve a good nights rest..."" He said softly, holding it to her, it would be inches away from her lips, not wanting to force it on her, but at least showing that he was insistent on her relaxing at this point. No fearful dreams with her eyes open, and best of all, no pain."
4215,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T10:11:36,realityeater,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shadow</span>. The name pinged around her mind a few times. Shadow was too long to be Elle, to mysterious to be sister. The name of a thing was it's power, and here her name was safely tucked away. Shadow. Not Elle, not sister, not twin. Just Shadow.<br/><br/>She breathed out, a ragged breath that felt like lead leaving her lungs, and let him play with her hair. Every nerve was standing on end so that his touch felt like electricity, sending shocks of awareness throughout her body. Her chest hurt from her awkward breaths, a dull reverberation of old wounds.<br/><br/>Lee's essence thrusting in her chest, past bone, to her heart, finding flesh and tearing. He took pieces of her with him as he left her broken and drained on the floor, less a person and more a spent battery.<br/><br/>Elle shuddered violently and shut her eyes, her entire body tense. ""I do not drink,"" she managed, trying to maintain her composure despite her limbs, which trembled. She did not often see Lee's face so clearly or feel the echos his consuming, violent touch. It was hard to reconcile the gentle advances with her searing memories."
4216,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=40,2012-03-31T10:23:10,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon's felt her tremble to his touch, or tremble in general. He sighed softly and moved the bottle away from her lips, Only to take another drink. He then thumbed it and shook a few times, his mind going over what needed to be done.""You should, atleast until the memory is gone..."" He said softly, pulling his thumb from the bottle, seeing a small drop of his brew on his finger. He then lifted himself to her side and laid his hand on her cheek, to have her look him in the eye.<br/><br/>As he would be looking her over, he would slide his thumb against her lip.""Just try it, I promise, you will not regret it..."" He said softly, the entire drop would stay plump against her lips, without staining them as he waited for her to try it."
4217,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=60,2012-04-02T06:14:55,realityeater,"Elle felt as if she couldn't breathe, and made an effort to put a little distance between herself and the angel. ""The memory will not go,"" she hissed. ""There is no sense in attempting to distract me.""<br/><br/>She froze when Ghaleon's thumb passed over her mouth, unused to such familiar gestures. When the liquid touched her lips, a strange warmth spread over her body. Elle had partially lied--she<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>drink, when the occasional festival called for it, but never more than Fochiana's ceremonial wines or the odd ale. This was different. It did not have the burn of alcohol or the bitterness of fermentation. It was sweet like summer fruit and slid across her tongue with just as much savor. For a moment Elle didn't realize it had gone straight to her head in even the smallest amounts.<br/><br/>""What do you know,"" she sighed, though the tension in her arms that pushed her away from him began to ease, ""about memories anyway? You're just trying to distract me from finding him."" She lowered her head, her words already slightly smeared with an inebriated tint.<br/><br/>Elle did not often drink--mostly because the assassin was a complete lightweight.<br/><br/>Her metabolism burned through the alcohol like it was water, giving her more boldness. ""E...Ethrael or no, you're still a man,"" she observed, pushing her fingers against his flesh to ensure that this was, in fact, the case. ""And a man can be enslaved by power.""<br/><br/>Elle peered up at him, her eyes gray and fathomless, verifying her own statement as she held his stare."
4218,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=60,2012-04-02T09:47:52,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon watched the signs of her mind hazing over, as well as listened to her words with slight nod. As she spoke out about distracting her, he nodded.""Well yes, Better to distract you from a memory that binds you in hell, Than allow it to destroy what's underneath. If anything, I am trying to temporarily give you a peace of mind so you can recover from tonight's ordeal."" He said softly, his arm stretching some, only to cradle her as she stopped pushing away.<br/><br/>When she spoke of memories, he looked to her with a silent glow, him breathing out as a few painful memories from his past threatened to surface, him taking another small drink. ""When you see what I have, you begin to fear what the next memory will become..."" His hand leaving her cheek as he laid back against the wall again. As she pushed her hand against his chest, he looked down, only to look back up and smile when she said he was a man.<br/><br/>""Yes... I am..."" He said softly, only listening closer as she mentioned enslavement, He only smiled again and looked back into her eyes.""It depends on the power you choose to follow..."" He said softly, Him taking another drink of his brew, Smiling as the haze set in for good, that perfect buzz. He would smile and look to her again, a light flush of his cheeks, proving that he was finally buzzed. He would move closer to her.""Besides, I figure with you being distracted for the night, it might give you an excuse to sleep peacefully... I don't want a set of nail's in my chest again..."" He smiled and offered her his brew, for the last time.""It's one night, For a wounded soldier..."" He said softly."
4219,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=60,2012-04-06T21:07:18,realityeater,"For a moment the internal Elle that had struggled to survive in the wake of Lee's betrayal told herself that if she were to take the drink she would regret it. She'd wake in the morning knowing that she had been weak, feeling the armor she had carefully constructed for herself slip. The years she had spent crafting herself into an impenetrable fortress would be wasted, all on one little drink in a cave in the dark with an ethreal with a damaged foot.<br/><br/>The drink smelled sweet and the internal, hard Elle lost herself. ""Fuck it,"" the assassin whispered, and knocked back a long pull of the alcohol. She almost immediately regretted it as he body loosened down to an easy posture and she let herself lay in the crook of Ghaleon's wing.<br/><br/>""This... is a bad... idea,"" she said, glad that the fire had died low enough for her smile to not be visible. ""Fochiana would laugh.""<br/><br/>She giggled despite herself, fingering her leather corset's top edge. ""Lee would think I've gone mad,"" she laughed again. ""My retainer would be aghast."""
4220,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=60,2012-04-06T22:24:01,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon watched as she took a very large drink, seeing the firelight dwindle to pure warmth, not light. He smiled softly as he felt her body immediately soften, his wing compensating as she fell back against it, cradling her once more. He laid back against the wall, relaxing himself as he listened to the names of people he didn't know, smiling with her.""It's only a bad idea if it doesn't work. And from the feel of things, it's working well..."" He could tell just by her tone how pure the smile was.<br/><br/>He took the bottle from her, taking another small drink before putting it down next to him, his arm coming around her again as he closed his eyes.""And who care's what they think. After all, the motive was for a relaxing sleep, and an intact angel by morning. Whatever else that happens is a bonus at best..."" He laughed and adjusted himself next to her. With his buzz at the perfect place, he was done drinking, ready for the night to bring what it would.<br/><br/>Having her near him was more comforting than he would care to admit. The life of a merc was lonely, and him being a sentimental guy, The actions of lust and love were nothing but extra details in his mind. The feeling of a companion in a common goal, regardless of outcome, was a rarity to be savored. With her being so close, his mind stayed in it's haze longer, relaxed and whimsical. He remained silent, taking in everything around him. The blizzard had actually doubled in strength and showed little to no signs of stopping anytime soon. He adjusted himself even more, making sure his foot was both elevated and comfortable, then smiled and spoke to her softly.""How do you feel now? Better I hope. If nothing else then able to relax."
4221,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=60,2012-04-08T07:05:21,realityeater,"Elle scoffed at the concern, obviously unused to it. ""You sound like my sister,"" she rolled her eyes, casting a look up at him. ""Do not worry for me, ethreal, you are the one who is injured."" She prodded his chest with her finger, laughing softly. ""And drunk.""<br/><br/>She sighed and lifted a hand to drag gently through the feathers under her. ""I still say that they get in the way,"" Elle smiled, but seemed content with the softness of them."
4222,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=60,2012-04-09T20:03:37,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon watched her slowly as the drink would begin to do it's work, a small smile for she was calming down much more now. This pleased him as he laid back, his wings caressing her body softly, him turning to her as she mentioned her sister, his eyes swirling with a silent taunting.""She is a very smart woman it seems..."" He said softly, Him propping himself up on his elbow, seeing her move her hand through the feathers.<br/><br/>He calmly moved his wing to envelope them both, radiating warmth for them as the fire's warmth was dwindling a little. He looked back to her, seeing how close they were, looking into her grey orbs. He suddenly felt himself moving closer to her, and made no motion to stop. His eyes would close as his arm would come around her more, his soft lips meeting hers softly, holding the kiss for a few seconds. As he pulled back, a very small flush fell across his cheeks, his eyes closing as he turned away.""I am Truly sorry, I meant to say thank you for redoing my bandage.. I guess my mind had other ideas... please forgive me..."" He said softly, falling back against the wall and closing his eyes, trying to fall asleep, to forget that he had just kissed her, She was surely going to be angry at him for it."
4223,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772&start=60,2012-04-11T07:13:55,realityeater,"For a moment, Elle froze.<br/><br/>There was the gentle brush of lips on hers, the tingling of the electricity just under her skin rushing up to the surface. She was paralyzed, eyes open, either unable or unwilling to resist. She felt as if her power was whole again for a second, like her skin had turned to a prism of light and color.<br/><br/>When he pulled away again she realized that it was only her face that was colored, and that just red, and that she was speechless as she stared at him. How dare he take advantage of her while she was drunk and vulnerable, in her current half-frozen state, when she had no where else to go but into the storm?<br/><br/>She had to admit that she didn't dislike it.<br/><br/>""I..."" Elle breathed, reeling from the alcohol, among other things, ""We should sleep.""<br/><br/>She dropped her head to his shoulder and closed her eyes."
4224,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-21T00:10:35,realityeater,"Pine needles pressed Elle's hood to her face where she was tucked against the branch, perched high above the forest floor. It was snowing now and had been for quite some time, the whitewashed landscape profoundly dark in the depths of winter. Elle's vigil did not relent for weather, and as still as she was a cap of white was forming on her head and shoulders. For all intents and purposes she looked like a part of the evergreen where she was hidden, save for the barely perceptible wisps of steam that escaped her with each carefully controlled exhale. Elle had disciplined her body in many ways--her core temperature was not one of them.<br/><br/>A lesser solider would have cursed softly in the night, shifted to adjust their aching joints, shivered at the dwindling temperature. Elle was not a lesser solider. She could hardly be called a solider at all, though it was a better term for her employment than ""slave."" She wasn't one for particulars, so long as she was compensated for her work.<br/><br/>There was little time to devote to such thoughts, anyway. The virgin snow continued to build at a catatonic rate as the sound of movement pricked Elle's ears. She shifted for the first time in hours and even then only just, allowing her head to tilt slightly so that she could look down the little-used road. Her body tensed, though it would have been hard to notice under her dark clothes. The snow on her did not fall for her motions.<br/><br/>She waited."
4225,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-21T00:49:27,Ghaleon_Sericia,"The coldest of night, and snow. Certainly think night couldn't get any worse...or could it? Through the ice touched forest, a young looking man pushed through the snow, tree's and fallen trunks sluggishly. This Man looked so unprepared for the freezing weather, some would say he was touched in the head for his choices. He wore a black trench coat, A black Tank top and black pants, With black boots. No parka's, No Galoshes, or snow shoes. The slight sound of teeth chattering would be enough to scare off any woodland creatures that stuck around, even enjoyed such ghastly weather. His Blue, Pupilless eyes swirled endlessly with annoyance as he trudged through the snow.<br/><br/>""Why a forest, Always a Damnable Forest.... And in the middle of winter...."" He said under his breath, anger seeping from his lips as he continued on.""I swear, The money better be worth it. Or that son of a bitch is going to get two times the beating for sending me out here..."" He grumbled, kicking the snow, his foot colliding with a rock hidden beneath the snow, smashing his already frozen toes. He suddenly began to seethe with rage, The winds picking up substantially.""Are you freaking kidding me, Right now!?!?!"" He reached into the snow, grabbed onto the rather large rock and threw it against a tree in anger, The snow from the branches being dislodged from the hit, landing on top of him.<br/><br/>He remained buried for several seconds, only to emerge more angry than before. The winds picked up in intensity again, the force would be about 30 mph. The wind chill alone would be unbearable.""That's it. I swear on everything, If I don't find this Mark in 10 minutes, I am Quitting and killing that little shit."" He slowly pulled himself out of the snow and pushed forward, even more angry now. The winds slowing down to normal as he began to calm down. He pulled out a bottle of ale, sitting down under a tree and took a small swig of the substance, breathing out as the burn covered his throat.""I don't get paid enough for this..."" He pulled from his coat a wanted poster, with a girl on the front. Elle, The Shadow.""Where are you..."""
4226,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-21T02:04:53,realityeater,"The tree trembled slightly as the stranger lounged against it. Snow slipped from Elle's shoulder, landing softly on the ground just to the man's right. She was directly above him, motionless, watching with deadpan eyes.<br/><br/>Her representation on the poster was exaggerated to compare to the laundry list of places she had supposedly been and things she had supposedly done. In reality, her pale blonde hair framed her face in long bangs, the rest pulled into a habitual high ponytail that hung down at her lower back even when restrained. Her features were lovely but in a distant way, untouchable like a glacier and just as cold. Her eyes, grey and sharp, were unreadable. She looked proud, almost haughty face-to-face, with the air of unspoken nobility to her at first glance. The portrait on the poster cut closer to her legend than her appearance: her illustrated face was deeply shadowed and tinged with hard lines, the drawn eyes looking menacing and heartless. It was surprising how well the artist had portrayed what she seemed like to her victims. The Shadow was not a name of Elle's invention, after all. The wanted poster portrayed her so that anyone who had reservations about killing a woman would be railing to take her in. She looked more monster than mortal on paper. Elle regarded her caricature from her perch, unamused.<br/><br/>She did not have to carry physical reminders of her marks. The image that was described to her by her retainer was pressed into her mind, lurking just under her thoughts. A clear-faced man with blue eyes, no pupils, often traversing strange lands in search of coin. ""Mark my words,"" Gulrich had growled when he finished his description, wiping his hands on his trousers. ""That man has what you're looking for, or means to get to it."" Elle had said nothing. It was best not to belay her hope to men like Gulrich, who priced dreams to the penny and milked Elle's skills for all they were worth.<br/><br/>No matter the way the tip had come to her, Elle knew that she was staring down at it as she lurked in the trees. If she was one to believe in lucky stars, she would have thanked one. Slowly, so as not to draw the man's attention, Elle slipped her bow from her shoulder. She inched an arrow out from the quiver and nocked it, drawing the string back.<br/><br/>""Don't move,"" she said, her voice soft. There was no threat in her tone, but the simple unspoken fact that she would shoot him if he disobeyed followed her words."
4227,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-21T08:58:57,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He hadn't paid much attention around, otherwise he might have noticed the falling of snow. Though globs of snow were falling everywhere, Why would it set him off in anyway. He slammed his bottle into the snow and looked over the artist rendering of the young woman, as if forcing it into his memory. The reward set was so high, It would feed his supply and upkeep for years. ""100 Blood rubies....What did you do that was so bad...."" He said softly, slowly putting the poster away, sinking back against the tree for a rest. His eyes closing to take in the sounds of the forest. Nothing but the occasional bird flying over head, and snowfall. It was oddly peaceful when it wasn't trying to kill him. He slowly moved forward and grabbed his bottle and uncorked it, the cork red with the fumes of the liquid inside.""The best brew...no matter where I go...""<br/><br/>He slowly lifted the bottle to his lips, his movements stopping as he heard the distinct sound of a bow line being pulled taught. He only went stiff as he heard the words from above, several instincts flying through his mind all at once, Teleport to the space in front of him and kill her in some extravagant way, Toss the bottle directly above him and knock her out of the tree, set off a tornado. As all these thoughts passed through, He slowly lowered the bottle and sighed.""Very well..."" He said softly, Placing the bottle on the ground, only to lift his hands in a gesture to give up.""I'm not moving."" He said calmly, going stiff with compliance.""But can I ask you to come down here and talk?"" He called up to her, keeping his eyes forward, hands up and away from his sword.""Otherwise, I'm just going to assume that you'll miss and come after you...It's your choice...""<br/><br/>He remained in his complacent state for several seconds, waiting patiently for more words, or her to jump down and land in front of him, neither would have surprised him, and he was ready for both. His eyes were now swirling was torrents of emotions, never twisting the same way twice, the sign of a proud man, driven to his goals. He truly hoped this was who he was looking for, afterall, Who else could have made the hunter, the hunted."
4228,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-22T08:38:46,realityeater,"There was no answer at first as Elle adjusted her aim, debating. She didn't want to kill him, as he had the information that she needed. On the other, coming down from the tree would cause her to lose her tactical advantage. The idea that she would miss, however, would be laughable if Elle ever laughed.<br/><br/>""Don't assume,"" Elle said flatly. ""It's unsafe.""<br/><br/>She drew herself up slowly and jumped out of the tree. Her dark cloak billowed as she flipped in the air, landing in front of the stranger with unusual dexterity. The arrow never left it's nocked place in the bow, though she did have to pull the string back anew to aim it at the stranger's face.<br/><br/>""Name,"" Elle demanded softly."
4229,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-22T14:43:36,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He smiled, for his notion was correct. She wasn't going to kill him...Yet. As she landed in the snow, he nodded lightly, impressed was too strong of a word, but worked well for his feeling toward the landing. A person with such Dexterity to land from such a perch, and still have the arrow ready to fly. That took training, and understanding, well done. As she spoke again, he pondered for a few seconds then took a small breath.<br/><br/>""Ghaleon Sericia... So what do I owe this ambush?"" He asked softly, his eyes darting over her form, checking her weaknesses, gauging her skill, his mind racing like that of a super computer. She had been taught well, He form gave little away, Leaving most to the imagination. ""You?"" He nodded toward her, Staying motionless, not even a shake in the sheer cold."
4230,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-23T01:50:02,realityeater,"Elle stared at the man hard, as if burning his face into her mind. She answered his first question simply ""Preemptive measures,"" and nodded to where he had stowed the poster. To his second question about her name, she said nothing.<br/><br/>The snow began to fall harder as Elle took in the situation. She had the man more or less captive, though as she looked at him she realized that he was either inhuman or magically touched. No eyes without pupils, so full of transparent emotion, could exist in a human face. She was not deterred, but her caution elevated. There would be no room for errors with this one. In the depths of her hood Elle glanced to the left and the right, wondering where would be safest to take her prisoner.<br/><br/>""Stand up,"" she said, her voice as flat and emotionless as ever. Her intent was to lead him off the road and bind him, though she wasn't sure how her rope would hold against... whatever he had up his sleeve. Still, usually the best way to test the danger of a thing was simply to act. She was aware that her limbs ached from the cold and that her fingers and toes had lost feeling, but it wasn't the first time she had braved extreme weather for her prey. This, if anything, warranted her utmost effort.<br/><br/>She motioned to the dark forest behind Ghaleon's back. ""Walk."""
4231,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-23T03:16:36,Ghaleon_Sericia,"This one was wary, and had every reason to be. But no matter what he could do to her, there had to have been a reason that she was allowing him to live, and his curiosity plummeted the needle. ""A fine goal to be sure..."" He said softly, sitting back against the tree, his hands still motionless as he watched her tense up a little. She knew he wasn't human, and got even more cautious, every weakness he had pin pointed had vanished from his sight, a smile creeping across his lips as he spoke out for him to stand. Then  telling him to walk into the forest, off the make shift path.<br/><br/>""I have another suggestion, perhaps we can find a cave to make camp and get out of the cold..."" He still stood to his feet, grabbing his bottle that laid on the ground and took a small drink, corking the bottle and slowly pulled aside his coat, placing the bottle into his pocket, then turned and began walking into the darkness.""If I wanted to, We would be fighting As we speak. You have your Prisoner, And I have no reason to betray you..."" He said softly, continuing his stride as he smiled some.""After all, I'd hate for you to lose those nearly frozen fingers to frost bite... What do you say?"" He said quietly, leaving it up to her. His toes were against him in this, but he saw no other way for a peaceful surrender to happen."
4232,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-23T05:36:29,realityeater,"Elle could barely believe how comfortable Ghaleon seemed to feel under the stare of her arrow. He even went as far as to pose the question of camp and caves. She would have been amused if she didn't chalk it up to his power. He apparently felt confident enough to repute her even when she had him at a drastic disadvantage. Maybe he had hoped that she'd let her guard down, or maybe he planned to lead her to an ambush near by. He was hunting her for a bounty, after all.<br/><br/>She motioned with the bow into the dark woods, making a note of the trembling in her arm from the strain of keeping the arrow nocked. ""Walk,"" she repeated. Frostbite and cold and weariness were only symptoms of weakness. The best way to purge weakness was to overcome it, and the best way to overcome it was to push through it. She had done things to her body. This was not her proverbial first rodeo. Still, her breath was progressively making less steam in the air, and she was gradually not feeling the bite of the cold anymore, only a creeping sleepiness. The snow fell in large, heavy flakes as the night's temperature continued to fall."
4233,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-23T05:51:40,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He stayed faced toward the darkness of the forest, Hearing her command, he nodded his head.""Ok, I am... Just trying to be a little help..."" He said softly, Opening and closing his hands several times, trying to force blood into his fingers. It had been a long time since he was forced to remain in the snow, the temperature only lowering, which in turn, was forcing him to move just a nudge faster, to control his body temperature. Through the silence of their walk, He tilted his head some, Looking over his shoulder. He could hear the faint sound of wood against wood. Her arm was losing it's strength.""How long do you expect to keep that arrow nocked? Your strength will surely give out before we reach where ever we happen to be going...""<br/><br/>He said softly, opening and closing his hands a few more times.""You have me Compliant, And I have no intention of attacking you..."" He said softly, trying to have her see reason. He didn't want to kill her, and she obviously wasn't going to kill him. Otherwise she would have let the arrow fly already. She wanted something from him, and he was intrigued to the point of frostbite to find out what.""I give you my word as a hunter, A truce. Lower your bow, and I will go quietly..."" He said softly, waiting for either the sound of the arrow being placed in the quiver, or more orders. Again, neither would have surprized him."
4234,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-23T06:01:09,realityeater,"The walk through the woods was proving to be more troublesome than Elle had anticipated. Her stubbornness was beginning to wear thin as she tried not to stumble. Her mind was getting more sluggish as well, making her vision dim further. She would like nothing more than to curl up in her coat on the ground and sleep.<br/><br/>She surprised herself when the arrow flew abruptly, singing past Ghaleon's ear. She had lost her grip, and she almost sighed in relief when she realized she hadn't struck him. Her breath passed through numb, blue lips, and she barely felt it when she dropped her bow.<br/><br/>""Damn,"" Elle murmured. She bent to grab the bow and crashed to her knees. One of her hands fumbled for her knife as the other gripped the bow weakly.<br/><br/>""Don't move,"" she warned, unsheathing the knife and holding it up in Ghaleon's direction. Her arm wobbled, lowered, raised again. Her eyes flickered. ""Don't move."""
4235,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-23T06:16:31,Ghaleon_Sericia,"As the arrow flew from the bow, His instincts flared to life, Him grabbing his sword, unsheathing it and slicing the arrow out of the air, only to turn and point the blade her way, His eyes now swirling with deep blue fire, Watching as she scrambled to get the situation in check again. He stood strong, his blade pointed toward her, his eyes narrowing as she pulled a dagger and issued her next warning. He stood there, watching her silently as the winds picked up again, the temperature plummeting from the wind chill. Silence fell over him as he waited for her to make a move. As she spoke again, he waited a few more seconds, holding his blade steady as the winds died down.<br/><br/>""Don't be a fool, Lady. There's only two options left for you... Swallow your pride and make camp...Or freeze to death.. I for one have no intention of killing you. But the night is cruel, and will do it for me if you don't stop this foolishness... It's your choice..."" He said coldly. He was no longer the compliant and soft spoken man he was mere seconds before. He slowly put his blade back into it's sheathe and stepped forward, Getting to his knee and extending his hand.""There's no doubt in my mind the strength you posses...But now is not the time for pride... Come on..."" He said softly, keeping his hand out to her, allowing her to make the choice. He was freezing, true, but she was worse off than he was, and knew that if she didn't get warm, she would die. No matter what her motives were, He couldn't allow nature to kill something so proud, she deserved much more than that."
4236,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-23T06:29:33,realityeater,"Elle knew she was in trouble when Ghaleon's motions were little more than a shining blur in front of her. His sword seemed to be humming with life of it's own. She felt a little churning in her stomach as she realized she couldn't tell just by feel if her hand was closed around her bow any more. She swallowed and even her own saliva felt frozen.<br/><br/>He wouldn't kill her. How absurd. Everyone was looking for a way to get everyone else. Elle was just a vehicle for such wishes.<br/><br/>Still, she knew that she was in over her head this time. Her desperation was going to harm her if she didn't pull back, try to recoup. Elle put her hand in Ghaleon's begrudgingly, but when she tried to stand her legs refused to cooperate. Her whole body felt sluggish.<br/><br/>""...Can't move,"" she muttered, head down, refusing to be taken in by his sympathetic expression. Everyone was a liar, even the most honest-faced of men. Elle swayed, her body sinking slowly downward."
4237,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-23T06:50:46,Ghaleon_Sericia,"The feeling of pure cold touched his hand, Him nodding to her, his eyes and face softening to the kindred spirit he was. As she spoke of not being able to move, He nodded slowly.""Now don't get any ideas about stabbing me... I'd hate to leave you here..."" He said softly, without any permission grabbing her up in his arms, standing to his feet. He looked through the snow, trying to find some kind of alcove to take refuge in, only to nod as he set off at a near run.<br/><br/>He dodged tree's, fallen branches, anything in his path. He was weighed down by her, but not by much as he gracefully sped through the forest, going at a normal speed, as to not allow the wind resistance to freeze her any further. After all, He was trying to be helpful. Upon his searching, finally he spotted it, a small cave into the side of a mountain. The opening was rather small, so not much wind would get through. This place would be perfect...<br/><br/>As he got into the cave, He slowly laid her down onto the cave floor.""Now stick around, Stay alert and I'll get a fire going..."" He said softly, Removing his coat and draping it over her. The body heat trapped within would be enough to keep her from hypothermia, atleast until he could gather wood to burn."
4238,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-23T07:14:27,realityeater,"Elle's whole body jerked and struggled when Ghaleon gathered her up abruptly, but the cold had seeped too deeply and she found herself nodding off before she could stop herself. The night turned into a succession of images that played behind her eyes. Her head lifted and dropped as she struggled to stay awake.<br/><br/>He was going to take her for the bounty, maybe kidnap her sister. And Lee...<br/><br/>""No,"" Elle growled, though it looked almost sound more like a whimper as she tried to push herself out of Ghaleon's arms. Before she knew it he had set her down again, and she was strangely comfortable on the ground.<br/><br/>""You're going to try to turn me in,"" Elle muttered, her eyes half-open."
4239,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-23T07:29:16,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon stood at the edge of the cave, him hearing her voice asking if he was going to turn her in, He would only look back to her and smile.""Only if you Die..."" He said softly, trying to give her some incentive to stick around through the cold. With that he hurried out of the cave, Grabbing moss, and dead sticks for kindling. Then grabbed some bigger sticks and carried them all back into the cave.<br/><br/>As he put everything down, He got the tinder and sticks into a good shape, then kept adding to it until it was a decent sized fire pit. He sighed softly, Taking out a small vial of red liquid, and uncorked it with a smile.""And now...We have fire..."" He wood was still rather wet from the snow, Him smiling as he poured a single drop into his fire bundle of kindling. He then laid it on the cave floor and drew his sword, Picking up a rock and began striking the rock against his blade. Sparks flew furiously for a few seconds, until a spark landed on the drop of liquid, The Bundle lighting with incredible ease. He carefully folded the bundle up, the rest of the moss catching and laid it under his firewood. After a few seconds, the fire rose and immediately began to produce heat.<br/><br/>He smiled, placing the vial in his pocket, and began to warm his hands around the fire, knowing here in a minute, he would have to get some firewood. He stayed near the fire till he was warm, waiting for her to say something else. Or sleep if that was her aim. Either way, he was going to keep the fire coaxed for them. And what a warm fire it was..."
4240,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-25T04:48:42,realityeater,"Elle dozed despite herself. Even in a hypothermic sleep, she was tense and guarded. She was curled on her side with her head tucked against her chest, fists balled, knees drawn up. Her brow was furrowed slightly, her face in a perpetual look of mild disapproval.<br/><br/>She woke again for a moment as the firelight flickered on her eyelids, her grey stare focused in confusion on the blaze. Her limbs ached from thawing back to a more normal temperature, and her skin felt as if it was burning from the temperature change. She sat up slowly, pushing the coat off of her in favor of drawing her own cloak around her body. She stared at Ghaleon critically.<br/><br/>""You saved me,"" she admitted begrudingly, smoothing her hair with one hand. Her leather bracer was tight and inflexible from the cold. ""Why?"""
4241,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-25T13:25:46,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Ghaleon was already shoeless, him drying out his socks near the fire. He hadn't even been watching the girl who slept so soundly on the other side of the pit. He only looked up at hearing his guest awaken and move. As she spoke to him, He nodded, seeing her fix her hair. When she asked why, he smiled and looked into the fire.<br/><br/>""Fantastic question..."" He said softly, the fires gleaming in his eyes as he looked up from it, to look her way."" You must know that I am a Traveling Merc, And I'm sure my reputation speaks miles to the contrary, But..."" He said softly, taking a swig of his ale, the bottle little less than half full. As the burn coated his throat, he breathed out calmly, continuing.""I also Live by the Code of Honor. Never kill Dishonorably. You're in no position to fight, And as such, I cannot allow any more harm to come your way."" He said softly, poking at the fire, before putting another log on the fire.<br/><br/>He looked back over, adding to his speech.""I lose a lot of money this way, But I'll never lose my honor."" He said softly, putting his bottle down and toking the fire again.""Now, if you try to kill me in my sleep, Then I will have no problems killing you, But then again, Why would a Proud Hunter such as yourself waste your skill on a sleeping foe..."" He said softly, looking to her with a smile. He waited patiently for some kind of response, taking from his pocket some dried meat, taking a small bite from it, then offered it to her with a smile."
4242,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-26T04:43:52,realityeater,"Elle's stomach was a tight knot and she declined the meat with a small wave of her hand. She didn't know that she bought his ""code of honor"" nonsense. In her line of work, killing people in their sleep or when they were otherwise incapable of fighting back was part of the job description. Honor was almost non-existent for an assassin.<br/><br/>""I won't kill you,"" she said honestly. ""I didn't come here to kill you.""<br/><br/>She glanced at his shoes and the alcohol in his hand. For a professional mercenary, he sure did take his job lightly. Elle had seen the bounty on her head. He was either a fool to ignore the reward or he had some other plans in mind for her.<br/><br/>Elle only trusted one person in the world, and even then only to keep the house."
4243,When that 2:30 Feeling Hits,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6772,2012-03-26T05:02:51,Ghaleon_Sericia,"He felt like insisting on her taking the food, but figured it was going to be a losing battle, so instead took a rather large bite out of the haunch and smiled. As he heard her speak of not killing him, nor was it her intention, He tilted his head some.""Then why bother threatening me..."" He said softly, narrowing his eyes at her.<br/><br/>He figured it had something to do with what she was told, and as such shrugged.""I guess we can't all be like me. Talk to your mark, Befriend them. Make the decision for yourself if killing them is worth the gold..."" He said softly, shaking his head. He sighed softly and looked up to her.""So then, what was your intention?"" He asked, setting his feet by the fire and waited for them to warm up."
4244,I See a Red Door and I Want to Paint It,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6863,2012-03-25T05:29:34,realityeater,"The water in the washtrough was murky and lukewarm by the time Kei got to it. She tested it with her elbow and decided that it wasn't going to get her any cleaner than rolling about in the puddles outside. The boy behind her splashed his arms into the filmy water and looked as if he immediately regretted it. Kei hid a smirk, wiping her lips on her sleeve.<br/><br/>""Did you get over to the board today?"" asked her bunkmate, a scruffy girl with hair that stuck out from her head in bristly clumps. Kei still couldn't remember her name for the life of her. ""I wonder who's going to get called.""<br/><br/>Kei grunted in response. She had fallen out of the habit of checking the board every day ages ago. Either she was going to be on the board or she wasn't. Most of those still here were concerned for their friends or bunkmates, and if any of their names would end up on the warn black surface. Kei did not keep friends. She had been in Wayside House for too long to fall for that kind of emotion anymore.<br/><br/>""It's raining again,"" said Kei's bunkmate, scratching her arm absently in the nervous way that newcomers did. ""What are you going to do today, Kei?""<br/><br/>Kei glanced to the archway that lead to the grounds outside where a half-hearted drizzle was falling. ""Work,"" Kei replied, brushing her dirty, gray-blonde hair from her face. ""Hunt maybe.""<br/><br/>""You're always working,"" said the bunkmate disapprovingly. ""You should take a day off, rest a little.""<br/><br/>""No thanks,"" Kei shrugged, pulling her thin coat around her. The others, none of them older than seventeen, were crowding at the board, pointing and whispering, exchanging glances that hide terror behind a paper-thin mask of weariness. It was a morning ritual that Kei had grown tired of. She pulled threadbare wraps from her pocket and set about binding her palms and forearms against the elements. The rain grew more sincere, falling harder on the muddy grey landscape.<br/><br/>""I should have never taken that purse,"" bunkmate muttered. ""I should never have done anything to be sent here.""<br/><br/>Kei regarded the teenager. ""Yet here you are,"" she said indifferently. ""Make it work.""<br/><br/>She pulled her collar against her neck and started out into the rain, leaving the girl to the crowd of younglings that were subtly panicking.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Wayside House, home for criminally-minded orphan youth, was less a ""house"" and more an estate. The offenders were free to roam the grounds because there was no way to escape, unless they wanted to attempt climbing the treacherous mountains that surrounded the small valley or attempt to sneak past the only outgoing path that was guarded by a single, sleepless man that looked more like a demon than a mortal. Kei had been ""locked up"" here for four years, since she was thirteen. In another year she would be free to leave and rejoin the outside world. That was, of course, assuming that her name didn't end up on the board.<br/><br/>She didn't think about the possibility much. If she let herself think about the fact that she might not ever leave it would drive her mad as it had done many others. Instead she focused on getting enough food for the day, making and maintaining tools, keeping herself as secure and comfortable as possible in the isolated valley.<br/><br/>She hiked up the small incline to an outcropping of rocks where she had built a small second home over the years. Her tools were stashed here--a knife she'd been given by her first bunkmate, a spear and a walking stick that she had carved, an assortment of crude stone implements. A hammock-like bed was slung in the corner, though Kei could only sleep there periodically due to the occasional role-call. She pushed open the plank door and gathered a few items, heading back out into the rain to look for game."
4245,I See a Red Door and I Want to Paint It,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6863,2012-04-05T02:17:29,Ontos,"Arcane hated carriages. The rumblings of the wheels and the cramped inside of the carriage felt like a flock of woodpeckers upon his sanity. Not that he seen a woodpecker before, but he knew that it made loud noises by drilling into wood with its beak. There were loads of things he barely understood, and why he was on this trip to a... 'prison' was one of them.<br/><br/>He looked towards his dark tanned hand, brightened by the sun from the carriage windows on one side and still dark on another. A scrap of paper had the words ""Visit Wayside House, negotiate with warden"" scribbled upon it. It was Master Alfonse's handwriting. The reason for this visit eluded him, but Arcane wanted to clear his schedule before clearing his head.<br/><br/>Ever since the fateful day 2 weeks ago, Arcane wished he was dreaming when he looked upon hands that he was not born with and moved them by himself. Master Alfonse was gone, and there Arcane was, in his place. In his home. In his body. And no one else knew. Master Alfonse had introduced him to the world beyond being a golden watch of invisibility generation, and called Arcane 'him' instead of 'it'. Why and how were unknown to him.<br/><br/>Arcane dug into his pocket and produced a golden engraved pocket-watch. ""I'm alone without you..."" he muttered softly, tears welling up in his eyes.<br/><br/>The carriage halted and a crackly old voice came from in front of the carriage: ""Esquire Alfonse, we've reached the Wayside House."" Gerald Karras had served his master's house for ages and apparently noticed no difference between his master and himself that he would outright raise. Sheltered under an umbrella, he held another in his free hand.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Gerald,"" Arcane replied. His fingers rubbed the edges of his eyes and flicked off the tears, finishing just as Gerald had opened the door. ""Tired, Gerald."" His servant handed him his umbrella, sheltering himself quickly with the other. It was as if a drop never landed on his head in this manoeuvre.<br/><br/>His servant would be suspicious, but would never dare ask anything of it. Such, as he learned over a crash course of 2 weeks, were the privileges of the noble Esquire Alfonse Alarei. He suspected that if he was starving to death, servants would rush to cut off their own flesh to save his life. How did Master Alphonse handle this much power and yet be so... nice to him, Arcane wondered.<br/><br/>""I'll be going alone, Gerald. The warden and I will discuss our...<span style=""font-style: italic"">situation</span>in private."" Arcane almost made 'situation' sound like a euphemism, but if euphemism meant that he knew nothing about it, it would have been an appropriate description.<br/><br/>Gerald nodded and climbed back onto the carriage reins, staring into the forest like a statue. Arcane did wish he was doing that instead of having to go through the Wayside House. For a house, it had a lot of... forest.<br/><br/>Arcane strode up to the guard standing outside the entrance. ""Esquire Alfonse Alarei, visiting the Warden of Wayside House,"" said Arcane authoritatively, though that was likely the best he could fake confidence and authority. The guard believed it though, letting him through the makeshift gate with a nod.<br/><br/>""Follow the dirt road, sir.""<br/><br/>The dirt road was clear and easy to walk upon, and that gave time for Arcane to think. What was he going to do after this? This was the last thing his master was supposed to do. But Arcane was not Esquire Alfonse Alarei, despite what the servants would think. He couldn't be a golden pocket-watch any more, so what was he to do?<br/><br/>The word mercenary popped into his mind. Fortunately, despite being a magical artefact, he came with the knowledge of combat techniques that his creator must have given him for contingencies. But if he had barely spent 2 weeks knowing how to be a noble, he had even less being a mercenary. His own knowledge of the world as a watch barely prepared him for things such as eating, drinking and stairways!<br/><br/>Lost deep in thought, Arcane reached a fork in the dirt road and headed right, past the 'DO NOT TRAVEL THIS WAY ALONE' sign.<br/><br/>Perhaps he could try as a knight. The word 'amnesiac' could be used to describe him. He had very little of a past and knew virtually nothing of the world around him. He would probably fit right in very weâ€“<br/><br/>He heard loud footsteps, though they were muffled by the soil around him. A large, light yellow creature looked at him. It had a beautiful mane, yellow eyes and paws that could perhaps kill someone by smacking them too hard. Large teeth adorned its mouth as it openeâ€“<br/><br/>It was going to eat him by pouncing on him, his mind yelled at his body.<br/><br/>""Eep!"" he squeaked, dodging to the left and falling down with a splash as the lion missed his pounce. But as the lion turned towards Arcane, it saw his body quick fade away into nothing.<br/><br/>Arcane hoped that the creature did not think to pounce again on where he was. Tears welled up in his eyes as he stared at it. It smelled of a bad stench even beneath the hard rain, as if... something. He knew how to fight humans, but this must have been a lion. He didn't know how to fight one!<br/><br/>Master Alfonse! Where are you, Arcane begged."
4246,I See a Red Door and I Want to Paint It,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=6863,2012-04-30T08:00:49,realityeater,"An arrow whizzed from behind Arcane, hissing wetly through the curtain of rain, and passed within a hair's breadth of his invisible head. The mountain lion, having chosen a poor time to roar dominantly, was struck directly in it's open mouth. Blood spattered out of it's throat and it staggered back a few paces.<br/><br/>""The hell you'll come down here!"" Kei shouted, nocking another arrow and waving her bow threateningly, the homemade feather fletching drawn to her cheek. ""I'm not going to chase you off again. Now you're mine.""<br/><br/>The mountain lion stumbled, falling onto it's side. Evidence of their previous struggles showed on it's skin, scars from arrows having just missed were raised up under it's wet fur. It gurgled scarlet onto the forest floor, eyes rolling wildly in it's massive head.<br/><br/>""Idiot,"" Kei said, walking right past the invisible boy to stand over the dying creature. ""If you had stayed up high, you could have lived. I can't let you hurt anyone down here.""<br/><br/>She looked almost sad as she fired her arrow point blank into the creature's temple. It stopped moving immediately and she closed her eyes, murmuring under her breath as if in some pagan prayer. She kneeled over it, yanking the bloodied arrow from deep in it's head and looking as if she were contemplating getting the other from out of it's throat. Rain mingled with the blood, diluting it into rivulets that ran freely downhill.<br/><br/>As if sensing someone was watching, the teenager's head snapped up abruptly and she looked around, eyes narrowing."
4247,Strange New Neighbors (Me and Rayne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7050,2012-04-02T21:20:45,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"There sat a large old house, it had been abandoned for many years. None had lived in it for a long time, not after the last inhabitiants had died. The only neighbors that house had was a house that was almost right next to it. All others had seemed to be built away from it to advoid it like a plauge.  Then one day moving trucks could be spotted outside the house. Movers could be seen moving old furnature and other large things into the house. A lot of other things could be seen moving into the house as well. Like suits of armor, guitar amps, guitars, pianos and large boxes. A black car, with tinted black windows soon pulls into the winding driveway A girl dressed in a gothic black skull and cross bone mini dress gets out of the car. â€œItâ€™s even bigger up close.â€ She says to a figure that was in the car. â€œCâ€™mon big brother get out! Either help the movers or just explore the house.â€ She says to the figure in the car. Another car door slamming is hear and a tall young man dressed in black head to toe with white hair gets out of the car. â€œFine, lets just go into the damn house, the sun is drivinâ€™ me nuts.â€ He says. The girl just rolls her eyes and they go into the house.<br/><br/>It took the movers all day to move the stuff into the house. That night two more black cars were parked in the driveway. But it seemed like noone lived in the house still, no lights were on, except the one in the attic. And if a person was outside the house they could tell people lived in it because the sound of rock music was heard coming from the house. Occasionally a shadow of a figure would go past the light in the attic or a light would come on in one of the rooms of the house. And it could be told just by the way these people acted that they would keep to themselves. The next day soon comes and the only person that could be seen that moved into the house was the girl, she was out walking her dog around the yard. She was trying to get him used to the new house. But it wasnâ€™t actually her dog, it was one of her brothers. â€œCâ€™mon Monster, just go to the bathroom!â€ She says to the big black dog. Then the dog saw a cat that was walking through the yard.<br/><br/>It then took off after it and ripped the leash out of the girlâ€™s hands. â€œDaggerâ€™s gonna kill me if I loose his stupid dog.â€ She says to her self as she chases after him. Every time she would go after him, he would just run off again. â€œCâ€™mon Monster! Stop playing games!â€ She says as she continues to chase the dog.<br/><br/>The house-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.photographyblogger.net/wp-content/uploads/2009/09/Abandoned8.jpg"">http://www.photographyblogger.net/wp-co ... doned8.jpg</a>m"
4248,Strange New Neighbors (Me and Rayne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7050,2012-09-14T20:37:25,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne sat on the windowsill of her and her sister's room when the movers started to move furniture and electronics into the grand old house. she drew the scene in her sketch book her cat jumping up to lay on her feet. She smiled at her cat Nyx and scratched behind her ear before continuing her drawing. Rowen moved to lay on her stomach and looked at her younger sister. ""What are you drawing?"" she moved the rubix cube around trying to solve it.<br/><br/>Rayne looked over at her, her long brown hair falling over her shoulder. ""Hmm? Oh just.... It looks like we finally got new neighbors. It's quite the memorable scene I wanted to make it immortal."" She smiles.<br/><br/>Rowan blinks and hops out of bed looking out the window. ""Interesting... I wonder who they are.""<br/><br/><br/>That night Rayne didn't sleep due to her curiosity instead she went outside to sit in her hammock to take apart her guns and put them back together. Nyx meows up at her and jumps on her lap. Rayne sighs and looks up at the neighbors house. ""Yeah I know girl. I'm curious too.""<br/><br/><br/>The next day, Rayne awoke in her chair but Nyx was not around. She heard a girl speaking to what she assumed was a dog.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great... Nyx is gonna get eaten...</span>She jumps over the back of her fence into the back alie to look for her cat. ""Nyx! Baby where are you!! Come on out my love!"" She called for hours and looked desperately when finally her black cat Came bolting out from the neighbors yard and into her arms the huge dog behind her. Rayne held up her hand and spoke firmly to the dog. ""Heel!"" As she expected, the dog stopped and she lifted her hand making the sitting motion. ""Sit!"" She commanded and the dog once again listened. The girl came running after the dog and she smiled at her. ""Hi there! I take it this is yours?"" She giggled pointing to the dog. ""I'm Rayne Watson, I'm your neighbor."" Her Irish accent was thick and pretty and her hair was pulled over her left shoulder neatly, her cat resting in her arms and purring loudly."
4249,Strange New Neighbors (Me and Rayne),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7050,2012-09-15T17:41:05,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Chassidy looks at her and shakes her head, â€œNo, actually itâ€™s my brotherâ€™s dog. His name is Monster.â€ She says to her in a thick Romanian accent. â€œIâ€™m surprised that he actually listened to you, he hardly even listens to my brother. He has to shout commands at him in Romanian.â€ She says. â€œOh, my name is Chassidy Caine by the way.â€ She says. â€œAnd sorry about your cat, he usually doesnâ€™t chase them.â€ She says. Then Monster runs over to her and knocks her over, giving her doggie kisses. â€œUgh! Monster!â€ She says. â€œMonstru venit, acum! (Monster, Come Now!)â€ A maleâ€™s voice says in Romanian. Of course the dog didnâ€™t come, it was still giving Chassidy doggie kisses. Then a tall male with white as snow hair seemed to appear out of no where. Rayne could tell that he was related to Chassidy. â€œMonstru venit, acum!â€ He says and the dog then trots over to him. â€œIa loc.(Sit)â€ The male says and the dog sits on his command. â€œBÄƒiat Bun. (Good Boy)â€ The male says as he scratches the dog behind the ears and then lets him into the house. He then walks back over to where the two were. â€œSorry about that.â€ He says to her, in a thick Romanian accent. â€œI swear that dog has rocks for brains.â€ He mutters.<br/><br/>Chassidy then looks at Rayne, â€œThis is my brother Dagger.â€ She says and then looks at her brother. â€œDagger, this is Rayne our neighbor.â€ She says. Dagger then nods, â€œNice to meet you.â€ He says to her. He then goes back into the house. Now Chassidy and Rayne were the only ones outside. â€œHow come it seems like all the other houses were built away as if they were trying to advoid my house?â€ She asks. â€œItâ€™s quite nice actually. If you and some of your family members want you can come over for dinner ro just come over, this away we can get to know each other better.â€ She says with a smile. â€œChassidy! Your damn cat is on top of the book shelf! Monster chased him there.â€ Another Maleâ€™s voice says from an opened window. â€œSpike! Which one is it? Nightmare? Phantom or Plauge?â€ She asks. â€œThe black one.â€ The males voice says. â€œNightmare! Oh my poor kitty.â€ She says. And then she looks at Rayne. â€œPlease excuse me, Iâ€™ll be right back.â€ She says as she runs into the house."
4250,These Beautiful Worlds (Aimelda and Lady_BlackWolf),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7246,2012-04-14T04:44:33,Aimelda,"Name: Ix Carmel<br/>Age: 24<br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">Appearance: Ix stands at what she believes to be a good height of five foot six and weighs about one hundred thirty-five pounds with an average build. She has fair skin and a freckled face that is almost never devoid of a smile. Her eyes are an extremely light, sort of milky blue and people often think sheâ€™s blind. Her hair Is cut into a short bob that frames her face and is an off white kind of creamy color.<br/><br/>She dresses most often an a loose grey blue tunic and brown pants but can be seen in a blue dress and vest with pockets when sheâ€™s feeling casual. <br/><br/>She also carries a bottomless bag and a staff topped with a large blue crystal ball<br/><br/>Personality:  Happy and adventurous, Ix is a go getter kind of girl. A jack of all trades sheâ€™s adaptable and, with her second favorite profession being in the mercantile industry sheâ€™s also a very shrewd person, good with money and at negotiations. Her first favorite occupation is adventuring of course. <br/><br/>A little impulsive and sometimes ditzy she has her not so smart moments and is far from perfect, but usually sheâ€™ll own up to mistakes or play them off with a little comedy. Easy to get along with as long as youâ€™re fair, sheâ€™s a good companion to have on travels. <br/><br/>Brief Background: Born on a world with minimum technology and a decent splash of magic to an expansive family with many different jobs, she learned a little of everything, smithing, alchemy, cooking, selling, buying, farming, magic, and of course adventuring. <br/><br/>She met her master at the age of thirteen, studied under him till she was sixteen, and then decided that they would traverse the world together. When she turned eighteen they came upon their planets colonization hub where travelers from space had set up shop and, ever the adventurer decided she wanted a piece of that.<br/><br/>She dragged him onto the ship and out into space where theyâ€™ve remained for the last six years, expanding their adventuring horizons by doing different odd jobs, deliveries, and good old treasure hunts. Sheâ€™s grown quite well adapted to life out there, but misses some of the comforts of home.</div></div></div><br/><br/><br/>Name: Saeldur Willow<br/>Age: 374 give or take a year<br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">Appearance: Saeldur towers over others at the height of six foot six and weighs just under two hundred pounds, all of which is made up of solid muscle. His build is a little broad at the shoulders but slim everywhere else giving him a definite T shape. He has fair skin, a little paler than Ix, and is covered rather thoroughly with scars, some light some dark. Theyâ€™re hardly ever seen though, as he wears black robes that cover the entirety of his body. A purple heart is sewn into the top left corner of said robe.<br/><br/>He has long silver hair, it falls just past his hips, that tends to fall in his face and covers his slightly pointed ears. He deliberately keeps it falling down the right side of his face because he has a scar reaching from just above his right brow down to his jaw and the eye on that side is a deep purple rimmed with red while the other, always visible eye is a sunny gold. He carries no personal affects that can be seen, but he does wear a gold wedding band on the ring finger of his left hand and can be seen twisting it when he is nervous. <br/><br/>Personality: Saeldur is a gentle giant, really he is. While he may look intimidating heâ€™s really no scarier than a puppy, Ix is usually more threatening unless something dangerous is going on. Usually though heâ€™s sweet, well mannered, kind, and helpful. Heâ€™s very quiet, hardly ever says anything, but when he does itâ€™s usually insightful and or inspiring. <br/><br/>Thereâ€™s always a sad look about him though, as if something is weighing heavy on his heart. <br/><br/>Brief Background: He will say nothing about his past other than that he had a wife and a daughter and that he was once part of the military of their now far away home. Besides that, his past is a mystery to everyone and some people wonder if he even remembers.      <br/><br/>The part he's spent with Ix though is memorable and fun, especially the last six years, traversing the universe with her and several other new friends.</div></div></div><br/><br/>The sheer amount of people, human and no, inhabiting the universe never ceased to surprise Ix. Often she thought back to the days where she thought it was only them, on her little world full of her little people who all shared one planet and would always share one planet with just themselves. It was a very clear sight to her, the past she had once seen where there was nothing living in the stars but dreams n fairytales, nothing but nonsense as her grandfather often said.<br/><br/>â€œOh, if only you knew how wrong you wereâ€ she said softly, under her breath as her milky eyes darted from place to place, taking in the scenery below as the ship made its decent slowly to the docks. Just below there was a wild menagerie of people and creatures and wonderful terrifying things that could only exist out here, in space. She could hardly believe it. Even after six years she could hardly believe where she was, or what she was doingâ€¦ She could believe who she was doing it with though, her partner in crime, her teacher.<br/><br/>Turning her head first to the right and then up a ways she was greeted by the sight of his calm face in profile, a slight smile touching his lips and from what she could see, his brow creased. She smiled at that, he always got so nervous when they landed somewhere new, she didnâ€™t know why though and he wouldnâ€™t tell, he hardly ever did speak and sometimes that made things a little lonely... Most of the time though it was okay.<br/><br/>â€œIx?â€ his voice was rather deep but so soft she almost didnâ€™t hear him, or the mild amusement just behind her name. Sheâ€™d been staring too long and now he probably thought she was caught up in another one of her day dreams, far off into the vast land that was her imagination. Only she wasnâ€™t this time.  She certainly hadnâ€™t taken on of her famous brain vacations, hadnâ€™t been near it. All of her thoughts were current and relevant , why the land of her imagination was, at this point, emptyâ€¦ Empty.<br/><br/>She frowned at the thought. â€œIâ€™m not empty headedâ€ she retorted with a pout and a single silver brow shot up on his face, a bemused smile quirking his lips as his head tilted and all that silver hair cascaded slightly to one side.<br/><br/>â€œDidnâ€™t sayâ€ he replied shortly and leaned back from the rail they were both leaning against. A white hand drew from the folds of black that covered him, soon followed by its companion, and the right twisted the ring on the left. â€œYou know where we are going, yes?â€ he questioned, looking at her with an expression that sheâ€™d learned to take as â€˜thatâ€™s all I was going to say.â€™<br/><br/>She huffed but then smiled and nodded. â€œI certainly do. Are you ready to depart?â€ she asked, motioning to the crowded gangplank with a comical flourish.<br/><br/>He nodded with an amused smile and looked over the rail once more before turning. Theyâ€™d docked during their talk and now it was just a matter of making it off the ship un-trampled. It was something they both managed decently well and afterward it was just a matter of following the map, or in Saeldurâ€™s case, following Ix who had the map.<br/><br/>Heâ€™d long since made her master of navigations, if only to keep her focused when they were on their way. She was easy to distract when they went passed shops and stalls, she was a seller yes but also a buyer. And she was hard to lose, not for an extraordinary looks but because he was used to seeing her, could pick her out of any crowd, and because of her staff. There was no other like it in all the worlds so far as heâ€™d seen, not one made with so much love and by so many people.<br/><br/>It was easy to follow the blue bobble through the crowd.<br/><br/>â€œWhat do you think the job will be this time?â€ she asked, calling to him over her shoulder and he shook his head.<br/><br/>He did not know, hardly ever did when they started these excursions. Adds were often so very brief and nondescript. It was irksome.<br/><br/>He twisted the ring again, following her a little closer as they came off the busy main street and to a long row of tall, gleaming buildings. They were rather glorious and he wondered how long they had stood as they did. Were they older than him or younger?<br/><br/>He smiled somewhat sadly as Ix steered them into one with a high arch doorway decorated in gold. How very flashy. When they walked in it was more of the same, gold as far as the eye could see, even in the paneling of the high ceiling, though weather it was real or imitation he did not know. It didnâ€™t matter right this minute. What mattered was the young woman, visibly human at least, waiting at the gold reception desk, looking at them with a weary curiosity that he was not unused to.<br/><br/>Ix was approaching and he followed close behind.<br/><br/>â€œWeâ€™re here to see Mrâ€¦â€ she trailed off and tried to be as discrete as possible when looking down at the name scrawled on her palm, she wasnâ€™t all that successful but still looked up with a confident face as she uttered â€œLeonmarilâ€ and gave her best smile.<br/><br/>Saeldur felt himself want to sigh an suppressed the urge, allowing instead a much quieter, exasperated smile take place of the previously nervous one.<br/><br/>The woman at the desk didnâ€™t pay him any mind, just gave Ix an unimpressed look and asked, as clipped as possible â€œwhat about?â€<br/><br/>Before Ix could say anymore Saeldur produced from one of his sleeves and ad reading<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Wanted: <br/>Capable Adventures willing to travel in pursuit of requested items. <br/>If interested please contact Mr. Tobias Leonmaril on frequency 11, <br/>channel 552 as soon as possible for further information and instruction.</div></span><br/><br/>She read the paper, turned it once in her hands that suddenly looked very, very orange, and then slid it back towards them.<br/><br/>â€œInto the elevator and to the top floor. Wait till he calls you in, I donâ€™t think the captain has arrived.â€<br/><br/>With that she looked away from them, no smile, no pleasant words of parting, and they went on their way, stepping into the large, mechanical box not surprisingly covered in gold. Ix got to press the button and when the motors began to turn and the elevator to move up she looked to her teacher and smiled.<br/><br/>â€œWas she orange, or am I crazy?â€<br/><br/>â€œIf you are, so am Iâ€ he shrugged."
4251,Vampire Body Guard (For Me and saphiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7303,2012-04-18T21:16:18,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Name: Emily Markson<br/>Age: 23<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Race: Human<br/>Height: 5â€™6â€<br/>Weight: 108 lbs<br/>Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fc01.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2011/133/a/4/pretty_anime_girl_by_emilyestheim-d3g9omr.jpg"">http://fc01.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2011/ ... 3g9omr.jpg</a>m<br/>Emily had been on her own since she was about 15, only because she didnâ€™t want to deal with her father. He was the leader of a mob, of course that didnâ€™t matter to other mob leaders. They would try anything to get at her father. So she was constiantly in danger. She had moved several times over the years trying to get away from it all. But it seems no matter where she went she always was found by enemy mobs and almost taken hostage. One night she was returning home from work, when she found her aparment had been broken into. She wondered why someone one would break into her apartment, she hardly had anything of value that would be worth stealing. She walks into her apartment cautiously. She soon finds out who had broke into her apartment, it was members of another mob. â€œThere she is! Get her!â€ one says. She was in the kitchen when someone tried grabbing her. She takes a frying pan off the wall and uses it as as weapon, smacking the guy in the face and then she continues to beat him until he is knocked out.<br/><br/>The other three men come at her and they get the same treatment. She then calls the police and they come and take the men away, the lead officer on duty suggests that she should get a body guard. So she goes to an address that the officer had given her and of course she has to wait in the waiting area of the plain white building. About an hour later she had signed up for a body guard and went home. A few days later she gets a call saying that she is supposed to meet her body guard, she goes back to the building and waits inside the waiting area. â€œYouâ€™re body guard will be with you in a moment or two.â€ A female receptionist says and Emily simply nods."
4252,Ghosts And Bullets (Xecutive and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7371,2012-04-22T15:01:17,Sound of Silence,"Even after being out the military for about a year he still had a knack for waking up earlier than most people just out of habit. The morning sunlight coming in through the window burned his eyes when he tried to open them even if it wasnâ€™t particularly bright. He groaned quietly and shielded his eyes with his blanket. Thatâ€™s what he gets for drinking so much, one would think heâ€™d learn by now but thatâ€™s just how addiction wasâ€¦ if he had to feel like complete shit in order to get a good night sleep then it was well worth it. Definitely beats tossing and turning all night, his insomnia driving him up a goddamned wall.  When he felt he was well enough, knowing he couldnâ€™t stay in bed all morning, he fought back against the dizziness he felt and the pounding in his head and lethargically rolled over on his back. Slowly, somewhat reluctantly, he forced himself to sit up, rubbing his eyes with a yawn. God he felt like shit.<br/><br/>The clock on the bedside table read 7:45am.<br/><br/>As tempting as it was to go back to sleep, he sighed lightly and ran his fingers through his hair and decided that he may as well get the day started since he was somewhat awake now. Moving around would help him get over his hangover, too, he knew. Shielding his eyes until he found his way out of his bedroom, he wandered into the bathroom to shower and shave before he officially got the day started. If he showered maybe he could cleanse himself of the faint odor of wine that still clung to him, he slowly flipped the light switch and closed his eyes. The amount of light that entered the room when he did made him close his eyes for a moment. He allowed them to adjust before he got down to business. Unfortunately showering didnâ€™t do much to help his hangover, however.<br/><br/>He finished up and returned to his bedroom, closed the window blinds so the sun wouldnâ€™t worsen his headache, got dressed in a comfortable pair of jeans and a tan colored t-shirt that was loose enough for him to hide a gun and holster under. Normally he would wear a jacket to hide his gun but since it wasnâ€™t cold out he figured he shouldnâ€™t bother with it. It was dirty anyway. He would have to do laundry later; quite frankly he wasnâ€™t in the mood to do house chores. This was not like him at all to leave his house a bit of a mess. The apartment didnâ€™t look like there had been some wild party but he probably should at least tidy up and take out the trash (which was not much since he lived alone and was hardly ever home) since he hasnâ€™t been able to get around to doing much with everything that has happened this weekâ€¦ blame the hangover for his laziness. That was just how bad he felt this morning, and he knew he was going to regret it later.<br/><br/>Procrastination was something that drove him crazy. He just simply couldnâ€™t do it, eventually he broke down and tidied up a bit, took out the trash, cleared out the empty wine bottles, took care of a small pile of mail. Just a few little things that helped him further get motivated. There was also a reminder on the refrigerator that he needed to collect his pay from his last assignment. It was about damn time, too, since he has been waiting for about two weeks now. What a bloody mess that had been, that idiot had better have given him a decent amount of money.<br/><br/>He would deal with that later, however. It was still too early for most people, especially on a weekend, so he would have to wait anyway.<br/><br/>After realizing he didnâ€™t have anything around to ease his hangover, he figured he may as well go for a bit of a walk. Perhaps he could even treat himself to breakfast or something now that he had a little more free time these days. He had heard of a deli that just opened up about a block away though he didnâ€™t know the hours it was open; it could very well be closed like most everything else was on weekends. Before he hardly ever relaxed and had time for himself, now he is slowly but surely finding ways to keep himself occupied when he had nothing to do. He still, however, did not watch much television as he would much rather take a walk and stay outside rather than sit at home all day doing absolutely nothing. Being cooped up indoors and doing nothing at all, well, that was something that drove him crazy.<br/><br/>He grabbed his keys and a pair of sunglasses, locking the door behind him before he left, and then wandered out to face whatever the day had in store for him."
4253,Ghosts And Bullets (Xecutive and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7371,2012-04-23T23:22:21,The Xecutive,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Buzz. Buzz. Buzz.<br/><br/>Crash!</span><br/><br/>Panting, the small woman fumbled for her glasses to assess the situation she suddenly woke up to. â€œOh,â€ she said, looking embarrassed even though no one was around to witness what sheâ€™d done. She shut off the alarm clock and sighed as she squinted through the dark at the mess she made. â€œMaybe a plastic bottle of water will prevent this from happening again,â€ she mumbled to herself. Leaning over, she turned on the side table lamp, giving the room some light to at least navigate in. With a long stretch of her arms and a few cracking bones, she slid to the end of her bed to avoid stepping on any glass at the side of it.<br/><br/>The room was small and bare aside from her bed and a night stand on either side of it in one corner, and a desk in another. Though it was hard to say â€œcornerâ€ with the odd shape of the room. Since it was an attic room, she was basically sleeping in the roof, which caused the slanting walls. Continuing forward from her bed, she went into the small bathroom, which only had a shower, sink, and a very low-quality, easy-to-scratch mirror above the sink. If she had to use the bathroom, she had to go downstairs.<br/><br/>After washing up, she got dressed in black pants, a burgundy short-sleeved polo, and pulled her dark hair back into a tight bun. She completed her outfit with her black, rectangular plastic glasses and stuffing four darts into her breast pocket, ensuring a plastic cover was placed on the tips so they wouldnâ€™t poke through her shirt. It made her look like a bit of a bookworm, but she preferred the anti-social look to avoid too much interaction. After coming out of the bathroom, she saw that dawn was finally beginning to break. With a little bit of panic, she began to run down her stairs where there was a door at the bottom and then quickly ran back up for the keys. Finally getting through the door, she made sure to lock it behind her. Looking at the time, she calmed herself wondering why she started to feel rushed in the first place.<br/><br/>In front of her was a counter with a register. The place had a bit of a retro look to it. The long counter near the register provided bar stool seating for those who preferred that type of seating. There was a waiting area for those who wanted their meals to go. The place wasnâ€™t necessarily a restaurant where tables were waited, but still offered areas to sit and eat for those who preferred that instead. First thing she did was turn on the lights. This was only the third day the place was open so she wasnâ€™t expecting too many customers nor was there a need for any other employees aside from herself. Perhaps if this worked out and she got more attention, she would hire on a couple others to help her out. Behind her was a display for different breads and pastries, which she began to set up next. When she found everything to be perfect, she went on to putting some money in the register for change and making sure she logged the amount.<br/><br/>Finally 8:00 was coming around. She skipped over to the windows and began opening up the blinds followed by turning the sign to say â€œOpenâ€ and unlocking the door. There was a chalk board near the door which under the words â€œDelilaâ€™s Danish and Deliâ€, she wrote â€œBreakfast special: Toasty sandwich with coffee $2.50â€. Frowning at it wondering if it would attract anyone she shrugged and went to set it outside. It was a slow start and only a few on-the-go business people popped in for a quick on the go coffee, pastry, and some took the special. â€œDelilaâ€ learned not to give these people too much customer service as they were mostly in a rush. Not only were these people rude, but their thoughts were often unpleasant alsoâ€¦"
4254,Ghosts And Bullets (Xecutive and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7371,2012-04-24T21:15:44,Sound of Silence,"As he walked, he looked down a bit so the sun didnâ€™t further irritate his eyes, taking his sunglasses off and sticking them in his pocket once he felt he no longer needed them. For morning it was rather bright out he noticed though that could probably be because of his hangover. He still felt like shit, like he was going to puke or something, since it would take awhile before the effects wore off. Luckily people paid him no mind as he walked across the street, discovering there was a bit of a line to the deli. Lines. Such killjoys. Nobody liked to stand in lines He was never too thrilled about them either but too often they were a part of everyday life. And this was a new place so there was no doubt that people would be curious and wanting to check it out. No matter where you went people always tended to like to try new things, no matter how stiff the community might be.<br/><br/>The special was, apparently, a toasted breakfast sandwich and a cup of coffee. It was priced in dollars, the shekel equivalent placed underneath, the owner must be as new around here the deli, he wondered. Though it would make sense since this block of the neighborhood was often a place where tourists went about their business. This place would most likely to do well, since it did have some Western influences in a few things, assuming people were comfortable with the idea... Of course that really didnâ€™t matter to him as long as he got what he came for.  However, after a moment he began to decide whether or not he would wait until the small line died down a bit. He wasnâ€™t someone who liked overly crowded areas, and this seemed like a small deli as it was not some fancy restaurant.<br/><br/>Soon enough morning rush took its toll and things did die down a bit more and he was finally able to at least get inside. It felt like he had been standing there for hours but really it was only a few minutes at most.<br/><br/>The deli was definitely an American style with a local touch to it though subtle unless you knew where to look. True to the time, not too out of date, not too completely bizarre and out there that it drove customers away. Strangely enough, he could find a slight sense of comfort in this quaint place. He scanned the menu to see how they offered to prepare the coffee here; he was somewhat persnickety when it came to coffee so he usually made his own rather than going out somewhere whenever he craved it. It was satisfying to see that he could just order it black, with a shot of espresso, without any cream or milk added to it. As far as food went, he wasnâ€™t really sure if he would order anything other than an egg sandwich. There were quite a few pastries lined up for display, but he didnâ€™t have much of a sweet tooth. As strange as it sounded, sweets just didnâ€™t appeal to him.<br/><br/>He fumbled around with his wallet for a moment before pulling out some money, realizing that he didnâ€™t have much on him. Looks like he would have to see if he could find any jobs â€“someone was bound to be desperate for a hired gun. It wasnâ€™t really his style to go looking around for jobs, however, since people usually came to him. A few people knew very well who he was, especially his old military buddies, and knew what he was capable of doing. Looking at him he did carry himself rather well as he was a professional so to speak and as such had a fairly good reputation. Old habits do die hard. It was still somewhat difficult to get use to not being in the military, knowing he didnâ€™t have to be so stiff all the time.<br/><br/>â€œI suppose I willâ€¦ just order the special,â€ he told the woman at the register once it was his turn, speaking softly and placing the money on the counter. It wasnâ€™t intentional that he sounded like he was in a rush, more out of habit."
4255,Ghosts And Bullets (Xecutive and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7371,2012-04-25T19:21:54,The Xecutive,"As the day progressed and it neared the top of another hour, she had a bit of a line going. In a way she could have used some help, but truthfully she was glad no one was there to get in the way. She worked quickly and efficiently, not getting anyone too impatient or angry. In no time the line had died down. One more customer filtered in and she had to prevent herself from physically cringing at the thoughts of guns. Thatâ€™s all she really got, though. The frequencies, so to speak, were always in and out and werenâ€™t always clear. She wasnâ€™t sure how it worked and rather not test it or practice it.<br/><br/>Since the man was thinking about a gun though, she tried to be cautious. What if he was one of them? How could they find her so quickly though? She set up a simple deli in the American part of town, changed her look, her name, and even got rid of her British accent â€“ as much as she could, at least. When he didnâ€™t make another move, though, and only ordered, she felt a little more relieved.<br/><br/>â€œSure thing. What would you like in your sandwich and how would you like your coffee,â€ she asked, putting the money in the register and handing him some change.<br/><br/>Though he sounded as if he had somewhere to be, his body language said otherwise. Still, she wasnâ€™t going to make any small talk or anything. The whole idea was to try to stay unknown and under the radar. After he ordered, she proceeded to prepare his meal. Putting it in a brown paper bag, she handed it over to him stating that there were trays at the end of the counter if he chose to stay and eat."
4256,Ghosts And Bullets (Xecutive and I),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7371,2012-04-26T14:10:26,Sound of Silence,"Believe it or not, deciding whether or not he wanted to take his food to go or actually sit at a table was a bit of a difficult decision. Given that he still felt awful perhaps the better option would be to stay than rush out of here. He did just that, walking over to where trays were he grabbed one and went to sit at one of the tables in the back that was was furthest away from everyone else who decided to stay and relax while they enjoyed their breakfast. This was a fairly busy place it seemed though the woman, who he assumed was the owner, seemed to be managing it well. There was no doubt that this place would do well assuming the people were satisfied enough.  If the food and service were good enough, maybe he would become a regular here eventually though it wasnâ€™t often that he ate out.<br/><br/>He drank some of his coffee before he started eating his sandwich, just to see if the coffee satisfied him. His conclusion as that it wasnâ€™t as strong as he usually liked it, it hardly ever was, but was enjoyable enough to encourage him to keep drinking it. Some people could down coffee like nobodyâ€™s business, but he was someone who drank it slowly. Coffee was something to be savored and not rushed in his opinion. He felt that it worked quicker than if he downed it as if it were alcohol, which unlike coffee worked better when downed quickly, and with decent results.<br/><br/>The sandwich wasnâ€™t half bad, either, he admitted to himself with a faint grin of satisfaction. He wouldnâ€™t be a regular here, but he would probably come back a few times if he felt like it. Hopefully this place would be a success, he thought to himself. It would be nice to have a deli around since there were q few fast food places around that were just plain awful and he wasnâ€™t ever in the mood for a restaurant in the morning. He was not a morning person at all and while he was a generally mild mannered person he tended to make that clear. Not to mention he was not a very good cook to save his life so he never really ate much at home anyway. That would probably be another thing that may change now that he had more time to himself, however.<br/><br/>Rushing around, doing a bit of travelling. He didnâ€™t live on the edge so to speak but has been here and there even for the past few months. Keeping busy was a strange obsession of his that has been slowly dying down. For once he could relax and actually enjoy a morning, no rushing around involved. It was a rather nice change. For how long it would last he wasnâ€™t sure, though, since he still believed someone was bound to come to him sometime during the course of the day and provide work for him. It may just be wishful thinking however, another reason to keep himself from falling victim to boredom. He did know that there was a difference between relaxing and being bored and continued reminding himself about that. Sitting here was relaxing, not boring.<br/><br/>There was a newspaper sitting near him that was a day old. He decided to pick it up and glance over it, placing it back down when he found nothing interesting in it."
4257,Child Of The Tigers (me and Xecutive),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7396,2012-04-23T23:16:23,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/girl_black4_3.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Fang<br/>18<br/><br/>Years after the Animal Gods were nearly totally annihilated the Gods have sent new ones. A Tiger Goddess has been born into the world of humans. And is protector of her jungle. One day a set of hunters is hunting in her jungle. They had a baby with them. And they were trying to poach animals of her jungle. So the Tiger Goddess made her appearance. Threatening with total death in painful ways if they didn't leave immediately. In their rush to flee they left behind the young baby girl. The Tiger Goddess takes pity on the innocent babe and takes her along as she went back to her cave.<br/><br/>Years pass and the child has grown up and is the only human to live amongst the Animal Gods and Goddess's. She is now 18 years old. And can speak and understand the animals of her forests tongue. She is also able to speak the tongue of humans throught the Tiger Goddess's teachings. So she'd know and understand humans and be better able to defend their land. She has grown into a beautiful youth of the forest. Then one day the touches of humanity met their tranquil forest."
4258,Child Of The Tigers (me and Xecutive),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7396,2012-04-24T20:21:42,The Xecutive,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">The young man was kneeling by the bedside, holding the sleeping manâ€™s hand in both of his. His jaw clenched, eyes wet, he only stared at his father. â€œI will find a way,â€ he whispered as he set the older manâ€™s hand down gently. â€œWhatever it takes.â€</span><br/><br/>The thunder crashed throughout the jungle and it caused the young man to trip yet again. Getting up, he wiped off his wet robes, but found it pointless when it only got his hands dirty. Wrapping his robes closer to him and readjusting his bag, he walked on. There was so much danger in the jungle and he managed to avoid most of it, but the risk was higher when he ventured off the trails. Why would what he was looking for exist on such a human path anyhow? The thick trees didnâ€™t give much light and with the rain storm, it was even darker. The wizard in training realized it was actually getting dark though.<br/><br/>With no success yet again, he settled down in a dry nook of a tree to provide shelter. Despite the cold and even though it was raining, he wasnâ€™t going to risk a fire and be seen or burn down the forest. After rummaging through his sac, he pulled out a book and a jar. A light shone as his hand hovered over the book. He read carefully and after whispering some incantations at the jar, he managed to create a bright blue, contained fire within it. He placed it under the blanket to provide warmth and saw that sleep came easy once he warmed up.<br/><br/>Upon waking, he was glad to hear that the rain had stopped. A loud growl erupted and with a jump, he knocked his head on the tree only then realizing it was his hungry stomach. Repacking his belongings, he ventured out into the thick jungle once more. He found a stream of water and began to drink from it, hoping it was safe to do so, but was then frozen in place as his eyes locked onto the tigerâ€™s eyes across the creek. â€œNice, kitty,â€ he cooed, but stayed still."
4259,Child Of The Tigers (me and Xecutive),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7396,2012-04-26T00:38:04,zoruna,"Fang had followed this...this strange two legged being...through out the entire forest. Though her knowledge of the human tongue was limited making English quite broken, she knew enough to get by. Enough to understand any conversations had by the humans who on occasion intruded upon the forest. She had to keep an eye on all humans. So she had all the animals in the forest who were her eyes and ears. She was the forest or jungle guardian. To her it was but a forest when in actuality it was a large jungle. She sat in a tree petting a spider monkey. All the inhabitants of this forest loved her and she them.<br/><br/>She watched him curl up in a dry nook of the tree. Falling asleep in the same tree after landing in it silently and nimbly. She watched him do something and make a blue fire in some sort of something. She wasn't sure what it was. It was difficult for her to know as not many humans were stupid enough to intrude upon this tranquility. She woke the next morning and flew through the jungle leaves. Climbing up a tree quickly and looks down at the creek. She watched him with the tiger who really just wanted this intruder to get out of his way. To the human the get lost would come out like warning growls.<br/><br/>She wore as a guise a tigers pelt and a tigers mask. She swung herself out of the tree and landed nimbly by the tigers side. Landing on all fours and standing there like that. Looking at the man through the tiger eyeholes of the mask. Growling to the tiger she rubbed against him. Telling him it would be alright. Nuzzling his fur. Then turned her attention to the intruder. ""Get lost. Humans not welcome."" She said in a growled out but it came out in a broken voice spouting english words. Her eyes quite cat like so the mask worked well."
4260,Child Of The Tigers (me and Xecutive),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7396,2012-04-26T19:31:12,The Xecutive,"The young magician stumbled backwards, falling onto his back as another tiger appeared to fall out of the sky. It wasnâ€™t as large in size and for a moment he thought it might be a younger tiger, but with a closer look he saw hands where there should have been paws. He was glad to have realized that before it spoke because then he would have been wondering what kind of jungle he was sent into. The new being didnâ€™t seem friendly, though and he considered doing as she instructed, but he was on a mission.<br/><br/>â€œI mean no harm,â€ he said, sitting up slowly. â€œAnd I cannot leave.â€ He was guessing this person was a resident of the forest and usually those types of people were very territorial and even protective of the other living things in the forest. Judging from her eyes, though, he knew she wasnâ€™t just some ordinary tribesman that resided in the jungle. Heâ€™d learned about many races but since he had absolutely no experience with much people, it was hard to actually identify. â€œWho am I kidding,â€ he began saying more to himself. â€œIâ€™m useless! Iâ€™ll never find it. Iâ€™m sorry, father.â€<br/><br/>Giving up was never the plan, especially only after a couple days on this mission. Had he not promised heâ€™d do whatever it takes? He expected danger and adventure and it was actually surprising that he hadnâ€™t run into danger earlier. What he didnâ€™t expect was to be sent out of the forest by the natives. Another thing he did know, though, is that they did not like intruders."
4261,Child Of The Tigers (me and Xecutive),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7396,2012-04-29T12:25:09,zoruna,"She looked at him. Growling almost territorially. She crouched down on all fours. Nuzzling the tiger who made a literal purring sound. Whispering and talking to the tiger as the young magician seemed lost in thought. Saying to the tiger softly. ""Such strange creatures humans are. They don't seem to know what they are doing even as they are doing it. Isn't that strange Rigaro?"" She asked. Purring out her words in tiger and the only word understandable was the name Rigaro. She then nuzzles the side of the tiger. However her attention soon shot back to the young magician.<br/><br/>A feral growl escaping her lips at his words. She moved a step forwards as did the tiger she had called Rigaro. She yewled at him. She stood on all fours as if she was going to attack then sat on her butt. Sitting quite like a cat does as she studied him. Her cat like eyes piercing his being and seeming to look into his very soul. ""Intrusion not sit well by animal gods."" She said in a cryptic way. She blinked as he spoke. Shaking her head in confusion. ""Find wha?"" She asked. her words coming out in broken English. As if she was not used to speaking the tongue of man.<br/><br/>She growled a bit. ""make sense human."" She said in a huff. Really confused right now. She scratched behind her ear like a cat would. Then looked at him studyingly again. Her gaze seeming to once more pierce into his soul. ""What...blue....light."" She sounded out. She was quite curious about the blue light from the night before. It made her curious about the man even though she did not tell him anything. He might have spotted the difference however she was no normal being. She was the guardian of the forest. Of the jungle. Chosen and made such by the animal gods themselves. The tiger goddess having saved and raised her since she was a baby. She would protect with every fiber of her being."
4262,The Dragon Code (For me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7403,2012-04-24T19:49:12,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"The dragon had been lonely for a very long time, ever since he had lost his mate. But that was about half a century ago, he found that living alone wasnâ€™t right for him. So be began a search, a search for a campion that would make him very happy. He flew from village to village that surrounded his lair, but he couldnâ€™t find the right one, not to mention being chased away by the villagers as well. So he decided to make a long journey away from his lair to find who he thought would make the perfect companion for him. He didnâ€™t care how long that would take either, since dragons lived for a very long time. Weeks had passed and the dragon still didnâ€™t find his companion, all he kept finding was angry villagers. Dragons a very patient creatures, so with each passing week he didnâ€™t give up, he just kept his search up. As he was flying over a small valley, he spots a young woman in the middle of it, it looked like she was picking flowers. He hovered slightly in the air, watching her. He then heard her sing, she had such a beautiful voice. Then the dragon swooped down and gently picked her up in his front toe claws and flew away with her. Some of the people in the village next to the valley witnessed the dragonâ€™s actions. They ran to tell her only family, which just so happened to be the royal family that ruled over this village, and several others.<br/>______________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Vayick lived in a gorge that was high up in the mountains, of course dragons made their homes there as well. He had lived among dragons since he was just a babe, adopted by two dragon parents who lost their brude to a dragon slayer. The reason he was able to live among dragons without getting killed was because of his curse, he was forever cursed to be dragon-like. That was because his father was a famous dragon slayer that had killed the mate of a very powerful dragon. The grieving dragon then put a curse on his unborn son. When Vayick was born, his father had died in a great battle. His mother was shocked at how he looked and didnâ€™t want him, and dropped him off in the forest near by, hoping that the child wouldnâ€™t survive, she soon died of a broken heart. He was then picked up by a mother dragon who had heard his cries and took off with him and raise him as her own. Now that he was older, he would take on jobs that had to deal with dragons. He usually could get the job done without harming the dragon. Everyone who had a dragon problem usually went in search of the gorge that he lived in. Of course he was always willing to help, just to make sure the dragon wasnâ€™t injured, killed or harmed in anyway. And usually no one ever saw what he really looked like, he used dragon magic to make himself a human form.<br/><br/>He was sitting on a rock, letting the sun hit his dark reddish-brown scales, the sun felt good on him. A young dragon came up to him, she looked worried. â€œWhat is it sister?â€ he asks. â€œThe elders say that a dragon had kidnapped a princess, but they are unsure of why.â€ The dragon says. Vayick nods, â€œWhich means, who ever they send to go bring her home will be coming to me.â€ He says to the dragon who nods. He the stretches and then starts walking toward the part of the gorge that he actually lived in.<br/><br/><br/>The dragon-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.draconika.com/types/images/bronze-dragon.jpg"">http://www.draconika.com/types/images/bronze-dragon.jpg</a>m<br/>Vayick: Half Dragon form-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/Dragon_man_8D_by_shorty_antics_27.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... ics_27.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Human Form-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/cerulean_toskai_commission_by_nekochank-d3h5uwl.png"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... 3h5uwl.png</a>m"
4263,The Dragon Code (For me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7403,2012-09-14T00:14:22,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Royal_Rose_Princess_by_raynkazuy-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Princess Dagger (real name Diamond)<br/>Tomboy Princess<br/>17<br/>Important Fact: Raised like the son her father never had<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/princess-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Princess Rose (full name Rosaria)<br/>Feminine Princess<br/>17<br/>Important Fact: Physically frail due to a genetic disorder her grandmother also had<br/><br/>Dagger was training with her sword in the training grounds past the stables. She was raised like the son her father never had. She was a tomboy and it went with her personality. Her father even had a special armor outfit made for her. Feminine yet strong as a males. She was over protective of her frail sister. She had just finished training when a messenger ran past her carrying a message from one of the villages near her father's kingdom. Running after him and into the throne room. Watching her father read the letter aloud. HER SISTER WAS TAKEN BY A DRAGON?!?! She growled and her eyes flashed. How dare a dragon steal her twin sister! She listened and saw her father trying to figure out what to do. ""Let me go for her father! I can enlist the aide of that man who does all that dragon work. Let me bring my twin home!"" After much persuasion her father reluctantly agreed. She packed some food and her sword. Taking her horse and rode off to find the dragon slayer. She needed to find her sister. She would get her back whether she had to kill the dragon or not. Hopefully it wouldn't come to that because her sister loved those damn beings. She stopped in a gorge and looked around. ""Is this the place?"" She stretched out.<br/><br/>Rose had left early with a note to her father. Leaving and going to the valley where she always went to pick flowers. There was no enemies to their country so it was safe for her and her sister to come and go as they pleased. More her than her sister as her sister knew how to fight. She did not. She was a delicate flower as her mothers always told her. Her body physically frail but she didn't let her bring her down. She had a kind and loving nature. She cared for anyone and everyone equally. She just wanted to help others. To show others that they can be the best they want to be with just a bit of hope and love. She was making a flower wreath. She began singing and her beautiful voice rang out. ""Til the end of time... We will wash over the days of past with the ring of the future..."" She continued singing until she was suddenly scooped up by the sleeves of her dress. Eeking and looked up in shock as she was carried off. Her eyes wide and filled with fear. Was she going to be eaten? She let out a soft sound of fear as she was taken far away from her home. ""Wh---why are you taking off with me?"" She asked in a soft and fearful voice. She knew dragons knew how to speak. She loved dragons as her mother had once been a dragon rider. Her mother's dragon passed away some time ago but her mother had taught her the entire dragon language that her dragon had taught her. ""My name is Rosaria...what is yours sir dragon."" She said softly."
4264,The Dragon Code (For me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7403,2012-09-24T17:54:37,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"The dragon looks down at Rose, surprised that she could speak the draconic language. Not many people these days could speak it, dragon riders were very few in number now. ""Do not fear, Rosaria, you're safe. I'll explain on the way why I took you."" he says in a deep voice. He had her tightly but gently at the same time in his front toe claws, so that she wouldn't fall. ""The reason I took you, isn't to eat you, as most humans would think. I took you because I wanted to find a companion. You see I lost my mate about a half a century ago. I began to get very lonley and wanted to find a companion. I have searched for many months, and hadn't found one. That was until I heard your beautiful voice and saw your beauty and knew you would be the perfect one."" He says to her. ""My name is Reign."" he says to her as they continued to fly. ""We have a very long trip ahead of us, I flew from a far away kingdom to find you."" He says. He eventually would stop, to rest and also for her to get food. They had been flying for several hours, when he decided to land. It would be getting dark soon anyway, he figured she would want to get some rest. He land quickly and smoothly. By now they were far, far, far away from her kingdom. ""I shall get you some food, what would you like to eat?"" he asks her. When they would settle down for the night, he would keep gaurd and watch. He was hoping that she wouldn't run away from him. He didn't want to chase after her or hurt her.<br/><br/>When she entered the gorge, the dragons began to get defensive and were readying themselves for an attack. ""Brothers and sisters, calm yourselves. The young human woman is here for me."" Vayick says in the draconic language. If some one didn't understand the language, it was quite interesting to hear someone speak it. To those who couldn't speak it or understand it, it sounded like they were making up odd gibberish and also using a lot of what sounded like latian. The dragons then calmed themselves as he walked over to her. He didn't know if she knew how to speak the draconic language so he decided to speak in human language. Of course he was also in his human form. ""You were sent by your king and kingdom to me, so that you can get the princess back that a dragon had taken, I presume."" he says to her. When she looked surprised, he smiles slightly. ""Word in the dragon world travels fast, we dragons don't like when others of our kind cause trouble. We would rather live in peace. The only reason one of us would attack humans is because humans did something first. Say build more on dragon territory or a greedy human stole an egg. These are the main reasons one of us attacks."" he says. He always spoke like this when talking about dragons, because for one he was part dragon and two he concidered them his kind. He hoped she didn't hate dragons. Because then this would be very difficult, especially when she finds out he will not kill or harm the dragon."
4265,The Dragon Code (For me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7403,2012-09-24T21:30:29,zoruna,"Rosaria looked up at him. She relaxed when he answered her. If he hadn't that would have been a bad sign. ""Mother said that dragons don't eat good humans. They only eat the ones who hurt the dragons."" She looked at him. Listening to him speak. ""Poor Reign...dragons without their mates are like dragon riders without their dragons. They just are not whole."" She spoke softly. She blushed softly. ""I take after my mother."" She said in a soft voice. ""Why didn't you just ask?"" She asked looking up at him. ""Mother taught me everything she knew about dragons. Mother was a dragon rider and she taught me everything about them. Mother's dragon passed away when I was little. Mother wasn't quite altogether after that. It was like she lost a piece of her soul."" She reached up and patted his claw. ""It'll be okay Mr. Reign."" She said softly. When he let go of her she stood up on tippy toe and wrapped her arms around his neck in a warm natured hug. Kissing his scaley cheek. ""Thank you for not dropping me."" She said.<br/><br/>Giggling a bit and hugged him a bit more. ""I'll be your companion Reign."" She smiled up at him. ""I love dragons just like my mother did. One day I want to be a dragon rider just like mother was."" She rested against his warm side. Smiling happily. She was with a dragon for real! This was the best day of her life! She was clearly very happy and she started to sing for him. Stopping when he asked a question. ""Oh. I'm not hungry yet Reign. I had a large lunch before I went to make a flower wreath in the valley. Thank you for offering."" She still smiled that warm and gentle smile at him. ""This is the best day ever. I get to spend time with a dragon like mother did with her dragon companion Aeriasi. I have always wanted to be friends with a dragon."" She said. She then started singing again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dagger scrunched up her face as the man spoke in that damn language her sister practiced every time she could. The only part she understood about what he said was for me. Was he the one who would help her get her sister back? She studied him. To her draconic sounded gibberish mixed with latin. Pointless language. She frowned. ""I volunteered to get my twin sister back."" She said. ""You know the same language as my sister."" She shook her head. She was a bit shocked at that last part. ""I came to seek you out because your reputation far succeeds you."" She rolled her eyes. ""So my sister would have said."" She didn't seem too impressed. Her eyes narrowing. ""Many villagers saw this dragon take off with my sister between his or her claws. My sister would never hurt a dragon or want one hurt because mother was a dragon rider."" She said. Note she said my sister. If it came down to hurting a dragon to protect her twin then she would.<br/><br/>""I just want my sister back. If it can be done without hurting the dragon fine. Because I know that is how SHE would want it."" Clearly her twin sister was fond of dragons. That mere comment alone spoke volumes. ""If it comes to me having to hurt it to protect my sister than so be it. My sister was dragon-napped and we want her back."" Her tone very unprincess like. More like a prince's tone than a princess's. She looked at him. ""I need your help because I really don't want to spill blood. I just want my sister back. I will get her back and I heard you know how to get things done without hurting or killing them. If this is true than I need your help. If it is not then I'll just leave and be on my way to find my sister on my own."" Her tone harsh but it was heavily laced with worry for her twin. She just hated feeling unable to have protected her twin. ""Rosaria...she dreams of being a dragon rider like mother. I know with every fiber in my being she did nothing to insult or anger this dragon.""</span>"
4266,The Dragon Code (For me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7403,2012-09-27T20:14:45,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Vayick looks at her and nods at what she was saying. â€œSince you said that she had done nothing to harm or insult the dragon, then I have an idea why it took her.â€ He says. â€œWild dragons have been known to abduct humans like this, for when they loose their mates. They want a companion because of their loneliness.â€ He says. â€œSo you shouldnâ€™t worry that much, she is safe and sound I can guarantee it.â€ He says to her. Then he nods, â€œYes, I am the one and yes we shall get this done with out harming the dragon.â€ He says to her. â€œAnd you will not need the<span style=""font-style: italic"">niyhumyi</span>(horse)â€ he says as he points at her horse. â€œWe will be riding on dragons, they are much faster than it and can go days without stopping.â€ He says. Then he calls out and two dragons step forward, an adult black dragon and an adult gold dragon. â€œIâ€™ll be riding the black one, his name is Vilewyrm.â€ He says. â€œAnd yours is named Goldhorn.â€ He says. â€œAnd donâ€™t worry Iâ€™ll teach you how to ride a dragon, itâ€™s very, very easy.â€ He says. Vilewyrm comes up to Vayick and nudges him slightly, wanting his affection and attention. He pats the dragon on the snout, she could see that he had a good bond with the dragon. He could see it on her face that she was going to say no about riding the dragon. â€œDo you want your sister back faster? If so then you have to ride a dragon,<span style=""font-style: italic"">niyhumyi</span>are too slow.â€ He says to her. He was hoping she wasnâ€™t going to be difficult. Goldhorn was waiting for her to come over, gold dragons like bronze dragons liked humans, unlike black dragons. Vilewyrm looks at her and gives her a snobby look as if he was better than her. â€œWhy must this<span style=""font-style: italic"">human</span>travel with us?<span style=""font-style: italic"">It</span>will only<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic"">slow</span></span>us down.â€ He hisses. â€œBecause we need her and she needs us.â€ Vayick says to him and he rolls his eyes at him.<br/><br/>He nods when she says that she isnâ€™t hungry, â€œJust let me know.â€ He says. Reign looks at her, an idea popped into his head. â€œWell maybe your dream can come true. I was once a dragon riderâ€™s dragon. My rider had died of old age. So since dragon riders are very few in number, I decided to try and live in the wild again. And that is how its been for a long time.â€ He says to her.  He was willing to be a dragon riderâ€™s dragon again, for he actually liked the life and that also meant that they could be together no matter what. He lays there listening to her sing, he loved her voice. Then he, himself, being so happy began to sing as well. (link below). After he was done singing he looks at her with a smile, â€œYouâ€™re different from all the other humans I have met, most just want to kill me or chase me away.â€ He says to her. â€œBut I am glad that I met you.â€ He adds.  He was hoping that she agreed to his idea, and he was hoping that no one would be coming to get her, for he really enjoyed her company as well. And he also hoped that she enjoyed his company too.<br/>______________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Vilewyrm-<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fc01.deviantart.net/fs70/f/2011/031/4/e/black_dragon_by_araiel-d38geuh.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Goldhorn-<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.kathryn.thelethbridges.net/images/gold-dragon.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>The Song-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WuzJo5YZlOc"">http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WuzJo5YZlOc</a>m"
4267,The Dragon Code (For me and Zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7403,2012-09-28T14:33:45,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dagger looked at him skeptically. Kidnapping humans because they are lonely? What the hell gave them the right to do that? It was insane. ""She better be."" She said seriously. She would not be a very happy prince like princess if her twin sister was hurt. ""She is very frail...this dragon could hurt her."" She said seriously. She looked where he was pointing then back to him. ""I prefer my horse."" She said pointedly. Looking at him and shaking her head. ""You might be but there is no way I am going to be. Dragon riding is my sisters thing."" She said. She was not liking this idea. Not in the slightest. Don't get her wrong the dragons were beautiful to look at. Especially the golden one. She just had no interest in riding on the back of one. This was not going to be a fun temporary alliance. She didn't care that he had a good bond with the dragon. ""No. I am not riding a dragon."" She said after much contemplation.<br/><br/>""It is nothing against the dragon but it goes against my upbringing."" She was just as stubborn as he was. ""Fleetfoot is a mustang and can go extremely fast. It might be slow to you but he is the fastest moving thing I would want to be on."" She saw the snobby look and gave him one that said whatever so don't care what you think of me. Or how you think of me. She was not getting on a dragon. Nothing against Goldhorn...it was mainly also that she had a vague fear of heights. She was just not willing to admit that. Unless forced to do so. She wouldn't even look out the castle tower windows. It just made her head spin.</span><br/><br/>Rosaria looked at him. ""I will."" She said with a smile. Curling up against his warmth as the night air was growing chilly and nippy. Her eyes went wide and sparkled when he said that her dream could come true. Listening to him as he spoke. ""You would let me be your dragon rider?"" She said in awe and true delighted excitement. She listened to him. Finishing her song and listened to his. Humming along with it. In perfect harmony though she didn't know the words. She loved it nonetheless. She stood up and threw her arms around his neck. Hugging him gently. ""You would let me be your dragon rider? I would love to do so but...will you let me? My body is much frailer than most. My grandmother was a dragon rider and had the same issue.""<br/><br/>She pulled back and nuzzled his cheek with hers. ""I would really love to be your dragon rider. You are a really nice dragon and I enjoyed your song."" She kissed his cheek again. Then moved and curled up against his heated side again. ""I get to be a dragon rider. I forget how mom says that bond is formed. Being your dragon rider would be a dream come true."" She said softly. Looking at him when he spoke again. Smiling back at him. ""Most people are afraid of dragons because they do not understand they are just people too. That they look different but they love and have feelings. They have families and friends. My mother was a great dragon rider. She taught me everything she knew. Even what she was taught by her dragon.""<br/><br/>She was smiling and it lit up her whole face. Her eyes were even sparkling with excitement and sheer happiness. She clearly agreed with his idea. Looking up at him. ""A bond between a dragon and a dragon rider is strong and impossible to break. A dragon has to be strong of mind and spirit to not go insane when their rider passes away. That is what my mother told me. Mother was strong of spirit but her mind was not the same when the dragon passed away. She always looked like a piece of her had passed away too."" She nuzzled into Reign's side. ""I bet you and your last dragon rider had lots of adventures. When we move again...can I ride on your back this time?"" She asked. Looking up at him hopefully. ""I am glad to have met you too. Mother would have said it was fate and destiny that brought us together."" She was starting to rest a bit. ""No matter what...we will always be friends Reign. Never doubt that. Best of friends."""
4268,What Baby Wants (Me and DeathStar),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7487,2012-05-01T02:34:12,Salieri,"There is a place beneath the city where bets are made in flesh.<br/><br/>When the torches are lit and the weary have slunk to their beds, the night belongs to the drunk and the desperate. When the cobblestones are chill with night and the endless rains make them slick beneath the boot, one door becomes two. It's never the same door, but the people looking for it always seem to find it. A friend of a friend tells them, or word on the street says. Somehow they always find it, and when the haggard man who greets them asks where they're headed, they know what to do.<br/><br/>""Penny for the boatman,"" the say, and place a single copper coin in the man's hand.<br/><br/>The spiral staircase he brings them to is wrought in iron, worn and faded with age and use. No one can remember when the game started, or when rumors of it first came, and the only evidence of age is the parlor itself. It is not a clean place, nor particularly big. Lit by candles and candelabra of the same worn away irons, the tables and chairs are thickly built of wood so marred by a patina of cuts and scratches and gouges that it is almost smooth again. The floor is stone, as are the walls--the ceiling looks like the bottom of floorboards, rafters visible no matter where it ends up being. But the room itself is only a setting: the game is in the tables.<br/><br/>The cards are very old, thick slats of ivory smooth to the touch and yellowed with age atop the bloodstained tables. Inked in spidery numbers and letters and etched in cryptic illustrations, there's a set for each of the tables.<br/><br/>The Table of Flesh is the most obvious, and the most grotesque. The men and women sitting around it are either grizzled and dour or whole and nervous. This is the table for worldly concerns--for food, for comfort, for sex and for money. Temporal things, but essential nonetheless. The dealer is by far the most lovely creature in the establishment--an enigmatic woman with ruby lips, pale skin and a body that offers more than its fair share of enticement, she never shows her teeth when she smiles and only when she deals can you see where the fingers she's lost to her own game should be.<br/><br/>Ante is to the knuckle.<br/><br/>The Table of Bone is by far the smallest of the three tables, but there's always a few souls there. Those sitting around it are the most desperate of all, for they've come here not for themselves but for someone else. Their mother is sick, their son is ill. Their family's fields refuse to grow. Whatever their reason, they've come for someone else, and they're willing to dig bone deep for them. The dealer is a one armed man whose skin stretches tight across his skull. He's old, very old, and one of his sleeves is empty.  The most compassionate of the dealers, his eyes ring of sympathy for his charges. Rarely would they come if there was any other choices, but there's always a few willing to risk everything for another.<br/><br/>Ante is to the wrist.<br/><br/>The Table of Blood is almost as large as the Table of Flesh, but those who participate are of a different make. They risk their lives and their health for the intangible, the unknown--they need answers, they must know. They need good fortune or an audience, they need favors, and the dealer offers it to them all with a smile. Only those serious about their concerns deal with him, because of the three on the floor he is by far the most off putting. Though he couldn't have spent more than a dozen years on this earth, his hairless body shows scars and the deep cuts of his table. His caustic sense of humor is as wicked as his smile, and he is the most talkative of them.<br/><br/>Ante is a full cup.<br/><br/>As the nights wind down, a hush falls over the assembled as the time to cash out rolls around. The lucky that have won come away with their prizes... and those that have lost must pay their debts. Some do it themselves, and they are the brave and the better off by far, for the dealers are not gentle. One way or another, the devils get their due.<br/><br/>Some people say there is a fourth table, but when asked the best anyone can do is direct you to the Table of Blood and wish you luck. Knowledge has its price.<br/><br/>But tonight the lanterns have only just been lit in the city of endless rain. The streets have only just begun to fill with their nightly throng, and the door has only just been opened.<br/><br/>The tables are filling. Best get your spot while you can."
4269,What Baby Wants (Me and DeathStar),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7487,2012-05-04T22:30:54,DeathStar,"Jack Ryder stood under the awning of a store that had long ago been closed down and boarded up.   He leaned against the door, his hands stuffed into the pockets of his worn out jacket.  He was already soaked to the bone.  The jacket did little to protect him from the biting cold of the night, and even less to keep the rain out.  He suppressed a shiver.<br/><br/>Ryder watched the building across the street.  The rain was pouring down in sheets, making it difficult to see, but he could make out the shuffling figures, looking furtively left and right before knocking on the door.  Another figure would appear, and they would stand there for a moment, then the figure would move aside to let them in.  This is the place, he thought.<br/><br/>He strode purposefully across the street and rapped on the door.  An old gentleman pulled open the door and peered out at Jack.  The man smiled softly, his eyes betraying a hint of sympathy when he looked into Jackâ€™s.  His face was scarred and pockmarked, and Jack could hear his ragged breathing even over the sound of the rain.  â€œItâ€™s a wet night.â€ The haggard old man rasped.  â€œWet and cold.  Youâ€™ll catch your death out here.â€<br/><br/>â€œIt is indeed, although Iâ€™m pretty sure Iâ€™m dead already. â€œ<br/><br/>â€œPerhaps.  Where you headed, son?â€<br/><br/>â€œDown to Hell.  A penny for the boatman.â€  Jack said, pulling a copper coin out of his pocket and dropping it into the manâ€™s outstretched hand.  As he took it, the man noticed Jackâ€™s smallest finger was missing its tip at the first knuckle and gave a sad sigh.<br/><br/>â€œI hope you know how to play the Game.â€ The man said softly as he stepped aside and allowed Jack to enter.  Jack stepped in and started down the stairs as if he hadnâ€™t heard the man, his heavy boots thumping down the spiral wrought iron staircase.  Jack vaguely heard the heavy door slam shut.<br/><br/>Jack, like everyone else who had found themselves descending into Hell, had his reasons for coming here.   He had ventured down once before, more than a decade past, on a dare from one of his friends.  His friend had been lucky at the Table of Flesh, and boasted about his winnings.  Jack had finally sought out the door himself and ventured down.  Hesitant to lose, he made the smallest bet he could, and lost.  He had left that night, horrified, and vowed never to come again.  His life since had been nothing but misery.  His family had long ago abandoned him when he ran off with his lover.  Some days after that night, however, his lover fell ill.  The doctors said nothing short of a miracle could save her, and yet he refused to go back down those stairs.  He would not make a deal with the Devil.<br/><br/>His lover wasted away in front of him, day by day growing weaker and weaker, until one day she could hold on no longer.  Soon after he lost everything and fell into drinking.  His friends slowly drifted away from him, wary of his bad luck as if it were the plague.  Tonight he wanted answers.  He had nothing left but his life, and he had nothing left to live for.  As he descended the final step and stepped into the parlor, no one looked at him.  They were all too wrapped up in their own misery to notice someone elseâ€™s.<br/><br/>He sat down at the Table of Blood."
4270,What Baby Wants (Me and DeathStar),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7487,2012-05-07T22:36:32,Salieri,"""Ah, me. We've got ourselves a winner, gents.""<br/><br/>The young man at the Table of Blood spoke well before Jack actually sat down. The table itself was a circle with a hole in the center for the young man to deal from, and perched on his stool like a gargoyle he grinned theatrically and waved towards an open seat. A slow night for the table, there were two additional occupants to the table. The first was a woman who seemed to be pretending she was somewhere else as adamantly as possible--her fine cloak was drawn tight about her and her head was down. The auburn curls falling down the front of her shirt were wet from the rain, and her left hand glove was removed for the ante, her shirt rolled up to reveal bare, pale skin but for the red slit that dribbled into a cup.<br/><br/>The other gambler was a man of indeterminate age who looked to be having a bit of trouble keeping his head in the game. Three of the tarnished silver cups of blood were filled in front of him, the closest one beginning to darken and congeal across the top, and he looks pale beneath the well-trimmed beard and mustache on his face. He carries himself like a soldier, but doesn't look like one of the watch, and his jaw is clenched tight in a grimace.<br/><br/>""Bold as brass, hopping up quick-march. I like that in a victim. Looks like a man who thinks he's nothing to lose."" The young dealer talks professionally quick, like a carnival hand reeling in a crowd. He is at once a child and not--it's clear to most that he's older than he looks by his speech, his scars, and the glimmer in his eyes, but at the same time it is difficult to dismiss his body. Dressed in blood red pants, he wears only a vest over his chest open to show off the cuts and the scars that seem to be endemic to him. ""Course, they all do think that, don't they?""<br/><br/>As Jack approaches, he offers a nasty grin and shifts himself into a lascivious pose, leaning back against the stool and fluttering his hand coyly before his face as a fan. ""My stars, Mr. Dashing, what's a man like you doing in a place like this? Ought look at the Table of Flesh, ducky, win yourself some twopence right quick and hop on back looking a bit finer. Pigeons on my doorstep are right plumed this night, regular cockatiels."" He bops his head quickly first one way and then the other in a quick bouncing motion to his other customers before reaching into his pocket and drawing out a tarnished silver cup about the size of an apple. His smile turns sharp.<br/><br/>""Ante's one cup, handsome. Gonna ink it yourself, or do you need a little tender mercy?"""
4271,Timeseeing (With Spirit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7489,2012-05-01T07:43:44,Boss LeBlanc,"With the typical sound of air rushing into the space between timelines, Lucien found himself stumbling on a dirt road, breathing heavily behind his mask. Sure, the necessity of such an extreme manner of regulating his air intake had never been necessary; he was experienced enough to not run through timelines that had been destroyed by biological hazards and the like, but he did quite enjoy the eerie mystery the mask presented.<br/><br/>As his running slowed to an easy stride, he looked around; a village? Lucien reached a gloved hand in his cloak and retrieved his phone, looking at the screen curiously. The thing had been modified for a time-travelerâ€™s convenience by a friend, and it seemed dead-set on informing him that this was not a timeline set too far back based on his relative time, but had not earnestly hit the industrial age. In fact, it was so distorted from his own timeline that Lucien felt the makings of a headache if he even tried to pick out where it must have deviated.<br/><br/>After all, for each real choice there was a new timeline. The minor deviations tended to blend back into each other, but major ones like this thrived as their own strands in an infinite braid. Lucien shook his head and let the endless stream of abstract concepts of time slip to the back of his mind; for now he needed to get his bearings and decide where he wanted to go next. For once he was pleased to have found somewhere relatively calm to actually do some planning. As such, he started walking, taking in the sights, his augmented eyes darting around eagerly behind the glass of his maskâ€™s goggles.<br/><br/>There was a distinct amount of smoke in the air above all the homes indicating that fireplaces were still commonplace, and the loud ring of metal on metal made it further apparent that blacksmithing was still an action that was probably more than a hobby. In reality, Lucien was somewhat disappointed; heâ€™d wanted to stumble into something that felt a bit more like home with plenty of insane technology. Hell, what he really wanted was a chance to head to the stars and see all the sorts of things heâ€™d heard about in stories.<br/><br/>For now heâ€™d take in the sights, get a good look around, maybe make a friend. Heâ€™d definitely stay out of trouble. Yes, he resolved as he rested his hands on his hips and looked at the village, he would definitely stay out of trouble.<br/><br/>Of course thatâ€™s what he thought until he was hit in the head with a rock, with a womanâ€™s scream of â€˜Demon!â€™ trailing behind it, and he started to run again.<br/>Perhaps heâ€™d only get in a little trouble, then."
4272,Timeseeing (With Spirit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7489,2012-05-02T19:46:14,Spirit,"Nil heard the scream from a distance. ""Demon!"" she heard one of the human villagers shouting. So what if humans and animals lived side-by-side, that didn't mean that when a strange one showed up that everyone would be all giddy and such. Her training was at an end as she sprinted towards the creature.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ferret?</span>she guessed if only from a mild distance. Getting on top of one tree could be one thing, for Nil, getting down was the harder part. She decided to make a dash towards the sound as her ears twitched side to side as her paws continued gripping the branches.<br/><br/>Nil quickly decided to high tail it towards the male and see if everything was running smoothly. Her sense of smell was able to pick on the woman's fear. Nil quickly headed over to the frightened woman to make certain that the woman would be all right. She rushed the woman to her husband and explained the strange situation to the man. He warned her to be cautious of any suspicious characters looming in this neck of the woods. Still, Nil thanked the man and continued back towards the injured male and checked for vital signs.<br/><br/><br/>She checked his wrist for a pulse and watched his chest for breathing. Hoping to wake the sleeping male, Nil decided to sprinkle some water from her canteen over top of him. Wanting to save a bit, she spoke to him in a gentle tone, ""This might sting a bit, but I'm sure you'll be fine once this is all finished."" Once Nil lifted his head, she took out some salve and a bandage wrap and began treating the injured area of his head. ""Hope this won't hurt too seriously,"" she whispered to herself."
4273,Timeseeing (With Spirit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7489,2012-05-03T10:15:49,Boss LeBlanc,"Lucien was actually unaware that heâ€™d lost consciousness; simply another lesson to share with more newbies, that one must always be aware of where they enter a timeline. He looked up through the eyepieces of his mask, blinking at the girl above him. â€œI donâ€™t suppose you threw that rock, did you? Itâ€™d be quite strange to knock me out and then wake me back up again.â€ he stated with a cheerful, but well-educated voice.<br/><br/>â€œI donâ€™t mean offense, but I hate back-centric timelines for this sort of thing; way too much close-mindedness. Now take, say, medieval Belgium or something of the like and itâ€™s not so bad, but this religious zeal always comes back to bite me.â€ he added, reaching up and scratching at the bandage. â€œAnd it seems Iâ€™ve met myself what, a little nurse? Well thank you.â€ he added, sitting up with a wobble before steadying himself. He removed his mask with a sigh, his bright eyes scanning his surroundings.<br/><br/>â€œWell I hate to be hit and run, but I canâ€™t imagine its very safe for me to stick around here, what with random folk thinking me a demon and whatnot. Say, youâ€™ve got that look about you, you know.â€ the ferret stated, squinting and looking her over. â€œThat whole â€˜this isnâ€™t where I want to beâ€™ sort of feel. After all, if you were like these people why would you help me? Strange beast-man in a scary plague-mask that popped out of thin air; why wouldnâ€™t I be a demon? Makes sense. You donâ€™t, however.â€ Lucien explained, tossing his mask in the air lightly before catching it. â€œMake sense, that is. I never find the nice ones right away. Lucienâ€™s my name, but some people call me the Runner. Whatâ€™s yours, little nurse?â€<br/><br/>Lucienâ€™s mind was a bit foggy from the hit, but heâ€™d been through worse; running through the trenches of Normandy was bad enough, then there was that timeline with all the zombies, and none of those was even close to the time heâ€™d had to hunker down in Siberia after the Tunguska event put out too much radiation for him to safely run anywhere. But here he was, in some quaint timeline with some girl whoâ€™d decided to help him for one reason or another.<br/><br/>Might as well make a friend, he figured. â€œYou look like a girl who doesnâ€™t get to go very many places.â€"
4274,Timeseeing (With Spirit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7489,2012-05-15T22:37:33,Spirit,"Nil shook her head at his question. ""I heard someone yelling, and I wanted to see who or what was being yelled at. I already spoke with the husband of the woman and he says that it happens with her quite frequently. To be honest with you, people like me are not entirely welcomed in our own lands. I am a mix breed as my father was human and my mother was a cat. I pray that I will see them again one day soon. I also have two siblings. I am Niloofar Attar, but you, Lucien, may call me Nil. I did fix you up, and you are most welcome. Maybe it would be nice to have a travelling companion,"" she replied quickly.<br/><br/>""Do not worry about leaving, Lucien. 'Tis safe where we are located. It is further in the forest than you could imagine,"" Nil explained. She was nervous at once and began wondering about his clothes and what ever kind of eye wear he had on. ""May I ask you a couple of questions, Lucien? To begin with, what is that thing on your eyes?"" Nil laughed at her own question. Her nerves were beginning to get the better of her and she hated it when that seemed to happen.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well the river of life is rough as it can be boy...</span><br/>(Tools for the Soul by: Steve Basset)"
4275,Timeseeing (With Spirit),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7489,2012-05-22T11:52:08,Boss LeBlanc,"â€œOn my eyes? Oh, this is a mask. It keeps the bad air out, yâ€™see. I used to have one of those lovely plague-doctor ones, but Iâ€™ve not found one I liked in any timeline lately.â€ Lucien explained. â€œUnless youâ€™re talking about my eyes themselves, but thatâ€™s a whole different mess to get into explaining.â€<br/><br/>Lucien pushed himself up to his feet with a quick, nimble spring of his hands. The girl was oddly nervous and apparently not the most socially competent humanoid heâ€™d ever met. Granted, his â€˜flightyâ€™ personality probably didnâ€™t lend itself to an easy conversation with someone shy, but that was hardly his fault, anyway. â€œFather a human and mother a cat, hmm? Goodness, Iâ€™m not quite sure how that all would work, honestly, and Iâ€™ve seen some interesting things.â€ he added, brushing off the back of his cloak. He looked around, his eyes showing him little leaks of temporal energy from where heâ€™d broken into this timeline. The air had slight tinges of temporal corruption but nothing of any note. Good, Lucien thought. He would be just fine here for the moment then.<br/><br/>â€œTraveling companion? Oh, thatâ€™s a tad tricky, I think! I canâ€™t quite promise I can get you back where we started if we leave. Traveling like I do isâ€¦ imprecise, quirky, flighty. Sort of like me, honestly. I kind of just run around and have things fall into place; out to see it all, yâ€™know, no real destination in mind beyond home when Iâ€™m done.â€ Lucien looked Nil over for a moment. â€œI see my clothes are a bit strange to you, well Iâ€™d wear something else more often, but Iâ€™m sort of recognized in this getup in some places, so I keep it handy.â€"
4276,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-05-25T03:01:17,Zara,"Clara stood at the shop counter her head sitting on her hand, her short black hair pulled back to her neck. Her other hand flipping through the pages of another outdated magazine as her blue eyes scanned them. Trying her best to tune out her mother's ranting about Clara being 25, single, and still not have produced any heirs to carry on the Thomas Legacy of Guarding one of the few locations that was fortified enough to contain all number and variety of evil magic. From cursed spell books, to a jukebox that could open a portal to hell thanks to a over fanatical Elvis Fan.<br/><br/>Clara hadn't been in any hurry or want to inherit this legacy for herself, thus she saw no reason to dish it out on any heirs she might have. Or would, if her mother kept trying to fix her up with every flesh and blood male that waltzed through the doors of her shop. Though her attempts would have likely gone farther if she wasn't dead and her spirit was tied to the shop. Nope Melody Thomas who had dead at the age of 58 would have content herself with lecturing and match making, because she wasn't able to do much else.<br/><br/>""Really Sweetie, would it kill you to go out and meet a nice man?"" she pleaded, sweetly.<br/><br/>""Probably not, but it doesn't mean it's going to happen."" Clara replied dryly, flipping to another page. ""Besides Mom."" Clara added, finally looking up at her stalking mother. ""The last time I did that, if you'll remember he met you then found out you'd been dead for two years. Now there was a fun date."" she stated rolling her eyes, as she returned to reading her magazine.<br/><br/>""So you inherited your mother's Antique shop."" Clara said in a deep voice making herself sound more masculine. ""So your mother's dead. Then how come I met her yesterday?"" she repeated her last dates questions, remember him holding her mothers picture as he spoke."
4277,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-05-26T10:03:55,Salieri,"Isaac wasn't quite sure whether he'd fallen asleep there or if he'd actually been awake for what felt like the past six hours, but either way the desire to move hadn't reared itself yet. He wouldn't ever have really described porcelain as gentle, but somehow the cool solidity of it was refreshing against his throbbing temples, a cloth laid over his feverish brow by someone pallid and maternal. It was incredibly likely that he would have remained there for quite some time had the small matte black brick on the counter above him not erupted with tinny glee. Normally relatively inoffensive, within the confines of the tiny lavatory it might as well have been a grenade.<br/><br/>Fifteen minutes, a change of clothes and an unhealthy amount of advil later, Isaac was pulling the door to his apartment shut and pressing his tattooed hand to the surface of it with a dull slap. The myriad locks on the other side clicked cheerfully into place, and satisfied that his home was once more secure he turned and made his way down the stairs towards street level. He even managed to do it with relatively little weave.<br/><br/>Isaac cut an odd figure as he made his way from the relatively shitty apartment complex he called home. At almost six and a half feet tall even slouching he stood head and shoulders above most of the crowd, and he practically swam in the heavy hoodie and cargo pants he wore. His lank white hair hung down a thin, almost stork-like face with a hint of white stubble across the jaw with a black beaning capping it off, which altogether gave of the vague impression of an art student after a long night of partying.<br/><br/>It was raining, of course, but he didn't seem to notice and walked to the store anyway. A few miles, it took him a fair bit, but even then he stopped outside the door and at least made an effort to straighten himself out. Not for Clara--he'd met her a few times and they'd gotten on...alright. No, there was something about her dead parents that made him want to be at least decent. He may look like hell, with bags under his eyes and sodden, massive clothes, but at least he would try for them. For whatever reason, he would try.<br/><br/>The ringing of the bells on the door as he stepped in would alert the shop to his presence, but he didn't waste time starting in.<br/><br/>""I'll assume there's a good reason this couldn't be done elsewhere."" He said pointedly, doing his best to keep his gaze off anything magical--he'd worked a spell, when he was much younger, that allowed him to see magic, but had the downside of showing it all in lovely, vibrant color. The wards on this shop made it look like a goddamn rainbow, and he had enough of a headache as it was."
4278,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-05-27T02:28:23,Zara,"When the bells a the door began to jingle, Clara hadn't even bothered to look up. She already knew who it was. She'd known who it was since he set foot on the same block as her shop. That being  how far out the wards to her innocent look little store went. There was also the fact that if she made a show of knowing Issac was coming her mother would start pestering, lecturing, whining and any other form of of mental black mail the deceased woman could come up to get Clara to go on a date with the overly tall, ghostly, scarecrow, who constantly looked like he had spent the previous night on a drinking bender. Had Clara not known otherwise she would have been inclined to believe that he was an addict.<br/><br/>Though that would make little difference to her mother, who would insist, and did that he just needed someone to look after him. And that someone should be Clara. She'd do this from the time she found he was coming until he finally left. Then continue lecturing Clara afterwards, whether she offered to help him or not.<br/><br/>But his being here today was about her helping him it about him helping her. She'd acquired a new artifact to had to her collection of lethal Scottish rune blades. And her Gaelic, and knowledge of druid binding rituals had never been overly impressive. Thus she'd called Issac, the only person she knew who wouldn't over charge her or work for the trade of another artifact from her families extensive and extremely dangerous collection.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""I'll assume there's a good reason this couldn't be done elsewhere.""</span>she heard him and before Clara could reply, her mother let out gleeful shriek as she charged toward the man, squealing his name like a teenage girl who had just seen her idle. Her arms outstretched to hug the golden child Clara had never been to her mother and most likely wouldn't be until she popped out about a dozen babies to carry on the family line, coming up short when Melody dropped her arms when she saw how tired and haggard he looked.<br/><br/>""Oh my,"" she gasped, ""Dear are you all right? You look dreadful."" she stated, covering her mother in true worried mother fashion. Her sliver blond bob hair cut brushing against her cheeks as she observed him. ""Here, you sit down and I'll make you nice cup of coco. Clara!"" she snapped at her daughter, still standing behind the counter, head resting between her hands she observed her mother's over done concern. ""You keep him company while I take care of the drinks. And don't chase him off."" she growled at her daughter and left room, reminding Clara of 1950's house when in her knee length pastel pink dress and matching half inch heels.<br/><br/>Like a bored dog Clara watched her mother leave. The visible opposite of her daughter's coat gray turtle neck, black vest, and blue jeans. ""Ladies and gents my Mother the master of<span style=""font-style: italic"">subtle</span>."" Clara breathed, rolling her eyes as she looked back to Issac.<br/><br/>""And as for you Raiden"" she said, using the nickname she liked to tease him with as the thunder god Christopher Lambert played in the first<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mortal Kombat</span>movie. Know of no other white haired magical dudes, aside from Gandelf and Issac was decidedly too young for that name. ""This is Bad Juju R'us. We don't bring the toys to you come to the toys."" she stated, fanning a hand out to the store as she walked around the counter and headed to the front door, flipping the open sign to close, and locking the door just in case. ""Now come with me before the technicolor dream up here makes you hurl."" he said and waved for him to follow her downstairs into the subbasement of the store."
4279,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-05-28T00:34:43,Salieri,"There was something about the woman's parents that put Isaac a bit on edge. He liked them, somehow, for their sheer parental enthusiasm--never having had parents of his own, they were exactly as he imagined parents might be. And there might even have been some lingering sense of traditionalism in him after all; it just didn't seem right to be his normal disrespectful self to them. As her mother squealed for him, he even managed a smile on his haggard face.<br/><br/>""Hello, Mrs. Thompson. I'm just fine, thank you, just a long night. Some...cocoa would be great."" he added a bit awkwardly, nodding gratefully to her as she bustled off before letting the look drop from his face as he made his way to Clara, his usual focused self once again.<br/><br/>Isaac was never quite sure what to do with the curiosity shop owner. On the one hand, she was probably the only human woman he had anything resembling a friendship with, and she was perhaps the only person he could think of who could do anything resembling understand him and the world he lived in. Professionally their worlds intersected almost at random, two different Venn diagrams of magical services and understanding overlapping here and there on the strangest things... but at least usually on the same side.<br/><br/>On the other hand, he had no idea how to talk to people, less idea how to talk with women, and no idea at all on how to deal with her.<br/><br/>Following after her towards the basement proper, he slid his hands into his pockets and ducked past her into the real part of the store, where the important shit went down. ""If you'd done this a week earlier,"" he said pointedly, ""I wouldn't have had to drink my way into rent, so thanks for that. What is it about these rune blades that you find so entertaining, by the way? I've never seen you pass one up."""
4280,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-05-28T05:22:48,Zara,"Clara shrugged at the comment as she went about unlocking doors and removing ward after enchantment after spell. Pausing only to count out how many she had removed and how many more she had to go. In total there were twelve, but she never put them up in the same order thus she had to remember them how she had placed them the last time.<br/><br/>""Blame Dad."" she replied, as she tapped her forehead trying to recall if she had placed the spell to incinerate intruders when they crossed the threshold, or if it was the immobility enchantment that was next. ""He's the one who told the druids to send any dark magics they couldn't contain my way."" she grumbled. ""And sometimes it's easier to avoid a body count if I just go get them myself. Hence why I didn't call you last. I was in Lairg digging the damn blade out of Loch Shin."" She grumbled. ""And if you were so hard up for cash you could has watched the shop. So I wouldn't of had to close it while I was gone. I'me sure Mom and Dad would of done most of the talking."" she added, seeing the scene in her head. Issac sleeping behind the desk with Mom or Dad if not both helping the customers.<br/><br/>""Damn!"" she bit turning to Issac jumping up slightly as she snatched his black beanie from his head and tossed at the door and watching closing as it froze in midair a split second before it burst into flames the into nothing but a pile white ash the poofed into a thin white cloud when it hit the floor. ""Oh so that's how I did it."" she stated, thoughtfully and removed the last two wards with little trouble.<br/><br/>Clara had never been very good at spells as her own magic was more like a extension of her body like a leg or hand or lung. She used it when she needed to without any concentration to do so. She never needed spells to work her magic, it flowed naturally through her blood thanks to two or three distant relatives that had not been human. But even with her natural magic, remembering the specifics of every spell, ward, enchantment and so forth had never gone over well for her. Unlike Issac who she had always quietly considered and envied for his nearly encyclopedic knowledge. Another reason she knew her parents loved him, he would have made them the perfect son.<br/><br/>""I'll buy ya new hat."" she stated as she turned to face him, finding her with him as she thought on her parents praise of him."
4281,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-05-28T21:44:08,Salieri,"Watching her dismantle the spellwork was always an interesting process--it was good, he certainly would give her that, but it was so different from how he did things that it sometimes made him a bit twitchy. Looking at the door directly was like looking into a kaleidoscope, with so many colors and so much magic layered in and around and between itself that it was practically an iridescent shimmer. But the slapdash way she did it, the way she could ignore the Greater and Lesser Circumstances for her immobilization charms and how her fire wards didn't have to take into account the moon's position at both beginning and end of the spell... her blood bought her shortcuts, and he envied her the freedom and spontaneity it allowed her.<br/><br/>Everything magical about him, he always reminded himself as he watched her work, was something he'd learned. The only thing remarkable about him was that he had been willing to sacrifice everything to learn it.<br/><br/>Fortunately for him, he didn't have long to moon about on the subject--she snapped up his hat and tossed it into the fray for her experiment instead, and he couldn't do much more than blink in surprise before it was ashes and she'd worked her way through the rest of the enchantment. For a moment his lank hair was a wild mess, strands going every which way, but he quickly ran his fingers through it to tame it down a bit.<br/><br/>""You could have just asked what the order was."" He said dryly, but he couldn't quite keep the smile tugging at the corners of his normally inexpressive face out of his voice. It was the kind of silly thing he never would have thought of that ended up actually working, and her ability to improvise was one of the things he quietly (<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>quietly) admired about her."
4282,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-05-31T05:35:50,Zara,"Again Clara shrugged at Issac's comment. ""What's easy, isn't always what's best. Better I figure out the problem myself."" she stated, pushed the last door open and walked into what she dubbed<span style=""font-style: italic""> 'the cave of wonders',</span>because just like in Aladdin's movie you touch anything but the lamp, aka whatever item she hadn't removed the wards from, the entire place would go volcanic. ""Not that I really need to tell you, but don't touch...anything."" she said, just to cover her bases and took his hand to start leading them through the dark maddening maze.<br/><br/>Walking through the subbasement was like walking through a medieval dungeon. It was cold, wet and the occasional scream filled the halls, curtsy of whatever poor soul had touched or been cursed to whatever item years, if not centuries before. Some of which were innocent victims while others were getting their just deserts.<br/><br/>The only thing missing from the dark maze were the rats that tended to be staple of any dark, gloomy place that made you wonder at the sanity of the person who was stupid enough to enter it. Clara certainly knew she questioned her's every time she came down here. Though she was immensely thankfully the diseased little rodents had sense enough to avoid the place all together. As they walked Clara made several turns not once losing her bearings because she was a Thomas and the second she had set foot in the massive underground volt some invisible magic that had been erected by some dead relative centuries ago began to pull at her being, leading her exactly where she was wanted to go with Issac in tow behind her.<br/><br/>Though she had wondered if she released his hand if he would be able to follow her without the magic of the place driving him Batty, or battier. She was fairly certain he could follow on his own. His magic while not inherited like hers, was by no means something to laugh about she was fairly certain that if she had to take him in a magic to magic fight she'd get her ass handed to her. Still she didn't want to run the risk of him losing it, and the contact of another human being was always reassuring when walking these hellish halls.<br/><br/>She'd had nightmares for months after having to come down here alone the first time. And it among other things was why she refused to watch horror movies anymore. At thought that prompted to her to mindlessly squeeze Issac's hand as a dreaded shutter ran through her."
4283,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-05-31T09:57:57,Salieri,"Heading down into the labyrinth beneath the Thomas' shop was never his favorite endeavor.<br/><br/>For one, there was the simple fact that the whole place was practically made of neon signs saying 'Don't Touch This', both magically and not. Even if he had the magical sense of a sea cucumber he would have felt it in his teeth and at the tips of his fingers--it was thick enough that he could practically<span style=""font-style: italic"">feel</span>the weave of it.<br/><br/>The second, of course, was because even Isaac could barely follow the weave of interacting colors and lights. The door had been one thing, but looking at anything other than Clara was like staring at one of those optical illusions. He wasn't sure that wasn't a trap, too, meant to catch anyone trying to undo it all; whenever he tried to work his way through the layers he started to find himself getting lost in them, started to feel something electric behind his eyes, and decided against it.<br/><br/>The third being that it was a fucking<span style=""font-style: italic"">dungeon</span>.<br/><br/>As they worked their way through it, he kept his head down and his eyes focused on the young woman who ran the store. It wasn't his fault, he was sure to remember, that keeping his eyes on her waist was the best way to avoid the technicolor dreamworld that was her family's magical bomb shelter. And he was relatively sure that he imagined it when she squeezed his hand, though he gave it a slight squeeze back with his tatooed fingers. Seeing the shudder run down her spine, it seemed like she didn't like the place any better than he did.<br/><br/>""You guys work hard to keep this place as creepy as possible, don't you."" He muttered dryly. ""A few additional silence spells would keep all that moaning from echoing."""
4284,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-06-07T07:06:58,Zara,"""Tried that once."" Clara replied, with a slightly tilted nod of her head. ""The silence was creepier than the moaning. I kept feeling like Jack Nicholason was going to show up with a butcher knife very time I turned a corner or opened a door."" She stated with a shiver. Mentally cursing her dad for telling her the Shining wasn't even remotely scary. And compared to some of the things harbored, held, and hidden in this volt it wasn't. But she'd been ten when she watched it and had had no knowledge the dangerous hell hole she had been living above.<br/><br/>Shaking the memory from her head, she came to a stop and turned to face what looked like a brick wall. The entire corridor looked like nothing but an unending tunnel to her eyes, but she knew better. The place was labyrinth of rooms and halls, and this was just once more trap to end the life of whomever had ventured into the volt without her. Rising her hand before the wall the brick shimmered and vanished in a mist of glistening pale pink. Stepping into the Scotts room, as all rooms were name after the location of the item's that was placed in them. She walked over to a small iron box that was wrapped in several layers of thick chain made of the same raw iron as the box itself. With a soft swallow, she placed her hand on the chains, flinching a little when they all clicked in release and fell loose.<br/><br/>Stepping to the said of the box and facing Issac Clara waved to it like the Blond on Jeopardy ""Okay Raiden. You're up."" Clara stated. ""Whatever you do don't touch it. It's spelled to feed off the magic of what or whoever touches it. And if legend is right that magic is channeled to its Master. Who at the moment is blessedly dead, but if it feeds on someone powerful enough i.e. you and or me."" she pointed from him to her. ""He who shall not be named, won't be as dead as Mr. Harry Potter made him."" Clara replied, sarcastically. ""Now start workin' that voodoo that you do so well."" she grinned brightly.<br/><br/>As much as she liked the Harry Potter books there were some aspects of the world J.K. Rowling had created that just made her laugh. Harry Potter the scared wonder himself being one of them. And for some reason she always became extremely chipper and sarcastic when she was standing only feet from a gruesome and most likely lethal fate. A trait she blamed on her insane family tree, as every single member of it, herself included, had been offered an out to this inherited duty, and none had taken it. Sometimes she wondered if her family was cursed to duty or just deranged.<br/><br/>Then she remembered there really were things that went bump in the night an most of them wouldn't die no matter how many times you shot them. If anything that would just pissed them off more. And she liked knowing she had the power to make them run in terror and not vice-versa."
4285,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-06-14T21:28:41,Salieri,"<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">OOC: Went a bit in a different direction with this, tell me if it's not your thing and I'll change it about. Also, apologies on taking so long to post.</span><br/><br/>""Tell us what he's won, Vana..."" he muttered idly under his breath, but his thoughts were already trailing off, his attention already focusing on the blade, on the magic of it...<br/><br/>Isaac hated Harry Potter.<br/><br/>Passionately, almost violently, because it was the sickest kind of truth to tell children. Magic is real, my darlings, my duckies, and some of you have it and some of you don't! And the ones that do can roll it off their fingertips, jack it off out of magic wands by chanting some made up Latin and stroking it just right, and the ones that can't<span style=""font-style: italic"">can't</span>. And the ones that can't live in their own pretend little world, doing the best they can with their poor, stodgy muggle ways while the wizards snicker behind their white gloves and cheer them on like the poor retarded children they are when they're not gallivanting around in their fabulous, secret<span style=""font-style: italic"">real</span>world. It's not the muggles<span style=""font-style: italic"">fault</span>they can't do magic, you see, it's just that not everyone can be secret and special or nobody would be!<br/><br/>And some people can, and some people<span style=""font-style: italic"">can't</span>.<br/><br/>The one, quiet lie in the story.<br/><br/>Gaelic, by the way, was a tremendously obnoxious language made by people who lived in poverty and houses of mud who dramatically undervalued the role of consonants in words. Isaac had never really understood people's fascination with the cultures of the English Isles pre-Roman era--they never really progressed themselves past squalor, their magics were arcane and more difficult than necessary and only occasionally powerful enough to warrant the extra intricacy. Still, magic was magic, so Isaac had spent his time, energy and money on it for a year or so and gotten it down pat.<br/><br/>The magic on the blade seemed to be as she said--a manner of channeling energy towards whatever creature it was that created it. The blade itself, a long and heavy-looking bronze thing, was almost green with age. Though the decorations on it had almost faded with use, and the edges of it were notched and needed sharpening and shaping badly, the magic of it was still plain to see for someone with Isaac's eyes. The imagery along the blades was beautifully forged, of course, the magic stamped in vibrant green across the sea of tarnish--stags bursting from the edges of the blade into the fuller and running in a line to meld into a circle around a stick-ish figure with outstretched hands and a crown.<br/><br/>Watching Isaac work was an odd thing, precisely because he was so eclectic as to be virtually encyclopedic. He began to work his way through the Gaelic vowels, quietly and with frightening efficiency, as he spread his hands and pushed and pulled at the air, separating out the layers of magic binding the blade like he was adjusting the lens of a microscope. He found himself switching to an archaic Tang dynasty dialect, which was much more efficient at dissecting the binding spells that formed the base layer of the incantation, only to reverse into a quick and monstrously efficient Aztec metamagic, which really was quite unparalleled at deciphering the sacrifice and siphon spells. He did all of this mechanically and efficiently, in a swift and uninflected staccato rhythm, and after perhaps five minutes of concentration he looked up to Clara, pausing with his arms spread and his fingers bent at odd angles precisely where he was so as to disrupt nothing.<br/><br/>""I think..."" he said, cocking his head in that vaguely avian manner of his, ""that you've stumbled across the Mebd Kingsblade, Clara."" It took him another minute to verify, turning his attention back to the blade and returning his muttering to Gaelic for an uninterrupted 40-second power chant before finally he collapsed the magical HUD he'd assembled for himself with a motion quite similar to closing a briefcase. He breathed, stepped backwards, and looked to her.<br/><br/>""The blade is very old--bronze age, certainly. Probably from Ulster, but I'd guess it saw its use all about the British Isles. There was--possible is--a mythological sorceress named Mebd who served as a queen figure or sovereignty deity for several crucial kings in their mythologies. The blade exhibits what some scholars of Gaelic Magic refer to sarcastically as Island Giantism, the idea being that while most enchantments of a region are minor on a comparative scale, freak instances such as this fluctuate far outside of the norm and are, in fact, quite powerful. This one, as you said, happens to be focused on draining the magic from those that touch it--also those who are slain or struck by it, as an aside. Not into an entity, though, into a receptacle, probably a crown forged from the same material. It has been referenced in some obscure sources that a true king of power must ceremonially marry Mebd in order to gain strength and power for his rule--if she gave him the sword, he wouldn't realize his power was being drained so long as he also wore the crown. The more he fought with it, the more powerful he would become, and when he died, the next king could put it on and access that accumulated strength. Theoretically the crown could be used as a battery, for someone who knew how to use the accumulated magic, but they're intended to function as a pair.""<br/><br/>He looked up to her, then, exiting his exposition mode without seeming to care that he'd just rambled on for the better part of a minute or so about Gaelic obscurities. It was, after all, why she called him here. ""You wouldn't have been able to tell the receptacle wasn't a person without checking the tertiary conditions on the binding clause, which were actually woven into the siphon  spell and difficult to notice. Don't feel bad."" He added, in the same tone, before looking back to the blade.<br/><br/>""Where's the Crown?"""
4286,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-06-14T22:17:59,Zara,"OOC: nah this works I like it. Though Clara's going to have some issues.<br/><br/>For all of five seconds Clara stood glassy eyed staring at Issac like he'd just doped her, before shaking off her tunnel vision and trying to process all he'd just told her. Though like most times when she tried to follow his line of conversation on something he was really into the magical of subject of, normally being whatever item she had brought him there for she got lost about ten seconds in. And felt like she was back in high school trying to stay awake during history class.<br/><br/>""Okay before I ask any undoubtedly stupid questions, let me make sure I translated what you just said right."" she said holding up her her hand and staring hard at the floor. ""Bad ass Witch made the evil magic sucking blade to feed a counter part crown that would instill whatever poor sap she called hubby with its magical strength, until he died and it goes to next guy. And I don't have the crown."" she stated, half staring, half glaring at Issac, because if what she understood was right it would mean another trip to Scotland and as lovely as the weather and country was she'd had more than enough of their cuisine.<br/><br/>""So here's the stupid question. Am I actually looking for a crown or some S.O.B. who's the magical reincarnation of the crown, since it's been a few centuries, and said bad ass witch might want an easy reforge now that her blades been unearthed, by yours truly. Please say no. Please say no. Please say no. Those freaking incarnations are never what they're supposed to be. And if I have to go hunting for them, you're coming to."" she snapped, point at him as if to blame him off this new and needed by highly unwanted information.<br/><br/>""Oh and here's stupid question number two. Bad ass witch what's her face, as she dead, or not? And do either matter? Because if I'm going to be looking for a crown and her witchy butt show up and pin me to that wall."" Clara started shaking her head as she frowned sharply at the thought. ""I'm not going to be very happy with that. And were you speaking Mandarin during the incantations?"" she gawked at him."
4287,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-06-14T22:39:35,Salieri,"Isaac hesitated for a moment as he thought through what she said--magical energy like that certainly<span style=""font-style: italic"">could</span>be transmuted from an object to a person, if someone knew what they were doing perhaps, or got an embryo during the fetal stage when it could still absorb all that energy... and there was precedent for use of a living spell battery, but...<br/><br/>""Can't be sure."" he concluded, shrugging his bony shoulders slightly and fixing her in his gaze. It was disconcerting--he didn't blink as much as he should. ""The blade only has channeling spells and spells linked to storage, and the spells on it are still configured for an object, but there are ways of transmuting the nature of a person in such a way that they can be treated as one. Not typically Scottish, but you never know. No way of telling until we find it.""<br/><br/>We? He was actually letting himself get roped into this? As far as he could tell, the more rational part of his mind pointed out, his job was done. He'd done the diagnostic work.<br/><br/>""And secondly, legend doesn't say. No confirmed death as far as I'm aware, but my prior interest in the matter was limited, I'd need to look into it more seriously. Couldn't say if she's alive or dead, if she knows you've unearthed the sword, if she has the crown... too many variables for a legitimate conclusion to be reached.""<br/><br/>""And Old Mandarin, yes. Modern Mandarin is a derivative of Old Mandarin and Middle Mandarin, but the ancient Chinese were excellent diagnosticians when it came to binding spells. Arabic counterparts of the Islamic caliphate were generally better at casting them, but breaking apart spells in Arabic is a much longer process.""<br/><br/>Not to mention lengthy, rhythmic chants.<br/><br/>Isaac didn't sing unless he absolutely had to, and rhythmic chanting was dangerously close."
4288,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-06-22T06:04:46,Zara,"<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">OOC: Sorry this took so long computer's been in the shop for the last week. ^_^</span><br/><br/>The second Issac started talking about the different properties of languages Clara couldn't even begin to speak she felt her eyes begin to glass over once more and had to quickly shake her head to keep from tuning him out all together. Though for an instant she couldn't help but wonder exactly how crammed pack his head to be to remember all that, when she had a hard enough time figuring out how to program her cable box to record her TV shows while she was off nearly getting killed tracking whatever item had been called to her attention.<br/><br/>Oh what a thankless life she had inherited. Though never dull and always interesting, if not mostly annoying she knew at the end of the day she'd never trade it for Jane Normal's quiet life of work, family and friends. Nope, she liked her weird world, where creatures from the beyond, below, above, over there and yonder were real. She liked having to traipse around the globe looking for evil, world ending, when it say don't touch, ""Don't Fucking touch it"" items. And she liked the respect her families lengthy legacy got her from most of those that came to her, and even quite a few that didn't. And she liked her odd ball, moody, looks like a crack head friend.<br/><br/>""Issac you know diagnostics go right in one ear and out the other."" she muttered, rubbing her forehead to fend off the migraine she knew was coming. ""Okay you don't know,"" she waved to him with her eyes glued to the floor while she planned out her next move based on what he'd told her thus far. ""I sure as hell don't. And I really don't want to have to go back to Scotland hunting for something that may or may not be there unless I really have to. So how long would it take you to find out everything you can about everything on her, the blade, the crown and any other tidbit you happen upon? And how much to retain your services if I have to leave the country?"" She asked finally looking back up and directly at him, her previous irritation with the situation gone.<br/><br/>It was all business now, and business dictated that her head be in the game and that she retain all necessary information, equipment, and even personal. And Issac was pretty much all three rolled into one. ""Room, board, and travel expenses will be covered by the shop. Though if I don't need you I'm certain Mom and Pop would love for you to keep them company while I go looking. And..."" Clara's a head jerked to closed door behind as blood curdling scream filled the sounded from the hall.<br/><br/>But Clara didn't even blink at the noise, instead she glared at the closed door as though she wanted to strangle the person or being that had made the sound on the other side. Even more so When her mother walked through the door, her cheeks flaming and her hand on her heart. ""Let me  guess you saw a spider?"" Clara growled at her mother, her hand fitted on her hips as she glared at the woman who looked so out of place in the dark temple of doom worthy room they were currently standing in.<br/><br/>""Of course not,"" her mother snapped at Clara looking equally by her daughter's remark. ""It was a rat."" she corrected with a quick shake of her.<br/><br/>""Oh my God! Mom you're dead. You've been dead for some time. You're a ghost for Christ's sake. A non-corporeal entity. It's not like a rat is going to hunt you down and eat your decaying flesh. There's nothing to eat anyway, you had me cremate your body."" Clara barked at her mother indignantly.<br/><br/>""I know that!"" Her mother barked back, mirroring her daughter's pose as she faced her glowering daughter. ""I just don't like rats!"""
4289,Bad Juju R'us (Zara & Salieri),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=7801,2012-07-05T01:50:56,Salieri,"The scream through the door caught Isaac's attention, but in truth he was glad for the pause. He didn't really have a set rate for this sort of thing--outside of pressing business that required his direct interaction it was quite rare to see him outside of his house, let alone flying about on fucking airplanes. He'd been places, certainly, and been in enough places for long enough that he tended to know that it was a bad idea to begin with. There really were very few things that couldn't be completed via competent assistants paid heavily for their competence.<br/><br/>Then again.<br/><br/>There was something about working with Clara that made him want to continue working with her. He couldn't have put his finger on it, but he could certainly have said that he wasn't done with this particular case. Between the two of them they'd stumbled on half of something quite rare, and even if he never intended to use it there was always that moment of recognition when he saw quite how the spellcasters of old had bound such things together. He lived for improving on their designs--utilizing a Russian ancestral plea here to compensate for a lengthy appeal towards divinity there, accomplishing the same effect at a fraction of the time and effort. A metamagician, he worked directly on the magic itself, and as such even the most mundane of the objects she had here often captivated his interests for far longer than they should.<br/><br/>That being said, he had to charge<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>. He didn't want her thinking that she'd slipped past his guard entirely, and more importantly he couldn't keep digging into lost and exotic coffers for rent when he underestimated the cost of components again.<br/><br/>""My usual daily fee will suffice."" He said simply, which was a joke--his usual daily fee was enough to pay rent in his shitty little apartment for a month, which left the rest of it available for instruments and reagents. And food, of course. ""I'll accompany you insofar as my services are useful. Don't pay if you don't need me."" he added, stupidly, and reprimanded himself for it mentally before striving to move on.<br/><br/>""I don't do planes, though."" It took him a moment, and he coughed into his hand, but he had to let her know. ""As an aside."""
4290,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T05:04:50,saphiraah,"How strange, amid such chaos and danger, that the ranger would find himself laughing so genuinely. The kid was absolutely wasted. He wobbled and gagged as he was placed on the box, then blinked blearily, and mumbled something about an officer.<br/><br/>""No, kid... I'm not an officer. What's your name? Why did you come to Highland Pass?""<br/><br/>The laughter died away as he realized there would be no sense coming from this kid for quite some time. Not until he sobered up a bit. Growling impatiently, he didn't even wait for an answer. He simply lifted the kid into his arms once more, turned his head so that if he vomited, it would spill onto the ground instead of all over himself, then hurried to find a good place from which he could observe the city, shoot anything that needed shooting, and shout commands to any that might be able to hear him.<br/><br/>After some walking, he found his favorite watch point, and climbed the ladder. It was exceedingly difficult, as he had to do so while bearing the kid over his shoulder, but he managed it."
4291,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T05:46:15,docemoon145,"Something else was mumbled by the man, but the sounds were distorted to Kosuke's ears. And even if he'd heard, the likely hood that he'd have given a sensible answer was slim. Instead of answering, he just kind of stared, bleary eyes, as he wobbled on top of the crate.<br/><br/>Suddenly his world was turned upside down again, and in a few moments he felt as if they were gaining altitude. Halfway up the ladder, Kosuke barfed again. By some miracle it avoided the rungs and landed on the ground below. After they'd stopped climbing, Kosuke felt himself laying down again.<br/><br/>He wasn't sure how long he just lay there, but at some point the dizziness and nausea gave way to a headache and nausea. He could think enough to guide his mouth through speech, but was a far cry away from the level of focus spell casting took. His eyes still couldn't quite focus and he wasn't sure who this person was next to him, but he could make out the sounds around him. He still hadn't quite made the connection that he was drunk.<br/><br/>He managed to wobble into a position where he was sitting up. ""Ugh, my head hurts,"" he mumbled, though his speech was less slurred. ""What's going on?"""
4292,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T06:07:55,saphiraah,"An idea struck the ranger, and when he reached the top, he laid the drunken mage on the rooftop where he would be safe to simply sleep, or groan, as he was doing now. removing his bow from around his body, he drew an arrow and considered it thoughtfully.<br/><br/>Finally, when he think he had worked through the method he would use, he withdrew the sleeping potions Crowley had left him from the pouch at his belt, and tied one to the arrow. It would shatter his aim, adding the weight this way, but he didn't need to be accurate for this.<br/><br/>Nocking the arrow, he drew back, then turned his aim vaguely toward the group of people currently breaking windows in the cathedral square. Releasing the string, he sent the arrow flying, and watched as the arrow struck a post, shattering the vial containing the potion. When the liquid splattered everywhere, he saw the quick reaction in the people near by. They all quickly began staggering. Within a minute they were all peacefully asleep, in the middle of the street.<br/><br/>Nodding in satisfaction, he repeated the action several times, pacifying the worst of the chaos. Slowly, the city began to settle into silence. The chaos of the poison was at an end.... now to begin the desperate fight to stay alive. Splendid.<br/><br/>Just then, the drunkard behind him came around, and began mumbling. Turning, the ranger watched for a minute, and decided he was sober enough to talk. He knelt before the lad, helping him to sit up slightly to make him more comfortable.<br/><br/>""Easy now... just take it slow. You're fine. How are you feeling? I need to ask you some questions."""
4293,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T06:31:32,docemoon145,"The man, he was sure it was a man beside him, helped him into a sitting position, then reassured him and asked him a question. ""I feel... worse than I have in a long time."" The last time he could remember feeling so bad was back when his parents were killed and he nearly so. Though that was pain and this was something else, that's how he decided to rate them.<br/><br/>Kosuke blinked in attempt to clear his vision a little and rubbed his aching head. ""My head hurts... and my stomach. And everything looks all fuzzy."" He felt a spot on his head that hurt worse than the rest. He could feel a lump forming there. He winced when he touched it. ""And I think I hit my head..."" he said.<br/><br/>He wasn't sure what the man wanted from him. If he could think clearly, he might have though he was one of the people terrorizing the town. But he was still pretty drunk and the thought didn't cross his mind. ""Sure,"" he managed, ""What questions?"""
4294,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T06:43:00,saphiraah,"""Easy... don't touch that."" he reached up to pull the kid's hand away from the bump on his head, ""You did hit your head, but you're fine. I need you to think hard, okay? Tell me why you came to this town, Highland Pass. Who sent you?""<br/><br/>The ranger spoke in a gentle, yet firm tone as he peered closely at the boy. These were his people, and he would NOT allow them to be harmed further. He had never been one to harm another person needlessly, however, and he hated to have harmed the kid. He refused to dwell on this thought now, and instead, kept his focus on finding evidence that the kid was a spy."
4295,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T07:06:24,docemoon145,"Kosuke listened to the man and did as he asked, thinking hard. ""Well, I went to the other town already, and so the road here was the one I hadn't gone on yet. Then I went to the doctor here, and he was going to let me help out, but then a guard came and yelled a lot. Then the doctor guy dragged me to a big gray building and there was a dead guy inside. And everyone was running around and had no idea what to do. There was a Ranger guy in charge, but no one could find him. So I asked the big guy to send another guy to check out his house. And he came back screaming that the Ranger guy was dead then he fainted. So me and the big guy went to the Ranger guy's house, but I said he was just sleeping. The big guy carried him back to the gray building for me and I woke him up. He hurt all over so I gave him medicine, but it made him sleepy.""<br/><br/>Here Kosuke had to pause and think a little. After a moment he nodded as if he'd just remembered something extremely important. ""The Ranger guy said the town was gonna be poisoned, so we ran around a lot to help out, but he fell asleep again. Then I tried to help out and I put something in the water to help make the people less crazy, 'cause they were all gong around and destroying things. Then the Ranger guy disappeared and I went to see if the big guy had found any suspects like I asked him to... but, before I got there... I got grabbed, and then... then it's all blurry.""<br/><br/>He shook his head to try and get back on track. ""And that's why I came here... Wait... no. That's what I did since I got here... What was the question?"" By giving a full recap of what had happened since he'd shown up (to the best of his drunken abilities. A few details had been left out.) Kosuke had thoroughly confused himself. Suddenly his head hurt again and he forgot about the other question."
4296,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T07:30:39,saphiraah,"The ranger listenned closely, reading between the lines of what he said. The kid was far too intoxicated to have been capable of deceit. He was telling the truth. He truly had wandered into town, right at the start of the biggest attack they had ever seen. Lucky kid.<br/><br/>Nodding, he stood to peer over the edge of the roof again. The chaos had died down. Everywhere he could see, people were sleeping in sprawled heaps. He didn't like this at all. They were too exposed, too vulnerable. He needed the kid sober to help him, so he looked down at him with a sigh.<br/><br/>""Alright... so you didn't do this. Leaves me out of ideas. Go to sleep, kid and tell me when you're back in your right mind..."" he couldn't help but chuckle.<br/><br/>Just then, he heard shouting, and hurried to the east wall of the building, peering down. Crowley was there, running through the streets calling his name.<br/><br/>""Up here!!"" he waved his hands, beckoning.<br/><br/>""THey're coming!! There's so many of them!! Its an attack!!!"" screamed Crowley."
4297,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T07:53:56,docemoon145,"Sleep, right. Sleep sounded good. The man seemed nice, so Kosuke tried to do as he said. If he had been awake, he would have been amazed at how quickly he fell asleep. He was out practically as soon as he closed his eyes.<br/><br/>It was a different kind of sleep than he normally had. The alcohol muddled his dreams, as if he were watching them through funky glasses, and had cotton shoved in his ears. It didn't feel ominous or frightening or anything like that, so he assumed it was a good dream. He thought there was a girl in it with black hair, and there was something about a tea party. He felt like he knew the girl from somewhere, but his thoughts were too muddled to place it.<br/><br/>Eventually as his sleep continued, things became more clear. He could see what was happening in his dreams, and hear them properly too. He could feel his thoughts untangling themselves. Eventually, while still in his unconscious state, he pieced together what had happened. He was kidnapped... by Ranger Jorman, and then he was drunk for a while. A man asked him questions then told him to go to sleep. He was asleep!<br/><br/>Kosuke remembered that the town was in trouble and forced his eyes open. He wasn't sure how long he'd been asleep, but there was absolute chaos surrounding him."
4298,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T09:18:15,saphiraah,"Crowley was stretched out beside the boy when he woke. He appeared to be sleeping at first, until it became clear that he was bleeding from a headwound. The sword that had been clutched in his hand was now sitting abandoned on the rooftop a few inches away. He lay sprawled in an awkward heap, breathing shallow, yet steady.<br/><br/>The air around them both was thick with smoke. The flickering light of many fires came into view. Adding to the choking atmosphere, a great deal of dust seemed to be coming from the road to the west, where the mountain pass dumped onto the road leading into town. A heap of rubble choked the once open pass, partially obscured by a massive cloud of dust.<br/><br/>The Ranger was at first no where to be seen. Only upon closer inspection, would he be seen lying concealed by shadow in one of the far corners of the small rooftop. He lay still and silent, and would appear to be unconscious were it not for the gleam of his eyes. His bow was clutched in one hand, arrow nocked and ready to be drawn, eyes focused to the west."
4299,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T18:59:13,docemoon145,"The boy looked around in utter shock and confusion. What was with the smoke and fire? The town didn't seem to be burning down, so that at least was good. But just what had happened while he was drunk and or unconscious? Of all the ways there were to make a person uncomfortable, having them wake up, confused, on a roof top in the midst of some sort of crisis was an extremely effective option.<br/><br/>After gazing at the town around him for a moment Kosuke became aware that he was not alone on the roof top. Mr. Crowley was lying next to him. He must have been in some sort of fight, or accident, or something, because he had a rather nasty wound on his forehead. Immediately, the healer in him jumped into action. With this sort of injury, he saw the best option for effective healing to be a healing spell. With his focus and sobriety returned to him, the task at hand seemed simpler than standing was a while ago. He crossed his hands over each other and held them over the wound. A warm white light abruptly sprung forth and enveloped the wound.<br/><br/>He continued this way for but a few minutes. The common man might see it as a miracle, how the wound disappeared before their eyes. With something like this, there wouldn't even be a scar left over after the healer was done. He expected the soldier to quickly come back to his senses after being healed, and prepared to question him. He needed someone to tell him what had happened in the past... however long he'd been drunk or sleeping."
4300,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T22:02:54,saphiraah,"Crowley's wound was not serious. After the bleeding laceration on his head was healed away, he began to stir. Struggling to consciousness, he suddenly flinched, jolted upright, and swung blindly with a mighty battle roar. He was confused and disoriented, but slowly blinked, peering around.<br/><br/>""What? Where's.... ugh...""<br/><br/>Leaping to his feet, the ranger suddenly dashed to the edge of the roof and began firing arrows with lightning speed.  Before the first arrow struck, he had sent three more after it. There wasn't so much as a cry of pain, but he nodded in satisfaction. Whatever he was firing at, he was killing with ease from the looks of it."
4301,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-24T22:39:54,docemoon145,"Kosuke let out a slight sigh of relief when it appeared Crowley had made a full recovery. The boy was about to ask him what was going on when suddenly he caught a movement out of the corner of his eye. He turned to see the Ranger springing into action. Had he been there the whole time? He fired four arrows at something and seemed to be satisfied with the result.<br/><br/>Crowley groaned and rubbed his head, there must have still been some lingering pain or grogginess. ""What's going on here?"" Kosuke asked him. Crowley seemed to notice the boy then for the first time, and he seemed relieved that he was awake and sober at last. Then a darker expression crossed his face as he remembered the rest of their situation.<br/><br/>""Well,"" he said, ""We've more or less dealt with the poison issue. Now that most of the town's asleep though, they've taken this opportunity to launch an invasion.""<br/><br/>""An invasion?"" Kosuke asked, and Crowley have a firm, solemn nod.<br/><br/>""The ones that were already here are what we're mainly fighting now. We sealed off the mountain pass to prevent an invasion from the neighboring kingdom."" Kosuke glanced over at the mountain of rubble wedged where the mountain pass was supposed to be. Suddenly, he saw even more reason for a military base to be here.<br/><br/>""Do you have any idea how many enemies we're facing here?"" Kosuke asked.<br/><br/>Crowley shook his head. ""They seem to keep popping up out of nowhere,"" he said. ""Do you have magic that can fight them?"" He asked hopefully.<br/><br/>Kosuke frowned sadly and shook his head. ""I have magic that could be used to fight them,"" he confessed. ""But I'm a healer, a pacifist. I can't help in a fight.""<br/><br/>Crowley's spirits seemed to sink slightly, then he drew the fire back into his eyes. ""Well,"" he said. ""You've healed me now, and I can fight."" So he scooped up his sword and climbed down the ladder, back into the battle.<br/><br/>Kosuke watched him run off worriedly. He hoped the nice man didn't get injured again. He turned his attention to the ranger. ""Is there any place the injured are being taken?"" he asked. ""I can't fight, but I can bring our injured fighters back to their feet."""
4302,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-25T01:48:39,saphiraah,"Breathing heavily, the Ranger remained as he was, completely motionless aside from the occasional flashes of his bow, as he fired shot after shot. Finally, panting and sweating, he wobbled a bit before moving back to the shadows he'd been hiding in before, making no real effort to hide himself now. Pulling a waterskin from his belt, he drank a few deep gulps, then noticed the kid for the first time.<br/><br/>""Glad to see you up and about. Sorry about that. Had to be sure. Where'd Crowley run off to? I assume you healed him, since he's not laying there bleeding any more... He okay?"""
4303,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-25T02:51:45,docemoon145,"It took a while for the Ranger to notice him and say something. If Kosuke had been anybody else, he would have been completely pissed off at the half-assed apology the Ranger gave him after assaulting and drugging him when he'd only been trying to help. But Kosuke was Kosuke, and he just sort of sighed and shrugged the whole incident off. ""Well, thanks for the apology,"" he said.<br/><br/>""But the next time you intoxicate someone my size,"" he warned. ""Go a<span style=""font-style: italic"">lot</span>lighter on the alcohol. If that bottle had been completely full I would have overdosed and died."" Now that he'd been sober again for a while, he'd been able to play through his drunken memories and figure out what had happened.<br/><br/>""I did heal him. And yes, he's perfectly fine. He ran off to go fight even harder after I told him I was a pacifist."" Kosuke paused for a moment so the Ranger could grasp the meaning of what he just said. ""Is there a certain place the injured are being taken?"" He tried again. ""I can't fight myself, but I can get our fallen fighters back on their feet."""
4304,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-25T03:08:06,saphiraah,"The ranger drank once more from his waterskin, then looked back at the kid. Hiding a smirk, he shook his head.<br/><br/>""No..."" he panted, wiping his forehead, ""They're all so divided... they've taken to foxholes, and I can't seem to pull them together. We cut off the main force by collapsing the canyon, but a lot got through, and we have no way to fight them.""<br/><br/>There was a scream from somewhere near by, just audible over the sounds of constant battle, and the ranger leaped to his feet. With lightning speed, he began firing arrow after arrow into the chaos below, quickly emptying his overstuffed quiver. He had only a few left, but he intended to make them count."
4305,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-25T03:29:36,docemoon145,"Kosuke let his disappointment show on his face. He could hardly do anything to heal people if he couldn't find them. ""That's not good,"" he thought aloud. ""If everyone's just running around chaotically, there will be heavy casualties.""<br/><br/>He didn't like this one bit. He wanted to find some way to help. ""Hmm,"" He thought for a moment. ""Do you have a blade of some sort?"" he asked. ""If I put them to sleep, will you finish them off?""<br/><br/>He was already forming a plan in his mind. He was fairly light. If he set his bag down somewhere safe he could probably maintain flight for a good half hour without exhausting his energy. After that, he would just cast a sleep spell on any enemy he saw. The Ranger could use that shadow movement technique thingy to follow him from the ground unnoticed, and then finish off all the enemies he put to sleep, hopefully in a quick and painless way.<br/><br/>He hoped to main things for this plan. First, that the Ranger would agree. Second, that no one would shoot at him.... On second thought, he would just erect a shield charm before hand. Better safe than dead."
4306,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-25T03:36:27,saphiraah,"Pausing in his shooting, the ranger drew a knife, glanced over his shoulder, then threw it at the boy. The knife lodged perfectly in a wooden beam right by him. He kept firing, arrow after arrow, faster than should be possible. Finally, his arrows ran out and he growled, strapping the bow over his chest.<br/><br/>Turning back to the kid, he eyed him. ""What is it you've got planned? how are you going to put them to sleep? I can't attack one or two, without having the rest on me."""
4307,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-25T04:23:38,docemoon145,"""Well,"" Kosuke said. ""I figure I can just fly around, with a shield charm so I don't get shot, and whenever I see an enemy I can cast a sleep spell on them. I figure if I take out any enemies close enough to do you harm, it should be easy for you to finish them. If you're still worried though,"" he said contemplatively, ""I could give you a shield charm too. They're great with projectile weapons and magic,"" he said, ""But be wary of close quarters fighting.""<br/><br/>He was already fishing through his bag and pulling out two talismans. They were white paper tags that had odd runic inscriptions on them. He held one out to the Ranger. ""Like this,"" Kosuke said, and held his above his head. He forced a little magic into it and it shimmered and disappeared. ""It takes magic,"" Kosuke said, ""But I'll handle that. You just put it above your head since I can't reach,"" he smiled sheepishly.<br/><br/>Kosuke turned to the knife embedded in the wood behind him and worked for a minute to pull it free. ""Here,"" he said, holding it out to the Ranger. ""You'll need this. Besides, you're out of arrows."" He realized he'd neglected to wait for the Ranger's response to all this. He hoped he just went along with it. It seemed like a pretty good idea to Kosuke, but he realized that some people who couldn't use magic were reluctant to trust it."
4308,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-25T04:44:26,saphiraah,"The ranger just stared. Was he kidding? He was just going to fly? Like it was that simple? He had never seen anyone so strange in his life. Struggling to catch up, the Ranger rubbed at his face, grumbling.<br/><br/>""Okay... we'll put aside how crazy you sound...and pretend that this makes sense. How long can you keep up this... flight... thing? How fast can you put them to sleep? How many at a time can you hit? How long can you keep up the... uh... flight, while also putting them to sleep?""<br/><br/>He took the knife, tested the edge out of habit, then sheathed it with a flick of his wrist. removing the bow, he wrapped it in its protective leather wrap and stowed it along with the empty quiver in the hiding place he'd built, hidden in one of the beams.<br/><br/>""What if you get hit and fall? I need to know you can, and WILL, defend yourself. I'm not sending you out there if there's a chance you wont come back from this."""
4309,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=100,2012-06-25T06:30:39,docemoon145,"Kosuke laughed slightly at how befuddled the Ranger seemed at the mention of flight. ""Just flying 'til exhaustion I could do for an hour. Adding the energy the sleeping spells will take, forty-five minutes. Leaving myself enough manna left to defend myself, half an hour. It usually takes around five seconds for the sleeping spell to take effect. And I can cast on however many I can focus on at one time. If they're far apart, probably just one at a time. If they're in groups, possibly the entire group at a time.""<br/><br/>""You know,"" he said. ""I<span style=""font-style: italic"">am</span>a master white mage. That automatically classifies me as a healer, but I have other skills too. Do you remember when we teleported? Well flying is actually easier than that."" An idea struck him. ""Hm, actually,"" he said. ""Half an hour if I have to be constantly moving. If there are moments where I can stay in one spot and switch to a levitation spell, we'll have more time than that.""<br/><br/>""As for defending myself,"" he went on, ""I'm pretty good with a lot of different shield charms and spells. I'll be fine."" Kosuke took of his bag and set it in the same secret hiding spot the Ranger had used. ""I hope you don't mind me using your spot,"" he said apologetically. ""I'm ready whenever you are."""
4310,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-25T06:38:43,saphiraah,"Desperate times, as they say, call for desperate measures. The Ranger was never one to turn down a solution to his problems. Even a solution he didn't fully understand was a solution he would accept at this point. nodding, he took a moment to make sure his boots were strapped tight, his gear was stowed and strapped as he preferred it. When he was sure he would be free to move about and fight in the chaos he was about to dive into, he nodded to the kid.<br/><br/>""I wont be able to see you... so be careful. Find a way to let me know if you need help, and stay close.""<br/><br/>He was likely about to charge to his death. The fight was hopeless, as far as he could see, but there was nothing else to be done. He would never run from a fight when there were friends to be protected. Moving silent as a wraith, and just as unseen, he scaled down the wall, avoiding the ladder as there were too many near by who would see him. When he made it to the ground, he peered around the corner, took stock of all he would be facing, and charged into the battle.<br/><br/>It was utter chaos. Every one of his allies, those he could see, was fighting on his own. He began working his way deeper into the enemy ranks, attacking with abandon. He swung at everything he could reach, aiming precise blows intended to kill. He didn't succeed with every attack he delivered, but enough of them landed, that he began to dig a furrow into the writhing mass of bodies, forcing them to pull back and reform.<br/><br/>After pushing into their ranks for some distance, he pulled back to avoid allowing them to close around him,and repeated the proceedure."
4311,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-25T07:08:38,docemoon145,"It was too bad the Ranger didn't stick around long enough to see him fly. He was sure the look on his face would be great. But this was a serious time, he had a job to do and if he didn't the Ranger would probably die. Kosuke closed his eyes and counted down to help him focus.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Three...two...one.</span><br/><br/>Suddenly he felt weightlessness wash over him. It was one of the greatest feelings in the world, in his opinion, but he didn't have time to revel in it. He immediately went off in the direction of the Ranger. Oh what luck. He was fighting where the enemies were practically all amassed in one place. Seeing an opportunity, the mage switched to a levitation spell as they used far less manna. He focused on as many of them as he could, but there were a lot. He decided to take them out a chunk at a time, as he wanted to keep them close together. Once he'd decided on his targets he drew on his manna and willed for the spell to happen.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Five... four... three... two... one,</span>Ten men near the front line just collapsed for seemingly no reason. Kosuke took a breath to realign his focus and did it again. about every eight seconds another small mass of people were falling asleep. They started to look around, panicking slightly. One of the ground men looked up and was astonished to see a boy in white hovering more than twenty feet above the ground.<br/><br/>He wasted no time in shouting this out and alerting all the archers near enough to do anything. It was really funny for Kosuke, because since he was in levitation mode, he could go up and down as he pleased without using up any more manna. He just rose slightly to avoid the majority of the arrows and the rest bounced away when they hit his shield charm. He didn't want the archers to get in the way of his focus, so he cast on them next.<br/><br/>He actually thought this was kind of fun. He could feel free to enjoy it as long as he was just putting them to sleep and not hurting them. In fact, the sleep would probably make their deaths painless. He felt this might be the most humane way to go about killing an army."
4312,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-25T07:24:51,saphiraah,"The Ranger howled, swinging his dagger once more, then whirled around and did it again. They were all around him. Becoming too focused on the enemies immediately before him, rather than keeping his mind focused on the big picture, he'd burrowed too deep into the mass of the enemy formation, and they'd closed around him.<br/><br/>Dimly, in the back of his mind, he heard cheers from the direction he knew his own men to be in. Good. That meant the kid was successfully putting them to sleep. At first, his spirits rose. If the kid was doing so good, then any minute now, the men around him would begin collapsing.<br/><br/>...but no. They wouldn't, he realized. Because the kid woudn't be able to find him amid the teeming mass of fighting men. There was nothing to set him apart from the men that now surrounded him. As he swung and dipped and dodged and stabbed with reckless abandon, he felt his body starting to give way.<br/><br/>He's had a nearly fatal poisoning, a massive overdose of pain medications and herbs to bring him around, perhaps a half hour of sleep, and he'd been fighting nearly twelve hours. His arms felt heavy. he was covered in wounds of varying severity to the point where every movement caused him piercing pain, and he was finding it hard to get enough oxygen. His knife plunged over and over, slicing open veins, burying into skulls, and breaking bones as rapidly as he could strike, but he knew the effort was pointless...<br/><br/>He was going to die. Of that, he was certain. But he was determined to take as many of them as he could with him. It was his last service to his people.<br/><br/>*****<br/><br/>Crowley shouted over and over, his booming voice carrying easily to his men. Slowly, with the help of the healer, they'd begun to form together over the past few minutes. At first, they'd been confused as to why the men the fought were just... falling over. They all did the same thing. They'd be fighting and screaming, then suddenly they'd begin to stagger, and blink heavily. They'd look confused for a second or two, shaking their heads in a strange way, as if trying to shake off a pestering insect. Then suddenly, their eyes would roll back and they'd go limp, collapsing to the ground where they stood.<br/><br/>Crowley's men were well trained. They knew when to act first and ask questions later. They pounced on the men as they collapsed, killing them quickly each time. The success bolstered their spirits and they began to charge forward, killing many without even needing the kid to put them to sleep first. In return, the sudden impossibility of their situation began to implant fear into the attacking hoard. They quailed in the face of danger and began to pull back, fearful of the strange force that they couldn't identify. Few looked up when some began to shout about a wraith in the sky. Most simply panicked."
4313,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-25T07:38:06,docemoon145,"Kosuke thought for a moment. He still had a good deal of manna, and they were starting to turn things around. If things continued like this, they would win the battle for sure. But he had a sinking feeling. Why, he had no idea. But... Ah! The Ranger, where was the Ranger? The boy had lost sight of him in all the commotion. Should he risk a sensory spell and deplete his manna? Yes, he decided, the life was worth it.<br/><br/>For a moment the healer closed his eyes and focused. He chose a sensory spell that used up little manna in exchange for focusing on only on presence.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There,</span>Kosuke thought. He found a mass of people surrounding the Ranger. He wouldn't last long in there unless he did something. But others were in danger too. The Ranger would have to hold on for eight more seconds.<br/><br/>Kosuke turned and took down several archers that were knocking their arrows, took his three second pause and cast the spell on all those in the group he was sure weren't the Ranger. That left only a few. Surely the Ranger could hold those off while he helped others for a few measly seconds. For the moment, the boy was untouchable, all-powerful. But as soon as his manna was spent, he would be helpless. He had to take out as many as he could while leaving himself enough to protect him. About fifteen minutes left."
4314,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-25T07:47:48,saphiraah,"He was panting, sweating, and getting dizzy, when the oddest thing happened. A great brute of a man, barrel chested, pug faced, and duck footed, raised his giant club, and roared. The ranger was too intensely focused on stopping the swords of three others from piercing his flesh to do anything about the giant club. It was all too much.<br/><br/>""This is it, old man..."" he panted, ""Check mate. A well played match.""<br/><br/>He swung mightily, hoping to take just one more with him, and the strike landed perfectly. the man never dodged. The swipe to his jugular vein went so deep, his head was nearly severed. Alright, so maybe he would be able to take another with him.<br/><br/>And that's when he noticed. They were all staggering, blinking heavily. Falling asleep! The kid had found him! The ranger let out a roar of excitement, felt a flood of adrenaline fill his veins, and plunged in again. He made quick work of the now slumbering enemies, and continued pressing toward the area where he knew he would find Crowley and the others."
4315,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-25T08:02:05,docemoon145,"The enemies' forces had dwindled so much that Kosuke was sure he wasn't even needed anymore. At this point, they actually had the invaders out numbered. Seeing that there was little significant aid he could give here, he had another idea.<br/><br/>The boy surveyed the scene one more time, checking for immediate signs of danger. There weren't any. The enemies were panicked, running, scattered, scared. Satisfied, the mage flew off toward the blockaded mountain pass. As he'd suspected, there were more forces on the other side trying to get through. A lot more. There was even some cavalry and armored warriors. He realized that it would be taxing on his manna, but he cast a mass sleep spell on this army.<br/><br/>The mass sleep spell was fairly flashy as far as sleep spells went. A sort of purple mist, conjured by his manna, enveloped the whole army, and they were asleep in five minutes. Exhausted, Kosuke hovered back to the town. He saw the Ranger finishing off what looked to be one of the last enemies who hadn't managed to run off for good, and touched down beside him. The boy gave the Ranger a weak smile. ""I'm exhausted,"" he said, and gave a rather ironic yawn. ""There was a lot of people trying to get through the pass still so I put them to sleep. They'll be out for about three days, so that's how long you have to get through the rubble and kill them. I hope anyone who needs healing can either see the doctor or wait until after I've had a nap. That<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>the end of the immediate invasion, wasn't it?"" He asked, just to confirm his thoughts with the more experienced Ranger."
4316,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-25T08:16:18,saphiraah,"Pulling his dagger from the his foe, the Ranger whirled, looking for the next hostile target, but found none... All he saw around himself were ragged, exhausted, and wounded men. They were beaten, drained, and filthy... but they were alive! They'd survived! And what's more, they'd risen victorious despite impossible odds.<br/><br/>He howled with adrenaline charged, beastial viggor, and his men echoed the cry.<br/><br/>""For our families, our homes, and our kingdom... we fought tonight  as brothers!!"" he screamed, and they all fell silent to listen, ""We few.... we happy few... we BAND of BROTHERS!!! For he today who sheds his blood with me SHALL be my brother. From this day forth, and every year hence, this night shall be called the Feast of Highland Pass!! For he that outlives this night and comes safely home, will forever boast to his friends that he stood here upon this night. And then shall our names be swiftly remembered, common on the tongues of our childrens' children as household words. And gentlemen abroad, safely in their beds this night, who did not stand, will count themselves accursed.... and hold their manhoods cheap that they were not here... TO FIGHT WITH US... upon the night that Highland Pass proved its worth. Go now, my brothers, and see to your families and neighbors. Rest well, eat much... and be happy.""<br/><br/>The men gave a mighty roar. There were tears, and embraces, jokes and laughter, as the men filed back through the town, to begin gathering the slumbering victims still spread through the streets.<br/><br/>The Ranger sighed, exhausted, and turned to see the boy arriving. When he spoke, the ranger managed a weary smile. ""Its over, kid... we did it. Thanks to you. You saved our bacon. None of us will ever be able to repay you."""
4317,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-25T08:49:05,docemoon145,"The boy gave a weak smile. ""I didn't do it for any sort of payment. I'm just glad I could help."" Then the boy sort of collapsed into the Ranger's arms. His weary body could no longer support itself, but he managed to say one more thing before he fell unconscious. ""We kept getting interrupted when you asked my name,"" he said. ""My name is Kosuke Ataru. It's nice to officially meet you Mr. Jorman."" And slumber claimed him.<br/><br/>When next the boy woke the first thing he felt was warm blankets and a soft bed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's right,</span>he remembered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">We beat the invaders and I fell asleep.</span>Slowly, the boy opened his eyes and blinked sleepily a few times. He sat up slowly and looked around the room. He was in the healing center. There were a few others who had been in the battle that were now receiving treatment here. It was likely he'd just been brought here for a good rest, as he hadn't received any wounds and rest was the only way to regenerate manna.<br/><br/>As soon as the doctor in charge noticed he was awake, he quickly made his way over to the boy's bedside.<br/><br/>""So you're awake young Mr. Ataru,"" he said pleasantly. ""You should hear it, the whole town is talking about the flying angel boy who helped save the town. You're a hero.""<br/><br/>Kosuke smiled. ""Please, I'm no hero. I just contributed everything I could, the same as everyone else who was fighting out there. That's all anyone can do."" The boy looked over to see the Ranger sleeping in a chair at his bedside. ""How long had he been there?"" The boy asked.<br/><br/>""Since you arrived,"" the doctor responded. ""You slept a good twelve hours. It's the next day already.""<br/><br/>""Twelve hours huh?"" Kosuke voiced. ""I overestimate my resilience. Maybe the next time I run into something like this I can come up with a less exhausting plan. I don't know if I could do this again.""<br/><br/>""You've done it once,"" the doctor said, ""let's hope there's never a need for it again."" The doctor walked away then and left him and the Ranger alone. It seemed the conversation had roused him from his own sleep."
4318,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-25T09:02:19,saphiraah,"It was a long...long.... LONG.... night. There were countless citizens who needed to be hauled to their homes, still unconscious from the poison and sleeping potions. He and the few others who were up and running, spent what little energy they had left in loading up carts with sleeping villagers and ferrying them home.<br/><br/>Well into midday the following morning, the Ranger saw the last of the victims taken home, and handed the duties of seeing to their health over to the team of healers. He had only walked but a minute toward his house, when he thought of the kid. He had never even thought to check and make sure he was alright. Guilty, and nervous, he altered his course. He supposed he had enough energy to go and check on him. When he arrived at the healer's facility, he was directed to a bed at the far end of the hospital wing where a tiny figure slept peacefully. There was a chair beside the bed, so the ranger carried a loaf of bread and glass of milk he'd been handed and went to sit beside the kid.<br/><br/>""You did good, kid..."" he smiled, whispering softly to avoid waking him. It was comfortable here, in the silence of the hospital wing. He yawned as he munched the bread. Tipping the glass of milk back, he sighed, then set the emtpy cup aside on the bedside table.<br/><br/>His eyes itched from the dusty roads and the long night. He pressed the pad of his finger and thumb of one hand to his eyes, rubbing gently to cool them....then the bread fell from his grasp, his hand fell to his lap, and his chin settled onto his chest. A few moments later a soft snore rose from his chest. he was out for the count, and perfectly happy about it.<br/><br/><br/><br/>It felt like two minutes later, but in reality it had been a few hours, when a voice rudely penetrated his sleep. With a massive effort he peeled his eyes open to find the healer looming over him. His head was thick and confused, as he tried to remember why he was here, and what he'd been doing... the thoughts were slow in forming. Bleary eyed, he looked over to find a young boy looking up at him, and the memories clicked into placed.<br/><br/>""Morning, sleepy head..."" he chuckled, his voice raspy and thick with sleep, ""Glad to see you're alright."""
4319,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-25T09:27:22,docemoon145,"Kosuke smiled at the ranger. ""Good morning Mr. Jorman. Yes I'm perfectly fine. I'm sorry if I worried you. The whole event was just rather exhausting was all. It's rather amazing when you think about it. A town militia force, and a traveling healer defeated an invading army."" He smiled. ""Sounds kind of like something from a children's storybook huh?""<br/><br/>Kosuke slowly got out of bed and stood up. He was glad to see the doctors had left him in his usual clothes, and they'd kept his necklace on. He started walking around to the ranger's side of the bed when the doctor came back. ""Please, sir, you shouldn't be moving around just yet. You should rest a while longer.""<br/><br/>Kosuke gave a slight laugh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is this what I sound like when I usher people to rest? Not that they ever listen.</span>""I'm a healer too,"" he stated, an amused look in his eyes. ""I think I know when it's safe for me to walk around.""<br/><br/>The doctor hesitated for a moment, but gave in. ""Alright, fine,"" he said.<br/><br/>Kosuke took the Ranger's hand and ushered him to his feet. ""Come on. It's still not quite done yet. I don't suppose the sleeping army on the other side of the pass has been taken care of yet? They may very well wake up in two days and continue their attack. Or worse, they may go get reinforcements. Besides, I want to have a peaceful walk around town like I intended when I got here. Let's get moving Mr. Jorman!"""
4320,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-26T00:04:39,saphiraah,"At the kids words, he felt the steel resolve stiffen his spine and cast aside his weariness. There was work to be done. Nodding, he pushed himself from the chair and stood beside him. As the strode together out of the hospital wing, he began ordering his thoughts, shaking off the last remnants of sleep.<br/><br/>""These will be a lot of bodies... a lot of needless bloodshed. I'd like to find a way to control them. Have you no method of achieving this? We could tie them up, but we could never keep that many under control They will never leave peacefully... I see no way around it. But still... the prospect of killing so many helpless men churns my stomach."""
4321,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-26T00:41:30,docemoon145,"Kosuke frowned at the Ranger's words. He wasn't too fond of seeing all those men die needlessly either. They technically hadn't even done anything wrong yet. But hypnotism was one of his magics he was less fond of. It always felt like he was ripping a person from their humanity, their freedom of will. But on the other hand, they would only be puppets whenever the matter of the orders he gave were brought up. As long as those things didn't come up they still had free will. And it could very well save all of their lives.<br/><br/>Kosuke gave a sigh, but resigned, seeing that as one of their best options. ""I could hypnotize them,"" he confessed, ""But I won't force them into labor or any such thing. I could just tell them to go home and never come back. I'd rather give them a command that's good for both sides.""<br/><br/>People waved at them as they walked through the town. The people knew the Ranger, and knew that he was a great hero during the invasion, and they could guess that Kosuke was the 'flying angel boy' who had helped save their town, since he wore all white, was talking to the Ranger, and wasn't from around town. Some people were even cheering at them, clapping. It was quite a show. Kosuke blushed and tried to ignore it, focusing instead on the Ranger's response."
4322,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-26T00:55:00,saphiraah,"The ranger frowned as he walked, nodding to a few of the people as they passed. He seemed unphased and undistracted by the attention, his mind devoted to the task at hand. He led them across the square toward the barracks, where he knew the men would be still sleeping after their harrowing ordeal.<br/><br/>He'd been right. As they entered the large sleeping quarters, every bed was occupied, the blinds were drawn, and snores sounded all around them. He hesitated. The men were exhausted, and needed their rest. Undecided, he looked down at the kid, then nodded his head toward the door and led him outside once more.<br/><br/>Once outside, he spoke in a somewhat quiet voice, ""Lets let them rest a while... they'll need it after so much work. First, lets go and assess the situation. The hypnosis may possibly work, but you should know, I've fought against these people for years. They are a strong-willed, not easily swayed. You may find their minds difficult to penetrate. They are a violent race, driven by simple things. This will be tricky at best."""
4323,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-26T01:23:14,docemoon145,"Kosuke nodded and they began walking off toward the mountain pass. He didn't doubt that these people were strong-willed, most warriors were. It might not even be possible for him to get through to them, especially since he didn't particularly want to hypnotize anyone. Depending on the state of things when they got there, an entirely different plan might well be needed.<br/><br/>There was a whole lot of rubble and grassland on the way to the mountain pass, and the trees grew sparser the closer they got. Still though, it was cooler in the mountains and the sun was merciful. The boy was content to leave his hood down.<br/><br/>Looking at the mass of rubble blocking the path, it was easy to see why the invaders didn't just climb over it. It was a sheer unstable cliff and one loose stone could mean certain death. Kosuke looked at the Ranger to see if he was confident enough to climb it, or if he would need magical assistance. It wasn't too great a distance, so if it was necessary he could probably fly the both of them over. Though he'd prefer if it wasn't necessary. If things went well on the other side they may as well help out a bit in clearing the pass, but it was better to leave it blocked until they saw the state of things on the other side."
4324,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-26T04:33:07,saphiraah,"The ranger scaled the rocks easily, his mottled grey and green cloak making him nearly impossible to see. When he reached the top, he crouched, peering out over the canyon pass stretching out before him, and the mass of slumbering marauders waiting to invade.<br/><br/>""This is bad... So much needless murder could ruin the reputation of our king. Our kingdom would hold no respect with other kingdoms if we do this, but how can we let them pass? It is our only defense.""<br/><br/>He sat there, torn with indecision, staring out over the valley."
4325,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-26T04:54:13,docemoon145,"Once the Ranger began climbing, Kosuke used a levitation spell to float up along side him. Setting himself down on the top of the mound. Listening to the Ranger's words, Kosuke completely agreed. They couldn't just kill all these people. There were too many for the small town to hold prisoner. He probably couldn't hypnotize all of them, and they couldn't just let them invade.<br/><br/>""I suppose a mind wipe wouldn't work,"" Kosuke voiced. ""They'd probably just be sent back. And looking at how many there are, I don't think I could hypnotize all of them."" Kosuke frowned. He had a spell in mind that could possibly be a solution, but sometimes it caused more harm than good. And using it on people who's lives revolved around fighting would be too cruel. It was a spell that made people forced pacifists. They wouldn't be able to harm anyone without that pain being inflicted back onto them. He had another one similar which simply caused a person's body to freeze if they tried to harm someone. That would take the town out of danger, but it would take away their livelihoods.<br/><br/>He hoped the Ranger would have an idea. Perhaps a non-magical solution. Or maybe he would remind Kosuke of a spell he was forgetting. At the moment though, he didn't have any ideas. This was turning out to be quite the job after all."
4326,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-26T05:28:05,saphiraah,"He finally came up with an idea he thought would work, and sat up suddenly straighter. This would be dangerous, but if he could manage it, their problems might likely be solved. The only problem, was he would have to be extremely careful. He eyed the group and the order of their assembly. he assumed they would have been in battle-ready formation when the kid put them out, and that they would have more or less fallen where they were standing. But he saw no organization to their ranks. They were just clustered at the bottom, like a bag of raisins.<br/><br/>""I could use fear..."" he muttered thoughtfully, mostly to himself, ""Wouldn't be too hard. But they are packed in too tight... I couldn't get through...""<br/><br/>He kept pondering, completely forgetting to explain his idea to the kid."
4327,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-26T06:10:56,docemoon145,"The Ranger sat up abruptly and began pondering the group below them. He muttered something to himself and Kosuke looked at him questioningly. It seemed like he'd been struck with some sort of idea and in the process, had completely forgotten of the boy's presence. After waiting patiently for a moment with no response or explanation given, Kosuke cleared his throat slightly and addressed the Ranger.<br/><br/>""If you have an idea, please, I'd like to hear it,"" he said curiously. ""Honestly I haven't been able to think up anything."" He was slightly ashamed of it, but it was true. He had tried very hard but the inspiration just wasn't there.<br/><br/>He wondered exactly what plan the Ranger might have, and he wondered if he would even be able to help with it. Non-magical people often came up with non-magical solutions. And quite honestly, the boy was gifted in little else. If it were possible though, he wished to help in any way he could. All the other soldiers needed their rest, and the job had to be done somehow."
4328,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-26T06:36:14,saphiraah,"The Ranger finally chuckled as the idea took root, and he thought it could work. Blinking, he remembered the kid and looked over at him with a thoughtful expression.<br/><br/>""How hard would it be to make me glow, on and off, whenever I want to?"" he asked.<br/><br/>He glanced down, picturing the scene and how it would go.<br/><br/>""I would need to be able to turn it on and off from here. It would need to be frightening, like, an unnatural color of flames, or something... anything that they wouldn't understand upon seeing it."""
4329,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=120,2012-06-26T07:00:27,docemoon145,"Kosuke furrowed his brow slightly. The request wasn't exactly what he'd been expecting. Though honestly, he hadn't known what to expect in the first place. The boy thought for a moment. ""Not hard..."" he said after a moment. ""I have a trigger piece... and light spells are simple. I could make them different colors without much trouble. I suppose with a little extra focus I could make it look like flames too... What exactly do you have in mind here?"" He asked, fishing something out of his bag.<br/><br/>He listened closely to the Ranger's response. His hand soon coming back out of the bag. It was holding a little silver ring with a single rune inscribed on one side. He looked closely at the ring, pondering. They could adjust their size from their original one quite a bit. Kosuke hoped it could grow big enough from his finger size to fit the Ranger, that is, if<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>wanted to be the one to control when the light went on and off.<br/><br/>""This ring is called a trigger piece,"" Kosuke explained. ""You wear it with the rune on the palm side of your hand. I would just cast a light spell on this. Then, whenever your hand was open and the rune was showing, my magic could flow through and the spell would turn on. If you close your hand and seal off the rune, the spell will stop. What kind of light do you want? I could make it more fancy if I combine the light spell with an illusion spell."""
4330,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-26T07:28:19,saphiraah,"The Ranger considered, then finally nodded as he understood. At the boy's question, he explained in a hushed tone.<br/><br/>""I will move among them, unseen. At random intervals, I plan to release the spell, cause a fright, and kill one. I will make a great deal of noise, perhaps shout and holler... whatever I can do to make them think they are under an unearthly attack. Eventually, they will flee... or at least I hope they will.""<br/><br/>When the boy explained the ring, he considered, then grinned. Taking the small loop of metal, he slipped it easily onto his finger and nodded. ""No, this will do nicely. Do not make the spell complicated, as I'll likely have to be at it for a while."""
4331,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-26T07:40:57,docemoon145,"Kosuke nodded. He wouldn't press himself too hard here. Because if the Ranger's plan failed he may need to step in. Although he did plan to make things a little flashy. The boy smiled and held his hand out over the ring. There was a tiny flash and the ring had been programmed. It would draw upon his manna whenever the spell was activated. Luckily light and illusion spells, as long as they were relatively simple, took almost no manna at all to cast. This made them very fun and convenient.<br/><br/>Kosuke smiled to the Ranger. ""It's ready. Do what you need to."" The boy watched as the Ranger scaled down the wall with ease. He made quite a ruckus when he was down there, and Kosuke had to hold in a laugh when he first activated the spell. The Ranger seemed to sport wings of black flame and be embedded in blue fire, the sign of Satan.<br/><br/>While the mass sleep spell he cast on the men was effective, they were able to wake up before the spell officially wore off if they were interrupted. This was one such interruption. The chaos and screaming, while partially sad, was hilarious. It seemed more like a prank to the boy than an attack. The men seemed to think they were actually being attacked by the devil himself! The boy covered his mouth to hold in his laughter."
4332,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-26T08:04:43,saphiraah,"The ranger moved down the rockslide, moving like water trickling down the slope. He moved with absolute silence, keeping his hand closed the whole way. When he arrived, he found nothing but snoring men, clad in full armor. Now for the perfect way to begin...<br/><br/>He scanned the area, searching for just the right place. An army was always predictable to him, and he took in the details of what little organized formation they had. It was clear to him that the cluster of men toward the back, who were currently unconscious under the horses they must have been riding when the spell hit, were the leaders.<br/><br/>How cowardly. The men to lead the attack sat at the rear, rather than leading the front line. He chose this spot as his first appearance. The leaders would panic. Taking their mark from their leaders, so would the men.<br/><br/>Taking a pinch of powder from a pouch at his belt, he threw it at a torch that had been dropped, still burning. The powder created a small explosion when it hit the flames. Just as the explosion hit, the ranger opened his hand and let forth a beastly roar.<br/><br/>Before they could figure out what had happened, he threw another pinch of powder. The men began to press farther down the pass, toward the rockslide, where they were trapped like caged animals. He closed his hand after another moment and rushed among them, pushing and shoving to get into position. None of them ever noticed him until he opened his hand and suddenly burst into light among them. He roared and cackled, swinging his fists to frighten them.<br/><br/>Repeating this a few more times, he set them into a full panic. The turned and fled, trampling over their leaders as they went."
4333,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-26T16:15:08,docemoon145,"The Ranger made quite the ruckus. Within minutes the soldiers were screaming and running for their lives. Most of them survived too, which was always a bonus. Once things had died down and the coast looked clear, the boy hovered gently down to stand next to the Ranger.<br/><br/>""Well that worked,"" Kosuke said, smiling brightly. He pulled a little mirror out from his bag and stood back, holding it in front of the Ranger. ""Here, take a look,"" he said, still smiling. After the Ranger had seen himself in full flame the boy spoke again. ""I don't think they'll be coming back anytime soon.""<br/><br/>He took the mirror and stuffed it back in the bag, turning to face the wall of rubble. ""Now there's this..."" he stated. ""Do you think we should unblock it? The chances of another invasion anytime soon aren't very high, and this is important for trade isn't it?"""
4334,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-26T20:45:07,saphiraah,"The ranger stood, watching them go, chuckling wearily. When he heard a soft thump beside him, he turned to give the kid a slight nod of approval. After commenting on their success, the little guy pulled out a mirror and held it up.<br/><br/>As his hand was still hanging open, arms limp at his sides, he was able to see the image he'd presented to the paniced men, and couldn't help but laugh.<br/><br/>""No wonder they were less than fond of me... Nice work, kid.""<br/><br/>He peered at the massive mound of rubbled and groaned inwardly. This was a job that would take months. He felt the massive pressure of impossible weight and fatigue press down on him, then finally nodded. ""Yes, we'll need to clear it away."""
4335,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-26T21:30:44,docemoon145,"Kosuke gave a slight sigh. At first he felt like he should conserve his magic, and moved some of the smaller rocks by hand. After maybe ten minutes of this he was already getting tired and was discouraged to see they were getting no where. He resigned and settled for a telekinesis spell.<br/><br/>He focused first on the top of the mound, since he figured if they took too much away from the bottom it would just fall on them. One by one, rocks started to clear away. It was still a painfully slow process, and while telekinesis spells didn't require too much manna they took a lot of focus. The boy could soon feel a headache coming on, but he wasn't about to stop. He sat down with his arms supporting so he could devote more attention to moving rocks and less to standing.<br/><br/>He thought it was too bad he didn't know any shamanistic magic, as there were several spells there which could be useful. For instance, he could just part the rocks down the middle with one spell, or open a space warp to take them somewhere else, like out in the middle of nowhere. White magic didn't have any spells like that, and unfortunately his training had consisted of exclusively white magic. So he really had no choice but to use his telekinesis spell or struggle with moving the stones by hand. He chose the former, deeming it to be the lesser of two evils."
4336,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-26T23:47:01,saphiraah,"The ranger had no intention of trying to move all of this rubble by himself. The kid sat down, looking utterly distracted, and he decided it would be best to leave him to whatever he was doing. Turning, he began to scale the pile of rubble slowly. He'd taken many hits in the scare tactic he'd just pulled off, and he moved creakily, groaning now and then as his bruises and open wounds made him wince. When he finally reached the top, it became clear what the kid was doing. The rocks near by were moving. Slowly, they were all rolling out of the way.<br/><br/>""Impressive... that would take a great deal of strength..."" he muttered, and made his way around the rocks that were moving, avoiding the 'magic effected area' so that he wouldn't break the spell. It seemed like it took forever to finally reach solid ground on the other side, but he managed to do it.<br/><br/>Immediately, he set out, walking rather stiffly, into town to find Crowley. He found the bear of a man at the center of town, overseeing the repairs to a few shops that had seen the worst of the damage. With a wave of his hand, he caught Crowley's attention and called him over.<br/><br/>The two men stepped into a narrow side street where they could talk in private, and the ranger explained what they'd done. Crowley, for his part, was stunned. He gaped, the whooped and hollered at the tale, laughing boldly.<br/><br/>""Ho, but I wish I'd been there to see it... That there's the reason you get paid so much, my friend..."" he clapped the smaller man on the shoulder, nearly causing him to topple. Noticing the fact, he glared down at the ranger, ""Did you ever even go home last night? Did you sleep at all? You look like hell.""<br/><br/>""I'm fine. I slept plenty. There's work to be done. For now, I need you to-..."" his words were broken by a wide yawn and he shook his head, trying to force the yawn back.<br/><br/>""Right... you are fine. Sure. Lets just test that. I'll go and rally the squads. You sit right here. On this crate. And stay conscious for long enough for me to bring them here. When we arrive, if you are conscious, you can lead the clean up effort. If not, you're hitting the sack, and we'll start without you. Don't worry. You wont miss much. It'll take us days to finish.""<br/><br/>He could hardly argue with that kind of logic... and decided he really didn't want to. Irritably, he grunted his agreement, and sat with a frown on the crate Crowley had indicated.<br/><br/>Crowley chuckled and headed off to begin gathering their forces together."
4337,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T00:13:26,docemoon145,"Out of the corner of his eye, barely penetrating his focus, Kosuke saw the Ranger scale the wall of rubble and go down the other side. At first he thought he was clearing the rocks from the other side, but after a while he registered that he couldn't hear any rocks moving other than the ones he was moving himself. The thought briefly crossed his mind that the Ranger had abandoned him, but this was immediately thrown aside. The boy flat out denied that after all they'd been through together the man would just abandon him. He instead decided that he must have gone to get a few extra hands to aid in moving this mountain.<br/><br/>The boy's face automatically curved into a small cringe at a sharp pain that flashed through his head. Perhaps he was pushing himself a bit too hard. In an attempt to ease the stress on his mind the boy stopped moving one of the bigger rocks. Opting instead to come back for it later. After he'd gotten several bigger rocks off the pile and out of the way, there was a mass of smaller rocks. He couldn't focus on any more of them at a time than he could the big rocks, he just wasn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>good a multitasker. But the process of moving them out of the way was a lot faster since they were lighter.<br/><br/>Quite a bit of time had passed now since the Ranger had gone off. Kosuke wondered briefly what could be taking him so long, but decided it could be a number of things. He was sure the Ranger would be back eventually. After reaffirming himself of this belief, the boy was able to turn his entire focus back to the spell. Slowly, he was making a dent in the top of the mound. Perhaps a bit more quickly, he was becoming exhausted. Magic and spell casting took quite a bit of stamina. More than most people realized."
4338,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T00:32:02,saphiraah,"The Ranger sat on the crate, straight-backed and stubborn, as he waited for Crowley's return. His eyes itched horribly, but he ignored them, blinking rapidly to stop the itching. After a while, the itching became a burn, and he found the perfectly stiff posture he'd been holding to be pointless. Relaxing his spine, he slouched a bit on the crate and rubbed at his eyes.<br/><br/>""Hrmph... thinks I can't stay awake for a bloody clean up..."" he muttered to himself.<br/><br/>It felt so good to rub his dry and itchy eyes, though... so he did it again. With a sigh, he relaxed slightly, his posture slouching slightly further. When he lowered his hand back to his lap, it took him a moment to realize he hadn't opened his eyes again. Dragging them open with a massive effort, he blinked heavily, looking for something to focus on.<br/><br/>He found something mildly interesting, and began peering at it with his most impressive glare. He kept that up for a remarkable thirty seconds, before his eyes had finally rolled back, and his head bobbed until it hit his chest. By the time Crowley returned only five minutes later, the ranger was wobbling where he sat, threatening to topple off the crate.<br/><br/>The burly man laughed, reaching out to grab the Ranger's shoulder, and shake it gently. He didn't wake at first, merely flopping limply as his Crowly shook him. Finally, he grunted and glared at Crowley.<br/><br/>""What? I wasn't sle-..."" he yawned, ""...sleeping.""<br/><br/>""Right, boss. Right."" Crowley laughed, ""Go home and get some sleep. I don't want to see your ugly mug till tomorrow morning.""<br/><br/>Crowley dragged him to his feet, pushed him in the direction of home, then he and the other men headed in the opposite direction. When they arrived, Crowley grinned upon finding the exhausted boy.<br/><br/>""Do I need to beat you around a bit, like I did Jorman, or will you just do as I tell you? You need sleep, sir. You guys did the hard part. Let us take over with the heavy lifting."""
4339,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T00:50:27,docemoon145,"Kosuke looked up at Crowley when he stepped into his vision. The boy had eventually decided that sitting up was taking to much concentration so he'd laid down. He was amazed that even though he'd gotten twelve hours of sleep earlier he was already tired. Telekinesis took little manna and delivered no physical stress, but it was the most mentally exhausting spell in white magic, especially when used so extensively for so long. Even though he hadn't used up much manna he'd almost completely exhausted his mental stamina. The boy was on the brink of sleep.<br/><br/>With the dutiful soldiers ready to take over Kosuke finally released the spell and slowly sat up. ""I'm sorry,"" the boy said. ""I kept it up for as long as I could.""<br/><br/>Crowley laughed, ""I take it that means you admit you're spent. Perhaps you've got more sense in you than Mr. Jorman,"" the big man said with a wink. ""Go on, get some rest.""<br/><br/>The boy offered him a slight, exhausted smile. He stood up and wandered over to a little patch of grass that looked extremely comfortable. With a slight contented sigh of relief the boy settled down on his makeshift bed, pulling off his bag and using it as a pillow. With all of his focusing ability spent, he drifted off to sleep, the sounds of the men working hardly even reaching his ears. It felt so comfortable to just lay still..."
4340,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T01:14:14,saphiraah,"Crowley worked along side his men for hours. They were fueled by the thrill of victory from the night before, as well as a full night's sleep. They hauled rock for hours without tiring. Forming a line, they moved rock after rock aside, creating piles to the sides of the pass. The passage was narrowed considerably, and the rock would likely have to be moved again later, but for now, all that was needed was a way to get through for the merchant and trade traffic. They'd made a great deal of progress in the time that the boy slept.<br/><br/>Slowly, the day progressed, and no one saw sign of the ranger. Crowley didn't worry. The man had been exhausted. Best to let him sleep. He wasn't needed at the moment. They could handle the clean up without him."
4341,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T01:43:56,docemoon145,"Kosuke wasn't sure how long he'd slept, but it must have been a while. When he opened his eyes the sun had dipped considerably in the sky, and had taken on a considerably orange hue. The boy looked toward the wall and was rather astonished and touched to see the men still going at it. They'd made quite a bit of progress on the wall and the boy was impressed.<br/><br/>He stood up and found his way to Crowley, who was working on lifting a considerably sized boulder. ""Is Mr. Jorman back yet?"" he asked.<br/><br/>Crowley gave a grunt and passed the rock to the next man in line. ""No,"" he said. He was wiping sweat off his brow, but he looked like he was partially enjoying himself. ""He's had a long couple days. I told him not to come back after he got a good rest.""<br/><br/>""Oh,"" the boy replied. Part of him was relieved, the other part was kind of missing the cloaked man. ""Can I help?"" he asked eagerly.<br/><br/>The big man had a rather skeptical look on his face before he remembered the boy was a rather powerful mage. ""If you think you can handle it. We could always use a little extra man power.""<br/><br/>Kosuke gave a bright smile and fell into line near the end. The next time a stone came his way he grabbed it, with the aid of his telekinesis, but not totally depending on it, and put it along the edge of the pass. He was glad to be helping again."
4342,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T02:14:37,saphiraah,"Late afternoon became evening... and still the men were going strong. They were finally starting to show the strain of so many hours lifting so much weight. There was a great deal of sweat, even more grunts, and the speed had decreased considerably.<br/><br/>Crowley finally called a stop, thanking the men for their efforts. There was a collected groan of relief, and they all began shuffling over the much smaller wall, toward home. The canyon was nearly dark, as the sun had sunk behind the mountains, and Crowley sighed, falling into step beside the healer.<br/><br/>""Guess he finally took my advice for once. i honestly expected him to show up after only a few hours. The rest will do him good."""
4343,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T03:23:08,docemoon145,"Kosuke smiled up at the big man. ""Well I guess I can be gratefully for that. He seems like someone who works a lot. Rest will be good for him.""<br/><br/>A thought occurred to Crowley and he looked down at the boy. ""Do you have a place to stay yet?"" he asked.<br/><br/>Kosuke smiled up at him sheepishly. ""Well, not exactly. I never really got around to that; so much has been happening lately.""<br/><br/>The big man chuckled, ""I'd offer you a bed in the barracks, but I don't suppose you'd enjoy sleeping in one room with a bunch of sweaty, snoring soldiers.""<br/><br/>Another big soldier had fallen in line beside them and spoke up, ""We'd be glad to have you though,"" he said. ""You're pretty much a hero to this town."" He gave the boy a pat on the back which very near sent him tumbling. ""Oops, sorry,"" he said with a chuckle. ""Kind of a scrawny lad aren't you? But that's common among magic folks I guess.""<br/><br/>The healer steadied himself and offered the soldier a slightly flustered smile. ""I suppose,"" he said. ""Honestly,"" he said, turning to look back up a Crowley, ""I'd be grateful for any place to stay.""<br/><br/>""Then it's settled!"" the other soldier exclaimed. ""My name's Alaster by the way. Lot o' rumors are spreading around town about you, but your name ain't one o' them."" He looked down at the boy pointedly.<br/><br/>""It's Kosuke,"" he said, ""Kosuke Ataru.""<br/><br/>""Kosuke huh?"" He asked, putting an arm around the boy's shoulder. ""It's kinda hard to say ain't it?""<br/><br/>""Is it?"" Kosuke asked.<br/><br/>He got to know a few of the other soldiers and they lead him back to the barracks. They had an extra bed for him. It wasn't quite as comfortable as the beds in the healing ward, but it was very inviting to the boy's exhausted frame. Somehow he managed to fall asleep over the rumbling collective snores of the soldiers."
4344,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T04:08:52,saphiraah,"The ranger stumbled over a rock, nearly falling to his knees, but managed to catch himself just in time. His hands were tied before him, the rope stretching ahead and tied to the back of a saddle. He'd been marching all day, since shortly after leaving Crowley. His thoughts had melted under the pressure hours ago, leaving him a mindless, empty shell that simply responded to physical stimuli. Mostly, the stimuli came in the form of whips, jabs, and kicks from the group of men who'd attacked him on his way home.<br/><br/>His drooping eyelids only served to make his task of hiking in the darkness of the forest even more difficult. Several times already he'd collapsed into unconsciousness, only to be rudely awakened to find himself being dragged behind the horse. This time, when he collapsed, there was no rude awakening. He simply went limp and fell forward on his face. The rope tied to his bound wrists went taut as the horse kept walking. The men around him roared with laughter as he was dragged, face down, through the rocky desert."
4345,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T05:18:30,docemoon145,"After waking up and getting ready the men, and Kosuke, made their way back to the pass to work on clearing the rubble. After a few hours Kosuke and a few of the men became worried about the Ranger. None of them had seen him since the previous day, and it wasn't like the Ranger to stay away when there was work to be done. The last time this had happened, he'd been poisoned and the town had been attacked.<br/><br/>Kosuke frowned and told the person in front of him he'd be stepping out of line for a while. The boy stepped out into the open and cast his most accurate sensory spell. It was the flashy one with the wind. The men kind of stopped and stared, wondering what he was doing. They figured it had to be some sort of spell, but none of them had really seen Kosuke cast, they'd only seen the after effects. To non-magic people it was quite a sight.<br/><br/>It took a minute, but the boy located the Ranger. His aura was extremely faint, and he wasn't in very good physical condition. On top of that, he was surrounded by several other men and some horses. He was already quite far from the town.<br/><br/>The spell died down and Kosuke turned to the men. He didn't need to get their attention. They were already staring intently at him, waiting for some sort of explanation. Kosuke took a breath and tried to announce in a calm voice that was less likely to induce panic: ""I think Mr. Jorman has been kidnapped.""<br/><br/>""Was that some sort o' vision or something?"" Alaster called out.<br/><br/>Kosuke shook his head. ""It was a sensory spell. I was trying to figure out where Mr. Jorman is. He's almost seven miles out of town, and there are several men with him who I couldn't recognize as being from the town. Mr. Jorman didn't feel to be in the best of shape either.""<br/><br/>There was a tense silence accompanied by nervous whispers.<br/><br/>""What're you pansies doing?"" Crowley bellowed. ""The pass can wait. Right now we have a rescue mission to go on!"""
4346,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T05:37:09,saphiraah,"After the Ranger passed out, they let him drag for another few miles. They'd been forced to wait so late in the day to snatch him, that they were worried about getting such a late start. When they had finally put several miles between themselves and the town, they found a decent place to stop and get some sleep, as they had yet to rest since the battle. They allowed only five hours or so, with one man on watch at all times, then set out immediately as soon as the sky was light enough to see.<br/><br/>The ranger remained unconscious for the entire respit, but they managed to force him awake by use of pain. They used splinters of wood, driven under his fingernails, in order to bring him around. Leaving the splinters in place to keep him awake, they forced him to his feet and marched on."
4347,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T06:03:15,docemoon145,"Together, Crowley and Kosuke had organized a small rescue party. They only had four horses available, so it was decided that Crowley, Alaster, and two other of the bigger guards would go, with Kosuke riding with Crowley. The rest of the men would stay and work to clear the pass.<br/><br/>""We'll be back with Ranger Jorman soon men!"" He called out in a motivating way, then they turned to depart. ""You'll have to navigate for us sir,"" Crowley said to Kosuke.<br/><br/>Kosuke nodded. ""I can handle that,"" he said. ""We may be gone a few days. Have we packed enough food?""<br/><br/>""Oh yeah,"" Alaster said, gesturing to the packs on the three horses that only had one rider. ""Enough to last a week.""<br/><br/>At this the boy seemed satisfied, perhaps a bit relieved. Crowley leaned down slightly and asked in hushed tones. ""You said he wasn't in very good shape. How bad's he hurt?""<br/><br/>Kosuke thought back on what he'd felt. ""Only minor wounds from what I could tell, but he felt exhausted.""<br/><br/>Now Crowley looked relieved. ""I feel foolish,"" he said. ""I should have sent someone to check on him earlier.""<br/><br/>""You couldn't have known anything was wrong. We were all as mistaken as you were,"" the boy said comfortingly. The soldier seemed to relax slightly, but he still seemed slightly upset. ""What are the other soldiers' names?"" Kosuke asked the big man.<br/><br/>""The lanky one on the left,"" he started, ""is Gregory. The black-haired one is Benjamen.""<br/><br/>""Gregory and Benjamen,"" Kosuke repeated. He'd already been more acquainted with the up beat Alastor. He was easy to recognize by a scar along his face and his sandy blond hair. He'd be sure to learn the others' names now too.<br/><br/>""They weren't moving very fast,"" Kosuke said loud enough for all of them to hear. ""If we keep going at this speed, we could catch up in a matter of hours."""
4348,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T06:20:28,saphiraah,"Slowly, as the walk got his blood pumping, the Ranger managed to regain his senses. He had no idea how long he'd been walking, or what direction they were going. It was an unsettling feeling to wake up mid-walk. He had been so senseless, that he felt as though he'd been completely asleep, then woke up on his feet, walking.<br/><br/>Glancing around, he struggled to get his thoughts in order. He found himself in a very desperate situation, and needed to find a way to break free. He was sure his friends woudn't notice his absence for hours, as they expected him to be resting.<br/><br/>He tried not to bring attention to the fact that he'd come to his senses, stumbling awkwardly, and allowing his head to hang. He used the jerking, awkward gait to hide the fact that he'd begun wiggling his hands, trying to work free of his bonds."
4349,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=140,2012-06-27T07:03:43,docemoon145,"They'd been riding for hours, and as this was the boy's first time on a horse, his backside was beginning to ache awfully. Yet still there was no sign of the Ranger. They knew they were on the right track though. There were horse prints, foot prints, and drag marks clearly visible on the path in front of them. They didn't even need Kosuke to navigate for them any more, though his magic might become useful in another way later on.<br/><br/>Crowley looked back briefly to check on the boy, as he seemed to be leaning a bit harder on him than he had been. ""This your first time on a horse?"" the soldier asked. The mage nodded against him. ""Need a break?"" This time the answer was portrayed by a shake of the head.<br/><br/>""I'll be fine,"" the boy answered. ""I'm a little sore, but I can rest that off when we stop for the night.""<br/><br/>After a few more hours of hard riding the group stopped to set up camp. The mood was kind of heavy, but Alaster in particular tried to lighten it with jokes and stories. They made sure to get a good night's rest before heading out again in the morning.<br/><br/>On their way the next day, they saw what looked to have been used as a camp site. Beyond there the dragging marks soon stopped and the tracks seemed fresher. ""Seems like we're getting closer,"" Benjamen spoke up.<br/><br/>Indeed, soon they could hear the far off sound of horses besides their own. They were close and would be coming into sight any minute."
4350,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-27T07:19:02,saphiraah,"He'd finally worked his hands free, and was simply holding onto the rope to keep up the charade. He was quickly losing strength as the endless walking wore on him. At some point during the day, a scout returned from watching their path behind them, and began shouting something to the man the Ranger thought was the leader, though he used a strange tongue the Ranger could not understand.<br/><br/>He could infer much, however. He guessed his friends must be tracking them. They would have no way of knowing their pursuit was expected They would likely be charging in, employing Crowley's favorite method of open, full frontal attack, not knowing they were walking into ambush. He had to do something... but what?<br/><br/>He had no choice. While his captors were arguing amongst themselves after the scout's announcement, he dropped the rope and dashed to the side, moving as fast as he could move, and tried to drop out of sight. There was little in the way of landscape around them, so he had little in the way of cover, but he tried just the same.<br/><br/>It would have worked, were it not for the lone man who'd moved aside to relieve himself. He looked up just in time to see the staggering cloaked figure dash from one rock to another. ""Oi!!! Idiots!! He's escaping!!"""
4351,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-27T07:36:47,docemoon145,"""... I hear shouting,"" The boy voiced.<br/><br/>Crowley paused, reigning in his horses and signalling for his men to do the same. They listened for a moment and could indeed hear some shouting in the distance. ""What's going on over there?"" The big man grumbled.<br/><br/>""They're speaking a different language,"" Gregory voiced.<br/><br/>""I'd say either they're expecting us... or Mr. Jorman is escaping on his own,"" the boy said.<br/><br/>""Well where is he?"" Crowley asked.<br/><br/>Kosuke took a breath and cast his favorite sensory spell. He nodded, ""He's trying to escape on his own. They're already following him. About a quarter mile Northeast.""<br/><br/>""Well let's get going!"" The big man bellowed sending his horse into a sprint.<br/><br/>Within minutes, their horses were falling into line with the horses of the Ranger's kidnappers. The two groups took one look at each other and started fighting while they rode. The rescuers may have been outnumbered man wise, but the kidnappers had less horses an less skill. Soon they were being overcome.<br/><br/>Then they caught sight of the Ranger. A horseman from the enemy was catching up to him, raising a spear to give him a blunt attack and knock him unconscious. The mage quickly muttered a barrier spell and the spear end bounced off a shimmering wall of air. Alaster soon took care of that man, and helped Mr. Jorman onto the back of his horse.<br/><br/>""Hello there boss,"" Alaster said playfully. ""Sorry if we're late."""
4352,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-27T07:55:42,saphiraah,"The ranger simply ran. He paid no thought to where he was running. He knew only that he needed to keep going. He was desperately thirsty, and felt more pain than he'd ever known in his life, but still he ran. He heard a commotion behind him, as if the number of horses chasing him had suddenly doubled, and realized he was about to die.<br/><br/>Whirling, he prepared to draw his dagger, when he was suddenly jerked off his feet onto a horse. It took him a minute to figure out what was going on. He was about to answer, when he looked behind them, and his eyes widened. ""Run!! Go!""<br/><br/>Behind them, one of the men had lit a cloth on fire, which was sticking out of the end of a whiskey bottle. Before the horses could take off, he'd sent the simple bomb flying toward them all. A simple, yet effective fire starter."
4353,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-27T08:29:54,docemoon145,"Crowley swore as the man reeled back to throw the bottle. ""This would be a good time for some magic boyo,"" he said, turning their horse and raising his sword as if planning to swat it away if all else failed.<br/><br/>Kosuke was torn with an extremely painful indecision.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If I bounce it back,</span>he found himself thinking,<span style=""font-style: italic"">they'll die.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Think!</span>he shouted at himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There has to be a way to avoid injury on both sides. Water! No, that only makes alcohol fires worse. Oh, think darn you, think!</span>He saw Crowley readying himself to swing at the bottle and he found himself with an idea.<br/><br/>""I'll put a barrier around it,"" he said to Crowley. ""Hit it as high as you can.""<br/><br/>""You got it,"" the soldier replied, bracing himself to swing. Kosuke muttered a short incantation under his breath and a sort of shimmering could be seen in the air immediately surrounding the bottle. Crowley pulled back and swung his sword as hard as he could. The impact bounced off the barrier and forced the bottle away. All eyes were on the small bomb as it carried further into the sky, wondering which side it would land on.<br/><br/>It didn't matter. The bottle caught fire and exploded while still in mid air, the blast was still able to force through the barrier, but not far enough to do any real damage. That wouldn't have been the case if Crowley hadn't gotten such a good hit on it.<br/><br/>Most of the alcohol was used up in the original explosion, and the fire basically died there in the air. It was a wonderful sight that they couldn't enjoy long. ""Move, move, move!"" Crowley shouted and they took off with their horses, driving them at top speed away from the kidnappers."
4354,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-27T22:04:14,saphiraah,"Relief washed over the Ranger, replacing the fear that had kept him going. He sagged, nodding. Still, he was aware that they were in danger. That would only be the first attack of many if they did not flee, but they could not simply let these men return to their people.<br/><br/>""They... know about... the ruse. They were going to..."" he blinked a few times, ""They were going to report to their king. We have to stop them.""<br/><br/>He pointed at the one who he knew was their leader. ""Him... that's the one you need to be worried about. Smarter than... than the rest...""<br/><br/>He was so dizzy. Why would it not stop? Everything was spinning. He shook his head, trying to clear it, then sat up straighter on the horse he now shared with Alaster."
4355,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-27T22:44:40,docemoon145,"""Damn, they know about that?"" Crowley asked, recalling the tale the Ranger told him just before he was, well, sent off to be kidnapped.<br/><br/>Kosuke nodded, agreeing with Crowley's reaction. ""If they tell their king, they'll send their armies back. It would be another attack.""<br/><br/>Crowley grunted and reigned his horse, turning to face the men still on their tail. ""Better get yourself somewhere safe kid,"" he said to Kosuke. The mage realized he was going to go all out fighting them on horseback. Kosuke figured he'd be safe if he flew up... wait a second.<br/><br/>""Hold on Crowley, I have an idea."" He gave a slight grin. They'd convinced the others that Mr. Jorman was the devil, so maybe Kosuke could be an angel. He cast a quick illusion and light spell, topping it off with a levitation spell. The result was the boy seemingly sprouting wings and a halo, flying up into the air and start glowing.<br/><br/>He cast a quick translation spell so that his words would sound to them like he was fluently speaking their language, and thought up a good fib, speaking as he hovered there.<br/><br/>""Stop!"" he called out. Immediately, everyone stopped moving. ""Please brothers. You do not understand the blessing you have been given. I have been sent down by the holy creating God, who has long cherished the life of your king and the prosperity of your kingdom. We in the heavens foresaw a great disaster in which your beloved king met his end, and your kingdom fell. A horrible plague will soon spread in the land you intended to invade, and had those soldiers entered, they would have brought it back into your country. We have taken action and granted that man,"" he gestured to the Ranger, ""the ability to appear as a devil, so that your people may be saved. If however you turn against the will of God now, there will be nothing I, or any of God's messengers will be able to do.""<br/><br/>""Please,"" he concluded, sounding completely sincere, ""Go back to your homes, heal your wounds. God has promised great prosperity for your land and your people as long as you stay within the holy grounds God has granted to your king."" Kosuke gave a sweet smile and decided to ham it up just a bit more. ""Now that I have appeared in my full angel form, I cannot stay upon this earth. I beg you, heed the words of God, delivered through me. As long as you do what God has willed, all shall go right.""<br/><br/>Then boom. He used an invisibility spell and slowly lowered himself onto the horse behind Crowley. He started slightly but Kosuke gave him a quiet shush. The men looked uncertain, awed, dazed. Then the leader shouted something in their own language. With Kosuke's translation spell still up, he understood it to mean that they would do as ""God"" had told them.<br/><br/>Looking more sure of themselves, the men turned around, abandoning the fight and going back to their homeland. Kosuke gave a tap to Crowley's back and he shouted for their little rescue team to get moving. Only when there was a good mile of distance between the two groups did the mage dare to release his invisibility spell. He gave a sigh, ""I'm relieved that worked."""
4356,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-27T22:57:58,saphiraah,"The danger passed, and with it, the last of the driving force of motivation that kept the Ranger going. He sagged against poor Alaster, who was only barely larger than the Ranger. Alaster was left holding the unconscious Ranger upright, while also wielding the reins.<br/><br/>He managed somehow, and kept up with the others, grateful that the horse was trained enough to follow the lead horses. He was worried about his commander, unsettled at seeing so great a fighter, so fearless a leader, weakened so terribly, but reassured himself that he was only exhausted, and for good reason.<br/><br/>His mind reeled as they rode on, still shocked at all he'd seen. The boy was incredible."
4357,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-27T23:22:43,docemoon145,"Crowley gave a dry laugh at the boy's comment. ""It worked alright. You're just full of surprises aren't ya?"" He didn't get an answer, and gave a slight smile when he realized the boy had fallen asleep. Mainly it was because invisibility spells required a lot of manna. The boy seemed to continue to push himself to hard. Crowley felt a pang of gratefulness that the boy was willing to give so much to people he'd really only just met. He was certainly one of a kind.<br/><br/>Crowley was struck with the remembrance that the boy had traveled here from distant lands. He might very well leave any day. When you thought about it, there was really nothing holding him here. It was a wonder he hadn't left already. But he was here now, and for all he'd done he deserved a hero's welcome when they got back into town. And the Ranger had some long-deserved R&R to look forward to.<br/><br/>They road on more or less in silence with both the Ranger and the boy asleep. The men riding decided amongst themselves that they wanted to give the two the nice surprise of waking up back in town, so they rode all through the night. They did take a pause once though for Benjamen and Alaster to switch horses, Benjamen being slightly more muscled and sturdy. Although he didn't have the burly appearance that came with Crowley's sizable muscles.<br/><br/>They arrived bright and early in the morning of the next day, and very carefully moved the Ranger and Kosuke each into their own bed in the medical ward. The men then took off to get some rest in the barracks, where Alaster took the liberty of declaring a job well done, and spreading the story of how it had all gone down. By the time the Ranger and boy woke up later that day, the rumors had already spread all across town."
4358,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-28T08:26:59,saphiraah,"The ranger slept... and slept... He had not seen such a long period of rest in many years. When he finally dragged his eyes open, it was to find himself more relaxed than he could remember having felt ever before. He was completely at ease.<br/><br/>Lazily, he stretched, and looked around. The healers ward... Why was he in the-... The battle! The canyon! He'd been abducted!!!<br/><br/>His memory after the abduction was all blackness. He remembered only that time had passed. He looked around, confused and alarmed.<br/><br/>""What?"" he croaked, then coughed."
4359,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-28T14:34:48,docemoon145,"Kosuke had woken up a bit earlier than the ranger and of course been greeted by the doctor. He'd looked over and seen the Ranger still sleeping, and pulled a chair over to his bedside, creating a sort of revers of the occurrence a few days ago. When the ranger finally opened his eyes, the healer gave a smile. The archer lazily sat up and stretched, then seemed to remember what happened all at once.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What?""</span>he managed to croak out, but his throat must have been awfully dry. He probably hadn't had anything to drink the entire time he was abducted. A nurse soon noticed and brought him a glass of clean, cold water, setting it on his bedside table.<br/><br/>""Good morning,"" the boy said cheerfully. ""Or I suppose I should say 'good afternoon'."" He next gave an attempt to answer the Ranger's incomplete question by explaining what he knew.<br/><br/>""Let's see, I remember getting you away from your kidnappers, then we managed to send them off. Then both of us fell asleep on the way back. I woke up in that bed, right next to you,"" he said smiling. ""My guess his your men put us here so we could both get a good rest. Then they probably went either to get some rest or work on clearing the pass."" He smiled, ""They were doing an excellent job with that the last I saw. You should be proud of them.""<br/><br/>The boy gave a sigh. ""But honestly, every time I think it's over something else happens."" He smiled slightly, ""It's a little overwhelming."""
4360,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-28T22:02:31,saphiraah,"The Ranger smiled, rubbing a hand over his eyes, ""I don't remember anything after... hmm... after talking to Crowley. I think I was headed for home, but honestly its all a blur. How long was I out? Were you honestly just sitting here watching me sleep?""<br/><br/>He took the offered drink, propped himself up on one elbow to get a better angle, and guzzled it down, sighing as he placed the empty cup on the table beside the bed. Swinging his legs over the edge of the cot, he pushed himself into a sitting position, facing the boy."
4361,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-29T04:23:33,docemoon145,"Kosuke put a hand to his chin and thought for a moment. No one had actually told him how long they'd been asleep, but he had some idea. ""Well,"" the boy started. ""I don't have an exact number, but we fell asleep sometime after the issue with those men was resolved. Now it's sometime the following day. We've been out for several hours for sure.""<br/><br/>The boy gave a sheepish smile. ""Honestly I've only been awake for a couple minutes now, but I was just watching you sleep. No offense intended, but you seem like the type who puts work above sleep, so I didn't want to wake you up.""<br/><br/>He gave another smile. ""I'm surprised<span style=""font-style: italic"">I</span>slept so long."" He lauged slightly, ""It's probably because every time I give my manna time to regenerate, I use it all up again. I'm not actually supposed to use it that way. It's stressful to the mind and mentally exhausting."" He got an expression on his face as if he suddenly realized something, ""I'm sorry, I'm rambling,"" he said, embarrassed. ""We should go see what progress they've made on the pass,"" the boy suggested."
4362,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-29T05:22:22,saphiraah,"The ranger nodded and looked around. Spotting his boots, he slipped into them and pulled the ties tight. Rising, he donned his cloak, strapped his belt around his waist, and picked up his bow.<br/><br/>""I'm relieved to see that all of my gear made it out alright... I would have been sorely cross if they broke my bow."" He chuckled and gestured toward the door, ""Shall we?""<br/><br/>He stepped forward and led the way out of the hospital wing. The day was bright, sunny, and very warm for such high altitude and mountainous terrain. He turned his face up toward the sun and smiled, closing his eyes for a moment. ""Its a gorgeous day."" he remarked, then turned to lead the boy down a lane, ""I want to check the watchtowers before we head up the pass. Its best I make an appearance, make sure the watches are going as they should.<br/><br/>The route only took them a while. Before long, they'd made a full circuit of the city wall, ending at the tower closest to the direction they needed to go in order to visit the pass. As they were hiking up the road heading for the pass, the ranger reached up to the collar of his shirt, feeling beneath it along his neck. It started out as a seemingly unconscious gesture, something he did out of habit, then he suddenly stopped in his tracks, and began patting himself down, searching for something.<br/><br/>His eyes went wide and he turned back to stare out over the valley, a pit forming in his stomach. There was nothing that could be done about it, however, so he coughed, cleared his throat, and tried to pretend nothing had happened. Turning back up the hill, he continued walking."
4363,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-29T14:36:59,docemoon145,"The Ranger decided he should check all the watch towers. Kosuke agreed with him; after the events of the past coupel days, the watchmen very well<span style=""font-style: italic"">should</span>be on guard. They had just about completed their rout and were walking off toward the pass when the Ranger suddenly stalled for a moment. Kosuke glanced over at him, but held back from asking what was wrong. Normally a grim face like that would provoke questioning, but Kosuke felt like he looked like he didn't want to talk about it. With a mental shrug, Kosuke continued to the pass with the Ranger back in step beside him.<br/><br/>The men were doing a brilliant job. The wall was small enough now that if Kosuke were to stand on the Ranger's shoulders he'd be able to see over it. They were an extremely efficient and dedicated force, and Kosuke felt a sense of pride toward them, even though he hadn't known them for very long. They-- all of them, seemed like very good people. It made the boy glad he'd come to this town, despite all the ruccuss.<br/><br/>Kosuke made his way over the wall and beamed at the men. ""You're really doing a great job!"" he explained. The men were getting tired for the day, they were sweaty and dirty, but they gave prideful smiles to the boy and some gave casual salutes.<br/><br/>""You feeling better?"" Crowley asked. He received an affirmative answer and Kosuke fell back into his usual spon near the end of the line, aiding with what little of the work was left."
4364,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-29T19:16:16,saphiraah,"The Ranger stayed at the crest of the wall, eyeing the debris for a moment. He could see the weak points in the rubble. Calling out to the men, he began to direct their efforts, using the lay of the rocks to make things easier. As he directed them to pull certain areas, other areas collapsed and spread out.<br/><br/>As a group, they did fantastic, and the work began to move along at an incredible pace.<br/><br/>As he worked, the ranger was distracted by troubled thoughts. He frequently reached up to his throat, feeling for the charm that was no longer around his neck. He was worried, and rightly so, but he couldn't bring it up to the others. There was only one thing he could do. The only problem he faced now was getting up the courage to do it. He would have to run. Flee. He would have to find somewhere far away, where the danger that was surely coming for him would not find his friends. He could only hope that some day they would forgive his disappearance."
4365,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-29T21:48:13,docemoon145,"Several times as they worked Kosuke noticed the Ranger feel up at his throat. What was he looking for? Did he lose a necklace perhaps? Or maybe it was a gesture he made when he was nervous. What would he be nervous about though? As far as the boy could see, they had tackled any and all of their immediate threats. Did the Ranger know something then? Was something bad still going to happen, and he just didn't want to worry them by telling them?... On the other hand, he could have just lost a necklace. The boy really couldn't be sure.<br/><br/>Well, no matter the reason, it had happened enough times that the boy felt compelled to confrunt him about it the next time they were alone. He got such an opportunity shortly after they, miraculously, finished unblocking the pass. It felt so good to be done. Every one was congratulating each other on a job well done, and heading home to get a good night's sleep. But the boy put off celebrating for now. First he wanted to check with the Ranger, just to see if something really was wrong.<br/><br/>When the time came for the men and the Ranger to split directions, Kosuke began following the Ranger. Crowley turned around and saw the boy wasn't following and called out to him, ""Oy, aren't you going to sleep in the barracks with us?"" he asked.<br/><br/>Kosuke turned back and smiled. ""I think so,"" he said. ""I'll come back later.""<br/><br/>Crowley just gave a shrug and continued walking. Alaster was glad to continue the joke he'd been telling the big man.<br/><br/>After that pause, the boy jogged a bit to fall into step beside the Ranger. Before he could say anything, the boy spoke up. ""Something's wrong isn't it?"" he asked. ""You've been off all afternoon. You<span style=""font-style: italic"">can</span>tell me you know,"" he said, giving a reassuring smile. ""I might even be able to help."""
4366,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-30T06:03:20,saphiraah,"The Ranger was so wrapped in his own thoughts that he didnt say much when they finally finished. He walked with the men back to town, but only because they would have been alerted if he hadn't. He didn't say much as he walked, his thoughts racing through possibilities and considerations. When they parted ways, he offered a mere nod, a flick of his hand by way of farewell wave. He couldn't bring himself to say anything, or even look at them, for fear they would see his expression. This was all the farewell he would get. He'd fought beside these men for years. They were his friends and family.<br/><br/>He never heard the boy beside him till he spoke. With a gasp, he jolted in surprise, glaring over at the boy, ""Stars, lad... should know better than to sneak up on a man like that."" he sighed, ""What makes you think something is wrong? I'm fine. Just been a long few days, is all... I'll be glad for some peace for a while, till the next earth shattering catastrophe.""<br/><br/>He offered a smile, doing his best to look natural about it. The kid was observant, but the Ranger was an expert liar. In fact, he made a profession of it to some degree. He only hoped it would be enough."
4367,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-06-30T14:08:58,docemoon145,"Kosuke apologised for sneaking up on the Ranger and frowned slightly at his explanation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why is he lying to me?</span>The boy thought. While the boy himself was honest and always felt compelled to trust in a person and believe what they told him, he could always tell when he was being lied to.<br/><br/>He didn't say anything yet, simply followed the Ranger and pondered why he was lying. Whatever was wrong, did he want to take care of it on his own? The boy didn't know how dangerous it could be, whether it was a simple task or a life threatening catastrophe. He couldn't very well let the Ranger go alone if it was dangerous.<br/><br/>A thought occured to the boy. Perhaps the Ranger was hiding it from them<span style=""font-style: italic"">because</span>it was dangerous. He was trying to protect them. In that case it would have to be something truly awful if he didn't think any of his men could take it on.<br/><br/>The boy took a breath. He felt he understood things a little better now and chose this moment to speak. ""If it's so bad you have to protect your men from it,"" the boy said, ""then can you really expect to take on whatever it is you're facing alone? I don't fight so I could just stay on the sidelines and be relatively safe, but at least if I came along I could help you if you got injured."" The boy looked supprised at himself. He'd said ""come along"" as if he subconsciously knew the Ranger would be leaving. But the thought hadn't really occured to him before it left his mouth. Still though, he was sincere in his words. He wanted to help the Ranger, he was compelled to help him."
4368,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-07-10T07:08:53,saphiraah,"The ranger paced purposefully now, frowning in thought. He didn't even notice that the boy was still with him, nor that he'd gone silent as he thought. So it was a surprise to him when the boy finally spoke up. He stopped in his tracks, turning toward him, then blinked as the boy's last words hit him. He was certainly insightful, he had to admit. He had no idea what he could have done to alert the boy that something was amiss.<br/><br/>""Lad... relax. There is nothing wrong. I'm not sure what it is that's got you so convinced that there is a problem. We all need a good rest. We deserve a break after what we've done. Go on, and find that bed Crowley prepared for you. You need a good long sleep.""<br/><br/>He poured ever bit of skill in persuasion at his disposal, hoping desperately to convince the boy to stay behind. He would be unable to bear it if something were to happen to anyone because of his past."
4369,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=160,2012-07-10T23:48:35,docemoon145,"Kosuke frowned. It seemed the Ranger wasn't going to tell him anything. He wasn't giving up though. ""If you say so..."" The boy mumbled, turning and doubling back the way he came. He made his way to the healing center and replenished the herbs he'd used, then wandered back over to the Ranger's house. It seemed like the Ranger was still inside. The boy straightened his robes took a breath, and sat down next to the door.<br/><br/>He intended to spend the night there, so that whenever the Ranger chose to head off, he'd know, and he'd be able to go with him. Perhaps what he was doing was a little strange, especially if the Ranger actually had been telling him the truth. But he just had a bad feeling, and his need to help often compelled him to do strange things. So in that spot he drifted off to sleep. He was surprisingly comfortable sitting in the grass, leaned against the small building.<br/><br/>The boy's dreams were thick and warm, like syrup. However, bits of his anxious consciousness edged their way into his dreams, slowly reviving his far-gone being. He woke, the sun bright and new shining on him. It was chilly at this time of day in the mountains and he pulled his cloak tighter around him. A though occurred to the boy that perhaps he'd missed the Ranger's departure. Hesitantly, the boy raised his head up to a window pane, taking a glance inside."
4370,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-11T08:51:35,saphiraah,"The Ranger was distracted enough that he did not notice the small figure that approached his cabin. Moving about inside, he gathered the few belongings he would be able to carry with him. He packed only a single pair of extra clothes, a set of shoes, and some light cookware. He also gathered what food he had on hand that would last a while on the road.<br/><br/>It was harder than he imagined it would be. He didn't want to leave his home. He knew that his people would suffer without him. Despite all this, he also knew that danger was now coming from him, and would find him soon. He needed to be far from those he loved, to spare them the pain they would doubtless experience.<br/><br/>He sat down at his table, took out a roll of paper, a quill and ink, and began to write. It was the hardest letter he ever wrote. He concocted the only story he could think of that would convince the people not to follow. He told them that he was tired of the simple life in this town, the endless work, and had decided to leave and find a better life. He made the letter as cold and cruel as he could manage. They would be deeply offended by it. It was his hope that they would be angry enough at him that they would not follow.<br/><br/>A tear forming in his eye, he rose, hefted his pack onto his shoulder, and was about to leave, when he heard a noise. It was a soft snore. He sighed. The boy. Of course. He picked up the letter from where he'd planned to leave it, and went outside. The lad was packed for travel and waiting by the side of his cabin. He felt a pang or grief hit him as he knelt, placed the letter in the boy's lap, and turned to begin walking. Each step got harder as his home, life, and friends fell behind him."
4371,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-11T14:21:09,docemoon145,"Peaking over the windowsill, Kosuke was devastated that he could see no one inside. He turned to go inside and check more closely when something caught his eye. It was a piece of paper, laying on the ground. Curious, the boy picked it up. His frown deepened and tears welled to his eyes as he read it.<br/><br/>Surely, if he possessed the emotion, this is a moment in which the boy would feel a burning anger. However, that was impossible. He compensated with sadness, the closest relative emotion. For a moment, the boy sank against the wall of the cabinet, pulling the letter to his chest and letting the tears stream down his face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why?... Always. Why does everyone always leave?!</span><br/><br/>After a moment, Kosuke went to take the letter to Crowley and the others, hoping they could go together to bring the ranger back. Kosuke was shocked at what happened instead.<br/><br/>The big soldier had greeted him, saying how he'd been worried when he wasn't in bed in the morning. Kosuke apologized and handed him the note as an explanation. As he read, his hands gripped the paper tighter until he was practically crumpling it, then he threw it to the ground. ""Damn!"" he shouted. ""That bastard!""<br/><br/>Kosuke's eyes widened at the display. Crowley was one of the most loyal to the Ranger. What was this all about?<br/><br/>""We have to go bring him back, right?"" Kosuke asked meekly.<br/><br/>Crowley turned to him with a tired look. ""Let the man rot. He doesn't deserve this village.""<br/><br/>After reading the letter, the entire militia seemed to be in agreement. ""Well,"" Kosuke said, offering a slight, sad smile. ""Maybe we'll cross paths again sometime.""<br/><br/>""You're not going after him?"" Crowley exclaimed.<br/><br/>Kosuke smiled. ""I'm a<span style=""font-style: italic"">traveling</span>healer. The crisis here has been averted and it's time I move on anyway.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I might as well move on in the direction of the Ranger,</span>he added in his head.<br/><br/>After a couple minutes, he was able to convince the soldiers it was time for him to go. The very second he was on the road out of town, he cast a sensory spell."
4372,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-11T20:44:24,saphiraah,"Rangers can travel quickly when they need to. This one was no different. The spell cast by the boy would be incredibly faint, giving only a vague northward direction. As there was nothing to the north, this would be confusing. The only thing that lay north of this village was mountainous wilderness. There were no villages or cities known to be in the area."
4373,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-11T22:55:09,docemoon145,"A slight wind whipped around the boy, turning up his hair before it settled neatly down. When the spell was finished, Kosuke opened his eyes and turned toward the north.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So far away...</span>the boy thought, a sad, worried look on his face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There's really nothing up there. He's the only human presence I can sense.</span><br/><br/>The boy gave a slight sigh. If he wanted to find the ranger, of course he'd have to go off into the mountains. He wasn't sure if it was even possible for him to catch up, but he was still going to try. And so off the boy went.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>several hours of constant walking later, the boy had met with mountainous terrain. The ground was dirt and rock, with little vegetation. It was average temperature during the day, but as dusk approached it got colder. He'd long since pulled up his hood, as there was little cover from the sun here. Even though it was not hot, one could still get burned.<br/><br/>The real offender of mountainous areas however, was the wind. Wind was often fierce in the mountains, and it would blow up dust and sand. The hood did something to protect the boy from this. Every hour or so, he'd do another sensory spell, and adjust his course if need be. It seemed though, that the Ranger was getting farther away, instead of closer. The boy intended to keep moving until he caught up. Through the night if he had to."
4374,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-11T23:28:34,saphiraah,"The ranger finally stopped as the sun began to sink, and found a decent place to make camp. He felt reasonably certain that he'd manage to put enough distance between himself an any possible other people. He found a cave carved into the side of the mountain by wind and weather. It would do nicely, if he could cut the wind a bit. There were no trees in the area, so he found a great boulder near by and up hill from the mouth of the cave. Using his walking stick as leverage, he began working to roll the boulder. If he aimed it just right, he could cause the boulder to roll and fall over the mouth of the cave, leaving just enough room for him to enter.<br/><br/>After a great while, he managed it. He had slept so little, worked so hard, and walked so far over the past two days, that he felt dizzy as he finally stumbled into the cave and dropped onto the sandy ground beside his pack. He was exhausted. This would have to work for now.<br/><br/>He made it through half a chunk of jerky before sleep took him. He slumped against the wall, head lolling to the side, and dreamed of darkness, fear, and pain."
4375,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-11T23:43:20,docemoon145,"The boy stumbled as he attempted to step over a rock. He ended up tripping over it and falling flat on his face. He paused to put a little band-aid and some disinfectant on the cut on his cheek and continued on.<br/><br/>He'd been walking for so long, without sleep and eating his food on the move so as to not lose any ground. His body wanted to stop. It wanted sleep, rest and something to take the chill off his bones. The boy settled for wrapping his cloak tighter around himself and using the cold as an adrenaline booster to keep moving.<br/><br/>After such a long time, his arms and legs were so tired and cold he could hardly feel them. In the darkness, he tripped over another rock, and used the moment of pause as an opportunity to caste another sensory spell. Was it possible? He seemed to have actually gained a little ground on the Ranger.<br/><br/>With the new assurance, the boy hauled himself back to his numb feet and trekked onward. An idea struck him. Since the Ranger seemed to have stopped, if he just teleported to that location, he would have made up enough time to sleep. At the moment, he was too tired to possibly think through that plan completely. With his last energy, the boy pulled out his teleportation scroll and was gone. Having been only partially focusing, he ended up sitting right next to the Ranger, and promptly fell asleep leaning on his shoulder."
4376,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-12T04:00:45,saphiraah,"The Ranger slept deeply, waking slowly after many hours. He had a crick in his neck, and the rocks were digging into his back, but otherwise he felt very refreshed. He became aware slowly, holding on to the fading warmth of sleep. A soft snoring sound brought him suddenly to full alertness and he looked around, expecting to find a wild animal in the cave.<br/><br/>He was shocked to find the boy sleeping beside him. The poor kid was wind blown, shivering, and ragged. He knew how fast he was walking. For the kid to have kept up with him, he knew he would have had to run himself to the bone.<br/><br/>""Damnn fool..."" he muttered angrily, ""Idiot. Why did you go and do this? Now I'll have your blood on my hand with the rest of them.""<br/><br/>He gently lowered the kid to the cave floor and rose. Pacing around the small area, he began trying to think of a way to keep the kid safe. He new he wouldn't agree to go back. But he was in danger here. What was he to do?"
4377,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-12T04:20:58,docemoon145,"Kosuke was eventually forced from his sleep by the sounds of echoing footsteps. He'd probably only been asleep for a few hours. It wasn't much by any standards, but he felt worlds better than he had before. Even if he was still cold, tired and sore.<br/><br/>The boy saw the source of the sound to be the Ranger. He was pacing the cave and wearing a thinking expression. Kosuke managed to haul himself up and lean against the wall. He gave a yawn and attempted to rub the sleep out of his eyes. ""I was right,"" he said, with a sad smile. ""You did leave.""<br/><br/>The boy fished a canteen out of his bag and drank some water. It was cold, having been surrounded by cool temperatures for a while now, and tasted great for someone so thirsty. He offered it to the Ranger, not knowing whether he'd had or found water since he ran off.<br/><br/>""All the others refused to come,"" he said. ""I showed them the note you left and... I think they were angry."" Indeed, this was what he thought. It seemed to him people acted irrationally and out of character when they were angry. Sometimes they shouted. This was his best way of determining whether someone was angry or not. Still though, it was only a guess.<br/><br/>""But I still came,"" he said, stating the obvious. ""I have no reason to go back. You may as well tell me what's going on, since I can't help but follow you."" It may have sounded something like sarcasm, but his last sentence was true. Once again, that force inside him compelled him to follow the Ranger. It had compelled him to skip sleep and push his body to the limits to make pace with the Ranger. And all of this was done, without any clear or logical reason. Sometimes the boy wondered about his actions..."
4378,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-12T04:43:11,saphiraah,"The ranger turned to glare down at the boy angrily, ""I can see that,"" he spat, ""And look at what it got yeh.... You'll be killed, and it'll be my fault. Another death to add to the list. Yeh blasted fool.""<br/><br/>He growled, kicking at a rock, ""Of course they didn't come. They weren't supposed to. It was better to let them think the worst of me, than to allow them to come and risk their lives. I couldn't let that happen.  They deserve to go about their lives in peace!""<br/><br/>He finally stopped pacing and braced his hands against the wall, digging his fingers into the stone in an attempt to get hold of himself. ""Years ago... I was part of a crew that was sent to fell a demon pestering the eastern villages. We killed the beast and returned home. We didn't know it would regenerate. Every man of that party was killed. We managed to banish the beast, but he manages to gain control of mortals by extending his consciousness toward them. I have carried a pendant that protected me for many years. When I was abducted, it must have fallen off. He'll take me soon. I cannot be near anyone when that happens."""
4379,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-12T05:09:55,docemoon145,"Kosuke subconsciously cocked his head to the side as he listened to the Ranger's explanation. His eyebrows rose somewhere near the end of it. ""A demon huh?"" he mumbled. So the Ranger suspected a demon was going to try to take him over. That couldn't possibly be a good thing. From what Kosuke knew, demons often had very dark auras, sometimes ever black, and were more often than not wicked, vile creatures. They also tended to be extremely vengeful.<br/><br/>Kosuke ran through several spells, incantations, potions and such in his head. He focused on healing and medicine, but master white mages were required to know all sorts of white magic. That included the types that priest typically used... the kind to keep away demons.<br/><br/>Unfortunately, his skills in this were very rusty. It depended on the strength of the demon, but if and when it did take control over the Ranger, he could probably suppress it for a while. He had the magical power to solve the problem, possibly for good, but not the knowledge. At least not on the tip of his tongue.<br/><br/>After a moment, the boy reached down and grasped the string of his pendant. He held it up so that the tree piece was dangling in the air. ""Do you know what this is?"" Kosuke asked."
4380,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-12T05:18:21,saphiraah,"The ranger growled as the boy asked another question. He had given up on his attempts to quell his anger and once more was pacing around the cave. He had never felt such irrepressible rage. He never even stopped to figure out why exactly he was so angry. He knew only that he was.<br/><br/>""What does that matter! Its going to happen! He's going to take me, and I'm going to kill you!! Look at what you've done!!!""<br/><br/>He leaned over the boy, gripping him by the front of his clothes, and shook him violently. His eyes were wild, red and crazed. He breathed heavily as he forced himself to let go of the boy's clothing and resumed his pacing."
4381,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-12T05:30:59,docemoon145,"The Ranger was shouting a lot, and Kosuke wondered if he might be angry. Suddenly, the Ranger took the boy by the collar and shook him, hard. Kosuke slumped back to the ground, dizzy and stunned. He reached down and took the pendant up again in his hand.<br/><br/>""I asked for a reason,"" he said calmly. ""This pendant means I'm a master white mage. I happen to know a little bit about dispelling demons. Speaking of that, you should try to calm down. It seems to me like you're angry. That might mean the demon is already trying to take you over. Perhaps not, but it will only make it easier for it to do so if you don't regain control of yourself.""<br/><br/>""Besides,"" he said, looking down and to the side, his expression growing almost somber. ""I won't be effected by a demon's magic, since they can only use dark magic. Only its physical attacks would be able to hurt me. I'm half-way defended already."" The boy gave a slight, forced smile, but didn't freely offer an explanation for his supposed immunity to dark magic."
4382,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-12T05:59:40,saphiraah,"The ranger panted heavily, staggering a bit as he tried to think through the haze of anger. He was so angry that his hands felt hot.... too hot. Looking down, he saw that they were smoking, glowing like burning embers. He grinned as the sensation grew, thrilling in the pain and anger, welcoming it and allowing it to fill him. Hurling his hand as if throwing a ball, he sent an orb of flame at the cave's entrance. The orb itself was fueled by power, but the flames it produced were simple, normal flames that would burn like regular fire. The orb planted in the sand at the entrance of the small cave. Flames licked at the stones, climbing up the walls of the cave until there was a massive wall of flame, growing steadily. The orb remained there, pouring out flames ceaselessly.<br/><br/>After hurling the orb, the ranger stalked toward the boy, eyes black as coal. He placed himself between the kid and the cave's exit, advancing toward him to drive him back deeper into the small cave."
4383,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-13T03:50:22,docemoon145,"Now this was a sensation the boy knew well enough to identify: fear. As the Ranger sealed off the exit and stalked closer to him, Kosuke knew it was no longer the Ranger he was dealing with. It was rather amazing he'd been able to remain himself just long enough to explain he would soon be taken by a demon.<br/><br/>The boy was hardly given enough time to prepare for the event though. For a moment, he found he could do nothing but crawl backwards, trying desperately to put distance between his fragile frame and the approaching demon. Eventually, his back hit the wall and he spent a moment just staring into those pitch black eyes. Kosuke's own eyes were similar in color, but let joyous light reflect off of them. The demon Ranger's eyes were dark and malevolent.<br/><br/>It took another precious moment for the boy to regain his senses. Of course, the first thing he did was start the chant for a temporary sealing spell.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">""à®…à®µà®°à¯ à®šà¯€à®²à¯ à®µà¯‡à®£à¯à®Ÿà¯à®®à¯ à®Žà®©à¯à®±à¯ à®ªà¯‡à®¯à¯ à®µà®¿à®°à®Ÿà¯à®Ÿà®¿ à®…à®Ÿà®¿à®•à¯à®•. à®µà®¿à®Ÿà¯à®¤à®²à¯ˆ à®…à®¤à¯ à®¤à¯†à®°à®¿à®µà®¿à®¤à¯à®¤à¯à®³à¯à®³à®¾à®°à¯ à®®à®©à®¿à®¤à®©à®¿à®©à¯ à®†à®¤à¯à®®à®¾ à®‡à®°à¯à®•à¯à®•à¯à®®à¯. à®¨à®¾à®©à¯ à®†à®´à®™à¯à®•à®³à®¿à®²à¯ à®¨à¯€ à®µà®¿à®°à®Ÿà¯à®Ÿà®¿ à®…à®Ÿà®¿à®•à¯à®• à®Žà®©à¯ à®šà®•à¯à®¤à®¿ à®‰à®™à¯à®•à®³à¯à®•à¯à®•à¯ à®ªà¯‚à®Ÿà¯à®Ÿ à®¤à¯€à®¯. à®’à®³à®¿à®¯à®¿à®©à¯ à®…à®´à®•à¯ˆ à®…à®Ÿà¯ˆà®¤à¯à®¤à®²à¯, à®‰à®™à¯à®•à®³à¯ˆ à®µà¯†à®³à®¿à®ªà¯à®ªà®Ÿà¯à®¤à¯à®¤! à®‡à®¨à¯à®¤ à®šà®¾à®¤à¯à®¤à®¾à®©à¯ à®®à¯€à®¤à¯ à®•à®Ÿà¯à®Ÿà¯à®ªà¯à®ªà®¾à®Ÿà¯à®Ÿà¯ˆ à®¨à¯€à®•à¯à®• à®®à®±à¯à®±à¯à®®à¯ à®…à®µà®°à®¤à¯ à®‡à®°à¯à®ªà¯à®ªà¯ˆ à®µà¯†à®³à®¿à®¯à¯‡à®±à¯à®±à¯. à®ªà¯à®©à®¿à®¤ à®šà®•à¯à®¤à®¿ à®¨à®¾à®©à¯ à®µà¯‡à®£à¯à®Ÿà®¿à®•à¯à®•à¯Šà®³à¯ à®‰à®®à¯à®®à¯ˆ, à®’à®³à®¿ à®®à¯à®¤à¯à®¤à®¿à®°à¯ˆ!""</span></span><br/><br/>From the beginning of the spell, the demon suppressing the Ranger's presence would begin to feel pain. This would increase until it could no longer move. The demon would be forced to leave the Ranger's body temporarily. As soon as it was gone, a mark, not unlike a clock, would appear on the backside of the Ranger's hand. The demon could only be suppressed until the mark subsided (tick by tick, not unlike a timer, though time had nothing to do with it). Once that happened, the spell would have to be renewed. At least until the boy found a better method.<br/><br/>And all of that was assuming the spell went through before he was killed...<br/><br/>((That incantation was in Tamil (I typed it into google translate ^_^ ). Here's a rough translation: Banish the demon that he should be sealed. Freed be the soul of the mortal it has claimed. Evil I banish you to the depths and lock you with my power. Sealing charm of light, reveal yourself! Remove this demon's control and banish his presence. Holy power I beseech thee, seal of light!))"
4384,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-13T17:47:03,saphiraah,"The Demon who was once a ranger stalked closer and closer, finally swinging a fist wildly at the boy as he began speaking, aiming the blow for the kid's throat to cut off the words. This seemed to set him off and he continued striking, blow after blow. As he swung, he howled with rage.<br/><br/>Despite all of this, the boy kept speaking, infuriating the demon further. He knew what was going on, knew the meaning of the spell that was to come from it. He reached down and clamped a hand around the boy's throat and lifted him off the ground. With a snarl, he held the boy's face inches from his own, and snarled.<br/><br/>""You..."" his voice was a deep, thundering growl that boiled and burned with dark power, ""Will regret this day, rodent... But rest assured, you will not live to regret it for long.""<br/><br/>Something seemed to distract him then and he blinked, looking down as his thoughts were directed inward. He staggered, dropping the boy, and stepped back. Squirming slightly, he screamed in rage. The spell was beginning to burn him.<br/><br/>""NOO! I will not be-.. AAH!!"" He fell to his knees, screaming in pain, ""You will die for this!!""<br/><br/>He pushed to his feet and leaped at the boy, eyes hungry for the kill."
4385,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-14T00:13:10,docemoon145,"It hurt. Every blow the demon rained down on him jerked his small body painfully. Several times, his teeth clamped down on his lips or his tongue and a trickle of blood would flow from his mouth. But the boy chocked back his tears and his pain, forcing himself to at least finish the incantation. That was his only hope of saving both the Ranger and himself.<br/><br/>He had just barely uttered the last word when he was lifted by the throat. The boy gasped and swung his legs, but offered no offensive opposition. He settled to close his eyes and stop moving, preserving what air he had left. Being released was perhaps the greatest relief the boy had felt in a long time.<br/><br/>Kosuke fell to the ground, gasping and rubbing his throat where red finger marks and bruises were forming. He already had several bruises and some cuts appearing from the earlier blows. He could see the demon contorting in pain. Then, it aimed at one final lunge, in attempt to complete the kill before being sealed away.<br/><br/>Kosuke took a breath and tried to focus. His voice was weak and slightly raspy, but he uttered one of the most powerful quick-shield charms he had against dark creatures. ""Ward,"" he muttered simply, holding out one hand. Immediately, a sort of bubble of light formed around the boy.<br/><br/>This spell was basically a demon version of the Anti-Field. In other words, it would repel an enemy's force against them, and send them going backward with the same momentum they invoked to attack. At least that was how it usually worked. Exceptionally strong demons could sometimes pierce the field a bit, and sometimes even break it. That aside, the field did nothing against humans or light creatures. Kosuke hoped for the best."
4386,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-14T07:06:17,saphiraah,"The Demon felt a sudden strain on his hold over the ranger as he leaped at the boy. The ranger being entirely separate from the demon's body, merely being controlled like a puppet, he passed through the bubble without an effect. He was still just a regular human, just not currently the one making the decisions regarding his actions. The demon suddenly had to work a lot harder to control the strong-willed ranger, but he managed it. The Ranger faltered for only a moment, then snarled and stepped forward, closing the gap between himself and the kid. His hands clamped around his throat and he squeezed, growling in rage as he did.<br/><br/>He squeezed as hard as he muscled hands could do so for an agonizing moment, then blinked slowly. His hands loosened and his whole body trembled. His voice was strained, raspy, and faint as he grunted, ""Kid... you... you've got to... kill me. Please. Do it now. I can't... hold him. I can't do it. He's too.. too strong."""
4387,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-14T19:09:13,docemoon145,"The Ranger passed easily through the field and grabbed Kosuke by the throat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oops,</span>the boy thought, realizing his mistake.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I miscalculated.</span>The boy suffered there, not offering any resistance. He was being squeezed so hard, he could feel the sides of his throat touching each other. If this went on, his neck might snap before he died of asphyxiation.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I finished the incantation,</span>he thought, only partly conscious,<span style=""font-style: italic"">What am I forgetting? I know it's important. Let's see... the incantation weakens the demon so it can be sealed away... Oh! I need to mark the seal!</span>It was a thought in vain though. He didn't have enough oxygen left to move.<br/><br/>Suddenly, as if on que, the Ranger regained a bit of control and loosened his hands a bit. Kosuke was still being held up, but he was able to take a much-needed breath. He looked at the ranger with big, wet eyes and shook his head. ""I can't kill anyone,"" he managed to say in a choked, raspy voice. ""Not even a demon."" He used the rest of the air he'd gained to lift up his hand and trace a circle with a line going from the center, to the top edge (the top being the side where the Ranger's fingers were).<br/><br/>""Seal,"" the boy muttered, and the Ranger's hand glowed. When the glowing subsided, the mark Kosuke had traced was embedded in a light blue color.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now if the both of us can only last for ten more seconds...</span>The boy's hand fell. Darkness was creeping in on the edges of his vision. There was nothing left for him but a prayer."
4388,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-16T02:53:40,saphiraah,"The demon kept squeezing and squeezing. His hatred and loathing for all things light and good causing the ranger's body to tremble with rage. He snarled as his hands began to burn with flames.<br/><br/>""Die... blasted... Wielder of Light. Begone from my sight, being of weakness and frailty. Gone are the days of your supposed rule. We are many. We are powerful. We are prepared to do what is necessary. There is no hope for your kind.""<br/><br/>Inside, the ranger was screaming in panic, fighting against the control over his mind. He could feel the resistance beginning to give, but it wasn't fast enough. The kid was dying!!! He couldn't let that happen!!! He fought, raged, struggled... He did everything he could, but it wasn't enough. And then he knew. He had to distract the demon. Within his mind, he began to scream insults and taunts. He spoke of the past, of the things that the ranger and his men had done.<br/><br/>The demon hesitated. In his rage at the Ranger, he forgot all about the boy, whom he assumed was dead, and howled. The ranger's entire body erupted in flames, ""You will never escape! I will see you witness the destruction I will wreak with your hands!!!"""
4389,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=180,2012-07-16T03:11:32,docemoon145,"Kosuke was already falling unconscious from the lack of oxygen and the blood to his head being cut off. When the Ranger's hands burst into flames, the boy surely would have screamed if he were able. Instead, he had to settle with blacking out; loosing himself to the darkness of oblivion.<br/><br/>Kosuke found himself surrounded by light. There was only himself, a blinding white light surrounding him, and... and echo-y voice... saying something. Soon, the boy was able to make out the words:<span style=""font-style: italic"">What are you doing here, boy?</span><br/><br/>Kosuke paused, looking around. ""I don't know. Where is here?""<br/><br/>The voice gave pause, seemingly surprised that it had received a response.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If I tell you where here is, you won't be able to leave. Do you want to help your friend, boy?</span><br/><br/>Kosuke nodded. ""Yes!"" he said. ""I want to help everyone!""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I will send you back,</span>the voice said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But you have to promise me something.</span>Suddenly, the voices words became muffled as he said what the promise was. Through a haze, Kosuke was barely able to tell he'd nodded and said ""yes"".<br/><br/>The light faded and he woke back up in the cave. His throat burned with a horrible pain, and breathing was difficult. Kosuke glanced over to see the mark on the Ranger's hand starting to pulse with a light blue color.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Any second now...</span>the boy thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The seal will expel the demon and keep it out until the magic fades. I can't remember how long it lasts...</span>"
4390,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-11T20:18:20,saphiraah,"Brinn considered for a moment, then decided the best way to keep a close eye on the suspicious traveler was to travel with him. She nodded her consent and gave a weary smile. Then a thought occurred to her that made her hesitate. With a sigh of frustration, she gazed up into the tree overhead. Her pack still hung from the branch where she'd left it, barely visible through the branches. As she'd planned, it would not be noticed unless the gazer knew it was there.<br/><br/>""I'll just get my pack then. Doing that is usually a much better idea than leaving it on the ground. Guess it wasn't so smart today. However... you would likely have seen it, so..."" She shrugged.<br/><br/>Gathering what strength she had regained, she hopped up high enough to catch the lowest branch, swung her legs, and used the momentum to swing herself on the branch high enough to catch the next branch with her legs. Releasing the branch with her hands, she shimmied and wiggled until she was sitting on one of the branches, then slowly began working her way up the tree toward her pack.<br/><br/>When she finally reached it, she had a bit of a struggle freeing it from the branch, then finally managed to get it free. Shrugging into the straps, she settled the weight evenly on her shoulders, and began carefully climbing back down, moving slowly to avoid falling."
4391,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-11T20:44:10,docemoon145,"Kosuke tilted his head back to watch Brinn get her bag. He was very impressed. Movements like that were difficult. And to think she was only a merchant...<br/><br/>She was slower coming down than going up, which was probably safer. Especially since she now had the added weight of her bag to handle.<br/><br/>For now, Kosuke decided to ignore the topic of Brinn's excellent climbing skills. ""So you were in the trees earlier. I thought so. But you're right I definitely would not have seen your bag there. But..."" he went on, ""why did you feel the need to be up there in the first place? What were you hoping to find when I was asleep?"" He laughed slightly, ""I'm asking because I've been trying to figure it out, and I have absolutely no idea."""
4392,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-11T20:51:25,saphiraah,"Me reaches the lowest branch and eyes the ground before hopping down. Landing lightly, she bends her knees to cushion the impact, then straightens and faces the mage. His question was a difficult one to answer, and she thought carefully before speaking.<br/><br/>""I had reason to think you are allied with those who want to kill me.""<br/><br/>Leaving it at that, she swipes a stray lock of hair from her face, straightens her shoulders, and begins walking, heading through the trees toward the path."
4393,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-11T21:14:51,docemoon145,"Kosuke's eyebrows raised in surprise. Of all the things he'd expected to hear, this had never even crossed his mind. He was silent as he followed her back to the path and for a moment after they'd begun walking.<br/><br/>""Is it because I healed that bandit?"" He asked quietly.<br/><br/>He didn't need to wait for an answer, as he was sure that was correct. ""I'd never seen them before in my life,"" he said honestly. ""I just made a deal with them that I would heal their leader if they would let me leave unharmed and with all of my possessions. If they had attacked you and my actions offended you, then I apologize. I meant no harm by it.""<br/><br/>This was not the first time something like this had happened to him. By not denying treatment to anyone, he often made enemies with people who didn't want them treated. It was the path he walked and if he had the chance to do his life over again, he wouldn't change anything, but sometimes things had a tendency to become really complicated."
4394,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-11T21:23:19,saphiraah,"She walked at a moderate pace, allowing him to keep up as she went, and kept her eyes trained on the trees. He spoke after a few moments, and again, she contemplated her answer before speaking.<br/><br/>""Yes, the bandit. I'm not sure yet if they are who I thought they were. You would do well to be more watchful in your travels. It was a situation more easily avoided.""<br/><br/>She bends to pluck a tall weed from the ground, breaks off a bit of the stem to shorten it to a desired length, then sticks one end between her teeth. The pebble she'd been holding concealed in her hand all this time, easily slid into the moneybag hanging from her belt, out of sight."
4395,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-11T21:47:12,docemoon145,"Kosuke thought for a moment then decided what she said was logical. ""Yes, I suppose I could have avoided encountering them all together,"" he said, ""But I believe everything happens for a reason. For instance, if I hadn't run into the bandits, I would never have met you either. I wonder if we were supposed to meet each other...""<br/><br/>Kosuke wasn't sure he believed in god or the gods or whatever, but he understood that certain events triggered other events. Sometimes he suspected that all of the causes and effects of life were leading each person somewhere.<br/><br/>All things of faith aside, it was clear that Brinn did not wish to elaborate on any part of her story. She would become vague in her answers and it was clear she didn't want to tell him about it. The traveler wondered what she could be hiding, but he didn't press her on it. They had only just met after all.<br/><br/>""So how long have you been working as a merchant?"" The mage asked her casually, hopping to ease some of the tension between them through conversation."
4396,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-11T21:57:50,saphiraah,"Miandah opened her mouth to retort when he made pondered whether they had been meant to meet. She was about to say that there was no divine being in this world, and that nothing happens for a reason. All of these comments would do nothing to gain his trust, so she simply chewed the stem in her mouth and kept walking, eyes alert, focused, ready to spot any sign of movement in the trees.<br/><br/>After a moment, he spoke again, and this time, she felt confident in answering. The lies of her life were always easier, more comfortable, than truth. She answered with apparent honesty, speaking right away without having to think about it.<br/><br/>""I have only had the cart for a short while. Before that, I sold items in the markets of each village I passed through. I have been a merchant for several years now."""
4397,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-11T22:39:44,docemoon145,"Kosuke smiled up at her, ""Well, it sounds like you have been very active in your career. I hope, if you put so much of your time and energy into it, that you enjoy your work.""<br/><br/>In a moment, they had broken through the line of trees and the sun immediately resumed its assault. For a moment, the bright light made the mage's skin look almost purely white. He quickly pulled up his hood as getting sunburned was not on his list of things to do today.<br/><br/>Brinn also had dark hair and light skin like him, but she'd clearly spent more time in the sun... or so one would think. In actuality, Kosuke had spent a lot of time in the sun. He just couldn't tan. It was a genetic thing.<br/><br/>""So what kinds of things do you sell?"" He asked after a moment."
4398,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-11T22:48:29,saphiraah,"Gazing up into the sky, she squinted, frowned, then cast her gaze downard toward the trail at her feet. She was uncomfortable in the heat but showed no sign that she was worried about a sunburn. Her steps were not as lively as they usually were when traveling, but she was sure the traveler wouldn't be able to tell, as he hadn't known her before. She looked over at him as he spoke again, once more answering without having to think about it.<br/><br/>""I do enjoy it. Supplying things to make people's lives easier is what I enjoy. I sell anything I can get my hands on, to be honest. I've been told my wares are rather rare, but that is only because few know where to get them. Most of what I sell is only rare because no one goes to the effort of going to get it."""
4399,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-11T23:09:57,docemoon145,"Kosuke smiled and nodded. ""That's good,"" the mage said. ""In my opinion there are few things that are more tedious than a job one doesn't like doing. And it's impressive that you go the extra mile for yours,"" he said.<br/><br/>At this point even if half their conversation was lies, he didn't really mind. If lies were helping them to coexist peacefully for now then he wouldn't demand the truth. Her answers and the way she answered would seem completely believable... but she was a fighter, of that much he was certain. Someone who is a fighter at heart cannot just settle down as a merchant.<br/><br/>Also, there was the matter of that black magic spell that had been cast when he was asleep. At the moment, he saw no ill coming of it, but he would keep his eyes open.<br/><br/>The traveler glanced at Brinn's attire. It was heavy, and protective. But she must be dying of heat in it. That she showed not a sign of discomfort was suspicious to the mage. It was probable that she was still wary of him and was trying not to show weakness.<br/><br/>Internally, the mage sighed. There were some people that no matter what you said to them, wouldn't trust others-- even if they really were someone who could be trusted. But it wasn't something that could be forced, and there was no telling how long the two would be traveling together anyway. Probably they would split ways shortly after arriving in town. The fact that they were both travelers, did nothing to assure that they would continue to travel together. In fact, it made it less likely.<br/><br/>It was funny though. For someone who was supposedly seeking information from him, Brinn asked few questions. In fact, up to this moment, Kosuke doubted she'd asked any.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""There is no conversation that can guarantee complete honesty.""</span>Was she afraid to ask because of the threat of misinformation? Or did she worry that asking questions might in turn give away information about herself.<br/><br/>Kosuke had been lost in this line of thought for several moments now, and as such their conversation had all but stopped. When he realized this, the mage searched for something else to say, but was coming up blank. Oh well. It seemed it would be the merchant's turn to start a conversation, if she so chose."
4400,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-12T05:37:28,saphiraah,"Brinn walked with an even gaite, deliberate and sure. Her stride gave no sign of her inner struggles. The spell she'd used had been clever, quick thinking, and excellently executed if she had to say so herself, but it had been foolish. In the end it had done her no good, as she was now traveling with him and would have no need of it. She kicked herself for having weakened herself so drastically for no reason.<br/><br/>The town she needed to reach in order to purchase parts for her cart should have been a day away to make it there and back, but after the ambush in the woods, and now the delay with this traveler, she would likely have to leave her cart where she'd left it for three or four days at best. She hoped that her horse would not pull free of his tether where she'd left him tied beside a creak that was a few yards from the trail. The cart was loaded with her goods, many of them valuable. She was certain they would all be stolen by the time she returned to it. The loss she would take was massive.<br/><br/>These thoughts darkened her mood considerably, and she lapsed into silence for quite some time. When she finally pulled herself from brooding over it, she noticed the traveler pacing beside her appeared somewhat awkward with the silence.<br/><br/>She had never been much for conversation, but she gave it a shot, glancing over at him before asking quietly, ""Where were you headed?"" She didn't know if her meaning would carry through clearly or not, but saw no way to clarify the meaning of her question."
4401,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-12T19:02:09,docemoon145,"For several excruciating moments of silence they walked together. The heat surely didn't make the situation any less uncomfortable, and the traveler wasn't very good with awkward situations. He much preferred casual conversation to silence.<br/><br/>All this considered, it was rather a relief when Brinn spoke. Kosuke had been having trouble coming up with something to say, so her casual question was appreciated. ""I can't remember the name of the town we'll be in soon,"" he confessed. ""But honestly, I don't really have any particular destination. I'm just a traveling healer. I wander wherever the roads lead and heal whomever I come across along the way. Do you have a certain place you want to go, Brinn?""<br/><br/>Hopefully, their conversation was back on track now. Thank goodness. Talking at least offered some distraction from the heat. Lord knows that was needed on a day like this."
4402,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-12T19:45:46,saphiraah,"She smirked as he was visibly relieved by her question. It was much better to keep him from getting awkward, but she was reluctant to expose much of herself. Instead of answering the question he posed, she diverted his attention by asking him another question.<br/><br/>""Where did you train? I know few heales who were trained then released to their own devices. It seems odd that someone would spend the years necessary to train you, then  it make use of your skills and employ you.""<br/><br/>Glancing over at him, she noticed for the first time that the heat was getting to him. This worried her. Ftigued as she was, it would be wise to allow him to suffer heat stroke. They would both be exposed and vulnerable if that happened. She noticed that the trees once more wandered closer to the trail not too fr in the distance. They had not yet reached the town, but they needed a rest. Hopefully she would be able to find water there."
4403,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-12T20:09:30,docemoon145,"Kosuke noticed that Brinn didn't seem to like answering questions about herself, but he saw no harm in answering hers. He had absolutely nothing to hide. Kosuke gave a small smile, more wistful than the other ones he'd shown.<br/><br/>""Perhaps it may seem odd, but my master trained my for a reason very different from the usual one. My father... well, my father's side of the family had been researching dark magic for generations. When the rest of the village found out, they didn't like it much. The whole event escalated to the point where my parents were killed and I was badly injured. My master, a white magic mage in the town, took me in, treated me, and told me exactly what my father had been doing all those years he hid away from my mother and I in the basement.""<br/><br/>Kosuke sighed, ""A lot of it was new research, things none of the dark magic community knew about yet. And I hope no one ever knows. It's not natural and it's not right. I can only find comfort in my belief that my father only researched it, and never practiced it.""<br/><br/>""Anyway, after being told of my father's activities (and in much greater detail than I cared to know) I vowed to end my family's tradition right there, and never practice, or research dark magic. I asked my master if he would teach me his white magic, and he agreed on the condition that I never deny a patient treatment."" Kosuke laughed, ""I was already a staunch pacifist, so that was really not a very big change.""<br/><br/>""I spent almost fifteen years learning everything I could about healing and protection from him. When I was done, I wanted to travel around so that I could heal a lot more people, everywhere I went, and my master encouraged this."" Kosuke gripped his necklace in his hand and held it up to look at it. ""He gave me his necklace as a parting gift, and it's really the only material possession I have that matters to me.""<br/><br/>Kosuke was lost in thought for a moment, then he came back to reality. ""Oh, I'm sorry,"" he said. ""You probably weren't asking for a life story, huh?"" He said and gave a sheepish laugh."
4404,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-12T21:00:25,saphiraah,"She was surprised to hear him speak of dark magic in his past so openly. In her experience, anyone who had association with dark magic in any way, no matter how innocently, would be automatically feared and persecuted if the fact became known. Why then did he tell her so willingly? She first thought that he mentioned it as a subtle hint to her, threatening her that he was stronger than she. But somehow, as she looked at him, she couldn't bring herself to believe that this was the case. He had a genuine kindness about him that was hard to miss.<br/><br/>When he trailed off, she watched his expression thoughtfully, wavering slightly in her conviction regarding him. Perhaps he was not as dark and corrupt as she believed. She still did not trust him, but her distrust for him began to fade.<br/><br/>""Not all that is light is also good. Neither is all that is dark meant for harm."" She said simply, smiling just a bit."
4405,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-12T21:14:07,docemoon145,"Kosuke nodded and smiled brightly at Brinn. ""Yes, I completely agree with you. There are few pure lights and pure darks in this world. A lot of it is just... gray.""<br/><br/>He looked down at the necklace he still clutched in his hand. ""I try to be a good and kind person... really I do. But I've found that it's impossible to satisfy everyone. Each person is different and making enemies is a common practice. If you make friends with one person, their enemy becomes yours, whether you like it or not. So my policy of healing all and turning away none has brought difficulties on multiple occasions.""<br/><br/>He looked ahead of him and smiled, pulling down his hood as they entered the cover of the trees. ""But I don't mind. They can be my enemies but I won't be theirs. I'll keep doing exactly what I have been, because while it makes some people upset, it also makes many people happy. And that makes me happy."" He gave a small laugh. ""I wonder if that makes my reasons selfish?"""
4406,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-12T21:59:18,saphiraah,"She sighed as they reached the shade of the trees she saw a small creak running along the trail. Shrugging out of her pack, she allowed it to thump into the grass beside a tree near the creek, and knelt to cup her hands in the water. Raising her hands to her lips, she drank quickly, then repeated the action several times.<br/><br/>Finally satisfied for the time being, leaned back on her heels, then pulled her feet out from underneath herself. Her hands were still damp, so she rubbed them over the back of her neck and across her face, wiping away the dust of the road. Only then did she comment on his musings.<br/><br/>""No one ever believes himself the villain. It is down to each of us to choose what is right, what is good, and what is fair."""
4407,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-12T22:35:30,docemoon145,"When he received no immediate response, Kosuke wondered if their conversation had died out again. But he realized he was thirsty after their long walk and decided to follow Brinn's lead and get a drink. First he bent down and cupped his hands, drinking until he was satisfied. Then he pulled his canteen out of his pack and filled it.<br/><br/>While Kosuke was just screwing the cap back on to his canteen, Brinn decided to respond to his earlier words.<br/><br/>Kosuke nodded in response to what she said, but this time his smile was smaller. ""Again, what you say is true. It is one of the very aspects that makes it difficult for people to see eye to eye. All the same, I wouldn't have it any other way. This world we live in is by no means perfect, but it's surely better than several other alternatives.""<br/><br/>Kosuke sat back and held himself up with his outstretched arms. ""I've been meaning to ask you,"" he said slowly. ""That dark magic spell you cast earlier... what was it meant to do? I haven't seen anything change, yet a spell was most certainly cast."""
4408,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-12T23:47:40,saphiraah,"His words sent ice through her veins,  and she froze in place. As she had been sitting still, watching the river, the reaction was small, barely noticeale. Several options occurred to her as she realized he had known all this time about her spell. She could lie, and tell him someone else had cast it and run before she could catch them. Somehow, she knew from their brief conversation that he would not be fooled. Another option she could employ was to feign ignorance. This also, she knew, would not work. The only viable option she could see was to answer as honestly as she could without telling him too much. Anxiety eating at her gut, she kept her eyes on the water and spoke in a calm, controlled voice.<br/><br/>""I needed answers, as I said,"" she picked up a small pebble and threw it into the water, causing a quiet plop as the stone broke the surface, just audible over the babblngof the gentle current, ""it was necessary. There was no harm done. No effect you will wver be able to feel.""<br/><br/>This was getting too risky. She was being foolish and she knew it. The linger he was around her, if he was really innocent, the more danger he would be in. With new resolve, she decided that as soon as he fell asleep, she would leave him and disappear."
4409,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=20,2012-06-13T00:24:18,docemoon145,"""An information gathering spell then?"" Kosuke asked, using his fingers to play with the grass. ""It must have been a very special one for it to require so much manna."" He turned to her, ""Oh, sorry. I cast my own information gathering spell earlier. I just used it to find where your voice was coming from, but it told me a lot more than that.""<br/><br/>He smiled at her. ""You've seemed suspicious of me this entire time, so I'd like to show you a special spell-- to prove that I trust you, and that you can trust me.""<br/><br/>He reached inside his bag and felt around until he'd found what he was looking for. When his hand came out it was holding a little slip of paper with an odd, swirly symbol on it. He set the piece of paper on the ground, right in between the two of them. Then he reached into his bag and pulled out a piece of quartz crystal, setting it on top of the paper. He held his hands over the paper, and paused to explain himself before casting the spell.<br/><br/>""This is one of the few spells in white magic that takes more than just willpower to cast. After I've cast it, we'll each be able to see each other's aura for five minutes. Well, not all of it. Specifically, we'll see the layer that shows a person's purity. The purity reading isn't based by what a person thinks or believes themselves to be individually, it's a slightly more accurate reading. The lighter the aura, the purer the person, and it gets darker with each impurity. Impurities the spell registers are lying, inflicting pain, impure thoughts or desires, and usage of black magic. But of course, sometimes there are pure reasons for doing such things. Purities the spell registers are protecting, healing, truthfulness, love, and generosity. If an impure thing was done for a pure reason, or vise versa, they cancel each other out. At birth this aura is gray, and it can move in either direction. As you might guess, light is good and dark is bad.""<br/><br/>He smiled at her, ""I simply wish to show you that I have nothing to hide.""<br/><br/>With his words spoken, Kosuke began chanting under his breath. The words were ancient, and it was doubtful he even knew what they meant. After maybe thirty seconds of chanting he stopped and the quartz crystal began to glow. Suddenly the crystal shot its light at the both of them and some sort of mist like substance could be seen around them.<br/><br/>The results were pretty much as expected. The mist surrounding Kosuke was pure white, and sort of... well, made him look like an angel. The mist surrounding Brinn on the other hand, was a slightly darker gray. It wasn't black, but she certainly had committed her fair share of impurities.<br/><br/>""Well, there you have it,"" Kosuke said, his smile slightly sad after seeing the level of impurity in Brinn's aura."
4410,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-07-16T05:51:45,saphiraah,"He'd managed to do this much, the Ranger summoned what remained of his strength and redoubled his effort. He remained locked in place, his body twitching and seizing and he fell to the floor as he wrestled for control. His entire being burst into flames as he writhed and screamed. Finally, exausted, the demon was consumed and contained by the spell. the Ranger collapsed to the ground, limp and senseless.<br/><br/>He remained this way for what felt like an eternity, lost in blackness that felt evil, corrupted, tainted, oppresive... He writhed and squirmed to no avail. All the while, he was aware of a dim presence near by. He could feel it moving nearer and nearer. The closer he felt, the more fear gripped at him. He fought to get away, but his efforts were in vain. After a long while, he finally lost the battle. The presence closed in around him, completely surrounding him. At first, he was certain he would die... then he felt a flood of power like he'd never known. It felt so real... so right. It belonged with him. He wondered how he'd ever lived without it. The power flooded through him, reviving, restoring, and replenishing his body. he woke from sleep, fully refreshed if a little confused, and looked around. The flames at the entrance to the cabin had long since dissipated, likely they had died the moment he'd fallen.<br/><br/>Then he remembered the boy... remembered strangling the life out of him. Terrified, he looked around, searching for him."
4411,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-07-16T14:30:09,docemoon145,"When the Ranger collapsed to the ground, the boy tensed. He was unsure whether the demon had just been sealed away or the fight with the demon had killed the Ranger. He wanted to go over to him, to see if he was alright, and heal him if he wasn't. But he couldn't. His body wouldn't move at the moment. It felt like all of his strength had been torn from him, and was taking its sweet time coming back.<br/><br/>Eventually, the Ranger stirred and sat up, looking around. Kosuke opened his mouth, to call out to him, ask if he was okay, and let him know that he himself was fine, if a little tired and in pain. When nothing came out, the boy's brow furrowed and a puzzled expression crossed his face. He tried again, this time his expression held worry. By the third time, his face was covered in horror.<br/><br/>Slowly, Kosuke managed to drag an arm up to his recently strangled throat. It felt bruised, and it was definitely burnt from when the Ranger's hands caught fire... but it wasn't crushed or anything. So... why couldn't he talk?<br/><br/>The boy turned his head so he was looking at the Ranger again. He... couldn't call out to him, and he was too tired to wave or get up or something. Kosuke hoped the Ranger would just notice him on his own, it wasn't like he was hidden after all."
4412,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-07-17T20:51:54,saphiraah,"There, against the wall farthest from the cave entrance. There was a light-colored shape on the floor at the very back of the cave. The shape didn't move, but somehow, he knew the worst had happened. He knew this lifeless shape he could barely see was the kid. He knew that he had slaughtered the boy. His heart fell, shattered, to his toes.<br/><br/>""No..."" he croaked, and rolled to his feet, ""No... no... no...""<br/><br/>Staggering, he moved to the kid's side and knelt beside him. He couldn't bring himself to look at the kid's face. Instead, began checking for injuries. He was shocked to see that, other than the wear and tear of the road, there were no gruesome injuries. The kid wasn't moving... but he wasn't torn to pieces as he expected. Confused, he raised his gaze to look at the kid's face and found him staring up at him, terror in his eyes.<br/><br/>Of course he would see terror there. It was understandable, but it still hurt. He pulled back immediately, hands raised in a gesture of surrender. The kid would be terrified of him because of what he'd done. He deserved it.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry... I'm so sorry... Please. Forgive me. I'm so sorry...."""
4413,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-07-17T21:27:10,docemoon145,"Kosuke thanked the stars when the Ranger found him. Immediately, he started checking for injuries. Kosuke opened his mouth to tell him he was okay, but still nothing came out. The boy snapped his mouth shut, his expression of relief turning back to one of horror just as the Ranger looked up to his face.<br/><br/>Of course, the expression was misinterpreted by the Ranger and he pulled back, raising his hands to show he wasn't trying to hurt the boy anymore. Kosuke knew it was safe now though. The Ranger's eyes were back to normal; they weren't solid black anymore.<br/><br/>The boy looked down to the seal on the back of the Ranger's hand. At the moment, it was a solid blue circle. Over time, the blue would fade away, as if trailing a clock hand. Once it was gone, the demon would be free to come back whenever it wished. And all the boy had to do to reset the spell was say ""Reset"" and drag the clock hand back around--! Horror struck the boy, again. If he couldn't speak... was there still a way to renew the spell when the time came?<br/><br/>Coming back to the present, the Ranger was still apologizing, a look of utter grief, guilt, and horror on his face. Kosuke managed to gather the willpower to put on a more consolidating expression and managed to shake his head slightly. Slowly, his strength was coming back and he tried to sit up.<br/><br/>Apparently, he wasn't quite ready for that though. He quickly fell back to the ground, blowing the disturbed dust away from his face. Since it seemed he couldn't sit up to do what he wanted, he settled for doing it lying down instead. Kosuke managed to, very slowly, write a small message in the dust on the cave floor with his finger: ""It's not your fault."" He offered the Ranger a small smile as well, though knowing the Ranger, he'd continue worrying anyway.<br/><br/>That was fine. He could worry. Kosuke wouldn't mind that so much in this situation. Just as long as the Ranger didn't try to leave him again. He... he didn't want to be left alone. Not now; not like this."
4414,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-07-24T04:51:26,saphiraah,"The ranger collapsed to his knees as he looked at what he'd done. All that he'd worked for was shattered in one simple, inconsequential event. His entire life was gone. He had reverted completely to what he'd been before.<br/><br/>""I... I have to get you out of here. Fast. This thing you put on me... its burning. It wont last long, I assume. We have to get you back to town. Can you walk?""<br/><br/>He scooted forward, examining the boy's injuries. It took only a moment to decide he was unable. Without waiting for an answer to his question or asking for permission, he picked the boy up and started walking. He exited the cave quickly. Before the boy could do or say anything, the ranger was running back the way he'd come."
4415,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-07-25T01:43:05,docemoon145,"Kosuke let out a breath of relief. The Ranger wasn't just going to leave him there. But, wait! If he went back to the town, he wouldn't be able to renew the seal when the time came... Although he wasn't sure if that were possible anymore... But he didn't want the Ranger to do what the boy was sure he was trying to do. He was going to go someplace completely desolate where the demon couldn't destroy anything. But... without any food and water, or anything like that, the Ranger might...<br/><br/>Kosuke put his thoughts on hold when he was scooped up. Surely he couldn't walk just yet. His strength was returning, but not quickly enough. Before the boy had time to react, the Ranger was out of the cave and running back to the village.<br/><br/>After getting his barrings, the boy opened his mouth to protest, but found he still couldn't speak. Frustrated he gave a tap to the Ranger's shoulder, trying to get his attention. He gestured fiercely to the ground, showing he wanted to be set down. He wanted to say something to the Ranger, but the only thing he had to write in was the sand-like dirt on the ground."
4416,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-07-25T20:00:53,saphiraah,"The ranger felt the boy stir and looked down without slowing his pace. The kid looked aweful. He'd yet to make a sound. He feared the boy was in shock. Grief and guilt gripped his gut and he sped up, panting heavily as he fled. His arm was burning painfully where the strange mark had been. He felt as though the symbol were trying to burn its way out of his skin. Somehow, he felt sure that when it finally did burn through, he would have worse problems than the pain.<br/><br/>Anger seethed within him that he had brought this evil on the boy. He was a good kid, and a powerful mage. The fact that the ranger had nearly killed him was sickening to him. Clenching his teeth with fury, he leaped off a boulder, landed with a jarring impact on the rocky ground, and kept running. The impact had sent pain up both legs and he stumbled the first few steps until regaining his stride."
4417,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-07-25T20:09:14,docemoon145,"Having been ignored, Kosuke frowned. He wanted to say something and he wasn't getting the chance. In fact... he wasn't sure the Ranger had even noticed the message he'd put on the floor in the cave. Poo, why did this have to be so difficult? His strength had come back enough that the boy felt he'd be able to support himself now, and with this strength, he once again tried to get the Ranger's attention.<br/><br/>Kosuke grabbed at the Ranger's arm and shook it, looking up at him and waiting for eye contact before gesturing fiercely to the ground again. ""Put me down,"" he mouthed, though there was no sound to go with it. At this point... it would just be really disappointing if he were ignored again. For someone with so much to say on a regular basis... this sucked. He still hoped that maybe his voice would return as the rest of his strength was gradually doing."
4418,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-08-02T22:24:35,saphiraah,"The Ranger could tell the kid wanted down. He looked down as he felt a grip on his arm, to find the kid furiously mouthing a demand. Yet there was no sound.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I've crushed his throat... he'll never talk again... Its all my fault.</span><br/><br/>He pounded harder with his feet, driving on and on. The last village he'd passed on his way up the mountain was not so far. He was sure they could reach it before full dark. Peering up into the sky, he shook sweat out of his eyes, unable to wipe his face as his hands were free, and pressed onward.<br/><br/>""I'm so sorry, kid... I'm... I'm sorry. This is all my fault. Look at you. I promise, I'll set it right before this ring of fire fades away. I'll make it right before I have to go."""
4419,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-08-03T02:16:31,docemoon145,"Kosuke sighed. Every time he tried to get the Ranger's attention, he just moved faster. Well fine. He'd just have to wait until the Ranger put him down on his own.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Then</span>maybe he could say something. Kosuke did his best to try and relax in Jorman's arms, though it was a bit of a bumpy ride. It turned out the Ranger had more to say, though it was only more apologies.<br/><br/>Kosuke let out another sigh. That was just about the only audible sound he could make. He curled himself closer to the Ranger, possibly seeking comfort. The boy lifted up a careful hand to his throat. It was definitely burnt, and it was definitely bruised. That much was sure. But it really didn't feel crushed. If Mr. Jorman somehow could make things better, if he could somehow help him speak again... That really would be a miracle.<br/><br/>Kosuke eventually gave up trying to communicate with the Ranger as he had been. Instead he just curled against him, laying in his arms quietly, one hand still touching his useless throat. His expression was sad, but no tears had yet come. He was just too tired to cry."
4420,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-08-06T01:25:12,saphiraah,"It was a quiet, ordinary evening, in a quiet, ordinary mountain village. The cook fires were burning happily from the huts around the village. The peaceful, monotonous life style of the villagers was shattered when the watchman suddenly sounded the alarm. They were unaccustomed to trouble, and the men in the village were slow to assemble. By the time they'd done so, the long man who'd approached the village was already standing before the watchman, panting heavily, a boy held in his arms. He was dusty, travel worn, and wild eyed with panic. The watchman noticed that his eyes darted around frantically, as if he were expecting something terrible to happen at any moment.<br/><br/>""Please..."" panted the man breathlessly, ""Have you a healer here?""<br/><br/>The watchman noticed the man was armed, but decided he was no thread. Nodding, he waved the assembled militia down, and offered to escort the man to the village doctor, adding, ""You'll have to forgive me for escorting you... Can never be too careful these days.""<br/><br/>""Of course. In fact, I would feel more comfortable if you did escort me. Thank you.""<br/><br/>Nonplussed by the man's response, the watchman turned and led the way down the dirt lane, heading through the huts toward one hut in particular."
4421,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-08-06T02:17:18,docemoon145,"Kosuke sighed; a rush of breath which carried no sound. It was ironic that a master healer should have to seek a doctor. Still though, self-treatment didn't always go as planned, and healers could generally be trusted. Not that he was the kind to deny people trust. The boy stayed quiet as he was brought to the hut where the town healer lived, not like he had a choice. The watchman who'd been escorting them gave a knock at the door.<br/><br/>""Densel!"" he called as he wrapped. ""We have an injured child here,"" he glanced at the Ranger, ""and a man that could use some treatment as well.""<br/><br/>There was a rustling sound behind the door and it was quickly opened. Behind it stood a middle-aged man with brown hair, hazel eyes, and a slim frame. ""Patients you say?"" he asked, soon catching sight of the Ranger and Kosuke.<br/><br/>""I'll leave them in your hands,"" the watchman said, walking away.<br/><br/>Mr. Densel nodded to the man as he left, turning to his patients. ""By all means, come inside!""<br/><br/>The doctor showed them seats and deemed that it was more prudent to treat the boy first. He directed the Ranger to set Kosuke down on a bed. Kosuke looked up at the doctor, an expectant look on his face. The doctor started to examine the boy, immediately noticing his bruised and burned throat and the several scrapes and bruises on the rest of his body. Then his eyes caught the leafless, golden tree pendant around the boy's neck.<br/><br/>Mr. Densel gasped in shock. ""Boy, you are a master healer?"" he asked in amazement. Kosuke nodded and the man was shocked that such a young boy could obtain such a title. He pushed his amazement aside however and continued his examination. ""Pardon me, would you remove your robes?""<br/><br/>Kosuke nodded again, sitting up. He slipped his white robes off his slight shoulders, revealing the remarkably pale, slight figure beneath. Though it sounded preposterous, the boy's robes, which made him look so small, actually made him appear bigger than he actually was. This was not a boy who could support himself in any sort of physical combat.<br/><br/>Kosuke undressed until he wore nothing but his undershorts. Being exposed like this, one could see the massive scar that cut diagonally across his torso. This clearly was not from the same source where his other injuries had come from. No, this wound was old, and looked like it had been a very near fatal wound when it was new. For such a small child though... it was remarkable it hadn't killed him.<br/><br/>Densel took a slight intake of breath at the collective appearance of the boy before him. ""Dear me,"" he muttered quietly. Kosuke blushed slightly, suddenly feeling very self conscious. ""Well,"" the doctor said, bringing himself back into the moment, ""I suppose your throat calls for the most attention right now,"" he said. ""How in the world did you get burned?""<br/><br/>Kosuke shook his head, deciding it was better if Mr. Densel didn't know. Densel's brow furrowed as he suddenly became suspicious of the boy's silence. ""Can you speak, boy?"" he asked, to which Kosuke shook his head. The doctor's expression became sad. ""I see. How very unfortunate.""<br/><br/>Kosuke shook his head again, causing some confusion to the good doctor. The boy made a writing motion with his hands and the man's eyes lit up. ""Ah! Yes, right away!"" Densel went off, returning shortly with a pen and pad. Kosuke took them gratefully and wrote carefully: ""I was not born mute.""<br/><br/>Densel's brow furrowed as he read this, and he examined the boy's throat more closely. ""But... such wounds wouldn't damage the vocal chords,"" he stated in a confused voice.<br/><br/>Kosuke nodded. ""I know,"" he wrote. ""I don't understand...""<br/><br/>The doctor ended the silence by clearing his throat. ""Well, anyway. I ought to tend to your wounds now-- both of you. Then you two definitely need a good night's rest."""
4422,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=200,2012-08-08T17:14:45,saphiraah,"When the healer finally moved to the kid's side, the Ranger moved carefully and slowly. He used his many years of training to blend in and go unnoticed. With the doctor's back to him, he wouldn't notice anything. He kept the doctor's form between himself and the kid's line of sight, blocking him from sight. The doctor and the kid were engaged in conversation, and he used this to his advantage. While they were speaking, he worked to the door and carefully slipped through it.<br/><br/>His arm was burning with more and more fire, and some how he knew this was bad. It couldn't last forever. When he looked at it again, he cold see that the circle he'd seen before was now a crescent. Nearly a quarter of the circle was gone. Whatever that meant, he knew it wasn't good. Half crazed with the fear that he would hurt someone else, he looked around the square as he emerged, searching for the best way to get out of the village without being noticed.<br/><br/>Finally selecting his route, he began creeping through the shadows, moving as slowly as he could make himself, trying to blend in and go unseen as he made his way."
4423,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-13T05:14:23,saphiraah,"Like the signs that precede an oncoming storm, Brinn's attention was peaked in stages. First, came the cool breeze with the smell of rain: She felt only a mild interest in his words as he deduced that she'd used a spell to gather information.<br/><br/>It wasn't all that remarkable that he'd managed it, given that she'd basically said it straight out. Unable to resist the desire to do so, she bent forward and began loosening the laces of her boots, then pulled them free.<br/><br/>He wasn't finished, however. Next, came the darkening skies: her interest increased significantly when he mentioned his own spell. She hadn't noticed. Normally she could feel the shift and flow of energy when any mage casts around her, but this time she hadn't. She wrote it off to her exhaustion at the time. After all, she'd been near fainting...<br/><br/>It was nothing, she told herself. The knit stockings she used came off easily, exposing feet a stark white from having been strapped tight in her boots so much through her life, the skin currently marked with divets and creases from the pressure of her tight boots. Her long, slim toes flexed, stretched, and danced as the relished in their freedom.<br/><br/>But then, like the thunder clap that announces the arriving storm, he dug in his pack, and she couldn't help but look over at him. He placed a paper on the ground, and a crystal, and her interest peaked. She understood the use of focuses, reagents, and other items of strength of spells, and understood both of these. She had studied the possibilities of written runes, down to the results of particular papers and inks that could be used for specific results. The quarts also caused her to start thinking fast. From what little she could deduce, his spell would be impressive. She couldn't help but watch attentively.<br/><br/>After she rolled up the legs of her pants, her feet slid into the cold water of the creek, pulling a groan from deep inside her, which she of course stifled. Her gaze, however, was locked on the traveler. As he explained, the final stage of the rising storm rose to a crescendo, and horror made her stomach turn to cold iron. He ws going to expose her aura. She saw no way to stop him, and now that she was bare-footed, she couldn't get away in time. He would see what she was, and it would be all over. There would be no way to trick him into trusting her, no way to extract information from him. Yet anther cause would be lost to her black nature.<br/><br/>She knew what his spell would show. The thunder storm of the season had arrived, and she could do nothing to stop it.  Her soul, her nature, her very being, was black as tar, and she knew it. Her aura would be no different. No matter how hard she tried, she would never change that. She was a monster.<br/><br/>When his spell completed, she first noticed that, of course, his aura was a blinding white. Of course it was... but then...<br/><br/>A gasp of absolute shock and amazement tore from deep within her. It was like lightning that struck clear to the depths of her soul. She stared around herself in wonder, tears welling in her eyes. Blinking fiercely, she tried to clear the tears away. She felt as though she were caught in the middle of a magnificent storm.  It was the most amazing sight she'd ever seen in her long years, and she couldn't find words.<br/><br/>It was grey. Dark, sure. But grey! It wasn't black. There was no hope for a black soul, but grey... GREY!! She was not beyond hope! There was some fragment of good left within her! She could nurture that fragment, and determined to do exactly that.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm... not a.. not a monster. I'm NOT a monster!!</span>she thought, almost screaming inside her head.<br/><br/>Reality slowly began to return to her and she became aware of the world outside her aura. She averted her gaze from the mage by bending to pick up hand full of pebbles and toss one into the water. When she sat upright again her expression was as it had been all day.<br/><br/>""Quite an impressive spell."" she said, tossing another stone, ""Your master taught you well.""<br/><br/>She didn't comment on either her aura, or his, unable to think of anything to say. Dark grey was amazing to her, but it would instill horror in him. She wasn't kidding herself. She knew that he would find her repulsive after such a result. It was only a matter of time before he found a reason to part ways."
4424,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-13T16:41:10,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dark gray huh?</span>Kosuke thought, his innocent eyes, unable to hide their emotions, were sad.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Whenever I see a darker aura, I wonder what makes a person take that path. It's just... so difficult for me to understand. But come to think of it, my aura is the only white one I've ever really seen. Even master's had some gray in it, though he'd worked years to try and purge himself of it. But she looks so young. Only people in hard places choose that path, but it still doesn't make things better.</span><br/><br/>Kosuke sighed and fiddled with the grass again. Of course, being the optimist he is, he always hoped to see a light aura surrounding people. Too often he was disappointed. By now, he was partially numb to the experience. Sometimes the results of the spell made him feel lonely. Surely there had to be at least one other person with a<span style=""font-style: italic"">white</span>aura.<br/><br/>He glanced over at Brinn. She too seemed to be having an internal struggle at the moment, but it looked like she was trying to contain happiness. Perhaps she'd been anticipating something much worse... like black. In all Kosuke's years he'd<span style=""font-style: italic"">never</span>seen a black aura. They seemed to be just rare as white auras. He could guess why.<br/><br/>It wasn't hard to figure out. For one to obtain a completely white, or completely black aura, they must forever move in one direction. That means, events that cancel out will make that goal impossible. So to have a white aura, one must always have and continue to: love all and hate none, be truthful always and lie never, protect all and harm none, heal all and harm none, be generous always and greedy never. And for a black aura it must be the exact opposite.<br/><br/>To do this for ones entire life and never falter is exceedingly difficult. He'd seen such cases described in books. They would call them unnatural,<span style=""font-style: italic"">inhuman</span>. One would expect a completely pure person to receive some sort of praise even, but instead, ancient<span style=""font-style: italic"">masters</span>would treat it as if there was something<span style=""font-style: italic"">wrong</span>with it. So it made someone like Kosuke feel offended and... lonely. He'd reached inside of himself a few times, when trying to understand others. Trying to find out why they would hate. Yet he would dig down for the feeling to try and understand it and it wouldn't be there. He was<span style=""font-style: italic"">incapable</span>of such emotions. Did that make him unnatural? Did it make him... inhuman?<br/><br/>Kosuke didn't want to believe that. He wanted to believe that all humans were naturally pure and that evil was taught to them, and forced upon them through hard experiences. But there was mountains of evidence against that. The sad truth was that there were thousands of things out there that he would never understand, never be able to experience, and that separated him from everyone else.<br/><br/>On the other hand, while Kosuke was happy with his life, he'd seen many people who weren't. He did whatever he could to show some of what he could feel to those people. He wanted to see them smile-- he wanted to see everyone smile. An impossible goal, but a wonderful dream.<br/><br/>After several moments of the both of them being lost in thought, Brinn said something.<br/><br/>Kosuke smiled at her, but his eyes still couldn't hide their sadness. In fact, some tears had welled up in his eyes as he was thinking. It looked odd, for someone to be smiling so naturally yet be on the brink of tears. ""Do you think so,"" he said, but his normally calm voice shook just slightly. He was not nearly so good at masking his emotions as Brinn. ""I've never quite gotten the result I hope for.""<br/><br/>He couldn't hold it in anymore. Having to speak those words, which held so much greater meaning to him than someone might think, was all his emotions could take. He put his head down on his knees and cried. His crying was strange. There were no sobs, just tears streaming down his face. And ironically, though he couldn't keep from crying, he couldn't force the smile off his face either.<br/><br/>That coupled with the pure white aura still surrounding him made him look something like a crying angel.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry,"" he said, as the tears continued down his face. ""I don't want you to think I'm upset at you. Sometimes feeling lonely just makes me cry."""
4425,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-13T17:23:28,saphiraah,"After speaking, she looked over, only to feel pain of shame grip her heart when she saw his expression. She didn't know this man, and he didn't know her, but somehow, he had already formed a horrible opinion of her. She could tell by the look on his face that he thought she was a monster. In absolute silence, she began strapping her boots on. When he curled up and began crying, she knew that it meant he could no longer stand her presence.<br/><br/>His face was buried in his knees, so she took her opportunity. Rising to her feet, she crept in absolute silence,  picking up her pack, and headed deeper into the trees. He had been the first to treat her with any shred of kindness in her long years. It was more than she had expected. Her soul was not completely black, but it changed nothing. It was black enough. She would never be able to change who she was. Casting one final glance behind her, she saw him as his voice faintly reached her through the trees as he said something to her.<br/><br/>She gave no answer as she turned her back and took up a southwesterly heading through the woods, hoping to reach town without using the road."
4426,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-13T17:58:13,docemoon145,"Kosuke was still crying, but something whispered inside him that Brinn had gone. Looking up and seeing it to be true, Kosuke sighed. He wiped the last tears from his eyes and looked around, in case she was still within sight. She wasn't. She was gone and Kosuke worried that it was his fault. He must have made her uncomfortable with his crying. Oh, if only she knew why he was crying. But it was too late now.<br/><br/>Kosuke sighed. He looked around him as the white light began to fade as the spell wore off. He was only wasting time here. He might as well just continue on his way to the village.<br/><br/>Scooping up his bag, and putting his materials back into it, Kosuke found his way back onto the road. Surely there was but another mile to go before arriving in... well, the name still escaped him. Hopefully, he wouldn't have any more run ins with bandits along the way.<br/><br/>Well it wouldn't be bandits..."
4427,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-13T18:17:36,saphiraah,"The bandits had had plenty of time to prepare. The girl had stolen their horses, leaving them injured, and on foot, but they knew the road she'd been on led to  only one place. When they reached the village, there was no sign of her, despite all of their searching. At first, they thought they'd missed her, then on a hunch, the leader had placed them in a wide perimeter around the village, watching the woods and grasslands that surrounded the village. No matter what direction she came from, one of them would see her.<br/><br/>He almost missed her. Almost didn't see the shadowy figure creeping through the shadows. He'd begun to doze in the heat of the sun, even from the shaded perch in the trees. She'd passed his position and was nearing the village when he saw her. In a panic that he would miss her and face punishment, he whipped out the item he'd been holding for hours. They'd all been given one, and told how to use it. It was easy to use, and he did it quickly. Raising the tube to his lips, he aimed, puffed, and fired the dart. It hit perfectly, padded by her shirt, yet still managing to penetrate her skin.<br/><br/>As he watched, she squirmed, reached back to scratch the spot. The dart fell free and disappeared in the brush. She didn't seem to notice. Grinning, he watched her go before climbing down. It was only a matter of time, now...<br/><br/>*****<br/><br/>The back of her arm itched. Whatever insect had bitten her must have left an irritated bite. Lovely. Just what she needed. Scratching the bite, she finally entered the village and headed directly for the smithy, hoping desperately that he would have the parts she needed already. If she had to wait days for him to make them, she didn't know what she'd do.<br/><br/>She was lucky. He had them. Relieved, she made her purchase, then headed for the tavern to find a quick meal before setting off again. She was starting to feel shaky and cold. It was time for a meal. She needed to keep up her strength if she wanted to make it traveling alone. Sitting at the table eating her meal, she frowned. She'd thought the meal would make her feel better, but somehow she was still feeling dizzy.<br/><br/>Refusing to take it easy, she finished her food, packed up her burden, and headed out of the tavern to set off along the road again. There was a well at the center of town. She approached it to take another drink. As she walked toward it, the ground suddenly began to move under her feet. She staggered and swayed, focusing on the well, determined to  make it.<br/><br/>She never did. Before she was aware of it happening, blackness took her... and the bandits finally moved in."
4428,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-13T21:42:08,docemoon145,"The walk to town from that point on felt like nothing compared to the rest of the journey. He was there in what felt like minutes, and indeed that would probably be a good estimate.<br/><br/>It was a small and quiet town, and the first thing Kosuke did was go into the nearest tavern. He sat down and picked up some food for the next time he went traveling and ordered a quiet meal. At least, that was what he'd been hoping for. Instead, a couple of idiots started a bar fight and tore the place up pretty bad.<br/><br/>After getting past a little apprehension, Kosuke convinced everyone that he was a healer and they let him treat all the people who'd gotten hurt in the fight. As soon as he was done patching up the last person, someone ran into the tavern, shouting, ""Some girl's been kidnapped! Over by the well!"""
4429,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-13T22:20:24,saphiraah,"As soon as the girl finally collapsed, several figures who had been waiting in inconspicuous places around the square converged on her. She was still somewhat conscious, if not coherent. She moaned, moving slightly on the ground. The first to arrive at her side was a bear of a man, shoulders wide as a mountain, chest round as a barrel, arms thick as tree trunks. It was odd that he was the gentlest of the lot. He stopped his cohorts from having too much fun with her as they arrived at her side, kicking and punching and pulling hair.<br/><br/>Her only response to all of this was to moan, and mutter something involving the name Jacob. She peeled her eyes open, saw the face of one of the men leaning over her and gave a loving smile, ""Jacob... I'm so sorry...""<br/><br/>The man sneered, thinner than the rest by far, with the nose of a rat, batted her hand away, then slapped her across the face. She offered no resistance to the slap and her was head sent whipping back on her neck, eyes rolling back in their sockets. The whites of her eyes were all that were visible as her body began to convulse. Every muscle seized, back arching, limbs contorting, foam gathering at the corners of her mouth. One man had been in the act of lifting her from the ground, but dropped her as the seizure hit, surprised by the reaction.<br/><br/>""Balls... she shouldn't be that far along for a couple days! Who shot her?""<br/><br/>A timid voice, a hesitant hand was raised, ""Uh.. I-I did..sir."" He was a pudgy man with a flat, wide nose and a flat, heavy brow that gave his face a squashed look, like he'd run into a wall too many times as a child.<br/><br/>""How much did you put in the dart?"" asked the bear.<br/><br/>""W-well... all of it, like you said, s-sir.""<br/><br/>""IDIOT!! I SAID THAT WITH THE FOUR DARTS YOU HAD, YOU SHOULD GET IT ALL USED!!!! THAT DOSE WILL KILL HER MUCH TOO FAST!! WE'LL NEVER SAVE HER ON TIME!"" the largest of the men, still kneeling over her, began barking orders to the rest of the men, ""No time to lose! Pack up, saddle up, and ride out in five! All of you! GO!!""<br/><br/>Through all of this, the girl's seizure lasted, then finally began to subside. As the men scattered in a frenzy to fetch horses and saddlebags, she lay twitching with the final tremors. She was still utterly unconscious, no longer making a sound.<br/><br/>""Blasted idjits,"" muttered the man with a gentle stroke of her cheek, ""They've killed her. He'll have all our heads for this. Hang on in there, miss... We'll get you that antidote. Don't even think of dying yet. We've got too many plans for you. Been looking for you a long time now."""
4430,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-13T23:00:05,docemoon145,"The man who had rushed into the bar to deliver the news was pretty frantic, and his story was incoherent. This town, or at least this man, clearly hadn't seen much action.<br/><br/>""Calm down Joseph,"" said the bartender, an aging man with gray hair, who still retained the physical prowess of a younger man. ""Just slow down and explain yourself,"" he said, passing the man a drink.<br/><br/>The man called Joseph accepted the drink. He drained the glass, took a breath and continued his story, slower this time.<br/><br/>""There was a girl, she was walking to the fountain. All of a sudden she collapsed, she was having seizures and stuff.""<br/><br/>""seizures?"" Kosuke asked.<br/><br/>The man gave him a funny look, like 'this isn't a conversation for a child', but nodded.<br/><br/>""Anyway,"" the man continued, ""After she collapsed a bunch of bandits came out,""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bandits?</span>Kosuke thought. ""They messed with her for a while, then... her mouth started foaming and they took up a bunch of horses and scrammed with the girl.""<br/><br/>""What did the girl look like?"" Kosuke asked him.<br/><br/>The man gave a look to the bartender. ""It's alright,"" the old man said, ""The kid's a healer.""<br/><br/>The man turned back to Kosuke, a slightly different look in his eyes now. ""She was young, with black hair in a braid, wearing heavy clothes.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Brinn!</span>Kosuke thought, a look of realization on his face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I have reason to believe you're allied with those who want to kill me.""</span>So the bandits were after her then?<br/><br/>""I have to go,"" Kosuke said, bowing to the room. ""I'm afraid I know the woman who was kidnapped.""<br/><br/>""But wait, no one's paid you for your treatment yet!"" the bartender called.<br/><br/>""I didn't do it for money!"" Kosuke called back, smiling slightly as he ran out the door.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>The first place Kosuke went was obviously the well. There was no one there anymore, but there were a whole lot of fresh footprints. Following these however, only took him as far as the edge of town, then the grass got in the way.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I should calm down,</span>Kosuke thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A sensory spell will help me find them, but I'll have to use a lower level one. I've used up a lot of manna already today and I'll probably have to use more.</span>He sighed,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Going after Brinn is going to get me into a lot of trouble... but something tells me I'm going to do it anyway.</span><br/><br/>His hair and robes swirled around him slightly as there was a rush of energy. The mage opened his eyes and looked off into the distance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That way.</span>"
4431,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-13T23:09:26,saphiraah,"All she knew was pain and confusion. Her brain was so full of fog she couldn't string two thoughts together no matter how she tried. Her body wracked with pain that overloaded all else. She was unaware of anything other than the pain. She knew nothing, she rememberd nothing, she felt nothing. She was nothing.<br/><br/>Outside her world of pain, the bandits had slung her across the back of their pack horse. She was limply draped over a large bag of supplies, then tied in place to keep her from falling. The bandits rode hard, pushing their steeds to the highest speeds they could manage over the local terrain of light woods and grasslands. A couple more times, she was taken with more seizures, but each time was weaker than the last. The final one went completely unnoticed as she was too weak to move much at all, and the movement of the horse concealed it. Her breathing became so shallow, with her abdomen struck repeatedly by the baggage she was tied to, that her lips began to turn blue. She wasn't getting enough oxygen. When they finally stopped for lunch a few hours later, to let the horses breathe, and drink, the leader of the group went to check on her, and became alarmed at what he found.<br/><br/>""Someone find me some of that root! The one he said to use in emergencies!""<br/><br/>""Sir, there's no time-""<br/><br/>""NOW!!"""
4432,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T00:01:32,docemoon145,"Kosuke hadn't yet moved from where he'd stood when he cast his sensory spell. Now his eyes were closed and he was breathing deeply. At full power, teleportation came rather easily, but with the amount he currently had, he would have to be very careful to do the spell right.<br/><br/>It would certainly be easier to cast if he had a teleportation scroll with him, but sadly that had been destroyed, and he hadn't had the time to transcribe a new one. This being the case, he would have to cast the spell using willpower alone, and that was difficult at half power.<br/><br/>One could see no effects from the spell yet as it had not started. Though there was a pressure building up in the air as Kosuke focused very carefully. One minute gone, then two. He didn't have much time to waste, but teleporting would surely be faster than trying to follow a caravan of horses on foot. Kosuke's eyes shot open. He had a good grasp on their location in his mind's eye, and knew exactly where he wanted to be. He held one hand up in front of him, two fingers raised and the rest curled shut. It might take a person a few moments to register that he was no longer standing there.<br/><br/>Kosuke had appeared hiding behind a tree next to the bandit caravan. He took a moment to regain his energy, then checked to make sure the coast was clear. All the bandits were scrambling around, looking for something. It was a perfect opportunity to go about unnoticed. Kosuke ran up to the horse with Brinn tied to it. She didn't look good. She needed immediate medical attention, but that would just have to wait a few seconds.<br/><br/>The mage rested a hand on Brinn, focusing only on her energy and his own. He'd already picked out the perfect place to take them. It wasn't too far, it was pretty safe from the bandits, and it had a fresh source of water. Within ten seconds, Kosuke had raised his hand as he did before, and neither him nor Brinn were there.<br/><br/>The appeared next to the stream where they had parted ways. Brinn sort of fell to the ground as she'd not been at ground level when they teleported, but Kosuke could not catch her. He himself collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. That was a rushed teleportation, such a thing was dangerous at full power, but he was nearly out. His stomach was turning and he felt like he could hardly walk if he had to, but he pushed that all aside. Right now, Brinn needed treatment.<br/><br/>It was pretty obvious she'd been poisoned. But luckily, diagnosing it was easier that the last time poison had come into play. This wasn't a personal concoction. Unfortunately, the healer knew it to be a very powerful and dangerous one. And Brinn had been over-dosed.<br/><br/>Quickly he reached into his pack and was thankful to have what he needed. He pullet out a wide assortment of herbs. One of these was an odd, bud-like root that was brownish in color. This was the first thing she needed to take. Kosuke tore off a piece of its flesh and opened Brinn's mouth. By no means could she eat it, but he placed it under her tongue where its properties could spread directly to her blood stream.<br/><br/>That maneuver would give him a bit more time, but he wasn't done yet. He took out a morder and pestle and ground several herbs together until it was a fine powder. Then he mixed this with some water. Kosuke looked into her mouth to see the root had dissolved already, that was good. He tilted her head back in a way so she would drink the solution and not inhale it. Once she'd consumed the potion, Kosuke held his hands over her and began a healing spell. The spell was to ease the pain. The potion was to purge the poison from her system. She should be back to full strength in and hour, awake in less, with the combination. But Kosuke was quickly growing weary, and he had no idea how long it would take for the bandits to notice Brinn gone and come looking. This place was at least a mile away, so hopefully they had time.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Kosuke healed for as long as he could, and he'd noticed Brinn's condition improving. But he was nearly out of manna, so he had no choice but to rest. The boy collapsed to the ground, laying on his back and breathing heavily. But he didn't let his guard down."
4433,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T05:01:19,saphiraah,"Brinn was lost in a world of pain and sickness. It was all around her. Even that began to fade until there was nothing. She couldn't have said if it was a second or a week later, but finally, the blackness bean to lift and give way to dreams. At first she welcomed the change eagerly, but the dreams quickly became dark, terrifying, and full of all of the memories that she never wanted to think about again. These were all memories that she had worked to bury deep within her mind, and fought to scub clean from her soul. It hadn't worked. As one, they rose to scream in her face.<br/><br/>*****<br/><br/>Lying limp in the grass, beside the same stream as before, Bring thrashed, moaned, cried, and spoke aloud in pleading, desoeratey pained tones. She made little sense most of the time, murmuring and slurring so that whatever she was trying to say was indiscernable. As the healing continued , however, she became more lucid, even though she remained unconscious.<br/><br/>""Jacob, please...."" she begged, ""I'm sorry... please. Don't...  I tried. It wasn't.... nngh... I'm sorry. Jacob, no.""<br/><br/>Then she began to cry out, pain, grief and fear tearing from her throat in a feral, ragged, primal scream."
4434,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T05:31:39,docemoon145,"Kosuke started back to attention as Brinn began screaming.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No!</span>he thought frantically,<span style=""font-style: italic"">she's being too loud!</span><br/><br/>The healer managed to gather enough energy and willpower to sit up. He crawled over to Brinn and examined her. This wasn't a physical problem, in fact, she was getting better. It seemed like... she was dreaming. Or rather, having a nightmare.<br/><br/>Kosuke wore a sad but kind expression looking down at her. ""Oh poor Brinn,"" he said, pulling some of her hair out of her face. ""I have enough power left to soften your dreams, but what comes of them is up to your pleasant memories,"" he said in soothing tones, though he doubted she could hear him.<br/><br/>The boy put one hand on her forehead and closed his eyes. A small white light came out of his hand, its warmth and goodness pushing itself deep into Brinn's subconscious. Once the spell had been cast Kosuke fell to lay on the ground beside her. He gave a small, tired laugh. ""That's all,"" he said weakly. ""If I use any more of my energy I won't be able to move. I hope you can get better before those bandits come because I certainly can't fight them. Though I'd rather they don't come at all... Maybe they won't find us."" He laughed again, ""But you can't hear a word I'm saying can you?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh Brinn,</span>he thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">How did you get these guys chasing after you.</span>"
4435,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T05:47:49,saphiraah,"As deep as the horror had been in her, the sudden change to peace left her reeling. She blinked, standing in the middle of the torture chamber, just as she remembered it from years ago, and watched it fade. She stood in blackness alone for a few moments, then a new scene began to form. She was lucid enough to find this odd... how can a place just fade away, then reform into something else.<br/><br/>""Dreams..."" she muttered, ""I'm dreaming... I don't remember going to sleep. What happened? The traveler... and... walking... and.... ngh!..."" she tried to think clearly, to remember, ""I was... walking. I-..."" a groan escaped her lips as the memory of the aura spell returned to her, along with the expression on his face that had confirmed her deepest fears, ""By the stars... what happened to me. Why can't I wake up? I remember eating... I felt so strange. Dizzy, and-... Poison! I was poisoned! Does that mean I'm dead? I couldn't be. This is not the eternal torment I'm to expect. I must be nearly dead. The bandits must have me for sure. The would have been close by, waiting.""<br/><br/>A single tear escaped her eye to run down her cheek.<br/><br/>""Then he found me at last. After all these years, all that work... I failed."" she threw back her head and screamed as a new dream, one more pleasant and wonderful than she could bear, began to form, ""WAKE UP!!!!!!""<br/><br/>*****<br/><br/>She sat up with a cry, arms flailing as if to fend off an attacker, then swayed. Squinting her eyes to block out the sun, she put a hand out behind her to keep herself upright, even if just a little. When she opened her eyes again, the world slowly came into focus around her. She was in the woods. This area looked a lot like the clearing she and-<br/><br/>She gasped as the prone, half-conscious figure of the mage came into sight. Hopping up at once, she crouched over his body, sitting on her heels, knife in hand, ready for anything. The area seemed empty, but she could never be sure. She felt clammy, weak, ill... all she wanted was a warm bed, and a week to sleep in it, but she knew there was danger near. Why else would he be just lying there like that? They must have caught him too. She'd left him alone to spare him that.<br/><br/>Regret caused her to wilt slightly, and she sank to her knees beside him. ""I'm sorry... this is all my fault..."" she didn't expect him to hear him. Her hands rose to cover her eyes, knife still held in one of them, and she wept."
4436,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T06:17:58,docemoon145,"There was a cry beside him as Brinn woke and jumped up. Kosuke didn't have much energy so he didn't waste it by sitting up. She shouldn't move around too much, she was still recovering from the poisoning. But the urgency in her eyes... and the fear. That was it, she must still be thinking herself captured. Brinn mumbled something and started crying. The mage gave her a small but cheerful smile and spoke.<br/><br/>""Oh poor Brinn. What are you crying for? I'm sure you're confused. A lot has happened since we separated. Please let me explain.""<br/><br/>""You were captured by bandits,"" He started. ""I found out about it and went after you. I teleported to their caravan and brought us both back out the same way. You'd been poisoned so I immediately treated you. I used up a lot of energy, but I haven't been injured so you needn't worry. Also, you won't be fully recovered from the poison for a good half an hour. You should rest. Hopefully we can rest and recover before they get anywhere near this place.""<br/><br/>He gave her one more good-natured smile. ""So are you feeling better, Brinn?"""
4437,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T07:11:43,saphiraah,"She watched him lay there, utterly limp as he spoke, and felt her chest fill with cold hard stones of guilt. He'd done this to himself for her. The monster that she was. She thought he was showing incredibly poor judgement by doing it, but she felt incredibly guilty all the same.<br/><br/>She didn't feel strong enough to be doing much, so she looked around them, searching their surroundings for something that would help her. She'd lost her pack somewhere along the way, which meant-<br/><br/>Her eyes went wide with sudden realization. Her pack. They had her pack. And with it, they also had...<br/><br/>She shook it off, refusing to think the horrible thought. They hopefully didn't know what they had in their possession. Looking down at the stricken mage, she pursed her lips hesitantly, then swallowed it down and acted on instinct. After rubbing her hands together to warm them, she whispered a few short lines under her breath. He hands seemed to shimmer with the mirage waves of heat, which was odd, then she passed a hand in front of his face, speaking a single word. The wave of energy that left her was strong, but it didn't take as much of a toll on her as it once had. Hopefully the spell would work and put him into a deep sleep from which he wouldn't wake until she woke him."
4438,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T07:40:54,docemoon145,"Kosuke looked up at Brinn. Her hands, they were shimmering with magic. No, he knew that feeling. He'd sensed it before. This was a dark magic spell. The mage closed his eyes, his jaw set, already knowing what would come next.<br/><br/>The shimmering came slightly off Brinn's hands. The magic was reaching for him, to complete the spell. When it was still a good foot or so away, there was some sort of shock. A flash of black and white light could be seen colliding, and the spell evaporated.<br/><br/>The mage sighed, and familiar words flashed through his mind; unnatural... inhuman... This happened whenever someone tried to directly cast a dark magic spell on him--benevolent or not. No impure magics could affect a person with a pure white aura.<br/><br/>After waiting a moment to let Brinn get over some of the confusion she might have, Kosuke opened his eyes again and spoke. ""I'm sorry. You can't touch me with black magic. It's impossible. It's because of my aura... it protects me. Did you know it's against normal human capabilities to have a white aura?..."" He trailed off, unable to vocalize his insecurities. But one could see his eyes shaking. They screamed, 'I am lonely!'"
4439,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T08:03:18,saphiraah,"The fear, frustration, relief, and everything she'd felt through the day was just too much. Like an over-loaded dam, her reserve just broke. She pushed unsteadily to her feet and stalked to the creek bed to search for roots and edible plants.<br/><br/>""Then how am I supposed to help you? and why did you even bother?""<br/><br/>Falling silent, she hoped deeply that he would simply fall asleep and leave her to stew in silence. Her anger was irrational, she knew, but it was all she could feel. Every time. Through her entire life. Every single time she'd tried to help someone, it had always failed. Most of the time she just made it worse. She was a blight. A curse. Damned to live alone, be a monster, because of her father. Because of what he'd done to her. She hadn't known better, and as soon as she'd figured it out, she'd run away, but still... it was inescapable.<br/><br/>Furious, crying, she kept searching for food. It she couldn't help him, at least she could feed him."
4440,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T08:30:01,docemoon145,"Kosuke mulled over her words for a moment. Based off of them, that black magic spell was intended to help him, and it couldn't. He felt bad about that; she was trying to be nice and it blew up in her face, literally.<br/><br/>""Why did I help you?"" he said, partially speaking to her, and partially speaking to the air. ""Don't take this the wrong way, but I don't really know. I just have to help people, it's inside of me. At the very least I... I can't even stop myself from trying.""<br/><br/>It was a strange and supposedly benevolent imbalance inside of him. While others had emotions such as hate and anger, they just weren't inside of him. To fill the gap, he had other amplified emotions; sadness for anger, and love for hate. He'd noticed how normal people would get angry and be unable to control themselves from doing rash things. He had a similar unfightable urge in his desire to help others. To help someone, and to see them smile brought him happiness. But whenever he thought about it, about why he feels so inclined to be kind to people even when they're not kind to him, he didn't have an answer.<br/><br/>Kosuke didn't know why he was different, but he certainly couldn't control it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Unnatural... inhuman...</span>Those words would haunt him from the moment he read them. It's the kind of thing that doesn't go away, that whispers in the back of your mind forever, making you wonder: is it true?<br/><br/>It would get him in trouble often. The urge to be honest often overrode his common sense, causing to give away things about himself he shouldn't, or offend someone without meaning any harm. He couldn't be like normal humans. He didn't have the key emotions to make him that way. Looking over at Brinn, she seemed to have an opposite problem. She had an overdose on the emotions he didn't have.<br/><br/>He'd have to ask her some day... He'd been too embarrassed to ask his master. But, since he couldn't feel it for himself, he wanted someone he trusted to explain to him what hate and anger felt like."
4441,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T20:49:20,saphiraah,"She managed to find a few roots,  some berries, and a bunch of nuts. It wasn't much, but they wouldn't starve. On her way back to him, she noticed a few berries on a bush that looked familiar. Her long shirt was folded up over her belly, fashioned into a makeshift sack. It was already bulky with the items she had gathered but she paused to examine the berries closer. The smell was familiar. She couldn't place it. Only after she plucked a leaf from the bush and smashed it between two fingers did she remember what they were. The berries were identical in taste to a rare sort of berry that was commonly sought after. Most people loved the berries and thought of them as a rare treat. Both berries we're delicious and rare, but this breed was different. They were metabolized in the body differently, causing an extreme tranquilizing effect. There were few who knew about the difference in these berries, or that they had such an effect. She felt positive that he wouldn't know, especially in his exhaustion.<br/><br/>""Perfect,"" she smiled to herself, ""these are exactly what he needs.""<br/><br/>She picked the berries carefully, keeping them held in one hand, making sure to keep them apart from the rest of the food. When she arrived, she first set down the berries in her hand, saying, ""found us a treat. I already ate my share. Couldn't wait to eat them."" She smiled slightly and began setting out the food.<br/><br/>She set in on eating a handful of the nuts, lounging back against a tree to wait. She only hoped that he would eat enough food to fill himself before falling asleep. He would likely be out a while."
4442,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=40,2012-06-14T21:55:40,docemoon145,"While Kosuke was thinking, Brinn had gone, collected some food, and come back again. She offered him some special berries and some other snacks she'd foraged for. Kosuke smiled at her, ""Thanks,"" he said, ""I think I'll save the best for last then.""<br/><br/>He ate some of the nuts and roots and saved the berries for last. He didn't have the heart to tell her he had food in his bag, but it might be better to save that for later anyway; they might need it. Kosuke didn't know very much about plants and such if they weren't medically important. But he knew enough about poisonous plants to avoid them. He didn't recognize anything she'd brought as being poisonous, so he trusted her foraging skills.<br/><br/>""You're a pretty good forager,"" Kosuke said to her smiling as he started eating the berries. ""I'm afraid my knowledge of plants is strictly medical."" He paused for a moment as he started to feel sleepy, and yawned. ""I guess I did use up a lot of energy,"" he said. ""I should probably get some sleep..."" Yet he found that despite his saying that, he wouldn't have been able to stay awake if he tried.<br/><br/>He stayed awake long enough to lay down on the grass, then fell into sweet dreams."
4443,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-14T22:18:35,saphiraah,"Watching him eat, she felt a slight relief in the burden of guilt she felt. Her problems had cause him enough harm that she felt better at seeing him eat and rest. When he finally began to eat the berries, the feeling of relief grew. He needed to rest. It would restore his body, his mind, his manna. When his eyes rolled back and he began snoring, she popped the rest of the root she'd been munching into her mouth and rose to move closer.<br/><br/>Still chewing, she looked him over, deciding how best to go about this. First, she saw that his belongings were all safely tucked away in his pack, and would not be in danger of falling free. Next, she tested her strength after the recent poisoning by sliding her arms under his back and knees. He was heavy, but not too bad. She'd carried more weight in her time. She felt relatively certain she could bear him for the short distance she had in mind. He was limp and difficult to manuever, but she managed it. She hauled him up, then allowed him to flop limply over one shoulder. After shifting him just a bit, she struggled to her feet. It was difficult, extremely so, but she managed. The short walk was far more difficult than she'd thought it would be. By the time she reached the dense formation of rocks and shrubs, she was sweating and clammy.<br/><br/>It didn't take her long. Within minutes, she had fashioned a bed of pine needles for him, lay his cloak over it, then rolled him in it to keep him warm. She arranged wood for a fire and left it for him to light when he woke. It wouldn't do to have him left unconscious with a fire burning to announce his location. The night wouldn't get all too cold, anyway. She left his pack near him, where he would see it, then stepped out of the tiny, hidden enclosure. Once outside it, she began chanting. The spell cost her, but she erected a near perfect wall of shadow to reflect the light. All that could be seen from the outside was more foliage. Last but not least, she laid a mild compulsion of shadow power about the place, which would instill a mild urge to be elsewhere in anyone who happened to walk near. When the wall of shadow was crossed by his exit, it and the compulsion would vanish.<br/><br/>With a final glance toward where she knew he lay, she sighed with sorrow, then turned and headed into the woods. It was the only goodbye she would ever be able to give the first friend she'd known since her early childhood."
4444,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-15T05:09:46,docemoon145,"Kosuke didn't know how long he'd slept. It could have been hours, or even days, but it was long enough for someone to move him somewhere else. He figured it must have been Brinn. Perhaps the bandits had come back so she'd moved them somewhere safer, or maybe it was just a precaution. It seemed like she'd made a makeshift bed for him. That explained why his sleep was so comfortable. He even had a fireplace ready if he needed it.<br/><br/>All of this was here, but... well, the only thing missing was Brinn. Was all of this a... a goodbye? So the travelers had finally separated, huh? That was a shame, and they were just getting to know each other too. But he supposed, she had things she wanted to do. Like she had to get her cart fixed up, so she could sell her merchandise and make a living. It would be foolish to think they could have just traveled together aimlessly forever.<br/><br/>Kosuke stood up and put his cloak back on properly. He picked up his bag, but he didn't bother checking it. He knew Brinn wouldn't have stolen from him. While the fireplace was a very thoughtful addition to his little camp, he didn't intend to use it. It was time he went traveling again. He probably wouldn't go back to that other town... well there was a fork in the road on the way to it. Maybe he'd see what was down there.<br/><br/>Kosuke rubbed his eyes and stretched to shake off the remnants of sleep. It appeared to be morning, so he'd at least slept through the night. He felt great for it though. His manna had fully returned and it was a lovely morning. The traveler paused a moment to pull some bread out of his bag. He nibbled on this as he continued his endless journey. Surely he would meet new people along the way. There were lots of people out in the world; he'd make lots of friends. And if he ever saw Brinn again, he'd have to thank her. She had been a wonderful friend."
4445,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-15T06:04:16,saphiraah,"After the chaos of finding the herbs needed, one would think the situation around the small caravan would not be able to get more chaotic... but they would be wrong. The situation exploded into a frenzy when the first man returned, only to find her missing. They searched everywhere, the leader bellowing like the bear he was, but there was no sign of her. not even a footprint. She was just gone.<br/><br/>They rushed back the way the had come, but by the time they reached the village again, she was gone. None of them ever noticed that some time during their travels, one man began acting strangely. He stared around with vacant eyes, following orders and saying little. In the middle of the night, he rose from his bed quietly and crept to the pack animals. No one ever saw him as he took a single pack from among the supplies on the pack horses and set off into the woods.<br/><br/>He was found the next morning with no memory of most of the previous day. They suspected dark magic, but could not determine what had happened. In confusion, they stuck together, set up a guard, and rushed back to their employer and master, fearful of the worst."
4446,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-15T17:01:42,docemoon145,"Kosuke couldn't be sure, but it felt like about a quarter mile walk from where he had been before he saw the fork in the road. He'd already been to the village on the left, so now he chose the the right path.<br/><br/>Perhaps it was nature's way of compensating for the friend he'd parted with, but the weather was far more merciful than the past couple of days. There were several lazy clouds in the sky that would occasionally block the sun, and the temperature had dropped to something reasonable. Along the path he was currently taking, the grassland began to give out to mountainous forest land. Soon he could feel the previously level path begin to take a climb.<br/><br/>It seemed like this path was going to go partially over the mountain, instead of around it. Kosuke wondered if perhaps there was a village on the mountain, or maybe not for quite a ways past it. Either way, it seemed he'd be walking for quite a long time. But traveling to new places was always so unpredictable."
4447,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-15T23:05:36,saphiraah,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thrum-hiss-smack.</span><br/><br/>The sound of insects, birds and critters in the woods was briefly interrupted by a much different sound. The woods in this area were sparce, populated by only the heartiest of trees. The trunks were wide, sturdy, and heavily worn by weather. The air hung with mist chilled by the breeze coming off the mountain top. In this area, even in the dead of summer, heat was never a problem.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Thrum-hiss-smack.</span><br/><br/>The steel tip of an arrow embedded deeply into the target of woven reeds hung on the trunk of a tree. The tip dug deep into the solid weaving, the barbs of the head digging in with a solid grip. The fletching on the arrow quivered with impact, brushing against a few other arrows, which were embedded so close to this last arrow that they touched.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Thrum-hiss-smack.</span><br/><br/>A man stood among the foliage of the forest, nearly 50 paces from the target, which was an incredible distance. With the lack of underbrush in the higher forests, he was able to practice obstructed shooting, with the benefit of visibility. Drawing another arrow from the quiver across his back, he knocked the arrow, then tensed all of the muscles in both arms and across his back, drawing back the string. His bracing arm extended straight out, the fingers of his pulling arm holding the arrow steady on the string. There was once a time when his muscles would have quivered at drawing back such a weight, but those day s were long past. He had developed a significant increase in upper body muscle, leaving his figure lean and trim, solidly built of muscle. After sighting down the arrow for only a second, he released, sending the arrow flying across the staggering distance to slam into the tree. The shot, as usual, was perfect.<br/><br/>Smiling to himself, the archer picked up his pack, and strode toward the target to retrieve his arrows. Only minutes later, he emerged from the tree line, pack slung over his back, bow worn across his chest, quiver neatly hung beside his back. The mountain village was tiny, but it was his to protect as a ranger of the king's court. He was the strategic arrowhead at the tip of every battle, the leader of the small militia contingent, and the political envoy to the Royal Court whenever matters required such relations.<br/><br/>Smiling, he descended the hill toward the village, overlooking the many houses and buildings. These were his people. His to protect and serve. His to guide and teach. He wouldn't have it any other way."
4448,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-15T23:36:09,docemoon145,"Hours now surely he'd been walking. The path had become twisted shortly into the hike and the trees made it impossible to see further than a few feet. It was getting late and the sunlight was fading fast. Walking unaccompanied at night was not the smartest thing to do by any standards. The traveler chose now rather than later to set up camp.<br/><br/>Kosuke pulled off the road to where he wouldn't be seen unless someone was looking for him. He found a small patch of grass hidden behind some bushes. The grass was a bit damp from the fog that often graced mountains, but it was comfortable enough. At least for one night's rest anyway.<br/><br/>The traveler pulled a paper talisman out of his bag. He held it up in the air as high as he could reach and released it. It hung, suspended there for a moment before vanishing from sight. That talisman would create a small shield around him while he slept that would keep out hostile presences. It was rather handy, and would stay active until he removed the unseen talisman.<br/><br/>He pulled some food out of his pack and ate it quietly; the sounds of the animals were all this forest needed. As soon as he was finished he pulled off his cloak and used it as a type of bedroll. Hopefully he wouldn't get too wet and cold during the night.<br/><br/>While it's true that it's better safe than sorry, the irony was the there was a mountain village not two hundred yards from where he lay."
4449,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-16T06:42:34,saphiraah,"The tiny village was strategically positioned at the point where a small valley between two outcroppings of mountain footings, forming a tight V-shaped wall. Nestled at the deepest point of the vale was a large stone building, constructed beautifully granite obviously taken from these very same mountains. The building blended in perfectly with the background. The small shops, huts, and homes that sprawled out from the great stone fortress were all of varying color, construction, and size, creating a scrambled look. Still, it had its appeal and charm when seen from the a distance.<br/><br/>The archer headed toward none of these. Instead, he stopped as the line of trees ended, giving way to the expanse of cleared land that was a result of the felling of trees used to build homes. He followed the trees, preferring to keep to the shadows, and ended up at a hut that was hidden away in the trees, nestled against the foot of the mountain. His home was removed enough from the town that when he finally got a chance to go there, he could leave the hectic pace of his work and duty behind, and relax. This time, however, he didn't feel alone. It was a strange feeling. After peering around the empty cabin, he shrugged it off as a lingering sense of duty.<br/><br/>Utterly weary, comforted by the fact that no imminent danger threatened his people, he set to work preparing to end his day. First the bow, as always. He oiled the string, unstrung the bow, and left it wrapped in leather at the back of his wardrobe to protect it from the moisture in the air. Next, his daggers. Within a quarter bell, he had honed the edges to a razor. After peering down the length of the blade to be sure, he nodded in satisfaction and sheathed them securely, tying the leather strap across the hilt to be sure they would not fall free. When he released the buckle on his belt and pulled it from around his waste, he groaned in pleasure. That would always be his favorite part of the day. The belt was heavy, uncomfortable, and dug into his skin. It was nice to remove it, and put aside his 'fighting-man' facade. His groan of pleasure was repeated, perhaps even more pronounced, when he kicked off his boots. It was a marvelous feeling. He ate a simple meal of roasted meat given to him by one of the ladies in down, a few rolls, and an apple, while sitting beside the fire.<br/><br/>It was inevitable that he would begin to doze off, exhausted as he was, but he fought it. The itching of his eyes warned him ahead of time, so he scooted to the edge of his chair, sat upright, and rubbed at his eyes to wake himself. He didn't want to go straight to bed. For once, he wanted to enjoy a peaceful hour or two. Within only a minute of shaking himself awake, as he peacefully gazed into the fire, his eyelids had begun to droop once more. He didn't realize it at first as his thoughts and contemplations began to slow, and gradually make the shift from conscious thought to dreams. His mind began to fill with a wonderful, warm fog of slumber. His eyelids drooped even farther, only to be dragged open again. His conscious mind warred against the pull of his subconscious, each half trying to dominate and control. Immitating the drooping of his eyelids, his head began to tild and wobble on his neck.<br/><br/>It was at this time, the observer hidden in the deepest shadow of the deepest corner of his tiny cabin, finally relaxed.<br/><br/>This was, indeed, a precarious position for the archer to be in, perched on the edge of his chair as he was. He nodded, bobbed, and blinked, slower and slower each time. The whole process strangely fascinated the observer. It took him only minutes to finally fail in the effort of opening his eyes again, though that didn't stop his eyelids from trying. They continued to tense. His eyebrows even pulled upward as he tried. Quite a fighter this one. The bobbing of his head finally set off his center of balance and his entire body began to sway. Once, the tilting of his body jolted some part of his mind that remained aware of his surroundings, and he jerked upright, eyes pulling open at once.<br/><br/>At first, the observer tensed in fear that discovery was imminent, but the danger passed as the archer's eyes remained glazed with sleep. He gave a little snort as he began to wobble again, eyes rolling back in their sockets to expose the whites before the eyelids descended once more. His head rolled to the side as his neck lost the strength to continue supporting it. The wobbling became more dangerous as he descended into genuine sleep.<br/><br/>""Poor guy... absolutely exhausted, yet too proud to sleep..."" whispered the observer, the words falling on deaf ears.<br/><br/>The observer crept from hiding and walked on padded feet to the archer's side. With the touch of a gentle hand, the wobbling of the archer was easily guided backward. He jerked, snorted and almost woke at the unexpected touch, but a gloved hand to the cheek provided the reassurance all human beings crave, and he subsided. With a genuine snore, this time, he settled limply back against the back of his chair.<br/><br/>""Let me help you..."" whispered the observer once more, ""You give everything to your people. Allow me to relieve you of your burden. You are the only one who would have detected the motions of my men. We can't have that, now can we? Enjoy your rest, oh vigilant one. You deserve it. I give you my word, though you will never hear it, that you will find your kingdom relatively in tact when you return to it.""<br/><br/>In one quick motion, the observer inserted a tiny piece of wood into the slumbering archer's neck. Whatever it was that had been inserted, it was apparently hollow, because the next action produced a vial. Using a peculiar method, the liquid was slowly, methodically poured through the wooden tube, into the vein of the archer."
4450,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-18T01:11:49,docemoon145,"The traveler was completely submerged now, in warm dreams. They were dreams of sitting with his master again, before a fire, listening to the many stories he had to tell. Then another memory dream. This time he was with his mother. Her blonde curly hair and chocolate eyes sparkled as if she were really there, and it was like he could truly feel her warm embrace. She always smelled like wheat, barely, all sorts of grain. She was kind, caring, and encouraging, and would play with him, and let him try to help her do the housework. When he dropped the laundry she would only give a warm laugh and a kind smile, letting him do his best to finish the job he'd started. It was such a peaceful existence.<br/><br/>His father too, though seldom around, was always kind and encouraging when he was there. He quickly noticed that his son wasn't quite suited to physical activities like most boys, and tried instead to educate him when he could. Reading, writing, and math soon came easily to him, and surely his father would have taught him more advanced things if he had been around more. But Kosuke's dreams stayed only in his happy memories of his father, mother, and master.<br/><br/>For a brief moment, he was pulled into the memory of the night of the riot. So many people screaming. One man, who had been drunk, slashing him with a short sword. There was a lot of pain, and fear. His master's face was but a blur among the sea of people. Then, a warm light... His wound healed, though the scar couldn't be mended. His master smiling down at his tear-streaked face, then turning to the villagers. ""I will take him in!"" he called. ""He has not yet been tainted by the ways of black magic. Let him learn healing, and protection from me. There is no need for us to bring any further harm to this innocent child!""<br/><br/>Then back to warm memories; learning with his master, the pride of healing another living creature, all the smiling faces he'd seen on his journey. Silently, he rolled over in his sleep. His cloak was doing an adequate job of keeping him dry and warm."
4451,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-18T06:41:02,saphiraah,"The observer crept lightly out of the small cabin, making a path through the woods around the edge of the city. Movement was slow, as the woods were now dark, but the observer showed no sign of hesitation in this familiar terrain. Finally, the desired destination was reached, and with utter silence, the observer stopped moving.<br/><br/>""Is it done?"" the voice was deep, quiet, unwielding.<br/><br/>""He wont be moving for at least a day... and when he does, he'll be in a world of hurt.""<br/><br/>""You were not seen?""<br/><br/>""Of course, not.""<br/><br/>""Notify the others. We are ready to proceed.""<br/><br/>The observer melted into the woods in silence without another word."
4452,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-18T23:30:18,docemoon145,"Eventually, Kosuke's dreams faded away and he found himself opening his eyes. The traveler blinked a few times, rubbed his eyes, sat up and stretched. It was a little cool out this morning in the mountains, with a think layer of fog rolling across the ground, but the weather felt like a godsend compared to what he'd been facing for the past couple weeks. At the very least, this was some relief from the heat of the rest of the nearby land.<br/><br/>The traveler sat up and fished some bread out of his bag for breakfast. He ate it at a comfortable pace, and when he was done he packed up, plucked his talisman from the air and went on his merry way.<br/><br/>The winding road he'd been on continued to curve. At last, after turning a corner around a group of trees, he could see a village not too far away. He was surprised how close he'd been sleeping to the place. If he had only walked for another half hour or so, he would have seen it and not have had to sleep outside. Oh, well. He was here now, and he was going to do what he did every time he entered a new town: Explore for a bit and heal any injured person he came across, and find the town's hospital if they had one and help out for a while.<br/><br/>Looking around, he saw the village to be rather ram-shackled. It was a mismatch of all kinds of buildings with one huge gray fortress at the back. He wondered if that fortress at the back was some sort of military base. Maybe this was a military village. Well, a mountain wouldn't be a bad place for something like that; good natural defenses. The traveler continued to wander around and get familiar with the layout of the mountain village."
4453,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-19T22:35:50,saphiraah,"The shadows had long finished their work before the sun rose. When the town began to wake, chimneys slowly beginning to release streams of smoke, the sounds of voices rising through windows, the shadows were long gone. None of the people of the small village knew what it was they would soon face. If they had, they would likely have fled in terror.<br/><br/>Soldiers began their normal routines of practice, drills, and duty. Mothers ushered their children to school. Fathers left their homes bound for their respective places of work. The Lord of the Keep, the  man who was overseer to all that went on in this town, slept late this morning, much to the surprise of his assistant. This had never happened.<br/><br/>The Lord's man servant, hesitant and fearful that he would be punished for doing so, finally crept into his master's chambers when he could get no answer through the door. His shout was heard all through the keep. He rushed to his master's side. The Master, Lord Farwulf, lay in his bed, pale as death, unwaking, and covered in blood.<br/><br/>And still the Archer slept, his body gone cold, his pulse indetectable, his dreams a plague of terror."
4454,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-20T00:03:17,docemoon145,"Kosuke had soon located the town's hospital. It was a pleasingly lively and cheerful place despite the the various illnesses and conditions plaguing its residents. He'd found the doctor in charge of the place and politely waited until his urgent matters had been attended to before addressing him.<br/><br/>""Sir!"" Kosuke called, hurrying over to the man.<br/><br/>""Hm?"" the man turned to him. ""He was an older man and slightly on the larger side, but his eyes were kindly. He knelt down to Kosuke. ""What's the matter child?"" he asked, mistaking his reason for being there, ""is someone injured?""<br/><br/>""No sir, not that I'm aware of,"" Kosuke replied. ""My name is Kosuke Ataru, and I'm a traveling healer. I've stopped in this village and I'd like to aid wherever I can.""<br/><br/>The man looked at him doubtfully, ""You're a healer, you say?""<br/><br/>""Yes sir,"" Kosuke assured him. ""I was apprenticed to Aldan Toryu.""<br/><br/>The man's eyes widened, recognizing the name. ""Well, I'd heard he took on an apprentice several years back. Is that really you?""<br/><br/>""Yes sir,"" Kosuke said, holding up his necklace so the doctor could better examine it. The symbol of the golden leafless tree was well known throughout the medical community. There were six necklaces made depicting the crest, and the crests were enchanted. Only a benevolent healer could wear it, if anyone else tried, the gold would rust. That was the legend at least. And for that matter, the crest was an extremely difficult shape to craft, so no more had been made after the original six. It was common for master healers to pass their crest on to their apprentices, so the man had little reason to doubt Kosuke's words.<br/><br/>The man's mind was reeling. A master healer would only give up their crest once their apprentice had become a master healer themselves; the crest was absolutely precious. But this boy was so young... Still, if he possessed the crest, given to him by Master Toryu no less, he was above the man in both skill and rank in the healing community. Feeling a surge of shock and respect, the doctor bowed down to the boy. ""Forgive me for showing you such disrespect!"" The doctor said in awe. ""It is a great honor to have someone with your wisdom and skill here in our humble town!""<br/><br/>The other nurses and patients looked in shock to see their head doctor bowing to a child. Kosuke blinked in surprise, then gave the man a sheepish smile. ""Please, there's no need for that. I'm not used to it. I'd just like to help out here if I can.""<br/><br/>The doctor looked up at him, ""Oh, yes of course! There are many here who your magic could heal far better than the meager herbal skills I have.""<br/><br/>Just then a soldier burst in the door. He looked to have been running at top speed to get there. ""Lord Farwulf!"" He called, ""Doctor, come quick!""<br/><br/>The man's speech was inconclusive, but his meaning was clear. The doctor was immediately on his feet. He took hold of Kosuke's hands, ""Please, sir. Come with us. We could use your help.""<br/><br/>Kosuke nodded seriously and the three ran to the giant gray fortress. The guard called for the people inside to open the gate and they were lead inside to this Lord Farwulf's room. There was a collective gasp at the sight. The doctor ran over to the dead man, desperately feeling for a pulse, reaching into his bag for supplies.<br/><br/>""Stop, there's no need,"" Kosuke said, but there were tears in his eyes for the death of this person he didn't know. He could sense that there was no trace of an aura, or life, coming from this body. ""He's already dead. He has been for hours."" The boy tilted his head down. ""There is nothing anyone can do for him now.""<br/><br/>The atmosphere in the room was heavy and grave. Far away, Kosuke could barely hear one of the guards calling: ""Someone go wake the archer! Where<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>he when this was happening?!"""
4455,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-20T06:23:20,saphiraah,"Upon closer examination, the Lord of the keep's death was obviously not a fast or painless death. His injuries were inflicted in stages. First, his ribs were broken, likely to make every scream painful. The more minor injuries, shallow cuts that would have stung horridly, and rashes caused by extreme friction, all were non lethal, yet horridly painful. They had been inflicted long before his death judging by the state of the tissue around the injuries. Next, more serious injuries had been inflicted, deeper cuts that would bleed heavily, broken fingers and toes, gouged eyes. Drills had been used to bore holes through his shin bones. After his death, his body had been posed in a gruesome position. It was a clear statement to the city. A statment that promised more violence to come.<br/><br/>Though the guardsmen tried to keep the matter hushed, their leader, the King's Ranger they all knew as Ranger Jorman, was absent. Normally, he would be around, issuing commands. He would also analzye the crime scene and know what it meant, but none could find him."
4456,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-21T04:15:19,docemoon145,"((sorry I'm being so slow))<br/><br/>""I don't know how someone could do such a thing,"" The doctor said quietly to Kosuke. ""It's inhuman.""<br/><br/>Kosuke cringed at the mention of one of his least favorite words, though he assured himself it wasn't directed at him. Still, though he didn't voice it, he disagreed with the doctor. Things like this happened so often, that he was beginning to think it was a part of human nature, just as healing was. Most things had both a light and a dark side and people could go in any direction.<br/><br/>""Something tells me more than one person was involved here,"" the young man voiced.<br/><br/>""Oh?"" the doctor said. He was interrupted when a guard approached him.<br/><br/>""Perhaps you should take the boy away,"" the guard suggested. ""He shouldn't have to see such things. And this is no place for children.""<br/><br/>""No one should see these things,"" the doctor replied. ""This boy happens to be a master healer."" He turned away from the slightly offended guard and back to the traveler. ""So you think more than one person did it?""<br/><br/>""Well,"" Kosuke said, wording things carefully, ""One person very well might have committed the actual acts of torture and murder, that much is hard to tell. But seldom is anything of this magnitude executed by a single person. And this was obviously very carefully organized.""<br/><br/>The doctor thought for a moment, then he had to agree. ""Well,"" the doctor said regretfully, ""I am only a doctor. I can't help in a crime scene. I'm sorry, but I should be going back to the hospital."" And so the doctor took his leave.<br/><br/>Kosuke turned to the guard beside him. ""What's your name?"" he asked.<br/><br/>The guard came to attention, ""Corporal Angus Crowley, sir,"" he said, his training took over and he forgot he was addressing a child.<br/><br/>""Well Mr. Crowley,"" Kosuke said, giving him a slight smile, ""the next step is to find whoever did this to Lord Farwulf. Who's in charge here?""<br/><br/>""Well,"" the guard faltered, ""Lord Farwulf was in charge of the town, but Ranger Jorman is in charge of the guard forces.""<br/><br/>""Where is he now?""<br/><br/>The guard faltered again. ""We don't know. It's not like him to be missing at a time like this.""<br/><br/>Kosuke thought for a minute. ""Send someone to his house. Maybe he slept in?""<br/><br/>The guard looked dubious, but he turned and shouted out the door. ""Send Corporal Paul out to Ranger Jorman's house! If he's there, bring him here!""<br/><br/>Thumping feet could be heard as Corporal Paul ran off to Ranger Jorman's house. Kosuke sat against a wall, prepping himself for an expectedly long wait."
4457,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-21T06:10:42,saphiraah,"The door to the Ranger's cabin burst open as a frantic young corporal burst through it, panting and weezing. His eyes flitted around the cabin, searching, and came to rest on the ranger, still sprawled in sleep in the chair near the fire place. The house was dark, cold, and silent. Rushing forward, the corporal shouted.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry, sir... but you've got to get up! Lord Farwulf, he-.... Sir!"" the lad shook the Ranger on the shoulder when he didn't rouse, but got no response, ""SIR!! Wake up!! SIR!""<br/><br/>Horror reflected in his eyes. Not him too.... The corporal turned, now terrified, and set his course back to the keep. He was panting heavily, out of his mind with panic, when he finally burst back into the gruesome crime scene, ""He's... he's dead!! The Ranger! I couldn't wake him!!""<br/><br/>HAving said this, he looked back at the bed where lay the remains of his master, and he paled. His eyes rolled back and he crumpled, limp, to the floor."
4458,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-21T17:18:28,docemoon145,"""Paul! Paul!"" Corporal Crowley cried, shaking his comrade. ""What madness is going on here?!""<br/><br/>Kosuke looked at the chaotic scene before him and sighed profusely. The corporal looked over at him as if offended by the gesture. ""Panic does nothing to improve a situation Corporal. Surely Mr. Jorman has taught you that?""<br/><br/>""You heard Paul: Ranger Jorman is dead!"" He spat.<br/><br/>""Either way,"" Kosuke said, standing up, ""I wanted to at least see the man's body. If he is dead and he was killed at the same time as Lord Farwulf, we would have definite proof that this was the doing of multiple people. Have someone else attend to Paul,"" Kosuke said, turning away from the Corporal. ""Station some others to keep people from messing with any evidence that may have been left here. I'd like you to show me the way to Mr. Jorman's house.""<br/><br/>It was typical for the boy to put on a calm and collected act in the midst of a crisis, but internally he sighed. How in the world did he get dragged into directing the investigation of a crime scene? He was a healer for pity's sake. Unfortunately, the sad truth of the matter was that no one else here seemed confident or capable enough to do it. He had no choice.<br/><br/>The corporal hesitated for a moment, then called in a few guards to watch the crime scene. He gave Kosuke a thorough glare before speaking. ""You will not replace Ranger Jorman,"" he said coldly. ""And I don't much like taking orders from a child-- healer or not.""<br/><br/>""I don't intend to take anyone's place,"" Kosuke said calmly. ""But I cannot simply let murderers run free. Besides corporal, there is the possibility that Mr. Paul was simply overreacting. Now if you would be so kind...""<br/><br/>At that, the corporal hesitated for only a slight moment, before leading the mage off to Ranger Jorman's house.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>The ranger's house was slightly small, and would have been very cozy had it not been so cold and damp. No one had tended to the fire that morning, and the fog had crept in to dampen the place. They had only been inside for a moment before the corporal let out a gasp. He ran over to a chair which was housing a slumped figure.<br/><br/>""Ranger Jorman!"" He cried, but there was no response. He turned to Kosuke with an evil glare in his eye, as if blaming him for getting his hopes up. ""He's cold as ice,"" he spat. ""It is as Paul said. The Ranger is dead.""<br/><br/>Kosuke closed his eyes and focused for a moment. It had been intentionally dimmed, but there was still the faint aura of life around the man. ""He's not dead,"" Kosuke said, walking over to the man, ""But he's been given quite the powerful sleeping drug. For two reasons, I would guess,"" Kosuke said, reaching into his bag and pulling out some herbs and a charm. ""First, so he wouldn't be around to stop the assassination of Lord Farwulf. Second, to cause panic and confusion. He turned to the corporal, ""Since this is a mountain village, you cremate your dead, right?""<br/><br/>He gave a sick nod, ""Yes, sir,"" he said. He was finding it increasingly difficult to think of this boy as a child.<br/><br/>""Perhaps they hoped you'd think him dead and burn him alive. That would make their job exponentially easier.""<br/><br/>The corporal gave a gulp, wondering who they were facing here. Kosuke considered the herbs in his hands, and the charm pendant he was grasping, then examined the Ranger's body more closely. He soon found a slight prick mark in the man's neck.<br/><br/>""Oh, they're clever,"" the boy mused.<br/><br/>""What is it?"" the corporal asked. ""Have you found something?""<br/><br/>Kosuke laughed just ever so slightly. ""They almost took me for a fool. I was under the impression it was a consumed drug, this however was injected.""<br/><br/>The guard waited a moment for further explanation. ""...What does that mean?"" he asked after a moment.<br/><br/>""It means,"" Kosuke said, putting the herbs and charm back in his bag, ""I can't wake him up with these. Can you carry him?"" The corporal nodded. ""Good, then we'll bring him back to the castle. I assume Lord Farwulf has a guest room?<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Soon they were back at the castle and Ranger Jorman was lying comfortably on a bed, in a decidedly warmer and less damp building. Kosuke had been spending the last fifteen minutes or so preparing his herbs into a liquid state. He knew very well that to battle this drug, you had to fight liquid with liquid. Anything consumed would take so long to activate you may as well not have done anything.<br/><br/>Once he was satisfied with the mixture, the healer took out a hollow tube similar to the one that had been used on the Ranger earlier. He carefully poured the medicine into his neck. After watching the Ranger for a moment he walked out the door. The worried corporal was waiting there impatiently for news.<br/><br/>""How is he?"" The corporal asked desperately.<br/><br/>""He'll be fine,"" Kosuke assured him, smiling. ""The medicine I gave him is fast acting. He'll wake up any moment now, though I expect he'll want some explanation as to what's been going on."" Kosuke was relieved at the prospect of the man in charge coming back. Running a crime scene was exhausting, and not what he'd bargained for."
4459,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-21T21:26:24,saphiraah,"At first, he felt only warm, and comfortable. He was so incredibly tired. Even as the barest hint of thought began to stir within the Ranger's mind, he shied away from it. He craved only a return to the blessed oblivion he'd been in. Then, as he became slowly more aware, the pain returned, and he wished more and more for the curshing oblivion. He couldn't find his lips to form a scream, couldn't manage to move at all. He simply lay there, pain so sharp and hot he was sure his skull must have been split open.<br/><br/>The first sense to return to him was hearing. He was dimly, distantly aware that there were sounds around him. He couldn't even bring himself to try and understand what they meant. He only wished that they would stop, as it made his head hurt worse.<br/><br/>Following the sense of hearing, he regained his sense of touch. He could feel his body once more, and knew that he was lying flat, and incredibly warm and comfortable, but for the pain. Soft material covered his entire body up to the shoulders, and his head rested on something soft.<br/><br/>Finally, memory returned to him and he jolted with shock. The memory of his cabin the night before returned to him and he tried to remember what he'd done. He'd sat down with a drink to watch the fire... he'd started to feel tired... then... He couldn't remember. It was all black.<br/><br/>At last, he tried to open his eyes. It was hard to do, and he almost gave up. After a couple tries, he managed to peel one eye open partially. He saw a strange sight before his eyes. Wood, and wax, and.... oh, it was the rafters, and the candle adorned chandelier. It took him a minute to place the view with a memory, and realize he was in the guest chambers off of the main chambers of Lord Farwulf's apartment.<br/><br/>This realization was confusing enough that he peeled the other eye open and tried to sit up. A groan escaped his lips as his head swam with a dizzy spell and he sank back onto the pillow and shut his eyes again, groaning once more."
4460,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-21T21:54:38,docemoon145,"The guard looked relieved at the news. Kosuke gave him a smile then wandered back into the room to watch for any changes. It looked as if Mr. Jorman was awake.<br/><br/>""He's awake now,"" Kosuke called gently. There was a loud thumping of footsteps as Corporal Crowley rushed in.<br/><br/>""Oh, sir! We were so worried!"" He called, barely containing his tears at his boss's recovery.<br/><br/>""Shush, not so loud,"" Kosuke scolded him. ""The drug he was given was very specially designed. It lulls one into a deep, inescapable sleep for at least a full day, depending on the dosage. In that state, they feel nothing, but the drug causes pain as it dissipates. He'll be aching all over and he probably has a nasty head ache. Unfortunately, while dispersing the drug wakes the person up faster and helps the pain to relieve itself faster, it can't get rid of it. He'll feel awful for a good hour at least. On top of that, in this state, pain killers would put him back to sleep. So please, no shouting.""<br/><br/>The corporal shut his mouth and Kosuke went over to the Ranger's bedside. ""Good afternoon Mr. Jorman,"" he said gently. ""Try not to move too much or get too excited, it'll only cause you pain. I'll explain to you what I can. First of all,"" he said with a smile, ""my name is Kosuke Ataru, and I'm a traveling healer. Lord Farwulf was killed last night and I've been helping to keep things under control in your absence. Last night, you were given sleeping drugs and we found you in your cabin still sleeping just a while ago. I've woken you up, but I'm afraid you'll have a lingering pain for a while. Tell me, do you remember anyone in your house last night? Anything unusual?"""
4461,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-21T22:10:53,saphiraah,"The noise... it only got worse. And as it did, the ranger wished he were dead. The pain was beyond anything he had an interest in bearing. He couldn't move, or go anywhere to escape it, so he simply lay there. As the pain continued, he began to fill nauseated, the bile in his stomach rising. When the great ogre of a man, whom he'd always respected before, shouted his name, the ranger wished for his bow. The churning of his stomach intensified and he tried to roll over onto his side, fearful that he would vomit on himself, but managed to keep control.<br/><br/>Slumping back on his pillow, pale and clammy, he tried to just breathe. He became aware that someone was beside him, and looked over as he felt an addition of weight on the bed beside him, slight as it was. There was a child there. A child, for crying out loud, looking at him with the benevolent eyes of a monk. Irritable and ill, he wished he could smack the look off his face, until he realized the boy was talking.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">...a traveling healer. Lord Farwulf was killed last night and I've been helping to keep things under control in your absence. Last night, you were given sleeping drugs and we found you in your cabin still sleeping just a while ago. I've woken you up, but I'm afraid you'll have a lingering pain for a while. Tell me, do you remember anyone in your house last night? Anything unusual?""</span><br/><br/>Immediately, he sat bolt upright in bed, eyes wide with fear. With a massive amount of effort, he forced himself to take a breath, and swallowed down the rising nausea. This was serious, and he was needed. Duty lent him strength like nothing else could, and he looked back at the boy.<br/><br/>""Tell me what you have learned so far. How was he killed?""<br/><br/>He ignored the question regarding his own attacker, focusing only on the death of his leader."
4462,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=60,2012-06-22T00:16:10,docemoon145,"Kosuke blinked when the man, rather foolishly in his opinion, sat up abruptly. It seemed the shock of the situation had brought him back to reality.<br/><br/>Kosuke's features softened as he began running off the details to Mr. Jorman in a level, almost relaxed, tone. ""He was tortured first. They broke his ribs and inflicted several superficial cuts with various knifes and it looks like they even scratched him a few times with the tip of a arrow. Later they inflicted deeper wounds, they pierced through his kneecaps and there were signs of massive internal bleeding. It's probable that the final cause of death was his rib fragments piercing his lungs; he drowned in his own blood. There were various weapons used, but it's impossible to tell how many people actually killed the Lord. Although it's highly probably there was more than one person involved in the scheming and planning of the act. As of right now, we have no suspects. I thought it better to tend to you first.""<br/><br/>""I've asked Mr. Crowley here to station some men at the crime scene. No one has touched any evidence that there may be, but it looks like the perpetrators were relatively thorough in their ability to hide any evidence. There are no obvious clues as to who they were, but it's fairly obvious that they were trying to send a message. The killing was... unnecessarily brutal. With the rest of the execution, drugging you included, I find it hard to believe they would be so sloppy here for no reason. I believe the assassination of Lord Farwulf was merely a step toward something bigger.""<br/><br/>Once he'd ran over all the relevant details that were on the top of his head, the boy offered the Ranger a slight smile. ""I know you feel that time is of the essence here, but please rest. Your pain should have all but gone away in no more than an hour."" He smiled again, ""No matter their plan, it would be more difficult for them to execute as long as you're at full health. That was made clear by the pains they took to get you out of the way. Please rest Mr. Jorman."""
4463,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T01:41:25,saphiraah,"The Ranger paled and sat back, eyes going distant as he thought hard about what he had just been told. Grief pulled his features into a grimace and he bowed his head for a very long moment. Trembling hands rose from his lap to run his fingers through his hair. He hurt... all over. All he wanted was to go back to sleep. But he'd slept long enough, apparently. He had let his guard down, allowed himself to be ambushed somehow. And because of his shortcoming, the Lord of the Keep had been murdered. That thought triggered something in his memory and he lifted his head. Staring off across the room with a distant look, he tried to catch hold of the memory.<br/><br/>There had been something about... what was it? He knew it was important, but everything was still so fuzzy.<br/><br/>""Y-you said... it was poison, and also torture..."" he rubbed a hand over his eyes, thinking hard, ""This wont be the last of it.""<br/><br/>And then he had it. He knew what would happen next, and he felt all of the blood drain from his face. His stomach turned to stone as horror filled him.<br/><br/>Suddenly, his voice was harsh, strong, and cracked like a whip as he looked up at Crowley, ""Gather the Bastions. I want all eight teams up and running within the hour. Comb the city and cut off every available water source. People are to be told not to eat or drink anything until we can determine that they are safe to do so. NOW! GO!!""<br/><br/>Crowley snapped to attention, saluted, then turned and fled out the door, barking orders as he went. He knew the commander well enough to know when things were serious.<br/><br/>""You. Boy. I need you to get me moving. They'll have seen you pull me out. They will move forward immediately. This city is under seige. I need to be able to shoot.""<br/><br/>Though it caused him unspeakable agony, he swung his legs out from  under the bedding and tried to scoot to the edge of the overly large bed."
4464,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T02:22:17,docemoon145,"Suddenly it seemed things were serious. Apparently the Ranger knew something of the threat they would soon be facing, and it was nothing good. Mr. Jorman attempted to get out of his bed. As a doctor, Kosuke couldn't rightly let him do that. He wasn't properly healed yet, and moving would only make the pain worse for the time while it still lasted.<br/><br/>... But he couldn't rightly let a city lie under siege either.<br/><br/>There was no choice then; it was a lesser of two evils situation. Kosuke fished a small, bud-like herb out of his bag and held it out to the man. ""It'll ease the pain,"" he said, ""You'll be able to walk and function on your own-- since I most certainly can't carry you. But you'll be fighting sleep. Though if the situation is as serious as it sounds, the adrenaline should keep you going.""<br/><br/>This drug should work immediately. It was Kosuke's favorite pain-killing drug because it didn't cause drowsiness, which they really didn't need right now, since easing the pain in itself would be working to put him back to sleep.<br/><br/>""You can just chew and swallow it,"" the healer instructed. ""So you suspect they'll poison the water and food supplies?"" He shook his head, ""That's not good. A person can be purged of poison, but food and water can't. Then the best case scenario is stopping them before that happens."" Kosuke sighed, ""I'll assume your bow and arrow are all the way back at your house?""<br/><br/>Kosuke pulled a scroll and pen out of his bag. He dipped the pen in an ink well and began scribbling furiously on the scroll.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Honestly, teleportation would be so handy at moments like these but I never have a scroll prepared. They always seem to get destroyed and I've been so busy.</span><br/><br/>""Give me ten minutes,"" Kosuke said. ""I can make things a lot more convenient for us and you need the rest anyway."""
4465,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T03:14:18,saphiraah,"The boy started writing. Of all things. At a time like this. The kid was taking notes? He was just about to lose his patience and snap at the kid, when he noticed the page he was writing on. Those were no ordinary notes. The kid was arranging runes, placing them intricately. It was a scroll of power. Huh. Well... he hadn't expected that.<br/><br/>The Ranger forced himself to stand, clutching the herb still, and wobbled around. He tried to be patient and give the kid time. He grunted, hissed, and tottered around, trying to move through the pain. Slowly, his muscles began to loosen up, but the more he moved, the worse the fire of agony became. His nausea rose, and he had to bend over the waste bin and vomit when suddenly the pain became too much. He fought it for a few more moments, but gave in when he felt he would vommit again. He couldn't fight like this.<br/><br/>Finally, when it was clear this wasn't working, he pondered the Boy's words. He'd said that the pain relief would put him to sleep. He could deal with drowsiness and fatigue. He'd known his share of sleepless nights in the past. He was sure he could manage it. Tossing the herb into his mouth, he bit into it, then began chewing. The taste was horrible. After only a few chews, he swallowed, then picked up a water pitcher on the bedside table and poured a drink.<br/><br/>By the time he had finished the glass, he could already tell that the edge of pain had begun to dull. It felt wonderful. He sighed and leaned against the bedside table, ignoring the irritating scratch scratch scratch of the boy's writing. It was amusing, actually... the pain was melting, even as he focused on it. Slowly, ever so beautifully, it was fading away... Leaving behind only warmth. It was delicious.... It was...<br/><br/>He snapped upright again, eyes flying wide open, then pushed himself to his feet. Moving around wasn't as difficult now that his every move did not cause him pain. He took a few steps to get his blood pumping, shook his head, then leaned against the bed post to wait for the kid to finish. He watched his small, blaringly white hand fly back and forth as he formed rune after rune... his hand kept moving... back and forth... it was like the swaying of a tree in the breeze... it was... oddly fascinating....<br/><br/>The ranger's weight became more heavily leaned against the pole as he stood there. His eyes drooped, then closed. His head nodded, bobbed, then settled to rest on his chest. Finaly, his knees began buckling. He nearly fell over, but caught himself. His glazed eyes never managed to focus on anything as he blinked heavily, pushing himself upright once more. Promptly, he began repeating the process, eyelids drooping, head bobbing..."
4466,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T03:44:28,docemoon145,"Kosuke tried to tune out the sounds of the Ranger fighting sleep. He'd taken the medicine, so surely the pain was gone now. Of course, such a relaxed feeling after so much pain... who wouldn't want to sleep? But he had other things to focus on. These runes for example were extremely complicated. Just writing them with the proper proportions was difficult, besides that he had to put them all in the right places and be sure he was even<span style=""font-style: italic"">using</span>the right runes.<br/><br/>It was all very complicated. It had to be. If it wasn't, every basic mage in training would be able to freaking teleport. But it was worth the trouble. It took three times as much manna to teleport without the scroll than with the scroll. And with bad guys running around all over the place, potentially killing off the entire village, it would be handy to be able to teleport.<br/><br/>After the said ten minutes had passed, Kosuke triumphantly held up the scroll and packed away his quill and ink well. He rolled up the scroll carefully, but kept it in his hand. With a quick couple of strides he was over by the Ranger's side.<br/><br/>""Mr. Jorman,"" Kosuke said. ""I know you're tired, but brace yourself. This will make you very dizzy if it isn't your first time teleporting."" With that, Kosuke took a firm hold on the Ranger's wrist and closed his eyes.<br/><br/>Several moments passed as he pinned in his mind exactly where the Ranger's house was. Then, before it was even comprehensible, they were standing there. It was literally faster than the speed of light.<br/><br/>Kosuke smiled up at the ranger. ""So then where's your bow?"""
4467,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T04:08:25,saphiraah,"The ranger never heard as the kid finished, packed up, and moved to his side. He was just about read to fall on his face when he felt something touch his arm and snapped awake. He blinked a few times, looked around, and found the kid at his side, gripping his arm.<br/><br/>His thinking was slow enough that he was just about to pull his arm away and snap at the boy when the world spun around him. Blackness veiled his eyes for an instant, then all of a sudden, with a sensation similar to plunging into an ice cold lake, he felt the world snap into place around him. He was standing in his cabin. What with the sleep constantly pulling at him, and now the dizziness he could barely remain standing. They had landed near the chair he'd been found asleep in, so he settled shakily onto it, rubbing at his eyes.<br/><br/>""Hhhhuh?"" he asked, then shook his head, ""M-my bow. Right. Uh... Its..."" he drifted for a moment, and nearly fell into sleep again, then just barely caught himself, and croaked, ""The wardrobe. Its wrapped... leather... Arrows too.""<br/><br/>He knew the lives of the people he'd dedicated his life to saving depended on him. It was all that he had to hold on to that was strong enough to push him further. He heaved himself to his feet once more and staggered drunkenly to the wardrobe. Fumbling with numb hands, he searched inside for his bow."
4468,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T16:44:09,docemoon145,"After watching the Ranger fumble for a moment Kosuke walked over to the wardrobe. ""Let's see... here's the bow,"" he said, pulling out a parcel wrapped in leather. ""And arrows... this looks like the bowstring here."" He pulled the items out, which were conveniently placed in plain sight, and held them out to the groggy Ranger. He gave the man something between a sigh and a smile. ""You should be wide awake in about an hour. I suggest you don't shoot at anything before then.""<br/><br/>Kosuke noticed how cold and damp it was in the cabin. He toyed with the idea of starting up the fireplace, but they were surely about to leave anyway. The mage took his attention away from the fireplace and back to the Ranger. ""Do you have any idea where it would be most convenient to spread poison into the food and water supply? Are there any significant stock houses or reservoirs?""<br/><br/>He looked to see the Ranger on the verge of sleep. Kosuke snapped his fingers to try and get his attention back. ""Mr. Jorman, I asked where you think they might put the poison. Please try to focus."" This was starting to look just a little bit hopeless. He hoped Corporal Crowley had spread the message to the people."
4469,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T17:12:37,saphiraah,"The feel of the bow in his hands served to help him a great deal. He found a molten flow of lava coursing through him, lending him strength he hadn't known he had. Thinking much more clearly, quickly strung the bow, finding it only a bit harder to do so than he normally would.<br/><br/>The boy asked him where he thought the poison would have been kept, and that got him thinking. He mentally combed the city, considering every angle. He shut his eyes, and leaned back against the wardrobe, letting his thoughts take control. There was a large granery, but that was not accessed daily by enough people to matter. There were wells all over the city. It would be too difficult to poison them all quickly.<br/><br/>The kid spoke again and he realized he'd begun dozing again, but this time, it was easier to reorder his thoughts. ""No, I'm fine... I was thinking. They could have easily killed me. But instead they left me alive. You say I would only have slept a day? And then the pain for how long? Whatever they were doing, we have roughly until the end of the day before it is too late. We need to get to Crowley. I think they are using the ground water. There is a large underground stream that feeds the city's wells. We have to figure out how they poisoned it. Will you be able to identify the poison?"""
4470,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T17:37:56,docemoon145,"Kosuke gave him a slight smile. Obviously the Ranger was thinking more clearly now. ""I'll almost certainly be able to identify it. If they created it themselves I'd need a bit more time, but every poison has an antidote. Although,"" he said, ""Creating a poison is more difficult than one might guess. If they were able to do that, we may have something more to worry about... It seems to me like causing panic is part of their goal. I Hope Crowley is going about this in a civil way and not shouting, ""don't drink or eat anything! It's all been poisoned!"" A mass panic is something we really don't need right now.""<br/><br/>He had exaggerated the statement, almost like a joke, but he still hoped it wasn't happening like that. Mr. Crowley seemed to be a rather... vibrant person, but surely he knew better than to do something like that.<br/><br/>A thought occurred to Kosuke and he turned to the Ranger once more. ""If you intend to shoot these people,"" he said, ""Be sure to kill them with the first shot. If they are left alive, I will heal them."" Not like he had a choice. It really didn't matter who they were, if they were injured, he would heal them. His body moved on its own and he wouldn't be able to stop himself. It was like how if a person gets angry, they would hit the other person. He sort of had a reverse of that.<br/><br/>""Well then, let's go find Crowley,"" Kosuke said, moving toward the door and holding it open for the Ranger. ""Just follow the sound of the shouting,"" he joked. He figured they'd walk. The town wasn't that far away, and he might need to do more teleporting later, so he wanted to save up his manna."
4471,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T18:31:17,saphiraah,"The Ranger led the way out the door, taking the familiar path through the trees, then across the clearing, toward the main gate. He walked as fast as he could go, but found it difficult. His body was weak from the poisoning, but only slightly. He was strong enough to move, and would be sprinting, if he wasn't struggling with every step to keep his eyes open. It was a permanent state of falling asleep. That heavy, warm, comfortable, limp feeling that comes just as one is passing into slumber, only now, he couldn't shake it off. No matter how afraid he felt in the face of attack, no matter how much he moved around. Nothing helped. At the time he left his cabin, it had been roughly fifteen minutes since he consumed the herb that stopped the pain, and placed him under the weight of sleep. He was having a hard time knowing for sure, but he judged the time it took to walk back to town took them a half hour. This meant he had another fifteen minutes to struggle. Such a short period of time... but it felt so long. He heard a commotion off to the south and headed that way, finding a milling group of people shouting at a couple soldiers.<br/><br/>This infuriated him. They were trying to save lives, and the people were rebelling against them for it.<br/><br/>""THAT'S ENOUGH!!!"" he roared, panting heavily as he leaned against a wall. He rubbed at his eyes, then continued speaking, aware that his words were slurred, and he probably looked like death warmed over, ""These men are here to help you, and you fight them? Your safety and peace depend on them. They serve you every day, ESPECIALLY today... and this is your response?! We are doing our best to keep this city safe. Please... bear with us, and return to your homes. Your food and water will be returned to you as soon as it is safe. If you have accessed the wells today, please dump out the water you carried. It is not fit for consumption.""<br/><br/>He lost track of his thoughts for a moment, and sighed. He was so tired. Without realizing it, he faltered in his grip on consciousness and began to nod off again. As he was leaning against the wall already, he sagged, and would have fallen, if Crowley had not shown up at that moment. The barrel chested man stooped, pulled the limp, lean figure of his boss over his shoulder and stood.<br/><br/>His voice boomed over the clearing, ""You heard the man! Go! This is what we've drilled for! Normal procedures for emergency drill. Keep your children away from the food and water.""<br/><br/>Without another word, Crowley turned to the boy, saluting with respect, before saying, ""Sir. The wells and graneries have all been sealed off. Pockets of resistance like this one are being handled... but I think we were too late. I'm seeing strange behavior popping up all over the place. The people. They... well... come and see.""<br/><br/>He led the young boy through the streets, carrying the limp, snoring ranger over his shoulder as he went. At the town center, there was a fountain. Groups of old men, soldiers, children, women, of all ages, were playing and giggling in the sacred fountain. Off at the other end of the square, a pare of burly plowmen, still filthy from their work in the field, sprinted past with a raucous show of giggles. Even crowley himself was fighting a smile, visibly struggling to remain where he was. It was clear he wanted to run in and join the others in their games."
4472,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T18:56:22,docemoon145,"Kosuke frowned. He'd never seen this toxin in action before, but he knew of it. Despite the initial reaction, it was incredibly deadly. ""Mr. Crowley,"" Kosuke said. ""I'm afraid the entire town is already at risk. This is a toxin that can be injected into any organic or liquid substance, but is more often exposed to liquids. This is because as substances like water evaporate, they carry the toxin with it. It's already air borne by the looks of it. Once inhaled or consumed, the toxin acts as a hallucinogen. The initial effect is for people to become giddy. Then they are prone to engaging in dangerous activities, treating life like a game. The people infected will attempt to tear the town, and each other, apart.""<br/><br/>He sighed and frowned again. ""This poison was banned for all production and sale years ago. Using it is a class one felony. And we've all been inhaling it. As for the cure... Ironically, it's sleep. The effects of the toxin eventually dissipate from the air and evaporate from the body, but it takes a full twelve hours. In that time, an infected town could be reduced to ashes and rubble. In twelve hours the toxin will have faded from the food and water as well, but by then... Well, with their original plan, Mr. Jorman would have woken up tomorrow to see his city destroyed and everyone dead or injured.""<br/><br/>""The good thing about sleep is the ability to dream. It fools the infected people into thinking they're causing all the chaos they could want, while they're actually sleeping peacefully. Besides that, it's impossible to be infected while asleep. The breathing is to even and shallow. The meager amounts of toxin inhaled cannot sustain themselves. The challenge in all of this, is to put every one to sleep. Though I fear if we do that, whoever caused this will simply come in and do the job themselves... Mr. Crowley, please take me to the water main. If I put a sleeping mixture in there, whoever inhales the toxin will also fall asleep.""<br/><br/>Kosuke tied a cloth around his mask and nose. ""Neither substance can pass through inorganic matter,"" he explained. ""Please instruct the other guards to wear masks. Mr. Jorman too. He'll wake up in fifteen minutes, and I'm sure they'll show up when they see the town isn't being destroyed. """
4473,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-22T23:08:18,saphiraah,"Crowley was not a strategic man. He was not made for politics or diplomacy. He was not an educated or scholarly thinker. Her followed orders. Without thinking about it, as the kid spoke with such calm confidence and experience and issued a command, Crowley obeyed. He stooped and lay his peacefully snoring commander on the cobblestones at his feet, then tore a length of cloth from his shirt. Fashioning two make-shift masks out of the cloth, he first tied one on the Ranger, then himself.<br/><br/>When this was done, he rose and beckoned to the young lad, hoisting the limp commander onto his shoulders once more. This time, the Ranger stirred, groaned, then subsided. Crowley began walking at a brisk pace, which would likely leave the lad running to keep up, through the streets. Within minutes, he stopped before a creek at the edge of town that fed into an under ground aquifer, which fed all of the city's water pumps and wells.<br/><br/>He bent and lay the Ranger on the ground where he would not be trampled, then turned to the healer. ""I will begin spreading masks to those who are not yet acting strangely, and sleeping draughts to the emergency cases. The healers have a store of potions we should be able to use. Do you need anything else, sir?"""
4474,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-23T01:47:51,docemoon145,"Kosuke thought briefly. ""Yes,"" he said, ""If you notice any suspicious characters, people from out of town. Apprehend them immediately, but do not injure them in any way. Go on now time is of the essence.""<br/><br/>Crowley saluted and was quickly on his way. The boy turned to look at the sleeping ranger. ""Eight minutes left. Let's see if I can finish before he wakes up."" The mage began pulling things out of his bag: Some herbs, a mortar and pestle, and a charm drawn on a piece of paper. Quickly he set to work, grinding the herbs together into a fine powder, then setting them on top of the charm and lighting the mixture on fire with a match.<br/><br/>He waited patiently for the the card to burn away and the herbs to meld together and harden. Once it had cooled down, the result was a mass of petrified, enchanted, ground herbs that resembled a sulfur rock. He then promptly took this and chucked it into the water. From there, it would dissolve into the water and evaporate with the toxins. Any one breathing in the toxins would also be breathing in the sleeping drout, and as soon as they'd taken in enough of the toxin to become dangerous, the drout would put them to sleep.<br/><br/>Kosuke looked over to the Ranger. He'd be waking up any moment now, and when he did, they would check to see if any suspects had been caught. Depending on the answer, they may go interrogate them, or they may search the surrounding mountain land for suspicious people or anything that looked like a base or a camp site. The boy was beginning to think he was rather good that this sort of thing, but still preferred the medical path he'd chosen."
4475,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-23T06:29:33,saphiraah,"The Ranger drifted in and out of sleep, constantly fighting against it with all of his will. Sadly, at the moment, hid will was greatly depleted. He found himself unable to do anything but hang there, limp and semi conscious as the barrel of a man, the lieutenant of his militia force, hauled him around.  He drifted, unable to resist the warm, lulling call of dreams for a time, then as he heard the murmuring of conversation near him, he forced all of his effort into concentrating on that. It worked. A thrill of victory filled him, only adding to his limited strength, as he listened in.<br/><br/>It was the boy talking. The kid that had given him the herb, andâ€¦ well heâ€™d done some other things that were hard to remember, because- Oh. He was still talking. The ranger focused again, and strained to understand what being said. The words were muffled through the haze of sleep, but he managed. The water was drugged. People were hallucinating, and would become violent.  They planned to put the people to sleep in order to let them sleep off the drug.<br/><br/>It was a sound plan, but something gnawed at him, like a bug eating at the back of his brain. There was something he was forgetting, and he was sure of it. Finally, the world stopped moving. He must have been laid down again. It felt like days had passed since heâ€™d become trapped in this state, and he was tired of it. He swallowed hard, preparing himself for a massive effort, and began working to open his eyes. That wasnâ€™t as hard as the last time heâ€™d tried it, so he tried moving his head. Easy. He gathered his strength, then heaved, and managed to sit up.<br/><br/>He was sitting beside the aquifer. The boy was concentrating on something. He was sure this would be the sleeping draught. Best not disturb the boy. Feeling like he might fall over at any moment, he forced himself to his feet and took in a deep breath. Rangers were a group of highly trained individuals, meant to head the forces of towns and cities like this one. They had a wide variety of skills. Archery was only one of them. He moved silently, as all Rangers did, and began creeping around, using the familiar exercise of blending into the shadows in order to go unseen as a way to revive his mind. It worked. The drug must have begun to fade, because he felt only mildly sleepy, like one might feel on a hot afternoon after a large meal. It was easily pushed aside and ignored.<br/><br/>And then he had it. He worked through the problem, and finally came up with the detail that had been gnawing at him. He knew this was the Krevlin Army that had begun the attack. All that had been done so far utterly screamed their war cry. The gruesome assassination of the respected leader was designed to sew fear. The commander taken out of commission to shatter order and control. The drug induced madness that would, in effect, recruit the very townspeople, the victims, into the offending army. This would have been done by a small team of individuals, if his memory was correct. He glanced at the still working boy, to be sure he hadnâ€™t missed his departure. He knew the boy would be unable to see him until he made his presence known.<br/><br/>What would their next step be? This was only the setup. He knew their endgame was yet to be revealed. What was their final goal? And then he had it. The mountains beyond this particular bastion were wild, and untamed, passable at only a single point. A valley flat enough to traverse. This bastion was the only thing that stood between the neighboring country beyond the mountains, and his kingdom. If this stronghold were to be destroyed, an entire army could enter the kingdom, unknown, unquestioned, and unseen. They would move quickly, as they knew word would spread. This kingdomâ€™s army was known throughout the land to be quick to respond.<br/><br/>He could draw only one conclusion. There was an army waiting at their gate. Waiting for them to go to sleep and allow them to pass. And the boy was doing exactly that. All that now stood between his beloved kingdom, and an invading army, was the few who would be able to stay conscious."
4476,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-23T15:50:51,docemoon145,"After watching the sleeping drout he'd thrown slowly dissolve in the water for a moment, Kosuke turned to look back where the sleeping ranger was<span style=""font-style: italic"">supposed</span>to be. Somehow, he wasn't there anymore. Had he been kidnapped? No, unlikely. Something like that would have made a fuss and he would have noticed. He must have wandered off on his own when he wasn't paying attention. Kosuke turned and examined the tree line, but couldn't see the Ranger anywhere.<br/><br/>He gave a slight sigh. He supposed this meant he'd have to do the interrogations on his own. He had hoped to have a local with him during the interrogation, since he didn't know who was from out of town or any of that. Besides that, he was still rather worried about the Ranger. He hoped he hadn't taken off the makeshift mask Crowley had given him. If he did, he'd be vulnerable to the toxin...<br/><br/>But there were still things to do. He had to help catch whoever was responsible for all of this. The boy neatly packed his bag and then made his way back into the village. He began searching for Crowley, thinking he should definitely have a local with him, and he was relatively sure Crowley hadn't been majorly infected by the toxin. Unfortunately, he was having trouble finding him."
4477,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-23T23:34:50,saphiraah,"The Ranger whirled, prepared to shout at the boy, but he was gone. In his distracted thinking, he hadnâ€™t noticed as the boy packed up and left. He began to dash along the familiar walk ways, searching for him, when a thought struck him.<br/>This boy had happened into town, the very morning of the siege. He had given the ranger something that kept him out of action for an extra hour at a crucial time, when he might have been able to stop the spreading of the poison. How could he know for sure that the pain wouldnâ€™t have gone away on its own? How could he know for sure that the boy wasnâ€™t the one who had poisoned him in the first place? After all, he certainly seemed to know his herbs and remedies. It seemed an obvious ploy, and one he should have thought of long ago. He couldnâ€™t allow the boy to wander the streets. Not until he was sure he could trust him.<br/><br/>Cursing himself for being so slow witted on such a crucial day, he raced through the streets, doing so while keeping up his effort on moving unseen. He moved through the shadows, cast by trees, flitting from corner to corner. After a minute of searching, he gave up and scaled the wall of a building. From this vantage point he would be able to search more easily.<br/><br/>There. Finally, he found the boy. He was moving through the now crowded and chaotic streets, searching for something. He seemed utterly relaxed for a lone boy amid a raging riot. His fingers itched to reach for an arrow from the quiver slung across his back, but he couldnâ€™t do that just yet. Not until he proved his suspicions.<br/><br/>****<br/><br/>Crowley noticed the boy wandering alone through the street as he was occupied with shouting at a group of crazed lunatics. Giving up on reasoning with them, he hurled the vial to the stones at his feet. The vial shattered, and the sleeping potion it had contained began evaporating in the summer heat.  The idiot around him laughed and danced, tearing flower pots from a near by porch and shattering them as heâ€™d just done to the vial. He knew they would stick around for long enough to inhale enough of the potion. Leaving them to their destruction, he chased after the kid.<br/><br/>As he reached the boy, he shouted out to be heard over the commotion, â€œSir!... SIR!! Where is Ranger Jorman?! I left him with you!!â€<br/><br/>Before the boy could answer, however, Crowley noticed a flickering of shadow over the boyâ€™s shoulder. He was used to seeing that, as heâ€™d spent so much time with his Ranger commander. The shadowâ€™s melted away to reveal the Ranger himself. The ranger snuck up behind the boy, and with a lightning-fast motion, clamped a hand over his mouth, his arm flexing tight to pull the boy backward, using his own body as a clamp to hold the boy in place.  He knew a caster did not need words to inflict intense damage, so at the same time that his hand covered the ladâ€™s mouth, he brought the pommel of his heavy hunting knife down onto the boyâ€™s temple, hard enough that he felt certain the blow would render him unconscious. It caused him remourse to do so, but he was certain the boy would be able to heal himself of any wound he might suffer, after they had made sure he was trustworthy.<br/><br/>Crowley simply gaped in shock. However, this was his commanding officer. He got ahold of himself and swallowed down his surprise. Instead, he simply gave a questioning glance.<br/><br/>â€œSir. Youâ€™re awakeâ€¦. Uhâ€¦ what are your orders?â€"
4478,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-24T01:06:19,docemoon145,"The town was in quite the riotous state. It wouldn't be long until the people became truly destructive. However, panicking would do nothing but intensify their madness. The boy did his best to keep calm and search for Crowley.<br/><br/>He had just spotted the large man, and, for obvious reasons, as he approached him he was asked what had happened to the Ranger. Kosuke was about to reply that he didn't know, though he was sure the Ranger had woken up and wandered off on his own, when he was attacked from behind. A hand clamped over his mouth and he couldn't cry out. He was pulled tightly against his attacker and wouldn't have been able to fight even if he wasn't a pacifist.<br/><br/>The boy could feel his heart racing with fear as he was utterly helpless. He was considering teleporting somewhere near by to escape when he felt a thump against his head. For a moment there was a ringing in his ears and his eyes went wide, then slowly slipped closed as his vision gave way to darkness. Now there was nothing for him but that darkness and the ringing that still assaulted his ears."
4479,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-24T03:02:45,saphiraah,"The ranger was ready for it, so when the boy went limp, he hoisted him into his arms. Ignoring Crowley in his haste, he looked around, mind racing to think of a solution. Mages were powerful, and he had no ability to fight them. If this one was dangerous, when he realized he'd been exposed, he'd be deadly. There had to be a way to stop him, to keep him from casting. But how to stop a man's thoughts. He knew from experience that mages only used props, herbs, sticks, and such things to help, and to make the spells easier. They didn't need them to cast the spell. It would be harder to do, but he was certain this child could kill him without moving a finger or speaking a word if he wanted to. A man ran by, laughing raucously and drinking from a bottle he'd obviously just stolen. It was nearly full.<br/><br/>""Perfect. YOU THERE!!"" the ranger bellowed.<br/><br/>He accosted the poor guy. With a jab of his free hand, a kick to the shins, and a shove to the chest, the man was on the ground giggling, and the Ranger was hurrying off with the bottle in hand. He found an abandoned store not far away and went inside. The place was a disaster, but there was a storage room in the back that was relatively untouched.<br/><br/>Crowley followed him inside, spluttering unspoken objections. It was obvious the guy respected this child, but Jorman couldn't. Not yet.<br/><br/>""Get out of here, Crowley. Find whoever did this and bring them to me. Keep spreading those potions. Keep as many of your men as you can in their right minds. Send a team up to the pass gate and hold it. Tell them to do whatever they can do to seal it off. Send off a detonation if they have to, and create a landslide. Whatever they need to do to keep anyone from passing. We're going to be invaded. GO!""<br/><br/>He turned as he shouted the last word, ignoring whatever reaction Crowley might have given, and only dimly registered the thundering footsteps that announced his retreat. Pulling the kid's mask off, he tipped his head back. It struck him then, what he was doing. This was only a kid, and he had attacked him. Growling, he cast aside his guilt, and began pouring small mouthfulls at a time into the open mouth. As was natural, there was a great deal of spluttering. Most of what he allowed to trickle in, was promptly coughed back up, but he kept going. He poured as much as he could into the kid, persistently draining the bottle to be absolutely certain that he swallowed enough to intoxicate him heavily. No drunk could possibly concentrate hard enough to cast a spell. Nor could he convincingly lie.... which was precisely the point.<br/><br/>When he finished, he left the kid lying there, covered him with a blanket that he found on a shelf, and went to watch out the front door for any sign of crowly. He kept his ears trained on the sounds behind him, waiting to hear the kid come around."
4480,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-24T03:35:34,docemoon145,"When the boy woke up, the only thing he could grasp was that he was dizzy. He opened his eyes and sat up, but the room spun around him and he promptly rolled off the bed and thumped to the floor. After laying there for a moment, it took him a while to realize he wasn't outside. He groaned and rolled onto his back. His stomach was churning and he felt like he was about to barf. He managed to crawl over to a bucket just before he could no longer contain himself.<br/><br/>He felt sick as a dog and he couldn't managed to hold a thought in his head long enough to form any logical conclusion as to what was going on. If he could think, he would have realized he was totally wasted. He'd been given enough alcohol to plaster a full grown man, and he was a lot smaller than that. The result: he was about as drunk as a person can get without dying.<br/><br/>""I don't feel good..."" he managed before another hurling episode. His words were slurred almost beyond comprehension, and they came out without him even really realizing it. His brain didn't quite work at the moment, but his mouth seemed to be doing just fine.<br/><br/>There was no way he'd be able to stand up. But he managed to lean himself against a bed post. The room was spinning so much it took effort to not just fall over. Eventually it got through to him that he had been kidnapped. He thought that since he couldn't fight back it would be a good plan to hide under the bed to escape attention. He somehow managed to complete this task, though it did little to hide him. He was actually still perfectly visible. It was sad that all of his brilliance could disappear just like that."
4481,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-24T03:56:48,saphiraah,"The ranger was getting restless. There was danger afoot and he didn't have the time to be babysitting, but this needed to be handled. He was just about to go try and force the kid awake, when he heard a groan, then a thud. He grinned. Now for the interesting part.<br/><br/>Turning around, he went back into the storage room, only to find the bed unoccupied. The barrel of grain had a fresh new coat of vommit. the kid was stuffed up under one of the shelves... hiding. Or at least... trying to. His right shoulder was all that was covered. His arm was sufficiently covering his face, but that hardly helped. The ranger had not expected such a drastic behavior, and laughed aloud.<br/><br/>""Well now... that's new. How you feeling, kid? Come on out of there, and lets talk a bit.""<br/><br/>He bent over to pull the kid out from under the shelf, lifted him, and set him on a crate, prepared to hold him  upright as he expected the kid to be a bit wobbly."
4482,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024&start=80,2012-06-24T04:44:50,docemoon145,"Kosuke could hear something being said in the background, but as his arm was over his ears in order to hide himself from danger, the words were muffled beyond comprehension. He felt a sensation like being grabbed and was soon aware that he was being pulled out of his sacred hiding spot. He was barely conscious of a sound like a cat's hiss escaping his lips as he fumbled to grab the bed post and pull himself back under. Unfortunately, he misinterpreted the distance and grabbed at nothing but air.<br/><br/>The room spun and twisted around him again as he was rotated into a sitting position. Being set down on the crate was an experience something like crash landing on a boat in the middle of a storm in his drunken state, and he though he might vomit again. Somehow he held it in though.<br/><br/>If not for the hands gripping him, he surely would have dropped back to the floor like a sack of rocks. He was so woozy he had to rely entirely on the hands to keep him upright. The face in front of him was distorted and he couldn't make out who it might be. Just looking at the six blurry heads rotating like that made him feel seasick. ""Am I in trouble or something officer?"" Escaped his mouth in slurred tones. If he'd been thinking properly, that probably wouldn't have been what he said, but his mouth had nothing to direct it and was just saying the first idiotic statements that came to mind."
4483,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-07T20:21:57,docemoon145,"((I ended up leaning to a kind of DnD/World of Warcraft Setup, and I decided to just do my charrie sheets in my first post.))<br/><br/>Name: Kosuke Ataru<br/><br/>Age: 21<br/><br/>Gender: Male<br/><br/>Alignment: Good/Light/Benign<br/><br/>Race: Human<br/><br/>Profession: Mage, healer.<br/><br/>Appearance: He wears light, white robes that fall to almost drag across the ground. The robes have long, wide sleeves and a loose hood that he'll pull up in harsh weather. He has soft, white leather shoes that clearly weren't intended for combat. A thick bulky necklace that appears to be made of large, square, flattish beads, with a gold pendant of a leafless tree hangs around his neck; seemingly the only object of value he owns. While all of his clothes are white, his hair is stark black, and hangs down flat against his head just past his ears. His fringe persistently covers his eyes and his hair is unusually shiny and nice for a boy. His smooth, pallid, clear face gives the impression that he's a lot younger than he actually is. Indeed his actions denote that of a slightly younger man as well. He carries a rather large, white shoulder bag with him, and he walks with a light, quiet and agile step.<br/><br/>His facial features are rather handsome, but he looks far to much like a little boy to catch most girls' attention. His eyes, like his hair, are pitch black, but they catch the light well and seem to give him a kind and friendly appearance. He has no smile lines, or any other lines for that matter, on his face; for while he smiles often, they are usually small, shy smiles. A pink tinge can often be seen gracing the cheeks of his pallid skin, denoting him to clearly be the quiet, sensitive type.<br/><br/>Kosuke's body underneath the robes is rather slight. He is built far more like a runner than a fighter, with small, tight muscles and almost no body fat. All of his skin is pale and soft, as if he had spent much of his life indoors. He has only one mark that would suggest he had ever been in a battle. It takes its shape as a long deep scar running from the top of his right shoulder, down to his left hip. It is a smooth, clean mark, just slightly darker than the rest of his fair skin.<br/><br/>Personality: Kosuke is a very gentle and easy-going soul. He likes to laugh and have fun, but is very shy. He thinks of helping people as his purpose and would never deny someone medical treatment if they needed it. However, after a person has been treated, his obligation to them ends there. If they turn out to be a bad person after that he will owe them nothing and not stick around with them for long. It is completely against his nature to watch someone suffer and do nothing.<br/><br/>Bio: Kosuke was raised in a small family; just his mother, his father and himself. His father was deeply involved in researching dark magic, and indeed, his father's side of the family had been doing such things for generations. They'd gained a reputation as evil sorcerers because of the dark hair and eyes and pale skin that ran through the family. Kosuke's mother on the other hand, was from a two-bit miller's family. She had luscious blonde curls and chocolate brown eyes, but Kosuke inherited almost all of his looks from his father. The one thing he seemed to get from his mother, was a perpetually youthful complexion.<br/><br/>Kosuke's father was a fairly nice man, but he was almost always doing research in their basement, so neither Kosuke nor his mother got to see him very often.<br/><br/>Somewhere along the line, the townspeople became uncomfortable with having a black magic mage in their town. They organized a mob and it quickly got out of hand. Kosuke's mother and father were ultimately slaughtered as he watched.<br/><br/>The townsfolk took pity on the young boy and a powerful white magic user from the village stepped forward and offered to take him in. While living with this man, Kosuke found out that while his father had been kind and would never use the things he researched, they were dark and horrible things that a human shouldn't know. He devoted himself to the arts of healing and protection. The man briefly tried to teach the boy some combat, but the lessons fell upon deft ears. Kosuke was not a fighter, and never would be.<br/><br/>After almost 15 years training with the man, Kosuke learned everything the man could teach him. At that point, he left to become a traveler. He wanted to go all sorts of places and help those down on their luck. Just before Kosuke turned to leave, the man called for him to stop. He took of the golden necklace he always wore and gave it to the boy. ""This will bring you luck, as long as you seek to help others,"" the old man had said, and Kosuke would treasure it always.<br/><br/>He brought a small dagger with him, to help with food gathering every once in a while, but he has no intention of ever using it for violence.<br/><br/>In Bag:<br/>-Various potions<br/>-A week's rations<br/>-A water bag<br/>-His master's necklace<br/>-A good map<br/>-A bag of medicinal herbs<br/>-A well-supplied First-Aid kit<br/>-A sack filled with some gold<br/>-A small dagger<br/><br/>Other: He would defend himself if he absolutely had to, but he'd probably just use a sort of shield charm to do it. He has never raised a fist against someone in his life, but has seen more than his fair share of violence. He can be unusually calm in the midst of a crisis, as the healer must be able to calm his patients.<br/><br/>((lol, I don't often use non-combat charries. I hope yours has some fighting ability  ^_^ . If it becomes a problem I'll make a combat charrie later))"
4484,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-09T22:47:50,saphiraah,"""What about that one, eh?"" the voice was slurred, raspy, as the man leaned over to his companion.<br/><br/>The two men had been seated at this same bar, usually on the same stools, at least three evenings a week for longer than most could remember. They were both hardened men and jaded by the violence they'd seen in their long years. As he spoke, the man nodded toward a woman seated at a table in the corner. His companion turned to look in the direction indicated, then scoffed.<br/><br/>""Nah, man... that's the merchant. Ya don't hold yer liquor like ya used to. If ya were sober ya'd recognize 'er. Don't ya remember?""<br/><br/>""Ah think Ah'd remember a figure loike tha'... look at them legs. She don't wear dresses like most dames. Look at them legs...""<br/><br/>At that moment, the woman in question looked up from the book she was focused on to give the whispering men a hard look. Her eyes were intense, and a deep, cold color of green remeniscent of an emerald. She didn't peer at the men for longer than a second, but her gaze was complete, missing nothing.<br/><br/>""Its not 'er legs I'd be worried about,  you drunkard. Its 'er 'ands. I've 'eard rumors about her. They say she's dangerous. There are even rumors of..."" ge spoke in a hushed tone, turning to look at the woman as he did, ""...black magic.""<br/><br/>For a moment, they both just watched her. She looked to be no more than 20 years old, face still slightly rounded with the residue of childhood. Her bearing was far from innocent, posture tense, eyes watchful. She gave an aura of instinct, honed by experience. She was indeed, as mentioned, dressed in a scuffed and travel worn pair of leather leggings as opposed to the cotton dresses worn by most women. Her boots were heavy, tough, and slightly worn out. Hanging from the belt at her waist was a short leather sheath, from which protruded the handle of a large work knife. her tunic was a heavy fabric, with sleeves reaching to her wrists despite the hot weather, only one button at her collar left open. Her hair was long, black as obsidian, and slightly wavy. Most of her hair was tied back in a long braid that hung down her back, though stray locks hung in soft curls around her face, causing her to frequently tuck them behind her ears.<br/><br/>She kept her gaze on the book sitting on the table before her, focused on the page with a frown. Only those who walked past her table could see that it was a ledger, a book of financial records. Columns of numbers filled the page, which she frowned at repeatedly. Lifting the quill from the ink bottle, she tapped off the excess ink, then began adding numbers to the page, referring to a scrap of paper she held in her hand often. When she finished adding the numbers, she seemed to ponder something, lifting the mug of ale to her lips and drinking deeply. Her fingers moved to finger something hidden beneath the collar of her shirt absentmindedly as she gazed off at nothing for a long moment.<br/><br/>""She's a merchant? She don't look like no merchant. More like a mercenary,"" whispered the first man. With a chuckle, he tipped back on his stool to drink deeply from the tankard in his hand. Swaying on the stool, he reached out to catch himself by gripping the bar.<br/><br/>""Aye... sells her wares out of a cart. Normal stuff mos'ly, cloth, herbs, and the like. But I 'eard she also places... special orders... to a select clientele, if you catch my meanin'.""<br/><br/>Just then, a man strode into the tavern and stood by the door, peering over the inhabitants. His gaze finally located the woman and stopped there, watching her. She never looked up, but as he came in, she closed the book twisted the cap onto the ink bottle, and stowed her belongings in the large pack resting beside her chair. Rising from her chair, she strode to the door, then through it, without ever looking at the man who'd just entered. The stranger turned and followed her out the door only a moment after she'd left."
4485,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-09T23:50:50,docemoon145,"The day was incredibly hot. A bright yellow sun beat down on the land with a remarkable intensity, without a single cloud to stand against it. Kosuke walks down a hard-packed trail beneath this sun. The trail has been hardened by ages of travelers, merchants, and all manners of people treading its dry earth. A few miles back the sun had not been a problem, as the path was lined with a multitude of lush green trees. But the relief provided by that forest had long been replaced by a wide expanse of grassland. Surely this must be the farming area for the village the traveler is steadily approaching.<br/><br/>It is fortunate that his robes are a bright white, that reflects the light, and surely weigh no more than a pound or two. Such a manner of dressing provides much relief from the sweltering day mother nature has given. The same fortune, however, cannot be attributed to the traveler himself. His ebony hair has the opposite effect that his clothes hold, attracting and then holding much of the intense heat forced down upon him. Surely if he had not pulled his hood up, the heat would have been unbearable, and his ivory skin would have long been seared red by the merciless ball of fire hovering above him.<br/><br/>The traveler's fortune however is about to worsen, for the roads are not kind to lone travelers. There is a rustling in the tall grass bordering the road. With a startled eye the weary traveler scans his surroundings. There is no doubt that he is no longer alone, and so the traveler makes a decision. He decides on which of his limited options he will take to face the situation.<br/><br/>""Hello?"" Kosuke calls in his child-like voice, ""Is someone there?"" ... perhaps not the smartest option.<br/><br/>A laughter comes from the grass as at least six burly men-- each nearly twice Kosuke's size-- reveal themselves and step onto the path, blocking the traveler from all angles. They look rough and hardened, and each one is accompanied by an intimidating weapon. While they are frightening in demeanor, they had surely seen better days. Perhaps it had been a while since someone passed along this particular stretch of land, and perhaps the last one left them some wounds to lick. The biggest one in particular had a rather clotted bandage around his left forearm. Being a healer, of course this did not escape the traveler's attention.<br/><br/>""I'll say this only once,"" the biggest man said, a cruel smile adorning his harsh face, ""Give us all yer money and food, and we might let ya walk away alive.""<br/><br/>The other men laughed wickedly. It appeared they were eager to reestablish themselves after whatever had happened with the last person or persons they encountered.<br/><br/>Kosuke looked up at them each in turn, his mouth slightly open and his eyes wide and curious. They looked like the eyes of a child; wide and observant, with the light shining off them in a pure innocence. If however one were to look closer, they might notice other traits betrayed by those eyes: kindness, intelligence, and perhaps the impression of one who has seen a lot of hardships.<br/><br/>For a while, Kosuke simply looked at each of the men and watched as they looked down at him with their cruel eyes, laughing slightly at the joy of finding such easy prey. He stole one last glance at the biggest man's injury and gave his reply to their demands:<br/><br/>""How about I make a deal with you instead?"" He asked. Though he surely had to be nervous at his current situation, his voice was calm and collected, and his eyes did not shake in the usual way they do in the face of fear.<br/><br/>The biggest man's smirk turned into a scowl, and he growled at the traveler, ""We don't make no deals, kid."" The burly man raised his weapon in an intimidating way, and his cronies did the same.<br/><br/>""I'd rather keep my food and money,"" Kosuke continued, despite the bandit's premature refusal. ""How about I give you free medical attention instead? I'm a healer, and I could make that arm of yours as good as new. If you just took my food and money, the treatment for a wound like that would cost more than you could possibly take from me. And I'm sorry to tell you this, but if you don't get it treated soon, best case scenario you'll lose your arm. Actually, it's much more likely that you'll die,"" he said matter-of-factly.<br/><br/>The man still had his sword raised, but suddenly, the look in his eyes was a lot less confident. After a long moment of thinking, the bandit growled and lowered his sword. ""Ya better not try to pull nothin',"" he grumbled.<br/><br/>Kosuke gave a friendly smile and examined the man's wound. It was a lot worse than the bandage had lead him to believe. There was already some yellow puss oozing out from the wound, and the area around it was red and inflamed. ""Oh, dear,"" Kosuke said, ""It's already infected. You're really lucky I came by or you'd definitely be dead within a weak."" The traveler pulled out various medical supplies out of his bag as he spoke, and the bandit got an increasingly nervous look on his face at the diagnosis.<br/><br/>""Hold still now,"" Kosuke said, as he held out his pallid hands over the wound. There was a warm white light that came from his hands and enveloped the wound as he spoke reassuring words to his patient. ""There are few herbs that can heal something after it's been infected. However, it's a simple task when you use white magic. Lucky for you I happen to be rather gifted with white magic."" Soon he had finished using magic and was spreading some herbs over the now uninfected wound, and wrapping it in a clean bandage.<br/><br/>""I prefer to conserve my magic,"" Kosuke said, ""but with this, your arm should be perfectly healed in about ten days,"" Kosuke gave the man a friendly smile. ""So how about it? Am I free to go?""<br/><br/>The man had been kind of dazed, but now he stood up. He moved his arm around and gripped it with his other hand. It felt much better than it had before. Some of the man's cronies still looked like they were itching to fight, but the leader held out a hand to stop them.<br/><br/>""There'll be others,"" he snapped at them. ""Get outa here,"" the bandit snarled at Kosuke, ""before I change my mind!""<br/><br/>Kosuke gave a nervous smile, gathered up his things and quickly left his present location.<br/><br/>Now once again he had to face the blazing sun as he made his way down the last leg of the path to town."
4486,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-10T00:35:37,saphiraah,"The plains were sweltering in the summer sun, miserably so. The grass stood perfectly still, undisturbed by even the slightest breeze. It would be impossible to tell from the road that a figure dozed there. She'd been resting in the grass, hoping to find some break from the heat by finding shade in the grass. It hadn't worked, but she still found rest in being off her feet, using her pack as a pillow. Her breathing was soft and even as she slumbered, then broke with a sudden snort as she jolted awake.<br/><br/>Pressing the heels of her hands to her eyes, she grumbled quietly and shook her head to clear it. Slowly, carefully she rose to a seated position and peered through the grass toward the road. The grass stood over three feet tall in this area, leaving her well hidden from view. As she caught sight of the road and its inhabitants, a fierce smile pulled her lips to expose her teeth. The expression was not merry, but strangely violent. Of course they'd come this way. She'd known they would.<br/><br/>These men... these petty, pathetic thieves had accosted her in the woods roughly a day before and she'd shown them how very much appearances can be deceiving. They'd seen only a lonely woman, unarmed and traveling alone when they'd ambushed her. But they'd found a fierce, strong, and fast attacker. Like a mountain cat, she'd sprung at them when they cornered her.<br/><br/>Leaping lithely, she'd sprung first the largest and rung his bell by placing a kick at his head, then whipped around and delivered blow after blow to the others. Always her blows were hard as iron and fast as a cobra, before she danced away and out of reach. Within minutes, she'd left them all unconscious and bleeding, relieved them of the burden of their gold, food, and some other possessions, then disappeared into the woods.<br/><br/>It was only an hour later that she'd laughed, finding a trio of horses tethered to a tree beside a stream. These had to belong to the bandits. She tied her burden to the back of one horse, mounted and led the others along with her, taking them to the nearest town. She'd left the horses there, taking only the money, the food, and her own pack of belongings. The stabler who'd taken the horses had nearly wept with joy as she delivered the animals.<br/><br/>""Be wary,"" she'd cautioned, ""I took them from dangerous men. They may come looking.""<br/><br/>He nodded, and she went on her way. Now, nearly a day later, she sat in the grass, watching the road, and what does she find? The same men, back to their routine of ambush and robbery. Tensing, she prepared to rise and attack, then hesitated as the leader of the group lowered his sword.<br/><br/>She'd been wrong in her original assessment. This was no ambush. This was a meeting of cohorts. There was no violence. As she watched, the man in robes removed the bandages and began treating the wound. But this can't be! She knew of no mage who would work closely with a savage bandit!<br/><br/>Senses tingling with suspicion, she watched from the grass, then crept toward the line of trees to follow the robed man from a distance, unseen. She would learn the truth for certain."
4487,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-10T02:23:32,docemoon145,"After the incident with the bandits, Kosuke had went on his merry way. It always pleased him when he was able to avoid violence. Perhaps healing the bandit would harm someone else along the way, but it was against the traveler's nature to leave any injured person untended. Besides that, he'd been able to escape the situation with all of his belongings and no injury. If someone along the way was injured by those bandits, and he came across them, he would be sure to take responsibility and deliver treatment to that person. And if he didn't come across them, then there was nothing he could do.<br/><br/>It seemed that after quite a bit of walking, the path to town was once again taking him into a forested area. The traveler was relieved by the shade brought by the great green canopies, and lowered his hood in gratitude. His stark black hair was soft and smooth, almost resembling a woman's well-tended hair, and it was the perfect contrast to his spotless white robes and almost as pale skin. Even in the dim light that escaped the trees, his pitch black eyes still sparkled almost unnaturally.<br/><br/>By now surely the town was but a mile away or less. This being the case, the traveler took advantage of the shade as an opportunity to have his lunch before continuing on. He pulled just far enough from the road so that he wouldn't be in the way of fellow travelers, but not so far that the road would be hidden from sight. The traveler leaned against the great trunk of a tree and rested his feet. Surely his feet must be weary, as his thin, white-leather shoes couldn't provide much protection from the endless stomping on the roads, no matter how light his step might be.<br/><br/>The traveler pulled his bag off his shoulder and pulled some rations from it-- bread, some cheese, and some water by the looks of it. He ate it slowly, not seeming to be in any rush, and not seeming worried at all that he might be ambushed again. Perhaps he was just ignorant, or perhaps he was confident in his ability to avoid violence. Either way, only time would tell whether his choice was foolish or not.<br/><br/>As he ate, he tried to remember the name of the town he would soon have entered, but for the life of him could not remember. With one hand he held his food, and with the other he reached, once again, into his bag. When his hand had come out it was holding a vial and several pouches. He seemed to examine these, and weigh them in his hands. It was likely that he was doing an inventory check after using some of his materials on the bandit's wound.<br/><br/>Kosuke put the materials back into the bag. Clearly he wasn't worried by the results of his inventory check, but he made a mental note to restock on a few of his herbs when he got into town. He would have to see one of their merchants and hopefully they would have what he was looking for.<br/><br/>Whatever thoughts the traveler was having were interrupted when a rabbit of all things hopped out of the brush behind him. He was startled until he saw the passive creature for what it was. The small animal eyed his bread for a moment, but was too wary to approach him. With a small smile, Kosuke tore off a piece of his bread and tossed it a bit in front of the bunny. It dashed off, startled by the sudden movement, but in a moment it would come back and devour its gift."
4488,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-10T08:13:02,saphiraah,"The woman followed the mage along the road, often barely able to see him from the trees where she hid. Slowly, the woods crept closer to the road, making her job of following him much easier. Finally, she decided he was headed to town and picked up her pace. There was a span of trees that reached very close to the road and she headed toward it, planning to use them in order to get a close look at her quarry.<br/><br/>She arrived well before him and deftly climbed into a tree, hauling her belongings with her. The pack she hung from a branch where it would be safe, and would not make noise. Finally, she settled herself onto a lower branch, picking a spot that was almost completely concealed behind leaf-laden branches.<br/><br/>Just as the heat was beginning to make her drowse, she heard him approaching and snapped alert. Her eyes were intense as she watched him approach, then observed his simple actions as he ate. His behavior seemed innocent. Almost too innocent. She began to suspect he knew he was being watched. In fact, it was likely he was leading her on deliberately so that she wouldn't follow the bandits.<br/><br/>Torn with indecision, she remained absolutely silent as she watched him, becoming more and more anxious. Finally, she decided she would wait no longer. The longer she followed this man, the longer the bandits had to cause trouble. Reaching to her boot, she pulled out a slender parcel wrapped in leather. It was thin as a twig and roughly a foot long. When she unwrapped the leather, she held in her hands a pair of darts and a long, hollow tube, perfectly straight and rigid. Inserting the dart into the tube, she held the tube up and pressed its end to her lips.<br/><br/>Taking in a deep breath, she held it, eyeing the man, then puffed out her breath in a harsh push, firing the dart toward the man. She knew the poison well, and the dose used. It was a poison of which she was particularly proud, as she'd created it herself. The man was slender and obviously didn't work much. Based on what little he'd eaten, she estimated what his metabolism would be. The poison was extremely fast acting, and induced a heavy, peaceful sleep in even the most resistant of victims. She had used it often enough that she felt certain he would be sleeping peacefully with in ten minutes if the dart hit its target. She had used it often, enjoying the fact that it left no averse side-effects. Often, her victims never knew she'd been there."
4489,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-10T15:30:38,docemoon145,"It was a hot and peaceful day, and Kosuke hadn't expected anyone else to follow him after the bandits, so when he felt the sharp prick in his neck, he at first thought it might have been a bee sting. All of a sudden though, he felt rather woozy and drowsy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm not allergic to bee stings,</span>he found himself thinking.<br/><br/>Tentatively, the traveler reached up to his neck and was alarmed to find something sticking out of it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A dart?</span>Immediately his healer's mind began a self-diagnosis. Based on the slight churning sensation in his stomach and the increasing effort it took to stay awake, there had to be some sort of sleeping drug in the dart. But he couldn't exclude the possibility of poison. He shouldn't pull the dart out just yet as sometimes that causes any poison that had not yet been released to spread faster.<br/><br/>Carefully he felt the dart. It appeared to be the kind where you filled an inner cavity with poison instead of dipping it. This kind was useful as there was less chance of the user being poisoned when firing it. With one hand Kosuke carefully held the base of the dart in his neck. With the other he broke off the end of the dart. With a slight tip of his head all the poison that hadn't been released poured out the end. And now Kosuke carefully pulled out the dart, straight the way it had come in. Luckily there were no barbs on it.<br/><br/>If the dart had been filled with an exact dosage then he probably had a bit more time before the poison took full effect, but he couldn't be sure. Kosuke took a few seconds to desperately try to identify the poison. It had qualities of several he knew, but it was none of them. Someone must have created this one themselves or else he'd know about it.<br/><br/>He couldn't identify the toxin, but he would still have to do his best to neutralize it. Neutralizing an unidentified toxin is probably one of the most difficult things in medicine. While poisons can be combined, even randomly, and still produce a poison, combining medicines does not always produce a medicine. If you don't know what you're doing you could just put more poison into your body. That wasn't an option here.<br/><br/>Kosuke's eyelids were getting extremely heavy, soon he might not be able to focus enough to treat himself. He could clearly identify two of the main ingredients in this poison, so he took out two neutralizing herbs from his pack. He knew for a fact that these two, fortunately, worked well together. For the rest of the toxin, using his magic would probably be his only option.<br/><br/>With shaky hands, Kosuke picked up his canteen and drained almost all of it. This would help his system process liquids faster. He ground the two herbs between his fingers and dropped it into the rest of his water, drinking it quickly. Hopefully, through his metabolism the poison and herbs would meet quickly and neutralize each other. However that would still leave some poison, the other elements he couldn't identify. If those alone turned out to be a more lethal poison, he'd be in trouble.<br/><br/>Now almost completely unconscious, the healer reached up a hand to the wound in his neck and began healing. He did not direct it at the puncture wound, but intended for it to follow his blood stream, the same way the poison had. In about a minute, with his eyes nearly closed, he could feel all but the poisons he could identify disappear. That was exactly what he'd been hoping for. You can only heal so much with the level of magic he released into his body, so it was able to destroy all but the most prominent toxins.<br/><br/>He would probably have to wait another five minutes for the medicines and toxins to meet, and now he could no longer resist sleep. With a quiet exhale of breath the traveler slumped against the tree. In his urgency to treat the toxin, he'd forgotten that there was an attacker somewhere near him. He hadn't even looked around to try and see where the attack had come from, but based on the angle the dart had pierced him they must have been up in the trees somewhere...<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>In perhaps four minutes the medicines and toxins had met. In another two they had neutralized each other. Kosuke took a shaky breath, sat up and stretched. He wondered how long he'd been asleep, but based on the still sweltering sun, not very long. He hadn't been able to clean up his medical supplies what with passing out and all. So with hands shaky from sleep he put his herbs neatly back into the bag.<br/><br/>The poison had taken effect more quickly that he'd anticipated. He suspected then that whoever had launched the dart had aimed for an exact dose and miscalculated. He was, after all, even more slight beneath his robes than one might guess.<br/><br/>It seemed though that none of his things had been taken, so perhaps the person hadn't intended to rob him, or maybe they just left for another reason. Then again, they could still be near by for all he knew. Kosuke gazed up into the treetops for a moment, but if there was someone there he couldn't see them.<br/><br/>""Honestly,"" he mumbled to himself, ""why am I a target today?""<br/><br/>He took a moment to organize his pack before he was to head off again."
4490,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-10T20:11:30,saphiraah,"He was well trained for his age. At this distance in the trees she could see he was young. He had a child-like appearance. His youth misled her and she was surprised to see him think so quickly. When he broke the dart and spilled the poison, she still felt confident he'd received enough poison to put him out long enough for her to do what she needed to. Then he dug in his belongings and began pulling out herbs. She could see him wilting, but not fast enough. He was able to down two herbs before falling asleep. She couldn't bring herself to hop down from the tree and stop him. He was conscious enough that he would remember her. She couldn't allow him to know her face if he was allied with these bandits.<br/><br/>She waited till his head slumped over, then hopped from the tree branch, landing with a quiet 'thwump' on the soft earth. Moving quickly, she picked up his pack and rifled through it. She'd done this enough that she had no trouble remembering exactly where it had all been before. He was already stirring at her presence, only slightly unconscious, so he hurried. She knew she would find something here. He had to have some list of names... something to lead her to the bandits, but she found nothing. He was too clever.<br/><br/>She'd been digging through his belongings for only a minute when she returned his pack to his side, exactly as he'd left it. Thinking fast, she pulled a dagger from her boot and sliced a shallow cut in her own palm, then used the blood that pooled in her palm to draw a rune in the dirt with her finger. She used only trace amounts of blood, not enough that he would be able to see or smell it, then placed a pebble at the direct center of the rune. When she finished drawing, she looked around, spotted a plant growing at the base of a tree, and rushed over to grab it.<br/><br/>Sniffing the herb, she nodded to herself, ""Its not perfect... but it'll do..."" She frowned, looking again at the mage.<br/><br/>Unable to wait long enough to find what would be better than the herb she'd found, she returned to his side and leaned over him, peering closely at his robes. She knew that people with long hair often had loose hairs clinging to their clothing. His hair was well cared for and she felt a pang of irritation toward him. This meant he lived a privileged life, no doubt paid well by the bandits he aided. She found one of his hairs clinging to his shoulder and carefully plucked it away. Picking up the pebble, she wrapped the hair around, then wrapped it in the herb she'd picked, and returned it to its place at the center of the rune. Holding her hand over the stone, she contorted her fingers into the shape of a claw and began speaking in a quiet whisper that was barely audible. Her words were dark, and echoed with power despite the fact that she whispered. It was a short spell, but taxed her greatly. She rushed through the difficult spell as quickly as she could, shoulders hunching with fatigue as she continued whispering. The rune she'd drawn in the dirt burst to life, glowing with power. Throughout her chant, her hand began to glow with a strange dark light that was more like shadow. The aura of shadow grew stronger and denser as she chanted, then began to pull away from her hand, slowly moving in dark tendrils toward the pebble. The tendrils wrapped around it, lifted it from the ground, then began to absorb into the pebble. In response to this, the pebble shook and twitched as it hovered, beginning to spin in place. The rune she'd drawn in the dirt, which had been glowing as she chanted, began to pulse with power. The herb suddenly burst into smokeless flame and burned away quickly, revealing the hair, now dense, solid, and fused to the surface of the pebble, glowing brightly.<br/><br/>Releasing a pent-up breath, she allowed her hand to fall to her side, ceasing her chant. The pebble fell to the ground.  The rune faded, then vanished entirely, leaving no trace that it had been there. With trembling hands, she picked up the pebble, then pushed herself with effort to her feet. He was moving, beginning to stir and struggle against sleep. She knew her time was up. Moving awkwardly, she picked up the pebble, glanced around to make sure she'd left no trace, then returned to her tree. Her limbs were too weak to climb back up, so she buried herself in a dense bush at the base of the tree, hoping to hide herself from sight.<br/><br/>Just then, he woke and stretched. She watched him gather his belongings and rise, holding her breath to keep quiet. The power of her spell had already vanished completely, leaving barely a trace that only a caster affiliated with the same energy would be able to detect, but she still worried he would sense it. Opening her hand, she looked down at the pebble still resting in her palm, nodding. The spell had worked. She smiled."
4491,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T01:42:13,docemoon145,"After the traveler had gotten everything neatly arranged in his pack he stood up for one last sleepy stretch. He noticed that even though it had been a short, drug-induced sleep, it had been strangely refreshing. He supposed that maybe the toxin really had been intended to simply cause sleep. If that were the case, then why? Nothing had been stolen from him that he could tell, but his 'nap' had been much shorter than he was sure his attacker had been hoping.<br/><br/>His mind gave a shrug as he decided the past was the past. The traveler bent over to pick up his pack and reposition it over his shoulder, crossways, as it had been. As he began traveling down the path once more he found himself pondering again. Surely his attacker must have run off when he'd more or less succeeded to disarm their toxin. If they had stuck around... surely then something would be different. No one poisons a person without reason.<br/><br/>And yet, perhaps his looks were not the only child-like thing about the traveler. He found his curiosity was beginning to overwhelm him. It was like a tug in his chest that had to be answered. Was his attacker still here? If they were and they had decided not to continue whatever they had started, then surely the smart thing would be to just walk away. But if they were gone, then surely calling out could do no harm.<br/><br/>He had only walked but a few steps down the path when this inner struggle demanded his full attention. Eventually, curiosity won out over fear and Kosuke turned toward the trees. When he called out, his voice was calm and collected, despite his jangling nerves on the inside. His eyes, once again, bypassed the natural quaking of fear.<br/><br/>""If you're no longer hostile,"" he called out, ""perhaps we could talk? I don't wish you any harm, and perhaps if we've had some sort of misunderstanding we can work through it?""<br/><br/>Interestingly enough, his word choice made it sound like he knew someone was there."
4492,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T03:12:46,saphiraah,"The spell was simple enough, but difficult to cast, and she'd never before rushed it so quickly. Normally, it would have taken her the better part of an hour to complete. The result was a drastic drain to her energy. She was dizzy, disoriented, and shakey. She registered that the traveler was moving, heading back to the road, and sighed with relief, letting her head settle back against the trunk of the tree to rest for a moment. Food would help a great deal, but she'd left her pack hanging from a branch in the tree.<br/><br/>She decided if she just stayed put for a few minutes, she would be able to catch her breath, then make the climb back into the tree. Another wave of dizziness hit her so she closed her eyes. When she heard his voice through the trees, she froze. From the sound of his voice, he knew she was there. He'd found her. It was all over. She was helpless.<br/><br/>""Stupid... completely stupid..."" She cursed herself quietly, going very still, ""Way to go, idiot...""<br/><br/>She craned her neck to peer around the tree through the bush, gulping as she did, and saw him standing there in the trees. In an attempt to throw him off of her location, she turned around and spoke toward the other direction, cupping her hands around her mouth to increase the echo. She hoped that her voice would echo off the trees and bounce at him from several directions.<br/><br/>""There was no hostility,"" she spoke in a calm voice, just loud enough for him to hear, ""I needed information."""
4493,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T03:48:12,docemoon145,"Kosuke's heart sank slightly when he found that his attacker really was still there. But the response they gave to his remark stirred several mixed emotions within him. For one, the voice sounded like that of a woman. He wasn't sure if that was good or bad or whatever, but he noted it anyway. And though it seemed to only be one person, his answer seemed to come from multiple directions. Some sort of echo tactic; very clever.<br/><br/>Kosuke forced himself to calm down. Luckily,  it seemed this woman didn't want to fight. Maybe then they could talk and get through whatever had lead to him being drugged by a blow dart.<br/><br/>The white mage took a breath and slowly exhaled. A lot of white magic took will, not symbols, so he had a lot of convenient spells he could cast whenever he so wished. This particular spell was kind of flashy when in progress. A gentle, but strong, wind circled around him for a moment, causing his ebony hair and ivory robes to blow up and sort of hover around him for a short moment. As this was happening the mage inhaled again and closed his eyes. He exhaled in unison with the wind dying down, and his shiny black hair, rather unnaturally, fell perfectly back into place.<br/><br/>It looked rather flashy for a white magic spell, but its purpose was simple. It was merely an observation spell, but one that few were aware of. It was an adapted version of the common observation spell. While this version was flashier, it also gave a more accurate reading of the surrounding area.<br/><br/>Kosuke kept his eyes closed for a moment after casting the spell, processing the information he'd received. A dark magic spell had been cast nearby recently, as well as a small healing spell (his own doing). Several smaller wild animals lurked about as well as one female behind a certain tree. Her physical status was quickly recovering, but at the moment not very good. The cause of this seemed to be manna exertion.<br/><br/>After putting a few pieces together in his mind, the mage opened his eyes. He took a nice little stroll over to a certain tree and peeked behind it. There he saw his 'attacker'. She was a young woman, one in a lot better shape, fighting wise, than himself. She was a little bit rugged looking, probably from a long time spent traveling, but was rather attractive. Her eyes stood out even in this weakened state; they were intense, forceful, and intelligent: this woman was a fighter with magical capabilities.<br/><br/>""If you held no hostility, miss,"" Kosuke said to her politely, his eyes sparkling in their innocent way, ""then there should be no reason for us not to face each other to talk. I wish not to harm you nor anyone else I may come upon. But I'm curious what information you could possibly have been seeking with me?"""
4494,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T04:34:36,saphiraah,"The woman sensed a spell in progress and tensed, knowing this would be her end. The wind that suddenly whipped through the clearing only reassured her that she was correct. She had only the small dagger in her boot, but she kept it sharp, and knew that she could kill with it. The only problem, was that there was no way to do so unless he came close. She knew he wouldn't come close enough, as he was obviously a mage.<br/><br/>When the wind died down, the speed of her thoughts replaced it. She couldn't throw the dagger. It was only a waste of a weapon. There was no way to accurately plan the trajectory to plant the blade tip first on impact.<br/><br/>Her thoughts were interrupted when the bush suddenly moved and she found herself exposed. His face was kind and gentle, extremely young and innocent, but she was not fooled. She tensed and gripped the knife in her hand, pulling it from her boot a few inches, ready to attack. Every muscle in her body trembled with the thrill of imminent battle, the tingle of fear. Then he spoke.<br/><br/>She hesitated, blinking at him in surprise. What? He just wanted to talk? She couldn't believe that... Her eyes combed over him, searching for evidence of his deciet, landing on his eyes and locking there. She saw no lie, not even in his eyes.<br/><br/>Finally, with extreme apprehension, she spoke in a soft voice, ""There is no conversation that cannot guarantee absolute honesty. This way, I intended to learn without violence or exposure.""<br/><br/>She deliberately left his last question unanswered, avoiding the subject as she watched his reaction. She almost held her breath as she waited for an answer, then deliberately steadied her breathing to avoid any sign of fear or weakness."
4495,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T05:01:57,docemoon145,"The woman's blade was readily held in her hand, though not quite withdrawn from the boot. She hadn't attacked so Kosuke felt certain she wouldn't attack if he didn't. Just in case though, he quickly reviewed his favorite shield charm in his mind. It was short and quick, exactly what he would need if her hand... slipped.<br/><br/>No matter how you looked at it, the woman was obviously very suspicious of him. Her muscles were tense and her eyes continued to comb over him, looking for any signs of hostility. Her response though, showed that this suspicion went a lot deeper than just him. Perhaps her trust had been betrayed before. Either way, she desperately had to be calmed down, or the situation might turn away from diplomacy.<br/><br/>Kosuke's face softened even more than it already was, and he delivered the girl a gentle and reassuring smile, as if he were the one looking upon a child.<br/><br/>""My name is Kosuke Ataru,"" he said to her in the gentle, reassuring voice he used when he was healing someone. ""I can assure you that much is true at least. And I hope I do not make myself vulnerable by telling you this, but I am a pacifist miss. If you can see that that is true, perhaps you may ease some of your worries. You shot the dart with the sleeping drug in it at me, didn't you? Did you create that toxin yourself miss?"""
4496,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T05:25:08,saphiraah,"She released the knife for now, but remained where she was. She was certain she would stumble and sway, weak as she was, and did not want him to know that. Instead, she extended her feet out just a bit, maintaining her huddled posture, using the motion to push the branches aside enough to see him clearly.<br/><br/>His question made her hesitate, determining the reason behind it. She had seen him act quickly in consuming the very herbs that would counteract her poision. That took training. She had also seen him heal the wounds on the bandit with apparent ease, though she could not see how well he healed him. She finally decided this was a genuine curiosity on his part. She could not afford to reveal the fact that she had, as there were few who knew she was more than a mere merchant. It would be safest, she decided after only a second's pause to think, to make herself appear meak and timid in his eyes.<br/><br/>She shook her head slightly, averting her gaze from his. She looked instead at his hands, as if she were too shy to meet his eyes, ""No... Its part of my last shipment, but it didn't sell."""
4497,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T05:33:59,saphiraah,"She released the knife for now, but remained where she was. She was certain she would stumble and sway, weak as she was, and did not want him to know that. Instead, she extended her feet out just a bit, maintaining her huddled posture, using the motion to push the branches aside enough to see him clearly.<br/><br/>His question made her hesitate, determining the reason behind it. She had seen him act quickly in consuming the very herbs that would counteract her poision. That took training. She had also seen him heal the wounds on the bandit with apparent ease, though she could not see how well he healed him. She finally decided this was a genuine curiosity on his part. She could not afford to reveal the fact that she had, as there were few who knew she was more than a mere merchant. It would be safest, she decided after only a second's pause to think, to make herself appear meak and timid in his eyes.<br/><br/>She shook her head slightly, averting her gaze from his. She looked instead at his hands, as if she were too shy to meet his eyes, ""No... Its part of my last shipment, but it didn't sell. I was hoping to find a buyer in town.""<br/><br/>As she said it, she realized too late that it would be a very transparent lie if he knew herbology. The dose had been accurate. Only one who knew herbs and poisons would be able to do that. And the poison was elegant and rare. Too late to stop the lie, she simply watched to see what he would do."
4498,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T05:52:17,docemoon145,"""Well I suppose it must not have, or I'm sure I would have heard of it. That's curious though, it was remarkably effective."" He gave another smile, ""I hardly had enough time to diagnose all the different toxins, let alone counteract them. You're a merchant then?"" The conclusion seemed obvious based on her words. Yet there was something about the way she was acting that didn't fit the information he'd gotten from his spell and what he'd previously seen in her eyes.<br/><br/>She had seemed so proud, so wild before, yet now she was timid, not even looking him in the eyes. What could bring about such a change? Was it an act? Or perhaps this was what she was like after her nerves calmed down. Either way it was better than if she were still waving that knife around and shooting poison darts.<br/><br/>If it was an act, then so be it. As long as the peace was kept then it couldn't be doing much harm.<br/><br/>Then it was made more suspicious. The idea that such an effective drug could go unsold... unthinkable. And if he hadn't heard of it it must be exceedingly rare. If perchance her shop was the only one to sell it she would have made an incredible profit. The conclusion: she was definitely lying, and the drug wasn't for sale.<br/><br/>Immediately after he'd asked his last question, Kosuke offered the girl a hand to help her out of the brush. Although, she was bigger than him, and wearing heavier clothes to boot. It might be better for both of them if she refused the hand, but it was a peace offering and the traveler was all about peace."
4499,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T06:14:11,saphiraah,"She saw it in his eyes. He didn't buy it. He knew she was lying. She felt the ground beneath her begin to give way as her position became even more precarious.<br/><br/>She'd had long enough to sit and catch her breath that the trembling had abated. She was only slightly dizzy and felt she could stand firmly enough, even walk if only a few steps, without giving sign of her state.<br/><br/>With a nod, she reached up to take the hand he offered and pulled herself to her feet. One hand pressed against the trunk casually, she got her balance, then stepped clear of the brush to stand beside him.<br/><br/>""Yes, I am a merchant... you could say. I have no shop, however. I sell out of a cart in each town I visit. The cart broke down, though, so I'm on my way to fetch the parts I need to fix it.""<br/><br/>This, oddly, was all true. She saw no reason to keep this from him, and hoped he would hear the honesty and become less suspicious of her."
4500,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T07:00:28,docemoon145,"Thankfully, though the girl accepted his hand, she basically pulled herself up. This avoided any embarrassing tumbling incidents. Now that she was standing, she was a fair bit taller than Kosuke, which brought back a bit more of the intimidation that he'd seen in her eyes to the rest of her presence.<br/><br/>The girl confirmed that she was a merchant, and not only that. ""A traveling merchant then,"" Kosuke said smiling kindly up at her. ""I'm a traveler to, but I am a healer, not a merchant. Similar enough though. They both provide a service and they both require skill. I should think now would be a good time to say 'nice to meet you', but I don't know your name yet.""<br/><br/>They young man hoped to receive the girl's name and then perhaps to walk with her to town-- if she was going the same way. But he was still curious about some of his questions she had avoided."
4501,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T07:15:18,saphiraah,"She nodded, relieved to find she was relatively steady on her feet. The thought of walking anywhere made her want to groan, but she suppressed the urge. The traveler was much smaller than she'd judged before. He was much shorter than herself, and she suddenly felt overly large.<br/><br/>She smiled in genuine amusement, looking down at him, ""You can call me Brinn,"" she said, giving her most common alias instinctively, ""So this is what it feels like to be huge...""<br/><br/>She winked, her amusement growing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I must be getting giddy... this shouldn't be so funny...</span><br/><br/>Still, she could not help but enjoy the feeling of amusement, resisting the giggle that rose in her chest."
4502,Medieval Fantasy (Doce and Sahpiraah),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8024,2012-06-11T19:03:47,docemoon145,"""Brinn huh?"" He asked, somehow feeling the name didn't quite suit her. He gave a friendly smile, ""Well, It's nice to meet you Brinn.""<br/><br/>Suddenly she seemed to be amused by something, then she gave a comment and winked at him. Kosuke smiled up at her sheepishly. He knew he was small... okay, very small for his age. That would be the fault of his mother's genes in him, which didn't have nearly so pleasant an effect on men as it did on women. Sometimes he was embarrassed at his child-like appearance, but he tried to keep a sense of humor about the whole thing. Besides, it's not like a healer has to be big and buff. In some ways, looking like a little kid helped to ease his patients nerves, and that was always appreciated.<br/><br/>""Not as intimidating as you thought I was, am I?"" he said, laughing slightly.<br/><br/>""So you were going to town to get parts for your cart, right? Maybe we could walk together? Company always makes a trip seem to go by faster after all,"" he smiled."
4503,New beginnings (Sounds of Silence & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8470,2012-06-26T21:30:47,Xesyl,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œIf I were able to go and see you when needed, I would never ask you to come visit. These old bones of mine make traveling tough. My days of being a soldier passed long ago. Someday you will appreciate the mere happiness of conversation, for my journey is coming to an end. Yours, however, is only beginning dear Xesyl.â€</span></span><br/><br/>The words of Amaclus filled his mind in the early morning. The councilman had served as a mentor in the final months of his life. The few strands of gray hair that clung to his dome had seemed to serve as a crown of wisdom, and Xesyl had tried to best to absorb the man's knowledge. He was a vagabond now. Before his exile, he was the champion of his kingdom. A new destination had not been set, and the unanswered questions ate at his soul with every day that passed. Having escaped with enough gold pieces, most would have naturally crossed the seas into foreign lands for an early retirement, letting the peaceful days pass in a cottage.<br/>Thoughts such as these bothered the warrior. War and Xesyl were made for each other. Having been formed into a soldier through out his childhood and early adult life, it was the only thing he knew. Once granted the position as champion, he had become a killer of men. Countless duals had taken place in the courtyard over the years in an old fashioned way of resolving civil disputes. It was there that his talents as a deadly swordsman were recognized.<br/><br/>The early winter winds whispered in the open terrain. He lifted the collar of his grey fur coat to battle against the chills along his neck. His hair was shorted and cropped now, having cut the long chocolate locks that once rested upon his broad shoulders. It was a small attempt to mask his appearance as he drifted further from his home. The one feature he could never hide, though, would be the tattoo's on his forearm that marked him as a warrior of Dara.<br/><br/>A sigh escaped his dry lips as he crouched down, swinging the sword-belt around his waist before standing back to his full heigh to buckle it. The warrior carried two short swords, and made little effort to show that he wasn't armed. The fire he had built upon awakening was beginning to die, the last of the logs being burned to provide minimal warmth. Xesyl was unsure whether he was still being followed, but showed little attempt to hide his stay. It was almost like an open invite into his camp. The former champion knew his kingdom well enough to know they wouldn't just let him get away that easy. They would send a small party after him, but how far would they be willing to go to bring him down?<br/><br/>Another cold wind blew into the cave. As he looked outside he could see the rainfall beginning to die down. He couldn't stay much longer, but it was assuring to know the followers had most likely taken shelter, too. Taking several steps foward he drew himself to the caves edge, watching the water slide down the cliffs edge. The warrior eased himself from the mouth of the cave, step by step, and digging his wool boots into the muddly floor to maintain his balance.<br/><br/>Alone and friendless, Xesyl would need to travel another twenty miles to the nearest city, Verlain. Based on the map he had recently aquired, it would only be another day or two of travel. The flat terrain made for easy traveling, but easier for tracking too. The biggest threat at the moment seemed to be the weather, with winter just around the corner. Rumors had spread that the Dukes of Verlain were recruiting mercenaries and other fighting souls. A large war had begun overseas in a land unknown to Xesyl. Even the importance of the war was unknown, but it was a risk he was willing to take.<br/><br/>Taking a short step forward he paused, lifting his hand from his side, and letting his almost numb fingers wrap around the locket around his neck. Xesyl whispered a short prayer in Daran toungue before continuing his journey."
4504,New beginnings (Sounds of Silence & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8470,2012-06-27T21:37:45,Sound of Silence,"The cool, crisp winter winds chilled the wet feathers of his wings as he glided with ease towards the nearest city. Even if the conditions were not ideal for flying, Lusala was determined to reach Verlain before the storm hit again. Looking up in the sky, one would see an angel above them looking down to make sure everything was safe. Unfortunately for those who believed that, it was the exact opposite. A closer look revealed he had the body of a man, but he had the head of a black bird that was covered by a well worn helmet and only his beak stood out. His torso was covered in black feathers, which looked almost blue in the light, that were hidden by his armor. He had a birdâ€™s tail but that almost looked like more of an armor accessory from a distance. Lusala also carried a large axe; a two handed weapon that only a very powerful human could wield.<br/><br/>He was accompanying a woman who was headed in the same direction as he. Lady Gwen they called her. Apparently she was someone important but Lusala, a mercenary, never paid too much to attention to detail. She was beautiful for a human. Long brown hair tied back in a braid and a gorgeous tan dress that was a bit worn from travel. A true princess, assuming this woman had any drop of noble blood running through her veins. He snorted at the thought of escorting a royal, but nobility or not he was getting paid to aid this woman.<br/><br/>â€œHow much further, Lusala?â€ She asked him suddenly. He could tell she was tired, he was as well. Complainers always made him sickâ€¦ why the hell did he get stuck with this? He flew down closer to her, landing, throwing his axe carefully over his shoulder. Lusala towered over her; he stood at a good six foot six and weighed a solid twohundred and twenty pounds. Her build was much smaller than his, but then again she was a pure breed human while he was something like a half breed, a demon. Not that she seemed to mind a monster aiding her on her journey.<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s a two dayâ€™s walk from our current location, mâ€™lady.â€ He answered in a very knightly tone. It wasnâ€™t that Lusala did not have the potential of being a gentleman or a knight; it was just being a mercenary was much more fun. â€œWe should make haste as it is cold and the scent of rain still lingers in the air, there might be another storm possibly. I would not put it past this awful weather.â€ He spoke the latter with a bit of laughter.<br/><br/>â€œExcellent. Weâ€™re making good time then.â€<br/><br/>â€œIndeed.â€<br/><br/>All Lusala could think about was getting to the city and being free from this pest, but a task was a task after all. He was getting paid to do this; his mind kept going back to the thought. His kind rarely got paid for anything as humans did their best to rid the world of â€˜monstersâ€™ and other impurities ever since the wars happened. He knew he had to be careful here. He was watching every move, taking each step as if it were his last as he was not the only one in danger out here, knowing that she was just as much a target as he was if she requested his aid. These parts were not exactly friendly and the reminders of that were constant."
4505,New beginnings (Sounds of Silence & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8470,2012-06-28T06:01:43,Xesyl,"The early morning had been a long one, and difficult to track the time with the hidden sun, but he guessed it was somewhere around mid-morning. If he was lucky, he could reach Verlain by midnight, but there were too many factors to  know for sure. If he could avoid his followers for another full day, it was likely that they would return back to Dara. The three days that had passed since his escape felt like an eternity . One thing he quickly observed was that all the gold pieces he possessed couldn't buy food out in the middle of this forest. Although the former champion was one of the deadliest swordsmen Dara had ever seen, his huntings skills were far from being up to par.<br/><br/>With the council destroyed, and others loyal to him slain, he posed little threat to the rebels that had taken over.  Xesyl shivered and broke his concentration. It was growing colder in the high country, and being surrounded by tree's wasn't easy on the eyes, either. He had never traveled this far noth before outside of Dara, or any of the other realms for that matter. It was a surprise war hadn't plagued these lands, yet. It wouldn't be long before it did reach the edges of the forest, he reasoned.<br/><br/>The ground below his leather boots were muddy, the heavy rainfall having been consistant for the better part of the last three days. The woollen socks provided little comfort in his journey, and his stomach had been growling constantly for the last hour. Xesyl continued north, leaving tracks that any man could easily follow. After another hour he came upon a long rocky edge, and he jumped down onto the surface. His boots stained it with mud, and he worked quickly to wipe them clean. Climbing back up the ridge, he merged onto a narrow tree line, scanning the open ground as to not leave a single foot print. He headed north-east now.<br/><br/>It was then something caught his attention, his gaze shooting upward as he saw a large object quickly pass through the sky. Xesyl squinted his enigmas orbs in attempt for a better look. From what he could see, it was armed too, which instantly alarmed him.The object looked foreign, definetely not anything like the animals he was accustomed to seeing back home. Sure, he had heard strories of mythical creatures as a child, but those didn't exist, right?<br/><br/>The digits from Xesyl's hand curled around the bronze hilt of his shortsword. Tightening his grip he slowed his pace along the tree line, looking up as the object flew past once more. The warrior came to a quick halt as the object dived down from the sky, seeming to land about a hundred paces ahead. A whisper like sound cut through the air as he blade cleared from the sheath. Voices could be heard as his mud covered boots inched him closer to whatever it was. He recognized one of the voices to be that of a young woman's, which confused him for a moment.<br/><br/>Whatever it was, he knew that if it took flight again he would become noticed from being so close. For now, all he could do was prepare himself for the uninvitable fight that was to come. His free hand slide across his waist, where it would rest upon the ivory hilt of his second shortsword."
4506,New beginnings (Sounds of Silence & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8470,2012-06-28T14:12:28,Sound of Silence,"Shifting the weight of his axe on his shoulder he let out a slight yawn and did his best to prevent himself from falling asleep. It has been at least a good two days or so since he has gotten a good amount of sleep and it was starting to slow him down a bit. Lady Gwen didnâ€™t seem to notice, too focused on her own thoughts; whatever was going through that womanâ€™s head was beyond him. Lusala didnâ€™t think too much about such things since he wasnâ€™t one to care much about others. He was a solitary creature who preferred to work alone most days having no friends of his own after the war claimed a great number of them. One may not see it at first glance but war oozed from the land that was just beyond this forest.<br/><br/>The Dead Land as the locals called it was not a friendly place. It was comprised mostly of desert land and definitely had its fair share of battle scars, thief hide outs, and other nasty things that deterred people from travelling alone. Lusala kept his eye on everything as he and Lady Gwen continued on, unwilling to trust the silence that blanketed the area. She stuck close to him and he lowered his axe, keeping both hands on it, his guard up and reflexes ready to strike. He could have sworn he heard something behind him but he brushed it off for the time being. It was probably just a small animal or something else harmless, though the scent from the other was oddly human which intrigued him. He looked to Gwen for a moment and noted that she was completely oblivious.<br/><br/>Women were always oblivious. They acted tough but their ignorance towards most things was laughable. She paused when she got her boot stuck in the mud for a moment, he allowed her to lean on him for support while she freed herself. â€œYou should be more careful,â€ he told her, in response she nodded and sighed.<br/><br/>â€œMy apologies, Sir Lusala. It rains harder here than back home.â€<br/><br/>He snorted mentally at the â€˜Sirâ€™ title. Lusala then brought his attention to the one following them. Their scent was not that far away now and it was starting to worry him more and more. Had they been followed by whoever was after this woman? Or was somebody trying to hunt him down? He wasnâ€™t sure, but either way he didnâ€™t like it. They had not made any further move on them but he was still wary and wondered if he should deal with this little problem before it got out of hand. â€œLady Gwen, I believe we are being followed. Shall I take care of the problem?â€<br/><br/>She just looked up at him, â€œI donâ€™t think that will be necessary. I donâ€™t see anyone around; perhaps youâ€™re being a bit paranoid.â€<br/><br/>â€œAre you absolutely certain? Iâ€™m picking up the scent of another human.â€<br/><br/>â€œWe must keep going, Sir Lusala. Iâ€™d rather reach the city before the next storm than worry about some follower. Live and let live. Why must mercenaries be so bloodthirsty?â€<br/><br/>Maybe she did have a point, but he just couldnâ€™t let it go. As they continued to walk, his guard remained up. He has learned to never take things lightly in all his years of living. Lusala was an older creature, wise, and always became wary around peace. He was hardly the â€˜live and let liveâ€™ type when it came to this sort of thing but in this situation he had no choice but to respect Lady Gwenâ€™s wishes and keep his weapon silent. He sighed to himself and rested his axe on his shoulder again, looking to the sky.<br/><br/>At this rate they would probably reach the city in a few hours, or so he hoped. The thought of picking up the pace briefly came over him, but looking to Gwen he was sure he couldnâ€™t handle it. Things would also go much faster if he could fly there, reminding him that she was definitely hindering his trip. It was an irritating thought that was short lived. He wasnâ€™t about to abandon his task."
4507,Resurrection (Sahpiraah & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8502,2012-06-27T16:55:21,Xesyl,"It had been completely dark with no sounds to awake him. His thoughts had been empty. That would quickly change. Antikas became aware of the darkness as pressure built in his back and his legs. An image flashed before his mind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It was a battle to be lost, but there was still one last hope. The fighting king stood admist the armored guards. If there was any chance of Starthra raising the banners of victory, he would need to strike down their leader.A blade plunged into his stomach, followed by a second, instantly feeling weak at the knees. With one last effort, he released the spear from his grasp towards the target.</span><br/><br/>Antikas' enigmas green orbs flared open and he looked to the ceiling above. The warrior found himself resting upon silk sheets of a bed. Anger began to rise within, but he calmed himself quickly. Why had be been brought back? The warrior's life had been nothing but a long, drawn out curse, and ungratefully so, he had no desire of being back in the mortal world. A cool breeze entered the room, and he shivered, finally swinging himself around and onto his feet. The nude figure stepped forward, heading towards one of the room's openings where the sunlight made it's presence known.<br/><br/>Confusion filled his mind as he came upon the balcony. As his orbs peered downward he realized he was high above a gaden. His gaze shifted around, seeing a small town in the distance that seemed to be nestled in the snowcapped mountains. Antikas embraced the warmth of the sun's rays and took a deep breath. The scenary would have been a marvelous one to most, but in a world of black and grey, there was no beauty to be seen.<br/><br/>He spun on his heel and returned back into the room. A pitcher of water lay next to the bed, and he filled one of the goblets. Lifting the rim to his lips, he drank heavily, and noticed the mirror on the wall. He took a side step to align himself with the object, and stared forward. His jade colored eyes stared back, and he looked at the features of his face. He had been a captain in the Starthran cavalry, and the youth of his face was evident. Before his death the man had been in his late twenties, and he found it astonishing how many events had taken place in those years of life. Still looking in the mirror, he looked upon his abdominal region, which showed no Larkings from the swords that had brought death to him before. Looking further, there wasn't a single scar upon his flesh.<br/><br/>Another breeze blew through the room and he shivered. He made his way across the room to a tall and wide chest in the corner. Antikas searched through the different drawers, only finding clothes in the top one. He removed a tunic of black wool, and leggings that matched in color. Oddly enough, they fitted perfectly. At the moment there were too many unanswered questions, and he would soon make his exit in search of answers."
4508,Resurrection (Sahpiraah & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8502,2012-06-27T22:18:26,saphiraah,"Patched, faded material did nothing to protect against the mountain chill at night, but during the day, she was almost grateful for her threadbare clothing. The breeze felt wonderful as it brought a scent of the flowers in the meadow outside though the open door into the kitchen. Lunch had been hours ago, and dinner was not for some time yet. It was her favorite time of day. The cooks and staff all went off to rest or eat... or whatever it was they did between meals, and left her to clean up.<br/><br/>She had never minded at all. She always preferred to be alone anyway. Since coming to this place, she had fought hard to go unnoticed. It was the attention of others that had caused her so much grief in the past. This new life as a maid in such a grand estate was all she ever dreamed of. She had a bed to sleep in, food to eat, and labor to keep her hands from going soft.<br/><br/>She hummed to herself as she once more dunked the washcloth in the bucket and scrubbed at the stone counter. Today had been a hectic day of cooking from the looks of it, and the kitchen was more desperately in need of attention than it normally was.<br/><br/>She didn't mind. She scrubbed, swept, hauled, and wiped as the afternoon wore on. All the while, she hummed to herself, adding a merry tune to the spring breeze. Suddenly, mid tune, she stopped. She stopped everything... and just stood there. Tilting her head to the side as if listening, her eyes went out of focus as she seemed to become lost in thought. After a very long moment of stillness, she blinked heavily a few times, then her eyes slid back into focus and she shook her head.<br/><br/>When she resumed her cleaning, the humming did not return. She was too thoughtful to hum. He was awake. She'd felt him rise. Today would be an interesting day. She had been curious about the man since he'd been brought into the estate. Perhaps she would be fortunate to hear why he was here, what had happened to him, and what would happen next... Knowing it would be her duty to see to his needs, she rushed to finish her cleaning. They would be calling her soon, and she needed to be ready to respond. She was almost flustered as she readjusted her hair, tucking the stray locks of hair back into the bun or sweeping them behind her ears. She wiped the smudges of dirt and flour from her cheeks, washed her hands, and switched her apron to the other side so that it looked clean. This was as good as she could do. Nervously, she fidgeted about the kitchen, waiting for the summons."
4509,Resurrection (Sahpiraah & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8502,2012-06-28T07:18:03,Xesyl,"All the unanswered questions made Antikas feel as if his head way going to expload. Only a few minutes had passed since opening his eyes once more, and he hadn't figured out where he was located. From the scenary he took in on the balcony, all he could conclude was that he was in foreign lands. The former captain had spent most of his life in the different kingdoms of Starthra. Fear began to rise in him as he slowly exited the room, not bothering to shut the door, and entering a long hallway. He fought savagely to calm to his fear.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Where am I?""</span>he said, aloud.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The faces of the savages returned. The warrior's from both armies were all around, hacking and slashing away. A blade ripped across his shoulder. He winced at the memory of it. The enemies King came into sight just as the last time..</span><br/><br/>The memory faded. Anger flared and he let it flow past him. His weary body didn't even have the strength to fight it off. The man looked down at his shoulder. It was unmarked, too. None of this made sense. Was this a vision of the future, or how he was supposed to die? Atlast he came to a set of double doors. Beyond it was a long room, full with several couches, different chairs, all of the cushions being fashioned with some kind of inisignia.<br/><br/>The room was windowless and dim, and he moved towards the closest counter to attain a lantern. He lit it and shadows began to dance off the walls, the golden color from the flame radiating in the open room. Antikas paused in his steps, hearing a humming sound in a near room. The warrior shifted his direction in which he had heard . He had litle desire to hang out and meet those who had brought him back to this world. Surely all of his questions could be answered in Starthra.<br/><br/>Drawing closer to the door, he extended his free hand around the door handle. Xesyl planted a firm foot foward and pulled the heavy door towards his body. This room was dim, too. The figure off to the corner caught him by surprise, regardless of having heard her humming. Taking a step within he closed the door behind him. His sapphire blue eyes peered straight ahead at the young woman as he  approached with caution.<br/><br/>""I need-"" he stuttered, trying to regain his calmness. Xesyl took a deep breathe and tried once more.<br/><br/>""I need your help getting out of here. And while you're at it, I need help getting out of this town.""<br/><br/>His words were light spoken, and he wasn't sure what options he had if the woman were to reject him. Regardless, he would need to find a way out, and second find the direction for his journey back to Starthra."
4510,Resurrection (Sahpiraah & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8502,2012-06-28T08:06:36,saphiraah,"She was mildly taken aback when no one called. If they had not summoned her to see to his needs, who would do it? Surely not the kitchen staff? She was the only serving girl that she knew of. She was almost disappointed. This would have been the first duty that offered any intrigue for her.<br/><br/>Casting aside these thoughts, she resumed cleaning. There were pots to scrub, dishes to wash, floors to sweep and food to package and put away. She'd finished much of her chores already, but there was always more to be done. She resumed her humming, occasionally vocalizing with words. The tunes were always simple, mostly traditional folk songs, but she lent graceful additions to the simple melodies.<br/><br/>Her hair, a deep auburn color that most mistook for brown, was tied back into a bun, hidden under the cloth that she always kept wrapped around her head. Her frame was thin, frail looking, but as she stooped to heft a sack of grain that looked to be as big as she was, it became clear that her size did not indicate her strength. She settled the sack of grain in the pantry with a thump and emerged into the kitchen once more to peer around the room.<br/><br/>Her piercing eyes combed around the room critically, searching for anything she might have missed. There was nothing left to be done, so far as she could see. She'd finished slightly early this day, and had a bit of time before she would need to start on the laundry. She crossed the room and her humming picked up in pace to match her excitement.<br/><br/>When she heard the voice behind her, she jumped, startled. Whirling to face the hall entrance, she gaped. It was him. The man she'd been thinking about all week. She'd been so curious as to what he would look like, as she'd only caught a brief glimpse of him when they brought him in. She'd been right to be curious about him. He was... she detoured her thoughts before they headed into dangerous territory, focusing instead on the basic facts. He was clad all in black, barefooted, and his eyes blazed with anger. Those eyes... they were so incredibly... No. Dangerous ground.<br/><br/>Her hesitation never showed on her face. Instead of giving a hint to her inner struggles, she smiled warmly and curtsied to him submissively. After nodding her head to him, she kept her gaze slightly lowered and answered in a humble tone.<br/><br/>""Oh! Milord! You have my deepest apologies! You needn't have troubled yourself to come all this way for assistance. I would have been honored to see to you at your convenience! I am merely a servant in this household, but what I have is yours to request should it please you. Can I prepare a meal for you? You have been through a truly great ordeal, milord... I should hate to let you go hungry.""<br/><br/>She felt unprepared. It was similar to showing up for school as a child without a slate pencil or writing board. She had no clear idea of what this place was, what they did here, why he'd been brought here... or anything, really. She did as she was told, clean what needed to be cleaned, and generally made every effort to keep her nose out of things. Until this moment, it had always served her well. Now, however, she simply felt ignorant.<br/><br/>Why should he need to leave so desperately that he would come to her?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Her,</span>of all people. What was he running from? Or perhaps he was running back to something? Either way, it would be foolish of her to disobey what she knew would be forbidden and run off to help this man escape. She had no idea if he was trustworthy, or safe to be around.<br/><br/>She had only her instinct, and this told her to stall,  until she learned more. Stalling was something she was an expert in. If she played her cards right, he wouldn't even know that she was doing so."
4511,Resurrection (Sahpiraah & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8502,2012-06-30T06:58:30,Xesyl,"Antikas swore under his breath as he listened to the young woman. The thought of food was tempting, as he continued to fight against his empty stomach with the rest of his emotions, but something didn't feel right. He was going on instinct with her,  assuming the quicker he departed from this building- the better. Just as he found himself preparing to repeat his words to the woman, he was stopped by the sound of the door behind him opening.<br/><br/>An elderly man entered the room behind him. Antikas spun his heel to face the figure. He carried a tray full of empty crystal goblets and plates. The man looked at him nervously but said nothing. He then moved closer to a table, setting down the tray , and stepping away. The mysterious figure tried to slowly move back for the door.<br/><br/>""Wait! Who are you?"" Antikas shouted by surprise.<br/><br/>""Just a servant, sir.""<br/><br/>Moments later another man quietly entered the room. He was shorter with dark gray hair receding at the temples. His frame was lean and broad shouldered. Most notable, was his piercing cat like eyes. He wore a simple brown tunic, and smiled nervously.<br/><br/>""Im sure you have many questions,"" he said, shifting his gaze over the the young woman for a moment before returning to Antikas.<br/><br/>""Why do I have no memory?""<br/><br/>""Ah, an interesting first question.""<br/><br/>""I would appreciate some answers,"" replied Antikas, an edge appearing in his voice.<br/><br/>The man nodded his head and forced a weak smile. ""I would like to sit here and supply you with all the answers you desire, but they will come in time. You must recall your memory yourself.  The fact that you are even here, is a miracle. Come, you should return to your room and rest for a bit. After dinner we will discuss more.""<br/><br/>The man exited the room and Antikas hesitated to follow. Before exiting through the double doors, he turned his head over to his shoulder to look at the young woman one last time. He gave a small nod in her direction, almost as if telling her to meet him in the room he had awaken in. Stepping into the long corridor, he planted his bare feet into the marble floor and caught up with the old man. Despire the countless lanterns hanging on the wall, he found it cold. Antikas shivered and followed from behind, almost back to his room. An awkward silence fell between the two, and Antikas wouldn't bother acknowledging the man as he re-entered his room.<br/><br/>Antikas cleared his mind for the first time since being awake again and stepped towards the center of the study. Now he would begin to exercise his body, going about in dancelike moves. Once he had been an excellent swordsman. Now, he felt sluggish. It would take time to fully recover.<br/><br/>One thing was sure; Antikas wouldn't be waiting until after dinner for answers. By the time he was summoned, he would be long gone from here- with or without help."
4512,Resurrection (Sahpiraah & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8502,2012-06-30T07:12:01,saphiraah,"The kitchen staff were starting to return. This meant she would only be scolded if she remained in the kitchen. She scooted along before the head cook could get after her. He seemed fond of it, much like an old lion looking for a reason to still roar, hoping to prove he is still the biggest cat. This was the time of day that she always looked forward to.<br/><br/>The dinner mess would not be ready for clean up for hours. She had managed to find an organized system for changing the linens in the guest rooms that helped her get things done in half the time. This mean that she had a free hour, in which no one would be expecting to see her. It was the time when she could simply relax. Normally, she disappeared to her secret clearing in the woods, but today, curiosity drove her to obey the discreet summons of the stranger. She was curious, and knew her curiosity would only grow if she ignored it.<br/><br/>She knew exactly what room he would be in, and took the servants' stairs, and bypassed the more common halls in order to get there. She managed to arrive without having been seen. Inside his room, she heard some sort of movement. Glancing left and right, she snuck in his room as silently as possible. If he was resting, she didn't want to disturb him.<br/><br/>The sight that met her eyes caused her to freeze. He was in the middle of a training exercise. She watched as he moved, transfixed by the sight. A small part of her tried very hard to look away... stop staring... but she couldn't manage it. He. Was. Gorgeous. He was powerful, in a graceful way. She could see by his expression that he was displeased with his workout, but to her, it seemed amazing.<br/><br/>Finally, she managed to get a hold of herself enough to clear her throat. It was rude to sit and watch someone without alerting them to the fact they are being observed.<br/><br/>Awkwardly, she stammered out a faint, timid apology, ""Oh. I... I'm sorry. Er... Apologies, milord... I did not mean to interrupt. I-... I was coming to see if you need anything."""
4513,Resurrection (Sahpiraah & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8502,2012-06-30T07:52:50,Xesyl,"The exercised moves seemed to carry on for almost half an hour, going through a series of leaps and twirls. Several times he had stumbled as he landed, and once he had even fell heavily. As he rose back to his full height he brushed off his shoulders and swore under his breath in ancient tongue. He then began to make the moves easier, finishing the workout just several minutes later. Antikas had broken a small sweat and his mind seemed free in thought. He was caught by surprise as he heard a voice, one he now recognized. Turning on his heel quickly he looked to the young woman.<br/><br/>Different scenes of his former life began to flash in his mind, staring off to the side as the she spoke to him. As soon as he began to recognize a face or a name in the vision it would then be replaced by another image. During his deep thoughts his gazed had been fixed on one of the walls, but he shifted his jade orbs back to her as she finished speaking. He was coming back to his senses, slowly, and beginning to recall of past events and his identity. A mischevious smirk curled along his lips as he stared straight ahead to her, making eye contact with her several times, and then breaking it. The coldness in the room no longer bothered Antikas. Lifting his hand from his side he brushed off the sweat across his forehead with the sleeve of his tunic.<br/><br/>""I do believe I already told you what I needed,"" he said, finally.<br/><br/>His bare feet guided him in her direction, and just before bumping into her, he sidestepped and headed for the door. Antikas' hand curled around the iron door handle and pushed, closing the door slowly as to not make the slighest of sounds.<br/><br/>""I suppose you can consider it unfortunate if you want, but-"" He passed her once more, not bothering to look her in the eye this time, and headed for the chest in the corner of the room.<br/><br/>""-you'll be escorting me out of this place,"" A laugh followed, the sound high pitched and musical. ""I should be the one to apologize. It's not that I meant to bring you into this. Perhaps you were just in the wrong place, at the wrong time, my dear.""<br/><br/>With his back turned to her he began to go through the different drawers, until at last pulling open the bottom one. Before his eyes were a pair of leather boots, black in color. And oddly enough, they fitted perfectly. Something about this was strange. The questions poored back in and flooded his mind. A sigh escaped through his lips and he stepped back from the chest, looking back to the woman. He watched her movements closely, scanning her body to make sure she was not sure. Of course most servants weren't, but it had become more of an instinct he developed in his first life.<br/><br/>He came back within several feet of her, crossing his arms over his chest,  offering a weak smile.<br/><br/>""Shall we be on our way?"""
4514,Resurrection (Sahpiraah & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8502,2012-06-30T08:06:42,saphiraah,"By the stars he was distracting... as he came so close to her, nearly bumping into her, she had to grit her teeth to keep her mind where it belonged. He moved with such purpose and authority. He was strong, and yet... she detected a hint of vulnerability.<br/><br/>When he spoke, she could not help but hang on his words. But their meaning hit her like a brick to the face.<br/><br/>She was stunned. He wanted to leave? But why? As far as she could tell, he had been brought to this place in order to be healed. He was surely not ready to be up and about so quickly. But she could tell from even the first minute of knowing him that he was not the sort of man to simply do as he was told. He would leave with or without her.<br/><br/>She was frozen in place, her mind racing, as he moved about. She had to find a way to get him to slow down. She honestly believed that he would only be doing himself harm if he left here. What was more, she had no reason to leave this place. Nor did she desire to do so. She liked it here. It was a simple life, it was true. A life that most would dislike. Most would feel mistreated, but she enjoyed it. She loved to work, and to serve.<br/><br/>She was completely torn with indecision, and he was standing there before her, arms crossed, eyes burning into her. She didn't know what was right. She didn't know what was going on. She didn't know what to do. She wanted to help him, but how?<br/><br/>She opened her mouth to answer him, but nothing came out. Stammering, she tried again, managing only to say, ""I... uh... Well, I.... I have to.... My duty is here. I have work. I have to do the laundry...."""
4515,Resurrection (Sahpiraah & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8502,2012-06-30T08:48:43,Xesyl,"Antikas' arms remained crossed over his chest as she spoke. He took in a deep breath and started to shake his head, but stopped. A look of disappointment almost overtook his features, but he fought hard against his emotions and tried keeping a straight face. Someone questioning his command was certainly not something he was accustomed to.<br/><br/>""Ok, let us try another approach,"" a hint of sarcasm could be detected in his tone. ""Greetings. My name is Antikas. And you, m'lady?""<br/><br/>His cold eyes peered straight into hers as he stood there awaiting her response. In Starthra he had been well known for his playful personality, but also for his non-tolerant attitude, too. Serving as the right-hand man to the Magi-Prince, Drythar, he commanded respect through out the realm. He couldn't recall anyone ever questioning his authority in his finals years of life. The biggest question he could think upon was how long he had been 'asleep',  as the old man had described it. The only logical solution was to return to Starthra. For better or worse, he couldn't accept anything less.<br/><br/>In his mind he saw a tall building, lit by the vast sunlight. He was atop the roof, and he saw himself on the edge. He executed leaps and spins in perfect form, similiar to the moves he had performed earlier in his room. Once he could have done all of these with ease. The image disappeared as fragments of his memory were slowly returning. As Antikas stood there he embraced her features once more, looking closer. His eyes scanned over her shoulders, along her jawline and lips, and back to her eyes. A cool breeze pushed through the only opening into the room aside from the door. His body tensed.<br/><br/>""Don't make this too difficult. Surely you know the way out of this place. If it's locked, then I need a key. If not, then lead me to the door and I'll be on my merry way. I'm not so sure that I even belong here. I must return home. I would reward you greatly, if I could. Unfortunately, I don't possess any of my belongings here."""
4516,Resurrection (Sahpiraah & Xesyl),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8502,2012-07-10T06:40:57,saphiraah,"She stood there, cowering under his forceful gaze, torn with indecision. She had no reason to think he should leave. She had so far loved her time in this place, and had no ill feelings toward her master. She had no knowledge of this man's story, nor his reason for being there. She knew that it would be her duty to see to her master's wishes. He had his reasons for bringing this man here, she knew.<br/><br/>Her instinct was to obey the orders of all she encountered within the manor. But this was the first time that an order conflicted with her so greatly. She quailed under the pressure. Her eyes slid from his face as her confidence melted away. Gaze focused on his feet, she dipped her head and stammered nervously.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry, sir, but... But, I... I don't know who you are, or... I mean..."" she gulped, trying to find the words to say, ""My master, he, he must have... had reasons... You are in no danger here. They wouldn't have nursed you only to do you harm...."""
4517,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654&start=20,2012-11-12T10:26:30,Nightmare,"Laying there the girl cried and kept her eyes closed as she thought of her family. The stokes he made over her hair stopped the shaking but not her fright.Soon as she moved she made a little noise and cried more. Her mind lost in her past. She moved a hand clung to him as she sobbed. Listening to the song she began to calm down. His voice was soothing. She curled up into her arms and drifted back to sleep, tears still falling but soon stopped as she whispered something to him. Glad he was there for her. Her mind registered he was singing but not the fact she was no longer aware. Ann had calmed by the time the song was ended in terms.<br/><br/><br/>D`louc looked to the girl as she knelt by the pond and stood. Looking to the thick brush he looked around and saw a pup. Stepping closer he held his hand to it. It sniffed him and he began to talk in lo growls. Its mother was close by and soon she came. Growling but he convinced her to stay and greet his friend. He lead them to her and looked to the tad pole, ""A frog. Here... meet some wolves. Rare to have friendly ones."" he then let the pup come near, he began to pet the mom. Talking to her in his native dog speech. Explaining who the girl was to the wolf so she understood what he was doing."
4518,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-02T13:45:29,Nightmare,"The sky was filled with smoke as from bellow a town was in flames and people ran about to try and stop their homes from becoming ashes. Though the uproar was a rather strange one; only an hour before a fire ball had streaked through the skies and brought forth renegade embers to the homes and stores below it's path. It had landed in the dead center of the town and left a deep crater in it's wake, within the impact hole was a ton of flames but not much of a rock just a large dog sized shape that was smoldering in the hole. Some people sat and just gazed into the hole in shock, wondering why such a small thing had caused so much damage. It was not impossible either to have an event like that but the event was still a shock to some. Some lost interest and went back to help the others as the rest came to follow for nothing interesting was going on with the glowing ball.<br/><br/>Some of the towns folk though had been burned greatly and not many had the medicine for it, but the local drug store which was in smolders by now. One of the towns people though was stuck inside a building watching as all of what she had to live for burned down to ashes. The door was blocked by a called shelf and no one saw her inside, she was wearing black jeans and a tank top with her hair braided. She banged on the glass and soon the glass go too hot to touch and she backed up crying. This was always how it had been for her, no one to be there for her. Soon the smoke got to her and she began to choke, covering her mouth as her body was going numb she took one last gaze at the outside world only to be blasted back by a gust of air and glass.<br/><br/>Falling to land on the wall she slid down with a few cuts on her head and arms, she looked at the window as the smoke began to leave she saw a glowing eyed figure of a... A dog? Or was it a horse? It had to be a cliedstell from it's height but it was oddly shaped. It's ears wear longer and it had two horns curving out from it's jaw, it even had a long whiplike tail with a scythe on it. She groaned and rolled to her side coughing, she could hardly breath now. The creature came into the building and walked through the glass and framing of the building, it stood by her still form and bit softly on her arm and dragged her upon it's back and walked out of the building. The fresh air was soft on the girl's lungs and she groaned as she woke up. She sat up a bit and realized she was on the back of a large red, orange, and brown furred animal. The air about it was warm and she blinked. Where was she and was she dead? But the main question was for her, what the heck was she riding? With a bump she hit the back of it's neck as it stopped and laid on it's belly, the girl figured it wanted her off so she slid off and backed up staring at the creature as it's weird appearance took on an aura of flames.<br/><br/>The animal stood and watched the girl who stood just looking at it with a very scared expression. It snorted with a roll of it's eyes before making a face and yawning with it's tung out,  after that it lowered it's head and narrowed it's eyes at her before nosing at her. The girl scratched her head at it's odd behavior but then it opened it's mouth and she feared the worst, only did she heard words.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #FF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">WAKE UP</span></span></div><br/><br/>With a start Anveena Wylst woke up and clutched her beating chest with a trembling hand, ""That dream again..."" she muttered and slid out of bed. Her nightclothes were red sweat pants and a red T-shirt. She walked about the apartment room and went into the living room to see if her guest was still there.<br/><br/>It had been two weeks since she had found the boy/man; well it was more of he found her. She had been in her work at her flower shop when a burglar tried to steal every penny she had, the boy had seen it and thrashed him and gave him a warning. She was grateful to him but he looked rather ill so she brought him to her place so he'd be able to recoup and get better before he left. He had no ID card, no money, no nothing but the parcel on his back and what he wore. It made her worry though; the man had been under for a few days now and since then those dreams have been bugging her. What did they mean? Ann had no idea but decided to just be a good girl and wait it out, just as she had always done.<br/><br/>Anveena went to the couch to sit on the stool and reach over brushing some of the man's black hair from his face. He was rather pale but she figured it was because of his fever. To her he kind of resembled some anime character just a more gothic version with how he dressed like a ninja. The parcel he had caries lay in front of the couch, he had tole her not to touch it and she knew she'd never do that. After all he was a guest and she had to respect him, especially after saving her and her store.<br/><br/>Standing up the girl went to the kitchen and wrote a note static that shed be out shopping for a while and when she'd get back shed see how he was doing. Ann knew for a fact he woke up when she was gone, the apartment was always clean and the chores were finished. It made her smile to know that he at least was a good hearted being. With that she shut the door and went out and down the stairs to lead outside where she walked down the streets to go get some of her groceries from the list that was slowly building up on her.<br/><br/>Hopefully nothing from the supernatural realm would find her, but with how her luck was... It always found her."
4519,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-28T14:09:54,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/avatar1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Race: Dragon<br/>Height: 6' 8 1/2""<br/>Weight: 250 lbs (pure muscle)<br/>Age: Appears 19-21<br/>Name: Viper Lance<br/>Human Name: Vance<br/>Ability: Snake Charmer/Summoner<br/>Disability: Temperament (is a dragon after all)<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/rayna.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Race: Alien<br/>Height: 4' 8""<br/>Weight: 65 lbs<br/>Age: Appears 16<br/>Name: Lilia Sundancer<br/>Ability: Healing, Sign Language, Magic Talk (using her fairy dust or her mind)<br/>Disability: Mute<br/><br/>Vance leaned against a wall. Pulling a long drag from his cigarette. This world bored him. Was there not a damn person who knew of the supernatural left? Or at least didn't believe it fairytales? As old as he was he found the rising stupidity of humans irritating. He wondered how long it would be until they killed themselves off. How long until they blew themselves up in a meaningless war. That was something humans had always done really well at...having wars. He started walking as he took another drag from his cigarette. He blew out the ring of smoke. Were he not trying to be incognito then the temptation to show these puny humans a thing or two about fire would have taken over. As it was he was trying to keep the dragon part of himself under the wraps. All tied up in a neat little package. One of the last he had no intentions to make Channel 9 news or anything else of the sort.<br/><br/>Taking another long drag before the cigarette shrunk down to the filter and then a bit past it. He threw the smoke bud away and blew out the last ring of fire. It would smell like brimstone. He missed the taste of that stuff. Maybe he should go grab some brimstone from an active volcano. It always tasted the best then. He looked around and as he walked he felt something. A source of energy. Now that was interesting. Energy sources like that meant someone of power or someone who could see power was around. Either way it was worth investigating. He continued walking. A snake in the pet store talking to him. He shook his head. ""Not today..."" He said to it in dragon. Of course snakes still remembered the tongue of dragons. He kept walking despite the disappointed hissing he heard from behind him. Only one thing was of concern right now...locating that power source.<br/><br/>He walked right into a young woman. Reflexively launching his hands out and caught her shoulders to prevent her from falling. That is when he sensed it. He looked at her. ""You know of the supernatural."" He said. Not a question. He stated it like it was a well known fact. He let her go. ""I apologize for running into you."" He said. ""I was trailing the power source. I hope you will forgive this old...being."" He said. Barely preventing himself from saying dragon. The slight hesitation came in from barely catching himself. He looked at her. ""Who are you? My name is Vi---Vance."" He said<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Lilia was lost. She had crash landed on this world and didn't know where she was. She sensed someone similar to her. She needed to find them. Needed to get where it was safe. She had assumed this form due to the scanners saying the dominate life form was something called a HUE-MUN. Whatever that was. She didn't know but needed to blend in. She left the space ship and it exploded no sooner had she done so. She bit her lip and looked at the flaming wreckage. Well at least nobody could take her ship now. It was just a puddle of molten flaming metal now. Her eyes filled with sorrow as she was now stranded. She needed to find him. That one whose life force was similar yet possibly different from her own. Plus...she was scared.<br/><br/>She didn't know how to speak the human language. Yet she knew other languages so maybe she would luck out. If she heard it spoken she would begin to pick it up. As far away from a city as she was she doubted that would happen any time soon. She hurried away from the flaming wreckage before it drew anyone's attention. She called out with her mind. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Can you hear me?</span> Only to anyone human it would sound like <span style=""font-style: italic"">@#!$#%^%$&amp;*<a class=""__cf_email__"" data-cfemail=""506f2e7110"" href=""/cdn-cgi/l/email-protection"">[email protected]</a>#@#?*&amp;^%#<a class=""__cf_email__"" data-cfemail=""577617"" href=""/cdn-cgi/l/email-protection"">[email protected]</a>@#%$&amp;<a class=""__cf_email__"" data-cfemail=""456105"" href=""/cdn-cgi/l/email-protection"">[email protected]</a></span> instead of English. She kept calling out. Her voice would echo into the sleeping male's head. It would come in broken like static through a television screen. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Can...</span>***<span style=""font-style: italic"">you...</span>***<span style=""font-style: italic"">hear...</span>***<span style=""font-style: italic"">me?</span>***<span style=""font-style: italic"">...Help...</span> The soft voice would continue crying out. It might also be heard by the young woman due to how powerful the supernatural wave was.</span>"
4520,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-29T08:55:21,Nightmare,"The days when she had been alone all she had to look forward to the next day was reading books from the library about the fantasy world. She loved the stories but when she got older - they came true. It made her life stressful sometimes because they were drawn to her. Like the strange boy who currently lived with her. She knew he was supernatural, just becuase she could see it in his eyes. She saw something no one could, even though he had said he wasn't she told him not to lie. It took a while before he told her he was not of her world, from a different Realm. Ann was scared and timmid, she didn't want to loose her friend, but she was also scared to meet evil supernaturals.<br/><br/>Looking to her list she sighed and then bumped into something and was about to fall back when she felt hands, hands catch her by her shoulders. Looking up she saw a man, a man with chopped blond hair and deeper eyes than she had ever seen before. His eyes were different than the glowing eyes of the boy at her place, these were older and much more wise. Then the man she bumped into spoke, telling her she knew of the surpernatural. She did, wait... he couldn't be one could he? Maybe. Ann looked to him and played with her long black hair, and blinked her brown eyes. He told her he was trailing some power source,  and that he wanted to be forgiven for bumping her.<br/><br/>""I-I forgive you sir..."" she said with a timid tone, she then began to fiddle with her dark dark grey dress and watched him, she wondered why he hesitated. THough Anveena was curious she couldn't help but talk to him, ""I-I... I am Anveena..."" she said it shyly, even though she lived with the strange boy now... she still had a hard time talking to males, ""How did you know I know... of the... supernatural, Vance?"" she asked in her quiet voice. That was when her mind split and she groaned clutching her head, something was trying to get help but it was hurting her mind. She was just a Human who could be of the supernatural but... she was still weak to it at times.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Sleeping the male from a different dimension turned his head and squinted his eyes in his sleep before waking up. Sitting up straight he grabbed the parcel he had been carrying and looked around. He hadn't woke up from dead sleep like that ever, somethign was wrong. He had heard static and he looked around, that was when he heard it again. He stood and ran out the door. He could hear the female and he was going to find her. He was an Esper, he could easily track the voice but he had to act Human.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orange"">Who, who calls for help? Where are you close to? Wait there... I'll find you.</span></span><br/><br/>D`louc ran down the streets and kept running even as he soon got out of the buisy area. He wanted to help who called him in his sleep. Whoever it was sounded scared, frantic... THe male ran and narrowed his eyes as he looked around, if only he could track easier. All he had was her voice... nothing else."
4521,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-29T14:01:00,zoruna,"Vance lookd at her. Studying her. Would she lie to him Would she tell him no? That he was wrong? She was studying him. Looking into his eyes and seemed to know something that she could only know if she was aware. She smelled human but that wasn't exactly a comment he could say without revealing things about him. He watched her playing with her long black hair. She had pretty brown eyes. NO! He could not study the human and feel interested in her. He just stayed quiet. What would she do if she knew he was one of the three left of an ancient race? Of the race of dragons? He wasn't going to risk it yet. He needed to learn more about the raven haired beauty before he made any decision to do anything.<br/><br/>She spoke and he listened to the timid voice. ""Thank you."" He said simpl;y. A slight smile crossed his face. She was nervous. Why? It wasn't like he was in his large pure white dragon form. She seemed to be having a hard time talking to him. ""Anveena...."" He said. Sounding it out like it was an exotic fruited flower. ""What a beautiful name."" he said with a soft smile. He looked at her. She seemed to be hesitant or nervous around him. Such a curious young human she was. ""I am much older than I appear."" He said cryptically. Not exactly answering the question. He saw her in pain and closed the distance. Reaching forwards and touched her arm. The pain would subside as he took it into himself. Wincing for a split second before the pain faded. ""I am one of what you would call the supernatural."" He whispered into her ear. ""I have been looking for people who know of or are of the supernatural. Not many are left it would seem.""<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Lilia whimpered silently. Looking around. Scared and frantic to find someone who would be able to understand. She was so afraid. The fear transmitted into her voice that she called out with. She hadn't meant to wake the man from his deep sleep. She just needed help. Lost and afraid because she didn't understand these people. She didn't understand them. They sounded like they were speaking jibberish. She heard the voice and called back. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Lilia.***Lilia...***Sundancer....***...I...***...Don't....know...***I'm scared.</span> She spoke back. Someone understood her! That was good. That meant he could really help her. She heard the wait there words. He would find her. That made her feel relieved. Her eyes looking around. Where was he. She stayed where she was. <span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm...staying...still.</span> She called out.<br/><br/>The sound of fear evident even in her minds voice. She stayed still and watched the people hurrying. She looked around. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Trees...some sort of...play thing. (the park)</span> She said. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Thats...what...I'm...near.</span> She sat on the bench. Not moving as she hoped he would be able to find her. The closer he  got to her the less like static the words came through. They became clearer. She pulled her knees up to her chest and looked around. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Scared... Lost...</span> The words came out with a slight whimper in the undertones.</span>"
4522,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-29T22:35:34,Nightmare,"The girl was not one to normally lie to people but if they took kind points and not tried to hurt her, she was rather cooperative to them. Ann was Human but thing was, she didn't feel it half the time. The girl was running her fingers through her hair as she looked to him, she was shy. Guys made her shy, save for her puppy like friend. She looked to him and smiled softly, ""Th-thank you for liking it..."" she said looking down.<br/><br/>Though she was curious by what he meant when he said he ws older than he looked, she never asked him for that. But, he took her arm and suddenly the pain faded from her, she was in shock.  However, he said he was part of the supernatural and she nodded, she could see that he was now. Ann was glad to know her fantasy world wasn't dead yet, ""I knew many growing up... its like... they are drawn to me... It always surprises me though...""<br/><br/>Annveena then lookedd around and saw a bench, ""Can we sit, sir?"" she asked and pointed to it. Not like she was tired but she didn't want to be standing the entire time. She wondered what her friend was doing, he normaly got up while she was gone but she still worried he was not doing well now that he was here.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Skidding to a stop he leaned on a wall and looked around, his glowing eyes got brighter as he then ran a hand through his hair. People stared at him and he didn't care. He closed his eyes and listened to her, trying to understand what she was saying. Her name was pretty, even unique like his odd ball one. If you rearanged his first name's letters you would get the word ""Cloud"". He missed his friend Fate calling him Fiery Cloud. It used to be a fun game. He didn't linger on it too long when she began to try to tell him where she was. Looking up he smiled.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orange"">I will be there - don't worry. I'll help you. You can call me D`louc.</span></span><br/><br/>With that he ran again, ran until he found the park. Slowing down he looked for her, his glowing eyes were the only thing he had that would be a dead give-a-way that he was not normal. He looked for her and came near the playground, with a sigh he remembered how he and his sister would climb the rubble back home, not too many peple were here.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orange"">Lilia?</span></span>"
4523,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-29T23:00:36,zoruna,"Vance wasn't sure what to think about this oddly shy human girl. Most humans didn't have much shyness left in them. To meet one as shy around guys as she was was both refreshing and confusing. He watched her fingers that ran through the soft looking strands of her hair. What was he supposed to say to that again? Oh. Right. Your welcome. For a moment his face showed he had been trying to figure out the right words to say. ""You are welcome Annveena."" He said. Her name coming out like a serpantine lisp to the word. Making it sound sung out rather than spoken. He shook his head and looked at her.<br/><br/>He knew that hadn't been what she asked him for but it was the closest he could give her. She seemed like a sweet and wonderful young woman. He wasn't certain that she was. He just met her after all. He believed she was but humans could be quite deceptive. His eyes going dragon like for a moment as he took her in. The pupils turning into a dragon's pupil then going back to humanlike. Just not as round. ""Like they are drawn to you?"" He echoed in a musing way. ""Perhaps...."" he said but didn't finish that thought outloud.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perhaps she is THE ONE.</span>He thought to himself. The one that was spoken about in supernatural lore. The human who would help bridge the gap between humans and the supernatural. That would be interesting to have bumped into THE ONE.<br/><br/>He nodded his head. Walking with her over to the bench. ""That is fine."" He said. He let her sit on the bench. Himself, however, promptly sat indian style on the ground. Looking up at her. ""Tell me about yourself Annveena. I may return the favor."" He said with a warm smile. A snake slithering close and he looked at it. Speaking in what would seem hissings and growls. The snake slithered off in the other direction. He had noticed most human females were afraid of snakes and mice. Hence why he asked it to go in the opposite direction of them. He looked at Annveena. Why were other supernatural beings drawn to her? There had to be an easily noticed reason that he was missing.<br/><br/><br/>Lilia pulled her knees against her chest even further. Shivering as the human skin was colder than the skin she was used to. Her skin normally had a light furry feeling to it. No hair just fur like feeling. That wouldn't blend in though. She needed to not be found out. She wasn't wanting to end up tortured like rumors said other aliens had been.<span style=""font-style: italic"">D'louc....</span>She echoed. It scrambling up a bit before coming out properly. She smiled. He would help her. She wouldn't be alone and vunerable to a world she neither knew nor understood. She rested her chin on her knees. Having a mouth all the time was something she wasn't used to. Occasionally touching her hand to her lips. Those weren't usual. Mouths to her race appeared from the flesh when they needed them and vanished otherwise. They weren't like humans. Whatever a Hue-mun was. Must be those people walking around on two legs. She felt him nearer. Looking up and lifted her head. She heard the voice coming from the glowing eyed boy across from her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Across from you.</span>She would reply. It was much clearer now that he was close. She slowly unwrapped her arms from her legs. Standing up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm right here.</span>She walked closer and looked at him. Holding her hands in front of her. Her light purple hues the only sign of her alien heritage. Aside from the purple hues in her hair. She looked at him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Where am I? The computer only said...Hue-muns....were dominate race.</span>She thought to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What is a hue-mun?</span>"
4524,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-30T11:10:05,Nightmare,"Â Sure most people were not shy, timid, skittish, or even scared as she was. She had reasons to be that way; for a long time she had been sought after by Vampires, hunted by werewolves, chased by goblins, picked on by pixies, and more but she had always been attacked by the darker ones too. More often than the good. Annveena was a kind girl, always had been; she took care of the plants in her little shop, helped the critters who needed her, helped anyone pretty much. Last vampire who chased her, claimed her blood was special and that he had to drink it. Ann never trusted vampires since. The Â girl then caught sight of his eyes, that was strange, his ees weren't as round anymore. What the male said made her nod and put her hair behind her ears, ""Yeah... I hardly can go anywhere without one finding me or trying to hurt me..."" she whispered and waited.Â<br/><br/>When Vance sat down she smiled and turned to face him, her legs dangling off the bench as she tilted her head. Looking to her hands which wet folded in her lap she began to talk to him, ""Well you know my name, I am from this area. Over there, across the street I own that flower shop. It is the only place I feel safe anymore, two blocks from here I live in an apartment. I have no family... After an accident... I lost them."" she closed her eyes and pulled her feet up and wrapped her arms around her legs, ""My friend Fehnix is the only one I call family. He is like an older brother to me even though I hardly know him... He is not normal, ever since I met him... I knew he was different. Just like I can tell you are."" she smiled at him and giggled, ""So far I like you, you seem nice Vance.""<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Walking slowly the male looked up and saw her as she said she was close and stood there blinking. He never thought she was that close, she was soon coming to him and he smiled softly. He was a gentle creature he'd help her, it was all he had left. Her explanation on that she had a compute that told her only the word Hue-mun made him think, she was like him. Â  Well sort of. She was stuck here as he was, stuck here from a different world. To be bonest he couldn't remember how he got here. Gis eyes looked at her then to the playground and pointed at a child and verbally spoke, ""Hue-mun."" he repeated it on how she said it and looked to the ground.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orange"">I've come to know this world as ""earth"". It's alright Lilia, you don't have to be scared. I'll protect you- and help you.</span></span><br/><br/>He was glad to find her and know someone whom he could relate to; he remembered well on what his first time here had been. Without Annveena, he would surely have been killed or been hurt badly. He saved her when he first met her, since then he had lived with her to help her if needed. D`louc knew she would understand he bad to help this female from a different world. He understood this world well enough to be a guide, it was very similar to his old home world.Â<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orange"">The Humans of this world are dangerous some times but otherthan that no... They look like me save for my odd eyes...</span></span>"
4525,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-30T11:28:46,zoruna,"Vance studied her. Seeing how she acted reminded him of a frightened child. Compared to him she probably was a child. Seeing as he had been around for a very, very long time. He looked at her. She had noticed his eyes changing. He would need to be careful about that. It would be dangerous to be found out as a dragon. Even though she seemed like a kind young woman it was a risk he just wasn't ready to take. Her words though made a protective growl escape his lips. ""I will protect you then."" He said. ""I will protect you from the evils of the world. I will make sure you can feel safe anywhere."" He said decisively. He listened as she continued. Nodding his head. ""I have no one to call family. Not anymore....not for a very long time."" He said sadly. She giggled and then commented. ""I can be mean when it is necessary to do so. Normally I try to be nice. I can be tempermental due to what I am."" He said simply. ""Its a flaw of mine really. Were you going to do something before we ran into each other? I can help you with it if you would like."" He looked at her. She had a pretty smile.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Lilia looked at him and smiled tenatively. She was nervous. She wasn't sure what to do. This world was so strange. So different yet a bit similar to what she was used to. He pointed at the child and tilted her head to the side. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Huemun....</span> She said. <span style=""font-style: italic"">They all so small?</span> She asked looking at him. Following his gaze to the ground. Getting closer to him and listened. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Eur-th. What a strange name.</span> She said softly. He said he would protect her. That made her feel safer. She wasn't trying to be scared. This place was so strange. Things were so different from what she was used to. She didn't remember how she crash landed here just that she had. She was happy she had sensed correctly. That made her happy. Even though she was trapped on a world not her own. She moved and hugged him. Her form shaking from how nervous she was. <span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't understand this world. It is so strange compared to the worlds I have seen. Compared to my home world. Your eyes don't look odd to me. I like them. They look beautiful.</span> She said softly. Not letting go of him. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank you for not leaving me alone on a place I don't know or understand.</span> She shook against him. She was clearly stressed out. She held onto him for his strong support. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Can you help me learn to understand this place called Urth?</span></span>"
4526,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-30T12:07:37,Nightmare,"Ann didn't care if his eyes were strange. Her friend had strange eyes that glowed like fire, though that growl made her look up and she blinked. With a short meep when she moved wrong she blinked again. He would protect her? Make sure she was safe? SHe looked to her fist that she was softly rubbing her chin with and to him, ""Thank you for wishing to protect me..."" she stood up and then moved to be infront of him with her hands behind her, ""I was goign to the store... to buy some food for me and my friend. And as long as your anger doesn't hurt me... I will be oh-kay."" she grinned and held out her hand to him, ""Can we be friends please?""<br/><br/><br/>D`louc looked to her and shook his head, ""No - not short. Varry in size."" he then looked up at her and waited for more words into his mind. However the hug shocked him and he blinked looking to her as he hugged her back. All he wanted was to comfort her, she was so scared and he didn't like seeing people so scared. He hesitantly rubbed her back and smiled down at her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orange"">I didn't either when I woke up here, I'll help you understand and blend in. Don't worry either... I won't leave you alone. You need someone to help you, I am here now. I am also glad you like my eyes.</span></span><br/><br/>He then lead her to the bench and sat down with her, she probably could hardly stand with how scared she was."
4527,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-30T15:23:41,zoruna,"Vance wasn't thinking about his eyes. He was trying to control his dragon which wanted to be free and flying. It was too dangerous to be flying what with those damn airplanes up in the sky. He looked at her and saw her move a bit where she almost fell off the bench or just moved wrong. He wasn't sure which just that he heard her make a cute little meep sound. It almost made him chuckle it was so cute. ""You are welcome Annveena."" He said softly. He blinked as she moved in front of him with her hands behind her back. Well that was a cute stance. He accidently said it outloud. ""That is a cute stance."" Nodding his head as she spoke. Listening as he smiled at her. ""Alright. Lead the way. I'll buy food for myself. I need to be nearby to protect you. Don't worry I'll probably sleep outside more than be inside."" He blinked a bit. ""My anger only hurts those who are evil. Never those who are innocent, pure, good, or all of the above."" He said quite seriously. He looked at her hand and remembered the strange human culture of shaking hands. ""If you would like. I see nothing wrong with being friends with a beauty of both appearance and soul."" He shook her hand. His would be inhumanly warm yet he was clearly not sick. ""Lets go get those groceries of yours."" Hoping the light confusion of the hand shake hadn't shown. The slow movement to do it would have show he wasn't used to shaking hands with anyone.<br/><br/><br/>Lilia looked at the kid. Mouthing the words but nothing came out. -Not short. Vary...in size.- Not a sound came out. Not even a rushing of air as her lips moved. She held onto him because she didn't feel very steady. This gravity was heavy yet at the same time lighter than gravity she was used to. It made her legs feel a bit like jelly. She felt him hug her back and buried her face in his chest. Her minds whimper echoed and she clung to his shirt while they hugged. He made her feel safe when she felt so very in danger. She hoped this in danger feeling went away. His rubbing her back made most of the shaking go away. She listened to him speak. She smiled at his words. He really could relate to how she felt then.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank you D'louc. My legs are not used to Urth's gravity. It is different than the pressure and gravity I am used to.</span>She told him softly. Smiling that he wouldn't leave her alone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I feel much safer knowing I have someone who will be there for me.</span>She let him lead her to sit down. She stumbled a bit. She was both able to walk yet at times stumbled because of it."
4528,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-31T06:57:34,Nightmare,"Everything today was different even the fact this male said what she did was cute. She looked down and wiggled a foot back and forth as she giggled. He was strange but she liked it. It was a nice change. When he shook her hand she smiled and took hold of it in hers, the young girl began to guide him away and towards the store. She remembered what he said about sleeping and she looked to him, ""If you want you can sleep on my balcony - I beg you would feel comfortable that way. Of course... You don't have to."" soon Annveena got them tithe store and she let go of her new friend's hand and went inside. Immediately she began to get what she had on her list. Annveena didn't want to be there too long and well her list was mainly small things so it would be easy. She looked around and soon she was done. All she had to do was buy the food and things. When that was done she had two bags full, ""Ready sir?""<br/><br/><br/><br/>The male rubbed her back still and smiled at her, he was goingto stay with her and help her. With a chuckled he nodded,<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orange"">I am glad to make you feel safe with what I have promised. The gravity though, you will be used to it. Anything you need me for right now? I can answer your questions...</span></span>D`louc looked to her and waited. Â there had to be more that he could do for her. She was scared and he didn't know how to ease it at all.Â"
4529,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-07-31T13:50:16,zoruna,"Vance was confused why she looked down and was wiggling her foot back and forth. What had he done to cause such a reaction? SHe looked so cute doing it though. It was hard for him not to stare a bit. Blinking as she giggled. He would never understand the workings of the human mind. He blinked as no sooner had they shook hands then she linked their hands and fingers and was pulling him along. He thought her strange but then again most humans were strang. Blinking a bit as she offered him her balcony. ""That sounds like a wonderful idea. Thank you for offering it to me. I shall take you up on this offer."" He said softly. He smiled at her. ""A balcony is much prefered to a back alley."" He said honestly. ""Then I can be close to protect yet still be outside and enjoying the fresh air when it was time for sleep."" He let her lead him to the store. Helping her with the heavy things yet carried them like they were a piece of paper. Honestly to him things that were normally heavy to him felt like a piece of paper or even a single feather. He helped her with the bags when they were done shopping. He had a couple bags of his own. Mostly different types of meat. He had a lot of it because he had a huge amount of stomach to feed. He didn't let her know that. He nodded his head. ""Yes. I am ready."" He said with a smile.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Lilia looked at him. Cuddling into him with a clear sign of trust. She looked up at him. Her eyes shimmering a bit as the light reflected off of them. Her eyes barely showed any sign of pupils but enough that it could be taken as merely the depth of her eye color rather than lack there of any pupil. She looked at him. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Safe...I will be safe with you. I can feel it.</span> She said softly. She nodded her head. She hoped she could adjust to it quickly. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Food? What type of food do they have here on Urth?</span> She smiled a bit. Nervously as she knew nothing about Urth. <span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't know anything on Urth because as far as I could tell it was not very cataloged on the ships database. It is like people don't visit Urth very often.</span> She informed him. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Anyways I have so many questions I don't know where to even start.</span> She pointed at her lips. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Do humans have mouths all the time? It feels weird to have a mouth when it is not needed.</span></span>"
4530,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-08-02T03:38:54,Nightmare,"Annveena was glad he was going to take up her offer, she didn't want her new friend to sleep in an alley way. The girl was also glad he helped her carry the items and smiled ash she lead her out, she took him to the side walk and began to lead him back to her appartment. With a sigh at her door she fiddled around and unlocked the door and let him inside, looking around she noticed her friend wasn't there. She would have worried but he always did what he wanted. She set her groceries down adn began to put them away, ""You can look around if you like sir."" she said as she wandered back and forth putting things away.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Honestly D`louc had never had anyone cuddle into him before and was stunned, she must have trusted him a great deal. He was glad she trusted him, he would never hurt her or let her be hurt in this world. She told him she felt safe with him and he smiled, ""Diffferent kinds, plant like food, meats, fish... all sorts of strange things."" he then leaned a little and watched her point, her lips. With a nod he answered, ""Yes actually. Even on my world we retained it."""
4531,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-08-04T12:29:28,zoruna,"Vance could see she was glad but didn't quite understand it. She barely knew him yet was happy he was going to take her up on her offer. Hopefully she didn't just offer such things willy nilly. He had a feeling she didn't. She was so adorably trusting that he felt an even fiercer need to protect her. Even if it was from herself. He carried most of the items and followed Annveena home. Walking side by side with her. One hand free to punch the daylights out of anything evil that tried to hurt her. He followed and watched her unlock the door. He set the groceries on the counter and helped put the meat he bought away. All except for a package of pork chops. He left that on the counter. Then began looking around. It was a nice house. He walked back over to the pork chops and opened it. Taking out one and began eating it raw. He hated to cook his meat but did from time to time. He looked at Annveena. ""Tell me about the other person who stays here."" He said after long moments of silence.<br/><br/>Lilia trusted him and curled up against him more. She was alone yet now she was not. She was scared but with D'louc she was starting to feel braver. She just wanted to be someplace safe and not worry about being turned into an experiment. She shivered at that thought. She looked up at him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Feush? What is Feush? I have not been to a world having feush...I have heard of them vaguely but never have I seen a feush.</span>She said it feush because that is how she managed to make it out from what he was saying. She touched her lips.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Strange...we only used them when we needed to eat. Our mouths were more mentally there rather than physically. Our minds are much vaster in strength and power because we use our minds for everything. I will have to adjust to a not vanishing mouth.</span>She said. Looking down.<span style=""font-style: italic"">My kinds bodies have no need for a mouth because we naturally absorb mana more than eat food. That is why our food resources are still so very high.</span>She added. Looking at him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I do not feel much mana energy on Urth. Why is that?</span>"
4532,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-08-04T22:33:51,Nightmare,"Trust was an issue, but like a flower with thorns she held a protection. She could somehow know who was good and bad if they spoke to her. Even by touch. Long before she met D`louc Fehnix, in a second life, she knew a dark deranged vampire who fell for her. He had been evil but she saw he had light, not many men of dark hearts had light. He did. She didn't know of this past but her soul did. Honestly it took a few months before she trusted her friend.  When she finished her puttign away of things she sat on the couch and played with her hair and looked up at him, ""D`louc? He is really quiet and hardly talks to me. Most of the time he stays out side on the balcony or sleeping. Though... I think he is some kind of elemental. I've never seen eyes glow orange like fire... He saved my life when my store was being robbed, I was glad he helped me. I am not sure where he went- probably on a walk..."" she then laid down on the couch and sighed.<br/><br/><br/>He stroked her long hair gently, the feel on his fingers made him smile. It was soft, though the question about fish made him think hard. How could he explain, ""Its a scaley water breathing thingy... the eat them or keep em as pets."" He  then looked down. Maybe he should sometime show her a fish.  Though he listened to her and smiled, she kind of reminded him of a type of dog race on his home world. The had no mouth till they tried to eat you or hurt you. THough when she said mana his eyes went lightly bug eyed, ""Mana? I haven't sensed any here in a while. Only once in a while a splurt of of it around... Only when I use my powers do I feel... mana..."""
4533,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-10-24T02:58:07,zoruna,"Vance looked at her then looked around. Looking back at her as he studied. He didn't trust humans easily. Even when they knew and believed in the supernatural world. It was more like especially when they believed was he hesitant to trust. However he knew she was good people. He lookked around and tried to help. Backing away when his extremely warm hand brushed over hers. ""Excuse me."" He said. Bowing slightly before moving out of the way. Watching her sit on the couch and nommed on the porkchop. Enjoying it as he sat down across from her. He looked at her. Nodding his head. ""Rare."" He said simply. Taking another chomp out of the porkchop. He looked around sniffing. ""Out. His scent is not as strong here which indicates that the person who was here prior to leaving has been gone for some time now. Few hours at most."" He was halfway through his large porkchop. He looked at her. ""I will protect you."" He said. Sitting back against the chair while being on the floor. The large boneless porkchop soon gone. He licked his fingers clean meticulously. Looking at her. ""I am something just as rare if not rarer than an elemental."" He said. Feeling out the water some.<br/><br/>Lilia looked at him as he stroked her hair. It made her feel safe. Her hair was soft as silk. Maybe more so. Listening as he spoke.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I want to see the feush. They sound cute and weird looking.</span>She said. Giggling musically. Her eyes went wide when his bugged out some. ""Mah-nuh...is big on our wurld."" She said with her mouth. Frowning.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That sounds weird.</span>SHe shook her head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It replenishes and grows stronger. Most of what is emitted gets absorbed back into the ground by the plants and trees.</span>She explained.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It saddens me that there is little to no mana on this world. That means I will have to actually eat food. Food is not something I am used to eating on a daily basis.</span>She smiled at him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Glad I have you.</span>"
4534,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-10-29T11:55:31,Nightmare,"Her long black hair was draped over the arm of the couch as she laid there, looking to the ceiling with a soft thought. Her eyes shut as she rolled onto her side, moving her hair so that it was behind her she dozed off a little. Her mind thought over the day she had but as well as the strange warmth the male had. Opening her eyes Annveena looked to him and blinked, ""Rare?"" the girl heard the sniff and she got curious. Though she was glad D`louc was getting a good walk or something. Sitting up on her elbow she tilted her head, ""You are? Honestly... only things I've ever met... are Vampires and Werewolves. D`louc is the first different thing I've met."" She laid down again and sighed, ""I don't like Vampires... one took my mother and father from me."" she closed and rubbed her eyes, ""I'm glad you don't seem to be a Vampire... I actually feel good with you here, I feel safe."" she smiled and laid her head over her hand. She began to sleep she was just tired from the day.<br/><br/><br/>The soft silk-like strands were near softer than a kitten's pelt, he loved how it felt on his fingers. He smiled and nodded, some fish were cute. Some... were butt ugly. With a small sigh he looked to her and looked away, ""I kind of miss my world. Magic was constantly used there as well as Mana. I'll help you with the food then, a friend of mine might cook you things if you ask her.' he smiled and stood, ""Want to walk around? Or anything? I'll gladly show you around, and I promise to protect you."" he smiled."
4535,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-10-29T14:31:34,zoruna,"Vance looked at her. Watching her dozing off. He finished off the pork chop. Sure a normal human would have been full. However, his dragon's appetite had him still hungry. ""Yep. We both are. Elementals are rare in this day and age."" He said softly. He nodded his head to her question. ""Yeah. Those two races are quite popular nowadays. Back long ago they were common but not as common as they are now."" He said in agreement. ""Well now you've met two."" He said with a smile. Sighing a bit. ""I'm sorry to hear that."" He said softly. ""I'm not a vampire of that I can promise you."" He tilted his head a bit. She felt good with him here? How odd. ""You are safe while I am here. Of that I can assure you."" He said with a smile. Getting the blanket from the chair and covered her with it. Sitting against the bottom of the couch. The part touching the floor. That way his body heat would keep her nice and warm as the heat traveled gently through the couch. Then he sat on guard. Resting with his eyes open and his mind relaxing. Still ever alert. Even he needed rest sometimes.<br/><br/>Lilia looked at him. She loved feeling his fingers going through her hair. Her other form had fur that was just as soft. It was kinda hard to explain what her alien form looked like. She smiled up at him. Nodding her head a bit. Magic was a wonderful thing. She had a feeling it was highly uncommon in this day and age. He smiled as he spoke. Standing with him and wobbled for a second. Forgetting there was gravity for a second. Nodding her head with a smile. Her eyes sparkling as he said he would protect her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes. I would love to walk around. I would love to see more of this place. I believe you D'louc.</span>She said with sparkling eyes. She held onto his hand once she gained her balance."
4536,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-11-03T09:37:22,Nightmare,"The dark blond haired girl laid on the couch, her body slightly ruled up on the bed of the couch. She snuggled into it sighing as she clutched the cushion, the couch used to be part of her old home. Though she muttered something as he covered her up, thanking him in her sleep. Saying he was too kind to do that. Though as she slept her eyes closed tighter and she groaned, tears flooded from her eyes, her hand that held the cushion got tighter as well. Whimpering she cried and bit her lip, ""Get away from dad."" she cried softly. She was dreaming about her family, the day her dad died. Annveena's mother died the day before her father had. She whimpered and soon it drifted to something that made her body jolt. The girl woke up and rolled to face the back of the couch, pulling the blanket over her head. First was that weird dream that made her wake up that morning... Now that one... She continued to cry. Silently, no noise came from her but an occasional ""no"". Even when she spoke her voice was barely over a whisper.Â<br/><br/><br/>Â The Elemental smiled and held out his hand to her, smiling the male took her hand gently. His smile was soft as he waited for her to balance herself. When she was ready he slowly began to lead her around the park, letting her gaze travel everywhere. Though he was actually leading her to a pond, a secluded one no one knew of. Walking don the path he took her down a dirt road and then went to a nature path. It lead to a big pond with a small waterfall and low stream, ""I thought I'd show you some fish. They aren't the cute ones but they are fish."" he said and knelt down slowly. He reached out and touched the water, the water had small rainbow trout and tadpoles. He hoped the alien girl would enjoy this. Maybe later he could convince a wolf to greet her gently or even a young doe.Â"
4537,Sanguine Roses & Elemental Doom,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=8654,2012-11-12T09:09:41,zoruna,"Vance looked at her. Watching her be curled up on the couch. She was kind cute snuggling into it that way. He shook his head. No. He shouldn't be thinking such thoughts about a human. Even if they were true thoughts. He listened to her speaking. Watching her start groaning. Smelled the tears and moved up quickly. He moved up into the couch. Just above her head. Stroking her hair lightly. He whispered in Draconic to her. It made no sense but the sounds would be soothing. He pulled her to him. He didn't realize she was awake. He began singing to her. Trying to ease her mind. The song was in English. He was just trying to help his friend. He heard the no even though she barely spoke it. He wanted to help her feel better. He continued singing until she stopped crying. However long that would take.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/UwED28ut5WY""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/UwED28ut5WY"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>Lilia looked at the Elemental. Taking ahold of his hand when he held it out to her. Holding onto his hand when he took hers gently. Smiling at him. Glad he was patient. She was still majorly out of balance due to the fact she was not of this planet. Earth was a new world to her. She hoped that the elemental friend of hers could help her adjust. She would probably be here for a very, very long time. She looked around as he led her around. Looking at the pond with a smile. It was so pretty. She knelt by the fish as he knelt down. Looking at them and reached out. Poking a tadpol then poked the fished. Laughing as it sucked on her finger with her minds voice. SHe had learned that while mute she could make this new mouth of hers project her thoughts through her lips yet it was highly draining. She looked at him with a smile. She looked at him thoughtfully.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I like these feush's. They are cute. The little ones puzzle me though. What are they when they grow up?</span>She asked in puzzlement."
4538,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-08T22:36:46,keyootee,"She ate rather quickly, the activities of what was going to happen making her want to finish dinner as soon as she could. ""What, you wouldn't want to look at ladies in underwear or you wouldn't want me to be one of the ladies in underwear?"" She then laughed. ""But you said you would support me if I really wanted to, did you change your mind so quick. But I have no interest in doing that, so you don't have to worry about me doing that. You don't have to share me with anyone!""  She smiled, then took his hand as they finished dinner. ""If I could, I would blush all the time...but I am not embarrassed that much. Anyways, if I did it all the time it wouldn't be that special!""<br/>(I rather skip that part if you don't mind)"
4539,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-09T14:00:57,zoruna,"(Alright we can.)<br/><br/>He finished eating and made a face. ""I am not a pervert."" He said. Sticking his tongue out. ""Looking at other ladies in underwear would be like a form of cheating."" He said softly. ""I wouldn't want you to be one of the ladies in underwear."" He said iwth a laugh. ""No. I didn't change my mind. Not wanting you to do it and not supporting you if you wanted to do it are two separate things. I don't have to be happy about such a decision but if you desired to do so I would put my personal feelings aside and be as strongly supported as possible."" He told her honestly. Grinning when she said she had no interest in doing so. ""Good. I love my beautiful wife dearly. Feel rather greedy to have such a lovely lady to share my life with."" He said with a smile. Kissing her hand as he stood up with her. Taking her towards the room slowly after paying for their meal. ""True. If you blushed all the time it wouldn't be special or rare."" He kissed on her hand and up here arm. He took her to the bedroom and shut the door.<br/><br/>Later on in the early hours of the next morning...<br/><br/>Jason had enjoyed showing his beloved wife the pleasures of love making. He had shown her just how special and powerful the feelings it could cause were. She had seemed to enjoy herself immensely. He had himself, enjoyed their love making. He slept until his bladder said he needed to go to the bathroom. Walking half asleep into the restroom and relieved himself. He then went back to bed. The later hours of the morning came quickly and he got in the shower. Coming out in just a towel and began to get dressed. Looking at Melinda who was still sleeping soundly. Smiling as this was the first full day of being husband and wife. Everything felt so perfect. He watched her sleep and waited for her to wake. Not wishing to disturb her since she was probably tired."
4540,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-09T23:19:45,keyootee,"Melinda lay in bed after the night's activities, feeling very good. It had been wonderful, and everything had been how she dreamed of and more. She was glad she waited until her wedding night, it made things more special that way. Something told her it wasn't his first time though, but she wasn't mad about it. It was her choice to be a virgin during her life, if he chose to do that kind of thing it was his choice. Everyone expected a man to not be a virgin anyways. She wondered about the other girls, but just because it seemed it was not his first time didn't mean that he did. Maybe he was just a natural at being able to make her feel good. She opened her eyes.<br/>""Mmm...I see your already awake. Hope you didn't wait too long for me.""<br/>The ghost hadn't watched them, she wasn't a pervert. Once she knew they were going to do the deed she had left the room. Since it was morning now she knew they were probably  done with that by now. She appeared in the room, looking over them. So...you had your accident free wedding hope your happy Jason. She thought to herself watching him. Now...to get the ball moving. Since he seemed to respond to her touch, she leaned over and touched his skin with a clammy hand leading him over to a rickety shelf."
4541,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-10T20:29:20,zoruna,"Jason watched Melinda sleeping. Smiling as it made him happy to see her sleeping with a smile on her face. He had been a virgin but his older brothers gave him explicit details of things to do to pleasure a woman. Not that he would ever admit to such things. A man his age still being a virgin? They would laugh at him so he had kept it secret. His mother always told him it was more special if you waited for that one person for you. He looked at her as she opened her eyes. ""Not too long. I was enjoying watching the peaceful expression on your face."" He said with a smile. He said honestly. Looking around for his socks. The ones he had pulled out of his suitcase. He felt something clammy on his skin and looked around. Spotting his socks over by the same shelf she was guiding him to. Not that he realized he was being guided to something. He walked over there and underneath the shelf. Picking up the socks and promptly began to balance on one foot while slipping the socks on. After all...the shelf LOOKED stable. How was he to know it wasn't?"
4542,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-10T21:51:12,keyootee,"""So why you up so early? I would think with all the energy we used last night you would sleep just as long as I did. But I'm glad you weren't too bored."" Melinda started to get dressed, planning on what they were going to do today. She wanted the days they had together to be fun filled after all. This week would be chock full of memories that she would look back on and smile. Little did she know a memory she would rather forget was going to happen soon. Just as he stood underneath the rickety shelf, it broke off the hinges and landed on his head. As she saw that, she rushed to her husband's side. ""Jason! Are you alright...this can't be happening! Not on our honeymoon! Please...be alright. Please...""<br/>Tears streamed down her face, she was worried he was hurt bad. All the ghost hoped that this is all she needs for him to see her."
4543,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-11T21:44:11,zoruna,"Jason looked at her. ""I always wake up early."" He said. ""I'm surprised I wasn't out longer but my body is on a schedule so it automatically starts to wake up at the same time it always does."" He said with a light laugh. He heard the creaking and barely got out a syllable. ""Wh----"" It hit his head hard and made him crumple. The shelf landed half on him and half off of him. He groaned as he vaguely heard Melinda's voice. It was like years of blocking the sounds out all came rushing back at him all at once. The voices that he thought he had been imagining became louder and they began to grow faces. His face contorted in pain and not just from a shelf landing on his head. He groaned and after the wave rushed over him his eyes slowly opened themselves. ""Uhnnnn..........."" He groaned out. His eyes blurred for a moment but as they began to focus something was definitely wrong. His gaze landed on a white figure that he was certain hadn't been there before. He screamed and pressed back into Melinda. ""No. No. No. This can't be happening."" He said.<br/><br/>Not making much sense. His eyes wide in fear as he saw the ghost. Okay...earthbound spirits...that didn't make the enormity of the situation any easier to happen. ""I have it just like them!!"" He cried out. Sitting up but slid down into Melinda's lap. Shaking hard. He wasn't handling the revelation that he had his mother and grandmother's gift very well. ""Ghosts aren't real...they aren't real."" He said in a shakey voice. ""Yet I'm seeing one..."" he said. ""Not real."" He was fighting against what his eyes saw and what his mind was trying hard to believe. Melinda probably wouldn't have any idea what was going on. Even though he had told her numerous times about his mother and grandmothers dealings with what they called earthbound spirits. She, like him, hadn't believed it. Though he hoped she wouldn't think him a lunatic. He was quite visably freaking out. He looked at Melinda. ""My head really hurts..."" He said.<br/><br/>A hand going to his head and touching the bruising that was there tenderly. ""Maybe its just temporary..."" he said in a hopeful voice. All that it had really taken to wake his dormant powers was a hard bonk on the head like the shelf falling down onto his head. He looked at Melinda. ""I love you Melinda."" He said softly."
4544,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-12T23:45:57,keyootee,"It seemed he wasn't hurt bad enough to have to go to the hospital, but  he was acting weird. He was talking about ghosts, what set that off? Maybe the shelf landing on his head was causing him to see things? Was he still sane? She was worried about him. How was she going to cope with his new found ability? Most likely at first it was going to be rough for her.<br/>""Jason? Why are you talking about ghosts? A shelf landed on your head, whatever your seeing is probably your mind trying to cope with the force of the shelf bruising your brain. Maybe you should head to the emergency room! If your seeing things that's bad. I'm not sure what your talking about...have it like them? Have it like who? Oh...what has this done to your mind?""<br/>The ghost watched, if Melinda thought this was just Jason being crazy, that was bad! How would she prove that this was all real? Then, she had a thought. Her death was probably in the newspapers. All she had to do is have him look up old newspapers and Melinda would see that the death of Penny Waters was real. That he was talking to a real person. That this wasn't all in his mind. But she knew he had a lot to deal with. All the sights and sounds of ghosts coming to his mind was a lot to deal with.<br/>""I'm sorry...I had to open your mind. My murder was not solved. Your the only person who can figure out who killed me.""<br/>But so many other voices and faces flashed in his mind. He may not even notice Penny's voice at all. What a selfish ghost, thinking of herself when there were so many others. Others that needed his help. They had not tried to open his mind like she had. They were not as desperate as she was.<br/>Melinda went over to a fridge and got out a baggie and some ice to put on his head.<br/>""I don't see any cuts...I'm hoping this is a temporary thing. Don't really want to go to the hospital on our honeymoon. But if it's bad enough that your seeing things like ghosts, we might have no choice!""<br/>She sighed, why did this have to happen? At least it didn't occur on her wedding night. She hoped that it would clear up and they could spend time together. Was she being a bad wife for postponing going to the hospital? Should they really rush and go now?<br/>""What am I thinking...why am I hesitating? We should get going!""<br/>But the hospital would have more ghosts than this hotel, you would be more overwhelmed there. But would you think of that?  She grabbed your hand and tried to whisk you away, would you stop her?<br/>The ghost grabbed on you.<br/>""Stay here! I need you...your not hurt that bad!""<br/>Though, since she was a ghost, she would not be able to have a good hold on you."
4545,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-13T01:18:27,zoruna,"Jason managed to regather his senses enough to calm down a bit. Looking at her. Shaking his head. She already thought him insane. Did she really not remember his mother's and grandmother's talking about ghosts with her? When they tried to get them both to believe. ""There is a ghost in our room. At least I think she is a ghost. I don't know."" he said. Leaning into her. His brain rushing around and freaking out at the same time. He shifted and just kept eyeing the ghost warily. He wasn't liking this not liking it at all. ""Have that ability that they have."" He said. ""The earthbound spirit sensing thing..."" he said. Shaking a bit. ""Have it like my mother and grandmother. Remember I told you they were into those things and could do weird things?"" He said. He was urging her to remember those conversations. ""I didn't want to have it. I wanted to be normal. For so long I didn't have it."" He said. Freaking out a bit still. ""I don't know. I don't know but I'm thinking it woke up something I wanted to never be there."" He wasn't making much sense yet at the same time he was.<br/><br/>He looked at Melinda. ""My mother and grandmother have always seen ghosts. I don't fully believe in earthbound spirits as they call them. I don't want to have it."" He said. ""Remember those conversations on ghosts my grandmother always tried to have with you? When you would say strongly you didn't believe in them?"" He reminded her. Urging her to recall those conversations. He held her to him. She was his wall of sanity right now. He heard the ghost talking to him. ""Figure out who killed you???"" he echoed. Oh my god...he was going crazy. He was talking with the ghosts. Okay maybe he wasn't going crazy but it was a bit overwhelming at the moment.<br/><br/>He looked to Melinda. ""You and me both."" He said softly. His eyes wide as she mentioned hospital. Shaking his head. He stood strong when she mentioned going to the hospital. ""No. We don't go to the hospital. I'm fine. Minus seeing ghosts...I'm fine. A bump to the noggin."" He said. Pulling her into his arms. ""Please don't leave me Melinda."" He had started letting Melinda pull him then stopped. Remembering his grandmother said that hospitals were where the ghosts inhabited the most. He looked at Melinda. ""If I am seeing ghosts like I think I am and don't want to be...going to a hospital would be a bad idea. Grandmother said ghosts inhabit a hospital more than anywhere else. Please Melinda...don't make me go. I love you so much. I'm not crazy."" He promised.<br/><br/>He was feeling crazy. He eyed the ghost warily. She wanted him to stay here? Who was she? ""Who are you?"" He asked the ghost. Looking at Melinda. ""Please Melinda...you have to believe me. Even if you don't believe in ghosts you have to believe me that I'm not crazy. Hopefully this is just temporary."" He held her close to him. He was shaking a bit because honestly he was scared. He was seeing ghosts and not being normal. He was so afraid Melinda would leave him. ""Please baby...I love you...lets just stay here. Figure out what she wants me to so we can go back to celebrating our honeymoon."" He murmured into her hair. He needed Melinda now more than ever."
4546,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-13T23:24:47,keyootee,"Melinda sighed deeply, looking at him with a skeptical look on her face. ""Honey, there can't be a ghost in our room! Ghosts aren't real. They are just part of stories used to scare people."" Then he reminded her back to the conversation she had with his grandmother and mother. She really had no idea what they were going on about. Not wanting to think his family as crazy, she had tried to just forget the conversation. But now he was talking about it, it was hard not to recall. ""Yes, I remember that. I tried to forget it but now your pulling it up...""<br/>She put a hand to his shoulder, and frowned trying to think. If he really thought that he was seeing ghosts, she should try to be supportive of him. He wasn't crazy, his family wasn't crazy. They seemed quite normal except for the fact that they said that they saw ghosts. So could ghosts really be real? She didn't want to admit that. ""OK, try not to panic. Tell me, just what does this ghost look like, what are they saying? Are they saying something like they want you to join them? If they are, that's serious and you really should go to the hospital. Don't let your fear of these ghosts overwhelm you.""<br/>Looking at Penny the ghost, she seemed to be wearing a nightgown and was very pale skinned and had blonde hair and blue eyes. She was very pretty, but seemed to have a mark on the side of her head. Where she had been knocked out.<br/>""Do not be afraid. I will make sure your wife knows that what your seeing is not just you going crazy. Just tell her to look up Penny Waters on the internet. She will see that I died in this hotel and know that it's the truth.""<br/>She knew that convincing Melinda that she was real was more important than telling him about the murder right right now. Penny watched with concern. She had no idea that her opening his mind would cause so much trouble. If only he was alone! Though maybe he couldn't handle it alone.<br/>""I know you are not crazy Jason, there's got to be some logical reason that your seeing what your seeing. Just hang in there my love. I...guess I will not force you to go to the hospital if you don't want to. I just worry about this ghost thing that's happening to you. I just want to go back to a normal honeymoon. Just...try to ignore it or something. Please, you got to be normal. You can't be like your grandmother and mother. Just let it go.""<br/>Melinda's eyes twinkled with tears, she was trying her hardest not to think he was crazy. But ghosts...all this talk of ghosts was too much for her. He was seeing things that weren't there. She couldn't see any ghosts. And you know, seeing is believing.<br/>The ghost spoke.<br/>""If you ignore me, I will never stop bothering you. You must know I'm desperate to open your mind. Listen to me...if you help me I will go away and leave you with your wife.""<br/>Of course, she couldn't control what other ghosts did."
4547,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-14T04:24:35,zoruna,"Jason looked at her. ""And yet there is. There is a lady ghost in our room. I want to believe they aren't real yet my eyes tell me otherwise."" he said. Holding onto her. He was judging his sanity right now and needed her not to. ""I'm pulling it up because I'm trying to explain...whats going on."" he said honestly. He put a hand on her hand. She said try not to panic? A little late for that. Quite late to be honest. He looked at her and forced himself to relax. Easier said then done. He forced himself to breath in and out to center himself.<br/><br/>""She isn't saying anything about joining her. She wants me to help her."" He said softly. He looked at Penny. ""She looks to be wearing a nightgown. She is very pale skinned and I'm thinking not just because she is a ghost. She has blond hair and blue eyes. There appears to be a mark on the side of her head from something."" He said. There. He described the ghost. He was eyeing her warily. Don't be afraid the ghost says. He looked at Melinda. ""She said to have you look up Penny Waters on the internet. She said she died in this hotel. Her name is Penny Waters...the ghost I mean."" He said softly. He hoped that didn't sound as insane as he thought it sounded.<br/><br/>He looked at her and nodded his head. ""It runs in the family."" He said with a grimace and a frowning face. Lookinga t her. ""Thanks for your support Melinda."" He said softly. ""I don't want to go to the hospital. Minus a small headache I'm fine."" He said. He looked at Melinda. Moving and wrapped her in his arms. Stroking her hair. ""Just be there for me Melinda and I will always be there for you. This doesn't change how much I love you. How much you mean to me."" He said softly. Stroking her hair lightly. ""I don't think ignoring Penny is a good idea. She'll just keep bothering me until I help her with whatever she needs me to help her with."" He pulled her close. ""She'll leave us alone to be husband and wife if I help her."" He kissed Melinda. ""I need you right now Melinda. Lets be strong for each other."" He was slowly, not very easily, adjusting to the fact he was seeing a ghost and having a half conversation with her.<br/><br/>Looking at Melinda. ""Why don't you go look up Penny Waters?"" He suggested. ""I'll be right here with you."" They might as well get this ball rolling."
4548,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-15T02:44:37,keyootee,"""Well you might be seeing this lady ghost, but I don't see anything. I'm trying to believe you that you can see things I can't but it's hard. I know your not crazy, but what did the shelf landing on your head do to you? It might of bruised your brain. I'm worried about you Jason. It isn't normal to be seeing things like that you know. Though you said that already.""<br/>Melinda sighs, even though he said he didn't want to go to the hospital she thinks that something must be wrong with his mind to be seeing things like this. She doesn't want to think like that but it's hard not to. Ghosts aren't real, a ghost can't be in this room. She cannot see anything. If she saw it, maybe she would believe him.<br/>""Good, it doesn't want you to join her. She wants you to help her? With what? How can someone living help a ghost? They are dead. Whatever is going on with them has ended. Your not making too much sense Jason.""<br/>She looked at him, frowning.<br/>""How am I supposed to look up Penny Waters? I didn't exactly bring a laptop with me. I mean this is a vacation intended to have fun, not looking up stuff on the internet. So unless you brought one we are out of luck to do that at the moment.""<br/>She sighs a little bit, frowning. ""I love you too, but this whole thing is hard to deal with. Won't she stop bothering you once we leave this hotel? A ghost can't follow you around can they? They are stuck in the location they died...or so the folklore says. Why don't we just go to some other hotel. Then we can have some peace.""<br/>Penny frowned a little bit listening to them talk. Did his wife really think just leaving would make her leave him alone? What if she was really stuck here like Melinda thought? She had never tried to leave before. She spoke up.<br/>""You will always have to deal with other ghosts, most spirits that are here on Earth need help of some kind. And you don't need a computer to look me up, just ask someone at the front desk.""<br/>Penny was becoming impatient with his wife, who was stuck in the belief that ghosts weren't real. Well most people were like that so she wasn't too surprised."
4549,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-15T14:47:01,zoruna,"Jason looked at her. Sighing at her words. Yes he said that already but it was what was happening. Right now it was happening and it most likely would continue to happen. ""I don't know with what. Mom and Grandmother said we can help bring them closure so they can go into the light. To go to heaven and feel warmth love and serenity."" He said softly. ""It hasn't always ended thats why ghosts are earthbound spirits. They are bound here for some reason or other and they need help to move on."" He said softly. ""I'm sorry I'm not making much sense Melinda it just is how it is."" He sighed a bit.<br/><br/>He looked to the suitcase. Pointing at it. ""I brought mine because you told me we might need to look up places to go around here because we haven't ever been here before."" He slowly let of her and got up. Going to the suitcase and pulled the laptop out. Booting it up and handed it to Melinda. ""She also says we could just ask someone at the front desk."" He said softly. ""I know its hard to deal with Melinda. Believe me I know."" He said. Shaking his head. ""No. Earthbound spirits...they can follow you anywhere. Until you help them you are usually stuck with them. They can frequent the areas they haunt but you can find them anywhere if they put their minds to it.""<br/><br/>He sighed a bit again. ""She has a good point. As long as I can see them I'll always have to deal with other ghosts. Most spirits that are on earth need help of some kind. Be it talking to a loved one. Or whatever...they need help. There are a few who are here by choice and merely want to stay. Others need help to go into the light. Or so my grandmother used to always say."" He ran a hand into his hair. ""This is so overwhelming."" He said. Sinking to the floor across from Melinda. ""Find anything yet?"""
4550,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-17T22:56:19,keyootee,"Melinda was trying to digest what he was saying, bring closure? What kind of hippie crap was that? What was he supposed to be, some sort of therapist for the dead or something? But she did not say what she was thinking, if she said that what his mother and grandmother did was hippie crap, he would be mad at her for sure. In this fragile state she really wanted to be careful with them.  ""So what you have to do is bring them to the light so they can get to heaven? Well...that's nice I guess."" She was trying to hide the fact she thought that sounded far fetched. But you might be able to hear the disbelief in her voice. She wasn't even sure she believed in heaven. She wanted to believe in it, since who wants to think that nothing was there after you died. But it didn't seem realistic.<br/>She looked at the laptop and typed in the name Penny Waters. ""I don't believe you brought a laptop to our vacation. I swear, your really a nerd in disguise! Just teasing you!"" She winked, and scanned over what came up when she typed in the name. Just as the ghost said, there was a whole blurb about how she was murdered in this hotel. ""I see that someone named Penny Waters did die in the hotel. But you might of overheard someone talking about it when we were swimming together. That doesn't prove that there is a ghost of Penny Waters here."" She then clicked one of the links, and saw a picture of her. Indeed, she looked  how he described. How would he had known what she looked like? Maybe...ghosts were really real.<br/>""This picture...is how you described her. I can't believe it! There has to be some logical reason. Maybe you guessed? Maybe...Maybe...there is no way to explain it but it is real. This is so unbelievable. Jason! You have such an extraordinary power and you think you're crazy? I thought you were too. I still am having trouble...grasping it. You must of saw a picture somewhere. Gr..""<br/>She makes a face. ""If she is saying something, you know I can't hear her. So...we are stuck with you being plagued by needy ghosts for the rest of your life because of this stupid shelf? I feel like suing the hotel room for what they put us through.""<br/>The ghost spoke.<br/>""Well now that your wife sort of believes you, can you now get down to helping me? Everyone thinks it's my husband who killed me, but I know that's not the case. I saw painted fingernails when the pillow came at my face when the person suffocated me. I know my husband doesn't wear fingernail polish of any kind so it must of been a woman.""<br/>So, Jason's first ghost that he ever saw wanted him to solve a murder case. What did she think he was Sherlock Holmes? Maybe clues would be in the hotel room, but the cleaning staff probably cleaned away anything that might be helpful."
4551,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-18T02:38:29,zoruna,"Jason scrunched his face up a bit. He could hear the disbelief. He relaxed his face though. ""I guess..."" He said. In a way perhaps it was nice. To him who had no idea how his life went so crazy...not a clue. He looked at Melinda as she took the laptop. ""You told me to???"" he said in a questioning way. ""Something about vacations needing destinations...or something. I was busy staring into your beautiful eyes."" He said. Clearly he hadn't been paying a hundred percent attention. He faked horror at her words then laughed. ""I don't know...maybe in elementary middle school years I could've been."" He said with a playful laugh. It was good to just joke around with each other. Helped make this situation less stressful. ""I didn't hear anything over the splashings."" He said honestly.<br/><br/>He looked at Penny then back to his wife. ""I guessed...about a woman I've never met. A woman I've never heard of. And I guessed what she looked like?"" He echoes. ""Are you feeling okay beautiful?"" He asked. A little worried. He sighed a bit and blinked as she continued. Nodding his head. Then looked at her. An extraordinary power??? ""You did too until just a minute ago."" He pointed out. ""I haven't seen a picture of her before. She is in this room. Staring at me and waiting for us to stop conversing about if any of this is real."" He said softly.<br/><br/>""Yeah. Apparently only when you see dead people can you hear them. I think...maybe I've heard them all along...I don't know. Would explain those periods where I just zoned out."" He said thoughtfully. ""Anyways...yes. We are. Unless this goes away after we help Penny than I think so. My mom and grandmother have had it that way their entire lives. Mom had a husband who was supportive. I know you are going to be supportive as you love me and I love you. We are together forever."" He said softly. ""Though I don't think suing them with the detailment of you made my husband see ghosts will get you more than laughed at and them thinking you are drunk.""<br/><br/>He looked at Penny and nodded his head. ""Yeah. I'll help you."" He blinked as she spoke. She wanted him to solve a murder case. ""Dear do you still love those detective mysteries? You know how you always solve the murders before you reach the end of the book."" He looked at her hopefully. ""Because I'm gonna need your help on this one. Apparently what she needs is us to solve her murder. She says it wasn't her husband because she saw painted fingernails before the person suffocated her."" He shuddered. ""Lets go check out that room."" He took the laptop. Reading what room. ""I bet they still have it taped off because who would stay in a room that someone got murdered in?"" He stood up and close the laptop. He paced a bit. ""Alright lets get this over with. Come one Melinda."" He said. Taking her by the hand. ""Lets go be detectives."" He said. Okay maybe they could make this work. This was the type of thing Melinda loved to piece together."
4552,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-19T02:55:33,keyootee,"Melinda shook her head. ""Well how would you describe getting people from earth into heaven were they belong? How can you say you guess that is nice? Sounds like the nicest thing in the world to me. If I was stuck here instead of being in heaven, it wouldn't be what I wanted."" She was trying to make him feel better, and erase her own doubts that heaven existed. If ghosts were real, then she guessed the spirits needed someplace to go to after they died.<br/>""I told you to bring the laptop? I don't remember that. I remember not wanting to have any distractions in our fun! I think you just imagined me wanting to have the computer on our vacation. But I guess it is a good thing you brought it since it came in handy confirming that this whole thing is actually real. I'm still having trouble believing it though. After so many years of thinking ghosts were just stories, and then finding out they are not...is a big shock. Probably even a bigger shock for you though.""<br/>She sighed as he pointed out how people would think she was crazy if she said that the shelf falling on his head made him see ghosts. ""Well hopefully this won't be for the rest of your life. But if it is...I will stick by your side no matter what.""<br/>She blinked a little bit. ""A murder mystery? A real live murder mystery...a book is one thing. Not sure how I will deal with a real one but sure...let's go and see the clues. This wasn't what activities I thought that I would be doing. This is rather exciting don't you think?""<br/>The ghost spoke.<br/>""Er...well it's been a few years since the murder. The case might be cold. I'm sorry to put you through this. But I think my husband should be out of jail when he is really innocent. That's why I hung around. I wanted to clear his name so I can rest well."""
4553,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-19T19:59:26,zoruna,"Jason looked at her. ""Insane?"" He muttered. ""I don't know."" He said honestly. ""I've never done it before. I guess it sounds nice because I'd much rather be living a normal life. I never wanted to save spirits and help them into heaven. Even though it is a nice thing though. Maybe it won't be as bad as I think."" He said. ""If I can help earthbound spirits get to heaven then...maybe it'll in a way be saving lives."" He said thoughtfully. Looking at Melinda. ""Besides you seem to think its a good thing so I will too."" He felt better when he thought about it like Melinda pointed it out. Made him feel less like it was crazy.<br/><br/>""Yeah you said bring the laptop for looking up destinations in this place but if I catch you doing anything else on it you'll be sorry."" He said. Quoting her in the words he understood her as saying. ""Maybe I did. I do reemmber you saying that you wanted this to be the best vacation ever. That you wanted to know and see all the sights there was to see. Maybe I just misinterpreted that as you hinting to bring the laptop so we would know all the things there was to see..."" He said. That might very well have been what happened. He wasn't sure but it probably was what happened. He listened as she continued. ""Yeah. Guess it was."" He said softly.<br/><br/>""I know...I know how you feel. I never thought my mom and grandmother crazy but I didn't believe in the earthbound spirits or ghosts."" He closed his eyes for a moment. ""It is a big shock. All my life I thought maybe I'm just hearing things because I never saw anything. So I grew up thinking maybe it skipped me. That I was actually normal. To find out my power was just dormant was a big shocker."" He said honestly. Smiling when she continued. ""Thank you Melinda. I'm glad you will."" He said. Kissing her lightly.<br/><br/>""Yeah a murder mystery. You are better at those than me."" He said with a smile. Standing up fully and started walking out of the room. ""Wasn't what I thought I would be doing either."" He admitted. ""In a way I guess it is."" He said. She was clearly excited and he was trying to be as well. Looking at Penny as she spoke. ""Its alright. If we can solve it even if its a few years old we'll solve it."" He looked at Melinda. ""She hung around because she wants to clear her husbands name so he can be out of jail. So he'll be set free of a crime he didn't commit."" He informed her. Going down the hall and to the door covered by crime scene tape. He carefully moved it out of the way so they could enter the room. The door had to be forcefully pushed open. He walked in and helped Melinda past the tape. He turned on the light. Looking around. The room looked a mess. Like someone trashed the place looking for something."
4554,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-19T22:06:31,keyootee,"Melinda stroked Jason's arm. ""I know it seems insane, it seems a little like that to me too. But you can't think like that. It is a noble thing to do really. Though you don't want to do it, it seems you just can't ignore the pleas of the ghosts. You really have no choice. Maybe you should try to like it, maybe a little at least. It would make things easier that's for sure. I know it's hard for you, but it's hard for me to. It's not easy seeing you think your crazy for seeing these things. Try not to think that way. Your not crazy, I know that for a fact!""<br/>She frowned a little bit, wondering why he was dwelling on it. It seemed somehow he misunderstood something she said to mean she wanted him to bring the laptop, when she really wanted it as far away from the vacation as it could be. ""Well stop worrying about it! You brought it, and it came in handy. If I was mad about it I would understand getting all worked up about it. But I am not mad. I am glad you brought it."" She leaned over and gave  him a kiss, hoping he would get off the topic.<br/>""To find this out after all these years, I know it is hard for you especially when you didn't think it was real. When you hoped it would skip a generation. Just try to remember that no matter what I will be there  for you. I will always be by your side. You are not alone in this. Maybe, I will even help you get ghosts to the other side."" She knew it was hard for him to deal with this all with how he was acting. He was always there for her with the tough times. It wasn't anything like this, but he did it for her...she would do it for him. It was only fair. She knew if something like this happened to her she would do the same thing.<br/>As they stepped into the room, Melinda was rather surprised that they let strangers in a crime scene. It was obvious that something had happened, and they might tamper with evidence. A police man was standing nearby, looking over the mess that had occurred. Nobody knew why this had happened. They didn't have the information that you had.<br/>""Excuse me citizens, but your going to have to get out of here! This is a crime scene.""<br/>Now how were they going to look for clues when the police was blocking them off, she could tell them about the new leads in the murder but how were they going to explain how they knew about it? She looked at Jason, whispering.<br/>""They are going to have to know what we know. We can't look for clues unless they know we have a lead! What are we going to do?""<br/>She glanced in the mess of the room, it was obvious whoever had committed the murder was here...but why? Maybe there was a clue. She was always good at solving murder mysteries in books. Come on Melinda, somehow you have to be useful to your husband in this.<br/>The ghost watched. Since she didn't see who killed her, she wasn't very helpful. But she figured that the police didn't know that this mess was tied to the murder.<br/>""The murderer must of left a obvious clue behind. I'll look to see if I can spot what it is!""<br/>Penny floated inside the room and searched. She could see things that the police could not. But if she did find something, how would they explain how they knew about it. It seemed that it wasn't as easy as going inside and searching with the police there."
4555,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-22T02:28:27,zoruna,"Jason looked at Melinda as she stroked his arm. Nodding his head in agreement with her words. Noble thing to do? He could kind of look at it like that and it be more tolerabel. Hde listened as she continued. Yeah...much as he might want to...ignoring a ghost would not be a good thing. Some of them could be quite powerful and hostile according to his mother. He wasn't sure about these things but hey...it happened. He looked at her as she kept speaking. ""Alright. If you know it for a fact I'll believe it too."" He said with a smile. Her words brought a smile to his face. ""Okay laptop conversation finished and forgotten."" He said in agreement. Kissing her back and pulling her into him with that kiss. He kissed her cheek afterwards.<br/><br/>He listened as she spoke again. ""Yeah. Having you will be my greatest strength."" He said in agreement. Always by his side. He would hold her to that. Hold her against him with every bit of love he felt for her. ""That'll be fun...getting earthbound spirits to move on together with my wife. Yeah...maybe you will. I know I'll probably be coming to you for advise at times because you are always so smart about things that usually confuse the hell out of me."" He said. Smiling as they stepped into the room. It was a mess. He looked around. They had to figure out a way to stay and look around. There was only one policeman.<br/><br/>Then the policeman spoke. He looked at her and nodded his head. Getting an idea. ""There is only one. If he is into the paranormal I have an idea. People who believe in ghosts and things wear obvious clues. Crosses...sometimes lucky charms."" He said to her. He looked to Penny. Nodding his head. He noted some things that said the guy was supersticious and believes in ghost. ""Play along."" He whispered to Melinda. ""Yes. You see I was hired by a client to help look into the murder. I'm a spirit detective. The client forementioned is Penny Waters. She wants me to solve her murder with the help of the cops."" He said. Noticing that the cop looked interested. ""See I've never been here but she came to me for help."" He thought again. ""She is here right now."" The cop would ask him how he knew it. ""Penny...tell me something only the cops would know so I can prove I'm not just making it up."" He looked around. If this didn't work he'd need Penny to do ghost stuff to prove she was here.<br/><br/>(sorry had to think)"
4556,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-22T22:56:30,keyootee,"As much as she wanted to reply to what Jason was saying in response to his whole new beginning in bringing ghosts to the other side, she really couldn't with the cop there. But it seemed that he was trying to get the cop to believe he was a spirit detective! She hadn't seen anything on him that said he believed in ghosts. Maybe Jason was better at spotting those kinds of things because of his mother and grandmother though. She crinkled her nose wondering if the cop would believe he was one just with the information from the ghost.<br/>The police man looked at Jason, scratching his head. ""Murder? We are investigating who wrecked this hotel room not a murder. But there was a murder in this hotel room before. As I recall, it was in this very room that it occurred. You think this is tied to the murder? Humm, you might have something there. As to you being a detective, I need more proof that you actually are one. Do you have your badge with you?""<br/>Penny frowned trying to think of something that only the police would know, though would the cops believe he was a spirit detective without a badge?<br/>""I might have to do something physical in order for them to believe that story. I...really didn't see much. I was smothered by a pillow. When my ghost came to the room, whoever did it had already left. Maybe you could say there was a pillow over my head? People of the public think I was killed by my husband, but they don't know how. That's the only thing I can really think of. Sorry I'm not more helpful.""<br/>Melinda looked in the mess of the wrecked room, sighing at the cop. How could they not tie this mess to the murder? How many years ago had it occurred? And why was the person who committed the murder messing with the hotel room now? Something seemed weird, something seemed very weird here. From where she stood, it was kind of hard to see the details of the room so she didn't notice any clues. If only the cop would let them in the room! Why did Jason have to give him that detective story? What else was he going to say though? Maybe it was the best thing he could think of at a short moment.<br/>""I don't think we're going to get in unless that cops leaves.""<br/>She whispered harshly into Jason's ear."
4557,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=20,2012-08-23T04:36:20,zoruna,"Jason looked at him. That is right. He was the one investigating the murder. Oh well. Too late to change that now. ""Yes. It was in this very room. That is what Penny told me."" He said with a smile. Nodding his head in agreement. ""Yes. I feel very strongly that this mess is tied to the murder."" Okay that comment he was just utterly bluffing. He didn't know for sure it was but he would bet anything it was. ""Private detective. I don't have a card on me. Nor a badge. I left them elsewhere. As I said I'm investigating for the client Penny Waters."" He was very good at acting when he was younger. Hopefully it wouldn't fail him now.<br/><br/>Looking at Penny. ""If you find something to hurl around please do."" He said to the area just past her. ""Might help."" He looked at the policeman. ""Alright. I know from the client that she was smothered by a pillow. That she had a pillow over her head and that killed her. That her cause of death that her husband was charged with was murder. That all the public knows and thinks was she was killed by her husband. Nobody ever let out how she was killed by her husband so it isn't public knowledge. The press never got ahold of the details."" If that didn't work he would have to come up with a game plan unless Penny threw one of those shampoo bottles at the police man's head. He was the only person in the room so that would be the only explanation for the supersticious policeman. He held his wife to him. This just HAD to work. He had a feeling the cops weren't leaving anytime soon and he wanted some time to spend with the wife."
4558,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-08-23T23:04:16,keyootee,"The policeman looked at you suspiciously. ""Why would you leave your badge elsewhere if you knew you were going to be working on this case? That seems highly unprofessional of you. Penny Waters, that sounds familiar. Isn't that the woman who got killed?""<br/>He starts searching through the mess, seeming slightly distracted. Since he was superstitious, he did believe that you were connected to ghosts in some way but he wasn't sure that you were actually a detective like you said you were. ""Seems odd that something like this would happen now after so many years of the case being cold. But you do seem to know things that the public did not. I do believe you have a connection to the spirit world, but are you really what you say you are? This isn't some kind of game you are playing is it?""<br/>Penny then picked up an item off the ground and then threw it right at the policeman.<br/>The policeman blinked and rubbed his head. ""Humm...I think the ghost is angry I don't believe you. I can't just let anyone into this area though.""<br/>Melinda hopped from one foot to the other. Why didn't Jason do something to get him to leave? Without a badge, Jason's detective story was a bust. Maybe she could think of something though. She began trying to think of something that would get him to leave, but nothing was coming to mind."
4559,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-08-24T02:29:03,zoruna,"Jason looked at him. ""I am a freelance spirit detective. I don't work for the police department so there wouldn't be a badge. Also as I said I didn't think to bring anything to show you the business. I left the personalized business cards in the city I'm from. I am a detective in the fact I investigate and solve cases for ghosts. Or earhtbound spirits as my family calls them."" He paused for a moment then continued. ""For people that have died or been murdered and seek me out for help. As I said my client this time is Penny Waters. Spirits can't pay you like the living can. So no point in setting up an offical agency. Spirits will find you wherever they find you."" This was true because she found him some way or other.<br/><br/>""Yes. Penny Waters was murdered in the hotel room. I do apologize for not being clearer on the spirit detective business."" He shook his head. ""No sir. This is no game. Penny was not happy that you are questioning her presence. I would take off from my honeymoon for any game. I was given a case by a spirit and in order to finish my honeymoon I must solve it"" He said. Leaving out that until his honeymoon he never saw them.<br/><br/>He needed to play the angle a bit. ""I am investigating Penny's murder for her. I have a slight lead that she gave me that leads me to suspect and believe it was not her husband who killed her. She firmly believes it wasn't."" He said seriously. He nodded his head. Yeah. Something like that. He was hoping this worked out. Clarifying that he was a spirit detective and the reason why should help with that manner. ""If you keep upsetting her she might start throwing more things at you. She just wants you to help us investigate this room. Since you can't let us in we can stay by the door and look around. You can tell us everything you see. I can point out anything I see as well as my wife can. She understand the who seeing and speaking to ghosts thing.""<br/><br/>He hoped Melinda would back him on this. ""In the long run with your cooperation we may start to solve Penny Water's murder. Thats all Penny wants...help solving who killed her so the right person is in jail. And her husband is let out so she can cross over into the light. Without your help Penny will never be able to see her loving family in the after life."" If this man knew anything about ghosts he would understand the crossing over into the light bit. In fact if anything for someone as supersticious and spiritually believing helping a ghost move into the light would be a once in the lifetime thing not easily passed up.<br/><br/>""Excuse me for a moment. I need to call Chief Matthews. I'll give you the phone once I am through. He can clear this whole thing up. I've known the man since we were kids."" He said. Chief Matthews was an old friend who knew about the who ghosts thing and always asked him why he couldn't see them. Said it would be cool if he could. He stepped back into the hall. ""Brent Matthews? Hey. Its Jason. Remember how all these years you said it would be cool if I could sea and speak to ghosts?"" He nodded his head. ""Well it happened from a head bonk. Now I need you to tell your man to let me investigate so I can help Penny Waters move on. She wants me to solve her murder so the right person can go to jail and her husband be let free."" He nodded his head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sure Jason. I'll tell him. I know for a fact you and your family have a long line of spirit detectives. I'll put in the word and give him the okay to let you look around and investigate. Let me talk to him."" Chief Matthews said.</span>Jason was thinking why didn't I think of this before now? He walked into the room some but stopped near the threshold. ""Chief Matthews would like to speak to you."" He said with a smile."
4560,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-08-25T01:15:54,keyootee,"The policeman listened to what you had to say, ah...a freelance detective. That would explain why you didn't have a badge, but why didn't you mention it earlier? From what he understood, you left your badge at home. He was having trouble getting the story straight here.<br/>""So you are a freelance? I thought you said you had your badge at home? Something is catching me wrong here. Though I can tell that the spirit is angry since she's throwing things at me.""<br/>He rubbed the back of his head that the object she threw hit. ""Your really on your honeymoon? And your taking time out in order to do this? You must be serious then. No man that is playing a game would step out with fun with the wife for something like this.""<br/>Melinda hooked her arm around Jason. ""Yeah, he practically drug me here when he heard from the spirit.""<br/>The cop nodded, seeing the way they looked together he had no doubt they were on the honeymoon. ""Really? The husband did not do it? All the evidence seems to point in that direction though. He did put out a rather large life insurance policy on her before the honeymoon after all. So you have any idea who might of done it?""<br/>Penny Waters gasped at that. ""They really think my sweet Harold wanted money and that's all? He wasn't interested in money...at least that's what I thought. It doesn't explain why he took out the insurance policy on me. He couldn't of...set this whole thing up could he? No...I know him better than that. He needs to be free and the real culprit caught. I just know he doesn't have anything to do with this, I just know it.""<br/>The policeman took the phone out of your hands to talk to the chief. Would the chief lie and tell him that you were what you said you were? You might be friends, but would he be willing to put his career on line for you?<br/>""Hello, chief...is this guy really a spirit detective like he says he is?"""
4561,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-08-25T04:01:55,zoruna,"He sighed a bit. ""I freelance. Makeshift badge. Something to show I do freelance. My grandmother calls it her badge. I guess it rubbed off on me. Again I apologize for the confusion."" That should clear up the badge question. He looked at the man and nodded his head. ""Just married yesterday morning."" He said with a proud smile. ""So yes sir...I'm taking time out of my honeymoon to do this."" He rubbed the back of the head. ""Yeah. The wife wasn't exactly happy about it at first. I made many promises for later on..."" He said. Drawing off since the man had a wedding band he would know how to finish that comment. ""That is what her lead leads me to believe. As of right now I'm still gathering the facts in order to make sense of what she can tell me."" He wasn't lying there either. He looked at Penny. ""Don't worry Penny. We'll find out who killed you and why they had girly fingernails."" He said. ""Relax Penny...I told you I would help you and I swear thats what I'm gonna do."" He hoped his friend would stick with as much truth as possible. He held onto his wife and nuzzled her neck a bit. This had to work out or they would get nowehere anytime soon.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Brent took the phone from him. ""Let me put it to you this way Larry. If my friend is taking time from his honeymoon with his lovely wife to do something personally like being what he is born into doing then its important. His grandmother is that woman Natasha Freeman that you are always in so much awe about. That lady you talk about in the break room all the time. His mother has the gift too. If Jason is being a spirit detective like is in the family its important because all he wants to do is live like a normal man. He sees them. He talks to them. He hears them. What he usually does is refer them to his mother or grandmother. For him to take a case on his honeymoon its major important to the ghost. If a ghost says no you have to help me and no one else he'll take the case. Melinda isn't too into the ghosts things so out of respect for her he limits how many ghost cases he takes."" This wasn't a lie because up until now he had been very limited in taking cases. ""He does on occasion do it but you know how it is. The wife says no and you don't want to sleep on the couch you listen. Its important if he talked Melinda into doing it on the second day of their honeymoon."" None of this was really lies. Every time his friend zoned out growing up he just knew there was more to him then normalacy. ""Anyways. Don't have to do too much Larry. Just help him help that ghost he is helping. It'll make you feel good plus earn you bonus money.""</span>"
4562,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-08-27T02:17:57,keyootee,"Larry the policeman nodded at Jason and lifted the tape around the hotel room. ""Well if the chief says your good to go, your good to go. I have known about your grandmother. Look up to her actually. If you're related to Natasha, you must be honest about what you say. I don't think a woman like her would raise any liars, and if your taking time off from your honeymoon this must be pretty important.""<br/>Melinda stepped inside and began looking for clues, since she was a master at figuring out murder mysteries she knew what kind of things to look for. She was pretty amazed that the chief of police would speak on Jason's behalf. Luckily he had thought of the chief, and the cop let them in. She was beginning to doubt the creativity of her husband. She should really know better by now!<br/>Penny smiled.<br/>""Thanks so much. I had no idea that Harold had an insurance policy on me though. It makes me wonder...if maybe some things he said to me were lies. But I do remember the nail polish on the hands of the person who killed me. Unless this woman was working with him, I know he had nothing to do with killing me. If you clear his name, I will be so thankful to you."""
4563,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-08-29T14:47:28,zoruna,"Jason was glad Brent stood up for him. He knew the guy most likely just stretched the truth a tiny bit about certain things yet used nearly a 100% truth factors to make it extremely believable. In that way he could help his friend but not be lying. He smiled at him and walked inside with Melinda. Looking around a bit than back at him. Yeah. His grandmother didn't raise liars. He hadn't technically been lying. Just taking fractions of truth that involved his family and adding himself into it. White lies that were harmless really. He smiled at the man. ""I appreciate you helping me help Penny. Yeah. Grandmother didn't raise liars."" He said. She didn't and up until now he hadn't mostly told the truth with a sliver of lying mixed in. It was important he helped Penny though. He looked to Penny. ""For Penny it is. She really wants to clear her husbands name before she moves into the light. Finding out the truth and helping him is what is keeping her here."" He smiled at Melinda. ""Luckily for me my wife can be very understanding with a few little promises for things here and there."" He said. Kissing Melinda and then moved about the room. Melinda would be sure to find things but he needed to look as well. Looking at Penny. ""Keep positive Penny. We'll figure this out. I promised to help you and I will."" He said with a smile. It was the best thing this earthbound spirit could do right now...think positive.<br/><br/>He knelt by something that caught his eye. A flash of silver. He looked around and grabbed a piece of fabric that had been torn. Using it to pick up the silver casing. ""Lipstick?"" he said. Clearly it had been here a while because it had a bit of dust on it. He walked over to the guy. ""This lipstick appears to have been here before the room was trashed. He flipped over the cloth and  set it with the lipstick case on the table. He was no good at knowing what the hell a clue like that meant. Thankfully Melinda could probably storm up a few ideas. He then resumed looking around. Whatever this person had been looking for had been really important. He just hoped for Penny's sake the husband really was innocent. He hoped Melinda could spot clues he might be missing. The lipstick case pointed to it indeed being a woman who killed Penny."
4564,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-09-07T22:23:21,keyootee,"Larry the policeman let them both search the room, though he did seem a little nervous about having strangers come around. Though, you weren't really a stranger but the son of someone he knew and respected. Though he didn't know you personally. ""Well if a spirit needs help, I would like to think that I was doing my part to guide them on the journey to the beyond.""<br/>He smiled, he was really a nice guy but distrustful of people who he didn't know very well. That's why he did what he did.<br/>Penny sighed as she thought of the whole thing with the insurance policy. She thought she knew her husband, and he wasn't the type of person to value money over someone's life but what if she was wrong? What if this whole thing was just an act? ""I'm worried, that my husband wasn't what he seemed to be. Please...if he really is guilty of conspiring to kill me just lie, pretend he had nothing to do with it. I would never be able to cross over knowing that he is actually the one who did it.""<br/>Melinda looked closely at the lipstick tube that her husband just found.<br/>""This brand is very expensive. Only very rich people use it. Whoever dropped it must have high class taste. I'm guessing that whoever killed Penny might be doing it for the money. Maybe this woman was involved with her husband somehow. Maybe his mother, sister or perhaps a lover that was on the side. I have a strong feeling that this woman knew her husband somehow. I may be wrong though. I am not a physic.""<br/>Penny gasped as she heard that.<br/>""Make her stop saying bad things about my husband. He had no lovers. The only woman he loved was me! He wouldn't hide something like that away from me. Though...I guess...I really can't be sure about  that. The fact that he had  such an expensive insurance policy on me was a surprise to me. I have to be more open minded about him. The fact that I loved him so much is clouding my mind to the possibilities."""
4565,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-10-22T14:04:33,zoruna,"Jason knew the guy was just trying to make sure nothing bad happened. He did have to think of his job after all. He nodded his head as Larry spoke. ""Yes. That is a good way to view it officer."" He said with a sad smile. Looking at Penny as she spoke. ""Penny I need you to think positively. Until we have evidence that proves otherwise I need you to think positive. Fretting over what ifs are going to upset you further. I know this isn't looking good. There is a high possibility it isn't good. What you need to do is try to be positive despite that possibility."" He said kindly. He heard her wanting him to lie to her. Would that really be the right thing to do? He wasn't sure he'd be able to lie to her.<br/><br/>He looked at her and shook his head. ""Penny...you have to think of whats best for you. It isn't best for you to stay here. There are people waiting for you on the other side. No matter what the outcome you must remember that you have loving friends and family on the other side of the light waiting to welcome you into their arms."" He looked at Melinda as she spoke. ""Maybe a jealous ex girlfriend? Doesn't necessarily have to be a lover. The woman could be the crazy, jealous, possive type."" He pointed out.<br/><br/>He looked at Penny and let her speak. ""Penny...I know this is hard. We're going to figure out what happened. I want you to keep in mind that it might not turn out how you are wanting it to. If it doesn't...I can help you talk to him. Help you confront him. Get any answers you may need to help you crossover."" He looked thoughtful. ""Women's intuition is usually flawless. Least that is what my grandmother always said. I'm willing to bet the woman was a highly jealous ex of some sort."" He looked around and began looking to see if he could find any more clues. ""Melinda help me look for more clues. I just know there is more in here somewhere."""
4566,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-10-24T23:56:19,keyootee,"Larry nodded and watched them look around, a little surprised that they found something that he overlooked. But maybe he shouldn't be too surprised, they did have the help of the spirit after all. He laughed as he heard them trying to figure out who could be the one who killed the girl. It was funny, the whole thing went to a break in to evidence for murder. ""You know, whoever broke in here was probably trying to remove evidence. You're lucky you found that!""<br/>Penny sighed as you gave her the suggestion to think positive, it was hard when things looked so bad. But didn't she believe in her husband? There was a reason she loved and married him after all. There must be another explanation as to why he put out the insurance policy.<br/>""Your right, worrying won't help. I got to stick to the facts. The fact is I don't know what happened. Once I find out I can go back to my family who is waiting for me on the other side. Either good or bad, but...I hope it's good.""<br/>Melinda nodded when he suggested that it could be a jealous ex, that was very possible. If only if there was more evidence showing that this was true! With what they had now, it could be anyone. But, with what Larry said she didn't know if she could find anything proving this.<br/>As she bent down, she saw something hiding under the bed, it seemed to be a ripped photo.<br/>""Humm, I found a ripped photo. It seems to be of a man, and a bit of a woman. Wonder what this means?""<br/>Looking at the photo, Penny recognized it right away.<br/>""Oh! That's of me and my husband! Why would something like that be here?""<br/>Larry blinked as he saw that Melinda found something else.<br/>""Humm, so they didn't get all the evidence that was here...and that seems important too."""
4567,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-11-01T09:34:33,zoruna,"Jason listened to Larry speaking. Nodding his head. ""Yeah. I think it was so small that it was overlooked. I only saw it when the sunlight reflected off it. Willing to bet whoever was taking stuff from here was working by moonlight. Makes it harder to see metal or other shiny things."" he said. He looked at Penny and nodded his head. ""Yes. I also hope it is good Penny. Just keep your chin up. I know its gotta be hard but you gotta keep faith in yourself and what you believe in."" He kept looking around. He looked at it. ""I dunno. You're the mystery book master. You always figure out the who done it before the end of the book."" He said seriously. ""Penny says thats of her and her husband. She doesn't know why something like that would be here."" He looked at Penny. ""So you didn't bring any photos of you and your husband?"" He looked at Larry. ""It is a very important piece of evidence. It was ripped right there that indicates angry and jealous actions based on the jaggedy edges of the tear. Least thats what I saw on a CSI documentary."""
4568,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226&start=40,2012-11-01T23:06:06,keyootee,"Larry nodded. ""Yeah they had been working at night before, that's when the break in occurred after all. Hopefully that clue and the photo will help you solve the mystery. We really don't have any leads. I mean as I said before we hadn't even thought this was connected to the murder until you showed up!""<br/>Penny nodded. ""I will try my best. I know that I wouldn't be able to hang on if it wasn't for you. Though, I wouldn't know about this whole insurance thing if it wasn't for you. I guess what I should do is repeat to myself that I trust and love my husband. Have faith that it will turn out for the best. Try not to think of the what ifs.""<br/>Melinda rolled her eyes, her husband seemed to think that just because she knew about murder mysteries, she would be able to solve a real murder.<br/>""It isn't as easy as that. A book is written so you would know who did it. Real life, the clues aren't as obvious as they are in a book. Well it seems to me we should go see Penny's husband and ask him about his exes. Then we should talk to them and see which one seems to have a guilty conscience. That's the only thing I can think of to do.""<br/>She thought to herself, maybe the one who did it might be good at hiding her guilt. But...there was always looking in the makeup case and see if she had that brand of lipstick in it. But what if more than one of his exes carried that brand? That was always possible. The lipstick didn't really prove who did it..."
4569,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-07-26T23:47:40,keyootee,"It was a happy day indeed, the day she thought would never come. Her wedding, and her honeymoon. Melinda felt the strong arms of her husband holding her as he swept her over the threshold. She didn't think this day would ever come! The relationship was a bit shaky in the beginning, but love blossomed between them even with the troubles they had at first. Sometimes, he acted a little...odd but she had learned to look past his oddness. He was really a sweet guy and funny at times too! It was easy to look past a few insignificant flaws. Especially since he was good looking. But that wasn't the most important thing to her. The thing that really drew her to him was his love for her. She could remember the day they met, it was obvious that he had a crush on her from just meeting her. But she knew it was not just her looks alone that drew him to her. They had met at a charity meeting, so he knew how giving she was.<br/>But...as they entered the life together as man and wife in the hotel by the beach some things seemed to be waiting for them. They didn't know that rumors that this hotel was haunted, since they were not locals of this area. But Melinda thought things such as ghosts couldn't be real. People hanging around as spirit form after death? How ridiculous was that?<br/>But her husband had something about him, the reason why he acted so odd at times. Something lurking within him since birth. Soon, that would be becoming much clearer to him. The ghost was waiting for him, she had been waiting since that fateful day she died in the hotel. She had something to say, and he was the only one that could hear her.<br/>But right now all thoughts of ghosts were far away as her husband put her down and they began to unpack. She dug in the suitcase and took out a tiny bikini, grinning from ear to ear. Before they...well began to enjoy themselves in bed she wanted to have some fun in the sun.<br/>""What you say we have a dip?""<br/>It probably wouldn't be too hard to convince him to do so with the promise of seeing her in that bikini.  She looked at her husband lovingly and waited for his answer. What a wonderful way to begin a life together, on a tropical paradise! She was sure the water would be pleasant."
4570,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-07-27T00:17:30,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Jaselgif-1.png"">[ img ]</a><br/>Jason Trevors<br/>Ability: Ghost Whisperer (doesn't know it yet...er...mostly)<br/>Short Bio: Jason had off and on over the years heard voices. Not the insane type of voices but people that must've really existed. He heard them but had never seen them. Sometimes he heard them calling his name. Yet he learned to block them out. It caused him headaches but he blocked them out so it never fully developed into the skill his grandmother and mother had. He was hoping he was normal. He didn't find them weird but that was not an ability he wanted. Little did he know he had it but it was just dormant. That it hadn't awoken fully and that was why he sometimes heard his name being called by different voices or random phrases and comments.<br/><br/>Recent Bio: Just  got married to the woman he loved. Her name is now Melinda Trevors. She is the love of his life. Little does he know how crazy his life is about to become.....<br/><br/><br/>Jason had developed an almost instantaneous crush on Melinda when he met her at that charity meeting. He was a firefighter who was also as needed doctor at the local hospital. They never needed him that much. He had courted Melinda upon their first encounter. Off and on he heard things and acted odd because of it. Yet she never held it against him. He was a sweet guy and could be funny at the most random of moments. He and Melinda got along well. His crush developed into love and he showed her how much he loved her as often as he could. They had just left the wedding reception and were on the way to their honeymoon.<br/><br/>He had times he acted odd but she usually found it funny after a moment. She didn't believe in ghosts and he didn't either. Despite what his grandmother and mother said about them. He just didn't want to believe they were real. In his own way he believed they MIGHT be real but there wasn't any proof that they would real. He carried her through the threshold of their hotel room. He set her down since he had swept her across the threshold. Looking at the bikini over her shoulder. ""ooooo...sexy."" He said in a playful growl. At the moment being a goof. He looked at her thoughtfully. ""Sure but only if you wear the sexy bikini."" he said with a smile. ""Just for the two of us. Hardly anybody else seems to be here today."" He added.<br/><br/>He takes off his shirt. Revealing his tone and almost chiseled smooth muscular chest. He opened his suitcase and dug out the swimtrunks she bought for him. ""I'll wear this."" He said. Stripping in front of her because they were newlyweds after all. Changing into the swim trunks. ""What you think?"" He asked. He hadn't worn them yet but she bought them so he wanted to know what she thought."
4571,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-07-27T01:41:29,keyootee,"Melinda looked over her husband in the swimming trunks, whistling her approval. He always looked sexy, no matter what he wore even ratty old sweats! Why did he feel the need to ask what she thought? Was he feeling insecure? Everything was different now they were married. Now she was Mrs. Trevors for one thing! She was happy to be that. He seemed to be a little slow in asking her to marry him, but she had been patient the whole time. She didn't know of the weirdness of his family. Since many people didn't accept the powers they had, they didn't talk about it very much. They always seemed to get weird whenever the topic of ghosts came up. But she never spoke of that topic around his family, not even at Halloween. It just wasn't something that interested her.<br/>""You look sexy, like you always do...why do you ask? Did you think everything would change now your my husband? You silly boy, no matter how many years pass or what your wearing you will always be a stud to me. Don't worry!""<br/>She leans over and kissed him and giggles, then changes into the skimpy bikini.<br/>""Of course, why did you think I brought it? Thought you would like it.""<br/>A chill seemed to be going through the hotel room, the ghost was watching the new couple. She knew about Jason, that he heard ghosts but he had never seen them yet. Somehow, she was going to have to get his attention...but how would she bring up a power that had been dormant all these years? Her clammy hand reached out to touch his skin. She spoke hoping that he would hear her words.<br/>""Help...help me...your the only one who can.""<br/>But she might have to wait for you to be able to really see and hear her properly.<br/>Something was lurking in the future. The thing that would open up your mind and heart to the possibilities of the world. The fact that ghosts, no matter what you believed were actually real and waiting for you to learn about them.<br/>Melinda giggles and takes off running outside the hotel room.<br/>""Come on slowpoke, let's get going and enjoy the water!"""
4572,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-07-27T14:16:00,zoruna,"Jason got his answer when she whistled her approval. Grinning happily at her answer. He wasn't wanting to know if he looked sexy. He was wanting to know what she thought of the swim trunks she bought him now that they were on him. Her whistle though answered his question. He was far from feeling insecure. He knew some things were different now that they were married but mostly it was the same. He had told her about the weirdness but she hadn't really understood or cared about it. He supposed that was a good thing. He managed to talk his family into not talking about ghosts in front of his fiance. They for the most part agreed except on Halloween. He knew ghosts didn't interest her and to be honest they didn't him. He just wanted to continue being normal.<br/><br/>He looked at her and smiled. ""I asked because you bought the swim trunks. Was thinking you'd have an opinion of how they looked on me."" He said. Sticking his tongue out at her playfully. ""No. I hope nothing between us ever changes."" He said honestly. Laughing at her. ""Good to know that I will always be a stud even when I get old or wearing the oddest of clothes."" He kissed her back. Whistling and let out a sexual growl at how super sexy she looked. ""To make me have naughty imaginings on the way here."" He said with a tease. ""Like it...I love it!"" He said honestly. He pulled her to him and nibbled on her neck playfully. Growling against her skin.<br/><br/>He felt a chill suddenly fill the hotel room. ""Did we turn the air conditioning on?"" he asked. A light shiver since he was half naked after all. Swimtrunks weren't exactly thick clothing. He saw Melinda already heading for the door. He suddenly felt something clammy touch his skin. Shuddering as it was out of nowhere. He heard something and looked at Melinda. She was already starting to head out the door she apparently had opened. ""Did you say something?"" He asked. The words echoing in his head for a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Help...help me...your the only one who can.</span>He looked around but didn't see anything. Shaking his head. Whatever the hell that had been it was odd. Another one of those odd moments before he just let it slip from his mind. He just hoped Melinda hadn't noticed. She always looked at him strangely for a moment whenever he had those odd moments. Yet she had not as of yet hated or judged him for it.<br/><br/>He laughed as he took off running after Melinda. ""I'm coming speedy gonzales."" He called out after her. ""Ariba ariba ariba."" He said. Sticking his tongue out at her as he made like she was speedy gonzales. Laughing a moment later. He ran after her and caught up to her. ""I can't wait to enjoy the water with you."" He said with a smile. Snagging her hand and kissed it at the wrist. ""Such a sexy lady I have the pleasure of swimming with."" He said in a flirty way. He loved this woman and every day tried to show her just how much he loved her. He picked her up and jumped into the water with her. Splashing through it and swimming to the surface. ""The game has begun."" He said playfully."
4573,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-07-27T23:03:31,keyootee,"Melinda made a face as if asking how she thought of the swimming trunks was a silly question, she wouldn't of picked it out unless she thought it would look good on him. She did have a sense of style after all. She always wore fashionable clothing.<br/>""Well of course I like them, why else would I pick them out?"" A giggle escaped her. ""Well things change, but I know I will always love you no matter what happens. You just got my heart somehow. With how you act and your looks aren't bad either.""<br/>She ran towards the beach, chatting away as she went. ""Naughty stuff, keep that in mind for later. I have...plans."" She growled in return as he nibbled on her neck. She couldn't wait for tonight. She had saved herself for marriage and was eager to learn what the fuss was all about.<br/>""Air conditioner? Are you having chills again? I swear...you need to wear a jacket at all times to keep that from happening."" Since she was ahead of him, she didn't notice the look on his face. ""I was just saying how you should catch me silly!""<br/>The ghost watched the couple go out of the room, she knew he had heard her but he had passed it off to just his imagination. How was she going to get his attention? She would have to be seen by him. The ability wasn't unlocked yet. Something would have to happen, how could she do anything to cause this she wondered. She would have to follow  them and see what she could do.<br/>As they splashed in the water, Melinda squealed with glee. She had no idea that something was watching them. Something that might cause harm. The ghost started to move into the water, glancing around for how to do what she wanted to do. All there was is sand, fish, and other sunbathers.<br/>The ghost sighed. She would have to wait until they returned to the  room she guessed. Maybe she could move something to drop on his head. She hoped that maybe that she could get his attention without that though.<br/>""What you hear is not your imagination, please...help me!""<br/>The ghost did not want to harm Jason, would it take that for him to pay her any attention?"
4574,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-07-28T13:11:12,zoruna,"Jason laughed as she made a face. He was just messing with her. She knew she had a sense of style. Whereas he had a hopeless sense of fashion. He didn't mind though. She always corrected him when he looked absolutely not fashionable in the slightest. He smiled. ""To make sure I didn't wear something out of fashion or horribly ugly."" He said with a tease. Kissing her lightly on the lips. ""I will always love you no matter what happens."" He said. Swimming around with her in his arms. Laying on his back a bit as he looked at her. ""I am glad I have your heart and that you have mine. I am one of kind that is for sure."" He said with a smile. He remembered her naughty stuff comment and that she had plans for tonight. They had not even once done something sexual. Unlike most guys he had respected that. He wanted to show her what it was all about. Make sure her first time was the best it could be.<br/><br/>This in effect did not mean he would massage her sexy body. Nope. It meant he would massage the sexy body just to be able to touch her like he wanted to. He laughed a bit. ""Perhaps I do but then you'd tell me just how unfashionable I look walking around in boxers and a jacket."" He teased lightly. He dived under water and swam with her to the surface. Splashing her chest with some sea water. He felt something staring them down. It made him feel really uncomfortable. He felt coldness again against the warmth of the sun. He shivered a bit.<br/><br/>He turned his attention in the ghosts general direction. A puzzled look on his face. What was with today? It was his wedding night. He just wanted to spend his wedding night with his beautiful wife to be.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What you here is not your imagination, please...help me!</span>Why was he hearing voices? He was not crazy but every time he tried to surpress this voice it fought back with a headache. He saw nothing so thought he had to be going crazy. Just great. That would do wonders for his new life as a married man. He swam a bit away from Melinda then dived under and swam back over to her. Coming up and picking her up with hands on her hips. ""I win."" He said playfully. He was trying to enjoy his wedding night. Surely even a ghost could understand that? He didn't believe that was what it was but if it was surely it could wait a night."
4575,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-07-30T22:47:42,keyootee,"Melinda chuckles. ""I'm glad I have some fashion sense, since without me you would be a disaster! Boxers and a jacket! You can't run around in your underwear silly. Not just that is a fashion no no but I'm sure you would get quite a few stares in being in that state of dress.""<br/>She gave him a wink, really she was just teasing. He wasn't that bad in dressing. Pretty much he was like an average guy. Not as stylish as her of course, but she never expected or wanted that. What people wore was not as important as how they acted. Some people who dressed to a T were real jerks and she knew that by experience.<br/>The ghost was frustrated since Jason was ignoring her. How long would it take them to get done with swimming she wondered. Maybe she could do something now to make him see her. All there was to throw was beach chairs and the like though. She couldn't pick up something that heavy! She could only manage to move small things. She watched them and sighed. It seemed unfair to bother him on his wedding night. She had been waiting for a long time, a little longer wouldn't hurt.<br/>Melinda giggles as he stared out into the crowd of people, his attention seeming to be elsewhere for a moment. Stuff like that happened often, so she wasn't worried about it. At first when that happened she thought he was looking at another girl, but he had proved to love her and not be interested in anyone else. ""You win? You only think you win!""<br/>She tried to knock him off her, it was just a playful movement though of course. She grinned, ignoring him staring off into space. It was just a bad habit of  his, and didn't mean anything. She had no idea that it really meant a lot. He was hearing ghosts at those times."
4576,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-07-31T02:10:05,zoruna,"The voice went away and Jason jerked his attention back to the beautiful woman captured in his hands. ""Yes I most likely would. At least I could match my socks on my own."" He said with a teasing voice. ""I would try. Running around in my underwear sounds like teenage fun to me."" He said teasingly. ""Probably but then again you should know by now that I usually just ignore stares."" He said with a smile. Average guy who managed to make his socks actually match and not by just color. The rest of the clothing varied based upon the time of day and day. He felt her pushing at him trying to knock him off. Smiling quite impishly and pretended to ""drop"" her. Letting her splash into the water before pulling her into his arms. ""See what you made me did. I dropped you."" He teased. Kissing her lips. ""I always win in water war. Except when I lose which isn't often."" He pulled her against him and started nibbling on her neck. Nipping it once before pulling back. Picking her up and splashed into the ocean waves with her. Then pulled them back up. ""What is your counter attack my beautiful wife?"" He asked. He didn't know it was him hearing ghosts. He didn't believe in them really. Despite what his mom and grandmother said...no personal experience. Mostly his disbelief was he really didn't want to believe because it would be not normal."
4577,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-07-31T23:31:38,keyootee,"Melinda glared at him, somehow she had a feeling that he might take this wearing underwear in public thing seriously. He was that goofy. ""You better not go around wearing that! Everyone will point and stare and say that is Melinda's husband. I know you don't care about that, but I rather not have that happen. Don't even think about doing that, or you will inflict the wrath of me. You don't want that do you?"" The most she would do was give him a spanking, she wasn't the type to get angry easily but they always teased that she was a monster with red eyes.<br/>As he dropped her in the water, she leaned over and pushed him playfully. ""You do always win, but this time it's going to be different! I'm going to win!""<br/>The ghost watched, wondering if this whole game they were  playing could lead to Jason accidentally getting hurt. She really didn't want to be the one to do the deed to make him be injured after all. If only she could increase Melinda's strength. But they were in the water, the chances of him bumping his head on anything was very low. She was just going to have to be patient.<br/>She smirked a wicked smile. ""My counter attack...is...."" She spins around, splashing water at him at all angles. ""this!"""
4578,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-01T11:58:29,zoruna,"Jason laughed as she glared at him. Holding up his hands. ""Just kidding. Just kidding."" He said while laughing. He might have taken it seriously but the look from her curbed that rather quickly. ""Alright. No going around in an underwear and a jacket. Promise."" He said. Leaning in and kissed those soft lips of his wife. ""You stress too much about what other people think. Most of the time it is so cute."" He said into her ear. Leaning back. ""No thanks. I don't want that. Not from any woman but especially not from my wife and love of my life."" He said with a smile. Kissing her again then moved back playfully. He knew she would only spank him and that she didn't anger easily. Which who said he wouldn't like a sexy woman spanking him? Hehe. Well only if it was Melinda.<br/><br/>He laughed as she pushed him. ""So you say."" He teased lightly. Sticking his tongue out at her like a teenage boy and a total goofball. He watched that smirk turn into a wicked smile. Uh oh. That never was a good thing. One time she had that smile she played dress up with him for a high society party. Not a good smile. He spit out the wave of water she splashed him with. ""Salty."" He said with a laugh. He moved his arm and sent a wave of water at her. ""Take this! I shall be victorious! The water war hath begun! Man the battle stations men and women we take on the lady of the water now."" He said. Being a total goof. Grinning as he made his hands move like little people. He loved being able to just goof around with Melinda. It usually made her laugh. He made his fingers kick the water at her."
4579,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-01T23:36:34,keyootee,"Melinda shook her head, glad that he was not planning on going around in just underwear and a jacket, she could imagine him doing that if it tickled his fancy enough. He was just really spontaneous at times.  She looked over him with a glance that meant business. ""You better keep that promise! Or I will do worse than my normal punishment."" Now, she really had no idea what she was planning to do, but she knew the threat would get his attention. She huffed a bit. ""Well am I supposed to not care what people think?  Parade around in underwear which you seem to think is alright? Surely I would be thrown in the looney bin if I acted that way!""<br/>She ruffled his hair. ""Good...you know that suffering my wrath is not something you want to do. Awakening the red eyed monster would not be pleasant for you I assure you.""<br/>But now was not the time to be serious, it was time to play water war with her husband. Maybe this time she would actually win. ""Anyways, enough of that. I mean...I'm sure you weren't serious about running around in your underwear, but  I had to nick it in the bud before you got the idea to actually do it. I wouldn't put it past you, you goof!""<br/>She goes over, trying to dunk him in the water.<br/>The ghost watched them for a while, then disappeared to head back in the hotel room. Whatever was going to happen to get him to open his eyes, it wasn't going to happen now it seemed. Though who knows what may occur. It was all in the water now, literally. They were playing a little rough. And dangerous animals were in the water. Just a misstep might mean he would be seeing ghosts well as hearing them."
4580,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-02T12:54:34,zoruna,"Jason saw the glance of business. He held up his hands and nodded his head. ""Yessa ma'am. Listen to the beloved wife so isn't sleeping on couch I will."" Says with yoda accent. Kissing the air by her. ""I will. I haven't broken promises to you ever. I hope I don't ever break promises to you."" He said honestly. Laughing a bit as she spoke. ""I'm a guy my love. Guys don't care if people see their boxers or not."" He teased. ""I would come check you out of the looney bin. Not to worry."" He said. Kissing her lightly. He then pulled back. ""Alright. Consider it butt nipped."" He laughed because what she said was true. He probably would have gotten it in his head to do it if she hadn't vehemently protested it. Before he could blink she dunked him into the water. Making him come up sputtering. ""Point in your favor."" He said with a laugh. After awhile of playing and water war he conceded defeat. Only because he wanted to see her smile. Plus it was getting a bit cold. ""Lets go inside and get some dinner. We totally missed lunch."" he said with a laugh. Kissing her again and pulled her from the water with him. He looked at her. Hoping she was ready to go in. ""You finally won by the way."" He teased. ""This time."" he added for dramatic and goofball effect."
4581,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-02T23:05:26,keyootee,"Melinda giggles at his Yoda accent. ""The force will be with you, to keep you off the couch."" She pokes him gently with a finger. ""So far you haven't broken any promises, and I trust you will not do so in the future. That is one thing I'm glad of. You're a man of your word. I know you will always be by my side no matter what happens.""<br/>A laugh escaped her. ""Oh and if they wouldn't let me out, would you help me escape?"" It was fun to tease each other about things would never happen. She was very mentally stable thank you very much. But what would happen once her husband started seeing ghosts, assuming that would happen. The ghost wanted it to occur, but just throwing something at him might not cause it to be brought forth.<br/>""Good. It better stay butt nipped. You know, even though guys don't mind people seeing them in boxers, sometimes...well...bits start to show. I rather you not expose yourself in public.""<br/>She looked surprised when he let her win for once, usually he was so competitive! Not just in water wars, but in everything.<br/>""I win? I win! I WIN! Hey...whatever possessed you to say I won for once? That isn't like you.""<br/>She gave him a suspicious look, then headed out of the water. She hadn't even realized how much time had passed.<br/>""Yes, let's get dinner...I'm so hungry I could eat a whale!"""
4582,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-03T13:18:58,zoruna,"Jason scored a mental point on his mental scoreboard when she giggled. ""Yes. The force be with you...I mean me."" He nodded his head. ""I was raised to never break a promise. I will keep working hard to continue to never do so."" He said with a smile. ""I am a man of my word especially for my beautiful wife."" He nibbled her neckline. ""Yeah. No matter what I will love you until the end of time."" He said with a smile. ""Yes. I would come up with an elaborate escape plan and break you out."" He said teasingly. He hoped he never saw ghosts like his grandmother and mother seemed to. That would drive him insane. He had gone so long without seeing them to see them would be a giagantic shock attack. He grinning at her. ""Alright. No bits and pieces of Jason awesomeness showing in public. Check. Will remember those words."" He said lightly. He was very competitive but not in a bad way. He was still a good sport. ""Yes. Yes. Yes."" he shrugged a bit. ""Its our wedding night and I'm hungry."" He said with a laugh. ""Plus it is only the gentlemanly thing to do to allow the beautiful wife some small victories. Can't you just be happy you won?"" He said. Sticking his tongue out at her as he helped her inside. ""Please don't eat the whale. You would have the save the whales foundation running all over you and yelling WHALE KILLER! That would make quite the scene which I know you like to avoid."" He said with a laugh. They got inside and into the hotel room. There was a kitchen in there. ""What would the wifey love for dinner?"""
4583,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-04T02:44:04,keyootee,"Melinda chuckled as he went on about him being a man of his word, she already knew that...quite well in fact. ""I know that silly, you don't have to go on about you keeping your promise. I trust you. Really I do. If I didn't I wouldn't of married you after all."" She stretched her neck when he nibbled it, it felt rather good after all. ""So would you be willing to beat up the burly guard in order to free me if your plan fails?"" She laughed, well hopefully when he does see them she would help him from going insane? She wouldn't be able to deal with a insane husband very well after all. ""Good...only I am allowed to see the Jason awesomeness."" As he spoke about letting her win, she still was suspicious. ""I have a feeling you want something. And something is telling me what you want is..."" She leaves a pause, so he can think of something naughty to put in there. ""dinner."" She laughed. ""I am not going to eat an actual whale! As for what I would like humm...maybe pasta.""<br/>The ghost was in the hotel room waiting for them, maybe somehow she could get him sitting underneath something heavy she could push over. She touched his skin, and tried to guide him to a seat. He might feel an urge to move where she guided him, or...feel nothing at all."
4584,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-04T12:12:05,zoruna,"Jason grinned at her. ""Just making sure since you brought it up."" He said. Sticking his tongue out at her. ""I trust you too Melinda. More than anything or anyone."" He wasn't lying. He was lucky to have such a beautiful wife. She would keep him in line too. He needed her and she needed him. They were the perfect pair. He hoped if he ever saw ghosts she would help him deal with how odd and scary that was going to be. It would happen if the she ghost had her way. ""Yes. Actually I would. I would take on the burly guard to free my beautiful wife if the plan fails. Along with anyone else who tries to prevent my saving of you."" He said with a dashing grin. Laughing a bit and wrapped his arms around her. He laughed a bit. ""Only I am allowed to see Melinda sexiness."" He countered. Nibbling on her neck again. ""Mmm...vanilla."" He said playfully. Laughing a moment later like it was a joke between them. Somewhat it was. He always told her she smelled like vanilla.<br/><br/>He smiled a bit. ""Why whatever do you mean?"" He asked with an adorable grin. Getting a naughty image in his mind. ""Mmmmm..."" He said as if imagining something very, very sexy. he was...her. Damn. She was talking about food. His mind went in the totally other direction. He smirked. ""I dunno...you might've gotten a taste for giantly oversized fish food."" He teased. ""Pasta sounds good. I want shrimp and angel hair. Though I'm certain none of the food will taste as yummy as your cooking."" He said with a smile. He felt something touch him and shivered. Equating it to the fact he was half naked in wet swim trunks...in air conditioning. He felt the overwhelming urge to move in a certain direction. He moved to the seat without even realizing it wasn't where he wanted to go. Pulling out the seat across from it for Melinda. Then sat down in the seat that the ghost wanted him to sit in. Unknowingly playing right into the ghosts hands. Hopefully even if the ghost made him see ghosts she would at least give him his wedding night unhindered."
4585,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-05T22:28:56,keyootee,"Melinda made a silly face. ""Well it's good to know we both trust one another, it makes the relationship easier."" She reached out and felt his arm, remarking at his muscles. ""Oh my, I wouldn't put it past you to beat all the guards and everything else in your way. I'm glad you wouldn't make me stay there, since even if I am gallivanting in my underwear I don't belong in the looney bin. I probably had a very good reason to do what I did. Though I can't think of a good reason for that right now, except maybe a photo shoot."" She grinned as she enjoyed the feeling of him nibbling at his neck. ""Don't worry, I won't go posing in Playboy or something. ""<br/>A laugh escaped her. ""No, I don't actually want to eat whale. I just don't think that would taste very good. Shrimp and angel hair sounds perfect! And thank you for the compliment of my cooking, I'm sure it is not as good as restaurant food though. You flatterer! Laying on compliments on me, letting me win...your such a sweet form tonight my dear.""<br/>The ghost was not unfeeling, she felt the importance of his wedding night. She would wait until tomorrow to do what she was planning to do. Since he followed her, she knew his wishes. Really she understood. She would of liked her wedding night to had gone perfect. But something had went horribly wrong. That was the reason why she was a ghost in a hotel right now. But soon he would know of her story soon enough."
4586,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-06T14:49:48,zoruna,"Jason looked at her. Nodding his head in agreement. ""Yes it does. Plus a lot more fun and easy to go with."" He smiled as she reached out and started feeling up his arm muscles. Grinning proudly of them since she seemed to like feeling them up. He looked at her and smiled. ""Yes. Guards and anything else would not stop me from rescuing my beautiful bride."" He said honestly. He got a naughty playful grin as she mentioned gallivanting around in her underwear. ""That is quite the sexy image. I wouldn't mind if you gallivanted around the house in your underwear."" He teased. Almost sticking his tongue out at her like a playful teenager but resisted the urge. ""Yes. Knowing you...you would have a good reason. Photo shoot? Like those magazines woman read about the new in style underwear things?"" He asked. He looked at her in mock horror. ""I would not like you posing in Playboy."" he said. Laughing a bit. ""However, if you strongly desired to do so for some reason I wouldn't try to stop you from doing something you wanted to do. Even if I strongly did not like the idea."" He said honestly. Laughing a bit more. ""Shrimp and angel hair it is."" He waved the waiter over and ordered their meals and their drinks. He knew what she liked to drink the most. The waiter put their food order in and came back with their drinks. ""I love your cooking. It is much better than the almost always burnt food I make."" He said with smile. ""I do not flatter I merely speak facts as they are."" He said. ""I love laying compliments on you. It makes you smile and occasionally blush. Which might I add looks really cute on you."" He leaned forward and kissed her lips. Pulling her into the kiss lightly. Leaning back into the seat afterwards. ""After dinner we shall begin the honeymoon."" He said in a low sexy voice. He had been very patient for a man. He loved her more than anything so had willingly agreed to wait until they were married. He would show her why love making was such a pleasurable thing. He would make her first time rememberable. He wanted it to be perfect for her. Soon the food came and he began eating. ""Mmmm...this isn't that bad."" He said in delight. It was good food."
4587,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-07T23:26:05,keyootee,"""Yeah, I could imagine it would not be too fun to have to wonder if we could trust each other all the time."" She rubbed his arm gently, noticing how he grinned proudly of his muscles. Being a firefighter, he was rather toned. ""Your such a life saver, and yes a photo shoot but what I was thinking about isn't quite as innocent as for magazines."" She laughed. ""So if I really wanted to pose in playboy, you would give your permission? I thought you wanted my awesomeness all to yourself?"" As the food came, she began to dig in and she flushed thinking of what the night's activities would compose of. ""Well good thing you like my blush, cause I'm blushing now. I am so excited and nervous of what we are going to do."" Hopefully, it would be everything that she thought it would be. She didn't want to save herself for disappointment after all. She had a good feeling about it though."
4588,Ghost Whisperer (keyootee and zoruna),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9226,2012-08-08T14:32:10,zoruna,"Jason enjoyed her rubbing his arm. Yes he was grinning proudly of his muscles. He enjoyed keeping himself toned and in shape. It was necessary for his job and his now wife liked it. He enjoyed the meal and knew they would enjoy the events afterwards as well. He looked at her. He shook his head. ""I don't think I'd like that kind of phot shoot."" He said seriously. Smiling at her. ""No. I'd have to be opinionated about that. I love you but I don't want to share the awesomeness of my wife with dirty perverts all around the world."" He said seriously. Smiling at her as she blushed. ""You look even cuter when you are blushing."" He said playfully. He hoped to make it everything his wife thought it would be. It wasn't like he was new to the game of love making. However, ever since he met Melinda he had been quite celibate. He loved her that much. He finished eating and waited for Melinda. He would then head back to the room with her.<br/><br/>(we need to get this moved to cave if we are going to play out their honeymoon scene. Can you get that done?)"
4589,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-10T21:10:05,zoruna,"Haku slept peacefully deep into the night. However, around four in the morning his sleep turned fitful. Memories he would not remember when he woke would flash through his thoughts.<span style=""font-style: italic"">[b]he was backhanded so hard he flew sideways and landed on the floor. His ears twitching. ""Can't you do anything right &lt;silence where the name would have been&gt;?! How many times have I told you that you aren't to pick fights you aren't strong enough to win?!"" His older brother Miru shouted at him. Jerking him up by his ears and threw him hard into the living room.<br/><br/>""I didn't pick the fight Miru. I swear I didn't. AH!"" He yelled out in pain as he was jerked up by his ears. Thrown hard into the living room he hit his back against the coffee table as his head hit the ground. Miru was angry his brother dared to ""lie"" to him. ""Fucking liar!"" He yelled. Kicking him in the face for lying. ""Don't you lie to me! I know that you picked the fight because I highly doubt anyone would truly waste their time on a freak like you!"" He yelled. Jerking his brother up by the collar and shook him. Slapping him again backwards. ""How many times do I have to tell you no fighting in my house?!"" He punched him repeatedly. Not caring where his fists landed. Ignoring the pain sounds his brother made. ""This is the last straw you ungrateful brat!"" The twenty-four year old male said.<br/><br/>Tsuki cried out as he was jerked up by his collar and shook. He didn't bother telling him that he was hurting him. His brother knew and loved to cause him pain when in such a violent rage. He was backhanded and cried out as he slender form flew backwards into the couch. He pushed up only for his brother to start punching him anywhere and everywhere he could hit. He coughed and whined and cried out in pain. Begging his brother to stop. His brother wouldn't and seemed even angrier than usual. He must be drunk again. Miru took a knife and cut him a few times before throwing the knife aside. Kicking his brother in the side and head. Wherever his blows would land after his brother fell off the couch from the punchings. ""Stupid! Ugly! Bastard! CHILD!"" He yelled at him repeatedly. Only stopping when Tsuki stopped moving.<br/><br/>Tsuki cried out in pain over and over again. Trying to roll out of the way and fell off the couch. That is when the kicking started....it went dark....</span>Haku thrashed around. Rolling back and forth so much he became entrangled in the blankets. All knotted up in them. ""NOOOOOOOOOOOOO! MIRU NOOOOOOOO!!! OWWWWWWWWWW!!! MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!"" He screamed out in terror in his sleep. Curling into a defensive ball with tears trailing down his cheeks. ""MEEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWW!!!!!!!"" He screamed out again. Shaking hard as a leaf in hurricane winds or a wood house in the middle of a high grade earthquake. Ears flattened against his head as his loud screams became whimpers mixed with screams. The memory playing itself out in his head over and over and over again."
4590,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-10T21:34:14,docemoon145,"Konan shot up in bed when she heard the screaming. Darn and she was usually such a heavy sleeper. Using the adrenaline boost she got from being shocked awake, the sorceress threw back her blankets and ran to Haku's room. She came to the door just as Chi appeared in front of it. The maid threw open the doors and Konan ran inside, turning on the lights. From the looks of it, Haku was having a terrible nightmare.<br/><br/>Konan sat onto the bed beside him, taking his thrashing form and trying to sooth it. She pulled the boy's head onto her lab and stroked his forehead and hair soothingly. ""Shhh, shhh,"" she said quietly. ""It's okay Haku. It's just a dream."" She continued, if not to wake him, than to sooth his dreams. The poor boy was sweating; the dream must have been terrible. ""I'm here. It's okay.""<br/><br/>Chi stood against the back wall, ready if she was needed. She felt bad for the young master, but the demoness could do little to sooth dreams. The best she could to was to give him everything he wanted and needed in this waking world. And by all means, as a serving demon, that was what she was going to do. ""Can I get the young master anything?"" she asked humbly."
4591,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-11T21:32:42,zoruna,"Haku felt warmth sit next to him. Thrashing around as he felt each blow, each cut, and each kick like it was freshly happening. Whining and crying in pain. He felt someone touching him in his nightmared sleep and tensed expecting blows to follow the touch. Only partily relaxing when he felt his head in a soft lap instead of hitting a coffee table. He trembled and shook. His form highly entangled in the blankets. He heard the soft voice of Konan breaking through the dark shroud of evil having captured his mind in its webby ensnarement. He heard the words but they took a few minutes to fully break through into his subconscious. Whining and whimpering and recoiling like something was hitting him and in his mind someone was. Someone he didn't remember in waking times but in his dreams haunted him quite visably.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">~Shhh... shh....</span>The thoughts she placed in his head started to chase away the terrible nightmare dream.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Its okay....Haku. Its just a dream.</span>Those last words echoed in his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Its just a dream...</span>That chased away the dark image of a brother he didn't remember. Whimpering as the thoughts still lingered waiting to bounce on him but Konan's soft voice broke through them full and chased them away. His eyes flew awake and he whined. Untangling and arm and wrapped it around her waist. Clinging to her gown tightly. ""Mew......"" (Scary....) he said softly. He ears twitching and his tail was curled around his leg which was all knotted up in the blankets from his thrashing. He looked up at her as tears trailed down his cheeks. Burying his face in her stomach. ""Mew mew...mew mew."" (I can't...remember it now.) He said muffledly. All he remembered was the fear for his life feelings that had come with his thoughts."
4592,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-13T02:04:23,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Poor child,</span>Konan thought, still stroking Haku's head as he leaned against her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's been traumatized by something... I wonder if this has something to do with his memory loss?</span>""Don't worry Haku,"" she said soothingly. ""It was only a dream. I'm here now, and I'm going to stay here with you and keep the bad dreams away.""<br/><br/>""Chi,"" she said, turning to the maid. ""Bring Haku something to help him sleep."" The maid gave a nod, disappearing for only a few seconds before returning with a tall drink on her tray. She came over to the bed and held out the tray. Konan took the drink off of it and held it out for Haku. It appeared to be hot chocolate, with whip cream and a bright red cherry on top.<br/><br/>""Here,"" the sorceress said gently, holding out the drink for Haku. ""It's called hot chocolate. It's a nice sweet drink I think you'll like. Chocolate is known to help people have sweeter dreams, and the whip cream on top is just for fun; to help you forget the bad dreams you already had.""<br/><br/>""I put extra milk in it,"" Chi threw in, ""since you like milk. And I make sure it's always a perfect temperature to drink right away without burning yourself.""<br/><br/>""Just in case,"" Konan continued, ""I'm going to stay here with you tonight. Sometimes the first few nights in a new place can be rough, and I want you to feel safe."" She gave a warm smile, ""No matter where you were before, this is a safe place. Your dreams shouldn't have to be any different. Okay?"""
4593,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-13T08:53:20,zoruna,"Haku looked up at her. Tears still trailing down his cheeks a little bit. He whimpered a tiny bit still. Moving and curled up against her more. Shaking hard as his nightmare had felt so real. Like it had really happened. It scared him but he couldn't remember it that well anymore. He nuzzled her thankfully. Holding onto her still. He sat up a bit yet stayed pressed into Konan. He took the drink and at the cherry off the top. Chewing on it contentedly. It was a yummy piece of fruit. He started licking the whipped cream. He nodded his head to show he understood what she was saying. ""Mew mew."" (thank you so very much."" He nuzzled her to show appreciation. Purring in Chi's direction to thank her. He took a big mouthful of whipped cream and got it on his mouth. Licking it away with a happy purr. The whipped cream was so yummy!<br/><br/>He was starting to forget about the dream. Forget the feelings it had brought with them. He began drinking the milk. ""Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuummmmmmm........."" He moaned out. Tail swishing beneath the blankets. He looked up at her. Smiling happy she wouldn't leave him alone tonight. That dream had been SCARY. Even though he really didn't remember it now. All he remembered now was the fear that came with that dream. He smiled tenatively up at her. Nuzzling her to show his appreciation to what she was saying and going to be doing for him. Drinking the hot cocoa more. Purring happily. No more bad dreams tonight...that sounded like a good thing. He hoped it would turn out that way.<br/><br/>""Konan.... Ch-hi-ii... ta-an-nks."" he said. Sounding out thanks but it came out tanks instead. He didn't know why but English...some of it...was slowly starting to work its way back into his mind. Purring to show his happiness. Finishing the hot cocoa he laid his head in her lap. Handing Chi back the cup and his eyes began to lull closed again. He was physically drained."
4594,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-13T17:38:36,docemoon145,"Chi took the empty glass, bowing as she backed away. The maid went down to the kitchen and cleaned the glass, putting it in its appropriate spot. She'd already slept for about an hour that night, so she decided to go and tidy up the mansion a bit. The entire place was already so clean it sparkled, but Chi was something of a perfectionist. Besides, as a serving demon, chores were her lifeblood. It may have sounded strange, but she actually enjoyed receiving and following orders. When there were no orders to be given, she simply went about doing whatever meager chores she could find. She was glad to serve in such a large house as it increased her chances of finding something that needed to be taken care of.<br/><br/>Konan meanwhile, made herself comfy in Haku's bed as he cuddled up against her. He felt so warm, and the way he continually purred was so much like a cat. Over all, the sorceress thought the boy had a very high ""cute"" factor. She kept a hand gently placed on the boy's head and subconsciously rubbed it even as she fell asleep. Konan slept comfortably, feeling very warm and cozy, and she could only hope Haku was being just as fortunate.<br/><br/>At 7:30 am, Chi dutifully came to wake her masters. The demoness gave three short knocks on the doors before stepping inside. ""Miss Atai, Young Master Haku, it's time to wake up,"" she called, striding to the other side of the room and pulling open the thick curtains so sunlight could stream through. ""Breakfast is in half an hour and I brought this so the Young Master can choose something to wear."" Chi held up a children's clothes magazine before setting it down on a small table. She left her masters to dress themselves, since Miss Atai had insisted she not aid in dressing when they met. Instead, she went off to do more productive things, like cooking breakfast.<br/><br/>Konan stirred as Chi came in to wake them. She wriggled and sat up slightly, Haku's head still nestled on her lap. ""Rise and shine, Haku,"" Konan said softly, taking one of his shoulders with her hand and shaking it gently."
4595,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-15T15:02:37,zoruna,"Haku curled up in an even tighter ball with his head still in her lap. She felt soft and warm. It made him feel safe and secure. He purred in his sleep every time her hand rubbed his head and rubbed across his ears. They twitched on their own accord in his sleep. His tail lightly swishing. He slept without horrors and dark nightmares the rest of the night. It was something of a relief to know that he could sleep without that strange nightmare happening.<br/><br/>He was still lightly purring come 7:30 am. He nuzzled into her more. His ears twitching as he heard Chi's knocks. He heard her words and her light footsteps. He sneezed cutely as a bit of dust or something tickled his nose. He didn't want to wake up from his safe and secure dreams. He felt the gentle shaking and mewed in protest. Waking up moments later and looked up at her. Laying on his back now. Mewing goodmorning to her. He sat up and shook off the covers. Crawling out from under them and sat up next to Konan. ""Konan."" He said. Nuzzling her as thank you for last night. He looked at the magazine and pointed to a pair of jeans and a t-shirt that matched. ""Mew?"" (Can I?) He looked at her hopefully."
4596,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-15T15:57:06,docemoon145,"Konan giggled as Haku nuzzled her. ""Well you're welcome,"" she laughed. She leaned over a bit to see the outfit Haku had chosen. She nodded, ""Yes, shouldn't be too hard to whip up."" She held out a hand, palm down, off the edge of her bed, and purple smoke started to cascade down. When the smoke cleared, she was holding the outfit he requested. Konan let out a slightly tired breath, holding the clothes out for Haku. ""Ah, there you go.""<br/><br/>The woman wriggled her way out of bed. She stood up and stretched, then held her hands above her, letting purple smoke cascade down from them. When it cleared, she was neatly dressed in her<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://encrypted-tbn0.google.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcTCib11onW2DXuG5lXvZF-F3AHCdgifrCmRECHlsLFbIqq_ZGPRKw"">outfit</a>for the day: a nice purple shirt and dark jeans. Konan turned around to give Haku privacy while he dressed. Of course, she'd been sure to include a hole for his tail when she conjured his clothes. Hopefully they were nice and comfy.<br/><br/>When Haku was done getting dressed Chi appeared in the doorway. ""Breakfast is ready,"" she said, bowing politely to her masters.<br/><br/>Konan smiled at Haku. ""I hope you're hungry,"" she smiled, leading them back down to the dining room.<br/><br/>It was sort of like Chi couldn't decide what to cook for breakfast. They had skillets with eggs and hash browns, stacks of pancakes with butter and syrup (and various options of syrup placed on the table), french toast, plates of bacon, sausage, and scrambled eggs, toast with butter and jam, eggs cooked in just about every style. Pretty much the only thing that wasn't there as an option was plain old cereal. There was some nice warm oatmeal though, saturated with brown sugar and cinnamon. And of course there was orange juice, milk, apple juice, (several other juices) and water to drink.<br/><br/>Konan took her seat, shaking her head in a good-humored way.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There's no way we can finish this. The homeless children are going to be having a nice breakfast today.</span><br/><br/>""Please enjoy, Miss Atai, young master Haku,"" Chi said, bowing and retreating to a place where she could be easily called from."
4597,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-16T15:27:30,zoruna,"Haku smiled at her. Tail swishing a bit. Watching her worriedly when she let out a somewhat tired breath after magicking up him some clothing. He took the outfit and smiled. Getting fully out from under the blankets. Watching her magic herself into clothing. Not intentionally it just amazed him how powerful her magic was. He took off the pajama shirt when she turned around. Taking off the pajama bottoms next and put on the new pants. Tail swishing as the clothes fit just right. He then put on the shirt. ""Mew-ay!"" He said when he was done. Smiling as they fit perfectly. Turning around and jumping as Chi just randomly appeared like clockwork soon as he was fully dressed.<br/><br/>He looked at Konan. ""Yes!"" He said happily. Following Konan down to the dining room. His eyes widened at all the FOOD on that table. It was like an all you can eat buffet or something! He purred his delight out. He couldn't remember the words to say it. ""MEW!"" (YUMMY!) His tail swishing away to add confirmation of his delight at the selection of food. Waving to Chi before she ran off. Sitting in the chair next to Konan. Taking food once he realized he was allowed to. Finishing off his first plate in seconds and starting in on his second one. Eating that one slower because he wasn't starving. He purred the whole time. His delight quite evident."
4598,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-16T16:50:55,docemoon145,"Konan smiled at Haku as she ate the skillet she'd chosen. He always seemed to get so excited when it came to food. It was understandable though; Chi's cooking was worlds apart from any other and there was an abundance of it. Anyone would get excited over it.<br/><br/>Konan took a drink from her orange juice, fresh-squeezed and sweet as always, then continued with her skillet. Skillets were somewhat large when it came to breakfast food, and she'd likely only be able to finish one of them. But that was fine with her. It basically had all her favorites in it anyway: hash browns, eggs, ham, green and red peppers, cheese. And anything she didn't have room for today she could just eat tomorrow.<br/><br/>She made it about three-fourths of the way through her skillet before she had to give up. It must have taken her longer than she thought too, because Haku looked like he was already done (and purring like a vacuum he was so happy). Chi came back in then, wheeling her desert tray. Normally Chi didn't serve desert with breakfast, or if she did it was something light. Konan figured she was doing this as a special treat because of their new resident.<br/><br/>There were other things on the tray this time, but there was still a plethora of all sorts of sweets. There were gooey brownies with nuts on top, several kinds of cheesecake (chocolate, raspberry, original), jello, pudding with pieces of cookie, brownie, and gummy worms in it, cookies (peanut butter, oatmeal raisin, chocolate chip, white chip macadamia, sugar, etc.), and two sizable ice cream sundaes with all the works which she placed directly in front of each of them.<br/><br/>Chi cleared away other empty plates and replaced their silverware. ""Enjoy,"" she said politely before backing away. Konan shook her head slightly, an amused look on her face. ""I hope you saved some room,"" she said teasingly to Haku, who, arguably, had already eaten more than she did. ""If not, I'm sure she'll give you another chance at lunchtime. Personally,"" she said, smiling, ""I can always make room for a little ice cream.""<br/><br/>Konan picked up her spoon, beginning to dig through the top layer of whip cream into the sundae she most certainly wouldn't be able to finish."
4599,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-17T14:34:59,zoruna,"Haku didn't remember it but there was a reason besides the awesomeness of the food that he always got so excited by food. The fact he had unlimited access to food and could eat as much as he wanted was a new thing. It was completely far from what he was used to. Even if he didn't consciously remember it his brain subconsciously remembered how starving he had always been. How the hunger had become a part of his every day life. The barely allowed any food because he was always ""so bad"" as his brother put it. It was part of why he was so damn skinny. Unhealthily skinny yet not overly so. His brother had fed him just not a whole lot. Barely allowed him to eat the food the school provided by giving him just enough for something small but not a whole meal. It was his ""punishment"" for being so ""horrible"" as his brother put it.<br/><br/>He ate until he could eat no more. Sampling a little bit of everything with his second plate. Purring contentedly and as Konan was thinking...like a vacuum. He looked at all the desserts and his eyes went wide. She left so many options. He took the ice cream sundae. He doubted he would be able to eat the WHOLE thing. He was sure he could cram a few more bites into his stomach before he couldn't eat anymore. He ate the cherries and purred. He apparently loved cherries. He attacked the whip cream next and finished it off. Getting down five bites of ice cream before he had to push it away. Rubbing his tummy to indicated he was completely stuffed.<br/><br/>He looked at Konan. Wondering what they were going to do next today. It was his first full day being here. Though he already loved being here. He felt safer than he had in a long time. Happier too...even if he didn't remember why such feelings made him feel special. He mewed at Konan. Wishing she could understand him or at least help him learn to speak a language he was sure at one point he knew how to speak. Tail swishing a bit. He had so much to say but couldn't make his mouth form the words to say it."
4600,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-17T15:08:04,docemoon145,"Konan was almost completely stuffed. In the end, she was forced to push the whip cream aside so she could get in a bite of the ice cream before she couldn't eat anymore. Konan leaned back in her chair, sighing with satisfaction. Chi's cooking never disappointed. It was like a bite of heaven. Rather ironic, since the person cooking all of it was a demon.<br/><br/>Konan looked over to Haku, seeing him obviously done eating. She snapped her fingers and that sparkly purple fog which always seemed to accompany her magic spread over the table. The fog vanished shortly after and the food had disappeared. Chi came over and started clearing away plates and Konan turned to talk to Haku.<br/><br/>""Well Haku, this is your first day here isn't it? I was thinking I'd take you on a little tour of the house so that you at least have an idea where everything is."" She gave a sweet smile, ""It's kind of a big house, so it may take some time to get your bearings, but don't feel scared about getting lost. I may not always be within earshot, but Chi will hear you calling from anywhere in the house. And I'm sure you'll get used to things eventually.""<br/><br/>Konan stood up and began leading Haku on a tour of the house. She showed him the sitting rooms (there were three), the library, the bathrooms (there were several), she showed him where the exits were and took him outside briefly to take a look at the garden. The garden was rather amazing. There were lots of plants and flowers that weren't even native to the country and they were all beautiful and well-tended. She took Haku back inside and showed him other rooms: the entertainment room (it had a large flat screen T.V. epic sound systems and just about every game consul and game in production), the gym (surely one had to get a good work out now and again when Chi was cooking), and the indoor pool (which was epic because it wasn't only a pool: it had water slides and even a lazy river). There was a rather spacious room for just about everything you could think of here. The only room they didn't actually go inside was Konan's office, and that was their last stop.<br/><br/>""This room,"" Konan said, ""is my office."" She cracked open the door so Haku could see inside (it really looked to just be filled with stacks of yellowed paper, some filing cabinets, candles, and a desk) but kept him from entering. ""There are some things in there that could be dangerous if you don't know what you're doing. I'm going to ask that you don't go inside, Haku. I don't want you getting hurt. Alright?"" She asked, kneeling down and ruffling his bright-red hair lovingly.<br/><br/>""Well then, how about we go pick you out some new clothes to fill that big, empty closet of yours?"""
4601,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-19T01:05:09,zoruna,"Haku looked at her and nodded his head. Tail swishing. He tilted his head to the side. ""MEW!"" (YAY!) Hsmiled at her and thumbs upped. His ears twitching a bit. He nodded his head to show he understood. He followed Konan closely. Taking ahold of her hand with his and swinging her arm. Looking at all three sitting rooms. Eyes going wide at the massive amounts of books in the library and the several bathrooms. Two of which were HUGE! He purred happily at the sight of the garden. It was beautiful. Then looked at the entertainment room with wide eyes. IT HAD EVERYTHING!!!!!!! He jumped in excitement about the room. He was a teenage boy after all. Video games and sound systems totally something he liked.<br/><br/>He looked at the gym and blinked. That was a lot of machines.  He saw the pool and scrunched up his face. The cat in him not liking the thought of being wet but the boy in him going YIPEEEEE POOOOOOL!!!! Even though he didn't know if he even knew how to swim. Besides...he would get wet to try out ALL that STUFF it had in there. He looked inside the last room she opened. Looking at it all. He blinked a bit and nodded his head. ""Yes."" He said. He couldn't help he was shorter than the girl who wasn't much older than him. He tilted his head to the side. Putting his palm out flat and started writing on it. He figured out a way to communicate with her. He stopped pretending he was writing with his finger to see if she got it. Then just to make sure repeated the action. Hoping she would understand he wanted paper and pen. ""Yes."" He said with a smile. Not sure if that was a good idea because wouldn't it make her tired?"
4602,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-19T01:25:42,docemoon145,"""Ah!"" Konan said, suddenly understanding the motions Haku was making with his hands. ""Hold on just a minute,"" she said, disappearing into her office briefly. She came back out with a pencil and a decent-sized pad of paper. ""You can have these all to yourself,"" she said, smiling and handing him the objects.<br/><br/>After Haku had accepted the pencil and pad Konan lead them back to his room. She found the magazine Chi had brought them. It was full of kid styles: jeans, T-shirts, jackets, shorts, swimsuits, pajamas, winder coats, hats, gloves, shoes, belts, and under clothes in all sorts of styles and colors. Also, it was a kids' clothes magazine strictly for boys, which greatly reduced how much leafing through they would have to do.<br/><br/>From the clothes Haku had been wearing when he arrived Konan had gotten a feel for his size, so anything here that he wanted she would just materialize in that size. It really was a rather simple process, materialization. The problem was that it was positively exhausting. Haku was a slight boy though, so it was easier to materialize clothes for him than for herself. Chi took care of her own attire.<br/><br/>Konan gave Haku the magazine for him to look through as they sat next to each other on his bed. It really was a comfy bed... Jeez, touring the house was a<span style=""font-style: italic"">lot</span>of walking!"
4603,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-19T19:08:06,zoruna,"Haku smiled when she understood. Watching her go into there. Taking the pencil and paper and smiled. Purring happily as she had understood him. He nuzzled her in thanks. Taking the objects and following her back to the room. He looked at the different jeans. Picking out ones he liked by pointing at them. Pointing at various t-shirts and acouple jackets. He picked out a couple swimsuits and various pajamas. He didn't remember if it was time for winter but he picked out one of those too. Along with winter hats and gloves. Pointing at various styles of shoes. He didn't pick out a belt as he wasn't sure he would like those. He pointed at various types of underwear as well.<br/><br/>He wrote on the paper.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">~Won't making all this make you tired?</span>He showed her the paper as they sat on the bed. He was worried about her. The bed was comfy and a nice place to sit on after that long amount of walking around the house. He was certain he could and probably would get lost a few times if not more. He wrote on the paper under his question.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">~Can you help me remember the words I have a feeling I knew but can't recall right now?~</span>He hoped she would. Putting the pad in her lap and said nothing else. Just waited for her to answer. Hoping she wouldn't make herself too tired to help him out."
4604,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-19T20:28:44,docemoon145,"As Haku pointed to certain things in the magazine he liked, Konan borrowed his pencil and circled them all. He picked out a lot of things, but there was nothing wrong with that, especially because he had next to nothing now. She would be glad to give him everything he wanted so he could feel more at home. Honestly, she was really enjoying having someone here other than Chi to keep her company. It was amazingly easy to feel lonely in such a big house.<br/><br/>Konan read the message Haku wrote, a small smile settling on her face. ""Yes, a bit. I'll make as many as I can for now, then I can continue after I've had some time to rest."" She looked down at the pad which Haku had set on her lap after writing on it again. It seemed he wanted her to help her speak human again. Konan smiled warmly at him. ""I think you know the words just fine,"" she said, gesturing to the pad. ""Your mouth is just having trouble shaping them. With some practice you'll be talking like normal in no time. And yes, I'll gladly help you.""<br/><br/>Now, the sorceress turned her attention back to the magazine. One by one, she began materializing the clothes, purple smoke accompanying each one before fading away. She got through maybe twenty things before she hung her head and let out a tired sigh. ""I think I need a break now,"" she said rather quietly. She and Haku put away the clothes that had been materialized in his closet. Konan remembered how excited Haku had looked when he saw the entertainment room, and suggested they go there.<br/><br/>One mid-sized trek later, Haku and Konan had arrived in the entertainment room. It turned out, there was another, even larger section of this room that branched out from the first. It hadn't been visible before when they didn't go very far into the room, but it was obvious now. The two rooms were joined by a set of clear, glass double doors. In the first one, was all the fancy TVs, game consuls, computers, a plethora of games, comfy couches, and other things. In the second room, were all the kinds of games one would find in an arcade, except they were all free. Also, at the far end of this second room was a mid-sized bowling alley.<br/><br/>Konan smiled at Haku. ""I like coming here sometimes to have some fun, but I'm not very good at any of the games here."""
4605,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-20T14:07:44,zoruna,"Haku watched her circle the items he picked in the magazine. He hadn't meant to pick a lot of things. He just wanted to show he liked stuff. He honestly didn't expect her to make ALL of it. Just some of it. He nuzzled her as another thank you. Happy to have her company and glad she enjoyed, or so he thought, spending time with him. Even if he wasn't much for conversation right now being he could form simple words and not full sentences. Not that he wasn't trying to do full sentences...it just came out in feline rather than human.<br/><br/>He looked at her and purred in happiness. Tail swishing around in excitement. It almost tickling her nose with how close it came to it with it swishingness. He looked at her and tilted his head. He knew the words yes but that didn't help him say them. He tilted his head to the other side. Having trouble shaping them...yes. Yes it was. That was a very accurate statement. He smiled when she said with practice he would be talking like normal again. Ears twitching happily. He purred when she agreed to help him. Hugging her in delight.<br/><br/>He watched her as she materialized clothing. Watching the purple smoke which made him cutely sneeze each time. He looked at each article of clothing and noticed they had a small hole for his tail. She knew just what he needed for them to be comfortable! It was so awesome! He looked at her worriedly when she let out the tired sigh. ""Mew?"" (You okay?) He asked. Worried about her as she looked tired. Helping her put away the clothes. Purring and let out a sound of delight when she mentioned the entertainment room.<br/><br/>Following her down the medium sized trek and they were at the entertainment center. He blinked and tilted his head. Walking to the other side of the room and purred as he saw the bowling alley. He hadn't expected there to be a bowling alley too! He looked around the game area again. Tail swishing very fast as he looked at everything. He picked up a racing game and showed it to her. Pointing at each of them then the game. Hoping she would play it with him without him having to write. ""Pwemew?"" (Please.) He said softly. Looking at her hopefully."
4606,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-20T15:10:31,docemoon145,"Whatever word Haku tried to say was completely incomprehensible to her. The pointing motions on the other hand were much easier to understand. Konan smiled, giving a nod. ""Yes, I'll play with you,"" she readily agreed. In fact, after they did that racing game a few times, she played lots of two player games with Haku. And she lost all of them by an incredible margin. Every time she seemed to be doing a good job, she'd run into some sort of obstacle. It was less a lack of skill and more a lack of luck. Still though, she didn't get upset when she lost. She simply smiled brightly at Haku and rubbed his hair, scratching behind his ears and congratulating him.<br/><br/>They worked their way through the games, really just having fun. It was around 10:00 now, and Chi saw fit to appear. She though maybe that with all the fun and excitement of the entertainment room, her masters might be getting hungry. It wasn't time for lunch yet, but she could give them a little snack. She doubted the mistress would be very hungry; adults weren't as big on snacks in the day as kids were. Hence, the snack was geared more toward young master Haku. Chi was sure the boy would be getting a little hungry by now.<br/><br/>Chi came through the door, wheeling her little cart. (She simply couldn't fit their snack on her tray alone.) ""Pardon me,"" the maid said, stopping the cart in front of them, ""I thought that with all the excitement the young master would be getting hungry."" On top of the tray were a few bottles of milk, a plate of cookies, and a big chocolate cake which had slices ready to be served on plates. And in case he wasn't really in a sweet mood, she'd also put a big bowl of mozzarella cheese sticks on the cart. Not the healthiest foods, but kids deserved to have fun and indulge.<br/><br/>Chi gestured to a little table close to the bowling alley. ""I'll bring them over there. It's not good to eat while standing."" She took the tray over there then and set the table. Leaving quietly with her empty cart.<br/><br/>Konan looked to Haku, ""What do you say? Is it time for a break? We can always play more later."""
4607,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-23T05:25:21,zoruna,"Haku smiled at her. Jumping for joy and managed to get one word out. ""YA-A-A-AY!!!"" He cheered. Playing the racing game a few times and managed to win but barely. Purring his delight every so often. Tail swishing around when he managed to win. He looked at her. Then at the other two play games they were playing. Several fighting games. One wrestling game. An adventure game. A puzzle game. They played lots of games. When she scratched him behind the ears loud purring started. His tail swishing so fast across the game it was almost a blurr. His eyes closed until the scratching started then they went through games.<br/><br/>He looked at her. Smelling Chi and heard her. Looking towards the door. Tail twitching at the tip. Blinking a bit and looked at her and smiled. He wasn't much of a kid. What with him being fifteen. Though in technicality until he was eighteen in a sense he was a kid. Though perhaps in neko years he could be. He didn't know. Then again he didn't remember anything. ""Chi!"" He said happily. Waving at her and smiled at her.<br/><br/>He sniffed the air and looked at her tray. Sniffing and wondering what it was. Then spotted the milk. ""MEOW!"" He jumped up leaving the controller and grabbed one. Thankfully this one was actually already opened. He downed the drink and looked at the tray. Blinking at all of that. Grabbing a mozzarella stick and nommed on it. Purring happily as somehow he knew he loved these things. (I do too lol) He then went back to sitting and grabbed up the controller. Nodding his head in agreement. ""Yes."" He took a mozzarella stick and held it out to her. Wondering what they were going to do after the snack."
4608,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=20,2012-08-24T00:16:38,docemoon145,"Konan set down her controller and smiled, shaking her head at the mozzarella stick Haku offered her. She reached instead for one of the slices of cake. She took a bite of her cake, smiling to Haku. ""I'm more of a sweets person, really,"" she said, helping herself to another bite. Konan almost moaned. The cake was perfectly moist and melted in her mouth. It was a rich chocolate, but not so rich that you couldn't finish it. The frosting too was positively delicious.<br/><br/>The sorceress had a nice, athletic build (and a well-developed bust, even for her age), so she didn't feel at all guilty in helping herself to something sweet when it was offered. Not to mention, she'd worked up an appetite materializing all those clothes for Haku, and the excitement of their games had also added to her hunger.<br/><br/>There were several glasses of milk on the table. Chi must have thought Haku might want more than one glass. Konan reached out and took one of them, using it to help purge her mouth of the rich chocolate. Suddenly, an idea came to her. ""Hey Haku,"" Konan said, ""Have you ever dipped a cookie in milk?"" She took a chocolate chip cookie and dunked it in her milk as an example, then ate the sweet, milky, moist cookie, giving him a bright smile. ""It's just a fun way to eat them, and it doesn't taste so bad either,"" she laughed."
4609,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=40,2012-08-29T13:09:08,zoruna,"Haku nodded his head when she shook hers and started eating it instead. He took a piece of cake and ate it too. Purring as his tail swished and twitched at the tip. He watched her eat her cake and smiled a bit. He nuzzled her with his head then went back to eating. Drinking his yummy milk and smiled as he looked around. The bowling alley looked interesting but he so didn't know how to play. Least...he didn't THINK he did. He might be a quick learner though. He finished his first glass of milk and attacked a second. ""Mew?"" (What?) He watched her as she dipped the cookie into her milk. ""No."" He said shaking his head. Copying the action and took a bite. His eyes lighting up and he let out a sound of delight. Continuing to do it. Writing on the paper again. ~What are we doing now?~"
4610,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=40,2012-08-30T22:14:18,docemoon145,"Konan finished her cookie and drained the rest of her milk. Oh yes, the energy she'd used up summoning Haku's clothes had been fully restored by the sweets and creamy beverage. ""Well,"" Konan said, examining a digital clock on the wall (It was just past ten), ""We have about two hours until lunchtime. We should probably take a break from video games for a while; my thumbs are hurting,"" she said, laughing slightly. ""But there are other things to do, of course."" She paused for a moment, thinking. ""I'm in the mood for either swimming or bowling,"" she decided. ""Do either of those sound good to you?""<br/><br/>As Haku and Konan discussed their plan of action, Chi examined the state of the snack she'd brought. A few mozzarella sticks had been consumed, as well as two pieces of cake, two glasses of milk, a few cookies, and other cookies and milk was still being consumed. The demoness handed out another cookie to Haku, who seemed to be enjoying the new method of consumption he'd been shown, and moved the rest of the left overs back onto her cart. It sounded like they'd be heading off soon, and she<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>need to get working on lunch.<br/><br/>Chi turned and started to walk away, when she was struck with a brief second thought. She snapped her fingers and Haku's milk glass (which was nearing empty) refilled itself and some cookies transported themselves to a little plate in front of the boy. She needed to get going, but the boy may still be hungry. Some snacking now wouldn't make a difference anyway. Bowling or swimming, whichever they chose to do, would easily bring back their appetites. As the maid left, she didn't need to say ""call if you need me"". It was common knowledge in the mansion that if you needed her, you simply called and she came."
4611,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=40,2012-09-19T13:48:22,zoruna,"Haku looked at Konan and smiled. Tilting his head to the side. Writing on the note pad. ~Will lunch be as yummy as dinner was?~ He then showed the paper to her. Listening to what she was saying. Nodding his head in agreement. He needed a break from the video games as well. ~Swimming? I don't think I know how to swim. At least I can't remember swimming. I want to try that!~ He smiled at her and looked at her expectantly. Yes. He was a cat...who liked the water. He wanted to go swimming but wasn't sure he knew how. So maybe he couldn't go swimming?<br/><br/>He took the new cookie from Chi and mewed a thanks to her. Tail swishing and ears twitching as another sign of appreciation. Dipping the cookie in the milk. Taking a bit of the cookie. Dipping the cookie in the milk. Taking a bite of the cookie. And repeating this pattern until the cookie was all gone. He purred happily and finished off the milk even though it had a few crumbs in it. It was still yummy to him! His tail swished quite quickly as he looked around then back at Konan. Hugging her and took his pad of paper and pen to him. It was his means of communication. Since he couldn't make his mouth form many words yet. Maybe as he remembered stuff, if he did, it would come back to him.<br/><br/>He purred in delight when the milk glass filled itself and more cookies appeared. ""MEW!"" (YAY!) He began to repeat the process he had done earlier. When the glass was half empty he looked at Konan and rubbed his tummy. Wondering if they were going to go swimming. He tilted his head to the side. Did he have a swimsuit? He couldn't remember if he did with all the excitement he was having. He purred a bit to show his contentment. Looking at Konan and waiting for her to reply and make the next move."
4612,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=40,2012-09-19T23:08:29,docemoon145,"Konan answered Haku's questions and comments as they came. ""Yes, I promise you, everything Chi makes is delicious,"" she laughed. Then another chuckle at his next statement, ""Alright, we'll go swimming. Don't worry if you don't know how, you'll be able to touch the bottom throughout most of the pool, and the places where you can't are clearly labeled.""<br/><br/>Konan waited patiently as Haku snacked on the fresh cookies and milk Chi had delivered to him. The boy certainly did have a large appetite, but then again, he'd been half-starved when he arrived. After he'd devoured all the cookies and consumed half his milk Konan saw him give her a curious look. She smiled and said, ""Well I'd say we're ready to go swimming.""<br/><br/>And so they made their way to the indoor pool. It was so tempting with all of the slides, water toys, and even a lazy river. Konan stepped inside and went about what seemed to be her normal manner of dressing. She lifted her hands above her head and let purple smoke cascade down. It enveloped her for a moment and when it faded her outfit had changed. Suddenly she was dressed in a purple one-piece swimsuit. Konan was a rather slender woman with a modest chest and long legs, and she looked rather attractive in a swimsuit.<br/><br/>Next the sorceress turned to Haku who also needed a swimsuit. ""Your turn,"" she smiled. She blew purple smoke at him. It faded quickly and he was no longer in his usual outfit. Now he wore a simple, deep red pair of swim shorts. It matched his hair color perfectly and was a perfect size. Haku did look a bit fuller than when he'd first arrived. He was still rather thin for a boy, but no longer the virtual walking skeleton he'd been before. His belly was a bit round at the moment from their recent snack time, but after the food had had some time to digest that would go away. Konan took a moment to show him where all the towels were and warned him not to run around in here, then she set him free to explore, get used to the water, or maybe try out some of the toys or slides."
4613,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=40,2012-10-08T14:05:59,zoruna,"Haku nodded his head. Smiling happily. He could agree with that just from what he tasted! He grinned as she spoke that they were going swimming. He wrote on the paper. ~I don't remember if I do or not.~ He held it up to her. She spoke about the water being labled with depth wise and nodded his head to show he understood. He finished the milk and licked his lips clean to not waste even a drop of that cold yummy milk. Nodding his head excitedly and pumped a fist into the air when she said they were ready to go swimming.<br/><br/>Following her to the indoor pool he looked around. Slides! Lots and lots of slides! There was toys to play with in the water. Some of them he was certain he had never seen. Tilting his head at the lazy river connected to the pool. It was exciting and looked fun too! He looked around then watched that purple smoke cover Konan again. She changed into a bathing suit. He flushed as, in his opinion, she was really beautiful. Plus he was a teenage male and she was looking very attractive. He rubbed the back of his head in ackwardness. He didn't want to seem like he was staring even though he was staring in a good way. He adverted his gaze shyly and studied the pool again. It was the biggest and most exciting pool ever!<br/><br/>He sneezed as the puprple smoke covered him. His tail swishing a bit in his excitement. Looking down he giggled at how he looked. ""Mew!"" (Cool!) He said in delight. Looking up at her with a smile. His tail swished a bit harder. He rubbed his tummy which was full. He was certain before he came here food was scarce because every time he was given full meals he felt very blessed. He was starting to look less like a skeleton but it would take time before he fully filled out. He followed her to the towels. Okay. No running. Running was bad. He looked at her. Taking her hand and trying to pull her towards the water. Pointing at a curvy slide and looking up at her expectantly. Wanting her to go down it with him. It came out into the shallow end so he wouldn't have to flail around and worry about drowning."
4614,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381&start=40,2013-10-11T03:53:42,docemoon145,"Konan smiled and allowed herself to be pulled over toward one of the pool's twisty slides. She got the message and hurried up the steps. swinging on the bar at the top of the slide to give herself extra momentum on the way down. She came out into the shallow water with a splash. The pool was heated, so the water was comfortable, and her darkened, blonde hair hung wetly from her head.<br/><br/>She smiled and laughed, waving for Haku to follow her down. She waited until the boy had come down the slide and splashed him rather childishly.<br/><br/>Konan laughed, then smirked playfully as a thought came to her. ""Wait here a minute,"" she ordered, clambering out of the pool and walking to a tub of float toys. In a minute, she'd transported every one of them into the pool. The sorceress laughed, genuinely having a good time, and jumped onto the mass. She bounced up at first, then slipped between a few of the floaties. Her head popped up a minute later and she started laughing."
4615,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-05T18:17:00,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/SexyNekoBoy.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Unknown<br/>Birth Name: Tsuki Kawasaki<br/>Age: 15 (human)<br/>Race: Moon Neko<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Six hours thirty minutes prior....</span><br/><br/>Tsuki was in trouble again. His older brother had a violent temper and wasn't born with the curse o the cat. He didn't understand why his little brother was ""such a freak"". It made him angry. Whenever he did anything wrong it made him angry. So his brother always seemed to be angry at him. He took after their mother who was also cursed with the cat genetics. His taking after their mother made him hated by his brother. Their mother having passed away when she promised to be there a long time. His brother blamed him for it because she died giving him birth. He always dreaded going home to his older brother's care. Today was no exception.<br/><br/>He walked with slow hesitant steps towards the mansion outside of town. Did he really want to go home? His brother would be angry because not only was he two hours late he had gotten beaten up at school. Which of course was automatically his fault for starting it even when he didn't. His brother called him weak because he wasn't built like him. He opened the front door and walked inside. Immediately upon entering he was backhanded so hard he flew sideways and landed on the floor. His ears twitching.</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Can't you do anything right Tsuki?! How many times have I told you that you aren't to pick fights you aren't strong enough to win?!"" His older brother Miru shouted at him. Jerking him up by his ears and threw him hard into the living room.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I didn't pick the fight Miru. I swear I didn't. AH!"" He yelled out in pain as he was jerked up by his ears. Thrown hard into the living room he hit his back against the coffee table as his head hit the ground.</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Miru was angry his brother dared to ""lie"" to him. ""Fucking liar!"" He yelled. Kicking him in the face for lying. ""Don't you lie to me! I know that you picked the fight because I highly doubt anyone would truly waste their time on a freak like you!"" He yelled. Jerking his brother up by the collar and shook him. Slapping him again backwards. ""How many times do I have to tell you no fighting in my house?!"" He punched him repeatedly. Not caring where his fists landed. Ignoring the pain sounds his brother made. ""This is the last straw you ungrateful brat!"" The twenty-four year old male said.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tsuki cried out as he was jerked up by his collar and shook. He didn't bother telling him that he was hurting him. His brother knew and loved to cause him pain when in such a violent rage. He was backhanded and cried out as he slender form flew backwards into the couch. He pushed up only for his brother to start punching him anywhere and everywhere he could hit. He coughed and whined and cried out in pain. Begging his brother to stop. His brother wouldn't and seemed even angrier than usual. He must be drunk again.</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Miru took a knife and cut him a few times before throwing the knife aside. Kicking his brother in the side and head. Wherever his blows would land after his brother fell off the couch from the punchings. ""Stupid! Ugly! Bastard! CHILD!"" He yelled at him repeatedly. Only stopping when Tsuki stopped moving.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tsuki cried out in pain over and over again. Trying to roll out of the way and fell off the couch. That is when the kicking started. The blows to his head rattling his brain around and eventually...it went black. Everything blacked out and he stopped moving. Completely unconscious.[i] <span style=""font-weight: bold"">About the point his brother fell unconscious is when the drunken rage buzzed down. He saw his brother badly injured and covered in bruises and cuts. He had to get rid of him. He picked up his small framed brother and stuffed him in a cardboard box. Carrying it outside and put it in the truck. He had to get rid of him just in case he killed him. Nobody needed to know what happened. He would just tell people the brat ran away. As he drove he went far, far, far away from the city they lived in. Taking his brother to a city so far away nobody would know him. Throwing the cardboard box over the side of the truck before driving off. Leaving the brat in the dust outside the gates of an expensive house.</span><br/><br/>[i]<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Six hours thirty minutes later...</span></span><br/><br/>Tsuki started to stir. The world was dark. It was beginning to ran. That is the sound that started stirring his thoughts. Rousing them back into the world of the living. He couldn't move. His form curled up in a box a foot and a half long on all four sides.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Everything hurts.</span>That was the first thought that came to his mind as it slowly fled from the darkness veil. The light very dim but he didn't open his eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why does everything hurt?</span>Was the next thought that sparked light into his mind. He groaned and then mewed in pain.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It is so cramped...where am I?</span>Came yet another thought. His eyes slowly fluttered open. The lid only half closed. He felt drops of water hitting his form.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So cold...so wet. Is it raining?</span>The rain came down heavier and made the other side of the box fall in from the weight of it. He was starting to get soaked. Pain suddenly registered as the fog completely cleared from his mind. He began making loud and painful mewing sounds. His tail tucked between his legs.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why am I in the rain?</span>He whimpered and mewed more.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who am I?</span>"
4616,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-05T20:03:52,docemoon145,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://encrypted-tbn3.google.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcRX-SUE3XSejD8h66wjkQdFdY2tp5jG9LfIPTMGmM_63i5WGdPhWQ"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Konan Atai<br/>Age: 18 (human years)<br/>Race: Human (sorceress)<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://encrypted-tbn1.google.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcQBk5MAPbev8l6jCgXeQaM_D8NlY7YAmN4gUn5Q9LnHMP-8kKlX6g"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name: Chi<br/>Age: 16 (human years)<br/>Race: Demoness (familiar)<br/><br/>Konan sat at a desk in her office, looking over some very old-looking documents. She had her reading glasses on and continued to tap the side of her head with a pencil. ""Chi!"" she called, the blue-haired maid appearing in the door almost immediately. As always, she carried a tray with her, piled with various sweets and snacks. The girl was never seen without some sort of food or drink on hand, though they were never for her own consumption.<br/><br/>""Yes Miss Atai?"" Chi asked, looking into the room with her big blue eyes.<br/><br/>Konan gave a sigh. ""My Aztec is rusty. Does this symbol here mean bridge or fish?""<br/><br/>Chi gave her mistress a look. ""How in the world should I know that?""<br/><br/>Konan sighed. ""Well I guess it was a bit of a stretch."" Chi suddenly stiffened, catching her attention. ""What is it Chi?""<br/><br/>""I hear something crying,"" Chi mused quietly.<br/><br/>Konan looked out the window. ""Are you sure you aren't just hearing the rain?""<br/><br/>""No,"" the demoness said surely. ""Something is in great pain.""<br/><br/>Konan raised an eyebrow, setting her pencil down on her desk. ""Lead me to the source,"" she commanded, striding out into the entry hall of her mansion and grabbing an umbrella out of a small basin. Chi grabbed an umbrella for herself and lead the way toward where she could hear the sound. Normally, it would be impossible for the familiar to leave the mansion, but because Miss Atai had commanded it, this was a special case.<br/><br/>Not too far beyond the gate to the mansion, a cardboard box became visible. Konan had been able to hear the cat-like sounds of pain quite a while ago, but she wouldn't have noticed it had Chi not pointed it out. When the box was close enough, Konan bent down to see a boy crammed inside. He was cut, bruised, really just injured in general.<br/><br/>""Poor thing,"" Konan muttered gently. ""It's alright, we want to help you."" She muttered something under her breath, and blew lightly into the boy's face, a sparkling purple mist coming out of her mouth and putting the boy to sleep. With Chi's help (though she couldn't do much holding both her umbrella and her tray) Konan carried the boy back into her house to the living room, setting him down on the couch. She sent Chi off to get medical supplies and wrapped the boy's wounds.<br/><br/>After setting him down, Konan noticed the boy's cat-like ears and tail. It brought an amused look to her face and she thought that this boy probably wasn't human. She made sure the fireplace was nice and warm and placed a blanket over the boy. He must have been cold, being out in the rain like that. Konan sat in an armchair beside the fire, donned her reading glasses and picked up a book of the little table next to her. She wanted to be here when the boy woke up again. It wasn't a very powerful sleep spell she'd used, so it shouldn't take too long."
4617,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-05T21:50:56,zoruna,"Tsuki mewed and whimpered then mewed again. His body tight and unable to move. He heard movement and his ears twitched. Twitching as water dripped off of them with each twitching. He mewed out a word then got out three letters. ""Wha? Mew..."" His words failing him after that. He couldn't remember anymore. He sneezed cutely and blinked at the purple mist that sparkled that had come out of her mouth.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What was that? How di---</span>The thought cut off and slipped away into the recesses of his mind. His body relaxing and his eyes slowly lulled themselves closed again. His mind relaxing back into mental oblivion again.<br/><br/>His mind replaying those seven words he heard before falling back into sleep zone again.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Poor thing....</span>~That gentle tone~<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Its alright...we want to help you.</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Who was she?</span>The thought bounces around in the white haze that was his mental plain right now. Just that one thought. Bouncing around and trying to find an answer to which he had no way to get it yet. He felt himself lifted and even in his sleep he whined as he was moved. Nearly everywhere on his flesh was bruised up or housed a cut. He was very light weight as his brother rarely let him have more than small amounts to eat. His smaller frame made it easier for him to be carried as well. Feel his form rest on something soft after a bit. Feeling but not registering what he was feeling.<br/><br/>His body wasn't used to having magic done on it. It would take a few minutes before he would wake. His ears twitching as even asleep he listened for danger out of habit. Mewing of pain occasionally slipping from his lips. His tail just hanging there limply. His ears heard the sound of the fire. The warmth seeping in through his pores and chased away the nasty chill from being in the cold rain. He slowly whined more and let out murmed mews of pain as the reality came back to him. His tail twitching. It began curling and curling like a lizards tongue. He mewed and tried to sit up but fell down. Looking around. Moving his head as he tried to figure out where he was. He saw Konan and recoiled. Who was she? Why was he in pain. ""Mew!"" (NYAH!) He cried out. ""W-wh-wh-who mew?"" (you) He winced and mewed as his body hurt. Mewing in pain. Looking at her as his ears twitched."
4618,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-06T00:54:42,docemoon145,"Konan noticed signs out of the corner of her eye that the neko boy was beginning to wake, but she didn't turn her attention to him until his failed attempt at sitting upright. After that, the blonde woman removed her reading glasses and closed her book, setting them both down on the small table beside her chair.<br/><br/>The neko child gave a loud ""mew"" when he noticed her. In return, Konan offered a smile. She caught a word in his next utterance: ""who"". The poor thing seemed to be having trouble speaking the human language. Konan smiled kindly, turning in her chair to face the boy. ""My name is Konan Atai,"" she said softly. ""I am the mistress of this mansion,"" she gestured to the large elegant room they were in, which was only a small portion of the luxurious building they were in.<br/><br/>The sorceress smiled sweetly. She did have many questions for the boy, due to the unusual circumstances by which he came to them. But those could wait. Her first priority was to see to the boy's health. ""I've already treated many of your wounds, but you still need some rest and recovery time. I'm also worried you may have caught a cold being out in the rain like that."" Konan smiled, another idea coming to her, ""Oh and of course you must be hungry as well?"""
4619,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-06T02:34:09,zoruna,"Tsuki tried forming the words. They just felt so foreign to him. It was like he knew the language yet didn't. It was strange since he felt like he should know how to speak it. Yet...couldn't. It just wasn't easy for him. Simple little words he could say with some struggle. It was like all he knew was to talk like a kitty. His ears twitching as he turned his head to face her. She offered a smile. So she was a safe person. Why did he feel afraid? Like he was afraid for his life? Was it because of her? Or was it because of someone else? He had a deep dreading feeling like he was in danger. He shivered as he looked like he was almost remembering something painful or at least the feelings of something painful. Then it went away. He looked at her with curious eyes.<br/><br/>He understood her...he just didn't know how to answer that. ""Mew-ay."" It sounded like a mixture of an attempt at a word and okay. He lifted a hand shakily. It was shaking and made him whine out mews of pain. He looked at his hand. Trying to figure out who he was by it. Pointing at himself. ""Wh-wh-who?"" Looking at her hopefully. Hoping she had the answer to who he was. His ears flattened against his head and twitched folded over like they were. He clearly didn't remember who he was. ""Mew mew."" (Nice to meet you.) He looked at her puzzled as she treated many of his wounds. Is that why he hurt. ""Mew mew mew?"" (Are those wounds why I hurt?) He seemed to not realize she didn't understand his other words. He laid back his hand onto the couch.<br/><br/>Shivering as chills took over him. He then felt them go away. His tail's tip twitching. Going side to side a bit just at the tip. He looked at her. ""Y-Y-YE-YES!"" He said in delight. His stomach growling loudly to confirm this statement. He looked at her with pleading and hopeful eyes. Tail swishing in eager expectance. His eyes wide and hopeful like a kitten's. He looked at her. She seemed nice. She had to be nice. His brain wouldn't accept it as any other way."
4620,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-06T03:55:39,docemoon145,"Konan's eyebrows rose as she saw that the boy clearly couldn't remember anything. It was obvious, the way he pointed to himself, asking who he was instead of giving a name. Konan gave a slight smile. ""I'm afraid I don't know who you are, little one. But,"" she went on, ""I'd be glad to call you Haku if you find that acceptable."" He followed by saying several other things which Konan simply couldn't understand. She blinked a couple times, then smiled again, this time with her brow furrowed slightly. ""I'm sorry Haku. I understand many languages, but feline is not one of them.""<br/><br/>Konan smiled brightly at the boy's excitement at the mention of food. ""Wonderful!"" she said cheerfully, calling out, ""Chi!"" The blue-haired maid appeared in the doorway almost instantaneously. ""Yes Miss Atai?"" she said, walking dutifully toward her mistress. ""I'd say it's about dinnertime,"" Konan said softly. ""Our guest seems hungry, so please prepare a good meal.""<br/><br/>Chi smiled brighter than she had in a while. ""Yes mistress!"" However, the maid was caught by the arm as she tried to walk away. ""Don't overdo it, Chi,"" Konan said with raised eyebrows.<br/><br/>Chi pouted. ""No mistress,"" she said, with far less enthusiasm.<br/><br/>Konan turned to Haku and offered a slight smile. ""Chi is my one and only servant here. She is very capable, but I'm afraid her nature gives her the tendency to overdo things--especially meals. She is my familiar, meaning she is a demon I have more or less tamed to be useful. However, she was originally three-fourths serving demon and one-fourth succubus. She will continue to serve you, if she gets too pushy don't hesitate to turn her down."" Konan gave a smile, ""Alright?""<br/><br/>Moments later a bell sounded somewhere far off. ""Ah,"" Konan said, standing up and dusting off her red shirt and black pants. ""Dinner is ready. Did I mention Chi is also extremely efficient?"" She asked with a wink, offering Haku a hand to help him up."
4621,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-06T04:20:24,zoruna,"Tsuki turned so he was on his side. Looking at Konan expectantly. Expecting her to know who he was or have a name for him. Or something! Anything to make him not feel like he had no identity. He sighed when she said she didn't know who he was. His ears drooping until she continued then they stood up on end. ""H-h-ha-ha.."" he started out. Trying to say it then got a determined look on his face. ""K-k-ku-ku."" He said. Sticking his tongue out like a cat for a second between his lips. Then tried again. ""Ha-ku."" He sounded out. Smiling and nodded his head. He liked how it sounded. Felt good to have an identity now. Looking at her with a sad face. She didn't understand him? One ear dropped down on his head again. The other up and twitching about.<br/><br/>Though he watched as she called in the blue haired maid. Blinking a bit and wondered how she got there so fast. Moving to try to sit up and instead almost rolled off the couch. He flailed and scooted backwards quickly. His ears perking up as he listened to their conversation. Twitching and almost swiveling a bit as he tried to figure it out. He pushed up and slipped down. Trying to get up again afterwards and rolled off the couch. Letting out a disgrunted meeeeeeeeeeeeeowwwwwwwwwwwwwl as he hit the floor. Much like an actual cat. Pulling himself up to sitting and turned to look at her. Sneezing cutely and his tail was resting draping over his head.<br/><br/>He listened to Konan as she held out her hand. Taking it and used it to stand up. It took holding it with both hands to do so. His tail falling off his head when he shook it. Swishing now happily. He shook his head again. ""No."" He said. The one word easy to say. Two letters that he didn't have to struggle over the sounds of when they were next to each other. He pulled on her. She didn't understand him but he would show her he was ready."
4622,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-06T05:56:52,docemoon145,"Konan had barely contained her laugh when Haku fell off the couch. But now, as she held out her hand to him, as he cutely sneezed and had his tail draped over his head, she couldn't help it. The sorceress lifted her free hand to her mouth and laughed, in the bubbly voice of a mature female. ""Well she's far beyond human standards,"" Konan replied, smiling and offering another wink.<br/><br/>Haku tugged on her arm, urging her forward. ""Alright, alright; I'm coming!"" she laughed, falling into step beside him and leading the way to the dining hall. It was another large room, actually quite a ways from the one they'd been in. More than being wide, the room was very long. Perhaps it was necessary to accommodate the unnecessarily long dining table that took up the middle of the room. Although this room had several skylight windows, there was also a large crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Since it was dark out, this was currently lit.<br/><br/>The long dining table was odd, considering it seemed Chi and Konan were the only people who lived here. Yet the table could easily seat more than thirty people. Beyond that, the table was covered in delicious looking food. There was everything from fried duck to large chocolaty deserts. All sorts of expensive, delicious, fancy food was laid out on the table, their collective smells causing even Konan's mouth to water, and she got this sort of cuisine every day.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Chi was standing just beside them. How she'd gotten there without either of them noticing was anyone's guess. ""Dinner,"" the familiar smiled.<br/><br/>Konan sighed. ""Chi dear, you overdid it.""<br/><br/>Chi pouted. ""You don't let me cook enough mistress!""<br/><br/>""Honestly,"" Konan sighed, squeezing the bridge of her nose with her thumb and forefinger. ""Eat what you want but don't feel obligated to finish it all, Haku. Though I doubt that's possible... If some of it doesn't get eaten it's her own fault for overdoing it.""<br/><br/>The woman helped Haku to a chair and took her own seat at the head of the table. Chi bowed and backed out of the room, leaving the two to eat together in peace."
4623,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-06T13:53:44,zoruna,"Haku's tail swished when she said she was coming. ""Mew! Mew mew!"" (Yay! Lets eat!) He bounced a bit and then winced. Mewing pitifully for a second before shaking it off. He followed her and didn't let go of her hand. He looked around with wide sparkling eyes. Everything was so big! So sparkly! So clean! He bounced a little bit as he walked. Looking at the long table that they were going to sit at. Tilting his head to the side. It was just too people. His stomach growled louder at the scent of the food. ""MEWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!"" (YUMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!) His tail swishing a bit faster. He jumped as Chi was suddenly there. His eyes wide as he didn't know how she got there so stealthily. He sat in the chair by her and looked at the food. Nodding his head and began to eat the food. Purring quite audibly as he did so. He was quite cat like at times and this was one of them. The tail tip swishing off the side of the chair. He looked at Konan and smile. ""K-ko-kon..."" He said. Trying to say her name."
4624,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-06T22:04:33,docemoon145,"Konan began to eat what she wanted. She was very refined in the way she held her silverware, her drink glass, even the way she sat. She seemed perfectly dignified, yet at the same time, her friendly personality managed to turn what might have been a stiff environment into a warm and welcoming one. Konan laughed lightly as she became aware of Haku's purring. He definitely seemed to be enjoying himself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""K-ko-kon...""</span><br/><br/>""Konan,"" Konan finished, smiling back at him. She took a moment to look at their table spread, noticing that besides the one chocolate cake, there really weren't any other deserts on the table today.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She'll be serving it separately then,</span>the sorceress thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear, I wonder how much she made. Oh well. I should save a little room here then if I want desert.</span><br/><br/>After the thought had been adequately acknowledged, Konan turned her attention back to Haku. ""I hope you like it. Personally, I think Chi is a fabulous cook. Even if she does overdo it,"" the woman said with a bright smile."
4625,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-07T02:27:06,zoruna,"Haku didn't seem to even realize this could have been a stiff environment. He thought it was normal for it to be warm and welcoming. He looked at the drinks and pointed at the one he wanted. The milk bottle on the table. He wanted that. He was reaching for it but it was just out of his reach. He moved onto his knees and leaned over. Grabbing the milk bottle and moved back down onto his butt. Hugging the milk bottle to him. He looked at her hopefully. ""Mew? Kon...Mew?"" (Please? Kon...please.) He looked at the food and set the milt bottle on the table. He started eating with the silverware. He was enjoying the food as his purring would be let known. He smiled at her and thumbsed up to show he loved the food. ""Mew!"" (Yum!) He said in delight. He finished eating what he had on his plate and grabbed a piece of honeydew. Nomming on it next. He continued eating until he was starting to feel full. Then he looked at the milk bottle then to Konan. ""Kon-kon-kona-konan. Mew?"" (please?) He said. Holding it up again. Hoping she would get he wanted to drink it."
4626,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-07T03:08:45,docemoon145,"Konan ate enough of the real food to be considered acceptable, but stopped much sooner than Haku. It was no big secret that the sorceress had a sweet tooth, and if she was going to enjoy a nice desert, she wasn't going to stuff herself. Looking around, they'd still hardly dented all the food on the table, only a few plates had been cleared, and a few others nibbled from.<br/><br/>Konan sipped on her water, her usual drink choice, and made a mental note to let Chi know that just because they had a guest didn't mean they needed<span style=""font-style: italic"">this</span>much extra food. She sighed, realizing she'd probably have to cast a spell to keep all this food going to waste. She smiled a bit though, remembering the reports on the news of good food mysteriously appearing inside poor orphanages and homeless shelters. At least something good came from it when Chi ""overdid"" things.<br/><br/>Konan saw Haku calling to her and gesturing to the milk. She gave a bright smile when he managed to say her full name. ""Very good!"" she said sweetly, reaching over to rustle his red hair fondly between the ears. She took the milk from him and opened it, then handed it back, smiling.<br/><br/>As soon as Haku stopped eating, Chi came wheeling a tray through the door. ""Who's ready for desert?"" she called in bright, excited tones. The blue-haired maid came up to the table and cleared away the trays nearest to them, replacing them with trays piled high with all kinds of delicious-looking, and smelling, and surely tasting, deserts. She also replaced their plates and silverware so none of the flavors would get contaminated.<br/><br/>""And for you,"" Chi said, to Haku, ""A welcome gift!"" She set down a mini, but still quite large, chocolate cake positively oozing with frosting and some sort of delicious filling. It had four candles in the top that spelled out Haku's new name. ""We don't know when your birthday is,"" she said, ""so that will be today!"" The demoness took a balloon that had been tied to her cart and tied it to the back of Haku's chair. ""Ask me anything, young master Haku. I'll do it to the best of my abilities,"" she said, bowing.<br/><br/>Konan laughed lightly. ""As I said,"" she explained to the neko boy, ""Chi is three-fourths serving demon. Nothing gives her greater pleasure than to follow orders."" A thought occurred to the sorceress. ""Ah, Chi dear, can you speak feline?""<br/><br/>""Uh,"" the maid said, looking surprised, ""only about this much,"" she said, holding her fingers about an inch apart.<br/><br/>Konan laughed. ""Ah well. I didn't think so.""<br/><br/>Chi backed off, but stayed withing earshot in case she was needed."
4627,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-07T12:50:32,zoruna,"Haku looked at Konan expectantly. He smiled when she was happy that he said her fully name. His purring getting louder as she rustled his hair. His ears twitching against her hand. ""Meeeeeeeeeeeewwwwwwww."" He said. It was more a soound of delight than an actual word. Looking at Chi as she rolled the tray in. Tail swishing faster at the mention of desert. Looking with wide eyes at all the desserts piled up high on the table. His eyes wide and he looked at the candles. Looking at Chi and stood up. Hugging her happily. Purring as he nuzzled her much like a cat. It made him feel special. He finally let her go and sat back down.<br/><br/>Purring happily as he looked at the cake with the candles on it. ""Mew-ay!"" (Ok-ay) He listened as they spoke to each other. He took out a canle after blowing them out. He sucked on the bottom of it to get all the icing on it. Putting it down and continued with the candles. Putting them  down one after another. Purring in delight. He found his spoon and dug into the cake. He wanted to learn to speak human better so he could communicate. Taking the now open bottle of milk and started drinking it. Stopping when the bottle was halfway full and attacks the cake again with the spoon. Purring in delight. He smiled. ""Meeeeeew."" (Yuuuuuum.)He looked at Konan and smiled. Offering her some of his cake. He was a very sharing young man. He then took another bite out of it. He was beginning to get full. His tummy started to feel like it would explode if he ate any more. ""Mew."" (full) He smiled and put his spoon down. Looking at Konan with hope she would know what they were doing next."
4628,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-07T22:37:49,docemoon145,"As Chi stood back in the corner of the room, her head bowed down like a proper servant, a slight blush could be seen on her face. The young master seemed pleased by what she did, and had even hugged her for it. To a serving demon, to receive and follow orders felt wonderful, it was her life blood. But to be thanked, and even rewarded for her efforts... it made her feel really happy. She was glad she'd become a familiar to the mistress. Demons didn't do much thanking, and she was much more enjoyable to serve. Chi suspected she would only enjoy herself more now that she had two agreeable masters.<br/><br/>Konan smiled, glad Haku was enjoying his birthday cake. She'd reached for a small bowl of ice cream on the table and way enjoying that when he offered her some of his cake, smiling. Konan returned the smile. ""Why thank you, Haku,"" she said sweetly. ""That's very generous of you."" She accepted the bit of cake and was quite amazed with how marvelous it tasted. The frosting wasn't so rich that you couldn't eat it, and the cake positively melted in your mouth. And the filling on the inside was perfectly proportioned to the rest of the cake so you got just enough of it in every bite.<br/><br/>Haku enjoyed his birthday cake until he could eat no more, offering a ""mew"" and a smile and setting down his spoon. Konan smiled at him, ""That's perfectly fine, you don't have to finish."" He'd done a good job, finishing almost all of the cake. Konan reached over and claimed the small portion that was left, finishing it up. Of all the things on the table, she really didn't want that to go to waste. ""It may be your birthday cake,"" she said, ""but in all honesty, Chi could make more for you anytime you want it."" The sorceress gave a bright smile, with only a little chocolate on her face. ""Every time a special occasion comes up she invents something even more amazing. You can certainly look forward to your next birthday.""<br/><br/>Konan finished the cake and took her napkin from her lap, delicately wiping the chocolate from her face. ""Now then,"" she said, ""firs thing's first. The extras must be dealt with."" she gave a simple snap of her fingers and a purple fog spread over the table. When the fog dissipated shortly after, the food was gone. ""Oh!"" she said, sounding surprised. ""I don't think I mentioned it yet. I'm a sorceress,"" she said, smiling kindly. ""I sent the food somewhere where other hungry people can enjoy it. Now then,"" she stood from her chair gracefully, ""You need a place to stay. I have a room I think you would like,"" she smiled.<br/><br/>Konan lead Haku out of the dining room and through several halls. Chi bowed to them respectfully as they left the room. They came to a grand staircase which Konan lead them up. They didn't have to travel far into the second floor before she stopped at a door. They were a big set of white double doors, with brass handles. The sorceress pulled them open revealing a rather big, rather luxurious room. On one wall was a big window that gave a wonderful view of an extensive garden outside. Along the back wall was a king sized bed with a canopy. The whole thing was white and it had, absolutely, the softest mattress, sheets, blankets, and pillows money could buy. In fact, maybe softer, since Miss Atai had not only money, but magic at her disposal. There were several comfortable chairs in the room for people to gather, or just relax. There was a small book shelf with a few entertaining books for all ages (A large one was not needed considering there was also a library in the mansion). There was a big walk-in closet with dressers and things inside that would eventually be filled as they found new clothes for Haku, and a door connecting his room to his own private bathroom.<br/><br/>The bathroom was clean, white, and sparkling. It had a shower and a bathtub, a sink, mirror, toilet, cabinets, and was already stocked with all the toiletries and towels that would be needed. Back in the main room, there was a big white chest off in the corner. Konan explained to Haku that he could pull whatever sort of toy he wanted out of it to play with. While most of the carpet in the room was short and white (but still very soft) there was also a big, fluffy white carpet in the middle of the floor which was tempting (even for Konan) to simply roll around on. The entire room was so clean, warm and welcoming, Konan hoped Haku would like it.<br/><br/>""I know the color scheme here is a little bland,"" she said, smiling apologetically. ""If you'd like for me to adjust things for you later, I'd be glad to. But for the moment,"" she said, smiling again, ""It's getting close to bed time. That means it's bath time."""
4629,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-08T14:17:44,zoruna,"Haku smiled at Konan. Not knowing that his simple hug and mew had made Chi happy. He had just been being himself. It was hard not to be himself. He mewed at Konan when she spoke to him. ""Mew mew."" (You are very welcome.) Smiling and purring as he was happy that she took the offered piece of his cake. It was yummy and melted in the mouth. It made him happy as he loved sweet things even if he didn't remember it. He licked his lips then wiped them with the napkin. Chuckling but because of the purring it sounded like giggling. He was excited and happy. He wondered if he had felt this way before but had a sinking feeling that he hadn't. Why or how come he couldn't remember. Smiling when she said he didn't have to finish. Licking the spoon clean of the icing. It had been yummy icing. He looked at her as she spoke. He tilted his head at the last comment. She was letting him stay here??? That made him happy and his tail started swishing rapidly. Purring increasing to an audible level.<br/><br/>He looked at her and watched the fog surround all the food. Blinking as that wasn't normal...was it? He watched the fog go away and then the food was gone. ""Wha?"" He said. The word sounding much like a kid would say it versus a teenager. He looked at her and nodded his head. She hadn't mentioned the sorceress part. What was a sorceress? He wondered. He nodded his head. Happy that other people wouldn't be hungry because they had the food and desserts that Chi had cooked and baked. He stood up and followed Konan. Tail still swishing happily as he did so.<br/><br/>He held onto Konan's arm when she led the way. Not wanting to get lost. Following her up the staircase and watched them stop at the door. There was two doors making up the one door. He watched her pull it open and his eyes went wide. It was so HUGE inside!!! He didn't remember but he doubted he had seen such a huge and beautiful room before. It looked so soft. He followed her around as she showed him the bedroom. Looking at all the stuff that was in the room. Blinking a bit as there was so much he hadn't seen before. It made his eyes be wide as saucers. He looked at the bathroom and it was just as huge and pretty! He followed her back into the main room and saw the big fluffy carpet. Purring as the temptation to roll around on it hit him. His tail swished as his ears twitched. He wanted to try it but right now she was talking. He looked at her. ""Mew! Mew mew!"" (Its okay. I really like this room!) He looked at her and nodded his head. Scrunching his face up like any cat at the prospect of a bath. He looked at her. Wondering if he did take a bath what he was supposed to change into. He pointed at his clothes and looked at her questioningly. Hoping she got that he wasn't sure what he was going to wear to bed and in the morning."
4630,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-08T16:49:30,docemoon145,"Konan raised her eyebrows as Haku pointed to his clothes. Oh yes. He did need something to wear to sleep. Konan held up her hand, palm down, and purple fog cascaded down from it. The fog cleared and she was holding a soft-looking pair of pajamas. They had a similar color and design scheme as Haku's original clothes, but in pajama form. There was also a hole in the backside for his tail. It wasn't ripped open, and looked as if it had been designed specifically for him, which it had.<br/><br/>""We can start worrying about clothes in the morning,"" Konan said with a smile. ""These should do for tonight."" She brought the pajamas with her into the bathroom so Haku could change into them as soon as he was done. Chi showed up (without being called) shortly after they entered the bathroom. She was ready and eager to help bathe her young master. With some effort, the two of them together got the protesting Haku undressed and into the water.<br/><br/>Chi poured a lot of bubble soap into the luxury sized tub as it was filling up, and before long Haku was surrounded by bubbles. Chi had fun washing his hair and getting it all soapy. She washed his ears too at that rate. Haku kept sneezing at the bubbles which made Konan laugh. Over all, it was a fun bath, and Haku came out squeaky clean. They rinsed the soap out of his hair and the bubbles off the rest of him. They'd ended up using shampoo on his tail too and after he'd been dried (With a very warm and soft towel. Was it preheated?) he was positively sparkling with cleanness.<br/><br/>After Haku's hair had been brushed (which didn't hurt from the high-quality conditioner they used) and his teeth had been brushed, Chi saw her duties done and bowed out, stepping out of the room and disappearing soon after. Konan thought for a moment. ""I still have so much work to do... but I really don't feel like struggling through any more Aztec translating... Would you like me to read you a bedtime story?"" She gestured to the bookshelf. If his answer was yes he could pick whatever book he wanted."
4631,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-09T14:27:06,zoruna,"Haku watched her as she held up her hand palm down. Tilting his head to the side as his tail swayed side to side a tiny bit. Mewing out in curiousity as the purple fog cascaded down from her palm. ""Mew?"" (Huh?) He said to himself mostly. Watching her holding the soft pair of pajamas. Seeing the hole for his tail and was happy he would not have to be squished into pants where his tail was restrained and squished into a pair of normal pants. He purred a tiny bit and looked at the clothes. Happy he had something fresh to wear. He nodded his head no show he understood. Following her curiously into the bathroom. Not that he realized what would happen since he had done so.<br/><br/>He jumped as Chi showed up without being called. ""MEEEOOOOOOWWWWWWWWLLLL!!!"" He let out mewled yewled sounding protest and struggled carefully so as to not hurt them. The water was not his idea of a good time. Between the two of them though he got stuffed into the water. His ears twitching and he sneezed in displeasure. ""Chu!"" He said. Ears flattening against his head. He soon became fascinated by the bubbles that filled the huge tub. He squirmed a bit at first when she started washing his hair. Sneezing as bubbles popped in his face. They tickled his nose. Tail swishing a tiny bit under the water. He felt his ears washed and they twitched so much bubbles kept flying off of them. Everytime a big bubble popped he sneezed. The bubbles kept tickling his nose. Soon he was enjoying the bubble bath. The cat instincts had him batting at the bubbles as they moved. He didn't like when his head was drenched to rinse out the shampoo and then when he was cleaned off.<br/><br/>Mewling in protest at being wet. He shook his head and got water all over the girls. Shaking it hard to get the wet feeling off his fuzzy looking ears from the water. They were such a mess due to being scrubbed and wet. His hair was soon smoothed out. He helped with brushing his teeth. Or tried to but Chi kept pushing his hand out of the way which confused him. He thought he was supposed to be doing this stuff by himself. Yet it was kinda fun playing in the bubbles with Chi and Konan. He was only a little bit shy when Chi helped him into his pajamas. Marveling in the mirror how he looked. He followed Konan out into the bedroom. Looking at her as she mentioned a story. His ears perked up and he let out a happy mew sound. It didn't have any particular meaning but it was a sound of delight. ""Ye-yes!"" He said. Smiling a goofy smile. He picked up a book of old fairy tales and handed it to her. He loved fairy tales as they brought good happy feelings.<br/><br/>He climbed onto the bed and curled up under the covers looking at her with wide adoring eyes. She was so nice to him and he had a feeling it was the first time someone had been nice to him. That he had been treated like he was normal even though he wasn't. He purred a bit in happiness. Curling up and waited for her to read. He liked Konan. She was really pretty and really nice."
4632,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-09T16:54:20,docemoon145,"Konan smiled as Haku picked out a fairy tale book. Some of her favorite child hood stories were in there. She came over to the bed with him, cuddling up next to him and holding the book so they could both see the pictures. ""Once upon a time,"" Konan started, in the classic fairy tale opening, ""a miller died, leaving the mill to his eldest son, a donkey to his second son, and nothing but a cat to his youngest son. Now, some would say this wasn't right. But this is what happened, because that was the miller's nature.""<br/><br/>""The eldest son kept the mill. The second son took the donkey and set off in search of his fortune, while the third, finding the whole situation quite unfair, sat down on a stone and sighed, â€œA cat! What am I going to do with a lousy cat?â€ The cat, though, heard his words and said, â€œDon't worry. Do you think I am worth less than a half-ruined mill or a mangy donkey? Give me a cloak, a hat with a feather in it, a bag, and a pair of boots, and you will see what I can do.â€""<br/><br/>""The young man gave the cat what he asked for, and with his new equipment in hand, the cat was off. He swiftly caught a plump wild rabbit, popped it into his bag, knocked at the castle gate, went before the king and, removing his hat with a sweeping bow, said: â€œSire, the famous Marquis of Carabas (for this is what he called his master) sends you this fine plump rabbit as a gift.â€""<br/><br/>""â€œOh,â€ said the king, â€œthank you very much.â€ â€œUntil next time,â€ replied the cat as he went on his way. And the next day, back he came with some partridges tucked away in his bag. â€œAnother gift from the brave Marquis of Carabas,â€ he announced. The queen remarked, â€œThis Marquis of Carabas is indeed a very courteous gentleman.â€""<br/><br/>""In the days that followed, Puss in Boots regularly visited the castle, carrying rabbits, hares, partridges, and skylarks, presenting them all to the king in the name of the Marquis of Carabas. People at the palace began to gossip about this noble gentleman. â€œHe must be a great hunter,â€ someone remarked. â€œHe must be very loyal to the king,â€ said someone else. And yet another, â€œBut who is he? I've never heard of him.â€""<br/><br/>""The queen was very interested in the generous man who sent this abundance of presents. â€œIs your master young and handsome?â€ she asked the cat. â€œOh yes. And very rich, too,â€ answered Puss in Boots. â€œIn fact, he would be very honored if you and the king called to see him in his castle.â€""<br/><br/>""When the cat returned home and told his master that the king and queen were going to visit him, the master was horrified. â€œWhatever shall we do?â€ he cried. â€œAs soon as they see me, they will know how poor I am.â€ â€œLeave everything to me,â€ replied Puss in Boots. â€œI have a plan.â€""<br/><br/>""For several days, the clever creature continued presenting gifts to the king and queen. One day he discovered that they were taking the princess on a carriage ride that very afternoon. The cat hurried home in great excitement. â€œMaster, come along,â€ he cried. â€œIt is time to carry out my plan. You must go for a swim in the river.â€""<br/><br/>""â€œBut I can't swim,â€ fretted the young man. â€œThat's all right,â€ replied Puss in Boots. â€œJust trust me.â€""<br/><br/>""So they went to the river. When the king's carriage appeared the cat pushed his master into the water. â€œHelp!â€ cried the cat. â€œThe Marquis of Carabas is drowning.â€""<br/><br/>""The king heard his cries and sent his escorts to the rescue. They arrived just in time to save the poor bedraggled man, who really was drowning. The king, the queen, and the princess tended to him and ordered new clothes to be brought for the Marquis of Carabas. In these new clothes from the royal wardrobe, the master looked extremely handsome. â€œWouldn't you like to marry such a handsome man?â€ the queen asked her daughter. â€œOh, yes,â€ replied the princess.""<br/><br/>""However, the crafty cat overheard one of the ministers remark that they must find out how rich he was. â€œHe is very rich indeed,â€ said Puss in Boots. â€œHe owns the castle and all this land. Come and see for yourself. I will meet you at the castle.â€""<br/><br/>""And with that, the cat scurried off in the direction of the castle, shouting at the peasants working in the fields, â€œIf anyone asks you who your master is, answer: the Marquis of Carabas. Otherwise you will all be sorry.â€ And so, frightened by what the cat might do to them if they didn't follow his orders, the peasants told the King, when his carriage swept past, that their master was the Marquis of Carabas.""<br/><br/>""In the meantime, Puss in Boots had arrived at the castle, the home of a huge, cruel ogre. Before knocking at the gate, the cat said to himself, â€œI must be very careful, or I'll never get out of here alive.â€ When the door opened, Puss in Boots removed his feather hat, exclaiming, â€œMy Lord Ogre, my respects!â€ â€œWhat do you want, Cat?â€ asked the ogre rudely. â€œSire, I've heard you possess great powers. That, for instance, you can change into anything you like.â€""<br/><br/>""â€œThat's perfectly true,â€ said the ogre, â€œand what of it?â€ â€œWell,â€ said the cat, â€œI was talking to certain friends of mine who said that you can't turn into a tiny little creature, like, for instance, a mouse.â€ â€œOh, so that's what they say, is it?â€ exclaimed the ogre, puffing up his chest indignantly. The cat nodded, â€œWell, Lord Ogre, that's my opinion too, because those who can transform into big things never can manage to squeeze themselves into little ones.â€""<br/><br/>""â€œOh, yes? Well, just watch this!â€ retorted the ogre, turning into a mouse. In a flash, the cat leaped on the mouse and ate it whole. Then he dashed to the castle gate, and just in time, for the king's carriage had arrived.""<br/><br/>""With a bow, Puss in Boots said, â€œSire, welcome to the castle of the Marquis of Carabas!â€ The king and queen, the princess, and the miller's son who, dressed in his princely clothes, really did look like a marquis, got out of the carriage. The king said, â€œMy dear Marquis, you're a fine, handsome, young man. You have a great deal of land and a magnificent castle. Tell me, are you married?â€""<br/><br/>""â€œNo,â€ the young man answered, â€œbut I would like to find a wife.â€ He looked at the princess as he spoke. She in turn smiled at him. Soon, they married and lived happily together in the castle. And from time to time, the cat would wink and whisper, â€œYou see, Master, I am worth a lot more than a mangy donkey or half-ruined mill, aren't I?â€""<br/><br/>Konan gave a relaxed sigh and closed the book quietly. She thought Puss in Boots would be a good story to tell the neko child, and she hoped he'd enjoyed it."
4633,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-10T12:12:39,zoruna,Haku curled up like a cat against her as she cuddled up next to him. Looking at the pictures and purring every so often. Enjoying the story very much. Though his eyes began to get heavy. They started to close as he listened to the story. A smile on his face as he began to doze off. Snuggling into the woman more. His head resting in her lap as he slept. A big smile told he had enjoyed the story. He held onto her shirt with a fisted hand. Sleeping quite soundly for the first time in his life. He felt safe and cared about here. Somehow he knew he could finally relax and sleep. Even if he didn't know why it was he knew that for once he was able to sleep. Constant purring was another sign of his enjoyment of the story. He slept curled up like a cat against her. Not wanting the warm body to move.
4634,Neko Tsuki (me and doce),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=80&t=9381,2012-08-10T15:48:38,docemoon145,"Konan looked down at the neko child, snuggling against her so fondly. She gave a soft smile. The sorceress would have loved to stay with the boy all night, but she still had work that needed to be done. She reached out, rubbing the child's bright red hair fondly for a moment. ""Good night Haku. Sweet dreams."" Her form evaporated, vaporizing into purple smoke where it reformed, standing, just a few feet away. Konan slipped the book back into its place on the shelf and stole one last glance back at Haku before quietly leaving the room.<br/><br/>Several hallways later, Konan found herself back in her office. While much of the mansion seemed to have a ""white"" theme, this room had a dark brown one. All the furniture was painted brown and the walls were a dark red. The chandelier in this room was literally lighted by candles, which only helped to emphasize the darker color scheme in here. The woman went straight to her desk and continued her translating, until she'd read and transcribed the entire manuscript before her.<br/><br/>Konan gave a tired sigh and exited the office. The door to her office automatically locked, and would only open for her, or Chi if she'd been ordered to fetch something from it. Part of that was for privacy against intruders, but more of it was for the safety of the naturally curious. Most things in there weren't<span style=""font-style: italic"">evil</span>, but if they were abused, people could get hurt.<br/><br/>Several hallways later the mistress found herself in her room. Here, the color scheme was distinctly white and purple. The main carpet was white, but the one lain on top of it was purple. Her sheets were purple, but the pillows and canopy were white. The furniture was white but the walls were purple, and all of her towels, her shower curtains, even the bottles for all of her toiletry products were purple. It wasn't hard to guess what her favorite color was.<br/><br/>Konan stripped down and took a shower. She combed through her wet, blonde hair, and brushed her teeth, then gratefully climbed into her oh-so-soft and comfy bed. Konan was a sucker for soft things, and all the resting areas of the mansion were full of them. She fell asleep almost instantly.<br/><br/>Chi went down to her room in the servants' quarters that night. She'd insisted on not having a big fancy room when she came here, instead choosing a much smaller, less luxurious one. The familiar only slept for a good hour each night, as was her nature, and she would be ready to greet the masters as soon as they woke up, ready to tend to anything they asked."
